《Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou (WN)》 Chapter 0 Chapter 0 : Prologue In the darkness, the light quickly disappears. Even unconscious the hand reached out to grasp at nothing, while falling there was a sense of tightening in the nether region. Nagumo Hajimes face distorted with fear as the light disappeared from his vision. Currently, Hajime was falling down a deep cliff that looked like the entrance to hell. The only light visible was the light that illuminated the ground above. As he continued to fall the light no longer reached him, the surrounding turned black, Hajime searched the dungeon, and on the cervices of the sides he saw a revolving lantern as the sound of wind passed by him. Being a Japanese myself, the inequality that he tasted when he came to this world was too hard to represent in words and the hope that this fantasy world would rid of it, the current history of the misfortune that he tasted in progressive form. * * * Monday, the most melancholy of all the days has just started. For most people, at this time of the week would sigh, while the previous day would be heaven to them. And Nagumo Hajime was not an exception to this notion. However, in Hajimes case, it was not just a simple bother, the cozy school was associated with a very bad feeling, probably because he was depressed. As always, when the last bell chimed at school, he opened the door to the classroom with his tired body from pulling an all-nighter. At that moment, Hajime received glares and clicking of tongues from the majority of the male students in the classroom. The girls did not have a friendly expression either. It was fine if the people were indifferent, but there were those who had an expression of contempt directed at him. Hajime tried to play it off as he headed to his seat, but there was always people who would mess with him every time. Hey Kimoota*! Did you play games all night again? Was it an eroge I wonder? Uwa, gross. Staying up all night to play eroge is super disgusting. What the heck do they find funny to guffaw at? The laughter came from Hiyama Daisuke. He is the leader of the students that pick on Hajime on a daily routine. The three next to him with the stupid laugh were Saito Yoshiki, Kondo Reiichi, and Nakano Shinji, these four were the ones that picked on Hajime the most frequently. As Hiyama stated, Hajime was an otaku. Hajimes appearance and behavior was not that bad to be called Kimoota or to be ridiculed. His hair was trimmed short and he did not have bedhead hair. He did not have an assertive personality but that did not mean he was anti-social, besides he clearly replied back to people. He was quiet, but he did not give off a feeling of creepiness. Hajime simply liked things like manga, light novels, games, and movies. The criticism that otakus receive from society is certainly strong, generally speaking the degree of ridicule varies but it never reaches open hostility. Yet, why does all the male students show unrestrained contempt and hostility? The answer was a girl. Nagumo-kun, Good Morning! Almost late as usually, you should come earlier. The girl walks up to Hajime as she is smiling. In this class, no wait this whole school, she is one of the few exceptions that treated Hajime friendly. Her name was Shirasaki Kaori. She is known as one of the two goddesses of the school, popular among both male and female students and known for her very beautiful looks. Kaori had long glossy black hair that reached her waist, and large slightly weeping eyes that conveyed a sense of gentleness. She had a straight bridge nose that was small, and thin lips of Sakura colors arranged to perfection. Always the girl with the endless smile, is very caring and has a strong sense of responsibility that often people, regardless of school year, rely on her help. She is always seen with a sincere expression without any unpleasantness, that is why it is hard to believe she was just a high school student. So, why does someone like Kaori treat Hajime so well? This has caused many sleepless nights for Hajime and the student body (He got average grades as a result), it was thought that it was because of Kaoris good nature that warranted the treatment. Now, Hajimes class attitude should improve, if Kaori was dealing with an Ikemen than it would have been acceptable, unfortunately, Hajime was very ordinary, on hand his reputation for a life of hobbies did not see an improvement of the attitude against him. That such a person as Hajime can be so friendly with Kaori, the ordinary male students could not stand it. Often they think Why is it only him? The female students simply, because they believe Hajime is taking advantage of Kaoris kind nature, seem to be uncomfortable with him. Ah, Good Morning Shirasaki-san. Uwa, is this Saki?! Is what he wanted to say, but he saw the glint of the eyes and just contorted his face in discomfort as he returned the greeting. And Kaori just wore a joyful expression. Why does she have such an expression? Furthermore the glaze was so piercing that he could feel the flow of cold sweat. Hajime wondered every single time. Why does someone like Kaori, who is hailed as the most beautiful in the school, associate herself with him. In Hajimes eyes, there is just something about Kaoris nature that he did not think about yet. However, he was not going to flatter himself thinking that it was romantic feelings. Hajime himself, had given up self-awareness in his pursuit of his hobbies. Because of his lack of self-awareness his looks were average and so was his athletic ability. So when you compared him to her, he was nowhere close to being good enough. Therefore, her attitude is a mystery. Besides that, can you be a little more aware of the Saki storm brewing! I say in my innermost thoughts. If I had voiced it, I have no doubt that someone would take me behind the gym When I attempted to end the conversation there, three students got closer to us. Nagumo-kun, Good Morning. Its troublesome every day. Kaori, are you looking after him again? Really, Kaori is really kind. For real, no matter what you say to this unmotivated guy, it wont work. The name of the girl that greeted him, from the three, is Yaegashi Shizuku. Kaoris best friend. Her trademark was her long black hair done in a ponytail. Her slightly slit eyes was sharp, but in the depths there is a feeling of softness, this gives her the impression of being cool rather than cold. She was tall for a girl at 172 cm, her posture and physique was very dignify and it was similar to how a samurai was. In fact, her family is in ownership of a Kenjutsu dojo. Shizuku herself is a vetran of her family style. Since she was a child, she had never lost in a tournament. Currently she appears in magazines as the Beautiful Swordwoman, she even have some diehard fans. The underclasswomen would call her Onee-sama because of their admiration. Next, the one that spoke a little clumsily to Kaori was Amanogawa Kouki. Just like his name he was the perfect man, good looks, athletic, smart, and good personality. He had silky brown hair and gentle eyes. His body was toned and slender at about 180 cm. Kouki was nice to everyone and had a very strong sense of justice. Since he was small he attended the Yaegashi Kenjutsu dojo. Like Shizuku, he was a national level athlete. Shizuku and him are childhood friends. Dozens of girls have fallen for him, but he is always close to Kaori and Shizuku so the other girls are hesitant to confess their feelings. Still he is a very popular guy that gets confessed to at least twice a month from all over. The last person was a male with a very reckless feeling named Sakagami Ryutaro, Koukis best friend. He is muscle brain that does not care about the finer details in things. His physique is like a bear and he stand tall at about 190 cm. The eyes he has shows playfulness and sharpness. Ryutaro is a very hot blooded individuals that like others that put in effort like him, he does not like Hajime because of his lackluster approach to life. Even now, he choose to ignore Hajime. Ohayo, Yaegashi-san, Tennokawa-kun, Sakagami-kun. Haha, Maa, there is no helping it since its my own fault. To their greetings, Hajime just gives a bitter smile. Teme, What selfish words did you say to Yaegashi-san? Aaa? I wanted to say but a stare stopped me*. Both the girls were very popular, Shizukus reputation would not lose to Kaoris. If you knew about it, why not fix it? I think you are fawning over Kaoris kindness. Kaori is not just trying to bother you. Kouki admonishes Hajime. In Koukis eyes, Hajime is not taking Kaoris kindness with any sincerity. Its not like he wanted to be babied! Rather please just leave me alone! I wanted to argue with him, but there would be more trouble if I did. There was no use in arguing with Kouki because he always felt he was right. Even if they asked him to fix his hobbies, his hobbies was at the center of his life. Because, his father was a game creator and his mother was a shoujo mangaka, in the future he wanted to get a partime job at his fathers company or mothers workplace. He was already practicing his skills, and all his hobbies were perfect for his plans. Hajime did not feel like changing his life style because he had given serious thoughts about it already. If Kaori had not taken an interest in Hajime, he would have lived a quiet student life. Iya~Ahaha Therefore, laughingly, Hajime let it go. However, the goddess of unawareness dropped a bomb again like always. Kouki-kun, What are you saying? Im just talking to Nagumo-kun because I want to. Zawatto*, the classroom became noisy. The male students glared and clenched their teeth with Saki at that. Hiyamas group started to consider where they could take Hajime during the lunch break. Oh?Aa, Really, Kaori is so nice. Kouki seems to take Kaoris response about Hajime at face value. Koukis was a good person, but he lacked the perception to really understand the meaning of what is being said. Hajime took this time to look up at the sky to escape the awkward situation. Gomenasaine? I dont want to rude to you two but At that place the person with the best understanding of people, Shizuku, secretly apologized to Hajime. Hajime replied with a No choice with a grin and a shrug. At that time the bell chimed to signal the start of class, as their teacher entered the classroom. The teacher conveyed the usually information. And, Hajime started his daydream, while the class started. Looking at that Hajime, Kaori smiled, Shizuku just grinned, males were clicking their tongues, girls were directing a gaze of scorn. * * * I returned to consciousness at the feeling of the classs bustle. Since it was a habitual sleep, he had a timing of when to wake up. The kind of feeling he got, signify that it was lunch break. Hajime raises his face from the desk and takes out his basic lunch with a rustling sound. Looking around the people who were buying food were already out the class, so the number of people in class were decreasing. Still, there were still about 2/3 of the class with their bento left, while their 4th period social studies teacher Hatakeyama Aiko (25 years old) was chatting with several students near the podium. Ji~yururu, ki~yupon! Immediately, Hajime tried to take a nap after eating his lunch. However, a certain goddess would not all it, for Hajime she was the devil, smiled as she approached his desk. Hajime inwardly moaned Damn! He seemed to be especially sleepy on Mondays. Usually before Kaoris and the other interacted with him, he would have been gone to find a place to sleep, but those two days of all nighters had taken a toll on him. Nagumo-kun, how rare it is to find you in class at lunch. Obento? If you want lets eat together. Once again, a disturbing atmosphere filled the classroom, Hajime scream in his heart. No, who do you pay attention to me now? Without meaning to, an unknown dialect almost escaped from his mouth. Hajime tried to refuse. Ah, thanks for the offer, Shirasaki-san. However, I have already finished eating so why not join the others? As I said that, I showed her my empty lunch pack that was completely gone. To refuse such an offer people would think Who is this guy?, but its better than the constant nagging he would get. However, such a low level refusal was not enough to stop the Goddess from trying. Eh! You only ate that much? Thats not good, you should eat properly. Ill give you some of mine! (Give me a break! Notice it! Notice the atmosphere!) Suddenly my saviors appeared, when I started to produce a cold sweat from the increasing pressure. It was Koukis group. Kaori. Lets eat together. It seems like Nagumo hasnt slept enough yet. I wont allow such a sleepyhead to enjoy Kaoris delicious meal. Kaori just laughs refreshingly at Koukis smug response. For someone as insensitive as Kaori, an Ikemens smile and words had no effect on her. Eh? What are you unable to allow? Shizuku unwittingly blew out a laugh at Kaoris response. Kouki just laughs at that and starts to just chat it up. Still 4 of the most famous students were gathered around Hajimes desk and that did not allow the glares to weaken. Hajime complained to himself and let out a sigh. (Already, these guys are in their own worlds. No matter how you look at these 4, they are caught up in their own atmosphere. Please someone from another world summon him.) Hajime tries to escape reality. When he was about to moving away he was frozen. In front of his eyes, a complex array of snow white circles appeared before him. The students also noticed this weird phenomenon. He watched as the patterns shined and the force that held him started to hold the other students, he thought it was a magic formation. The magic formation got gradually brighter and soon expanded to the size of the whole classroom. When the students finally processed the situation they tried to move and scream. When the formation started to shine, Aiko-sensei shouted Everybody get out, but at this instance the formation exploded. The light covered the classroom for a few seconds, then a few minutes. When it cleared no one was left in the classroom. The classroom was devoid of human life but all their belongings, that were not on them, were left behind. The world would later call this a Spirited Away incident, but that is for another time. Chapter 1 Chapter 1 : Summoned to a Different World Template summons. * * * Hajime stood there with his hands protecting his face and his eyes closed, but when he heard the rustling noise he slowly opened his eyes. Hajime looked around in utter amazement. The first thing to catch his eyes was a huge mural. The mural was about 10 meters in height, there was a person with androgynous features that had an aureole in the back and long flowing blonde hair with a slight smile on the mural. A grassy plain, a lake, and mountains are drawn in the background and the person had both of their hands extended out. It is a beautiful mural. It is a great mural. However, Hajime felt that the eyes were somewhat cold. When he looked around, he noticed that they were in a huge hall. He wondered if the whole hall was made of marble. The whole building was done with a smooth white luster, it had huge pillars that was carved beautifully holding it up, and the ceiling was done in a dome shape. The whole place looked like a cathedral and the hall had a very solemn atmosphere. It seemed that Hajime and the rest were at the top of a pedestal that was located in the deepest part of the building. They were in a position higher than the surrounding area. His classmates also looked around stunned at what they were seeing. Apparently, all that students that were present in the classroom at that time, was caught up in the situation. Hajime glanced behind. There was Kaori also looking around stunned at was before them. She did not seem to be injured, so Hajime felt relief. Perhaps, the people that were surrounding the pedestal would be able to explain the situation. Yeah, Hajime and his classmates were not the only ones here. There were at least 30 people on their knees giving prayer with both their hands in front of their chest. All of them wore a white robe that was embroidered with gold, and they had a staff right next to them. At the tip of the staves it spread out like a fan, and several pieces of disks hung around it in a circle. One particular priest looked to be about 70 years old, what made him stand out was his very formal headwear that was close to 30 cm in height, stepped forward towards them. Though with his old age, he was wearing too flashy of a robe. He might have passed for someone in his 50s if not for the wrinkles that engraved his face. The old priest spoke to them with a clear and calming voice that fit his appearance, with the staff in his hand. Welcome to Tortus, our Hero and his fellow countrymen. We welcome you all. I am called Ishtar Lombard and I am the Pope of the Church of Saints. Please lets get along. After he introduced himself, he presented a smile that was often associated with nice elderly people. * * * Currently, Hajime and the rest moved locations, they had passed through the great hall and saw some tables lined up 10 meters in front of them. Without exception this room was made with gorgeous details. From a laymans perspective, it seemed like all the works that decorated the room was made with masterful technique. Probably this was where they were going to eat. Koukis group of 4 and Aiko-sensei sat at the head of the table. Hajime sat at the last spot. Nobody made any noise as they were guided to this area and seated, their minds were still trying to work out what happened to them. It was up to Ishtar to explain the situation, even Kouki with his EX Charisma was silently wondering. Aiko-sensei gathered the students like a teacher should, with teary eyes. When everyone was seated, with amazing timing, the maids entered pushing carts. Yeah, real maids! Not like those fat Obaa-sans maids that plagued the earth. These were real and true beautiful woman, beautiful women maids that embodied the dreams of a man. The majority of the class boys stared at the maids because of their adolescent minds. Though the girls were sending cold glares at them. Hajime instinctively stares at the maid that comes by his side to serve the drinksbut for some reason he felt a chill down his spine and he fixed his staring. When he faced the direction of the chill, Hajime saw Kaori smiling at him. Hajime decided to stop looking. Ishtar started his explanation after he confirmed that everyone had gotten a drink. Im sure you are all confused. I will explain first, so please listen till the end before asking any questions. After that, Ishtar arbitrarily explained the situation and it seemed like a fantasy. In summary. First, the world was called Tortus. In this world, there were three major races. Humans, Devils, and demi-humans. The Humans ruled over the north area. The Devils ruled over the south area. The demi-humans lived quietly in the wilderness to the east. Of these, the Humans and Devils have been in a war for several hundred years. When compared a Devil was much stronger than a Human but Humans had the number advantage. Both sides have not been in a large-scale war in a few decades, but they are preparing themselves. Recently there has been abnormal happenings occurring. The deployment of monsters by the Devils. Monsters are said to be a variant of wild animals that took in magic and changed. They were not considered real living organisms. They had the power to mimic peculiar magic that other races used, and this made them powerful and dangerous animals. Until now there were very few people that could tame them. Even if they could be tamed, the tamer could only control 1 or 2 monsters at most. This common thought was completely reversed by the Devils. This meant that the Humans no longer had their number advantage. Now the Human race was facing a crisis. The one to have summoned you here is Eht-sama. He is the god that protect us and the one we worship in the Church of Saints. He is the one that created this world. Most likely Eht-sama realized that if things remained this way the Humans would face destruction. For this reason you were summoned to avoid this future. The world you come from is higher ranked than ours, the people from your world would have exceptional power here. Before the summon, we prayed to Eht-sama. You were the salvation that he sent. With your powers, we will overthrow the Devils and save the Humans by the will of Eht-sama. Ishtar said this with a very rapt expression. He was most likely recalling what the oracle had told him. More than 90% of Humans followed the teachings of the Church, those who have heard the oracle is often assigned to a position of power. Hajime suspected this so called Will of God. He felt that Ishtar was distorting what the world really was and what it faced. People that wanted to protest suddenly appeared. It was Aiko-sensei. Please dont joke around! In the end, these children will be fighting in a war! I wont allow such a thing! I will absolutely not allow such a thing! Please let us return! Surely, their families will be worried about them! What you have done is merely kidnapping! Aiko-sensei was angry. She was a very popular social studies teacher that was 25 years old. She had a baby like face with her 150 cm height. Her hair was done in a bob cut. For her students sake she tried her best and it was very heartwarming. There was often times when the students were protected by her even though her physique was not that adult like. The students often called her Ai-chan, even if she got angry when they referred to her as such. She was aiming to be a dignified teacher. She was angered at the unreasonable summoning and stood up against it. Ah, Ai-chan is trying her best again. There were students who were looking at Aiko-senseis admonishment of Ishtar with a fuzzy feeling. The following words from Ishtar froze them. I sympathize with your feelings. Unfortunately we have no way to return you. Silence filled the halls. There was a cold air that appeared throughout the whole area. Everyone gaze at Ishtar, not knowing what to say to that. Thats impossible, what do you mean not possible? If you can summon us, you can send us back! Aiko-sensei shouted out. As I said earlier, it was Eht-sama that summoned you. The magic that interferes with other worlds is a magic we humans cannot use. Whether or not you can return it is left up to Eht-sama to decide. Such a thing Aiko-sensei lost her strength at that point and dropped into her chair like a stone. The students started to rustle at that. Lies! Why cant we return? Iyaa. I just want to return! Dont even joke about war! Dont mess with me! Why, Why, Why The students started to panic at the situation. Even Hajime was not okay with this. However, being an Otaku he had read many situations like this before. Therefore, he expected these patterns. Since it was not the worst pattern, he was a lot calmer than the other students. Incidentally one of the worst pattern was being summoned to be a slave. While everyone was taken off guard, Ishtar was just calming watching the students reactions and choose to let it flow naturally. However, Hajime could see that behind that calm expression there was contempt for them. The priest was probably thinking that they should be honored to be picked by Eht-sama. Still, the panic did not settle down. Kouki at this moment stood up and slam the table with a bang. This sound surprised the students and got their attention. When he confirmed that he had everyones attention, Kouki began to talk. Everyone, there is no reason to make so much noise in front of Ishtar-san. He had nothing to do with it. Me, Im going to fight. The humans of this world are facing a crisis, that is a fact. Knowing that, I cannot ignore their pleas for help. If I was summoned to save humans, we may be able to return after we have saved them. Ishtar-san, how about it? Right, Eht-sama will answer the wishes of the Saviors. We all have special powers right? Since I came here Ive been feeling this sense of power. Yes, thats right. Roughly, each of you have power that is several times higher than the people from this world. Then its okay. Ill fight. Ill save the people, and then we can all go home. Ill save the world and everyone, youll see! Kouki gripped his fist tightly as he declared this. Vainly, Kouki showed his bright smile that sparkled. At this moment, there was no doubt that his EX charisma was very effective. The students that earlier had an expression of despair began to regain calmness and vigor. Koukis eyes that shined so brightly, seemed to have found hope in this situation. Half of the school girls sent admiring glances at him. I thought you would say something like that. If you were to do it alone, I would worry about you. Ill also fight. Ryutaro At this moment that is all we can do. Its not like I hate it, Ill fight too. Shizuku Eh, If Shizuku-chan is going, Ill try my best. Kaori. The usual group of 4 agree with Kaori. The rest of the classmates seem to approve and went with the flow. Aiko-sensei tried to argue against it with watery eyes, but against Koukis display it was useless. After all, it seemed that everyone was going to participate in the war. Most likely the classmates did not truly understand what it was meant to go to war, they were just fantasizing it. Most likely they agreed as a mechanism to escape the grim reality they were in, or else their spirits might have caved at the surreal situation. Hajime just observed Ishtar while thinking these things. The priest had a very satisfied expression on his face. Hajime noticed it though. While Ishtar was giving the explanation, he observed Kouki, he confirmed what reaction they would have to the story. With Koukis strong sense of justice, it was easy to see his reaction to the tragedy that would befall humans. After he just told them about the ruthlessness of the Devils, Ishtar specifically emphasized the cruelty. Ishtar probably had good insight. He was wondering who had the most influence in the group. It was probably natural for someone in the worlds largest religion, but what a tricky person. Hajime added Ishtar as someone to be careful of in his head. * * * The one waiting for them after the summon was not a priestess or princess, but a really old guy! Chapter 2 Chapter 2 : Status Plate Its explanation time. * * * Since they all agreed to participate in the war, the students would have to learn how to fight. Even if they had a lot of extra power and potential, they were all just regular Japanese high school students that were used to peace. Suddenly fighting monsters and devils would not go well. However, the church and parties involved had already predicted this circumstance, Ishtar said, this church is located on Gods Mountain and at the foot is the Hairihi Kingdom have arrange for this. The kingdom had a very close relationship with the Church, the god that they worshipped, was the God of Creation Eht and this country was founded by the family of Charm Byrne. The relationship was strong because the church supported this country. The students went out the front gate of the church. They were going to descend the mountain and visit the Hairihi Kingdom. The church was located at the summit of Gods Mountain. When the majestic church gates opened, there was a sea of clouds there to greet them. Even if it was very high, they did not feel the effects of the high altitude. Maybe it was because the magic made it a more comfortable living environment. They were fascinated with the grand scene of the blue sky, the sparkling sun, and the sea of clouds. Ishtar urged them to proceed, while boasting about something. Eventually a circular white pedestal surround by fences came into their view. The beautiful corridor was made of the same material as seen in the cathedral they approached the pedestal and rode on it. On the pedestal, there were huge magic formations carved into it. Because there was a sea of clouds on the other side of the fence, the students gathered in the center restlessly. Ishtar started to chant. The road that leads, opens for the faithful, Tendou. As soon as he said that, the magic formation started to shine. The pedestal started to move smoothly like it was on a ropeway, it moved diagonally towards the ground. Apparently, the chant empowered the magic formation engraved into the pedestal. The pedestal was most likely a ropeway. For the students, seeing magic the first time made them excited. When the pedestal broke into the clouds, it caused an uproar. Eventually, it passed through the clouds and the ground could be seen. They could see a big town underneath. A huge castle was built into the mountain and the castle town spread from the castle. This was the Hairihi Kingdom. The pedestal lead them to the roof of a very expensive tower that was connected to the royal palace. Hajime cynically laughed at the production value at display. To descend from the heavens through the sea of clouds, they were being presented as the Chosen of God. They just didnt present the students in a good light, but also the members of the church. Hajime remembered the pre-war Japan days. At that time religion and politics were closely tied together. There was a likelihood that it would lead to trouble later on. However, this world may be even more strained. After all, this world had the power to touch other worlds, all the while following the Will of God. The possibility of them returning, all relied on saving the world on the feelings of their god. While looking over the Capital city and its view becoming clearer, Hajime suppressed the uneasiness he felt in his heart. Anyway, he was going to do what he can. * * * When they arrived at the Royal Palace, they were ushered into the throne room straight away. They walked through the corridors and could not help but notice the beauty of the decorations. Along the way, they saw someone dressed up like a knight. they also passed by some maids, everyone was fully uniformed. They looked at the students with awe. The students seemed to be popular or known already. Hajime seemed uncomfortable so he stuck around at the end of the group. They arrived in front of a set of huge double doors that was designed beautifully, two Soldiers stood at attention on both sides of the door when Ishtar and the party came. Without waiting for a reply, they opened the door. Ishtar just leisurely entered like it was the natural thing to do. Students filed in feeling a little uneasy, with the exception of Kouki. At that point I entered the doorway too. There was a red carpet that led from the entrance all the way to a luxurious throne. On the throne sat a middle aged man that conveyed ambition and dignity. They all stood before the throne and waited. There was a woman next to the throne, that seemed to be the queen. Next to her was a 10 year old boy with blonde hair and blue eyes. A 15-16 year old Bishoujo was next to him, and there was a small 7-8 year old girl that accompanied her. There were people that looked like civil officers on the right side of the carpet, on the left were what looked like to be military officers. Arriving in front of the throne, Hajimes group stopped, while Ishtar proceeded next to the King. The King lightly kissed the Popes hand as a sign of respect. Apparently, the Pope was the top dog here. This just confirmed Hajimes theory that the country was run by God, he sighed inwardly at that. From there, they introduced themselves. The Kings name was Erihido S. B. Hairihi. Luruaria the Queen, Randell the prince, 1st princess Liliana, and 2nd princess Maribelle. After, the prime minister, Knight commander, and other high status people introduced themselves. It seemed that Kaoris charm was universal because the young prince was gazing admiringly at her. A banquet was held after and they were able to enjoy this worlds cuisine. The appearance of this kingdom was very similar to olden Europeans of Earth. The drink they served was pink in color but glistened like a rainbow, it was very delicious. The prince seemed to take a liking to Kaori because he was often talking to Kaori, and this got a lot of the class boys fretting. Hajime did not expect much chance for the prince because he was just 10 years old. In the royal palace, they were introduced to the instructors that would train them. They also would provided shelter, food, and clothing for all of them. The instructors were handpicked from the Knights, Imperial Court Mages, and much more. This would allow them to develop friendships for the forthcoming war. After they were finished with the dinner, each person was lead to their own room. Hajime was not the only one to be amazed by the bed that had a canopy over it. Hajime was uncomfortable in such a luxurious room. Still the room allowed for all the strain and stress they got today to melt away. He laid on the bed and he slowly drifted off to sleep. * * * Training and lectures began the very next day. First, each of the students were introduced to a silver plate (12cm x 7 cm). The students looked at the plates curiously. Knight Commander Meld Loggins started to explain. He thought it was good to have a constant attendance for training, he did not seem to be able to leave it to the students to clear up their mess. Besides Meld, there was the Deputy Leader, who just laughed and said it was going to be alright. Well the Deputy leader may be alright. Yoshi, did everyone get one? These plates are called Status Plates. Literally, these plates will show your stats and status. The plate also serves as an identification card. As long as you have this, you cannot get lost, so dont lose it. Meld had a very carefree way of speaking. He had an open-hearted character, since they were going to be comrades was he going to speak formally to them. He advised that they talk to each other in a normal manner. They asked them to feel at ease. The students did not feel comfortable addressing their elders in such a nonchalant way. There are magic cravings on the plate. I will make a small wound with a needle on your finger, just drip a drop of your blood onto that magic formation. Then the owner of that plate will be registered. If you say Status Open, the plate will display you your stats. Ah, have you never heard of such a thing? I didnt know that. This is a kind of artifact from ancient times. Artifact? Kouki asked the question because he was not familiar with the word. The artifact is a powerful tool that cannot be reproduced with modern means. It is said that they were created when God and his family still roamed this land. The status plate is one of the artifacts he left behind that cannot be reproduced. It is usually would be called a national treasure rather than an artifact, but it is distributed in the generally public. Because it was a very convenient ID card. I see, so the students poked their fingers for their blood and smeared their blood onto the plates to activate the innate magic. The magic formation shined red for an instant. Hajime did the same with his blood and plate. Name Nagumo Hajime Age 17 Years Old Gender Male Level 1 Class Transmutation Artist (Synergist) Strength 10 Vitality 10 Resistance 10 Agility 10 Magic 10 Magic Resistance 10 Skills Transmutation Language Comprehension To see the stats displayed, he couldnt help but feel like he was a character in a game. The other students were looking over their status seriously. The stats were than explained to them by Meld. Did everyone see? Let me explain. First, let go over level. The level will increase if you get an increase in stats. The max level for a human was 100. In other words, the level shows the base and potential that a human can reach. When you reach level 100, then you have achieved the potential of humans. It is very rare for someone to reach that though. Unlike games, leveling up does not mean getting extra stats in our case. Your stats can be raised by training, magic, or magical tools. Also, someone with a high magic stat allows other stats to increase faster. Although we dont know the whole detail, it is believe that magical power somehow assists the physical body to improve. Afterwards, look forward to the gear we selected for you. After all, you are the heroes. The national treasury is being used to supply you! From what Meld said, just because you kill a demon or monster does not guarantee your stats will go up. The stats will improve steadily with practice and experience. Next we are going to cover Class. Simply this is the talent you have. The skills you have at the end of your status is directly linked to the class you have. People who have a class are rare. The classes can be divided into two category: combat classes and non-combat classes. A combat class only shows up in 1 out of 1000 people with classes. Non-combat class only shows up in 1 out of 100 people. Out of those non-combat jobs there are about 1 out of 10 that have an extraordinary class. Most of the people in non-combat classes have manufacturing classes. Hajime took a look at his stats. Surely his class was Synergist. He was gifted the ability to synergize. Well, they were from a stronger world, so naturally he should have higher specs than a normal person from Tortus. Hajime just slightly smirked at that thought. After all he was glad to have talent. However his joy was short lived because Meld started to explain more about the stats. Solets see everyones stats. For example, the average person has stats of around 10 at level 1. Well you guys should have several times higher than that. So enviable! Please give reports on what your status plate says. This is so we can develop a training regimen that fits each of you. The average person at level 1 has stats around 10. Hajimes stats lined up perfectly to display 10s on all of them. Hajime tilt his head and scratched at it as he broke out in an unpleasant sweat. (Are? No matter how you look at it, Im so averageso absolutely average. Not a cheat. Im not TUEEEE(?) What about everyone else? Maybe it was like this in the beginning.) Hajime clings to that hope as he looks around at the others. Everyone else had a bright face, nothing like how Hajimes face was like. Immediately responding to Melds request, Kouki steps forward to report his status. Name Amanokawa Kouki Age 17 Years Old Gender Male Level 1 Class Hero Strength 100 Vitality 100 Resistance 100 Agility 100 Magic 100 Magic Resistance 100 Skills Aptitude All Attribute Resist All Elements Resist Physical Complex Magic Swordplay Herculean Strength Quick Movement Foresight High-speed Magic Recovery Sign Perception Magic Perception Limit Break Language Comprehension The definition of a Cheat. Ho, truly a hero. To be at the same stats as me at level 1Im a little depressed. Usually a person only has 2 to 3 skillsunbelievable. Very reliable. Iya~, Ahaha Kouki scratches his head in embarrassment at Melds praise. By the way, Meld is level 62. His stats average at around 200, and this is considered top-level in the world for a human. However, Kouki is already at half his stats at only level 1. At this growth rate, he will overpass him quickly. By the way, Skill can equate to talent and that is something that cannot be changed. The only exception is Derivation Skill. This derives from polishing ones skill for many years, this skill is acquired when the person can break through the wall to acquire it. It sounds easy, but it has not been done before, it would mean to get a boost in skill level in just one day. It was thought that only Kouki was special, but the others had superior stats, although not as good as Kouki, they can still be considered cheats. A lot of the classmates had combat classes too. Hajime just looked at his class name. When trying to imagine his class, it was not possible to see this class in battle. Also, he only had two skills. One of them was the default language comprehension too. Truthfully, he only had one real skill then. Hajime just gave a dry smile at that. Because he had to report to him, Hajime handed his plate to Meld. Until now, Meld had a great expression from seeing all those special status plates. To be able to have so many strong comrades was a joy. Melds expression retained its smile as he stated Huh? He beat the plate Hajime handed to him to see if it was malfunctioning, and held it up to the light. After staring at it, he returned the plate to Hajime with an unremarkable expression. Ah, this is. If you think about Synergists, it was a crafting class. Its useful if you want to be a blacksmith Meld described the class to Hajime with as much articulation as he could. The boys who did not like Hajime, would jump at opportunity to make fun of Hajime. The class was clearly a non-combat class. All his classmates had combat classes, Hajime would not be helpful in the future battles because of this. While grinning, Hiyama Daisuke screamed out. Oi Oi, Nagumo. It cant possibly be, but did you get a non-combat class? How can a crafting class fight? Meld-san, is this class rare? Iya, 1 out of every 10 crafting class is one. All the countries employ a lot of them. Oi oi, Nagumo~, are you going to fight like that? Hiyama throws an arm around Hajimes shoulder, this just annoys Hajime. If you look around at the students, the boys in particular were grinning at his misfortune. Sa~, I wont know if I dont try it out. Jyaa, let us see your stats. The class isnt that great, but you do have great stats, right? He could already guess the stats from the expression Meld had earlier, he just wanted to bully Hajime even more. He really is a bastard. His three lackeys also joined in on the fun. It was the typical behavior, the lackeys joined in with their leader while he picked on someone. The fact was though, Kaori and Shizuku had very unpleasant expression at the bullying. If Daisuke liked Kaori, how was he not able to read her disdain for this kind of treatment? Hajime just handed the plate like it was nothing. When he looked at Hajimes plate, Hiyama laughed at it. He passed the plate to the others and his followers also joined in on the laughter. Fu~Hahahaha, what is this? All of it is so average. Kya~hahah, all of it is 10. He is probably weaker than the kids around the block. Hi~hahahah, I cant take it! He is going to die! He cant even be a meat shield! Kaori started to approach the students that were laughing with an angry expression. However, before she got there, someone let out a voice filled with anger. It was Aiko-sensei. Kora-! What are you guys laughing at? Laughing at your fellow classmate is something I will not allow! I will absolutely not allow it! Return Nagumo-kuns plate! Aiko-sensei tried to express her anger as well as she could have with her tiny body. The plate was reluctantly returned to Hajime after that. Aiko-sensei tried to cheer Hajime up by tapping his shoulders. Nagumo-kun, dont mind it at all. Im also a non-combat class. Just like my class, my stats are average. Youre not alone, Nagumo-kun. At that, Hajime was handed Aiko-senseis plate. Name Hatayama Aiko Age 25 Years Old Gender Female Level 1 Class Farmer Strength 5 Vitality 10 Resistance 10 Agility 5 Magic 100 Magic Resistance 10 Skills Soil Management, Soil Restoration, Range Cultivation, Growth Stimulation, Selective Breeding, Plant Appraisal, Fertilizer Production, Mixture Development, Auto Harvest, Fermentation Operation, Range Temperature Adjustment, Farm Barrier, Abundant Rain, Language Comprehension Hajime look at the plate with dead-fish eyes. Are, whats the matter? Nagumo-kun! Aiko-sensei started to shake Hajime. Yeah, her stats overall was average, her class was also non-combat, but if only comparing magic it was hero level. She also had quite a number of skills. Resources were a big problem in wars. Unlike Hajimes class, this was a very good alternative. Aiko-sensei was good enough to be considered a cheat. This damaged him even more because he thought he was not alone. Ara Ara, Ai-chan stop sparkling Na-Nagumo-kun! Are you okay? Hajime was no longer responding, Shizuku just smiled wryly at it. Kaori runs up anxiously. Aiko just tilts her head in confusion. As usual, Aiko-sensei was somewhat of an airhead. Although it did stop the bullying Hajime was going through, but it seemed that the future was going to be hard for Hajime. * * * Setting is haphazard. Possibility of modification is high. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 : Bullying the Weakest Two weeks has passed since Hajimes condition was known to everyone. Currently, Hajime was using his break from training to check out the Royal Library. There was a huge book that was titled An Illustrated Guide to The Monsters of the North Continent that Hajime read a lot of. Why read such a book? Because even after training for 2 weeks, his talentless showed even more. Since he was not strong, he decided to study to gain knowledge and wisdom to use. Hajime looked through the book for quite a while, but eventually sighed and threw it back onto the desk. When the book made a loud noise, the librarian glared at Hajime. After flinching at the glare, Hajime apologized for the noise. Hey! There wont be a next time, after he received the stare they let it go. What are you doing!? he said to himself, acting like his own Tsukkomi, he sighed at that revelation. Hajime slowly took out his Status Plate and rested it on his palm. NameNagumo HajimeAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel2ClassTransmutation Artist (Synergist)Strength12Vitality12Resistance12Agility12Magic12Magic Resistance12SkillsTransmutationLanguage Comprehension This was the result of 2 weeks of hard training. What a big increase! I shouldnt try to be my own secret Tsukkomi. By the way, Koukis NameAmanokawa KoukiAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel10ClassHeroStrength200Vitality200Resistance200Agility200Magic200Magic Resistance200SkillsAptitude All AttributeResist All ElementsResist PhysicalComplex MagicSwordplayHerculean StrengthQuick MovementForesightHigh-speed Magic RecoverySign PerceptionMagic PerceptionLimit BreakLanguage Comprehension His growth rate was 5 times that of Hajimes. Just as a bonus, Hajime found out that he had no magical aptitude. What happens if you have no magical aptitude? Lets explains the concept of magic in this world. The magic in Tortus is process where magic from within the body is utilized with an aria and magic formation. The magic will then proceed through the magical formula in the magic formation to achieve the results. There is no way to directly manipulate magic in its base form, so you must correctly set up the magic formation you want to use. Also the amount of magic used is directly related to how long the incantation lasts. The amount of formulas and formations in the magic formation also dictates its complexity and scale of effect. all of this is necessary to perform stronger spells. Even to just cast a simple Fireball, that is present in classic RPGs, it takes a 20 cm diameter magical formation to cast it. The basic concepts are: attribute, power, range, scope, and mana usage all of this is required. There can be other things added to the formula like inductivity and sustain duration to create stronger magic. However, there are exceptions to these concepts. These are aptitudes. With this, some parts of the formula can be omitted. For example, if you have an aptitude with Fire, you can skip writing the attribute section of the magic formula. This omission is done because the person can imagine it. Instead of writing it out, the person can imagine the fire when chanting the spell. Because most human beings have some kind of aptitude, the 20 cm diameter magic formation is about average. In Hajime cases, because he has no aptitude, he has to add a lot of to his formula to get the same affect. He has to add concepts like: speed, trajectory, ballistic-diffusion rate, and much more. For his case, it would take a 2 m magic circle to perform that fireball spell. This was totally useless in combat. For magic, there is two ways to engrave the magic formula, into special metals or minerals that allow for reuse or disposable special paper. The former way is more expensive and more powerful than the disposable version. Since the non-paper version are bulky, you cant carry around much of them. Both of the variations have their own advantages and disadvantages. The staff that Ishtar has is the permanent type. Because of how magic worked, it was not practical in close combat, it would be impossible if the person did not have an aptitude. For a manufacturing class, Synergist was stuck with useless skills that just process or changed the forms of minerals. There was no artifact that helped with the synergy, just gloves that had the synergy magical formula drawn on it. Well, he can make pitfall and protrusions. Hajime had been able to do it on the ground and gradually he could up the scale. Well, it was useless in combat. All his classmates labeled him useless after they saw his stats and his progress after 2 weeks. Reluctantly, he started to accumulate knowledge. He did not see a bright future ahead for him, this caused him to sigh increasingly each day. Hajime considered, while looking at the blue sky from the library window, whether he should take a trip. It was at the very end. Hajime had begun to be lost in wondering where he wanted to go, while he was learning things that he tried so hard to learn these past 2 weeks. (After all, he wanted to check out the demi-human country. He cant really say he went to another world if he did not experience a kemomimi. However, they were in the Sea of Trees. Besides the slaves, it was rare to see them outside of the forest.) To Hajimes knowledge, the Demi-humans were a race that was discriminated. They lived in the Hartzena Forest that spread north and south on the east side of the continent. They are discriminated against because they do not have any magical power at all. In ancient times, this world was created by ancient magic that was performed by their god Eht. The magic used in this age is a degrade version of those ancient magic. Therefore, it is believed that magic is a gift from God. Well, that is what the Church of Saints taught everyone. So, for a race to not have any magical power, it is perceived by humans that they were scorned by God. Then, how did monster come into being? The monsters are not to be gifted by God, but rather they were just a natural disaster that occurred. They were only vermin. Hajime was disgusted inwardly by the interpretation people had on them. The Devils worshipped a different God than the ones that the Church worshipped. This was similar to how the Demi-humans thought too. Devils all had a very high aptitude for magic. They were able to perform stronger magic with shorter incantations and smaller magic formations than humans. Humans thought the Devils were their enemies because they worshipped a different God, and discriminate against the unloved Demi-humans. This was what the Church taught. The Devils felt the same. The Demi-humans, just wanted to live in peace. All the races were very exclusive. (If going to the Sea of Trees is impossible, maybe I should head for the west sea. If I remember correctly, there is a maritime town called Erisen. If I cant see a Kemomimi, than I want to see a Mermaid. Its a mans romance. He wanted to try the seafood here too.) The town is said to be off the coast of the western sea and a group of demi-human fishermen are there. This is the only demi-human group that is protected by the Empire. This is because 80% of the seafood the northern continent consumes is provided by them. Its pretty much a straight reason. I wonder where the religious reason to discriminate them had gone? When he heard the story, Hajime felt like he was a Tsukkomi at that. Past the western sea is the large Guryuen Desert. In this desert is the great transist oasis the Dukedom of Ancarge and the Mountain of Great Flames. This Mountain of Great Flames is one of the 8 Great Dungeons. The 8 Great Dungeons, are one of the most dangerous areas in the world. The previously mentioned Hartzena Forest is also one, and another is the Orcus Dungeon which is located southwest of the Hairihi Kingdom. The reason they were considered 3 of the 8 Great Dungeons is because it was recorded in history. The other 5 Great Dungeons have yet to be located. One of the proposed Great Dungeon is the Raisen Great Canyon, which expands from the north to south of the continent. At the southern hinterlands, where snow and ice are prominent is another rumored Great Dungeon called the Schnee Snowfield. (After all, the desert is impossibleno other choice but to look for slaves in the Empire. As expected though I have no confidence in treating someone as a slave.) When mentioning Empire, it refers to the Hersha Empire. This country is a rising country that was formed by mercenaries that fought a large-scale war against the Devils 300 years ago. The Empire is known for employing mercenaries and is regard as a military centered nation, often adventurers congregated there. Advocates the supremacy of force and is quite the black country. This Empire thought about the uses for Demi-humans, they concluded that the Demi-humans could be slaves. The Hersha Empire existed to the east of the Hairihi Kingdom, and between these two countries is the neutral Fyulen Commercial City. The neutral city is an independent entity that does not rely on any country. Using its neutrality, the city was able to exert all of its management into economic expansion. If there is anything you want, the Commercial City is believed to have it. (But, if I want to return I cant just run away. Crap, its almost time for training!) After all, it was just escapism of his current situation. Since it was almost time for training, Hajime left the library in a hurry. From the library, it was a short distance to the Royal Palace, on the way you can hear and see the bustle in the Royal Capital. There was the voices of children playing and shopkeepers advertising their wares. A distance away you can hear someone scolding a child, this was the picture of a daily peaceful day. (Since there does not seem to be a war, cant they just return us.) Hajime just dreamed of that impossibility. It was just escapism to the depressing times that were ahead. * * * When Hajime arrived at the training facility, there were already many students there. Some of them were chatting while others were doing some free practice. It seems like he arrived earlier than he thought. Hajime went to get a western-style sword, that was provided for at the side, and did some free practice while he waited. Suddenly from behind, something surprised Hajime to cause him to move. By rotating he was able to avoid it but he broke out into a cold sweat at the drawn sword. Hajime looked back while he was frowning, he had a tired expression at this. There they were, led by Hiyama Daisuke, was the Bastards Four (Hajime made it up). Since their training had started, they have been messing with Hajime whenever possible. They were half the reason why he felt depressed when training. (The other half was his incompetence). Yo, Nagumo. What are you doing? Even though you are useless with a sword. Seriously useless. Hey, thats so mean, Hiyama. Even if its the truth~ Gya ha ha ha. Why do you even come to train every day? If I was you, I would be too ashamed to come. Hi hi hi! Hey, Daisuke. Since this guy is so pathetic, why dont we help him practice? They laughed and grinned at that like it was the funniest thing in the world. Hey, you are so nice, Shinji. Well, since Im so nice too, Ill help out~ Good idea. Since Im super nice, Ill use my precious time to help. You should be thankful, Nagumo~ Hiyama would take them to an area where other people would not see, while he acted friendly with Hajime and spoke. The classmates that noticed this would just turn a blind eye to it. Iya, Im fine by myself. You can just leave me to myself. Hajime tried to refuse gently. Hey, when we are going out of our way just to help the useless you, what are you saying? Seriously, I cant have that. You should just stay quiet and thank us for helping you. As he said that, he struck Hajime in the side. Hajime jerked as a his face turned into a painful expression at the blow. At that point the Bastards Four did not hesitate to get gradually more violent with him. Although it was unavoidable since it was adolescence boys that suddenly realized they had power. Though it sucked to be the aim of their violence. Hajime had no power to resist them with. He just had to clench his teeth and bare with it. When they arrived at an unpopulated area of the training facility that no one else had vision of. Hiyama bull rushed Hajime. Hey, lets hurry up and start. Its time for fun training. At this moment Hiyama, Nakano, Saito, and Kondo surrounded Hajime. Hajime just stood there and prepared himself. Gua! At that moment, he got smashed in the back from behind. Kondo hit Hajime with his sword that still had its sheath. Hajime screamed and fell down face first, but they continued to press. Hey, why are you sleeping? Burn~! I command thee Fire, Kakyu (Fireball). Nakano casted Fireball. Hajime, who was on floor because of the blow from Kondo, could not get up fast enough from the pain, so he desperately rolled to avoid the spell. However at this time, Saito had completed his spell. I command thee Wind, Kazedama (Windball). The wind hit Hajime directly in the abdomen, and he fell on his back. A blech could be heard as Hajime vomited from the blow. The magic circle was a simple one at 10 cm in diameter. Still there was enough power in that spell to knock out a pro boxer. The artifact was one for high aptitude and high magic power was supplied for by the Kingdom. Normally these would have been used in cooking or just making a breeze. Wow, so weak! Hey Nagumo, take this seriously~ Hiyama kicked Hajime, who was crouching to vomit, in the stomach as he said this. Hajime did his best to control the feeling of vomiting welling in him. The lynching, disguised as practice, continued for a while after that. Hajime tighten his jaw to endure the pain, while he thought in vexation to himself how weak he was. Normally at this point, even if you were no match, there would be a counterattack. However, ever since he was small, whenever he encountered something like this, Hajime was not good at dealing with it and just backed off. Hajime would just tell himself to endure it. He thought it was better than fighting. While some people may think that it was very kind of Hajime, but others would think he was pathetic for it. Even Hajime wasnt sure which it was. The pain was getting unbearable, suddenly, a girls voice filled with anger rang out. What are you doing?! When the Bastards Four heard that voice, they thought they were busted. They thought that because the voice belong to Kaori, who Hiyama liked. It wasnt just Kaori, the rest of the gang was there. Iya, dont get us wrong. We were just helping Nagumo practice. Nagumo-kun! Kaori totally ignored Hiyama, and Kaori rushed over to Hajime, who was coughing up a fit. The moment she saw Hajimes state, everyone else did not matter, like Hiyama. Practice. This is such a one-sided practice. Iya, that is Good excuse. Even if Nagumo cant fight, he is a fellow classmate. Dont do something this again. If you have so much free time, go train yourselves. Not wanting to argue more, Hiyama and the others laughed deceptively and hastily left. Kaori healed Hajime with her healing magic. Thank you, Shirasaki-san. You saved me. Kaori just shakes her head at him while looking teary eyed. Have they always been doing this to you? If so, Ill Kaoris face formed into an angry expression and glares at the direction the Bastards Four left in, Hajime stopped her. Iya, its not always like this. Im fine, so dont worry about it. But Hajime smiled at Kaori, who did not seem to be convinced. Reluctantly, Kaori decided to let it go. Nagumo-kun, if you need anything, dont hesitate to ask. Kaori will agree to it. Shizuku said this with a wry smile as she took up Kaoris side. Hajime just said thanks to that. However, someone decided to be a wet blanket with their Hero like quality. However, Nagumo should try harder. Being weak does not excuse you from trying to get stronger. If I heard correctly, after practice you just head to the library. If I was you, I would use the free time to get stronger. Nagumo, you should take this more seriously. I think Hiyama and his friends are just trying to correct your non-serious attitude. How do I interpret that? Hajime was just stunned by it, Kouki was just a person that believed in the good of others, so he did not see what really was going on. He did not think humans were possible of such evils. He just thought that there was a good reason for them to act that way. When he looked at it, Hajime was possibly the cause. It seemed that was his process of thought. Kouki did not have any malice or ill intent in his thoughts. He was seriously just trying to advise Hajime. Hajime did not have the energy to try to clear the misunderstanding. He thought it would be useless to argue with someone like Kouki, who had such a strong sense of justice. Shizuku who understood everything just sighed at that and apologized to Hajime. Gomenasai ne? Kouki didnt mean any harm. Ahaha, its okay. I understand. Hajime replied with a smile. He got up to wipe his dirty clothes. Hora, training is going to start. Lets go. Hajime urges everyone to head back to the training facility. Kaori still looked worried, but Hajime decided to pretend not to notice. As expected, as a man, he did not want to be babied by a girl. When they reached the facility, a deep sigh was released because of the events today. The future looked bleak. * * * After training finished, usually they would have free time until dinner, but this time Meld held them back to make an announcement. The students wondered what he would say. Meld used a deep voice to announce. Tomorrow, as practical training, we will be venturing into the Orcus Dungeon. All the necessary items will be prepared for, the monsters outside the capital are totally different from training so please make note of that. Get ready! For today, just rest. Dismissed. After saying that, he quickly left. The student were hustling and bustling at the announcement. Hajime just looked up into the sky. (Really bleak.) Chapter 4 Chapter 4 : A Chat Under the Moonlight Still not the strongest. Wanted to convey how it felt for someone that did not get their strength so easily given to them. * * * Orcus Dungeon. This was a large labyrinth that consisted of 100 levels. As one of the 8 Great Dungeons, the lower you go, the stronger the monsters become. Still, this dungeon was a very popular place for mercenaries and adventurers. This place was also a great training ground for recruits. This is because it was easy to measure the strength of the monsters by the dungeon level. The monsters also have better quality magic stone than the monsters in the wilderness. The magic stone is the core of a monster and it is this that provides them with powers. The bigger and better quality the stone, the stronger the monster is. These stones are what is used as raw materials to make magic formulas. The magic formation can be drawn to cast the spell, but they can also be drawn with the powder made from the magic stone. Using non-magic stone materials to make the magic circle diminishes the power by 1/3. In brief, it was better to use the magic stone to power spells because it was more effective. In addition, a magic stone is used to make magic tools that is used in everyday life. There is a very high demand for these magic stones. Both the military and civilians needed it. By the way, strong monsters with high quality magic stone can use special magic. Special Magic does not use magical chants or circles to perform that magic. The monsters cannot use a large variety of magic, but they do not require the incantation or circle. This special magic is the reason why monsters are dangerous. The students and knights led by Meld arrived at the town, Horlad, that adventurers stayed at before they headed into the Dungeon. They used at an inn that was managed by the Kingdom, where recruits in training stayed at. Hajime, who had not seen a normal room in a long time, dived into the bed. All the rooms were designed for two people but only Hajime got a room to himself. He could be carefree here. He wasnt lonely by himself. Tomorrow was the day they would challenge the dungeon. This time, they would only challenge the first 10 levels. If it is only that, even someone as weak as Hajime should be fine in behind cover. Still Hajime wanted to apologize for being a burden. Rather, he was glad to be out of the city Hajime could not read the atmosphere. For a while, Hajime read the monster reference book he got from the library. It was still early but he decided to sleep earlier. Hajime had already perfected his sleeping skill in his school life. When he was about to doze off, he heard someone knock on his door. Even if it was still early for Hajime who was used to all nighters in Japan, it was about midnight for Tortus. Wha, was it Hiyama? Hajime was a little worried. However, when he heard the voice, he relaxed. Nagumo-kun, are you still awake? Its me, Shirasaki. Can I bother you for a moment? What? For a moment he froze, but after he hurried to the door. He removed the lock and opened the door. Kaori was standing there with a snow-white negligee on. Say What?? Eh? When presented with such a scene, Hajime unexpectedly switched to a Kansai dialect and performed a Tsukkomi. Kaori was speechless because she didnt hear it well. Quickly he gathered himself, he tried not to stare too much at Kaori. Although he didnt have too much interest, he was still an adolescent boy. The current appearance of Kaori was slightly too stimulating. Iya, its nothing. Eh, whats the matter? Did you have something to tell me? No, I just wanted to talk to you. I wonder if Im bothering you? Come in. Most likely, he thought it was about the trip tomorrow, but Kaori quickly shot down his thoughts. The upturned eyes was so explosive. Its super effective! She noticed the open door and invitation. Okay. Without any caution, she entered the room happily. She sat at the table near the window. Hajime unconsciously prepares the tea while still being slightly confused. Even though it was really just something like a tea bag that imitated black tea. He prepared enough for both, and handed her own. Hajime took the set across from her. Thank you. Kaori took the offered fake tea and tasted it with joy. The moonlight that shone through the window illuminates her. It seemed like there was a halo around her glossy black hair, she looked like an angel. Without any lust, Hajime was fascinated with Kaoris purity. He recovered himself when he heard Kaori place down her cup. Hajime drank his tea to calm his mind. He choked a little as he drank too fast. How embarrassing. Kaori giggled at his state. Hajime quickly struck a conversation to quickly hide his embarrassment. So, what did you want to talk about? Is it about tomorrow? To Hajimes question, Kaori nodded her head. Unlike her smiling face from just a moment ago, she started to brood. Its about the trip into the dungeon tomorrow. I want Nagumo-kun to stay here. I will persuade and explain to the instructors and everyone. So, please! She leaned over as she pleaded with Hajime. Hajime was perplexed. Even if Hajime was a burden, wasnt this a little too much? Eto, I know Im a burdenbut since Im already here I dont think Ill be able to just stay put. Youre wrong. I dont mean youre a burden. Kaori tried to clear up the misunderstanding. Maybe I was too hasty, she thought. She put her hand on her chest and took a deep breath. It calmed her down a little. She quickly and quietly apologized. I just had a very bad feeling. When I was sleeping earlier, I was dreaming and you were there. When I called out to you, you did not even notice. When I chased you, I never caught up. At the end She seemed afraid to speak the rest. Wanting to hear the rest, Hajime urged her to continue. At the end? With a jerk, Kaori lifted her head. Hajime saw her teary expression, and her biting her lips. You disappeared. I see. They sat in silence for a while. Hajime looks at Kaori, who was still hanging her head. It really was an ominous dream, but it was just a dream. With just that, they wouldnt permit him to stay. If such a thing was allowed, there would be trouble from the classmates. If such a thing happened, he really would not be welcomed anymore. He had no choice but to go. To reassure Kaori, Hajime started to speak as gently as possible. A dream is just a dream, Shirasaki-san. This time we have Meld and his veteran knights to accompany us. A lot of strong people like Kouki are coming with us. Rather, our whole class is amazing. I actually feel sorry for our enemies. I am weak and because I have shown such weakness is probably the reason for your dreams. Kaori just stared at Hajime with an anxious expression, while he spoke. StillStillIm still worried. Then. Hajime was somewhat shy, but he stared straight into Kaoris eyes. Will you protect me? Eh? He was aware of what he was saying, and as a man saying this to her it ashamed him. His face was already red with shame. In the room that was illuminated by the moonlight. Kaori understood the situation well. You are a healer, right Shirasaki-san? Healer was a class that had an innate talent for healing magic. No matter what, even if I get injured, you can cure me. Will you protect me with this power? If so, I believe Ill be fine. Kaori just stared at him for a bit. Hajime just endured desperately the shame that he felt, and he kept his eyes from breaking contact with Kaoris. Even though his body was writhing. The biggest cause of a persons insecurity is the unknown. Kaori right now, was worrying about what could possibly attack Hajime. So, it would be soothing, if they had the confidence to face the unknown that would attack him. For a while, they stared at each other. The silence was broken when Kaori started to smile. You never change, Nagumo-kun. ? Hajime made a doubtful expression as Kaori said that. Kaori laughed at his expression. Nagumo-kun, you probably think we first met in high school. I knew you since the second year of middle school. This revelation caused Hajime to widen his eyes in shock. He quickly searched through his memories, but he couldnt recall the meeting. Hajime groaned as he thought, and this caused Kaori to giggle at him. It was a one-sided meeting. The first time I saw you, you were in Dogeza (Prostration). Since you were in such a position, you did not see me. Do-Dogeza!? Why did she see him in such an uncool time? His body writhed again, but for a different reason this time. Where and when did she see him in such a position? He frantically searched his memories. Kaori giggled as she saw Hajime make so many comedic faces. Yeah, you were surrounded by shady people. Even when they spit at you, poured their drinks on you, or stepped on you, you did not stop. Before long, the left appalled. I showed such an unsightly sight Hajime felt like dying a little. It would have been the same as if she saw him when he was still suffering from his Chunibyo. And it would have to be the worst scene in his dark past. Only a humorless smile came out. The same humorless smile that came out when he found out that his mom had found his hidden Ero doujinshi stash and placed them neatly on his bookshelf. However, Kaori just gave him a gentle look. One that was free from contempt and ridicule. No, it wasnt unsightly. Rather, when I saw you like that, I thought you were a very strong and kind person. Ha? Hajime couldnt believe what he heard. Thats not the kind of impression someone would have, if they saw that. Perhaps, Shirasaki-san had a special fetish for that? Hajime thought it was very rude to imagine such a thing. I mean, Nagumo-kun. You did it for the sake of a grandmother and her grandson. When she said that, Hajime finally remembered something. There was such an incident during his middle school years. It started when the little boy accidently hit delinquents, and smashed his Takoyaki onto them. The little boy started to cry, the delinquents started to niggle the grandmother. The grandmother cowered in fear, they were in a very difficult situation. By chance Hajime was just passing through. When the grandmother started to take out her wallet, his body moved on its own. He had never fought in his life before. He had only practice his Chunibyo Special Moves at home. It couldnt be helped against such opponents, so he performed Dogeza. In public he did it. It was unexpectedly embarrassing for everyone there. He felt like running away. It went as planned and soon the delinquents left. Strong people would have solved it easily with violence. Kouki would defeat the person that was causing the trouble. But I dont think there are many people who would help others even when they were not strong. Especially someone that would prostate themselves for the sake of others. In fact, at that time, I was afraid. I just used the excuse that if I was strong like Shizuku, but I just stood there and did nothing. Just asking someone to save them. Shirasaki-san So, I believe you are the strongest person I know. When I saw you in high school, I was so happy to see you. I wanted to become like you, and get to know you. But you just fell asleep Ahaha, Sorry. Hajime was shy and embarrassed when he knew the reason Kaori interacted with him so much. He just laughed wryly at the unexpected high opinion she held for him. Therefore, even if I am a little uneasy. Ill make sure you dont do anything crazy in the dungeon. Like when you faced the delinquents. Kaori looked at Hajime with determination. Ill protect you, Nagumo-kun. Hajime accepted her determination. He looked straight at her, and nodded. Thank you. Immediately after, Hajime wryly laughed. The role of the man and woman was totally reversed. Without doubt, Kaori was playing the hero. While Hajime was playing the damsel in distress. He couldnt help but laugh at the weird situation. They chatted for a few moments, then Kaori returned to her room. While Hajime was laying on the bed, he thought over things. He wanted to find something he could be useful for. Hajime wanted to rid himself of his incompetence. It did not sit so well with him, that he was so dependent on others. Hajime fell asleep with renewed determination in mind. * * * Nobody noticed the person that was staring as Kaori left Hajimes room. The person just had an ugly distorted expression on their face. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 : Trap Currently, Hajime and party is gathered around the square just in front of the Orcus Dungeon entrance. For Hajime, he imagined a dark gloomy entrance, but the entrance looked like the entrance to a museum, heck it even had a reception desk for the entrance. There was a smiling Onee-san in uniform that was checking people who entered and left the dungeon. Apparently, this was the place people checked in with their Status Plate. Using those figures, they could record who perished in the dungeon. With the war nearing, they did not want too many casualties. In the square near the entrance, there were many stalls there lined up. The shops were competing against each other. It was like a festival. This place was a popular area to earn a good income because people naturally gathered here. The superficial levels of the Dungeon was popular. There were many people who wanted to challenge the Dungeon, some took it seriously while others just fooled around with their lives. There seemed to be a lot of criminal activity in the back alley near the Dungeon. The country, with help from the adventurer guild, have establish operations and facilities to limit the crimes because of the pending war. This was very useful because you can buy and sell material here, and it was close to the Dungeon. While the class was looking around like some bumpkins, they followed the duck-like mount behind Meld. * * * The inside of the Dungeon was totally different to the bustling of the outside. There is not much ambient light, but in front was a passage that emitted light. The passage was about 5 m high and wide, it was possible to see to some extent even without any magical light or torches. Special green stones, that were buried in the walls, emitted light to brighten the dungeon. Orcus Dungeon seemed like it had a huge vein of these green stones. The party organized into rank and progressed forward. For a while, nothing of interest happened till they advanced into a hall. The hall was dome shaped and the ceiling looked to be around 7-8 m high. Gray fluffy balls gushed out from the cervices of the wall. Okay, Kouki and group step forward. Anyone else fall back! We will take shifts for the front-line. Get ready! These monsters are called Ratmen. They are that strong or dangerous, but they are quick. Take it steadily. Just like he said, the Ratmen jumped at them with speedily. Their scarlet eyes shined eerily between their gray hair. Their name suited them. Ratmen were bipedal and had a muscular upper body, and they had mouse-like features. Only their chest and abdomen, which had an 8 pack, was not covered in hair. It was like they were showing off their abs. The front-line was comprised of Kouki and his party. When Shizuku, who was at the front, saw the enemy her face stiffen up. The Ratmen gave off a creepy feeling. Kouki, Shizuku, and Ryutaro intercepted the charging Ratmen. Meanwhile, two girls that were close to Kaori started to chant. The girls were Nakamura Eri the meganekko, and Taniguchi Suzu the energetic loli. They prepare to invoke their magic. They stayed in the formation they were taught. Kouki wielded his white shining bastard sword so quickly that it was hard to see the motions, he quickly made short work of a few enemies. His sword was one of the artifacts that the Kingdom gave to him, the Holy Sword. The sword had a light attribute. Any enemies caught in the light, that the sword produces, weakens and it also automatically strengthens its wielder. Even if it is Holy, it has such dirty abilities. Ryutaros class was a Fist Fighter, so he used gauntlets and shin guards as his equipment. These were also artifacts, and they could cause shock-waves. They were also believed to be unbreakable. Ryutaro takes a imposing stance and does not let any enemy pass by him with carefully placed kicks and punches. Though he had no shield, he acted like a heavy armored tank. Shizuku, who was like a Samurai girl, with her Swordswoman class and sword that was like the mixture of a Shamshir and a Katana. Took a battojutsu stance and drew her sword. All the enemies were cut in an instant. The draw was so refined, that the knights were dazzled by it. While the other students were fascinated by Koukis partys battle, a chant resounded. Swirling Dark Flames, Incinerate My Enemies, Return them to the Earth as Ashes, Spiral Flame. Three people simultaneously casted it, and three spiraling flames engulfed the Ratmen. The Ratmen gave out a death cry as the flames turned them to ashes. They noticed that all the Ratmen were wiped out. The other students didnt get a turn. It seemed like that the enemies on the first level were too weak for Koukis party. Yeah, Good Job! Next time you guys try it, dont lower your guard though. Meld warned not to let up, but he smiled at the prowess the students showed. However, the tension from their first experience at encountering monsters in a dungeon could not be stopped. The students faces broke out into smiles. Meld just shrugged his shoulders at their reactions. Although this is a training exercise, dont forget to keep in mind about Magic Stones. Since its obviously overkill. At Melds words the people in Kaoris group that casted the spell blushed. There were no particular problems from there, they repeated battles in the same manner. Everything was going well in the lower levels. Eventually, they arrived at the 20th floor, which is the mark of a first-class adventurer. The highest level explored was the 65th floor for Orcus Dungeon. This achievement was done by adventurers over 100 years ago. Getting to the 40th level is considered Elite first-class. Those who passed the 20th level was considered first-class. Since all the students were cheats, they easily broke through to the 20th level, even if they did not have much experience. Traps were the scariest feature of a Dungeon. In some instances, the traps were lethal. There was something called Fair Scope for the lower levels. This is a gadget that detected traps by feeling flow of magic. Because most traps in a dungeon use magic, the Fair Scope can detect more than 80% of traps. The detecting range is somewhat narrow, so experience or information was needed to progress smoothly. Therefore, they were able to quickly breeze through the floors. This was mainly because of how earnestly the Knights guided them. Meld especially mentioned to them that if they did not know the layout, check for the traps. If they were not sure if traps were around, move with caution. All right, you guys. From this point on, not only will there be other types of demons but they will work together to attack us. Do not get careless just because it had been easy so far! After we clear the 20th level, it will be it for today! Get fired up! Melds undertone in his message resounds with everyone. Up to this point, Hajime had not done anything in particular. Once, he practiced on a monster that the knights had weakened. He created a pitfall for the monster to fall into, and stabbed it with a sword. Until now, he had only defeated one dog-like monster. No one wanted him in their party. Basically, he just stood behind the cover provided by the knights. It was pretty pathetic. However, by repeatedly using his Synergy skill in combat he could improve his magical power. His magical power raised by 2 points, it seemed actual combat was useful. (Still, Im totally a parasite player) Again, a weakened monster was thrown to Hajime by the Knight that weakened it. When it approached, Hajime transmuted the ground and breathed out a sigh. With it restrained, Hajime swung his sword to strike down the monster. (Well, it seems like my precision with transmutation has gone up. Lets do our best step-by-step.) He consumed a magic replenishing pill, as he wiped the sweat of his brow. Hajime had not noticed, but there were some knights that were impressed with him. The knight did not expect anything from him in the beginning. In battle however he dared to fight against the demons and do not just stand around. Of course, weakened monsters. For the knights, they thought Hajime would fight using his barely used sword. Hajime choose to use his transmutation to seal their movements. He brought down decisive blows on the monsters with a reliably strategy that the Knights had never seen before. Synergist was considered as a crafting class. They had never thought of using the transmutation skill like that in combat. Since he did not have anything else, Hajime thought about transmuting his weapon. He thought that if he could manipulate minerals, why cant he manipulate the ground? Since he was surrounded by so many strong people, and him just defeating a few, he felt useless. This was his first public exhibition of his tactic. When his impotence was shown in the combat training in the capital, he came up with this tactic. They stopped for a short rest. He looked forward and met eyes with Kaori. She looked towards Hajime and smiled at him. Kaori seemed to be keeping an eye on him after last nights declaration to protect him. This caused Hajime to be embarrassed and he broke eye contact. Her expression sulked slightly at that. Shizuku who had been observing what was going on with a wry smile on her face, she asked in a small voice. Kaori, why are you two constantly looking at each other? You cant be considering a romantic comedy in the Dungeon, no time for that. Kaori blushed at the teasing. She refuted Shizuku angrily. Mou, Shizuku-chan. Dont say strange things. I was just wondering if Nagumo-kun was alright. Thats it! Shizuku knew it wasnt like that, but she kept her mouth shut. She didnt want to say anything that might upset her more. Though she couldnt hide the laughter in her eyes. Kaori saw that and just sulked at it. Hajime just side glance at their state, suddenly he felt a gaze. The unpleasant gaze was full with negative emotions and seemed to be glued to him. Hajime was not unfamiliar with such stares in the classroom, but this was feeling could not compare, it was so grave. It was not the first time today that he felt that gaze. Since the morning he had felt this stare. When he tried to locate the stare, it would disappear. Hajime was tired of it, after having it repeated so many times. (I wonder what it isdid I do something? I thought I was doing my best even if I was incompetent. I wonder if thats the cause? Im not getting arrogant! Target?) Hajime breathed out a deep sigh. He started to feel the bad feelings Kaori mentioned. The party searches the 20th level. Each level of the Dungeon was several kilometers in each direction. It would take dozens of people several months to map out an unknown level. 47 levels have been mapped properly, so it was not that easy to get lost. There was not a big worry of getting caught in a trap. The innermost room of the 20th level had a very complicated geographical feature. The walls were protruding like a stalactite cave and icicles formed around the room. The stairs to the 21st floor was just ahead of this room. If they reached that point, the training would be done for the day. In ancient times they were able to wield transportation type magic, but at the current age such means was impossible. They must head back the old fashion way. The party relaxed slightly, since the walls were protruding they had to advance in a column. After a bit, Koukis party and Meld that was in the front stopped. The classmates who were keen, got into their fighting stance. Theyre camouflage!. Make sure to pay attention to your surroundings! Meld advised them. The wall suddenly rose and discolored a bit. The body that was camouflaged was now dark brown, and they stood on 2 legs. It raised its chest and started to pound on it like a drum. When they took a good look at it, it was a gorilla-like demon with a camouflage ability. Rockmounts! Be careful of their arms, they are strong! Meld yelled echoed in the cave-like room. Koukis party went to engage them. Ryutaro was able to reflect the blow that came from a Rockmount. Kouki and Shizuku try to surround the beast. They could not position themselves because the terrain layout was too obstructive. When the Rockmount felt that he could not pass by Ryutaro, it withdraw a bit and inhaled a deep breath. GuGaGaGaaaaa!! The intense roar vibrated the whole room. Gu!? Uwa!? Kya!? A shock ran through their bodies, it did not damage them, but it froze them. This was Rockmounts Special Magic Intimidating Roar. The roar carried the magic that caused the temporary paralysis. Koukis vanguard took the roar almost point-blank, this caused them to freeze momentarily. The Rockmount took this gap in defense to attack, it lifted a boulder and threw it at Kaoris rear guard. A stunning shot-put form was executed by it. The rock flew towards Kaori, and the frozen vanguard could not move to stop it. Kaori and her partners ready the magic wands they had, to intercept the boulder. There was not enough room to dodge it. However, the moment they were going to activate their magic, all of them involuntarily were stunned at the sight before them. The boulder that was thrown was another Rockmount. Nearing Kaoris group, it did a stunning rotation and expanded its arms. Its appearance was like a Rune Diver. A voice saying Ka-o-ri-chan~! could almost be heard. Strangely, its eyes were bloodshot and its breathing was rough. Kaori, Eri, and Susu unintentionally screamed and stopped their magic. Hey! What are you doing in a battle In a hurry, Meld went to slay the Rockmount that was still in the dive. The girls apologized, but the bad feeling was still there. Their face had paled. There a person that got mad at such a situation. Our very own mass of justice, Amanokawa Kouki. BastardYou dare treat them like thatI wont forgive you! Kouki seemed to have misunderstood why the girls were pale and feeling bad, he thought they were afraid of their impending death. To frighten girls like that! Indescribably, small signs of anger surfaced on Kouki. His Holy Sword seemed to shine in response to his feelings. Myriad of Soaring Wings, Reach the Heavens, Soaring Flash Ah, this fool! Ignoring Melds voice, Kouki brandished his sword over his head and swung down in one motion. His chant had made the sword emit an intense light, the slash released the light. Drawing a curve, the light bisected the Rockmount without encountering any resistance. The blade of light continued on until it destroyed the back wall. Debris lightly fell from the damaged wall. Kouki exhaled and gave the girls a sparkling smile. He had defeated the monster that scared them. Its alright now! About to give credit to his voice, he was approached by a smiling Meld who smack him. Ow!? You fool. I understand how you feel, but you shouldnt use such a technique in such a narrow place. If it collapse, what are you going to do? At Melds rebuke, he choked. Kouki tried to apologize. The girls approached him and gave him a strained smile to try to comfort him. At that moment, the collapsed wall caught Kaoris attention. What is that? Its sparkling. Everyone looked at the wall Kaori was mentioning. There blooming on the wall were minerals that radiated pale light. It was like a crystal covered in indicolite. The girls were enchanted by the beautiful sight of the crystals. Oh, thats Grantz Crystal. A one this big in size is rare. When talking about Grantz Crystal, it was like an ore that was like a jewel. The crystal did not have any special effects, but its cool and sparkling appearance is popular among the ladyship. Rings, earrings, pendants, and other jewelry have it set into them and its very well received. The jewel is one of the top 3 chooses for proposal rings. Lovely Enchanted, Kaoris cheeks blushed. Hajime and Shizuku were the only ones who noticed this. If thats the case, Ill retrieve it! The one who announced that and abruptly moved toward it was Hiyama. He approached the wall and quickly reached towards the crystal. Meld panicked at that. Kora! Dont just do what you want! We havent confirmed if its safe! Hiyama pretended not to hear and finally arrived in front of the crystal. Meld chased after Hiyama to stop him. At that moment, one of the knight finished his analysis with the Fair Scope. He paled at the result. Commander! Its a trap! Tsu!? However their warnings came too late. The moment Hiyama touched the Grantz Crystal, magic started to spread from the crystal. The trap was set for people who became so fascinated with the crystal that they would touch it carelessly. Theres a good story about this. Its the way of the world. In a blink of an eye, the magic circle spread throughout the whole room, and it gradually shined brighter. It was like a replication of the magic that summoned them. Withdraw! Get out of this room this instant! At Melds insistence, everyone started to clear the room in a hurry, but they werent fast enough. When the light filled the room, everyone momentary felt a floating sensation. The students felt the change in atmosphere. They were slammed onto the ground with a thud. With the increasing pain on his butt caused by the fall, Hajime looked at the surrounding. Same as Hajime, his classmates fell on their backside. Meld, the knights, and Koukis party quickly stood up and observed their surroundings. Seems like the earlier magic was a transportation type magic. Since such magic was not possible with current magic, it was most likely an ancient magic. They were all transferred onto a huge bridge made of stone. Approximately it was 100m in length. The ceiling looked to be about 20 m. There was no river passing by underneath the bridge, because of the darkness nothing else could be seen. It felt like there were in an abyss. The width of the bridge was about 10m, but there were not even handrails. If you slipped there would be nothing to grab onto, and you would fall head-first. The group was right in the middle of the bridge. On both sides of the bridge, they could see a passage that led to a stairway that ascended to the upper level. When he confirmed it, Meld issued out orders with a grim expression. You guys, get up there immediately, go towards the stairs. Hurry! Quickly the students moved. However, a trap in a dungeon was not going to be so easy, the retreat wasnt that easy. Monsters emerged from the magic circles that appeared on both sides of the bridge. On one side was a huge monster. The other had a large amount of monsters. Meld started at the huge demon and just whispered No waya Behemoth. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 : Behemoth [Traum is German for Dream] * * * On both sides of the bridge, a magical formation that emitted crimson light appeared. The magic circle on the aisle side is close to 10 m. The one on the stairs side is around 1 m, but the numbers are numerous. From the smaller countless magic circles came monsters that were sword-toting skeletons, these were called Traum Soldier. Their eyes were the same color as the magic circle, it sparkled and shine while they looked around. 100 Traum Soldier have already been summoned and yet the numbers were still increasing. Even though there were so many skeleton Soldiers on this side, the other sides monster was what caused Hajimes danger sense to go haywire. From the 10 m magical circle, a quad pedal demon 10 m long with some sort of helmet on its head, spawned from it. If compared to any animal Hajime knew of, the closest would be a Triceratops. However, its eyes shone crimson, while percussing its sharp claws and fangs, flames gathered around the horns on its helmet. Meld just whispered out Behemoth. At that moment, the Behemoth took a deep breath and let out a deafening roar. Gurua~a~a~aaaaa!! Tsu!? The roar caused Melds senses to return, he quickly started to issue commands to everyone. Alan! Lead the students to the stair and break through those Traum Soldiers! Kyle, Ivan, Gale! I need you guys to extend the best barriers you can! Stop it! Kouki, hurry and get to the stairs! Wait a moment, Meld-san! Well help! That dinosaur-like monster is the most dangerous!? Well Fool! Thats a real Behemoth, at your current strength its impossible! Its a 65th level demon. Once a long time ago, the Strongest known adventurer battled it and were unable to defeat it. Hurry up and go! I cant let you guys die! Even Melds expression faltered for a moment at the daunting monster in front of him. I cant just abandon you guys! was Koukis response as he stood his ground. At the moment when Meld tried to reason with Kouki to retreat, the Behemoth roared and started to charge at them. At this rate, the students who were retreating would get trampled to death. To prevent it, the strongest of Haihiris military spawned multiple full powered barriers. Repel all Malice and Enmity, Absolute Providence from the Son of God, Herein a Sanctuary, You Shall Not Pass, Absolute Virtue The magical formula for this spell was engraved in the highest quality paper 2 m wide. The incantation having 4 phrases to activate it. 3 of the Warriors casted it simultaneously. A barrier manifested that could stop anything for 1 minute. The hemispherical barrier shined pure-white as it stop the Behemoths charge. The moment the Behemoth clashed with the barrier, a shockwave erupted from between them. The whole bridge shook at the shockwave, and everything around the Behemoths feet were pulverized. The retreating students scream and tumbled at the artificial quake. Traum Soldier were monsters that showed up on the 38th level. They were heads above anything they encountered so far. The students panicked as they were sandwiched by a monstrous demon in the back and an eerie army of skeletons in the front. They advanced reckless, without giving care to keeping rank, and aimed for the stairs. Alan, tried to calm them down desperately, no one listed because of the imminent terror. One of the school girls was pushed from behind and fell down. She groaned as she lifted her head to see before her a Traum soldier brandishing its sword. Ah. The soldier swung its sword down towards her. She thought she was going to die at that moment, but suddenly the Traum Solider feet were up heaved. Losing its balance the trajectory of the blade missed the girl and struck the ground instead. Furthermore, the upheaval continued like a wave towards the end of the bridge, tripping up many Traum Soldiers along the way. This caused some of the Soldiers to fall into the abyss. 2m off of the edge of the bridge in a crouched position was Hajime as he exhaled heavily. He was continuously transmuting the ground. Like a ground slide, the monsters on the bridge were guided off into the abyss. Unaware, his proficiency in transmuting got better because he constantly used it. The range of his transmuting also seemed to have increased. While drinking a mana potion, Hajime quickly approached the girl that fell down. He helped the girl up. Hajime spoke to the still stunned girl with a smile. Hurry Forward. Its alright, if you calm down these skeletons are nothing. Because except for me, everyone else is a cheat! Hajime pat her on the back with full confidence, the next moment she uttered a quick energetic Thank you. Hajime had ruined the surrounding Traum Soldiers footing and had them detained, he took that moment to survey the battlefield. Everyone was in such a panic that they were fighting without any thought and looked so sloppy. At this rate, it was highly likely that someone would die. Alan is still trying to organize them, but it is not going well. More reinforcements came for the Traum Soldiers through the new magic circles. We need a strong leader to guide us, Amanokawa-kun! Hajime started to sprint towards Koukis party. Behemoth was still repeatedly charging the barrier. A powerful shock-wave was produced everything it collided with the barrier, the bridge groaned at the pressure. There were already cracks in the barrier and it was only a matter of time before it gave. Meld had joined in the reinforcement of the barrier but it was like adding a drop into a bucket. Ah, Crap! It wont hold for much longer! Kouki, hurry and retreat! You guys go too! No! I will not abandon you guys! We will all survive this! Ku, to be so egotistical at this moment Meld just displayed a sour face at their conversation. In such a narrow space, it would be very difficult to avoid the Behemoths rush. Therefore, the best option was to withdraw because without the barrier they would be trampled. Such a subtle perception of the situation could only come with experience, it was highly unlike for Kouki and his party to have such an insight. Meld was urging than to withdraw, but with a heavily summarized explanation on why. Kouki did not take his advise and refused to abandon them. Also from the look in Koukis eyes he wanted to challenge the Behemoth. It could be attributed to his adolescent mind. He was overestimating himself, because he had so much praise showered onto him. Kouki! Listen to what Meld is saying and retreat! Shizuku, who understood the situation, grabbed Koukis arm in remonstration. This is not the first time Kouki is unreasonable! Ill back you up! Thanks, Ryutaro! Ryutaros statement just fueled Koukis attitude even more. Shizuku clicked her tongue at that. Dont get intoxicated with the situation! Bakamono! Shizuku-chan Kaori is worried for the irritated Shizuku. A boy jumped out in front of Kouki. Amanokawa-kun Na-Nagumo!? Nagumo-kun!? Everyone was surprised by how serious Hajime was. Hurry and retreat! You have to help everyone! Why so sudden? What are you even doing in a place like this? This is not a place you should be at! Just leave this to us, Nagumo Is this the situation to say such a thing? Hajime showed such unexpected force in his words that Kouki stopped his rebuke. Until now, they had never heard Hajime use such a harsh tone. He had always presented himself with a smile and now seeing such an image was shocking. Can you not see what is going on? Everyone is in a panic, because their leader is missing! Hajime pointed towards the students while one hand grabbed onto Koukis chest. In the direction he pointed at, there was his confused classmates being surrounded by Traum Soldiers. The training that was drilled into them was nowhere to be seen, they fought willy nilly. Since they were so inefficient they were being overwhelmed by the reinforcements. Although their high stats were protecting them for now, soon it would not matter. We need a blow that can break through them! A power to erase the fear in everyones hearts! And its you who has such a power! Dont just look in front of you, look at whats going on behind you too! Stunned at seeing his classmates in chaos, the shaking Kouki nodded his head. I understand! Ill go immediately. Sorry, Meld-san! Go! The moment Meld looked back at Koukis agreement to retreat, the barrier finally fell to the Behemoths onslaught. The raging shock-wave caused by the destruction of the barrier, was shooting straight for Hajime and the others. Hajime quickly stepped forward and transmuted a wall, but it was easily brushed aside. It seemed he had weakened it. Dust whirled as the Behemoth bellowed out a roar. On the ground was Meld and three of his knights groaning. Their body seemed to have taken damage from the shock-wave, they were unable to move. Kouki and his party had fallen over, but quickly they recovered. Hajimes wall had been useful for those behind Meld. Ryutaro, Shizuku can you buy me some time? Though they were in some pain, the two of them pressed forward at Koukis request. Since Meld had been disabled, it was up to them to do something. Ill do what I can! Somehow, Ill do it! Both of them rushed the Behemoth. Kaori, start healing Meld and his men. Okay. Kaori quickly went to work. Hajime was already beside Meld. He quickly created a stone wall to prevent the affects of battle from reaching them. Although it seemed useless when looking at the battle, it was better than nothing. Kouki at the moment had been gathering himself and chanting to perform his best skill. Divine will! Perish all evils with your light! The breath of God! Blow away the ominous clouds and purify this world! The mercy of God! Forgive all sins with this strike! Heavens Might! An aurora gushed out from the Holy Sword after the chant. The skill was similar to the Soaring Flash, but its power was on a completely different level. It paved a gouge in the bridge as it shot towards the Behemoth, shaking the bridge with its might. After the chant, Ryutaro and Shizuku had already cleared out. However, after fighting the Behemoth they were in a tattered state. To suffer such a considerable amount of damage in such a short time. The bombardment of light hit the Behemoth directly. Light filled the area where the spell had impacted with the demon. An earthquake resounded in the bridge, and cracks spawned all over it. If its thisHa-a Ha-a Did that do it? I hope so. Ryutaro and Shizuku returned to Koukis side. Kouki breathed heavily after using such an enormous amount of magic. That skill earlier, was his trump card. Most of his magic was used to fuel it. Kaori had finished treating the fallen Soldiers and Meld was actively trying to stand up. When the light and dust settled down There it was, an unscathed Behemoth. The beast sent a death glare at Kouki and growled. It raised its head, there was a high pitch then its horns started to glow red hot. Magma, that word described perfectly what the Behemoths helmet looked like. Dont just stand there! Move! Melds voice helped the them regain their senses and they started to move. The Behemoth soon rushed them with his newly powered helmet. Like a falling meteorite the Behemoth fell helmet first towards Kouki. Even if they were able to avoid it by jumping aside, the shock-wave caused by the impact still blew them away. When they stopped rolling, they had wounds all over their bodies. Meld, who finally regained his movement, rushes over. The other knights were still being treated by Kaori. Bracing itself, the Behemoth worked to pull out his stuck head. Can you guys move? All he got in response were groans. They were probably paralyzed again by the shock-wave caused by the falling Behemoth. The damage to the internal organs seemed to be significant. Meld called out to Kaori. When he was looking for Kaori, Melds sight caught hold of Hajime. Bozu! Take Kaori, Carry Kouki and retreat! For Meld who directed such instructions to Hajime, He would only be able to carry Kouki. That instruction indicated that, no one else would be able to escape. Meld clenched his teeth and prepared his shield. He had chosen to risk his life in this dangerous situation to hold back the beast. At such a desperate moment for Meld, Hajime made a suggestion. This method may be the only way that everyone would be saved. However, the chance of it succeeding was very low. Hajime would also be in the most dangerous position. Meld hesitated, but the Behemoth was already combat ready. Its helmet started to sizzle red hot. They had no time. Are you going to do it? Ill do it! Meld could easily see the resolute gaze Hajime had, and he couldnt help himself from smiling. I cant believe that Ill entrust it up to you, Ill surely save you. Leave it to you! Hai! Meld headed towards the Behemoth at that. He released a simple magic to provoke it. The Behemoth seemed to have a habit of targeting anyone who was attacking him at the moment. Man and Beast gazed at each other. When the helmet was finally inflamed, it charged then leapt. Meld stood there poised, intending to provoke it till the last moment. At that moment, a small incantation could be heard. Blow Wind Wall! He back stepped at the same time as he chanted. Like a comet, the Behemoth landed at the area where Meld was previously stationed at. The Wind Wall was able to deflect the shock-wave and debris from the impact. Since it was just a simple attack, he was able to avoid it. He would have been totally annihilated if he was protecting Kouki. Again, the Behemoths head was stuck after the attack. Hajime advanced at this, but the remnants of the blazing heat burns Hajime. He endured the pain and he started to chant. It couldnt really be considered a chant because he just called out the spells name. Transmute. The Behemoths movement to extract its head from the stone was stopped because the surrounding stone buried its head. No matter how much stone it destroyed to free itself, Hajime just repaired it with his transmuting. Bracing its legs, the Behemoth was going to forcefully free itself, but Hajime transmuted around the foot this time. He constantly harden and transmuted the stone and finally he sunk the beast 1 m into stone. The Behemoths power was so terrifying that if he let up for just a moment, cracks would from in the formation and it would try to slip out. In order to prevent this Hajime did not let up on his continuous transmuting. He observed the Behemoth struggling to get free with its head buried underground. For anyone else it would have looked very silly. In the meantime, Kaori and the recovered knights were gathered and carried Koukis party back. On the side with the Traum Soldiers, the students had regained some of their composure and started to cooperate with each other. The reason for the recovery was because of the girl Hajime saved earlier. A simple contribution from Hajime. Wait! There is still Nagumo-kun. Kaori protested to Meld who was withdrawing. This is his plan! We are going to clear the Soldiers and make a safety zone for ourselves, and then we will bombard the beast with magic! Of course, we will allow him to retreat too! He can retreat when our magic barrage holds that beast in place, then we can retreat to the upper level. Then, Ill stay and help him! Not possible! Your healing is needed to back up Kouki as we retreat! But! Meld shouted at the protesting Kaori. Dont let his effort be in vain! Tsu!? Including Meld, the other one with the highest power was without a doubt Kouki. If she did not use her healing magic effectively, they may eventually lack the power to stop the Behemoth. That is why it is necessary for her to join the retreating group. They did not have to time to stop and heal with other slower means, and if they were not fast enough Hajime will run out of mana to trap the Behemoth. Breath of Heaven, Fill to the brim, Purify and Heal, Heavens Blessing! Even if she had a face like she wanted to cry, she continued with her incantation. A pale light engulfed Kouki. The restorative property of her magic healed his body of injuries at the same time it enveloped him. Meld placed a hand on Kaoris shoulder and nodded, and she nodded back. Again, Kaori turned around to look at the scene of Hajime transmuting against the Behemoth. All of them started to retreat after that. The numbers of the Traum Soldier was still increasing. Currently, they numbered around 200. They all filled up the stair side of the bridge. But in a sense it might be a good thing. If a gap was present, the students would try to push through, but their lack of experience would lead them into getting surrounded and slaughtered. Actual this was a good number for the students who were having trouble with the 100 earlier. Lucky, there had not been a single death, it was thanks to the earnest knights who protected them. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were desperately covering the students lives. The expense came in the form of all the wounds they had acquired. If they lost the knights support, for the increasing number of students who were panicking and did not know the magic that caused the increasing monsters, they would fall apart in minutes. Despair struck the students who realized it. The group that cooperated with the girl that Hajime saved earlier, even though they fought bravely their face conveyed that they were at their limits. When they thought it was finished Soaring Flash! A pure-white slash exploded right through the ranks of Traum Soldiers. The Soldiers near the side edges of the bridge was blown into the abyss. After the slash thought, the remaining Soldiers filled in the gap that was created by the skill. They surely saw the stair that led to the upper level though. The wished to see it but it had been covered by the sea of swords. Everyone! Dont give up, Ill open up a path! He spewed those lines as the Soaring Flash tore through the enemies. The students energized at the charisma Kouki displayed. What have you guys been doing this whole time? Remember your training, and start cooperating with each other! Fools! The leader everyone relied on released a skill that was not inferior to Soaring Flash at the enemies. The reliably feeling returned to his voice. His body filled with power and his mind cleared. Kaoris magic was doing their job, the magic to calm the mind. The magic was just a relaxation magic but combined with Koukis performance it was super effective. Anyone with an aptitude for healing started to heal everyone. The people with high aptitude for magic made up the rear guard, they started their chants. The vanguard formed a firm rank, they steadily moved but put an emphasis in protecting the rear guard. The knights who recovered also join them, then the signal for their counter-attack came. The cheat class started to perform their martial arts and magic, they descended down on their enemy like a surging wave. Monsters fell so quickly that they had finally passed the spawning rate of the magic circle. Soon, the path to the stairs were opened. Everyone advance! We need to secure the stairs! Kouki started to run as soon as he shouted. The recovered Shizuku and Ryutaro accompanied Kouki in the charge. They cut through the encircling Traum Soldier like a hot knife through butter. Finally, they broke through the besiegement. Kouki quickly cast his magic to prevent the gap from the bridge they just created from being filled by the Soldiers. The classmates looked doubtful. It will be like that. In front of them were the stairs, and naturally they wanted to get to safety quickly. Wait everyone! We still have to save Nagumo-kun! Just by himself, he has been suppressing that demon! Kaoris class faced her with a very doubtful expression. They all thought it was impossible, because they all thought he was useless. When the perplexed classmates looked over at the bridge, Hajime was really there. What is he doing? That demon is buried! Meld answered the questions the students had. Its true! It was because of him stopping that demon that we could retreat! Vanguard dont let any soldier near us! Rear guard prepare your long range magic! He is about to run out of magic, we will have him retreat while we bombard the Behemoth! The students braced themselves when that voice resounded with them. There were people who looked at in the direction of the stairs in regret. No wonder, they just had a near death experience. They naturally wanted to get to safety as fast as possible. However, when Meld angrily shouted out to hurry up, they returned to the battlefield. In there was Hiyama Daisuke. Although he thought so highly of himself, he was really scared, he wanted to run as fast as possible away. At that moment, the scene from that day flashed in his mind. It was yesterday when they were staying in Horlad. He was so overcome by anxiety of the next day that he couldnt sleep properly and went out to get some air then headed for the toilet. The cool breeze relaxed him and he was returning to his room when he saw something. Along the way, he had seen Kaori in her negligee. This was the first time he had seen her in such a state and he instinctively hid and held his breath at such a sight. Kaori passed by without noticing him. Daisuke was interested and followed her, until she stopped in front of a certain room and knocked. The one to answer the door wasHajime. Hiyamas mind blanked at that. He liked Kaori, however he thought that he was not good enough for her. When comparing himself to Kouki, he felt like he was way out of his league, so he gave up. Hajime was different, Daisuke thought Hajime was inferior to him. So to find Hajime in the presence of Kaori was weird. He thought that if this was the case, why wont he do? Daisuke heard every word in his head, is his head alright? Hiyama seriously thought that though. His dissatisfaction against Hajime had always been piling up, now this had swelled into hatred. When he saw Kaori get mesmerized by the Grantz Crystal, he was probably driven by these feelings. Hiyama remembered all that. Looking at Hajime who was suppressing the Behemoth by himself, Kaori staring worried for Hajime and even praying for hima dark smile bloomed on Daisukes face. Hajime felt his mana running out, and he had ran out of any potions. He quickly surveyed his surrounding and noticed that everyone had retreated. Ranks were being formed and magic was being prepared for the last part of the plan. Behemoth was still struggling, at this rate there were still a few seconds of intermission even if he stopped transmuting. In the meantime he had to get some distance. A drop of sweat entered his eye. Hajime had never been in such a situation that caused his heart to thump so loudly that he could hear it. Timing was going to be important here. Dozens of cracks formed in the restraints that held the Behemoth, and they were failing to hold it back. At the same moment, Hajime started to sprint. 5 seconds after Hajime started to run away, the Behemoth fully freed itself and roared. The rage present in its eyes could never be misunderstood. Quickly its vision searched for its sworn enemy and found Hajime. Behemoth roared in anger again , and collected power into its legs to chase after Hajime. However, a barrage of magic attacks stopped it. Like shooting stars painting the night sky, magic of countless colors bombarded the Behemoth. There was no damage, but the force prevented it from advancing. Hajime lowered his head and dashed while taking care not to fall. With all those lethal spells passing over his head, Hajime was not afraid for his life. There was no way those cheats would be able to miss. The distance between the Behemoth and him was also 30m. Hajime relaxed at that. However, something happened that cause him to freeze. One of the Fireball in the endless stream of spells, bent slightly and started to head his way. This was clearly aimed at him. (Why!?) Doubt and bewilderment, all of this ran through his brain and it appalled him. Hajime slid and braced himself as the Fireball struck the ground right in front of his eyes. He was blown back the way he came from by the shock-wave. No real damage was taken because he was able to avoid a direct hit, but his sense of balance was thrown out of whack. Seems like semicircular canal was damaged. Standing up was a little hard because he was dizzy. The Behemoth like usual was not going to go down alone. When Hajime got up, the beast roared again. Hajime looked at the Behemoth and was stunned by the piercing eyes it had. For the third time its horns started to and he lunged towards Hajime. The unsteady head, hazy vision, looming Behemoth, impatience screams and roars from his classmates in the distance. Hajime tried desperately to muster the strength to jump away. A furious shock ripped through the entire bridge, it shocked from the strength of the Behemoths attack. Cracks spread out from the epicenter. The bridge screamed. Finally, after all that punishment, the bridge collapsed. The bridge had finally reached the threshold and gave out. Guaaa! Behemoth clawed desperately to find a place to hold on to. However even the ground that connected the bridge collapsed and fell into the abyss. Death throes could be heard from the Behemoth. Hajime crawled to escape somehow, however every place he held onto collapsed. Ah, its no good While he thought that, he turned his gaze towards his classmates. He saw Shizuku and Kaori holding Kaori back, like she wanted to jump after him. His other classmates were pale and had their hands over their eyes or mouths. Meld and the Knights had a mortifying expression on their faces. The scaffolding that held Hajime finally crumbled. He fell backwards into the dark abyss, while he tried to grasp the dimming light. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 : Wretched Malice The death throes that the Behemoth echoed soon ceased. The stone bridge made a huge rattling noise as it crumbled. Hajime disappeared into the abyss along with the rubble. That sight, played for Kaori in slow motion and it filled her with despair. In her head, last nights event repeatedly played in her mind. In the room illuminated by the moonlight, she sat here chatting with Hajime while they drank the fake black tea. That was the first time they had talked so in depth with each other. Being driven by her nightmares, she paid a sudden visit to Hajime. Even if he was surprised, he had talked to her truthfully. After a bit, she noticed that talking to him had erased her uneasiness. She returned to her room in a jubilant mood. When she arrived back at her room, she noticed how boldly she was dress and she writhe in shame. Kaori felt depressed because Hajime had not even reacted, in her eyes, to her looks. She felt she had no appeal. When Kaori saw Shizuku caught her making funny facial expression, she wanted to pretend it never happened. On that night, the most important occurrence was the promise she made to protect Hajime. The promise that Hajime mentioned to relieve Kaori of her anxiety. Hajime disappeared into the abyss, as she stared at him. She kept recalling that memory over and over again. Somewhere in the distance, a scream can be heard. When Kaori noticed that the voice belonged to her, she grimaced as she was quickly brought back to reality. Let me go! If I dont go to Nagumo-kun! I promised! I willI said I will protect him! Let me go! Shizuku and Kouki had to restrain her, because Kaori looked like she would just jump after him. Kaori displayed such extraordinary power that they wondered where she got such power and how could she display such an amount with her slender body. Unlucky for them, she used that power to break free from them. If she kept struggling like this, she might damage her body. Nevertheless, they could absolutely couldnt let her go. If they released her, she would jump off the cliff. She did not have her usual calmness, not even a shadow of it, now she had such a frantic expression. No, it might be heartbreaking to say. Kaori! You cant! Kaori! Because Shizuku could understand Kaoris feelings, she could not find the right words to say. All she could do was call out her name desperately. Kaori! Are you also trying to die? Its too late for Nagumo! Calm Down! Youll hurt yourself! Kouki tried to best to convey how worried he was of her. To the confused Kaori that was here and now, these were not the words to say to her. What do you mean too late? Nagumo-kun is not dead yet! If I dont go, he is surely asking for assistance! Nagumo Hajime was not savable, at least this is what everyone else thought. He fell from the cliff into that dark abyss. The composure to accept that reality, the present Kaori did not have it. If anyone was to word it though, she would just deny it over and over again. Ryutaro and the other students did not what to do, so they stood there flustered. At that moment, Meld approached them and struck Kaori in the back of her neck without saying anything. She jerked for a moment, then unconsciousness claimed her. Kouki held the now limp Kaori, and glared at Meld. When he was about to start complaining, Shizuku preemptively bowed her head and said. Im Sorry. Thank you. DontDont thank me. I cant let another person die. We will wholeheartedly leave this Dungeon. Ill leave her to you. You dont even need to ask. She watched him leave, she headed for Kouki and got him to hand Kaori to her. Kouki still had a disappointed expression on his face from being interrupted. Since we couldnt stop her, Meld had to. You understand, right? We dont have any time. Before her cries can start to affect everyones spirit, we had to stop her before she broke down. Hey, you have to lead the way. So we can all get out of this. This is what Nagumo-kun would have said. At her words, Kouki nodded. You are right, lets hurry. They saw one of their classmate die in front of their eyes. This event had caused a lot of damage to be engraved into the students spirit. Everyone was looked at where the bridge used to be in a stupefied expression . There was a girl that said No more! and sat down. Just like Hajime had exclaimed, the group needed a leader right now. Kouki raised his voice towards his classmates Everyone! Right now, just think about surviving. We have to withdraw! The students moved sluggishly in response to his words. The magical circles that spawned the Traum Soldier was still active. Their numbers increased one by one. At their current mental status fighting would be reckless, also it was not necessary to fight. Kouki shouted at his classmates to urge them to escape. Meld and his knights also tried to encourage the students. Eventually, everyone escaped by the stairs. The stairs to the upper level was long. It climbed so high that they could see nothing else but the stairs in the darkness. They felt like they had ascended 30 or more levels at that point. Even if their bodies were enhanced by magic, they would start feeling the fatigue soon. Wounds from their earlier battle was still present. It didnt help that the stairs were long and dimly light, making the students even more gloomy. At this moment, Meld considered having a small rest, but refrained when he saw a huge wall that had a magical formation drawn on it. Students faces started to regain their vitality. Meld quickly approached the wall and started to investigate it. They did not forget to use the Fair Scope. From their investigation, the chance of it being a trap is very unlikely. The carved magical formulas purpose was to move the wall in front of them. Meld started to chant to pour magic into the magical formula. Just like a hidden door used by Ninjas, the door rotated to open the way and showed the room behind it. The revealed room was a room they had visited in the 20th floor. We returned? We made it back! We did itwe got back One after another a sigh of relief escaped from the classmates. There were a few students that burst into tears and others who just fell on their ass. Even Kouki and his party that were leaning on the wall, wanted to sit down. They were still in a Dungeon though. Even if it was a low number level, they did not when a monster could appear. They had to escape the Dungeon before they could actually relax. Meld had to suppress his longing to rest. He had to harden his heart as he shouted for the students to get up. You guys! Dont sit! If you get exhausted here, you wont be able to return! To avoid combat with any monsters we have to escape as quickly as possible. Hey, just endure it for a little more! For the students who wanted to rest more, they just stared in silent protest at him. The student reluctantly stood up while a bit dizzy. Kouki hide his fatigue and took point. On their way out, the knights concentrated on fighting as little amount of enemies as possible. They raced towards the entrance in one stretch. Finally, they reached the 1st floor and saw the nostalgic entrance. They had not even stayed in the dungeon for a single day, many people felt it was such a long time since they had seen it. This time the students really looked relieved after they exited the Dungeon. There were even students sprawled out in front of the gate square. All of them were pleased to have survived. Some of the students did not feel this way. Shizuku, who was still carrying the unconscious Karoi, Kouki, Ryutaro, Eri, Suzu, and the girl Hajime saved had a dark look. Meld went to make a report at the reception area while minding the students with a side glance. There was a new dangerous trap on the 20th level. Since the bridge had collapsed, there was no way of knowing the purpose of the trap, but he still needed to report it. He couldnt help but report Hajimes death. Meld was having a hard time not showing his depression on his face. A sigh couldnt help but escape from him. * * * When the group returned to Horald, they returned to their rooms without much spirit. There were a few students that discussed with each other, but most of the students had already fallen asleep on their bed. And then there was Hiyama Daisuke. Outside of the inn and located at a corner in the town he sat there. He choose an inconspicuous place to sit with his hands hugging his knees. Buried between his knees was his face that was very still. If his fellow class saw him, it would look like he was depressed that one of his classmates had passed. However Hi, Hihihi. I-It was his fault! For a small fryh-he got carried awayi-it was divine punishment. Im not wrongit was for Shirasakis sakethat small fryis not longer a concernIm not wronghihihi With his dark smile and dull eyes, he tried to justify himself. The fireball that veered off course and hit Hajime was casted by Hiyama. The escape to the stairs and rescuing of Hajime, the sight of Hajime and Kaoris night rendezvous, Hiyama heard a devil whisper to him. If I killed him now, no one will notice? At that moment he sold his soul to the devil. To not be discovered, Hiyama timed his shot very carefully and lead his fireball to Hajime. In that chaotic barrage it would be very difficult to work out who casted what. He chose the fireball because his aptitude was wind. There would be no evidence or any suspicion. Hiyama told all of this to himself as gave off a dark laugh. Someone at that moment called out to him. Heh, it really was you. The first murder from another world is a fellow classmateyou did quite well! W-Who? Hiyama backed away in a panic. The one who hailed him was a classmate he knew. Y-You, what are you doing here? Dont worry about such a thing. Rather than thatMurder-san? How do you feel right now? How does it feel to kill off a love rival in midst of the confusion? That person laughed a little. Like he had just seen a comedy. Hiyama said to himself, one classmate did die, yet this person did not care. All the other classmates were shocked and looked miserable, but this person had no such expression on his face, not even a speck. Is this your true nature? The stunned Hiyama muttered out. A condescending scoff could be heard from the person. Nature? Its not anything complicated like that. Isnt it common to have a few secrets? More important that thatwhat would happen if I spread this to everyone? Especiallyif she heard it. S-Such a thingNo one would believeand the evidence? None, but they would believe my words. At that moment, do you think your words would be good enough? Hiyama was cornered. The words was used to teased the already weakened mouse. No one would have imagined that this fellow could be like this. Daisuke still couldnt believe that this person had a split personality. The person looked down at Daisuke with a sadistic expression that sent chills throughout his body. What do you want? Regrettable. It would seem like Im threatening you, isnt it? Fufu. Its not like I want something from you right now. For now, all you have to do is be my hands and feet. Such a thing It was something like a slave declaration. Naturally, Hiyama hesitated at that. He wanted to refuse, but if he did then this person would mercilessly spread the rumor about his deeds. The conflicted Hiyama thought, Still working with this person is better than imprisonment. This character foresaw Hiyamas conflict and decided to tempt him. Dont you want Shirasaki Kaori? W-What did you say? Hiyamas gloomy thoughts were blown away in an instant and just stared at the person. This individual smirked at Hiyamas stunned visage, and continued with the temptation. If you follow mesomeday you will obtain her. I was going to approach Nagumo-kun with this offer, but you killed him. You may be more suited for what I have in store, so I guess it all worked out in the end. Whats your objective? What do you want to accomplish? In this situation he was ignorant of, he unknowingly raised his voice. Fufu, it has nothing to do with you. Im searching for something, thats all Ill saySo, your answer? Hiyama did not want to disturb him and just filed away the person attitude of treating him like an idiot into his memory. Daisuke was very afraid of this transformation of character, he did not have much choice so he just nodded his head. Ill obey. Ahahaha, thats good. Having to prosecute my own classmate would be painful. Well, lets get along, Murder-san! Ahahaha Hiyama just watched the person return in the direction of the inn while they laughed happily, a small damn escaped from his lips. Even if he wants to forget, just being in denial will not erase it, this scene would stick to him. The expression Kaori had when Hajime fell into the abyss. What kind of words would articulate her feelings? Right now, while all those dead tired students slept likes logs. Hajimes death at the abyss helped discern Kaoris feelings. Kaori never took care of Hajime just for good will. When looking at the exhausted Kaori, this would apply awareness to the cause. Hiyama jeopardized himself by performing such a careless act. He must conduct himself well. In order to secure ones place. Hiyama had already crossed the line. It wasnt possible to stop now. According to that individual, There was a possibility of him disappearing and a possibility that he would get Kaori. Fufu, It will be alright. Everything will go well. Im not wrong Hiyama returned to his previous position and started to mumble again. This time not a single person bothered him. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 : Abyss Gore Warning. * * * Zaa-the sound of running water. A cool breeze brushed against his cheeks and caused him to tremble. There was a solid sensation in contact with his face and a chill pierced his lower half of his body. Hajime raised a groan as he work up. Absentmindedly, he put forth effort to sit upright while his whole body scowl as it throbbed with pain. Ow, This isFor sure I Holding his unsteady head with one hand, he studied the vicinity whilst he recalled his memories. Even though the surrounding was dim, thanks to the emission from the green light stones, it was not like he was blinded by the darkness. In front of Hajime was a river about 5 m in width, and it was in this that his lower body was submerged in. Hajimes upper body seems to have been caught and stranded by protruding rocks located at the side of the river. YeahI fell down the broken bridgethereupon His head that had a fog clouding his mind finally started to turns its gears again. Hajime must have survived the drop by sheer luck. In the middle of his fall he encountered area where the cliff had a puncture, from this leak water sprouted out like a flood. There were numberless waterfalls here, and these waterfalls blew away Hajime time after time until gradually he was thrust to the wall. At the very end he was pushed out of a tunnel that was like a waterslide. It was an unbelievable miracle. When he was flying out of the tunnel Hajime hit his head and lost consciousness. Personally, Hajime did not know how such a miracle took place. Anyway, I was savedAchoo! I-Its cold. He was submerged in the cold underground water this whole time, because of this his whole body was completely cold. At this rate there was a possibility that he could catch hypothermia, Hajime quickly picked himself up. Trembling and shivering he took off his clothes and wringed them. Using his transmutation he created a single sheet of paper. On the hard stone floor he started to engrave a transmutation circle. Its too cold to concentrate He wanted a Spark magic. This was a simple magic that even children could perform with a 10 cm magic formation. At this moment, there was no magic stones to increase the efficiency of the magic because Hajime needed it with his zero aptitude for magic. Hajime would have to make a complicated formula that would be 1 m in diameter to cast that Spark. After 10 minutes he was able to finished the magic formation and started his chanting to activate it. I seek fire,The power of light, Manifest, SparkWhy is there such an exaggerated chant just to create an ordinary flame? So embarrassingHa-a. The sighing seems to have become a habit recently. Still he invoked the fist-sized flame and bathed in its warmth. He set his clothes side by side near the flames to dry it. I wonder where this isI think I fell a considerable heightcan I return? Warming himself with the flame, he could feel himself calm. Gradually anxiety started to fill his heart. Hajime really wanted to cry, tears even started to accumulate in his eyes , but he bore with it because if he cried now he would fall apart. He wiped away the tears that had collected and slapped his own cheeks. Got no other choice, I have to find a way back. Its fine, Im sure it will be fine. Hajimes face developed into a determined one after he muttered encouragements to himself, all while staring at the flames. After about 20 minutes the clothes were dry and warm, so Hajime set off. Hajime was not sure which level he was in but for sure he was still in the Dungeon. It wouldnt be strange to have monsters lurking. He carefully proceeded to walk down into a huge passage that lead into the depths. The passage that Hajime continued on felt like a cave. Rather than a low-rise square passage, the passage had rocks and walls protruding in many places and it winds around complicatedly. It was similar to the last room on the 20th floor, the only difference was the size. The complicated passage full of obstacles was 20 m in diameter. Even the more narrow places was still 10 m in diameter. Although it was not an easy path to treat, there were a lot of places to hide and Hajime advanced stealthily from hiding area to hiding area. He wondered how much he walked. Hajime started to feel tired, until he finally reached a fork for the first time. A huge crossroad was presented to him. Behind the boulder was Hajime hiding, he wondered which path he should take. A moment was taken to think over it. He thought he saw something at the edge of his vision and he quickly hid behind a rock. Quietly he stuck his head out and waited to see. From the passage straight ahead, a white fur ball hopped into view. It had long ears, and it looked like a rabbit. However, it was about the size of a mid-sized dog and its hind legs were heavily muscled. The rabbit also had several dark red lines running along its body like blood vessels, the lines also pulsated like a heart. That was very creepy. Clearly, it was a dangerous demon. Hajime decided to avoid by going left or right instead of going straight. It looked like he wouldnt be able to proceed to the right because the rabbit was near it. Hajime held his breath and waited for the time to move. At that moment, the rabbit turned around and started to sniff the ground. Right now! He tried to move at that. The rabbit seemed to react to that and it quickly straighten its back to stand up. Its vigilant ears rustled. (Crap! D-Did it find me? I-Im fine?) He clung his body to the boulder to hide himself, and he tried to gain control of his thumping heart. Those keen ear felt like they could pick up his throbbing heart, he broke out into a cold sweat at that thought. Luckily, it was a different reason the rabbit was alert. Guru~ua! A wolf-like demon with white hair jumped out and growled at the rabbit. The white wolf had two tails and was about the size of a large dog. Just like the rabbit, the wolf had the same palpitating dark red lines all over its body. After that wolf jump out, two more wolves jumped out from behind different stones to join it. Hajime peeked his head out and observed the situation. No matter how you look at it, the wolves were going to prey on the rabbit-chan (though it wasnt cute enough to attach chan). With the cover of confusion Hajime half rose his feet. However Kyu! A cute cry leaked from it and jumped into the air with a rotation. The rabbit gave a roundhouse kick with its massive legs and smacked the first wolf. Dopan The kick generated a sound that wasnt thought possible. Rabbit-chans got a clean kick to the wolfs head. Gogya There was a resounding echo and Hajime could see that the wolfs neck had been bent into the wrong direction. Hajime went rigid at that display. Using the centrifugal force from the roundhouse kick, the rabbit rotated in the air until it was in an upside-down state. The rabbit stomped the air and fell towards the ground like a meteor. Just before landing, it rotated itself perpendicular to it and gave a powerful heel drop to the wolf close to the landing point. Begya Without even getting the chance to give off a death throe, both the wolves heads were pulverized. Another two wolves appeared to jump at the rabbit when it landed. Hajime thought it was this moment that the rabbit would lose. The rabbit was able to do a handstand while rotating his legs, just like a break dancer. Both of the wolves were flung towards and slammed against it because of the tornado like rotating kicks. Blood splashed against the walls and their corpse trailed down. The last wolf ruffled its tail as it growled. Soon the tails started to discharge electricity. It was trying to cast a Special Magic. Guru-ua! Lightning fly at the rabbit with a howl. As the high-speed lightning approached, the rabbit avoided it splendidly by performing zigzagging steps. When the lightning dissipated the rabbit drove a somersault kick into the wolfs jaw in one go. The kick blew the wolf away and it landed on the ground backwards and bent. It seemed like its neck broke from the force. Kyu! A victory cry? The rabbit raised its forelimbs and brushed off its ears. Mommy, tell me its a lie. Hajime who was still stiff can only give a dry smile. Isnt this dangerous? The Traum Soldier that the students had trouble with looked like toys compared to this bunny. This rabbit may be stronger than the Behemoth, who could only do simple monotonous attacks. He knew that if he was caught it would be certain death, this fretting caused him to unconsciously step back. That was an error. Karan [Tap] That noise echoed throughout the whole cave. Hajime had kicked a pebble near his feet that fell and created that racket. Such a clich grave mistake. A large amount of cold sweat streamed down his face. The rabbit turns its head like a machine that wasnt oiled to the sound. Hajime was definitely seen. Its ruby red eyes narrow as it caught sight of Hajime. He froze like a frog hypnotized by a snake. Alarms bells started to go off in his head and his soul told him to run for his life, but his body did not listen to him. Finally, the rabbit that had only been looking back at Hajime with his head, orientated its whole body towards him. It started to pour energy into its legs. Its coming! He instinctively knew that. Rabbit demon exploded towards him, it dashed at him at an absurd speed that left afterimages behind it. When he noticed it, he jumped aside with all his might. The place where he was just at exploded like a cannonball had just struck it. It gouged out the ground as it detonated. Hajime rolled while the earth rumbled, and stopped with his backside on the floor. He retreated from the epicenter with a pale face. Slowly the rabbit stood up with a slack attitude, after it continued its assault. Hajime quickly constructed a stone wall with his transmutation. Stone wall met the rabbits kick and easily the kick pierced through it. By pure reflex he brought up his left arm to block. Good thing his face was not crushed, but the impact launched him to the ground. Pain coursed through his left arm when he gathered himself. Augh When he looked at his left forearm, it was broken and bent in a funny angle. Looks like it was totally crushed. Crouching in pain, he desperately sought out the rabbit. What he found was the rabbit walking in a relaxed manner, a total inverse of its earlier attitude. It must have been his imagination, but its eyes were staring at him in a condescending. Looks like it was having fun messing with him. Since he was on his backside, he couldnt even retreat that well. There standing in front of Hajime was the rabbit. It looked down on him, like he was some worm crawling on the earth. The rabbit brandished its foot to show it off. (I wonder if this is the end) Despair assailed Hajime. He adopted a dazed looked and gave up as he stared at the rabbits feet. Eventually the kick of instant death was swung. Hajime shut his eyes, horrified at the impending doom. No matter how much time passed, the expected blow never came. He fearfully opened his eyes and in front of his face was the rabbits foot. The kick was stopped just before it made impact. It cant be, was it still playing with him and trying to instill even more anguish in him? Hajime noticed something though, when he looked closely the rabbit was trembling. (W-What? Why is it tremblingit seems scared) No, not seem, it really was afraid. Hajime tried to run for the right passage, but he caught sight of a new demon. Huge, was a word that could describe it. The beast was 2 m tall and its whole frame covered in white fur. Like all the other monsters he met here, this beast also had pulsating dark red lines wrapping its body. If he could compare it to another animal then a bear came to mind. One differences were that its arm extended all the way down to its feet, and these arms had 3 claws protruding out almost 30 cm. Before he knew it that bear was nearby, while it glared at its prey. Silence surrounded the area. Both Hajime and the rabbit was frozen and could not move. No, would not move. Just like how Hajime was earlier. The bears stare had stopped them. Gururu. Tired of the situation, the bear started to growl. Tsu! This caused the rabbit to return to reality. It quickly turned tail and instantly retreated at top speed. All that speed it used to crush its enemies was now being used to escape. Too bad it was all for naught. Using speed that didnt suit its size, the bear aimed its sharp claws at the rabbit. The rabbit used its agility to twist his body to dodge the blow. Hajime was certain the bears claws had missed their target, and he saw the rabbit finish dodging. When it landed, blood started to gush from its body as multiple cut wounds emerged on its body. More and more blood poured out of its wound until Hajime noticed that its body wasnt whole anymore. Piece by piece sections of the rabbit slipped off in different direction and a fountain of blood sprayed when the largest section was set free. The gore show disgusted Hajime. A rabbit demon that powerful was taken down so easily without it being able to do anything. Now he knew why it was so scared. That bear demon was extraordinary. This guy would destroy any person Hajime knew of. Lumbering its huge body, the bear approached the fresh corpse. Sounds of gorging could be heard from the bear. Hajime could not move. Still consumed by fear, the beast eyes pin down Hajime with its eyes. Nothing was left of the rabbit after the bear took 3 mouthful of it. It turned around and growled at Hajime. The beasts eyes said it all, You are next. Presented with the eyes of a predator all he could do was despair. Uwaaa- [Ah!] Hajime ran the opposite direction of the bear while screaming madly and forgetting about his broken arm. If something like that rabbit couldnt escape then it did not look good for Hajime. The wind howl and from his left he felt pain explode in his body as he was flung against the wall. Gah! The blow had knocked all the air out of his lungs. He trailed down the wall as he collapsed into a fit of coughs. Hajime was swaying from the impact but he kept his eyes on the bear. Then he noticed the bear was chewing on something. What the hell was it chewing on? The rabbit was already consumed. Somehow the arm it was eating was very familiar. Hajime was confused at the event, because he felt lighter on his left side. To be precise, his left arm A-Are? [What] Hajimes face stiffened. Why is there no arm? Why was blood spurting out? He tilt his head. Hajime could not make sense of what happened. The reality of the situation finally hit him. Pain was the reminder that this was no dream. Ahhhhhhh!!!! His shriek echoed in the passage. Everything below his left elbow had disappeared. The beast still had its Special Magic. His three claws were able to create blades of wind that could extend up to 30 cm. If you thought about it losing just one arm was fortunate. The bear was playing with Hajime and it begged the question if Hajime was lucky. Considering that the rabbit earlier had been dealt with so quickly. After he was finished with his meal, the bear advanced towards Hajime. His eyes was not condescending like the rabbits. The beast just looked at Hajime as food. The beast extended its forelimbs toward Hajime. It looked like it was going to eat Hajime alive. A, A, Guu, Re Rensei! [Transmute] While tears and mucus flowed, drool escaped from his mouth, he transmuted the wall with his only arm. It was an unconscious action. The only power that was available to the Hajime that had such low specs. Using magic that is usually only used to process weapons. This class was without a doubt a crafting class. Thought of as useless in combat, but another worlder showed the knights a new application for its skill. A skill that saved the lives of his classmate. On the brink of death, he choose to rely on that skill, and it answered him with a means of escape. A hole 50 cm in height, 120 c in width, and 2m in depth formed in the wall. Hajime rolled into the hole and narrowly escaped the bears paws reaching towards him. It was overwhelmed with anger from losing a prey. Guruaa!! The beast casted its Special Magic while it roared. It aimed its magic towards the hole Hajime made. A terrible destruction followed as the wall was shaved off my the powerful claws. AhhhhC! Rensei! Rensei! Rensei! Pancing from the monster that was gradually getting closer, Hajime started to continuously cast his transmuting and delved deeper into the wall. He did not even bother to look back. Recklessly he repeated the magic, and advanced with a crawl. All his pains or any other thoughts were put in the backseat. Mana was consumed over and over again as his survival instinct had control over him. How much did he progress? Hajime did not know, but he couldnt hear the terrible sounds. In reality, he did not progress that much. Each cast of his Rensei allowed him to advance 2 m (This was twice as strong as his earlier days). The main problem was his bleeding, he would not be able to move soon. His awareness was already gone from the excessive bleeding. Still his body pushed forward. Rensei Rensei Rensei Rensei No matter how many times he chanted, the wall did not change. His magic ran out before his body gave out. Exhausted, his hands fell from the wall. Hajime fell on his back and his last strand of consciousness was going out. He just aimlessly started to the heavens, but all he saw was darkness. Hajime at this time recalled some past memories. It was like a Revolving Lantern(*). His life flashed before his eyes. His nursery and elementary school, middle school, and high school days. Various memories flooded his mind until his last memory. In that bedroom illuminated by the moonlight. The chat he had with a goddess and the promise they made. Her smiling face. [* Revolving Lantern is a show where a lantern has some cutouts done in them and in the center a candle or light source is placed. The shadow casted by the light and cutouts could provide a show. Usually the light is directed to one direction so a story could be told.] After remembering that beautiful sight, the darkness engulfed him. Just before sleep claimed him, he felt a drop of water on his cheek. Like someone had shed a tear for him. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 : Complete Change DripDrip Hajime felt his consciousness return gradually as the drips of water hit his cheeks and entered his mouth. Wondering what was the cause, he slowly opened his eyes. (Im alive?Im saved?) Attempting to get up, he was stopped when his forehead hit the low ceiling of the hole. Aku!? He totally forgot about the hole he constructed that was only 50 cm high. Hajime extended his hand to the ceiling to transmute a higher ceiling. Only one arm came into view. He remembered he lost his left arm, and felt phantom limb pains. At that he kept his left arm down, or what remained of it. There was swelling around the wound but it had closed. H-How?There is so much blood He couldnt see in the darkness, but if he had some light he would be able to see the pool of blood. The amount of blood he lost would have normally killed someone. To survey the surrounding he felt around with his hand and felt something slimy. His blood was still there and it had yet to dry. After All, it seemed he had bled, and it seemed not much time had passed since he fainted. While he was wondering about his wound, another drop of water hit his cheeks. The moment it entered his mouth, he felt his body reenergize. No waywas it this? Using his hand he performed a transmutation on the area where the droplet came from, while he ignored his phantom limb pains. Progressing further and further in as he transmuted a little lightheaded. Mysteriously when he drank the liquid his mana returned and no matter how much transmuting he performed his mana did not run out. Hajime repeatedly transfigured to find the water source. Eventually the amount of mysterious liquid increased and more trickling could be heard. Hajime finally reached the source. Thisis An ore the size of a basketball emitting a light existed there. This ore was buried and assimilated with the surrounding rocks, and it dripped the liquid. A beautiful and mysterious stone. The ore was emitting darker blue than aquamarine, at least that was the best representation he could think of. His phantom limb pain was left forgotten. Fascinated with the stone, Hajime reached out to touch it with his mouth. The dull pain and haze that his body and mind felt was cleared, and the fatigue disappeared. Seems like the liquid from this stone had saved him. The liquid seemed to hold restorative powers. Phantom limb pains still occurred, but the other injuries or negative effects were healed. Hajime didnt know, but this stone was the highest grade treasure called Gods Crystal. The crystal is a legendary relic thought to have been just a story. Formation of such a crystal is a miracle, because it was the crystallization of magical pools that collect by chance and needed 1000 years to form. Looking over it, the crystal was about 30-40 cm in diameter. After it has crystallized, it takes several hundred more years to saturate it to cause overflowing. That overflowing liquid is called Sacred Water, and when drank it could cure any injury or disease. Though it doesnt have the power to regenerate parts, and it is considered a fountain of youth if continuously taken. A story of Eht healing people with this sacred water in ancient time is often recited. He noticed that he returned from the brink of death. Hajime who was leaning on the wall sagged down. Bring up both knees, he placed his head between them while shivering from his close brush with death. He had no energy to even try to escape, his heart was broken. Hajime might confront hostility and malice. Any rescue would be appreciated, and he might be able to stand up again. However, that bears eyes scared him. He did not want to encounter the eyes of a predator that wanted to devour him. Eyes that he had no experience with because he was used to being the top law of the jungle. Those eyes were responsible for why his arm was eaten and this broke his heart. Somehelp me In this abyss, his voice did not reach anyone * * * What did he do? Hajime was laying on his side curled up into a fetus position. Four days have passed since his collapse. All this time he had not moved much and the sacred water had sustained him. The sacred water could keep a person alive except for extreme circumstances, and it did not ease any hunger pangs. He wasnt going to die, but he was suffering from phantom limb pains and starving sensation. (How did I end up like this?) A question he asked himself over and over again. His mind had recovered from drinking the sacred water, even if he suffered from pain and hunger. Unfortunately, because he had a clear mind, all the suffering was clearly felt. One day Hajime stopped drinking the sacred water. (If this anguish continues for so longI rather) After he muttered that, he fell unconscious. Three days passed. The hunger that calmed had returned. His phantom limb pains did not subside. (StillIm not deadI dont want to die) Although he wished for death, a part of him still wanted to live. Conflicting thoughts alternated within his mind. He could no longer form any normal thoughts. His murmurs became incoherent and delirious. Three more days elapsed. The sacred water was losing its efficiency, at this rate two more days and he would most likely be dead. He had not taken in fluids, let alone food. Abnormalities started to appear in Hajimes mind recently. (Why do I have to sufferWhat did I do) (Why did this happenWhats the cause) (God unreasonably abducted me) (A classmate betrayed me) (The rabbit looked down on me) (That guy ate me) Gradually his thoughts became darker. Who was wrong? Who forced their unreasonableness onto him? Who harmed him? Pain gradually turned into rage, rage led to hatred, he seeked an enemy. Everything had worked into corrupt his spirit. The severe pain and starvation that wrecked his body, and the events that led him here into this endless darkness. (Nobody has come to rescue me) (If nobody is going to help me, what should I do?) (How do I rid myself of this pain?) Day 9. Hajime thoughts had made a breakthrough about his current situation. With a heart that wanted release from its torment, he needed to first expel the unnecessary hatred and anger. Because the suffering did not end when his heart turned black (Whatam I wishing for?) (I wish for life.) (What type of people impedes me?) (My enemies) (Then what should I do?) (I-I) Day ten. His heart was now free of hatred and anger. The outrageous God, back-stabbing classmate, hostile demons, the smiling person desiring to protect him, all of them mattered naught. To live, to earn the privilege to survive, everything else was trivialities. Hajime had arrived at an answer for his question. That is ( KILL ) Not for malice, animosity, or hate. In order to live, he will kill with pure intent. All those who threaten his survival are enemies, and to my enemies (KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL.) To escape this feeling of starvation, ( Kill and Devour! ) At this moment, the mild and gentle, apologizing with a bitter smile at any sign of conflict, the Hajime that Kaori thought was strong, utterly fell from grace. A new Nagumo Hajime came into existence. A Nagumo Hajime that would ruthlessly eliminate any who stood in his way of survival. His broken heart broke again. This new heart however was not a weak heart that was roughly patched up. No, his new tough heart was re-forged by the fires of agony, despair and darkness. Hajime starts to move his completely weakened body. For the past few days he had slurped on the accumulated sacred water like a dog given a drinking bowl. The hunger or phantom limb pain did not disappear, but it revitalized his body. His eyes shined glaringly, his watery mouth needed to be wiped and his face broke out into a fearless grin. The canines in his warped mouth gained a glint. Certainly his expression had a sudden change just like his thoughts. Hajime arose to proclaim a transmutation and he muttered again KILL * * * In the labyrinth there was a pack of two-tailed wolves. A pack of wolves usually consisted of 4-6 members. Because they were the weakest demon on this level, they compensated by cooperating in a group. The group Hajime saw was no exception, they totaled four in number. Cautiously, he observed his surroundings from his hiding spot near the wall and waited for the best hunting ground. The most fundamental hunting method was setting up an ambush. He let the wolves wander for a while until the perfect ambush site was discovered, this site had rocks covering the four corners. Now he waited for the prey to come. The moment one of them showed up, it was going to get butchered by being sandwiched by a rock and the wall. Hajime was practically salivating at the thought of his prey, until he felt something was off. Since their most important survival tool is their cooperation, they had an almost telepathic link with each other. Packmates would not be able to directly communicate with each other, but they would somehow know where each were and what they were doing. However, something was something wrong. They were gathered into a group of four but somehow the leader could only sense three left among them. One of the wolves signature that was at the opposite side of the wall disappeared. It harbored doubts, when he put in the effort to raise from his prone position, it heard one of its packmate scream. Restlessness was conveyed from one wolf that was near the companion that disappeared. The comrade was caught and stuck between something and could not slip out. Two wolves on the opposite side rushed up to rescue him. However, the sign of that struggling animal disappeared. Confused, it quickly went to the wall and checked the area, but nothing was there. The remaining two puzzled wolves used their noses to sniff around the area the two other wolves disappeared from to get a hint. At that moment, the ground depressed, and the walls protruded out to cover them. When they were about to jump aside, the depressed floor suddenly reverted back to its original state. This would make escaping the trap an easy task for the wolves. If it had not been confused with encountering such a new experience, they would not have been caught so easily. The assailant had already planned for their confusion and that single moment of hesitation. That was a good enough opportunity to catch them. Guru-ua!? The two wolves screamed as the walls swallowed themthen nothing was left. Hajime was the one to catch all four of those wolves. Fighting back with determination, he was able to oppress his hunger and phantom limb pains. The sacred water had sustained him so far, it was a good thing he trained earnestly repeatedly his transmuting and mana capacity. His transmuting was more quick, more accurate and more extensive now. If he went out right now, he might die. He had accumulated training when he was in the room with the Gods Crystal. Hajime wanted to polish his weapon even if slightly, and of course his weapon is transmutation. Even if it was possible for him to endure the pains, they still assaulted him. These pains were probably what made Hajime concentrate to such an extreme manner.This allowed him to perform several times faster than normal, and his transmuting range was three meters now. Of course he did not have an earth attribute magic that could be used offensively. He had a small container filled with sacred water and started to look for his enemies. Using his transmuting he was able to find the four wolves. Hajime decided to tail them. Many times he was almost found out, but he was able to lose their trail by hiding in spots he constructed with his transmuting. That was when he sprang his trap and using his transmuting he dragged them into the wall. Now what? My transmutation has no direct killing power. Both the speed and power of my transmuting did not seem to be enough to kill the demons. Hajime looked through a tiny peep hole with his glistening eyes. The motionless pack growled while they were in the wall. Looked like he was right, the wolves had not died. Previously, he had attacked them with the splintering stone but it seemed that there was not enough power and speed to harm them. This was probably because of the earth here. His magic was only used to process minerals, so using such a power to kill seemed to be out of reach. Thus, restraining them was the best he could do. I wonder if I should suffocate thembut I cant wait for that. Hajimes eyes started to grin as it gained a predatorial glint. He press his right arm against the wall and casted his magic. A piece of stone was cut off and slowly he transfigured it while he concentrated on an image. When it was done the stone had been turned into a thin spiral spear. Furthermore, it had other parts added on to it, like a handle. Now then, to dig! The spear was stabbed towards the ground where the wolves resided. Hard fur and skin made contact with the tip of the spear. After all I cant stab you. That confirms my hypothesis. Why didnt he use a sword or knife? Because it is widely known that the stronger the demon the harder it becomes. There were a few exceptions to it. Hajime had studied a lot to overcome his uselessness and from what he had gathered a normal sword or knife would be useless against these guys. Thus, Hajime started to rotate the handle on the spear. The spear spiraled to match Hajimes actions. He was using this spear as a drill to pierce through the demons hard skin. Applying his weight to turn it, and eventually it started to slowly dig into the beasts skin. Guru-aa!! The wolf screamed. Does it hurt? I wont apologize. Im doing this to live. Dont you guys eat me too? We both feel the same. While talking, he had constantly been rotating the drill. The wolf tried to struggle desperately, but it was impossible because it had not a single gap to work against. Finally, the drill had broken through its tough skin layer. The drill mercilessly destroyed the wolfs innards. A death cry escaped from its mouth. It screamed for a bit but soon it twitched for a bit and finally stopped moving. Alright, lets secure the food first. Laughing gleefully, he butchered the other three in the same manner. When he was done, the carcasses was recovered using transmutation. The fur on them was removed with some trouble, he only had one hand. His hunger stimulated his desire to consume. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 : In the darkness, the light stones illuminate the surrounding area. The light projected a few shadows. One of the shadows, provided a silhouette of someone crouching in front of a beast while chewing could be heard. Augh, Guu, This seriously sucks. Hajime ate the wolf meat with a curse. The meat was very tough, and blood dripped off as he took a bite and swallowed. This had been his first meal for the past weeks. The stomach was surprised to suddenly receive the meat. Pains shot through his body at the stomachs protest. Hajime knew he would get such a response and ignore it to keep eating. His appearance looked so feral. If any of the civilized humans saw what was going it they would be repulsed. The disgusting smell and taste would cause them to lose their appetite. Hajime did not even consider such a thought because he was happy to have a meal. He continued to eat in a daze. After eating so much of this meat that his belly swelled and drinking the sacred water that the Church of Saints would be envious of. An unusual phenomenon struck his body. Ah?Augh!? An intense pain suddenly wracked his body. Erosion, that was the best word to describe what horrible sensation he felt going through his body. The pain intensified as time passed. Guaa! W-WhatGuu! Excruciating pain corroded his body. Hajime thrashed on the ground. This pain was so strong that it blew away his phantom limb pain. With his trembling hands, Hajime reached into his breast pocket and took out a test-tube made of stone. He quickly chewed the edge of the tube and drank the contents inside. The sacred water quickly went to work and the pain subsided, but a short time later the agony continued. Higugaa! What theit didnt help? Augh! His body started to pulsate with the pain. Thump, Thump, his body pulsed. Even the sounds could be heard coming from his body. However the next moment, the sacred waters healing properties started to restore his body. When it was done healing him, the pain returned. Then it was repaired again. Even the sacred water could not stunt the effects. The tremendous healing ability was actually backfiring here. Hajime screamed as he floundered on the ground. He banged his head repeatedly against the wall at the unending sight of his hell. Even if he wanted to die, there would be noone to grant his desire, so he had no choice but to endure it. Changes started to form on Hajimes body. First, his hair lost all color. Maybe because of a pain that broke his threshold, or another cause, his black Japanese hair turned white. Next, his muscles and skeleton started to thicken. Crimson lines started to emerge all over his body. There is a phenomenon called overcompensation. This is the process the body goes through when training muscles. The muscles are broken down from the severe use and in order to compensate and adapt to the strain it creates stronger and more muscle when the body recovers. The same happens to the skeletal system. Hajimes body was going through this phenomenon. Demon meat was a deadly poison for humans. All of them had Magic Stones in their body, and this allowed for their wonderful physical ability with their magical power. Inside his body this magic was strongly permeating his muscles and bones. This magic was the Special Magic that did not require the magic circles or incantation to cast, and his magic was getting altered. This kind of alteration would be fatal to a human. From the inside of the body the poison would erode the body and destroy the cells. In the past, anyone who had consumed demon flesh was broken to pieces and died. Hajime knew of this, but his starvation had caused him to be unable to recall this knowledge. If Hajime had just ate the demon flesh than he would have collapsed and died. However, there was an elixir that prevented that. Sacred water, it will restore immediately what once was broken. Because of this constant breaking and restoring, overcompensation, his body strengthened at an unbelievable speed. Destroy, Repair, Destroy, then Repair. The body changed while pulsing. It looked like he was being reborn. A ceremony of birth to throw away the bodys weakness,a metamorphosis. Hajimes screams was like the first cry of a newborn. When the pulsation stopped, Hajime went limp. Pure white was his hair color now, and crimson lines formed on his body. He was just like the monsters that plagued this level. Hajimes right hand twitched. The closed eyes were opened slightly. His unfocused eyes settled onto his right hand. Grasping his hand into a fist, he scratched along the ground. Hajime slowly clasped and unclasp his hand to prove he was still alive. When he finished checking if he had control of his body, he stood up slowly. Oh, yeah. You werent suppose to eat demon meatIm an idiotbut he couldnt help but eat it. Completely exhausted, Hajime just snorted. Both his hunger and his phantom limb pain disappeared after this incident. On the contrary, his body felt strangely light and overflowed with power. Even though he just went through that, it was in its best condition. The most clearly developed muscles was his arm and abdomen. Hajime heights also increased by 10 cm, bringing the total height to 175 cm. What happened to my body? There is some strang feeling Not only had his external body changed, but he felt something out of place inside. The strange feeling felt cold and hot at the same time. When more of his awareness came, he focused on the crimson lines on his arm. Wow, how unpleasant. Makes me feel like a demonWhat a joke. Oh yeah, the Status Plate! Exploring through his pockets, he searched for the forgotten status plate. Good thing he did not lose it. There on the plate was displayed Hajimes current condition. Maybe it would show if something was wrong with his body. NameNagumo HajimeAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel8ClassTransmutation Artist (Synergist)Strength100Vitality300Resistance100Agility200Magic300Magic Resistance300SkillsTransmutationMagic ManipulationIron StomachLightning CladLanguage Comprehension Say What!? Like always, whenever he is astonished he switches to Kansai dialect and performs a Tsukkomi. All his stats had increased significantly, and he had three new skills. He couldnt believe it, and he was still just level 8. Levels were considered the amount of progression a person had, for Hajime, this meant he had a lot of potential to grow. Magic Manipulation? He wondered if he could directly control magic then. Hajime pondered if the earlier sensation he felt was magic. To verify his thoughts, he concentrated to attempt this magic manipulation. The crimson lines emerge again when Hajime concentrated on that sensation. He imagined an image where that sensation gathered into his right hand. Slowly the sensation returned and he could feel the movement of magic. Whoa! When he attempted to raise his voice at the sensation, the magic started to gather around the magic formation on his glove. The surprised Hajime tried to transmute, and the ground rose easily. Seriously? I dont need to chant? But the principle of magic said that direct manipulation of magic was impossible. Only demons could perform it. Maybe after consuming demon flesh I obtained the ability? Right on the dot! Hajime had for sure gotten the ability of the of the demons. He wanted to test out Lightning Clad next. How do I use it? If you mention Lightning Clad, it has to deal with electricity. Was it what the wolves casted with their tail? He tried different ways to invoke it but nothing changed. Hajime did not know how the magic felt like, so he did not know what to do. Groaning, he remembered when he learned how to transmute, and recalled that imagination was important. Magic was not just about making a magical formation, another part was the image formed. Hajime imagined an image of static electricity crackling. On the tips of his right hands emitted an electric burst. Oh! It came out. Now I see. For demons, the most important part was to imagine its magic. After he got a hang of it, he repeated created a discharge of electricity. Unlike the wolves, he could not launch his lightning. Maybe this is why it was called Lightning Clad, he was able to clad his body in lightning. Practice was necessary to control the current and voltage. Lastly, the Iron Stomach skill. Maybe next time he ate demon flesh, he wouldnt be wrecked with pain. There was no food in the labyrinth. Does he take starvation or the pain? This skill can maybe solve this question for him, and he anticipated it. Hajime took a piece of wolf meat and fired it with lightning. After his starvation was cured, he did not want to eat raw meat. He fired it until it was brown. Making up his mind, he swallowed it. 10 seconds1 minute10 minutes passed and nothing. Hajime started to grill more meat and consumed them. There wasnt any pain that assaulted him. He wondered if it was because of the skill or had he just developed a tolerance for it. Hajime did not know, but he rejoiced. With this he did not have to taste hell everytime. Hajime ate until he was full, and decided to return to base. He finally had the possibility to beat that bear demon. Determined, he decided to work hard to develop his new skills. Other wolves were carved for their meat. Compared to his first time with them, this time it was easy. He returned to the area with the Gods Crystal and created a storage to store the carved meat with this transmuting. * * * A few days have passed since Hajime returned to the base, and all this time he had been training his transmuting and new skills. Everything was going well, and all his skills were progressing well. His transmutation skill went through a change. The skill had acquired a derived skill from itself. Mineral Appraisal was the name of the skill. In the Royal Capital of the Kingdom, only high-ranking smiths had this skill. Usually the magical formations needed to power appraisal magic are much bigger than the formations used for offensive magic. The facilities that could perform these huge magical formations were limited. For those that had the skill, they could easily analyze any mineral with just a chant and magic formation as long as they touch it. This derived skill was acquired by training the transmutation skill for many years, it was not an innate skill. Hajime decided to check the neighboring minerals with his newfound skill. When a person uses the skill the description will show up on their status plate. For example, Green Light StoneThis stone has the ability to absorb magic. Green light is produced with this saved up magic. If it is split, all the accumulated magic will be released in an instant. What a very simple description; it did the job though. Hajime grinned and laughed as a thought came up. From here he could search for minerals to make powerful weapons that could be his trump card. Combustion StoneAn inflammable ore. The structural component is used to fuel the combustion; continuously burning will reduce size until nothing is left. Explosion may occur if many are lit in a sealed area. Its power is equivalent to a higher level fire spell; this depends on the amount and rate of compression used in forging. When he read the description, he felt a thought develop in his brain. This stone may play a similar role to gunpowder. If this was the case, then he could create a weapon with extreme firepower with his transmuting. Hajime was excited. There was going to be a lot of trial and error. The amount of effort needed to design it would not be small. Even though his transmuting had saved him many times before, it still lacked a real means of attack; the idea that he would get a real weapon had him rejoicing. Ten days have passed since he ate the wolf, and finally he had succeeded producing his project. With an attack that could exceed the speed of sound for a short distance, it was a modern weapon with great firepower. Overall length was 35 cm, it had a revolving magazine that held 6 bullets made from Tauru Ore; the hardest known ore in this area. The barrel was elongated. Bullets were made using Tauru Ore as the projectile and compressed powdered Combustion Stone was the propellant. Oversized revolver would accurately describe the firearm. Combustion Stone was not the only explosive to propel the bullet. Using his Lightning Clad skill, he could produce electromagnetic force to help accelerate the bullet; like a small rail gun. This equated to a power that was 10 times stronger than an anti-matter rifle. He called it Donner. Hajime wanted to have a partner to rely on. I did it! With this I will be able to deal with that monster! Hajime had designed Donner using modern firearms as the model: he looked at his masterpiece and laughed slightly. This worlds craftsmen only knew how to make a good sword or armor. Right now, a new weapon has been created in this world that was ruled by swords and magic. * * * Tauru OreHard black ore. Hardness 8 (On a scale of 10 being the hardest). Resistant to impact and heat. Vulnerable to cold. Becomes fragile if cooled. Binds if heated. Chapter 11 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 : Subjugation of an Arch-Nemesis Campaign against the Bear. Hajime is not how he was before! * * * Chew, chewEven the rabbit meat sucks. Hajime was the person currently eating the rabbit. Thats right, the rabbit demon. Once these kicking experts looked down on him but now they were just food to him. He had expected the meat to taste better since it was a rabbit, but it was still demon flesh. It was just bad like normal. The rabbits whole body was consumed in one sitting. Once he acquired Iron Stomach, he proceeded to eat as much as he want and could. Hajime was especially hungry after he used his magic. In order to kill this rabbit, he had used quite a bit of power. He wouldnt die since he had the sacred water, but he had to use his power carefully; the starvation sensation that could happen if he overused his power was not something he wanted. The rabbit was defeated because he had trapped it. Drawing the rabbit to the river was the starting point. When it passed by the river, he sprinkled water onto the rabbit. He produced an overpowered lightning afterwards. Donner was fired upon it and just as expected the rabbit blew up in a cloud of smoke. A bullet accelerated with electromagnetic force going at 3.2 km per second [Mach 9.3] was pretty hard to avoid; the rabbits head was blown to pieces when it collided with the bullet. Maybe it wasnt necessary to use the electric shock. Donners firepower was tremendous. This is the first time I ate a rabbitStatus! NameNagumo HajimeAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel12ClassTransmutation Artist (Synergist)Strength200Vitality300Resistance200Agility400Magic350Magic Resistance350SkillsTransmutationMineral AppraisalPrecision TransmutationMineral EnquiryMagic ManipulationIron StomachLightning CladDivine StepAir WalkFlickerLanguage Comprehension It seems his status goes up when he eats a demon. He noticed that repeatedly eating the same type of demon has a severe diminishing return on the improvements, and eating new type of demons greatly increased his stats. Hajime wanted to test out Divine Step. First, he had to picture an image of the skill, the steps the rabbit made. The focal point was speed; speed so fast that only a blur was seen. He had to guess what [Flicker] did. Hajime remembered that on earth it was known as a famous high-speed movement skill. An image of the ground exploding from the force of his movement was what he pictured. Magic was gathered instantly to his feet. His step caused a depression on the ground and he vanished. The next time he knew he dived face first into a wall. Ouch! C-Controlling this is hard. Still, it was a success. If he kept practicing he should be able to move like the rabbit. With his firearm, this would make a powerful combination. Next was [Air Walk]. This move wasnt easily activated. Just knowing the name wasnt enough to perform the skill. While trying stuff out, he remembered when the rabbit made a scaffold out of thin air. Immediately, Hajime started to imagine a transparent shield in the air. He leapt at it to test it. His face dove straight into the ground. Guu!? Both his hands went up to hold his face as he trashed on the ground. Writhing in pain, he took a sip of the sacred water to reduce the pain. Well, at least I did it The reason he dived into the ground was because when he jump his lower body met the scaffold. What is important is the reason for his stumble. It seems like [Air Walk] was a Special Magic that allowed him to make transparent platforms in the air. It was great to get two Special Magic in one go; these skills that were derived from Divine Step. With this feeling he started to train. His goal was the bear. Hajime would probably be able to defeat it with long distance shooting but he trained just in case. There was the possibility that an even stronger demon could appear. An optimistic person is a dead person in this labyrinth. Once he defeated the bear, he had to search for a way out of here. Hajime psyched himself up. * * * In the labyrinth passage, there was a shadow moving so fast that the only a blurry figure was seen. The figure was Hajime. Hajime had mastered all of Divine Step. He quick stepped around the passage. Using his Air Walk he created platforms to traverse on and repeated his high speed movement; as he searched for his nemesis. Usually a person would prioritizes escaping this area but no matter what Hajime wanted to kill that bear. His heart broke once, he couldnt help but want to fight the monster that caused it. Guru-ua! When he encountered a pack of wolves; one of them leapt at him. Using a wire he carefully fired off Donner, which was fixed to his right thigh, while he somersaulted in the air. Bang! A bullet being propelled by the explosion of the powdered Combustion Stone and electromagnetic force struck true at its first target. The wolfs head was crushed instantly. Using Air Walk he further in the air. He continuously discharged his firearm towards the jumping wolf. All the targets were not hit, but somehow all of his enemies perished before he emptied his chambers. Hajime placed Donner between his left armpit, and quickly reloaded. He continued on his mission without glancing back at the wolves corpses. After killing wolves and rabbits for a bit; he finally found his target. The bear was currently enjoying a meal. Its meal looked like one of those rabbits. When he confirmed it was his arch-nemesis, Hajime laughed fearlessly and advanced towards it. The bear was the strongest monster on this level; you can even call it a Lord. There were many wolves and rabbits on this level, but there was only one bear. On this level the bear was invincible. All of the demons here payed extra attention to avoid it. A full retreat was in order if they ever encountered him; not even one thought of resistance. No one would voluntarily face it. However, that was exactly was happening in front of its face. Yo, Bear. Long time no see. Was my arm delicious? The beast narrowed its sharp eyes. What kind of creature was in front of it? Why is it not showing its back? Why did it not freeze in fear or had despair in its eyes? For the situation to not carry out like usually, all the bear could do was be perplexed. Its a revenge match. Ill make you understand that I am an enemy, not a prey. Hajime extracted Donner and pointed the muzzle at the bear. While in that pose, he questioned himself in his mind. Scared? No. His eyes do not fall into despair; his body did not shake in fear. There is only the earnest desire to survive and rid his adversary. Hajimes lips raise and change into a fearless smile. Im going to kill you then devour you. At that declaration, he discharged Donner. Bang! An explosive noise echoed and a bullet made of Tauru ore sped towards the bear at over Mach 9. Gu-uu! The bear instantly threw its body on the ground to avoid the shot. It avoided the bullet it could not see; the evasive action was earlier than the discharge. Most likely it anticipated the shot from the bloodlust coming off Hajime. As expected of the Lord of this level. For something over 2 m tall, it had a startling reaction speed. It was not able to fully avoided injury, and a part of its shoulder was gouged out; spraying blood onto its white fur. Anger dwelled in the bears eyes. He had finally acknowledged Hajime as an enemy. Gaaa! Roaring, it rushed forward with tremendous speed. Seeing the figure of a 2 m tall beast with spread out stout arms, was a very imposing image. Haha! Thats it! Im your enemy! Not some prey you can hunt! While taking in the frightful pressure from the bear, Hajime did not break his smile. Here was the turning point. Thoughts of his left arm and broken heart racked his brain. The cause of his apostasy was going down. A ceremony needed to move towards the future. If he didnt, his heart would not compromise; this he believed in. The bear comes rushing back. Donner is fired. A supersonic bullet drove towards the area in between the bears eyebrows, but somehow the charging bear was able to avoid it. How did he have such a reaction for such a massive figure? When the bear had entered its strike range, it brandished its claws. The Special Magic it had was activated, and its three claws seemed to distort. In Hajimes mind, the memory of the bisected rabbit that tried to dodge that move; played in his mind. Instead of dodging at the last moment, he choose to back step in full force. In a grand style, the bears claws passed the area Hajime left. The claws did not touch the ground at all; three groves were engraved into the ground. The bear gave an irritated roar at missing his target. Clang-clang, something rolled close to the bear. A dark green ball-shaped object about 5 cm in diameter caught the bears attention as it laid at its feet. The moment the bear was able to study it, the object emitted an intense light. Hajime had made this flash grenade. The principle is simple. Fill a Green Light Stones magic to the brim. Coat the stones surface so the light does not escape. Powdered Combustion Stone is compressed into the center of the flash grenade. A line of Combustion Stone powder is used as a fuse; it leads to the hole into the center compartment. Using Lightning Clad, Hajime lights the outside powder that will fire up the compressed center. When the ignition reaches the center, we get the explosion. The moment it breaks, the stone will release all the light it had hoarded. Hajime had created the fuse to last 3 seconds. There were a lot of problems, but it was a gem of pride for Hajime. The bear had never encountered such a weapon, so it was completely blinded for a moment when it stared right at it. While flourishing his arm in chaos, it struggled to roar. Not being able to see anything caused it to panic. Hajime was not going to let this chance go. Donner was once again fired. The bullet that was electromagnetically accelerated hit the left shoulder of the bear, and blew it away from the base. Guru-uaaa! A terrified scream originated from the bear when it suffered a never known sensation in its pain free life. Abundant amount of blood started to flow from the wound. The left arm that was blown off was twirling in the arm, and fell on the ground with a thud. Wow, what a coincidence That was not his intended aim. Hajime was still not an expert marksman. He had fought with many enemies that just rushed forward. Unless you had full knowledge of its movement, it was very difficult to fire a pinpoint shot. So the bullet taking the left arm was totally not planned. Hajime continued to fire at the rampaging bear that had not recovered. Even though the bear was confused, it instinctively reacted to the bloodlust that came with the shot; it jumped to the side to avoid it. Using his Flicker, Hajime landed near the bears fallen arm. To the slightly recovered bear, he lifted the left arm to show it off. A bit slowly, using his strengthened jaw from consuming demon flesh; he tore into the bear flesh. He was reproducing the nightmare that the bear showed him. Chew Chew As always, it sucks. How is it better than the other though? While he said it, Hajime crouches down while being vigilant of the bear. Bear did not move. There was no fear in its eyes. Still, it couldnt move carelessly because of its recovering eyesight and the show he just saw. At that intermission, he continued his meal. Then came the incident. The intense pain he felt the first time he ate demon flesh returned. Tsu!? Hurriedly, Hajime tried to take the sacred water. Though it wasnt as fierce as that time, he could not fully stand; he fell to one knee and his face distorted from the pain. Because the bear had so much more power than the wolf and rabbit; it was going to cause the pain. The bear did not care about his situation. When it saw the chance, it started to charge again. Hajime did not move from his crouch. At this rate he would be trampled. When it seemed like it would be a reproduction of their first meeting; Hajimes lips split into a grin. He put Donner back in its holster, and pressed the ground with his right hand. His hand became clad with lightning. A maximum powered Lightning Clad traversed the liquid on the ground. When the bear stepped into the area, the power ruthlessly assaulted him. The liquid on the ground was the bears blood. A sea of blood scattered like fountains. Hajime picked up the bears bleeding left arm, and scattered the blood to the winds. He connected the surrounding blood puddles with his. Eating in battle and showing off was not something he did. Although he did not factor in the possibility of pain from consuming the flesh. Hajime had already intended to lay a trap for it. He wanted to eat the arm to anger the bear enough to get it to rush straight at him. The plan went a little haywired, but the results were alright. When the bear stepped into the sea of blood, the strong electric current and voltage violated its body. Nerve to nerve it ravished; grilled the muscles. Even at full power, Hajimes Special Magic fall short of the original. He couldnt launch his lightning and also his output was halved. At this moment, it was enough to temporarily paralyze. It wouldnt be weird if this spell had enough power to vaporize a human. Rugu-uuuu! The bear fell down with a thud into a puddle of its own blood. Its eyes were still bright and glaring at Hajime. Hajime just returned the glare. Slowly he stood up while enduring the pain. Unholstering Donner, he placed the muzzle on the bears head. Become my chow. After he said his words, he pulled the trigger. The bullet faithfully executed its masters will; it pulverized the bears head. The gunshot ripped an echo through the labyrinth. Not for a moment did the bear takes its eyes off Hajime, not even till the end. Neither did Hajime. There was no exhilarating feeling like he imagined, but he didnt feel empty either. He just did what he had to. In order to live, in order to earn the right to survive in this area. Hajime closed his eyes, and faced his own heart. He determined he would live this way. Fighting was not something he liked. Pain was not his ideal companion. Starving was on the last of his to do list. Live, was what he wanted to do. He crushed unreasonableness, like he would to his enemies. All in order to survive. He will live that wayAndReturn home. Yeah, I want to return. Other things did not matter. Ill find my own way home. I will fulfill my wish. Anyone that gets in my way, no matter the being Hajime opened his eyes and broke into a fearless laugh. KILL * * * NameNagumo HajimeAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel17ClassTransmutation Artist (Synergist)Strength300Vitality400Resistance300Agility450Magic400Magic Resistance400SkillsTransmutationMineral AppraisalPrecision TransmutationMineral EnquiryMineral SeparationMineral FusionMagic ManipulationIron StomachLightning CladDivine StepAir WalkFlickerAir ClawsLanguage Comprehension Chapter 12 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 : Despair and Decisions (Classmate Side 1) A little back in time. Hairihi Royal Palace, in a room given to the summoned, Yaegashi Shizuku was staring at her best friend sleep in the dark. 5 days have passed since they had a taste of battle and loss in the Dungeon. When they exited the Dungeon, they stayed overnight at Horald. The party came back to the capital on a high-speed carriage early in the morning. There was no one in the mood to continue the combat exercises in the Dungeon. Incompetence was the cause of death for a brave man. Both the king and church would need to hear the report. They were not allowed to break in this place. Before something worse happened, they needed to care for the party of heroes. Shizuku remembered when they returned to the kingdom. She wanted to wake Kaori up in the morning, so she went to sleep early. When they returned the news of Hajime death was reported. Everyone was astonished, but they breathed a sigh of relief when it was the useless Hajime that passed. Even the king and Ishtar was the same. There wasnt any of the strong heroes to die in the Dungeon. If they could not return alive from just exploring the dungeon, how would they fight the Devils? The chosen heroes of God must be unrivaled. The king and Ishtar had discretion. There had been among them that had slandered and abused Hajime. It was not spoken to the public, but it was a talked about in secret in the noble society. They thought it was good that the incompetent one died. An apostle of God that was useless; naturally they would die. Now they were speaking ill as one pleased. Shizuku really wanted to go berserk and kill those people many times. Kouki and his strong sense of justice did not stand up against such mistreatment; she thought something was weird. Did he think that if he protested against the king and church, it would leave a bad impression. People who cursed Hajime seemed to be penalizedrumors were spread that Kouki was an anxious brave hero who pondered his incompetence. Hajimes reputation was not going to change just because a few people said so. At that time, it was undeniable who saved them. Hajime was the one that kept the Behemoth in check to allow them to escape. To think that he died because of a stray shot from a classmatethough that is what he said. She did not talk her classmates about her thoughts of the attempted friendly fire at that time. They should have a grasp of their magic, when she tried to approach the suspect it unmentionable because of the countless magic casted at that time. Because it would prove he was a murderer. To escape reality, she wondered what Hajime did to cause such a thing. Dead man tell no tales. Rather than look for the culprit recklessly, if she left it alone than it would be done. The classmates opinion was in harmony and they did not communicate it. To clarify the details at the time, Meld thought it was necessary to interview the students. Just like the students he choose to escape from reality, even if it was hard to regard as a mistake. Even if it was negligence he carried it out for the benefit of the students. To leave such a thing unsettled would only bring trouble later on. Above all, Meld wanted to make clear. Meld failed his promise to save Hajime and his heart ached at that. Meld action did not come true. Ishtar had banned any scrutiny of the students. Meld clung to it, but even the king forbid it. If you knew, you will get angry. Kaori had not woken up since that day. There was no abnormalities discovered by the doctors diagnosis. The body, probably because of mental shock, went into a deep sleep as a defense mechanism. Time will pass normally if they sobered up. Shizuku held Kaoris hands. She prayed to not let her best friend hurt anymore. Kaoris hand twitched at that. Kaori! Can you hear me!? Kaori! Shizuku desperately called out. Kaoris closed eyelids started to shiver. Further, Shizuku called out for her friend. In response to that call Kaori gripped her friends hand, then she slowly awoke. Kaori! Shizuku-chan? Learning on the bed, Kaori saw Shizuku overlooking her with tears in her eyes. Kaori just blindly looked over her surrounding. Shizuku looked at her and waited until Kaori gathered herself more before calling her. Yeah, its me. Kaori. how is your body? No discomfort? Im fine. Just weary because I was sleeping Well, you have been sleeping for 5 days Shizuku forced a smile and tried to assist Kaori in standing up, who was trying to ask Shizuku how much she slept. Kaori reacted at that. 5 days? WhyII went to the Dungeonand then Her eyes gradually came into focus. Shizuku tried to change the topic when she had a bad feeling. However, Kaori recalled her memories too fast. And thenNagumo-kun That is. Shizukus face morphed into a painful expression when wondering what she should tell her. Kaori realized the tragedy in her memories when she saw the state Shizuku was in. However, it wasnt easy for her to accept such a reality. Lies. Isnt it? Shizuku-chan. When I fainted, you guys saved Nagumo-kun, right? Right? Isnt it? This is the castle room. Everyone came back, right? I wonder if Nagumo-kun is training. In the training center. Ill head over for a moment. I have to thank Nagumo-kun. Say something, Shizuku-chan Kaori who wanted to escape from the harsh reality spun her words over and over again; while she mention about searching for Hajime. Shizuku caught her arm and didnt let go. She had a sorrowful expression, but still she stared at Kaori. Kaori, you understand, right?Hes not here. Stop Kaori, remember. Please, stop He, Nagumo-kun No, stopplease, stop! Kaori! Hes dead! Wrong! He cant die! He absolutely cant have! How can you say such a horrible thing? Even if its Shizuku-chan, I will not forgive! Kaori shaked her and started to escape from Shizukus grasp. Shizuku did not let her go and embraced her. She was trying to nurse Kaori through her hug. Let me go! Let me go! If I dont search for Nagumo-kun! I beg youhe is absolutely alive..let me go~ Kaori dropped her face into Shizukus chest while shouting Let me go! and sobbed. Clinging to each other, she started to shout louder. Shizuku just continued to hug her. Hoping it would soften just a little of her pain. How long did they stay like that? The sky was dyed red by the setting sun. Kaori was motionless in Shizukus arms while she sniffed. Shizuku asked in worry. Kaori Shizuku-chanNagumo-kunHe fellHe isnt here Kaori whispered in a voice so quiet it sounded like it would disappear. Shizuku did not want to sugar coat it, it would only be a temporary comfort. The lie could come back and hurt more than it was softened. She did not want to see her friend in pain. Thats right. That time, whose magic hit Nagumo-kun? Who? I dont know. No one wants to mention that moment. Its scary. What if it was me That so. Do you have a grudge? Im not sure. If someone knewI will surely blame them. Butno one knowsI think this is better. For sure, I wouldnt be able to stand it I see Kaori looked downcast as she talks. She wiped her face and eyes and faced Shizuku, and declared resolutely. Shizuku-chan. I, I dont believe it. Nagumo-kun is alive. I dont believe he is dead. Kaori, that is Shizuku had another sorrowful expression trying to persuade Kaori. Kaori clasped Shizukus cheeks with both hands, and said with a smile. I now. I know its weird to think that someone could survive that. But its not like we checked. The possibility is less than 1%. If we did not check, its not 0%. Im going to believe. Kaori Ill become stronger. Ill become strong enough to prevent an event like that from happening. I will make sure with my own eyes. Nagumo-kuns fateShizuku-chan. What? Please help me. They both stared at each other. Kaoris eyes did not show any signs of insanity. She will not give up until she genuinely find out. This kind of Kaori will not be moved. Kaori is known for being stubborn when she gets going. Usually, you wouldnt take what Kaori said seriously and let it go. Believing that someone could a fall into that abyss was just crazy. Everyone would try to correct her. Thats why Of course, Ill agree. Until you are satisfied Ill tag along. Shizuku-chan! Kaori hugged and thanked her. Shizuku said No need more thanks. What are friends for? The title of Samurai Girl wasnt just for show. At that time the door opened. Shizuku! Kaori woke up Oh, How are you, Kaori? It was Kouki and Ryutaro. They had come to check on her. Training had just finished and they choose to come here afterwards. From that day, they concentrated even more in training. Wonder what they thought of Hajimes death. They reluctantly withdrew and wanted revenge. Hajime was the one that saved them from a crisis. Never will they be that useless again. Two more people entered that caused them to stiffen. Shizuku was doubtful. You guys, how did S-Sorry. W-We got in the way. They quickly left the room and didnt answer her question. She finally became aware of what they saw. Kaor was staring at them blankly. Shizuku noticed the cause. Currently, Kaori sat on Shizukus knee, while she had both hands on her cheeks. It looked like they were about to kiss. Shizuku was supporting Kaori but it looked like she was embracing her. This scene looked like a Yuri scene and it was splendidly done. If this was the manga world there would be flowers blooming in the background. Shizuku sighed deeply. She couldnt bare the situation so she yelled. Hurry up and get back here! You freaking fools! Chapter 13 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 : Path of Escape Damn it, there is nothing Three days after killing the bear. Hajime has been searching for an escape to the upper levels. He had already searched about 80% of the level. After eating the bear, his status had risen. There were no longer any wonders here, he had vastly explored the area with a quick pace. However, nothing was found even though he searched so much. No, saying he didnt find anything was misleading. Hajime had found stairs two day ago; that led downwards into the higher number floor. A floor should always have a stair that led up towards the surface but this one did not have one it seemed. Why not make a road to the upper level? This method was ignored after already trying it. Within a certain range, his transmutation did not work on the walls. While on the floor he could freely transmute, the very top and bottom of the floor had some kind of protection. This Orcus Dungeon was created during ancient times and it was full of mysteries. When he encountered anything new, it wasnt that unexpected. That is why he was looking for a way up, but he had to make a decision if he did not find it. To venture further down this Dungeon or not. Dead end? At this point I searched all the branchings. I wonder what happened. Hajime decided to stop looking for a way up and breathed out a deep sigh at that decision. He proceeded to advance towards the room that contained the stairs leading deeper into the Dungeon. The stairs looked like it was sloppily made. It would have been more correct to call it an uneven slope, rather than stairs. He looked ahead to the stairs and noticed that it exudes a creepy atmosphere; with its complete darkness where no Green Light Stone was present. Like a mouth of a huge monster swallowing him up. Hajime felt that once he went in, there was no coming out. Ha! Bring it on! Anything getting in my way, Ill kill and devour. While thinking about such an idea, Hajime laughed through his nose and smiled. He stepped towards the darkness with no hesitation. The level was very dark. Although that was expected for an underground dungeon, but all the previous levels he visited had Green Light Stones in them. It wasnt like he was devoid of all vision. This level really did not have any light source. Hajime choose to rest for a bit to allow his eyes to get used to the darkness. He was expecting to see a little more, but there was no difference. He decided to take out his Green Stone lamp from his improvised back, that was connected to a wire made of out of the bears fur. It was suicidal to have a light in this darkness if a monster was attracted to it. However, he couldnt continue if he couldnt see. Hajime did not want to occupy his only hand to hold this lamp, so he fastened it to his left elbow. He had a feeling that something was shining in the depths of the passage when he walked for a while. That got him to raise his caution to the max. Advancing while hiding as much as possible, he left an unpleasant sign on his left side. He pointed the lamp at that direction. A gray liard approximately 2m in length was sticking on the wall, glaring at Hajime with golden eyes. The golden eyes were charged with light. In that moment, Tsu!? Hajime left arm started to give of a strange sound and noticed it was getting petrified. Instantly the lamp that was fastened to his arm was soon petrified completely, and shattered into a million pieces. With the light source lost, darkness ruled the area again. The petrification on his left side was already reaching his shoulder. Hajime clicked his tongue while he took out some sacred water from his chest holster; which was made from demon fur and wire. As expected, the petrification halted and eventually his left arm returned to normal. It sure had done it! He cursed inwardly, and took out a flash grenade from his waist pouch. Hajime threw it towards the gold eyed lizard. At the same time, gold eyes started to simmer again in the darkness. Hajime left the area by using Flicker, and did not see the gaze. The rock that was behind where Hajime used to be, changed color. Soon the rock crumbled as it weathered. Wicked Eyes of Petrification, was what Hajime linked with the golden eyes. This lizard was like a basilisk often seen in a RPG. Hajime closed his eyes while he took out Donner and brandished it. Bang! The surrounding was bathed in intense light as the flash grenade went off. Ku-ua! For an entity that matured in the darkness, this was the first time it had experienced that much light, and it confused it. The figure of that confused basilisk emerged from the darkness. Hajime fired without a thought. He aimed well and soon the bullet found its target in the basilisks skull. Brain matter splashed against the wall as the head was blown to pieces. The bullet continued through the head into the wall, and burning rocks could be heard. Since electromagnetic force was used to accelerate the bullet, the places it hit emit a high temperature. It was so intense a heat that, right now, only the Tauru ore could handle it. Hajime approached the basilisk while he stayed vigilant to his surroundings. Promptly he cleaved the meat off of the corpse and left the area. He did not feel safe eating in an area with so little visibility. Hajime decided to push forward and continue his search for the time being. He had searched for many hours but he could not find the stairs. A lot of ores were collected and demons killed during this time. Since it was so inconvenient to carry all this, he made a base for himself. When he found a suitable place, he used his transmutation to create the space. He was able to make his base without any problems. Hajime continued transmuting until he had a 6 tatami sized room. Without forgetting, he placed a pale basketball sized ore in the hollow recess of the wall. This ore was Gods Crystal. Underneath the ore was placed a contained to catch the dripping water. Hajime had started to call the crystal Potion Stone and the sacred water as Potion. It really was like the games equivalent, but its effects were much stronger. Well, lets have a meal. Hajime retrieved the meat out of his backpack. He used his lightning powers to cook them. Todays menu was the basilisk meat, an owl that could fire its feathers like a shotgun, and a six legged cat. No seasoning. Itadakimasu. After a moment of eating, pain started to well in his body. The body was being strengthened. It seemed that these monsters were stronger than the bear. It was certainly true that the environment and darkness made it troublesome. Hajime did not really feel that since Donner could blow any of them away. Drinking the Potion, he continued to eat while ignoring the pain. His phantom limb pain had returned and it was getting stronger. Chomp, FuuC. Gochisousama. Now then, Status He took out his Status Plate as he said that. Hajimes current state was NameNagumo HajimeAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel23ClassTransmutation Artist (Synergist)Strength450Vitality550Resistance350Agility550Magic500Magic Resistance500SkillsTransmutationMineral AppraisalPrecision TransmutationMineral EnquiryMineral SeparationMineral FusionMagic ManipulationIron StomachLightning CladDivine StepAir WalkFlickerAir ClawsNight VisionPerceptionPetrification ResistanceLanguage Comprehension His stats had risen just like expected. He also had acquired three new skills. That was when he noticed that he could see the surrounding more clearly. This seem to be attributed to Night Vision. The dungeon had a gloomy disposition, and on this level it was an advantage. The rest were passive skills. Regrettably, the skill he got from basilisk was Resistasnce and not the actual Petrification skill. The Wicked Eyes of Petrification! He was disappointed he missed out on such a cool skill. Hajime started to transmute in order to replenish his consumables. Just to make one bullet, he needed a lot of concentration. The process needed ultimate precision. It needed to fit perfectly into Donners firing ring. How much propellent needed was carefully compressed and measured. One single bullet would take 30 minutes to make, and he thought he was pretty good at the process already. He admired himself for being able to display such tremendous power in his time of life and death. His power was frightening but it needed a lot of time and effort to use. He wasnt dispirited because he could practice his transmutation while making it. Thanks to all this bullet-making, he was able to remove impurities and separate minerals easily; fusion of minerals were easier too. The only comparison to Hajimes transmutation skill was the head crafter in the Kingdom. Hajime continued his transmuting in silence. He had still not advanced down a level. There was no idea where this abyss would lead to. When the transmuting was done, he planned to continue with his search. Returning home as soon as possible was his mission. Hajime made an expression as he declared that mission to himself. In that dark abyss with the pale light from the Potion Stone, a resolute face could be seen. Except for the times he needed to replenish his supplies at base; Hajime continued his exploration. It was not known when he rested as he searched through the huge labyrinth. The darkness no longer mattered with his Night Vision, and he was able to sense any being in a 10 m around him because of the Perception skill. With these skills, he was able to speed up his search. Finally, he had found the stairs. He took the stairs down without any hesitation. On this level, the ground seemed to be some kind of sticky quagmire. It was extremely hard to move his stuck feet. Frowning, he created platforms to walk on with his Air Walk and continued his search. Hajime advanced while checking the surrounding minerals with his Mineral Perception skill. He found one interesting mineral during his investigation. [Quick note, you can see that he does not have this skill listed in his status. The actual skill name in kanji does not show up in the page either. So, this means one of three things. The author forgot to include the skill or its a collaboration of Perception and Mineral Enquiry. The last possibility is that he misspelled the skill.] Fulham OreBlack shiny ore. When melted it becomes tar-like. Melting point at 50C. In its tar form, ignition point at 100C. Heat from ignition can reach 3000C. Burning time is dependent on amount of tar. No way. Hajime drew a stiff smile and rose his foot up slowly. He stepped on the tar-like liquid on the floor a few times, and it dripped from his boots. This tar-like liquid covered this whole level floor and its what made it seem like a quagmire. I-I cant use my gun Although he didnt believe his gun could produce 100C in heat, he did not want to chance the chain ignition of 3000C on this whole level. Even with the Potion, he wasnt sure he would survive. I cant use my railgun or Lightning Clad. Donner was a powerful weapon. Even without the electromagnetic force, it produced enough power from the Combustion ore. At least when considering normal demons. For example, against Traum Soldiers it would be enough for this weakened Donner to deal with. It may even deal some damage to a Behemoth. Demons in this abyss are a total different story. The monsters in the higher number floor were just animals. Can he really defeat the demons on this floor with only his handicapped Donner? When that uneasy thought went through his mind, the corner of his lips angled up. Thats fine, it doesnt change what I need to do. Just kill and eat. Hajime continued his exploration after sealing his railgun and Lightning Clad. A three-way intersection came into view after traveling for a bit. He stepped towards the left passage to check the nearby walls. At that moment, Clash! Tsu!? A shark-like demon jumped out from the tar; displaying its huge mouth lined with sharp teeth. It closed the gaping jaw at Hajimes head. Promptly, Hajime bent over and dodged the jaws, but it left him shuddering. (Perception didnt pick it up!) Ever since he got the skill, Hajime had been constantly been using it. The skill should be able to pick up any monster within 10m of him. However, he was unable to sense that shark at all. With a kerplunk the shark had returned into the tar, and Hajime could not sense it again. (Shit! I really cant sense him!) Hajime grinded his teeth at this incomprehensible state of affairs. He stopped to quickly use his Air Walk skill. As if aiming for that timing, the shark jumped out again. Dont underestimate me! Hajime fired at the shark that was midair when he jumped and somersaulted. Air is torn apart as the bullet was shot from Donner, but it wasnt enough to eat through the enemy. The shot was exquisitely time and hit the shark in the back. However, Crap! Is this how its going to be? The bullet was like rubber to the shark, and it only dented the scales as it was repelled. Its scales seemed to be able to mitigate physical impacts. Gu! Using the momentum it had, it jumped into the tar. The shark inverted itself marvelously and aimed at the area Hajime would land after his somersault. Hajime was able to dodge somehow by twisting his body, but the shark got a small part of his flank. With a shock, Hajime tell into the tar. He quickly stood up and jumped into the air; with his whole body dyed black by the tar. The shark emerged from below Hajimes previous spot and smashed its jaws together. Hajime developed a cold sweat as he was jumping through the air with Air Walk. Even if he was being cornered, his face was still smiling. Bring it on! He never stopped moving as he used Air Walk; he was looking for a chance to attack. Showing the concentration that was forged by training his transmutation. As his concentration rose, he tuned out all other unnecessary thoughts and surroundings. Even if Perception couldnt sense it, that was no problem. Originally he did not even have that skill. The shark will definitely show up when it attacks. Hajime continued jumping around while concentrating. Abruptly one of his steps broke his balance. The shark did not overlook this chance, and pounced from behind in Hajimes blind spot. Simplicity, helps. Immediately, Hajime rebuilt his broken balance. With the shark perched up in the air as it attacked. Hajime took out Donner with his right hand. Blood splashed to the floor as the sharks flank was torn and falls on the tar. The shark struggled as it splashed in the tar. Hajime had purposely shown a weakness to lure the shark in, so he could time and place his shot. He had not shot Donner regularly; he had infused the magic Air Claws into the bullet. The skill he got from the bear. Approaching the downed shark, Hajime brandished Donner towards its head. With Air Claws he bisected the sharks head. Although he couldnt produce three claws like the bear, but its sharpness far surpasses any famous swords of this world. This magic was very useful if they got in proximity. So, lets check why I cant sense it. Hajime licked his lips as he said that. After carving the shark of its meat and securing it, he continued his exploration till he found stairs. * * * Notes: 6 Tatami sized = 2.73m x 3.64mSizes of rooms in Japan are often measured in the number of tatami (Straw mats) it can hold. So when you mention a 6 tatami sized room, the room could fit that many on the floor. Tatami sizes vary between different regions of Japan, but Nagoyas standard is about 1.653 square feet.Itadakimasu = Thanks for the meal (At start of meal).Gochisousama = Thanks for the meal (After meal). Chapter 14 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 : The Sealed Room in the Abyss Hajimes walkthrough of the Dungeon continues. Since the tar level, he had advanced 50 levels deeper. Because Hajime did not have a sense of time there, he did not know how much time had passed. But the progress he was making was being done in an astonishing speed. During that time, he was in a desperate struggle. Countless times he had encountered stronger demons and battled for his life. For example, one level had a thin poisonous fog covering the whole floor. There was a 2m frog (Rainbow colored) that spit poisoned sputum at him, and a moth that spread scales that caused paralysis. If he didnt drink his Potion, he would have died just from being on that level. The iridescent frogs poison was an agent that targeted the nerves and lit it up with pain. His experience with the pain was comparable to the pain from his first taste of demon flesh. He would have died if he didnt consume the Potion in his molar. Hajime had placed a small chewable container behind his molars that contained Potion. He was happy he prepared just in case of emergencies. Naturally, he had consumed two of them. There was friction when he ate the moth, because of the supercompensation pain, he resolved it by consuming the Potion. Vexed at the fact that the moth tasted better than the frog. There was also a floor that looked like a dense forest, how it came to be in an underground labyrinth puzzled Hajime. Hajime thought this was the most unpleasant place so far because its extremely hot temperature and dense humidity. The demons of this level were a huge centipede and sentient trees. When he was traversing the jungle, a huge centipede suddenly fell from atop the trees. Hajime felt sick at the sight of it, and developed goose bumps on his whole body. Each time a section it was hit, it would separate. Fight one of these centipede was like fighting 30 monsters*. Donner was blazing from use, but there were too many for it to deal with. Reloading was taking too long, so he switched to his Air Claws. He even started to throw inexperienced kicks because of how desperate he was. After this encounter, Hajime was determined to develop his speed loading and kicks. This was decided while he was washed away the purple fluids from the centipede. [T/N: *There was a description with this sentence but I did not know how to translate it. The literal translation was a monster like G black kitchen. I thought it was maybe referencing something from monster hunter because of the G, but I did not know what to make of the black kitchen.] The tree demons were like Treants from RPG games. Its underground roots would thrust out from the ground and vines acted as whips for them. However, the biggest feature of the treants were not these trivial attacks. When they were in a pinch, they would hurl the red fruits that littered their heads. There was not any offensive ability to it, but Hajime though to try it out. He was rigid for a few dozen minutes. It was not a poison. The fruit was insanely delicious. Sweet and fresh the red fruit was comparable to a watermelon. Not an apple. The unpleasantness he felt on this level was blown away. Every thought vanished from his head temporarily. After many dozen days he had eaten something other than meat. Hajimes eyes were completely of a hunter, his prey were these treants. After he was satisfied he continued his journey, though the treant-like demons almost went extinct. With that feeling he advanced through 50 levels. There is still no sign of an end. Hajimes current status NameNagumo HajimeAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel49ClassTransmutation Artist (Synergist)Strength880Vitality970Resistance860Agility1040Magic760Magic Resistance760SkillsTransmutationMineral AppraisalPrecision TransmutationMineral EnquiryMineral SeparationMineral FusionReplica TransmutationMagic ManipulationIron StomachLightning CladDivine StepAir WalkFlickerGrand LegsAir ClawsNight VisionFar VisionPerceptionMagic PerceptionHide PresencePoison ResistParalysis ResistPetrification ResistanceLanguage Comprehension Hajime was inside the base he created for this 50th level. He was stacking up his training for his transmutation, firearm technology, and kicks. Even though he had discovered the next stairs, he did not take them. Because he had discovered a foreign area on this level. The space around the area was eerie. At the end of this side area was a solemn majestic double door about 3m in height. On the flanks of the doors were two one-eyed giants sculptures enshrined into the walls; only their upper bodies were sculpted it seemed. Chills ran down his whole body the moment he set foot there. Temporarily he had a dangerous feeling about this. He did not have the intention to avoid this and prepared his equipment. Eventually a change appeared. Do not go and check it. Hajime was feeling expectation and unpleasantness at the same time. If he opened the door, he was sure that a disaster was waiting to meet him. However, a new wind blew into this Dungeon. As if it was a Pandoras boxI wonder what aspiration it contained. His current possessed weapons, martial arts, and skills. One by one he checked and prepared them to make sure they were in perfect condition. When he finished this task, Hajime unholstered Donner. He closed his eyes gently. Already he had decided to be resolute. It wasnt bad to repeat his resolution. Hajime looked into himself and took an oath. I am going to survive and return home. To Japan, to homeIll return. Those who are obstacles are enemies. To enemieskill! Hajime opened his eyes and daring smile graced his face. Vigilantly, Hajime came to the rooms with the door and advanced. Without incident he arrived at the door. More and more wonderful decorations could be seen on the door as he neared. At the center, two magic formations were drawn in the recesses. I dont understand. Ive studied a lot, but I have never seen these formulas. When he was called incompetent, Hajime had laid emphasis on knowledge to make up for his low physical abilities. He didnt finish learning all he could, but it was weird that he had never seen any magical formulas like the ones presented to him. Is it an old system? While guessing, Hajime examined the door, but he was not able to understand anything new. Because it was very important, he was alert for any traps. Hajime was not going to be able to decipher any of this with his current degree of knowledge. Cant be helped. Lets go with the usual transmuting. He tried to pull and push the door to no avail. As usual, he tried to force a way in with his transmuting. Hajime put his right hand on the door and started to transmute. However, immediately Crackle! Uwa!? A red electric discharge runs through the door and into Hajimes hand. Smoke bursted out from his hand. Swearing, he quickly swallowed some Potion. Immediately an accident occurred. Oooooooooh!! Suddenly, a deep voice cry echoed throughout the room. Hajime gained some distance from the door by backstepping. He placed his hand on his waist holster to prepare to use Donner at anytime. The cries continued to echo, and the identity of the voice began to move. Well, that was a cliche of a cliche. While Hajime was muttering and smiling to himself. The sculptures of the two giants that flanked the door started to crumble. Gray skin that was assimilated with the wall soon turned dark green. The one-eyed giant looked exactly like a fantasy cyclops. A 4m large sword appeared in its hands, though he didnt know where it came from. It turned its eyes towards Hajime and was freeing its buried lower body to eliminate the intruder. At that moment, Dopan! A bullet made of Tauru ore, which was accelerated through a railgun, pierced the cyclops only eye. It stirred around its brain for a bit before it bursted out of its head, and pulverized the back wall. The left cyclops blankly stared at what happened to the dead cyclops. After it was shot, the cyclops body was still convulsing, while it lean forward and fell. The shock created from the impact shook the whole room, and thick dust danced around the room. Sorry, Im not the type of bad guy to sense the mood or wait around. Exactly like a devil. No, given the carnage Hajime experienced it was just a natural reflex. Stillpity for the cyclops (right). Probably, it was a guardian for the door that is sealing something. Furthermore it was in a place at the bottom of the abyss, there wasnt many visitors. When it finally answered the call of duty. Maybe it was filled with joy. Without even seeing much of the other party, its head was blown apart. If you cant call this pity, what would you call it? An expression of horror was on the cyclops (left) face as it gazed at Hajime. Its eyes seemed like it was conveying What the heck did this guy do? Hajime was glaring at the unmoving cyclops. The cyclops did not know what guns were so it stayed vigilant and lowered its waist to prepare to move at any time. Soon a roar escaped from its lips, as the cyclops lost its temper at the unmoving Hajime. Shortly after, its face dived to the ground. The moment it stepped forward it lost strength in its leg and fell forward. Confused, the cyclops tried to violently stand up and to move, but he couldnt gather any strength. Hajime slowly approached the growling cyclops. The steady footsteps were like a countdown. Taking the gun he placed the muzzle onto the cyclops head. Click, the trigger was pulled without hesitation. Dopan! A gunshot resounded through the whole room. However, an unexpected event happened. The cyclops body illuminated for just a moment, and in that moment its skin cause the bullet to repel. Mu. Hajime guessed that it used Special Magic. Its inherent magic was increasing its defense significantly. His mouth contorted at the fallen cyclops that he thought was foolish. Hajime took the muzzle away from the cyclops and drove a kick into its head. Grand Kick. The kick he delivered was just as beautiful as the kick from the rabbit. It forced the cyclops to face up on its back. Again, the muzzle was pressed against its exposed eye. Hajime felt like the cyclops was saying Wait a moment but he ignored it and pulled the trigger. As expected, the bullet penetrated through its head; guess it wasnt able to strengthen its eye. Hmm, Approximately 20 seconds. A little slowbecause of the size? Hajime watched the cyclops to analyze the experimental result. Why did the cyclops suddenly fell over and was unable to move? Because of the paralysis grenade. The grenade was made by gathering the scales from the moth and placing it in a grenade. It is then released from the grenade with a small-scale blast; the results could be seen on the cyclops. When the cyclops (left) started at the other cyclops was the time Hajime released his grenade. Well, its okay. Ill harvest the meat later Hajime considered glancing at the door. Using Air Claws, Hajime took the magic stone out of the cyclops body. Without minding the blood, he craved both cyclops for their magic stone and approached the door to compare these fist-sized stones to the two recesses. They were a perfect fit. Instantly, red magic sprouted from the stone and poured into the magic square. The light settled after a moment and an opening sound could be heard. Simultaneously, the magic speared into the surrounding walls and emitted light; like Hajime had not seen in a long time. Hajimes eyes twinkled a little, he cautiously and quietly opened the door. There was not a single source of light behind and door. Darkness spread in the big space the room had. With the help of his Night Vision and the new lights, Hajime was able to make out the room little by little. Two columns of pillars lined up all the way into the depths. The room was made from finely crafted marbles and it looked similar to the Church room they were first summoned into. In the center of the room was a huge cube of stone that reflected the incoming light and lustered. Hajime was staring at the cube, when he noticed that something was growing in the front center of the cube. Trying to confirm what he saw, Hajime pushed open the door and checked the vicinity. Like a horror film, the door would slam closed when you were in trouble. However, before Hajime could fix the open door, it moved. Who? A husky voice belonging to a frail girl. Hajime stared at the center of the room in surprise. The early growing was now moving. With the light finally piercing the darkness, the identity of it was exposed. Itsa human? The growing was a person. Only the face could be seen, every other part was buried in the cube. Long blond hair hung down around the woman, like a ghost from a certain horror film. Pupils of red was peeping from the gaps of hair, just like a low-altitude moon. From her looks, she looked around 12-13 years old. The dangled hair looked haggard, but it still had a beautiful appearance. Hajime unexpected stiffen, her red eyes was staring at him. Hajime took a deep breath and with a determined expression said: Im sorry. I was wrong. Chapter 15 - Volume 2 Chapter 5 : Cheater rather than a Hero Im sorry. I was wrong. As he said it, Hajime tried to quietly close the door. The blond hair red eyes girl panicked and tried to stop him. Her voice that had not been used for years got blurred into a mutter; though her desperation was conveyed. W-Wait! Please! Save me Nope. Hajime said that and continued to close the door. Is a devil. W-Why? I will do anything. The girl was desperate. Only the head was seen, but her face was enough to transmit her feelings. Hajime responded in a gloomy manner. Hey, this is the bottom of the abyss. I cannot possibly release someone that has been sealed in here. It would be absolutely dangerous. With the exception of the seal, nothing else is herethere isnt anything to help you escape. For that reason His argument was sound. He wasnt a normal person that would respond to the pleading voice of a captured girl and release her without any hesitation. Original-gentle Hajime would have surely helped her. Being so coldly refused, the desperate girl raised her voice as she was on the edge of tears. No! CoughIm not bad!Wait! Im Hajime kept closing the door unaltered. A little time before it was completely closed, Hajime started to grind his teeth. If he had had only closed it faster, he would have heard I was just betrayed. The closing door that only had a small crack, stopped when the girls cry reached it. Only a little light got through the crack into the dark room. 10 second, then 20 seconds pass. Finally the door started to open again. Hajime stood at the doorway with a sour face like he had been bitten by 100 bugs and chewed up one. He did not have any intention to help her. There must have been a suitable reason to be sealed in here. There was no evidence to prove that there wasnt any danger. Being deceived by a wicked being was a highly likely possibility. It was appropriate to forsake her. I wonder what Im doing. Hajime sighed inwardly. His heart had shaken when she said betrayed. The past should have been behind him. In this place, trying to fulfill his wish to live was extremely difficult. Grudges were unnecessary distraction. If her words could affect him this much, there was probably a part of him that had not moved on. Parts of Hajimes consciences probably still existed if he could sympathize with the girl that had the same circumstance as him. Hajime scratched his head while he walked up to the girl. Of course, he wouldnt lower his guard. You said betrayed? I dont believe that is the reason you were sealed. If what you said was true, why did the betrayer seal you in here? The girl was stunned when Hajime came back. Through her abundant dirty blond hair, her red eyes stared at Hajime. Hajime got irritated with her lack of response. Hey. Are you listening? If you are not going to talk, Im leaving. As he said that he turned heel. Surprised, she gathered herself and begun telling the reason for her sealing. Im an atavistic vampireI was granted great powerbecause of it I worked hard for my country. Butone dayall my retainerstold me I was not needed anymore. Unclebecame my kingI was fine with thatHowever, I was dangerous because of my powersthey couldnt kill meso they sealed mein here. She talked desperately and bit by bit it became dried. Hajime groaned while he heard the story. Seems like the circumstances was full of drama. There were a few things that bothered her. He inquired as he suppressed his boiling emotions. You, what royal family are you from? (Hypnotized) What do you mean cant be killed? Automatic regeneration. Injuries heal immediately. Even if decapitated. T-Thats amazingis that your great power? Not just thatMagic, direct manipulationalso dont need formation. Hajime understood that. Magic manipulation came to him after he ate the demons. Incantations and magical formations were useless to him for strengthening his body. He did not need incantations for his transmutation or other skills. In Hajimes case, it did not changed his dependence on hugh magical formations to use regular magic, because of his zero aptitude. His direct magic manipulation did not help in that regards and this made using regular magic for him impractical. If she had any magical aptitude, she could use some very powerful magic and she would be able of foul play. While other people would be preparing their chants and magical formations, she could just launch a spell at them without them expecting it. Honestly, it wouldnt be a contest. Also, immortality. It probably was not absolute, but it still was a cheat better than a hero. Help me While Hajime was thinking to himself, the girl pleaded with him. Hajime motionlessly watched the girl, and she returned it. How long did they stare at each otherHe sighed and scratched his head, and put his hand on the cube that sealed the girl. Ah. The girl noticed the meaning and opened her eyes wide. Hajime ignored her reaction as he concentrated on his transmutation. Crimson colored magic discharged from him. His magic had changed after he ate the demons. However, the cube was resisting Hajimes transmutation. It was exactly like the bedrock at the top and bottom of a level. The cube was not completely immune to it. Little by little, Hajimes magic started to erode areas around the cube. Ku, resistance is strongbut, the present me! Hajime started to spend more magic. The equivalent to a six phrase incantation. Finally, the magic penetrated the cubes defense. As for the surroundings, it was bathed in crimson light of Hajimes magic. Hajime needed more magic. He poured 7 phrase8 phraseThe stone around her seal started to tremble. Still more! He fired himself up as he poured 9 phrase worth. If it was an attribute magic, it would already be a grand level spell. No, the amount of magic maybe was even more. The crimson light continued to rapidly grow brighter. Vampiress kept her eyes opened as she stared at the brightness and Hajime. Sweat started to drip from his body, this was Hajimes first time using such a large-scale magic. If his control slipped for just a moment then his power would go on a rampage. Even with all this power the cube did not deform. Hajime was desperate; he had released all his magic. Hajime did not understand why he would do all this are a girl he just met. He couldnt help it because he didnt want to leave her alone. Already, Hajime had decided to dedicate his life to eliminating all his enemies and getting home buthe asked himself What are you doing inwardly. He wanted to treat everything with a clear solution. He became serious. His body started to emit a red light. Genuinely, he was going to release all his magic. All of his magic was poured into his transmuting to fulfill its goal! The cube around the girl started to melt and little by little, she was getting being released from her shackles. Soon, more and more parts of her got free. Her swollen chest came to bare, then her waist, arms, and thighs. Under those cubes, she was wearing nothing. Even though her body was emaciated, she still had a mystique beauty to her. She dropped into a childish seat after all her body was set free. Her body seemed to lack the energy to stand up. Hajime also sat down. His shoulders and breath huffed and puffed. A heavy sense of fatigue hit him when he felt his empty magical reserves. With his wild breath and shivering hands he reached for his potion, but the girl clenched his hand. A hand that lacked any power; small and trembling. When Hajime glanced at her, she was staring at him. Her face was in an expressionless state, but her eyes told the real story. With a small and trembling voice, she clearly said. Thank you. What sentiment was he to give to her thanks? Deep within his supposedly blackened heart, there was a small light that did not disappear. Holding each others hands tightly. How much time passed? From Hajimes knowledge, vampires died out several hundreds of years ago. He remembered reading about it when he was studying the history of this world. Even while she talked her expression did not change. In other words, she had long forgotten how to talk and express herself with other people. She had spent a long time in this darkness all by herself. Betrayed by the people she trusted. The girl did well in not going insane. Maybe it was because of her automatic regeneration. However, it could be considered a torture with it. Because it did not allow her to go mad, she had to experience everything and remember it. Being able to drink the potion, a wry smile showed on his face afterwards. He returned to grasping her weak hands. She responded back with her own grip. Whats your name? The girl asked Hajime with a whisper. Hajime finally noticed that they had not introduced themselves. Hajime. Nagumo Hajime. Yours? She muttered Hajime repeatedly. Like she was etching it into her mind as something important. To the asked question, she answered it with a question. Name, grant me. Eh? What do you mean grant you? Dont tell me you forgot your name. Hajime asked her if it was because of the long imprisonment, but she just shakes her head. I dont need my previous name anymore. The name Hajime grants me is good. Ha, even if you say that. Most likely she was dealing with the same thing as when Hajime changed. Throw away your previous self; live a new life with new values. Hajime was changed due to pain, hunger, and hatred. She wanted to change out of her own free will. The first step was to get a new name. Her eyes was shining with anticipation. Hajime scratched his head while thinking there was no helping it. He told her the new name. How is Yue? I dont really have a sense for naming, if you want a different one Yue?YueYue Ah, I didnt mean Yue [romanji]. From my hometown the name means Moon. When I first entered the room, I thought those eyes that shined through your blonde hair looked like the moon floating in the nighthow is it? The girl was surprised by the response he gave and just blinked her eyes. As expected, her face remained expressionless but her eyes shined with joy. Yeah, from now on Im Yue. Thank you. Oh, for the time being !? Yue undid their clasped hands and looked at Hajime. He started to take off his overcoat and gave it to her. Wear this. You cant stay naked forever. Yue reflexively took the offered overcoat while she looked at her state. She was really stark naked. All of her important parts were completely exposed. Hajimes overcoat was quickly wrapped around her, while she turned bright red. Yue looked up at Hajime and murmured. Hajimes a pervert. Hajime choose to stay silent, because saying anything would just make it worse. The overcoat was cheerfully put on by Yue. She was only 140 cm tall, so the overcoat was oversized for her. Her hands held the hems of the coat with a pleasant expression on her face. During that moment, Hajime was drinking his potion. His vitality restored and his brain active again. Using perceptionhe froze. There was a sense of a terrible demon in the immediate area. The locationright above! When Hajime had noticed its presence, that was the moment it dropped from the ceiling. With every ounce of effort he picked up Yue and used Flicker. After executing his movement, he looked back at where he was. A thud came from the area he came from and saw what it was. The monsters body was 5m in length. It had 4 huge-long-shear-like arms and 8 legs rustling around. A sharp needle was present on its two tails. Scorpions would be the best comparison to them. As for the two tails, it would be wise to assume it is poisonous. Hajime felt that compared to all the other demons he had faced so far, this one was clearly a strong warrior. Sweat streamed down his forehead. When he had entered the room earlier, his full powered Perception did not pick up anything; now it was going crazy. This meant that this scorpion-like demon was released after he released Yues seal. The last resort to prevent her escape. If he had left Yue by herself, he could most likely escape. He set his glance to the girl in his arm. She was earnestly watching Hajime, and not minding the scorpion. Her eyes were like a calm water surface; resolving herself. The eyes that conveyed her feelings with eloquence. Yue had entrusted her fate to Hajime. The moment their eyes met, the corners of his mouth rose, and his usual fearless smile came into being. Hajime, who did not care about others, felt sympathy for Yue. Light stilled remained in his mostly broken heart. For this betrayed girl, he would commit himself. If he couldnt reply to her pleas, he wasnt a man. Bring it on! Try to kill me if you can! Hajime quickly took his potion out from his pouch, he embraced her and fed some of it to Yue; who was perched on his shoulders. Umu! The sacred water flowed into her body from the test tube-shaped container. Her eyes watered at being force fed an alien substance, but was surprised when her vitality was being restored. Hajime moved Yue from his shoulder to his back with his hand. Her feet were still weak, but it would recover soon. He did not want to fight while having to protect her. Hold on tight! Yue! Her body was far from recovered, but she used the power that returned to hold on tight to Hajimes body with her limbs. The scorpion started to make noise as it advanced towards them. Feeling Yues grip on his back, he declared with his bold smile. If youre going to get in my wayIm going to kill then devour you! Chapter 16 - Volume 2 Chapter 6 : Demon of the Sealed Room A purple liquid jetted from the needle on the scorpions tail. Hajime jumped aside at once. The floor started to dissolve when the purple liquid splashed onto it. Seemed it was an acid. After he looked around and confirmed his surroundings, Hajime discharged Donner. Dopan! (Bang) Donner was shot with maximum power. A bullet going 3.9km per second smashed into the scorpions head and exploded. The passenger on his back was shocked. She had never seen such a weapon; a weapon that could attack at a flash. There wasnt even any sign of magic. Some static could be felt around his right hand but there was no incantation or magic formula. Yue noticed that Hajime was the same as her. He was able to directly manipulate magic. The same as her and somehow he was in this abyss. She wasnt sure if that was the case, but she had tuned out the scorpion and Hajime. Hajime was continuously moving around with his Air Walk. On his face was a grim expression he never had before. Using his Perception and Magic Perception, he noticed the scorpion wasnt moving. To prove to him, the needle on one of the tail aimed towards Hajime. The tail enlarged for just an instant and the needle was shot with a tremendous speed. When Hajime was about to dodge, the needle exploded in mid air and turned into a buckshot. Ku! Hajime groaned out while he emptied Donner, swept with his Grand Kick and chopped with his Air Claws. Even with the pressure he was able to get a shot off from Donner. He threw Donner into the air after firing it and hurled a grenade from his pouch. Once again, the scorpion endured the shot from Donner. It was preparing to unleash its acid and buckshot again. Before it was ready, a grenade approximately 8 cm in diameter rolled near it and popped. The grenade scattered burning tar onto the scorpion. Hajime called it an incendiary grenade. The reagent used to cause the scorching was the Fulham ore Hajime had found on the tar level. With its ability to burn at 3000 degree celsius and its easy ignition, it was the perfect choice. The incendiary grenade was almost extinguished as it had burned through the tar. Smokes were coming off the scorpion and it appeared to be damaged, but it had also made it angry. Kishaaaa!! Using its 8 legs, it rushed forwards fiercely while it screamed. The four arms it possessed elongated like a cannon shot and sped towards Hajime.One of the arms he shook off with Flicker and another he leapt away from using Air Walk. The third arm was smacked away with Grand Kick, his posture was thrown off balance and the fourth arm was about to hit him. Donner was suddenly shot, and using the force from the shot he was able to twist his body to dodge the attack. All those move put a lot of pressure on Yue, but she was able to tolerate it and held on. While in the air, he leapt onto the scorpions back. Hajime was able to balance himself on the raging scorpions back and fired his Donner at point-blank. Zugan! A terrible explosive sound ripped through the area, and the monster that had taken that explosive attack slammed into the ground. However, only the crust was scratched and no real damage was done to it. Grinding his teeth, he prepared his Air Claws with Donner. When his ability clashed with the scorpions armor it only made a clink; no damage was seen on it. Fed up, the scorpion aimed its tail and shot its needle. Hajime immediately jumped aside with a twist. He fired at the point where the needle was launched. The bullet hit its target at the tail and caused the tail to flick, but still there was no damage because of the outer shell. He was lacking offensive power. The beasts four arms started to attack the aerial Hajime like a storm. In desperation, Hajime quickly leap backwards as he threw an incendiary grenade at the scorpions back. Once again the tar scattered over the scorpion, but this was only going to work as a delay. When he was thinking about what to do at this point, an unprecedented scream came from the scorpion. Kyiiii!! Chills ran through his body and immediately he tried to retreat with Flicker; it was too late. The surrounding terrain started to waver and countless splinters ejected from the ground. Damnit! This was a complete surprise. Hajime was going to desperately escape into the air, but he twisted his body to protect Yue from an approaching splinter. This action caused his balance to be broken. He was able to dodge using Donner and Grand Kick. When he was dodging at the edge of his vision he saw the scorpion preparing its acid and buck shot. Hajimes face drew stiff. With its preparation done, the scorpion fired its attacks. He steeled himself. In this situation, dodging both of them was impossible. Hajime clenched his teeth. Using Air Walk, he was able to dodge the acid. Quickly after he started to protect his body. His left arm went to his heart and his right arm to his face. Hajime used his magic to strengthen his body to the limit. Then dozens of needles pierced into this body. Gaaa!! Any fatals injury were avoided while he screamed. Since Yue was on his back, he decided to take the needles and stop them with his body. Hajime was blown away from the impact, and rolled onto the ground; while intense pain wrecked his body. Yue was flung away from his back by the shock. While dozens of needles were pieced into his body, Hajime took out a flash grenade and lobbed it towards the scorpion. The grenade drew a parabola, and flashed right in front of the scorpions eyes. Kyishaaa!! Blinded by the sudden flash of light, the scorpion instinctively stepped back. It had been tracking Hajimes movement from the beginning. The beast had judged which step to take and it didnt make a mistake. Hajime pulled out the needles stabbing his body and consumed the potion pill near his molar. Guu! A groan leaks between his gritted teeth. Hajime looked for Yue while pulling his needles, but Yue found him first and came towards him. Hajime! Yue ran up to Hajime anxiously. Her expressionless was gone; she was ready to burst into tears. Im fine. His armor is too hard. I cant think of a strategyhis four arms also cover his mouth and eyeskamikaze? Despite Yues worries, Hajime continued to mull over the scorpion. Looking at Hajime, she started to cry. Why? Ah? Why dont you just run? If he left her, he might escape. Yue brung up the topic because she knew it was possible. However, Hajime had an amazing gaze. What are you saying now? Just because a slightly strong enemy showed up, dont give up. In order to survive, Hajime was willing to do anything: bluffing, lying, surprise attacks, foul play, and whatever is needed to win. His fight with the bear was the only exception, he basically thought you could take fair play and shove it up your ass. This was not the place for such a naive thought. There is not guilt here. You have to live this way. But he wasnt going to allow himself to become heartless. He still knew right from wrong, humanity and justice. The reason he remember these and regained them was because of Yue. That was why, he had no choice but to save her. She had entrusted herself to him. The moment he accepted that he could not become heartless. Yue nodded at him as she understood more than what he said, and she embraced him. H-Hey, whats wrong? This situation is not time for such a thing, what is she doing? The scorpion was going to recover soon. His wounds had healed. Preparations were needed to get him combat ready. Yue didnt care about that and placed her hand on his neck. Hajime, please believe. Yue kissed Hajimes nape after she said that. Tsu!? No, not a kiss. He was bit. Hajime felt pain at his neck. There was a discomforting feeling as he felt power being extracted from him. At that feeling, he tried to shake free, but he remember that Yue introduced herself as a vampire. She was sucking his blood. Saying please believe while said vampire sucked your blood was scary, even if he did not like it he couldnt just run away and complain about it. Hajime just gave a wry smile and supported Yue by embracing her. For a moment, Yue trembled but soon she buried her face into his nape and hugged back more tightly. Maybe it was just his imagination but he thought she was delighted. Kyishaa!! The roar of the scorpion echoed. It had recovered from the flash grenade. Ground waves formed again; it seemed to know where they were. Probably this was its Special Magic, the ability to manipulate surrounding terrain. But thats my forte. Hajime put his right hand on the ground and transmuted. A stone wall 3 m tall formed around Yue and Hajime. The conical splinters struck at Hajime from all around but his defensive wall stopped them. Each time the splinters hit the wall was broken, but soon Hajime would make a new wall to replace it. As far as scale and strength, the scorpion was better than Hajime. However, Hajime was faster than the scorpion. It seemed that 3m was the limit of his range, the thorns were not able to fly, so it acted as Hajimes defense. Hajime was concentrating on defending with his transmutation, and Yue finally released her mouth from his neck. She licked her lips with a delirious expression. He felt fascinated though she had a childish figure. Her skin that was previously haggard completely disappeared and now her skin was glossy like white porcelain. Colored returned to her cheeks, and it looked dreamy rose red. Crimson eyes emitted a warm light. Her thin-small hands caressed Hajimes cheeks. Gochisousama. She slowly rose her hand towards the scorpion. One word was muttered. Azure Sky A pillar of bluish-white flame 6-7 m in diameter formed overhead of the scorpion. Just from being around it the scorpion screamed as it was being burned and retreated. However, this Vampire Princess of the Abyss wouldnt allow it. A beautiful finger extended gracefully like a baton. The pillar of flame carried out its conductors instruction without fail. It pursued the escaping scorpion thena direct hit. Gu-ugyiyiaaaa! A never heard before scream escaped from the scorpion. Agony filled the scream. The pillar exploded into a flash of light and everything was blinded by it. Hajime just looked at the sublime magic in utter amazement while he protected his eyes with his arms. Soon, the flames disappeared and the magic was finished. There in the center was the figure of the scorpion in an anguish pose with its outer shell melted from the flames. The outer shell that didnt even melt at 3000 degree celsius, the same shell that didnt crack when fired upon by a rail gun. Should he praised Yue, who had defeated such a monster so easily? Or should he praise the durability of the scorpion who took such an attack and was still intact? He was in a dilemma. Hajime heard a sound that pulled him away from the astounding sight. Yue was sitting down while breathing heavily. She seemed to have depleted her magic reserve. Yue, are you alright? SuperlativeTiring. Haha, you could do it! You saved us. Ill take care of the rest. Take a break. Go for it. Hajime shook his hand and used Flicker to shorten the distance. The scorpion was still alive. While the outer shell was melted, it roared with anger, and aimed a buckshot at the approaching Hajime. A flash grenade was quickly thrown by Hajime. He fired a shot from Donner before the needle could be fired. The flash grenade is shot through by the bullet, which wasnt accelerated by electromagnetism, and exploded. Familiar with the experience, the scorpion gloomily searched for Hajime in the area painted with light. No matter how much it look, it couldnt find Hajime. The scorpion was perplexed at losing Hajimes sign. Then Hajime landed on its back. Kishua? An astonished voice raised out of the scorpion. It was wondering how a sign that disappear suddenly appear on its back. When the flash grenade went off, Hajime had used his Hide Presence to cut off his sign and arrive at the scorpions back. Hajime was burnt a little as the outer shell of the scorpion was still red hot. He didnt care about that. Donner was pressed against any thin area on the shell and emptied its chambers. The armors original durability had already been lost. In response to the zero distance shooting from a railgun, that absolute shield crumbled. The scorpion lashed out its two tails without any care if it hit itself, but Hajime moved faster than it. Ill still eat you. Hajime took out grenades from his pouch and forced them down the holes he had created with Donner. Sticking his arm into these holes he left the beast a party gift. Doing this caused his arm to be burnt but he didnt care. Before he could be attacked by the scorpion, he evacuated with Flicker. The scorpion turned towards Hajime to attack again. However, its time was up. Goba! A muffled sound of an explosion coursed through the area and at the same time the scorpion trembled. Hajime and scorpion was facing each without each moving, and the silence between them continued. Slowly, the scorpion started to slope. It flopped onto the ground with a thud. Hajime approached the unmoving scorpion. He placed Donner into the beast mouth and fire it 3 times to make sure;when he was satisfied he nodded to himself. For sure its dead. This is the policy he came up with these days. Looking back, there was Yue sitting there staring at Hajime with an expressionless face but her eyes was somehow joyful. He did not know when his journey through the dungeon will end, but he seemed to have acquired a reliable partner. Pandoras box was said to have contained disaster and a handful of hope. Apparently, this metaphor he made before he entered the room, had hit the mark. Hajime walked to Yue while he thought of this. Chapter 17 - Volume 2 Chapter 7 : Chat at Ease Hajime had brought back materials and meat from the scorpion and cyclops back to his base. He was struggling with the bulk. When the exhausted Yue got to taste blood again, she revived in a flash and her body displayed a splendid strengthening as she got back her superhuman strength. The two were able to bring the items back. They could have used the sealed room, but when it was proposed Yue adamantly refused. No wonder. It was natural to hate the place you were sealed up into for so long. When he replenished his supplies they would not be able to move, so the sooner they left the better for her mental health. At the moment, they were talking each other while they resupplied. Soin conclusion Yue is at least 300 years old? Breach of etiquette. Yue watched Hajime with reproachful eyes full of criticism. A talk of age seems to be a taboo for any woman in any world. From his memories, Hajime remembered that the vampire tribe perished after a massive war 300 year ago. Yue probably did not know her real age because there was no sense of time in the dark room. It wouldnt be surprising if she didnt know how much time has passed because of the sealing. She was sealed when she was 20 years old, this would make her a little over 300 years old. Do all vampires live long? Im special. Regeneration prevent my aging. At the age of 12, her direct magic manipulation and Auto Regeneration woke up and stopped her aging. Because common vampire tribes consumed blood, they lived longer than other races. Still 200 years was the limit. Humans lived on average for about 70 years. Devils around 120 years. For demi-humans it depended on the tribe. Elves could live for several hundred years. Yue was considered one of the strongest in only a few years after she awoke her atavistic powers. At age 17 she suited to the throne. The magic that had melted the scorpions shell was shot in no time. She also had an almost immortal body. To the point she would be called God or Monster. Yue said that it was the latter. Her uncle who was blinded with greed, spread rumors around to view her as a monster. They tried to kill her for a just cause, but her Auto Regen didnt allow her to die. That was when they choose to seal her instead. She was shocked with the sudden betrayal. Too confused, she did not resist and they placed the seals on her. She regained herself when she was in the sealed room. That is why she did not know about the sealing method, scorpion, or location of her sealing. Hajime thought he found someway home. He was disappointed. They talked how Yues powers. She seemed to have an aptitude to all the attributes. Hajime was amazed with her cheat, but she mentioned she was weak in close combat. All she could by herself is run around with her strengthened body while she rapidly fired off spells. Because she had such power magic, it wasnt that big of a handicap. She was able to use magic without any incantation, but she mentioned the names from habit. There were a lot of people that used speech and behavior to clarify the image needed to supplement their magic. Yue was not an exception. Her Auto Regen can be classified as a Special Magic. If her magic remained, she would not die unless they could disintegrate her into dust in an instant. Conversely, any injuries she suffered while her magic was depleted could not be healed. Her magic had been drained after all those years of being sealed. Yue would have died if the scorpion had hit her. Soit is a crucial discussion, do you know anything about this place? Any escape routes to the ground. I dont know. But She also seemed to not know anything about this labyrinth. While apologetic, she continued her story with what she knew. It is said that one of the traitors made this labyrinth. Traitors? Hajime stopped his transmutation work at the unaccustomed word, and glanced at Yue. She was watching him work and when he stopped she looked up at him. He nodded to her to continue with her story. Traitorsthey were the followers of God that challenged him in ancient timesthey created it to destroy the world. Since Yue was an expressionless girl who didnt talk much, her explanations took time. Hajime still needed more time to resupply. He realized he needed to develop new weapons to combat his weak offensive ability that was evident in the fight against the scorpion. While working carefully, he was poised to listen to her. Yue continued with her story. 8 of them existed. 8 of them rebelled against God to destroy the world. However, when they failed they fled to the ends of the world. The places they fled to were the current 8 Great Dungeons. One of them was Orcus Dungeon, the current Dungeon they were in. It is said that in the deepest part of the abyss was where one of the traitor lived. If it is there, there will be a road out I see. I did not think that this abyss was created with such great effort. If it is a magician from the age of gods, it wouldnt be surprising that they had some transportation magic to lead them out. Hajime loosen his cheeks when the possibility was present. He returned his eyes back to his hand and continued his work. Yues eyes returned to his hand too, and stared. Is it that interesting? Yue just nodded at that question. The image of her wearing that oversized coat and having her small hands hold her knees was charming. Her unbelievably well-featured appearance combined with her cuddle-ability made her really cute. (But she is 300 years old. As expected of another world. Loli-baba is real) Even if his personality had changed, he still had his Otaku knowledge. As he unintentionally thought that unpleasant thought, Yue reacted to it. Hajime, you just thought of something strange. Nope, nothing. Pretending ignorance was too late, he started to sweat because of her sharp woman intuition. He tried to deceive her by working quietly. Yue left that when she wanted to ask a question. Hajime, why are you here? It was a natural question. Here in this abyss. Unless you were a demon, this wasnt a place to live in. Yue wanted to ask about so much. Why can he manipulate magic directly? Why can he use magic that are like Special Magic? How can he eat demon flesh and be okay? What happened to his left arm? Is he human? What weapon is he using? Bit by bit, Hajime answered the questions dutifully. He might have been craving for a conversation after all this time alone. The conversation went on and Hajime did not even look troubled at her questions. Yue was probably someone Hajime wanted to be sweet on. Maybe she was the last resort to prevent his complete fall into heartlessness. He felt that about her unconsciously. Hajime started with when his class was summoned to this world. How he was called incompetent by everyone. Next was his battle with the Behemoth and the betrayal of his classmate that caused him to fall into this abyss. Eating various types and amounts of demons. The desire to fight the bear. What the potion could do. He talked about how he developed the weapons by basing them on weapons he seen at his homeworld. Sniffles could be heard from Yue gradually. What? When he looked at her, she was weeping. Startled, Hajime instinctively reached out and wiped off her tears. What happened suddenly? KusuHajimepainfuljust like me Apparently, she was crying for Hajime. He started to stroke her head with a bitter smile after he got over his shock. Forget about it. The business with my classmate is inconsequential. Dont worry about the small stuff. After getting my revenge, then what would I do? Rather than that, I want to put all my energy in surviving and finding a way home. While a snort sounded, Yue who looked like a pleased cat at the caressing Hajime was doing, she reacted to his words of returning home. Going home? Yeah? To my original world? Of course. I want to returnI changed a lot buthomeI want to return home. I see. Yue looked down with a sunken expression. Then muttered to herself. I dont have a placeto return Hajime started to scratch his head with his retracted hand that was brushing Yues head. He wasnt that dense. Yue was looking for a new place to belong, is what he felt. That was the reason she wanted a new name. If Hajime left this world, Yue would be alone again. Hajime thought to himself: Even after I decided to only reach my goals, I guess Im still soft, while he stroke Yues head. If thats so, want to come with me? Eh? Yue opened her eyes wide in surprise at Hajimes words. He couldnt came down after he saw the red eyes wet with tears. This caused him to speak rapidly. No, I mean, to my homeworld. A world with only average humans, though it would be tight without a family registrationalso with my state. Im not sure what will happenbut if Yue wishes for it. Yue was stunned for a while, but eventually her mind caught up. She timidly asked is that okay? Her eyes couldnt hide the expectations dwelling in them. The eyes were sparkling and Hajime nodded. Like until now her expressionless was a lie, a smile bloomed on her face. Hajime was mesmerized. When he noticed himself he panicked and shook his head. Unable to look at Yue, Hajime devoted himself to his work. Yue took great interest in his work. The amount of distance between them shortened. Hajime persuaded himself to not mind it. What is this? Little by little Hajime was finishing different parts with transmutation. On the side there was a 1 m long cylindrical pipe, a red bullet about 12 cm in length, and others parts scattered around. This was the weapon Hajime started to develop as his new trump card, since Donner was lacking in necessary power. This isAn Anti-matter rifle: Railgun version. You saw my gun, right? This is a more powerful version. The bullet is specially made. When all the parts were assembled, the rifles full length was 1 m 50 cm. Hajime was considering what he could do to increase the firepower of his guns. Electromagnetic acceleration and combustion charge was the limit for Donner. Donner couldnt be improved by much anymore because of its design. So he had to make a new gun. Naturally the answer to increase the power was a bigger caliber, and also lengthen the barrel for acceleration. He arrived at an Anti-matter rifle. It could only load one shot but its theoretical power is enormous. Donner already has a destructive power 10 times of that a regular gun. A monster gun that would crush a normal persons body if they shot it. The guns name: Schlagen. In theory, it was 10 times more powerful than Donnertheoretically. Scorpion shell was the material used to make it. When he had analyzed the shell with Mineral Appraisal it said this Stall OreHigh magic affinity. A special ore where its hardness is increased by the amount of magic power used. This ore was probably how the scorpion had such a hard shell. It probably had an enormous reserve of magic to fuel his armor. If it was ore, then Hajime could process it. When he tested his transmutation on it was simple. With his transmutation it was possible to breakthrough it. He remembered how hard it was to deal with when he fought the beast. Hajime had his hands on a lot of good materials to work with, so he guess it worked out. Using these materials he started his development of Schlagens barrel. Since he had become a lot more skilled than when he made Donner, the work progressed smoothly. He obsessed over the bullet. The bullet that was made out of Tauru ore was coated with Stall ore. It could be called a full metal jacket-like. In each cartridge a suitable amount of ratio and compression of combustion powder was installed. In one stretch, with [Replica Transmutation], he was able to mass-produce the bullets with ease. Hajime talked with Yue while he carefully worked, then Schlagen was finished. The gun had a very powerful and brutal form. He was satisfied with himself and the gun. After he finished the gun, he noticed that he was hungry now. They decided to have grilled scorpion and cyclops meat for a meal. Yue, meals readyis it bad? Would eating this meat cause any painare vampires fine with it? Demon meat had become the daily meal. Hajime invited Yue to eat with him, but was wondering if it was alright for her to eat it. Yue shook her head to say: I dont need the meal to Hajime. Well you have been sealed for 300 years without eating and livedDont you feel hungry? I feel itbut Im okay. Fine? Did you eat something? Hajime looked at her belly with a questioning gaze. Yue pointed to Hajime. Hajimes blood. Ah, my blood. That would mean that a vampires whole meal is blood? We can also eatbut drinking blood is more effective. Seems that as long as they drank some blood, vampires were okay with it. She had sucked Hajime blood earlier and was satisfied. When he was convinced with the answer he looked at Yue. For some reason Yue was licking her lips. Why are you licking your lips? Hajimedelicious D-Delicious you say. I thought that I would taste bad considering Ive eaten so much demon flesh. Mature taste From Yue description, his blood had a heavy, deep taste similar to a soup. His soup was a dense one filled with many kinds of vegetables and meat. The first time he had his blood sucked, she fell into a trance. This wasnt his imagination. Any dish would be the finest after starving for so long. Hajime wanted to stop her bewitching lip licking. He realized Yue was older. However, that did not calm him when he saw that childish figure displaying such an immoral act, such a supreme combination. Delicacy. Please pardon me. His partner might be a little dangerous in many ways. Hajime broke out a cold sweat. * * * NameNagumo HajimeAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel51ClassTransmutation Artist (Synergist)Strength980Vitality1090Resistance970Agility1260Magic980Magic Resistance980SkillsTransmutationMineral AppraisalPrecision TransmutationMineral EnquiryMineral SeparationMineral FusionReplica TransmutationMagic ManipulationMagic EmissionMagic CompressionIron StomachLightning CladDivine StepAir WalkFlickerGrand LegsAir ClawsNight VisionFar VisionPerceptionMagic PerceptionHide PresencePoison ResistParalysis ResistPetrification ResistanceVarjaMagic PenetrationLanguage Comprehension * * * Omake (No relations to the main story) Tsk. K-Kaori? You clicked your tongue Eh? Whats the matter Shizuku-chan? N-No. Nothing Thieving Cat. Kaori!? Fufu, its all right, Shizuku-chan. I felt like someone was threatening my position. Chapter 18 - Volume 2 Chapter 8 : Second Nightmare (Classmate Side 2 Part I) The day when Hajime met Yue and had their desperate struggle with the scorpion. Koukis group, the Hero party has once again came to Orcus Dungeon. The party was just Koukis group, and a small rogue group. The group of 5 boys and girls were lead by Nagayama Jugo, a big judo guy. The reason was simple. Even if they did not talk about it, Hajimes death had cast a shadow over their hearts. They strongly felt his Death in Battle, and this made them unable to directly fight. Trauma had struck them. Of course, they did not concern the Church with this. If they could experience actual combat again, then it is likely they would be able to fight again. Everyday they urged themselves to return their past selves. However, Aiko-sensei protested what they were doing. Aiko did not participate in the expedition. Her class was the rare and special Farmer, during training, the church wanted her to get involved with the agricultural development. If it was Aiko-sensei, she would be able to solve their food issues. She had fallen asleep in her bed after she got the news of Hajimes death. While she stayed in the safety of the city, her student had died. They would not be able to return to Japan with everyone. For Aiko-sensei who had such a strong sense of responsibility, it was shocking. Therefore, she wasnt going to allow her students into the battlefield anymore. With her class, she would be able to change this worlds whole food issue. That Aiko-sensei was protesting the training the students were getting with indomitable resolve. Not wanting to worsen their relationship, the church gave into her protests. As a result, there were rogues who trained themselves. The only one to continue their training was Jugos party. Because they wanted to challenge Orcus Dungeon again. This time Meld and several member of the knights attended. This was the 6th day of their journey into the dungeon. They were currently at the 60th level. Just 5 levels behind the highest recorded achievement. However, Koukis group was stuck. No, rather than not being able to advance, they kept getting nightmares of what happened on that day. Although it was a different cliff than the one that day, it still had a similar feel to it. They had to pass a suspension bridge that hung on the cliff to advance into the next level. There was no problem per se, but they still remembered. In particular, Kaori, did not move while she started into the darkness of the abyss. Kaori The worried call came from Shizuku. Kaori shook her head slowly as had her strong gaze at the view, and gave Shizuku a smile. Im all right, Shizuku-chan. I seePlease dont overdo it. No need to be reserved with me. Ehehe, thanks. Shizuku-chan. Shizuku gave a best friend a smile. Kaoris eyes gave off a strong glow. There were no despair or escapism in those eyes. The insightful Shizuku that were sensitive to the subtleties of human, knew Kaori was telling the truth. (For sure, Kaori is strong.) Hajimes death was almost a certainty. It was lukewarm to saw he survived. However, it wasnt denial or escapism. Kaori was convincing herself to press forward, and Shizuku felt proud of her best friend. However, the person with the hero-like quality couldnt read the mood. Kouki thought that Kaori was lamenting over Hajimes death as she stared into the bottom of the abyss. He concluded that the gentle Kaori was suffering from the death of a classmate. His beliefs were filtering his thoughts, and he believed the smiling Kaori was forcing herself. Kaori thought Hajime was special. Kouki had not even for a bit believed that there was a chance for survival. He tried to offer comforting words to Kaori. KaoriI like your kindness. But you cant always be caught up in your classmates death. You have to move forward. For sure, that is what Nagumo-kun would want. Wait, Kouki Be silent Shizuku! Even if Im severe, dont try to stop me just because youre a childhood friendKaori, its alright. Im by your side. I wont die. I wont let anyone else die. I promise not to make Kaori sad anymore. Haaaas usual so recklessKaori Haha, its all right, Shizuku-chanI understand what Kouki-kun is trying to say. Its fine. I see, you understand! Kaori couldnt help but smile wryly at Koukis misunderstanding. Even if she told him what she truly felt, it wouldnt get through to him. Hajime had already died in Koukis mind. He wouldnt be able to understand that the reason she was training so hard and taking this expedition into the dungeon, was because she believed Hajime survived. Koukis nature was to not doubt what he believed in. The boy would just take Kaoris feelings as denial of reality. They had known each other for a long time, so Kaori was familiar with how Kouki operated. That is why both of them remained quiet. He thought those words were the only way to completely persuade her, he had no ulterior motive in those words. Kaori and Shizuku was used to his behavior, but other girls would have fallen for him with his sweet mask and atmosphere. Normally, an Ikemen with such a good personality and skills would have his girl childhood friend admire him. Shizuku had been in the adult dojo since she was small, because of her strict father, and with her insight she knew that Koukis sense of justice could be a shortcoming. So, any more feelings than a childhood friend was not born in her. The other party was the same. Shizuku had often told Kaori that was dense when it came to love, so Koukis behavior had no effect on hier. He was a good person and an important childhood friend, but there were no romantic feelings. Kaori-chan, Ill cheer you on. If you need anything just ask me. Thats right, Suzu is always Kaoris ally. On the side they had heard Koukis conversation. Taniguchi Suzu and Nakamura Eri had joined the conversation. After they entered high school, these two had become close friends with Kaori. They had joined the party lead by Kouki. Nakamura Eri is a beautiful women with black hair that is styled into a natural bob, and wore glasses. She had a gentle character and usually she was the person that was in the back that watched everything quietly. Eri loved books. The girl gave off a feeling like she was in the typical book committee, and truthfully she was in the committee. Taniguchi Suzu was a small girl at 142 cm tall. She was a bundle of energy, that got people wondering where all that energy came from her small body. Suzu always was joyful and hopping around. With her heartwarming figure, she was the class mascot. They understood what Kaori felt on that day Hajime disappeared, so they supported her decision. Yeah, Eri-chan, Suzu-chan, Thank you. Kaori smiled at the two close friends she made in high school. Oh~Kaorin is brave~, Nagumo-kun! To make Suzu and Kaori-chan this sad! If you arent alive, Suzu will kill you! S-Suzu? I dont think you can kill him if he isnt alive. Dont worry about the details. If he is dead, we can just use Eririns necromancy for Kaorin. S-Suzu, you have no delicacy. Kaori-chan believes Nagumo-kun is alive. Also, my necromancy Suzu runs wild and Eri admonishes. Thats their normal behavior. Kaori and Shizuku showed a joyful expression at the twos spectacle. Even though Kouki wasnt that far, he didnt hear the conversation. Naturally, Kouki was equipped with a hearing loss skill that always activates when there were important conversation or words. Eri-chan, I dont mind it. Suzu thats enough. Eri is troubled. Suzu puffed her cheeks when Kaori and Shizuku laughed as they said those words. Eri was relieved when Kaori didnt take Suzus words seriously. Her face blenched at the mention of Necromancy. Eri-chan, necromancy is no good? Such a special class Yeah, sorry. If I was able to use it properly, it would be such great help Eri, anyone have strong and weak points. You have such a high aptitude to magic, so dont worry about it. Thats so, Eri-chan. Even if its your class, there are preferences and fields of talent. Your precise and accurate magic is helpful for us. Yeah, Ill overcome if I try my best. I want to help everyone more. Eri grasps her small hands into a fist to express her determination. Suzu hopped around saying: Thats the spirit, Eririn! in this situation. Shizuku and Kaori smiled at their friends perseverance. Eris class was Necromancer. Dark magic is used that is associated with the spirits and consciousness. This kind of magic was able to cast bad status (debuffs) in battle. Necromancy is a super-high difficulty magic in Dark magic; it acted upon the residual thoughts of the dead. There were a few priest in the Church that practiced it. The priest drew up the residual thoughts of the dead and conveyed them to their bereaved family. However, that was not the true essence of this magic. The real power of this magic was the ability to give these residual thoughts of the dead a corpse to work with and controlling them like puppets. Although the revived dead will display deteriorated level of skill from their time alive. Also, there were ways to control or possess living humans too. These puppets only respond to a certain extent. They also are very inanimate and pale, like a ghost. In addition, she felt ethically wrong in using dead people like this. Eri choose not to delve into this part of the arts. With the figure of those 4 girls, there was someone staring at Kaori from the rear with dark eyes. It was Hiyama Daisuke. When they came back to the kingdom and the students calmed down, there was severe blame waiting for Hiyama for what he did [Setting off Trap]. Hiyama had expected this and apologized with Dogeza. He knew that arguing or trying anything else wasnt going to help. The timing and place to apologize was important. The perfect time came when he was able to apologize to Kouki in front of everyone. He knew that if he apologized to Kouki, the guy would accept it and try to mediate with the class. His plan paid off, the criticism aimed at Hiyama was dissolved by Kouki. Kaori was originally kind, so she didnt particularly blame the apologizing Hiyama that was in tears. Just as he planned. However, Shizuku had noticed the underlying motive Hiyama had. She was disgusted with how he used her childhood friends. Moreover, he was following the orders of the person. It was a terrible and horrifying order. Hiyama wanted to avoid it, but he had crossed the line. He couldnt stop now. However, Hiyama held a sense of delight and awe for the person that drew up this terrible plan. While that person was so natural and blended with the class. (That guy is crazybut Kaori will be mine) Kaori could be obtained if he just listened to that guy. Hiyama smiled instinctively at those dark thoughts. Oi, Daisuke? Whats wrong? Kondo, Nakamura, and Saito were sending dubious looks at Hiyamas state. These three was still together with Hiyama. Birds of a feather flock together for these 4. Hiyama was awkward for a moment, but soon his regained his friendly attitude. But if that friendship was true was a delicate matter. N-no, its nothing. Im just happy that we got past 60 levels. Oh, for certain. Just 5 more and we will beat the record~ We are like, getting stronger too. That group that stayed behind has no guts. Well, dont say that. Because we are special. These three did not seem to question Hiyama deception. People who kept fighting while thinking they were special and got arrogant were the villains of villains. They had a huge attitude compared to the group left behind at the Royal Palace. Complaints were thrown about in a haughty manner. However, they did have the ability to break through the 60 levels, so they couldnt be stopped from their attitude. Unlike them with their boisterous attitude, Koukis side was quiet. Accessory seems to be the guiding principle. Without much trouble, the group was at the highest attained level of 65. Brace yourself! The map of this area is incomplete. We wont know what will happen. Melds voice sounded. Koukis group tightened their expression and stepped into the unknown domain. A big hall appeared after they had advanced for a while. All the members had a bad feeling somehow. That feeling proved to be true. Magic appeared in the center of the room as soon as they entered it. A 10 m magic formation pulsed with dark red energy. That was a familiar sight for them. N-No wayis it that guy? Kouki cried out while a cold sweat dripped down his forehead. The other members also had a strained expression on them. Seriously, that guy didnt die? Ryutaro shouts while surprised. Meld responded to them with a calm voice and a stern expression. The origin of the demons in the dungeon is unknown. Even if you defeat it once, you will encounter it many times. Be careful! Do not forget to secure an escape route! So they can escape for sure if there was an emergency, Meld first priority was to issue commands to ensure an escape route. The subordinates obeyed immediately. But Kouki wanted to speak his mind. Meld. We are not the same as that time. Ive become many times stronger. And wont be defeated again! Certainly we can win! He, thats true. We wont always lose. This is a revenge match. Ryutaro shouted out with a fearless smile. Meld just shrugged his shoulder like he couldnt help it. With their current abilities they should be okay. Similarly, he now had that same smile. The magic formation finally lights up and explodes. Their nightmare had appeared before them. Guugaaa!! The beast gave a roar and stomped the ground. A glare full of fierce intent to kill was sent to Koukis party by the Behemoth. In the group, there was a single girl that glared back at the monster; ignorant of the tension building up in the others. The girl was Kaori. Unheard by anyone, Kaori with will declared to herself. I wont let you take anyone else. I will overcome you and go down to him. Now, the fight to conquer their past began. * * * Translators Note: Authors note talks a little more about the dungeon. Ill translate it later if there is any interest, but for now Ill give a summary. He talks about how the comparison of strength in the dungeon. The behemoth is the strongest on the 65th floor but thats just the upper level of the dungeon. Orcus went further than 100 levels that the people were aware of. Hajime had fallen in the abyss that was lower than those 100 levels. The monsters in the lower level (abyss) are much stronger than the upper levels (100 and up?). He also showed as Koukis stats * * * NameAmanokawa KoukiAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel46ClassHeroStrength560Vitality560Resistance560Agility560Magic560Magic Resistance560SkillsAptitude All AttributeResist All ElementsResist PhysicalComplex MagicSwordplayHerculean StrengthQuick MovementForesightHigh-speed Magic RecoverySign PerceptionMagic PerceptionLimit BreakLanguage Comprehension Chapter 19 - Volume 2 Chapter 9 : Beyond the Past (Classmate Side 2 Part II) Kouki made the first move. Myriad of Soaring Wings, Reach the Heavens, Soaring Flash The curved slash of light struck the Behemoth with a roar. Before he wasnt even able to injury the Behemoth with his strongest skill Might of Heaven. However, he wanted to show that he wasnt the same as back then, and it was proven. Guurugaa!! A diagonal sword line ran appeared on the Behemoths chest. It scraped the ground and screamed as its dark red blood dripped onto the ground. We can do it! We are certainly stronger! Nagayama left side, Hiyama take the rear, Meld take the right side! Rear guard ready magic! High grade magic! Kouki gave out instructions rapidly. The results of Melds officer training. Oh, he gave good instruction without hesitation. Did you hear? All hands, follow Koukis command! Meld shouted and ran to wrap the right side of the Behemoth with his knights. Everyone started to move at that moment and encircle the Behemoth. The vanguard quickly devised a line of defense that was desperate in preventing the raging Behemoth from reaching the rear guard. Guruuaa! With the roar the Behemoth stepped into the ground and pulverized it as it charged. Like Ill let you! I wont allow it! Ryutaro and Jugo, the two biggest members of the class, quickly huddled the Behemoth and started to wrestle with it. The power to break the earth! Herculean Strength! Using their physical strength, strengthened by magic, they took the Behemoths rush while they feet slide on the ground. Gaaa! Raaaa! Oooooh!! Each of the three gave out a yell and strained their muscles. The smaller humans was not able to completely stop the Behemoth but it was enough to kill its momentum. It stomped on the ground in anger at that. The other members did not miss the chance this brought. Supreme flash that cuts all, Absolute Sever! Shizukus battojutsu hit the Behemoth in the horn. Even with a sword artifact that added to the sharpness of the magic, it stopped midway and couldnt complete the sever. [T/N: Battojutsu: The art of the draw. Closely related to Iaido. This is the act of drawing the sword from the sheath and using that motion to accelerate the blade. Himura Kenshin from Kenshin is famous for this, so much that he is called the Battosai. If you want to see some examples of it then watch his fights.] As hard as ever. Leave it to me! Grind, Crush, Blast, Grand Hammer! Meld jumped and flung his own sword at Shizukus sword that was stuck in the middle. The sharp, heavy blow enhanced by magic helped strengthen Shizukus sword and pushes it forward. With that one of the Behemoths horn is severed. Gaaaa!? The Behemoth goes on a wild rampage with all its might after the cut. This rampage blew the four people away. The gentle light that embraces all, Halo! An innumerable amount of nets made of light sprang forth and wrapped the four gently, after they had struck the floor and lost their breath. What Kaori used was a shape-shifting defensive light magic that killed the shock. In a flash, Kaori started to chant a healing spell. Heavens Blessing, heal universally, Restore Heaven! Even though all four did not experience at the same time, they were all being healed. The spell was a ranged recovery spell that was at an intermediate level. It could heal multiple people at the same time. Restore Heaven was a higher rank version of the Heavens Blessing she used before. Kouki took a thrusting stance and rushed straight for the rioting Behemoth. He stabbed his sword into the previous wound as he finished an aria. Light Burst! The enormous magic stored in the Holy Sword flowed into the wound and caused an explosion. Gaaa!! A large quantity of blood gouged out of the wound. The Behemoth brandish its sharp claws at Kouki during the slight pause after he executed the skill. Kuuu! Kouki raised a groan and was blown away. The St. Armour he worse reflected the claws, but the impact still passed through and caused a coughing fit for him. The pains was just a moment. Kaori quickly followed up with a heal. Heavens Blessing, restore his strength, Restless Heaven! This spell has lost the efficiency of healing multiple people, but it increased its power for single targets. Kouki recovered instantly the light enveloped him. The Behemoth was blown other members away when Kouki was knocked back. Without minding its injury it started to glow red hot. Even if its horn is gone, it can use the spell. Here it comes! Shizukus warning and the Behemoth leap came at the same time. Everyone had already experienced the Behemoths Special Magic. However, the jump distance of this Behemoth was unexpected. The beast easily leap over the vanguard and advanced to the rear guard. It never jumped like that on the bridge and they didnt even dream it could jump that much. Vanguard members showed an impatient expression. One of the rear guard stop their chant and stepped forward. It was Taniguchi Suzu. Herein a Sanctuary, enemies of god shall not pass, Absolute Virtue! The dome of light appeared just as the Behemoth landed like a meteor. A terrible sonicboom and shockwave spread from the area and the surrounding floor broke into cobwebs. However, the absolute defense Suzu made took the force of the Behemoths blow. But her version was the 2 verse version of the shield, not the 4 verse, so it didnt have its original power. The shield already had cracks in it. If Suzus class wasnt Barrier Master it wouldnt have even formed. Suzu grit her teeth as she poured 2 verse worth of magic into a spell that usually didnt use that amount. She continued to picture the spells image in her mind as she raised both hands desperately. The barrier that showed cracks disappeared. She believed her defense was absolute. Uuu! I wont lose! From the Behemoth, eyes full of murderous intent pierced the barrier and landed on Suzu. Her body was struck with fear and her hands shaked. She shouted desperately to convey her limit. The Behemoth continued its attack and she wouldnt be able to hold for more than 10 seconds. Its going to break! When Suzu thought that in her heart. Heavens Blessing, a mystery here, Yielding Heaven! Suzus body was wrapped in light, and with it the amount of magic poured into her spell increased. This was Kaoris spell to recover magic. Originally, it was a spell to restore others magic, moves according to the magic directed in its formula, inflow can be made to amplify to original amount. That how this spell works. Kaori could only use it because of her Healer class. If its this! I love you Kaorin! Suzu poured the original 4 verse worth of magic into the shield and it was restored perfectly. All the cracks were repaired in an instant. Frustrated that it couldnt break through the barrier, it gave an angry scowl at the impertinent caster. She didnt budge at the stare and returned one instead. Finally, the horn started to lose its red hot effect. The Behemoth loses its momentum and falls to the ground. Suzus barrier ceased to exist at the same time. Behemoth tried to aim at the breathing Suzu, but the vanguard was already on top of it. Rear guard retreat! The back group fell back at Koukis direction, and the advance guard enclosed upon the monster. A hit and evade strategy was used on the Behemoth, until the rear guard finished their chant. Step Back! Eri, the rear guard representative, signaled. Kouki and the others at that signal distanced themselves from the Behemoth. After they retreated, an advanced fire based magic spell went off. Scorching Sun Five people performed this advanced spell. High-temperature flames gathered into a sphere, and burned the surrounding area like the sun. The Scorching Sun was made directly above the Behemoth and was 8 m in diameter; immediately after it swelled it was dropped onto the beast. A tremendous amount of heat attacks the Behemoth. The magnitude of the power was too much that an ally might have gotten damaged. So, they quickly put up a barrier. Scorching Sun did not give any spare time for the Behemoth to escape, and soon its strong outer crust started to melt. Guuruagaaa!! The Behemoths death throes filled the hall. A familiar scream from that day. Its cries were earsplitting, but soon it was exhausted like it was burnt away by the flames. In the center of the blacken area, all that remained of the beast were ruins. D-Did we win? I think we won We won Seriously? Serious? Everyone was looking stunned at the area the Behemoth was. Bit by bit mutters of victory spread throughout. Kouki was stunned, and when he regained himself; he hoisted his Holy Sword above his head and straightened his back. Thats right! Its our victory! The sword seemed to respond to his feelings as it started to sparkle. At his victory cry, the others came to the same realization and cheers arose. Guys were patting each other shoulders, while the girls hugged each other. Meld and the knights were impressed. Shizuku called out to Kaori, who was still staring at the place the Behemoth occupied. Kaori? Whats the matter? Eh, Ahh, Shizuku-chanYeah, its nothing. I was just thinking how far we came. Kaori answered Shizuku with a wry smile. She was immersed in her emotions after defeating her previous nightmare and confirming she was stronger now. Thats right. We did get stronger. YeahShizuku-chan. Further ahead is Nagumo-kun You are going to check, right? It was for that reason you tried your best. Ehehe, thats right. To move forward. To ascertain Hajimes state, because of possible specifics. Scared that there would be no answer, she became faint-hearted. Shizuku sympathized, and held Kaoris hand. Kaori showed a smile at her forceful grip. Kouki started to gather around the two. Are you two safe? Kaori, your heals were the best. If you are here, I fear nothing! A refreshing smile dawned on his face as he thanked the two. Eh, Im fine. Are you fine too, Kouki? Yeah, no problems. Kouki-kun, I was glad to have been helpful to everyone. The two also gave a smile in return. However, Koukis words casted a small shadow over their hearts. With this, Nagumo-kun can rest in peace. Because the classmates he defended was able to defeat the beast that killed him. Kouki did not notice the expression Kaori and Shizuku had, as he was immersed with his emotions. In Koukis mind, the only reason Hajime fell into the abyss was the Behemoth. There was no mistake. The direct cause of the bridge collapsing was the shock from the Behemoths attacks. However, the magic that hit Hajime was the real reason. Right now there was an unspoken agreement to not talk about what happened, but the fact does not change. Kouki seemed to just forget or was unaware about this fact, and thought that defeating the Behemoth would allow Hajime to rest in peace. For he unconditionally believed in the good will of people. Those that were negligent would not be blamed forever. Besides, he would never dream that someone had done it intentionally. However, even if she didnt mind it, she wont forget about it. Since she did not know who, she just tolerated. She would certainly torture severely(*) if she knew. That is why she is shocked at how Kouki forgot that fact. Shizuku dropped a sigh. She wanted to complain reflexively, but Kouki did not mean anything bad with it. Rather, his speech was his best at thinking about Hajime and Kaori. In a sense, that is why standing up to him would be bad. In addition, the classmates were celebrating. Shizuku was woman who could read the atmosphere, so talking about this out loud was not the time. An energetic girl flew in this delicate atmosphere. Kaorin! Suzu embraced Kaori after calling her out with such a weird way. Fuwa!? Ehehe, Kaorin, I super love you. If Kaorin didnt support me, I would have been flattened. M-Mou, Suzu-chan. Where are you touching! Gehehe, is this place okay? I guess this place is no good?(*) She was embarrassed by what Suzu was saying, Suzu got carried away and started to fondle Kaoris body like an old pervert. In response, Shizuku gave a chop. An intense tsukkomi smashed into Suzus head. Stop it. Who is Suzus?Kaori is mine. Shizuku-chan!? Fu, I wont allow it~. Only Suzu will get to do those things with Kaorin. S-Suzu-chan!? What are you thinking of!? Kaori was stuck between Shizuku and Suzu, so she quickly did a tsukkomi. The delicate atmosphere was gone. From this point on, they would be entering unexplored territory. They had shaken off their past and advanced. Chapter 20 - Volume 2 Chapter 10 : A Partners Abilities Da-a, damn! Hajime, Fight Youre too carefree! Currently, they were traversing through savage grass with Yue on his shoulder. These grass grew up to 160 cm and goes up to his shoulders. If Yue was to walk in this, her figure would disappear. Then came the reason for their escaping through this grass. Shaa!! There were nearly 200 demons chasing them. After Hajime had finished resupplying, they had advanced 10 levels. Hajimes equipment and skills were useful in their journey, and Yues magic was also a big factor in their progress. Yue could use any magic and Hajime supported her with his skills. Her barrier and recovery magic was not that great. Since she had Auto Regen, she may have thought it was unnecessary. There was no problem because Hajime had his potion. That is how they advanced to this present level. The floor had an appearance of a forest, an extensive forest. Lush and dense trees over 10 m tall lined the forest, and the atmosphere was damp. Good thing it was not hot like the tropical forest level he encountered. When Hajime and Yue were searching for the stairs to the lower floor, a rumbling of the ground occurred. A demon the reminded Hajime of a huge reptile appeared in front of them. It like a tyrannosaurus rex, but there was a flower on its head. Sharps tusk thirsting for blood surged from the powerful beast, and the sunflower-like flower fluttered on top. It was a surreal experience. Tyrannosaurus rex gave out a roar and rushed at them. Hajime calmly took out Donnerbefore that Yue raised her hand. Scarlet Spear A flame appeared at Yues hand that spiralled into a spear form. The spear shot pierced through the T-Rex mouth and penetrated out the back. Its life ended as the surroundings melted. A rumble sounded as the T-Rex fell sideways onto the ground, and the flower on its head plopped onto the ground. Hajime stayed silent for a bit. Yue seemed to be incomparably intense these days. In the beginning, she would devote herself to covering Hajime. On their journey she started to instantly kill any monsters that opposed Hajime. He started to feel depressed at being useless. Is it because he dragged his feet and it was over before he could do anything? His mind was seized with anxiety. If such a thing was true, he was going to have a blow to his confidence. He address Yue with a forced smile as he kept Donner in his hands. Ah, Yue? It is good to be enthusiasticRecently, I felt like, I havent done much Yue turned to look at Hajime, and Hajime could see a slight proud look in her expressionless face. I want to be usefulbecause Im your partner Seems, she wasnt content with just covering Hajime. He did think that since they were going to travel together from now on, as partner they should rely on each other. At that time, Yue collapsed after using up all her magic. Hajime had said it to comfort her after she releasedit seems to have remained deep in her mind. She wanted to show her worth as his partner. Haha, no. You already helped me so much. Yues magic is very powerful, so please take the rear; close combat isnt your strong suit. The frontlines is for me. Hajimeokay Yue fell silent at Hajimes advice. He smiled at Yue, who was trying too much to be helpful to Hajime. To show he didnt dislike her, he stroke her soft hair. Yues expression returned to her usual mood. Hajime couldnt say anything. Because he didnt want to become dependent, he had to be cautiousWhile he thought that, he inadvertently spoiled himself. Hajime was amazed at that. In a sense, these two were flirting, but Hajime caught a demon signature on his Perception. Approximately 10 of them were coming towards them. From the movements of the leader, it seemed to be a two-tailed wolf? He wanted to check it out, and urged Yue to move. Hajime wanted to move into an advantageous place because of their numbers. When the beasts were trying to encircle him, Hajime rushed at one of them. Before he could finish a 2 m reptile dropped from the overgrowth in the trees. The reptiles appearance was similar to a raptor. There was a tulip blooming on its head. Cute Is it fashion? Yue muttered unintentionally as she felt unwinded. Hajime turned his eyes towards the demon and murmured an impossible guess. The raptor and T-rex both had these unknown flowers! It seems to scatter bloodlust as it growls. War preparation. The flower sways and flutters Shaaa!! Looking at Hajime who was occupied with its flower, the Raptor pounced. There were 20 cm talons attached to its tough legs. A heinous light glint off of those talons. Hajime and Yue stepped back, but parted left and right. Hajime went overhead the raptor with his Air Walk. He then shot at the tulip to test it. All parts of the flower scattered with the sound of gunfire. The raptor seemed to twitch for a moment, it rolled as it failed its landing. It somersaulted into a tree and stopped moving. Silence filled the scene. Yue comes near Hajime as she looks at the raptor and the scattered tulip. Dead? No, it seems alive Just as Hajime said, the body started to twitch. The raptor got up and looked around. It saw its fallen tulip on the ground and stomped it. Not giving a care to its enemies. Eh, that reaction, What does it mean? Prank. No, its not a schoolchild that put a paper on its back. When it was satisfied, it looked to the heavens like it was saying: Phew, Good job! A cry was raised. The raptor faced Hajime and was startled. Did you notice it? It was in a trance. Bullying afterall. Hajime tsukkomid, and Yue looked at it with sympathy. The raptor stiffened for a while. Eventually it took a low posture, fangs exposed and leapt. Hajime shot Donner at the raptors open mouth. The bullet pierced through the raptor mouth then exited out of its back head, and disappeared into the forest behind. With the momentum of its jump, the raptor slide on the ground. Hajime and Yue looked at the corpse of the raptor without saying anything. Really, what on earth? It was bullied. To be beatenpity. No, it wasnt bullying, definitely wasnt. Hajime stopped trying to figure it out because he did not understand how the demons think. They started to move to an advantageous place because the encircling monsters were getting closer. Countless thick 5m in diameter trees stretched on and on in the new area they were in. Neighboring trees branches were intertwined with each other. Hajime used his Air Walk and Yue used wind magic to jump overhead the branches. LIke an air corridor. Hajime was going to exterminate the demons by sniping at them from overhead. Less than 5 minutes later, raptors began to appear under them. Hajime intended to throw an incendiary grenade, however, he froze. Yue had also hardened with her hand ready to unleash her magic. Because Why do all these guys have flowers? Flower garden There were more than 10 raptors and all of them had flowers on their heads. A variety of flowers too. Hajimes unintentionally Tsukkomi had attracted the attention of all the raptors. The raptors then took stances to leap into attack. Hajimes strategy was to stay out of their range then snipe them with Donner and drops a incendiary grenade to start off. Shots are fired in succession, a white flash precedes each death, one by one raptors die with their heads blown off. Yue was using her Scarlet Spear to kill the surrounding raptors. Three seconds later, the incendiary grenade explodes in the middle of the raptor group. Tar blazing at 3000 degree centigrade splattered onto the raptors. Hajime heaves a sigh of relief after he saw that his weapons worked on the monsters of this level. Seems like that scorpion was special. Less than 10 seconds later, all the enemies had been cleared. However, Hajime had a dull look. Yue noticed this and tilted her head as she walked towards him. Hajime? Yue, Isnt it weird? ? They were too weak. Yue took noticed after his words. That was true, the T-rex and raptor was easily exterminated because they made such easy movements and normal attacks. Their unnatural movement was almost mechanical and even their blood lust. After watching the scene where the raptor trampled the flower in anger, he felt that the flowers were not suppose to be on them. The moment when Hajime was going to tell Yue to advance carefully, his Perception caught more approaching demons. A vast amount of demons were gathering from all directions. His Perception range was at a 20 m radius, and all the demons he sensed was coming straight for them. Yue, this is bad. Im picking up 30, no, 40 or more monsters coming our way. Someone seems to be ordering them to surround us in all directions. Do we run? No, we cant with this many. Better to exterminate them from on top of the tallest tree. Hnlets go oversized. Oh, Ill bite. Moving at high speed, they quickly went to find the highest tree in the area. They destroyed the branches that could help the demons climbed upwards. Hajime waits calmly while holding Donner. Yue understood and gently grabbed the hem of his clothes. His hand was occupied so he used his body as substitute a hold. Her grip became a little stronger. Then the first batch arrived. Not just raptors, but also T-rexes. The T-rexes were ramming the tree, and the raptors were using their talons to climb the tree. Hajime pulled the trigger on Donner. He shot towards the earth to hit the climbing raptors. When Donners chambers were exhausted, Hajime exposed the cylinder. With a rotation he uses the ejector rod to clear the chambers and loads the gun positioned within his left armpit. During this 5 seconds. The incendiary grenade he dropped before the shooting, explodes onto the monsters. Flames scatter the area. Donner blazes again after it was reloaded. 15 of the monsters already fell, but that was not enough. Soon, an additional 30 raptors and 4 T-rexes have gathered under their eyes. They were attempting to smash the tree Hajime was on, or climb up to attack him. Hajime? Not yetA little more. Hajime answered Yue, while he was shooting down at the raptors. She continued to concentrate on her magic barrage, as she believed in him. Finally, more than 50 monsters gathered below them. This was just a guess because it was hard to distinguish now. He sent a signal to Yue to say that the monsters he sensed with Perception were accounted for. Yue! Okay! Freezing Hell! When Yue triggered her magic, underneath them an area was frozen and it was spreading. The area was being covered in blue ice. When the ice touched the demons, the ice covered them like a coffin. There was not even a moment to resist. Monsters lost the light in their eyes after they were encased in ice. An area of 50 m square was frozen from the spell. It was worthy of being call Extermination Magic. HaaHaa.. Good job. Indeed a Vampire Princess. Kufufu Hajime gives Yue praise at the spectacle before them. Just like the spells name, it truly looked like a frozen hell in the surrounding area. Yue ran out of magic after using that superlative magic. She gasped for breath. Probably, she is having a case of fatigue. He sat down beside her and placed a hand on her hips to support her, and presented his nape. To allow her to recover by drinking his blood. Although she does recover from the potion, but it takes a long time for a vampire to recover with it. Blood seemed the best. Yue was embarrassed, inspite of her deadpan look, at Hajimes praise and just laughed. She blushed as she placed her mouth against his neck. But Hajime stands up with a grim expression. He was sensing more than 100 demons. Yue, there are several times more. !? If it is this many, there is something going on. We just eliminated them all right now. Yet, another suicide attacklike they were compelled tothat flowermaybe. Parasite. Yue thinks so too? She nodded to affirm his guess. There should be a main body. Seems, that as long as those flowers are on them, they are puppets. We are up against all the monsters on this floor. Before Hajime is crushed by the amount, he should look for the main body. Looking for the lower floor would be hard if they didnt take care of them. Though they could find it along the way. There wasnt time to let Yue suck his blood, so he tried to pass her the sacred water. however, Yue refused it. She stretched both her hands out towards the confused Hajime and says HajimeCarry How old are you? Are you trying to suck my blood while we move? Hajime was correct. Yue nodded her head to answer him. Magical power recovery was slow for Yue with the sacred water, and they should keep a contingency plan for recovery. When he is desperately busying himself, he eventually feels a few resistance. But, necessity knows no laws. He consented to carrying herBecause it would get in the way. He gave her a piggyback ride, as he started his search for the main body. And this is how we end up with the current situation. They were being chased by close to 200 demons. The thicket was troublesome. Yue had already finished her meal but she didnt get off his back. From the demons behind. Dodododododododododo Monsters approach them while making that noise. Raptors travels side by side while hiding in the tall grass, and pouncing from all directions. Hajime ran towards the place he considered most suspicious, while he counterattacked. Yue did not allow the siege to overwhelm them by using her magic. Kapu, Chu The two glared at the exit of the forest ahead. On the other side was the wall of the labyrinth. It looked like a cave with crack spreading from the center. Why, was this place the objective? The attacking demons had a constant habit in their movements. Hajime countered while they advanced. Their movements become violent when they attempted to escape in a certain direction. As if, they were trying to lead them away from there. They decided to rush in that direction because the demons were increasing in number and they couldnt stay in this situation. Apparently, hiding in the grass had already made it fail. Hajime jumps ahead with Air Walk and Flicker. Kapu, Chu [sound of blood sucking] Yue-san!? Can you stop the blood sucking that has been going on? Inevitable. Lies! You arent exhausted anymore. Those guys flowerIm alsoKu. What are you groaning unnaturally? Dont try to shift the blame, Baka! I cant afford it, hey! Inspite of the situation, Yue was obsessed with Hajimes blood. It was not odd that a former royalty couldnt control their guts. Although he was playing, he properly countered. Hajime jumped into the cracks, as he took along 200 monsters. The caves cracks were narrow for two average adults standing side by side. Of course, the T-rex couldnt fit through it, and the raptors could only enter one by one. One of the raptors that entered teared to tear Hajime with its extended claws. Before it could attack, Hajime shot it with Donner. He used his transmutation to block the crack. Phew, Well be okay for a bit with this. Good job. If you feel so, get down. Muno choice. Yue reluctantly descends with Hajimes words. His back seemed to be very comfortable. So then, those guys were very desperate. Is this place, bingo? Do not relax your guard. Okay. Since the entrance was closed with transmutation, the two continued deeper into the cave. They arrived into a big hall after traveling for a while. Cracks were even continuing into the depths of the halls. Perhaps it was the stairs to the lower level. Hajime feels the area. He did not sense anything but he kept his guard up because of an unpleasant feeling. There were a lot of demons in this dungeon that could hide from his senses. When they arrived at the center of the room, then it happened. From all direction, an innumerable amount of green ping pong balls few in. Yue and Hajime was instantly back to back, and intercepting the flying balls. Hajime decided to create a stone wall because of the number that exceeded 100. The wall was strong enough to prevent the balls from piercing it. Seems like the balls didnt have that much power. Yue was able to intercept the balls with her wind magic, with its excellent speed, without a problem. Yue, its probably an attack from the main body. Do you know where it is? Yue? Hajime asked her if she knew of its location. Yue did not have a searching skill like perception, but as a vampire she had sharper senses than Hajime. However, she didnt answer his question. Suspicious, Hajime called out to her, but his answer RunHajime! Before anyone knew it, her hand faced Hajime. Wind converged onto her hand. Instinct warned violently, and Hajime jumped aside with full power. A blade of strong wind passes the place where Hajime used to be and bisects the cliff in the back. Yue!? Hajime wanted to raise his voice at the surprise attack, but he understood when he saw what was on her head. There was a blooming flower on Yues head. Did it match Yue? It was a crimson rose that matched her well. Shit, was it those green balls!? He wanted to beat himself for his carelessness. Hajime continued to avoid the wind attacks from Yue. HajimeUhh Yue broke her deadpan expression for a sorrowful one. When he shot the raptors flower, it stomped on the flower. That would mean that the victims consciousness is still there while being manipulated. Only deprived the body of its freedom. But then he already knew of how to free her. Hajime tried to draw the trigger as he aimed at the flower. However, the controller knew of Hajimes firearm that shot down the previous flower. Yues body moved to cover the flower. She was moving around alot that there was a chance the shot would blow her face away. Hajime closed in to cut it, but Yue hit her own head. You got some nerves It was warning Hajime to stay away, Yue would be the target of the magic if he didnt. Yue surely was almost immortal. However, he couldnt deny that she might have a spell that could disintegrate her and prevent her regen. Yue would be able to fire it at an instant too. He wanted to avoid the gamble of a suicide attack. The monster appeared from the dark cracks as it understood Hajimes hesitation. A demon that was the mix of a woman and a plant came out. It was similar to a dryad or aruraune in RPGs. The demon appeared before Hajime. There is a legend that dryads brings good luck, if not hostile, and they were beautiful woman. But the one in front of him did not give that impression. Indeed, it looked like a human woman, but it had an ugly face like its inner ugliness was overflowing. It also had countless vines waving around, and it felt creepy. Her mouth was laughing and grinning at something. Hajime pointed his gun at it at once. However, Yue entered his line of fire. HajimeSorry Yue grits her teeth with a mortified expression. Being unable to control herself was probably intolerable. She should still be resisting it desperately. Blood dripped from her lips as she moved her mouth to apologizes. Her sharp fangs were probably the cause. Was she frustrated with herself, or the curse, or both? The aruraune fires a green ball into Hajime while using Yue as a shield. Hajime brushes it off with Donner. It was destroyed, though not visible, and probably scattered spores around. There was no sign of a flower blooming on Hajime. Laughter stopped coming from the demon and it looked confused. Spores did not seem to work on Hajime. (Most likely, it is because of all my resistances.) Just as Hajime guessed, the spores were a kind of neurotoxin. His Poison Resist allowed him to resist it. It was sheer luck for Hajime, Yue cant be blamed for anything. She shouldnt feel heartbreak. Realizing that the spores were useless against Hajime, the demon grumply ordered Yue to cast her spell. Again a blade of wind was formed. Hajime thought it wasnt able to demonstrate the full capability of the victims. The raptors movements were evidence of this. (Thats a blessing in disguise) If he tried to avoid the blade of wind, the aruraune would just threaten to hurt Yue. He used Vajra, obtained from cyclops, to endure the blades. This skill solidify and expands magic to cover the whole body. A very reliable skill that demonstrates defensive power equivalent to its name. Because he was still inexperienced with it, Hajime could only display 1/10 of its original power. The blades had no power even if it was sharp, so he was able to endure it. (There is a method to settle this immediately onceafterwards would be scaryor throw an incendiary grenade?) As Hajime was pondering the situation, Yue raised a sorrowful cry. Hajime!Ill be finejust shoot! Yue had prepared herself for this. If she couldnt control herself then she would rather have Hajime shoot her. She put that kind of will into her eyes that watched Hajime. There was no way he could do that. For sure he would save her. Such a hot line would usually jump out at this scene, to bond with the heroine. The previous Hajime would do it. But the current Hajime would disappoint such expectations. Eh, is that okay? Thatll save me. Bang! Gunfire echoes in the hall. When he heard Yues words, he pulled the trigger without hesitation. The hall was filled with a cold air and silence. Rose petals were dancing in the air and fell onto the ground. Yue was blinking her eyes with surprise. Aruraune was linking its eyes with surprise. To confirm it was gone, Yue placed both her hands on her head. There was blond hair that had frizzled or were torn off. Aruraune also understood the situation. It stared at Hajime with accusing eyes. No, dont make such eyes. Bang! He discharged his gun with his Tsukkomi. The aruraunes head exploded into green liquids. It fell down to the ground while convulsing. So, Yue, are you fine? No discomfort? Hajime confirms Yues safety with a laid-back feeling. However, Yue is glaring at Hajime while stroking her head. You shot. Ah? Well you did say shoot. You didnt hesitate That, I finally decided to shoot. I had confidence in my aim. As expected, Yue was to stomach it without any question. From now on Ill put that into consideration. My scalp was shaved a littlemaybe Well, if its that much youll regen it? No problem. Uhh~ Yue started to hit Hajimes stomach repeatedly with a face that said That is certainly true, but Indeed, she told him to shoot, and she had prepared herself. But Yue is a woman. She had seen some dreams. He should have at least hesitated a little. At such a light response, she wanted to complain. Hajime did not worry for Yue after he found out that a manipulated Yue wouldnt be able to use high-level magic. There were few spells that could overcome her immortality. It was unpleasant to shoot without hesitation. Even if it was the biggest taboo to hesitate in combat. He tilted his head in wonder at what she was dissatisfied with. She was losing to such a Hajime, and just turned away from him with a pout. Hajime sighed inwardly, how was he going to fix the mood. This would be harder than beating the Aruraune. Chapter 21 - Volume 3 Chapter 1 : The Guardian of the Depths There was no question that the Aruraune was dead, Yue was still hurt. After that event, she sucked Hajimes blood until he fainted. That was successful enough to put her back into a good mood, so they continued their journey. Their journey continued until they had descended 100 levels from where Hajime first started. Before each level he would check his equipment and supplies. As always, whenever Hajime worked Yue would stare at him working. She was really watching Hajime rather than the work. Even now she was watching him work from his right side while relaxing. Her expression did not suit the atmosphere of the dungeon. They did not know how many days have passed since they met, because there was no sense of time underground. Recently, Yue was displaying a more comfortable expression. She was even acting a little spoiled. Whenever they were resting at base, she would especially get glued to him. If he laid down, she would cling on his arm while they slept near each other. Yue would embrace him from the back when he sat down. When she fed on his blood, she would cuddle him from the front. She would stay there even after she was done feeding. With a content expression, she would rub her face on his chest. Hajime is a man. Yue with her 12 years old appearance was charming and should not easily invoke lust, but she was older than that. For the one being bewitched from that glimpse, it was troublesome. Still they were in the dungeon, the tension in the helped him bear with it. When they returned to the surface, he didnt have much confidence in resisting her advances with her adult mode. There may not be the meaning to impart Hajimeas careful as usual Hmm? Ah, because its the 100th floor next. I thought there might be something there. The upper dungeon is believed to have 100 floorsjust in case. When Hajime passed the 80th floor of this place, he thought there was a possibility that the place they were in was no longer the usual Orcus Dungeon. He had the same feeling as when he fell into the abyss. Judging from what he sensed as he traversed this level, this was certainly a basement a way off from the usual labyrinth. Firearms, martial arts, special magic, weapons, and transmutation. After polishing these skills, Hajime had confidence in himself. He wouldnt be taken down easily. However, this place was scary enough to kill him even with his abilities. That is why he prepared as much as possible. Hajimes current status NameNagumo HajimeAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel76ClassTransmutation Artist (Synergist)Strength1980Vitality2090Resistance2070Agility2450Magic1780Magic Resistance1780SkillsTransmutationMineral AppraisalPrecision TransmutationMineral EnquiryMineral SeparationMineral FusionReplica TransmutationMagic ManipulationMagic EmissionMagic CompressionRemote ControlIron StomachLightning CladDivine StepAir WalkFlickerGrand LegsAir ClawsNight VisionFar VisionPerceptionMagic PerceptionHeat PerceptionHide PresencePoison ResistParalysis ResistPetrification ResistanceVarjaMagic PenetrationCoercionTelepathic CommunicationLanguage Comprehension His status has continuously climbed after his first demon, though he had not received much Special Magic. The stats did not increase anymore from normal monsters, but the boss or high-level monsters still did. Just like the other demons that didnt get Special magic from eating other demons, and his stats were getting harder to raise in his state. When Hajime and Yue finished all their preparations, they went to the stair that led them down. The level they stumbled upon, was a very large space supported by a vast number of pillars. Each of the pillars where 5m in diameter, and each had spirals designs and vine patterns engraved onto them. Arrangement of each row of pillars was very uniform and had them spaced out evenly. There was about 30 m to the ceiling. Unlike the usual rough ground in the dungeon, this place had beautiful flat ground. The room gave off a solemn atmosphere. They stepped into the room while they admired it. All the pillars started to shine faintly then. This got them to regain their caution. Pillars lit up sequentially towards the back of the room. Hajime was vigilant for a while, but they decided to advance because nothing happened. They advanced while making full use of their senses and perception skills. After they progressed 200 m, they found a dead end ahead. No, not a dead end, but a huge door. A double door 10 m tall that had beautiful sculptures engraved onto it. Particularly, some of the patterns drawn on top of the octagon system This looks amazing. By any chance Abode of Traitors? He had a feeling this was the room with the last boss. Hajimes instincts were sending him warnings, while there was no reaction from his perception skills. It was going to be bad ahead. Yue seemed to feel it too because there was sweat on her forehead. Isnt this the great? We finally reached our goal. Hajime disregards his instinct and puts his bold smile on. He had no choice but to keep going, no matter what was behind there. Hn! Yue stares at the door with an expression that told him she was prepared for it. The two finally walked past the last pillars and advanced towards the door. At that moment, a huge magic formation about 30 meters wide appeared between them and the door. Crimson light emitted from the magic, and it pulsated. Hajime recognized this magic. He couldnt forget it, it was the magic that triggered because of the trap that day and caused him to fall into the abyss. But the magic formation for the Behemoth was just 10 m in diameter. The magic formation in front of them was 3 times larger than that, and it was a lot more complex and detailed. Hey hey, whats with this size? Is it really the last boss? Its fineWe wont lose As expected, Hajime smiled. Yue caught one of his arm tightly with a determined expression on her face. Hajime nodded at Yues words, and glared at the magic formation. Seems like they wouldnt be able to advance if they didnt defeat the monster that came out of that magic formation. The formation shined more and more till it finally burst. Hajime and Yue held up their arms to prevent the light from blinding them. When the light disappeared, it was there A monster 30 m in length, 6 heads with long necks, sharp fangs, and dark red eyes. Comparably to the Hydra of the myths. Kuruuaan! Those six pair of eyes stared at Hajime as it gave off a strange roar. It seemed to want to bring judgement upon the intruders who didnt know their place. A fierce thirst for blood, that would have stopped an ordinary mans heart, was flung at Hajime. One of the heads with a red crest on it opened its mouth as flames emitted from it. The flames were already on the scale of a huge wall. Hajime and Yue jumped to the right and left to start their counterattack. Hajime fires Donner at the red head. The bullet blew off the red head. When Hajime pumped his fist in the air at his victory, one head with a white pattern shouted. White light wrapped around the red head and restored it fully, like time had been reversed. The white head seems to be able to use healing magic. Yue had launched an ice shard at a green head and blew it away. However, the result was the same as the red one when the white head casted its spell. Hajime started to speak with Yue through the Telepathic Communication, while he tsked. (Yue! Aim for that white head! Or its endless! (Okay!) The head with a blue pattern shot out a gravel of ice from its mouth. Hajime and Yue were aiming for the white head while they avoided the shot. Bang! Scarlet Spear! A flash of light and a blazing spear shot towards the white head. However, the moment when it was about to hit, the yellow head quickly went into the line of fire and bloated. The head shined yellow and took both of the attacks head on. After the attack settled, there was a flawless yellow head glaring at them. Tsk! A shield. That head shields the healing head, a nice balance. Hajime threw an incendiary grenade over the heads. At the same time, he fired Donner at the White Head with full power. Yue helped by firing off her Scarlet Spear in rapid succession. Her Azure Sky may have surpassed the yellow head and hit the white head, but she would be easy prey after using such a strong spell that would exhaust her. She may be able to recover fast if she drank blood, but the heads were probably not going to allow the chance. Unless the number of heads could be halved, she couldnt use her best spells. The yellow head was taking all their attacks. But soon it was showing signs of damage in its previously flawless head. Kuruan! Its white head heals the yellow head at once. The head performed its healer role perfectly. However, at that moment the incendiary grenade exploded over the white head. Tar at 3000 degree centigrade was scattered around. When it poured onto the white head, it screamed in pain. Dont miss this chance! Hajime sent this message telepathically. They planned for a simultaneous attack. Before they could execute, a scream sounded. Yues scream. Noooo!! !? Yue! He quickly tried to rush over to her, but was intercepted by wind blades and fireballs fired by the green head and red head respectively. Yue was still screaming, Hajime wondered what was going on with his teeth clenched. The black head, he realized it had done nothing this whole time. (No thats wrong, it had already done something.) Hajime fired Donner at the black head, while he dodged around with Flicker and Air Walk. With the sound of firearm, the black head that was staring at Yue was blown away. Yue collapsed at the same time. He could see that her face was pale even from a distance. The blue head opened its big mouth and stretched its head towards Yue to swallow her. Like Ill let you!! Hajime prepared himself to get damaged in the storm of wind blades and fireballs as he used his Flicker. A potentially fatal attack was avoided with the use of Donner and Air Claws. At the last moment, Hajime arrived between the blue head and Yue. But there was no time to counter, so he quickly triggered Vajra. Hajime could not use this skill while moving. That is why he stood before Yue to block that attack. The magic covered his body at the same time the head bit him. Kururu! Guu! While raising a low growl, the blue head swallowed Hajime whole. When it tried to close its jaws, Hajime leaned forward and braced his legs to prevent it from closing. He pushed Donner against the heads upper jaw and pulled the trigger. The blue head erupted from the blast and bits of its brain flew off. Hajime used his Grand Kick on the motionless head. Then he threw a flash grenade and sonic grenade at the Hydra. Sonic Grenade was developed from a demon that could emit ultrasonic waves that they met on the 80th level. The demon had a special organ inside its body that generated these sounds to attack. Hajime did not get any special magic for defeating this monster, but he was able to use its special organ as materials for his new grenade. Those two grenades covered the Hydra in intense light and ultrasonic waves. Hajime carried Yue and hid behind the pillars with the chance those grenades provided. Hey! Yue! Get it together! She didnt react to his words with her paling expression and trembling body. What the heck did the black head do to her? While he cursed, he slapped Yues cheeks. Hajime called out for her telepathically and gave her some sacred water. After a while, light began to dwell in her hollow eyes. Yue! Hajime Yeah, its me. Are you alright? What happened? Yue confirmed Hajimes existence with blinking eyes. She extends out her small hands and touched his face. A relieved sigh escaped her lips as she realized that Hajime was really in front of her, and tears began to collect at the edge of her eyes. What a reliefI thought I was abandonedalone in the dark again Ah? What are you talking about? Hajime was perplexed at her state. Yue said she saw a scene play out where Hajime had abandoned her and resealed her. When she saw that, a strong sense of insecurity struck her. She became bound by fear then it paralyzed her body and mind. Tsk! A debuff spell? Seems like the black head can induce panic into its opponent. Shit, that monster has a good balance of skills! Hajime. Yue watched Hajime curse at the troublesome enemy with her anxious eyes. It was a frightening scene. Being abandoned by Hajime. He was the person to risk his own life at unsealing her after 300 years. He who didnt treat her differently after she told him she was a vampire, and allow her to fed off of him day-by-day. It was unavoidable that her heart yielded. The only place for Yue was besides Hajime. How nice it was when they promised to return to Hajimes hometown together. She didnt even want to imagine being alone again. Therefore the planted nightmare was stuck in her head and ate her up. Hajime stands up at the sign of the Hydra recovering from the confusion. Yue detained him involuntarily when she grabbed his clothes. I She was shaking with an uneasy expression that was close to crying. Hajime finally understood what nightmare she saw and what she was currently thinking. In his usual manner, he was able to perceive her feelings. Either way, he had promised to take her to Japan. There was no reason to pretend not to know. He would probably be able to comfort her with words, but there was no time for that. If he said some half-hearted words, she would still fall prey to the black heads magic. There was a possibility that Hajime would mess up, but at that time he will follow Yue. While he thought of that excuse, Hajime scratched his head and squatted in front of Yue to meet her eyes. And then ?!? Hajime inclined his head and kissed Yue. Their lips only touched a bit, but Yue had a dramatic reaction. She just seriously stared at Hajime. He diverted his eyes bashfully, and led her to stand with his hand. We will kill that beast and survive. Then, we will reach the surface and return hometogether. Yue started at Hajime in utter amazement, then her usual deadpan expression broke down to gently display a beautiful smile. Yes! Hajime cleared his throat to gather himself and informed Yue of the strategy. Yue, Im going to use the Schlagen. It cant fire continuously, so please cover me. Leave it to me! Yue is suddenly full of motivation. Her quiet mutters were gone, and in place was a voice full of ambition. All the anxiety before vanished completely. It seems like there had been a breakthrough in various ways. Hajime recalled his usual lack of independence, he thinks about the future, maybe he acted rashly. However, the Hydra performed an explosion. The beast roared as it pelleted the area Hajime and Yue were at with fireballs, wind blades, and ice shards. Two people jumped out of the shadow of the pillar and started their counterattack. Scarlet Spear! Imperial Cannon! Frozen Rain! The trigger for the magic was activated rapidly. Magic built up at an impossible speed, an ice tornado accompanied a spiralling spear with vacuum blades whirling around it and a sharp needle attacks the Hydra all at once. She had aimed for the gap when they attacked and launched it towards the red, green, and blue head to force the yellow head to act. But it didnt move as the yellow head noticed Hajime aiming for the white head, it raised a roar. Kuruuan! Then a nearby pillar waved and it transformed into an impromptu shield. This yellow head seems to be able to use a skill similar to the scorpions, though the scale was smaller. Yues magic hit the stone walls, it blasted through the vanguard of walls. The magic directly hit three of the heads. Guruuuu!! Three of the heads screamed and wriggled. When the black heads eyes caught Yues it started to use its debuff magic. Uneasiness wells up in Yue again. However, Yue remembers her kiss with Hajime before she is crushed by the uneasiness. Then, her body got a passionate feeling and it washed away her anxiety. It doesnt work anymore! In order to cover Hajime, Yue was casting spells rapidly and was emphasizing the number of spells rather than the power of them. The red head that received healing, blue head, and green head resumed their attacks, and Yue contended with them by herself. They tried to counter each other. While the three heads were occupied with Yue, Hajime approached the beast with a dash. He was going for a single killing blow, because it would be troublesome if the beast had emergency measures it had yet to use. When the black head realized its magic didnt work on Yue, it looked for Hajime. The pain, hunger, and anxiety of his time in the abyss rose inside his chest. But So what? It was the pasted that he endured a long time ago. Feeling those days were not a big deal now. Hajime blew away the black head with Donner. The white head tried to recover the head in a split second, but before it could Hajime jumped into the air using his skills and aimed his Schlagen. Just as he had assumed, the yellow had stood in the way of the shot for the white head. Then break together! Hajime creates a spark in the Schlagen with his Lightning Clad. The bullet was a full metal jacket, the Tauru ore being covered by the Stall ore from the scorpion. Stall ore had a high affinity to magic and it suited Lightning Clad well. All the compressed combustion powder was ignited with the spark. Bang!! The red bullet was electromagnetically accelerated through the 1.5 m barrel with a tremendous explosive sound. This gun was 10 times more powerful than Donners maximum output. With his simple calculation, this rifle was 100 times more powerful than a normal anti-matter rifle. A monster weapon that was not possible without this worlds special ore and magic. When it was fired, the bullet made a red trail like it was a thick laser. Once, they thought Koukis spell that was shot at the Behemoth was the trump card, but this made that look like childs play. Yellow head met the bullet directly as it burned through the air. Although the yellow head had a defense like Vajrabut the bullet reached the white head like there was nothing there. The bullet penetrated through everything like nothing as it blasted through the wall in the rear. Vibrations violently wracked the whole level as if an earthquake had happened. What was left was two necks that looked like two heads had not even existed there. The open wound had been cauterized by the heat and made it seem like it never had those two heads. Debris was littered everywhere, and no one knew how long that bullet kept going only that it left a huge hole in the wall. The other heads did not think that almost half of its heads could be extinguished in a single moment. Even Yue was staring at Hajime in utter amazement and had forgotten her enemy. Hajime landed flat on the ground, There was smoke rising out of Schlagens as the round was ejected. When the shell it the floor, the three heads regained its senses. All three pair of eyes glared at Hajime, but their previous opponent was not someone to take their eyes off of. Scorching Heaven! Once the Vampire Princess. The existence that caused fear into her own people because of her talents, and caused them to seal her. Power pours into the spell and it was like Heavens vengeance was being turned against it. Immediately after, electric discharge started to gather around the 3 heads and soon 6 lightning spheres surround the heads. Soon the electric discharge lengthened and connected all the spheres together, and created a huge lightning globe in the center. Zugagagagaga!! When the globe burst, it rained down lightning of great power within the the limits of the 6 smaller spheres. The three heads tried to run, but the surrounding lightning spheres were acting like walls. As the wrath of God poured down from the sky, flashes and thunder filled the room. Helpless, the three heads screamed in agony as it was charcoaled and erased by the superlative magic that lasted more than 10 seconds. Like always, Yue collapsed into a sitting position after using that strong of a spell. She was breathing heavily at her magical exhaustion and in her expressionless face was her eyes that conveyed satisfaction; she gave Hajime a thumbs up to show her satisfaction. Hajime returned the gesture with his own thumbs up and smiled. He began to walk while he carried the rifle on his shoulder. The remaining parts of the Hydra was to the rear of him now that he made his way to Yue. Just after that. Hajime! Yues desperate voice sounded out. When he considered what was up, he followed her line of sight. There in the Hydras remains rose a seventh head that glared at him. Hajime stiffens unintentionally. However, the seventh silver head, shifted its gaze to Yue and it let loose an aurora without any preparations. Like the Schlagen shot, the aurora shot towards Yue in an instant. She couldnt move because of magic exhaustion. The moment the silver head turned to Yue, Hajime had jumped out as his body was attacked by chills. Just like with the blue head earlier, Hajime was able to jump into the line of fire to save Yue. This time the results were different. The aurora was swallowing Hajime whole. Yues body was blown away by the aftereffect of the hit, even if it wasnt a direct hit. Soon the aurora calmed down, and Yue sat herself up as her whole body was in pain. She searched for the figure of Hajime, as he had been swallowed by the aurora after he forced his way through to take the attack. Hajime had not moved from the place he blocked the attack. He was in an imposing stance as smoke blew from his whole body. On the floor was the wreckage of the melted Schlagen. H-Hajime? He did not answer. His body just shook and fell forward. Hajime! Yue quickly rushed over to him, ignoring her aching body as she is driven by uneasiness. Because of her magic drain, she couldnt gather any strength and fell. With a suppressed impatient feeling, she took out her sacred water and drank. Her vitality returned slowly and she rushed to Hajime this time. Blood gradually begins to puddle under Hajimes stomach. The attack had penetrated Hajimes Vajra and did a lot of damage. If he had not used the Schlagen as a shield, he most likely would have died. Luckily, his Schlagen was a weapon made from the shell of the scorpion that endured Yues Azure Sky. When she turned him on his back, Hajimes condition was severe. His fingers, shoulder, and flank was burned and festering. Some of the parts even had bone exposed. The right side of his face was burned and his right eye was bleeding. There was not much damage to his legs, it was a blessing in disguise. Yue was going to give him sacred water, but the Hydra wasnt going to allow that. The beast was shooting innumerable balls of light, 10 cm in diameter, this time. Its intensity could be comparable to a gatling gun. She quickly held Hajime and exerted all her strength to hide behind the pillars. Balls of light was shot one after another at the pillars, and causing the pillars to be shaved. It would not last even 1 more minute. Each of the light ball was loaded with terrifying energy. Yue quickly dropped the sacred water into Hajimes wound, and tried to get him to drink another one. However, Hajime didnt have the power to swallow it, so he choked on it and spit some out. To get Hajime to drink it, Yue placed it in her mouth and kissed him. She forcibly made him drink it. But the sacred water was not able to restore the wounds. Usually, the restoration began immediately, it seems like something was inhibiting it. Why!? Yue took out all the sacred water on hand as she began to panic. The factor that was inhibiting the restoration was Hydras poison in the aurora; the poison melt the flesh. It usually would have melted a being without resistance. However, the sacred waters restoration was faster than the dissolution speed of the poison. The speed was slow but with Hajimes enhanced body it would just take time to heal, but the right eye had evaporated with the auroral light. He would not be able to get it back because the sacred water could only restore, not regenerate. Soon the pillar will be crushed, and it did not seem Hajime will be able to move until then. Yue stares at Hajime with a determined expression as she kissed him. She took Donner and stood up. This time, Ill save you After her words of determination, she jumped out from behind the pillar. She only had a little magic and the sacred water was used up. With the body of a vampire that relied on body strengthening, she could only use Donner and her unreliable Auto Regen. The silver head glares at the Yue that had jumped out of the pillar it was bombarding. Since her magic reserve was low, she did not choose to fight it with magic. Instead she chose to dodging and run because she couldnt fire Donner like Hajime. Originally, Yue was not good with close quarter combat. Instantly she was driven into a corner. Finally, one of the balls hit Yue in the shoulder. Agu! Groaning in pain, she endured it and resumed her running after retaining her momentum. The moment she stopped because of the pain, would be the time she collapsed. Her Auto Regen began, but it was slower than usual. Seems the poison was even effective against her regen. The vampiress magic reverse is cut again. In this situation, the magical power used to enforce her body will disappear soon. Yue tried to approach it but the density of the barrage prevents her. She wouldnt be able to shoot Donner if she couldnt get closer. A plan was needed to close the distance between her and the beast. However, the barrage was merciless and it finally cornered her. In desperation, she pulled Donners trigger to try to break the situation. Yue used a lightning spell to substitute the need for Lightning Clad acceleration. Count it as beginners luck, the bullet went through the gaps of the barrage to hit the silver heads temple. But, Eh Her voice leaked unintentionally. The blow should have some power even if she didnt have sufficient acceleration, but the silver head did not suffer much damage. Shadows of despair fell over her expression, but her defeat meant Hajimes death. She grit her teeth and prepared to evade again. However, such a pattern couldnt continue on forever. The silver heads eyes shined and another aurora was shot that jarred the surrounding space. Yues evasion route was limited by the light ball barrage so she choose to get blown away by jumping into the light bullets. This allowed her to avoid the aurora. The price for that was a light bullet to the abdomen and a slam into the ground. UuUu Her body couldnt move. If she didnt move, a barrage of light bullets was going to hit her. Yue knew this and struggled desperately, but her body doesnt listen. Her regeneration was too slow. She started to shed tears, unawared. It was mortifying, so unavoidably mortifying. Can she not protect Hajime by herself? After the head had confirmed its victory over Yue, it roared and shot its bullets of light. The bullets of light approached Yue, but she did not close her eyes. To show that at least it hadnt defeated her heart, she glared at the head. Soon, her whole vision was being taken by the flash from the bullet. If it hit directly, it was death. She tried to apologize to Hajime for failing to protect him, as she said that she would go first. An instanta gust of wind blew. Eh? Yue realized that she was in someones arms and the bullet stuck to the side. When she looked at the person, she couldnt believe her sight. It was unmistakably Hajime. He was breathing heavily from his wounds and one of his eyes was shut, but he gave Yue a tight hug. Dont cry, Yue. Its your win. Hajime! She embraced Hajime filled with emotions. Most of his injuries had not healed. He was standing with pure willpower. Hajime gazed at the silver head. The head glared back while making a bullet of light float in the surrounding. It threw the bullet so there would be no more discussion about who escaped death. So slow Hajime did not move until the last moment, he fell down and evaded the bullet. The head narrow its eyes and started to attack with numerous light balls. Hajime, run away! Yue told Hajime with a desperate expression, but Hajime was indifferent. He even embraced and danced rotations with Yue. They unsteady fell and avoided the bullets of light. When a light ball avoided Hajime, she seemed to have misunderstood. She widen her eyes. Yue, suck my blood. His silent eye and quiet voice urged her. Even normally, she hesitated to take his blood. While dodging the light bullets, Hajime embraced Yue and exposed his nape. Your magic is the last resortDo it, Yue. We will win. Okay! His strong words dwell within her, and she nodded. She believed in him and buried her face into his nape with her fangs. Yues body is rapidly healed when Hajimes power flowed into her. The two of them were dancing around and avoiding the light bullet storm, while they embraced each other. Now, the world grew dull in color from his view. In the world of the monochrome, all things moved slowly. Only Hajime was moving as usual. Hajime looked. The scene of Yue fighting by herself while his wavering consciousness tried to hold on. She was fighting desperately with his gun in one of her hands. When she fell on the ground and the beast started to emit the aurora to finish her off. Fierce anger filled Hajime. What does he have to do? Would he be satisfied just sleeping here? To permit such unreasonableness to take his partner in such a place? Was he going to yield to such a beast? Nay! Absolutely not! An enemy threatening his, no, their survival! The enemy, Kill! At that moment, Hajime felt a spark run through his head and awaken one of his skills. The final derivation of Divine Step, [Light Speed]. By expanding the cognitive functions, it increased the efficiency of all the skill associated with Divine Step dramatically. Hajime has once again, exceeded the wall. Hajime arrives next to Yue in an instant with this skill and gently dodged the bullets of light. Eventually, Yue finished sucking his blood and completely regained her powers. Yue, when I give the signal, cast Azure Sky. Until then, put your heart and soul into evading. Okayand Hajime? Me, spadework. Hajime dropped Yue off behind the pillars and ran towards the silver head. He dodges the incoming barrage of light and fires off Donner while using Flicker. The beast wasnt able to stomach being hit again by the bullet so it dodged them. Bullets from Donner end up making holes in the ceiling. Hajime kept changing the area he shot at, but all the bullets only made holes in the surroundings. A sneerful glint was in the silver heads eyes. Yue was becoming uneasy but she believed in him. She waited for the signal to cast her spell. He jumped into the air with Air Walk and fired off Donner. His delicate steps became possible which had not been possible in the match. Hajime jumped around in the air near the ceiling, dodging the barrage. Irritated, the silver head gave off an aurora attack carelessly. Naturally, Hajime dodged it easily with a grin. Hajime had fathomed. The head became stiff while it did its aurora attack. Then he reloaded Donner and shot at 6 different places. An intense explosion and shock occurred on the ceiling. After an instant of silence, it began to collapse in one go. The debris was 10 m in diameter and weighed dozens of tons. That large mass crushed into the silver head. Hajime opens a hole in the ceiling with Donner, and prepared a grenade while he evaded. He made parts of the ceiling fragile with his transmutation. Then he shot at the 6 places and it exploded. His attack did not slack. If just simple debris could defeat this monster, he wouldnt have that much trouble. Hajime approached the trapped and crushed silver head with Flicker. Using his transmutation, Hajime quickly changed the debris into restraints. At the same time, he created an impromptu blast furnace around the Hydra. He threw pouches containing incendiary grenades into the furnace and shouted. Yue! Okay! Azure Sky! A pale sun appears in the blast furnace and melts the silver head that was restrained. There was a chain explosion inside, the power broke through its defense and the silver head suffered not negligible damage. Guuruaaa!! The death throes of the silver head. It tried to violently run away and shoots off the light bullets randomly. Walls started to break but Hajime was there to repair them to prevent its escape. Hydra tried to use its aurora attack but the silver head melted in the high heat and was unable to shoot it. Hajimes perception could not longer sense the hydra, as it disappeared from his senses. This time he was convinced of its death and collapsed backwards. Hajime! Yue crawled to him as her body had lost the ability to gather energy. IndeedIm spent Hajime parted from consciousness slowly as he felt Yue embracing him. Chapter 22 - Volume 3 Chapter 2 : Abode of Traitors Hajime felt his whole body being wrapped by something warm and soft. It was a very nostalgic feeling. This is the feeling of a bed. A cushion was gently catching his head and back. The softness of feathers wrapped his body. His dozing consciousness was thrown into confusion. (What is this? This is supposed to be the dungeonWhy is a bed) He was fumbling around as his consciousness was not fully awake yet. However, he couldnt move his right hand. It was wrapped in a soft feeling that was different from the bed. His palm was also wedged into something warm and soft. (Whats this?) Hajime moves his hand while he was still blank. He felt a certain elasticity between his hands and it was squishy when he touched it. Just keen on the feel somehow and it becomes a habit to keep touching Ahn.. (!?) For some reason a seductive gasp could be heard. At that moment, the first visage of his consciousness came back to him. Hajime noticed as he raised himself in panic, that he really was in a bed. The bed had a pure-white sheet and it felt luxurious and it even had a canopy. It seems the bed was on a stone pavement in a terrace atrium. A refreshing breeze blew by Hajimes cheeks and the canopy. His perimeter was surrounded by pillars and a thin curtain. Can you imagine a bed in the center of a Parthenon shrine? The whole space was filled with a warm light that he hasnt seen in a long time. He was confused, just a while ago he was in a desperate struggle fighting against the Hydra in the dungeon. (Where is this? This placedont tell me its the afterworld) In this place that felt so solemn, an ominous thought crossed his mind. Hajime thoughts were interrupted by an amorous voice next to him. HnHajimeAu !? When Hajime was confused, he turned over the sheet. While not wearing a single thread of clothing, Yue clinged onto Hajimes right hand and slept completely naked. He finally noticed that even he was naked. Indeedis this the morning chirpthats not right! The confused Hajime did a Tsukkomi on himself for his stupid thoughts. Yue started to wake up a little. Yue, wake up. Yue. Hn~ When he tried to wake her up, she curled up and shook her head to fret. His right hands were between Yues thighs and it was approaching a dangerous place. KuDont tell me this is really the afterworldis it Heaven? Hajime he was saying those stupid things, he tried to free his right hand, but everytime HnHn Yue panted seductively. Ku, calm down me. No matter how old she is, her appearance is still of a child. Impossible for me to get excited! I am absolutely not a lolicon! Hajime tried to persuade himself of this, while his expression was on the brink of looking like a pervert. He gave up trying to free his right hand, and instead tried to wake up the cause but no luck. Gradually, he started to get irritated. Hajime could not swallow the situation and confusion, and he had a blue vein popping out on his forehead at her leisurely sleeping there. His irritation culminated Thats enough, get up! This natural erotic vampire princess! He invoked his Lightning Clad. Electric discharge started to gather in his right hand. !? Ababababababa Yue was shocked by the discharge. She released Hajimes arm and finally opened her eyes, while she twitched a little. Hajime? Yeah. Its Hajime-san. Sleepyhead, wake up Hajime! !? She woke up and widened her eyes when she saw Hajime. The next moment, she jumped towards Hajime. In the nude. Hajime trembled. Yue buried her face into Hajimes scruff. and he noticed she was sniffing. He decided there was no helping it, and just stroke her head with a smile. My bad, seems like I worried you a lot. YeahI was worried It seems she didnt want to stop clinging for a while. He let her do it until she was satisfied because she did take care of him. Hajime continued to stroke her head gently. When Yue calmed down after a few minutes, Hajime asked about what happened. By the way, he made Yue cover herself with the sheet. So, what happened since then? Where is this? After that She said that after the battle, she felt dizzy from her magic depletion and snuggle right next to the collapsed Hajime. Then the double doors in the room automatically opened. Reinforcements? Yue stayed vigilant but nothing ever came. When she started to recover bit by bit, she decided to enter the door. The sacred water was healing Hajime little by little. Still, he was in a dangerous state with all his serious injuries. His tough body had escaped death, but she didnt know when the sacred water would lose to the poison. Both of them would be finished if a new monster appeared. Therefore, she had to check it out. And in the depths of the door, Abode of the Traitors. Inside was a vast space with a good looking house in the center. Then, she confirmed it wasnt dangerous. Yue confirmed there was a bedroom and took the unconscious Hajime to it and nursed him. Recently, the Gods Crystal extract was decreasing considerably. Hajime had kept drinking the sacred water. The sacred water finally beat out the toxins, and it was able to display its usual restorative prowess. Yue became exhausted eventually. I see, you took care of me. Thanks, Yue. Hn! When Hajime conveyed his words of thanks, Yues eyes brighten up joyfully from the bottom of her heart. She was expressionless but her eyes said all. By the waywhy am I naked? He was curious. The morning chirp he wanted to break from. Hajime didnt dislike Yuehe just wanted to prepare his heart. Inwardly, he just muttered to himself. You were dirtyI cleaned you Why did you lick your lips? Yue had a bewitching smile, like when she sucked his blood, and licked her lips. For some reason his body shivered. Why was Yue sleeping next to me? Alsonaked Fufu Wait, what are you laughing at? Did you do something? Dont lick your lips! While Hajime was questioning her intensely, Yue did not answered and just stared at Hajime with a voluptuous look. Hajime questioned for a while, but she had a happy expression as she remained quiet. He decided to give up on the questioning and explore the abode. Yue handed him some high-quality clothes she found. It was mens clothing. Most likely it was the traitors. Hajime confirmed his good health then dressed himself with the clothes, and prepared his equipment. There might be some traps or tricks, so he prepared himself just in case. When his preparation was also complete, he looked back and found Yue dressed. Yue was, she was in a one piece cutter shirt. Yue..what are you aiming for? ?Size doesnt fit. Oh, mens size would surely not fit Yues height of only 140 cm. However, her appropriate sized breasts and pure white legs were on display. Her image was so sensational, contrary to her childish appearance, because of the way Yue held herself and acted. Hajime was troubled on where to keep his eyes. If its natural, then its quite frightening He wasnt sure if she was aiming for that or it just came natural. Hajime just knew she was terrifying in a variety of ways. Leaving the bedroom, he was amazed at the sights around him. First, sunlight had entered his eye. It wasnt real because they were underground. There was a globe that had its cone-shaped body connected to the ceiling, and it was floating there shining. He felt slightly warm because it didnt feel artificial like a fluorescent lights. Hajime unintentionally called it Sun. It becomes like a moon when its night. Seriously Next, the pleasing sounds of water entered his ears. To the back of the room was a door that lead to a small sized stadium. In the back wall of this room was a waterfall. A large quantity of water ran down that wall from the ceiling and joined the river to flow into the back cave. The cool wind full of negative ions that blew from the waterfall provided a good feeling. When he took a closer look at the water, there were fish swimming there. Possible the fish flowed in from a terrestrial river. Some distance from the river, there was a big field. Nothing seems to be planted there right nowit spread throughout the surrounding. It could be an animal pen. There was no sign of animals, but there was resources here to be self sufficient. Lots of varieties of plants grew around here too. Hajime was on the opposite side of the river and field. He was encouraged to walk towards the adjacent building to the bedroom. The construction felt like processed rocked and it wasnt for dwelling. I checked around a bit, there were many rooms that didnt open.. I seeYue, dont let your guard down. Okay The stone house was white and it texture was like lime; All of it felt so clean. In the entrance, there was a light sphere that was at the tip of a pedestal projecting from the ceiling. Hajime was dazzled with it because he had been in the dark for so long. There seemed to be 3 stories, and there seemed to be an atrium at the top. First, they wanted to look at the ground floor. They discovered a fireplace, soft carpet, living area with a sofa, a kitchen, and restroom. No signs pointed to the idea that these items had been neglected for years. There was no sign of lifebut it had the feeling of return home after a trip. Hajime thought it had an air that told him it hadnt been used in a while. People did not live here, but it was still being maintained Hajime and Yue continued their exploration with caution. When they went into the interior they were outdoors again. There was a hole in this huge place, and a sculpture of a lion was enshrined in deep water there. Next to the sculpture was a magic formation. When he poured magic into the formation, warm water jumped out of the lions open mouth. The lion seemed to be able to arrange water from anywhere in the world. A bath. This is good. How many months has it been since I had a bath? He loosens his cheeks instinctively. The first time around, Hajime did not care about the dirt that was on his body. Since he was worried about itching, he gave in. Water was gathered using a huge magic formation he craved and he wiped his body with the water. However, Hajime was Japanese. He was no exception to the addiction for a bath. After he secured the area, he couldnt help himself from smiling. Watching that Hajime, Yue said Enter? Together Let me take it easy alone. Mu Yue kicked the warm water with her barefeet. Hajime refused because if they entered together he wouldnt be able to relax. Her face showed how dissatisfied she was. Both of them soon discovered a study room and workshop on the second floor. However, there seemed to be seals that prevent the opening of the doors in those rooms. With no other choice, they continued their search. The two headed to the third floors back room. There was only one room on the third floor. When they opened the door into the interior, there was a 7-8 m wide exquisite and delicate magic formation engraved on the floor in the center of the room; the design was something they had never seen before. A rather splendid geometrical patterned formation and it looked like art. However, something else was more noteworthy. On the other side of the magic formation was a figure sitting in a regal chair. The figure was a corpse. It was already been skeletonized and there was a stunning black robe embroidered with gold on its body. There was not a single stain on it and it seemed to be an object from a haunted house. The corpse hung its head, while leaning on the chair. It had been decayed in that posture. What did this person think of in this room with only a magic formation? Why did it choose this place, instead of the bedroom or living room? SuspiciousWhat do you want to do? Yue was also wondering about the corpse. This person was probably one of the traitors. No signs of suffering could be seen on the figure that rested on the chair. It seemed like the figure was waiting for someone. Well, if we want to reach the surface, I think this room is the key. The seals in the library and studio resisted my transmutationso we have to investigate. Yue wait here, and if anything happens Ill leave it to you. OkayBe careful. Hajime stepped forward towards the magic formation. The moment he stepped into the center of the magic formation, a snow-white light flashes suddenly and the room is dyed with the light. Due to the intensity, Hajime closed his eye. Something invaded into his head immediately after, and he went through the time he fell into the abyss like a revolving lantern. The light soon settled and Hajime opened his eyes; in front of his eyeswas a young man in black clothing. Chapter 23 - Volume 3 Chapter 3 : True History The magic formation shines faintly and fills the room with a mysterious light. A young man was standing in front of Hajime, and if they looked closely the man was wearing the same robe as the corpse on the chair. You have arrived here after overcoming the trials. My name is Oscar Orcus. The person who created this dungeon. If I said one of the Traitors, would you understand? Seems like the person speaking was Oscar Orcus. The creator of the Orcus Dungeon. Hajime was surprised but kept listening. Ah, please dont ask questions. This is just a recording, unfortunately, it wouldnt be able to answer your questions. For the person to reach this place, I will impart the truth of the world and what we fought forthis is the leftover message. I took this shape. Please I want you to listenWe are traitors but we are also not. Then Orcus started his story. This story was much different from the known history that the church taught and what Yue explained to him; it shocked him. A tale of the battle between the Mad God and his descendants. During the first years after the Age of Gods, the world was filled with strife. Humans, Devils, and Demi-Humans were constantly at war with each other. The reason for their wars varies. Territorial expansion, ethnic values, greed, and much others. The biggest reason was Enemy of God. During that time the races and countries were finely divided. Each of the race and country would worship their own god. For their gods oracle, they continued to wage their war. After hundreds of years of countless battles, but there came people who wanted to end this war. The group was called Liberators during those days. They all had a common connection. All of them were direct descendants of the gods that were followed in the Age of Gods. The leader of the Liberators had, by chance, found out the real intentions of the gods. The gods had urged the wars with the intention of having the people be the pieces in their war game. When he found this out, the leader set out on a mission. He gathered like minded people who would not stand for the gods manipulating the people and driving them to war for their games. They located the place where the gods resided, World of God. There were 8 of them that had the strength of ancestral times in Liberators, and with their powerful strength challenged the gods. However, the plan fails before the fighting began. The gods were the puppet masters of the people, and they had gotten people to recognize the Liberators as the enemy of god that wanted to bring destruction to the world. People were made to be their enemies. There were complications in the process, after all, they couldnt wield their power against the people they were trying to protect. When the Liberators were defeated they were labeled as Traitors, the traitors who forgot the grace of god and wanted to destroy the world. At the end, their group had been dwindled to the 8 strongest. They were now the worlds enemies and they judged that they were not strong enough to strike down the gods. Each of them scattered around the continent and created the 8 Great Dungeon to hide in. The dungeon was a trial to find a worthy person to hand over their powers, and with it accomplish what they could not. Orcus smiles gently after he finished that long story. I dont know who you are or what reason you arrived here for. I will not coerce you into killing God. However, I wanted you to know. What we stood for. To you, I grant my powers. You are free to use it as you will. Please do not use this power to satisfy the evil in your heart. Our conversation is at an end. Thank you for listening. Now your free will wont be under supervision. After he finished what he said, the recorded image of Orcus disappeared. Something invaded Hajimes mind at the same time. His mind ached with a throb, but endured it quietly because it imprinted knowledge of a certain magic. Soon, both the pain and magic formation settled. Hajime slowly exhaled. Hajimeare you okay? Ah, Im finekind of. I just heard something immense. OkayWhat do you want to do? Yue asked what he wanted to do, after he heard Orcus story. Yeah? Nothing in particular? Being summoned without permission and asking them to fight a war was bothersome. I dont even know whats going on with this world. Looking for a way to the surface and going home. Thats my only goalAre you bothered by it, Yue? The previous Hajime would probably do something. However, his values had changed and it allowed him to ignore Orcus plight. This world should have its own people deal with their problems, but Yue was as resident of this world. Since he couldnt leave her alone, he had to consider what she wanted. He couldnt cut off Yue like he did Orcus because their relationship was a lot closer. Hajime asked her for her thought, but after a slight hesitation she shook her head. My place is hereothers I dont care. She snuggled up to Hajime and took his hand. Yue tried to convey her true feelings as she grasped his hand. In the past, she devoted everything for her country. Betrayed by those she trusted and not a single person saved her. For Yue after her long imprisonment, this world was just a prison to her. Hajime was the one to save her from her prison. That is why being beside Hajime was her everything. Is that so. Hajime was slightly embarrassed. He cleared his throat to disguise it, and tells the shocking truth without hesitation. Ah, I also learned some new magicAge of Gods magic it seems. Really? Yue had an expression that said she didnt believe him, but it was expected. The magic used in the Age of Gods were lost to the modern world. It was transition magic that summoned him and the others here, and that was an Age of Gods magic. This magic formation on the floor can fiddle with your brain and teach you to use it. It seems like. Are you okay? Yeah, no problem. This magicseems like its the magic for me. What kind of magic? Well, I think its called Creation Magic. You can add magic into minerals with it, and the added magic can give special properties to the minerals. Yue jaw-dropped at Hajimes explanation. You can make artifacts. Ah, I can do that. Creation Magic was used to create artifacts during the Age of Gods. Like this magic was made for Transmutation Master. The truth was Orcus class was Transmutation Master. Why dont you learn, Yue? Entering this magic square and it will explore your memories. Orcus said something about a trial and you may learn it if it judges that you passed the trial. I dont use transmutation Mah, thats true butits magic from ancient times? It wouldnt hurt to learn it? Okayif Hajime says so. Yue walks to the center of the magic formation just like Hajime advised. The magic formation shines as it searches through Yues memories. Now the moment of truth of its verdict You have arrived here after overcoming the trials. My name is Oscar Orcus appeared again. There was a spoiled feeling. Hajime and Yue ignored Orcus story and kept talking to each other. Did you learn it? Yeah. Butartifact is difficult. Yeah, it seems that Ancient Magic might have affinities and suitability. While the two were talking with each other, near them was Orcus talking and smiling to nothing. It was very surreal. Hajime thought he saw the corpse look sad, but wrote it off as his imagination. Ah, for the time being, this place is ours now, do you want to tidy up the corpse. Hajime did not have any compassion. Unfertilize the field Yue also did not have any compassion. Even though there was no wind, Orcus body hung its head. Orcus body was buried at the end of the field, and a gravestone was erected there. As expected, treating him like fertilizer was too pitiful. When they finished with the burial, Hajime and Yue went to the sealed rooms. They had received a ring that Orcus had worn. Dont call them grave robbers. On the ring was an engraved pattern that was crosswise in the circle, and the pattern was the same as the seals in the library and studio. First, they headed to the study. Their first purpose was to search for a way to the surface. Hajime and Yue unlocked the seal on the bookshelf and checked it for anything notable. They discovered the designs for the whole dwelling. Although it wasnt to the degree of a blueprint, where what went, it was a memo of where certain buildings would be placed. Bingo! It has it, Yue! Un A voice of delight escapes from Hajime. Yue is also joyful. According to the plan, the magic formation on the third floor was also connected somehow to a formation on the surface. The magic would not activate without Orcus ring. SteaAccepting that ring was a good idea. When they examined the plan more, there was an independent golem in the studio that maintained this dwelling periodically. The light from the globes on the ceiling had the same property as natural sunlight. This meant that crops and other things that rely on sunlight could be grown. It seems the reason this place felt so clean, even when no life was here, was because of the golem. The studio acted as a storage for all the artifacts and materials Orcus had made during his lifetime. These items were stoletransferred to them. There were quite a lot of devices. Hajimethis. Yeah? Yue had been investigating the other documents while Hajime checked the plans, and brought him one of the books. The book was Orcus memoir. Inside the memoirs were the written the daily lives of former comrades, especially about the 8 core members of the Liberators. Within the passages, one of them was related with the Dungeons the other 7 made. In other words, its that? If we conquer the other dungeons, we would obtain the creators Ancient magic? Maybe. According to the memoirs, just like Orcus, the other 7 Liberators were prepared to teach their Ancient Magic to those that conquer their dungeon and reach the final floor. Unfortunately the types of magic was not written Maybe we found a way home. Just as Yue said, there was a possibility. The transition magic that summoned beings from other world was an Ancient Magic. Looks like we have a guideline from now on. To conquer the 8 Great Dungeons when we return to the surface. Yeah. Hajime loosen his cheeks as he got the guideline. He instinctively patted Yues head, and her eyes squinted joyfully. They were looking for more information, but they werent able to find any data that showed the exact locations of the dungeon. Currently, the confirmed dungeons were Mountain of Great Flames around the Guruyuen Desert, and Hartzena Sea of Trees. The rumored dungeons were Raisen Great Canyon and Schnee Snowfield. They had no choice but to investigate all of them. Satisfied with their search of the study, the two moved to the studio. There were a lot of small rooms in the studio and they could open them all with Orcus ring. Inside them were various never seen before ores and work tools. Theory books crowded the area and it could be mistaken as a paradise for Transmutation Masters. Hajime folded his arms and pondered as he looked over the studio. When Yue saw him in that state, she looked puzzled and voiced it. Whats up? After being lost in thought for a while, Hajime proposed to Yue. Umm, that is Yue. Can we stay here for a bit? I want to quickly get to the surface butthere are many things to learn and this is the best base. When thinking about conquering the other Dungeon, I want to prepare as much as possible here. How about it? Yue had been sealed underground for 300 years and she did not want to lose a second in getting to the surface. However, after becoming speechless at Hajimes proposal; she immediately approved. Strangely, it was Hajime who thought that Anywhere is fine if Hajime is there. Thats how it is. Hajime tried to hide his embarrassment at Yues surprise declaration. Both of them decided to train and equip themselves as much as possible here. * * * Omake Evening of that day, the sun in the ceiling had changed into a moon and gave off a pale light. Hajime let his whole body relax as he soaked in the bath. After falling into the abyss, this was the first time he had loosened up. A bath was often said to cleanse the mind. Phew, this is the best. A voice that was unthinkable for the current Hajimes nature came out. When he loosened his whole body, he suddenly heard footsteps. The completely off-guard Hajime shivered. Although he said he would enter alone! Of course, the one to make the sounds and enter the bath was Ahfeels so good Yue immediately sat down near Hajime, stark naked. Yue-san, didnt I say Ill enter alone? I refused. Wait a minute! I know that material! At least cover your front. There are plenty of towels. Rather look. Eh. Ah, Ive been hit. No you havent. Why do you know that material? Fine, Ill go! I wont let you go! Wa-Wait! Ah, Ahhhhh!!! I will leave the rest to your imagination. * * * Omake II Kaoris side. Whats this? Suddenly there is Killing Intent Kaori!? There is a Hannya behind you! Chapter 24 - Volume 3 Chapter 4 : Departure Two months have passed since Yue showed Hajime the dignity of a senior, and various breakthroughs were made from that night. As for Hajime, who continued enhancing his body and heart against the crazy monsters in the abyss, lost to Yues onslaught. He decided to take it seriously and accept it. Hajime was aware of Yues feelings, on top of that he did promise to take her with him. His reason for withstanding her approach was his stance on not allowing something take his attention until he achieved his objectives. Now he had conquered the dungeon and established a secure base. His goal was partially achieved when he discovered information and a plan to return home, and now his mind was allow to think about other things. His fragile reason couldnt oppose Yues approach. Moreover, his reason didnt exist anymore. The two of them made full use of the base. If anyone saw from the side they would likely yell: Riajuu should explode!! everyday. Far away, a Hannya mask floated around a female student. Her best friend had been frequently frightened by the situation, but thats another story. These were the preparation for the bloodshed in the near future. Hajime, does it feel good? Yeah, feels good. FufuThen, here? Ah, thats good too. BetterIll make it feel even better. Currently, Yue was giving Hajime a massage. They werent doing anything erotic. Why were they doing a massage? Because of Hajimes left arm. The massage was given on a regular basis to help his body get familiar with the prosthetic attached to his left arm. His prosthetic arm is an artifact, and it could make like a real arm with the direct manipulation of magic. The arm had a pseudo neural mechanism, it allowed the touch sensation by using magic to send signals to the brain to perceive it. For its appearance, the arm had a silver luster with black lines running along it. In certain parts of the arm, there were magic formations and patterns engraved in it. The arm was fitted with a large number of gimmicks. He had designed it similar to the items in the studio that were Orcus works, but Hajime added some of his original elements into it. A lot of special ores made with Creation Magic was used. If it was out in the world, this artifact would no doubt be an article of rare beauty that would be a national treasure. Of course, ordinary people couldnt use it because you needed direct magic manipulation to operate it. In two months their abilities and equipment were enhanced; they werent anything like their previous selves. Hajimes current status. NameNagumo HajimeAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel???ClassTransmutation Artist (Synergist)Strength10,950Vitality13,190Resistance10,670Agility13,450Magic14,780Magic Resistance14,780SkillsTransmutationMineral AppraisalPrecision TransmutationMineral EnquiryMineral SeparationMineral FusionReplica TransmutationCompression TransmutationMagic ManipulationMagic EmissionMagic CompressionRemote ControlIron StomachLightning CladDivine StepAir WalkFlickerGrand LegsLight SpeedAir ClawsNight VisionFar VisionPerceptionSpecial PerceptionMagic PerceptionSpecial PerceptionHeat PerceptionSpecial PerceptionHide PresencePhantom StepPoison ResistanceParalysis ResistancePetrification ResistancePanic ResistanceAll Elemental ResistanceForesightVarjaGrand ArmCoercionTelepathic CommunicationHigh-Speed Magic RecoveryMagic ConversionVitalityHealingLimit BreakGeneration MagicLanguage Comprehension Levels showed the current degree of growth and the limit was 100 for a person. However, did his body change so much after eating too much demon flesh? The level stopped changing but his stats kept going up. Finally, it displayed those ??? for his level. Hajimes growth after he consumed demon flesh was a very abnormal, if you think about his initial values and his growth rate. When his body went into its alteration it seems his growth limit also increased; just like his stats increased. He guessed that the Status Plate was no longer able to measure his limits. By the way, the limit of Koukis Hero class was 1500 for all stats. He could temporarily triple his stats with Limit Break, but it still was ? of Hajimes stats. Moreover, Hajime could quintuple his stats with his skill and magic manipulation. You can understand how he is a cheat now. For comparison, the normal humans of this world had stat limits of 100-200. If they had a class then it could be 300-400. The Devils and Demi-humans, depending on the tribe traits, could range from 300-600 as their limit. If a Hero was cheat, then Hajime was more or less a monster. This wasnt really a mistake because his body and mind had changed Lets introduce the new equipment. First, Hajime obtained a useful device known as Treasure Box. This was a ring type artifact that Oscar kept. There was a 1 cm red jewelry attached to the ring, and this jewel could make a space where it could store items. In short, it was like a heros tool bag. Hajime did not know the exact size of the space, but it was a considerable size. There seemed to be free space still after putting in all the equipment, tools, and materials. Anything can be deposited or withdrawn by just pouring magic into the formation on the ring. Withdrawn items can be placed anywhere within a 1 m radius. It is an extremely convenient artifact, especially useful for the one armed Hajime. If the ring could transport anything to any place than Hajime thought he could use it to reload. When the tested it, it was half a success. As expected, it did not have the precision to directly transfer the bullet into the magazine. The limit was the transfer had a certain range it could align the bullets orientation. He might be able to use it when he became more skilled with the transmission. Hajime decided to train to load a magazine with this transferring skill in the air. The important note is he was reloading in the air. Donner was a revolver that had a cylinder that swung out. Naturally, because the exposure of the cylinder was less than that of a top break revolver, it would require a superhuman technique to reload in the air. He wanted to use it in actual combat, not as a street performance, so it became more difficult. Hajime thought about remodeling it to a top break style but decided against it because it weakened the intensity in the trial. After intense training for one month, Hajime had mastered this aerial reloading. Why was he able to master such a superhuman technique with just one month training? His secret was Light Speed. This Special Magic had the ability to raise the users cognitive functions. With this, he was able to slow the world down in his mind and aerial reloading became possible. There was a large burden to his body when he used it, so he couldnt use it for very long. However, it was perfectly fine to use it for his fast reloading. Next, Hajime manufactured Magic 2-Wheel Drive and 4-Wheel Drive. Literally, these were 2 and 4 wheels driven by magic. The two-wheel was an American type, and the four-wheel was designed like a military vehicle Hummer type. He used the tar shark resilience for the wheels because of its excellent elasticity. Tauru ore was the basis for all the parts. In the studio storage was Azantium Ore, at least thats what Oscars book called it. Surfaces of the parts were coated with this ore, known as the worlds hardest ore. Even Donners maximum output probably wouldnt be able to pierce through that durability. There was no complex structures like engines. The vehicle was driven by Hajimes own magic or the magic stored in the fragment of Gods Crystal. Speed was proportional to the amount of magic. In addition, there were devices fitted to the bottom of these two vehicles. When magic is poured into these devices, it will start to level the ground with transmutation magic. This would allow them to travel off-road in most places. Also, the vehicles were fully loaded like some spy car. Hajime was a boy. He was passionate about anything related to military. When he was too absorbed in it, Yue would pout. But her mood would improve when he spoiled her in various ways. Devil Eye was another tool he developed. Hajime lost his right eye when he fought the Hydra. His whole eye was evaporated by the heat of the Aurora attack, and he couldnt get it back with sacred potion because he had lost it before he drank it. Yue was worried about it, so she devised and made Devil Eye. Even with Creation Magic, it was not possible to make a normal eyeball. However, using Creation Magic, she was able to apply Magic Perception and Foresight to the Gods Crystal. The Devil Eye was successfully created and it gave a very unusual but special sight. Using the same pseudo nerves used in the artificial arm, the Devil Eye could send images to the brain to perceive. Devil eye did not grant normal vision. Instead, it could recognize the flow, strength and attribute of magic by color. He could see the core of the invoked magic. What is the magic core? It is the thing that maintains and operates invoked magicit seems. After invoking the magic, the magic is operated by the magic formation; he knew that. However, he had never thought about how the formula was linked with distant magic. None of the books and instructors had even mentioned anything about it. Probably it is a new discovery. Even Yue the magic expert didnt know anything about it. The normal Magic Perception was the same as Perception. It was only able to perceive a vague sense of number and location. Monsters that could hide their senses affected the effectiveness of the skills. With Devil Eye, he would be able to know what magic and how strong the magic the opponent is using. Hajime could even destroy the magic if he pierce the core of the magic. However, shooting it would be like putting a bullet through a pinhole; it would require a lot of accuracy. Gods crystal was used because it could retain these magic better than other materials. Hajime supposed that the reason was its ability to contain a vast amount of magic. Since he was still inexperienced with Creation Magic, he wasnt able to grant three or more magic. With the Gods Crystal potential, they may be able to install many more magic into it when he is skilled enough; Hajime hoped. Because they used the Gods Crystal for the Devil Eye, it constantly gave off a pale light. Hajimes right eye constantly shined. There was no way to stop the glowing, so Hajime reluctantly put on a black eyepatch made of thin cloth. White hair, artificial arm and an eyepatch. Hajime had completely became a Chuuni character. Calm down left arm! His figure seemed to say. When he saw himself in the mirror he despaired and entered an ORZ state. He stayed in bed for a whole day, and Yue tried to comfort him by various meanseveryone didnt want to talk about it. About new weapons, Schlagen was revived after its destruction by the Hydra. The gun was strengthened using Azantium ore. Since he no longer had to worry about carrying it, he lengthened the barrel to 3 m. A scope was created with Far Sight installed and attached to the gun. This increased its maximum effective range to 10 km. Hajime remembered the struggle he had when he was chased by the horde of raptors. He developed a gatling railgun: Metsurai. Fires 30 mm caliber rounds at 12,000 rounds per minute through its 6 barrels. The barrels were created from special ores that had cooling effects installed by creation magic, but it still couldnt be used for more than 5 minutes continuously. If it overheats, it needs a 10 minute cooling period. For surface supremacy, Hajime developed a rocket and missile launcher: Orca; purely because it was his interest. In the back was a 12-round rotary magazine for continuous fire, and it had an elongated barrel. He also had various kinds of rockets. He even created another revolver to pair it with Donner: Schlag. Hajime could use both now that he had his artificial left arm. Using both at the same time, Hajime would be able to use Gun Kata as his basic tactics. With Yue as the typical rear guard, he considered close combat to efficiently cooperate with Yue. However, Hajime could be an all-rounder if he was properly equipped. Other various equipment and tools were developed. However, contrary to being fully equipped, the Gods Crystal was finally depleted of its sacred water. Only 12 tube containers were left of the sacred water. They tried to pour magic into the Gods Crystal, but wasnt able to extract sacred water. Maybe after many years of concentration it would flow again. Throwing away the Gods Crystal would be a waste. It had saved his lifehis lucky stone. Good luck piled up with good luck, he would be dead if he didnt arrive at this crystal. Hajime was extraordinarily attached to it because of that. Loneliness was unbearable to a survivor and painted a visage on his belonging. It was about the same as giving it a name and admiring it. Hajime used the crystals ability to contain enormous amount of magic; to make necklace, earrings, rings and other accessories with transmutation. He gave them to Yue. She was able to use very powerful magic. Her most powerful spells consumed a lot of magic, and just one shot would leave her depleted. If she was able to stock up her magic in a battery, she could use those superlative magic in rapid succession and not get magically exhausted. He named the accessories set Magic Crystal Series and gave it to Yue. Her reaction at that time Proposal. Say What? Yue jumped at the first time hearing Hajime unintentionally using Kansai dialect with his Tsukkomi. It prevents magic exhaustion. I thought this would surely protect Yue from now on. It is a proposal. No, thats wrong. Just new equipment. Hajime, so shy. Recently, youre not listening to people. Even shy in bed. Will you stop!? Seriously, such a thing! Hajime.. Ah, What is it? ThanksI love it. Oh. Please, really explode already! These two were creating their own atmosphere. They were ready for everything in a lot of ways. Ten days after that, Hajime and Yue were setting off for the surface. While they were activating the magic on the third floor, Hajime told Yue in a quiet voice. YueMy weapons, and our powers are heresy on the surface. The church and countries will not remain silent. Nn They will demand our weapons and artifacts. There is a high possibility they will coerce us into participating in their war. Nn This may be a dangerous trip that turns the world against us. No matter how many lives you have, it might be insufficient. At this late of time Hajime wryly smiled at her words. He gently stroke her fluffy hair, as she stared straight at him. Yue squinted her eyes from the pleasant feeling. He took a moments pause, and stared back at the sparkling red eyes. Hajime put his wish and resolution into words, as he inscribed it into his soul. I will protect Yue, Yue will protect me. So we are the strongest. All will be mowed down, and we will cross worlds. At his words, Yue grasped both hands in front of the chest tightly; almost like a hug. Her expressionless face vanished to reveal a blooming smile. And answered like always, N~! Chapter 25 - Volume 3 Chapter 5 : The Empire and the Heroes (Classmate Side 3 Part I) We go back in time a little Around the time when Hajime defeated the Hydra in mortal combat, the party of heroes had temporarily aborted their dungeon clearing and returned to the Kingdom of Hairihi. The clearing speed had fallen due to a lack of the comprehensive intelligence they had on the floors up till now, and also due to the strength and trickiness of the monsters. As such, intense member fatigue had resulted C the conclusion was to take a break and rest. But though the rest town of Horuado would have been good for recuperation, someone was sent to meet them: they had to return to the palace. An envoy of the Hoelscher Empire had come wanting to meet with the heroes. What was with this timing? By nature, almost no time had passed between the arrival of the God Ehits oracle and the summoning of Kouki and company. For this reason, the empire Cwhich was an ally and did not itself conduct the hero summoningC would not be able to meet the heroes right after they were summoned. However, it had been thought that the empire had not moved even after knowing of the heroes summoning. This was because the empire had been founded 300 years ago by famous mercenaries, becoming a holy land for adventures and sell-swords with its meritocratic system. For them, talk of a group of heroes suddenly appearing and leading humanity was unconvincing. The Church was also in Hoelscher, and as such it was not an exception to having believers, but they were less devout than those in Hairihi. Most of its people were either mercenaries or were involved in the business, and as such there were more who valued profits over faith. If anything, this was just a story; it would hardly make earnest believers out of them. Based on that, it was possible that they had made light of meeting up with Kouki and the rest just after their summoning. Of course, they were not against openly showing an obeisant attitude towards God in front of the church. While Haihiri would have been happy to patronize such a meeting, the empire Cparticularly His Imperial MajestyC had not been interested, and as such had not been involved. However, the fact that this raid on the [Orcus Dungeon] had succeeded in breaking through the 65th floor, beating out the previous record, piqued the interest of the empire. So they sent word that they would like to meet, and both the church and Hairihi were quick to agree. After this news was meticulously related to Kouki and company on the carriage, they arrived at the palace. The carriage entered the palace, and upon their descent from it they saw a figure of a boy coming towards them. He was around ten, and had blonde hair and blue eyes. The atmosphere around him was similar to Koukis, but which much more mischief in it. This was Randell S. B. Hairihi, Prince of the Kingdom. His air could be likened to that of a dog with flopping ears and wagging tail as he rushed up to them calling in a loud voice: Kaori! You made it back! Ive been waiting! Of course, Kaori was not the only one there, for the returning expedition was present in full force. To them, it was easy to imagine what Randells feelings were just by looking at his attitude C apart from Kaori he saw no one else. In fact, Prince Randell had been making aggressive approaches towards Kaori since the day after they had been summoned. That said, he was only ten. In her view he could only be recognized as an emotionally attached child, and there was no sign of her feelings ripening beyond that. For a person as innately kind as her, he would be like a cute younger brother. Its been a while, Your Highness. (TN: She says Randell-dono, but Im the kind of translator who gets into hissy fits about putting random Japanese into my sentence when the English equivalent serves perfectly fine.) The imaginary tail wagged furiously up and down at her small smile, as Randell instantly turned red. Despite that, he managed to make a masculine expression before making another approach toward Kaori. Ah, its been a long time indeed. When you said you were going to the dungeon, I felt as though I had died. Were you hurt? If I was stronger, I would never let you do such a thing Randell bit his lip in annoyance. Even though Kaori refused to only be protected, the heartwarming feelings of the boy still caused her cheeks to soften. Thank you for your concern. But Im alright, you know? I wish to do this. No, Kaori isnt suited for fighting. Th, there should, you know, be safer things you can do. Safer things? Kaori inclined her head at his words, and at this he turned an even deeper shade of red. Observing this amusing exchange from the side, Shizuku could only smile wryly as she considered the young mans valiant approach. Mmhmm. For example, how about being a maid? You can work exclusively for me, starting today. As a maid? Im sorry, but Im a healer T-then, going to the Medical Institute is fine too. Theres no need to go to dangerous places like the dungeons or the frontlines right? The Institute was a state-run hospital, situated right beside the royal palace. In short, Randell hated being apart from Kaori. However, the feelings of the young boy would not move Kaoris obstinacy. No, I wont be able to heal them immediately if Im not on the frontlines. Thank you for worrying about me. Uu Randell groaned softly, realizing that he could not move Kaoris determination. Your Highness, Kaori is my precious childhood friend. As long as I am around, I will definitely continue to protect her! From Koukis viewpoint, he was being one-hundred-percent-beneficent in comforting a younger boy, but those were not the right words for that moment. In the eyes of the lovestruck Randell, this was translated as such: I wont let my woman leave me. I definitely wont hand Kaori over to anybody! (TN: The first bit is a bit dodgy, since my ability to recognize that variant on the kanji for hand is currently failing me.) The hero and the healer snuggling up intimately C that was a likely picture in his mind. His expression twisted in annoyance, Randell levelled a you are my mortal enemy glare at Kouki. To him, they looked like lovers. What are you saying? You think nothing of sending Kaori into dangerous places. I wont lose to you! Kaori being with me is the better decision. [T/N: Chauvinist pig, he uses the word kimatteiru, which indicates a decision without the target (Kaoris) individual input. i.e. it has been decided versus I/you have decided] Umm, well. At the hostile words that Randell spoke, Kaori was at a loss and just smiled weakly, while Kouki was speechless. Shizuku, seeing Kouki like this, could only sigh. Before Kouki could say anything more to aggravate the already growling, angered prince, a cool but authoritative voice rang out. Randell. Behave yourself. Cant you see Kaori is troubled? B, big sister! B, But! No buts. Even though everyone is tired C to detain them in this placewho is it who isnt thinking about others? UghB, but! Randell? (TN: I imagine she is projecting some kind of dark aura at him right about now.) E..errand! I remember, I had an errand to run! Excuse me! Refusing to admit his error, Randell turned on his heel and fled. Seeing his back fade from view, Princess Liliana spoke with a sigh. Kaori, Kouki-san, Im sorry about my brother. My apologies on his behalf. Liliana lowered her head as she said that, causing her beautiful, straight blonde hair to flow downward. Mm, dont worry about it, Lili. Prince Randell was just concerned. I agree. Still, I dont understand why he got angryI didnt say anything rude that I had to apologize for. Kaori and Kouki said this as Liliana smiled thinly. Understanding well the sibling love between an older sister and her younger brother, Kaori sympathized with Liliana to some extent for having a brother completely ignorant of her feelings. Above all, it was important that the mortal enemy knew that she was separate from this matter. By the way, the meetings between Randell and his mortal enemy would cause a big stirbut thats another story. Liliana was a talented lady of fourteen years. Golden haired and blued eyed, she was both beautiful and popular amongst the people. Earnest, but not too obstinate, and good at reading the mood, she was even able to interact openly with the servants. She, as a princess and as a person, had been quite anxious as to the state of Kouki and the other summoned students. This was due to a sense of guilt about dragging them into problems of her world, which should have been their concern. For that reason, she took the initiative to get to know the students, and it had not been long before they became well acquainted. She got along especially well with Shizuku and Kaori who were around the same age as her, by this point they had dropped all honorifics, electing to speak casually with one other and even giving each other nicknames. No, Kouki-san. There is no need to worry about Randell. He just tends to be a bit reckless. More importantlyOnce again, welcome back, everyone. I am heartily glad that you all returned safely. Saying this, Liliana smiled gently. Even those classmates who were standing close to beauties like Kaori and Shizuku all blushed when they saw her smile. There was a refined elegance of royalty in her that the two of them did not have, something that most young women could not compete with using beauty alone. In fact, Nagayamas group and the delinquent group were also crimson from having their hearts stolen; even female members were slightly dyed in the cheek. For ordinary modern day students, the aura of a bona fide Otherworldly Princess was too much. Those who could bear it, like Kaori and those already close to the princess, were abnormal in this regard. Thank you, Lili. Your smile has blown my fatigue away. I too am glad to see you, Kouki said such affected lines with a refreshing smile. Though it has been repeated often, Kouki did not have any ulterior motive in saying this. He was truly glad to be alive, and to meet a friend once again C he was just pathologically unaware of the effects his words and actions had. R, re, really? U, um As a princess, Liliana was used to the compliments and flattery paid by the gentry, imperial envoys and the people of the cities and towns. As such, she had trained herself to become adept at looking past these masks and discerning their true intentions. Thus she could see that there was no such thing in Koukis words. Unused to such experiences outside of her family, Lilianas cheeks too went red, and she became flustered and unable to respond. Kouki, as usual, just continued laughing and smiling, not realizing at all the effects his behavior had. And as expected, this caused Shizuku to sigh deeply. Someone worrisome had taken the stage, and yet the person himself would resolutely fail to notice it. Um, anyway, thank you all for your hard work. Preparations for the meal and baths have already been completed, so please make yourselves at home. The imperial envoys will take a few more days to arrive, so you neednt worry about that. Having recovered her balance, Liliana urged them thus. While Kouki and the others were unwinding the fatigue accumulated in the dungeon, the groups who had stayed behind heard of Behemoths defeat, and jubilant shouts went out amongst them. After this, the number of people who returned to the frontline increased. Aiko-senseis title of Goddess of Fertility also became a topic at this point, which caused her to writhe quite a lot. Kouki and the others slowly rested their bodies, which had been exhausted from the raid. But inwardly Kaori was restless; she desired to return to the dungeon. Chapter 26 - Volume 3 Chapter 6 : The Empire and the Heroes (Classmate Side 3 Part II) Continuing from the previous 3 days later, the imperial envoys finally arrived. Currently, Kouki, the dungeon clearing members, leaders of the kingdom, and a delegation of priests led by Ishtar were out in full force to receive the five envoys, who were standing in the middle of the red carpet opposite King Erihid (TN: is this his name?) It was good of you to come, sir envoys. Do well, therefore, to make certain of our heroes surpassing valour. Your majesty, you have our thanks indeed for accepting this sudden request for an audience. That saidmay we know the identity of the Hero? Mm. We will introduce him first. Sir Kouki, would you step forward? Yes. The unveiling of Kouki and the others followed immediately after the formal salutations between the king and the messengers, with the King calling him to appear before them. Despite the fact that not even two months had passed, his look was utterly fearless, quite unlike when first summoned. While they were not here, if the palace maids, noble ladies and Koukis fans in the stay-behind group saw him now they would without a doubt start going red in the face and releasing heated sighs of fascination. Those who had made advances on Kouki already numbered in the double digitsbut due to his extreme denseness, their approaches were just those of warm and friendly people to him. A naturally dense hero was walking the earth. (TN: This is one of the things I think the author absolutely has to fix if this webnovel becomes an LN C these asides that are basically like wut, what, where? moments in terms of plot. I know hes trying to funny, but still) After this the heroes were introduced, starting from Kouki. Oh, so you are the heroes. Quite young, I must say. Pardon my rudeness, but did you truly break through the 65th floor? If memory serves, a monster known as the Behemoth appears there While scrutinizing Kouki, the messenger also took in Ishtars open manner, and cast a suspicious gaze upon him. One of the envoys bodyguards also looked the Hero up and down in an appraising manner. Being discomfited by their gazes, Kouki answered them. Well, may I speak? As to whether we defeated itah, would you like to look at a map of the 66th floor? Kouki proposed various proofs, but the envoy shook his head and allowed a smile to drift onto his face. No, thank you. There is a quicker method than that. Would you have a mock battle with one of my guards? That way, I would be able to see your strength immediately, Sir Hero. Well, I dont mind, but Kouki looked back at the king, slightly puzzled. Having caught that look, the king himself turned to Ishtar for his approval. He nodded. With Ehits authority behind him, it would have been an easy matter to convince the empire to accept Kouki as humanitys leader, but a real battle was the quickest way to make the meritocratic empire truly recognize him as such. Very well. Sir Kouki, show them your strength as you desire. Its decided then. Well, we will impose upon you to prepare a location. So it was in this abrupt manner that the mock battle between the hero and the envoys bodyguard was decided. Koukis opponent could not be a more ordinary person. He was neither particularly tall nor short, bereft of any notable features, and had a face one could easily lose sight of in a crowd. At first blush, there was nothing strong about him at all. He held his large edgeless sword downward casually C a stance that may as well not have been one at all. Kouki was a little angered by this. He would give this person a taste of his spirit with the first blow, and make him devote himself seriously as well. Here I come! Kouki came in like the wind. His swift High Speed Movement narrowed the space between them at once as he swung his bamboo sword down with a powerful whipping sound. If this was an ordinary warrior, he would have had trouble even perceiving it. Of course, Kouki intended to stop just before hitting. But there was no point worrying about that. Rather, it was Kouki who was going to get a taste of proof from the outcome. CRACK! Guh! The one blown away was Kouki. The bodyguard readied his sword after that swing, glaring at him. At the instant where he had stopped his simulated attack and relaxed, his opponent had casually knocked his sword upward, causing him to be pushed back. HaaaHey, hey, hero, is that all youve got? Everything? What happened to your motivation? Rude words that ill-befit an ordinary face came from the bodyguard as his expression showed first astonishment, and then gave way to rising disappointment. Indeed, Kouki had made such a casual thrust from the front because he had judged the bodyguard based on his appearance, and he had clearly been repulsed in his present state. Having come to a realization about himself due to this experience with his opponent, he was once again angry C but this time the anger was self-directed. (TN: Not sure about this paragraph, because the author uses the term composition for some reason that my lousy Japanese wont let me perceive; I replace it therefore with state, which I can see fitting into the English) Im sorry. Please take care of me once more. This time Koukis eyes were serious, even as he apologized for his poor manners. Seeing him like this, the bodyguard made a displeased face and said, There are no next times on the battlefield. Nonetheless, he resumed his natural stance, indicating that he would continue. Letting out a battle cry, Kouki charged. Enhanced by High Speed Movement, the bamboo blade swung diagonally down, upwards, and then forwards in a thrust. The swiftness was such that wavering afterimages were left behind in Koukis wake. But even against such a storm of sword-blows, the guard seemed to dodge using only the bare minimum of movements, looking for a chance to counterattack. Even when he lost track of Koukis movements and was attacked in his blind spot, he could still fend the hero off. The guards movements caused Kouki to remember something C Knight Captain Meld. There were already considerable differences in their specs, but so far he had been unable to surpass him in a mock battle. The reason for this was an overwhelming difference in combat experience. Most likely, the guard was the same, having stood on many battlefields before this one, and his combat experience could fill up the gap in their specs. In short, this person was on the same level as or even above Meld. Hmm. I guess at this level of physical ability an ordinary man wouldnt be your match. Still, theres something missing. You didnt have any affinity for battle originally, right? Huh? Um, yes, thats true. I was a mere student at first. And now youre the Apostle of God, huh. Ishtar and his associates from the church snorted in displeasure at the guard. Hey, hero. Prepare yourself, Ill be going at you from here on out. Dont go easy on me, or you might get killed. So declaring, he charged. This charge was a not high speed movement on Koukis level. Instead, it felt almost slowand yet, Tch?! As the guard approached his blade seemed to leap upwards from below, causing Kouki to retreat in alarm. But like an attracted magnet, the blade maintained the distance between them, moving in like a whip as it struck. The swords trajectory was irregular and the movements hard to perceive, and while the use of Foresight allowed him to momentarily put some distance between them, he was unable to fully break away. Even when he tried to used High-Speed Movement to break off in one go, his opponent would foresee it, and launch pre-emptive strikes such that he could not activate it. Gradually, impatience began to show on Koukis face. Pierce, Wind Strike. At the murmured aria a cluster of wind formed, and struck him squarely in the leg. Uwah?! Caught in mid-step, Koukis leg swung outward and his balance was broken. In that instant, a fierce bloodlust pierced him. The guards cold gaze met his, and he swung his blade downward with an unbelievable pressure. Hes going to kill me, Kouki suddenly realized. (TN: Well, were slow arent we?) Indeed, the guard could not help but think this way. If Kouki could not keep up with his attacks, his intent was to kill him rather than allow a boy who knew nothing of killing to become humanitys leader. This would certainly invite censure from the likes of the church, but to put incompetent allies on the battlefield was much harder to stomach. As such, this might be the better choice, or so he felt. (TN: Another paragraph that I sucked at translating. I pray this is at least 50% accurate.) But the swing would never happen. BOOOOM Guh!? The exact same scenario occurred as it did previously, but this time it was the guard getting blown away. Bounding away several times with both hands to negate the momentum, the guard looked at Kouki. His whole body was emitting a pure white aura, and he swung his sword to face his opponent while taking up a stance. At the moment when the guard let fall his blade, Koukis survival instincts had kicked in and activated his Limit Break. This technique caused all his parameters to multiply three times C a technique for a pinch unique to a protagonist. However, his face was hardly composed. Desperately repressed fear from being so close to death was in his expression as he held his sword. Seeing this, the guards fearless grin resurfaced. Hey, thats a slightly better face. Compared to that wimpy one from before, that is. Wimpy face? Im frightened. Were you trying to kill me just now? Wasnt this a mock battle? So what? Did you think that in a real battle, wed just go okay, its over? Youd end up dead like that. Youre supposed to stand above us humans and lead us C are you even aware of that? Im awareof course I will save everyone! What can a kid whos afraid of getting hurt do? Someone who doesnt even have bloodlust in his sword shouldnt talk big. Well then, are you ready? I said it at the startthat youll die if you go easy on me! Once again, the guard advanced, an abnormal feeling of bloodlust coming off him, putting pressure on Kouki, who gathered strength in his legs, his face twisting painfully as he did so. But he did not charge. A barrier of light had fallen between him and Kouki. This much will do. At this rate, itll stop being a mock battle and become a killing duel instead. You have overstepped yourself with this joke, Lord Gahard. Tch, Ive been found out. As shrewd as ever, old man. Ishtar, having erected that shimmering barrier, proceeded to pour a wet blanket on Lord Gahard the guard, who cursed inaudibly in response, sheathed his sword in his shoulder-mounted scabbard, and took off his right earring. The air around the guard turned a misty white, and when it finally cleared again, there appeared a totally different person. It was a man who looked to be in his forties. His silver hair was cropped short, and his blue eyes were reminiscent of a wild wolf. His figure was slender but highly muscled, his clothes wrapping tightly around them almost to the point of bursting. On seeing him, a commotion broke out. Lord Gahard! Your Imperial Highness! Indeed, this man was Gahard D. Hoelscher, present Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire, in disguise. Seeing this, King Erihid furrowed his brows and asked: Just what were you intending, Emperor Gahard? There, there, King Erihid. I apologize for not introducing myself. However, a little play-fighting was the quickest way for me to make sure. This is of great importance to our future battles. Please excuse my rudeness. Though Gahard excused himself this way, his expression was hardly apologetic. Well, fine, Erihid seemed to indicate with a sigh. Kouki was totally stunned. Somehow, this emperor was kind of flighty, and his surprises seemed to be treated as the norm too. With that, the mock battle ended, and at the dinner that was arranged the empire gave their official words of recognition to the hero. For the time being, it seemed like the objectives of their visit had been met. But that night, when a subordinate asked him about his real intentions in a room, the king gave a bothersome answer. Meh, hes no use. Just a kid. A mouth that believes unswervingly in stuff like ideals and justice. His rash strength and charisma are a bad combination, and hes the type who would get killed for his ideals. But we cant neglect him since hes the Apostle of God. All in all, he isnt good. (TN: Take this paragraph with a healthy pinch of salt. My translation of these sentences is definitely iffy due to an overabundance of katana in colloquial use C which I am failing to grasp even with the dictionary.) So, you intended to kill him during that match? What? No. I just thought I might fix his cowardly attitude with a beating. I wouldnt have killed him even if the Pope hadnt intervened. It seemed like the Emperor did not regard Kouki and the rest of the heroes to be worth his attention. This was not unreasonable. Up till a few months ago they had been mere students; in peaceful Japan no less. They did not have the readiness on the battlefield that a seasoned warrior would recognize. Well, the war with the demons may pick up the pace soon. Well see about it then. For now, lets prioritize tactfully keeping ourselves from being involved with that kidand to watch out for the Pope. As you will. He had no intention to reveal his real estimation, however, and the very next day Kouki and the other heroes would see him off when he returned to his country; with his business finished, there was no reason to stay any longer. Indeed, he seemed a very flighty Emperor. By the way, there was an incident in which the emperor came across Shizuku during her morning training, and being pleased with her he requested rather earnestly that she become his lover. Upon her polite refusal, he just gave his usual plucky laugh and a well, Im not in a hurry as his reply, indicating that this matter wasnt of great importance to him. At that moment, he caught side of Kouki and laughed through his nose at him. Kouki for his part got the feeling that they would never get along, and was momentarily displeased by this. It also goes without saying that Shizukus sighs increased. Chapter 27 - Volume 3 Chapter 7 : Raisen Grand Canyon and the Miserable Rabbit Their view was filled by the light from the magic circle, the air definitely felt different even though nothing could be seen. Its clearly different compared to the air from the depth of the hell, sensing the fresh air from somewhere, Hajimes cheeks are loosened. The sight that came into view after the light settled was A cave. Say what? Without any further thought, Hajime who believed that the other side of the magic circle was the surface unintentionally inserted a tsukkomi at the scene which werent any better. Honestly he was extremely disappointed. Facing Yue who was tugging his shirt with a questioning face Yue told him her opinion in a comforting way. A secret passage to be hidden is usual A, ah, is that so? It certainly is. There is no way that the direct way to den of the rebels wouldnt be hidden right To not realize something so simple, Hajime felt considerably ashamed. He pulls himself together while scratching his head. Without aid from the Green Light Stone, Hajime and Yue advanced through the pitch black cave without any problems. On the way, though there were many doors with seals and traps, the Orcus Ring would react cancelling the activation altogether. The two of them were cautious at first, but soon lost interest as nothing had happened so far and continued to advance, till they finally found light. Its the light from the surface. The light which Hajime for the past few month, and Yue for the past three hundred years sought for. Hajime and Yue came to a stop when they saw it, looking at each other exchanging glance the both of them grinning, and simultaneously started to run toward the light that they yearned for. As they approach the light which was gradually getting bigger, they could feel and breathe the air from the surface. It was different from the stagnant air from hell. The air was cool and fresh. Hajime had never felt as much as now how delicious the air was. Thus, Hajime and Yue both jumped into the light and reached the long awaited surface. To the humans who live above grounds, this pace was a hell, an execution ground. Below the cliff, magic could hardly be used, even so, a lot of powerful and brutal monster live there. An Average of 1-2 kilometre depth, and 900 meter width, extending 8 kilometre from [Guryuen Great Desert] on the west and [Harzena Sea of Trees] at the east, the great scar dividing the north-south of the continent, was how people call it. Raisen Grand Canyon Hajime and Yue were currently outside of the cave at the bottom of the Raisen Grand Canyon. Although they were at the bottom of the earth, the sun from above poured down bright and warm light. The fragrant of the surface mixed with the wind were tickling their nose. Compared to any kind of place it could have been, this place was surely the surface. In a daze while looking at the sun above their head, Hajime and Yues facial expression gradually turned into smile. Even Yue, who was expressionless by default, could be seen smiling broadly by anyone who looked. We are back arent we? nn The two finally hit by an overwhelming happy feeling of reality, looked away from the sun, glanced at each other and with all their strength started hugging each other. Yeaaaahhhh~~!! We are back, damnit~! Hnn~~!! While hugging Yue who had a smaller stature, Hajime spun around. In that short while, an unsuitable laughing voice could be heard from the place that people called hell. On the way, even stumbling on the uneven ground felt excessively funny, both of them are chuckling and laughing. At last, after the two laughter settled down, they were completely surrounded by monsters. Haa~ these guys are really dense arent they? If I remember correctly, we cant use magic here right? Hajime tilt his head while pulling out Donner & Schlag. Hajime who had made an effort while studying knew that if this place really is Raisen Grand Canyon, then magic could not be used. I know. However I will still do it, but using mere sheer strength. The reason that magic could not be used inside Raisen Grand Canyon was because the magic power that are loaded into the magic that are invoked are disintegrating and dispersed. Of course Yues magic was not an exception. But Yue who was once a Vampire Princess, in addition of the considerable magic power she have, she also possess an external magic tank which is the Magic Crystal Series. In other word, Yue is saying something like she should just annihilate them before the big power got dispersed. By sheer power How high is the efficiency? Around 10 percent. It seems like, in order to use elementary magic, high class magic power are needed. The range too would be shortened a lot. A~ then I will do it, Yue just focus on defending yourself. Uu but Its okay, the right person in the right place. This place is a bad place for magic user right? Just leave it to me. N okay. Yue reluctantly withdraws. Even though they had reached the long awaited surface ground, its hard to accept that she was excluded from the first battle. Her pride seems to have been a little damaged. Her lip was sulking from the displeasure. Looking at Yues sulking appearance, Hajime abruptly fired Donner while making a wry smile. Without looking at the other partys side, pointing the gun muzzle to the spontaneously gulping monsters, and spontaneously pulling the trigger. Without realizing the much too sudden attack, the surrounding monsters head burst and scattered which resulted in dead without any resistance. There were only a guns reverberation sound left in the vicinity, the monsters were frozen in place without understanding what exactly happened. Surely if 10% of magic can be used, even Lightning Clad could be used here. Then the rail gun could be launched without any trouble. To the dumbfounded monsters, Hajime showed a bold smile. Now then, the monsters from hell compared with you guys, which one is stronger let me try it out. Quickly taking Gun Kata stance, killing intent was filling Hajimes eyes. When the surrounding monsters saw those eyes they unconsciously took one step back. Even if they didnt notice it, their surely instinct felt it. That they had made, a monster which they shouldnt oppose their enemy. An ordinary person would have their consciousness gone just from getting into the fierce pressure range, at last one monster which couldnt hold the tension anymore let out a roar and jump out. Graaaaa!! Bang!! But, at the same time resounded a gunshot along with a straight flash line, rather than evading somewhere, that monster werent even give any time to respond and got blown off. The things that happened after that werent even a fight anymore but a slaughter. The monsters werent allowed to run away even one step farther, its as if that it was natural that their head get blown off and their insides are exposed. There the monsters corpses were filling the view for as far as one can see in just five minutes. Putting Donner and Schlag away in their respective holster beside his thigh, Hajime looked at the mountain of corpse in the surrounding while tilting his head a bit. From behind, Yue approached with small steps. What wrong? No, its just a little disappointing The monsters at Raisen Grand Canyon are famous for their brutality I almost thought that this was a whole different place instead. Hajime is a monster Cruel arent you. Well, it just means that the monsters in hell are just too strong. Hajime said that while shrugging his shoulder, and averted his eyes from the monsters dead body as he had lost interest in it. Now then, for this cliff I think we can climb it what should we do? If we think of Raisen Grand Canyon, there should be one of the Seven Great Dungeon around here. After all this trouble, how about we head toward the sea of trees and do some search while we are at it? Why the sea of trees? No, well, after getting out of the canyon, you dont want to abruptly cross the dessert right? If its the sea of trees, there should also a village nearby. Certainly it is. Yue nodded to Hajime proposal. Looking at how weak the monsters were it seems like the Canyon itself cant be counted as a dungeon. In that case, there should be an entrance to the dungeon somewhere. If they used Hajimes Air Walk or Yues Wind Magic, they could easily climb the cliff, but in whichever the case, there was the need to investigate the Raisen Grand Canyon, even more so there was no reason to oppose. Hajime poured magic into the Treasure Warehouse on his middle finger, and took out a Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive from it. Straddling dashingly, Yue got on the vehicle horizontally and clung to Hajimes waist. Different from using Gasoline like on Earth, the vehicle use direct magic operation to directly move the parts that are connected to the wheel, so the engine was quiet like an electric automobile. Hajime thought that the Engine roaring sound would have felt more romantic, but he did not know other structure than using the simple structure, he could not reproduce the sound. By the way, the speed adjustment was dependent on the amount of the magic power poured in. Well, under normal circumstances, the magic power efficiency inside Raisen Grand Canyon was the worst, so it could not be used for a long time. Raisen Grand Canyon was basically a cliff that extends straight from east to west. There was hardly any bypath therefore just by advancing along the way would lead them to sea of trees without getting lost. Hajime and Yue didnt have to worry about losing their way, carefully searching for the entrance of the dungeon, while casually traveling with the Magic Powered Two Wheeled Vehicle. Below the vehicle frame was installed a mechanism to level the bad road in the bottom of the cliff with transmutation as they advance, it truly was comfortable. Though, in that mean time, Hajime hands had been restlessly continue moving, without even releasing the hand, Hajime kicked off the crowd of monsters who was trying to attack them. A little while after driving the Magic Powered Two Wheeled Vehicle, a monster roar could be heard not that far from where they were. It was considerably powerful. At least it was one level higher compared to the monsters they had encountered inside the cliff. It seems like they would have to fight it within another 30 seconds. Driving the Magic Powered Two Wheeled Vehicle around the protruding rocks, a large monster appeared. It was a Tyrano-like monster, though it had two heads. Its a double-headed Tyrannosaurus-like monster. But the one getting attention wasnt the double-headed Tyrant, but the girl with rabbit ears jumping around repeatedly with half crying face. Hajime stopped the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive and look at the suspicious looking about to get eaten rabbit eared girl. What is that? Rabbit Tribe? Why is it in this place? Are the Rabbit Tribe this place inhabitant? Never heard of that Then, isnt it that? She was dropped here as a criminal? Isnt this place also used as execution place? Bad rabbit? Hajime and Yue inclining their head, while talking care freely about the rabbit eared girl. It seems like there was no will to help her. Particularly, from the fact that Raisen Grand Canyon was used as one of execution method, they werent even considering the fact that the rabbit eared girl might be a criminal. Rather than thinking of a complete stranger, they thought that it would be bothersome and didnt have any real interest in doing it. But as expected, the aftereffect of the change of mentality in the brutal way. And the circumstances were different compared with Yue. There was no sympathy felt toward the rabbit eared girl, even more there was no merit it didnt even reach Hajimes heart. If he always reacts to help request, there would be no end to it. The Hajime right now had already deserted the world itself. However, it seems that the rabbit eared girl had detected the carefree Hajime and Yue. After getting blown off by the double headed Tyrant and fallen to the shade of a rock, hurriedly stood back up on her hands and feets to run away, in that pose she stare at Hajime. And once again the double headed Tyrant swung its claw at the rock where she was hiding and blew it off, grumbling while rolling on the ground, she escaped from the fierce killing attack along with that momentum. Toward Hajime place. Though there was some distance between them, the desperate shout from the rabbit eared girl echoed through the canyon and reached Hajime place. Heelph me~e! Hii~~?Im dying! Im dyiiing! Help mee~, pleasee~! She ran desperately while the floods of tears were flowing on the soggy face. Right behind her was the approaching double headed Tyrant that wants to bite the rabbit eared girl. At this rate, the rabbit eared girl would be eaten even before she could reach Hajime place. As one would expect, directly getting asked for help to this degree, even Hajime Uwa, thats a Monster Train. Dont involve me in that. Its bothersome. As expected they didnt have the motivation to help. Even at the desperate screaming, they didnt even get disturbed. Instead, they felt it was extremely bothersome. To the Hajime who averted his eyes from the desperate glare of the rabbit eared girl, maybe she sensed that Hajime didnt want to help her, from the girls eyes, even more tears overflowed, just from where did those tears come from kind of crying. Waiiit~, dont leabe me behi~ind! Pleasee~!! The rabbit eared girl raised her voice even more. Even so, Hajime still didnt feel any motivation to help her at all, at this rate, the rabbit eared girl without fail would get eaten. Right, that if the double headed Tyrant didnt goes around the rabbit eared girl and direct his killing intent at them. The double headed Tyrant went around in between Hajime and the rabbit eared girl, and released a roar with killing intent. Gruuaaaaaaa!! Hajime reacted sensitively to it. Aa? Just now, his existence was denied. The object of preying was seen. The enemy is standing on the way! To the double headed Tyrants killing intent, Hajime body reacted, to the enemy who had the intent to kill! Like that. The double headed Tyrant caught up with the rabbit eared girl, one of the head opened its jaw. The rabbit eared girl, sensing that sign and looked behind and looking at the countless sharp fangs closing before her eyes, Ah, its ending here eh despair words like that could be seen in her eyes. However at the next moment, Bang!! A sound of dry explosion that she never heard before resounded across the canyon a flash line could be seen passing through the two rabbit ears standing due to fear. And now, one of the approaching double headed Tyrants head were pierced and pulverized from the back of the head right before her eyes. The other head that lost its strength crashed into the grounds, following the law of inertia, sliding on the ground. The double headed Tyrant that lost its balance toppled over the place while creating rumbling voices. From the impact, the rabbit eared girl once again get blown away. The place she landed was clearly right before Hajime. Kyaaaaaa~! He, help please~e! While falling toward Hajime who was before her eyes, the rabbit eared girls hand were reaching out to him. Her outfit was all tattered, and a place that shouldnt be seen for a woman was clearly visible. And with the awful crying face, it was a scene where a man would without a doubt catch her. Are you stupid?, Impudent However, it was Hajime Quality. In an instant he poured magic to the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive to retreat and magnificently evaded the rabbit eared girl. Eeh~!? The rabbit eared girl shocked shriek could be heard while she was falling right before Hajime eyes, twitching while lying face down with both arms and legs extended out. She didnt pass out, but it seems like she couldnt move while enduring the pains. Amusing. Yue looked at the shameful sight of the rabbit eared girl over Hajime shoulder, and held a lightly cruel impression. In the meantime, the other one of the double-headed Tyrants head, bite and eating its dead head and regained its balance, now had become more like a normal Tyrant at side glance. The normal Tyrant with fury and anger in its eyes let out a roar. The rabbit eared girl jump up to wake up at the sound, unexpectedly stout, or rather stubborn. Desperately trying to stand up the rabbit eared girl, once again with teary eyes, and with an unexpectedly fast movement hid behind Hajime. It seems like she was motivated to rely on Hajime to the bitter end. Well, she will die by herself, and she could comprehend that Hajime had done something to knocked down one of the heads, of course its an expected action. Oi, kora. A gag like existence Rabbit ear! Why the hell did you make us as your shield without permission, dont drag us into it. Be manly and do a suicidal attack! To the rabbit eared girl who is grasping the hem of Hajimes coat, I absolutely wouldnt release it! From the bottom of his heart Hajime glare at her with annoyed eyes. Yue who was sitting on the back seat was pushing the rabbit eared girl with her leg, like telling her to Release it. N, no way! Now, you would abandon me if I release it right!? Isnt that natural? Why should I help an unfamiliar annoying rabbit? Immediate reply!? Which part is natural! Even you should have a good heart right! Dont you feel guilty inside your heart from abandoning a helpless beautiful girl?! I had put it behind in the depth of the hell. Furthermore, dont call yourself a beautiful girl! Th, then if you help me I, I will listen to one request from you, anything is fine The rabbit eared girl leaned closer with blush and upturned eyes. Cunning, truly cunning action. If the face werent sullied by the tears and the dripping nose, it would surely be charming. Actually, if you look at the dirty girl closer, she who called herself beautiful, her appearance seems to be fairly good, a pretty girl with white hair and blue eyes. If it was an average guy, they would get swoon over even if she was sullied. But the one in front of her eyes werent an ordinary man. I dont need that. Other than that, dont bring your filthy face closer, its dirty. Its a brutal anywhere you go. Fi, filthy!? The first thing said and its filthy! Its too much! I firmly oppose i- Gwugaaa! Hii~! Help~! The moment she raised her voice to oppose Hajimes words, the Tyrant let out a You guys, dont you dare to ignore me! like roar, and start bending its body to rush over. The rabbit eared girl raised a miserable shriek while forcibly getting in between Yue and Hajime. Seemed to be annoyed, Yue kicked the rabbit eared girl who was trying to get on the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive trying to drop her off, the rabbit eared girl desperately clung I definitely wont release iiit! while getting shoe mark imprinted on her cheek. As if feeling ridiculed while looking at that scene, the Tyrant glared at Hajime and the others with more anger in the eyes, and finally, started to charge. Immediately following, Hajime raised his hand and lock on the guns muzzle to the Tyrant forehead. In the moment of less than 0.1 second, the process of aiming and firing were completed. With one gunshot, a straight flash line pierced the area between the Tyrants eyes. In an instant, after convulsing a bit, the Tyrant slowly fell sideway while making a tremor. To that vibration, the rabbit eared girl reflexively let out Hue? sound like an idiot, and timidly showed her face between Hajimes armpit to see the end of that Tyrants fate. Its dead That Daihedoa, with one blow The rabbit eared girl opened her eyes wide with a surprised look on her face. Seems like that double headed Tyrant is called Daihedoa. The rabbit eared girl dumbfounded and staring stiffly at the remains of the Daihedoa, while getting kicked by Yue and clinging to Hajime. Since a while ago, the long rabbit ears were brushing Hajimes eyes, with seriously gloomy mood, Enough Hajime elbowed her on the head to drop her down. Hebuu!! Letting out a groaning sound, and while shouting My head~ my heaaad~, the rabbit eared girl used both her hand to hold her head while writhing on the ground. After looking with a cold glance, Hajime poured magic into the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive and advanced forward like nothing had happened. Sensing that sign, the rabbit eared girl who was rolling on the floor grumbling suddenly jump up to wake up with frightful vigour, I wont let you get away~! and once again clung to Hajimes waist. As expected, she was considerably resilient. Thank you so much for the help! I am from the Rabbit clan one of the Hauria, My name is Shia! For now please save my companion! And, considerably shameless. Hajime glance to the side looking at the clinging rabbit eared girl. Thus, right after getting out of the hell, with another troublesome matter, he let out another sigh. * * * Thank you for always reading. Also thank you for any impressions, opinions, and mistyping reports. Now then, its the starting of the 2nd chapter. Without delay, a new character appeared. As what would happen after this, i havent thought of it. As usual, I will write while thinking of wild idea, at worst. Though I will release one chapter once every week, thank you for always reading Did Hajimes personality really become arrogant and evil? Recently, I dont know how an arrogant and evil person is like. A certain stray hero or a wind contractor like personality would be ideal though its hard isnt it? Chapter 28 - Volume 3 Chapter 8 : Shia Haulias Circumstances Even though its sudden, but the plot is in progress For absolutely different development that noticed cant be helped. * * * Please help my tribe! Rabbit-eared girl Shia Haulias voice echoes in the canyon. Apparently this rabbit wasnt alone and her comrades were also in a similar predicament. She is very desperate, and though Yue kept increasing the strength of her kicks, there is no sign of letting go despite the shoe marks on her cheek. Because she was so desperate, Hajime couldnt help using his Lightning-clad. ABABABABABABABABABABAABABABA!? After adjusting the voltage and current to non-lethal, she probably wont be able to move for a while. Shias rabbit ears straightened out and her hair produced smoke. When Lightning-clad stopped, she fell down in convulsions. Geez, what a shameless rabbit. Shall we go, Yue. N Because there was nothing else to do, Hajime started pouring magic into the bike. But I, I wont let go~ Shia got up like a zombie and clung onto Hajime leg. Surprised, Hajime immediately stopped injecting magic into the bike. Y,you are just like a zombie. Although its non-lethal how did you get up? It scared me for a moment Creepy. Uu~ What did you say! I also have something to say! Kicking and electrocuting me, that was so cruel! Ill sue you, you know! As apology, please help my clan! In her anger, Shia issued her demand with unexpected composure. Though Hajime thought about dragging her as she is, when he thinks she wont let go anytime soon and imagines a blood-stained rabbit-eared girl who keep clinging to him It gave him chills. Geez, what is it? For now Ill hear it so let go. Eh, dont casually wipe your face with my coat! When he said hell hear her out, Shias face start to brigthen with a smile and she casually wipes her dirty face with Hajimes coat. What good ettiquete. Irritated, Hajime hit her and she let out a scream Hagyun! while crouching. I-I was hit again! Even father never hit me before! Look well at my beauty, and this proportion cant be that you like male so thats why you refuse my seduction back there! Al,afunn!? Because he heard some improper remark, with Shia in crouching position, Hajime give her a heel-drop at her head. Some vein can be seen in his forehead. Whos homo, annoying rabbit. now that you mention it how did you know that reference. Yue and you, where the heck did you learn that? Well, let put that aside for now. Though I dont know where is that seduction gag come from, the reason I refuse your invitation because there is higher level bishoujo beside me. Try to look at Yues dignified form and I cant understand where you get the nerve to seduce While saying that Hajime steal a glance at Yue. Hearing his word, Yue was covering her blushing cheek with her hand while shaking her body. Her hair reflecting the sunlight shine with star-like light. Her bisque doll-like skin now dyed in faint red, capable to charm anyone without exception. Appearance different from the first time they met. Wearing pure white dress and black mini-skirt decorated with frill, a long coat with blue line spread from the top. Also, short boots and kneesocks. All of it are made from Oscars clothes and demonic beast materials by Yue herself. It also have high durability to protect the user. Meanwhile, Hajime wear similar clothing composed of black and red with black and red line coat. This is also made by Yue. At first Yue made him white clothes to give pair-look feeling, of course it was quite embarassing because of his white hair make him all-white, Hajime feel unpleasant about it then settled with current style. Shia can only flinch with Uu when she see Yues beauty. But there is one thing that need to be corrected by Hajime, because it was his subjective view without including proportion as well. In a word, when seen objectively Shia wont lose in term of a bishoujo. A long and straight gray hair tinted with blue hue and clear-blue eyes. White eyebrows and eyelashes also her white skin made her figure feel mysterious. Her hand and feet also slender and long, rabbit ear and tail that move added to her loveliness. When seen, furry-lovers (kemona) surely will unconciously shed tear in gratitude. Above all there is one thing that Yue lack. That is to say Shia have big boobs and it also emphatized by her ragtag clothes, truly a weapon that cant keep silent. It shake violently everytime she move. Violently not just bounce, for confirmation. In short, her confidence in her figure and style is not a strange thing. It can be said Hajime is the strange one, before he surely will Rabbit ear!! and Ru*ndaibu Even so, for Shia whose pride was damaged. The forbidden word was said Bu-but! In case of chest its my win! Didnt you see that girl is flat-chested! Flat-chest. Flat-chest. Pettanko. Her shout echoes in the valley. Yue who tremble in embarrassment suddenly get of from the bike with her expression hidden behind her bangs. Hajime can only mutter A~a while looking at the sky and silently gesture to pray. Rabbit-ear, rest in peace In that time, It can be seen from Yue. A cliff deeper than Raisen Grand Canyon. Yue whisper-like voice can be hear by the trembling Shia rabbit ear. Have you finished your prayer? As if apologize can solve it Just die! Just die! Storm Emperor - A-!! Suddenly tornado appear and swallow Shia then launch her into the sky. Her scream echoes in the canyon. After 10 seconds, Gusha (TL note : or Bamm but Crunch is perfect I think)! she fall in front of Hajime and Yue. Her convulsion with buried have completely similar to Inuoies character. Completely gag-like. Though her figure was extraordinary what a child of failure. Only wearing ragtag clothes(?) and added with this, it cant be called nothing but garbage. Thing that must not be seen was seen because her upside down figure. Something like this can awake hundred years of love. Yue seems to express Job well done! while wipe her sweat and walk to Hajime. With him sit on the bike she quitely stare at him. Do you like it big? It truly an problematic question. If Hajime say YES! he will suffer the same fate as that regrettable rabbit that still convulsing now. That must be avoided. Yue, its not about the size. Who the partner is the most important For now, instead of decisive YES or NO, Hajime answer with something vague. Truly indecisive. Yue narrow her eyes in consent then silently sit on the back. In secret, Hajime with cold-sweat try to find some topic to break the silence, but nothing come to mind. Hajimes Rai*Card truly useless. However, immediately after his eyes glance at Shia that trying to free her head while her body tremble with both hands gripping the ground. In his mind, he tried to make this as their talking topic. She is moving truly a zombie. Her endurance level truly above average Nn After a long silence she answer and that make him relieved and at the same time Zubo(Plop) sound come out when Shia puller out her mud-covered head. Uu~ It looked with cruel eyes. Even though I didnt want to be seen like this With tear-filled eyes, Shia pat her ragtag clothes and muttering some unknown thing while crawling closer to Hajime. It truly like a horror film. Haa~, how high is your endurance? Its not normal you know What are you? With Hajimes suspicousness, Shia sits up and finally tell her problem. She made serious expression while sitting in front of Hajime and Yue who are on the bike. Well it already late for a lot of thing but Let me reintroduce myself, I am Shia Haulia from Haulia RabbitMan tribe. The truth is Finally Shia began to summarized her story. Shia and her tribe, Haulia RabbitMan tribe of hundred used to lived quitely in Haltina sea of trees. RabbitMan tribe have excellent hearing and stealth skill, but their specs are low compared to other demi-human because of that they are ranked lower compared to other demi-human. They are gentle and dislike fighting, and treat the entire tribe as one family. In addition, they have excellent figure in general, different from elfs beauty. Because they are cute they are caught by empire to be enslaved and become a popular product. One day in Haulia tribe, one of RabbitMan tribe, a girl was born with abnormality. Even though RabbitMan basically have dark blue hair, that childs hair is gray with blue hue. Moreover, it has magic that demi-human didnt have, to directly manipulate magic. To be able to use a certain peculiar magic. Of course the tribe was greatly puzzled. A child that impossible to born in RabbitMan tribe, no, even demi-human. It has power similar to demonic beast, normally it will be discriminated. However, she was born in RabbitMan tribe that has deep connection to each other as a family of hundred. Haulia tribe decide to raise the girl. However, if her existence were found by the demi-human country Faea Belgaen, she would be executed for sure. That is how much they despise demonic beasts. As the rule of this country as soon as a demonic beast is found it must be annihilated, there is a record of a person that expulsed for letting demonic beast away. In addition, there are discrimination of tribe, for a tribe that use magic they will be persecuted human and demi-human. Other race who wield magic already enter the sea of tree, but immediately killing them has become the usual. Therefore, Haulia tribe hid the girl and raised her in secret for sixteen years. However, her existence was found out. Because of that, Haulia tribe escaped to Sea of tree before getting caught in Faea Belgaen. There are other who decide to go to Northern mountain area for the time being, because there are mountain products. Although it was uncivilized, but its better than caught by the empire or a slave trader. However their attempt was crushed by the empire. Even though they arrived in Sea of Tree, they were immediately found by empire Soldiers. It was unknown why the Soldiers were there, but encountering 1 squadron, Haulia tribe had no choice but run away to south. Though the men tried to obstruct to let women and children go, but there are differences in battle potential between trained empire soldier who can use magic and the gentle and peaceful RabbitMan tribe. When they notice, already half was captured. They keep desperately running away to avoid annihilation and arrived at Raisen Grand Canyon as the last resort. Indeed, the imperial army wont come here where magic cant be used. Until everything is over the tribe will wait here. The tribe betting between attacked by demonic beast or the empires Soldiers withdrawing come first. However, empires Soldiers didnt try to withdraw at all. They decided to wait at the canyon entrance where the platoon position themselves in (the staircase). They wait for RabbitMan tribe to come out when attacked by demonic beasts. And that was what happened, the demonic beasts attacked them. After what happened they cant surrender to empire anymore. Between escaping the canyon or fleeing from demonic beasts, Haulia tribe only option was to escape into the canyon. Thats why, they can jump into the depth When they come to, of the 60 people, only 40 left. They will be annihilated if this keeps up. Somehow help us! From the start Shia tried to appeal with regret and bitterness in her face. Apparently, Shia is the same as Yue and Hajime, an exception of this world. She was the same as Yue in particular an atavism. After finished listening to the story Hajime answer fankly without any change in his expression. I refuse. Chapter 29 - Volume 3 Chapter 9 : Contract Completed I refuse. A frank word from Hajime resulted in silence. With an expression as if she doesnt understand what was said, Shia opened her mouth with a stupid expression and stared intently at Hajime. Then, Hajime who already heard her story, started to pour magic into his bike and a loud yell of protest can be heard. Wa, wa, wait! Why! No matter if you think of the flow it should be How pitiful! Dont worry!! Ill do something about it!! with a reliable smile or something like that you know! As expected I also think it should be like that! Why, sudden encounter with a bishoujo and you just ignore it! Eh, ah, ignoring me and going! I wont let you, you know~ Her protest ignored, Shia jump to cling onto Hajimes leg again. From serious and serene atmosphere a while ago, her shameless rabbit mode is back. Glaring at Shia who wont show any sign of releasing his feet, Hajime only releases a sigh. You know Is there any merit for me if I help you. Me-merit? Being chased from the empire, being chased from the forest, youre nothing but a seed of troubles, there is only demerit. Assuming you escaped from the canyon, whats next? Wont you just get caught by the empire or will you flee to the mountain. Then, what will you do? Rely on me again right? This time it was to protect from the empires Soldiers and escape from the northern mountain range, right. Uu, tha-that is bu-but! The two of us have a purpose in this travel. There is no time to do something so troublesome. That cant be but, even you can see the reason to protect! That, didnt you say it a while ago. What do you mean? Is it related to your peculiar magic? Hajime unable to undestand the meaning of the Shias tear filled story. Now that he thinks about it, why did Shia stray away from her comrade is a mystery. Hajime asked whether there is a relation with that. Eh? Ah, yes. It was called Future Vision/Clairvoyance, I can see a predicted future. If I choose to do this, what will happen? I can see something along that line Also, in time of danger I can automatically see the future. Well, the future that I see isnt absolute Tha, thats right. I am useful you know! WIth Clairvoyance well know if there are danger! I saw it a while ago! I can see your figure helping us! In fact, it helped me to meet you! Shia continued her explanation, her Clairvoyance can predict future based on her choice of action and it need a large amount of magic to activate this and she will be exhausted in one try. In addition, there are times when itll be automatically activated, whether she wants it or not, when the situation will be dangerous for Shia. Although it also consumes a large amount of magic, it seems only to consume 1/3 of the usual. Apparently, Shia left her former place to find Hajime or something along that line? Choosing her action, she found a future where Hajime protect her and her tribe. After that, she left in order to find Hajime. She was too excited, thats why she moved alone in this dangerous place. If you have such amazing special magic, why did they found you? If you can predict the danger you wont be found out in Faea Belgaen, right? When pointed by Hajime, Shia react with an Ugh while averting her eyes around. I,if I use it on my own then itll be unusable for a while That means you already used it before they found out What the heck did you use it for? That is, Im anxious about my best friends romance Isnt that the same as peeping! The heck did you use precious magic for Uu~I will seriously reflect from now on? As expected, its useless. If you ask what is useless, youre useless. This regrettable/failure rabbit Hajime looks away in amazement while Shia, crying, keep clinging to him. When Hajime prepared to go away, an unexpected help come to Shia. Hajime, take her along Yue? !? From the start I think youre a nice lady! I am sorry calling you flat-chest-afunh! Hajime dumbfounded when he hear Yue while Shia looks excited with sparkling eyes tried to say good things. Only one word too much then collapsed while suppressing her cheek that got slapped by Yue. Just as a guide around Sea of Trees A~ Certainly, it is said only demi-human wont get lost in Sea of Trees and if the RabbitMan tribe will guide them then thats reassuring. Though there are some measures that I can think of when lost, but it can be said it was a rough idea without certainty. At worst, they will kidnap some demi-human to question about the road, but honestly if there are demi-human that willingly guide them is the best. However, Hajime hesitated because Shia have too much trouble in her hand. Yue stared at Hajime to break his hesitation. Its okay, we are the strongest. That is the word Hajime said in the Abyss. They wont hold back for this world. When they cover each other they are the strongest. Hajime can only give a wry smile hearing his own words. With help from RabbitMan tribe, it will be easier to search around Sea of Trees. Before the roots of the tongue dries, too (idiom, something along I dont mean to be a liar but) they might get into trouble with empires Soldiers and other demi-humans so they should be avoided. Of course, its not like they are busybodies, but if it was unavoidable because there are enemies in front of their best road. I have decided to even kill those obstructions. That is so huh. Oi, be glad regrettable/failure rabbit. Ill make you our guide through the Sea of Trees. The reward will be your life (safety) It said without any mistake, but his line was completely Yakuza-like. However, even so, the promise to keep them safe come from a strong man who can easily kill the demonic beasts in the canyon make Shia so happy that she can fly. Tha, Thank you very much! Uu~ what a relief~, seriously what a relief~ Shia cried with joy. However, she immediately stand up because there are no time to lose. U,umm, my best regard! Th, then what should I call you N? Now that you mention it I am Hajime, Nagumo Hajime Yue I see, Hajime-san and Yue-chan Shia said their name several time to remember it. But, Yue dissatisfied and objected her. Use -san. Failure rabbit Fue!? Shia was puzzled by Yue commanding tone, it seems she think Yue was younger because of her appearance. When she heard Yue is a vampire and older, she immediately apologize by prostrating. For Yue, its not like she hate her. Though dont know why For example when Yue glance at certain part of Shia there seems to be hatred, though the reason is not certain! Come, for now failure rabbit get on the back (my note:and Yue hate-o-meter will be maxed when a part of Shia touch her) Hajime, being used to Yues brilliant mind, instructed Shia to hop on. And thats resulted in Shias confusion. It cant be helped because there are no two wheeled vehicle that moves by using magic in this world. However, because Shia understood it was some kind of vehicle, Shia slowly sit behind Yue. Even though it was a tandem seat using a certain demonic beasts leather, because Yue was small there is enough space for them. And Shia being suprised by the softness of the seat start leaning forward to Yue, pressing her weapon. Yue who was suprised with the feels start to slip away to the front of Hajime. Her petiteness fit perfectly between Hajimes arms. Apparently, Yue cant stand the feeling of the weapon that hit her. Hajime reveal a wry smile after guessing the reason while Yue entrust her weight into Hajime have a bitter expression. Shia say, Eh? Why? without understanding what happen, then cling to Hajimes waist with happy expression. Hajime as the usual just poured in his magic and drove along. Its not like he does react or anything if you ask him. But it was a lie if he say no. Without noticing the conflict in Hajime and Yues mind, Shia ask a question over Hajimes shoulder. U,umm. Even though faster is better Is this a vehicle? What kind is it? Moreover, Hajime-san and Yue-san is a magic-user right? Even though it shouldnt be able to use here ah~, Ill explain on the way While said so, Hajime increase his magic and accelerate the bike. The vehicle move smoothly, over Hajimes shoulder, Shias scream Kyaaa~! can be heard. The ground and wall seems to flow to their back as they go. In the bottom of the canyon Shia clung tightly into Hajime while closing her eyes because of the speed, after a while maybe because she get accustomed to it, Shia gradually becoming excited. When Hajime goes around a curve to avoid a large rock, she make noise excitedly. On the way, Hajime start to explain why they can use magic and drive this bike, about how Hajimes arms was something like an artifact. And Shia only able to open her eyes wide in astonishment. Eh, then, both of you also able to directly manipulate magic, also capable to use unique magic Ahh, something like that N For a while Shias mind turn blank in surprise, suddenly, she buried her face onto Hajimes shoulder. Then, somehow start to sobs. What is it now? Once become noisy then get depressed and now crying You are trully emotionally unstable Too late? What is too late? What do you mean? I am normal! It just that, when I think Im not alone Somehow it make me happy It seems because of her ability similar to the demonic beast, she always think she was the only one in this world and that make her feel the solitude. Her family raised her for 16 years and called her a family member although it brought dangers to them, even fleeing into Sea of Trees for her sake, that must be their affection. Even so, no, because of it, the feeling of solitude because she was different from the others can be felt. Hearing Shias words, Yue turned silent while thinking. It seem her expresionless face is losing more color. Hajime is somehow able to understand Yue feelings now. Probably, Yues circumstance almost the same as Shia. Both of them capable to directly manipulate magic and using unique magic, With no one that can be called kin in that era. But, there is a definite difference between them. While Yue did not have family that love her, Shia had. Thats something give her a complex feeling along with envy. Added that from Shias perspective, Yue was a kin that she finally met. It was a complicated matter. To Yues head, Hajime patted then stroked it.For Hajime who was raised in rich country, Japan, with affection received from the parents, although there are no kin-like existence, the solitude that he feels cant be compared to existence of a Queen, of Yue. Therefore, he doesnt have anything to say that can help her. He can only show her that she is not alone now. Even though Hajime had completely changed, but there is still kindness for those he cares about. Rather, if he didnt met Yue, that would have also disappear from him. Yue is the one who stopped Hajime from falling into the path of heresy/scum. Because Yue is here, Hajime can retain his humanity. As proof, Hajime will protect her promise with Shia. To protect Haulia tribe from empires Soldiers so they can guide him in the Sea of Trees. Whether Hajimes feelings were transmitted or not, Yue let loose her tension and lean her back into Hajime. As if she want to be spoiled. Umm~ Did you forget me? Here I said It big news. I am not alone anymore. Because I have you by my side or something like that then I cry? I, need to be comforted you know? To be spoiled you know? Even so, even though the chance is here, why suddenly you go to your own world! I am lonely! Please take me too! Even though, you two Silence failure rabbit Yes Sob To the whimpering Shia, suddenly make a ruckus that make Hajime and Yue shout instinctively. However, to left alone crying girl and make the world of two can be called cruel. Added that she got yelled, Shia was truly pitiful. But, her strength is her strong point. In her mind First I must make them call me by name~ after all they are comrades I finally found. I wont let them go~! became her new goal. Meanwhile, Yue and Hajime yelled echoed then demonic beasts roar can be heard in the distance. Apparently there are lot of demonic beasts in front of them. ! Hajime-san! We will arrive soon! That demonic beasts voice is close! Close to father and the others place! Daa~, dont shout near my ear! Did you hear! Hang on tight because Ill increase our speed! Hajime pour even more magic power, and the bike start to accelerate further. Wall and ground flow past them fast. After 2 minutes. They stop with a drift when they see dozen of RabbitMan tribe are under attack. Chapter 30 - Volume 3 Chapter 10 : Haulia Tribe and Encounter Haulia Tribe and EncounterScreams echo inside Raisen Grand Canyon. Figures of desperate RabbitMen fleeing to hide behind rocks can be seen. If you look around you can see 20 RabbitMen hiding behind rocks. If combined with those hidden there should be around 40 people. In the sky, flying-type demonic beasts that were rare even inside the abyss are glaring at the frightened RabbitMan tribe. If you ask, their appearance are similar to the monster called Wyvern. With span/height around 3-5 meters, sharp claws and fang, also equipped with sharp thorn at the swelling end of their long tail similar to morning star. Hy-hyveria Over his shoulder, Shias trembling voice can be heard. It seem those Wyvern-like creatures are called Hyveria. There are six of them, trying to catch the RabbitMan tribe while circling in the sky. Finally one of Hyveria takes action. After rotating in the sky, it dives towards one of the large rocks where some RabbitMan tribe members are and strikes the rock with its tail helped by centrifugal force. Along with deafening sound, the rock was crushed and the RabbitMen came out screaming. As if saying Ive been waiting, the Hyveria starts to devour the helpless prey by opening its jaw. Its aimed at two RabbitMen. Whats left is a body without waist and unmoving small child that the man from the RabbitMan tribe tried to cover. Seeing those scene, despair can be seen on the other RabbitMan tribe. Because who knows when their others family member will be Hyveria prey. But, thats not what happened. The reason is there is someone who contracted to help them, the monster who escaped the abyss DOPANn!!DOPANn!! Two flashes and sound of gunshot can be heard in the canyon. One of the shot aimed at middle of the head of that attacking Hyveria. With a hole in its head, it falls to the side of the two crouching rabbit producing a cloud of dust, its roar stopped. At the same time, a tremendous sound can be heard behind them. Without any time to be surprised, the RabbitMan tribe turn around, they saw one of the Hyveria lose its arm with blood bursting from it while writhing in pain. Soon some of the RabbitMan tribe lose strength in their waist. Thats because while they are focused on the first Hyveria, they didnt notice another Hyveria come close to them. Of the two bullets, the other ones shot through the second Hyverias arm. Losing its balance, it falls to the ground while writhing in pain. Wh-what is At that time, the man who tried to cover the child can mutter that while alternating his vision between the Hyveria that died after being shot in the head and the one that is writhing in the back. In addition, when he heard the gunshot, he could only see the flash of something coming at the Hyveria. Suddenly the Hyveria collapsed causing the earth tremor, when it stopped, it was dead already. Seeing their comrade is dead, the other Hyveria in the sky roared in rage at the same time. To the cowering RabbitMan tribe, they can hear a sound that never heard before because of their excellent hearing. The high-pitched Kiiiiiii sound, similar to that of a jet. This time another sound comes and they turn their eyes to the source, what they see is a black vehicle, from that 3 figures can be seen coming in highspeed. Of the three, one of them is someone they know too well. In the morning, she suddenly disappeared, she is the girl they are looking for in the first place. She feels it was her fault that the tribe is in the state they are now, trying to conceal it with her cheerfulness, but her expression shows her anguish. Thinking of reckless things, while worrying she suddenly disappears. At the same time, carefully the Haulia tried to look for her. Even though, they thought the tribe will be annihilated before finding her The rabbit-eared girl fly in the sky with high speed. Shias scream echoes in the canyon. The RabbitMan tribe scream Shia?! looking at this unbelievable spectacle with their eyes popped. The Hyveria also roared trying to catch the prey that coming to them, but Shia who stiffened and staring at the sky just fly passed their eyes. That girl waving at them from the black vehicle. Cheerfulness can be seen in her face. And the RabbitMan tribe look at her with expression as if they cant believe what they saw. Everyone~, I have called for help~! When they hear her voice, they finally believe it was real then all of the RabbitMan tribe called her name. Shia! ? Hajime made an irritated expression while driving the magic bike in high speed. After confirming her family safety, Shia standing up on the bike while waving in happiness. Even though that is fine, but so that she wont fall from the bike moving in high speed, Shia lean her body to Hajime and her heavy-weight lethal weapon bouncing up and down, then hit his head. Because of that his aim shifted and the second Hyveria didnt get killed. Hajime gripped Shia clothes who was jumping up and down withpyokopyoko to stop her. Shia who noticed it try to question him. But even if she cant see Hajimes face, because she noticed the atmosphere, she timidly asked. U,umm, Hajime-san? What happened? Why did you grip my clothes? If youre so energetic that it obstruct the combat, I thought Ill give you a job. J,job W,what should I do? Its easy, just go to the front of those starving demonic beasts. Easy right !? Wa, What are you, ah, dont lift me~, dont swing me~ Shia whos struggling with nervous expression was lifted easily by Hajime who has more than 10.000 Strength(Str). Hajime, who is driving the two wheeler (bike) with one hand starts drifting and with expression telling there is no need to talk, throws Shia to the sky with the help of centrifugal force. Go! Failure Rabbit! Iya-aaa~~!! Because of that, Hajime wont miss that chance. Those flying Hyveria has become easy targets. Four gunshots can be heard simultaneously, it penetrate those Hyverias jaws and their heads crushed. Without time to scream, the Hyveria lose their power and fall to the ground. They are stronger than that double-headed tyrano-like Daihedoa that attacked Shia, in this canyon they are known as dangerous and troublesome demonic beast, its hard to resist their attack. When looked by their predator eyes, the RabbitMan tribe stiffened. With their ears, they can hear the girls sceam becoming closer. A-aaaaa~, help me~, Hajime-sa-~n! Hajime pass through the RabbitMan tribe that start running to catch her and splendidly catch the falling Shia then stopped the two wheeler (bike) with a drift. After that, he throws Shia away with a Pei-. Afun-! Uu~, I want you to be gentler~. I want better treatment~. I want you treat me as important as Yue-san~ Shia protest while sobbing. Its not like Shia loved Hajime. It just that, within the despair she currently in when she see hope, Hajime, a mysterious sense of trust is born. Even though his character is completely without mercy, he wont betray his promise. Added that Hajime and Shia are in a similar circumstance. Similar because she can feel something familiar about him, also that Hajime cherished Yue who is the same as her. She understand that even with the short time they are together. Because of that she hope that happen to me too. With the impact of catch and release, her ragtag clothes becoming more worn out added that her crying as she kicking around, Shias appearance is so pitiful. As expected it was too much when he think so, he take out a coat from the treasure warehouse and put it at Shias head. I dont want to be involved anymore than this, he thought without any remorse. However, even with this Shia was happy. Suddenly something was put on her head and when she saw it, it was a coat and start to laugh. She immediately wears it. It was the same white coat with blue hue as Yue. The same one that Yue made for Hajime to form pair-look. Mo,mou! Hajime-san is just not honest huh~, It was similar clothe as Yue I-is it my woman appeal? Its bad you know~, I am not that cheap you know, please be more affectionate~ Shia said that gripping the coats hem with Iyaniyan look. And that make Hajime irritated again, he silently pull out Donner, aimed at Shia then fired it. Hakyun! The bullet that fired was non-lethal bullet coated with rubber-like leather of a demonic beast. It just that, because of the firepower, Shia jumped back and fall to the ground then rolling around in pain. She scream My head~ My head~. But, as expected of her endurance, she immediately gets up. To that Shia, the RabbitMan tribe start to gather to get her treated. Shia! Are you okay!? Father! The one who called her was a middle aged rabbit-eared man with short dark blue-hair. Its clear whose rabbit-eared old man he is. This spectacle give out surreal feeling for him, immediately Shia and her father start to talk to the others RabbitMan tribe about what happened. After ensure that they are safe, they look at Hajime. Is it okay to call you Hajime-dono? I am Kam, Shias father and also the chief of Haulia tribe. I cant thank you enough for helping Shia and our tribe out of the predicament. Even helping us escape As father and the chief, I wish to express my gratitude Kam, who introduced himself as the chief of Haulia immidiately bows to him. Behind his back the others Haulia tribe did the same. Well, please raise your head. But, when its over be our guide in the Sea of Trees. Dont forget that you know? Also, arent you trusting us too easily. Even though demi-humans and humans arent in good relationship with each other Forgetting about Shias existance, in this world demi-humans are discriminated. In fact, they are cornered here because of a human. Even so, they bow to Hajime that is clearly a human and accepted Hajimes help. Even though that is the only method left, isnt it too simple? Hajime started to doubt them whilst concealing his disgust. To that, Kam answer with a wry smile. Youre trusted by Shia. By association we trust you too. Its because we are family Hearing the answer, Hajime was half-amazed and half-admiring them. For a tribe to leave their hometown for the sake of a single girl and to be able to trust a human they just met truly their caution is so thin. It can be said their personality is too kind. Ehehe, its okay father. Even though Hajime is without mercy even to women, move without any concern to others, so cruel that he easily uses others as a decoy, he will protect his promise, he is not a scum whod trample others hope! He will protect us for sure! Ha ha ha, so that is. In other words a shy person huh. If thats so, I believe him Hearing Shia and Kam, the other tribe members also said I see, a shy one huh while looking at Hajime with warmth in their eyes then nod their head. Hajime with vein appear at his head start to pull out Donner, but he was ambushed. N, Hajime is a shy one (in the bed) Yue!? While Hajime was shocked, demonic beasts are gathering to their place and surely will become troublesome if they keep still, so they start to depart. They are advancing to the exit of the Raisen Grand Canyon as the goal. Chapter 31 - Volume 4 Chapter 1 : Empires Soldiers 42 people + Rabbit-ear traveling along the canyon. Naturally, a lot of demonic beasts tried to attack them but to no avail. Those who tried to attacked the RabbitMan tribe without any exception had their head blown with a flash. That flash accompanied with gunshot, when looked around you can see a lot of demonic beasts corpse scattered around Raisen Grand Canyon that make the RabbitMan tribe dumbfounded and stare in awe at Hajime who did this. Especially the child, they are looking at Hajimes overwhelming strength and see him as their hero with sparkling eyes. Fufufu, Hajime-san. The little one are watching you know~ Why dont you wave at them? Shia immediately tried to tease Hajime whos already in bad mood because of those childs innocent gaze. With a vein popped on his head, Hajime silently fired his gun. DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! Awawwawawawawagh!? With rubber bullet aimed at her foot, Shia tried to evade it which make her looks like tapdancing. To that spectacle, Shias father, Kam only reveal a wry smile meanwhile Yue look at her with amazement. Ha Ha Ha, so Shia and Hajime already that close. Its looks like Shia already reach that age huh. Its make father a bit lonely. But if the other is Hajime-dono, then it is a relief Even though her daughter is still shotted at, Kam saw her as if celebrating her departure (as in marriage) with tear forming in the corner of his eyes. The others tribe member also look at her with warm gaze although her screaming Help me~ can be heard. Wait, all of you. Why is that you conclusion after looking at this situation? Unbelievable As Yue said, it seems the RabbitMan tribe rather lack of common sense and its already become something natural for this tribe. Though it wasnt known whether its applied only to Haulia tribe or not. After walking for a long time, their group finally arrive at the entrance of Raisen Grand Canyon. There are finely built staircase as far as Hajimes Far Sight can see. The stairs was built by cutting along the wall and it was the type that make an u-turn every 50 meters. Sea of Trees can be reached after walking around half a day after exiting Raisen Grand Canyon. While Hajime tried looking at the distance, Shia started to talk with uneasiness in her voice. Are there any of empires Soldiers? N? What can I say about. Although there are the possibility of them getting annihilated already Th, that is, supposed that there are empires Soldiers around Hajime-san What will you do? ? What do you mean by that? Hajime tilt his head because he cant understand the question asked by Shia. Rabbit-ear of the Rabbbitmen tribe hear perked because of her question. Unlike demonic beasts, the enemy are the empires Soldiers human race. The same as Hajime-san. are you sure you can fight them? Failure rabbit, you, didnt you already see the future? Yes, I am. Hajime confronting the empires Soldiers Then What is the problem? I want to confirm it. To protect us, RabbitMan tribe from the empires Soldiers and confront the human race. Are you really okay, fighting against humans Having heard Shias word, the surrounding RabbitMan tribe nervously looking at Hajime. The children cant understand what happened but guessing the serious atmosphere started to alternately looking between the adult tribe members and Hajime restlessly. However, inside such a serious atmosphere Hajime casually said. What is wrong with that? Eh? Hajime continue his talk ignoring Shias confusion. Like I said. There is no problem for me to fight against human. Th,thats, arent you come from the same race Didnt your tribe also chased by the same race (demi-human) That is, well, even if you put it that way Although, youre wrong about the basic Basic? Shia was tilting her head and the surrounding RabbitMan tribe looked confused. Listen, I am employing your tribe to be my guide. So, Ill be troubled if any of you died so Ill protect it. Its not like I was sympathizing you, or I have any kindness to do that. Moreover, I wont protect you forever. Didnt you remember that? Ugh, yes I remember If so, Ill protect you until my business in Sea of Trees over. Everything are for my own benefit. Because of that it doesnt matter if it demonic beasts or humans, if they are tried to obstruct my path, they are enemies and enemies must be killed. Simple as that. I, I see Shia consented with a wry smile to that Hajime-like answer. Even if she with Foresight saw Hajime confronting the empire, because the future wasnt absolute she didnt know if itll come true or not. There are others future with higher possibility that she seen, one of it was the future where they become slave under the empire while living a life more painful than death. Because Shia think it was her fault even though the others didnt think so, she tried to do with all of her might to confirm which future theyd be in. Ha Ha Ha, It was good to understand that. Please leave it to us to guide you through Sea of Trees. Kam was laughing cheerfully. Rathen than some stupid sense of justice, if everything is under the condition of give and take then itll be more assuring. His face said it all. Their party approached the stairs. Hajime gone ahead of them in alert. To escape from the empires Soldiers, the RabbitMan tribe havent had drink or eat anything, but their steps are light. It seems the rumour that demi-humans who unable to use magic have higher physical strength instead is true. And finally, Hajimes group escaped from Raisen Grand canyon. What they see over the cliff Oioi, seriously. They are survivor. Even though I was reluctantly stay here because of commander order~ If it was like this, I can bring back some good souvenir home. There are around 30 Soldiers of empire. Behind them there are a lot of wagons/carriages where marks of camp remained to be seen. All of the Soldiers who dressed in Khaki-like uniform and equipped with a sword or spear and a shield, look surprised at Hajimes group. However, that only last for a sec. Immediately they become delighted when they saw the RabbitMan tribe. Platoon leader! The gray haired RabbitMan also there! Isnt she the one commander want? Ooh, its look like we are lucky. Even though its ok to kill the others old one, thats the only one you must keep alive. Platoon leader~, there are some women in there, can we taste them a little? We have waited here for 3 days after all. Please overlook it~ Geez. Dont take all of them. If it was only two, no three then its okay Hyahho~, as expected of platoon leader! You really can understand us! For the empires Soldiers, RabbitMan tribe seen only as easy prey for them to catch, they approached while licking their lips looking at female RabbitMans. Seeing those Soldiers, the RabbitMan tribe can do nothing but tremble in fright. Along those clamoring Soldiers, the man who called platoon leader whos currently grinning at those RabbitMans finally notice Hajimes existence. Aah? Who are you? It looks like youre not a RabbitMan. Hajime, who think it was impossible to just pass through those Soldiers, simply respond. Aa, I am human Haa~? Why is a human together with RabbitMan? Even coming from the canyon. Aah, are you a slave merchant? Did you hear this information somewhere? What a great business spirit to come here yourself. Well, sorry but hand them over to the empire now Assumption come from the platoon leader, although it was natural if you looks at the situation. He also believe that then give order to Hajime. Of course there is no need for Hajime to follow it. I refuse Did you just say something? Didnt you hear I refuse. Those guy are mine now. I wont give you even one. I recommend you to give up and go back to your empire now. He thought what he hear was a mistake, but he answer back while giving them order. Vein appeared on platoon leaders head. boy, mind your word. Is something wrong with your head to not understand who we are? I already know everything. Even you wont like to be called something wrong with your head right. Platoon leader glaring at Hajime after heard his word. The other Soldiers also glared at Hajime creating a tense atmosphere. At that time, the platoon leader probably because of that tense atmosphere finally notice Yue who come from Hajimes back. Inside the tense atmosphere come a young girl, maybe because of the gap, he was enchanted by her beauty for a moment while looking at her tightly holding Hajimes clothes, finally smile reappear at his face. Aah~ I see, I finally~ understand now. Youre nothing but a naive shitty boy. Let me teach you the severity of this world. Ku ku ku, arent that young miss over beautiful. After I chop your limb of, Ill violate her in front of your eyes then sell her to the slave merchant To that word Hajime frown his eyebrows and even from the expressionless Yue, disgust can be felt by everyone who look at her. Yue who cant forgive that men existence hold out her right hand. However, it was stopped by Hajime. To the dumbfounded Yue Hajime only say one thing. In conclusion you are my enemy, right? Aah!? Did you still not understand the situation! You, bastard should be trembling while seeking forgive-!? DOPANn!! The irritated platoon leader unable to finish his word. The reason is, when one gunshot can be heard, his head was shot. On his head a big hole in the middle of forehead can be seen and brain-matter scattered from the back of his head, then collapsed just like that. Unable to comprehend what happened, the other soldier can only stare dumbfounded at the platoon leader. DOPAaaNn! One gunshot can be heard, and at the same time, six empires Soldiers head was shotted. Actually it was six shots, but Hajimes speed was so fast that only one gunshot can be heard. Naturally, after seen their leader and comrades head shotted the Soldiers become panicked then turned their weapon to Hajime. Though they dont know how, they understood who the cause, what a precise judgement. Personality aside, as expected of empires Soldiers. Their ability is real. The Soldiers immediately move forward while the rear started to chant. However, something immediately rolled over to their feet. A black, cylindrical object. What is this? though they puzzled but it they only looked without interrupting their chant and they turn into corpses in the next moment. DOGAaNn!! Thats because the black object, grenade, exploded. Moreover metal pieces burst from it just like a fragmentation grenade. Compared to the real one, its power was far stronger. It was only able to be created because of this worlds unique ore. Only with one move, around 10 Soldiers immediately died, with their hands and feet blown off, their organs scattered, in addition seven more figures can be heard groaning in pain. To the explosion in the back, seven Soldiers who act as vanguard immediately stopped their charge. Wondering what happened, six Soldiers who looked at their back, along with their other companions immediately crumbled because of a shot through their head. Blood sprayed around, however one of them remain alive, having lost his power, and remain at his spot. It was not wonder. Only in a moment, his companions was annihilated. It was not like their forces are weak. In fact, there are some elites who complained having received the orders. Therefore, with an expression asking if he was inside a nightmare, his glance wandering around. And to his ear, an aloof voice can be heard from the cause of this tragedy. Un, as expected, if it was against human there is no need to use Lightning-clad. The usual bullet and mechanism was enough. Combusting stone is REALLY a convenient one. That soldier was surprised and start to turned to Hajime in fright. Hajime while tapping Donner to his shoulder, slowly approached that soldier. His figure who brought death along with his fluttering black coat, made him look like a grim reaper. At least it looks like that to the surviving soldier. Hii, do-dont come! N-no, I dont want to die. So-someone! Help me! That soldier tried plead for his life. His face distorted in fear and liquid leaking from his groin. Hajime look at him coldly and to the soldier who tried to flee, he slowly open fire in succession. Hii! No impact can be coming to that soldier. What Hajime shot was the Soldiers who was severely injured by the grenades. When he notice it, the last surviving soldier timidly looks around, this time he finally see the disastrous scene of annihilation with his own eyes. The guns muzzle finally aimed at the stiffened soldier. Again, his body shook, and with an unbecoming expression he started to plead for his life. I, I ask you! Please dont kill me! I, Ill do anything! Please! Is that so? Then. tell me what happened to the other RabbitMans. Even though there should be a lot of them have they been transported to the empire? What Hajime tried to ask was, it takes time for hundred people along with RabbitMans to move around, so itll be okay to help them on the way if they are near. Well, if they are already arrived at the empire then there is no need to purposely help them. Wi-will you spare me if I tell you? You, did you think youre in any position to ask me? Well, its not like I need those information. Should I kill you now? Ple-please wait! I will say it! I will say it! They are probably have been transported, because we already reach the quota The quota, in other word those who wont sell, such as elderly was killed. Hearing that word, bitter expression appear on RabbitMans faces. Hajime take a peek at their expression. Immediately he glance back at the soldier, in his eyes killing intent can be seen. Wait! Please wait! I will tell you anything! About the empire or anything you want! So please! Having noticed his killing intent, the soldier desperately plead for his life. And, answer his plead was DOPANn! One bullet. At this all of RabbitMans hold their breath. Added that, Hajimes completely unforgiving behaviour. Fear appear in some of them. Who know if Shia also feel the same, she timidly ask him. I-isnt okay to just overlook that person Haa? Hajime glance at her with amazed expression and Shia only can mutter Ugh. To the one that killed their family members, also tried to enslave them, looks like the RabbitMan tribe can forgive them. When Hajime tried to say something, Yue immediately told them. Once, the weapon was pulled, the result, even if the opponent was strong theyll be inconvenience sooner or later Th-tha is In the first place, how can you look at Hajime with that kind of eyes even though he protected you It seems Yue was angry. Even though they are protecting them, she wont forgive those who harbor negative feeling toward Hajime. Even though it was natural, the RabbitMan tribe can feel their guilt. Fumu, Hajime-dono, I apologize. Its not like we blame you. It just that, for us it was the first time we saw something like that thats right, we are only surprised by it. Hajime-san, I am sorry. Having heard Shia and Kam apologize to him representing their tribe, Hajime only waved his hands to tell them not to worry about it. After that, Hajime go to where the horses and wagons/carriages are then told the RabbitMans to hop on. Even though it take half a day walking to Sea of Trees, since there are horses and wagons/carriages they should use it. He take out the magic-driven 2 wheeler(bike) from the treasure warehouse and link it to one of the wagon/carriage. The party continue their course to Sea of Trees. Also, Yue use wind magic to drop the empires Soldiers corpse to the canyon. What lefts are nothing but pool of blood. Chapter 32 - Volume 4 Chapter 2 : Shias Feelings and Haltina, Sea of Trees One of 7 Great Dungeons, Haltina Sea of Trees where the country of demi-humans Faea Belgaen resided in. Thanks to the magic-driven two wheeler pulling two large carriages and dozens of horses, Hajime and his party able to advance forward with a rather fast pace. On the two wheeler, Hajime sit behind Yue, while Shia is sit behind him. At first, Shia was told to ride on the carriage, but she insisted to get on the two wheeler. Even though Yue keep beating her, but she keep clinging just like a zombie and finally Yue give up. Shia who finally meet two people that same as her, seems wanted to talk about various things. She keep hugging Hajime. It seems Shia like to sit behind Hajime on the two wheeler and sometime she flail her limbs around! thats what Yue think. Hajime who was sandwiched between ill-humored Yue and good-humored Shia, only absentmindedly drive the two wheeler. In that state, Hajime heard Yues voice. Hajime, why did you fight by yourself? N? Yue was talking about the fight with empires Soldiers. At that time, after stopping her from using magic, Hajime fought them alone. Even though thered be no much differences other than Yue Instant Kill the Soldiers, she thought Hajime was too eager to fight alone, and that made Yue anxious. N~,well, I just wanted to confirm confirm? Yue asked him with doubtful face. Shia also start to feel intrigued over his shoulder. Aa, that was What Hajime said basically this. First, Hajime stopped Yue because he wanted to fight the empires Soldiers as an experiment. Even though it looks like he head-shot all of them, actually he also shot at their armors. Why he did that, because to fight humans using railgun is completely overkill, itd be too dangerous to use it in town or wherever they are because of its penetrating power. Though there is no problem to turn thugs into dust, itd penetrate into residence housing and killed whoever inside! something like that, like a complete scum. For Hajime, he didnt want to become someone who indiscriminately kill unrelated people. So, it was necessary to measure the proper amount of power. After looking at the result of this experiment, hell be able to fine-tuning it. The other reason was to confirm whether thered hesitation for him to kill humans. Even though he was changedeborn, he have not experience in killing human yet. Therefore, he tried to see his reaction before and after killing those Soldiers. The result is, he didnt feel anything about it. As expected, if they are enemies then he can kill them without mercy. And well, even though it was my first murder, when I think that Ive changed because I didnt feel anything about it, it make me somewhat sentimental that Are you okay? Aah, there is no problem. This is the current me, I am just glad that Ill be able to fight properly from now on. Having heard Hajimes story, Shia was surprised that it was his first murder. At the same time, she admired Yue who was able to noticed the slight change on Hajime (probably only limited to Hajime). And once again, she felt a little lonely because she still doesnt know anything about them. Un, that! Can I hear more about Hajime-san and Yue-san? ? Arent we talking about it now. Ah, what I want to know wasnt about your skill but something like why are you inside the Abyss? or what are your objectives? or what have you done until now? I want to know more about you two. after you heard it, what then? Even if you ask that, I just want to know. I, because of my circumstance, have brought a lot of trouble to my family. I disliked it so much when I was a child but of course everyone told me to not mind it and now I dont hate myself anymore even so, I still feel I was an oddball in this world Therefore, I was happy. When I met the two of you, to find someone with similar existence as me and to know that Im not alone, this overflowing feeling was although it was selfish of me, t-to w-wanted becoming your companion thats why, that, can you tell me more about the two of you whatever you can tell me It seems Shia was embarrassed by her own words, her voice became smaller and she tried to hide behind Hajimes back. When Hajime and Yue think of when they meet Shia for the first time, they remember how incredibly happy she was. At that time, Yue was having complex feelings, immediately they tried to save Haulia tribe from the attacking demonic beasts and she found out how they are capable of using magic inside the canyon. Surely, Shia must have been felt anxious since then. Surely, in this world, those who have the same constitution as demonic beast wont be accepted. It was not impossible to have a sense of camaraderie. Though that was said, for Hajime and Yue, there exist no sense of camaraderie. But because itll take some time until they arrived at the Sea of Trees, also because there are nothing to hide and when they think itll be good to kill some times, Hajime and Yue start to tell their story. And the result is Ue, sob cruel, how cruel~, Hajime-san and Yue-san have it hard~. Co-compared to that, I was blessed Uu~, I didnt lack anything at all~ She cried. While crying sometime I was too naive or I wont complain anymore can be heard. Then, naturally, she wipe her face using Hajimes overcoat. Apparently, she thought her circumstance was worst but compared to Hajime and Yues circumstances, it seems she felt miserable about herself to think that way. After crying for a while, suddenly Shia clasp her fist and with resolute expression she declared. Hajime-san! Yue-san! I have decided! Ill join your travel! From now on, this Shia Haulia under this sun promised to help the two of you! There is no need to be reserved. The tree of us are comrades. Lets overcome the hardship and find the hope together! To Shias sudden declaration, Hajime and Yue only give her a cold look. What were the weak and need to be protected rabbit just said? Youll only be a hindrance. casually changing from I want to be a comrade into comrade Shameless rabbit. Wh-why the cold look? arent you moved now that you mention it, please properly call me by my name. Shia was shaking because her eagerness resulted in their cold look. And additional blow was given. you, arent you simply want someone to become your travel companion? !? Shia was shocked by his words. Once your tribe safety is secured, you, you wanted to stay away from them, right? And come good situation that we who was the same showed up, have you decided to go with us? Well, of course having that unusual hair color for a RabbitMan would make it hard to travel alone. umm, that, even if you say that I only wanted to Maybe because it hit the bulls eye, Shia stuttered her word. The truth was she already determined that once she gained Hajimes cooperation and her tribe safety was secured she will leave them. Because as long as she was there, her tribe will be always in dangers. Even now a lot of tribe members were lost. Who know next they will likely be annihilated. Shia was unable to endure it. Of course, her tribe didnt think so and itll only look like she betrayed her tribe. But, even with that she already decided it. At worst, shell go alone, but thatd make her tribe even more worried. On the other hand, if she said it was to repay Hajime and Yue who have overwhelming strength, then it will be easier to convince her tribe to let her leave. Desperation can be seen in Shias behavior and speech now. Of course, it was true that Shia was interested in Hajime and Yue. As Hajime had said when Shia found out Hajime and Yue were same as her, she felt strong sense of camaraderie with them. Even when she thinks about her tribe circumstance, it was as if it was fate for Shia to met Hajime and Yue. Well, its not like I can blame you to think so. Even so, dont expect anything. Our objective was the Seven Great Dungeons. Most likely the dungeons interior infested with monster similar to Abyss. Youll be instantly killed and thats the end. Therefore, I wont allow you to go with us Hajimes relentless word make Shia fell silent. Hajime and Yue who were unconcerned about it, continue their attacks. From then on, Shia was quietly sitting on the two wheeler with an expression that was difficult to read. After several hours, their party finally arrived at the border of Haltina Sea of Trees. From the outside of Sea of Trees, they dont only see the dense forest, but it seems as soon as they entered theyll be covered by fog. Well then, Hajime-dono, Yue-dono. Please dont ever part from us in here. Even though it was possible for you to advance by yourself, itll be a problem if you get lost here. Also, our destination is in the depth of this forest, under the Great Tree right? Aah, I have only heard about it, it seems there is a way to the real dungeon there. Kam was confirming Hajimes destination in the Sea of Trees. What Kam called Great Tree was a huge tree that exist in the depth of Haltina Sea of Trees, it also called Great Tree Ua Alt by demi-humans, and seems like it become a sacred place that no one dare to approached. It was a story they heard from Kam when they escaped from the canyon. At first, Hajime thought Haltina Sea of Trees was one large dungeon, but when he think that if that was true then the wandering demonic beasts would be as strong as the one inside the Abyss, it would be impossible for demi-humans to live there. Even for Orcus Great Dungeon, they are only able to guessed where is the true entrance. So, he became suspicious when heard about Great Tree from Kam. Kam who nodding at Hajimes word, signaled to the other tribe members to make formation with Hajime in the center. Hajime-dono, if possible please erase your presence. Great Tree was a sacred place so there are no one and it was prohibited to approached it, but there is possibility to encounter someone from Faea Belgaen or other inhabitants(villagers). We are wanted person after all so itd be a problem if they found us. Aah, Ill do that. Yue and me are, to some degree, able to do that so its okay. Hajime use the skill Hide Presence. Yue also thinned her presence using the method she create in Abyss. -!? This is Hajime-dono, if its possible, can you adjust it to the same as Yue-dono? N? something like this? Yes, that is enough. If you hide it as much as a while ago, even we will lose sight of you. No, ah, as expected of you! In the first place, although their specs are lower, RabbitMan tribe excel in stealth operation and search operation using sound. And it seems, Yues skill for hiding her presence that she create in the Abyss was quite excellence to use it on the surface. However, Hajime Hide Presence skill was more powerful. If it was at typical place, theyll be able to find him, but inside Sea of Trees, even with RabbitMan tribes specialty they might be unable to find him. Having her tribes specialty surpassed by humans, Kam can only smile wryly. Beside him, Yue was proudly puffed up her chest. Shia was complexed. Probably because of the difference in ability that Hajime just show. Then, shall we go? Under Kams words, their party start to advance, Kam and Shia head into Sea of Trees with complex feelings (deppressed). After a while, they are unable to see the road anymore. Immediately thick fog surround them and their sight was cut off. However, there is no hesitation in Kams steps. He seems to completely understand their location and direction to take. Although it was not known why, demi-humans and only demi-humans were able to understand their current location and accurately move around the Sea of Trees. While advancing, suddenly Kam and his tribe stopped and began to look around their surrounding. There are demonic beasts presences. Naturally, Hajime and Yue also can feel it. Apparently they are surrounded by demonic beasts. The RabbitMan tribe pick the knives that given by Hajime when they entered the Sea of Trees. If it was the normal, theyll just escape with their ability, but they cant do it now. Tense expression appear on all of the tribe members. And, suddenly Hajime quickly shook his left hand. Faintly sound of something flew (PASHu) echoes in succession. Immediately, DOSA-, DOSA-, DOSA- KIiiii!? Scream can be heard along with the three sounds of collapsing. And, panic can be felt coming from the fog area, three monkey-like creatures with height around 60 cm and four arm each can be seen moving around. Yue hold up her hand aiming at one of them then mutter in whisper-like voice. Wind Blade Having said the name of her magic, wind of blade appear and rushed toward, without any resistance that monkey-look-a-like was slashed apart in the air. Without any chance to scream that monkey-look-a-like fall to the ground. The other two was moving separately. One of them approached a child, while the other aimed its four arms equipped with sharp claw toward Shia. Shia and the child were instinctively stunned and unable to move. Meanwhile, the nearby adults were yelling but that was just baseless worry. Once again, Hajime shook his left arm and PASHuu! sound can be heard then the head of the monkey-look-a-like that tried to approach Shia and the child struck with countless number of 10 cm long needles. What Hajime just used was Needlegun thats equipped on his artificial left arm. He got the hint from Scorpion-look-a-like that he fought before, then create the Needlegun. To fired it he used Lightning-clad though it was not at the level of Donner-Schlag but it has enough power. Even though it only have range of 10 m, it was silent, and added with poison it became convenient to use. It can be said it was one of dark-weapon series. Because they are inside the Sea of Trees and they didnt wanted to attract attention, Donner-Schlag cant be used. Th-thank you, Hajime-san Onii-chan, thanks! Shia and the child (boy) thanked him. Hajime gesture them not to worry about it. The boy look at him with sparkling eyes, while Shia suddenly dropped her shoulders because she can do nothing but stunned in such times. Kam only wryly smiled at her. They continued to guide him after being urged by Hajime. Afterward, even though some demonic beasts come to attack them, Hajime and Yue quietly dealt them. The demonic beasts of the Sea of Trees, who were considered as troublesome by the mass, were not a problem for them. However, after several hours passed since they enter the Sea of Trees, innumerable presences that cant be compared to before can be felt, Hajime and his party stopped their advance. Their killing intent and teamwork cant be compared to the demonic beasts they encounter before. Kam and his tribe start to restlessly search for their location. And then, a worried and lose expression appear on their face while they gripped their hand. As for Shia, her face became pale. Hajime and Yue who noticed the other partys identity, feel that itll be troublesome. The others was You are why are you together with humans! Tell us from what tribe are you now! It was muscular demi-humans with ears and tails similar to a tiger. Chapter 33 - Volume 4 Chapter 3 : Haulia was Shameless as Expected Humans and demi-humans walking together inside the Sea of Trees. Having seen that, those tiger-like demi-humans looked at Kam and his tribe as if they are traitors. They readied their double-edged sword while taking a stance. Tens of demi-humans come to surround them while emitting killing intent. W-we are Kam who drenched in cold-sweat tried to find them some excuse, at the same time the tiger-like demihumans catches a glance at shia then their eyes opened wide. Isnt that the white-haired RabbitMan? bastard so you are the Haulia tribe a disgrace to demi-human race! For years, youve deceived us to raised that taboo child, and this time you brought humans here! What treason! I wont hear any excuses! Everyone will be executed here! Everyone ge-!? DOPANn!! At the time the tiger-like demi-human said no more negotiations and tried to command an attack, Hajimes arm moved, a gunshot along with its flash can be heard then something grazed his cheek, leaving traces of gouged trees as it disappear into depth of the forest. The tiger-like demi-human that was grazed, froze in place unable to understand what happened. If his ears were located at the side just like humans, it surely would have been blown away. Everyone was stunned by the unknown explosive sound added with an attack so fast they are unable to react. At that place, Hajimes voice can be heard accompanied by an extraordinary pressure. It was the result of special magic called Pressure that directly apply physical pressure to the enemy. That attack just now, I can fire it tens times in succession. I already knew how many of you that are surrounding us. Youre already in my Kill zone Wh,wh the chant Without chanting, to be able to fire invisible attack in succession and to know his comrades location made that tiger-like demi-human stutter unintentionally. To prove that, Hajime easily pull Schlag and aimed at a certain direction. The tiger-like demi-humans subordinate was in that direction. From the fog a sign of unrest can be felt. I wont show any mercy to anyone who tries to interfere. Until they have fulfilled their promise, their lives are under my protection dont even think you will get even one of them Aside from the pressure, Hajime start to emit his killing intent. The tiger-like demi-humans who was known as thick-headed and war-like were drenched in cold sweat, started to panic and screamed while one of them tried to desperately keep his calm. (It must be a joke! How, how is this a human! He must be a monster!) To the tiger-like demi-human who think hard so that he wont lose to the fear, Hajime continued his words while setting up Donner-Schlag. However, if you retreat now I wont give chase. If youre not an enemy then there is no reason for me to kill. Well, now choose. Are you gonna be my enemy and meaninglessly annihilated or will you quietly go home? The tiger-like demi-human was convinced that the moment he give the order to attack, that flash he saw a while ago will be back. If that happen, there were no chances for them to survive. The tiger-like demi-human is the captain of the Second Guard of Faea Belgaen. His work was to guard between Faea Belgaen and the surrounding village, it was his pride and resolution in this work to protect his brethren from intruders and demonic beasts. Therefore, it was not easy for him to decide between retreating and his subordinates lives. before that, I want to know one thing The tiger-like demi-human desperately tried to ask Hajime with his hoarse voice. Hajime urged him to talk with his eyes. whats your purpose? A straightforward question. However, depending on the answer, he implied that he has the resolution to fight even if itll put a risk to his life. For the tiger-like demi-humans, it was impossible for him to let go anyone who tries to hurt demi-humans living in Faea Belgaen and its surrounding villages, so he bravely stared at Hajime with unyielding eyes. The depth of the Sea of Trees, I want to go underneath the Great Tree Underneath the Great Tree you say? For what purpose? The tiger-like demihuman thought whether his purpose was trying to enslave demi-humans, but when he heard his purpose was the sacred place the Great Tree he can only give out perplexed look. The Great Tree for demi-humans was just one of many place inside the Sea of Trees. Over there might be where the true entrance to the Great Dungeon resides. We are traveling to conquer the Seven Great Dungeon. And that is why we employ the Haulia as our guide. The real dungeon? Just what are you trying to say? This Sea of Trees is one of the Seven Great Dungeon. The dungeon where no one except the demi-humans can advanced without getting lost. Well, that is weird. What? The tiger-like demi-humans dubiously tried to ask Hajime who confidently declared that. For a Great Dungeon, the demonic beasts here are too weak Weak? Thats right. For a Great Dungeons demonic beasts, all of them are suppose to be monstrously strong. At the very least around the level of Orcus Great Dungeons Abyss. Also What is it? A Great Dungeons is the place of trial that the Liberators left behind. For demi-humans to easily enter the depth, you said? That cant be called a trial. Thats why its weird for the Sea of Trees itself as a Great Dungeon. The tiger-like demi-humans was unable to hide his confusion after hearing Hajimes words. That was because he was unable to understand what Hajime means. The Sea of Trees demonic beasts were weak, Orcus Great Dungeons Abyss, the Liberators, trial of the dungeon were something unknown to him. If it was the usual, he will just say it was nonsense. But, now, in this place, what Hajime said was appropriate. For Hajime who capable to overwhelming them, there is no need to make any excuses. In addition, his words itself strangely made them convinced. The truth is if his objective really was the Great Tree not the demi-humans or Faea Belgaen, rather than meaninglessly throwing his subordinates life, it was better for him to reach his objective then leave. The tiger-like demi-human already decided that. But, he cant just leave Hajime wander around freely like that. For this matter was already in his hand, therefore the tiger-like demi-human give a proposal to Hajime. if, you are not planning to harm my country and brethren, I dont care if you go to the Great Tree, thats my decision. There is no meaning to meaninglessly throwing my subordinates lives after all. Having heard his words, there were signs of commotion in the surrounding demi-humans. Because he was overlooking human intruders inside the Sea of Trees. However, I also need to ask the First Guards captain. In addition I must report to my country. The elder might also know something about your story. If that place truly exist or not, until that known, wait here with us. While drenched in cold sweat, the tiger-like demi-humans then stared with strong will that can be seen in his eyes and to his words, Hajime tried to think about it. It was probably the limit for the tiger-like demihumans. It was heard that intruder coming into the Sea of Trees will be killed without the need to talk. Even now, they must still want to punish Hajime and his party. However, his subordinates lives will be lost for sure. To avoid it, and for the sake of not letting a potential danger like Hajime loose he made that proposal. Hajime was a little impressed by his rational judgement under this situation. After comparing the merit between advancing after annihilating them and having permission thus losing the risk of surrounded by Faea Belgaen he chose the latter. If the Great Tree isnt the entrance to the Great Dungeon, it was necessary to continue searching for it. In doing so, it was more convenient to have permission from Faea Belgaen. Of course, there is the risk of them becoming hostile, but that is only if there were no other way. It was not a human-like judgment, it was just too troublesome to search while annihilating them. I accept it. Your words, report them without any distortion, okay? Of course. Zam! You heard it right! Report it to the elders! Yes, sir! Under the tiger-like demi-humans command, one of the presence was gone. After confirming that, Hajime return Donner-Schlag into their holsters on his thighs while releasing his Pressure. The air become normal. Because of this, the tiger-like demi-human who previously looked at Hajime dubiously start to relax while feeling relieved. In their mind, If it is now! was the thing some of the demi-humans thought while ready to attack. Hajime who noticed that only fearlessly laughed while giving them a glance. Between your attack and mine do you want try it? well. Dont make any sudden movement you know. We just cant help but react to it. I know. Even though they are still surrounded, finally they arrived at conclusion, Kam and his tribe finally able to sigh in relieved. However, the glance turned to them, a more severe and evil than the one directed at Hajime. For a while, the oppressive atmosphere filled their surrounding, but maybe because they got tired of it, Yue began to tried to take care of Hajime. Shia who sees their harmony, finally unable to take it then mutter Me too~, Hajime can only reveal a forced smile, and the atmosphere start to soften. Inside the enemy territory, suddenly they began to flirt (from demi-humans perspective), Hajime can feel their amazed glance pierced at him. After around one hour. Shia was, currently have her joint locked by Yue saying Give! I give up~! while desperately tap her hand, while the surrounding demi-humans watched them with half-amazed and half-warm gaze, then presences can be felt approaching them quickly. Tension start to appear again. While Shia was feeling the pain in her joint. From the fog, several new figures of demi-humans appear. The elderly man who was in the middle especially attracted their attention. Beautifully flowing blonde hair along with his blue eyes that show great knowledge, his body was thin, as if itll blow along with the wind. To that dignified appearance, some wrinkles was carved, but that contrast only accentuate his beauty. Above all of that, his ear was long and pointed. He was from the Forest tribe (the so called Elf). Instantaneously, Hajime guessed he was the existence that was called Elder. That guess was right on the spot. Fumu, are you that human? What is your name? Hajime. Nagumo Hajime. You? Having heard Hajimes words, the surrounding demi-humans was like how dare you treat elder like that! and their resent can be seen. With one hand the man from the Forest tribe calm them down and start to introduced himself. I am Alfrerick Hypist. One of elder of Faea Belgaen. Well then, I have heard your request but before that, I have something to ask. Where did find out about the Liberators? Un? From the Abyss of Orcus Great Dungeon, one of Liberators, Oscar Orcuss hideout. Without any purpose, Hajime answered Alfrerick who seems to be interested in the word Liberators. On his side, Alfrerick was astonished although it wasnt shown on his face. The reason is the word Liberator and Oscar Orcus name, only known by some of the elders. Fumu, from the Abyss huh I havent heard it for a long time can you prove it? Alfrerick asked Hajime that question because there is a possibility where the information was leaked by the upper layer of demi-human. Hajime reveal a difficult expression. Because even though he was told to prove it, he can only show his strength. Yue while tilted her head give Hajime a suggestion. Hajime, what about Orcus relic such as magic stone? Aah! Thats right, if it was that With Pon he clasped his hand, and he took out the magic stone with quality that was unobtainable the surface demonic beasts from the Treasure Box, then passed it to Alfrerick. Th-this is Magic stone with such purity, I have never seen Even though Alfrerick hide his surprise, the demi-human next to him unintentionally raised his surprised voice. Now, this. Once it was ring that used by Orcus As he said it, he showed him Orcus ring. Having seen the symbol carved into the ring, Alfrerick eyes were wide opened. And he start to breath slowly to control to his emotion. Indeed certainly, you have reached Oscar Orkus hideout. Even though there are other think I want to ask alright. For now its okay for you to come to Faea Belgaen. Aah, of course Haulia too. Having heard Alfrericks words, not only the surrounding demi-humans but also Kam and his Haulia tribe was surprised. Led by the tiger-like demi-human, they started to protest furiously. Well, thats only natural. One of it was because of humans were invited into the Faeea Belgaen. They must be treated as guest. Well they are qualified for that. Also, this is one of the rule thats been decided by the one with elders seat. Alfrerick calmed the surrounding with his stern look. However, this time Hajime was the one who protested. Wait. Why the hell did you decided my schedule? I am going to the Great Tree, also I have no interest on Faea Belgaen. If there are no others questions, then Ill go to the Great Tree now. Well, did you know. That is impossible. What did you say? In the end, are you going to interfere? is what Hajime thought, but it make Alfrerick look perplexed. The fog around the Great Tree is especially thick, even demi-human will be lost there. But there are cycle when the fog become thinner, thats why you should go there at that time. The next time you can go will be in 10 days. even though it was supposed to be known by all of the demi-humans Alfrerick was looking at Hajime saying, To go there in such time, what were you think? then Kam the guide was seen. Hajime who heard this fact finally understood and just like Alfrerick stared at Kam. Speaking of Kam Ah Exactly, he looks like he just remember it. A vein appear on Hajime. Kam? Ah, well, what can I say look, a lot has happened, I just forgot about it Ive only been there when I was a child, so I was not aware about the cycle Kam who desperately tried to find an excuses start to become flustered, because they cant take it Hajime and Yue stared at him intently and they became blame the others. Eei, Shia, the others too! Why, you are telling us the way! You know about the cycle right! Wh, father, thats misplaced anger! I was, because father was so confidence, so I thought the cycle must be near in other words, its fathers fault~! Thats right, even we, Huh? Isnt that weird? think that, but the chief was so confident about it, so we thought it was our that wrong Chief, it was because youre to excited about a random thing Kam who was blamed by Shia who also blamed, while the other RabbitMans try to avert their eyes and casually push the responsibility to other. Y-you lot! Is that how family is! This, that, that is! Joint responsibility! Hajime-dono, not only me but please punish all of us! Ah, how dirty! Father is dirty~! Because its scary to be punished alone, you tried to drag others! Chief! Please dont involve us! Idiot! On our way, youre already see how Hajime-dono is. I absolutely dont want to be punished alone! You, how can you call yourself a chief! RabbitMan tribe was known to have the greatest affection compared to other demi-humans. They are noisily tried to push the responsibility to the other. Just where did their affection go as expected of Shias family. All of them were shameless rabbits. With a vein appear, Hajime muttered a word. Yue N Having heard Hajime, Yue take a step forward then hold out her right hand. Having noticed that the Haulia tribes expression cramped. Wa, please wait, Yue-san! If you want to do it just take it to father! Ha Ha ha, well always be together! The hell with together! Yue-dono, please only hit the chief! Its not my fault, its not my fault, the one at fault was the chief! To the Haulia tribe who was in chaos, Yue quietly muttered. Storm Emperor Agh!!! Those rabbit-ears were flown to the sky. Their screams echoes in the Sea of Trees. Even though their brethren was attacked, Alfrerick and the surrounding demi-humans werent mad at all. In fact, they looked at the sky with amazement. From their expression, it seems Haulia tribes shamelessness was widely known. Chapter 34 - Volume 4 Chapter 4 : Elders Conference They advance in the dense fog guided by Gil, the tiger-like demi-human. Their destination is Faea Bergaen. They have walked for an hour with Hajime, Yue, Haulia tribe, and Alfrerick surrounded by the other demi-humans. Apparently, Zam the messenger was using a lot of instant movement. After walking for a while, they suddenly arrived at a place where the fog was cleared up. Although not all of the fog cleared up, it formed a road that resembled a tunnel inside the fog. If you looked closely, crystals as big as fists were buried at the side of the road that give of blue light. It seems to have the ability to ward off the fog. Alfrerick who noticed Hajime was focused on the blue crystals starts to explain. That was something called Faeadrain crystal. Even though we dont know the reason, fog and demonic beasts wont come near it. It was also used to surround Faea Belgaen and its surrounding villages. Well, it was relatives for the demonic beasts. I see. Well, itll be depressing to be inside the fog all the time. At the very least I would want to dispel the place where I live. It seems there wont be any fog in the town inside the Sea of Trees. It was a good news because they had to wait for ten days inside the Sea of Trees. Yue, who feels the fog is depressing, seems happy after hearing the conversation of the two. In the meantime, before their eyes a huge gate can be seen. It was made by thick trees intertwined forming an arch, while a pair of wooden doors were placed at a span of 10 meters. The natural wall of trees were there at the minimum height of 30 meters. It gave off the magnificence suitable for demi-humans country. Gil gave the signal to the demi-humans who seems to be the gatekeepers then the gate opened slightly with heavy sound. From the top of surrounding trees, piercing glances were directed at Hajime and the others. It seems they cant hide their agitation for the fact that humans were coming. Without Alfrerick, theyll surely get into trouble with only Gils assistance. Perhaps, the Elder came out by himself after predicting that this would happen. After passing through the gate, there was a different world. There are lot of huge trees with diameter of tens meter, inside the tree was the dwelling and from opened space of tree trunk that looks like windows was overflowed with light of lamps. Dozens of people can be seen walking on the corridors made of thick intertwined branches of trees. On the big vines of trees, there are elevator-like things using the pulley also there huge wooden waterway that set up to hang between trees. The trees itself has the height around 20 stories. Hajime and Yue were mesmerized with open mouth, fascinated by the beautiful cityscape, the sound of cough gohon were heard. Apparently, they didnt notice that they are stopping Alfrerick tried to bring back their consciousness. Fufu, it seems youve taken a liking to our hometown, Faea Belgaen. Alfrerick loosened his expression in joy. The surrounding demi-humans including Haulia tribe looked somehow proud of it. Hajime who saw their appearance, honestly praised the city. Aa, its my first time to see such beautiful town. The atmosphere is good, truly a town which splendidly harmonizes with nature. N beautiful Having heard such straightforward praised without any falsehood, as expected, it made the demi-humans a little surprised. However, having their hometown praised surely made them happy, all of them, tried to avert their face with a hmpf while their beast-ears and tails were vigorously moves. The residents of Faea Belgaen were looking at Hajime and his party with curiosity and avoidance, there are various gazes filled with hatred or perplexity, while they continued to go toward the place that Alfrerick had prepared. * * * I see, trial to gain age of gods magic, also about the gods game Currently, Hajime and Yue are talking to Alfrerick. The topics were about Liberators and the age of gods magic that Hajime heard from Oscar Orcus, also about how he was from different world and is trying to complete the Seven Great Dungeon so that he can get the age of gods magic that able to return him to his world. Having heard about this worlds gods, there is no change in Alfericks expression. Hajime who thinks it was strange then asked This world doesnt treat demi-humans well, even now was the answer he heard. It seems even if the gods didnt got mad, the treatment to demi-humans wouldnt have changed at all. This place werent under the influence of the church neither they have any faith. There is only the appreciation of nature. After Hajimes stories were finished, Alfrerick start to talk about laws of the Elder position of Faea Belgaen. It was an oral tradition that is if someone who bore the crest of Seven Great Dungeons appeared then dont be hostile to them, and if that person were liked then take them to their destination. The creator of Great Dungeon of Haltina Sea of Trees were called Luluo Haltina, the existence who called herself as Liberators (she didnt told them what kind of beings Liberators was) also she told them the name of her comrades. It was endlessly told the one tribe that lived before this country was named Faea Belgaen. They must not be hostile because it was advised they must know that those who passed the trial of Great Dungeon are someone who have extraordinary abilities. Also, Alrerick was able to reacted to the crest of Orcus ring because there is a stone monument in which seven crests were carved at the root of the Great Tree where he saw the same crest as that one. That means, Ive passed the qualification From Alfrericks explanation, the reason to invite human into the stronghold of demi-humans has been understood. However, not all of the demi-humans knows of this story, so it was necessary to tell them in the future. When Hajime and Alfrerick tried to end their talk, somehow it became noisy downstair. Hajime and the others were currently on the top floor, while Shia and the Haulia tribe were downstair. Apparently, they are arguing against someone. Hajime and Alfrerick looked at each other then stood up at the same time. Downstair, there were a big bear-like demi-human, a tiger-like demi-human, a fox-like demi-human, a demi-human with wings growing out of their back, and a hairy dwarf-like demi-human who looked insecure were glaring at Haulia tribe. In the corner of the room, Kam was desperately covering Shia. It seems theyve already been hit because Shia and Kam cheeks were swollen. Hajime and Yue who have came downstair sent sharp glare to all of them. The bear-like demi-humans began to speak with an insecure voice. Alfrerick you bastard, whats the meaning of this. Why did you invite those humans? Those RabbitMan tribe too. To have the taboo child come here according to your answer, I will strip you of your seat in the Elders conference. He seems to desperately restrain his fury. His fists that clasped were trembling. As expected, for demi-humans, humans were their nemesis. Moreover, to invited the Haulia tribe who bore crime of sheltering the taboo child. Not only the bear-like demi-humans, the other demi-humans are staring at Alfrerick. However, Alfrerick only think that as wind blowing. What, I just followed the tradition. All of you are also Elders of various tribes, shouldnt you able to understand the circumstance? The hell with tradition! Arent those kind of things fake? Even after Faea Belgaen was founded, not even once that happened! Therefore, this time is the first time. Thats all. If you are Elders then followed the tradition. Thats the law. We are the one who have the Elder seat so why would we disregard the law. Then, are you saying that those human youngsters are qualified! The one who so strong that we shouldnt be hostile with! Thats so Alfrerick only answered in indifferent. The bear-like demi-humans cant believe Alfrericks words, then stare at Hajime. In Faea Belgaen, those who become the Elder of various tribes are those who have high ability, and it seems the Elders Conference were council system used to decide the policy of this country where the Elders performs judgement in trial-like manner. Currently, those demi-humans who gathered here were apparently the current Elders. However, there seems to be a difference in the way they see the tradition. Although Alfrerick was the type that took the importance of tradition, the other elders might be a little different. Alfrerick was from the Forest tribe, even among demi-humans they have longer lifespan. According to Hajime memory, their average lifespan were around 200 years. If that is so, there is a very large age difference between Alfrerick and the Elders in front of him, in effect, there might also be a difference in their sense of value. By the way, the average lifespan of demi-humans were 100 years. Because of it, the other Elders beside Alfrerick were unable to endure having humans and criminals in this place. then, right now, let me test you! Having finished his word, the bear-like demi-human suddenly rushed toward Hajime. Because of the suddenness, the others cant react. Alfrerick too, who didnt think hell attack suddenly, was widen his eyes in surprise. And in an instant he get in his range, the man who was 2 and half meter with great arms made of lump of muscle, swung his arm toward Hajime. Even among demi-humans, Bearman tribe were superior in physical and endurance. That great arm was able to break a big tree into two, this destructiveness was the clear distinction that made him the representative of his tribe. Aside from Haulia tribe and Yue, the others were visioning thered be nothing left of Hajime except lump of flesh. However, in the next moment, they are frozen because of the impossible spectacle. ZUDONn! The fist that swung down and produced a sound of impact were easily grabbed and stopped by Hajimes left arm. what a lukewarm fist. However, there was killing intent. So, youve prepared, right? While saying so, Hajime manipulate his artificial arm using magic to increase his grip. The sound of bear-like demi-humans bones cracking can be heard. Sensing his crisis although he was still surprised, the bear-like demi-human desperately tried to distance himself. Guuu! Let go! Even though he desperately tried to pull his arm, Hajime who was around half big as him didnt move an inch. Actually, at that time, Hajime transmute metal plate on his shoes into spike that drilled into the floor to secure his position, the bear-like demi-human who didnt know that only can feel Hajime was like an immovable big tree. Hajime silently pour his magic, then the grip of his artificial arm increased at once. BAKI! Gh!? Sound of something broken come from the arm of the bear-like demihuman. Even so there is no scream that can be heard just as expected of an Elder. However, Hajime didnt missed him became stiffen in pain and astonishment. His free left arm then thrusted with a Karate-like chop, Hajime immediately dashed into the bear-like demi-humans bosom. Fly DOPANn! His powerful arm activated and gunshot came from his artificial arm that moved with a thrust. And, at the same time impact were generated from part of the elbow while a cartridge jumped out and flutter in the air. The fist that already strong to begin with were accelerated to increase the destructive power. The fist that used mechanism to give it tremendous power were piercing the belly of the bear-like demi-human without mercy, while at the same time it generated shock wave and literally blown him off with full power. The bear-like demi-human, without even a chance to scream, with his body bent into < shape disappeared after break through the wall. After a while, scream can be heard from the ground. What Hajime used was a shotgun that can be fired from his elbow. The propulsion was possible by using the recoil of shot shell that was built-in, also while shooting Schlag he can use it to shot enemy in the back at the same time. This time the propulsion was used. His powerful arm demonstrated its full power. While everyone stunned and at loss for words, sound of GASHUN! that come out from operating the gimmick can be heard then Hajime look at the other Elders with killing intent. Well? Are you my enemies? To that words, no one was able to nod. After Hajime blown off the bear-like demi-human, Alfrerick somehow manage to intercede, so the trampling play by Hajime was avoided. The bear-like demi-humans internals were ruptured along with almost all of his bone fractured, but it seems his life was saved. Using the most expensive recovery medicine (spending money like a faucet). However, his life as a warrior were finished Currently, the Elders, Zell of Tigerman tribe, Mao of Wingedman tribe, Rua of Foxman tribe, Guze of Earthman tribe (commonly called Dwarf), and Alfrerick of Forestman tribe were seated opposite of Hajime. Yue and Kam seated beside Hajime, Shia was seated along the other Haulia tribe clustered behind him. Expression of Elders, except Alfrerick, were stiff with tension. The bear-like demi-human (called Jin) who had battle prowess of number 1 or 2 was unable to attend because he was instant-killed so neither his hands nor feet can be used. Well? What do you want to do with us? I only wanted to go to underneath the Great Tree, if you dont interfere then I will leave you alone the demi-humans was <<>> thinking if they dont unite their intention then when the time come, wont they be troubled if they dont know which is good? For your information. In the middle of massacre, to consider the distinction between enemies and allies, I am not that kind of good natured person you know. Having heard Hajimes words, the Elders were stunned. They have noticed that it was implied he wont hesitate to start war against the demi-humans. For our incapacitated companions sake, first of all this is is it possible for us to become friendly? Guze muttered with groan along with bitter and crushed expression. Huh? What did you say? Arent that bear the one who came with killing intent? I was only pay him back. Resulted with him became incapacitated was his own fault. Y-you! Jin was! Jin was only thinking of his country! And, is that why its okay to kill someone he met for the first time without talk first? Th-that was! But! Didnt you misunderstand? I am the victim while that bear is the assailant. Arent Elders must judge the crime? Then, thats why, arent that Elder of your the one who made mistake? Probably Guze was gotten along well with Jin. Therefore, though he understand in his head that Hajime was right but he was unable to accept it. However, to consider his feeling was not something Hajime would do. Guze, though I understood how you feels, but leave it at that. His is a sound argument. Having heard Alfrericks word of admonishment, Guze who tried to stand up was DOSUNn sit down with distorted expression. And currently, he fall into silent sullen. This boy, certainly, has one of the crest, his ability also made him able to completed a Great Dungeon. I have admitted that he has the qualification as said in the tradition. The one who said that was Elder Rua of Foxman tribe. After his slit eyes looked at Hajime, he looked at other Elders asking what they think. Having received his gaze, Mao of Wingedman tribe and Zel of Tigerman tribe even though it wasnt known what they think, they give their consent. On the others behalf, Alfrerick tell Hajime. Nagumo Hajime. We of Elder council admitted that youre a person qualified as said in tradition. Therefore, it is our consensus to not oppose you as much as possible, Ill told them to not lay a hand on you. however It was not absolute huh? Aah. As youve known, demi-humans dont think well of humans. Honestly, it can be said that they hate them. The is possibility of someone disregarding the notice from Elders conference. Especially, the tribe of the incapacitated Jin, the Bearman tribes anger cant easily be suppressed so there is a high possibility of it. He is popular after all So? Hajimes expression didnt change even after heard Alfrericks words. Whats done is done, He only do what should be done, it can be understood from his eyes. Alfrerick who can understand that, he look back with the will of an Elder. I want you spare those who attack you. are you asking me to take it easy at those who came with killing intent? Thats right. Isnt that possible with your power? If it was someone with ability around the level of that bear, I cant say for sure. However, I wont take it easy when killing each other. Although I understand your feeling, I cant relate to your circumstances. If you dont want your brethren to died, then seriously stop them. It was something he cultivated in the Abyss, sense of values to kill it if it was enemies were deeply ingrained in Hajimes mind. Even he doesnt know what will happen when killing each other happen. If he take it easy, even cornered mouse can mortally wound the cat. Therefore, Hajime cant accept Alfrericks request. However, Zel of Tigerman tribe intervent. Then, we, let us refused to guide you to underneath the Great Tree. Even though it was tradition, there is no need to guide someone which we didnt like. Having heard his words, Hajime was dumbfounded. From the beginning, he was leave it to Haulia tribe to guide him and there is no intention to seek help from anyone in Faea Belgaen. Even they surely know about that. However, Zels next words clarified his intention. I dont think Haulia tribe will be able to guide you. They are criminals. Theyll be judged by Faea Belgaens rule. Although we dont know what had happened, you will be separated here. Their crime was to harbored the child who has the same power as demonic beasts. It was the same as exposing Faea Belgaen into danger. Their execution has already decided in Elders Conference. Shia was trembling in tears having heard Zels words, while Kam and his tribe were already thoroughly resigned. Even now, no one blame Shia, thats just how depth their affection is. Honored Elders! Somehow, somehow please let my tribe go! Please! Shia! Stop it! We are already prepared. It was not your fault. No one wanted to stay alive so much to the point of selling out a familys member. It was already talked many times in the Haulia tribe. There is nothing for you to worry about. But, Father! Even though Shia desperately beg while prostrating, no words of pardon come from Zel. It has already decided. All of Haulia tribe will be executed. Even though if you didnt escape from Faea Belgaen, itll only ended with banishment from harboring the taboo child. Shia who cried was comforted by Kam and the others. The decision been decided in Elders Conference was the truth. The other Elders didnt say anything. Probably because it was a taboo child, to kept concealing such factor of danger in Faea Belgaen made their crime heavy. It also can be said their strong feelings for their family worsen the situation. It was an ironic story. And thats it. With this, arent your method to go to the Great Tree were gone? What will you do? Will you leave it to luck to reach it? Zel was implying that they should accept the demand if they dont want that. The other Elders of council also didnt give any objection. However, Hajime who didnt even show any bitterness in his expression, told him back as if it was nothing. You, are you an idiot? Wh-what! Zel raised his eyes having heard Hajimes objection. Shia and her tribe also looked at Hajime in reflex. Yue who understand what Hajime was thinking only keep a clarifying face. As I said, I cant relate to your circumstance. If you want to take them from me, then you are trying to obstruct my way after all. Hajime who glared at the Elders, reach out his hand and put it on the crying Shias head. Having surprised by it, Shia look up at Hajime. If you want, to take them away from me I hope youre prepared. Hajime-san What Hajime mean by that was he wont forgive anyone who tried to obstruct him anymore than this. However, still, for the sake of Haulia tribe he wont hesitate to wage war against Faea Belgaen, the stronghold of demi-humans, that resolution, was piercing into Shia whose heart already sank in despair. You are serious, right? Alfrerick looked at Hajime with sharp gaze that wont permit any deceit. Obviously However, Hajime wasnt shaken at all. His unyielding resolve can be seen. There is no respect for this world, those who obstructing doesnt need to be compromised and pardoned. It was his decision that he made in the Abyss. Even if I say that there will be guide from Faea Belgaen? The execution of Haulia tribe was already decided in Elders Conference. Even more, itll will affect the countrys prestige to overturn it by yielding to the threat. Also in the future, the card of guiding cant be used as bargaining chip because they might attack Hajime and his party because the Elders Conferences decision cant be overturned. Therefore, Alfrerick make the proposal. However, Hajime made it clear that there is no more room for negotiation. Dont make me say it again. My guide is Haulia. Tell me the reason, for you to stick to them. If you only wanted to go to the Great Tree then anyone can be your guide. To Alfrericks words, Hajime reveal that itll be troublesome, while Shia take a peek at him. From a while ago, Shia kept staring at Hajime and their eyes met for a moment. Then she felt her heart slightly throbbed. Even though their eyes met only for a moment, Shia pulse keep rising. Ive promised to them. Ill help them in exchange for their guide. promise. If it was that dont you think it was already fulfilled? Havent you protected them from the demonic beasts of the canyon and the empires Soldiers? Then, its only left with the reward to guide you. There wont be any problem if the one who give the reward was different. There is one big problem. Ive promised to ensure their safety while guiding me. Just because there is better thing on the way, I cant just tossed them aside and substitute them thatll be Hajime cut his words then look at Yue. Yue also looked at Hajime then slightly smile. Having told by Hajime, Alfrerick can only shrugged his shoulders while smiling wryly. Uncool right? Sneak attack, surprise attack, deceptive attack, cowardice, despicable lie, bluff. When killing each other, Hajime doesnt think those were bad. In order to survive, it was necessary to do that. However, because of that, other than killing each other he want to protect his honor. If that cant be done truly he wont be no more than a scum. Hajime is also a man. For the girl that he met in the Abyss he wanted to draw that line, to not show any disgraceful behaviour more than needed. Maybe because he realized what Hajime was thinking, Alfrerick can only let out a deep sigh. The other Elders face was looked to ask what should they do. For a while, silent wrap them, before long Alfrerick made a proposal with a tired face. Then, let make it that they are your slaves. In Faea Belgaens law, those who gone outside the Sea of Trees and didnt come back, those who catched and made slave, was assumed to have died. Though there is a good chance we can win inside fog of the Sea of Trees, there are person who can use magic outside so we hardly has chance to win. Therefore, we considered they died so that no one come after them and expand the damage. those who already considered to be dead wont be able to be executed! Alfrerick! That is! It was a complete sophism. Naturally, the other Elders expression turned into gyo. Zel unintentionally leaned over then raised his protest. Zel. You should understand. What that boy shown and his power. If you execute the Haulia tribe then hell be our enemy. In that case, how many will be sacrificed as one of Elders, we must avoided that kind of danger. However, what will it show (to the citizen)! If the rumour that we yield to power and let loose a monster child spread, then the Elders Conferences prestige will surely fall! However Other Elders also joined the discussion between Zel and Alfrerick, the place became full of commotion. As expected, having overlook and let loose the risk factor, then suddenly they cant punished them was not an easy thing. With the establishment of this bad precedence, the Elders Conferences prestige will take a fall and therell be various speculation such as approval with ulterior motives. However, inside that (discussion), Hajime made a remark without reading the mood. Aah~, even though its bad to say it now, isnt it too late that you realized that youre not only overlooking Shia? Having heard Hajimes words, their discussion stopped, then the Elders glance at Hajime asking what he mean by that. Hajime slowly turned over his right arms sleeve then he did direct magic manipulation. By doing so, red lines appear on his right arms skin. In addition, spark come off from his right hand that use Lightning-clad. The Elders eyes were opened wide. Because the magic was invoked without chant and magic circle made them startled. They only thought that he was able to defeat Jin because his artificial arm was an artifact. I am also the same as Shia who can directly manipulate magic and use unique magic. Next is Yue. She is the one whom you call a monster. However, arent your tradition said whatever that person is, dont be hostile to them? According to your law, you must overlook these monsters. Well its already too late for Shia though. Although the Elders was stunned for a while, before long they began to whisper to each other. Because it looks like theyve come into conclusion, represented by Alfrerick, he began to report the result of Elders Conference with a big sigh. Haa~, Haulia tribes taboo child, Shia Haulia, was regarded as relative to Nagumo Hajime who is also a taboo child. Therefore, because Nagumo Hajime passed the qualification we wont be hostile to them, but they are forbidden from entering Faea Belgaen and its surrounding villages. Followed by if someone tried to lay their hand on Nagumo Hajimes family then everything will be their own responsibility over. Are there anything else? Well, whatever it is as long as I can reach the Great Tree is okay. These guys were my guides, There are no problem I see. Then, hurry and leave. Although it hurt our heart to be unable to welcome someone who passed the qualification as stated in our tradition that finally came Dont mind it. There is no need to say everything because there will be lot of absurd remarks that I hear. Even so, to have such rational judgement I can only be thankful about it. To Hajimes words, Alfrerick can only smile wryly. The other Elders have bitter and tired expressions. Rather than bitterness and grudge, Quickly go away! was what they had in mind. Having seen that, Hajime shrugged his shoulders then urged Yue, Shia, and her tribe to stood up. Even though Yue was expressionless from the beginning till the end, having heard their talk she didnt say anything and only stood up to match Hajime. However, Shia and the Haulia tribe still didnt believe it was reality and there is no sign of them standing up in their stunned state. Even though they are prepared to die until a while ago, then strangely in the end it suddenly turn into banishment. Eh, is it okay for us to leave like this? thats the kind of feeling that rolled in their mind. Oi, when will you stoppdaydreaming? We must quickly go. Having heard Hajimes words, they finally start to stand up in hurry, then Shia and her tribe follow Hajime who was quickly going outside. Alfrerick and the other Elders send them till the gate. Shia asked Hajime while flustered. U-um, is it okay for us to stay alive? ? Didnt you hear the talk a while ago? W-well, even though I heard it that is, somehow it doesnt seems to be real to be able to go out of that kind of predicament suddenly it makes me feel it was an unbelievable situation Her perplexed expression also shared by the surrounding Haulia tribe. That was because for demi-humans, the decision of Elders Conference is absolute. Yue then talk to Shia who is perplexed that she cant understand how to process that. its okay to honestly rejoice about it Yue-san? Hajime saved you. Thats the truth. Its okay to just accept and rejoice. Having heard Yues words, Shia glances at Hajime who quietly walks next to her. Hajime then shrugs while facing forward. Well, it was a promise. Uh Shia shoulder was trembling. In exchange to guide inside the Sea of Trees, Shia and her tribe were protected. It was the promise that Shia desperately attached to Hajime. Originally, using Foresight she saw the future where Hajime protected her family. However, that future wasnt absolute. Depending on Shias choice of actions, it can change a lot. Because of that, Shia was desperately trying to obtain Hajimes cooperation. The other party was humans who discriminate against demi-human, and Shia didnt have any fortune to offer. Her negotiation materials were only herself as woman and special ability. Even so, when it was easily discarded, she almost cried without knowing what else to do. Even so, she somehow able to get his promise, and while talking on their way she felt that if it was Hajime then hell kept it, that kind feeling. That maybe because even though she was a demi-human, she didnt felt any discriminatory glance. However, it was something she felt somehow, it was not something for certain. Thats why because she lose to her anxiousness, he said to the one who promised to protect that even though the enemies were humans. In fact, when he fight those empires Soldiers without any hesitation, it made her so relieved. However, this time even Shia thought that even if it was Hajime, it wasnt the same as with those empires Soldiers. It can be said it was the same as declaring war in front of the emperor. And the promise was protected without even flinching. Although, even if it was for Hajime himself, as Yue has said, Shia and her precious family were certainly protected. Since a while ago, her heart kept throbbing hard. Her face was hot, a mysterious impulse that kept jumping up and down as if something stuck in her throat. Is it the joy because of her familys safety or Shia tried to follow Yues advice to honestly be happy and left her current feeling then entrusted everything to her impulse to make the best of it. That is, she clings to Hajime with full force! Hajime-sa~n! Thank you very much~! Uwaa!? Whats so sudden!? Mu I absolutely wont be separated even if the bruise will make me cry! thats what Shia said while pressing her face into Hajimes shoulder then starting to rub it. Her expression started to loosen and her cheeks were dyed in pink. Yue who saw that was groaning in bad mood, when she think about doing something, she only hold Hajimes hand, nothing special was done. Having seen Shia explode in joy to Hajime, the Haulia tribe finally understood that they escaped with their life, they started to share the joy to each other. The Elders can only see them with complex expression. Also, there are many who avert their gaze of hatred and discomfort. Hajime while understand what was happened, can only smile wryly because for a while he was rolled into a troublesome thing. Chapter 35 - Volume 4 Chapter 5 : The Only Way to Survive Well then, I think Ill give you some combat training Hajime and his party who banished from Faea Belgaen were resting in their temporary base near the Great Tree when he suddenly said that. Even though it was called a base, it was only a barrier made of Faea Drain crystals that Hajime nonchalantly stole. Inside it while sitting on stumps, those rabbit-ears floated dazed expressions. Th-that Hajime-san. Combat training in other words Shia asked him on behalf of her perplexed clan. Just like the words said. Anyway, we cant reach the Great Tree before ten days passed, right? Then its better to effectively use those time, I am thinking to make you whom weak, fragile, and loser nature deeply ingrained in, into someone who excel in combat. Wh-why did you think that The rabbit-ears were trembling from the intimidating feeling that can be felt from Hajimes eyes and whole body. Shia naturally doubt Hajimes abrupt declaration. Why? Did you ask why? Shameless rabbit. Au, you still not called me by name Hajime with skeptical eyes explain to the depressed Shia. Listen well. The promise that I had with you guys was only to protect you until you done guiding me. Then, what will you do after guiding me, did you already think about it? Haulia tribes members look at each other then shake their heads. Kam also has a hard expression. Even though they vaguely felt the uneasiness, it seems because they were in upheaval after upheaval that thought was thrown into the corner of their minds. Or it was possible that they didnt think about it at all. Well, it looks like you didnt think about it at all. No one told me youve think about it after all. Youre weak, so you can only run and hide in front of malice and possibility of injury. To that kind of you, the place to retreat called Faea Belgaen was lost. In other words, when my protection is gone, youll once more fall into predicament. Because that was right, everyone of Haulia tribe look down with dark expression. Meanwhile, they can Hear Hajime said. You didnt have any way out. There is no protection nor place to hide. However, demonic beasts and humans will aimed at the weak you without mercy. If this going on there will be only path of annihilation are you okay with that? Are you okay with weakness as the reason of your ruin? Is it okay for the lives that you luckily got back uselessly gone? What do you think? No one utter any words and gloomy atmosphere filled their vicinity. Until someone suddenly said. There no way I can accept that. Haulia tribe began to look up having touched by those words. Shia was already look resolute. Thats right. That cant be accepted. Then, what should you do. The answer is easy. Just become strong. Just attack all the trouble that come and destroy it, you only need to acquire your rights with your own hands. but, we are RabbitMan tribe. We didnt have strong body such as Tigerman tribe and Bearman tribe neither special skill like Wingedman tribe and Earthman tribe we are totally, that Because it was a common sense that RabbitMan tribe is weak, Hajimes words only give birth to negative feelings. Because they are weak, they cant fight. No matter how much they struggle to get strong as Hajime said, thats what they think. Seeing this Haulia tribe Hajime laugh from his nose. Did you know I was called incompetent by my former companions? Eh? Incompetent you hear, incompetent. My status and skill was as ordinary as average person. The weakest among my companions. Nothing more than a burden in combat. Therefore, I was called incompetent by my former companions. Indeed, that was the truth. All of Haulia tribe members were surprised by Hajimes confession. They cant believe that Hajime who was able to easily defeat Raisen Grand Canyons brutal demonic beasts and Elder of Bearman tribe who excel in combat was someone incompetent and weakest. However, I who was fallen into the bottom of the Abyss acted to become strong. I didnt think if something was possible or impossible to do. If I didnt do anything then Id die, thats why I fought with all my might in that crisis. when I noticed I was already became this. All of it was talked indifferently, however, all of Haulia tribe members can feel chill running through their whole body because of the sublime content. With status the same as average person means his specs is even lower than RabbitMan tribe. In that situation, he was able to defeat monsters that even stronger than demonic beasts in Raisen Grand Canyon that they cant even match again. His abilities and the fact that he survived even though he was the weakest after challenging those monsters make the Haulia tribe tremble in fear imagining those bizarre situations. If it was them theyll be crushed in despair and accept death in resignation. Just like how the accept the decision from the Elders Conference. Your situation now is similar to mine. Now promised to yourself, lets break the despair into pieces. I dont care even if you think it was impossible for you. Youll only be annihilated next time. After all, I wont help you after the promise is accomplished. Its okay to spend the little time remained in your life to lick each other wound just like losers. Then, what will you do? is what Hajime asked with his eyes. There is no immediate answer from Haulia tribe members. Well, it can be said there is no other answers. They understood there is no other road to survive except to become strong. Its not like Hajime protect their family out of justice. Therefore, he will surely abandon them after their promise is fulfilled. However, even if they understand that, their nature is peaceful and gentle, the RabbitMan tribes gentleness is stronger than anyone else, thats why for them Hajimes proposal is the same as stepping into an unknown territory. It was difficult for them to change their way of life unless they fall into the exact situation just like Hajime. Haulia tribe fall into silent and look at each other. However, Shia who since a while ago floated a resolute expression look at them with a skeptical gaze then she stand up. Ill do it. Please teach me how to fight! I dont want to stay weak anymore! Her shout echoes all over the Sea of Trees. A declaration to say there is no need to think more than this. Shia hates fighting. It was scary and painful, above all it was sad to hurt and to be hurt. However, it was the truth that she was the cause in driving her tribe into current predicament, so she absolutely wont let her tribe perish. For that certain purpose, Shia wanted to become stronger even if it was against the nature of RabbitMan tribe. Shia with unyielding determination in her eyes look straight at Hajime. Kam and his tribe who are dumbfounded by that, gradually change their expression into resolute one, one by one they stand up. In the end, not just the male, female and children of Haulia tribe all stood up and Kam who represent them move a step forward. Hajime-dono please teach us. His words was few. However, there is a will inside of it. The will to fight against injustice thatll come to attack them. Okay. Are you prepared? How much stronger you become will be up to your determination. I am only here to give a hand to it. Also, I wont be gentle to those who decided to drop out on the way. We only have ten days in addition be accustomed to dying. What await you were only life or death after all. Having heard Hajimes word, all of Haulia tribe members nodded with determination. * * * Before he start to train Haulia tribe, Hajime took out equipments that will be used to train from treasure box and hand it to them. It was the single-edged knife that similar to a type of Japanese sword called kodachi that he passed to them before. Hajime made those blade with precision that even the sharpness is excellent because he practiced the method to manufacture the ultra thin blade. It was strong against impact because it made of Taur ore. It takes pride in its durability despite its thinness. After he gave them those weapons, he taught them basic movements. Of course Hajime didnt have any knowledge in martial arts. But it was not something he got from manga or game. The things he taught was only logical movements that he gain and polish by fighting the demonic beasts in the Abyss. While doing so, he pile up real combat experience against types of demonic beasts. Haulia tribe strong points was their search ability and stealth ability. In conclusion, he think its better for their group strategies that specialize in co-operation and surprise attacks. By the way, Shia is exclusively trained by Yue about magic. That was because she can use magic even though she is a demi-human, Shia also able to use direct magic manipulation so she should be able to use magic without chant or magic circle as long as she has the knowledge for it. Occasionally, Shias scream can be heard from the other side of fog but it seems the training is going well. However, something happen on the second day of training. Hajime looks irritated with veins appear on his head while supervising Haulia tribes training. Certainly, Haulia tribe members who go against their nature were taking the training seriously. Even they somewhat manage to defeat demonic beasts without receiving much wounds. However Gusagh(Thunk)! One of the demonic beasts were dead pierced by Hajimes specialized kodachi. Aah, please forgive the sinful me~ The one that said that while clinging to the demonic beast was a man of Haulia tribe. Its as if he is killing his best friend who he know for a long time. Bushu(Foosh)! Another demonic beast was defeated with a slash. I am sorry! I am sorry! Even so I must do it~ A kodachi which gripped by both hand cut off the neck, while the woman who did it tremble. Its like the result of a mad love, a woman who killed her loved one. Bakikh! To the dying demonic beast, it used the last of its power to attack. Kam who who blown off by the body blow was muttering in self-ridicule while falling. Huh, is this the punishment for me who brandish the sword it was the natural result after all Having heard those words, the surrounding Haulia tribe were starting to tear up, then they shout to Kam in bitter expression. Chief! Please dont say that! The sinful ones are all of us! Thats right! Even if the time of judgment will come, but thats not now! Please stand up! Chief! We dont have any road to return any more. Thats why Chief, lets advance together until death. Y-you guys thats right. I cant fall down in place like this. For the sake of his death (small demonic beast which look like a mouse), we will advance through the death! Chief! Good atmosphere surround Kam and his tribe. Hajime who cant endure it anymore cut in. Aghhh! It noisy, stupid! Why the heck are you exaggerating every time you kill one demonic beast! What for? Seriously what was that for? That cheap play! What was that dramatic feeling? Just kill it in silent! Just kill it instantly! Dont call demonic beast he! Thats gross! Thats, even though he knew that Haulia tribe members are working hard, but because of their nature, every time they kill a demonic beast they make an unknown drama. This is the second day, having seen those spectacles for many times, Hajime already pointed this out many times, slowly, he run out of patience. To Hajime who was angered, probably because he tried to contain his voice his body twitch and shake after Even if you say that or Even if they are demonic beasts, they are pitiful heard that mutter from the Haulia tribe members. In addition a lot of vein appeared on his head. One boy from Haulia tribe cant stand it anymore then tried to approach and calm Hajime. This boy was the one who Hajime helped by the hair-breadth from the Hyveria in Raisen Grand Canyon, seems to especially attached to him. However, while the boy who advance while trying to say something to Hajime, suddenly, he jumped back. Hajime who was dumbfounded by it asked the boy. ? What happen? The boy answered Hajime while quietly crawling using both his hands. Ah, yes. I almost step on Flower-san thank goodness. If I didnt noticed it, itd be crushed. Because it was so beautiful, itll be too pitiful to step on it. Hajimes cheeks were convulsing. F-flower-san? Un! Hajime-niichan! I really like Flower-san! Because there are lot of Flower-san around here, it was terrible if we crushed it while training~ Rabbit-eared boy smiled with a bright smile. The surrounding Haulia tribe members also look at this boy with smile. Hajime slowly made his face look down. Hajimes gray hair fall down and concealed his expression. Then, suddenly he answer with whisper-like voice. sometimes, while moving you jumped in strange timing Is it because of that Flower-san? As Hajime said, during the training, Haulia tribe sometime change their pace according to strange timing, that kind of movement. Although it was in his mind, because it connected with their next action, it looked like they tried to find easier position for them to kill in his eyes. No no, that cant be. There is no such a thing. Haha, thats right, right? Hajime start to loosen his said having heard what Kam said with a wry smile. However Yes, not only just flowers, we also take notice of insects. When we have to move suddenly in hurry, we manage to avoid them somehow. Having heard Kams words, Hajime expression start to fall. Hajime began to sway as if he was a ghost, while Haulia tribe members thinking something bad was said looked at each other in uneasiness. Hajime slowly approach the boy, then he suddenly reveal a smile while the boy also keep his smile. And then Hajime with a smile step and crushed the flower. Politely, after step on it, he grind it with his foot. The boy who saw it was dumbfounded. Finally Hajime remove his foot, what left is the remains of Flower-san that lay tragically after such cruelty. F-flower-sa~n! The boys sorrowful voice echoes inside the Sea of Trees. What are you doing! is what the Haulia tribe members surprised expression tell while looking at Hajime, then Hajime turn to look at them with a smile along with veins on his head. Aah, I finally understand. I finally fi~nally understand. I was too soft. It was my responsibility. It was my mistake to have hope for your tribe. Haha, I cant believe even in life and death situation you still pay attention to Flower-san and Insects combat skills or real combat experiences is not your main problem. I should have noticed it faster. I am angry at my inexperience FUFUFU(HUHUHU) Ha-Hajime-dono? After Hajime began to ominously laugh, Kam timidly asked him. And his answer is DOPANn! Gunshot from Donner. Kam was blown off to the back face-up, after flailing a little in the air he fall into the ground. Next, the non-lethal rubber bullet that used to attack, dropped to the ground from Kams forehead. In their vicinity wind blows fooosh, while silence rule the place. Hajime then approach Kam who was fainted with his eyes turned white, this time he aimed then shot the rubber bullet at Kams belly. Hauu! Kam who wake up with a scream along some fit of cough looked at Hajime with tearful eyes. Despite the surreal spectacle of seeing teary eyed bearded rabbit-eared old man sitting in woman-like, Hajime declared. You dirty piip. From this moment, you piip must kill those demonic beasts as if youre going to die! In the future, dont even notice the flowers or insects! Or else I am going to piip you up! If you understand, hunt those demonic beasts now! This piip! Haulia tribe was stiffen by Hajimes vulgar speech. And to them, Hajime fired without mercy. DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! Haulia tribe scattered into the Sea of Trees just like spiders childrens while screaming. The boy desperately cling to Hajime while trembling. Hajime-niichan! What happened!? Why did you do this!? Hajime glared at the boy who stare at him with sparkling eyes, then look at the surrounding and confirmed flowers were blooming here and there. Until finally, he silently fire again. One after another the flowers were scattered. The boy is screaming. Why~, just why~, please stop Hajime-niichan! Shut up, shitty brat. Did you know? Everytime you talk uselessly I will dispersed the surrounding flowers. If you pay attention to the flowers, itll be dispersed. Even if you not doing anything, Ill dispersed it. If you dont want that, go kill a lot of demonic beasts! Having said so, Hajime start to shot the flowers again. The boys cried then disappeared into the Sea of Trees. After that, inside the Sea of Trees piip can continue be heard in Haulia members scream and cry(roar). It was the training method to alter the character of RabbitMan tribe who was not good in combat by nature. Even combat skills and spirit can be altered using this method, it can be said similar to He***man method from earth Chapter 36 - Volume 4 Chapter 6 : Shia, Grand Battle of Ones Lifetime ZUGANn! DOGHA! BAKI BAKI BAKI! DOGUSHA! Tremendous sounds of destruction could be heard inside the Sea of Trees. Some trees could be witnessed, broken in two. There were craters scattered here and there that can be seen on the surface as if meteors fell into it. Furthermore some trees are burning while some are frozen. The cause of such devastation against nature are two girls. Even now, the destruction is still ongoing. Deeyaaaa(Take this)!! A tree with a diameter of one meter was shot out along with the ear-splitting yell. It broke in the middle and flew into the target with great speed. With definite mass and speed. A brutal power of destruction was given to the rather mundane tree, carrying devastation across its wake. Scarlet Spear It was a spear of flame that burns its target and everything in front of it into ash. Even objects with huge mass will be burned if touched by it. It countered the log that moves like a cannonball and turned it into ashes fluttering in the air. Not yet! The shockwave created by the collision between the thrown Scarlet Spear and log, dispersed the fog, and on the other side of the fog, a running silhouette could be seen. Immediately, a log falls from the sky like a meteor and pierces the ground with a sound of thunder. Backstepping, its target escapes from the range of the shock wave then once again the spear of flame was released. However, the silhouette rushed out from the fog in high speed and then a strong flying kick attacked the log that pierced the ground. Its unknown where the power came from but the log that received the kick was explosively smashed, and from it came splinters that shot at the target. kh! Fire Castle Suddenly a wall of flame that can be called a rampart came out to block the improvised shots that come flying, not even one shot was able to reach its target. However Got youu! Kh! At that time the silhouette already moved behind her. After shooting the improvised shots that acted as a splendid distraction, she once again slips into the fog. Her hand grasped the hammer that could be called ultraweight class, immediately, a powerful wind descended. Wind Wall A fierce impact from the Sledge Hammer struck the ground and crushed it. From the impact, stones were shot out and scattered in every direction. However, her target was able to block that terrific attack, and scattered it using the blowing wind coming from the wind barrier, because it immediately retreated into the safe area. In addition, after activating this skill, the target fired another magic without mercy at the other party that is a goner, because of post-skill rigidity. Frozen Coffin Fue! W-wa-! When she noticed her targets magic, she desperately cried out for it to stop, but there is no need to hear that, because the law of no-talking-is-necessary was in place. The attacker tried to get away from her location but the ice magic instantly started to freeze her feet and resulted in her whole body turning into a chunk of ice, except the head. Co-cold~, please hurry release it~, Yue-sa~n My victory Thats right, the two who kept fighting without any discussion were Yue and Shia. Today was the start of their tenth days training, a mock combat as the final test. The rule was that itll be Shias victory if she was able to damage Yue even a little. The result Uu~, that is~, eh, that! Yue-sans cheek! There is a scratch! A scratch! My attack hit! Ahaha~, I did it! Its my win! Certainly, there is a small scratch on Yues cheek. Probably it came from a piece of rocky debris that broke through Yues defense. Even though it was a really small scratch, a wound is a wound. It was Shias victory. After pointing that out, Shias face looked overjoyed by it. She revealed a big smile, although her body was cold and her nose was running. Her rabbit ears twitched happily. No wonder, there is an important promise she made with Yue in this training graduations battle after all. Also, for Yue, that promise is not something amusing. Therefore, there is no wound It was a good thing that the wound disappeared immediately because of Auto Regen. She sulkily turn her head with a hmpf. W-wa-!? Its unfair! Certainly the scratch no, even though there is nothing now! There certainly was! Its cruel to cheat! Now that I said it, please remove the magic already~. Its been cold since a while ago huh, somehow Im becoming sleepy From the cold and runny nose, Shia begins to doze off. Youll die if you sleep! Thats her current situation. Yue, who was peeking at that appearance let out a deep sigh while thinking it must not be continued in her heart, removed her magic. Pikchi-! Pikchi! Auu, its co~ld. I almost became a rabbit that cant return (to life) After a lovely sneeze, she covers her nose with a nearby leaf. Shia then looked at Yue with seriousness in her eyes. Yue made an unpleasant expression because of her gaze. Her expressionlessness collapsed because of that unpleasant expression. Yue-san. Ive won. Nn. It is a promise, right? Nn. If, I can win at least once in the ten days Ill be taken along on Hajime-san and Yue-sans travels, right? Nn. At the very least, youll help to convince Hajime-san, right? Todays breakfast, what is it? Waiiit! Whats with sudden change of topic! Moreover, it was light! Yue-san, arent you okay as long as there is Hajime-sans blood! Whats with you asking about breakfast! Please be my ally already! If I have Yue-san as an ally, its already 90% OK Shia makes gya- gya- noises, Yue looked at that expression that came from the bottom of her heart. As Shia said, Yue had promised her. That is, Yue said to Shia, only if she was able to damage her in the mock combat even with a small injury within ten days. If she did it, Yue must acknowledge and allow Shia to travel along with her and Hajime. Also, Yue must help Shia persuade Hajime when she asks him. Shia seriously wanted to come along with Hajime and Yue. Half of it because she didnt want to become a burden to her family, while the other half simply because she wanted to be together with Hajime and Yue, and to get along with the two. However, her wish was refused coldly. Even now that can be seen from Hajime and Yues attitude. At that time, what Shia thought of was the promise from before. In Shias eyes, Hajime somehow pampered Yue by fulfilling her expectations. Above all, Shia is a woman. She understood Yues feelings toward Hajime. Naturally it was because she also has the same feelings. So, the reverse is also true. Yue also understood Shias feelings. Thats why, first of all it was necessary to make Yue acknowledge Shia Haulias existence. Its not like Shia wanted to take Hajime from Yue. She didnt think about that at all. What she wanted from Hajime was to acknowledge her existence just like Yue, even a little. That was probably because of the worlds influence that made them the same. In other words, she only wanted to be friends with them. So that therell be someone she love and a friend who also love that person by her side. Thats the kind of future that Shia dreamt of. On the other hand, about why Yue exchanged that promise to Shia, even though there were no merits in it for Yue. 20% of it was because she felt sympathy to her. When she heard Shias story for the first time inside the Raisen Grand Canyon, even though she developed complex feelings because her circumstances were comparatively better than her own, somewhere in her heart she cant deny the feeling that they are the same that sprung up. Because she thinks of her as a comrade even if a little, she pampered Shia. The other 80% was womans obstinacy. Yue was able to grasp Shias promise. That is, Please see it for yourself if Ill just be a burden. Even if its impossible, please notice that Im able to be beside Hajime. It was a challenge to fight over the man she loves. She didnt think such a woman could exist near her. However, when she thought Shia who was the same as her as an opponent, along with Shias enthusiastic appearance and terrific concentration, in the depths of her heart she thought it was impossible to keep silent. As a result, the match of promise was won by Shia. haa. I understand. Ill defend the promise Really!? As expected, the~re is no need to stop~! Please defend it well! Nn Somehow, I think there was a strange pause Will you really take care of it? persistent Reluctantly, tru~ly with reluctant feelings, Yue admitted Shias victory. Shia was a little uneasy about Yues answer but left it behind and continued with expressions of relief and joy, because she knew that Yue was the same as Hajime in the fact that she wont abandon her promises. Slowly, the training of Haulia tribe by Hajime came to an end. The gloomy Yue and cheerful Shia were returning to Hajime and the others. * * * When Yue and Shia arrived at the place Hajime was at, Hajime had his eyes closed, and arms crossed while leaning on the nearby tree. Maybe because he noticed the twos presence, Hajime slowly opened his eyes and turned to them. While dubiously looking at the two with completely opposite moods, he raised one hand and called out to them. Yo, both of you. Did the match end? Hajime had heard there was a bet between the two for the match. Hajime was the one who prepared Shias ultraweight Sledgehammer. The Shia who, with an eager expression wanted to defeat Yue, and asked him for a new weapon still fresh in his memory, because Yue herself didnt object to it. Although the contents of the bet werent known and they wouldnt tell him anyway, also because it wouldnt be a disadvantage for Yue, he made it. Actually, Hajime thought, if Yue and Shia fought 8-9 out of 10 cases would end up with Yues victory. He already understood Yues ability in the Abyss. No matter if Shia was able to directly use magic, she who was immersed in peace until now is different from them. However, from their expressions, Hajime was internally surprised that his expectations were overthrown. Shia cheerfully talked to Hajime. Hajime-san! Hajime-san! Please hear me out! I, was finally able to win against Yue! Its a big victory! Well~, I want to show it to Hajime-san~, my magnificent fight! The time when Yue-san admits def-hebu!? Shia tried to explain how their match settled with gestures. But because she got too into it, Yues jumping slap came and with a dosha she was blown away, and crashed into the ground while spinning. It was so strong that she could only twitch without any signs of getting up. Yue turned around with hmpf in a bad mood, then Hajime asked her in a wry smile. Well? What happened? Rather than the matchs result, Hajime was asking about the content. Honestly, the fact that Yue was defeated is not something he can believe easily. No matter who looked at Yue and Shia, without knowing what had happened, would only think that it was a lie. Yue who exude the aura that she doesnt want to talk about it didnt want to hide it, reluctantly she answered Hajimes question. her magic aptitude is steady like Hajime Thats good, or else itll be waste of a treasure then? Thats not all, right? To be pestered by a Sledgehammer of that level nn, she specializes in body strengthening. Honestly, it was at level of a monster hee. Is that compared to us? Hajime narrowed his eyes to Yues evaluation. Honestly, the high evaluation was more than he imagined. Strangely, her expressionlessness was destroyed changing into bitterness while talking about it, these were the things he noticed. Yue could be seen thinking of how to answer Hajimes question, and then she replied while looking into his eyes. compared to normal Hajime around 60% Seriously is that the maximum? Nn but, there are rooms for improvement, probably Ooo. Thats certainly at the level of a monster Hajime was secretly surprised at having heard Yue talk about Shias monster-like power, then he looked at Shia without saying anything. If its said around 60% of Hajime without any strengthening, Shias strengthened status should be around 6000. It was around twice as much as a truly strengthened hero. Truly a power worthy of being considered monster level. It can be said she was capable of reaching Yue. It really was something unimaginable from her usual sobbing and whimpering appearance. Shia noticed Hajimes half-astonished half-amazed gaze. She cheerfully stood up, then walked up to Hajime with a serious expression while desperately controlling her hurried mind. Straightening her posture, her gray hair with a blue hue was fluttering and her rabbit ear stood up straight. From now on shell express her once in a lifetime request. Well it can also be called a confession. Her body trembled in nervousness, even though her expression stiffened, there is an unyielding spirit in her eyes, step by step, she advanced. Finally, she firmly matched her gaze with Hajimes, then spoke her wish. Hajime-san. Please take me along on your travels. Please! I refuse An immediate answer!? Shia who didnt think shed be refused because of the mood right now, opened her eyes wide with a look of astonishment. What is she saying all of a sudden? was the thing that could be seen from Hajimes eyes while he watched Shia as if watching a shameless person. Shia was indignant. Its okay to struggle some more! Something like that. Ho-how cruel, Hajime-san. Even though I was seriously asking that, to easily Well, though I dont want to know even if you said it. First of all, what about Kam and the others? Dont tell me, you arent trying to take them along, right? Th-thats wrong! It was my own story just now! I already talked before to father and the others. Even though its not like they think I was a burden thats Thats? What is it? Somehow Shia started to become bashful. While upwardly peeking at Hajime and playing around with the tip of her fingers. A sly, cunning gesture. Hajime was suspiciously looking at Shia. At their side, Yue looked irritated while staring at Shia. Thats I, I just wanted to follow what I thought of Haa? What are you trying to follow? If its now, you wont be burden to your tribe, right? If you have that power then generally, there shouldnt be anyone you cant beat Shia who bashfully tried to answer made Hajime reach his limit of patience, he then pulled out Donner. It wasnt known whether she noticed that but Shia yelled Womans courage! in her mind then voiced out her desire. I want to stay beside Hajime-san! I love you! Ha? Ive said it, now I only need to bite it! Was what Shia thought while panicking, in front of her, Hajime looked dumbfounded as if he was a pigeon that ate a toy bullet. Exactly the appearance of someone who didnt understand what happened. However, after a while, as if the meaning finally transmitted into his brain, he instinctively blurted out a remark (or tsukkomi). Nonono, isnt that weird? Where the hell did I raise the flag? Even though I cant say for myself, I thought I treated you harshly dont tell me, did you get off from that? Shia never thought he would think of her like that and started to back away one step with regret from Hajime. Then Shia fiercely protested. Whos a pervert! I dont have that kind of hobby! Rather, if you noticed that I was treated harshly, why dont you be a little nicer Well, there is no need for me to be nicer to you first of all, are you seriously in love with me? Arent you just tempted by the circumstances? The reason for Hajime not believing Shias goodwill is because he thought it was just a suspension bridge effect. It wasnt a surprise because everyone could see Hajimes attitude toward Shia was harsh in every aspect. However, Shia who had her feelings doubted was very ill-humored. It was not related to the circumstance at all. No matter how many times you saved me from predicament, my constitution wont change even though I was glad at that time when you protected your promise in front of the Elders that may have affected me, but this feelings already born so how can I do anything about this. Even I sometimes think about it. Something like why it was this person. Hajime-san even now never calls me by my name, somehow it suddenly hit me and it hurts, just like a demon, answering only whats needed, always throwing himself into a crowd of demonic beasts, has no mercy, just like a demon, is never nice to me, only favoring Yue-san, just like a demon huh? Really, why am I in with love you? Huh~? While speaking, Shia began to doubt her own feelings. Shia inclines her neck and Hajime has veins popping out of his head, while barely being able to resist pulling out Donner unintentionally by mistake, while hearing her answer. A-anyway. I cant let you come along no matter what you feel Thats! That was a joke just now? I truly love you so please take me along! You know, your feelings are well, even if they are real, dont you understand that I already have Yue? Rather, to be able to say that confession in front of her even I thought about it a while ago, your number one weapon was your body strengthening, but thats not it, right? I think it was your heart thats completely made of Azanthium Whos the one with the heart made from the ore with the greatest hardness! Uu~, its become like this as expected ee, I understand. Everything about Hajime-san. It was as tricky as I thought Suddenly, Shia fufufu laughed suspiciously while turning toward Hajime. Because I thought this might happen! Ive gained an ally while risking my life! Now, Yue-sensei! Please help me! Ha? Yue? Hajime blinked his eyes having heard an unexpected name. Gotcha!, thats the smug expression of Shia, then she glanced at Yue by their side. Yues expression was so bitter as if she bit 100 insects at once, then genuinely unwillingly told Hajime. Hajime, lets take her along Nonono, whats with that interval. You obviously hate it dont tell me it was the winning bet Regrettably Hajime roughly understood the circumstance from Yue who dropped her shoulders, he no longer felt anger but amazement. Surely, Shia was thinking, for Hajime to hear out her wish, her power truly isnt enough. Once again, she remembered how Hajime took Yues words as a priority in decision making. Therefore, she needed a method to make Yue her ally. It was not an exaggeration to call it a life risking method, because she understood itd otherwise be impossible considering she somewhat knew how Yue feels. In these ten days, it can be said she was literally dying to find out Yues habits (in training/combat). In other words, thats just how serious Shia thought about it. Hajime was scratching his head. Even if he saw how Yue was reluctantly admitting her, theres no reason for him to take Shia along. In the end, it was a matter of Hajimes feelings. Yue was shrugging her shoulder as if saying that it cant be helped. It was because in these ten days she, more than anyone had watched how Shia worked hard and how she destroyed the trouble that imposed her, so Yue allowed her to be a travel companion. In the beginning, she never felt hatred toward Shia or her feelings toward Hajime. On the other side, Shia who asked Yue for help with a triumphant expression started to feel unease but she steeled herself. It was because Shia already tried everything she could, so she could only wait for her fate to play out. Hajime inhaled and exhaled deeply once and looked straight into Shias eyes, then he spun the words of confirmation one by one. Shia quietly regained her power when he heard his words. To go with us, dont you already know the answer? Didnt you know? Isnt the future not an absolute thing? Shia said that because she was able to catch a glimpse of the future. She believes that the future can be changed by actions and resolution. Its a journey full of danger Im glad I am a monster. Thanks to that I can go with you. That was the derogatory term from the Elders. However, she takes pride in it now. After all, she learned that there are things she wouldnt be capable of unless she was a monster. My wish is to get back to my hometown (original world). Youll likely never meet your family again, you know? I have talked about that. Nevertheless. Father and the others understand They are family that always protected her until now. There is no word that can express her gratitude. A family thats always together no matter where they are, when she told them her feelings, they will surely smile without any need of words. My hometown isnt somewhere you can easily live in Ill say it no matter what. Nevertheless Shia has shown her feelings. It wont stop with just that word. It cant be stopped. Thats the kind of feeling this was. Fufu, is that the end? Then, its my victory, right? What victory It was my feelings that won. Hajime-san What Once more, clearly. Shia Haulias wish. please take me with you Hajime and Shia looked at each other. Hajime looked into her azure eyes to confirm her intentions. Then Haa~, do whatever you like. Curious one Maybe because he saw something in her eyes, before long Hajime gave out a sigh then told her he gave up. Inside the Sea of Trees, one shout of joy and a sound of disgruntled noise echoed. Having seen that, Hajime could only give out a wry smile with a lot of implications that therell be a lot of trouble from now on. Chapter 37 - Volume 4 Chapter 7 : Haulias Sudden Change Ehehe, uhehehe, kufufufu~ Having been allowed to accompany them, Shia was happy. With both hands on her cheeks, a loose expression on her face, and that strange laughter she started letting out while twisting her body, it was a shameless appearance. So shameless that her previous seriousness, when confronting Hajime seemed like a lie. Gross Is what Yue muttered because she couldnt stand it anymore. Shias excellent rabbit ears caught that mutter. Wa-, who is gross! Why would you call me gross? Its just that I was so happy that it cant be helped. After all, isnt this my first time seeing Hajimes dere side? Didnt you also see it? His previous expression. Suddenly my chest became kyun''(tightened)~. with this the time when he becomes hopelessly in love with me isnt that far off~ Shia was elated and became more caught up in it. Having seen that Shia, Hajime and Yue muttered together in disgust. Annoying rabbit W-wa-!? Whats with that, calling me annoying rabbit! Please call me by my name already~, we are travel companions~. Dont tell me, its not like youre unwilling want to call me by name from the very beginning, right? Right? Why did you become silent? Wait, please dont look away~. Come on, its Shia, Shi-a. Repeat after me, Shi-a While Shia desperately tried to make them call her by name, Hajime and Yue only narrowed their eyes and started to discuss their future plans. Then Shia clung to them with teary eyes and said, Dont ignore me~, I dont want to be left out~. Even after becoming a travel companion, they treated her just as harshly as before. While someone was making a racket (Shia), several Haulia tribe members appeared from the fog, they returned after clearing Hajimes challenge; to subdue demonic beasts and return with proof in their hands. When you look closely, one of them was Kam. Shia was smiling wide, this being the first time shed seen her family in days. The last time shed seen them was when she was explaining her feelings to them, before her training started. Even though it was only ten days, every day, it was deadly training. Extraordinary concentrated training at that. Because of that, for Shia, it felt like they hadnt met each other for months. Immediately, Shia started talking to her father, Kam. There was a lot to tell. However, right before she said anything, Shia swallowed her words. She noticed a strange atmosphere surrounding Kam and the others. Kam who saw Shia only revealed a slight smile, immediately his gaze returned to Hajime. And Boss. About the demonic beasts, have we hunted them on time? Bo-boss? Fa-father? Somehow your tone rather, your atmosphere was Because of her fathers speech and behaviour, Shias puzzled voice could be heard. However, she was ignored while , rustling, Kam and the others pulled out claws of the demonic beasts that could be considered high ranked in the Sea of Trees. I thought I said one was enough The training graduation challenge by Hajime was to hunt a high ranking demonic beast for each team. However, there were enough parts her for ten demonic beasts. Against Hajimes question, Kam and the others answered with fearless smiles. Yes, thats what youve ordered, right? While we were doing that, its companions came out because they impudently turned their killing intent towards us, we just politely welcomed it. Right? Everyone? Thats right, Boss. Those guys were too impudent for demonic beasts We completely defeated them. Without missing even one, right? Even though they were noisy their barking voices were good, fufu Well it was good to serve as a warning Well, we already chopped them to pieces, wasnt that enough? It was a parade of disturbing remarks. All of them, there was no trace of their original peaceful and gentle RabbitMan tribe demeanor. They reported the results of their dangerous combat to Hajime with fearless smiles and glaring eyes. Stunned, the Shia watching this could only utter a single word, Who? * * * Wh-what happened!? Hajime-san! What on earth happened to father and the others!? C-calm down! N-nothing happened it was the result of training Nono, what happened to make them like this!? Arent they completely different people?! Wait, please dont look away! Look at me! its not like there are any big differences, right? Are your eyes knotholes (ornaments)! Please look at them. A while ago they were charmed just by staring at their knives! Ah, just now, someone called their knife Julia! Normally, isnt that scary? Shias angry voice filled with frustration echoed in the Sea of Trees. What on earth had happened? That was what Kam and the others thought while exchanging glances between Hajime and Shia, with confused expressions. They exchanged glances for a while until the other members of the Haulia tribe came back, all of them were that is to say they look wild. Not only the adult males but also the females, children and even the elderly. Shia pointed at her family that completely changed, while approaching Hajime with tremendous momentum to urge him for an explanation. Hajime awkwardly averted his gaze while being interrogated by Shia. Maybe she judged she wouldnt be able to make any progress, so Shia changed her target to Kam and the others. Father! Everyone! What on earth has happened!? Its as if youre different people!? From before, youve only been saying frightening things please come back to your senses! Kam who was clung onto by Shia, started to loosen his glaring expression and reverted to his gentle expression. That made Shia a little relieved. However What are you saying, Shia? We are sane/okay. Its just that we have awoken to the truth of this world. Its all thanks to Boss T-the truth? What was that? Having a bad feeling about it, Shia asked while her cheeks twitched, and Kam smiled while confidently declaring. 90% of this worlds problems can be solved with violence It was a different person after all?! My gentle father was already dead~, uwaa~n Because of the shock, Shia ran and disappeared into the Sea of Trees while crying. However, before she got into the fog, a small shadow immediately appeared before her and she fell on her butt while hauu letting out a miserable voice. That small shadow was able to keep its balance without falling, then it stretched out its hand towards Shia. Th-thank you very much Well, think nothing of it, Shia big sis(anego). It was the natural thing for a man B-big sis (A-anego)? What appeared from the fog was a boy from the Haulia tribe that could still be called a child. On his shoulder was a big crossbow while two knives and a slingshot-like weapon were attached to his waist. It was a boy who often displays a nihilistic smile. Shia who was never called anego until now looked up, in front of her was the boy that usually called her Shia-oneechan so she was puzzled by it. With Shia staring at him with a skeptical gaze, the boy pit-pat walked up in front of Hajime then he gloriously saluted him. Boss! I am sorry to come back empty-handed! There is something that I must report! Permission to speak! O-ou? What is it? At boys veteran soldier-like atmosphere, even though its too late, Hajime thought Shia was right, and that it was a little too much. And then he stuttered a little. The boy continued his report without a care. Affirmative! Problem found while pursuing demonic beasts, I discovered a group of fully-armed Bearman tribe. The place was on the route to the Great Tree. Perhaps they thought to ambush us! A~, theyve come as expected. Although I thought theyd come immediately I see, they wanted to crush us in front of our goal huh. It was a somewhat good demeanor. then? Affirmative! If its okay, how about leaving those guys to us, Haulia! We~ll. How about it, Kam? Do you have anything to say? Having heard that, Kam was shaken, and since it was something he wished for he began to grin with a fearless smile then nodded. By all means, leave it to us. Our power, we wanted to know how far our power has come, compared to them. Wha~t, its not like we will show anything disgraceful. Having heard their chiefs words, the surrounding Haulia tribe, all of them, showed belligerent expressions. The number of people who called their weapons by name with increasing admiration could be felt. Shias expression was dyed with despair. Can you do it? Affirmative! The one who cheerfully answered Hajimes last confirmation was the boy. Hajime once again closed his eyes then breathed deeply and Ka opened his eyes wide. Hear me! Everyone from Haulia tribe! Every one of you brave and resolute warriors! Today, youre graduated from being shitty maggots! You are no longer the worthless existence to be weeded out! Crush unjustness with power, hold down those hostilities with wisdom! O strongest warriors! Teach those bears bleep for inciting our resentment by bringing us to our current situation! Those guys are nothing but redundant stepping stones! They are only bleep! Build mountains with their corpses, and rivers with their blood, as proof! The proof of your rebirth! The proof to everyone in the Sea of Trees, to show that the Haulia tribe is reborn! Sir, yes, Sir!! Answer me! Everyone! The greatest and strongest warriors! What is it that you wish for! Kill them!! Kill them! Kill them!! What is your specialty! Kill!! Kill!! Kill!! If there are enemies what will you do! Kill them all!! Kill them all!! Kill them all!! Thats right! Kill them all! You can do it! Take the right to live with your own hands! Aye, aye, Sir!! Thats the spirit! Everyone of the Haulia tribe! I only have one order! Search & destroy! Go!! YAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!! Uwaa~n, all the members of my family are dead after all~ Under Hajimes command, the Haulia tribe members fierceness returned and they disappeared into the fog. The tribe which was once gentle, peaceful, and above all weak at fighting where have they gone? That was the only thing she could say. Having seen her family completely change once more, while collapsing Shias vain cry echoed in the Sea of Trees. As expected, because she couldnt stand it anymore, Yue patted and stroked Shias head to comfort her. When the boy beside Shia, who hichic sobsob cried, tried to go, he was called to a stop by Shia. Pal-kun! Please wait! L-look, dont you see a beautiful flower-san over here? Even if you dont go how about you wait here with onee-chan? Okay? How about it? Apparently, she seems to be trying to at least bring this little boy back to his former self. She pointed at the beautifully blossoming flowers while desperately trying to persuade him. The reason she used a flower was because this boy loved flowers so much that he even said Flower-sa~n before. The flower boy named Pal who was called out to stop by Shia, only yare yare daze shook his head and shrugged his shoulders while sighing Fuu~. It looked like the overreactions used by the Europeans and Americans. Anego, please dont open up my old wound. Ive already gotten rid of my past. The weak mind that enjoyed the beauty of flowers is no more By the way, this boy called Pal is 11 years old this year. O-old wound? Get rid of your past? Wait, I dont understand, but do you mean you dont like flowers anymore? Yes, I have thrown away those feelings along with my past That, even though you loved them so much Fuh, it was just a mistake of youth I repeat, Pal-kun is 11 years old this year. More importantly, anego W-what is it? Having seen the changes in the boy who had sometimes picked flowers and dearly called out Shia-oneechan! Shia-oneechan!, Shias consciousness started to escape reality. She was barely able to reply to Pals words. However, it became the signal for her to further her pursuit (of escapism). Ive also thrown away my weak name along with the past. Now my name is Baltoferd. From now on please call me Baltoferd of Certain Death Who was that!? Where did that Baltoferd come from!? Rather, whats with certain death!? Oh, sorry. My comrades are waiting so its my time to go. Well then! A, hey! What do you mean by well then!! Even now, our talk is still eh, fast! Wait! Please wait~ Just like a woman that was left behind by her lover, Shia collapsed while her hand tried to reach the other side of the fog. No one answered her, this girls family, all of them fiercely went to the battlefield. Shia who was gakkuri drooped, once again hic hic cried. The family that this girl once knew was no more. It was truly a pitiful sight. Shias appearance was seen by Yue who wore a subtle expression because she couldnt say anything to her. Hajime who felt it was somewhat awkward let his gaze wander. Yues gaze turned to Hajime then bluntly muttered. as expected of Hajime, to be able to calmly accomplish something no one can Well, like I said before where did you get that material to be able to use that dark magic, brainwash amazing honestly, I think it was a little too much. Even though theres neither reflection nor regret For a while, in the place left behind by the Haulia tribe, Shias crying voice and subtle atmosphere hung in the air. Chapter 38 - Volume 4 Chapter 8 : Hajimes Failure Regin Banton was a strong man, rumored to be the next Chief of the Banton tribe; one of the Bearman tribes. He idolized one of the current Elders; Jin Banton, and became his right hand. Not only Regin, it could be said Jin was popular in the Banton tribe as a whole, especially the younger ones. The reasons for that being Jins character was broad minded, containing deep patriotism, and above all, his strength, which allowed him to be considered as one of the highest class among the demi-human race. Thats why, when the Bearman tribe heard the news, they thought it was a bad joke. They couldnt believe their beloved Elder had been incapacitated by a human. However, the merciless reality was proven. Jin, who was lying powerless in medical facility showed them the truth . Regin was dumbfounded having seen Jins current appearance. Next, his anger and hatred surfaced. While bearing these feelings inside his heart, he pressed to determine the circumstances from the Elders. As the result, Regin who had learned everything, disregarded the Elders and told the Bearman tribe everything. And thus they embarked for revenge. Because of the persuasion from the Elders and other tribes, not all of the Bearman tribe followed him, only the youngsters from Banton tribe who admired Jin had left to defeat that hated human. They numbered around 50 people. Regin and the others who knew their enemys objective thought it best to attack when their enemy was in front of the Great Tree as revenge. They thought, To perish right before the goal is the best (revenge). After all, their enemies only consists of humans and the RabbitMan tribe. Even though Jin was defeated, they thought it was because something cowardly, like a surprise attack. They thought there was nothing to fear of humans who would go mad without a sense of direction deep inside the Sea of Trees fog, even more so for the weak RabbitMan tribe. Regin was an outstanding person. Normally, he wouldnt interpret the situation like that. However, currently his eyes were clouded by anger. However, no matter what, even if his eyes were clouded This is wrong!? Regin screamed in disbelief. The reason; before his very eyes an impossible spectacle was displayed. The RabbitMan tribe, which was placed at the bottom among other demi-humans, was cornering the Bearman tribe, which was known as one of the strongest in combat. Come on come on come on! Show your fighting spirit! Or else, I will cut you! AHAHAHAHAHA, scream like the pig you are! Its time to clean this filth! HYAHAHAHAHA HA! While the Haulia tribe swung countless fatal, murderous attacks, their loud laughter resounded. There was no appearance of the RabbitMan tribe which was gentle, peaceful, and above all, weak in combat. Screams came from the Bearman tribe that desperately try to fight back. Shit! The heck is this! Just who the hell are you!! They must not be the RabbitMan tribe! Uwaaaa! Stay away! Stay awaaaay! They were ambushed by the enemies they wanted to ambush, the RabbitMan tribe that laid in ambush showed unbelievable power, even among other demi-human races. Arrows and stones that fly accurately out of nowhere, added to their excellent teamwork. The glee with which they swung their blades, wearing lunatic expressions, and laughing loudly all the while! All of it gave birth to violent commotion. In that situation, their specs even exceed the Bearman tribe. Actually, the RabbitMan tribe wouldnt be able to compete in a one on one fight against the Bearman tribe. However, in these past ten days, the Haulia tribe was able to make up the difference, thanks to the hell-like training. Originally, the RabbitMan tribes specs were lower than the other demi-human races. However, to survive and avoid battle, they had polished their stealth ability and danger perception. After all, they could only survive that way. As a result, they were able to promptly perceive their enemies presences to the point they could ambush their enemies. It could be said that they are a race with abilities suited for assassination. However, their innate nature had crushed these advantages. It could be said, Hajimes training woke their combat instincts. He single-handedly abused and cornered them by letting them swing weapons, cut their enemies, and letting them experience how to evade, without rest. By remembering the speech from senior sergeant Hart**n, as a result of ten days of severe training, their minds completely became combat oriented. Although he did feel like it was too much They, who had acquired the aggressiveness to attack without any hesitation, demonstrated promising combat prowess. Because they thought of the whole tribe as members of one family, their level of teamwork was high from the get go. With their skillful adjustment of presence, it demonstrated tremendous effect, along with their teamwork. In addition, one of the reasons for the Haulia tribes high combat prowess was the weapons made by Hajime, which increased their incompetent attack power. Each of them wielded two Kodachis, produced with a precise and practiced process, such that their ultra-thin blades were able to split a grass just by touching it. They were made of Taur ore, so they were durable. The Haulia tribe also carried disposable throwing knives. There were also the powerful Slingshots and Crossbows that were made using string with great elasticity gathered from spider-like demonic beasts in the Abyss. They were made for the children of the Haulia tribe, since close range battles were still too hard for them. Even children are able to shoot enemies from the other side of fog, using their search ability while they instinctively looked up to Hajime. Even Pal Baltoferd of Certain Death, was completely charmed when shooting his Crossbow, while showing a sniper-like nature. One shot of certain death! DO your was head blown off. In the name of Certain Death Pal .. Baltoferd of Certain Death recently gained the habit of saying such things. By the way, he called himself Certain Death. His first habitual saying was Aim and Shoot! but it was stopped by Hajime. He looked so displeased. Back on topic, the Bearman tribe who fell into a panic were easily defeated without much resistance by the current Haulia tribe and their numbers fell in no time. Currently half of them had been killed in the vicinity. Regin-dono! If this keeps up- Retreat! Let me take care of the re-KUPE!? Tontoo!? Having heard his subordinate advise him to retreat, Regin was hesitating because of anger from the incapacitated Jin and his killed subordinates. That hesitation wasnt missed by the Haulias sniper. To the subordinate called Tonto that tried to advise his lord to retreat once again, an arrow accurately penetrated his temple. Because of this Regin and his subordinates were shaken and fell into disorder. Kam and the others who thought it was a chance, attacked at once. Arrows came flying from the fog and accurately aimed at their ankles. While distracted by that, a sharp attack came to reap the head. With an exquisite timing, the person who wanted to kill the one that shot arrows from the back ran into protruding spikes. However, perhaps it was because that was their favorite move, a presence suddenly came from behind, and brought with it a fatal blow. Haulia tribe utilized their presence and teamwork to make fun of Regin and his subordinates. Regin and his subordinates shuddered at this. They thought, Are they really that hetare and weak RabbitMan tribe!? The battle dragged on for a while, Regin and his subordinates were finally able to recover from their confusion while covered in wounds. They were somehow able to stand using their weapons as support. When the waves of attacks using the exquisite covering fire and teamwork subsided, all of them were panting. Regin and his subordinates were surrounded by Kam and the others, after being cornered with a gigantic tree to their backs. What happened, you bleep?! Is that all?! Wuss! I heard you were the strongest tribe! You bleep! Even so you were bleep! Poise your weapons quickly! Are you bleeps already weak in the knees?! They thought it was not the RabbitMan tribe, with how they bombarded the other tribe with insults. The Bearman tribe which trembled in fear could only think, What had happened to these guys!? With broken spirits, some of them trembled while holding their heads. A big hairy man said, Can you let us go? with teary eyes truly a surreal spectacle. KU KU KU, did you have anything else to say? O strongest tribe? Kam let out that sarcasm with a truly evil expression. They who had awoken to their fighting spirit seemed to have thought about their circumstances when they were looked down upon. It was a speech that couldnt be heard from the Kam of the past. Nuguu Having heard Kams objection, Regins expression distorted in regret. He somehow recovered from the confusion and reasoning came back to his eyes. Even though he had been doused with cold water by Haulia tribes strong assault, because of the incapacitated Jin, the flame of anger still burnt inside of him. But, because he felt a sense of responsibility to bring his surviving subordinates back alive, he regained his mind. He consciously knew it was his fault that they fell into such a predicament because he was the one that spurred them on. you can do anything to me. Boil me or burn me, just do whatever you like. However, I was the one who forcibly brought my subordinates. I want you to let them go Wh-, Regin-dono!? Regin-dono! That was Having heard Regins words, his subordinates started to make a commotion. It was because he tried to save his subordinates in exchange for his own life. To these subordinates, Regin scolded. Silence! it was my responsibility because of the blood that surged to my head clouded my eyes. RabbitMan no, Chief of Haulia tribe. I know it is selfish of me. However, I want to save their lives! Thats all. Regin released his weapon then started to kneel while bowing his head. His subordinates knew of Regins great pride as a warrior, so they understood how much resolution he had to bow his head to the enemy. Thats why they couldnt obey his order to stay silent. Kams answer to Regin who was still bowing was I refuse While throwing his knife. Uo!? Regin was able to dodge by a hairs-breadth. However, starting with Kams attack, Regin and his subordinates were attacked from the surrounding with arrows and stones fired at high velocity, at once. Using their big axes as shields, Regin and subordinates desperately tried to defend themselves, and then from the Haulia tribe came laughter from the bottom of their heart, completing their attacks. Why!? Regin squeezed a voice as he groaned to ask them for the reason they attacked. Why? Arent you our enemies? Are other reasons necessary to kill you? Kams answer was a simple fact. Guh, but! Above all .. its enjoyable to crush and make fun of your arrogance! HA HA HA! W-Wh-!? Bastards! To these guys-! Just as Kam said, Haulia tribe looked like they truly enjoyed it. Using Slingshots and Crossbows, they made fun of them by shooting from a safe area. Their appearances were those of people drunk on power. It looks like their hearts didnt mind killing people for the first time, even if it was their demi-human brethren. In short, theyve become completely berserk. With increasing severity in their attacks, Regin and his subordinates who had stayed close together, and desperately tried to defend were finally reaching their limit. Although they avoided fatal attacks, they were covered in wounds. They wont be able to endure the next volley. Kam, with a warped grin, sutto raise his hand. Haulia tribe with frenzied eyes start to aim with arrows and stones at the ready. Regin who thought this wasnt an appropriate place to die, gathered his power, and inside his mind he apologized to his subordinates. Kams hand, like a death gods scythe that hunted the lives of Regin and his subordinates, was lowered. Arrows and stones immediately shot. In slow motion, Regin continued to watch this without looking away, until Stop it already!!! Zudooooon!! A spectacle where a white hammer blew everything away could be seen. Ha? Regin who was dumbfounded by it unintentionally let out that voice. However, that cant be helped. Immediately after they accepted their death, a rabbit-eared girl with pallid hair along with a giant hammer fell from the sky, then the hammer struck the ground. It resulted in the shockwave that blew away all the incoming arrows and stones. When they saw that, the surrounding Bearman tribe could only give a blank stare. Shaking anger! That was the feeling that could be felt, of course it came from Shia. The Sledgehammer made using the compression method had extraordinary mass. As if she didnt feel the weight, it was brandished with a Buonn then generated a gust. Bishi it was pointed toward Kam. Aghh! Seriously arghh! Father and everyone, please come to your sense already! Looking at Shia, Kam and the others who were initially stunned in astonishment, with ha regained themselves while look toward her blaming. Shia, though I dont know why you did this, but please move from there. Or else we wont be able to kill the ones behind you, you know? No, I wont move. I wont allow anymore than this! Having heard Shias words, Kam and the others narrowed their eyes. Wont allow? Shia, dont tell me you wanted to be together with our enemy? According to your answer No, I dont care if these guys died Is that okay!? The Bearman tribe that thought she came to stop her tribe, unintentionally let out a remark to Shia. Of course. If I took it easy against enemies that came with killing intent, I wouldnt be able to endure Yue-sans training. Even I dont have that naive thought anymore Fumu, then why did you stop us Kam asked her. Haulia tribe also have inquiring expressions. Isnt that obvious! Father and the others will be broken at this rate! And become more degenerated! Broken? Degenerate? Having heard Shias word, Kam and the others can only put I dont understand expressions. Thats right! Please remember it. Hajime-san was merciless against enemies, no talking was necessary, even more merciless, he enjoyed killing demonic beasts and people () things like that! Even during training, if you were told to kill the enemies, you shouldnt have enjoyed it! W-well, its not like we enjoy Just now, did father and the others know what kind of faces you made? Face? Well, even if you said that Having heard Shias words, the Haulia tribe started to look at each others faces. Shia let out a calm breath, however, her voice clearly informed them. it was just like those Empires Soldiers that attacked us Kh!? It shocked them, enough to blow off their frenzy. Their mood was as if they were doused with cold water. To have the same expressions as those who scorned their family with pleasure and caught them having actually witnessed that they understood the ugliness of their action. To be the same as those who snacthed their family away was an unbearable fact. Sh-Shia I was Fuu, it looks like you have calmed down. Thank god. At worst, I thought I might have to beat you all down With furifuri, Shia swung the Sledgehammer around. Having heard Shia point that out, immediately Haulia tribe was trembling in front of the Sledgehammer while Shia loosened her cheeks a little. Well, it was your first battle, if you realized that now then itll be okay! It was Hajime-sans fault after all! Although I understand the importance of fighting spirit, that was too much! Rather than fighting spirit, it was more like you became berserkers! This time, Shia was puripuri angry at Hajime. A small voice of Shia muttering can be heard, Just why did I fall for that kind of person. And at that time, a gunshot can be heard. From Shias back, Guwa!? a groan could be heard, along with sound of something collapsing. Now that they think about it, while in a panic Shia and the others remember the existences that theyd forgotten about, then looked behind their back, there laid Regin who writhed in pain while holding his forehead. Why the heck are you trying to run away while their attention was diverted? Until their talk is over sit in seiza now! Hajime accompanied by Yue appeared from inside the fog. It seems while Shia and the others were immersed in their talk, Regin and his subordinates tried to run away, only to get shot. However, it wasnt known why he used the non-lethal rubber bullet. Although they heard Hajimes words, the Bearman tribe tried to vigilantly examine their surroundings to keep running away, but Hajime silenced them with Pressure. While casting glances at them, Hajime and Yue looked at Shia and the others. When Hajime saw Kam and the others, some of them felt awkward and looked the other way. However, immediately after words of apology came to Kam and the others. A, well, what to say, sorry. Because I was fine with it, Id completely forgotten the shock of murder. It was my mistake. Un, I am sorry Shia and the others can only pokan blankly stare at him with opened mouths. That was because they heard an unexpected but honest apology. Bo-boss!? Are you okay!? Did you hit your head!? Medic! Medic! There is a person with serious injury here! Boss! Please steady yourself! Thats why it became such reactions. With veins popping on his head, his mouth twitched. This time, Hajime himself truly thought it was his mistake. Because he didnt feel anything when he kills, he didnt consider the shock that was supposed to occur with it. No matter how much stronger he had become, he didnt have any experience in teaching, as a result, he almost broke the Haulia tribes minds. Indeed, he thought it was dangerous, thats why he said those words of apology but their reaction was to doubt his sanity. Hajime thought, Should I be angry?, he was hesitating while getting back into his usual attitude. Hajime put this matter aside for now, approached Regin then put Donners muzzle at his forehead. Well then, will it be a brave death or to survive and live in shame, which will it be? Having heard Hajimes words, the Bearman and Haulia tribe looked at him with surprised eyes. By his speech just now, they heard that hed overlook the Bearman tribe depending on the situation. It was a serious proposal from Hajime who had no mercy and was unreserved against his enemies. Kam and the others looked at Hajime in sorrow while thinking, As expected his head was. Even though more veins popped on Hajimes head, but because thered be no progress otherwise, he let it through(go) temporarily. Regin looked at Hajime with a surprised expression. It was the man who had brought about the complete change in the Haulia tribe, he thought this man wouldnt show any mercy. what does it mean, do you want to let us go? Aa, you can return if you want, you know? Conditions? To easily say that they could return, aside from Regin, the others were in commotion. From behind it could be heard, If I hit his head now maybe it can help, was what Shia said with serious expression while alternating her gaze between her Sledgehammer and Hajimes head. Voices of agreement could be heard from Kam and the others. It was about the time that Hajime seriously thought of punishing them while more veins popped out. However, he worked harder to let that through(go). Aa, condition huh. When you reached Faea Belgaen I want you to say something to the Elders A message? While he nervously thought about what kind of conditions he might demand, it turned out he only needed to be a messenger, and that took him aback. However, he was frozen when the content was spoken. You owe me one Kh!? Thats! Well? What will you do? Will you accept it? Because he knew what that meant, Regin unintentionally let out a shout. Hajime was, with wind blowing from somewhere, waiting for Regins choice. You owe me one means, by letting the attacker return alive, there will be a time they must pay back their debt. With the loss of one of the Elders, as well as how they agonized over ignoring the decision made by the Elders Conference to not intervene with him, if this message was passed on then they must unconditionally answer Hajimes request. If everything were to be seen objectively, in Jins situation and in Regins situation, where he one-sidedly tried to take revenge, coupled with the fact that they were allowed to live, the Elders Conferences prestige will surely take a fall. They were outlaws because they disregarded the Elders. And cant be said Hajime wont one day turn his fang towards the Elders. In other words, for Regin and his subordinates to survive meant that theyd brought back a weakness to their home country. Even after disregarding the decision from Elders Conference, they carried back a debt on their shoulders. Moreover, to return with half of their members dead after boasting about themselves as the strongest tribe just as Hajime had said theyd lived in shame. Hajime choose to further his attack against Regin who wore a distorted expression. Add to that, you must remember that your subordinates deaths were your own responsibility, along with your crushing defeat against the Haulia Guu There was a reason for Hajime to make such a condition. Of course it wasnt out of benevolence. It was because there are details of the Seven Great Dungeons that he doesnt know yet, so even though Faea Belgaen was an isolated country, there might be something else he must do in this country. There was also the tradition inherited from its founder after all. Hajime thought there might be little failures that will come along the way, for that sake, he thought that insurance was necessary. To the worrying Regin, Hajime was Gorik further pressing the muzzle. Decide it in five seconds. Once thats over Ill kill you one by one. Quick judgement. Isnt that the basics (of a leader)? After that, Hajime began to count o~ne, two~ and Regin was panicking, however nothing comes to his mind. I, I understand. I wish for us to return! I see. Then, go quickly. Dont forget the message. If when the time comes for me to call for that and discover that you tried to fool me A strong killing intent overflowed from Hajimes whole body, accompanied with physical pressure. Gulp the sound of gulp-ing resounded clearly. That day will be the end of Faea Belgaen No matter who looked at him, he had the touch of a bad debt collector, no, its more like a terrorist in this case. From behind, he could hear, Thank goodness. It was the usual Hajime-san and Boss finally regained his mind!, that kind of strange talk mixed with a relieved tone, well for now hell let it through(slide). He didnt want to break the atmosphere that he made with so much effort. However, harsh punishment will follow. With their pride broken by Haulia tribe and having heard how Regin desperately begged for his subordinates lives, they didnt have the strength to protest and started to return home dejectedly. It might be because they are centered around a young one, they obediently accepted their defeat. But, for Regin, his influence in Faea Belgaen would likely disappear. There is also the possibility of being treated as fugitive. However, it was a mild punishment, after all hed tried to take someone elses life unjustly. The Bearman tribe disappeared into the other side of the fog. After confirming that, Hajime turned around toward Shia and the others. At first, they were unable to see his expression because he looked down, then somehow the atmosphere became strange. Kam and the others who felt dishonored to have fallen into such frenzy and madness, started to become engrossed in speaking to Hajime about a lot of things, while not noticing the atmosphere. Only Shia , Huh? Isnt this bad?, said that while drenched in cold sweat. Hajime started to look up while swaying. There was a big smile on his face. However, his narrowed eyes werent smiling at all. Finally, because he thought Hajimes appearance was strange, Kam timidly asked him. Bo-Boss? Yes, isnt it a serious thing? I thought this time, it was my fault. To say youve reached the standard just like this, I must have thought of it as a brake N-no, even if you say that it was because of our own immaturity Nono, its okay, you know? I admit it myself after all. Thats why, thats why I thought to honestly apologize but you had quite the reaction, didnt you? Well, I understand. After all my usual attitude was like that however, however this out of place feeling I have, I must let it out you understand what that means, right? N-no. We were a little Kam also thought, Ah, this is bad. He is angry now, with cold sweat rapidly pouring out of him, step by step he tried to retreat. Maybe because some of the Haulia remember the training, they suddenly stood still while crying and whimpering. And at that time, Now is my chance!, was what Shia thought then she instantly started to turn her feet to escape. She didnt forget to make a man nearby as a shield. However DOPANn!! One bullet passed through between that mans leg, hit the ground and ricocheted when it struck a trees root finally hitting Shia in the butt. Hakyun! It was one of Hajimes gun skills Polygonal Shot. Thats how he aimed his shot at Shias butt. It was a useless gun skill, that could be thought as not that useless, that hed uselessly practiced. Because of the impact from the bullet Shia raised a scream and pyon jumped, only to collapse on the ground with her butt in the air. Shuu- Smoke rose from her butt. Shia was twitching in pain. Having seen Shia convulsing and Hajimes gun skill, Kam and the others were trembling in fear. The man who had a bullet pass between his leg covered his groin with both hands while teary eyed. He patted his groin, because when the bullet passed, it caught the shockwave from the bullet. Without doing anything else, Hajime put back Donner into its holster, then his hanya-like smile returned. Finally, he yelled out with angry tone. For now, everyone will be hit once! Waaaaaa!! All of Haulia members immediately scattered trying to escape just like newborn spiders. For a while, screams and an angry roar could be heard resounding inside the Sea of Trees. The only one who remained in her place was Shia with smoke rising from her butt, and when will we go to the Great Tree? The mutters from Yue who wasnt involved with all the commotion. Chapter 39 - Volume 4 Chapter 9 : The Great Trees Secret Deep inside the fog, Hajime and his party advanced toward the Great Tree. They left the fighting to Kam, while the other Haulia members scattered into their surroundings, looking for enemies as part of their training. Because the fact that unpreparedness is ones greatest foe already is carved into their flesh, all members wore serious expressions. Most of all, the blue bruises on their bodies made it so it couldnt be helped Uu~, its still tingling~ Shia was whining while rubbing her butt. Since before, she looked at Hajime with resentful eyes. Stop looking at me like that, its annoying. To say that its annoying was too much. Its not common sense to shoot at a girls butt. Moreover, using that useless high skill- That can also be said to you. You seriously thought to hit my head and use another person as a shield to run away that was not something a normal person would do. Near them, a man from the Haulia tribe nodded his head. Uu, it was the result of education by Yue-san I was the one that raised Shia. I cant comment on that. While boasting that, Yue looked at Hajime as if saying Praise me. Hajime was averting his gaze making good use of Let it through skill. After they advanced for 15 minutes while chatting harmoniously, their party finally arrived at the Great Tree. Hajimes first opinion when he looked at the Great Tree was, the heck this is , while half-surprised and half-doubting. Yue also wore the slight expression of someone who had her expectations crumbling. The two of them were imagining it using the scale and a larger version of the trees in Faea Belgaen. However, the real Great Tree was splendidly withered. Its size was not that far off from their imagination. Its diameter alone could be estimated around 50 meters. There is also the bizarre difference from the surrounding trees. While the surrounding trees had the ever expanding green leaves, only the Great Tree was withered. The Great Tree was already withered even before the founding of Faea Belgaen. However, it didnt rot. Ever the never changing withered tree. With the surrounding fogs nature and the forever-withered-without-rotting Great Tree, this place became a sacred place. Well, even with that said, although it could be called a tourist spot Kam explained to Hajime and Yue making inquiring faces. While hearing the explanation, Hajime looked around the Great Trees roots. Just as Alfrerick had said, there was a lithograph built. This is just like Orcus doors Nn, the same crest On the lithograph there were seven system-like squares with seven crests engraved on top of it. It was completely the same as the one on Orcus rooms door. To prove it, Hajime took out Orcus ring. The pattern on the ring was completely the same as one of the patterns on the Lithograph after all. It was the entrance to the Great Dungeon after all but what should we do about this? Hajime approached the Great Tree and started to thud thud hit it and of course there was no change, when he tried to ask Kam and the others if they know something about this tree, they only had No as an answer. Although he already heard all of the traditions from Alfrerick, there wasnt any concerning the entrance. There was a possibility that he hid it so Hajime started to think, Should I collect the debt?, At that time, Yue who was observing the lithograph raised her voice. Hajime look at this. Nn? Is something there? What Yue noticed was on the other side of the lithograph. There were empty dents that corresponded with the seven crests on the other side. This is Hajime put the Orcus ring in his hand to the dent that he saw corresponded to Orcus crest. Then the lithograph began to faintly shine. Wondering what happened, the surrounding Haulia tribe that were on lookout began to gather. For a while, they looked at the shining lithograph which lights gradually faded and somehow characters appeared in its place. Something was written there. Four proofs.Power of Rebirth.Guidepost of Spun Bond.A new trial will be opened to the one who has those proof. What does it mean? Rhe four proofs maybe, wasnt it referring to the other Dungeons proofs? Then, what does the Power of Rebirth and Guidepost of Spun Bond mean? Shia answered to Hajime who puzzled over it. U~n, Guidepost of Spun Bond, wasnt that it? Whether you got demi-human race as guides or not. Only demi-humans are able to move around easily in the Sea of Trees, and to gain the demi-humans as guides in the Sea of Tree was an exception among exception I see. It was something like that Next was regeneration Me? Yue pointed at herself who owns the special magic, Auto Regeneration. To test it, she thinly gave a cut to her finger to activate Auto Regeneration while moving to touch the Great Tree but there was no change at all. Muu it looks like that was wrong. nn~, to the withered tree Power of Rebirth along with four proofs its possible that the four proofs meant we have to conquer half of the Seven Great Dungeons, then we might obtain the age of gods magic concerning rebirth, was it something like that? Hajime was wondering whether they must use that to restore the withered tree. Yue also gave a consenting face. Haa~, damn. So it was impossible to conquer it right now even though it was troublesome, there is nothing else we can do but to go to the other dungeons Nn Hajime could only grind his teeth having come this far. Yue also regretted it. However, because they couldnt enter the Great Dungeon now, although it worried them, it couldnt be helped. They switched their target to obtaining three more proofs for now. Hajime then gathered the Haulia tribe. As youve heard, we are aiming to conquer the other Great Dungeons now. The promise that you kept to guide us to the Great Tree is over now. If its the current you, even without Faea Belgaens protection, youll be able to survive inside the Sea of Trees. That means, this is good bye Then, he took a peek at Shia. His eyes asked her if she wanted to leave behind some words, and Shia understood perfectly that now was the time to voice her intentions. Even though shell be back, conquering three of the Great Dungeons would take much time. She wouldnt be able to meet her family during that time. Shia nodded, then took a step forward to talk to Kam and the others Fath- Boss! I have something to say! huuh, father? This is my turnKam took a step forward while ignoring Shia. Bishi, then stood at attention. On his side, Father? Wait, father?, Shias words could be heard and as if he was a British guardsman he just looked ahead while standing upright. A~, what is it? For the time being Shia called out, father? father?, but was ignored, while Hajime asked Kam. Kam, while not looking at Shia and ignoring her, started to tell the consensus from the Haulia tribe. Boss, please take us along! Eh! Everyone also wanted to go with Hajime-san!? Shia was surprised at Kams words. In the discussion ten days ago, what happened with that mood when you were sending me off!?, were the words she said. We are Haulia but at the same time not Haulia! We are Bosss subordinates! By all means, take us along! This is our tribes consensus! Wait a sec, father! Ive never heard of that! Rather, for what purpose did I have to go through those hardships I admit, we are jealous of Shia! He admits that! He really said that! Really, what happened in those ten days! While Kam said the tribes consensus, he ignored Shias remark. What is this situation?, was what Hajime thought then frankly answered. I refuse. Why!? Kam tried to ask the reason for Hajimes quick reply. The other Haulia tribe members also approached Hajime in impatience. Of course its because you will only be hindrances, you idiot- But! Dont get caught up in the moment. For our journey, even 180 days is too fast! Is that true!? In addition to Kam and the others holding on to him, they started to think, Even if it was not permitted, we will follow! It seems because of the General Hartman-like( )s training, a strange sense of trust and reverence was born. If this keeps up, theyll really follow Hajime into town. Because he didnt want any to riot, he reluctantly gave them a condition. Then, that is. I want you to stay here to keep training. The next time I come to the Sea of Trees, if I can use you then Ill make you my subordinates Is there any falsehood in those words? None at all. If you lied, well continue to call Boss name in the humans towns, as if we are creating a new religion, okay? Y-you have quite the bad sense Well, that is because we have pride as Boss subordinates. What a bold subordinate that made Hajimes cheeks twitch. Yue was pon pom patting Hajimes arm to comfort him. Hajime let out a sigh, next he looked up at the sky thinking the next time he came to the Sea of Trees will be troublesome. Sob, no one looked at me even though its the day I set off Shia who was thrown to the side wrote the character ? on the ground, while no one minded her as expected. * * * Hajime, Yue, and Shia were escorted by Kam and the others to the boundary of the Sea of Trees, and once again they got on the magic-driven two-wheeler and dashed into the plain. The order of seating was Yue, Hajime, then Shia. Since he noticed Shias degree of clingy-ness had increased from the time in the Raisen Grand Canyon, Hajime tried ignoring that. Although, his reaction was immediately discovered by Yue who sat in front of him. On his shoulder, Shia asked a question. Hajime-san. Now that I remember Ive never heard about it, where was our next destination? Ah? I never said it? I never heard anything. I already knew To the elated Yue, Shia let out a groan in protest. I-I am your comrade now, so please tell me something like that! Communication is important! My bad. Our next destination is Raisen Grand Canyon Raisen Grand Canyon? Having heard Hajimes words, Shia put on a questioning expression. Currently, the Seven Great Dungeons that are already confirmed, excluding Haltina Sea of Trees, were Guryuen Great Deserts Volcanic Mountain and Shune Snowfields Ice Cave. Because it was certainly there, doesnt that make it the best destination?, was what she thought. Maybe because he guessed her question, Hajime started to say his intent. For now, I dont even know if there was a Great Dungeon in Raisen Grand Canyon. Shune Snowfield is in the demons country so itd be troublesome. Although its better to go to the Big Volcanic Mountain for now, if we go while passing Raisen that spreads from east to west, well get there anyway. Maybe well find a dungeon along the way, right? T-to cross over the Raisen Grand Canyon Instinctively, Shias cheeks twitched. Raisen Grand Canyon was popular as an execution ground. Recently, it was also the place where her family was almost annihilated. To have thought of that place as a highway shook her mind. Hajime, who knew Shia was shaken because she was glued to him, revealed an amazed expression. You know, believe in your own power a little. For the current you, the demonic beasts inside the canyon arent that different from the demonic beasts in the boundary. Didnt you know we cant use magic inside Raisen? For you who specialized in body strengthening, its possible to move around without any hindrance. Rather, itd be the stage for you I am ashamed as your master Uu~, I am ashamed~ Yue looked at Shia with amazed eyes. Shia tried to change the topic. Th-then, because we are going to Raisen Grand Canyon, are we going to camp today? Or, are we going to the nearest village or town? If possible, I wanted to arrange some seasoning for food, for the sake of the future itd be great to get some material from the town. According to the map Ive seen, there will be a town somewhere along here For extra measure, Hajime wanted to eat real food << .. >>. Also, in the future, he needed money to buy things in town. He wanted to exchange the materials he had with money before it rotted. One more thing, he wanted to try to settle in a place before setting off to the Raisen Grand Canyon. Haa~ is that so thank god Having heard Hajimes words, Shia somehow showed a relieved expression. Hajime who was dumbfounded by it, What is it, asked her. Well~, from Hajime-sans story, I thought youd be satisfied by eating Raisen Grand Canyons demonic beasts meat Yue-san only needs Hajime-sans blood so she wouldnt have any problem I was thinking how I should persuade you for my personal food~, I am glad it was just my imagination. So Hajime-san also eats normal food! Of course! Who likes to eat demonic beasts! you, what did you think I am A new kind of demonic beast called Predator? OK, you, Ill tie you up until we reach the town Wa-, stop, from where did you pull that out, that collar! Really, stop~ dont put that on me~, Yue-san dont just look, help me! you reap what you sow In a sense, the three who advanced on the plain made a commotion that showed their good relationship. After driving for several hours, finally the day grew dark and the town was finally seen in front of them. Hajime was glad, ever since he saw the sky after getting out of the Abyss, he finally got the feeling that I am back. Yue also looked somewhat excited. Yue turned her head slightly then their eyes met, and smiles floated on their faces. Umm~, although it was such a good atmosphere, this collar, can you release it? For some reason I couldnt remove it umm, did you hear? Hajime-san? Yue-san? Wait, please dont ignore me~ I am going to cry now! I am going to cry so hard that youll be depressed by it! Hajime and Yue only replied with their smiles. Chapter 40 - Volume 4 Chapter 10 : In Brook Town I They can see a town in the distance. It was a small town enclosed with a surrounding moat and hedges. There was a gate facing the highway, with a hut by its side. It might be the guards post. Even though it was a small town, there was the arrangement for guards. Because of that, Hajime who thought theyd be able to do quality shopping, loosened his cheeks. If you are in a good mood, can you take off the collar already? Shia with a disappointed expression earnestly asked Hajime who smiled while looking at the town. Fixed on Shias neck was a collar with a black body embedded with a small inconspicuous crystal. It was something sturdy that Hajime used as punishment for Shias verbal slip. Because for some reason she couldnt take it off, Shia asked Hajime to remove it only to have her words pass through Hajimes ears. Slowly, Hajime and his party could clearly see the town, so he put the magic-driven two-wheeler into the Treasure Box, and switched to walking on foot. It was because itd cause a commotion to arrive with a jet black bike, after all. Along the way, Shia kept bla bla complaining. As expected, that just went through his ears and they finally arrived at the towns gate. As he thought, the hut beside the gate was a guards post, with an armed man coming out of it. He was equipped with leather armor and a long sword on his waist, rather than a soldier he looked more like an adventurer. That adventurer-like man called Hajime and his party to stop. Please halt. Show your status plate. Also, what are your objectives coming to this town? It might be something like a regulation, because he somehow looked unmotivated. Hajime pulled out his status plate while answering the guards question. Our main objective is to secure rations. Theyre to be used for our journey An indifferent voice, Hu~m, can be heard from the guard while he checked Hajimes status plate. After that, he blinked his eyes, held the plate a little farther, then rubbed his eyes. Having seen the guardsman done that, Hajime with cold sweat thought, Ah, this is bad, I forgot to hide that. Inside status plate, there is a function to hide the numerical value and skills column. Even for adventurer and mercenary, the leak of combat ability proved to be fatal. Hajime immediately tried to deceive the guard by telling him a lie. A while before, I was attacked by demonic beasts. It looks like it broke at that time I-it broke? That was, well The guard was perplexed. It was no wonder. After all, Hajimes status plate didnt display the level, and the numerical value of his stats, as well as his skills column were all over the place. Even though he sometimes heard of people losing the status plate, for it to be broken (in sense of it being bugged) was something he had never heard of. Normally he would just laugh it off, but something unbelievable was displayed after all, so he didnt understand how to judge it. To further his attack, Hajime shrugged his shoulders with a manner of someone totally bothered by it. If it wasnt broken, isnt that display too strange? Its as if I am a monster. Mr. Guard, do I look like a monster that could destroy a town with just the tip of my finger?? To Hajime who used a joking gesture by opening both of his hand, the guard only gave out a wry smile. If what the status plate displayed was correct, then he would be a monster that easily surpassed even the demon kings and heroes. Even without hearing that explanation, he already considered the plate to be broken. If he know he was truly a monster, surely, this guard would have fainted. Hajime who boldly told that lie, looked at Shia and Yue who had amazed expressions. Haha, well, of course I dont see that. Even though I have never heard of any bug in the display, well, there is always a first for everything and those two Turning his gaze to Yue and Shia, the guard asked to see their status plate. Only to be stunned. With his face dyed red, he looked alternately at Yue and Shia with a blank and unfocused look. Even though it was said before, Yue is a beautiful girl with a bisque doll-like appearance. Shia, while quiet, was also a beautiful girl that gave off a mysterious feeling. In other words, the guardsman was truly charmed by them. Hajime unnaturally cleared his throat, then Hah, the guard turned his gaze to Hajime in panic. While we were attacked by the demonic beasts, this girl lost her plate. About this Rabbitman you understand, right? Maybe because he accepted that, the guard nodded in consent then gave back Hajimes status plate. Even so, just where did you get your hands on such a beauty. Arent gray-haired members of the Rabbitman tribe rare? Are you actually a rich person? The guard asked Hajime with envy and jealousy mixed into his voice, while continuously taking peeks at the two. Hajime only shrugged his shoulders without giving any answer. Well whatever. You may pass. Aa, thanks. Oops, wait a sec. Where can I sell raw materials? Ang? If its that, there is the adventurer guild if you go straight through the central road. If you want to personally bring it to the store, just ask the guild. They will give you a simple map of this town. Ooh, youve been so kind to us. Thanks After receiving the information from the guard, Hajime and his party passed through the gate and entered the town. From the gate it seems that this towns name was Brook. Inside the town was a lively atmosphere. Even though it wasnt at the level of Hol-ad town which hed seen at the outskirts of Orcus, there are quite a lot of stalls along with voices advertising their wares, and sounds of people haggling could be heard. With such liveliness, it somehow lifted ones feeling. Not just Hajime, Yues eyes began to look happy. However, since before, Shia was trembling and staring at Hajime with teary eyes. Without saying anything, she only stared at him with teary eyes and because it made him anxious he let out a sigh. To interrupt my happy mood , was what Hajime complained in his mind while giving a glance at Shia. What is it? Even though were finally inside a town, for you to make a face similar to a gorilla demonic beast that desperately tried to block a massive rock that fell from above Whos a gorilla! Rather, how do you know what kind of defeated form that is! If its Hajime-san, then itd be blown in one move! Its somehow pitiful just by imagining it! thats something like poking your side with teary eyes Is that a follow-up attack!? Thats too cruel! Uh, that isnt it! Shia was busily rebutting while angry. She tried to appeal, I am unhappy!, with her whole body while flailing her hands. By the way, the episode with the gorilla-like demonic beast was a story from the time he experimented to polish the mass compression method. By no means did he not enjoy the bullying. Yue was happily poking at that time. Also, this demonic beast was the one who owned the Great Arm special magic. Its this! This collar! Because of this I was misunderstood as a slave! Hajime-san, if you understand then remove it! Uu, its cruel~, arent we companions~ It seems that was what Shia was angry about. Even though they are travel companions, she was shocked to have received the same treatment as a slave. Naturally, the collar that Hajime put on her wasnt a slaves collar, and it didnt have the power to restrain Shia. Even Shia understood that. But, whatever is said, a shock is a shock. Having seen that Shia, Hajime scratched his head then looked into Shias eyes. You know, for a non-slave demi-human, moreover a popular and high-in-demand rabbitman wouldnt be able to walk freely inside a town, right? Added to that, a gray-haired one like you would attract attention along with your outstanding figure and style. If you declared that you werent someones slave, youd be instantly marked down when we entered the town. After that, there would be a storm of kidnappers coming. Itll be trouble- why are you being giddy for? While explaining things, Hajime suddenly glared at Shia, who became embarrassed with blushing cheeks when she heard the explanation. Yue also coldly looked at Shia. Mo-mou, Hajime-san. To start saying something like that in front of everyone. To say, I have an outstanding figure and style, the cutest in the world and charming, mou! It was embarrasCbugera!? Yues golden right straight found its way into the cheek of Shia who was caught up in the moment. With a love filled mind, Shia raised a scream then collapsed. Without using body strengthening, she got up while rubbing her cheek that was reddened in a different way from before. Dont get carried away Ib sobby, Yue-zan Having heard Yues cold words, Shias body trembled. While amazed by their appearance, Hajime continued his explanation. A~ I will say the conclusion. Inside human territory, I am protecting you by saying youre a slave. If I didnt do it, thered be a lot of troubles and itll be all because of you That is although I understand it She understood the reason and merit. But, Shia had an unhappy expression, felt it hard to accept that after all. Because she had a strong yearning to be called their companion, she was unable to simply accept it. This time it was Yue who told Shia. Dont care what the small fries think of you Yue-san? The most important thing is it was enough if the ones important to you understand you. isnt it? Th-thats right. Thats right. Nn, even though I am reluctant Shia is someone I recognize as a companion Dont mind the small things Yue-san ehehe. Thank you very much She was a vampire princess who wielded her power and listened to the masses. Even though she was betrayed, she found a new answer that even little words were able to carry a massive weight. Thats why, her words were able to break the stone inside Shias heart. All members of the Haulia tribe, even Hajime and Yue, understood that Shia has become important to Hajime and Yue. It was unnecessary to go through the trouble of getting 1,000 people to understand it. Of course, even if they could do it, there was no need to do that Having heard Yues words, Shia shyly smiled while taking a peek at Hajime. She was expecting him to say something. Hajime who felt it cant be helped, reluctantly started to spin his words. Well, I wont abandon you if you were attacked because they found out youre not a slave Even if it will make everyone in this town your enemies? You know, didnt I already do that with the Empires soldiers? Then, youll do it even if the enemy was a country! Fufu! What did you say? No matter even if it was the world or the gods it wont change anything. If it was an enemy, no matter who it is, I will fight Kufufu, did you hear that? Yue-san. Did you hear what Hajime-san just said? We are important to him, right? Hajimes only important person is me Wa-, please read the mood! At this time, you should honestly say the usual Nn! Shia was happy and enjoying it, despite her complaints. Hearing that, when the time comes, he will even fight against the world. As expected it is something thatd make a woman happy. Especially if the other person was the one youre in love with. Hajime who narrowed his eyes looked at the two playing with each other (or so it looks like to him), started to explain Shias collar. One more thing, because that collar incorporates telepathy ore and a special ore, use it if you deem it necessary. Its able to be used by directly pouring magic into it Telepathy ore and a special ore? Telepathy ore is a mineral thats able to transfer thoughts. It was an ore created by Creation magic that gave the user the skill Telepathy, the amount of magic usage is proportional to the distance. Most of all, currently in this age there was nothing like telepathy or the telephone, so everyone who has the same ore within the range will be able to hear the secret talk. The special ore itself was created using Creation magic to give the user the skill Presence Perception+ Specific Perception. When Specific Perception was used, it is possible to catch only a specific presence among a crowd, and identify a presence among many. When it was used, itd take the role as a beacon by pouring magic into it. The strength of the beacon is proportional to the amount of magic used. Having heard Hajimes explanation, Shia raised a praising voice. By the way, that collar can be removed by giving it a certain amount of magic, you know? I see~, in other words because you wanted to always hear my voice, and know my whereabouts, is that what Hajime-san felt? Mou, do you like me that much? As expected, it was a little too-, rather, ah, its not like I hate i-Bbaberun!? Dont get carried away Sob, Ib sobby With a beautiful picturesque curve, Yues kick came flying into the back of Shias head, who collapsed after yelling a strange scream. A cold voice could be heard from Yue. Even though she was weak at close combat Yue delivered a splendid high kick, then Shia apologized with tears in her eyes. Even if she recognized her as a journey companion, it seems she wont forgive her if Shia tried to approach Hajime. Most of all, it was questionable whether Shias behaviour and speech could be called an approach. With such a happy(?) mood, they continued walking on the main street until they discovered a signboard with a large sword drawn on it. It was the same signboard as the one seen in Hol-ad towns adventurer guild, although the scale was two sizes smaller than the one in Hol-ad. After confirming the signboard, Hajime stepped inside by opening the door with composure. Chapter 41 - Volume 5 Chapter 1 : In Brook Town II Because guilds have the image of a place where rough people gather, Hajime thought itd be a dirty place, but it was unexpectedly clean. There was a counter in front of the entrance, and a restaurant to the left. There were some people that seemed to be adventurers, eating and chatting. Judging from how no one ordered sake, it might be because they didnt serve it. For those who wanted to drink, they had to go to a bar. When Hajime and his party entered the guild, naturally the adventurers turned their gazes toward them. At first, because it was just three unknown people they only paid a little attention to them, but when their gazes turned toward Yue and Shia, the curiosity in their eyes increased. There were those who, Hou, raised voices of admiration, there were those who stared blankly in admiration just like the guard, and then there were those that were beaten by their girlfriends. It was just like adventurers to not stop at a slap. It was a favorable template, even though there were some people that tried to mess with them, it seemed that they logically held back and simply observed. Because there was no need to keep standing still, Hajime happily went toward the counter. In the counter was a charming smiling auntie. Her build was good. Her width about twice Yues. Apparently a beautiful woman as a receptionist was just a fantasy. It was like how the real and professional maids on Earth were aunties. No matter which world youre in the harsh reality is the same. By the way, Hajime was just normal, he didnt expect to see a beautiful woman as the receptionist. If he said he didnt then he didnt. Thats why, Hajime wanted Yue and Shia to stop their icy glares. From a little while ago, their glares had been pierced into him. Maybe because she knew what was going on in the mind of Hajime and his party, the auntie kept giving them a charming. Even though you have a flower in both hands, is that still insufficient? It is regrettable that I am not a beautiful receptionist The auntie probably didnt use special magic for mindreading. Hajime, with twitching cheeks was somehow able to give an answer. No, I have never thought about that Ahahahaha, are you underestimating a womans intuition? I am simply able to understand a mans simplicity. Dont try to avert your eyes too much, itll reduce your credibility, you know? I am deeply impressed Hajimes answer was, Oh my, to be old and suddenly giving out a sermon, because it was our first meeting, can you forgive me?, an unapology-like apology to the auntie, after all its not like he hated her. The adventurers who were eating, took a peek at Hajime while saying, Ah~ he also got preached to by the auntie~. It seemed the adventurers were behaving because of this auntie. Well then, once more, welcome to adventurer guild, Brooks branch. What is your business? Aa, I want to know where to sell raw materials Selling raw materials it is. Then, can you show me your status plate first? Nn? Is it necessary to show your status plate for purchasing something? To Hajimes question, the auntie was, Oh my?, showing that kind of expression. Arent you an adventurer? Certainly, the status plate isnt necessary to purchase something, but if you are confirmed as an adventurer there will be a 10% increase in the price of the things you sell I see Just as auntie said, there were various privileges as an adventurer. It was because the adventurers were the ones that collected raw materials such as magic stones and recovery medicine thats necessary for everyday lives. Also, it wasnt known when the town would be attacked by demonic beasts, so no amateur tried to collect those raw materials. It was natural to give out privileges corresponding to the dangers. There are other benefits, such as 10-20% discount for hotels and shops associated with the guild, and its possible to freely use carriages for people with a high rank. What will you do? Do you want to register? The fee is 1,000 ruta. Ruta is this worlds common currency thats used in the northern continent, Tortoise. Zagaruta ore is the special ore used to make this currency, the difference in colours are made by mixing it with different minerals using a special method along with the carved seal. Blue, red, yellow, purple, green, white, black, silver, and gold were the colours, from the left the values are 1, 5, 10, 50,100, 500, 1.000, 5.000, and 10.000 ruta respectively. Surprisingly, its value was the same as Japans. U~n, I see. Even though it was explained with great effort, I cant register now. I am sorry, I dont have any money at all. Is it possible for me to sell it first? Of course, the first sale value is good as it is. Dont say that in front of these two cuties. I will help, its not like itll inconvenience me, you know? Auntie was so cool. Hajime decided to accept her goodwill, and showed his status plate. He made sure to conceal it this time, it only displayed name, age, sex and job. Although auntie also asked for Yue and Shias, but was cut off. Although these two didnt have plates to begin with, it was possible to ask for it. However, their statuss numerical value and skills column would be seen by auntie. Although Hajime wanted to see their statuses, he thought their special magic would be described on the skills column for sure. If these three existences were publicized itd only be troublesome, so they decided to put it on hold. New information was written on the returned status plate. There was an occupation column beside the job column, what was written there was adventurer along with a blue mark at its side. This blue mark was the adventurers rank. It continued with red, yellow, purple, green, white, black, silver, and gold. you might have noticed it. Thats right, adventurer ranks are the same as currency. In other words, blue ranked adventurers were, Your value is only 1 ruta, ptchoe, or something along that line. It was painful. Surely, the previous guild master who thought of this system was someone twisted. By the way, the limitations for someone with a non-combat profession was black. It seems because the black rank barely reached four digits, youd be applauded to make it that far. Someone who reached gold rank would be the object of admiration, you should be able to understand how the colours stand for adventurers now. If youre a man, then work hard to reach black, okay? Dont show any uncool sides to these girls. Aa, Ill do that. Then, is it okay to sell them now? No problem. I have the qualifications for appraisal, so show it to me. It seemed auntie was not only a receptionist but also able to appraise sold items. She was an excellent auntie. Hajime already took out the raw materials from the Treasure Box and placed it in a bag beforehand. Those items were demonic beasts furs, nails, fangs and magic stones. When the container was put on the counter and the raw materials were seen, auntie displayed an astonished expression. Th-these are-! She timidly took it, then ascertained the items inside-out. After holding her breath in nervousness, auntie finally looked up, then she gave out a sigh and looked at Hajime. Youve brought something unexpected. Arent these from the Sea of Trees demonic beasts? Aa, thats right. Hajime also wanted to remove the template here, that was why the raw materials from Abysss demonic beasts couldnt be taken out here. If unknown materials were taken out, itd immediately cause a big commotion. Even though he was hesitating because the raw materials from the Sea of Trees demonic beasts were also unusual, he didnt have any other raw materials, so he sold that. Having seen aunties reaction, it was unusual after all. If he took out raw materials from the Abyss, itd be like, the Guild head appeared! Sudden raise in rank! The Receptionist ladys eyes became hearts!, itd be that kind of template it was a good thing he didnt do that. Thats why, Hajime wanted Yue and Shia to stop looking at him with icy glares, because it made his body tremble. You are also unexpected Auntie looked at Hajime in amazement. I dont understand what you mean. Even though he had changed, his otaku soul couldnt be erased somehow it became like this. Hajime who pretend to not know anything, looked away from reality. Because there are a lot of good quality raw materials from the Sea of Trees, thanks for selling them. Auntie, even though she didnt know anything, continued to speak. It seemed she was capable of reading the mood. She truly was a pleasant and excellent auntie. Are these unusual after all? You know. A humans sense of direction would be driven out of control inside the Sea of Trees, because once you get lost there would be no second time. Its a place with high risk. Thats why no one tries to go there. Although its possible to buy demi-human slaves to enter it, its more profitable to sell them at central. They will sell at a high price, and itll make it easier to raise ones name. Auntie took a peek at Shia. She probably guessed that they received Shias help to go around the Sea of Trees. It seems, thanks to Shia, she didnt become suspicious of the raw materials from the Sea of Trees. After auntie assessed all of the raw materials, she presented the money. The value of the sold items were 487,000 ruta. It was an excellent amount. Is this much okay? I think itll sell for more at central. Well, I dont mind this much. Hajime received 51 pieces of the Ruta currency. This money, maybe because of an ore characteristic was strangely light, thats why it wasnt bothersome to carry more than 50 pieces ruta currency. After all, if it was a bother, Hajime could just put it inside the Treasure Box. By the way, I heard from the guardsman that I can get a simple map of this town Aa, please wait a moment here, this is it. Please refer to it because the recommended inn and stores are written there. On the given map, there was elaborate useful information and descriptions written with simplicity that made it a wonderful item. He felt it was rather unbelievable for this to be free of charge. Oi oi, is this okay? For such a splendid map to be free of charge. I thought itd need some money to make something of this level I dont mind, I only do it as a hobby. For those that have the job to make it, thats just like a scribble. Auntie truly an excellent person. Just why did this person become the receptionist of the guild?, was the the level he wanted to rebut. Surely, there might be a sublime drama behind it. I see. Well, it helps. Thats a good word. Moreover, because you have money, please just stay here for a while. Although this towns public order isnt bad, there might be some reckless men out there, because of these two. Auntie who paid attention until the last minute, truly was a good person. Hajime answered, Ill do that, while grinning, then turned his feet toward the entrance. Yue and Shia followed suit after bowing their head. Some adventurers in the restaurant were sneakily whispering, while their eyes were glued to Yue and Shia to the end. Fumu, in a lot of ways, they are interesting people Auntie happily muttered toward their backs. * * * Hajime and his party, more than a map calling it a guidebook, then decided on an inn called Masaka Inn. According to the description, it served delicious food with good security, it also had a bath. The last description was what decided it. Although the price was rather expensive, there were no problems because they had the money for it. Slightly, they thought what followed was that Masaka On the inns first floor, there was a dining room filled with some people having their meal. When Hajime and his party entered, gazes were focused on Yue and Shia as promised. They ignored that, when they arrived at the counter-like place, what appeared was a girl around 15 that cheerfully greeted them. Welcome-, welcome to Masaka Inn! Today, are you here for lodging? Or are you only here to eat? Lodging. Although Ive seen in the guidebook, is this place as good as described? The girl nodded when Hajime showed aunties special map. Aa, its the introduction from Catherine-san. Yes, it was as written. How many nights do you wish to stay? Although the girl tried to promptly continue the staying procedure, Hajime was thinking of something else. Hajime was shocked that the aunties name was Catherine. The girl called out to him with, Umm~ mr. costumer? Ah, aa, sorry. Only for one night. The one with meals and bath. Yes. The bath will be 100 ruta per 15 minutes. Currently, its empty at this time The girl showed him the time table. Because he wanted to enjoy it, he wanted to book the mens and womens side for two hours. When he said that, Eh, for two hours!?, the girl was surprised just like that. It couldnt be helped, Hajime was Japanese after all. Then, um~, what about the rooms? Although there are double and triple rooms The girl looked at Hajime and his party with curiosity. She was in her puberty after all. However, Hajime could feel the other customers who were eating their meals perk their ears up. Although he knew Yue and Shia were beautiful, it looked like they stood out more than he expected. Because there are lots of people they dont know here, Hajime was slightly paralyzed. Aa, the triple room please. Hajime said that without any hesitation. Their surroundings became noisy, and the girls cheeks were blushing in slight red. However, there was a person who objected Hajimes words. Its no good. Two double rooms It was Yue. The surrounding customers, especially the males looking toward Hajime with expressions that said, Serves you right!. They interpreted Yues words as to divide them between men and women. However, Yues next words put them in despair. One for me and Hajime. Shia in the other room. Wa-, whats with that! I dont want to be left out! The triple room is better, you know! To the fiercely protesting Shia, Yue only said one thing. Itll be distracting if Shia was there Distracting what do you mean What is What? Bu!? Wa-, dont say that in this place! Thats vulgar! Having heard Yues words, the men who fell into despair begin to turn their eyes filled with flames of envy toward Hajime. The inns girl, with a reddened face looked alternatively between Hajime and Yue. Hajime who thought itd make him ashamed if this keeps up, tried to stop it but his plan was a little too slow. Th-then, Yue-san please stay in the other room! Hajime-san and I will stay in the same room! Hou, then? Yues cold and piercing gaze turned toward Shia who pointed her finger. Because of its power, Shia who remembered her training days trembled, Eei, womans courage, said that, then returned to the gaze while loudly declaring. Th-then, Ill give my virginity to Hajime-san! Silence came. No one, not even one word was said, not even noise was heard. Now, everyone in the inn were focused on Hajime and his party, and stared at them. From the kitchen, the girls parent were, Ara ara, maa maa and Youth is good, said something along those lines. Yue was swaying with eyes of absolute zero. Today is your death anniversary Uh, I, I wont lose! I will defeat Yue-san and become the main heroine from now on! Ill show you, no disciples were stronger than their master. Ill usurp it! An abnormal pressure gushed out from Yue, and Shia who was trembling shouldered her Sledgehammer. It was truly pandemonium, everyone was nervous and gulped in this critical atmosphere. Then GOCHINn! GOCHINn! Hiu!? Hakyu!? The sound of fists hitting the girls came followed by their screams. Yue and Shia, with teary eyes, crouched while covering their heads with both hands. The one who hit the twos heads were of course Hajime. Geez, youre troubling everyone, and above all it shamed me. Uu, Hajimes love is painful J-just a little more, just a little more time then with body strengthening the pain would be You reap what you sow, idiot- Hajime turned his cold gaze toward the two, then returned to face the girl. The girl corrected her posture when Hajime looked at her. I am sorry for the commotion. Triple room, please Tr-triple room with this situation i-in other words, three person? A-amazing hah, dont tell me booking the bath for two hours is also for that!? Washing each others body! Then d-doing this and that how abnormal! The girls mind had gone for a trip. The landlady who couldnt stand it any longer dragged the girl into the interior. The man who seemed to be her parent continued to finish the procedure. When he gave the key he apologized, I am sorry about my girl, and in his eyes were, Youre a man after all, right? I know how you feel, that kind of unwelcomed misunderstanding. Surely, he was the type that would say, Did you enjoy the night?, when tomorrow arrived. Because no matter what he says it would be misunderstood, along with the other customers who blankly sent skeptical gazes, with Yue and Shia who were still crouched on the floor shoulder to shoulder, Hajime ran away straight to the third floor where his room was located. After a while, the stopped time moved and it became noisy again downstairs, and Hajime who felt strangely tired decided to ignore that. When Yue and Shia entered the room, they moved their bed, while Hajime who had dived into the bed already shut down his consciousness. After sleeping for several hours, Hajime was woken up by Yue when it was time for supper, then the three went down to the dining room. Somehow, the customers who were there when they checked in were still there. For a moment, Hajime felt his cheeks twitch, then he assumed his calm and sat down on the seat. Immediately, the inn girl from before came as the waitress and said with a reddened face, I am sorry for before Although she apologized, she couldnt hide the curiosity in her eyes. The food he ordered was delicious and it was the normal food he finally got to eat after a long time, so he wanted to slowly eat it, but he couldnt help but to secretly sigh. Inside the bath, although the time for male and female were different, Yue and Shia trespassed, then once again pandemonium was raised only to be punished by Hajime with hits on the head, and the silhouette of the inn girl could be seen moving around sneakily, when it was found out she was peeping by the landlady, she got spanked on the butt Even at the time for sleep, Yue and Shia naturally came into Hajimes bed, while his right arm was clung to, Shia who clung on to his left arm cried because of the coldness of the artificial arm. He could feel Shia through the pseudo-nerves, especially the direct feeling of that lethal weapon, and it disturbed his mind. When that was discovered, Yue stared closely at him with dead-like eyes, it continued for all night long The next morning, Hajime vowed. Next time he would just order a double room for Yue and him without anymore questioning. It didnt matter if Shia sulked because of it. After all, Yues silence was not very good for his mental health. After eating breakfast, Hajime handed some money to Yue and Shia, to ask them to help buy the necessary items for travel. Theres some time until the time for checking out came. So, while Yue and Shia does the errand, hell finish his tasks inside the room. What tasks? Shia honestly questioned him. However, Hajime was, There is something I wanted to make. Because it was already planned, I am sure it only needs a few hours to finish. Although I seriously thought to finish it last night somehow I was strangely feeling tired yesterday Th-thats so. Yue-san. I-is it okay for me to look for clothes? Nn, no problem. I wanted to look around the stalls Ah, thats good! Yesterday we only saw it for a moment, after were done shopping lets go eat While averting their gazes, Yue and Shia began to noisily talk about shopping. Although they knew they were the cause, they didnt want to admit it, so they changed the topic calmly. You guys, in truth youre getting along well. Hajimes mutters only go through their ears. Chapter 42 - Volume 5 Chapter 2 : In Brook Town III Currently, Yue and Shia had gone out to town. Because it was only several hours before noon, they must move as planned. Their objectives were food(groceries) and clothes for Shia, as well as some medicine. Weapons and armor were unnecessary because they have Hajime. The town was already wrapped up in its day to day hustle and bustle. The stall keepers vigorously called out to customers, there are housewives and adventurers haggling intensively. There are also food stalls that made you think, Isnt it too crowded in the morning?, while the smell of burning meat and sauce drifted around. Because tool shops and groceries would be too crowded at this time, these two decided to look for Shias clothes first. From auntie; Catherine-sans map, it mentioned the stores for everyday wear, specialty stores for high-class dresses, and the recommended stores for adventurers and travelers. As expected, au Catherine-san was someone with good abilities. She could accomplish anything as long as she wished for it. These two immediately visited a certain shop for adventurers. They decided to buy everyday clothes for when they went back. Inside the shop, as expected of something Catherine-san recommended, there were a lot of items. The quality was good, they were practical and functional, it was a store that wouldnt betray your expectations. However, inside was Oh my~, welcome ? What lovely girls. To have you coming here, it makes onee-san happy~, I will sure~ly give a go~od service ? There was a monster. With a height of 2 meters, cladded with armor made of muscles, face thick with make-up, on top of its bald head, chokon, long hair grew in only one place, and that was made into a three-knit braid and tied with a pink ribbon. When it moved, its muscles were twitching and gishimishi sound could be heard from it, with both hands on its cheeks, it twisted its body. Its clothes were no, it couldnt be said as that. At the very least, gon thick limbs, with a garment that made its stomach muscles completely visible. Yue and Shia stiffened. Shia already passed out, while Yue steeled herself, having seen a monster that surpassed the Abyss demonic beasts. My oh my~? What happened to the two of you? Cute girls shou~ldnt make that face. Come on, smile smile? No matter what, everything was your fault, it was your fault that I couldnt smile! The grand rebuttal that Yue and Shia were somehow able to resist making. Even though these two have the level of highest potential out of all of humanity, they didnt think they could win against this monster. However, because the monster approached them with a big smile, Yue could not to bear it and inadvertently muttered. Human? At that moment, the monster raised an angered voice. Who~ could make a legendary class demonic beast run away? As you can see, credibility behind that is zero, or rather its minus. How could you call me a monster!! I-I am sorry Yue trembled with teary eyes. Shia, had long since been chilled in her lower body. After Yue apologized, the monster smiled(?) once again and continued its service. Its o~kay. Then? For today, what kind of item do you want to bu~y? Shia stayed still even now, while Yue steeled herself to look for Shias clothes. Maybe it was because she already wanted to go home, Shia gripped Yues skirt and shook both the skirt and her head. However when, smilingly, the monster said, Leave it to me~, it carried Shia on its shoulder into the store. At that time, Yue looking at Shias eyes the expression of saw a pig that got sold for meat. In conclusion, the monster that was called manager Crystabel-san could be considered a splendid manager. Shia who was taken inside the store also realized it, thats why when it offered her the dressing room, she was undeniably grateful. Yue and Shia expressed their gratitude to manager Crystabel. When they did that, they could feel the charm from the managers smile, it was a womans(?) virtue. Well~, at first I wondered what might happened to me, but it was an unexpectedly good person. That manager-san Nn we cant judge people from their appearances Right~ While chatting that way, they wandered around as their destination was the tool shop. However, these two stood out. On their way, when they noticed it, they were already surrounded by ten men. Most of them looked like adventurers, but among them there was also someone with an apron from the shop from somewhere. One of the men came forward. Although Yue didnt remember it, this man was one of the adventurers inside the guild when Hajime and his party talked to Catherine. Your names are Yue-chan and Shia-chan, right? ? thats right Yue who didnt know what he wanted squinted her eyes. Shia, because she was a demi-human, was surprised to be called by chan. The man who heard Yue answer, looked back at the other men behind him and nodded, Yue could see they steeled their minds. The other men also moved forward to the front of Yue or Shia. Then Yue-chan, please go out with me!! Shia-chan! Become my slave!! In other words, well, something like that. The pick-up lines for Yue and Shia were different because Shia was a demi-human. Even though they needed the masters permission to transfer the rights of a slave, they must already know how intimate the relationship between Hajime and his party was from their talk at the inn yesterday. So to persuade Hajime they must get Shia first or so they thought. By the way, maybe because the impact from the talk at the inn was too strong, they fact that the slave pact made it so that the slave was unable to oppose its master, somehow escaped their minds. If not so, they should have discovered that Shia wasnt a slave. Although the strength of the pact could be lowered, no one actually did that. Well, Yue and Shia who got confessed to were Shia, the tool shop is over here Ah, yes. Its good if we can buy everything at once They continued their walk as if nothing had happened. Wa-, please wait! Your answer!? Tell us your ans- I refuse guu Because their attitude seemed to think nothing about it, the man let out a groan, some men bent their knees and crumbled on the spot (orz). However, there were also some that didnt give up. That just goes to show how far above normal Yue and Shias level of beauty was. As a result, it couldnt be helped if they became reckless because of it. Then, Ill make you mine by force! The reckless man shouted that, then ginn light came from the other mens eyes. They surrounded the two so they could catch them, then impatiently drew near them. Finally, the man who talked to them first, jumped out to catch Yue. When the Japanese see that theyd surely shout, Ah, Lupi* Dive, something like that. Yue coldly muttered one thing. Ice Coffin Immediately, the man was confined inside a coffin of ice except his head, pulled by gravity and fell. Gupe!?, was the miserable scream the man who did the Lu**n Dive raised when he reached the ground. The other men knew that Ice Coffin was classified as advanced water system magic and were shocked that Yue invoked it just by saying its name. They interpreted it on their own and in their whispers, She said the incantation beforehand and The magic circle must be hidden inside her clothes, or something along those lines could be heard. Yue was, walking up determined to the man who was wrapped in ice. Although surrounding them was a shocked air, having seen Yues prowess, there was already the second **pin!, among them. Thats why, Yue showed them a warning. Yue melted the ice that wrapped the man little by little. The man was glad because he might get out of it. In addition, he watched Yue with feverish eyes. Y-Yue-chan. I am sorry to do it suddenly! But, I truly think of you as Even though the man wrapped in ice tried to get his feelings across, his words stopped. If you ask why, it was because he noticed the small place where the ice melted. It was U-umm, Yue-chan? Why, umm, why is it only the part between my groin? Thats right, Yue only melted the ice between the mans groin. The man was still perfectly restrained. Because he felt something bad would happen, the man with cold sweat said, Surely, that cant be, right? Right? Right?, when he saw Yues expression. Yue curved her mouth slightly to the man. Aim and shoot Then, volleys of gravel continuously hit the mans nether region. Agh !! Stop already- moth~er! The mans scream resounded in the morning street. The sound of Mao collecting coins could be heard (To refresh your memory of the sound, please imagine the old **rio) from the mans groin that was continuously aimed at. Surely the inside was like something that received a boxers Demey Roll. The surrounding men, not only the one that surrounded them, but also the unrelated onlookers, and stall keepers nearby, all crumbled while covering their groin with both hands. The barrage that seemed to continue for eternity, finally stopped in consideration of the man who already lost his consciousness. Even though it was impossible to lose consciousness with only one blow, it could be done by accumulated damage along with wind magic. As if it was a miracle, Yue who fuu blew her forefinger, left her words as a parting gift. Good, youve become a otomen ? Maiden ? On this day, a man died, and became the second Crystabel, and Mariabel-chan was born. This person, under training from manager Crystabel, became the manager of the branch store, and although it was able to increase its fame thats a story for another time. Yue got her second name, Crotch Smasher, that name caused uproars in the adventurer guild and even reached the capital, it was capable of making male adventurers shudder, but this was also a story for another time. Yue and Shia ignored the frightened gazes of men and continued their shopping. On their way, they could hear girls say, Yue-oneesama, but ignored that and continued their shopping. * * * When Yue and Shia went back to the inn, Hajime already finished his work. Good work, somehow, there seems to be a fuss inside town, did something happen? It seemed he noticed their commotion. There is no problem. A~, un, thats right. Theres no problem at all. To see a monster as the dress store manager, and had heaven call for a man, the two said it was nothing. Although Hajime felt a little suspicious of them, he shrugged his shoulders and let it go. Did you buy all the necessary things? Nn, dont worry. Thats right. Theres also a lot of food, but it was okay. It truly is convenient to have Treasure Box. For shopping, Hajime entrusted the Treasure Box to them. Having seen Shia look at the ring enviously, Hajime could only reveal a wry smile. With his current proficiency, he was still unable to make Treasure Box. It surely would be convenient, when he is capable of crafting it, he would definitely give it to them. Well then, Shia. This is yours While saying that, Hajime passed Shia a cylindrical object with 40 cm in diameter and 50 cm in length. A silver cylindrical object with a handle installed on its side. Shia who received the gift from Hajime, was immediately confused when she felt the weight and activated her body strengthening. Wh-what is this? Its really heavy Well, its because thats your new Sledgehammer. It is good for it to be heavy Heh, this is? Shias doubt was justifiable. The cylindrical object did not look like a hammer at all, and the handle was also too short. No matter what was said, it was unbalanced. Aa, thats the standby state. For now, try to pour some magic into it Umm, like this? kh!? As he said, she poured magic into the hammer-like thing, kashun! kasun!, sounds of machinery emitted from the hammer and the handle extended, it became the right length for a swing mallet.This Sledgehammer was an artifact : Doryukken (named by Hajime). It was equipped with some gimmicks that could be used by Shia. It operates by transforming the parts of the weapon that have magic poured into. What Hajime wanted to finish was this weapon. When Yue and Shia went shopping in the morning, he was making Shias new weapon. This is the limit of the current me, Ill revise it again when my ability improves, because we dont know what will happen from now on. Although you received Yues training, it was only for ten days. Its still dangerous for you. Thats why that weapon was made while thinking of how to make use of your power to the maximum. Please master it, okay? Because you have become our companion, dont die without my permission, understand? Hajime-san fufu, your speech is all over the place~. Its okay. Although I am still not strong enough, Ill follow you anywhere! Shia was so happy while embracing Doryukken. Because she was so happy, Yue who felt a little ill-humored by it, thought to herself that it couldnt be helped, and shrugged her shoulders. Hajime only showed a wry smile. Although he didnt say it, to witnessed a scene where a beautiful girl was happy because she got a Sledgehammer as a present, he felt it was surreal. With the joyous Shia in their company, they finished checking out from the inn. Even now, they ignored the inn girl who looked at them with blushing cheeks. When they got outside, the sun was already at its zenith, and its brilliant shine fell on and warmed them. With his arms spread, Hajime took a deep breath. When he turned around, Hajime could see Yue and Shia were also smiling. Hajime nodded to the two, and started to advance, followed by Yue and Shia. It was time to travel again. Chapter 43 - Volume 5 Chapter 3 : Great Dungeon of Raisen? A heap of corpses. Those words fit the current spectacle inside the Raisen Grand Canyons ravine. Some demonic beasts had their heads smashed, along with the ground. While some demonic beasts had theirs pulverized, furthermore some demonic beasts had their body carbonized, although there were various killing methods, all of them died in one attack. Naturally, inside this hell, the place that was feared as an execution ground by people, there were One hit certain kill~! ZUGANn!! Hindrance GOBANn!! Shut up DOPANn!! It was the trio of Hajime, Yue, and Shia. After Hajime and his party got out from the town of Brook (with Yue and Shias fans seeing them off), using the magic-driven two-wheeler, they passed through the entrance of Raisen Grand Canyon. Currently, after advancing further and camping along the way, they had already passed through the cave concealing the path to Orcus Great Dungeon, furthermore two days had passed since then. Inside Raisen Grand Canyon, the demonic beasts kept attacking them just as usual. Shias Sledgehammer, swung with immense force smashed demonic beasts, it was literally a one hit certain kill. The demonic beasts were crushed to death with a normal attack that far exceed their defense. Even the mochi pounding moon rabbits destructive power paled in comparison to this. Yue closed in on the demonic beasts, then slaughtered them with magic that she instantly invoked with magical power from her equipment. Although Yue herself has enormous magical power, equipped with magical power stored inside the accessories called magic crystallization stone series, it became even more enormous. Her attack could be compared to endless bombing. Even if magical power was disintegrated in the ravine, thus the time to invoke magic became longer and the distance became shorter, she invoked ultra high temperature flames in no time and demonic beasts were killed while being carbonized without exception. Hajime, needless to say, was sniping the heads with Donner while driving the magic-driven two-wheeler. Although it was consuming his magic to use Lightning-clad and driving the magic-driven two-wheeler at the same time, there is no sign of magic depletion. The hell beasts that dominate the ravine were completely treated as small fish. The annihilation was treated as a side job while they searched for a sign of the Great Dungeon. The demonic beasts corpses overflowed on their way. Haa~, even though it should be somewhere inside the Raisen, it was too vast after all They moved while examining if there were caves. Even though they made thorough observations, not even one was found. Hajime could only inadvertently complain. Well, because no matter what happens well reach the Big Volcanic Mountain, its okay to not find it at all. There might be some clues in the Big Volcanic Mountain after all Well, even if thats so Nn but, those demonic beasts made it gloomy A~, Yue-san also dislikes this place~ While complaining and being disgusted by the demonic beasts that keep coming, they had kept traveling for three days. There are no results today and the dark had already set in. The beautiful shine of the crescent moon could be seen if you looked up, therefore Hajime and his party started to prepare their camp. After taking out the tent, they prepared dinner with ingredients and seasoning bought in the town. The tent and cooking utensils were artifacts Hajime made. The tent was created using Creation magic, with heating stone and cooling stone installed, its always kept at a comfortable temperature. Its also equipped with refrigerator and freezer made with cooling stone. Furthermore, the metal frame was imbued with sign interception from the mind-severing stone so that it wouldnt be found easily by enemies. For cooking utensils, there was a frying pan and kettle with an adjustable flame that was proportionate with the amount of magic used, and a kitchen knife endowed with wind claw in its sharp edge that could be activated by pouring in magic. There was also a steam cleaner-like thing. They were Hajimes beloved children that help provide the meals on their travel. Moreover, because it could only be used using direct magic manipulation, it could be said that there was a crime prevention system. Age of gods magic is truly a convenient one Those were the words that Hajime said when he made the cooking utensil artifacts and the tent installed with a heating and cooling system. Its just like a useless technology, that wasnt that useless, that he uselessly refined. By the way, todays dinner was kururu chicken simmered in tomato. Kururu chicken was a chicken that was capable of flying in the sky. Its meats quality and taste was just like chicken, a popular type of chicken meat of this world. It was a dish where the meat was cut into bite size pieces and floured. after that it was sautd, then boiled along with various vegetables in a tomato soup. It has the right flavor of butter and meat juice inside the meat, you could feel the tomatos sourness permeate in your nose when you smell it, when you put it into your mouth, the flavors will spread through. The meat will horohoro, crumble inside your mouth, hokuhoku the potato(fake) thats completely soaked inside the tomato soup, while carrot(fake)s and onion(fake)s sweetness transmitted to your tongue. To have bread melt and soften after dipping it inside the delicious soup truly made it more delicious. Dinner was finished with full satisfaction. and while immersed in the lingering taste, Hajime and his party chatted just like they always do. Inside the tent, they could leisurely chat because the mind-severing stone was activate, which made it so that demonic beasts do not approach them. Although sometimes there were demonic beasts that came near, Hajime only needed to stick his hand out the window that installed, and shoot it. Moreover, when time for sleep, the three rotated the lookout duty until morning came. Today, it was about time for Yue and Shia to start preparing to sleep. The first on look out was Hajime. Because there were fluffy futons inside the tent, they could sleep comfortably despite it being a camp. Also, Shia went outside the tent before getting into the futon. To Hajime who was dubious of what happened, Shia said with a calm face. For a while, I wanted to pick flowers There are no flowers inside the ravine, you know? Ha-ji-me-sa~n! Hajimes words that lacked delicacy destroyed Shias calm face, she angrily stared at him. Hajime who obviously knew what those words meant said, My bad my bad, with a wryly smiling face that didnt show any remorse. Shia hurriedly went to the tents side in anger, after a while Ha-Hajime-sa~n! Yue-sa~n! Its an emergency! Please come he~re! Was what Shia shouted out, forgetting the possibility of demonic beasts hearing it. Wondering what happened, Hajime and Yue, who came from the tent, looked at each other then dashed out at the same time. When they arrived at the origin of Shias voice, they saw that there was a huge monolith that leaned on the ravines wall after it fell, and a space was revealed between the monolith and the wall. Shia was inside that space seeing something unbelievable! Being colored in excitement all the while. Here, over here! I found it! I understand, for the time being get out of there. It looks like you used full body strengthening. Arent you too excited? annoying The frolicking Shia was pulled out by Hajime and Yues hands, when Hajime pulled her he got a feel, while Yue gloomily frowned because of that. Guided by Shia into the crevice between the rocks, when they entered the walls side had a hollow interior, and it was wider than expected. Having entered that space, Shia silently, with a proud expression bishi, pointed her finger at the wall. Hajime and Yue looked at the place pointed by that finger, then they inadvertently let out Ha?, while blinking their eyes in surprise. In front of the two, in that place, there was a splendid rectangular signboard that was made with cuts in the wall, and strangely woman-like characters were carved there. Please come in! Into Miledi Raisens thrilling Great Dungeon? The mark ! and ? felt strangely irritating. the heck is this what is this Hajime and Yues voice came out in succession. I am seeing something unbelievable right now!, were the exact presentations of their expressions. The two of them, blankly looked at the signboard inside the hellish ravine. To ask what, it is the entrance! Great Dungeons! It was found by chance when I went to- cough, to pick flowers. Well~, it was real, there is a Great Dungeon inside Raisen Grand Canyon While Shias slaphappy voice resounded, maybe because Hajime and Yue was finally able to get out of their surprise, they wore indescribable expressions, then looked at each other in perplexion. Yue. Do you think its real? Nn Thats a long pause there. Your basis? Miledi( ) It was that after all Miledi, it was the first name of Raisen that appeared on Oscars memorandum. Although the name Raisen was conveyed and known by the world, the first name was unknown. Therefore, the chance that a place with its name signed in was the Great Dungeon of Raisen is very high. But, no matter what, what they were honestly unable to believe was Why must it be this character There was a reason for saying that. Hajime was considering the desperate fights that happened inside the Orcus Great Dungeon, and surely the other dungeons would also be along that line, thats why the light-heartedness of this made him lose his strength. Yue also understood well the severity of a Great Dungeon, thats why, her expression said that she still thought maybe it was someones prank. But, the entrance-like place couldnt be seen, right? The interior was a dead end Not noticing what happened in Hajime and Yues minds, Shia thought, I wonder where the entrance is? And was looking around the surrounding, then she peshipeshi, hit the hollow part of the wall. Oi, Shia. Dont GAKONn! Fukya!? Dont carelessly move around, were the words Hajime was unable to finish when part of the wall that Shia touched GURUNn, suddenly rotated, and Shia disappeared to the other side of the wall. It was like a door mechanism inside a ninjas house. The credibility of that signboard miraculously increased with the finding of the entrance of the Great Dungeon. The Great Dungeon of Raisen was here after all. Even though they had a mountain of complaints such as, Is this really okay for a Great Dungeon? and Give me my seriousness from Orcus back, something like that after seeing that amusement-like invitation. Hajime and Yue who saw Shia silently disappear behind the rotating door, once more, looked at each other then let out sighs, and put their hands onto the rotating door just like Shia. Having activated the door, Hajime and Yue were sent to the other side just like Shia. The inside was pitch black, and the door was gururi, rotated back to its former position. And, at that time, Hyu Hyu Hyu! Sounds of something coming flying at them resounded, while they couldnt see anything inside the darkness. Hajime immediately used Night Vision and discovered what they were. They were arrows. Countless arrows painted jet black so as to not reflect light, and they came flying to remove any intruders that entered. Hajime, with Donner in his right hand, used his left hand to beat down those flying jet black arrows. Kan Kan Kan, the sound of metal knocking metal came out, without missing even one arrow. When counted, there were 20 arrows. Jet black arrows made of metal and didnt reflect any light scattered on the ground, when the last arrow was knocked down, silence returned. At the same time, the surrounding walls began to shine. The area Hajime and his party were in was a room with a length of 10 meters in every direction, and straight ahead, a passage into the interior appeared. In addition, there was a lithograph inside the room with words with the same characters as the signboard carved on it. Did you get scared? Hey, did this scare you? Then youre a kid, Niya Niya Or, were you injured? Or did someone die? bufu Hajime and Yue couldnt think of anything but one thing. That was How annoying~. Also, the Niya Niya and bufu- part that were carved with emphasis as if to provoke them, made them even more irritated. Especially, if someone in their party truly died, then surely the survivor would curse the heaven. Hajime and Yue were so irritated that many veins popped out on their heads. Then, suddenly, Yue muttered something she just remembered. Shia? Ah. Having heard Yues mutter, Hajime finally remembered, then looked back at the rotating door in panic. Because the door only did one rotation at a time, for her to not be here means the possibility that she got out at the same time Hajime and Yue entered were high. It made him feel something unpleasant because even though a lot of time had passed she didnt enter, so Hajime immediately activated the rotating door. Shia was there as expected. Her form sewn on the rotating door. Uu, sob, Hajime-san please dont look~, but, I want you to take these out. Hic, please do it without looking at me~ It truly was a pitiful appearance. Shia, although unable to see the arrows that came flying, she probably used her natural search ability to somehow manage to dodge them from the sound. However it seemed it was truly last second, with her clothes pierced here and there, she made a pictogram similar to those that were drawn on emergency exits. Her rabbit ears bent into something similar to a lightning bolt to avoid the arrows, because she knew that she had done something impossible, her body still twitched even now. Most of all, Shia didnt cry out of fear of death. The cause was her feet were magnificently wet. Now that I remember, you are going to pick some flowers well, what to say. You only did the necessary Wrong! Uu~, just why didnt you finish that, the past me~!! It was an appearance that youd never want to show as a woman, even more so for Shia who cried because she had shown it to the man she fell for. Her rabbit ears completely hung down. First of all, even if it was a chance to encounter love after 100 years, Hajime thought it was already too late. Thats why, without looking away he stared at her in amazement. And, that hollowed Shias heart even more. Dont move Maybe because she was also a woman, Yues expressionlessness contained sympathy and she released Shia from the crucifixion. Ill do something about it. Youre still a novice I am ashamed~. Sob Hajime, change of clothes Here Shias change of clothes were pulled out from the Treasure Box, then she did a quick change while blushing. Finally, Shias preparations are finished, Its time to conquer the Dungeon!, was the enthusiastic shout that she let out, only to notice the lithograph. She looked down and her hair concealed her expression. Shia was silent for a while, then she slowly took out Doryukken, and struck the lithograph with all of her might. Gogya, was the sound that resounded accompanied with the destruction of the lithograph. Maybe because she was unable to endure it anymore, she magnificently swung Doryukken many many times as if attacking the enemy of her parents. Then, in the place of the broken lithograph, characters were carved on the ground, it said Sorr~y? This lithograph will automatically be repaired after some time~ Pu-kusukusu!! Mukii !! Shia was truly enraged and started to swing Doryukken more intensely. The small room was shaken as if a small earthquake happened, the sound of extraordinary impacts were resounding many times. Watching Shia with a skeptical gaze, Hajime frankly muttered. Miledi Raisen, rather than a member of the Liberators, she is unquestionably the enemy of humanity I absolutely agree on that Apparently, the Great Dungeon of Raisen would be a difficult place in a different way than the Orcus Great Dungeon. Chapter 44 - Volume 5 Chapter 4 : Miledi Raisen I Raisens Great Dungeon was a lot more troublesome than they expected. First, magic couldnt be used at all. It was because the strength of magic disintegration was far stronger than inside the ravine. For Yue who specialized in magic, this place puts a heavy burden on her. She was unable to use high-ranked magic and her magics range of the magic she could use were shortened to their limits here. The farthest she could use them was only five meters. Somehow, the current level of magic she used was enough for combat. However, right now she was incapable of using magic strong enough to deliver a one-hit kill. In addition, although the amount of magic stored inside the magic crystallization series didnt decrease much, it couldnt be used. The consumption rate was too severe after all. Yue was only able to use middle-ranked magic because she was a genius, most people would be unable to do anything. Even Hajime was greatly affected by it. Special magic that worked by emitting magic outside of the body such as Aerodynamic and Wind Claw couldnt be used, Even the output of Lightning Clad is greatly decreased. Donner-Schlags power also fell below half of the usual, while Schlagens maximum power was at the usual level of Donner-Schlag. Therefore, body strengthening became the most important magic in this Great Dungeon. In Hajimes party, Shia had become the main star in this stage. So, the reliable rabbit ears of Hajimes party Ill do it, you know absolutely, when I reach the dwelling Ill mess it up so much itll be as if a storm had gone through With Doryukken on her shoulder, she examined her surroundings as if she was trying to find her prey. Her anger was obvious. It was a deep deep anger. Even her words intonation had become strange. The cause was, you could imagine it came from Miledi Raisens mischievousness. Because they understood Shias feelings well, Hajime and Yue couldnt say anything about it. It was because if there was someone who was seriously agitated, by her side there would be someone calm in reverse of her. It was the current psychological state of Hajime and Yue. Currently, while Hajime and his party continued their advance, they had encountered various traps and annoying carved words. Thats why, with Shia who was truly enraged by it, Hajime and Yue also felt irritated. Finally, Fuhihi, strange laughter came from Shias side, and Hajime recalled the extremely malicious things they encountered to get here. * * * After Shia destroyed the annoying lithograph, Hajime and his party continued their advance into the passage, and came into a certain vast space. Inside, there were staircases and passages, the passageway that continued from the entrance was a mess without any regularity, it was as if this place was made by casually combining lego blocks. The staircase from the first floor was connected to a passage on the third floor, and the passage on the third floor gradually became a slope that connected to the first floors passageway. While the staircase that was erected on the second floor was connected to nothing but wall, it was truly a mess. Once again, in a way it was truly a dungeon-like place. Nn, it is confusing. Fun, as expected of a dungeon made by a rotten person. This mess is an expression of her minds contents. because we understand what you feel, its about time for you to calm down. Shia was enraged even now. Hajime, half-sympathized and half-amazed, said, Well then, how should we advance now, while thinking about it. Hajime. Even if you think about it, theres no other method. Nn~, well, youre right. For now, lets advance while marking and mapping the way. Nn Hajime nodded at Yues words. Mapping was the basic thing for exploring a dungeon. However, Hajime unconsciously frowned when he thought how troublesome itd be to accurately map out a complex dungeon like this. Also, what Hajime meant by marking was using a special magic called Tracking. This special magic operated by leaving a mark made of magical power on the places that he touched. When the mark was used on living things, Hajime was able to track where they moved. In case of this place, Hajime put his mark on the wall. Because the mark could be made visible, Yue and Shia were able to understand it. Maybe because the magic power was applied directly, the disintegration didnt seem to take effect. Hajime immediately put a mark on side of the passageway on the nearest place to the entrance and continued to advance. The passageway was two meters wide, and made from countless blocks that looked like bricks. Because the walls emitted a faint light, there was no problem with their vision. Maybe it was made of a different material from the green-light stone because it gave off bluish lights. When Hajime tried to see it using Mineral Appraisal, he found that it was called phosphorous ore. Apparently it gave off light when it came in contact air. The first room didnt give off light probably because it was the first room. The image that came out of the cave was lapu** where the levit *** stone appeared. There was an old mans voice that came out of the stone. After all, the phosphorous ore would keep radiating light as long as it was in contact with air. It was the masterpiece anime of Japan that Hajime unintentionally thought of while advancing in the long passageway. Suddenly, GAKONn The sound came out of one of the blocks that Hajime stepped on. That block sunk into the floor due to Hajimes weight. Hajime and his party instinctively let out, Eh?, and looked at their feet. At that moment, Shaaaaa!! The sound of gliding blades resounded, and in the space between blocks on the wall, giant saw-toothed blades come out rotated in high speed while vibrating. The blades approached them with height of the neck from the right, the one from the left wall at the height of the waist. Evade it! Hajime immediately shouted, and evaded it by leaning his back just like the protagonist from the matr**, while the two behind him also tried to evade. Yue was small in the first place so she only needed to squat down to evade. Shia also seemed to be able to evade it. From his back, Hawawa, hawawawa, a shaken voice could be heard. Because there was no pain in her voice, Hajime guessed she must be unharmed. Although it was truly at a hairs breadth that the tip of the fur of her rabbit ear was cut it was not a problem at all. The two blades that were filled with murderous intent and malice were unable do anything to Hajime and his party, and disappeared into the walls. Being vigilant of a possible second wave, for a while Hajime watched his surroundings carefully. However, apparently that was the end. Having felt relieved, Hajime let out a sigh then looked at his back only to feel a chill. He dashed out instinctively, to retreat and using the momentum recovered Yue and Shia. Immediately, countless blades fell onto the place where Hajime and his party were in just like a guillotine, and cut the ground as if it was made of butter. As expected, it was rotating in high speed and vibrating just like the blades from before. Hajime looked at the blades that dropped just a few centimeters ahead with cold sweat. Yue and Shia also stiffened because of it. it was a completely physical trap. I couldnt sense it with my Magic Eye. Until now, Hajime was able to avoid traps perfectly because they were magic traps. Of all the traps in the Great Dungeon that he had seen, all of them contained magic. Thats why, if it was a magic trap, Hajimes Magic Eye was able to see through it. Therefore, he had the preconception that it was okay as long as the Magic Eye didnt react to something. In short, he overestimated his power. Hau~, I-I thought I was dead~. Rather, Hajime-san! Please stop it if it was just that much! Isnt that why you have the artificial arm?! Well, dont you think those blades were sharp? Even if it wont be able to cut it, there might be scratches. After all, I cant use Vajra now. S-scratches between equipment and me, which is more important!? well, youre safe after all. Isnt that good. Wa-, whats with that topic evasion! That was a lie, right? I am the one thats more important, right? Right? Shia tried to ask Hajime, who played her for a fool, and Yue added verbal abuse to the current Shia. Keaking rabbit. Youre dying because of your own inexperience. Le-leaking, please take that back, Yue-san! No matter what, that was a disgrace for me! A new disgraceful title added to Shias *** rabbit series, while Shia endured it with protest. Having entered this dungeon, although she almost died twice in short succession Shia was unexpectedly energetic. As expected, Shias forte was taking hits. Even though the person herself wont admit it. It was as Shia complained, there were other choices to evade the surprise attack, after all Hajime should be able to stop those blades from a while ago with his artificial arm. His coats also made from the leather of a demonic beast that boasted defense, and there were protectors underneath to guard the vital points, thats right he wouldnt have died from something like that. However, the trap just now was nothing but overkill if it was against normal humans. If it were a normal protector, itd be easily cut in two. After all, if you didnt have the equipment that Hajime made from the materials that hed gotten from the Abyss, there was no other way to survive than to avoid it. Well, there is no problem if it was that much While watching Yue and Shias quarrel with skeptical eyes, Hajime told that to himself. No matter how powerful, if it was just physical traps then it wouldnt be able to kill Hajime. Yue also had her Auto Regeneration. She wouldnt die over a trap. In other words Shia was the only one in danger. Even though he didnt know if Shia had noticed that, it was probably because Shias stress level had reached the heavens. Huh? Hajime-san, whats with those pitying eyes Please live strongly, Shia Eh, ee? What are you suddenly saying? Although I could felt something very unpleasant from it * * * Hajime and his party advanced while being wary of traps. Even now, they hadnt seen even one demonic beast. Although they considered the possibility that this dungeon didnt have demonic beasts in it, that was just optimism. It wouldnt be strange if they suddenly appeared, because thats also a form of a trap. Hajime and his party reached an open space after exiting the passageway. The roads were split into three inside the room. For now, Hajime put down the mark, then Hajime and his party chose the leftmost passage that lead to a staircase that went down. Uu~. somehow I got a bad feeling about this. Look, my rabbit ears restlessly move from left to right. Having advanced a few step on the stairs, suddenly, Shia blurted that out. Just as she said, Shias rabbit ears stood upright, then began to move left and right. You, dont raise any strange flags now. If you say something like that, usually, something will immediately GAKON see! I-Its not my fault!? Flag rabbit! While Hajime and Shia talked, an unpleasant sound resounded, and suddenly the stairs steps disappeared. It was a considerably inclined staircase, and with the disappearance of the steps it became a slope. Moreover, tar-like slippery liquid began to overflow from the countless small holes on the surface. Kuh, this! When the steps became a slope, Hajime immediately transmutated the minerals on the bottom of his shoes into spikes, his artificial arms fingers were also made into spikes so that he wouldnt slip down. Yue immediately jumped to Hajime before she started to slip. Hajime who read that also braced himself. As expected, they were harmonized even in this place. However, there was still one more person who was unable to do that kind of cooperation. It goes without saying that it was Shia. Ukyaaa!? When it became a slope, Shia raised a scream then the back of her head hit the surface hard. Nuuaa!, as she writhed in pain, then slipped along while covered in that liquid. In that state, with her legs opened in a M character, she collided with Hajimes face. Bu!? The spikes on his artificial arm came off because of the impact, Hajime was overturned backward with his left arm holding Yue. Then the spikes on his feet also came off, he slipped down the slope headfirst. Shia was on top of Hajime with a reversed position. You! Clumsy rabbit! Move now! I am sorry, but to move-~ While slipping, their speed became faster. Hajime desperately tried to stab the spikes on his artificial arm and shoes on the ground, but they were too fast, so it didnt go well. Then, he tried to transmute the staircase but with the strong disintegration inside the dungeon, it also didnt turn out well. Shia, while struggling was somehow able to get up. Now, it was as if she was riding Hajime. Use Doryukkens stake! Hajime gave an instruction to Shia. The Sledgehammer Doryukken that Shia carried had a few gimmicks prepared inside, one of them was to form a stake on the head part of the hammer. It was a mechanism to raise the penetrative power by focusing on one spot. If that was stabbed on the surface they should be able to stop. Y-yes, leave it to me!? Hajime-san! The road! Shia tried to remove Doryukken from its fastening/holding device on her back. Then, Shia who looked forward immediately raised an uneasy voice. Hajime was able to realize what had happened. When Shia slipped before, it was likely dropped. Kh! Yue! Nn! Hajime immediately called out Yues name. Even with only that Yue was able to read Hajimes intentions. Shia, hold on tight! Y-yes! While still riding Hajime, Shia tightly clung to him. Finally, they reached the end of the slope and they were thrown in the air. One moment of weightlessness/floating. At that chance, Yue invoked her magic. Soar! It was an elementary-ranked magic of wind system. It magic created a strong vertical updraft, and itd increased ones jumping power. An expert would be able to make pseudo-flight using this magic. However, in this place magical power was hard to maintain. Thats why, Yues magic only lasted for a few seconds and its effect only made Hajime and his party float. Its enough. Hajimes voice that was mixed with praise resounded. Thats right, for Hajime, it was enough if he got the time to confirm their surroundings. Yue completely and splendidly answered his expectations. Hajime, with Yue on his left arm, and Shia clinging to his neck, hung his artificial arm toward the ceiling. Then, he poured his magic power PASHU! A sound come out along with a thin wire with an anchor installed on it and shot out from his artificial arm, it pierced the ceilings wall. Then, because of the anchor they were fixed to their place. Hajime and his party were currently hanging with one wire that hung on the ceiling, they felt relieved after confirming the anchor did not come off. Then, they felt regret when they saw what was under them. Kasakasakasa, washawashawasha, kiikii, kasakasakasa. Those sounds came from a lot of scorpions wriggling around. Its length around 10 cm. Although it didnt give off the same feeling as that scorpion-look-alike, it gave them the psychological feeling of disgust. If they didnt halt their fall with the anchor, they would dive into a sea of scorpions, and it gave them goosebumps all over their bodies when they thought that. The trio fell into silence. Because they didnt want to look below, they looked at the ceiling. Then, somehow they noticed lights emitting into some characters. It was already too late, Hajime and his party inadvertently read it. These guys doesnt have lethal poison. But, youll be paralyzed. Please be satisfied by lying with these cute children, pugya!! Maybe she purposely set up these phosphorus ores there, those characters were standing out in the dim space. Those who fell here would surely, with scorpions wriggling around their body, desperately try to move, and try to reach out to heaven (ceiling). Then, theyd discover it. Those playful words. Once again, Hajime and his party fell into silence but because of something else. Ignore it, ignore it,was what they told to themselves, and somehow they were able to observe their surroundings. Hajime, over there. Nn? Because Yue noticed something, she pointed her finger to a certain place below. There was an empty tunnel. A tunnel what should we do? Are we going to climb up to our previous location or are we going over there? I-I will follow Hajime-sans decision. I have been nothing but a burden after all No need, the punishment will come from the dungeon, so dont mind it. That only makes me even more anxious! Isnt it better to just say dont mind it~ Impudent. The punishment will become twice. Wh-wha, Yue-san also joined him!? Uu, even if the dungeon is conquered, the future looks dark. Hajime and Yue forgave Shia who lamented. Haa, no matter, what would be useful is if we could use your chosen future~ Uu, that was still. Although Ive been practicing Chosen future was Shias special magic. It was able to catch a glimpse of the future under some assumptions. However, it can only be used once a day, it was impractical because this special magic required large amounts of magic power to use. Even though Shia specialized in body strengthening, if her magic power drained shed only be a shameless rabbit. Although the amount of consumption was decreasing because of daily training it was still a long way from mastering it. Well, it cant be helped if we cant use it. Rather than returning, it feels better to advance, so lets go to the tunnel. Nn Yes. Hajime shot out another anchor then moved just like tarzan until they safely reached the tunnel. Hajime and his party advanced in the passageway that was lit by phosphorus ores while being vigilant about any unpleasant traps that might appear. Chapter 45 - Volume 5 Chapter 5 : Miledi Raisen II At the doorway of a certain passage. Youd noticed that somehow there were only walls in the passage. Normally, one would see it as a dead end. However, some parts of the walls were actually connected to a room from several minutes ago. Silence lingered in the air, immediately, sparks started to appear from the dead end-like wall, and a hole where people could pass through in a half-crouching position appeared. Creeping out of it were Zehah zehah, hu-hurry it up. Nn, itd be troublesome to be crushed by this. Well, I dont think that was at a level where youll only feel troubled, right? Wouldnt you normally die from it? It was the trio of Hajime, Yue, and Shia. Hajime and his party were wandering around after escaping via the tunnel inside the scorpions room. Then, they arrived at a room that had a standard trap where the ceiling dropped down and crushed them. They were unable to escape the room because the range was too vast. Immediately, Hajime and Shia used their backbones to support the ceiling, and with that chance he used transmutation to make a hole in the ceiling. Most of all, transmutation was becoming harder to use because of strong magic disintegration in this place, the speed of transmutation became a quarter of the usual, and the range only one meter, while the amount of magic consumption became tenfold the usual. Thats why, Hajime only managed to transmute a small space just enough to hold three people, and they moved toward the exit. Damn, even High-speed magic recovery was useless. The amount of recovered was too small for now, do you want to drink recovery potion? Now now, please drink your full~ You guys, somehow you have too much composure Hajime who felt a little tired, sat while leaning on the wall, Yue held the gesture of feeding someone chocolate, while Shia got the magic-recovery potion from her pouch. Although it was possible to use the magic crystallization stone to replenish his magic, while it was convenient to get magic power from it, he wanted to preserve it. Furthermore in this situation it was more appropriate to use a magic-recovery potion. Hajime who felt that he was in a play, as a salary-man with Yue and Shia, and thought, I cant make any rebuttal on it, while he received the recovery potion and drink it in a flash. It tasted almost the same as Li**vitan D. Hajime felt the differences in speed and amount of recovery from magic crystallization stone was significant compared to this, but he could feel that his vitality had recovered a lot. Ush!, was how he psyched himself up and stood up. Once again, they discovered those annoying sentences. Pupu, in a hurry~?, how uncou~th Apparently these annoying sentences were a set along with the traps. Miledi Raisen was a person who put in a lot of effort to harass someone. W-we arent in a hurry! Absolutely not! We arent that uncouth! Having traced Hajimes gaze, Shia who found those annoying sentences let out, GRR!, while protesting toward those characters. It seemed Shias hostility toward Miledi already reached the heavens. She reacted every time she found those annoying sentences. Probably, if Miledi was still alive she would have said, Good prey have come!, while grinning. Ignore that, lets go. You dont need to mind that every time. What you thought is important. Uu, okay. Afterwards, they advanced on the passage, and they reached rooms with other traps waiting. Suddenly, poisoned arrows came from every direction, sulfuric acid-like liquid which melted anything that entered the pitfall, there was also a room where the floor turned into something like an Antlion Nest, with a worm-like demonic beasts in the center of the room, also the annoying sentences. The stress level of Hajime and his party increased at mach speed. Even so, they passed through all of the traps, and arrived at the biggest passage they had gone through in this dungeon. Its width around 6-7 meters. It gradually became a slope that bent to the right. It was probably a passage that descended in a spiral shape. Hajime and his party kept vigilant. There was no way that a passage like this didnt had any traps in it. After a while, their thoughts proved to be right. An unpleasant sound, GAKONn!, of a mechanism could be heard. Immediately, they realized that they hadnt stepped on or pushed any switches. Then, you didnt need to use switches before!, was the grand rebuttal that Hajime thought, surely Miledi Raisen would have been happy to hear that as he let out a Guh. What kind of trap is it now?, was what Hajime and his party thought while examining their surroundings vigilantly. Then they heard something. GOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGORO It was the sound of something heavy rolling down. The trio went silent and looked at each others, then they looked overhead at the same time. They couldnt see anything because the slope was curved. The strange noise became louder, then a giant boulder as big as the passage rolled down from the curve. The rock was in the form of a big ball. It was a completely standard trap. Surely, after they desperately ran away, those annoying sentences would be there. Yue and Shia already turned their heels to run away as fast as they could. However, they were immediately stopped. It was because Hajime didnt move away. Nn, Hajime? Hajime-san!? Lets hurry or else we will be crushed! The duo called out to him, however Hajime didnt answer back, then kneeled down while extending his right hand straight forward. His palm hung towards the big ball. Finally, he drew out his left arm with Ghgh, to the limit, and Kiiiii!!, the sound of an activated mechanism resounded. Hajime watched the approaching, roaring big ball, and his lips transformed into a fierce smile. Every time, I wont always do what you expect! It doesnt fit my nature! From his artificial arm, Kiiiiii!!, sound of mechanism became louder along with Hajimes word. Then GOGAaAAN!!! A loud sound of something being destroyed emerged when Hajimes artificial arm met the big ball. The big balls force only pushed Hajime back a little, thanks to his spikes, while Hajimes attacked crushed the big ball at the center when they collided, and it was cracked all over. The big balls force disappearing could be seen. RAaAAA!! Hajime shook his left fist along with the roar. Because the big balls durability was barely exceeded by the power of Hajimes fist, it crumbled, and Hajimes fist was the victor. A thundering sound could be heard when the big ball crumbled and scattered into tiny pieces. Hajime draw back his fist while shaking it, then Fuh, he stood up. The sound of mechanisms couldnt be heard anymore from his artificial arm. Hajime observed his artificial left arm to check for any abnormalities while clasping and opening the hand. Then he turned to Yue and Shia. His expression was truly refreshing. I did it!, was the feeling it emitted. It seemed Hajime also couldnt take it anymore, because he had accumulated too much stress from the traps that he couldnt detect followed by those annoying words. What Hajime used this time was the same attack that defeat one of Faea Belgaens Elders, a combination of a bullets explosive power and Great Arm, in addition, he used his artificial arm to invoke vibration magic to crush the boulder, in other words an oscillation fracture. Because of the huge burden, it was only to be used once, normally it was his last resort but he couldnt endure it so that happened. Hajime, with a satisfied expression, turned around and he was greeted by Yue and Shia who were excited. Hajime-sa~n! Just as expected of you! That was so cool! That was so neat! Nn, neat. Hahaha, of course, of course. With this, the path Hajime wanted to answer to their praise. However, his words were interrupted. GOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGORO They could hear that sound. Hajimes smile stiffened. Shia also stiffened her smile and the expressionless Yue twitched her cheeks. Hajime turned around with GIGIGI, as if he was a machine that was forgot to be oiled and what greeted him was a big metallic ball that shone with a black luster. Lies Hajime inadvertently muttered that while having a stiff smile. U-umm, Hajime-san. Maybe it was just my imagination, but, somehow that thing also scatters a strange liquid It melts. Thats right, the big metallic ball approached them while scattering liquid around that came from small holes on its surface, and places that got splattered with the liquid melted, with a Shuwa, that kind of dangerous sound. Hajime, after confirming that, Fuu~, let out a breath, then faced Yue and Shia with a smile. After that, while smiling he shouted, Lets run! Damn it!, and immediately he splendidly started running to descend the slope, just like a sprinter. Yue and Shia also looked at each other for a while then, kururi, chased after Hajime in a dash. At their backs, the sound of metal touching the ground along with the dissolution liquid approached them with its speed that gradually increased. NOoOOO!! I absolutely dont want to be melted~! Nn, lets run for now. Shias lament echoed inside the passage. Rather, Hajime-sa~n! Its cruel to run ahead of us! Cold-hearted! Demon! Shia protested to Hajime who ran ahead of them. Noisy! Its a calculation error, a calculation error! Just shut up and run! Whats with that excuse! You dont care if anything happens to me, right!? Uwaa~n, Ill come to haunt you if I die! Shia, surprisingly calm? Even while desperately running away, Shia was able to firmly complain, Yue was amazed by it. They finally saw the end of the passage. He confirmed it with Far-sight, apparently it was quite a big and wide space. However, what he saw was a little strange. He couldnt see the floor of the room even after a long time. Perhaps, the exit of the passage that Hajime and his party were on was on top of the rooms ceiling. Itll be a descent! Nn. Yes! Hajime and his party were sliding when they passed through the passage to the room, they descended on the exit. Then, Geh!? Nnh!? Hinh!? Three different groans were raised. Right under the exit was a pool filled with an obviously dangerous liquid. That bastard! Hajime immediately shot out knives from his artificial arm, then used his artificial arms anchor, while his right arm caught Yue to prevent her from falling. At the same time, the metallic ball that scattered around dissoluting liquids dashed out overhead, and fell into the pool before their eyes. It sunk with blub blub, sounds, while smoke rose. Wind Wall Yue used her magic to disperse the scattered corrosive liquid. For a while, they carefully examined their surroundings and nothing else happened, finally Hajime let his tension leave his shoulders. Sob, hic, why only me only me uu, sob Somehow at her side, Shias crying voice could be heard, if you look carefully she was stuck onto the wall by having several knives pierce her clothing, pinning her to the wall.. ? Why did you suddenly cry? Emotionally unstable? If you see my current state you should understand. Why was only Yue-san held gently, while I was crucified. Hajime-sa~n, please, can you just be even a little dere to me? Well, didnt I save you? Thats wrong. I want to be saved in the state that more girl-like you understand right!? I wanted to be saved while being held just like Yue-san! Shia Sob, what is it, Yue-san? Look at the reality What does that mean!? You see, Shia. Youre only our companion, and thats how Ill treat you Yue is the one I love after all, thats why it cant be helped that my body moved on reflex, right? Uu~ After the justifiable complaint and those justifiable words were said, while pura~n, crucified, tears floated on the edge of Shias eyes and groaning could be heard. When he said, the one I love, Yues cheeks were blushing, and while being held by Hajime she rubbed her cheek against Hajimes chest. Absolu~tely, I will make you fall for me and save me by holding me! What a spirited fellow~ You have the spirit I will pay attention to it. Under them was the pool of corrosive liquid, while hanging, Hajime and his party still did the love-comedy antic. They were quite composed as expected. Hajime and his party moved like a pendulum using the anchor, then landed to the ground after jumping over the pool of dissolution liquid. It was a large rectangular room. On the both side of the walls, there were sets of two meter tall knight armor equipped with large swords and shields. Furthest from the room was a staircase, before that was an altar and there was a door that gave out solemn aura. On the altar was a diamond shaped yellow crystal. Hajime who looked at that surroundings frowned slightly. That was quite a door. Is it Miledis hobby? If thats so then Ill cheer is it only me or arent those suits of knight armor giving off a bad feeling? its okay, itll be just like promised. Are they going to attack us? It wont be absolutely okay after all? Hajime and his party advanced toward the center of the room while saying that, surely it was as promised. The sound that was familiar to them came out. GAKON! Hajime and his party immediately halt. They thought, As expected~, while looking around at their surroundings, and from the eye slits in the knights helmets, GINn, it shone. Then, gashagasha, sounds of metal rubbing each other came when those knights moved from their spot. They numbered 50. Those knights, raised their shields while wielding their large swords in a piercing stance with their waist slightly lowered. Then, they completed the encirclement. Haha, it really is as promised. Although it was okay to destroy them before they moved. Well, there is no need to say Yue, Shia, shall we? Nnh A-arent they are too many? Well, Ill do it anyway Hajime pulled out Donner-Schlag. Although Metherais machine gun was more effective against such numbers, he didnt know how many traps were set in this room. The barrage of bullets that shot out indiscriminately would trigger all of them. Therefore, he chose the two railguns. Yue answered Hajimes words with a yell filled with fighting spirit. She understood that she had the least fire-power inside this dungeon. However, she would not be a burden. As Hajimes partner, she wont lose to something like this. Even more so from now, there would be existences acting as her rivals in love, so she must not show any weaknesses. On Shias side, she lowered her waist a little. This party member was the lowest in terms of influence, but not her power. She knew her battle experience was still considerably insufficient. First of all the battle against demonic beasts in the ravine merely lasted for five days. Even if the mock battle against Yue was included, it was only a little over two weeks of battle experience. Because she also came from the Haulia tribe renowned for their gentleness, it was impossible for her to have a resolute attitude in battle. Rather, it could be said she showed great guts just to hold Doryukken while confronting her enemies. Shia. Y-yes! Wh-what is it, Hajime-san Shia answered with a nervous voice when she heard Hajimes voice calling her. His voice was more tender than usual or maybe it was just Shias imagination. You are strong. We guarantee it. You wont lose against these golems. Thats why, dont ever think youre weak. If it becomes dangerous Ill come to help for sure. Nn, its my job to take care of my apprentices problems. Having heard Hajime and Yues words, Shia inadvertently became teary eyed. She was simply happy. Although she was treated harshly, when she thought it was because she was a burden, it made her feel uneasy it was a needless anxiety. A novice should only do what a novice can do, as best she could. Shia activated whole body strengthening, then she powerfully and firmly stomped on the ground. Fufu, Hajime-san is a little dere now. Im full of motivation now! Yue-san, the day for me to surpass you must be close. Dont get carried away. Although Hajime and Yue said that with amazed looks, Shia who had her tension maxed didnt hear that. She faced straight ahead and glared at the knights. Here I! Come! No, like Ive said before, how did you get that material ah, shes already gone. Daa~ I wont refute that. I absolutely wont refute that With 50 Golem Knights in front of him, Hajime carried a tired expression even before the fight began. As if they understood Hajimes state the Golem Knights started to attack the intruders all at once. Chapter 46 - Volume 5 Chapter 6 : Miledi Raisen III The Golem knights movements were agile, despite their large build. Gashah gashah, was the noise that appeared while they rapidly approached, they gave off intense force along with their glinting weapons. It was as if walls were closing in from all directions. And Hajime aimed at those golem knights. Even though the two railguns he grasped in his hands were only able to put out power less than half the usual, their power that was still several times that of a real rifle, and was shot at the golem knights. DOPAN! DOPAN! Two flashes of light targeted and shot two golem knights heads accurately, at the eyes parts. The knights fell on their backs from the impact to their heads. When the next set of knights drew near, Hajime lightly jumped. Then he shot them in rapid succession, and the lethal encirclement was thrown into disarray. Having endured Hajimes storm-like gunfire using shields, large swords, and the bodies of their companions, several knights finally drew near Hajime and his party. However, that was the gray hair with a blue hue Shia Haulias killzone, who had set up her superheavy Sledgehammer in the air. Without any need to talk, with her physical ability strengthened to the limit, she let out a blow that cleared away everything. Deeyaaa!! DOoGAAAA!! There was a yell. She brought down her Sledgehammer, Doryukken, with a tremendous impacting sound one of the golem knights was flattened. Although the knight set up its shield beforehand, it defense was still crushed. There were cracks and a dent on the ground caused by Doryukken. The attack was released with all her might, maybe after it confirmed the dead body, a knight was able to set up its shield and endure the impact, while trying to cut Shia in two with its large sword. Shia firmly confirmed that with a side glance. Twisting the handle, she adjusted the angle of Doryukkens head, then pulled the trigger. DOGANn!! Such an explosive sound came from Doryukken that was on the ground and it jumped. At Shias side a shotshell fluttered after rejecting from its case. While riding on Doryukkens momentum, Shia rotated in her place and delivered a blow carrying great centrifugal force. The knight that tried to bring down its large sword was hit in its flank. Rhaaa!! She let out a shout filled with vigor. The knight that received the direct hit had its body bent, as if it was run over by a speeding truck, it magnificently rolled to the back and hit the other approaching knights. The knights body, because it was unable to stop itself, was squashed and did not gave any sign of movement. Hyun Hyun That sound of wind entered Shias rabbit ears. When she took a peek at it, it was a large sword that the golem knights had raised, it was rotating mid-air after having parted from the knight. Shia jumped and grabbed the large sword, and then with all her might, she threw it at the oncoming golem knight. The large sword flew with great velocity, and when it collided with the shield that the golem knight had set, the shield was flipped. Not missing that chance, Shia swung Doryukken from below. The golem knight which had a large build received the impact in its abdomen and floated in the air. Although it tried to swing the large sword in desperation, Shia raised Doryukken then using the centrifugal force, clashed with the large sword, and this time Doryukken attacked the floating knight from a lower angle. Just like the previous golem knight, was blown away like a cannonball and flew at the nearby golem knights, swallowing them with its large build and laid on the ground. A smile floated on Shias lips. It was not like she felt the pleasure of fighting. She was only happy that she could fight properly. She felt that she could continue traveling with Hajime and Yue now. At that moment, she was a little distracted. On the battlefield, such a thing is fatal. When shed noticed, a lot of knights shields had already drawn near. Somehow, the golem knights decided to throw their shields toward Shia. As expected of golems, they flew with extraordinary power, although it wouldnt be fatal against Shias strengthened body, they have enough power to cause a concussion. If that happens, its easy to imagine whatll happen next. How careless! Though there was no time to think that, she at least tried to steel herself to endure the incoming attacks. Then, a laser-like water current attacked the shields right before they collided with Shia, and it bent their trajectories. The shields passed by the sides of Shias head, then crashed into the golem knights behind her. Unpreparedness is ones greatest enemy. Punishment will be thrice the usual. Fue!? Just now, was that from Yue-san? I-I am sorry, also thank you very much! Wait, punishment will be thrice!? Nn dont daydream. Uh, yes! I will try my best! With a Meh! like feeling Yue scolded her, Shia was also conscious of her small carelessness. She braced herself while reflecting on it. Once more, she tried to defeat the approaching golem knights. With help from water lasers that flew from behind her back, the golem knight that tried to perform a sneak attack from behind of Shia was confirmed to be cleanly bi-sected. Shia felt a warm feeling inside her knowing that Yue will protect her back. To not show any disgrace in front of her master, she raised her fighting spirit. Afterwards, the same water current flew at the knight who tried to go into the rampaging Shias blind spot, and cut it just with sharpness keener than blades. What Yue used was middle-ranked magic from water system called Rupture. It was a water cutter that fired the moisture in the air at ultra high-pressure. In Yues hands were big metallic water bottles. There were also two other water bottles on her shoulder strap. These were something taken out by Hajime from Treasure Box. Every time Yue muttered the magics name, water cutter would fly out from the water bottles that she held. Although Yue was able to use the moisture in the air, she thought it would consume too much magic power to pressurize it from scratch. Moreover, utilizing the exit of the water bottle to aim, the water cutter that came out didnt contain magic itself, so it wouldnt affected by the disintegration and disappear. Shias explosive area attack, was supported by Yues water blade that covered her blind spots. The knights were incapable of breaking the duos combination, and one by one they were destroyed as if being played with. Hajime who took a side glance to look at Yue and Shias splendid cooperation floated a wry smile. Oioi, you can do it after all. I wonder if I would also be capable of displaying something good? While joking to himself, Hajime started to enter close-combat with Donner-Schlag (). He warded off a descending large sword of a knight with Schlags barrel, and shot its helmet at zero distance with Donner in his right hand. Without looking at that knight who flew backwards, he warded off an attack from behind with Schlag, and shot the knight behind him without turning around, then he squatted down while rotating to dodge large swords that were swung horizontally, the knights hands were intersected and he shot their sides. A shot that didnt use Lightning-clad ricocheted from the knights shield and hit a nearby knights knee joint, destroying its balance. And then he jumped up and while reversing his view, he destroyed the knight and another nearby knight at the same time from overhead. He parried large swords aimed at him with the back of his hands, then fired to his side while mid-air and four knights heads were shot and crushed at the same time. As he landed, he took the bullets from Treasure Box, and reloaded the guns by spinning them, and he resumed shooting while spinning. The surrounding knights were blown away radially. Doing that, without leaving a chance to be scratched, they slaughtered those golem knights one by one. However ? While counterattacking the golem knights, Hajime raised his eyebrows in doubt. The reason being that, although a lot of the golem knights were destroyed, there was no change of density that approaching. It seems, Yue and Shia were also having that doubt. Finally, when they carefully observed the battlefield, the golem knights that they had defeated could not be seen. Replication? Looks like it. That cant be!? Then, it wont end at all! Thats right, after the golem knights were destroyed and lost the glint in their eyes, more knights with the same glint and body as those knights were reproduced in no time and rejoined the rank. Shia raised a panicked voice while mowing down the approaching knights. It was reasonable to say that, after all no matter how many she defeated there was no meaning to it. However, Hajime and Yue were calm, there was no impatience in their expressions as they kicked around the golem knights. This might be what is called a difference in experiences. They had experienced something like this many times in the depths of the Abyss. Naturally, they were stronger now. Hajime, if its a golem then there must be a core Just as Yue had said, it was normal for golem to have a core inside its body, and that core was the source of its power. The core was made using demonic beasts magic stones. It was written down on blueprint of Oscars cleaning golem. What Yue said was to destroy that core. However, Hajime floated a bitter expression having known Yues proposal. What can I say, these guys didnt have a core at all. Really? Aa, I have confirmed it using magic eye, there is no mistake about it. Although I was able to find some suspicious magic power from the golem I-it ended with that after all! Itll be bad if this keeps up! Shia raised her voice filled with impatience. Hajime only let Shias shout pass through his ears, then used Mineral Appraisal. For golems that operated without core, he wondered, Are they made using special ore? His thoughts were right on the money. Induction OreAn ore that naturally induces magic. It was able to establish a connection of magic power between two or more induction ores, using one ore, other ores with an established connection of magic power can be remotely controlled. These golem knights made using induction stone must have something that acted as a remote control. Although Hajime and his party thought it was replication, it was actually rearrangement by manipulating the ore, they only needed to add to the parts that were insufficient. Its actually more like reconstructing rather than replicating. If you looked carefully, youd notice that the floor was also made using the induction ore, and parts that that appeared to be cut away could be seen. Those were probably used to replenish the parts of the golems. Without defeating the controller, itd be truly endless. Yue, Shia. There must be something thats controlling them. Because its seriously endless, lets breakthrough them! Nnh. B-breakthrough? Affirmative! Under Hajimes signal, Yue and Shia immediately dashed out toward the altar. Hajime advanced using Donner-Schlags rapid-fire against the knights and as they scattered a path was created, two grenades were thrown toward the knights that approached from behind. With a big explosion in the back, the golems knights were felled one after another by the blast and the shockwave. Shia advanced through the space that Hajime made, while rotating Doryukken, mowing down golem knights all the while. The golem knights were skillfully throwing their shields and large swords at Shia only to have Yues Rupture come and split them. Hajime whose duty was to guard the rear, fired his railguns in rapid succession at the golem knights approaching from behind. Using the opportunity, Shia passed through the encirclement and arrived in front of the altar. Next was Yue who arrived in front of the door after jumping over the altar. Yue-san! The door-!? Nn It was sealed after all. Au, as expected! In front of their eyes were the suspicious altar and door. They had guessed itd be sealed. Thats why, they originally thought itd be troublesome and decided to slaughter the knights instead. While they resolved to release the seal on the door. Shia complained as usual, which resulted in knights flying in from the stairs. Ill leave the seal to Yue. Itd take too much time to breakthrough it using transmutation. Hajime stood beside Shia to look out for her back. Just as Hajime said, to forcibly use transmutation to breakthrough the door, although it might be possible, itd consume large amounts of magic power in this area, and itd also take a lot of time. Thats why, having reached the altar with the yellow crystal with so much effort, it was faster to release the seal normally. Hajime who thought so, left the duty to Yue who had bad magic consumption. Nn leave it to me. Yue readily acknowledged that and immediately took the yellow crystal from the altar. That crystal was in a square made of pyramids shape, if you looked carefully it was made from combinations of solid blocks. Yue looked back at the door behind her. There were three indentations there. Yue thought for a while, then started to disassemble the square of pyramids. She reassembled those blocks to make new cubes that fit the indentations. While assembling those, Yue observed the indentations in the door. Then, only by carefully observing it she noticed small characters that were carved there. They said I wonder if can you solve it~, I wonder~ Youll die if you dont do it fast, you know~ Well, it cant be helped if you cant solve it! Youre just an ordinary human unlike me after all! Dont worry! Even if your head is bad you can liv- you cant live! How regre~ttable! Pugyaa! They were the annoying sentences as usual. Yue was truly irritated by it. With her usual expressionlessness, she concentrated to solve the puzzle although she wanted to punch the door. Somehow, Hajime and Shia could feel her anger from her back, and could only curse in their minds while concentrating on destroying golem knights. Hajime-sa~n. Please use DOPAh just like before~ Like a certain black thing from the kitchen, the golem knights swarmed disgustingly, thats why Shia begged Hajime to use a grenade. Idiot. That must be thrown where it was sure no trap was installed. If it was thrown near the stairs, you must know what might happen. You said it now even after it laid waste to the golems before? Well, it was something Miledi Raisen made. Isnt it possible that it wont react only against golem? Uu, I cant refute that In certain ways, Hajime and Shia only played around with the golem knights so they could make idle talk. In the beginning, Shia was truly impatient about it, but when she saw how calm Hajime and Yue were, she calmed down. But, it made me somewhat happy. Aa? Once more, while smashing a golem knight then making it fly with a kick, Shia blurted that out. Just a little while ago, I, who was only capable of running away, was able to fight together with Hajime-san it made me so happy. You are truly a curious one. Ehehe, I, finally able to flirt with Hajime-san after we capture dungeon ! Yay. Oi, you. How did you connect to that, its the same as raising a death flag. To be a tragic heroine will be too much for you, so stop that. Also, I just cant rebutted it, but you know this material, right? It was, I absolutely wont let you die, my honey?, something like that? Hajime-san, mouh! You twisted it too much! Recently, although I was scared of your positivity I dont have any appropriate remarks for it They kept chatting for several minutes while repelling those knights. In a way, in the space between the two who kept flirting, nuu~, a shadow appeared. It was Yue. Flirting is forbidden. Well, we didnt do anything like that. Nufufu, is that what it looks like? How embarrassing~ Its better for you to shut up Somewhat, after Hajime look with a side glance at Shia with a tired expression, he turned to Yue who looked a little displeased. However, without re-thinking about this situation, this time she showed a little proud look having done a great achievement. Its open. How fast, just as expected of Yue. Shia, fall back! Yes! Hajime took a peek behind him, and as Yue said, the seal had released and the door was open. There seemed to be nothing unusual inside the room. Hajime told Shia to withdraw, then he retreated toward the room. The golem knights wouldnt able to chase after them if they closed the sealed door. Yue was the first to retreat, next was Shia who jumped beyond the door, and because it was a double door they were on standby at both sides to close it. Hajime threw several grenades as farewell gifts, and dived into the room. Although the golem knights rushed after their escape, they were scattered by the strong impact that came from the grenades. Their balance were destroyed. Without missing that chance, Yue and Shia closed the door. Inside the room, using farsight it was confirmed that there was nothing at all. Surely, even if it was not Miledi Raisens room, there must be some clue leading to it, right?, and that was what they thought while losing their momentum. This, isnt it that? Even though there was a conspicuous seal, there was actually nothing inside, is it that kind of punchline? That cant be Uu, Miledi. How much do you want to take us for a fool! The trio were dropped because of that most possible possibility, suddenly, they heard the familiar unpleasant sound. GAKON! !? Along with the sound of mechanisms beginning to operate, the room trembled. Then, G came from the side of Hajime and his party. Kh!? What happen!? Did the room just move!? Looks like i!? Ukya!? At the same time Hajime said that, this time the G came from above. Because of the radical change, Yue may have bitten her tongue as she covered her mouth with teary eyes while trembling. Shia fell from the ceiling in a frog-like pose. The room continued to change its direction several more times, it was stopped after approximately 40 seconds of ignoring the law of inertia. Hajime was able to endure the impact of a sudden stop by fixing his location using spikes driven into the ground, while Shia who unable to endure it, was rolling around, flying, and hit the back of her head hard against the wall. She rolled over here, she rolled over there, and raised a scream every it changed direction, thats why her complexion was bad. It was as if she was drunk. She was completely down like a drunk with sharp pain in the back of her head. By the way, since the start Yue was clinging to Hajimes body so she had no problems at all. Fuu~, finally stopped Yue, are you okay? Nn, no problem. Hajime retracted the spikes and stood up. There was no change at all when he observed the surroundings. Considering the movement, the door they entered from should connect to a different place. Ha-Hajime-san. Why are there no words for me? Shia who cover her mouth with blue face, stared at Hajime. It seems she was displeased because he only asked Yue. Well, if I ask the current you itll reverse the momentum and then youll throw-up and get vomiting rabbit as a new title, you dont want that, right? Of course! Even so, I wanted to be asked because that was a maide uppu. See, its better for you to rest a little now Uu. Uppu. Leaving alone Shia who was on all fours that seemed to vomit at any moment, Hajime and Yue confirmed the surrounding. Finally, there was nothing after all and they faced the door. Well then, what shall we do? Is the one that controlled it there? There is that possibility. Miledi should have died then who on earth moved those golem knights. No matter who appears, its all right. Hajime will be protected by me subsequently, Shia too. I cant hear you~ uppu. Hajime smiled, having heard Yues typical words. Gently, with one hand he rubbed Yues head. Yue who wanted to be spoiled came closer while pleasantly narrowing her eyes. Even though I remembered saying this before, could you stop suddenly entering into a world of just the two of you? What can I say, to be alienated makes me feel so lonely, uppu. While enduring the nausea, I dont want to be left out!, was what Shia expressed while crawling on all fours. Even though I had also said it before, it still comes out, so could you stop that horror flick-like movement? What can I say, itd be scary if it appeared in my dreams. T-thats good. To be beside you even just a little is a maidens heart-, uppu. I also wanted to be patted just like Yue-san. Please embrace me and pat me! Ue, uppu. To say that with a face of someone who will vomit at any moment moreover to casually add your own demands. It is still too early for Shia to be patted by Hajime. With her willpower, Shia came to Hajime and Yues side, she looked at Hajime with expectant eyes and a pale face. Hajime quietly averted his gaze to face the door. Behind him, Why! Ueppu, was the noise that could be heard, but he just let it pass through his ears. On the other side of the door, will it be Miledis dwelling, golems controller, or just another trap Hajime thought, Come whatever it is, while he opened the door with a fearless smile. There was Have I seen it before? This room. Certainly. Especially that lithograph. Ahead of the opened door was another room. There was a lithograph and passage at the left side of the room. They should have memories of this room. Because, this room was It looks like the first room, right? Shia thought that even though she said it, she didnt want to think it was so. However, certainly, just as Shia said there was the lithograph with the annoying sentences carved, just like the first room. But there was a difference from that room. The proof was, after several seconds the door opened, characters floated up from the original rooms floor. Nee, right now, how do you feel? Even though you had advanced after much hardships, only to arrive at the starting point, how do you feel? Nee, nee, how do you feel? What kind of feeling do you have? Nee, nee. The expressions of Hajime and his party suton, fell from their faces. Their expressions perfectly fit the words Noh mask. The trio watched as the characters silently and smoothly moved. Then, additional characters started to appear. Ah, there is something I forgot to say, this dungeon will be altered at regular intervals. As usual, it was Miledi-chans thoughtfulness to make you enjoy the dungeon with a fresh feeling. Are you happy? You are happy, right? There is no need to reward me! I only do it because I like it after all! By the way, because it always changes, mapping it was useless. Dont tell me, did you make it? With so much hardship? But, sorry! Pugyaa Ha, hahaha. FUFUFUFU. FUHI, FUHIHIHI. The trio let out three different types of broken laughter. Afterwards, needless to say screams were echoed through the entirety of the dungeon. After getting through the first passage, it was just as Miledi said, the stairs were greatly altered along with the differing position of the corridor ahead of them. It goes without saying that they let out resentful voices again because of the structure. Somehow they manage to regain their spirits, Hajime and his party once again tried to conquer the dungeon. However, it wasnt a smooth sailing as expected, especially Shia who always triggered the traps (gold basin, bird lime, shots of liquids with strange smell, etc), werent those psychologically dangerous?, that is to say she became totally enraged, well troublesome things are troublesome after all. Then, they connected back to the starting scene. Chapter 47 - Volume 5 Chapter 7 : The Person Inside the Golem Inside a certain room, pale light was faintly emitted by the walls, and the shadows of three people close to the wall were cast. It was Hajime, Yue, and Shia. Yue was on Hajimes right side, while Shia was on his left, and they sat while leaning against his shoulders. Although silence filled the room, if one focused their ears suu- suu-, sounds could be heard. It was Yue and Shias breathing. They were both embracing one of Hajimes arms and slept using his shoulders as a substitute for a pillow. Today marks one week since Hajime and his party entered the dungeon of Raisen. During that time, a lot of traps and annoying sentences continued to exhaust their bodies and minds. They had been returned to the starting point seven times, attacked by lethal traps 48 times, and other meaningless traps for 169 times. Even though at first their hearts were filled with anger toward Miledi Raisen, after four days had passed it looked like their mental states became, No matter what appears next, it doesnt matter~ They had an abundance of rations, and their bodies specs made it so that they wouldnt easily die were the fortune within their misfortune . Now, they were resting after advancing, searching for clues all the while. As a result, they understood the pattern of the structure alteration. Using mark, they were able to confirm where those blocks were repositioned. There might be additional progress from now on. While he thought that, Hajime turned toward the girls that slept on his sides. They sleep so comfortably isnt this a Great Dungeon? Hajimes murmur mixed with a wry smile resounded. He had stayed up for a long time as the lookout. Hajime quietly released his arm that somehow got embraced, and stroked Yues hair. A slight smile could be seen. Hajimes eyes also slightly reverted to their former state. Next, he changed his glance to Shia on the other side. She splendidly drooled on Hajimes shoulder while munya munya, she moved her mouth, and it truly was a slackened sleeping expression. He remembered that she also wanted her head patted, so he quietly stroked Shias hair. Immediately, he felt the rabbit ears fluffiness. It was followed by her showing a loosened expression that she doesnt show even under normal circumstances. It was a truly relieved expression. For the most part, it only occurs when Hajime was on lookout, well, it could be said that shed feel relieved when Hajime was by her side. Hajime who gently stroked the blue-hued gray hair, as well as the rabbit ears, showed a complex expression. Geez, just whats good about someone like me that you would follow me, even here He looked at Shia with tender eyes while throwing abusive words at himself. The thing that Shia sought could be compared to the feelings that Yue had. Even so, Shias positive attitude, cheerfulness, and how she cried but never gave up greatly attracted Hajimes fancy. As a result, his strokes became even gentler. And, at that time, Shia who munya munya, started to talk in her sleep. Munya Au Hajime-san, how bold~, to do it outside~, everyone will be able to see~ Hajime who looked at her with gentle eyes immediately erased his smile. He gently used both hands, and quietly moved them, to pinch Shias nose and close her mouth. Shias calm expression gradually changed to a painful one, but he didnt mind it and kept doing it. Nn~, nn? Nnh~!? NnnC!! NnC!! Puhah! Haa, haa, wh-what are you doing!? Even though it was an attack while I sleep, it has the wrong meaning! Shia who zeha zeha, panted, woke up then fiercely protested, Hajime turned toward her with cold eyes. Well? Inside your mind, what kind of a pervert am I? What will you do outside? Nn? Eh? hah, that was a dream!? Why~, even though Hajime-san finally became dere, it was impossible to suppress the pathos that gushed out, and the bashfulness of me that writhes in agony because of those words, finally decided in publi- hebuh!? Without listening to anymore of it, Hajime used strengthening to flick her forehead. Shia became face up because of the big impact, and the back of her head hit the wall behind her, hard; which result in her squatting with teary eyes. As expected, her shameless character always slips out. While rubbing the back of her head, Shia muttered, Somehow I felt something happy happened, but is it just my imagination? Probably, she unconsciously felt Hajime patting her. However, because he had known she would get carried away if he told her the truth, Hajime decided to ignore her. Because Shia woke up (although by force), Hajime gently shook Yue to wake her up. Yue Nn u Au?, let out that lovely voice while slowly opening her eyes. Then, with a blank expression she looked upward and confirmed Hajime was there, once again, she rubbed her mouth on Hajimes shoulder, then she quietly parted from Hajime and straightened her appearance. Uu, Yue-san is so cute this is how a girl wakes up~, compared to her I was Shia began becoming depressed this time, and Yue looked at her in wonder, only to let out an explanation, because it was Shia after all. Look, from the beginning you understood the overwhelming difference in battle power (girl power), right? Rather than being depressed, start doing some soul searching. What gentleness, you didnt drop it somewhere? ? Hajime didnt drop anything like that. Gusuh, only to Yue-san. Damn. Shia stood up after some soul searching. Yue and Hajime were also ready. This time, they prayed that they wouldnt be returned to the starting point, and so the trio resumed their dungeon conquest. Once again, because there will be a lot of unpleasant traps and annoying sentences, they cleared their mind and soul. Then, Hajime and his party reached a room that they had only visited once, even after a week. It was the room with golem knights that made them remember how mad they were when they got returned to the starting point the first time. However, this time the sealed door was opened from the start, and inside was not a room but a passage. This is itd be troublesome if they encircle us again. Lets rush to the open door at once! Nnh! Yes! Hajime and his party broke into the golem knights room at once. When they approached the center of the room, as expected, gashan gashan, the sound of golem knights rushing out from the recesses on both sides of the walls resounded. From the start, they ran forward while kicking and shooting those golem knights; which bought them some time, while Hajime and his party ran faster still, to reach the altar before being caught by the golem knights encirclement. Although the golem knights rushed after them, they were unable to catch up to Hajime and his party that had already passed the door. Having successfully escaped, Hajime was grinning. However, Hajimes smile vanished in the next moment. This time the golem knights also passed through the door, chasing after them. Also Wha-!? They can run on the ceiling!? Surprising Gravity-san please do your work~! Thats right, the golem knights that chased them, as if ignoring gravity, were running on the walls and ceiling, giving off gashan gashan, sounds of moving heavy armor. Because of this, even Hajime and his party were surprised by it. Hajime immediately looked at the passage then used Mineral Appraisal, but all materials were already known. He didnt detect any minerals that could neutralize gravity, or any with adhesive nature. How did they do that? Those were the unintentional mutterings that leaked out from his mouth. And once more he took a peek at the golem knights behind him, becoming even more surprised as he turned around. One of the golem knights on the ceiling was running while pyon, jumping, and like a cannonball it advanced with tremendous momentum toward them while jumping in mid-air. W-wha-!? Shitty bastard! Hajime let out a surprised voice then fired Donner rapidly. The bullets fired accompanied by flashes, and the golem knights helmet and shoulders were destroyed. The golem knights headpiece separated from the body, and the large sword and shield were also dropped. However, without falling to the ground, it advanced toward Hajime and his party as is. Evade! Nnh. Wakya! They avoided the golem knights head, body, large sword, and shield that came fast and furiously by jumping and bending their bodies. The wreckage of the golem knight passed Hajime and his party, flew towards the walls and ceiling without reducing its momentum, and then crashed and rolled around on the floor. Oioi, isnt that Nn it looks like it fell. Gravity-san is at work, I understand. It was just as represented by Yues and Shias words. Apparently, those golem knights were able to control gravity. Although no one understood why they didnt use it last time, probably because previously it was a room, they might be only able to use it after the room changed into a passage. While making that hypothesis, Hajime and his party were interrupted by golem knights that fell. Some of them approached while spinning their large swords as if they were pinwheels in a veteran-like manner. Hajime and his party used gunfire and Rupture for ranged attacks, while Shia struck those that drew near, and they advanced without stopping. After a while, Hajime and his party felt a different presence from those knights. Muu Hajime. Aa, I know. Because this dungeon can reconstruct itself, it must be something like that. W-we are surrounded. After falling golem knights, next was the reconstruction to come down. Hajime and his party decided to wait for the platoon to come. The knights came with shields raised and moved gallanty, as if they had become a wall. The golem knights created a two-row formation, where the knight in the back supported the defending knight in front. Perhaps they had learned that with only a single row theyd be crushed with sheer power. Tch, how troublesome. While clicking his tongue, Hajime put Donner-Schlag back into their holsters. After that, he took out one weapon from Treasure Box. In his hands was a weapon with rectangular shape and 12 rotating barrels, the Rocket & Missile Launcher : Orkan. The rockets themselves were 30 cm in length, each of them had more destructive power than the usual grenade. Using Creation magic, the warheads were installed with stones that could generate Lightning-clad, because these stones constantly generate static electricity, they were cobbled together with combustion powder thatd be ignited by the warhead upon contact. Hajime was grinning while he fixed Orkan to his side. Yue, Shia! Cover your ears! Ill blow them up! Nn. Ee~ what was that!? Shia who saw Orkans bizarreness for the first time could only open her eyes wide. Yue was the first to thrust her index fingers into her ears. Shias rabbit ears pinh, stood upright; unconcerned, Hajime pulled Orkans trigger. PASHUUU! Along with that sound, the rocket was launched, leaving trails of sparks behind. It was aimed at the platoon of golem knights that laid in wait, then it hit. In the next moment a roaring sound came along with a large explosion. The pressure that came from igniting a large amount of compressed combustion powder greatly shook the passage. The golem knights that were in the line of fire and received a direct hit, were violently thrown against the walls on both sides, as well as the ceiling. They were destroyed to the point that they didnt even resemble their original forms. Itd take a fair bit of time for them to be reconstructed. Hajime and his party jumped over the wreckage of the fallen golem knights at once. Rabbit ears were-~, my rabbit ears were-~!! While Hajime and his party ran, Shia folded her rabbit ears and held them with both hands in agony with teary eyes. The Rabbitman tribe had the most excellent hearing among the demi-human race after all. Thats why I said to close your ears. Ee? What is it? I cant hear you. truly, a shameless rabbit Although Hajime and Yue looked at Shia with amazed expressions, Shia who was in agony couldnt noticed it. After dealing with golem knights that had come falling once again, they ran through the passage for five minutes. Finally, they saw the end. Ahead of the passage was a huge and broad room. The road itself was broken, and they could see a square scaffold 10 meters ahead. Yue, Shia! Jump! Hearing Hajimes shout, Yue and Shia (who somehow recovered) nodded. At their backs, the golem knights kept coming down. While they tried to intercept, Hajime and his party that kept avoiding them reached the end of the passage and jumped. The jumping power of Hajime and his party who used body strengthening far outstripped olympic athletes. Hajime and his party easily broke the world record and jumped to the square before them. But, it was a characteristic of this Great Dungeon that nothing comes out as expected. Somehow, in front of Hajime and his party that jumped, drawing a parabolic arc, shii-, the square block began to move. Whaat!? Hajime raised the shout that he had let out many times in this dungeon. Because the distance they judge was altered, they will fall at this rate. They took a peek below and saw that it was quite deep. When he prepared to shoot out the anchor, Yues voice immediately rang out. Soar! Using the updraft from wind magic, Hajime and his partys jump distance extended. Even though it was only for a moment, it was enough. He somehow succeeded catching the edge of the block that was still moving even now. Using the spikes on his artificial arm to secure him in place, Hajime was hanging with Yue and Shia clinging to him. N-nice, Yue. As expected of Yue-san! Praise me more. While unconsciously smiling because they had avoided the fall, Hajime and Shia praised Yue. Yue who had consumed a large amount of magic power was a little tired, but showed a triumphant mood. However, that peaceful atmosphere was disrupted by the golem knights that came flying. Thats right, the golem knights were flying in the air. They probably controlled gravity so that they wouldnt fall. They approached Hajime and his party who were currently hanging, with tremendous momentum. kh!? Yue, Shia climb me! While issuing that order Hajime took out Donner and rapidly shot at the approaching golem knights. Yue and Shia climbed up Hajimes body which was still moving along with the block. Then Hajime raised his strength to pull himself onto the block using only one arm. Immediately after, the place where Hajime was previously hanging was pierced with large swords that came hurtling with tremendous velocity. Afterwards, Hajime shoots from overhead the golem knights that were stiffened due to post-skill latency. Shit, these guys, I dont know if it was caused by the gravity control, but their movements and tactics became better. Perhaps, the cause is here? Ahaha, whats with common sense. Isnt everything floating ()? Just as Shia said, everything in their vicinity was floating. The place that Hajime and his party had entered was a gigantic spherical room. The diameter itself was more than two kilometers. Inside the room, blocks with all kind of shapes and sizes were floating and shii-, moved irregularly. It was a space that completely ignored gravity. However, for some reason Hajime and his party still felt gravity. Perhaps, only specific materials in this room were not restricted to gravity. Inside this room, golem knights were able to fly around freely. Their falling directions were controlled after all, as they rapidly turned around. If they were living beings, it wouldnt be weird for them to die due to the tremendous G-force. When he thought how their movements and tactics became better as they approached this space, perhaps The one who controls the golems might be here, in this room, I think? Hearing Hajimes guess, Yue and Shia also agreed and then stiffened their expressions. No one knew why, but the surrounding golem knights did not attack them. For now, because nothing happened, they observed their surroundings. They didnt know if it was the last destination or if it continued after. However, this room was definitely close to the innermost room, proven by how the golem knights abilities were improved, and the uniqueness of this room. Hajime used Farsight to investigate the gigantic, spherical space with his eyes. And, in the next moment, Shias unease filled voice rang out. Ruun! !? Hajime and Yue, without asking what it was, instantly jumped when they heard Shias warning. Fortunately a block just passed by several meters ahead of them, allowing them to leave the block they were previously standing on. Immediately, ZUuGAGAGAN!! A meteorite-like illusion came and it crashed into the block that Hajime and his party were on just a moment ago, blasting it into fine pieces. Meteorite wasnt necessarily the wrong term for it. After all something gigantic made a scorching fall, and with its momentum it destroyed the block, and passed through. Cold sweat flowed on Hajimes cheeks. He would have received a direct hit from that without Shias warning. With him being unable to use Vajra, it would be an instant death. He was also unable to sense it coming. But immediately after Shias warning, he certainly felt the presence. However, with its falling speed it would be impossible to avoid it when he sensed it coming. Shia, you saved us. Thanks. nn, a big achievement. Ehehe, it was good that Foresight was activated. Although all of my magic was taken instead Apparently, Shias special magic, Foresight, activated faster than Hajimes perception was able to sense it. Foresight was able to see the future as a result of Shias assumed choice if she activated it manually, also, it could activate automatically. Just like this time, it saw through the big danger accompanied with death that affected her directly or indirectly. In other words, if they received a direct hit, at least Shia would have died from it. With a new feeling of horror, Hajime looked at the meteor-like thing that had passed them. He peeped below from the edge of the block. And, when he thought something moved below, it suddenly flew up with tremendous momentum. It went above them in no time, and while remaining in place, ginh, its eyes shone while glaring at Hajime and his party. Oioi, seriously. So big. Its got the feeling of the big boss. Hajime and his party muttered three different impressions of it. Although Yues remark was a little dangerous, it was still at the limit of tolerance It should be. What appeared in front of Hajime and his party was a super big golem knight that floated in mid-air. Although the armor was the same, its length should be around 20 meters. Its right hand was burning as if it was a heat knuckle, and it might be what caused the block from before to be blasted to pieces. In its left hand was a chain that made jhara jhara, sounds, equipped with a flail-type Morningstar. Hajime and his party took their stances as they saw the gigantic golem, and they could hear hyun hyun, sounds from the surrounding golem knights that came flying until finally Hajime and his party were surrounded. The golem knights who stood in line, raised their large swords in front of their chests. It was as if they were saluting their king. Hajime and his party were completely encircled and could feel their tension raised. Silence filled their surroundings, it was as if it was a critical situation. The moment they move, the game that bet their lives (slaughter) would begin. What destroyed the strained mood that was caused by such a premonition was Was the joke-like greeting from the gigantic golem. Yaho~, nice to meet you~, Miledi Raisen thats loved by everyone is here~ Ha? Chapter 48 - Volume 5 Chapter 8 : Raisen Great Dungeon and The Last Trial Yaho~, nice to meet you~, Miledi Raisen thats loved by everyone is here~ From the gigantic golem equipped with brutal equipment and full body armor and a helmet, whose sharp glint was able to make people freeze, was a random and light greeting. The words that it had said couldnt be understood, even by Hajime. His mind was somehow trying to escape the reality in front of him. Even Shia and Yue forgot that they were encircled and could only stare blankly with their mouths opened. Because the trio stiffened, the gigantic golem let out a sullen voice. It was a womans voice. You know~, because I already gave out a greeting, reply with something already. Thats proper manners, you know? Geez, thats why youngsters of this generation should have more common sense. They were words filled with real irritation. Moreover, the gigantic golem was raising its burning right hand and its left hand that held on the thorned iron ball at shoulder height. It was a random and human-like gesture as if it said, Yare yare daze, while shrugging its shoulders and shaking its head. But, Hajime and his party were the ones that were truly irritated by it. It was as if they were seeing those annoying sentences again. Although the one that called itself Miledi Raisen might be the one behind those words, that woman should have been dead, she was a human after all. For the time being, Hajime observed his surroundings. I am sorry about that. But, Miledi Raisen should be a human and already dead, right? Moreover, I have never heard of a golem with an ego thats why we are surprised, so please forgive us. After that, please explain who you are. Make it brief. Aree~, this person, even under this situation youre so conceited. There was no need to observe anything at all. Rather, he let out a super straight ball. As expected, because of his unexpected reaction, the gigantic golem that called itself Miledi showed a perplexed expression. However, it immediately recovered, it replied to Hajime and his party with a voice that could simply make one imagine it as someone grinning, if it were human. Nn~? Miledi-san is a golem-san from the start you know~ To say I was human I have read a little about you from Oscars notes. Its perfectly written that youre a human woman, you know? Rather, I dont want to hear any foolish talk. I already said to make it brief before. Even if you try to obstruct us, what we need to do is still the same. I will turn you into scrap and move on. Thats why, before you cant make any more gata gata sounds, tell us everything. O, oou, because it was my first conversation after a long time, no matter what you say it makes me dance with joy inside. Rather, did you just say Oscar? Dont tell me, youve conquered O-chans dungeon? Aa, if it was Oscar Orcuss dungeon we already conquered it. Rather, it was us whos supposed to do the asking. If you wont talk then well fight, you know? Well, its not like we need to know anything. Our only objective is the age of Gods magic after all. Hajime turned Donner toward the gigantic golem. Although Yue showed a clarifying face, Shia said Uwa~, he didnt shake at all~, in half-surprise and half-amazement while looking at Hajime. Age of Gods magic you say, then as expected, is that for god slaying? Is it to slaughter and destroy those shitty bastards? If you have captured O-chans dungeon, then you know the situation, right? I already said that it was us whos supposed to do the asking. What we want is the answer, so answer our inquiry from before. This fellow~ is truly conceited~, well, thats okay~, umm what was it Aa, my identity. Uu~n Make it brief. I dont need a long explanation like Oscars. Ahaha, certainly, O-chans speech was long~, and there was too much theory~ The gigantic golem looked up at the ceiling into a far distance, filled with nostalgia. It was truly a golem with human-like movements. Yue gazed at the gigantic golem with her usual expressionlessness, while Shia was restless because of the surrounding golem knights. Un, I will say it briefly as you want. I am certainly Miledi Raisen. All the golems wonders can be explained with age of Gods magic! If you want to know more, then magnificently try to defeat me! Well something along those lines. In the end, there is no explanation Hahaha, that was, before you complete the conquest, you wont receive any information, right? Without that there would be no meaning behind the dungeons, you know? This time, the gigantic golem, Miledi Golem, used her finger as if saying, tsk tsk tsk! Although they didnt know for sure if Miledi Raisen was inside of it, if they excluded the character then the golem had its own charm. Yue boldly muttered, its only problem is the inside, having the same impression as Hajime. Finally, about that inside, they still didnt understand anything in the end. If it was truly Miledi herself, Hajime guessed it must be some kind of residual thought. Hajime hazily remembered from his memory that his classmate, Nakamura Eri, was a necromancer; a job that handles residual thoughts. However, with her necromancy a residual thought that carried a clear intent like this couldnt be formed. In other words, it was still in the boundary to assume that the established intent of the deceased inside the golem was made by age of Gods magic. Anyway, it was not a magic that could be used to move to other worlds that he was looking for. So Hajime who was a little disappointed asked a question to the gigantic golem, no Miledi Golem. Your age of Gods magic, is it something related to residual thoughts? If thats so, there is no reason for me to be here. Nn~? That look, do you have other purposes to get age of Gods magic? By the way, my age of god magic is not that one~, I was helped by Ra-kun to establish my soul in this body~ Hajimes objective is only to go back to his own world. Because he doesnt understand anything about souls and thoughts, obtaining an age of the Gods magic that manipulates something like that would be pointless. That said, after he asked about that, Miledis reply didnt match up to his predictions. Even though he didnt know who Ra-kun was, it was probably one of the Liberators. That person gave Miledi Golem Miledis soul before she died and established it inside the golem. Then, what is your age of Gods magic? Depending on your answer, well return as we are Nn~ Nn~, do you want to know? Do you really want to know? Once again, Miledi asked with a grinning-like voice, and Hajime who was waiting for her reply was irritated by it. If you want to know~, answer my question first, Only on the last few words in her voice changed. Her frivolous atmosphere up till now vanished, and she carried seriousness instead. Hajime and his party were a little surprised by the change. Hajime asked back without showing that on his expression. What is it? Whats your objective? What do you need age of Gods magic for? I wont forgive any falsehood was what her tone implied, even her joking atmosphere totally disappeared when Miledi asked that. That was probably this womans true nature. If you think about it, she even challenged the Gods for the sake of the people. That was why she didnt want to entrust her magic to someone with an unknown purpose. It was different from the will in Orcuss image recording. No matter if hundreds of years pass by, she intended to keep waiting deep in the dungeon to ascertain the challengers purpose. In a way it could be called torture for her. Even her frivolous attitude was a bluff, the real her is someone who has great patience and will, it could be said that she had a sense of responsibility. Maybe because Yue also thought of her like that, she had been looking at Miledi Golem with a different expression since a while ago. Yue understood well the suffering of someone who was alone in the depths of darkness. Thats why, for Miledi who was determined to leave her soul behind in order to stay in the depths of the darkness, she seemed to feel something more than sympathy. Hajime looked straight at Miledi Golems glinting eyes and replied without any falsehood. My objective is to return to my hometown. I was forced into this world by the ones you call mad Gods. I am looking for age of Gods magic thats capable of transferring people between worlds I have no intention of defeating the Gods in your stead. I dont even have the slightest inclination to risk my life for this world. For a while Miledi Golem quietly stared at Hajime, then maybe because she reached something she gave a little nod. Afterwards, she only muttered I see. And, in the next moment, her serious atmosphere disappeared as if it was an illusion and her frivolity returned. Nn~, I see I see. So thats it~, youre from a different world~. Un un. That is problematic for you~ Okay, then its time for battle! Splendidly defeat me and you will obtain the age of Gods magic! Although your chain of reasoning was so odd that I lost the meaning of it just whats with then its time. Rather, didnt you hear my words? If your magic isnt transition magic there will be no meaning, you know? Or are you saying it is transition magic? Miledi only, Nnfufu~, let out an unpleasant laugh, then, That is , answered with a voice filled with too much emphasis as she prolonged her answer. Her appearance resembled Mino**n that tried to inform the Final Answer. Finally, with his irritation reaching its limit, and because itd be a battle from now on, Hajime took out Orkan and Miledi shouted the answer she forestalled. No~t telling! Die. Without asking any more questions, Hajime fired the rockets from Orkan. Leaving trails of sparks, the storm of destruction flew toward Miledi Golem and hit. ZUGAaAAAN!! The violent sound of explosions resounded and shook the room. Smoke rose from that explosion. Did we do it!? Shia, that was a flag. Shia who let out first strike for victory!, with a joyful look was tsukkomied by Yue. The result: it was just as Yue said. From inside the smoke the burning right hand appeared with a bobah, sound and dispersed the smoke. When the smoke cleared up Miledi Golem appeared, with some parts of both of her forearms broken. Miledi Golem picked up the floating blocks that had drawn near, and they were decomposed to become materials for the parts of her arms that were broken. Fufu, what a fast preemptive strike~, come, my age of Gods magic might be what you seek after all~, but because I am strong~, work hard so you wont die~ While laughing joyfully, Miledi Golem shot out the flail-type Morningstar in her left hand toward Hajime and his party. It wasnt thrown. The Morningstar just suddenly flew with tremendous velocity without any starting movement. Perhaps, the gravitational forces direction was adjusted and made it fall just like the other golems. Hajime and his party avoided the Morningstar by jumping onto a nearby floating block. The Morningstar turned the block that Hajime and his party were previously standing on into minute pieces. Then it turned around and returned to Miledi Golems hand. Lets do it! Yue, Shia. Lets destroy Miledi! Nnh! Affirmative! Along with Hajimes shout, inside one of the Seven Great Dungeons; Raisen Great Dungeon, the last fight began. The golem knights who raised their large swords in a standby state began to move as if signalled by Hajimes shout. Just like inside the passage before, they turned toward Hajime and his party and rushed out. Yue took out a water bottle that was clanking with the other bottles and used it to horizontally mow down her enemies. The water that was pressurized to the limit, rather than water cutter it cut apart the golem knights more like a laser. Ahaha, you can do it after all~, but, the enemies are 50 infinitely regenerating knights and me, I wonder if you can handle all of us at the same time~ While saying that with a sarcastic tone, Miledi fired the Morningstar again. Shia made a big jump, and jumped onto the moving pyramid blocks upper part. Hajime didnt move from his spot and turned Donner toward the Morningstar and fired rapidly. DOPAaaNh! There was only one gunshot sound. However, the bullets that fired numbered six. The attacks were accompanied with a flash aimed only at the approaching Morningstar, striking it with tremendous velocity. It was indeed a metal ball with huge mass, there was not much change even after it was hit by the railgun six times at the same time, but its trajectory deviated away from Hajime by a large margin. At the same time, Shia jumped from the upper part of the block to Miledis overhead, she brought down Doryukken as she fell. I already saw that~ Along with those words, Miledi Golem suddenly moved to the side at a great velocity. She must be falling to the side. Kuh, you! With her aim off, Shia gritted her teeth and pulled Doryukkens trigger, then an explosion came out. With the cartridge ejecting from the side, her trajectory was corrected. After spinning three times, a blow that carried significant centrifugal force hit Miledi Golem. ZUuGAGAN!! Miledi Golem immediately used her left arm to guard. A tremendous sound of impact came from the left hand. However, as if nothing happened Miledi Golem swiped her left hand horizontally. Kyaaaa!! Shia! Shia who was hit let out a scream. Somehow she managed to pull Doryukkens trigger and corrected her pose using its explosive power; additionally, using the recoil she made an emergency landing on the nearby block. Hah, you can do it after all. Oi, Yue. Just what kind of training did you make her do? I only drove her into a corner. I see, it was something like polishing her ability to survive to the maximum. Hajime used Farsight to confirm Shia who pyon pyon, bounced on the blocks to come back, with admiration in his mind. And, on the block Hajime and Yue were on, the golem knights that rushed them was finally could not be held back by Yue alone. Hajime took out Metherai the Gatling gun from Treasure Box. Then, with his back turned to Yue, he unleashed the monster capable of scattering 12,000 deaths per minute. DOuRURURURURU!! Its six barrels began rotating as he fired it. While letting out sounds particular to this weapon, a lot of flashes flew straight freely all over the room; while the enemies who met the bullets mid-air were turned into scrap and fell to the bottom. Those that sneaked around to the other side to evade and attack from the blind spot, by a laser of water, were perfectly cut. More than 40 golem knights fell to the bottom of the room in tragic states in no time. After some time, they would likely finish reconstructing and return to the frontline, but it was good that they wont be hindrances for a while. Thats right, until the time their boss, Miledi Golem is destroyed. Wh-, what was that!? I have never seen nor heard of anything like that! Having heard Miledi Golems astonished shout, Hajime put Metherai back into Treasure Box, then once again he pulled out Donner, and let out a voice that could be heard even by Shia who was at a distance.. Miledis core is at the same place as the heart! Destroy that! W-wh-! How did you know that!? Once more, Miledi let out an astonished voice. Surely she didnt know that Hajime has a magic eye thats capable of seeing the flow of magic power. Because the position of the core that could be used to defeat the golem was confirmed, Yue and Shias eyes became sharp with a glint. Currently, there were around ten golem knights that still floated. The trio released waves of attacks aimed to hit Miledis heart. Hajime immediately tried to get closer to Miledi Golem by jumping using the floating blocks as footholds. With the current output of the Railgun, itd be hard to pierce Miledi Golems gigantic body and hit the core. Thats why, he decided to shoot at zero distance to destroy the armor, then pull out a grenade. However, it was not that easy. When he noticed Miledi Golems eyes shine for a moment, blocks were floating from her overhead toward Hajime with tremendous speed. !? I never said I can only control the knights~ Ignoring Miledis grinning voice, Hajime immediately gashun, operated his artificial arms gimmick. DOGANh!! With a sound that could affect the insides of your stomach, an explosive sound rang out and pressure was generated from the back of the artificial arm that was aimed forward. More specifically, it was the discharge of the powerful shotgun. Although acceleration using electromagnetism couldnt be done, the compression ratio of combustion powder was much higher than in Donner. The recoil was also severe because of it. The trajectory of Hajimes body changed mid-air, while the blocks that came flying were dodged. Afterward, he somehow managed to put his feet on the targeted block. Naturally, Miledi Golem tried to drop Hajimes foothold, but before she was aware, Shia already approached her from behind and she jumped to deliver a strong hit on Miledi Golems head. First of all, she wanted to destroy the eyes part on the head that gave off suspicious light. Miledi Golem who noticed Shia was approaching, made the golem knights target Shia that was in the middle of her jump. Shia was completely defenseless mid-air. At the moment that she was almost cut by the large swords. I wont let you. This time, it was Yue that had moved before she was aware of it, using Rupture she cut the golem knights that tried to attack Shia. As expected of Yue-san! While saying that, with the trouble gone, Shia continued to advance in the air, and she delivered the attack that was made by strengthening her physical ability to the limit. Golem wont lose in terms of power~ Miledi Golem proved her own words, while turning around she immediately swung her burning right hand toward Shia. DOoGAGAGAN!! A tremendous roar resounded when Shias Doryukken and Miledi Golems heat knuckle collided. The surrounding floating blocks were blown away radially by the ensuing shockwave. Damn you! Shia who was unable to penetrate Miledi Golems fist let out a shout to pull out more of her power. However, just as expected of a golems physical strength, Shia was shaken off and blown away by the fist. Kyaaa!! Shia let out a scream. There was no floating block in the direction she was in. Because she thought Shia would fall at this rate, Yue dashed out from the side and embraced Shia. Using Soar for just a moment, they corrected their trajectory and landed on the floating block in front of them. Quite a combination you have there~ With a composed voice, Miledi Golem looked up while Yue and Shia looked down at her. An unexpected voice came out from nearby. Right? !? Letting out a panicked and surprised voice, Miledi Golem changed the direction of her glance. Before she was aware of him, he had slipped onto her bosom while fixing his location using the anchor and putting his foot into the cracks on the armor, he aimed the large weapon : Schlagen to the hearts part. A bright red spark gushed out from Schlagen. S-since whe!? DOoGAN!!! Miledis surprised words were cut off by the roar that came from Schlagen. Having fired a mass of killing intent from zero distance, it blew Miledi Golem away and her chest armor was shattered into tiny fragments. Even if Lightning-clad couldnt be used with enough output, the current Schlagens firepower was the same as Donners maximum power. Even so, that was enough firepower to destroy metallic armor. Even golem knights armor could easily be blown apart by the current Donner, so Miledi Golems armor thats made from the same materials even if it was a little thicker, could be destroyed using Schlagen. Blown backwards, smoke came from Miledi Golems chest. Hajime also flew backwards. By shooting the anchor, he turned around mid-air, and with the momentum he landed on a nearby floating block. Then, he observed Miledi Golems condition. Yue and Shia also jumped to the floating block near Hajime. Did we do it? Although there was a response With this, I want it to end. Having heard Yues response, Shia said her wishful thinking. Hajimes expression was subtle. Although Miledi Golems chest armor was destroyed, without knowing what had happened, nearby floating blocks started to move, and Hajime and his party could hear a voice that was filled with admiration. Wow~ youre the real deal, that was a close call. If there was no magic power disintegration, that artifacts real power would be very dangerous you know~, yes, having made this dungeon with great effort, Miledi-chan is a genius!! Miledi Golem praised herself. However, her words didnt enter Hajimes ears. Hajimes expression was sharp. Thats because there was jet black armor beneath the wrecked chest armor, and he noticed one thing from that. Hajime remembered that armors material. Nnu~, did this interest you~ Miledi Golem noticed Hajimes gaze, and with a grinning voice she pointed at the jet black armor. With the tone of someone important, This is you know~, she tried to explain the armors identity, but Hajime continued that with a mutter followed by a vulgar word. Azanthium huh, bastard. Azanthium ore is an ore boasting the trait as the worlds hardest ore that even Hajime use in some of his equipment. A thin coating of this ore is even able to endure Donners maximum power. Thats why Schlagens attack was unable to scratch it. Hajime drew wrinkles on his forehead because it would be hard to destroy that Azanthium armor. Oh my? You knew of this~, rather thats a given. You have conquered O-kuns dungeon after all, so it was impossible for you to not know how to use Creation magic~, now come, because you had understood your limit and feel hopelessness, lets move on to the second round! Miledi snatched the materials from the smashed floating blocks, when the surface armor was reconstructed, she started to fiercely charge while firing the Morningstar. W-what should we do!? Hajime-san! There is still a way. By any means, seal off her movement! Nn, affirmative With the condition where they didnt have enough firepower, Shia who was shaken asked Hajime. Hajime still had his last resort, to use it he issued an order to seal off Miledi Golems movement. On the other hand, Yue and Shia let out somewhat relieved expressions and they tried to evade the incoming Morningstar by jumping to the nearby floating blocks. However, I wont let you~ Along with Miledi Golems voice, the floating blocks that became their footholds started rotating in high speed. With their footholds rotating all of a sudden, Hajime and his party lost their balance. Then, the Morningstar crashed into Hajime and his party with its immense power. Hajime and his party abandoned their footholds that had become fine dust. Hajime was clinging to the chain that passed with jhara jhara sounds. Yue used the fragments of the smashed floating blocks along with Soar, while Shia was using the recoil from Doryukkens explosion to somehow manage to make an emergency landing on the floating block before her eyes. Maybe because that was Miledi Golems aim, she thrusted her heat knuckle towards them. Kuu!! Nnh!! They avoided the direct hit but were affected by the force of it passing by. Groans of anguish were let out from Yue and Shias mouth. Even so, as if that were something else, Yue aimed at Miledi Golems hand and invoked Rupture, while Shia used Doryukkens gimmick to let out a stake, and with a strike, pierced Miledi Golems armor, and clung to it. Rupture was able to cut off part of Miledi Golems right hand, but it couldnt completely sever it, and Yue landed on another floating block with a mortified expression. On the other hand, Shia who clung to Miledi Golems left shoulder made a full swing of Doryukken and aimed at Miledis head. However, Miledi Golems sudden use of fall made Shia lose her balance and she was thrown out in the air. Kyaa! Shia let out a scream. Over there, Hajime who clung on to the Morningstars chain swung himself and using the centrifugal force, he jumped and caught Shia in the air. Hajime-san! Shia called out Hajimes name with a voice full of joy. It was the rescue by embracing that she yearned for. Although she was aware of the situation they were in, she immediately felt elated. However, there was Hajimes quality. Shia was thrown to the crowd of demonic beasts in front of them. H-Hajime-san!? Lets go one more time! With a gashun, he reloaded a shotshell into his artificial arm and then fired it. Using the recoil, Hajime rotated and threw Shia toward Miledi Golem assisted by the centrifugal force. Damn ittt! When she thought her desire had been fulfilled, the next moment she was in a situation where she was suicide attacking the enemy. Letting out a roar of desperation she prepared Doryukken. Even Miledi felt that Hajimes actions were cold. However, she was still ready to intercept that, she drew back the heat knuckle behind while clenching its fist. And, in the next moment, suddenly a big explosion came from the chain that connected to the Morningstar. Wawawah, what-!? Miledi let out a surprised voice. The cause of the explosion was a large amount of grenades that Hajime attached to the chain. With tremendous explosive power, the chain was blown from the middle section, while the left arm that was wrapped by it was greatly damaged. Because of the impact, Miledi Golems stance was broken. Shia reached her while swinging Doryukken. Rhaaaaa!! Along with that shout, she pulled the trigger on the handle and the shotshell inside burst out. Doryukken approached Miledi Golem using the momentum created by the acceleration from the impact that was even able to crush air. Miledi Golem was still occupied by the severe damage on her left arm. Immediately, Doryukken hit her left hand. Without mercy, Doryukken pulverized the brittle left arm up to the shoulder. With the momentum used to swing Doryukken, Shia floated in mid-air. Miledi Golem wanted to at least take revenge for her left arm, and she released her heat knuckle at Shia. However, during the time Miledi was concentrating on Shia, a laser of water came forth from her lower side, and it precisely cut the part that was previously only partially cut. Afterwards, with the wound opened up and being cut further, Miledi Golems right hand was finally cut off. I did it. The one who said that with a smile, was of course Yue. Kh, you! Dont get carried away! Miledi raised a voice filled with irritation. In that moment, Hajime fired the anchor at the floating block overhead and moved in the air like a pendulum, catching Shia who had fallen. However, it was not a hug, but rather, holding her armpit. Hajime-sa~n, arent you going to give me a hug as a reward? Please read the mood~ Dont say it as if I was a KY. You who tries to fulfill your desire in such a situation is the one that should read the mood The moment they landed on the nearby floating block, Shia let out a displeased voice while pouting, then Hajime tsukkomid while amazed by that. Miledi who lost both arms somehow didnt summon the surrounding blocks to reconstruct her arms, she only looked at the ceiling while her eyes shone strongly. Because of a totally bad premonition, Hajimes expression stiffened. It was also supported by Shias pale expression. Hajime-san, Yue-san! Dodge! Itll rain ( )! Hajime guessed Shias special magic had perhaps triggered. That means, somehow a dangerous situation that could kill someone related to, or Shia herself would occur. He confirmed Yues location, a little ways behind him, with a cursory glance, then Hajime took a stance to respond to anything that might happen Immediately, it happened. The entirety of the room rumbled. The low rumbling of earth resounded, fragments fell from the ceiling. No, they were not fragments. It was the ceiling itself thats falling. Kh!? That bastard! Fufufu, its payback. Although I am incapable of controlling multiple things except the knights, if its only to make them fall, then even I can cause hundreds of them to do so~, show me how you surpass this~ Although there was irritation in Miledis easygoing words, there was no time to notice it. Because the rooms walls were made from numerous blocks, that means the ceiling is also made from numerous blocks. One by one, each of those blocks were gigantic with weight surpassing ten tons. Those things were falling like rain. Cold sweat flowed from Hajimes forehead. Ha-Hajime-san! Lets join with Yue! Shia let out a trembling voice while being carried, and using the anchor with a pendulum-like movement, they jumped toward Yues direction. Yue also jumped using the floating blocks as footholds toward them. During that time, Miledi Golem kept looking at the ceiling. Perhaps, just as she said, unlike the golem knights she was only able to control one or two things. Therefore, in order to make them fall, she must concentrate to remove hundreds of those gigantic stones from the ceiling. Somehow, when Hajime and his party rejoined, hundreds of gigantic stones simultaneously poured down from the sky. GOGOGOGOGOGOGOGOh!!! GOBAh!! Blocks were coming from the ceiling, groups of gigantic stones were falling, letting out devastating roars while the rooms tremor was stopped. Moreover, she might even be able to adjust the trajectories because they were specifically aimed at the place where Hajime and his party were. Even Miledi Golem wouldnt commit a double suicide, so itd be safe to go under her and after he took a glance at that, he dashed out with a tremendous speed along the wall. But, even if he started now, they wouldnt make it. Yue! Shia! Hold on tight! Absolutely dont let go! Nnh! Yess! As soon as Hajime heard Yue and Shia, he once again took out Orkan from Treasure Box. Then, he rapidly fired 12 rockets at the oncoming gigantic stones. While leaving trails of sparks, they flew towards the death that was coming overhead, and one by one the rockets that came flying at the gigantic stones caused large explosions. Their vision was shrouded, the groups of gigantic stones couldnt be seen, and they let out a little smile because of Orkans attacks. Finally they were able to see some of the ceiling. Hajime put Orkan away then set up Donner-Schlag and fired them at the ceiling. He tried to spread the little path of safety they were in, so he continued to precisely break the fragments from the gigantic stones. However, Hajimes interception could only go so far. Finally, groups of gigantic stones that fell with great velocity reached Hajime and his party. Hajime confirmed that Yue and Shia were tightly holding onto him, then moved using his special magic. It was Light Speed. Hajimes world immediately lost its color, he was able to recognize the falling fragments of death one by one. He passed by the barrage of gigantic stone fragments using the minimum necessary movement. At the same time, he spun the guns in his hands and reloaded them, he used concentrated shots at the unavoidable fragments, changing their trajectories. He couldnt waste even a comma. Just like the fight with the Guardian of Orcus Great Dungeon, where even with the level of perception expansion from Light Speed that he just awoke to, it still wasnt enough. It was necessary to exceed the limit of concentration! Hajime further used another special magic. It was Limit Break. Hajimes body was immediately wrapped in red light. But, that immediately disappeared. If it was normal, Hajimes physical abilities should have raised by three times, but that special magic was nullified by the dungeons magic power disintegration. Limit Break itself was similar to wearing a reinforced exoskeleton made by magic. It was different for physical ability strengthening which was applied internally. In other words, even with the cancellation of body strengthening, his strengthened and expanded perception effectiveness was not canceled. Also, to break the limit wasnt something gained for free. The load on his body wasnt something normal. Furthermore, Hajime already strengthened his perception to the limit using Light Speed. His body would already have been broken if not for the demonic beasts meat that he ate. Actually, because he was still unable to endure it, the capillaries in Hajimes eyeballs showed, while he let out a little nosebleed. Yue and Shia were swaying unsteadily when he moved, while clinging to Hajime who was evading the death that rained with only small movements. He balanced himself on the footholds that swayed and were violently crushed, sometimes he made the falling fragments as his foothold. He sharpened his mind, and now he was able to perceive the cracks on the falling rocks one by one. Having passed the limit, he used the area that normally could not be used by humans to find a way to escape death! Miledi who observed Hajime and his party from the walls side, saw that they were immediately swallowed by the groups of gigantic stones. Although they struggled, they werent able to surpass those large masses as expected, then she deactivated fall with a little disappointment. With their fall stopped, the clusters of gigantic stones were floating along with the blocks, then the scattered ceilings wreckage rose. U~n, as expected, it was impossible~, but if they couldnt do this much, they wouldnt be able to win against those shitty bastards~ Miledi muttered that while searching for the corpses of Hajime and his party. And, at that time, I have no interest in those shitty bastards. Eh? She heard a familiar voice. The insolent boy that moved at his own pace, gray haired with an eyepatch and used artifacts shes never seen before. Thats right, it was Hajimes voice. Miledi turned her head to the back while letting out a shocked voice tinged with a little joy. There was, surely, Hajime who stood safe and sound on the floating block with rough breathing, and blood flowing from his eye and nose while glaring at Miledi. H-how Because she saw Hajime swallowed by the group of gigantic stones in front of her eyes, Miledi could only unintentionally let out a doubting voice in front of him. Having seen that, Hajimes mouth formed a smile. Although its okay to answer that is it okay to only focus on me? Eh? Miledi raised the same doubting voice as before. But, that doubt was immediately answered by hits of magic. Rupture Yues dignified chant resounded, then lasers of water rushed out from behind Miledi Golem and hit her back, feet, head, and shoulders. The water cutter tore apart the surface armor of each part. No matter how many times you do it, it wont be any different~, Ill just defeat you after reconstructing my arms. Well, we wont let you have the time for that. To the Miledi Golem that still calmly turned around after receiving Yues magic, Hajime used the anchor to approach her in a flash. In his other hand was Schlagen. Ahaha, this again? Well, its impossible to break my Azanthium armor~ Miledi was still composed. She thought Hajime who clung to her was trying to shoot the chest part having aimed Schlagen there. She didnt even try to obstruct him using the floating blocks in the surroundings. Well, that was only natural. After all, Hajimes weapon was proven to be unable to stand against Miledi Golems armor. Therefore, because it already reached this stage, he still chose that kind of attack. Miledi determined that he was just putting up useless resistance without any more plans behind it. However, her composure proved to be fatal. I already know that! Sparks came from Schlagen along with Hajimes words, he fired the full-metal jacket-like thing that was accelerated by electromagnetism towards Miledi Golems chest at zero distance. A great roar and impact were generated while Miledi Golem was blown backward. However, Hajime didnt withdraw like last time. He kept clinging using the anchor, his artificial arm pushed into the Miledi Golems chest that was broken, once it was inside he fired the shotshells until they were exhausted. The tremendous impact blew Miledi Golem even further, and she was thrown into the floating block behind her. E-even after this, eventually Yue! Ignoring Miledis words, Hajime called out Yues name. Following that, Yue jumped and released her magic. Be frozen! Ice Coffin! Just as she wished, she pulled the trigger to activate the magic thats originally used to confine objects inside a coffin of ice. However, this ice magic was a high-ranked water magic. Middle-ranked and above magic should be unusable in this area. Even so, this magic was necessary to restrain Miledi Golem. The ceiling blocks that she threw along with the back of Miledi Golem were frozen immediately, then the floating block was at a stand still. Wh-!? How did high-ranked magic!? Miledi raised a shocked voice. It was a simple story on how Yue was able to use high-ranked ice magic. Just like Rupture, by preparing the water beforehand she was able to reduce the consumption of magic power. Thats why beforehand, water was scattered on the blocks that Miledi was thrown to. Also, water was also scattered on the back of the composed Miledi Golem. That was the objective of the previous Rupture. Even so, it still consumed enormous magic power, Yue used up all of the magic power that she stocked inside the magic crystallization stone. Yue evacuated on the nearby floating block while panting. You did it, Yue! Standing on Miledi Golems chest, Hajime took out his last resort from Treasure Box. What appeared from the void was a large elongated cylinder with a length of two and a half meters. A lot of mechanisms were installed outside, while inside a jet black stake with a diameter of 20 centimeters was loaded. On the lower side, four sturdy arms were installed, and it began to synchronize with the mechanisms inside Hajimes artificial arm. Just like that, Hajime inserted the arms right above the unmoving Miledi Golem, and fired the anchors that were installed on its outer casing. Six arms deeply pierced the surface and firmly fixed the large cylinder in place. At the same time, Hajime poured his magic power into it. Then, the large cylinder let out red sparks, the jet black stake that was loaded inside began to strongly rotate. KIiIIIII!!! The melody coming from the high-speed rotation echoed. Hajime was grinning, if not for having a golems body, Miledis expression would surely seem cramped. This atrocious form was the artificial arms attachable weapon called Pile Bunker. Using Compression Transmutation, four tons were compressed into a stake with a diameter of 20 centimeters and length of 1.2 meters, and its surface was coated with Azanthium ore. It was the heaviest and hardest stake in this world. It was shot out using a large amount of combustion powder that was compressed and electromagnetic acceleration that was set on the upper part of the large cylinder. Take it with all your might and die. Accompanied by those words, as if driving a stake into a vampire, the jet black stake struck Miledi Golems core. GOoGAGAGAN!!! The pile bunker activated accompanied with a terrific impacting sound, the jet black stake pierced through Miledi Golems absolute defense. The Azanthium armor on the chest was immediately cracked, and the stake buried itself into it without mercy. Because of the impact, Miledi Golems body sank and created a radial crack on the floating block. The floating block immediately descended. From Miledi Golem, white smoke was rising from the chest part because of the friction from high-speed rotation. however, the light didnt disappear from Miledi Golems eyes. Ha, hah. Apparently its power is still insufficient. But, well isnt it the real deal? I wonder, did it pierce 3/4 of the armor? Somewhat, her voice was stiff, but Miledi still kept her composure. She secretly drenched in cold sweat. Although the pile bunker was a certain kill weapon, because of insufficient electromagnetic acceleration, its real power couldnt be shown. Therefore, it was disappointingly unable to fully penetrate the defense. However, Hajimes eyes didnt show any resignation. It was as if he already took it into account. Do it! Shia! Hajime put everything away into Treasure Box except the stake, then he quickly jumped away from Miledi Golems chest. What appeared instead of him was Shia with rabbit ears blown by the wind and Doryukken in an upper stance, while she fell from far above. Kh!? Miledi had probably guessed what Shia tried to do. This time, Miledi Golem tried to hurriedly get away. When she realized, with Shias current speed, even if she moved the floating block now, she wouldnt make it in time she gave up and stopped moving. Shia, using the force from the shotshell, brought down a blow with all of her might into the stake. DOGOoOO!!! The stake sank further accompanied with a great roar. However, it was still unable to fully penetrate the armor. Shia decided to attack using all of the remaining shotshells, then she pulled the trigger. DOGONh! DOGONh! DOGONh! DOGONh! DOGONh! DOGONh! AaAAAAA!! Shias shout rang out. She decided to show all of her will and pour it into the Sledgehammer that was her partner. With all of her might and will, she let out all of her power. Together with the attack, the floating block was greatly pushed downwards by the impact. Finally, with a roar the floating block crashed onto the ground. The jet black stake penetrated the absolute defense of Azanthium with the last attack, and reached Miledi Golems core. Although it was just the tip, but bishih, the core was cracked along with that sound. When it crashed into the ground, Shia used Doryukken as the starting point, and with one hand, she somersaulted. Then, with all of the body strengthening power directed to her leg, the kick that carried enough centrifugal force was used to drive in the stake. Having received Shias kick, the stake was immediately pushed deeper into the core and expanded the cracks until finally it was completely crushed. The light in Miledi Golems eyes disappeared. Having confirmed that, Shia gradually loosened her power, and let out a sigh of relief. Immediately, Shia heard landing sounds behind her. There was Hajime and Yue as expected. Shia turned toward the two with a smile that sums up everything. Hajime and Yue also let out smiles that sums up everything. One of Seven Great Dungeons; Raisen Great Dungeons last trial was certainly over. Chapter 49 - Volume 5 Chapter 9 : You did well Dust drifted in their vicinity, and numerous cracks were carved on the ground. On the floating block that had crashed was a large crater, and on top of that laid a gigantic golem with a jet-black stake sprouting from its chest area. On top of Miledi Golem, Shia let out, zehaa zehaa, gasping breaths while being supported by Doryukken. Hajime narrowed his eyes in admiration, while Yue looked at her with gentle eyes. You did it Shia. The ending was filled with great vigor. It made me think better of you, right? Nn, youve worked hard. Ehehe, thank you very much. But, Hajime-san, its okay if you put Ive fallen for you instead, you know? From the beginning, I would never fall for you. Even with her exhausted appearance, Hajime and Yues praise made Shia feel shy. Actually, until just recently she didnt think anything about battle. She only single-mindedly wanted to stand on the same stage as Hajime and Yue and to always be together with them. Those were Shias wishes. With those deep and strong wishes, Shia faced one of the Seven Great Dungeons trial with her potential, and it resulted in her delivering the finishing blow. Even for Hajime, the last scene where Shia delivered the finishing blow was something he had predicted. Because he expected the pile bunkers power to be insufficient, he already had other means to drive it in. However, although the Rabbitman tribe was gentle and not good in combat, Shia never whined, saying I want to go back, while she fought, but surely she must have felt anxious and scared entering the depths of a Great Dungeon. Thats why he thought to leave the finishing blow to Shia. The result was magnificent. She delivered the last attack with great vigor, it was so splendidly done that it even made Hajime praise her. Shias desire to become strong surely reached him. Even so, Hajimes feelings did not reach the level Shia wished for. But, her perseverance and will-power certainly made him feel their bonds. Thats why Hajime gazed at Shia with gentle eyes. Fue? So-somehow Hajime-san is looking at me with such gentle eyes I-is it a dream? You know No, well, although it cant be helped when I think about how you were usually treated Because the way Hajime gazed at her was unbelievable, Shia pinched her own cheek. Although Hajime wanted to complain about her reaction, once he thought of how she was treated until now, he could only think it was the natural reaction. Yue tokotoko, approached Shia who was still pinching her cheek. Then, Shias clothes were pulled to make her bend down and her head was patted slowly. Her disordered hair was fixed, slowly and gently. U-umm, Yue-san? Because Hajime wont pat you, although its regrettable, Ill do it instead. You did well. Y-Yue-sa~n. Uu, huh, I wonder why? Somehow I cant stop crying, fueee. Good girl, good girl. At first, Shia was confused by Yues sudden actions, but when she understood she was being praised, as if the string of tension was cut, Shia began to weep and immediately hugged Yue. As expected, she was trying to endure herself with her first journey suddenly becoming against the Seven Great Dungeons. Thats because she was determined to go together with Hajime and Yue. To be praised and acknowledged, she couldnt stop her tears because of the relief. By the way, Hajime surely wouldnt pat her, as Yue said. Shia was the type that easily got carried away, if Hajime awkwardly patted her it would result in troublesome things like Shia misunderstanding his feelings as love. This time, although Shia would be treated comparatively better by Hajime, there was no reason for multiple people to have the same feelings as Yue. That was her special feeling. More or less, Hajime never considered how Yue would be saddened by that. Moreover, Fueee~n, there was a happy cry from Yues chest. It was Shia crying out of relief while being spoiled. Thats why, when Yue who patting and looking at her with gentle eyes was seen well, somehow the future could be predicted. Yue was spoiling Shia while embracing her, and Hajime watched this with an indescribable expression. While that happened to the trio, suddenly, a voice rang out. Ummm~, although its such a good atmosphere~, its about to get dangerous for me, so can I have some of your time~? It was a truly familiar voice. Hajime and his party let out Hah, then looked at Miledi Golem, unbeknownst to them, the light in her eyes that was previously gone has returned. Immediately, Hajime and his party jumped back to put their distance. Because they were certain that her core was destroyed, they could only take stances with wariness in their minds. Wait, wait a sec, its okay~. The trial was cleared! Its your victory! Because there is some power left inside the cores fragments, I wanted some time to talk~, itll only take a few minutes. As if to prove those words, Miledi Golem was completely unmoving, while the lights in her eyes parts were repeatedly blinking. It seemed to disappear at any moment. Thats why, it mustve been true when she said she only needed a few minutes. Hajime relaxed his mind and continued to talk to Miledi Golem. So? What is it? Undead? To be incapable of reading the mood even after death Although its regrettable for the future Liberators, maybe I should help you pass on. Wa-, stop it~, whats with that obvious harassment. That was completely unpleasant. Well? I wont hear anything about killing those shitty bastards, you know? Toward Hajimes authoritative speech, Miledi somehow gave out an atmosphere as if she wryly smiled. I wont say that. Thats not necessary after all. What I want to talk about is more like advice. Even if there is no age of gods magic that youre looking for in the dungeons you visit, try to obtain all of the age of gods magics because they are necessary for your wish Maybe because Miledis power was almost exhausted, her words gradually became blurred and more intermittent. But, without worrying about that, Hajime told her his problem. All of them huh then tell us the locations of the other dungeons. Because they were lost in legend, I truly dont know anymore of it. Aa, there is that I see, the other dungeons locations are unknown its been a long time after all Un, the locations the locations are Gradually, Miledi Golem started to lose the power in her voice. Toward her voice that somehow contained sentimentality, Yue and Shia wore serious expressions. After a long time, for her duty, rather for the sake of her wish. To have put her soul inside a vessel was an act that made them stare at her with respect. Miledi slowly talked about the whereabouts of the remaining Seven Great Dungeons. Inside her words was a place that seemed to surprise them. Thats all Good luck. Youve become completely modest. What happened to those annoying lines and that infuriating tone? Just as Hajime said, the current Miledi gave out an atmosphere as if she had no relation to the Miledi that prepared those annoying sentences inside this dungeon, with a completely different tone, filled with sincerity and seriousness. She had also displayed it before the fight when she wanted to hear Hajimes objectives. This was probably her real self. It was as if there was no more need to hide it before she completely disappeared. Ahaha, I am sorry~. But those shitty bastards were truly unpleasant fellows they only say unpleasant things thats why, even just a little I want you to get accustomed to it Oi, you. I already said I wont defeat the Gods. Thats why, dont say it as if Ill fight against those guys. Toward Hajimes unpleased voice, Miledi replied with unexpected conviction and seriousness. Youll surely fight them. As long as you are you For sure Youll, kill those gods. I dont understand what you mean. Well, if they try to obstruct my path then it cant be helped Hajime was somewhat perplexed. Miledi who had seen his appearance let out a joyful laugh. Fufu thats good its okay as long as you live like that your choice will surely be the best for this world Afterwards, Miledi Golems body was wrapped in a pale light and glowed. As if it became fireflies, the light separated into smaller lights and ascended towards heaven. It was similar to how a dead soul ascends to heaven. A very, very mysterious scene. During that time, Yue slowly approached Miledi Golem. Then, she stared at those lights. What is it? Came Miledis whispery voice. Similarly, Yue whispered words, a present for a great Liberator that was about to disappear. Thanks for your hard work. You did well. Those were words of appreciation. For her alone, a great existence that kept waiting for hope at the bottom of darkness, a small present from the one still alive. Normally, they might be improper words that came from a younger person. But, as expected, those unexpected words were the only ones that came to Yues mind. Those words might also be unexpected for Miledi. Without saying anything, her blank surprise could be felt. Before long, Miledi muttered in a soft voice. Thanks. Nn. By the way, behind Yue and Miledi who were exchanging words, Hajime spoke with an irritated tone, Thats enough already, so quickly disappear., while Shia who heard that said, Whos the one incapable of reading the mood now!? Please just be quiet for now!, and covered his mouth. Fortunately, the other two didnt notice, so their solemn atmosphere was preserved. Well then, its time from now on you should freely do what you want Those words that were similar to Oscars were presented to Hajime and his party, one of the Liberators, Miledi, became fleeting lights and disappeared into heaven. Silence wrapped their vicinity, Yue and Shia followed the trail of lights as it went to heaven while soaked in reverberation. In the beginning, I thought she was someone with the worst character. But, it was just her trying her best. Nn. Yue and Shia exchanged those words in the quiet atmosphere. However, there was a man that didnt think of Miledi like they did, Hajime talked to the two with a fed up expression. Haa, isnt it enough? Its about time we moved on. Also, did you really think that fellows mischievousness a lie? That kind of mischievousness isnt at the level of an act. Wait, Hajime-san. To say that about the dead. Thats cruel. Hajime-san truly cant read the mood. Hajime, KY? Yue, even for you haa, well, thats okay. But for your information, its not like I cant read the mood. I just dont want to. While they were talking, Hajime and his party didnt notice a light shoot out from a corner of the wall. When they noticed, they moved toward it. They jumped onto the floating block on the upper part of the wall, so the trio jumped onto the same block. Then, when they landed, the floating block that served as their foothold shii, started to move, it carried Hajime and his party toward the shining wall. Wawah, this thing suddenly moved. How convenient Service? Because the floating block suddenly transported Hajime and his party, Shia was surprised while Yue tilted her head in doubt. Somehow Hajime wore an unpleased expression. They advanced toward the shining wall in ten seconds and completely stopped five meters in front of it. Following that, the shining wall, as if waiting for that timing, started to lose its radiance. With a suh- sound the part of the wall that was still shining started to split. In its place, a passage with glossy white walls appeared. The floating block Hajime and his party were on advanced into the passage. Apparently, they were going into Miledi Raisens dwelling. After advancing for a while, just like the door leading to Oscars dwelling inside Orcus Great Dungeon, there was a wall with the same seven distinct patterns engraved on them. Hajime and his party approached the door and, as if the wall was waiting for that exact timing, the wall slid to the sides and they advanced towards the interior. The floating block was advancing without stopping towards the wall on the other side. Slipping through from the wall on the other side was Yahhoo, short time no see! Its Miledi-chan! A small Miledi Golem. Come on, look. I already knew this might happen. Yue and Shia were speechless. Hajime who already expected this showed a fed up expression. Hajime was able to expect this because he saw through that both the frivolous Miledi and the serious Miledi were the real her. Those annoying sentences and unpleasant traps were not at a level a truly serious person could conceive. Also, Miledi chose to leave her own soul to test the challengers herself. Thats why it was impossible for her to pass on after being defeated just once by a challenger. If that truly happened, the last trial would be gone after just one clearing. Because of that, Hajime expected that Miledi herself wouldnt disappear even after Miledi Golem was destroyed. His expectations became conviction when the floating block started to move to guide Hajime and his party. After all, Miledi was the only one that could move the floating block. Toward Yue and Shia who were looking down silently, Miledi talked to them with a very casual tone. Aree? Aree? Isnt the tension too low~? Its okay to be more surprised, you know~? Ah, is it that you are so surprised that you cant say anything? If thats so, then my surprise is a bi~g success ? The small Miledi Golem was designed to be more human-like compared to the gigantic one. It had a slender body clad in a milk-white, long robe while wearing a white mask. Its Niko-chan mark was slightly irritating. Along with Miledis words that ended with kira!, a twinkling star, she came in front of Hajime and his party. Even now, Yue and Shia looked down, their expressions hidden behind their bangs. Because he could read the development that might happen next, Hajime took a step back. It wasnt known if it came from Yue or Shia, but a question was muttered. Before? Nn~? A while ago? Aa, did you really think I was gone? No way, no~ way! Thats impossible~! But, didnt you disappear into the light? Fufufu, isnt that well prepared? That production (of play)! Oh my, Miledi-chan truly has talent as an actress! What a frightening woman! Mini Miledis tension rolled up. It shot up in proportion with their annoyance. In front of that Mini Miledi, Yue thrust out her hand while Shia prepared Doryukken. As expected Mini Miledi stopped moving while thinking, Are? Did I overdo it? U-u~mm Towards Yue and Shia who were swaying as they approached her, Mini Miledi moved her head kakukaku, in hesitation then said the words she had decided in her mind. Tehe, pero? [T/N: Head bonk with tongue sticking out to the side, really annoying Japanese gesture.] Die. Please die. Wa-wait! Please wait! This body is weak! Itll be truly bad if you destroy it! Please calm down! I will apologize! For a while, dotabata, dokanbakih, sounds of destruction and Iyaa, a scream could be heard, Hajime who ignored those sounds was observing the room. The room was white all-over, there was nothing except a magic circle that was carved on the floor in the center of the room. The other one was a door-like thing on one part of the wall, Hajime guessed that Miledis dwelling was on the other side of it. Hajime slowly approached the magic circle then arbitrarily examined it. Mini Miledi saw that and panicked while drawing near Hajime. From behind her, the expressionless vampire princess and rabbit-ears approached while making dodododoh, sound effects. You~ its not good to examine it without permission. Rather, they are your companions! Please dont just ignore them, stop them! While saying those complaints, Mini Miledi hid behind Hajime and made him into a shield against the devil duo. Hajime, please move aside, I wont kill her. Please stand back Hajime-san. I will kill her. Here and now. Surely, I never thought of hearing those materials at this timing. Rather, stop playing around and do it already. Hajime gave his advice with a somewhat amazed expression at Shia and Yues softness. Behind him, Mini Miledi said, Thats right, thats right, do it seriously!, only to get iron clawed by his artificial arm. He ignored the Niko-chan mark that was distorted into a bitter expression. Just as it is, he put more power and mekimeki, sounds of something cracking came from Mini Miledis head. It would become an unpleasant design if this keeps up, so hand over the age of gods magic already. Ummm~, did you notice your speech and behavior are villain-lik- [Meki meki meki] Affirmative! Ill immediately hand it over! Thats why, stop! I truly will break if this keeps up! Maybe because their bitterness had decreased having seen Mini Miledi being capable of little more than flailing around, Yue and Shia regained their composure. Mini Miledi who understood that she truly would be destroyed if she kept joking around, finally began to activate the magic circle. Hajime and his party entered the magic circle. This time, because Miledi herself knew they cleared the trial, there was no need to search their memories like that time in the Orcus Great Dungeon, and the information and how to use the age of gods magic were directly carved into their brains. Although Hajime and Yue who already experienced this didnt show any reaction, Shia who experienced this for the first time bikunh, jumped. The carving ended after a few seconds, Hajime and his party easily obtained Miledi Raisens age of gods magic. This is magic to manipulate gravity as expected. Thats ri~ght. Miledi-chans magic is gravity magic. Use it well is what I wanted to say, but you and that Usagi-chan dont have the aptitude~ it was at a level that even I was surprised by it! How noisy. I have understood that much. Just as Mini Miledi said, Hajime and Shia who had the information of gravity magic carved into their brain were unable to fully use it. Its the same case as how Yue is only able to use a little of Creation magic, it was a matter of aptitude. Well, Usagi-chan should be able to use it if its only to adjust weight. For you because you can use Creation magic, just do something about it yourself. Blonde-chan alone has the aptitude. With training, you can master how to use it. Having heard Mini Miledis somewhat serious explanation, Hajime could only shrug his shoulders, while Yue was nodding, and Shia was brokenhearted. It was because she was judged to have no aptitude for the age of gods magic that she had finally obtained. She could only use it to adjust her weight. She was truly disappointed. Moreover, it was out of question to make herself heavier, but there was also a problem to make herself lighter. If she was negligent, it would only make her figure bad. Rather, burdened by the demerits Shia could only feel depressed. Having cast a skeptical gaze toward the depressed Shia, Hajime immediately made further demands. There was no need to be reserved at all. Oi, Miledi. Pass us the proof already. Then, give me all of your convenient artifacts and all of the unusual materials you have such as the Induction stone. You, arent your lines completely the same as a robbers? Are you aware of it?. From the distorted Niko-chan mark mask, a glare could be felt, but Hajime ignored that. Mini Miledi pulled out a ring after rustling her chest pocket, then threw it toward Hajime. Hajime received it with a pashih, sound. Raisens ring had a design of upper and lower ellipses with a stake piercing them. Mini Miledi immediately made a large amount of ores appear from empty space. She probably had a Treasure Box. The ores that were taken out was kept inside of it. Having seen that she obediently took them out, she probably had already decided to hand them over beforehand. Thats because Miledi was convinced Hajime would fight those mad gods, thats why she wouldnt mind cooperation of this level. However, to not be satisfied by this much was Hajimes quality. After putting away all of the minerals inside his own Treasure Box, Hajime turned cold eyes toward Mini Miledi. Oi, isnt that Treasure Box? If so, hand that over too. There are probably some artifacts inside. O-oi you~. I wont hand over anymore than this. The Treasure Box and the other artifacts are necessary to maintain the dungeon. As if I care. Hand them over. Ah, oi, I said no! Because Hajime truly tried to snatch it away, Mini Miledi retreated with an impatient expression. All of the artifacts that she owns were things necessary for the dungeon. Rather, they were only useful for that, so they were no use for Hajime to have them. Having heard that explanation, Hajime, Hou hou, I see. Then, hand those over., said that demand without any mercy. No matter how it was seen, it was a robbery. Ee~i, I already said I wont hand them! Mou, go back already! Currently, toward Hajime that impatiently approached, Mini Miledi turned on her heel with all of her might and ran toward the wall, then elevating the floating block, she moved into the ceiling. Dont escape. For me, I just want to get the rewards for conquering the dungeon. Thats a legitimate demand from me. Having the nerve to say that, please do something about your sense of value! Uu, to make me say something that O-chan usually said By the way, my sense of value was cultivated inside that O-chans dungeon. O-chaan!! While she continued looking at Hajime with a shocked expression, Yue and Shia who still held a grudge after being toyed with entered the fray, they narrowly encircled Miledi. Although half of it was because she reaped what she had sown, Miledi felt the other half was her former comrades fault for making this dungeon. Haa~, to have these abnormals as my first challengers mou, no more. I will send you outside by force! Dont come again! In front of Hajime and his party who seemed to jump out at any time, Mini Miledi grasped the string that unbeknownst to them hung down from the ceiling, then gui, pulled it. ? For a moment, Hajime and his party let out expressions wondering what she was doing. But, an unpleasant sound theyve already heard before could be heard by their ears. GAKON!! !? Thats right, it was the sound of an activated trap. At the moment the sound rang out, accompanied with a roar, water gushed out of the four walls with tremendous velocity. A large amount of water gushed out like a flash flood, not from the front but diagonally above, and the room was filled in no time with a rapid current. At the same time, the magic circle in the center of the room sunk like an antlions nest, there was a hole in the center of it. The rapid current rushed toward the hole. You! This is! Hajime who had noticed something stiffened for a moment, he instantly wore a distorted expression filled with humiliation. A white room with a hole in the middle of it, also a large amount of water whirled and flowed into it Thats right, this was just like a toilet! Unpleasant things should be flushed? Mini Miledi gave out a wink. Yue immediately tried using magic to jump up. Because there was an age of gods magic circle, there was no magic power disintegration. Thats why, even with only a little amount of magic power left, Yue could use magic to help everyone escape the rapid current. So- I wont let you~! However, the moment before Yue said Soar to activate the magic, Mini Miledi thrust out her right hand, at the same time an extraordinary pressure attacked Hajime and his party. They sunk inside the rapid current as if being pressed by something gigantic. She was probably using gravity magic to multiply the gravity several times. See ya~, good luck on conquering the other dungeons~. Gopoh you, did you think we are filth!? Someday, Ill surely destroy you! Kehoh Unforgivable. Now youve done it! Fugah. Hajime and his party let out sharp parting remarks, then were swept by the rapid current into the hole. A moment before they entered the hole, only Hajime tried to retaliate by throwing something. Along with Hajime and his party that were flushed into the hole, the water flowed out at the same speed, then the floor returned and the room regained its former form. Fuu~, what strong fellows~. Even so, a synergist master just like O-chan huh. Fufu, somehow it feels like destiny. Keep struggling for your wish well then, Ill be busy for a while to repair the dungeon and the golems nn? What was, that. Even without the ability to sweat, Mini Miledi made a gesture of wiping her forehead. After that, she discovered an object that she was not used to seeing at the edge of her field of vision. A knife was pierced into the wall and a black object hanging from it. What is it?, as she approached, having recalled it she finally realized. Heh!? This is, dont tell me!? A black object, it was Hajimes handmade grenade. It was the only form of retaliation that he could have done; throwing a knife with a grenade attached, just before being flushed into the hole. Because he had used it many times inside the dungeon, Miledi already judged that it was an explosive, she immediately floated to take refuge in a hurry. Actually, the current Mini Miledi had bad magic power consumption when using gravity magic, she already spent most of it bringing them down. Thats why she was unable to hold down the explosion. Although Mini Miledi watawata, turned her heels, it was too slow. At the moment Mini Miledi turned her heels, the white room was kah, filled with a flash, and followed by an intense impact. Inside the dungeon, Hinyaaa!!, a womans scream resounded. Afterwards, there was a small golem that was seriously in need of repair, weeping, or there wasnt, was there On the other side, Hajime and his party that got flushed like filth were swept into the tunnel-like place by the rapid current at tremendous speed. It wasnt a place where you could breathe either, so they could only advance while submerged in the water. Somehow, although unskillfully, they desperately tried to control their bodies so they wouldnt crash into the wall and lose consciousness. Then, at that time, in the view of Hajime and his party, many shadows passed them by. Those were fishes. It seemed the place they were swept into was an underground vein that connected to rivers and lakes. However, unlike Hajime and his party who were washed away, the fishes were boldly swimming inside the rapid current and came to pass them by. Unbeknownst to them, one of the fishes swam beside Shias face who had stopped her desperation to breathe. Somehow, that fish looked toward Shia. There were eyes. The fish. No, the human-faced fish had oldman-like eyes. Because it probably didnt know how to speak, it didnt say anything. In conclusion, Shia met the eyes of the human-faced fish. The old man-like face of the human-faced fish displayed impudence and lethargic feelings, it was reminiscent of the nostalgic Shi-ma**. Shia who was surprised, opened her eyes wide. She panickly tried to cover her mouth with her hands after unintentionally letting out her breath. However, she was so surprised she didnt avert her gaze. Shia and the old man (fish) continued to advance inside the rapid current while staring at each other. And, the flow of time that seemed to continue forever between Shia and the old man (fish) was abruptly ended. A voice resounded inside Shias head. - Just what are you looking at. That was added with a click of the tongue. This time Shia was unable to endure any longer. Inside the water Bufoa!, she grandly exhaled. Certainly, the old man (fish) might be a kind of demonic beast. It probably had the special magic similar to Telepathy. But, without being able to confirm it, the old man (fish) started to swim through the rapid current and went ahead with surprising agility. What it left behind was a rabbit-eared girl who lost her power while displaying the whites of her eyes. * * * From town to town, a carriage and several horses advanced peacefully on the highway that connected villages with pakka pakka, rhythmical footsteps. Certainly, there were people riding on the horses. There were three men and a woman who were dressed as adventurers. On the carriage, sitting on the coach seat was a 15-16 year old girl and a monster a giant shemale. Souna-chaa~n, because well reach a spring soon, lets rest a little there~. Affirmative, Crystabel-san. The shemale called Crystabel was the manager of a dress store in Brook town who Yue and Shia were indebted to. Also, the girl that sat beside Crystabel was the inn girl of Masaka Inn; Souna Masaka. Although for some reason her name is always able to surprise anyone, she is only a normal girl who has a lot of curiosity and too much pink elements in her brain. These two were currently returning to Brook town from a neighboring town escorted by adventurers. Because it could be understood that Crystabel was as strong as an oni, it harvests a lot of clothing materials by itself. To get all of the materials at the same time, it left the town. Souna was taking advantage of it hearing that a relative in the neighboring town was injured, she represented her parents who were unable to leave the inn to deliver a get-well gift. The adventurers originally came from Brook town, having finished their job, they incidentally became their escorts. There was only one day of travelling left until they returned to Brook town. Crystabel and the others decided to rest at the spring on the side of the highway, at noon. Crystabel and the others who had arrived at the spring were preparing to have lunch on the springs levee after letting the horses drink the water. Souna who wanted to get some water approached the side of the spring. Then, the moment she scooped the water by dipping the container in the spring, GOPOh! GOPOGOPOh GOPANh!! Those sounds suddenly rang out, then bubbles suddenly started spouting from the center of the spring. Kyaa! Souna-chan! Souna raised a scream and fell on her butt, Crystabel immediately carried her in one arm and returned to where the adventurers were. Even at that time, the bubbles that spouted out became more intense, until finally a water column with a height more than ten meters appeared. This spring was commonly known as a resting place along the highway, and this kind of phenomenon had never once been reported. Therefore, Crystabel, Souna, and the adventurers could only open their mouths in surprise while blankly staring at that, without being affected by the rain-like drops of water, they only looked at the huge water column. Following that, DouwaaaaaC!! Nnh-!! From the water that spouted out without losing momentum, three people the screams of two people could be heard as they came out. Spontaneously What the-!, said Crystabel and the others with their eyes popping out. The trio of humans that came out were blown off ten meters above while screaming, and just as it is, they were thrown to the opposite side of Crystabel and the others and DOBONh!, fell while making that sound. Wh-what on earth happen- The adventurers and Crystabel were speechless. Sounas mutters represented everyones feelings. * * * Gehoh, gahoh, ~~kh, that was awful. I will surely destroy that guy next time. Yue, Shia. Are you okay? Kehoh kehoh nn, I am okay Having somehow managed to get into the waters surface, Hajime confirmed Yues and Shias safety after cursing. However, only Yue replied to him. Shia? Oi, Shia! Answer me! Shia where are you? Even as they called out to her, there was no sign of her in the surroundings. Hajime hurriedly dived underwater to search for her. Then, as he thought, Shia had sunk to the bottom. Having lost her consciousness, she was unable to float because of Doryukkens weight. Hajime took out a compressed super-heavy mineral from Treasure Box and used it as a weight replacement to immediately dive, then he carried Shia up. He went to shore while dragging Shia. Shia was laid upside down, her face was pale with the whites of her eyes showing, while her breathing and pulse stopped. Maybe because she saw something unpleasant, she had lost consciousness with her face looking like it had a cramp. Yue, do CPR! C- what? A~, like I said, secure her breathing ??? Having seen Shias condition, he told Yue to do CPR, but Yue only had ? floating overhead. In this world, there was probably no such thing as CPR. Because there was no wound, drinking the Holy Water wouldnt help, and would just hydrate her even more. Yue was weak at healing magic, she couldnt possibly know any magic that was capable of making Shia let out water or to pinpoint massage her heart. Although the exact moment when she lost her consciousness wasnt known, there was no time to argue. Hajime, with grim determination performed CPR to the unconscious Shia. And naturally, well, there was mouth to mouth, Yue who saw that immediately became displeased, but because she understood that was the only way to save Shia, she could only quietly watch. Thats right, she only jii and ji-, stared at him. Hajime tried to ignore Yues inorganic gaze with all his might and repeatedly performed CPR. Geez, when I think back, to be dying right after everything is over youre truly a regrettable fellow. In his mind, he let out those abusive words, and after doing artificial respiration for who knows how many times, Shia finally vomited water. Hajime turned her sideways so the water wouldnt block the trachea. It was a situation where he completely covered her body. Kehoh kehoh Hajime-san? Ou, it is Hajime-san. Geez, dont die because of somethi-!? While continuing to display an amazed expression near Shia who was laid down and choking, Hajime showed a somewhat relieved expression. Shia who could only blankly look at Hajime, suddenly, gabacho!, kissed him as she embraced him. It was an unexpected action, so Hajime who was close to her failed to avoid it. Nnh!? Nn-!! Amuh, nchu Shia held Hajimes head with both her hands, wrapping her legs on Hajimes waist to keep a hold on him and without any reservation her tongue invaded his mouth. Hajime was unable to shake off Shia who used her herculean strength to hold him. To tell the truth, during the many repeated artificial respirations, Shia somehow knew she was kissed by Hajime. Although she was unable to move her body, her consciousness had already returned. It was probably a situation brought by her using body strengthening the moment she drowned. Having kissed many times, Shias feeling-o-meter was blown off. To not let him escape, she completely held Hajimes body then losing herself, she returned Hajimes kiss. On the other side, Yue who saw such a spectacle was perplexed and displeased. Although she was displeased by it, she didnt try to stop it. She whispered, Only this time, as a reward, in small mutters. Apparently, she took Shias feelings into consideration and seemed to allow it as her reward for working hard inside the dungeon. Wah wah, what!? Whats with this situation!? A-amazingly wet, while entangled with each other so, so intense even though its outside! H-how abnormal! That was the conclusion that came from the excessive delusions of Souna-chan; the inn girl. Following that, Ara? Certainly you are, Crystabel tried to remember Yue and Shia while wriggling its body. Then, with flames of envy inside their eyes, the male adventurers desperately tried to control themselves from drawing their swords, while the female adventurer looked at them with cold eyes. Now, with Shia stuck to him, Hajime lift his body up. Then, he intensely grasped Shias plump butt. Anh! Shia unintentionally let out a gasp. In the next moment, without loosening his grasp, Hajime PEIH!, pulled and peeled Shia off then threw her into the spring just like that. Ukyaaaa! DOPANh! Looking at Shia being dropped into the spring while screaming with a skeptical gaze, Hajime fixed his hair while breathing roughly. Th-there is no time to be careless at all. Attacking right after resuscitation even I cant read that move. Towards Shia who was immediately crawling out from the spring like Sadako, Hajime displayed an expression as if he was shivering. [T/N: Sadako is Japans female ghost equivalent of the grudge.] Uu~ that was cruel~ even though Hajime-san also did that~. Haa? That was just a life-saving action rather, you, were you already conscious that time? U~n, although I could only feel it I somehow knew what happened. For me to be kissed by Hajime-san, uhehe. Stop that laugh listen, in the end that was a life-saving action, there is no other meaning, you know? Dont expect anything weird, okay? Is that so? But, a kiss is a kiss. The time for dere will come faster if this keeps up. Never. Rather, Yue. Help me stop her. Only this time but, because Shia had worked hard No, but Yue~? Yue-san Ya~y Toward Yue who kept looking at an empty space while continuing her murmurs, Hajime was only able to let out a sigh while thinking, This one is also hopeless. Then, he looked toward Crystabel and the others that had come near to check on Hajime and his party. His gaze moved from the adventurers, it stopped for a moment toward Souna. Then when he saw Crystabel, he returned his gaze toward Souna. It seemed he preferred to not see that. Having been gazed at by Hajime, Sounas body twitched then shook, and her face immediately blushed. So-sorry for the interruption! P-please dont worry about us and continue! Crystabel picked Souna up by the scruff of her neck, who tried to turn her heels after saying those words. Then, they came straight toward Hajime and his party as it is. Because of the monster approaching them, Hajime tried to pull out Donner, but Shia next to him said, Ah, manager-san, with a tone as if they were acquaintances and they continued talking. As a result, their current location turned out to be one day away from Brook town, Hajime and his party decided to revisit the town. Taking advantage of Crystabels carriage, they were spoiled by it. Their wet clothes were changed on the way. While talking about various things, they advanced under the warm sunlight with the horses footsteps as the BGM. Together with a new companion, Hajime conquered the second dungeon. While laying down inside the wagon and watching the sun shining brilliantly, Hajime thought about what might happen on his journey from now on and a smile floated on his face. Chapter 50 - Volume 5 Chapter 10 : Ai-chans Bodyguards Hatayama Aiko, 25 years old. Social studies teacher. As a teacher she taught specialized knowledge to the students, she also tried to improve their academic performance. She wasnt someone who only gave guidance, but someone exemplary. Surely, those were serious matter for her, even more so, were her allies; those who thought of her as the most important person. To put it concretely, she was the adult that the kids could depend on outside of their families. This was influenced by a big event in her student days, but lets leave it at that. Anyway, as the ally of the students outside of their houses, Aikos pride as a teacher became the pillar of support that helped her call herself a teacher. Therefore, Aiko was extremely dissatisfied by their current situation. Suddenly, while she was stunned after being summoned to another world and arbitrarily forced into a fantastic situation. The student with the greatest charisma in class continued the talks instead of her. And then when she noticed her precious students were preparing for a war. No matter how she tried to persuade them, the decided flow easily swept away her opinion, she was unable to stop her students at all. Thats why, I will at least protect my students!. Is what she was determined to do, but with her rare abilities, she was told to settle with being useful with the duties outside of combat (farmland improvement and development). Although she desperately tried to oppose it, she was persuaded by her students. Aiko herself was unable to object to the point of view of the right person in the right place. She spent every day anxiously thinking about the students who were fighting beyond her reach. Guarded by temple knights of the Church of the Saints and imperial guards of the Herrlicht kingdom, she visited every farm village and undeveloped area, but when she finally completed that work and returned to the royal palace, what awaited her was a certain students death. At that time, Aiko blamed herself over and over for being unable to force herself to stay with them. After all, arent I just being carried away after thinking myself an ideal teacher!? Something like that. Certainly, Aiko was perplexed because she couldnt even be certain if something might have changed with her being there. But, this incident gasun, struck Hatayama Aikos head as a teacher, in other words it awakened her. Toward the students who were unable to stand up because of the overwhelming fear of death, the church and the kingdom still wished for them to resume their war preparations. Aiko thought, As if I would let it happen for a second time!, stood to oppose the church and the nobles of the kingdom. Using her position and abilities as her shield, she shouted out, Dont come near my students, to corner them. As a result, she somehow managed to gain victory. There were no students who refused to fight. But their hearts wavered because of Aikos persistence. In addition, her already high popularity was grew further. Although she wouldnt do anything like war, the ironic result was that, at the very least some of the encouraged students appeared to escort Aiko in her duties running all over the place. Theres no need for you to fight and Because the knights are escorting me, Ill be okay, was how she persuaded them to give up, but some of the students stood up and said Well protect Ai-chan, filled to the brim with determination. Following that, she was eventually overwhelmed, afterward they followed her around the farmlands, and I was swept around again. I am such a bad teacher, while on all fours was still fresh in her mind. By the way, this time, although the dedicated knights escorting Aiko assisted in persuading the students, somehow it became a situation where the students stubbornly refused to back down. If they asked why they opposed the bodyguards, as a consensus of all the students, they blocked everything with the words: As if we can leave Ai-chan to someone we dont know! The students sense of crisis was directed at not thieves and demonic beasts on the road ahead, but rather it was turned towards Aikos dedicated knights. Their reason was that all of the members were good-looking guys. This was the upper echelons strategy to tie Aikos talent to the kingdom and church. In short, it was a honeytrap-thing. One of the students who noticed it informed the other students and Protect Ai-chan from the good-looking military men corps was formed. However, there was a miscalculation made by the students. The so-called hunter becoming the hunted scenario. To prove it, these were the persuasive words that the knights gave the students. Commander of the temple knights and the bodyguard, David: There is no need to worry. Ill protect Aiko. I wont let her get even a scratch. Aiko is my everything Vice-commander of the temple knights, Chase: For her sake, I will even throw away my beliefs. I am determined to dedicate everything for Aiko. Dont you feel relieved even by this much? Imperial knight Chris: Its my destiny to meet Aiko-chan. Did you think Ill let my destined person die? Imperial knight Jade: I swore to risk my life. Not as an imperial knight. But, as a man This time, the students thought, Just what on earth happened!? They all had a change of heart!, something like that. In other words, at first they thought it was Aiko who would fall into the honey-trap, but after hearing those words they shout, We wont hand Ai-chan to unknown people!, as if they were her parents, they didnt want to part from Aikos side. It should be noted, what happened between Aiko and them because its a long story itll be omitted, but Aikos idleness and inborn diligence made a gap. Coupled with her sincerity which permeated her surroundings, they had already become Aikos believer when they noticed, well something along those lines. When told, it could become an entirely new story so a lot happened. A lot of things. With that said, currently, the students were divided into Koukis hero group, which continued to train inside the Orcus Great Dungeon, the stay behind group, and Aikos bodyguard group. After that, two months after the messengers of the empire visited Herrlicht kingdom, Aiko and her party that improved and developed farmland were currently using the carriage to go develop a new farmland. Their destination was the lakeside town, Ul. Aiko, arent you tired? Theres no need to hold back if youre tired, you know? Well immediately take a break, okay? No, I am okay. David-san. Rather, didnt we just take a break a while ago? I am not weak after all Inside the spacious and large carriage, the commander of Aikos bodyguards; David, worriedly talked to Aiko. Aikos reply was mixed with a wry smile. Fufu, commander just cant stop worrying about Aiko-san. Because a while ago you were exhausted after just a day of travel thats why I am also worried. Make sure to not hold yourself back, okay? I apologize for the inconvenience that time. That was the first time I had traveled by carriage but, I am really okay because Ive become accustomed to it. Thank you very much for your concern. Chase-san At first, Aiko displayed disgraceful behavior because she had yet to experience how a carriage moved, she blushed because she was reminded of her past, and thanked the vice-commander of the bodyguards; Chase. Towards the blushing Aiko, Chase covered his mouth with his hand in agony, and tried to casually take Aikos hand Gohonh!, his hand was stopped by a cough and a sharp gaze. The one who stopped him was a schoolgirl, Sonobe Yuka, who sat diagonally in front of Aiko. She was a member of Protect Ai-chan from good-looking military men corps. Because they wouldnt know what might happen if there were only Aiko and good-looking military men inside the carriage, several members also came to board it. By the way, there were eight people inside the carriage. Outside were knights on the scale of a platoon, they tried to hold back because it was already too late to tsukkomi about how only the commander and vice-commander were allowed to ride the carriage. These good-looking guys had also tried to give some reason or another to ride the carriage. They seemed to not want to be separated from Aiko. Oya, oya, Ive been stared at. To have gathered so many wrinkles on your forehead, wouldnt it spoil your cute face? Chase said that accompanied with an ikemen-smile. It was an attractive smile that could make an ordinary woman inadvertently blush. But, Yukas reaction was, Peh!, an expression of someone who wanted to spit on him even now. Not only Ai-chan sensei, do you also call other women cute? Ai-chan-sensei, this person is surely a bad philanderer. Please be careful, okay? Yuka believed a guy thats capable of saying another woman is cute in front of his beloved, wasnt a good guy. These guys also had realize they were used by their employers to honeytrap Aiko. They knew that their appearances were capable to making womens hearts flutter. Because she knew that, Yuka was irritated by Chase who was able to smile daringly, and she made a small counter. S-Sonobe-san. Dont be that belligerent. Even though you finally called me sensei, you still called me Ai-chan isnt it okay to just use Aiko-sensei? That wont do. Ai-chan-sensei is Ai-chan, thats why nothing else will do except Ai-chan-sensei. Thats the consensus of the students Wh-whats with that, I dont understand it. Moreover, is it the students common view? Is that the way this generation thinks? Work hard me, this is a trial for my dignity and reliability as a teacher! I must understand how my students think at any cost! Toward Ai-chan-sensei who said to herself, Fight-!, Yuka and Chases awkward interactions, and similar atmosphere became warm and fuzzy. Thats the reason why Aikos called Ai-chan, but she didnt notice. Her road to become a dignified teacher was a long one. Even so, for the reliability part, the students were truly depending on Aiko. Even when seen from an outsiders point of view, she was the most familiar adult the students had, after all. Her recognition became stronger when she stood up to oppose the leaders of the kingdom and church. Especially toward the students that were brokenhearted because of Hajimes death, Aiko became their mental support. As a matter of fact, even for the students who requested to be Aikos guards, the desire to simply be near Aiko was half of their reason for doing so. It should be noted that, the members of the Ai-chans bodyguards, other than Sonobe Yuka were Sugawara Taeko, Miyazaki Nana, Aikawa Noboru, Kawahara Akira, Tamai Atsushi, and Shimizu Yukitoshi, a total of seven students. From there, they traveled on carriage for four days. Good-looking military men tried to approach Aiko, but Aiko, who thought everything they said was for the sake of their employers, just let it pass through her ears. Aiko didnt notice that they had truly fallen for her. Added with the effect of students glaring at them when they tried to seduce her more than necessary, a heavy mood often came about. But it soon changed into a warm and fuzzy one because of Aikos speech and behavior and that repeated until the group finally arrived at the lakeside town, Ul. After recovering from their travel fatigue, they began to survey Uls outskirts farmlands and made their plan of improvement. Although there were a lot of love-comedies with Aiko at the center during those times that was also a story for another time. Finally, they began to reform the farmlands, and recently she got Goddess of Good Harvest as her second name that started to spread from Ul town, then once again, a new incident occurred and squeezed Aikos mind. One of her students disappeared. Aiko worked the best she could. All for the sake of her precious students. In the end, what awaited her was an impactful reunion that would end in an undesirable outcome. Chapter 51 - Volume 6 Chapter 1 : Once Again, In Brook Town Fufuh, your silliness, thoroughly show me how you sticky you get today! The crescent moon sometimes hidden by clouds illuminated the dark night. Even now, the face that possessed radiance peeped from above the clouds that was moved by the wind. That light began to illuminate a certain building on the ground. More accurately, a rope hanging from the roof of that building, and what was illuminated was a girl that displayed excellent rappelling skills, just like a special forces from somewhere. Surusuru, as she descended to the corner of a window in a certain room on the third floor, she turned around. While being upside down. her face peered in from the upper part of the window. For todays sake, I had Crystabel-san teach me her Climbing technique! I never thought of using it at this place, kukuku. Now, what kind of abnormal plays will you do, I will absolutely confirm it! Haa haa, rough breathing came from the excited girl as she focused on peeping into the room before her. Concealing herself, this girl was none other than Souna-chan; the inn girl of Brook Towns Masaka Inn. Bright and energetic, able to talk without hesitation, and working hard all over the place. Even though she couldnt be called beautiful, the inn girl was simply lovely just like a blooming flower on a plain. There was a considerable amount of single men targeting her in this town. That girl was currently using all the techniques she knew to peep on certain guests with all her might. If her expression was seen by the men who fell for her would make them instantly feel as if theyd been disillusioned It was as if she was a perverted old man. Kuh, it is dark after all. I cant see anything. If only the angle shifted a little more Like this? Thats right, if its from this angle Even so, isnt it too quiet? Even I thought Id hear more moaning Isnt it possible to use magic to intercept the sound? Hah!? There is also that move! Kuu, how crafty! But, I wont give up! Even if its only their silliness, Ill burn it into my eyes Just saying this once more, here was outside the window on the third floor. Even if Souna was an idiot to the limits, she couldnt believe shed hear a voice from nearby. Souna instantly sweated like a waterfall, and gigigi, turned around with an awkward movement just like a machine that was forgotten to be oiled. There was Hajime standing in the sky like a Niou statue, with a cold smile plastered across his face. I-ich not what you think, you know? Dear customer. This is, thats, umm, right! A regular inn maintenance! Hou~, in the middle of the night? Th-thats right~. Look, if I dont do it some time in the middle of the night, such as during the day, the repair work will end up being seen. Because its an inn, there will be some backlash, right? I see, isnt reputation an important thing? Th-thats right! Reputation is important! By the way, apparently there is a peeping tom in this inn. Do you know something about it? Th-thats a serious situation! T-to peep, th-thats unforgivable, right? Aa, just as you said. Isnt peeping unforgivable? E, ee, it is unforgivable I think Hajime and Souna looked at each others faces and Hahaha, Fufufu, laughed together. However, Hajimes eyes werent laughing, and even though Souna was laughing, she was trembling a little while sweat continued to drop. Die. Hii, I am sor~ry. Hajime suddenly reverted to his serious look and iron clawed Sounas face. Merimeri, sounds came from Hajimes fingers. Souna who could only flail around in the air, let out a scream and desperately asked for forgiveness. Souna is an ordinary girl. Thats why Hajime adjusted his power to a level that wouldnt overdo the punishment. If this was her first offense, then he wouldve be more lenient. But the day after he returned from the Raisen Great Dungeon, and every night since they checked into the inn, she kept trying to peep using various methods. Thats why his leniency was fading. By the way, the reason they were still staying at this inn was because the food was delicious. Hajime could only let out a sigh and carry Souna, who was now only capable of twitching, in his arm. Souna was finally able to let out a relieved sigh when her face was released. But, when she looked down there were devils. Even though there were smiles on their faces, they were her parents that looked like devils whose eyes didnt smile, just like Hajimes. Hii!! They noticed that Souna had seen them. She was slowly descending while her parents raised their hands to receive her. It was just like an invitation to hell. This time, itll probably be forgiven only after a hundred spankings. Iyaaaa! Towards Hajimes words, Souna remembered her punishments up to now, and was screaming. Surely, at breakfast the next day, hell see Souna rubbing her swelling butt with teary eyes. Every night and every morning, Hajime could only sigh at such spectacles. * * * Having handed Souna over to her parents, Hajime returned to his room and collapsed onto his bed. Thanks for your hard work. Welcome home. The ones who greeted Hajime were of course Yue and Shia. The room was illuminated by moonlight shining in through the windows, and the pair fleeting figures could be seen. The girls sitting on the opposite bed were Yue and also Shia who sat shamelessly. Only wearing negligees, their appearances were somewhat lascivious. Coupled with their beautiful faces, if they were drawn on a painting, itd be described as a masterpiece even by a second-class writer. Ou. Even so, what on earth drives that child to even climb down from the roof, thats not normal, right? As expected, no matter how delicious the food, we should search for another inn. Hajime spoke with an amazed tone. Standing up, Shia laughed and sat on Hajimes bed. Yue also steadily stood up and moved to Hajimes bed, then she put her knees below Hajimes head. As the result, they became lap pillows. Surely, our relationship has ignited the flames inside that Souna-chans girly mind. It cant be helped for her to be curious about us. Isnt that cute. but, for her to become more and more skillful it worries me. Yesterday, she used a handmade snorkel tube to hide at the bottom of the bathtub When I saw her glaring and sparkling eyes, it made me shiver. U~n, certainly, thats bad manners for an inns daughter For now, its only towards us but While they chatted about Sounas eccentric behaviors, Shia quietly drew her body near Hajime. She naturally extended her hand, then guided Hajimes hand towards her breast. Shias face turned crimson, and she was nervous at what might happen from this situation. Hajime gently grasped Shias hand back. Kyuh, he put in more power that made Shias body respond with a twitch. Because she was happy, she also put her power into her grasp. Hajime continued to put more strength into his grasp. Kyuh PIKUNh, Gyuh BIKUNh, GIRIh BIKUBIKU, MISHIh GAKUBURU Wa-! Hajime-san! It will be crushed! My hand will be crushed! MEKyah! Hii! I am sorry, I am really sorry! I just got a little carried away! Thats why release it! Itll break! Im going to break if you do anymore than this! What are you trying to do by casually making a good mood? To begin with, your room is next door. So why are you here? Towards her hand that was gripped by Hajime, Shia tried to somehow release it while trembling, but she couldnt release it because of the vise-like grasp. Th-thats, I was just wondering~ if I can get into the same bed ?, something like that. Rather, our relationship is already at the stage where we kiss. Its okay if its only that much. As if. Even though I have said it was a life-saving action. Well, from my intuition, Hajime-san has started to become dere! Compared to the beginning, youve become very gentle! Because that is a fact, then Guhehe MEKHOBAKIh Doont! Its going to break! Unable to endure hearing Shias rude plans, Hajime inadvertently put more power into his grip. Shia whose hand was released, trembled at the edge of the bed while crouching and holding her hand to endure the pain. Ignoring Shia, Hajime turned his glance toward Yue. Yue immediately looked straight at Hajime. Rather, Yue. Recently, arent you too lenient? Did you have a change of heart? Yue tilted her head and thought about Hajimes questions. Just as Hajime said, having returned from Raisens Great Dungeon, Yues attitude towards Shia become more lenient. Before, when Shia tried to stick to Hajime shed immediately blow her away without arguing, but recently she didnt say anything about Shias skinship. Even so, if it was something excessive for example when Shia tried to kiss him, shed immediately become displeased Shia did her best. Shell continue doing that from now on. Because she likes Hajime and me. Nn? Well, thats so I also dont hate her. No matter what, youre actually getting along well. I can understand that just by watching. Nn~ The main point that Hajime guessed from Yues few words, Yue was pleased by Shia, but not at the level of thinking of her as someone important. That was the truth. Inside Raisens Great Dungeon was magic power disintegration that was even stronger than in the ravine, so Yue was unable to display her full power. It was the same with Hajime. They could guess how much hardship theyd have experienced if it were just the two of them. Surely, Hajime alone would be able to clear it, in exchange, the probability of him using one or two Holy Waters was high. To be able to conquer it without consuming them could be considered as thanks to Shia. Just a little while ago, Shia was an existence that had no connection to fighting. Rather than being unrelated, it was more like she disliked it. This girl was surely frightened and uneasy, but she kept following Hajime and Yue without complaining. They went into the hell-like Great Dungeon, and while grinding her teeth, she was finally able to beat it with a splendid result. She was single-mindedly doing that for the sake of her love towards Hajime, and her friendship toward Yue. Because she wanted to be together with them, Shia had changed herself and advanced ahead with all her might. Yue of course held jealousy and a desire to monopolize him. Therefore, Shias feelings towards Hajime were not easily acknowledged. Thats why, at first, although it was hard to support it towards Shia whos able to jump straight even after being treated cruelly, friendship was spread after so many times, following that it was further proven by how they conquered the Great Dungeon that became the tangible proof. If she thought about it, Yue had no memory of anyone she could call her friend. Before she was sealed, she was busy with studying politics. There was no one who could be her friend on equal footing. In other words, she was alone. Thats why, toward Shia who said, We are comrades~!, straight without being two faced, excluding the parts about Hajime, from the beginning she was unable to hate her. Because of that, regarding Hajime recently, Well, if it is Shia then just a little, she showed her generosity. Even so. Nn? Yue looked up at Hajime while continuing her words. Her eyes were bewitching and filled with sincerity, confidence, and resolution. Added to Yues gleaming smile that also reflected all of the above, she was so lovely, so charming, and made Hajime instinctively hold his breath. As if she was possessing gravity, Hajime was unable to move his glance and could only look at her in admiration. Hajime once again returned the look at Yue. Hajimes heart is already mine. No matter who else loves Hajime, no matter who else came to be attached to him, the number one, the most important is me. There was such a declaration. Yues declaration of war. A declaration of war toward those they had, and would meet from now on. Hajime was speechless. He was sucked in by the radiance of her eyes, Yue once again as if entwined by him, caught Hajimes glance. Following that, Hajimes hand touched Yues cheek, while Yue put her hand over his. The moonlight reflected their shadows on the wall, their shadows slowly became closer. Then, at the moment they almost met Gusuh, umm, can you at least please stop forgetting my existence? It feels so empty and lonely gusuh. Shia was sitting while holding her knees on the corner of the bed; while crying and wiping her tears she watched Hajime and Yue create a world for two people. It was a truly pitiful appearance, Hajime felt somewhat bad, and Yue was telling her to come closer. Yue-zaa~n, while shouting that, Shia dived into Yues bosom and sniffled. Shias head was gently stroked, and because it felt pleasant she closed her eyes, then started to sleep just like that. Hajime who saw their appearance could only wryly smile and say, Rather than a friend, arent you more like a mother? I prefer Hajimes child. Wont you be gentler to Shia? About that, Ill do my best. Nn I love you Ou In the end, with Shia on his left side and Yue on his right side, the three of them fell asleep. After this day, Shia who was allowed to be in the same room would dance in ecstasy, and get carried away by repeatedly trying to attack Hajime every night, only to be severely punished by him. By the way, at the time Shia screamed when her hand was grasped, Souna who heard that further intensified her misunderstanding, curiosity, and her delusions. Then she became an inn girl that possessed high infiltration skills but this was another story. * * * KARAN, KARAN Accompanied by the sound of bells, the door of the adventurers guild: Brooks branch opened. Three silhouettes entered, they were Hajime, Yue, and Shia who had completely become celebrities after several days. Inside the guilds cafe, several adventurers spend their time freely just like usual, but there were some who greeted Hajime and his party by raising a hand when they noticed them. As for the men, they looked at Yue and Shia as usual, then turned their glances filled with envy toward Hajime, but there were no malicious ones here. They had stayed at Brook town for a week, there were several people who didnt learn and caused a commotion by challenging him to a duel to obtain Yue or Shia during that time. In the past, they were unable to persuade Yue who was known as Crotch Smasher because they were frightened by her, as such they tried to capture Hajime and bury him outside the moat. Of course, Hajime wouldnt do something as troublesome as that. Finally, Duel me!, when the line was only on Duel, he already fired the gun. What shot out was a non-lethal rubber bullet that exploded as it hit the pitiful challengers head, and made him spin three times, then kiss the ground. Because of that, in the town, Yue the Crotch Smasher and her loved person, the one who was capable of killing his enemy in a blink before the duel even started, Hajime the Duel Smasher combination became famous people to be reckoned. Even though they didnt apply a party name to the guild, the name Smasher Lovers already spread, and Hajime who discovered their nickname could only look off into the distance for a while, because of this new memory. By the way, as a side note, Shia who felt her existence become thinner could only shed tears. Oya, the three of you are together today? Hajime and his party approached the counter, just as usual, aunt Catherine was there, and she was the one that greeted them just now. Catherines voice was filled with surprise because in this one week the ones who came to guild were usually either Hajime alone or Shia and Yue as a pair. Aa. Well leave the town tomorrow, and because we are indebted to you, we came to greet you. Furthermore, we thought of accepting it if you have any commissions related to our destination What he meant by indebted, was how Hajime had borrowed a guilds room for free. Because he finally gained Gravity magic, he wanted to experiment: combining it with Creation magic, thats why he needed a spacious room. Catherine who happened to hear about it offered the use of a guild room for free. It should be noted that Yue and Shia trained to use gravity magic on the towns outskirts. I see. So youre going to leave. Thatll make me lonely. Its been lively since you came back here after all~ Please give me a break. There is a pervert in the inn, there is also a pervert in the dress store, there are also those perverts who start to prostate when Yue and Shia walk in town and stalker perverts who call them Onee-sama, there were also idiots who challenged me to duels there were no decent fellows at all. Of all the guys I met, 70% are perverts and 20% are idiots just whats wrong with this town All of the complaints that Hajime said while scowling were the truth. Let alone Souna, everytime Hajime met Crystabel, she always licked her lips while looking at him like a carnivore, he already forgot how many times he felt chills. Moreover, there were three major factions created inside Brook town, they tried to compete with each other every day. One was the We want to be stepped on by Yue-chan corps, the other was the We want to be Shia-chans slaves corps, and the last one was the We want to be onee-samas siblings corps. Respectively, they literally hold those as their wishes, and it seems they competed on which side would be the majority. Hajime and his party could only spurt out their drinks because those names were the opinion of the masses. Suddenly there were people inside the town prostrating to Yue saying Please step on us! It made her shiver. It was not known how extreme their thought processes were to be like that for Shia. The demi-human race should have been under discrimination, so the way they wanted to become her slaves was a full chance for tsukkomi, but she immediately refused them because it was unpleasant to think deeply about it. The last was a group of only women, maybe because they saw him as an obstruction to Yue and Shia, they mainly tried to eliminate Hajime. Once, The harmful and parasitic pest to Onee-sama! Ill remove his ballssss!!, a girl screamed that while thrusting a knife toward him in one hand. Because itd be troublesome to kill a girl inside town after all, Hajime only left that girl naked in a tortoise shell-like bondage (because he had no knowledge about it) situation, after hanging her on the highest building, and leaving after sticking on a piece of paper that read, Ill kill you next time. Because of the indifferent content in the paper he left behind, the girls extreme actions became more hidden, and thats a good thing. Hajime who recalled those events could only frown, while Catherine let out a bitter smile. Now, now, the lively part is the truth. Right, it sure is. Then, where are you going? Fhuren Even though they talked in that manner, Catherine was working diligently. Immediately, she started searching whether there was a request related to Fhuren. Fhuren was a neutral commercial city. Hajime and his partys next destination was Guryuen Great Desert, where one of the Seven Great Dungeons; Guryu-en Volcanic Mountain, resided. Therefore, they must go toward the west of the continent, and on the way was the Neutral Commercial City Fhuren, so they wanted to drop by the continents number one commercial city. It should be noted that after Guryu-en Volcanic Mountain, their next destination was further west of the Great Desert, the Great Dungeon that had sunk into the seabed; Meljine Seabed Ruin. U~n, oh my. I found something good. A request to escort a merchant company. Theres a vacancy for one person How is it? Are you going to accept? Hajime confirmed the contents of the commission he received from Catherine. Certainly, the content was a request to escort a merchant company. It was a medium-scale merchant company, and it seemed to request 15 people as the escorts. Because Yue and Shia were not adventurers, it was perfect for Hajime. Is it OK to take my companions along? Aa, no problem. Although there would be complaints if there are too many people, but there are people hired to carry the luggage, and there are also adventurers who brought their slaves along. Furthermore, Yue-chan and Shia-chan are also influential people. To have another two excellent adventurers in addition when hiring a person. Theres no reason to refuse. I see, nn~, what should we do? Hajime who was a little hesitant, looked back at Yue and Shia to ask for their opinions. Truthfully, he thought of accepting the request if it had something to do with delivering packages. If it had been only Hajime and his party, they could have used the Magic-Driven vehicle and arrived at Fhuren much sooner than if they had to use a carriage. It would be too troublesome to match the pace of the others in an escort mission. No need to travel in a rush. Thats right~, sometimes it may be good to go with other adventurers. We might be able to learn the know-how from the veteran adventurers, right? Thats true. Since we arent in a hurry, sometimes it might be good Having heard their opinions, Hajime was, Fumu, and told Catherine that he accepted the request. It was just as Yue had said, it would take a lot of time to conquer the Seven Great Dungeons. Theres no telling what kind of mistake they might make if they tried to rush it. Thats why the know-how peculiar to adventurers would likely be useful in their future travels, as Shia had said. Here you go. Ill notify the client, so please go to the front gate tomorrow, first thing in the morning. Roger. After she confirmed that Hajime received the application form, Catherine turned her eyes toward Yue and Shia who were behind him. You must keep yourself healthy, okay? Whenever this child makes you cry, please come back here. Ill beat him for you. Nn, we are indebted to you. Thanks. Yes, Catherine-san. Thank you very much for taking care of us! Catherines kind-filled words made Yue and Shia smile. Shia was especially happy. She seemed to have forgotten that she was of the demi-human race, ever since she arrived at this town. Of course, there were different strokes for different blokes. Not all of them were friendly in regards to Shia, but with Catherine at the top, there were Souna, Crystabel, and some people like her fans, who didnt discriminate against her, even though she was a demi-human. It was not known whether that was because of the locality or the peoples nature or the flow of this town, but for Shia, this was a warm place, almost like her hometown in the Sea of Trees. You too, dont you let these good girls cry, okay? Ill punish you if you dont value them as the most important, alright? Geez, what a meddlesome person. Ill do that even without you telling me. Hajime replied to Catherines words with a wry smile. Catherine held out a letter towards Hajime. With a doubtful expression, Hajime received the letter. This is? Youre carrying various problems in your arms after all. It is an apology for all the trouble caused by the people of this town. When you arrive at another towns guild and get into trouble, show this letter to the person in-charge. It might prove to be useful. Catherine perfectly added a wink, and Hajimes cheeks inadvertently cramped. For a letter to be able to influence the person in-charge, just who on earth are you?, his doubt could be seen in his expression. Oh my, is there a need to investigate me? A good woman is someone that holds secrets, after all. Haa, unstood. I will gladly take it. Its good to be obedient! Although a lot of things might happen, please dont die. Catherine was a staff of the guild in a remote countryside town, and held a lot of mysteries. She sent Hajime and his party off with a charming smile that contained attractiveness. Afterwards, Hajime and his party drew near Crystabels place. Although Hajime refused to come along, he could only reluctantly come because of Yue and Shia but, the moment it heard that they wanted to leave town, Crystabel became a huge monster, and tried to attack Hajime, since this was her (Crystabels) last chance. Hajime, who was so scared, used the oscillation fracture to bury it. Although Yue and Shia were able to desperately stop the traumatic event The details will be omitted. When she heard it was their last night, Souna finally managed to trespass into the bathroom with a dignified demeanor. That action was followed by her charging into their room, then her parents, who were completely angered by her, tied her with genuine tortoise shell bondage all night long. The event where she was hung in front of the inn would be omitted. The reason why her parents knew how to tie the tortoise shell bondage will also be omitted. The next morning. With pleasant memories of Brooks townspeople, Hajime and his party arrived at the front of the gate, moved towards the merchant companys facilitator and other adventurers who accepted the escort request. Apparently they were the last ones to arrive. When the facilitator-like person and the 14 adventurers looked at the incoming Hajime and his party, they caused a commotion at once. O-Oi, dont tell me the remaining three are the Sma-Love!? Its true! Although it makes me happy and frightened at the same time! Look at my hands. They havent stopped trembling since a while ago, you know? Wait, isnt it because youre drunk? There were those who were happy with Yue and Shias appearance, some hid their groin with both hands while teary-eyed, and one with trembling hands who got tsukkomied by his companion, various reactions. Hajime approached them with a very displeased expression, then the facilitator-like person called out to him. Are you the last escorts? Aa, this is the application. Hajime showed the application that he took out of his chest pocket. After confirming it, the male facilitator nodded in consent and began to introduce himself. My name is Mottou Junker. I am the leader of this merchant company. Although your rank is still blue, I heard youre excellent adventurers from Catherine-san. I expect you to escort us along the way. Motto(more) Yunker ? It must be difficult to be the leader of a merchant company [T/N: Yunker is a Japanese formulated energy and health supplement.] It was a name that reminded him of a certain health tonic from Japan, and Hajimes eyes were filled with sympathy. Mottou, who was unable to understand why Hajime looked at him with such eyes, only inclined his neck and replied with, Well, it was difficult but Ive become accustomed to it, as if he was wryly smiling.. Well, I wont betray your expectations. I am Hajime. Here are Yue and Shia. Thats reassuring By the way, this person from the Rabbitman tribe Wont you sell her? I can only pay a moderate price though. Mottou glanced at Shia while appraising her. She was a beautiful girl of the Rabbitman tribe who wasnt blue-haired like the normal Rabbitman tribe member, but possessed gray hair instead. As a merchants nature, he couldnt help but lay his hands on such a rare commodity. He judged her as a slave from her collar, then immediately proposed negotiation to Hajime; the owner. Surely he must be an excellent merchant. Having received the glance, Shia, Ugh, groaned unpleasantly and hid behind Hajime. Yue looked at Mottou with a severe look. The popular perception of a Rabbitman tribe outside the Sea of Trees was a slave, thats why it was natural to offer trade negotiations for such an unusual slave. There was no reason to blame Mottou. Hoo, she seems fairly attached somehow, she also seems to be cherished. Then, I will give you some discounts, how about it? Well, since you seem to be an excellent merchant shouldnt you already know the answer? Although Mottou, who had seen Shias appearance, was interested and offered a more appealing proposal, Hajimes reply was simple. Nevertheless, Mottou felt he should not let go of this chance to negotiate with Hajime, since it will surely bring forth large profit that will only increase thanks to Shias charm. Thats why, he tried to give out more bargaining chips to lengthen their conversation. However, Hajime had read his intentions. Though they were simple words, he voiced them to Mottou with an unwavering will. Even if it was god who wanted her, I still wouldnt let her go Wont you understand with this much? Ee, I understand. It cant be helped. Ill withdraw here. However, if you ever change your mind, by all means please visit my Junker company. Well then, its almost time to depart. For the details on escorting, please ask the leader over there. Hajimes words were actually dangerous ones. If it was done unskillfully, his words would have branded him as a heretic by the Church of the Saints. As a side note, the demon race believes in a different god, they worshipped different gods than the strongest god in history; Ehito, but they didnt directly try to fight the Church of the Saints. Since Hajime didnt drastically alter his words, therefore, Mottou understood that Hajime, from the bottom of his heart, refused to let Shia go. Hajime watched as Mottou dejectedly returned to his merchant company, then he noticed the surroundings become noisy again. Wow For the sake of a woman, to even say that much It numbed me! As expected of Duel Smasher. He wont forgive anyone who puts their hands on his woman fuh, what a man. Thats nice~, I also wanted someone to say something like that to me at least once. Wait, you, arent you a man? Who would, say someth, sorry, I am sorry, so sto Ah!! Having heard the happy conversations of his amused escort companions, Hajime could only hold his head in his hands due to the headache. All of the fellows from Brook town were idiots as expected. While he thought that, Munyuu, he could feel something soft on his back, furthermore Hajime was embraced closely by the arms that came from behind him. Hajime turned his head over his shoulder, and saw a close-up of Shias face as she rested her chin on his shoulder. Her face completely dyed red, and because she was truly happy, her expression loosened. Listen, there was no special meaning to it, so dont misunderstand, okay? Ufufufu, I know~, ufufufu~ Although Hajime explained that, in the end it was akin to not abandoning a relative, and not because she is his woman, like the surrounding people noisily described. His explanation was not transmitted to Shia. It was because the man she fell for had declared that Even if its god, I wont let her go. No matter what his real intentions were by declaring that, a pleasant thing is pleasant. Even though those words were to quickly break off the negotiation, in a lot of ways it was overkill, and Hajime could only feel regret. Yue tokotoko, went to Hajimes side, then kuikui, she pulled Hajimes sleeve. ? What is it, Yue? Nn Dont worry about it, because that was cool. Thanks for the consolation. Having sympathized with Hajimes feelings, Yue tried to comfort him, and Hajime gently stroked her cheeks while letting out words of gratitude. Yue closed her eyes as if she was pleased by it. In front of the front gate early in the morning, inside a crowd of people, with a beautiful rabbit-eared girl that looked so happy attached to his back, and another beautiful blonde girl with crimson eyes in his right hand, was Nagumo Hajime. The ladies of the merchant company looked at them with lukewarm expressions, while the men looked at the spectacle with dead-fish eyes. Toward these annoying gazes and words that pierced Hajime, surely he just reaped what he had sown. Chapter 52 - Volume 6 Chapter 2 : Adventurer-like Work Using carriages, the distance between Brook Town and the Neutral Commercial City; Fhuren, was six days of travel. They moved before sunrise and prepared to camp before sunset. This has already repeated for three days. Hajime and his party were three days away from Fhuren. Only half the travel distance remained. So far no incidents had occurred during their journey. Even though Hajime and his party were in charge of the rear, it was truly peaceful. Even today, nothing special happened as they prepared to camp. Regarding meals, the adventurers were eating by themselves. They had to eat while minding their surroundings, thats why, as escorts they couldnt settle down when eating together. It also seemed to be the rule to eat on their own. Additionally, when on a mission, the adventurers only eat cruel, simple meals. In a way, preparing tasty meals would only increase their luggage, and would disturb them in emergency situations. Because of that, it became a theory that after theyve arrived at a town they would eat tasty meals until their stomachs were full, as their reward. That story was something Hajime and his party heard from the adventurers when they ate meals on the second day. Hajime and his party had prepared warm bread soaked in luxurious mock stew to eat. Gah, good! It is truly delicious~, just as expected of Shia-chan! Mou, I dont care if youre a demi-human anymore, so will you be my wife? Gluck gluck, gulp, puhah, bastard, dont just run your mouth! Shia-chan is my wife! Hah, just what is a small dirty pig-like man like you trying to say? Know your place. By the way Shia-chan, how about a meal with me after we arrive at the town? Of course, itll be my treat. Th-Then, Ill take Yue-chan! Yue-chan, have a meal with me! Yue-chans spoon Haa, haa. The adventurers kept eating the mock stew made by Shia, saying it was delicious. On the first day, these guys were eating dried meat with things similar to camping goods when, Hajime and his party started to cook next to them, using ingredients and tableware taken out from Treasure Box, just as usual. The adventurers were attracted by the delicious drifting aromas. Looking around, they saw Hajime and his party eating the hot meal while blowing on it, nearby. It became a situation where all of the other adventurers stared at them with blood-shot eyes and drooling mouths. Shia who felt that they were truly pitiful proposed to share their meals, resulting in the current situation. In the beginning, even in front of these starving dogs, Hajime continued to calmly eat his meal. Naturally, he didnt intend to share at all. However, because Shia took over the job of preparing the meals when they camp, he had to rely on her to make delicious meals. It was not like Hajime and Yue were incapable of cooking anything, but the taste would be flat. Hajime was only capable of making manly dishes while Yue was inexperienced, being a former noble. Thats why, it was not an easy thing for Hajime to refuse Shias, who was able to cook delicious meals, proposal to share. From then on, although at first the adventurers that crowded like hyena during meals were grateful, they started to get carried away and jokingly tried to persuade Shia and Yue. Toward the adventurers who made such a ruckus, Hajime silently used Pressure. Although their bodies should have been warmed up by the hot mock stew, the adventurers immediately felt the chill and could only stand still with pale expressions. Hajime swallowed the meat inside his mouth and glanced at the mock stew while slowly letting out a whisper. Even so his voice could be clearly heard by everyone. So? Having filled your belly, whos the guy that wants to be thrown? I am sorry for getting carried away. The adventurers apologized while prostrating in splendid harmony and synchronization. Although these guys were senior and veteran adventurers compared to Hajime, they had no dignity at all. Even though there was also the Pressure that Hajime used, it wasnt like they would go against Hajime, because they knew what happened in Brook town. Mou, Hajime-san. Since its finally time for a meal, a little ruckus is fine. A-Also, no matter what they say, I-I am Hajime-sans, you know? I never cared about that. Hau!? Although Shia tried to casually appeal to Hajime while feeling shy, Hajime cut off her words with a single phrase. Hajime. Nn? What is it, Yue? Because of Yues criticizing glance, Hajime flinched a little. Yue pointed her forefinger and said, bad!. In short, it was about his promise from before to be nicer to Shia. Hajime, who didnt harbor love for Shia even now, thought it was enough to treat her as a relative however it seemed that was an out for Yue. Hajime-san! If you keep that attitude, I wont give you the well-done skewered meat! Following that, recently Shia was not as easily discouraged. She didnt even twitch at Hajimes tsun-remark. Even if she received the shock, she immediately revived and repeated her strong and positive approach. Like I said, how did you know that mate- no, its nothing. I understand, so quickly hand over the meat. Fufu, do you want to eat it? Th-Then, a~n While blushing, Shia presented the well-done skewered meat in front of Hajimes mouth. He seemed to really want to eat it. Thats why Hajime took a peek at Yue. Yue readily stood by his side with skewered meat at hand. Probably, she would follow after Shias A~n. While feeling the adventurers gazes, Hajime let out a sigh then opened his mouth toward Shia. Shias expression was dyed in happiness. A~n. Hajime bit then chewed the presented meat in silence. Shias expression was in pure bliss while she looked at Hajime. Then, this time another skewered meat was presented from his other side. A~n. He once again took a bite. Silently chewed it. Again, he took a bite when Shia from his other side, A~n. He bit again when Yue said A~n. Their subjectivity aside, the voices of the mens hearts who had objectively seen this spectacle were splendidly unified. In their minds, We beseech you, please just explode already!!. They could only use formal words in their minds because they were clearly shown that they couldnt do anything in face of Hajimes power . Two days had passed since then. The distance was only one more day of travel, finally someone appeared to inelegantly obstruct their travel and to assault them. Shia was the first to notice it. Her rabbit ears, piko piko, moved while pointing toward the forest beside the highway, her unconcerned expression suddenly tightened and she warned the others. Incoming enemies! They number more than 100! Theyll come from the forest! When they heard her warning, the tension between the adventurers immediately increased. The highway that they were currently advanced on was not known for the danger from the adjacent forest. After all, it was the only route to the one Neutral Commercial City in the continent. The highway was safe, was what was guaranteed. Thats why, although there were stories of encountering demonic beasts, they were only 20, at most. Even if there were a lot of them, 40 was the limit. Shit, more than 100 you say? Recently, I havent heard stories of assault. are they saving up their power for this times sake? Damn, even though I had investigated about accidents along the highway! The leader of the escorts, Galitima, was cursing with a bitter expression. The escorts of the merchant company numbered 15. If Yue and Shia were included, they became 17 people. Considering the number of people, itd be difficult to flawlessly defend the merchant company. It was simply because they were overwhelmed in number. By the way, for them to calculate Shia as a combat potential despite knowing the Rabbitman tribes gentle nature was because there was a time when Shia lost her temper by the extreme actions of the We want to be Shia-chans slaves corps. She blew off those perverts at once, that became well-known to adventurers and made them awe. The moment Galitima started thinking of letting the majority of the escorts stay and at least making the merchant company escape, a proposals voice rang out and interrupted his thinking. If youre perplexed, should we kill them? Eh? It was said with a light-hearted tone, as if he was just going to go for a little shopping. The unbelievable proposal came from none other than Hajime. Galitima was able to grasp the significance of Hajimes proposal, then spontaneously asked back with a stupid voice. Like I said, shall we annihilate them? W-Well, thats certainly, because itll be difficult to flawlessly defend the merchant company if this keeps up umm, can you do it? Although there are no strong demonic beasts around here, their numbers are There is no problem with the numbers. Itll end soon. With Yue, that is. Hajime said that and immediately put his hand on Yues shoulder who moved beside him. Yue looked particularly eager, and as if it would be very easy work for her, she replied with Nn. Galitima hesitated a little. At least he had heard the rumors that Yue was a user of rare magic. For arguments sake, even if she couldnt completely annihilate them, from the attitude of Hajime and his party they should be able to cut down a reasonable number. Thats why, rather than letting the merchant company escape ahead using their various combat potential, he steadily thought of another strategy. I understand. Ill entrust the first strike to Yue. Even if you cant completely annihilate them, itll be no problem as long as their numbers considerably decrease. Then, we only need to decrease them further with our magic, and beat the last of them directly. Everyone, you understand!? Affirmative! The other adventurers replied to Galitimas decision with voices filled with spirit. Apparently, it seemed they couldnt believe Yue was able to annihilate them alone. Hajime thought in his mind, There is no need to worry that much~, but because it was not common sense for magic-users to be capable of annihilating more than a hundred of demonic beasts, he felt their judgement couldnt be helped as he shrugged his shoulders. The adventurers took a united line in front of the merchant company. Although tension hung in the air, their faces were resolute. There was no remaining joking atmosphere, like the one during meal time. On the way, even though they had heard various stories from the veteran adventurers, only by seeing their current appearance, indeed, they were able to nod and acknowledge them as veterans. The people of the merchant company were frightened when they heard the large number of demonic beasts, now their faces peeped in from the shadows of the carriages. Hajime and his party were on the roof of the merchant companys carriage. Yue, for now, start chanting. If not, itll become troublesome. Chant chant ? Did you not know any? Dont worry, theres no problem. Well, that material Its nothing. Contact in 10 seconds~ Because itd be troublesome if others inquired about it, Hajime told Yue to use chants, but Yue who originally had no need to chant was only able to float ? above her head. Even so, it would be good as long as she made them assume she was chanting by whispering, although there shouldnt be any big problems, her reply somehow made Hajime anxious. While he thought of that, Shias report rang out. Yue, suh, turned and hung her right hand toward the forest, then her chanting voice began to permeate. You are the one who brought bright red light into this perpetual darkness, crush the prison of old, the one who met face on as an equal, using the power of the strongest fragment, together with him, become the light capable of swallowing heaven, Thunder Dragon With the end of Yues chant, she pulled the magics trigger. At that moment, a dragon made of thunder appeared from the dark cloud just like in her chant. Its appearance was reminiscent of a snake just like an oriental dragon. Wh-Whats that It wasnt known who muttered that. Even with the crowd of demonic beasts in front of their eyes, everyones gazes were fixated at the sky towards the bizarre thunder dragon that let out blue electrical discharge. Even those who were well-versed in magic in the rear, could only open and close their mouths towards the magic theyve never seen nor heard before. Then, as if it was no ones ally. The demonic beasts that had come with killing intent for their prey from the forest, came to a halt between the merchant company and the forest, having been glared at by the huge thunder dragon, it was as if they were frogs that were stiffened by a snakes glare. Following that, as if it was heavens judgement, Yue flicked her slender and beautiful fingers, causing the thunder dragon opened its jaws that were even able to swallow heaven and attacked the demonic beasts. GOoGAaAAA!!! Uwah!? Dowaaa!? Kyaaaaa!? The thunder dragon let out a tremendous roar from its huge opened mouth, and some demonic beasts were voluntarily jumping into the opened jaws. Then, they were eliminated by the jaws of thunder and disappeared without any resistance. Furthermore, as Yue commanded, the thunder dragon coiled around the demonic beasts to encircle them. The demonic beasts that were in the middle of escaping penetrated that wall of thunder and turned into dust before their eyes. Once again, above the demonic beasts that had lost their escape route, the thunder dragon opened its jaws with a thundering roar, and the demonic beasts jumped into it as if they chose to die. Without any time to suffer the pain, their flesh turning into dust coupled with the majestic appearance of the dragon gave off a solemn atmosphere. Having swallowed all of the demonic beasts, the thunder dragon let out a thundering roar for the last time then disappeared. Every one of the adventurers that were in formation and the merchant company, because of the flashes along with thundering sounds, and followed by a severe earthquake were inadvertently screaming and crouching. Finally, the fear of a life-threatening attack and the impact left them, and when they opened their eyes slightly to see what happened ahead there was nothing at all. There was only the ground, scorched in a coil-shape, it was proof that the unreal spectacle just now had truly occurred. Nn, I overdid it Oioi, that magic, even I know nothing about it It is a Yue-san original, right? It seems to be a combination of magic thats used in the stories of dragons from Hajime-san as a reference. To have made something like this when I shut myself inside the guild Rather, Yue, the chant just now Nn A song of meeting and the future. Yue looked at Hajime with expressionlessness that gave off an, How about that!, atmosphere. She was probably proud of it because it was something she made herself. Hajime quietly used his hand to stroke Yues hair gently while letting out a wry smile. Having allowed her to finish the chant to avoid trouble, although it was completely meaningless, his caution disappeared once he saw Yue boasting about herself. That was Yues original magic; Thunder Dragon. Its a compound magic using the high-ranked magic; Thunder Hammer that creates a dark cloud then drops a huge amount of lightning, and Gravity magic. The lightning that originally just falls down was arbitrarily controlled using Gravity magic. To purposely make it form like a dragon from Hajimes story was something made by magic using Yues sense. This thunder dragon was filled with gravity magic in the mouths parts, thats why objects would be pulled toward it when its jaws were opened. This is why the demonic beasts looked like they voluntarily jumped toward it. Comparing its magic power, it was at the highest level even among high-ranked magic, thats why just by looking at Yues expression one could see that was the gem of her pride. And, the adventurers who looked dumbfoundedly at the scorched ground began to regain their senses. Following that, they vigorously turned around to look at Hajime and his party, then started to make a commotion. Oioioioioi, what was that? What was, THAT! A-A strange beast was from the sky from the sky ah, its a dream. Hehe, I, once we arrive at the town, I am going to marry. I know how shaken youre, but calm down. Remember that you dont have a lover, not even a girlfriend. It can be made by magic! Its not even strange to make a strange beast like that! Thats why I am not wrong! Well, there is no magic related with the life and death cycle, you know? Thats why this situation is abnormal, okay? What!? Bastard, are you saying Yue-chan is abnormal!? Aan!? Everyone, calm down! Listen, Yue-chan is a goddess, thatll explain everything! Indeed! Maybe because Yues magic left too much of an impact, the adventurers became a little broken. That couldnt be helped. After all, there was no existing magic that could take the shape of living things. Furthermore, that was even impossible to be used by the magic-users that were employed by the country. It could be said the thunder dropping magic; Thunder Hammer, was only usable by ultra first-class magic-users. Inside the broken adventurers that shouted, All hail Yue-sama!, something along that line was the sole sane person; the leader Galitima, who could only sigh after looking at his comrades and approached Hajime and his party. Haa, first of all, thanks. Thanks to Yue-chan, we were able to get through with zero damage. We are co-workers now. Theres no need to thank us. Right? Nn, I am only doing my job. Haha, I see so, that is. What was that just now? Galitima asked without being able to hide his bewilderment. Original. O-Original? Do you mean a magic you created yourself? High-ranked magic, no, is that a highest-ranked magic? I didnt create it. It is a compound magic. Compound magic? But, what on earth combines to make that Thats a secret Kh Thats, well, it should be. No adventurers will simply reveal their trump card after all Accompanied with a profound sigh, Galitima gave up the pursuit. He seemed to be sensitive to the tacit rule of veteran adventurers. While he shrugged his shoulders, he turned his attention to the broken comrades. They would give birth to a new religion called the Yue faith if this keeps up, thats why Galitima must work hard, thats what Hajime thought as a man. While receiving gazes from everyone in the merchant company that were mixed with awe and respect, their group resumed their travels. * * * Since the time Yue removed the guts of every merchant companys people and adventurers, she didnt have anything to do at all, and their group finally arrived at the Neutral Commercial City; Fhuren. There were six reception desks in Fhurens eastern gate, the goods that were brought would be checked there. Hajime and his party were queueing in one of the rows. It would take a while until their turn. On the carriages roof, Mottou approached as Hajime laid down and rest his head on Yues lap pillow, while being attended by Shia. It seemed there was something he wanted to say. Mottou looked toward Hajime with a somewhat amazed look, then Hajime lightly nodded and jumped down from the roof. Geez, youre so bold. Dont you notice the surroundings eyes? Just as Mottou said, the surrounding eyes were the usual and familiar eyes that contained jealousy and envy toward Hajime, followed by eyes that are filled with wonder and hate toward Yue and Shia. In addition, currently the gazes that appraised Shia were increasing. As expected of a big citys entrance gate. In the place where various men gathered, there were not only those who simply looked at Yue and Shia with dirty-minds but also those who looked at them as profit. Well, although theyre annoying, I cant do anything about it. So, its useless to worry about it Hajime said that while shrugging his shoulders and Mottou could only put on a wry smile. Therell be more trouble once you enter Fhuren. As expected, to sell her Although Mottou tried to casually offer a trade for Shia, Didnt that conversation already end?, was what was expressed by Hajimes silence, and he could only raise a hand as a pose for giving up. You arent calling me for such talk, right? What business do you want? Well, it is something like that. Im offering a trade negotiation. It is about the artifacts that you carry. Will you sell those? When we arrive at my company, under the notary witness, Ill pay the amount that can make someone live his whole life without working. Your artifacts, especially Treasure Box are something that merchants will desperately try to obtain after all. Along with the word desperately, Mottous unsmiling eyes were perfectly expressing even if I have to kill. It was because Treasure Box would be able to solve the problem of cheaply and securely mass transportation goods, that always became a concern in merchants heads. Thats why it was understandable. When he saw various things taken out from the Treasure Box while camping, Mottous expression was as if someone who had wandered around for tens of days in the desert finally found an oasis while on the verge of dying. Because he persistently tried to negotiate, Hajime gave out slight bloodthirst and maybe because of his intuition as a merchant told him a warning, he withdrew dejectedly. However, he was unable to give up after all. In front of Donner-Schlag, he was somehow able to approach Hajime and proposed another negotiation. Ill say it again and again, I wont sell any of it. Just give up. But, those artifacts are too useful for an individual to carry. Isnt it more reasonable for them to be used by someone who knows their value? If not, itll be much more troublesome for example, those girls wil!? Mottou, for a little, took a peek toward Shia and Yue on the roof with a mad and threatening look and at that moment, gochih, something cold and hard was pressed on his forehead. That was accompanied with a sublime bloodthirst. No one in their surroundings noticed it. One of the reasons was because they were in the shadow of the carriage and also because Hajime had pinpointed his bloodthirst toward him. That, can I think of that as a declaration of war? That was said in a quiet voice. However, that voice that was as cold as ice made Mottou stiffen and the eyes of Hajime that peered into his eyes were just like thick darkness. Mottous whole body was drenched in cold sweat and he desperately let out his voice. Th-thats wrong. Somehow because, guh I wouldnt be able to hide about you thats why, I said those words. That was all uh Just as Mottou said, Hajime didnt intend to seriously hide his artifacts and their ability. Because he had considered it a little to avoid troublesome things, there was the case of Yues chant, but if it was reversed, if it was more than a little, he didnt intend to hide it. Hajime had decided to not hold back against this world. He would mow all of his enemies down. He had the resolution to do that. I see, lets just leave it at that. Having said that, Hajime put away Donner and dispersed his bloodthirst. Mottou crumbled on the spot. While drenched in sweat, he panted. Well, its up to you on what you want to do. For example, even if you spread that to others, and those people took action, then I wouldnt care about it. However, if you became an enemy that tried to obstruct me Do you think you can survive? I dont care if it involves the country or even the world. Ill just sink everything into a sea of blood. Haa haa, indeed. It will be an unprofitable business Although he was still pale-faced, Mottou who was capable of firmly replying, was an excellent merchant. Even from the interactions with the other merchant company members, he seemed to be quite adored. Normally, it would be impossible for him to take such a firm posture even now. The things that charmed and drove him mad were Hajimes artifacts. Well, this time Ill overlook it. But, there wont be a next time, okay? For the love of god. It is me who has become senile. For me to kick the butt of a dragon in front of my eyes Kick the butt of a dragon is a proverb of this world, it referred to the Ryuujin race and dragons. They boasted their defensive power as an impregnable defense because of their whole body covered by scales, excluding their eyes and mouth, the butt hole that wasnt covered by scales was their only weak point. Because of their high defense, as they were deep-sleepers, they wouldnt awaken once they fell asleep, but they would wake up at once, once their butt that was their weak point received stimulus, and became enraged like raging fires. A long time ago, it was not known why that was done, but the fool was completely crushed. From that, it became the meaning of someone who is foolish enough to purposely disturb someone that was harmless as long as they werent disturbed. By the way, the Ryuujin race was assumed to have perished more than 500 years ago. Although the reason was uncertain, these guys own a characteristic magic called Dragon Form that made them between the boundary of a person and demonic beast, there are various opinions such as they were turned into exclusion because of discrimination and they were weeded out by the gods as an incomplete race. Now that you mention it, Yues magic from back then was imitating the dragon. Although I will apologize if that was truly a dragon, but its good that no one knows anything about it. After all I also never heard anything about the Ryuujin race. Well, I think itll be okay because it looks more like a snake than a dragon. Mottou who somehow recovered, managed to stand up and he advised Hajime while tidying his clothes. He was a somewhat bold person. Although he was going to be killed just now, to be able to casually talk to Hajime meant his nerve wasnt average. Is that so? Ee, they are incomplete beings between people and demonic beasts. Nevertheless, they are frighteningly strong. In addition, they are infidels who dont believe in any gods. Thats why, I can only nod that they are an odd existence for the churchs authoritarian. I see. Rather, youre completely okay with it. Are you also one of those infidels? I have a god I believe in, the one where the power is not held by people. People are customers after all. Somehow, I can relate with what you just said. Must be a born merchant, you that is. Having seen it, I can only nod at your recklessness. Having said that, towards Hajime that fiddled with the ring on his hand, Mottou showed a mixed expression of apology and pride, truly a complex expression. His merchant-like attitude from just now could no longer be seen. Hajimes bloodthirst was like having bathed in cold water for him. Although I have committed a blunder, if you have a demand, please come to my company. Youre different from the usual adventurers after all. Because I want connections with such a peculiar person like you, Ill give you some discount. Really, what a firm business spirit. While being looked at by Hajime with an amazed glance, after saying, Well then, please excuse me, Mottou turned his heels and returned to the front. Yue and Shia, even now, no, gathered even stronger gazes. If you chased Mottous back, immediately there were merchant-like people who were talking while pointing at Yue and Shia. Although it was supposed to be a relaxing trip toward Fhuren, Hajime could only think that more troubles were waiting ahead. Chapter 53 - Volume 6 Chapter 3 : Adventurers Guild, Fhuren Branch Neutral Commercial City Fhuren 20 meters in height, the wall enclosed one of the continents Neutral Commercial Cities with a length of 200 kilometers. All kinds of businesses and keen competitions happened in this city every day, there were people who successfully realized their dreams, and there were also a lot of people who became penniless and left dejectedly. It could be said it was the number one city in the continent with the amount of people that came to sightsee, and those who came for business. Because it was so huge, Fhuren was divided into four areas. The Central Ward where the facilities related to various procedures in the city gathered, Sightseeing Ward where amusement facilities were concentrated, Craftsman Ward where weapons and armor, also various furnitures were sold directly, and Commercial Ward where all kinds of stores and businesses lined up. There was a main street that stretched to the east, west, south, and north from the Central Ward, it seemed to be common sense to have numerous stores the closer ones to the middle part. The places that were far from the main street and central ward were places for black dealings, in other words, there were a lot of black market-like shops. In those areas, sometimes there were unexpected things appearing, and those who were accustomed to rough stuff like adventurers and mercenaries visit this place. That story was something Hajime and his party heard while they were eating light meals in the cafe inside the adventurers guild : Fhurens branch. The one who told them was a woman whose job was a guide. Because this city was huge, there was a lot of demand for guides, so it became a special occupation with a social standing. Although there were a lot of guide stores, they all got high ratings because they improved their services to gain more customers every day. Hajime and his party came to the adventurers guild with the application form that had received the seal of proof after separating from Mottous merchant company. Following that, because they didnt know the location of the inns and shops, they tried to get the guidebook from the adventurers guild, thats how they came to know about the guides existence. Currently, after they paid the woman guide who introduced herself as Rishee, they were hearing the basic information of this city while having light meals. Thats why, it is recommended to search for an inn in Sightseeing Ward. Although there are inns in Central Ward, it has become a tendency for the workers to nap there, thats why there are less services compared to Sightseeing ward. I see, then we will obediently look for an inn in Sightseeing Ward. Wheres the recommendation? It depends on what Mr. Customer demands. There are various kinds of inns, after all. Thats true. Okay, I wont complain as long as the meals are delicious and they have a bath. There is no need to consider the location. Also, a place with a clear accountability should be good. Rishee heard Hajimes requests with a smile. Toward the first two requests she nodded with Un un, she seemed to have immediately listed all of the recommended inns inside of her mind. However, towards Hajimes next words, she could only let out Nn?, while inclining her neck. Umm~, an accountable place? Aa, for example, assume I was pulled into a fight where I was the obvious victim, so I dont want to take responsibility of the damage inside the inn. I want to stay at a good inn, and I have a lot of equipment, so itll be a hassle to compensate that. Uu~m, I think you wont be involved that often, but Hajime could only smile wryly toward the perplexed Rishee. Well, if it were ordinary people itll be like that, but we stand out, after all. It seems a lot of loose guys will be at Sightseeing Ward, and merchants with firm spirits that will force their ways will likely appear. Well, in the end its only if possible. If thats too hard then theres no need to consider it. Because of Hajimes words, Rishee looked at Yue and Shia who sat at Hajimes sides while focusing on eating their light meals. Then, she nodded in consent. Certainly, these two beautiful girls stood out. Even now, they gathered considerable gazes from the surroundings. Especially Shia who came from the Rabbitman tribe. Although its a crime to put a hand on others slaves, it couldnt be said there would be no merchants that tried to persistently negotiate nor loose and reckless guys. Then, how about an inn with strict guards? There are lots of inns like that, and I can introduce you to a good one Aa, thats okay. However, the guys that are blinded by desires will sometimes appear. So, it should be considered first that I am going to physically persuade them because guards are not absolute. Ph-Physical persuasion I see, thats why you asked for accountability. Rishee completely understood Hajimes intent, so the words if possible Hajime said seemed to hurt her soul as a guide, then she accepted his requests and said, Please leave it to me, with a motivated expression. Following that, she turned her gaze toward Yue and Shia, then asked for their demands. It was a point where she tried to answer every customers needs as much as possible, surely this came from the guide store she belongs to. A big bath is good, however for a mixed bath, reservations are essential. Umm, I want one with a huge bed. After thinking for a sec, Yue and Shia said each of their requests. Even though they were called requests, if Yues term was combined with Shias, she could see clearly their intentions. Having guessed that, Rishee said I accept it, so please leave it to me, with an acknowledging and clarifying face, but her cheeks slightly reddened. Immediately, she alternated her glances between Hajime, Yue, and Shia and that resulted in her cheeks blushing further. By the way, the men who hung around in the nearby tables were staring at Hajime as if saying If only a person can be killed by a stare!, but because he was already accustomed to it, Hajime just let it go through his head as usual. From there, they heard the stories of the other wards, then Hajime and his party felt an unexpected strong gaze. It was especially aimed at Shia and Yue, it was the rudest of all, a sticky gaze that stuck to them. Because it was too late for Yue and Shia to mind that gaze, they could only knit their eyebrows because of the unpleasant stare. Hajime tried to take a peek toward the source of the gaze and there was a pig. With a fat body that easily surpassed 100 kilograms, an oily face, along with a pig snout and sticky blond-hair attached on its head. If it were only its appearance, it could be seen wearing good clothing even from a distance. That pigman was the one who stared at Yue and Shia with eyes completely mudded with desire. While Hajime thought, Itll be a hassle, the pigman moved his body heavily and while shaking he quickly approached Hajime and his party. Apparently, there was no time for them to escape. Hajime never thought of running away, though. Maybe because Rishee also noticed his unrest, or maybe because that pigman stood out, when the pigman arrived with an arrogant attitude, she forgot to smile and Geh!, raised an indescribable voice in bad taste. The pigman soon arrived at the side of the table Hajime and his party were, then looked at Yue and Shia with a smile in his eyes, and when he saw Shias collar he narrowed his eyes unpleasantly. Following that, he finally looked at Hajime, who he never looked at until now, and as if he finally noticed him, he showed a gesture and let out a one-sided demand with an arrogant attitude. O-Oi, brat. I-Ill give you a million ruta. H-Hand over that rabbit. That blonde too, Ill make her my concubine. C-Come with me. Having said those words while slightly stuttering and coupled with kii kii sounds, the pigman tried to touch Yue. It seemed Yue was already his inside his mind. At that moment, a violent killing intent poured down. The faces of people in the surrounding tables turned pale as they fell from their chairs, and they began to desperately back away from Hajime. Well, the pigman who received the killing intent directly was Hii!?, let out a pathetic scream and fell on his butt, then he retreated while the place between his groins began to wet. If Hajime let out his true killing intent, he might instantly lose consciousness, and because thatd be meaningless he put enough consideration into it. Yue, Shia, lets go. Lets change the location. Because a dirty liquid leaked, Hajime stood from his seat then called Yue and Shia. Honestly, he actually wanted to immediately shoot him dead, but itd raise a commotion if he killed him after all, and thatd make Hajime the assailant. The towns guards were not that naive to let go of a murder. Basically, as long as its at the limit of a legitimate self-defense, Hajime thought of just half-killing him inside this city. Rishee could only say, Eh? Eh?, while blinking her eyes in confusion because Hajime and his party stood up from their seats. Rishee was fine even though she was inside the range of Hajimes killing intent because he had simply excluded her from Pressures targets. It was the reverse version of the pinpointed Pressure that he had used on Mottou to not let anyone notice him. It was the result of his training. It was natural for Rishee to be confused, thats because when she thought the pigman was being selfish, he suddenly fell on his bottom and began to leak from in between his groins. By the way, the Pressure that affected the surroundings was done on purpose. His reason was to make the surrounding guys who gave him depressing looks comprehend him. Dont try to touch them, okay?, something like that. Judging from the surrounding guys pale expressions, it seemed there was no need to give out more warnings. But, immediately after he dispersed the Pressure and tried to leave the guild, a big man came to block Hajime and his partys route and stood like a Niou statue. He had a huge body with around 100 kilograms of weight in different ways than the pigman. His whole body was full of muscle with a longsword hanging on his waist, his appearance was like an experienced soldiers. Maybe because he saw that huge figure, the pigman once again let out a shout coupled with kii kiisounds. Th-Thats right, Leganid! Kill that shitty brat! H-He tried to kill me! Kill him slowly! Young master, to kill him will be troublesome. Lets just half-kill him. Do it! I-I dont care, just do it! B-But, dont hurt the girls! Th-Theyre mine! Roger. So, please splurge on my reward. I-Ill give you any number you want! Just do it already! Apparently, the giant called Leganid was hired by the pigman as his bodyguard. He was talking to the pigman without looking away from Hajime, then he floated a satisfied smile when he heard about the promised reward. He thought nothing of Yue and Shia which was unusual. He didnt look at them and only grinned at the word reward. Ou, boy. Sorry. Ill half-kill you for the sake of my money. What, its not like Ill kill you. Well, about those little misses just give up on them. Having said that, Leganid prepared his fists. He didnt use the longsword because this was indeed a place where it shouldnt be used. A commotion appeared in the surroundings when they heard Leganids name. O-Oi, by Leganid, you mean that Black Leganid? Black Wind Leganid!? Just why did he become such a fellows bodyguard Isnt it for money? He is Money Lover Leganid, you know? Hajime was able to guess the identity of the huge man in front of him from the surrounding whispers. Although his class was not known, he was a Black-ranked adventurer, the third rank from above, so he was quite the big-wheel. Fighting spirit emitted from Leganid. Hajime thought it wouldnt be a problem to half-kill him because it was legitimate self-defense, and the moment he began to swing his fist, a voice came to restrain him from an unusual spot. Hajime, wait. ? What is it, Yue? Before she answered Hajimes question, Yue, while dragging the nearby Shia, came between Hajime and Leganid. While Hajime and Leganid were dumbfounded by it, Yue replied as she looked ahead. Let us take care of him Eh? Yue-san, am I included? Yue ignored Shias question. Having heard Yues words, before Hajime could reply, Leganid bursted into laughter. Gah hahahaha, are you little misses my opponent? Thats quite laughable. What? Ill forgive you if you become my opponent at nig- Shut up, thrash kh!? Before Leganid could finish his indecent words, Yue cut his words and quickly use wind blade to attack and cut his cheek. Pusyu, a small sound was made, his blood came and dripped as is. It seemed to be a fairly deep cut. Leganid fell silent just as Yue commanded. Because Yues magic was too fast, he completely couldnt react to it. In his mind, Just when did she chant? Where is the magic circle?, as he desperately tried to analyze her while letting out cold sweat. Hajime who didnt know what Yue meant was currently looking at Shia who also didnt understand Yues intention and the talk continued. Well show them that were not princesses that can only be protected. Aa, I see. We are showing them we can make a painful retaliation. Thats right. Because we finally came here, Ill use that. Having said that, Yue looked at Leganid with a more severe gaze and pointed at him. Well, I understand what you are trying to say. Certainly, if the princesses that they got are in truth fierce beasts, that should wake them up. Fortunately, there are a lot of witnesses Unn, isnt that good? Fierce beasts is too cruel. Hajime agreed with Yues words and backed away with a wry smile. After Yue confirmed that Hajime had backed away, she sent an eye signal to Shia at her side. Having read the signal, Shia reached for Doryukken that was hung on her back, then as if not feeling the weight, she rotated it once in her hand. Oioi, just what can the miss from the Rabbitman tribe do? Because there is my employers request, will you just keep quiet? Without looking away from Yue, Leganid said that to Shia. However, Shia ignored Leganids words and advised him back. The longsword on your waist. Shouldnt you draw it? Although Im going to take it easy, wont it be dangerous to be bare-handed? Hah, big words from Usagi-chan. Young master! Sorry, but forgive me for one or two scratches! Leganid didnt pay much attention to Shia and focused on Yue, while the pigman who was still nearby didnt give out any objections. Surely, he mustve judged itd be difficult to subdue Yue without hurting her. However, Leganid should have noticed it. If he thought using common sense, he should feel the incompatibility of the cherished slave and the strength of the Rabbitman tribe that held the warhammer, he shouldve recognized the significance of them leaving him to her after he caught a glimpse of Hajime and Yues ability himself. Without anymore talk, Shia held Doryukken near her waist and immediately dashed out. Then, she appeared in front of Leganid. Kh!? Yaa While letting out an adorable voice, she changed into an overpowering manner and swung the super-heavy Sledgehammer, and it approached Leganids chest whose expression was dyed with astonishment. Immediately before getting a direct hit, Leganid was barely able to cross his arms to defend, but (Isnt it too heavy!?) He couldnt do anything even though he had braced himself, so he jumped back to soften the impact, but her swing was too fast and made his action meaningless. As a result, GUSHA! Along with that sound, Leganid was blown away and his back crashed into the guilds wall. Along with a roaring sound, Leganid vomited all the air in his lungs and inside his shaking point of view, he could see Shias appearance as she lost her interest. Apparently, she thought he would be able to resist some more. For a Black-ranked adventurer like himself, to be easily beaten by a girl of the Rabbitman tribe and the fact that she even lost her interest, Leganid could do nothing but laugh at himself. He revealed a smile that looked like a frown because of pain and tried to use his hands to stand up, but because of a sharp pain he collapsed as is. When he looked at the source of the sharp pain, he could see his crushed arm. Fortunately, the one that was crushed was only his right hand, so he managed to stand up using the other arm while enduring the pain. Although his vision was still swaying, he somehow managed to firmly step on the floor. Even if it was meaningless, if he hadnt immediately jumped back, he probably wouldnt be able to stand up. However, it wasnt a good thing for him to stand up. Although Leganid managed to stand up partly because of his willpower, when he saw Yues appearance which looked at him with cold ice-like eyes while her right hand was thrust out, he could only grumble inside his mind. (Young master, I am sorry, itll be too unprofitable) Immediately, for the first time in Leganids life, he gained a valuable and worst experience of dancing in the air. Having been embraced by the wind, dance and scatter like a flower and be smashed Wind Flower It was Yues original number two, a compound magic using Gravity magic and the bullet of Wind Burst, a magic that shot a cannonball of wind. By freely manipulating several cannonballs of wind, the cannonballs would always surround and continue to fall to crucify their target using the gravitational field. Following that, it was an unsophisticated magic where the target became a sandbag in the air as is when they were launched at the same time. By the way, what happened was just like the chant described. When the dance with an one-sided lead was over, Leganid, gusha, fell on the floor with an unpleasant sound and didnt even twitch. Actually, he already lost consciousness after several attacks, but although she knew that, Yue kept attacking him without mercy, she especially concentrated her aim at his crotch and that made the surrounding men cover their crotches. Toward the brutal and severe attacks, Hajime in the back could only say Ow, with a shivering voice filled with pathos. The two consecutive spectacles were over. They were followed by a silence that wrapped the guilds interior. Not even one person tried to move, they could only stare at Hajime and his party. If one looked carefully, the people who seemed to be guild staff had tried to stop the fight, but after they arrived at the cafe, they were stunned when they tried to stretch their hands towards Hajime and his party. It seemed that spectacle even shocked them who had seen various kinds of adventurers. While everyone was stunned, slowly the silence was broken. Hajime tsuka tsuka, began to walk. All gazes inside the guild focused on Hajime. Hajimes destination was The pigman. Hii! S-Stay awaay! J-Just who do you think I am! I am Poom Ming! Youre defying Baron Ming! Apologize to all of that characters fans on Earth, you pig A character from Earth floated in Hajimes mind when he heard the pigmans name, thats why he deeply frowned and he grandly trampled the pigmans face that had fallen on his butt. Pugya!? He let out a pig-like scream as his face was sandwiched between the shoe sole and the floor, thenmishimishi, his skull let out that sound that made him scream again out of fear. After that, because his voice was annoying, the more he screamed, the more the pressure increased. His face became uglier, his eyes and nose were hidden by his cheekss flesh. Before long, maybe because he noticed that the pain increased as he screamed, he began to keep quiet. Well, there was also the possibility that he merely lost the strength to scream. Oi, piggy. Dont you come into my sight again. Regardless if you are involved directly or indirectly There wont be a next time. Even though Poom was still being trampled by Hajimes shoe sole, he tried to nod desperately while trembling. Finally, he had lost the power to bluff. His heart was completely broken. However, Hajime was not that naive to let him go if it was only to this extent. To not let it become You forget the heat once it passes your throat, temporary fear was not enough. Because killing him was not a choice, instead, he was going to carve a fear that would be remembered forever. Because of that, he raised his foot a little, then Hajime transmuted the sole into spikes and mightily trampled again. Gyaaaaaaaa!! The spikes pierced Pooms face and made numerous holes. In addition, one of his eyes were pierced and began to sprout a large amount of blood. Poom himself immediately fainted because of the pain. When Hajime moved his foot, what he saw was a tragic No, his original face was tragic in the first place so there wasnt much change, for now, Pooms blood-stained face was released. Hajime, with a somehow refreshed expression, went toward Yue and Shia. Yue and Shia greeted Hajime with beautiful smiles. Following that, Hajime came to the side the guide; Rishee who was dumbfounded while smiling. Well then, Guide-san. Please take us to the place. Hahih! W-Well, thats, I, what can I say Maybe because she felt the fear from Hajimes smile, Rishee was flustered. Her expression was obviously saying she didnt want to be involved with them. At least, that was because Hajime and his party were abnormals. Hajime, who had somehow guessed that, thought finding a new guide after such a commotion would be a hassle, so he wouldnt let Rishee go. Having realized Hajimes intent, Yue and Shia stood at Rishees sides. Hiiin!, was the miserable scream that Rishee let out. And, her saviours came, although it was too late, the guild staff came. Umm, I am sorry, but please cooperate to be questioned over there. A male staff member informed Hajime, and three members of the staff were approaching to surround Hajime and his party. However, they seemed rather stiff. Several others were going to see the condition of Poom and Leganid. Even if you ask me, that piggy was trying to snatch my companions, then losing his temper he tried to attack us when I refused him so I only returned that back to him. Thats all, theres nothing more to explain. That guide and the surrounding guys and merchants are the witnesses. Especially, those guys on the nearby tables that seemed to have attentively listened to us, right? While Hajime said that, he glared at the surrounding men, his eyes were saying, You know what will happen to your neck if you lie to them, right? and that made the men nod intensely many times. Although we know that, it is a problem that happened inside the guild, so well judge it fairly by hearing the complaints from both concerned parties it is the rule that needs to be followed by adventurers Both concerned parties Huh Hajime took a glance towards Poom and Leganid. It seemed they wouldnt wake up anytime soon. Although the staff members had called healers, they would only likely awaken after two, three days. Until they wake up, are you saying well wait for that? Arent we the victims here? should I just carry him outside of this city and kill him? Hajime gave a blaming look toward the guild staff. Toward the typical claimer-like words, the male staff said, Please dont glare at us like that, it is our job so we cant help it, with an expression that gave off a desperate feeling. Following that, when they heard the last line that Hajime whispered, they tried to stop him in a panic. Hajime, although reluctant, approached Poom and Leganid to wake them up with a sharp pain only to be stopped by the staff and they argued, then suddenly, a dignified voice came out. What is it? Just what on earth happened here? When you looked at the source, there was a slender, glasses wearing man who let out an intellectual atmosphere looking at Hajime and his party with strict eyes. Head of secretary Datt! You arrived at the right time! What happened was The staff thought it was a fortunate event and called out toward the man called the head of secretary Datt. When Datt finished hearing the story from the staff, he turned a sharp gaze toward Hajime and his party. Apparently, they still couldnt be freed. Chapter 54 - Volume 6 Chapter 4 : Branch Heads Request The head of secretary; Datt, pushed his glasses up with his middle finger, and talked to Hajime with a composed tone. Ive roughly heard the story. It looks like it isnt a lie that there are many witnesses. Although I think youre overdoing it well, lets just say its within a permissible range because they didnt die. For now, before they wake up and give their side of the story, I assume youll be staying in Fhuren. So, I want to verify your identities and your contact address you wont object if its just that, right? Whats implied was, I wont concede more than this, you know?, so Hajime replied to the head of secretary Datt while shrugging his shoulders. Aa, I dont care. If that pig still tries to complain, then its me who wants to be called. Ill try a more polite method of persuasion at that time. Hajime didnt refuse him, then he presented his status plate to the still amazed Datt. Our contact address, well we still havent decided where to stay You can just ask that guide. We are going to stay at the inn she recommends after all. Because Hajime turned his gaze towards her, Rishee twitched then dropped her shoulders with a resigned look because shed still be their guide. Fumu, thats okay Blue huh. Even though the guy that lies there is black how about the status plates of the ones over there? Even a little, Datt was surprised when he saw Hajimes status plate displaying the lowest rank of an adventurer; blue. However, because he heard it was the two women that defeated Leganid, he thought the girls were the stronger ones and asked Yue and Shia to submit their status plates. Well, Yue and Shia these girls lost their status plates and we still didnt ask for a reissue. Look, isnt that expensive? Hajime casually said that lie. Although thered be no problem to let them see the pairs abnormal strength, if possible he wanted to avoid the details being known. But, even if I cant clarify their identities, itll be preserved in the record, so if you frequently cause trouble inside the guild, youll be blacklisted regardless of whos the culprit and victim. If possible, can you pay the guild for a replacement? From Datts tone, it seemed it was necessary to verify their identities by all means. But, if they got the status plates, then the twos peculiar magic would surely be displayed in the skill column before they could conceal it. That, along with the magic from the Age of the Gods thatd surely be displayed. It would definitely cause a ruckus. Although its possible for Hajime and his party to just mow down everyone who tries to harm them during the ruckus, they wouldnt be able to stay here any longer. Hajime thought about a lot of troubles that would somehow come. Having read his thoughts, Yue talked to Hajime. Hajime, letter. ? Aa. That letter huh Because of Yues words, Hajime remembered that he had received a letter from Catherine of the Brook branch when they were about to leave Brook town. She said to show it to the one who managed the guild when they got into trouble in the guild, because it could help them. A mysterious letter. If the letter was useless, according to the circumstances, Hajime considered to immediately leaving the city. Then he fished out the letter from his chest pocket and handed it to Datt. Because he only heard half of what Catherine had said, he didnt know the contents. Thats why Hajime immediately regretted not checking the contents first. Although I dont know if itll act as a substitute for our identification, I was told to hand this over to the one who manages the guild by an acquaintanced member of the guild staff when we got into trouble. ? An acquaintance in guild staff? Let me see. From the quality of Hajime and his partys clothes, they didnt seem to have any problems with money, thats why Datt felt doubtful about his attitude that refused to replace the status plate, but they passed him a letter instead. When he opened it, he earnestly read it and floated a fish-like expression. Following that, he turned to look at the face of Hajime and his party and the letter many times while he repeatedly reading the letters contents. From his figure that read the letter with wide opened eyes, he was trying to determine if the letter was genuine. Before long, Datt folded the letter again and carefully put it again inside the letters envelope, then he turned his gaze towards Hajime and his party. If the letter is real itll certainly serve as your identification I cannot decide by myself if the sender is real. Ill confirm it with the branch head, so will you wait in another room? It wont take much time. Ill be back in ten, no, fifteen minutes. Because Datts response exceeded his expectations, Seriously, who on Earth is Catherine?, Hajime and his party were slightly taken aback Well, I dont mind if its that much. I understand. Well wait. Let the staff guide you. Well then, later. Datt called the staff at the side and left a message to guide them to another room, then he immediately disappeared into the guild, taking the letter with him. The designated staff asked Hajime and his party to relocate. Hajime and his party began to walk accordingly while being perplexed, but with a voice filled with anticipation rang out. Umm~, what should I do? It was Rishees. If you still have to talk with the guild, can you excuse me?, was what her eyes said. She obviously wanted to quickly separate from a seed of troubles, like Hajime and his party. Hajime, with an expression as if it was natural, nodded and frankly replied. Wait for us dont run away, kay? Arent you a pro? Yes. Rishee dropped her shoulders and moved towards a seat inside the cafe. Her back said that although it was unpleasant work, she already accepted it, and the atmosphere of an upstanding member of societys pathos drifted in the air. After Hajime and his party were guided into the reception room, exactly after ten minutes, a knock came from the door. Hajime only answered with a word, then the door was opened. What appeared were a sharp eyed male in the latter half of his thirties, with blonde hair that was made into a swept back hairstyle, and Datt, from before. Nice to meet you, I am Ilwa Chang, the head of the Adventurers Guild Fhuren branch. Hajime-kun, Yue-kun, and Shia-kun is it okay to call you that? After a simple introduction, the branch head; Ilwa confirmed the names of Hajime and his party and requested a handshake. Hajime returned the handshake while replying to him. Aa, we dont mind. Our names, is it from the letter? Just as you said. It was written in senseis letter. She seems to favor paid you a lot of attention. Your future is promising, but because you have a predisposition for trouble, if possible she wants us to take care of you, is the letters content. Predisposition for trouble Huh. Trouble certainly continued to happen in Brook. Well, thats okay. So, essentially will that serve as our identification? Or are there other questions? Aa, Sensei already wrote everything here so theres no need to question you further. She certainly has the eyes to discern peoples characters. She even purposely wrote this letter, so Ill let this letter be your identification. Apparently, Catherines letter was really useful and let them meet the one who managed the guild. He seems to have close ties with Catherine, to have even called her sensei. Shia, who sat next to Hajime, had been especially helped by Catherine, so she was interested in the story and timidly talk to Ilwa. Thats~, who is Catherine-san actually? Nn? Didnt you hear from the person herself? She was the Guild Masters head of secretary in the guilds headquarters located in the Imperial Capital. Afterwards, she became the one in charge of training everyone related to guild management. Currently, of the 5 branch heads sent to each town, 60% are her pupils. I am also one of them, so I cant go against her. Because of her beauty and pleasant character, at the time, she was a madonna-like existence to us, in certain ways she was also an adored big-sister-like existence. Afterwards, she married and transferred to the guild branch of Brook town. She said she wanted to raise her children in the country. Her marriage announcement was like a bolt from the blue. It became stormy after that. If you ask where, the guild in the Imperial Capital that is. Haa~ she really is an amazing person~ Catherines amazing. Although I had thought she wasnt an ordinary person I never thought she was such a central figure. Rather, even though she was so popular Currently No, its better if I stop here. Hajime and his party came to admire her when they learned of Catherines true colors. It seemed they had always imagined her as an important person. Moreover, Hajime was somewhat looking at the distance, remembering the cruelty of time. Well, thats that, if there are no more questions, is it okay for us to go? Originally, they came here only to verify their identity, so Hajime tried to confirm with Ilwa if it was over because staying any longer would be meaningless. However, Ilwas eyes shone and said, Can you wait for a little longer?, as he tried to stop Hajime and his party. It somehow gave them a bad premonition. Ilwa urged Datt that stood next to him and an application form was presented in front of Hajime and his party. Actually, Ive expectations for your help, I want you to accept one request. I refuse. The moment Ilwa requested something of them, Hajime tried to decline as he stood up from his seat. Although Yue and Shia also followed after him, they stopped their feet when Ilwa spoke his next lines. Fumu, isnt it fine to at least hear the story for now? If you listen, I think Ill turn a blind eye to this affair What was implied was, If you wont hear me out, Ill make you go through the troublesome procedures for this affair, you know?, something like that. Using the testimonies from the surrounding people, even though Hajime and his party werent guilty of what was done to Poom and Leganid, what they have done was excessive self-defense. So according to the regular procedures, the guild would judge them fairly by hearing both concerned parties and this procedure would take quite some time. As a result, even if Hajime and his party werent in the wrong, on the other hand, they would spend time like fools until the necessary procedures were finished and the decision came. Also, if they escaped from these procedures, theyd likely be black-listed. In the future, thatd be troublesome because they wouldnt be able to use the towns guild facilities. Hajime stared at Ilwa for a while, then he didnt say Ill accept the request, but Ill hear the story, because he thought itd be okay to at least hear him out to avoid the trouble, then he sat on the seat. It looks like youll listen to it. Thank you. as expected of a big citys guild branch head. Youve a good character. Not as good as you though. Well then, the contents of the request is written here, to search for a missing person. A party of adventurers that accepted a request to investigate the northern mountain range area have not returned, so the family of one of the adventurers put up a missing person search request, something along those lines. Ilwas story if summarized, went something like this. Recently, there were sightings of groups of demonic beasts in the northern mountain range area, which is why the guild made the investigation request. The northern mountain range area is a mountain that, once crossed, would lead you to an uncivilized area. Although not as strong as the demonic beasts inside the Great Dungeons, there are strong demonic beasts that only high-ranked adventurers could handle. It just that, besides the original members of the party that accepted the request, there was another member that tried to forcefully accompany them. By some happenstance, he eventually became a temporary member of the party. This person was the third son of Count Kudeta; Will Kudeta. Count Kudeta always secretly made someone follow his son that had a tendency to rush out as an adventurer, just like a runaway. But because of this investigation request, the contact with his employer was lost, as it was unusual he was perplexed and put up a search request. Although the count had already tried to use his familys power to form a search party, too many problems kept popping up, which is why he put up the search request to the guild. Well, it was just put up yesterday. Because the missing party was considerably skilled, if they couldnt handle this, itd just result in another disaster if accepted by regular Adventurers. Thats why the big-guns should be the one to accept it. But unfortunately, such adventurers are all out on missions. Therefore, for you to come here with such timing, I want you to accept this request. From your statement, we dont have the required strength, so wouldnt that be useless? Unfortunately, I am a Blue-rank, you know? What Hajime implied was they wouldnt accept it because they didnt have the required strength. Didnt you instant-kill a Black called Leganid? Also for someone who easily searched around inside the Raisen Grand Canyon, do I need to say more ? ! How did the letter? But, I didnt say anything No one had heard the story of Hajime and his party searching around the Raisen Grand Canyon. Therefore, unless it was from the letter, there was no way for Ilwa to know about that. But, he was doubtful about how Catherine learn of this. While Hajime puzzled it over in his head, Shia timidly raised her hand. Hajime turned towards Shia with a suspicious look. What is it, Shia? U~mm, I inadvertently told her when we talked Teehee? Ill punish you later. !? Y-Yue-san said it too! Shia, you traitor. Ill punish both of you later. Apparently, the culprits were Yue and Shia. Hajime declared to punish them, and the two were passively drenched in cold sweat. Looking at their appearances with a wry smile, Ilwa continued his talk. Although the probability of them being alive is low, its not zero. Because the Count is my friend, I want you to begin as soon as possible. What do you think? Theres no one but you here. Will you accept it? Ilwas attitude was as if he was begging him, the guild was simply responsible for the commission, but he included more emotion in this. For him to be a friend of the Count, its possible hes acquainted with the missing Will. So he personally felt anxious for his safety. Even if you say that, we already have a destination for our journey. We are only here because its along the way. We wont go to the northern mountain range area. So, allow me to refuse. Hajime, even though its a matter of the life and death for a nobles third son, unhesitantly refused him. However, maybe he foresaw that, Ilwa immediately proposed a reward faster than Hajime could stand up from his seat. I can increase the reward, you know? Although the reward listed in the application is in the form of cash, let me add more appeal to you.. Ill promote your guild rank. If its your abilities then becoming Black is okay. Well, I dont care about money and rank, thats why Then, in the future, when you have some trouble related to the guild, I can be your support, how is that? To have the guild head of Fhuren branchs support, youll have influence inside the guild you can brag about, you know? You and trouble are pretty close after all. So, isnt it good as a reward? Thats a big treat for me. Arent you putting in too much effort for a friends son? Toward Hajimes words, Ilwas expression crumbled. It became an expression full of regret. He Will accepted the request after I recommended it. I was also the one who passed the talk about the investigation request to the party. Even if you said thered be an accident in the investigation, I thought thered be no problem if he was with a party that had the required strength. I meant no harm. Will was not suited to be a noble, and he had yearned to be an adventurer for the longest time but, he didnt have the disposition. Therefore, if he were with strong adventurers, then he could go to dangerous places. I only wanted him to realize that it was impossible for him to be an adventurer. He was already attached to me at a young age. thats why, even though I wanted him to give up after this request While he heard Ilwas monologue, Hajime thought about it slightly. It seemed there was a thicker relationship between Ilwa and Will than Hajime thought. Although he had said that with a clarifying face, internally, Ilwa must be clinging to the last straw of hope. Wills odds of survival would become closer to zero as time passed. Having proposed such unreasonable rewards showed that Ilwa was in a hurry. Hajime was also fed up with making excuses for Yue and Shias identification every time they came near a town. Thats why itd be convenient to use this persons name in order to access a towns facilities from now on. Moreover, he had zero intention of catering to the Church of Saints or the Kingdom, and someday he might be labelled as a heretic. If that happens, itd become extremely difficult for them to stay inside a town. Thats why it was a nice thing to have a personal connection that could clear that hurdle. So, Hajime thought that if he wanted the support of a big city guilds branch head, in this case, they must tell him their circumstances and forbid him to speak of it, so they could use him in times of inconvenience. Because he seemed extremely intimate with that Will person, if they brought him back alive, Ilwa couldnt be ungrateful to them. Although theres no need to think about it because you already said that much I have conditions. Conditions? Aa, they are not something difficult. I want you to give status plates to Yue and Shia. After that, promise me you wont tell anyone about whats written there. Furthermore, even if it isnt related to the guild, I will use all of your connections, for our convenience. These two. Thats too If you cant, then pretend we never talked about this. We are going. Because of Hajime who tried to stand up from his seat, Ilwa and Datt displayed expressions filled with impatience and agony. Although the first condition was not a problem, his second condition essentially meant that he wanted the Fhuren guild branchs head to be the limbs of a single adventurer. Because he had his own responsibilities, he couldnt immediately accept it. Can I ask why you demand that? Theres no need to be that negative. They arent unreasonable demands, you know? Its just that our existences are peculiar, thats why when marked by the church No, from now on, I am sure well be marked, so at that time I only want to use you to make it easier for us. Its also good if you just become our allies in times of trouble. For example, not refusing us to use the facilities when we become wanted Is it certain youll become wanted people? Fumu, personally, your secrets make me anxious. Although Catherine-sensei said youre not bad people now that you mention it, Shia-kun over there has marvelous physical strength, and although I didnt see it, from the report Yue-kun has conjured a never before seen magic spell your secrets must be along those lines following that, you said that youll sooner or later be marked by the church you also didnt try to hide it, and it looks like you are already prepared for that itll surely be hard to move into towns when that happens thats why to make it easier for you As expected of a big citys guild branch head. He quickly thought inside his head. Ilwa thought about it for a while, then he matched his gaze to Hajimes having decided what to do. I absolutely cant support you when you ask for help for doing a crime because of ethics. So, Ill hear the details of your request first, only then Ill judge what to do. But, I promise Ill at least be your ally I cant concede more than this. What do you think? Well, if its like Ill accept it. Also, its okay for the reward to be given after the request is finished. Ill bring back the young master dead or alive, is that okay? For Hajime, it was his first priority to obtain the status plates for Yue and Shia. Its unnatural for them to not have status plates because its somehow always being requested to be shown, this was his first reason, and ultimately to make an excuse every time they came to a town was troublesome. The only problem was that the person who prepared the status plates at the beginning would make a commotion, so he wanted to avoid it, but Ilwas existence solved this problem. However, even if he made a verbal promise as the condition, there are still doubts. Sooner or later, the peculiarity of Hajime and his party might come to light, so it was not preferable because he might change sides immediately. Thats why Hajime said to give the status plates as a reward after the request was completed. Whatever Wills shape was, Hajime would gain the answer from his afflicted heart, and he could calculate if Ilwa was good or not. Ilwa was also able to guess Hajimes intentions. With a bitter smile, he felt relieved finding someone who could accept the search request. Truthfully, although your secrets make me anxious thats, Ill wait for you to finish the request. Just as Hajime-kun said, no matter what shape he is in, I want you to find traces of Will and the other Hajime-kun, Yue-kun, and Shia-kun Please take care of it. Lastly, Ilwa looked at Hajime and his party with earnest eyes, then bowed his head. A big city guild branchs head bowing his head to adventurers. It wasnt something usual. It was because he was Catherines pupil that his goodness as a person oozed out. Having seen Ilwas appearance, Hajime and his party stood up and without any eagerness, they lightly answered him. Kay. Nn. Yes. Afterwards, they were given the downpayment, and a letter of introduction for the lakeside town at the foot of the mountain range area. They also received information about the investigation request that was given to the adventurers, and finally Hajime and his party left the room. Batan, the door was closed with a slam. Ilwa stared at the door for a while, then, Fuu~, let out a big sigh. Inside the room, no one spoke a word, then Datt anxiously spoke to Ilwa. Branch head Is that okay? Such rewards are Wills life hangs in their hands. I cant ask anyone besides them. So, it cant be helped. Furthermore, they already agreed that I can judge first whether to lend them my power or not. Therell be no problem. Also, their secrets Whats displayed in the status plates will be an inconvenience, is it Fumu, Datt-kun. Did you know? Herrlich kingdoms Hero party, it seems all of them have unexpected statuses, you know? Datt opened his narrowed eyes wide because of Ilwas sudden story. ! Branch head, the summoned ones you mean one of them is Gods Apostle? But, from their tone it seems they are opposing the church, isnt the Heros party managed by the Church of Saints? Aa, its just as you said. But around four months ago, it seems one of them died inside the Orcus dungeon. He fell into the Abyss along with a demonic beast. dont tell me, that persons still alive? If you said four months ago, isnt the Heros party still full of novices? Although I dont know what its like at the bottom of Orcus, to survive that Datt couldnt believe it as he shook his head, and denied Ilwas guess. However, Ilwa who somehow gave out an interested expression and once again glanced at the door from which Hajime and his party had left. That is true. But, if thats so there must be a reason why he didnt rejoin with his companions and even went on a journey, right? Just what did he see in the bottom of the darkness, just what did he obtain? Just what that is huh Aa, no matter what it is, surely, its something worth making him decide to oppose the church. To put it frankly, hes determined to even oppose the world. The world For me, I want to make connections with such a peculiar man by all means. For example, even if they are chased by the church and the kingdom, right. Rather, Sensei might have guessed that, thats why she purposely gave them this letter. Branch head please be sure to know when to quit, okay? Of course I will. Towards the story on such a large scale, Datt became dizzy, even so, as Ilwas head of secretary, he didnt forget to advise him. However, Ilwa was deeply in thought when he heard Datts advice only replied in half absent-mindedness. Chapter 55 - Volume 6 Chapter 5 : Reunion at Lakeside Town In the middle of the vast plain was a highway stretching far to the North. Although it was called a highway, it was actually just ground without weeds since it had been treaded on so many times, thus it naturally became a road. Since theres no such thing as a suspension in carriages of this world, the carriage crew would surely have sore butts by the time they reached their destination. Suddenly, a shadow ran through the uneven road at an unbelievable speed. On its black body were two wheels advancing forward on the uneven road, carrying silhouettes of three people. They are Hajime, Yue, and Shia. They moved on the highway at a speed incomparable to the time when they were at the bottom of the Raisen Grand Canyon. It might be more than 80km/h. Because there was nothing to obstruct his magic, the magic-driven two-wheelers original specs could be displayed. Their seating order was just as usual: Yue between Hajimes arms, and Shia at his back. Shias rabbit ears were pata pata, fluttering in the wind. Warm sunlight poured down because of the good weather, and with Yue using her magic to adjust the wind pressure, it could be said it was good weather for touring. In fact, Yue and Shia were feeling the warm sunlight and comfortable wind with their entire bodies, closing their eyes because it felt pleasant. Hau~, its niice~, Yue-saa~n. We should exchange places when we retuurn~ That wont do. This is my spot. Eh~, dont say that, let us change our places~, its nice in the back~ Shia demanded to Yue that they exchange their seats with a slackened and stretched tone. With an unpleasant face, Hajime looked at Shias relaxed face over his shoulder and answered in Yues stead. You know, you cant sit in front, right? Also, youll only obstruct me. Especially those rabbit ears. Theyll hit my eyes when the wind blows. Ah~, thats riight~ Its not good, shes almost asleep. Apparently, Shia was half-asleep because of how comfortable it was. She laid her head on Hajimes shoulder with all of her weight. She was also half-asleep when she was talking to Yue before. Well, with this pace we only need one day. Ill go non-stop, so lets rest when its time to rest. Just as Hajime had said, Hajime and his party were going to a town only one day away; the town closest to the northern mountain range area where Wills party undertook the investigation request. They had advanced as is without taking a break, so they would probably arrive at sunset and start searching after a nights stay in town. The reason they were in a hurry was, of course, the fact that as more time passed, Wills partys odds of survival decreased. But because Hajime was being proactive for another persons sake, Yue was glancing upward with doubt on her face. Hajime let out a wry smile when he saw Yue adorably incline her neck in between his arms. Proactive? Aa, its better if hes alive. If its like that, he will truly be grateful. After all, problems from the Kingdom and Church are waiting ahead of us. So, isnt it better to have more support? I dont want to take care of them one by one, after all. I see. In fact, he didnt know what could possibly be done with Ilwas support. If anything, the possibility of him being a type of useless support was bigger. But, if it could be acquired with little work, then the work might not be regrettable. I have also heard that our destination, the lakeside town, has plenty of rivers. Thats why the towns outskirts are the continents number one rice-producing area. Rice farm? Ou, in other words its the rice. Rice. Its the staple food of my hometown, Japan. I havent eaten it even once since I came here. So, although I dont know if it is the same thing or not, I want to hurry to eat it. Nn, I also want to eat it The towns name? Hajime looked far into the distance while remembering rice dishes. Looking at the Hajime with a content expression plastered across his face, Yue hadnt yet actually heard of the towns name and asked him. Hah, Hajime was startled, he even was a little embarrassed when he noticed Yues gaze. He then replied with a somewhat loud voice to hide his embarrassment. Its the Lakeside Town called Ul. * * * Haa, theres no clue today, too Shimizu-kun, where on earth did you go With her shoulders dropping dejectedly, the person who was walking through Uls main street was one of the summoned ones; the teacher, Hatayama Aiko. Her usual cheerfulness was gone. Currently, she was tortured with anxiety and worry, while a gloomy atmosphere hung around her. Somehow the main streets color, and even the streetlights were dimmer than usual. Aiko, dont be so disappointed. We still dont know anything. Its enough to just think he is safe. What can you do if you dont even believe. Thats right, Ai-chan-sensei. Shimizu-kuns room didnt seem to be attacked. So isnt the probability of him going out on his own be higher? Please stop thinking of just bad things. Because Aiko was low-spirited, the commander of Aikos exclusive bodyguards; David, and her student; Yuka, called out to her. In her surroundings were the familiar Knights and students. They were also severely worried about Aiko and tried to talk to her. One of the classmates, Shimizu Yukitoshi had disappeared for a little over two weeks. Aiko and the others had tried to search for him, leaving no stone unturned. However, his whereabouts were still unknown. There had been no sightings in this town, so they had sent messengers to the other towns and villages in the vicinity, but in the end their efforts were still in vain. Although, at first they thought he was involved in an accident, Shimizus room was clean. Shimizu himself was a Dark Magician, a class that possessed high aptitude toward dark magic. He also had high aptitude in other magic systems, that was why he couldnt be done in by the neighborhood thugs. A lot of them thought he left voluntarily. Moreover, Shimizu was an obedient indoor type who had low sociability. Even among the classmates he didnt have an especially close friend. It was also surprising that he wanted to be Ai-chans bodyguard. Because of that, other than Aiko, the students were sure of his safety. They were more concerned about Aiko, who became more low-spirited as the days passed. There was no need to say how worried her bodyguard Knights were. Incidentally, they had reported it to the Kingdom and Church, and it seemed like a search party they had organized was coming. Shimizu was a summoned one with talent in magic, unlike the episode with Hajime in which the top management didnt even take an optimistic view. The search party would arrive in another two to three days. Because words of concern came one after another, Aiko mentally hit herself. Whether he was involved in an incident or voluntarily disappeared, didnt matter, it didnt change the fact that it worried her. However, she must put it aside for now. Now her duty was to cheer up the other students at her side. Thats why, I am these childrens teacher!. Aiko took a deep breath then slapped her cheeks with her hands to recover her spirit. Everyone, I am sorry for worrying you. Its just as you said. Nothing would be solved by brooding over it. Shimizu is an excellent magic-user. Hell surely be okay. Now, let us believe he is safe. Now, for todays dinner! Lets eat our fill and prepare for tomorrow! Although they knew she was overdoing it, the students obediently replied to her with a shout Ye~s, as they cheered up. The Knights were also pleased with her appearance. KARANh KARANh When that sound rang out, the door of the inn Aiko and the others were staying at opened. It was the number one inn in Ul. Its name was Water Fairy Inn. A long time ago, a pair of husband and wife fairies stayed in Uldeia Lake, and that was the origin of its name. Uldeia Lake was the lake boasted as the largest in the continent, and located on the outskirts of Ul town. Its size was about four times that of Lake Biwa in Japan. The first floor of Water Fairy Inn was a restaurant. It served dishes that were also Uls specialty products. The interior was calming, there were tables and bar counter that gave out a dignified atmosphere. Their ornaments were made with detail in mind, but did not stand out. Moreover, there was a modest chandelier on the ceiling, and flowers were arranged to add onto the calm atmosphere. It made one remembered the words well-established, an inn where one could feel its history. In the beginning, Aiko and her students werent able to calm down because the inn was too high-class. It was impossible for Aiko and her student to stay at an ordinary inn because of their reputation, since people began to called them Gods Apostles and Goddess of Good Harvest. After some persuasion from the Knights, they agreed to stay at this place while they were in Ul. In fact, they had spent time in one of the luxurious rooms of the Royal Palace, so Aiko and her students had gradually become accustomed to it. Now the inn had became a place where they could truly relax. For Aiko and the others who came back exhausted from farmland improvement and in search of Shimizu, this inns dishes were their only daily enjoyment. All of them were seated in VIP seats in the innermost section of the inn, as they enjoyed todays dinner. Aa, its always delicious~ I never thought Id be able to eat curry in this other world. Well, it looks like stew though No, is it white curry? No, there is also the bowl of rice topped with tempura, remember? Even the sauce is superb, right? Wont Japan lose? That, isnt it because Tamai-kun only eats the premade ones? Its not good to compare it with Hokabens. Well, Ill choose the fried rice-like things. So, lets stop this. The students tension was raised every night because of the dishes closely resembled those from Earth. Although there were slight differences in appearance and taste, the concept itself closely resembled their counterparts on earth. The abundance of ingredient was one of the reasons that increased the quality of Ul towns dishes. Other than the rice, there were fishes from Uldeia Lake, in addition to herbs and spices from the mountain range area. While Aiko and the others ate the delicious dishes happily, a splendidly mustachioed male of around 60 years of age, approached them with a smile. Everyone, what do you think of todays meal? If there is something you want to say, please tell us without any reserve. Ah, Owner-san. The one who talked to Aiko and the others was the owner of the Water Fairy Inn; Foss Selo. He straightened his back, his eyes were gently narrowed, and gray hairs were mixed on his swept-back hair. He was a man who suited the calm atmosphere of the inn. No, today is also delicious. It heals us everyday. When Aiko replied with smile, Foss gladly said, Thanks for the compliment, and smiled. But, in the next moment, his expression was clouded as though he wanted to apologize. It was an expression unbecoming of Foss who always smiled gently. Wondering what had happened, everyone stopped eating and focused on Foss. Actually, although its regrettable I can only serve this much for the dishes that uses spices today. Eh!? You mean, we cant eat Nilshisseer (the version of curry in this other world.)? Sonobe Yuka, who favored the curry, was shocked and tried to ask again. Yes, I am sorry. Anyway, no matter how many ingredients were used it would be enough if it were the usual However, theres an unrest in the northern mountain range this month, so the number of people going to harvest the ingredients have sharply declined. Even a few days ago, a party of Adventurers who came to investigate the situation had gone missing. Thus, even more people dont want to go there. It became a situation where this store doesnt know when the goods will arrive. Umm What do you mean by unrest? Something like the sightings of groups of demonic beasts Its a comparatively safe place as long as you dont go into the mountains of the northern mountain range. Although there seems to be strong demonic beasts inside the mountain, they never come near on purpose. However, there were sightings of groups of demonic beasts in the mountain where there shouldnt have been any. Thats truly worrisome Aiko frowned. The others were somewhat depressed and mutually looked at each other. Foss said with an apologetic expression, It isnt the right topic to talk while eating, huh?, then he continued to speak with a bright tone to recover the atmosphere. However, that disaster should be solved soon. What do you mean? Actually, today there were new customers who just arrived before the sunset. It seems they are going to the northern mountain range in order to search for the Adventurers who had gone missing. They were appointed by the Branch Head of Fhuren guild, so it looks like they are some serious big-guns. They might be able to determine the cause of this disaster. Although Aiko and her students were still seated, the bodyguard Knights commanded by David and currently eating with them let out Hou, with a half admiration-filled and half-interested tone. Even among the guilds staff members, the Head of Fhuren branch was considered first class. For someone to be appointed to accept a request from that Branch Head meant that they were capable of clearing something only powerful people could accomplish. Their curiosity was aroused because they wanted to fight in the same battle as such people. Inside the Knights heads, they were listed the famous Gold class Adventurers. Aiko and her students were looking at the unusual chatter of David and the Knights, then they began to hear voices from the stair connected to second floor. They were the voices of a boy and two girls. It seemed like one of the girls was complaining to the boy. It was Foss who reacted to those voices. Oya, speak of the devils. It is them, Mr. Knights. If you want to talk to them, please do it now because they are going to leave tomorrow morning. I see, I understand. But, those are fairly young voices. Are there any Gold class that young? David and the Knights had already memorized the famous Gold class in their minds, but because there was no one with such young voices. Some of them looked at each other with perplexed expressions. While they were in a state of confusion, the trio were approaching while talking. The seats where Aiko and the others sat were the innermost seats enclosed by walls on three sides. It was a place where they could look anywhere inside the restaurant. For now, it was made into a private room with the use of the curtain. Needless to say, inside was the conspicuous Aikos party, was Aiko; the one hailed as the Goddess of Good Harvest, which made them even more conspicuous. It was why they often used the curtain whenever they ate their meals. Even today, they closed the curtain so they wouldnt be seen. From the other side of the curtain, they could hear the conversation of a boy and two girls. Mou, how many times I must say it until you understand. Please stop leaving me alone and create a world with just the two of you in it. It makes me feel really, really lonely. Did you hear me? Hajime-san. I heard, I heard you. Just stay in another room if you dont want to see it. Nmah! Did you hear what he just said, Yue-san? Hajime-san just said something coldhearted. Hajime Bad! Yes, yes. Within their conversation, the name the girls said instantly rattled Aikos heart. What did the girls just say? What was the boy called? This boys voice isnt it similar to that boy?, were the question that immediately floated into Aikos mind. She stiffened as though something had tied her down, so she could only stare at the curtain. The same thing happened to Sonobe Yuka and other students by her side. In their minds, thoughts of a certain boy who had disappeared into the abyss four months ago resurfaced. He was a boy who the classmates strongly believed to have died in this other world. A boy they wanted to forget, a boy who stood out for better or for worse. Because of the abnormal expression on Aikos and her students faces, Foss and the Knights tried calling out to them with dumbfounded gazes, but no one reacted. The Knights were wondering what on earth had happened as they looked at their faces. Then, Aiko blurted out a name. Nagumo-kun? Because of the word she unconsciously let out, her body which had stiffened because of the unbelievable situation had regained its freedom. Aiko immediately stood up and her chair fell to the ground. She then pulled the curtain opened, so hard it might tear. SHAAAA!! Because of the unexpected loud sound that came from when the curtain was pulled, boy and two girls trio were only able to look with stupefied expressions. Aiko shouted without confirming who the other person was. It was the name of her important student. Nagumo-kun! Ah? Sensei? In front of her, with his eye wide open in surprise, was an eyepatched, white-haired boy. He looked completely different from the Nagumo Hajime in her memory. Not only his appearance, his atmosphere was also completely different. Nagumo Hajime Aiko knew was a boy who always daydreaming, gentle, and quiet. Actually, Aiko admitted that a wry smile fit him, but it was her secret. However, the boy in front of her eyes had sharp eyes, clad with an unapproachable atmosphere. He was too different from her memory. If she passed by him inside the town, she was sure she wouldnt recognized the boy in front of her as Nagumo Hajime. But if she looked carefully, his voice and face were the same as the one inside her memory. Above all it was how the boy in front of her called her. Thats right, it was sensei. Aiko was convinced. Although his look and atmosphere had greatly changed, the boy in front of her was certainly her own student, Nagumo Hajime! Nagumo-kun Youre Nagumo-kun, right? Youre alive You really are alive No, you got wrong person. Bye. He? To meet the student who was thought to be dead, was a miracle. Being deeply moved, her tear glands loosened, and Aiko eyes became teary. Where was he until now? What on earth happened? I am truly glad that you were safe. Were only some of the many things she wanted to say, but couldnt. Even so, the reply to her desperate words was a completely unexpected answer. She unconsciously let out a stupid voice, and Aikos tears were also withdrawn. She could only blankly stare at Hajime who had begun to suta suta, walk towards the exit. HAH, she returned to her senses, and panicky ran after him while gripping onto his wrist. Please wait a second? Arent you Nagumo-kun? Didnt you just call sensei sensei? Just how is that the wrong person. No, you heard it wrong. That was Right, it was a dialect meaning small. Un. Even so, thats extremely rude! Rather, there is no way such dialect exists. Why are you trying to deceive me? That appearance too Did something happen? What are you doing in this place? Why, why didnt you immediately come back to everyone? Nagumo-kun! Please answer! Sensei wont let you deceive her! Aikos angry voice resounded inside the restaurant. Several people and guests looked at the rumored Goddess of Good Harvest as she caught and shouted at a man. Suwah, is he Goddesss man!?, as they misunderstood, their eyes sparkled with curiosity. The students and the bodyguard Knights were also came out from the interior. The students who had seen Hajimes appearance had shocked expressions as they couldnt believe what was in front of them. Half of it was because he was alive, while the other half was because of the drastic change to his appearance and atmosphere. However, they didnt know what should they do, so they could only blankly looked at Aiko and Hajime. On the other side, although Hajime looked calm, his mind was attacked by petit panic. In the town he came to, after accepting the request from the guilds Branch Head he got acquaintanced by chance, he never thought there was a chance he would meet Aiko and his classmates again. Because it was such a sudden event, he inadvertently muttered sensei, he even thought, That cant be~, as he tried to deceived himself. His lifecards after Aikos angry barrage of questions were to run away, continue with the mistaken person act, became a suspicious foreigner, and lets just kidnap Ai-chan, were all the cards that came to his mind. He especially didnt know how the last one came up. Then, Hajime was saved by his reliable partner. Of course it was not the regrettable rabbit ears character, but the Vampire Princess. Yue, came in between Hajime and Aiko, then she forcibly shook off Aikos hand which was gripping Hajimes arm. On their side, the bodyguard Knights were letting out slight bloodthirst. Let go, Hajime is troubled. Wh-What are you? Currently, sensei have an important talk with Nagumo-kun Then, calm down a little. Because the beatiful girl stared at her with cool eyes, Aiko slightly flinched. There wasnt much of a height difference between the two. Normally, it would be labeled as a fight between kids. However, Aiko was actually younger by age, and Yue wore a bewitching atmosphere despite her appearance. No matter who saw it, they looked like an adult (Yue) and an angry child (Aiko). Aiko was wary of Yue, so she quietly back away from Hajime with blushing cheeks because of her own words and the way she got mad at him. As she straightened her back to show her dignity as an adult, although it was too late, Aiko was just like a child doing a stretch. I am sorry, I was distracted. Lets return from the beginning, you are Nagumo-kun, right? This time, Aiko said it quietly, but her voice was filled with conviction as she tried to ask Hajime, and matched her glance with him. Having seen such Aiko, Hajime was convinced no matter how he tried to deceive her, she wouldnt change her conviction and she would chase after him no matter where he go. Thus, scratched his head and replied with a profound sigh. Ah. Long time no see, sensei. As expected, youre Nagumo-kun after all Youre alive Aikos eyes became teary again, but Hajime didnt think anything about it as he shrugged his shoulders. Something like that. After a lot happened, Im somehow still alive. I am glad. I truly am glad. After he took a glance at Aiko who was unable to say more than those words, Hajime went to the nearest table and sat down. Having seen him, Yue and Shia also sat. Shia was somewhat perplexed. Aiko and the others were astonished by Hajimes sudden action. Hajime had regained his composure and he ignored the surroundings, only to beckon towards Foss who had watched how the situation progressed while he stood behind the students. Umm, Hajime-san. Is that okay? Arent you acquaintances? Although it was just my guess the other worlds That thing doesnt matter at all. I was just surprised when they suddenly appeared, well, thats all. We are originally came for dinner, so lets order now. I have been truly expecting this. Dont you know? This curry Ah, you didnt know it. The spicy dish was called Nilshisseer. I am happy just by imagining the taste Then, Ill order that, too. I want to know what taste Hajime like. Ah, to casually appealed him just a expected of Yue-san. Then, me too. Clerk-saa~n, we want to order~ In the beginning, Shia was timidly sneaking glances at Aiko and the others, but changed her mind after Hajime said those words. Then Foss came by to take their order with a troubled smile. However, naturally, there was no time for them to wait. Aiko, who was dumbfounded again by how Hajime seated himself at a nearby table and began to order, returned her to her senses and she approached Hajimes table. She said, Sensei is angry!, with a truly angered expression as she pishi, hit the table. Nagumo-kun, our talk isnt over. Just how can you start to order as if it were the most natural thing in the world. In the first place, just who are these girls? What Aiko had said represented the feelings of everyone around them. The Knights who guessed Hajime was Aikos student, who they heard had died four months ago, the students who waited behind Aiko, and everyone else were, Un un., nodding and they waited for Hajimes answer. Hajime frowned because of it would be an annoyance. Because he thought he couldnt have a calm meal thanks to Aiko, who would keep waiting until he answers her questions even as they ate, he reluctantly turned his glance toward Aiko. I have come here in just a single day, without stopping, because of a request. Thats why I am hungry, so just let me eat my meal. Also, these are Hajime turned his glance towards Yue and Shia. And these two, before Hajime could say it, began an impactful introduction towards Aiko and the others. Yue. I am Shia. I am Hajime(-san)s woman. Wo-woman? Aiko somewhat stammered said, Eh? Eh?, as she alternately looked between Hajime and the two beautiful girls. It seemed she couldnt processed the information. The students behind her were also perplexed. Well, the male students expressions said, That cant be!, as they restlessly looked between Yue and Shia. Gradually, their face reddened as they were charmed by their beauty. Oi, setting Yue aside. Shia, arent you different? That! Hajime-san so cruel. Even though you stole my first kiss! No, just how long you want to drag that thing. That was lifNagumo-kun?What is it, sensei? Because of the remark that he stole Shias first kiss, it seemed her thought process had finally caught up. Then, Aikos voice dropped an octave. Inside Aikos head, it seemed she imagined the scene where Hajime was laughing loudly while being attended by the two beauties in each arm. Her expression said everything. Blushing, Aiko interrupted Hajimes words. Her face was filled with determination to return her misconducting student into the right path. Following that, a large thunder called Senseis anger fell into Ul towns number one and first class inn. To steal a womans first kiss, and even t-two-timing! So, you didnt immediately return because you wanted to play around! If so thats unforgivable! Ee, sense will absolutely not forgive it! Its time for scolding! Just wait there, Nagumo-kun! Hajime looked at Aiko with a skeptical gaze, who yelled kyan kyan, as he let out a deep, deep sigh thinking it was going to be troublesome. Chapter 56 - Volume 6 Chapter 6 : Aikos Worries Because of Aikos roar, Hajime and his party were guided to a VIP seat, away from the eyes of the other guests. Then, Aiko, Sonobe Yuka, and other students bombarded him with questions. However, Hajime was focused on the Nilshisseer (other worlds version of curry) in front of his eyes. He answered them in a daze. Q : You fell from that bridge, what happened afterwards? A : I did my best. Q : Why did your hair turn white? A : The result of me doing my best. Q : What happened to your eye? A : The result of me doing my ultra best. Q : Why didnt you immediately return? A : No reason to do so. After hearing that much, Aiko yelled angrily with her cheeks puffed, Please answer us seriously! Indeed, her being unable to show any intensity in that action was a sad thing. As usual, Hajime looked like a willow when the wind blew. Without matching her gaze, he deliciously enjoyed the Nilshiseer, while sometimes listening to Yue and Shias quarrel. His face was full of satisfaction. Angered by his appearance, was the commander of Aikos bodyguards, David. He couldnt endure the woman he fell for being ignored. Thats why he threw his fist onto the table and a loud sound rang out. Oi, you! Youre being asked by Aiko! Answer her seriously! Hajime took a glance at David, then Haa, let out a sigh. Arent we eating now? Behave yourself. His protest was completely ignored. However, David has great pride because, as a Temple Knight, he was entrusted as the commander of an important persons bodyguard, so he couldnt endure it and his face turned red. Following that, because Hajime wouldnt give him a clear answer, he changed his target as he turned to look at Shia. Hmm, did you say behave? That word, I return it back at you. To have a dirty animal share the same table as humans, you are the one who has no manners. Wont you at least chop off those ugly ears? She will look more human like that. Shias body trembled as she was stared at with eyes full of disdain. In Brook town, from her impression of the inn, having been close to Catherine, added to Hajimes existence, it was full of amiable people. Although there were lots of discriminating eyes in Fhuren, and even though they recognized her as a slave, no one made fun of her by directly saying that. In other words, since the beginning of her journey with Hajime, this was the first time she had directly received discriminating words as a demi-human. Although she wanted to think nothing of it, she was slightly surprised by the attack, even after she had got accustomed to the outside world, she could still feel the damage. Shun, Shia looked down depressedly. If she looked carefully, she could see that it wasnt limited to just David. Chase and the other Knights also looked at Shia with the same eyes. No matter how intimate they were with Aiko and her students, they were Temple and Imperial Knights. They were men from the Church of Saints and the Kingdom, so their discrimination towards the demi-human race was strong. After all, the source of discrimination were the Church of Saints and the Kingdom. Even though David and the Knights were influenced by Aiko and could think for themselves, they wouldnt have changed after only a few months because this sense of value was not so shallow-rooted. Because it was something unreasonable, Aiko instinctively tried to protest. But before that, Yue who grasped the downcast Shias hand, directed a glare as cold as absolute zero at David. A cold gaze that seemed to be able to freeze ones body came from the highest class, bisque doll-like beautiful girl. David flinched for a moment, but became enraged when he saw that the pressure was coming from a girl with the appearance of a child. Usually, he wouldnt easily lose his temper, but the words hed just spoke, and looking at his dear Aiko, he had lost it. What, whats with those eyes? Thats rude! Even though you arent a Gods apostle, you are trying to oppose a Temple Knight! David spontaneously stood up. Although the vice-commander Chase tried to stop him, faster than that, Yues words clearly rang out in that uproar. A small man. Those were words of ridicule. Words that ridiculed how small his vessel was, to shout just because of a difference in race, and lose his temper when glared at by a girl. David was already lost in anger. As a man, being called small in front of Aiko drove him over the edge. You pagan. Ill send you to hell along with that animal. As he quietly muttered that without any expression, David reached for the sword by his side. Because the carnage appeared all too sudden, the students were flustered, while Aiko, Chase, and the Knights were all trying to stop him. However, as though he didnt hear the surrounding voices, David finally slightly pulled the sword from its sheath. At the same time, DOPANh!! A dry, explosive sound echoed inside Water Fairy Inn. At the same time, David, who was about to pounce at any time, was hit in the head and got blown away. As it were, the back of Davids head hit the wall behind him, hard, and a terrific sound resounded. His eyes turned white as he collapsed. The sword was released from Davids hand and gashan!, it fell to the floor. No one was able to comprehend what had happened just now, and were all stunned. Their gazes turned to David who collapsed with the whites of his eyes showing. Then someone was curious as to what had happened to emit such a large and explosive sound, it was Foss, who pulled the curtain. Following that, he became wide-eyed as he was stunned by the disastrous scene in front of him. On the other side, Aiko and the others were finally able to regain their senses when Foss entered. Their gazes which were then directed toward David, were naturally drawn to the source of the explosive sound. In that place was something Aiko and her students had knowledge of, but had never actually seen. It was something from the other world, something completely unknown to the Knights. There was the figure of Hajime holding a gun while seated. White smoke came out of Donner. At least the bullet he shot was a non-lethal rubber bullet. Although they didnt know the details, the Knights had guessed it was Hajimes attack, so they simultaneously put their hands on their swords while letting out killing intent. However, what immediately followed, was by a violent killing intent incomparable to the Knights. It was as though they were attacked by a hammer that fell from heaven, as the Knights who began to stand were forced to sit back down into their seats. Although they werent submerged in the killing intent, having felt the pressure Hajime emitted, Aiko and the others turned pale as they trembled. Hajime put Donner on the table and gotoh, it made an unnatural noise. Its purpose was to threaten them. Following that, he clearly declared his standing and asked where Aiko and the others would choose to stand. I have no interest in you lot. I have never thought of wanting a relationship with you guys. Moreover, I wont say anything about what had happened to me or what I want to do. I am only here for work, so Ill resume my journey once its over. Thats where we say good bye. Also, lets not intervene with each other. No matter what kind of selfish things you want to do, just dont obstruct me. Just like now, if you become hostile Ill likely kill you. Understand? Was what Hajimes eyes asked, but no one said anything. Immediately, he turned his gaze towards Chase and the Knights, who desperately endured the Pressure, and all they could do was slightly nod. Next, Hajime turned his gaze towards Aiko and her students. Aiko didnt say anything. No, more like she couldnt. It was not only because of the pressuring feelings that gushed out, but also because of Hajimes words, and how her student change without her knowing. Those were not something Aikos pride could allow. Hajime sighed as he shrugged his shoulders and canceled the Pressure. Although there was no answer from Aiko, Hajime could somehow sympathize with her feelings, so he didnt force her for an answer. The other students were obviously frightened, so he guessed they wouldnt dare challenge him. With the tremendous feeling of oppression vanished, the Knights collapsed and let out deep sighs. Aiko and her students were also exhausted and sat deeply on the chairs. As though nothing had happened, Hajime resumed his meal, and talked to the depressed Shia. Oi, Shia. Thats something normal outside. There is no need to take it seriously, okay? Yes, thats right Although I understand that, as expected, for humans, these ears are disgusting. With self-derision, Shia patted her ears with her hands and let out a bitter smile. To such a Shia, Yue whispered words to comfort her with honest eyes. Shias ears are lovely. Yue-san Is that so? Even so, Shia was still unconvinced about it, so this time Hajime followed up with a somewhat amazed expression. Because Yue often said Bad! to him, Hajimes attitude towards Shia had softened little by little, and he tried to comfort her with the utmost of his ability. You know, their education was practically brainwashing from the Church and nobles of the Kingdom, so its just their feelings of aversion. Dont you know that the Rabbitman tribe are the number one most popular pet slaves? In other words, no one thinks of you as disgusting in general. Th thats so U-umm, by the way Hajime-san, Umm what do you think about my ears? Having guessed that those words were Hajimes own way of comforting her, Shia felt slightly happy. Then she asked him with an upward gaze with blushing cheeks. As if saying, I want to know, but at the same time dont want to, her rabbit ears completely drooped, and sometimes they twitched towards Hajime. I dont think anything about them Stealing a glance at the rabbit ears, Hajime returned his gaze towards his meal as he tried to deceive her, and replied snappishly. The rabbit ears drooped even more as though they regretted asking. However, with the next line from Yue, they immediately regained their energy as they stood up;hyupa!. They are Hajimes favorite. He cuddles them when Shias sleeping. Yue!? Didnt you promise not to tell her that!? Ha-Hajime-san you like my rabbit ears Ehehe. With her cheeks dyed red, Shia tried to suppress her grin with both hands, and as if saying Wa~i!, her rabbit ears above were moving, expressing her delight. The awkward and strained atmosphere of massacre that floated in the air until now had dissipated as if it were an illusion. The atmosphere had mysteriously turned pink-colored, so Aiko and her students, even the Knights were blinking in amazement. For a while, they watched Hajimes love-comedy interaction, then one of the male students; Aikawa Noboru muttered. Huh? How strange. Although until just now Nagumo was truly scary, now it isnt killing intent thats gushing out You too, huh. Rather, those two, although they are dangerously cute, although theyre totally in my strike-zone, but, to flirt in front of my eyes is torture for me Its just as Nagumo said, those things dont matter at all. But, having the skill to get along with girls from another world I want to ask him how! Noboru! Akira! Heh, we are going to hell together, Atsushi! With their eyes boiling with envy, they stared at the Hajime who made them shudder until just now; it was the unison of three males from Ai-chans bodyguards. The serious atmosphere was completely blown away. The female students began to regain their original demeanor, and they looked at the male students with terribly cold eyes. Chase, having realized the atmosphere had calmed down, started to heal David. At the same time, with his caution and hostility were subdued, he asked Hajime with a smile. Apart from Hajimes circumstances, there was something he had to hear by all means. Is it okay to call you Nagumo-kun? About before, my commander had been rude. No matter what, we are Aiko-sans bodyguards after all, so we become oversensitive if it concerns Aiko-san. Somehow, I would like for you to forgive us. Although Hajime wanted to interrupt him and say, How can oversensitivity turn into murder?, but the word murder itself made him unable to say anything. Thats why he just silently waved his hand to tell him to stop that. Because of this perfunctory attitude, Chases eyebrows slightly twitched, but his poker face-like smile didnt crumble. Following that, with quick thinking, because he couldnt just leave it at that, he cut to the case about Hajimes artifact-like thing in front of him. I assume thats an artifact. Although I cant be sure with my limited knowledge, I can see that its quite a powerful one. Its much faster than a bow, it also didnt need chanting or a magic circle. Just where on Earth did you get it? Although he was smiling, Chases eyes werent. Judging from his words, since there wasnt the presence of magic being used, he thought it had a bow-like pure physical mechanism and could be mass-produced. If so, itd be a great help for the sake of dominating against enemies before war breaks out. However the Knights werent a match for Hajime, so he at least wanted to get information out of him. Hajime stole a glance at Chase. Following that, before he could say anything, he was interrupted by an excited voice. It was a male classmate; Tamai Atsushi. Th-Thats right, Nagumo. Isnt that a gun!? Just, how did you get ahold of that!? Chase reacted to Tamais shout. Gun? Tamai, do you know anything about that? Eh? Ah, thats right, I know of it. Its a weapon from our world. Chases eyes shone because of Tamais words. But afterwards, he stared at Hajime. Hou, in other words, it isnt an artifact from this world If thats so, it must be made by someone from a different world and of course the maker is It is me. Hajime easily answered that he made it. Chase, because he held the impression of Hajime as a secretive person, was surprised by how easily he admitted it. You admit it so easily. Nagumo-kun, do you know what it means to hold that weapon? That It could completely change the situation of the war in this world, right? Thats if you can mass-produce it. Mostly, you want me to return with you and teach you how to make it, or something like that? Naturally, I reject it all. Just give up. Hajimes words had left him completely helpless. Those words seemed to be prepared beforehand. But, Chase didnt give up. Thats how attractive the gun was. But, the Soldiers with low levels can have high offense if it could be mass produced. When that happens, we can make use of a lot of people in the upcoming war, and our chances of victory will also greatly increase. If you cooperate, doesnt it mean you also help your teacher and friends? If so No matter what you want to say, I wont cooperate. If you try to take it, then it means youre my enemy. At that time be prepared to be annihilated even before the war breaks out. Hajimes quiet words sent a chill toward Chases whole body and he shut his mouth. Then, Aiko managed to intervene there. Chase-san. Nagumo-kun has his own intentions. Please dont force my student. Nagumo-kun too, please stop saying such extreme things. Be more peaceful Nagumo-kun, are you seriously not coming back? Ah, I dont want to return with you. Tomorrow morning, after I complete the request, Ill leave as is. Why Aiko looked at Hajime with a pained expression, she wanted to know his reason, but Hajime rose from his seat before she could ask. Unbeknownst to them, Yue and Shia had also finished their meals. Although Aiko tried to stop him, Hajime ignored her and climbed the stairs to the second floor, accompanied by Yue and Shia. At the time Aiko and the others were left behind, a subtle and indescribable atmosphere was in the air. They were glad the classmate they thought was dead was actually alive. But, for the person himself, they seemed to have not even registered in his eyes. Moreover, he had become strong to the point, that it was impossible to compare him to his past self. He was not the same as the one who was once called incompetent in contempt as they looked at him from above. Moreover, about the contempt, they had pretended not to notice Hiyama and his friends bullying him. Followed by that friendly fire incident, they could only feel more indebted because of Hajimes ambiguous attitude. As a result, no one could proactively reach out to Hajime. Aiko herself was greatly shaken by her students change and angered by the current development in her mind, so she was unable to stop Hajime. Chase, while he looked at the currently recovering David at the side, seemed to think of something. With their meals completely cooled, their appetites also disappeared. Without looking at the food in front of them, all of them began to deeply think about how Hajime survived after he left them. Just what on Earth could completely change a person like that, what did Hajime think at that time when the friendly-fire incident happened, what the current Hajime thought of them Most likely, he held a grudge against them. With those thoughts making revolutions in their minds, all of them became depressed, and the day was over. * * * In the middle of the night. Surrounded by the night, they were completely exhausted. Both physically and mentally, thanks to the unexpected development. All of them fell asleep, but Aiko wasnt able to sleep even now. Aikos room was a single room, so it was not a large one. A table set and bed with carved wooden feet, a small fireplace, and a leather sofa in front of it. In the winter, the flame would surely brightened the room, and the inn guests would be warmed just by seeing it. Aiko was thinking about what happened earlier today, she watched the unlit fireplace while deeply entrusting her body to the sofa. The insides of Aikos head was like an unarranged bookshelf, with all of that information in disorder. Even if she couldnt think about it, she wanted to think. And from then on, her head that ran round and around in circles didnt give out any constructive opinions at all. She recalled smiling when she found out her student was alive, then she could only knit her eyebrows because of his unamicable attitude. She had seen a glimpse of Hajimes power through Davids speech and conduct, she thought he wouldnt have been able to survive if he didnt change, and how much hardship Hajime must have experienced. At that point she could only let out a sigh because she couldnt help him at all. However, she recalled his interactions with the two girls, she thought he must have found companions he could trust, and she smiled again. And, suddenly, a voice rang out inside the room where there should be no one but her inside. Why do you keep changing your expression, sensei? Kh!? Aiko turned around to the source of the voice while wide-eyed. There was Hajime who stood at the entrance door with his arms folded. Aiko was so surprised that she became tongue-tied, but somehow managed to speak. Na-Nagumo-kun? Wh-Why are you here, how Even if you ask how, I just came through the door, no more no less. Eh, but the lock My class is transmutation master, you know? Unlike the locks on earth, I can open this kind of lock mechanism. Hajime lightly answered, which stunned Aiko for a while. Her heart loudly throbbed in surprise and that somehow managed to calm her down. She frowned, then criticized him. At such a time, moreover its rude to suddenly barge into a womans room without even a knock. To purposely open the lock just what do you want? For a moment, the word yobai came into Aikos mind but she immediately erased the thought. She slightly shook her head as she recalled the fact that the other person was her student. Hajime only warded off Aikos scolding like a willow blown by the wind, and he told her the reason for this thoughtless visit. Well, I am sorry about that. I just didnt want anyone to know about this visit. I wanted to talk to sensei, but before, there were the fellows from the Church and the Kingdom, so I couldnt do it. After all, the contents of this talk might have angered those guys. A talk? Nagumo-kun, it was okay to talk to sensei and the others By chance, she thought he wanted to return with them, and Aikos eyes shined in expectation. If it was a consultation from her student, then it was as though the room was a teachers office. But her expectations were immediately denied by Hajime. No, I dont want to return, you know? So stop looking at me with those eyes filled with expectation What I want to talk about now is something I thought sensei would be the most calm to listen to it. After this talk, Ill leave what you want to do to your own. Having said that, Hajime began to talk about the story of Liberators and the Mad Gods he heard from Oscar. Hajime obviously had his own reasons for telling Aiko this story. According to the Gods intentions, the heroes; Kouki and the others, were made to dance in their game, and the Gods never intended to return them to their own world. To save the human race from the demon race, in other words to win the upcoming war, is the result of the Gods pulling the strings behind the stage in the first place. The heroes themselves were only interesting pieces they had gathered without any real reason. Rather, they only thought it was more appropriate to start a new game using the heroes. However, for Hajime, there was no reason to pointedly explain this to Kouki and the other students. He wasnt interested with what his classmates wanted to do, and it would also only be a hassle for him. Even if he told him, that man who believed that justice always laid with the majority wouldnt believe him. Because he was alone, between the words of a boy who had changed drastically and words that requested to save the majority, he didnt even need to think about who they would trust. Rather, because many people believe and worship Ehito-sama, hed only be mocked and criticized. Because of that, Hajime didnt want to become related to Kouki in the least. However, by coincidence upon coincidence, it resulted in him meeting Aiko. Hajime himself knew Aikos main principles always centered around her students. In other words, regardless of the circumstances of this other world, she would calmly make a decision for the sake of her students. Following that, judging from the attitudes of his classmates today, and how they yearned for Japan, if it was Aiko, surely her words would be able to influence them. Those were Hajimes thoughts. Although, he didnt know how her influence would change their actions. With this information, if the movement of Kouki and the others became different from what the Gods intended, theyd surely put much more attention towards Kouki and the others. Hajime already knew that his existence would stand out like a sore thumb when he journeyed to conquer the Great Dungeons, and there was the possibility of receiving interference from the Gods. Thats why, by indirectly passing the information using someone they trust, he could rearrange the actions of Kouki and the others. Thus, he could delay being noticed by the Gods. His only objective was to draw attention away from himself. In addition, without relying on the Gods, Hajimes aim was to search for different ways for them to return. Furthermore, just like the Liberators, he wanted to show Kouki and the others how their original allies became manipulated enemies, its his intention to plant the wedge of distrust towards those Gods. In the first place, he was only able to think of this idea because of the coincidental meeting with Aiko, so Hajime never expected anything out of it. For Hajime, there was no grudge nor hatred towards his classmates. He was just indifferent towards them. If they could be used, then hed used them, and hed leave them alone if they didnt seem useful. Thats why he didnt disclose this information only by chance. Having heard the truth of this world from Hajime, Aiko was dumbfounded. It was not known if she truly understood it. Processing this information, no matter what kind of ideas she got, it still took her more time. Well, thats all. Thats what I came to know from the depths of the Abyss. Ill leave what to do after knowing this to sensei. Its okay to think of it as just nonsense, and its also okay to move into action if you think its the truth. Just do as you want to. Na-Nagumo-kun, dont tell me, to deal with those Mad Gods you began your journey? Hah, that cant be. I feel from the bottom of my heart that it doesnt matter what happens to this world. I am only searching for a method to return. Thats why I went on a journey. The reason Im telling you this is because it seems like itd be convenient to do so, thats all. Aiko wore an indescribably subtle expression because he snorted at her question. Although she was relieved he didnt rashly poke his head into danger, she couldnt help but frown as a teacher because of how easily he said he could cast the others away. But, she herself also made her students her first priority in this world, so she couldnt say anything back. As a result, she tried to change the topic with a subtle expression. Do you believe in that? Thats so. The Great Dungeons are the keys. Its okay if you search for it if they interest you. Once you exceed the 100th level of Orcus, youll happily find the real Great Dungeon. First of all, by looking at your appearances today, youll immediately die when you go there. Its out of the question if you cant ignore Pressure of that level. Aiko was reminded of the pressure that gushed out from Hajime at dinner time. Following that, she opened her eyes filled with complex feelings of sympathy, admiration, and other various feelings when she thought again about the harsh conditions he must have lived through. For a while, their silence continued. The room was filled with silence. Hajime was certain the information was received after looking at Aikos appearance. And because he had no more business, he immediately turned his heels and walked towards the door. Behind him, Aiko told him about a certain student she remembered when they talked about the Orcus dungeon. Shirasaki-san still hasnt given up on you. Hajime stopped walking because of the unexpected words from Aiko. Then, Aiko spoke softly with Hajimes back in front of her. Although everyone believed you were dead, she is the only one who didnt give up on you. Before she confirms it with her own eyes, she believes you are still alive. Even now, shes still fighting in the Orcus Great Dungeon. Even though Amanokawa-kun and the others are only going to the dungeon for training, her only purpose is to search for you. Is Shirasaki okay? After a long silence, Hajime asked Aiko. Hajime who took an indifferent attitude towards them, began to ask about another with words of concern. Aiko, who discovered that the original Hajime still existed, displayed a joyful expression. Y-Yes. Although the Orcus Great Dungeon is a dangerous place, her ability has developed well, and she continues to conquer the dungeon. Sometimes letters come from her. Are you curious about her? Nagumo-kun and Shirasaki-san got along after all. Aiko talked with a bright smile, but Hajime only expressionlessly looked back over his shoulder without denying or affirming anything. Although I didnt mean it like that its good if you tell her this when you exchange letters. What she should be cautious of is not the demonic beasts in the dungeon. Its her companions. Eh? What do you Sensei, I can already guess the situation from the attitude of Tamai and the others today. The cause of me falling in battle against the Behemoth, you think it was just an accident ? ?, right? Th-Thats Yes. Some magic went out of control and resulted in accidental friendly-fire Nagumo-kun still holds a grudge against everyone after all I dont think of anything like that. The thing I want to say is this. Friendly fire? Thats wrong. That was a magic bullet clearly specifically cast with me as target. Eh? Specifically cast? Targeted, you say? Aikos expression said she couldnt understand what he meant. But, Hajime left words that mercilessly pushed Aikos worry further. It means, a classmate was trying to kill me. Kh!? Aiko was stunned and her face paled, I only know that the culprit is someone related to Shirasaki, its someone whos able to kill another person out of envy. Because she is still okay, its good to advise Shirasaki to be careful of an attack from behind. After leaving this message, Hajime went out of the room. Shin, there was an illusion of cold wind blowing inside the room, and Aiko embraced her own body with both arms. There was a possibility that one of her precious students tried to kill a companion. Furthermore, they used a cowardly method by aiming at his back when he was at the brink of death. For Aiko, who treasured her students, it was something she couldnt accept easily. But, she couldnt deny Hajimes words without any evidence. Her mind that wanted to believe her students clashed with each other. With her worries deepening, Aikos sleepless night increased. Chapter 57 - Volume 6 Chapter 7 : Northern Mountain Range Area Daybreak. With the waning moonlight, the eastern sky began to lit up. Hajime, Yue, and Shia, these three people completed their travel preparations, and soon they would leave the Water Fairy Inn. In their hands were packaged riceballs that could be eaten as they move. Even though it was still early in the morning, no one wore unpleasant faces as Foss prepared their breakfast. It was just as expected of a high-class inn. Its management was admired even by Hajime and his party, as they thanked him without reserve once they received the breakfast. Within the morning mist, Hajime and his party faced towards Uls northern gate. There was a highway that stretched from this place to the northern mountain range area. It would take at least a full day by horse, but they would arrive in three to four hours using the magic-driven two-wheeler. It was the fifth day since they had lost contact with Will Kudeta and his party, who had gone to investigate northern mountain range area. Survival was hopeless. Hajime also thought Will and his partys odds of survival were low, but there was still a chance. Ilwas image of Hajime would climb to a pinnacle if he brought him back alive, which was why he began searching as soon as possible. Fortunately, the weather was good. An ideal day to search for someone. With sounds of activity beginning to resound inside the buildings, they advanced towards the northern gate, and could finally see the gate. He narrowed his eyes because he could sense signs of people near the northern gate. They didnt move or anything, but only hung around the gate. What he saw through the morning mist were Aiko and the six students. Although I can guess what you want, let me hear it anyway What are you doing? Hajime and his party looked at Aiko and the students with half-opened eyes. For a moment, Aiko twitched from the pressure in the atmosphere, but she still faced Hajime with a firm attitude. After having a discussion, the students; Sonobe Yuka, Sugawara Taeko, Miyazaki Nana, Tamai Atsushi, Aikawa Noboru, and Kawahara Akira, drew near Aiko. We are also going. Youre searching for missing people, right? Its better to have more people. No. I am okay with you going. But, I refuse to go together. Wh-Why? Simply because our pace is different. I dont want to match your slow speed. If one were to look closely, they would notice that there were several horses readied behind Aiko and the others. For a moment they thought, Was it because he cannot ride horses?, as they doubted Hajime. Since it was trivial, he just let it go through their heads. No matter whether he could ride it or not, its speed couldnt compare to the magic-driven two-wheeler, after all. However, the virtual leader of Ai-chans royal guard who loved her; Sonobe Yuka, snapped at Hajimes objection. Apparently, she had forgotten her debt and intimidation from Hajime yesterday because of the strength of her love towards Ai-chan. Wait, how could you say that? Even if Nagumo doesnt think well of us, theres no need to involve Ai-chan sensei. Because of the incredibly irrelevant objection, Hajime let out, Haa?, with an amazed expression. Hajime thought itd be a hassle to explain, so he silently took out the magic-driven two-wheeler from Treasure Box. Suddenly, a big bike appeared from the void, Aiko and the students could only let out stupefied looks. Do you understand now? Yesterday I said that I absolutely dont care about whatever you guys want to do. Thats why theres no need to snarl at me. Its just like I said before, our speed is different. The magic-driven two-wheelers profound form, and maybe because it was an existence that didnt belong in this different world, made Aiko and the onlooking students speechless. There, the bike-lover in the class; Aikawa asked Hajime while somewhat excited. D-Did Nagumo make this just like the gun from yesterday? Something like that. We are going now, so move aside. Hajime answered him perfunctorily as he was about to embark, but Aiko kept standing still. Aiko wanted to tag along with Hajime and his party no matter what it took. She had two reasons. One was to search for the truth about what Hajime said last night. Aiko couldnt just overlook the words, A classmate was trying to kill him, so she wanted find out if it was the truth or just Hajimes misunderstanding. If it was the truth she wanted to know what Hajime was going to do. She wanted to hear more details from Hajime for the sake of avoiding any accidents that might happen in the future. Once the search ended, she didnt know when shed be able to meet Hajime and his party again, so she mustnt miss this chance. The other reason was, because Shimizu Yukitoshi was currently still missing. Although they had tried to find any scrap of information without leaving even a stone unturned, there were no sightings of him in any of the nearby towns and villages. However, because there was no one living in the northern mountain range area in the first place, she remembered there was no information gathered there. Even if it was on his own accord or by accident, she naturally never thought hed enter the northern mountain range area. But with the thought hed left on his own, she thought of searching for Shimizus trail while Hajime and his party looked for the missing people. By the way, it was partly a coincidence that Sonobe and the other students were here. Aiko had wanted to go to the gate earlier than Hajime, in order to ambush him, so she tried to leave the inn before dawn, only to be seen by Sonobe Yuka who was going to the toilet. Because Aiko equipped herself with travelling gear and tried to leave at such an unreasonable time, Sonobe Yuka of Ai-chans bodyguards questioned her without letting her tell a lie. As the result, because they couldnt just leave Ai-chan to the changed Hajime. Sonobe woke up all of the students and tried to join the search mission. It should be noted that they had left a letter to the Knights, telling them to watch the house, since it seemed like they would only strike up more trouble if they went with Hajime and his party. Though it wasnt known how theyd react Aiko drew near Hajime and whispered her decision to him. Hajime moved his face close to Aikos because he didnt want the contents and only the contents to be heard by others, but when he looked carefully he noticed she used thick makeup to conceal dark shadows. Surely, she was hardly able to sleep having heard Hajimes story. Nagumo-kun, because sensei is a teacher, its necessary to hear the details from Nagumo-kun. Thats why, I wont let you go until you tell me everything, Ill chase you if you try to run away. For Nagumo-kun, wont that be troublesome? I dont care if you tell me while we are travelling or when we are searching, so will you spare some time? If you do that, then itll be as Nagumo-kun said, itll be good bye after this town for the time being. Hajime could see the light of determination in Aikos eyes, and he slightly regretted his last words from last night resulted in this failure. He understood Aikos ability to take action (Although shes often idle). If he tried to deceive her or run away, shed likely use the Guard Knights to search for him. He averted his gaze from Aiko and looked up at the sky, which was becoming more and more bright. Without throwing away the possibility of Wills survival, he regretted time had passed while they argued. Hajime let out a deep sigh. He admitted that hed just reaped what hed sown, and faced Aiko again. Okay. Ill let you go with us. Even though I say that, I dont have time to speak with you I dont care. I only want to hear it from Nagumo-kuns mouth. Haa, geez, sensei wont give up at all. Whatever and wherever, always a teacher, huh. Of course! Aiko, Munh!, stuck out her chest with a joyful look when Hajime gave up. Because it seemed the negotiations had gone well, the students showed relieved looks. Hajime, are you going to bring them? Aa, this person is a teacher even here. She will not compromise anything regarding her students. If I just leave her, itll absolutely become troublesome in the future. Ho~, she is a good teacher who thinks of her students~ Because Hajime had given up, Yue and Shia were surprised and asked him. Following that, having heard Hajimes words accompanied with a bitter smile, the eyes with which they looked at Aiko, had changed slightly. They were filled with some respect. Even Hajime thought Aikos attitude as their teacher, which couldnt be shaken at all was not a bad thing. For example, she didnt find any value in categorizing the classmates and students, so he thought of her as an adult who should be respected. But, this bike can only hold three people, right? What should we do? What Sonobe pointed out was the truth. It was out of the question in regards to time, to match the horses speed, and it was impossible to leave Yue or Shia behind to bring Aiko instead. Reluctantly, Hajime put the magic-driven two-wheeler into Treasure Box, and pulled out the magic-driven four-wheeler in its stead. Pinpon, Hajime made it vanish and at the same time a big object appeared, probably because they knew hed used an artifact, Aiko and the students were not surprised at all. Having seen the current Hajime, who on Earth could imagine he was once called incompetent. Sonobe and the students received the message Those who are unable to get on will be in the carrier, looked at Hajime who quickly got on the drivers seat with complicated expressions. * * * They moved forward on the road expanding straight into the northern mountain range area using the hummer-like magic-driven four-wheeler. Even though the highway was a bad road, thanks to the suspension and ground transmutation feature it shared with the two-wheeler, most of the impact was nulled. Naturally, the male students, aboard the hard metal luggage carrier attached to the back didnt seem to be in discomfort. By the way, although there was the Treasure Box, the reason he specifically installed the carrier was because it was a set with the gatling thatd be used while driving, it was his aspiration. A small commitment from Hajime. For the seating inside the vehicle, Hajime naturally sat in the drivers seat, while Aiko sat at his side and Yue was next to her. Aiko sat beside Hajime for the sake of hearing his story. Although Aiko seemed to not have told it to the other students, she wanted to hear about it sooner. Originally, the seat next to Hajime belonged to Yue, but Yue already knew the contents of the story Hajime would tell, so reluctantly, she gave her seat to Aiko. But, Aiko and Yue were small, so there was still a considerable amount of space in the seat. In contrast, Shia who was seated in the back seat looked slightly cramped. Shia aside, Sonobe and Sugawara had voluptous bodies, so they took up a lot of space. The slender Miyazaki looked so uncomfortable. But, the one who felt the most uncomfortable was Shia. She had been placed between Sonobe and Sugawara for a while now, and they interrogated her about her relationship with Hajime. Love between different races in another world was something female high schoolers wouldnt miss hearing. They were so curious that they repeatedly asked Shia, and the flustered Shia tried her best to answer their questions. On the other side, Hajime and Aikos conversation also reached its climax. Having heard the situation in detail about that time from Hajime, while she knew the possibility of magic being fired intentionally was high, Aiko was still unable to believe it and was troubled by it. When he heard her, Hajime only snorted as his reply. For now, he already guessed it was someone like Hiyama, and although Hajimes guess was closest to the right answer, he only said this was one of the possibilities. After all, Aiko wouldnt be able to arrive at such a conclusion, and even if the culprit could be specified, how could she restore the mind of someone who attempted murder? How could one compensate for that? She was troubled, with those thoughts on her mind. She groaned because she was troubled by this, but due to the soft seat and vibrating vehicle inviting her to sleep Aiko started off on her journey to the world of dreams before she was aware of it,zuruzuru, her body slipped until she fell onto Hajimes lap. Normally, hed send her flying because its a hindrance, but because he felt it awkward to act rude toward Aiko, he hesitated over what to do, then he decided to leave her as is. After all, Hajimes information was the main cause of Aikos sleep deprivation. So if its just this, he felt that it couldnt be helped, as he displayed unusual generosity. Hajime is gentle to Aiko. Well, it is someone Im indebted to, so something like this is okay. Fu~n. Yue? Yue-san, please dont ignore me. Next, I will also use the lap pillow. Okay. Even though Aiko was still lap pillowed, Hajime and Yue were able to enter a world of their own. In the back seat, the female high schoolers watched them while going kya kya, followed by a sulking rabbit-eared girl. From now on, they were entering a dangerous zone where unknown accidents might occur but no one thought about it as they made such a noise. * * * The northern mountain range area. Several mountains extended with altitudes ranging from 1000 to 8000 meters. Plants and trees were somehow able to grow there. It was a mysterious place with a scattered environment. The colour would make one remember the mountains of Japan in autumn, and the other area was filled with trees with fresh green leaves, just like in mid-summer, but there were also places with withered trees in contrast. Moreover, even if one could see past the mountain range, another mountain range stretched out beyond it. There were more and more of them to the north. Currently four such mountain ranges were confirmed, and beyond that was a completely unknown area. As to how far it went, a certain adventurer aimed to cross the fifth mountain range, however, demonic beasts got stronger and stronger with every passing mountain range, and in the end, there was no sign of success. Incidentally, the highest mountain was the God Mountain. Currently, the place Hajime and the others had first arrived in when they came into this world was 1,600 kilometers east of the God Mountain. The vivid colors of red and yellow of the fresh leaves on the trees made them easy on the eyes. If a knowledgeable person were to look carefully, he would find spices and edible plants in the area. They were what enriched Ul town, a truly bountiful mountain. Hajime and the others stopped the four-wheeler at the foot of the mountain, and were charmed by the artistic display of natures magnificent colors for a while. One of the girls let out a Ho~. Some time ago, Aiko was apologizing while blushing, after making the blunder of sleeping in a students lap. But having seen the fresh scenery, she succeeded in placing the black history into the far recesses of her mind. Hajime also wanted to slowly appreciate this, so he put the four-wheeler back into the Treasure Box, and pulled out certain things in its stead. Those were, imitation models of birds which spanned 30 cm each, and a ring with a small crystal embedded on it. Each of the models had a gray crystal buried in a part of their heads. Hajime put on the ring, took out four identical models, and slowly threw them into the air. With that, one would assume theyd fall due to gravity. However, these fake birds were floating in place. Aiko and the students let out an Ah. The four mechanical birds began to turn around on their spots and flew towards the mountain. Umm, those are. Having seen the model birds flying away without any sound, Aiko represented the other students and inquired something of him. Hajime answered her with Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes, and just like the vehicles and gun, they were items that were out of place in this different world.. The imitation model of birds called Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes, were something Hajime made in reference to the remotely operated Golem Knights from Raisens Great Dungeon. They were also produced using the materials he got there. Using Creation magic, he granted minerals Gravity magic because he didnt have the aptitude for using the magic himself, and they became minerals capable of neutralizing gravity as they floated. And thus, gravity stones were created. Furthermore, the induction stones which used to control the Golem Knights were used. In addition, Farsight crystals were also installed in each part of their heads. The mineral used in the eyes of Golem Knights were Farsight stones. Similar to induction stones, it was a mineral capable of reflecting scenes witnessed by other fragments of the crystal, regardless of distance, so long as the same type of magical power was supplied to them. It seemed this was what Miledi used to determine the detailed position of Hajime and his party. Hajime installed the farsight crystal inside his magic eye, and he became capable of seeing scenery the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes could see. In the first place, theres a limit to the processing performance of a humans brain, using four simultaneously was the limit, allowing them to move around in the sky. Its a complete mystery as to how Miledi was able to operate 50 Golems at once. Tentatively, His brains processing performance had been boosted when he awakened theLight Speed, if he only had to control one plane, he could do precise movements. Moreover, when he uses Light Speed, he could make seven planes do precise movements within a certain time limit. This time, he took out the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes because being able to search from the air is useful, since the scope of search was too vast. Having watched the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes fly far away, Aiko and the students tried to stop being surprised by Hajimes actions, however, it was a vow that might never be fulfilled. Hajime and the others advanced into the mountain using the same path used by the adventurers. The sighting information of demonic beasts were just slightly beyond the other side of mountain path. Its in the vicinity of the sixth and seventh mountain. Because of that, Wills party of adventurers should be investigating around those parts. Having thought of this, they quickly advanced through the mountain path at a high pace, after Hajime released the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes in that area. Hajime and the others reached the sixth mountain in almost an hour, and stopped. The reason was because it was necessary to search for any traces around the area Haa haa, i-is it a break kehoh, haa haa. Zee zee Are you okay Ai-chan sensei, zee zee Ueppu, is it okay to rest now? Haa haa, its okay, right? Ill take a break now, kay? Hyuu Hyuu. Geho geho, Nagumo-kun and his party are monsters. Aiko and her students had less physical strength than what he had expected, so it was necessary to take a break. Naturally, Aiko and her students statuses were originally several times higher than the average people of this world, so they didnt get exhausted until they climbed the sixth mountain. Its just that the movement speed of Hajime and his party was just too fast, thats why they climbed the mountain using all their might, and when they noticed it, their physical strength was exhausted and their legs became wobbly. Aiko and her students desperately gasped for breath on all fours, and Hajime glanced at them with a somewhat troubled look. In any case, he had decided it was necessary to search the surroundings, as they went to the nearby river to let them rest. He was able to determine the location because of the information from the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes. After stating the location to Aiko and her students, who were still breathing roughly, he and his party advanced towards the river. The probability of Wills party having rested there was also high. With Yue and Shia in the lead, they strayed from the mountain path and onto the mountain. Rustle, rustle. The sound of fallen leaves was enjoyable as they continued to walk between the trees, and before long they could hear the sound of a river. It was a sound pleasing to the ears. Shias ears swayed happily. Finally Hajime and his party reached the river. It was at a bigger scale compared to a small river. Shia, who held the highest search ability, observed the surroundings while Hajime once again used the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes to search for any presences, and there was no sign of demonic beasts nearby. They relaxed for now. Hajime and the others were sitting on the rock in the riverbank, then they talked about their search plans. Yue took off her shoes and put her feet into the river after saying Just a little. It was her selfishness to enjoy the moment. Hajime overlooked it because Aiko and her students still hadnt caught up to them. Hes a man who spoiled Yue. Shia also took this chance. Having thought of a possibility, they moved upstream along the riverbank. Hajime moved the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes upstream while he looked at Yue, pasha pasha, playing with the river water with her bare feet. Although Shia was also barefooted, she only put them in the water. The feeling of the river flowing seemed to tickle her. Aiko and her students, who finally regained their breaths, arrived. They stayed in place as they stared at Hajime and his party. However, the three male students shouted Is this Heaven?, with sparkling eyes as they saw the barefooted Yue and Shia, while the female students returned to look at them with cold eyes. It made the male students shudder. When they noticed the gazes from Tamai and the others, Yue and Shia got out of the river. Aiko and her students were diligently replenishing their moisture in the riverbank. Because of the displeasing gazes from Tamai and the male students a while ago, Yue and Shia returned slight glares, and the male students trembled as they averted their gazes. Having seen such a spectacle, Aiko and the female students looked at Hajime with warm eyes. Especially Sonobe and the female students. Since they had heard various things from Shia, they wore very annoying expressions. Fufu, Nagumo-kun truly treasures Yue-san and Shia-san. Aiko said such things while smiling. Hajime wanted to say something, but stopped and just shrugged his shoulders when he saw the depressed Sonobe and the other male students. Yue was the one who took action in his stead. As if it were the most natural thing in the world, she suddenly sat on Hajimes lap. Nn. She was so pleased that she entrusted all of her weight to Hajime. It could also be called her proof of trust. Seeing that, Shia, who looked lonely, embraced Hajime from behind. Aikos cheeks immediately blushed because a pink-colored space was generated. Sonobe and the female students were shouting, Kya kya, in excitement. Tamai and the male students ground their teeth. Hajime being Hajime, without shaking the two off, just averted his gaze. He seemed to be slightly embarrassed. However, Hajimes expression suddenly sharpened in the next moment. That is. Nn did you find something? Having heard Hajimes muttering while he was looking far into the distance, Yue asked him. Because of his appearance, Aiko and the others blinked their eyes wondering what happened. On the rivers upstream is that a shield? Also, there are bags it looks like theyre still new. It might be a hit. Yue, Shia, lets go. Nn. Yes! Hajime and his party harmoniously stood up and began to prepare for departure. Aiko and the students actually still wanted to rest, and although they knew they were overdoing it, they couldnt just stand still once they saw that Hajime had found some clues. They laborously raised their still exhausted waists and once again desperately tried to follow Hajime and his party, who were advancing upstream with blistering speed. At the location Hajime and his party arrived at, just as he confirmed with the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes, small round shields made of metal and bags were scattered around. However, there were dents on the round shields, and the bags were torn up in the middle with their strings pulled out. Hajime and his party carefully examined their surroundings. Then they found some nearby trees with their barks peeled off of them They were roughly at the two meters of height. It was apparent that the bark was in such state because something had scratched it off, and at that height, it clearly wasnt the work of humans. Hajime instructed Shia to use her search ability to the fullest, while also using his own perception skill as they approached the barkless trees. Advancing ahead, they found signs of combat one after another. There were trees and branches that were broken in half. There were also plants that had been trampled, and furthermore, there were fragments of blades and blood scattered around. Everytime they found such traces, the expressions on Aiko and the students faces stiffened. For a while, they chased after the signs of combat, and Shia suddenly found something shining. Hajime-san, this, isnt this a pendant? Nn? Aa its probably something they left behind. Let me confirm it. After he washed off the dirt from the pendant he had received from Shia, he noticed it was not just a pendant but also a locket. He removed the clasp and saw what was inside, it was a womans photograph. Perhaps, she was someones lover or wife. Even though it was not a significant clue, it was not an old one but a recent one it could belong to someone from the adventurers party. Thats why itd be kept for now. Afterwards, they found more articles of the deceased or so they called them, but they only collected items that would allow one to identify their owners. Having searched around for a while, eventually day turned into night, and the time for them to set up camp was approaching. Even now, there were no signs of life aside from the wild animals. Although they were cautious because of how Will and his party encountered and were attacked by demonic beasts, there were no sign of demonic beasts in their immediate surroundings. Their current location was between the eighth and ninth mountain. From what was said about crossing the mountains, usually, they would encounter one or two demonic beasts, so Hajime and the others could feel the eeriness of this situation. After a while, the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes once again found a location with abnormalities. There were leftovers of great destruction 300 meters to the east. Hajime urged everyone to rush to that location. There was a big river. A small waterfall could be seen upstream, and the volume of water was immense, with a violent current. Originally, it was likely to flow straight towards the foot of the mountain, but currently, there was a large and small river branching along the way. It was as though it was gouged by a laser or something, from the flank. The reason they had such impressions was because the gouged part was a straight line, while the surrounding trees and ground were scorched. Furthermore, as if they had received a big impact, a lot of trees were partly broken and thrown tens of meters to the side. On the riverside, there were big footprints measuring more than 30 centimeters. It seems the real combat happened here These footprints were of large bipedal demonic beasts Surely, there were demonic beast called Brutal beyond the second mountain after this. But, the way the ground was gouged. What Hajime described as Brutals were something similar to the Orcs and Ogres in RPG. Although they didnt have high intelligence, they took action as group. Because they had a weaker version of the peculiar magic; Vajra, called Strong Wall, they were recognized as quite powerful enemies. They usually descend into the second mountain of the mountain range, but these demonic beasts never came into towns. In addition, they didnt have any attacks that could make such river tributaries. Hajime thought of the Brutal as he observed the footprints, he hesitated whether to go upstream or downstream. Although Wills party had likely to escaped upstream, he thought it would be hard for them to run upstream after such combat. He doubted that they would physically and mentally run further from town. Hajime decided to direct the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes upstream while they head downstream. Even though the Brutals footprints were on the riverside, the possibility of Will and his party jumping into the river was high. If so, he thought theyd likely be swept away because of physical exhaustion. The others also agreed with Hajimes speculations, and descended towards downstream on the riverside. Afterwards, they encountered a much more splendid waterfall compared to the one from before. Hajime and the others nimbly descended from the cliff on the side of the waterfall and landed on the vicinity of the basin. The refreshing wind peculiar to a waterfall healed their minds and bodies which were exhausted from a day of searching. Then, Hajime felt a reaction from his Sign Perception. ! This is. Hajime? Yue immediately reacted and asked him. For a while, Hajime concentrated while closing his eyes. Following that, while slowly opening his eyes, he let out a surprised voice. Oi oi, seriously. The Sign Perception picked up something. From the feeling, I can say its a human. The location is in the interior of waterfalls basin. You mean there are survivors! Hajime nodded towards Shias words of confirmation. He answered, Only one person, when Yue asked for the number of people. Aiko and her students were also surprised. It was something natural. Although the odds of survival were not zero, they actually didnt expect any at all. It was the fifth day since Wills party had gone missing. It was a miracle for even one of them to remain alive. Yue, please. Nn While watching the waterfall basin, Hajime called Yue. Yue was able to guess Hajimes intentions from just those few words, and she shook her right hand as the magics trigger. Wave Castle, Wind Wall. Then, the water in the waterfall and its basin began to split in two just like the Red Sea in Moses legend. Moreover, the scattered water was perfectly brushed off by the wall of wind. It was the result of water magic making a high-pressure wall of water called Wave Castle, and wind magic called Wind Wall. Without chanting, magic of two different attributes were activated at the same time. Having seen how they were used, Aiko and her students, although they didnt remember how many times they had done it, dropped their jaws in astonishment. Surely, the Hebrew people also displayed such expressions. Because her magic power was not infinite, Hajime urged Aiko and the others on, as he led them into the interior of the waterfall basins cave. The cave they entered immediately curved upward, and they arrived at quite a large cavity. Water and light poured down from the ceiling, and the fallen water flowed into the water pool below. The reason it didnt overflow was surely because they continued flowing inside. They discovered a man lying down in the innermost part of the cave. When they arrived at the mans side, they confirmed that he was a young man, around 20 years of age. Although he looked like a noble, he currently looked pale and displayed the complexion of a dead person. However, there was no large injury, and because there was food remaining inside his bag, he was simply sleeping. His bad complexion was surely related to how he was the only one here. Having seen the anxious Aiko, and because Hajime wanted to immediately identify the young mans identity, he used his artificial arm, while restraining his power to the limit, to flick the sleeping young mans forehead. BACHIKONh!! Guwah!! He screamed as he woke up, the young man writhed while covering his forehead with both hands. Aiko and her students shuddered because of the powerful and merciless forehead flick. Hajime ignored Aiko and the students, and approached the young man with teary eyes to ask his name. You, are you Will Kudeta? The third son of Count Kudeta. Ah, eh, you are, just how on earth did you guys get here Because the young man only blinked as he couldnt grasp the situation, Hajime once again made a stance to flick his forehead and slowly aimed at it. Answer my question. Ill increase the power by 20 percent every time you say something other than the answer. Eh, eh!? You, are you Will Kudeta? Umm, uwah, yes! Thats right! I am Will Kudeta! Yes! For a moment, when the young man hesitated in answering, Hajimes eyes gave off a dangerous light, and he immediately thrust out his left hand. The panicked young man immediately announced his name. Apparently, he was truly the person in question. He seemed to have miraculously survived. I see. I am Hajime. Nagumo Hajime. I have come here on the request of the head of Fhurens branch guild, Ilwa Chang. (For my convenience) Its good that youre alive. Ilwa-san!? Is that so. Once again I am indebted to that person Umm, I am thankful to you. You must be a remarkable person to receive a request directly from Ilwa-san. Will voiced gratitude with respectful eyes. It seemed he didnt mind the forehead flick with unbelievable power from a little while ago. If so, he might be an unexpectedly good person. A great difference than a pig from somewhere. After that, having introduced everyone, they heard the story of what happened to Will. This was the summary. Five days ago, Wills party came to the vicinity of the upper part of fifth mountain using the mountain path just like Hajime and the others. Suddenly, they encountered ten Brutals. As expected, they couldnt win against the number of Brutals they encountered, so Wills party tried to withdraw. But, the number of attacking Brutals kept increasing, and they were by the river of the sixth mountain when they noticed it. Then, the Brutals encircled them, so for the sake of escaping from the encirclement. Two people; trifling and unimportant soldiers, were sacrificed After that, when they arrived at a big river, despair appeared. It appeared to be a jet-black Dragon. As soon as Wills party came along the river bank, the Black Dragon let out breath, and Will was blown off into the river by the attack. From what he saw while being swept away, one person vanished because of the breath, while the other two were attacked from both sides, by Brutals from the back and the Dragon from the front. Will fell into the basin of the waterfall after he was swept away as is, he went into the cave he had found by chance, and he seemed to have been hiding here ever since. Somehow, it sort of resembled what may or may not have happened to a certain someone. Will, as he told them that, was feeling proud of it, and then suddenly started to sob. It was not something unreasonable, the senior adventurers taught him the know-how for adventurers and took care of him even though one of them wore a displeased face. Without confirming their safety, the pathetic him was only able to tremble in fear and wait for help to come, the him who felt relieved because his rescue came while his companions were dead, various feelings continuously emerged and his tears overflowed. I-I am d wost. Wuu, aljo evyone ish ded, I dint ju anyching. Hikk, fer me chu be d cole curvibor oso, sniff chu fil relif I! (I am the worst. Wuu, although everyone is dead, I didnt do anything. Hikk, for me to be the sole survivor Also, sniff to feel relieved I!) Wills wails echoed inside the cave. No one could say anything to him. Toward the Will who blamed himself with tears flowing down his face, they didnt know which words would be good for him. The students looked at Will with sorrowful expressions, while Aiko gently patted Wills back. Yue was expressionless as usual, while Shia looked troubled. But, at the moment Will found himself at a loss for words, an unexpected person moved. It was Hajime. Hajime, approached Will and gripped Wills collar. He used his inhuman strength to hang him mid-air. Following that, towards the Will who was in pain because he couldnt breathe, Hajime spoke with an unexpectedly permeating voice. What is wrong with wanting to live? What is wrong with being glad because youre alive? That wish and feeling are something natural and inevitable. Even more so because youre a human. B-but I was. Even so, if youre worried about those who died then continue to live. From now on keep living as you struggle, and struggle as if youre going to die. If you do that, someday there might come a day when you understand the reason why you survived today. Keep living. Even while crying, Will repeated Hajimes words in blank surprise. Hajime violently threw Will down, he tsukkomied himself with, What have I done, his words just now, more than half of them were directed towards himself. Wills situation was a little similar to his, and for him to belittle his own life was like saying, Its wrong for you to survive, towards Hajime, so he was inadvertently angered. Of course it was just his persecution complex. More than half of it was said on an outburst of anger, so it wasnt different from a childs tantrum. Even though he had seen through various things, Hajime was still a 17 year old boy, and there was still more for him to learn. Hajime knew he had fallen into slight self-loathing. Having seen such a Hajime, Yue came to his side and grasped Hajimes hand tightly. Its okay, Hajime isnt wrong. Yue. Live to your best. Keep living on. Together with me, right? Haha, ah of course. Ill keep on living no matter what might happen so, dont leave me alone. Nn. They left Will who was still talking to himself, then Hajime and Yue created a world with just the two of them. He couldnt match Yue, and Hajime gently stroked Yues cheek, while Yue was also being spoiled and let his hand stroke her cheek. Not understanding what happened to cause such a development, Aiko and her students could only blink, while Shia watched Hajime and Yue with half-opened eyes. The chaotic situation continued for a while (thanks to Hajimes recklessness), and somehow everyone managed to regain their senses. The party then decided to immediately descend the mountain. There was still more than an hour before sunset, so if they hurried, they would likely reach the foot of the mountain by the time the sun set. Although they were concerned about the Brutals and the jet-black Dragon, those were outside Hajime and his partys mission. It was unthinkable to continue the investigation while having to protect those with low combat potential. Will also understood that he would just be a hindrance, so he understood that they must withdraw. Although the students insisted on continuing the investigation because of their slight sense of justice that came from the troubled townspeople, Aiko stubbornly refused to investigate because of the great danger the Black Dragon and Brutals posed. In the end, they descended the mountain. However, nothing proceeds smoothly. Once again, they were passionately welcomed when the party got out of the waterfall basin with Yues magic. GUuRURURURU. Letting out a low groan, with its whole body covered in jet-black scales, its golden eyes glared at them in mid-air while fluttering its wings it was the Dragon. Chapter 58 - Volume 6 Chapter 8 : Black Dragon Subjugation? The dragons length was at least seven meters. With its whole body covered in jet-black scales, there were five sharp claws on each of its long forelegs. Big wings grew from its back which were slightly shining as they were clad with magic power. Every time it flapped the wings an unbelievable gust of wind appeared, even after taking the size of its wings into account. However, its most impressive feature was its golden eyes that floated in the night like moons. Its eyes that closed vertically like a reptiles, were dangerously narrowed as they released beautiful light. The golden eyes were glaring at Hajime and the others from the air. A low groan was leaked from the Black Dragons throat. Its overwhelming power couldnt be compared to the Hyveria he saw at the bottom of Raisen Grand Canyons ravine. Although Hyverias themselves were generally recognized as troublesome, high level demonic beasts, when compared to the Black Dragon before them, it was as if they were small birds. Its majestic appearance made it suited as the king of the sky. Just like a frog being stared at by a snake, Aiko and the others stiffened. Will was especially pale faced and gatagata, trembled as if he would collapse at any moment. Inside his mind, he might be having flashback from when he was attacked. Hajime had already seen the claw marks from the Black Dragons attack that created branches off the river. He thought it must be a very strong demonic beast, but feeling the magic power and pressure from the Black Dragon in front of his eyes, he revised that it was three times of what he had imagine. Remembering the demonic beasts in the Abyss, it was not as strong as the Hydra, but he could feel that it had the same power as class of demonic beasts from 90th floor. The Black Dragon confirmed Wills appearance and girori, sharpened its glare. Following that, in front of the stiffened humans, it slowly lifted its head and concentrated its magic inside the opened jaws where sharp fangs lined up. KYUuWAaAAA!! A mysterious timbre began to dye the sunset and reverberated throughout the mountains. Inside Hajimes mind, he remembered the Breath attack that erased the adventurers on the river. Kh! Evacuate! Having issued the warning, Hajime immediately leaped away from his location to evacuate. Yue and Shia followed after him. However, some people were unable to react to his warning, no, in this case it could be said most of them. Aiko, the students, and even Will were stiffened and didnt move from their spots. Aiko and the students bodies were unable to keep up with such a sudden event, while Will was bound by fear that made him unable to even avert his gaze. Tch!! Hajime! Hajime-san! Hajime issued an order to Yue and Shia using Telepathy, then he suddenly returned to his previous location using Ground Shrinker and stood between Aikos party and the dragon. Normally, hed just leave. He didnt feel bad about abandoning Aiko, rather, he didnt understand why she came here to search for Will who miraculously survived. But, his job was to bring him back if he was alive. Thats why Hajime couldnt abandon him. Hajime took out a two meters, coffin-like, large shield from the Treasure Box into the empty space, he thrust his left arm and linked it to the shield. As he poured his magic power, on the lower part of the shield gashun!, a stake appeared. Following that, it mightily pierced the ground. Immediately, a straight, black, laser-like Breath fired from the dragon. The Breath didnt let out any sound and immediately reached Hajimes large shield. The impact accompanied by a tremendous roar and the heatwave released melted the ground around the large shield. Guu! Ooooo!! Hajime let out a roar filled with spirit as he resisted the Breaths pressure. Before one was aware, Hajimes body and the large shield let out bright red light. It came from Hajimes Vajra. However, the Breath seemed to carry greater power, so after he resisted it for a while, his defense was penetrated as the large shield received a direct hit. Even so, the large shield still endured the Breath. Power that penetrated Hajimes Vajra and heat gradually melted its surface, and itd fall apart at any time, but Hajime used Transmutation to restore it. He wouldnt let any more breakthrough than this. The stake that penetrated the ground to fix his location was defeated by the pressure, as he gradually pushed back. Hajime transmuted his soles into spikes, and once again, Hajime used Vajra to resist the Breath. The large shield was connected to his outstretched left arm, and he also affixed his right arm to it. The large shield Hajime took out was using Taur ore as its main material while Star ore was placed in-between and the exterior was coated with Azanthium. Because Hajime was a Transmutation Master, even with an attack that exceed Azanthiums durability, its possible to restore it if it could endure even for a few seconds. Even if that was penetrated, the Star ore in the second layer had a nature to strengthened if supplied with magic power, and Hajimes magic power wouldnt allow anymore penetration. Thats why, the Breath that could exceed Azanthium wouldnt be able to destroy the large shield. However, it couldnt be said that power wouldnt be able to blown the large shields user away. In fact, Hajime who possessed inhuman power was gradually pushed back. On the ground were the gouged out marks from the large shields stake that pierced it and Hajimes feet. If this keep up, Hajime who equipped with large shield and Vajra, along with his inhuman endurance wouldnt receive considerable damage. But if Hajime lost the shield, Aiko and the others would fall prey to the breath, and disappear from this world without even leaving a speck of dust behind. When Hajime became somewhat impatient, an unexpectedly soft feeling was transmitted to his back. As he stole a glance over his shoulder, somehow, Aiko had jumped towards his back and supported him desperately. Apparently, while Hajime was resisting the Breath, she regained her senses and jumped to support Hajime who was gradually being pushed back. Having seen that, the students and Will also jumped to support Hajime, in panic. The Breath continued even now. The surrounding water in the river was evaporated by the heatwave, the soil and stones on the riverbank were blown away by the impact and in awful state. From the time he received the direct hit from the Breath, a little time had passed. Hajime felt it had happen for an eternity, but actually no longer than ten seconds had passed. While he grit his teeth and thought about it, finally, he heard the long-awaited voice. Cursed Sky. At the moment the magics name was announced, a black, swirling orb of four meters in diameter appeared above the Black Dragon. The deep darkness that could suck in anyone who saw it, immediately fell and crushed the Black Dragon into the ground. GuuRUaAAA!? A roar came as the Black Dragon sprawled on the ground, and its Breath was interrupted when it raised a scream from the impact. However, the swirling orb, as if saying thats not enough, didnt disappear and exerted extreme pressure on the Black Dragon, sinking it into the ground. Cursed Sky It was Yues Gravity magic. By creating a swirling gravity ball, it crushed its target using supergravity that was proportional to the amount of consumed magic power. It was a convenient magic that could change its direction using the gravitational force. The Gravity magic didnt consume much magic power if targeted towards the caster itself. However, if the gravity ball was used to attack things, space, and other people, just like what happened just now, it consumed huge amount of magic power and Yue at the least need ten seconds to prepare it. Because Yue herself still hadnt completely master this magic, the invocation time and magic consumption could still become much more efficient by training. The sky king was crucified on the ground, it painfully braced its limbs to somehow escape from the pressuring attack. But, immediately following that were the rabbit ears that came fluttering from the sky and Shia was shouting, Stop~!, as she fell together with Doryukken. Holding the sledgehammer which was further accelerated by outburst, she used the high-stance aimed at the Black Dragons head. DOoGAaAAA!!! The impact was incomparable to any impact that had happened before. At the moment of impact, the ground burst and flew radially, accompanied by a thundering sound, it created a crater that looked like a result of a bombing. That was thanks to Doryukkens remodelling by Hajime. Gravity magic was granted to the compressed Azhantium that was the main material. However, it was not the one that neutralized like the ones in the unmanned reconnaissance planes, but the opposite where the ore could increase its weight. The weight increased according to the amount of magic power supplied. The current Doryukken was just like *****ton Hammer!, just like the one inside the manga. Furthermore, those who received the ultra-heavy blow wouldnt be able to escape from serious damage. Thats right, if it was directly hit. Guruaaa!! Together with the Black Dragons roar, a flame bullet approached Yue at tremendous speed from inside the dust that scattered by Doryukken. Yue immediately did an emergency evasion by falling to the right. However, the gravity ball magic was canceled instead. The dust was cleared up as the after-effect of the previous flame bullet, and there was the Black Dragon who managed to evade Doryukken which sunk to the ground by a paper-thin margin. At the moment of impact, it seemed to somehow evade using the peculiar strength of a dragon. Having its restraints removed, the Black Dragon did one rotation in high-speed as if trying to dispel its grudge and its large mass of a tail hit Shia who was just pulling out Doryukken. Agh!! By a hairs breadth, Shia used Doryukken as a shield and jumped back to kill the impact, because she was greatly blown away at the same time, she disappeared into the trees. The Black Dragon used the momentum from the rotation and recovered its posture, and its golden eyes were glaring at Hajime not, just passed towards Will behind him. Hajime immediately put the large shield back into Treasure Box, then pulled out Donner-Schlag and fired them. Many roars resounded, accompanied by flashes that cut through the sky and attacked the Black Dragon. Without being able to evade, the Black Dragon received direct hits from the storm of destruction, blown away from its spot, and thrown into the river with a tremor, creating a magnificent sprays. Because Hajime thought itd be bad for Will to be in its line of fire, he charged at the Black Dragon. Using gunspin in mid-air to reload Donner-Schlag in his hands, he repeatedly fired in succession just like before. However, the Black Dragon got up accompanied with roar that scattered the rivers water, somehow, it ignored Hajime and fired a flame bullet that was aimed at Will. Kh! Because it aimed at Willl, Hajime dared to approach it and tried to attack furiously to gain its attention. But, the Black Dragon acted as if it didnt even care if Hajime was there, continue to target Will. Yue! Nh Wave Castle. Hih!, was the miserable scream that came from the cowering Will, and in front of him was high-density wall of water. The flame bullet was obstructed by the rampart-like wall of water created by Yue and disappeared. And, at that time, the students finally regained their senses from this raging development and began to chant their magic. They were trying to support the party. Quickly, fire bullets and wind blades rushed towards the Black Dragon as they created archs. However. GOoAAA!! The impact from the dragons roar dispersed the attacks. Moreover, having heard the tremendous roar and stared by the golden eyes, Will let out similar Hih, scream as he backed away and fell on his butt, reaching the female students spot. Hajime, who completely judged her to be outside of the combat assets, shouted at Aiko to escape. Aiko was hesitating. Hajime was also Aikos student after all, so to left him in front of this powerful demonic beast made her hesitate as a teacher. At that time, the Black Dragon began to flap its wings and flew into the sky while blowing the surroundings river water away. In addition, it rapidly shot flame bullets at Will. Although Hajime had fired the railguns in quick succession, he couldnt get its attention at all. The Black Dragons scales, similar to scorpion-like thing that boasted its hardness in the past, was only slightly scratched even after receiving direct hits from the railguns. The Black Dragon stubbornly targeted Will. It was as if it was being manipulated by something. It faithfully obeyed the order like a robot. It kept trying to kill Will even after being restrained by gravity before, it seemed to think nothing of those who tried to obstruct it. Although Hajime didnt understand why it obstinately targeted Will, it was a convenient thing, since its target was already decided, so he gave out an instruction to Yue. Yue! Protect Will! Ill defeat this guy! Nh, leave it to me! Hearing Hajimes instruction, Yue immediately fell towards Will, and stood in front of him. When she snuck a look at her back, irritation surfaced when she saw Aiko and the students who couldnt move well in this situation and she muttered in displeasure. If you dont want to die, hide behind me. The students were trivials, but regarding Aiko, Hajime was at least concerned about her, so she let out those words to not let her die. Incidentally, she had already forgotten how Aiko became a hindrance to them. The students moved closer to Yue without particularly reacting to Yues cold words. They realized by Yues side was the safest place, thanks to the rampart of ice that chantlessly constructed using the surrounding moisture. Normally, theyd have the ability to fight some more. But, no matter even if they knew Hajime was alive, the day they were almost killed by the Behemoth and Traum Soldiers as well as how Hajime fell to his death into the abyss still traumatized their minds. They followed Aiko because even if they couldnt join the hero group in the dungeon, they couldnt just half ass things.Even so, their magic was ineffective against the Black Dragon, coupled with the roar filled with killing intent, made their heart completely withered. Their mental state was completely unsuited for combat. Because Yue was there, Hajime was assured of Wills safety, and concentrated on attacking. The flying Black Dragon was concentrating on destroying Yues defensive wall, as it targeting Will on the other side of the wall, even now. However, flame bullets were incapable of penetrating the wall, then it raised its head in an arch again as it realized it. It began to focus magic power inside its mouth. Hah, its the first time Ive been ignored this far thats why, Ill do anything to make you not ignoring me! As Hajime put back Donner into its holster, he took out Schlagen from the Treasure Box. Immediately after he activated Lightning-clad, the three meters weapon with an atrocious form let out bright red sparks. As expected, the Black Dragon realized Hajimes next move was a dangerous one, and it turned its mouth, aiming at Hajime. It was just like Hajime had predicted: it couldnt ignore him. At the same time the Black Dragon fired the death spreading Breath, Hajimes Schlagen finished the loading and fired. They let out the same extreme flash. They became a storm of death. Black and red aurora were clashing against each other. At the moment of collision, a terrific shock wave was generated and the surrounding trees were blown away. Just by power alone, they were probably equal. However, the two auroras clearly divided between the victor and the loser from their nature. Although the Breath continued to let out an excellent aurora, Schlagen was specialized in penetrating through a single point. Therefore, the Breath was inevitably broken through, and that power reached the Black Dragon. The head of the Black Dragon which fired the Breath suddenly curved upward. The full-metal jacket made out of star ore penetrated the Breath and hit the dragons opened mouth. However, the wound was far from a mortal one. With the bending of the Breaths trajectory and power, several of its sharp fangs evaporated and as it nearly passed through the side of its head, it stopped before one of its wings on its back was blown off. GURUaAAA!! The Black Dragon fell as it spun towards the ground and let out a pained scream. Hajime was fortunately able to evade the Breath using Aerodynamic, and while he was upside down in mid-air he used Aerodynamics Ground Shrinker. As he dived at high-speed, he used Grand Leg to attack the Black Dragons abdomen. ZUDONh! The lower abdomen let out a roaring sound from the impact, and the Black Dragons body folded. The ground was radially cracked by the impact. It couldnt be said that the damage was considerable even though the Black Dragon let out a scream. Its armor was capable of enduring the Railguns after all. However, having assumed that, Hajime attacked further as he greatly held out the artificial left arm. KIiIIIII!!! Machine-like sounds came from the artificial arm. The Oscillation Smash he used before fell down. It was Hajimes fist of destruction that was thrust in high speed and was capable of pulverizing a large boulder in a single blow, and it mercilessly attacked the Black Dragons abdomen. DOoGUuUU!! Along with the muffled sound, the scales on the abdomen were cracked. With the purpose of transmitting the impact, its insides received considerable damage from this attack, and the Black Dragon raised a pained voice again as it vomited large amounts of blood from its mouth. Maybe because it thought itd be dangerous if this kept up, the Black Dragon poured its magic power in one of its wings and a windstorm appeared, then it tried to forcefully regain its posture. Once again, Hajime used Aerodynamic to evade. He didnt forget to leave a parting gift. At the moment the Black Dragon turned its golden eyes towards Hajime who escaped into the air, a big explosion occurred under its abdomen. The dragons gigantic figure flew two meters from the surface from the impact. Hajimes parting gift was a Grenade. KUuWAaAA!! Receiving an impact at the same place as before, it couldnt be helped that it was unable to raise a scream and only let out a muffled groan. With its head drooped to endure it, blood was flowing from the Black Dragons mouth. Somehow, its groan weakened. Maybe because the Black Dragon recognized Hajime as a threat, it looked away from Will towards Hajime and rapid-fired flame bullets from its mouth. The flame bullets flew through the air as if they were anti-aircraft fire. However, none of the fire hit Hajime. Hajime was using Aerodynamic and Ground Shrinker simultaneously to freely run in the sky, leaving after-images, Hajime knocked down the Black Dragon using Hit & Away tactic. He fired Donner-Schlag from medium range at nasty places such as the claws, gums, eyes, tails base, and butt. In the next moment, he drew closer and used the combo of Oscillation Smash from the shotshell outburst + Grand Arm to hit the head and flank. KURUu, GUWANN! Somewhat, no, the Black Dragon certainly began to give out a weeping voice. With its scales cracked all over the place, a large amount of blood dripped from its mouth. Incredible. Having watched Hajimes fight, Tamai Atsushi spontaneously muttered that from the safety area behind Yue. Without having to say it, the other students and Aiko were silently agreeing as they nodded, and they were unable to look away from the overwhelming fight. As for Will, he intensely watched Hajime with sparkling eyes as if he didnt remember he was trembling in front of the Black Dragon before. By the way, unbeknownst to them Shia had returned and tried to enter combat, only to be stopped by Yue who had guessed Hajimes intentions. Currently, she watched him together with Yue by her side. Having been blown away at the beginning, she actually felt somewhat depressed. Hajime didnt immediately pull out Schlagen, Orkan, and the others because he thought it was a good chance to show off his fighting prowess to Aiko and the students. Although the Black Dragon was certainly sturdy and the power of one of its attacks was to be feared, its easier to attack its huge body if one fought calmly, and its attacks were monotonous. So, it was possible for him to put into practice no matter what, it wont hit, after all it was an opponent Hajime could go easy on. Because hed separate from Aiko and the students, to put a hard-line so the Church and Kingdom wouldnt be relaxed when the heroes received the information from Aiko, he thought of showing off his true power to them. Because of that, although Hajime completely knocked down the pitiful Black Dragon, he held gratitude towards it in his mind. Even though there were cracks all over the place, none of the scales were completely crushed in the least. Truly significant durability. Because he remembered the scorpion-like thing, to be sure of it, he used Mineral Appraisal on the scales and because there was no reaction, it seemed it was a mineral that couldnt be transmutated. Slowly, because he thought it was enough to make them understand his true strength, it was about time for the finishing blow. He slipped onto the Black Dragons chest in an instant, and kicked with Grand Leg to roll him back towards its abdomen. Following that, he pulled out the Pile Bunker from the Treasure Box on the Black Dragons abdomen. From the direction of Will and the others, he could hear a clamor but decided to ignore it. The anchors fired, and the arms fixed its location on the Black Dragon. Following that, he released Lightning-clad. The reason he chose the Pile Bunker was because he couldnt pull out all of its power inside the Raisen Great Dungeon, so he wanted to do an actual combat test. The stake which coated in Azanthium started to rotate intensely inside, and the Pile Bunker let out bright red sparks. If this kept up, the four ton stake would mercilessly end the Black Dragons life. However, just like the proverb a cornered rat will bite the cat, a wounded beast was something one should be cautious of. It was the same as the Black Dragon. GUuGAaAAAA!!! Along with the Black Dragons roar, a violent blast was generated towards all directions. It was an explosion made of pure magic power. In addition, using a moment to strengthen its body to the limit and the explosive power from its muscles, the anchors that pierced the ground to fix the Pile Bunker were raised and at the same time it pried open the arms with its muscles. Following that, it turned around in an instant to shake Hajime off. Uoh!? Hajime instinctively stepped back. The heavy Pile Bunker was, the Pile Bunker that was on the verge of firing was turned to target the sky, and the stake that was accelerated to its max launched into the sky. A straight line that made ones narrow their eyes ascended through the sky, and Hajime who put the Pile Bunker into the Treasure Box confirmed the Black Dragon used its last struggle to move towards Will. Tch, Shia! Y-Yes As he clicked his tongue towards this blunder, Hajime called Shia. Shia, having realized his intentions, jumped towards the sky using the rampart of ice, and let out a yell so she wouldnt be blown away this time. With the free fall and the outburst from the shotshell, she fell towards the Black Dragon just like a meteor. If it was the normal Black Dragon, itd be able to avoid it, but the Black Dragon that was literally in its last struggle didnt have room for that, it was unable to avoid the hammer. Shia, who held the ultra-heavy Doryukken in a high-stance, further poured her magic power to explosively increase its weight. Subsequently, it directly hit the crown of the Black Dragons head without missing an inch as it let out a thundering sound. The Black Dragons head sank to the ground, and its lower body floated as it stood on its hands because it was in the middle of a charge. After a moment of stillness, it finally fell down and made the earth tremor. Shia, who pulled out Doryukken from the Black Dragons head that was on the ground, was surprised by what she saw. It was something natural. Although the Black Dragons head was smashed and considerably cracked, it wasnt completely broken. It was truly dreadful durability. Hajime came towards the Black Dragon from behind. Also, the stake launched from the Pile Bunker pierced the ground between Hajime and the Black Dragon. Hajime knew the sprawled dragon wasnt dead by percepting its presence, next, he suddenly recalled the talk with Mottou about the Ryujin race from before. The one about kicking a dragons ass. Hajime pulled out the stake that pierced the ground using Grand Arm and carried it on his shoulder as he positioned himself before the base of the Black Dragons tail. Following that, he made a stance just like a javelin thrower. Naturally, in his hand was the Pile Bunkers stake. Everyone there was able to guess what Hajime was going to do, and their cheeks convulsed. Even though the scales were troublesome, it shouldnt be a good thing to thrust it there(). Even though Yue, Shia, and the others floated expressions of horror towards Hajimes mercilessness, Hajime only thought of that as blowing wind. And finally, Hajimes Pile Bunker mightily pierced the Black Dragons bleep and zuburi sound resounded. At that moment, Ah nanojyaaaaa !!! With its eyes immediately opened wide, the Black Dragon let out a heartbreaking scream as it woke up. In truth, having thrust half of the stake and using his fist to make it pierce further, as expected, even Hajime was surprised by the scream that obviously came from the Black Dragon, and he inadvertently removed his clasped fist. Ass is~, this ones ass is~ Because of the Black Dragons grieving, painful, and somewhat excited tone, everyone let out a What the heck is this!? in amazement as they stared at the Black Dragon while stunned. Apparently, it didnt end as just a normal dragon subjugation. Chapter 59 - Volume 6 Chapter 9 : Tio Clarce I-its pulling~, its pulling out this ones ass~ On the mountain side of the northern mountain range, where trees were mowed down and the dried up river was in ruins, a truly miserable voice rang out. It was a womans voice. A voice that was not spoken, but rang out just like a wide area version of telepathy. Because a dragons vocal chords and mouth were incapable of speaking human words, it definitely used a method to transmit words through air vibrations. However, it was impossible for demonic beasts to speak in human words in the first place. Currently, the only confirmed case was the human-faced fish from somewhere. Even among the general population, there shouldnt be an existence such as a demonic beast capable of understanding human language. Furthermore, the existence of the Black Dragon right before their eyes was strange in and of itself. It was the first thing to ever endure so many shots of Hajimes railguns excluding the ones in Great Dungeons. Moreover, although there were powerful demonic beasts that could fire such Breath, they shouldnt exist around this place. If they lived here, then the danger should already be widely known. Therefore, he deduced two possibilities as to why its here. First: it was possible this Black Dragon came from further than the fifth mountain range, a completely unknown demonic beast. Following that, the other one was. You dont tell me, are you from the Ryuujin race? Mu? Indeed. This one came from the prideful Ryuujin race. Isnt that great? Isnt that amazing? Thats why, although this one wants to pull it out of this ones ass this ones magic power is about to be cut off. If this one returns to original form in this situation itll be awful this ones ass will. Hajime thought it couldnt be possible, but the Black Dragon replied, saying he was correct. Hajime was surprised in the edge of his mind. Just how many times since he coming to this world did he meet rare existences. Yue was from the Vampire race that should have been annihilated in the wars 300 years ago. Shia was the current generations atavism, and right before his eyes was the Black Dragon who came from the Ryuujin race, which was believed to have been annihilated more than 500 years ago. Why are you in this place? While Hajime was still surprised, Yue continued to ask the Black Dragon. The Ryuujin race was a legend even for Yue. She was interested in whether or not it was the only living one of its race, just like her. The light of curiosity dwelled in her eyes. Well, more importantly, the ass the amount of magic power remaining is about eh, ah, please stop! Poking it is not good! The stimulation! The stimulation~! Because the Black Dragon ignored Yues question, speaking with a delinquent-like attitude, Hajime said, You dare to ignore Yues question, Aa?, while using his fist to drive in the stake sprouting from the Black Dragons butt. With the shock directly spreading inside its body, the Black Dragon let out a scream as it writhed. Its dignified appearance as if it was a death god when they first met was just like an illusion because not even a bit of that remained. Just why would the should be perished Ryuujin race be here, attacking mere adventurers I also want to hear about that. Normally, Id just pierce your ass as is, but Ill delay that to hear your story. Well then, tell me briefly. Hajime thought the actions of this legendary Ryuujin race were too unnatural. Normally hed be merciless, but he slightly delayed that as he urged it to speak. And he continued to grind the stake with his hand. Ah, kuh, stop grinding it~ nanojya~. I-Ill tell you! Hajimes action astonished the surrounding others, but Hajime didnt mind them. Because it couldnt talk if he kept it up, Hajime stopped the grinding. However, his hand was still affixed to the stake. The Black Dragon was relieved when the grinding stopped as it let out a sigh. Following that, it began to talk about its circumstances in a somewhat hurried tone. The captivated tone must be just their imagination. This one was being manipulated by someone. This one didnt have any intention to attack thou. The temporary master ordered this one to find the young man over there and his companion and kill them. The Black Dragon turned its gaze towards Will. Will was twitching for a moment and his body trembled, then he firmly returned the Black Dragons gaze. Having seen Hajimes fight, he must have settled something. What do you mean? Umu, this one will talk in order. This one. When the Black Dragons talk was summarized, it became something like this. It seemed this Black Dragon went out of the Ryuujin races hidden town for a certain purpose. Its purpose was to investigate the visitors from another world. Although the details were omitted, there was a person with high magic perception inside the Ryuujin race, and it seemed that person perceived a huge magic discharge and some things arrived to this world several months ago. Although the Ryuujin race had a law which prevented from involving themselves on the surface stage, but just as expected, to leave the the matter of unknown visitors as an unknown was something thatd be dangerous, even for them. After some discussion, they decided to start the investigation. The Black Dragon before them left the hidden town with the purpose of investigation. Normally, itd turn into human form after passing the mountain range, then itd work hard in secretly gathering information, but it thought to rest a little before that, and it seemed to have taken a rest in the vicinity of first and second mountain range. Naturally, it used the Ryuujin races peculiar magic; Dragon Form and turned into the Black Dragon because there were demonic beasts in the surroundings. And then a man completely covered in black robe from head to toe appeared in front of the sleeping Black Dragon. That man gradually gnawed on the thoughts and mind of the sleeping Black Dragon using the using a variety of brainwashing and suggestion magic from the dark magic system. Naturally, if that happened itd usually counterattack. But the Ryuujin race had a bad habit. Thats right, it was the one that became the origin of that proverb. Ryuujin race that entered deep sleep in dragon form wouldnt be easily awaken. However, it was as long as no one kicked its ass. Even so, Ryuujin race boasted the toughness of their willpower, so it shouldnt be easy to manipulate it. Then, for how it was able to be perfectly manipulated. That was. That man is frightening. His aptitude in dark magic can be called the level of a genius. That man continuously used magic for one full day. So no matter how strong this one is, this one couldnt endured it after all. Its the greatest mistake of this ones life!, was the feeling that came from the Black Dragons sorrowful voice. However, Hajime just tsukkomied that with cold eyes. In other words, having come here to investigate, how can you not notice magic being used for a full day, just because youre fast asleep? Everyones eyes look somewhat foolish. The Black Dragon turned its gaze towards the day after tomorrow, and it continued its story as if nothing happened. By the way, the reason it knew it took a full day was because it was still conscious even after the completion of brainwashing, and heard the culprit grumbling, For it to take one full day.. Afterwards, obeying the robed man, it helped brainwash the demonic beasts in the second mountain range. Then, on a certain day, the Brutal army was moved to the first mountain range, and they encountered Wills party who were undertaking the investigation request. Having received the order to kill any witnesses, it chased after them. This one alone reported to the robed man. For some reason, it seemed itd be bad if the fact he had brainwashed a lot of demonic beasts was revealed, so he ordered the Black Dragon to do a complete search. Then, by the time itd noticed it, it was already knocked down by Hajime, and panicked because shed be dead if this kept up. Thats why it exploded its magic power. Following that, at the time it was going to do suicide attack according to instructions ingrained in its brainwashed brain. Its consciousness was blown away after Shias attack. In the next moment, its mind immediately woke up from an indescribable stimulation and impact to its ass. It didnt know whether it was the blow to its head or its ass that made it regain its senses. Stop playing around. Towards the Black Dragon who finished its story came a shaking voice that was desperately trying to suppress its fury. Everyone turned their glances towards that person. With his fists clenched, Wills aimed his anger filled eyes towards the Black Dragon. Just because you were manipulated Gale-san was, Navarre-san was, Lento-san was, Waslee-san was, Kurt-san was! Killed but that couldnt be helped you say! Apparently, he was angry because he understood why the adventurers were killed. He raised a voice filled with fury towards the Black Dragon. The confronted Black Dragon didnt raise any rebuttal. It just received all of Wills words with calm eyes as it gazed at him. He was unable to stomach that attitude. In the first place, your story cant be proven to be true! You most likely made it up because you didnt want to die! What was spoken just now is the truth. For the Ryuujin races pride doesnt allow this one to lie. Now, Will tried to argued vehemently. But, Yue intervened. Surely, it didnt lie. Kh, whats your basis for saying that. Having glanced at the snapped Will, Yue began to talk as she looked at the Black Dragon. The Ryuujin race is noble and honest. Ive lived much longer from everyone here. Thats why I am more familiar with the legend of the Ryuujin race. This one said For its pride. Thats why, it is surely not a lie. Furthermore I know if someone has the eyes of a liar. Yue slightly moved her gaze away from the Black Dragon as she looked at the distance sky. Surely, she was reminded of the event 300 years ago. For the aloof princess, her surroundings had set her up and remembering the result, surely there were a lot of lies involved. Even the most familiar person to her could be called liars. The result of her constantly looking away from that fact was the betrayal. Therefore, for Yue, who had experienced the bitterness called the study of life, her eyes were sensitive to liars. Although the reason she entrusted herself when she first met Hajime was because there was no other way, and although Hajime never lied to her, when she was reminded of that time, her sensitivity to liars might have been the biggest contributing factor after all. Fumu, for someone to still know of the Ryuujin races ideals No, didnt thou say a long time ago? For someone to still know the ideals of the existence called the Ryuujin race, the Black Dragons tone was somewhat joyous. Nn. I am a survivor of the Vampire race. 300 years ago, I was heard the Ryuujin race was the ideal example of nobility. Wow, Vampire races Moreover 300 years ago Indeed, although this one heard they were dead, thou are the Vampire princess. Surely thy name is. Apparently, the Black Dragon was alive for more or less the same amount of time as Yue. Moreover, its words implied that it knew of what had happened in the world. Even now, they might still hide their identities and are investigating the world. But, the Black Dragon seemed surprised that the Vampire Princess had survived. The surrounding, Will, Aiko, and the students were also looked at Yue with eyes of astonishment. Yue thats my name. Its the name I got from my most important person. So, Id like you to call me that. Yue gestured as though she were embracing something closely with both hands as her cheecks blushed faintly. For Yue, the Ryuujin race was an existence that should be taken as an example. So, the edge of her spoken words were filled with respect. That feeling must also have been involved in how she stopped Wills disparagement. In Yues surroundings, an aura of happiness somehow drifted around. Because of the abrupt love talk, the female students wore expressions as though they had eaten something sweet, while the male students were blushing because of Yues charm as they looked at her. Even Will seemed to have lost some of his vigor. However, he continued to speak because he still regretted what had happened to the senior adventurers. Even so, that doesnt change the fact that it killed them, but even I dont know what should be done Even so! Gale-san was going to propose when this job ended their regrets He knew in his head that the Black Dragons words werent a lie. However, he couldnt help but blame it. His heart just couldnt accept it. Inside Hajimes mind, Once again, a splendid flag was raised huh, with weird admiration. Then he recalled the locket pendant they had picked up on the way. Will, is this that Gales belonging? As he said that, he threw the locket pendant to Will. Will received it, he looked at it then he smiled as if he was truly happy. This, this is my locket pendant! I thought I had lost it, but you picked it up. Thank you very much! Huh? Its yours? Yes, its not a mistake because theres mamas photograph! Ma-Mama? His expectation came off splendidly, and the answer even made Hajimes cheeks cramp inadvertently. Because the woman in the photograph should be in the first half of her twenties, he was doubtful but he heard, After all, the photograph of mama in her youth is the best. as Will answered as if it was some kind of divine revelation. Everyone there realized, Aa, mama-con huh, as they wore subtle expressions. The females looked more and more subtle. By the way, Gales other party seemed to be a man. Following that, Gales fullname was Gale Homoluca. It was just as the say that the name influenced the body. Maybe because he regained his mothers photograph, Will considerably calmed down. Its effectiveness was truly an unknown. But, even if he was calmed down, his grudge and pain didnt disappear. Will, calmly, insisted to kill the Black Dragon. Moreover, even though it said it was brainwashed, he reasoned that it was completely faking it. His main reason should be revenge. Then, as if to repent, the Black Dragon spun its words that contained guilt in its voice. Even if this one was manipulated, it is true that this one is guilty for plucking the precious life of people. To make up for it, this one will obediently received the judgement. However, this one want you to delayed that for a while. At the very least, until that dangerous man is stopped.That man is trying to make an army of demonic beasts. Although Ryuujin races law doesnt allow any interference against the continents fate, this one was responsible. This one cant just leave it This one know it is just this ones selfishness. But, please somehow overlook that. Hearing the Black Dragon words, everyone in that place were surprised when they heard about the army of demonic beasts. Naturally, everyones gazes focused on Hajime. These members were naturally looked at their leader. Actually, because Hajime was the one who stopped piercing the Black Dragon, they naturally entrusted the decision to him. Hajimes answer was, Well, I dont really know about your circumstance. But, itll be a troublesome so Ill ignore it. Die as an apology. He swung the fist of his artificial arm as he said that. Wait! Th-Thou, with the flow of the talk, thou shouldnt have done the finishing blow as if no discussion is necessary! Please! This one will apologize without fail! This one dont mind whatever thou do when that matter is over! Thats why delay it for now! The afterlife will! Hajime continue to swung his fist as he ignored the Black Dragons words with cold eyes. However, he couldnt finished that. At the moment he swung it, Yue clung on to Hajimes neck. Surprising him, Yue whispered to Hajimes ears as she instinctively held him. Are you going to kill? Eh? Well, we were trying to kill each other. But, its not an enemy. Killing intent and malice were never turned towards us. It was deprived of its will. Apparently, Yue didnt wanted the Black Dragon to die. For Yue, Ryuujin race was something she yearned for, so she respected it. Moreover, even though he said they were trying to kill each other, from the beginning, the Black Dragon never turned its killing intent and malice towards Hajime and the others. They understood the reason now. With its will literally deprived, it only did as ordered just like a machine. Even so, there was no change with how they tried to kill each other. However, in the first place, Will was the only one in the Black Dragons eyes, and the reason it battled Hajime was because the Black Dragon confronted Hajimes intent to kill. Further saying, Hajime would be inconvenienced if Will was dead, so certainly it was an enemy because it aimed at Will, but the one behind the Black Dragon was the robed man. Then, if he were to talk about who the enemy was, itd be more likely to be that man. Also, there was a reason for her to stop him. Yue knew Hajimes stance. But, in Yues eyes, enemy that should be killed and the Black Dragon werent the same thing. Because she was the ruler of the Vampire race, having experienced such things, her eyes wouldnt be mistaken about a person. In Yues eyes, there were no essence of enemy inside the Black Dragons mind. For Yue, she at least didnt want Hajime to kill things other than the enemy, After all, If one compromised on the important rule imposed to themselves, one would be broken. Wouldnt your rule changed if you kill the Black Dragon? She was worried that Hajime would be broken if he killed things beside the enemy. Having received Yues words, Hajime could guess her mind, and he thought more and more carefully if the Black Dragon was the enemy as he slightly inclined his neck. Even if it was manipulated, Hajime was not so naive to considered that in a fight to death. He would have most likely killed it without mercy. However, after it regained its mind and the brainwashing was dissolved, to purposely execute it with enemies will be killed, he thought, isnt that a deviation? As she clung on Hajimes neck, Yue was watching him closely and looked like theyd kiss at any moment, and having thought of that, unexpectedly, it spoke with a quiet desperate tone. This one is sorry to intrude on such good atmosphere, but even if thou feel lost, at the very least could thou pull out the stake from this ones ass? If this keep up, this one will be dead no matter what will happened. Nn? What do you mean? Having received the external thing while in dragon form, at the time this one returned to original form, itd influence the body as is. Try imagining it. The scene of this stake piercing a womans ass Do you think this one will survive that? Everyone in the area imagined the scene that the Black Dragon said, then Uwa~, their expressions cramped. Especially the females, they hold their butts as they turned pale. Well, although the dragon form could be maintained using magic power, this ones magic power almost exhausted. In a minute although it isnt bad to go to a new world, please pardon this one from that kind of death. The afterlife without it unplugged Somewhat, its words seemed anxious, and its tone weakened as if its limit was truly close, and apparently Hajime didnt have more time to think. Hajime embraced Yue with his right arm, and decided rather than hesitating, hed go along with his partner words as is. For people, they wouldnt be able to understand their own selves. Thats why, it wouldnt be a mistake to choose the direction where his trusted partner wouldnt feel uneasy. Having thought that, Hajime carefully put his hand on the stake which was stucked in the Black Dragons ass. Following that, he used his strength to pull it out. Haaan! P-Please do it slowly. This one still inex- afuuun. Yah, how intense! If this Aanh! Comingg, something is coming~ Because it stuck hard inside, he twisted it for so many times, and he put considerable power while twisting it to pull it out, but somehow the Black Dragon began to let out a captivated voice as it panted. Hajime ignored that voice and pulled it out without any mercy. ZUBOh!! Ahiii !! A-amazing Even though this one said to do it gently, to be treated without any mercy This is the first time. As the Black Dragon muttered unknown things, immediately, its body completely wrapped with cocoon-like, jet-black magic power, and its big size began to decreased. Following that, after it reached the size of a human, the magic power immediately disappeared. In the place of the black-colored magic power was something collapsed on its feet, and while using one hand to support its body, the other hand was holding its butt. With blushing cheeks, it was a black-haired, golden-eyed beautiful girl. Her glossy, straight, black hair reached her waist and her cheeks dyed bright red, Haa haa, she breathed roughly as if she was in a trance. Her appearance was in the first half of her twenties, and her height might be around 170 cm. With a splendid proportion one could be proud of. Every time she breathed, a pair of hills were intensely shook as they peeped from inside the clothes collar that became disordered as it hanged on her, and it looked like theyd came out at any moment. If Shia was melon, the Black Dragon was watermelon. The Black Dragons real form was a captivating beauty and the males were especially reacted grandly to that. The three male students in adolescent were somewhat slouching. If this keeps up theyd likely go on all fours. The female students were looking at them with eyes as if they were no different from cockroaches. Haa haa, umuu, this one still alive Although there is still a sense of discomfort on the ass this ones whole body is hurting in all places Haa haa for pain to be this sweet. The Black Dragon wore a dangerous expression and let out a dangerous words for some reason, then she pulled herself together as she immediately straightened her sitting position and began to introduce herself in such cold atmosphere. Still, she sometimes panted, haa haa, and messed various things, but. This one have troubled thou. With all of this ones might, this one apologize. This ones name is Tio Clarce. A person that came from the last tribe of Ryuujin race, Clarce tribe. The Black Dragon introduced herself as Tio Clarce, next, she talked on how the black robed man was going to attack the town with an army of brainwashed demonic beasts. Their number had reached around 3,000 to 4,000. Also, from the second mountain range, the leaders of groups of demonic beasts were already brainwashed, so he could use the groups more efficiently as his subordinates. When she said about controlling demonic beasts, it reminded Hajime and the others about the new power of the one called Demon Race in this world. Maybe because Aiko and the students also thought of that, they guessed the black robed man was actually from Demon race. However, their guess was easily refuted by Tio. After all, the black robed man was black-haired, black-eyed human, and still at the age of a boy. Moreover, from the mouth of the Black Dragon called Tio, who was made as a subordinate to him came the settling words, That person introduced himself as a hero, with a tone filled with considerably grudge against the so called hero. A black-haired, black-eyed human boy, moreover he was someone with genius-like talent on dark magic. With this much hints, a certain person came to their minds. Aiko and the students muttered, That, cant be, at the same time as they showed mixed and complexed expressions. Though it didnt limited to pure black, they said as they didnt wanted to believed it. And, Hajime suddenly leaked a mutter, Ooh, this is, as he looked at the distance. If ones asked, having heard Tios story, he seemed to have looked for the groups of demonic beasts and the black robed man using the unmanned probes. Following that, the unmanned probes finally discovered a certain place where the demonic beasts army was. They numbered. Thats, not at the level of 3,000 to 4,000, you know? Its at the level which one more digit should be added. Everyone opened their eyes wide after they heard Hajimes report. Moreover, the army had started their march. The direction was surely towards Ul town. As they were, theyd came out of the mountain in a half day, and theyd likely reached the town in a day. W-We must quickly inform the town! Tell them to take shelter, called the rescue from Imperial capital, then, then. Because it was a serious situation, Aiko desperately tried to arranged her words in confusion. No matter if the enemies were tens of thousand demonic beasts, even with their cheat-like specs, the students carried a trauma. Aiko didnt have any combat experience, while Will, who inspired to be an adventurer, and Tio who exhausted her magic power wouldnt even became an obstacle for the enemies. Thats why, just as Aiko had said, they must quickly inform the town of the emergency, then itd be the best to run away until the rescue from the Imperial capital came. And, among everyone who was shaken, Will suddenly muttered. Umm, if its Hajime-dono something can be. With those words, everyone looked at Hajime. Their eyes were dyed in expectation of the possibility. Having stared at like that, Hajime shook her hand gloomily, and replied with a feeling of abandonment. Dont look at me with such eyes. My work is only to take Will back to Fhuren. As if I will take the object of protection into a war. Thats why you should stop that and immediately return to the town to report. The students and Will could feel the antipathy from Hajimes unmotivated attitude. Among them, Aiko asked a question with an expression as if she remembered something. Nagumo-kun, did you find the black robed man? Nn? Well, although I am checking the groups since a while ago, I didnt see any humans shadow. Having heard Hajimes words, Aiko looked down again. Following that, potsuri, she said she wanted to remained here to confirmed if the black robed man was Shimizu Yukitoshi who currently missing or not. It was because Aiko always thought of her student. Shed likely unable to do anything if the current situation was caused by her own student, after all. However, they couldnt leave Aiko at the place where several ten thousands of demonic beast were, so Sonobe and the students desperately tried to persuade Aiko. But, Aiko still hesitated. Among them, then how if Nagumo also goes they began to think like that. Already, Hajime thought the talk about returning and not returning as they stopped in this place as a hassle, so he turned a cold look towards Aiko. Remain here if you want. We are going to take Will along to the town. As he said that, he gripped Wills collar and dragged him as he began to descended the mountain. Will, Aiko, and the students tried to object in a panic. Their reason, they couldnt leave the army of demonic beasts as is, they wanted to confirmed who the black robed man was, and the army could be defeated by Hajime. Hajime let out a sigh and looked back Aiko and the others with somewhat irritated look. Didnt I already said it, my job is to protect Will. Taking along the protection target into battle against that army is something I wont do.. For example, even if I have to do it, the obstacle would be too big and itd be a battle of annihilation for me alone. By no means would I want to suffer like that. Furthermore, if you go to confirm the black robed mans identity, then who will report this matter to the town? If by chance we are annihilated, the town will be devoured by a surprise attack, you know? By the way, the magic-driven two-wheeler can only be moved by me, so itd be impossible for the others to return earlier if I fight, kay? Having heard the logical counter to their demands, Aiko and the others were speechless as he pointed how futile their demands were. Well, just as Mas Kohonh, just as he said. Because this one has exhausted her magic power, this one can do nothing. So, the top priority is to inform the town about the emergency. If this one rests for one day, this one will recover considerably. Because everyone kept silent, Tio spoke to back him up. Just a little, she called Hajime in a strange way but it must have been their imagination. Aiko also knew that itd be the best to temporary stopped worrying about Shimizu, and she decided to give priority to secure the safety of the students by her side. Tio was unable to moved due to magic power exhaustion, so Hajime dragged her by her neck root. Actually, the male students said someone should carried Tio on their backs as they grandly scattered sparks among themselves, but that was rejected by the female students. And because Tio herself have wished it, she was somehow carried by Hajime. However, rather than on his back, it was Hajimes characteristic to not hold her. As he frowned because it was a hassle, he suddenly gripped Tios foot and began to dragged her. Because of the protests from Aiko and the others, he reluctantly changed it to gripping her neck root, and dragged her just like before. No matter what Hajime did, it resulted in Tio, who somehow floated an ecstatic expression that made the surroundings shuddered, and they descended the mountain as is. The party, with dark cloud and an army behind them, rushed to return to the Ul town Chapter 60 - Volume 6 Chapter 10 : Senseis Talk The magic-driven four-wheeler dashed out at faster speed than when theyd departed, but the land-leveling function couldnt keep up, so Tio, who was crucified on the ceiling, received the impact. The male students in the carrier received a mixer-like shaking. Then, at that time, he discovered the fully-armed bodyguard Knights who fiercely drove their horses in the area between the town of Ul and northern mountain range. Hajimes Farsight could see David in the lead wearing an oni-like expression while Chase who was beside him couldnt hide his frustration as they swiftly rode. Having ran for a while, they discovered a black object that created a clamor as it moved. It was natural for them to think what they saw was a demonic beast. With their weapons drawn, they changed their formation. Their response speed was fast, and indeed, it was clear how they were praised as the VIPs bodyguards. In particular, even if he was going to be attacked, Hajime didnt have any problem to just charge past them, but Aiko didnt know that because she thought itd be a serious matter if Tio, who raised a bewitching and charming scream, and the pale male students were exposed to such attacks. She showed her face through the sunroof and desperately waved her hands as she shouted at David to notice her. As they drew near, David tried to invoke his magic. He narrowed his eyes as he could see a human-like figure suddenly spring up above the black object that came in high speed. Normally, hed do a preemptive strike as there was nothing to argue about, but something inside him told him to stop. It could be said that it was his sixth sense exclusive to Aiko, the so-called high-sensitivity Aiko sensor. With his hand held out, he sent his subordinates the signal to stop their attacks. Although the subordinates were suspicious about it, they became wide-eyed as they heard the familiar voice from the human-like thing that grew out of the top of the black object as it approached them. David had already displayed an expression as if he couldnt believe it and muttered, Aiko? For a moment, dont tell me Aikos lower half was eaten by that demonic beast!?, as David and the others became pale, but Aiko waved her hands energetically and said, David-sa~n, its me! Please dont attack us~!, with a voice full of life. They understood that they had misunderstood the situation, and they let out joyful expressions at this reunion because the one on the black object was undoubtedly the person they held dear. As if he was drunk on the situation, David greatly spread his arms with an expression that said Come! Jump into my arms! Chase and the others at his sides also spread their arms as if saying, Jump to me! Seeing the Knights appearances with their hands spread, Hajime looked displeased. Although Aiko and the students thought Hajime would obviously stop before David and the Knights Hajime suddenly poured more magic power, and they accelerated. Because they were at a distance where deceleration was absolutely necessary, the Knights became stupefied when the black object accelerated further, and moved away in panic. Hajimes magic-driven four-wheeler just passed David and the Knights who spread their hands in smiles. Aiko could only shout, Why?, that became smaller because of the Doppler effect, while David and the Knights just hardened and smiled as is. After that, in the next moment they screamed, Aikoo~!, just like those separated from their lovers, and began to fiercely run after the four-wheeler. Nagumo-kun! Why, why did you do such a dangerous thing!? Aiko became angry, getting back into the vehicle and fiercely protested against Hajime. Theres no reason to stop, Sensei. If we stop, theyd likely ask about the situation. Do we have such time? Well explain the situation in town after all, so theres no need to do it twice, right? Uh, th-thats true She was somewhat convinced, the things about them slipping out without permission and Hajimes four-wheeler would certainly take too much time, so Aiko shut her mouth. Yue, who got back into her seat, drew her face to Hajimes ear and asked him. Real intention? Those smiling Knights made me feel unpleasant. Nn, same here. By the way, right behind the Aiko poking her face out of the sunroof, was Tio tied up on the vehicle. An expression of ecstasy floated across her face because her damaged body continued to be stimulated by the vibration of vehicles frame, but it seemed the Knights and Aiko didnt see her. In addition, when they arrived at the town, Yue who knew of Tios disgraceful behavior said is this, the Ryuujin race?, as she raised a slightly shocked expression. Since the first time Tio released her Dragon Form at the Northern Mountain range, she was in a subtle mental state and seemed to feel the pain, thats why Yue finally broke free from her illusion-like respect and yearning towards the Ryuujin race. * * * Arriving at the town of Ul, Hajime and his party calmly walked, while Aiko and the others were running towards the town headmans place. Hajime thought of parting with Aiko and the students here and quickly taking Will back to Fhuren, but he reluctantly followed them because Will had started running before Aiko and the students. The town was full of liveliness. The dishes came in wide varieties and abundantly, and the town was near a lake. It was the location where people and nature gathered. No one would ever dream that this town would be trampled by an army of demonic beasts in a day. Hajime and his party were looking at such a town, remembering they didnt have any meals since yesterday, so they advanced towards the town hall as they enjoyed skewers from a stall. Hajime and his party finally arrived at the town hall, and the place was already in a commotion. The branch head of Uls town guild, town executives, and the priests from the church were gathered and in a state of uproar. All of their expressions showed they couldnt believe and didnt want to believe the information brought by Aiko, the students, and Will as they closely questioned them. Normally, theyd just put it off as nonsense from a madman if they heard tomorrow the town would be annihilated, but they were words that came from Aiko the Gods Apostle, and also known as the Goddess of Good Harvest. That was followed by the recent fact that the Demon race was capable of manipulating demonic beasts, so they couldnt just ignore this information. By the way, from the discussion inside the vehicle, Aiko and the students had agreed to hide Tios true form and there was a possibility of Shimizu Yukitoshi being the mastermind behind this. Its undesirable for the Ryuujin races existence to be exposed, so Tio asked them to stay silent about this, and the masterminds identity was just a possibility, so Aiko didnt want to carelessly convey it. Aiko somehow or another agreed to conceal the information about the existence of the Ryuujin race because the race is something half-taboo for the Church of Saints, and itd only cause chaos followed by the formation of a subjugation unit. Within such commotion, Hajime came towards Will. He only thought of the surrounding chaos as blowing wind. Oi, Will. Dont just run all of a sudden. Remember that youre under my protection. If youre done reporting, lets quickly go back to Fhuren. With Hajimes words, Will, Aiko and the others were surprised as they looked at Hajime. The others, the town leaders seemed to feel displeased as they looked at Hajime interrupting the emergency discussion, as if saying Who the hell is this? Wh-What are you saying? Hajime-dono. Its a time of emergency now, right? Dont tell me, youre going to desert the town Will started arguing with Hajime with an expression as if he couldnt believe what hed just said, and Hajime replied with an expression as if he expected this hassle. Deserting or whatever it is, in the end, arent you also going to abandon the town, take shelter, and wait for rescue to come? Im already aware of this towns defenses from sightseeing if you want to take shelter, itd be okay to go to Fhuren. For a while now youve only talked about quickly evacuating the people. Th-Thats right but, I cant just run away by myself in such a serious situation! Even I should have something I can help with. Even Hajime-dono Hajime-dono, please cooperate too, was the continuation of Wills words, but his words were interrupted as he was frozen by Hajimes cold eyes. Do I need to speak more clearly to make you understand? My job is to take you back to Fhuren. I dont have anything to do with this town. Listen, I wont hear your opinion. If you still dont want to go Ill just crush your limbs and drag you back. Wh, th-thats From Hajimes atmosphere, Will guessed those words were serious as he turned pale. His expression said he couldnt believe it. Hajime, who could overwhelm the dragon that easily annihilated veteran adventurers like Gales party, looked a little like a hero to Will. Thats why even if he was merciless, Will unconditionally believed Hajime would somehow help the townspeople under such an emergency. Thats why Will felt betrayed by the cold words thrown out by Hajime.. As he was at a loss for words, Will unconsciously distanced himself from Hajime, but Hajime decided to approach him. Because of such a strange atmosphere, the surrounding people could only alternate looks between Hajime and Will without moving. Then someone suddenly moved and blocked Hajime. It was Aiko. She immediately looked up straight at Hajime with a resolute expression. Nagumo-kun. If its you cant you do something about the army of demonic beasts? No you can do it, right? Aikos voice carried conviction, he can do something if its Hajime. In other words, she declared he would be able to save the town. With those words, the surrounding town leaders started to make noise. If they were to believe the reported threat from Aiko and the others, the enemies were tens of thousands of demonic beasts. Furthermore, they gathered from several mountain range areas. That meant it was on the scale of a war. Consequently, an individual wouldnt be able to influence the war. Thats common sense. To overturn such common sense, there was a special existence even among the ones summoned from another world, thats a Hero. But, it didnt really mean he could win alone against an army. What it meant was leading the human race and together with his companions, simply using quantity. Thats why they couldnt believe the boy in front of them who wasnt even a Hero could do something, even if those words came from Aiko. Even if they were words from the Goddess of Good Harvest Towards Aikos powerful gaze, Hajime waved his hands gloomily as he tried to deceive her by denying it. No no, Sensei. Isnt that impossible? Arent there more than 40,000 of them? Itll be very, very But, at that time in the mountain, you didnt say it was impossible when Will-san asked if Nagumo-kun could do something about it. Also, didnt you say the obstacle would be too big and itd become a fight till the last one standing for me alone? To put it plainly, theres a possibility itd become a fight till the last one standing, right? Did I hear it wrong? What good memory Because of Aikos good memory, Hajimes face distorted as he awkwardly said that. He didnt regret what hed said. Aiko requested with a more serious expression to Hajime who averted his face. Nagumo-kun. Cant you somehow lend us your power? If this keeps up, not only will this beautiful town be destroyed, a lot of lives will surely be lost. How unexpected. I thought you held students as your top priority. Even all the things youve done were inevitably because theres the possibility itd be able to return you even a bit earlier, right? Nevertheless, for the sake of unfamiliar people, you are trying to send a student to his death? You dont have the intention, but its as though youre just like those guys from the church who tried to spur us to war, you know? Hajimes words were full of ridicule, but Aiko was still the same. Her expression was not the worried expression from just a minute ago, it was a resolute and teacher-like expression. There were priests from the church who listened to Hajime and Aikos conversation nearby. They frowned and watched him with narrowed eyes because Hajimes words were full of disdain towards the church. Thats why Aiko didnt move from her spot as she straightened her gaze and posture. If theres a method to return to our original world, Id quickly return the students, and my feelings havent changed even now. But, if thats impossible then, we are living in this world now, the words we exchanged and the people who smiled at us, at the very least I dont want to abandon the people within my reach. Thinking like this is natural as a human. Of course because sensei is a teacher, my priority will not change even under such an emergency Aiko spun her words of confirmation one by one. Nagumo-kun, youre calm even now, thats why I think youve experienced something beyond our imagination, to become like this. Thats why I feel that you have the composure to think about other people. The words of a teacher who couldnt be by your side when you were most hurt might be too light for you. But, please hear me out, somehow. Hajime kept quiet as is, and he returned Aikos gaze, urging her to continue. Nagumo-kun. Last night, didnt you say youll absolutely return to Japan? Then, Nagumo-kun. Are you going to return to Japan with everyone important to you except the ones who obstruct you? Are you going to leave everyone who becomes a hindrance to you? Will you be able to live like that in Japan? When you return to Japan, will you change your way of life? The reason sensei didnt want the students to actively fight is because I am concerned if they would be able to return to their old lives when they returned to Japan. Killing is , I dont want you to become accustomed to that. Nagumo-kun, you have your own sense of values, your choice for the future is your own. In addition, you dont have the obligation to hear the words from senseis mouth. But sensei thinks that no matter what kind of future you choose, the way of living which casts others away, other than those important to you is a truly lonely one. Surely, that way of living will not make you and the ones important to you happy. If you wish for happiness, at least for those within your reach please dont forget how to sympathize with them. From the very beginning, thats the important and priceless thing you once had so dont throw it away. One by one, Aiko spun words filled with her feelings, and she tried to convey all of them in front of Hajime. The leaders of the town and even the students heard Aikos words in silence. Especially the students. They looked down as if they were scolded as they felt bad they got carried away by their power. At the same time, because Aiko was serious about bringing them back even now, and even thought about how theyd live afterwards. With newfound feelings, they could be seen smiling happily as if something tickled them. For Hajime, even if he crossed the worlds, no matter what the situation would be and even if the students had completely changed. Aiko who didnt even deviate from a teacher made him smile wryly inside. It wasnt out of contempt, but admiration. Aiko was treated special because of her rare value. She didnt experience Hajimes hardships, so hed easily refute her with Even though you dont know anything!, or Dont spout things as if you know them! In a way its just like what Aiko had said, her words were light. But, Hajime couldnt do that. Even now the teacher was looking straight at him, so to refute them as light words would be too unsightly. Moreover, Aiko hadnt even once pressured him about the right thing to do. All of her words were only for the sake of wishing for Hajimes future and happiness. Hajime immediately turned his gaze towards Yue at Aikos side. Yue somehow looked at Aiko as if feeling nostalgic. However, when she noticed Hajimes gaze, she immediately matched him straight with a serene gaze. Her eyes said that shed adhere to whatever answer Hajime gave. Inside the Abyss, she was his precious person who held his humanity right before he fell, thats why Hajime certainly wished for her happiness. He thought itd be okay if he did it by himself, but if he were to believe Aikos words, Hajimes way of life wouldnt be able to make Yue happy. When he changed his gaze further, he found the rabbit-eared girl who looked at him worriedly. Towards his world which narrowed to only Yue and him, she was the girl who brought liveliness. No matter how many times Hajime treated her unkindly, she desperately chased after him curiously, and now she was just like Yue, someone he loved as a friend and companion. For Hajime to accept Shia, didnt it bring happiness to Yue? For Hajime, this world was like a prison. A cage that obstructed him from returning to his hometown. Therefore, it was extremely difficult for him to accept the people and everything in this world. Inside the Abyss, he discarded everything for the sake of returning, it wouldnt be an easy thing to change the sense of values carved in his mind which wouldnt forgive those who obstructed him. But even if it was difficult to sympathize with other people, he could do it. As a result, his precious things if thatd bring happiness to Yue and Shia, he wouldnt be that stingy to pitch in and help. Hajime didnt agree to all of Aikos words. Even so, it was a serious scolding from his teacher. To disregard it as nonsense would be too childish. WIth this times rampage, the possibility of the trouble of Hajimes existence being published would suddenly become bigger, but itd be okay to work hard as just Aiko-senseis student. Whatever he chose, he already knew hed be marked sooner or later. He had prepared to strike all of the troublesome things, he decided not to respect this world. Thats why it wouldnt be bad to flashily show off his power. With that, he thought a while for an excuse, then Hajime looked at Aiko again. Sensei, no matter what happens after this, are you still my teacher? What Hajime implied was if shed be his ally. Of course. Towards that, Aiko replied without hesitating. Whatever my decision? Thats, even if the result isnt what sensei hoped? That doesnt have to be said. Senseis role isnt to decide the students future. Ill just help to make a better decision. Nagumo-kun has heard senseis talk, so I wont refute your decision Hajime watched Aiko for a while to confirm whether there was a lie in her words. For him to intentionally have such commitment was because Hajime himself didnt want to become hostile towards Aiko. After he confirmed theres neither lie nor deception in Aikos eyes, Hajime turned towards the entrance. Yue and Shia immediately followed after him. Na-Nagumo-kun? Seeing such a Hajime, Aiko panickedly called him. Hajime looked back, he shrugged his shoulders and replied, having been beaten by Aikos teacher style. As expected, to take on a huge crowd of tens of thousands as opponents, Ill need some time to prepare. Continue your discussion without me. Nagumo-kun! Aikos face shone because of Hajimes reply. Hajime could only smile wryly at such an Aiko. It is advice from the best teacher Ive ever known. Moreover, if its connected to these girls happiness I only need to consider it a bit. Anyway, Ill just kick those guys around for now. As he said that, he patted Yue and Shias shoulder, then once again he turned his heels and went out of the room. Yue and Shia raised a truly joyful atmosphere, and began to run after Hajime in small steps. Patan, the sound of the door being closed, the leaders of the town who shut their mouth after being drowned by the atmosphere between Aiko and Hajime, and immediately asked about the situation from Aiko. Aiko, whose shoulders were shaken, stared at the door which Hajime went out of. Her face didnt transmit any joy towards Hajime. What she said to Hajime were Aikos true feelings, that his way of life was a sad one. But, in the end, theres no denying that she made an important student confront an army of demonic beasts. While she said she didnt want them to grow accustomed to using their power, she was conscious of the contradiction shed made by sending him off to fight. She thought she wanted Hajime to rethink his way of life, but she also thought of wanting to help the townspeople of Ul. As a result, both of them seemed to be fulfilled but she wanted to search for better ways. Aiko secretly let her shoulders droop because of her helplessness as a teacher. She prayed, for all of her students to not lose their hearts, and to return to their homes but, Aikos wish couldnt be fulfilled. After hearing Hajimes story last night, Aiko herself felt that her wishes were already just an illusion. However, she couldnt stop wishing for it. Surrounded by the leaders who raised a ruckus and the students who looked at her in respect and affection, Aiko didnt realize she let out a sigh. By the way, Tio who had come to the town hall with Hajime and his party muttered, Although this one is an important witness i-is this neglect play as expected of Mas, with a flushed expression, and she was naturally ignored. Chapter 61 - Volume 7 Chapter 1 : Goddess Advent? Ul town. The mountain range area in the North and Uldeia lake in the West brought abundant resources to the town. Currently, the town was encircled by an outer wall that didnt exist last night as the town was wrapped in a strange atmosphere. This outer wall was something Hajime instantly built. Using the magic-driven two-wheeler, he ran around the towns outer circumference and transmuted the outer wall without leveling the land. First of all, the walls height was only four meters tall because it was the range limit of Hajimes transmutation, it was not a really tall one. If it was a big-sized demonic beast, it would easily be able to climb over the wall. Tentatively, theres no problem because it made the people feel better in such an emergency. To begin with, Hajime wouldnt depend on such a wall. The thing about the approaching army of tens of thousands of demonic beasts was already known to the townspeople. Considering the demonic beasts movement speed, the vanguard would arrive right before evening. Naturally, the townspeople panicked. People began to insult the town leaders including the mayor; others cried and collapsed on where they were, people closely embraced the person next to them, some scrambled to escape even among companions, and there were those who started to blame each other. Tomorrow, this town would be destroyed and they knew theyd lose their lives if they stayed here, so they didnt have the luxury to remain calm. The way they were acting couldnt be helped. But there was someone who made them regain their composure. It was Aiko. Finally arriving at the town, the guard Knights received the briefing and they shouted Goddess of Good Harvest. With her dignified appearance showing she didnt fear anything, coupled with her originally high popularity made the people regain their composure for now. Hatayama Aiko, in a certain way, was more hero-like than a hero. The people who regained their composure divided into two groups. Those who wouldnt throw away their hometown and would share the same fate as this town; the stay-behind group. The other one was as planned in the beginning, escaping to safety until rescue came; the shelter group. Even among the stay-behind group, a lot of women and children were put into the shelter. They believed Aikos words that the demonic beasts would be repulsed, and they wondered if they could help somehow and the stay-behind men decided to help while the wives and children would stay inside the shelter in case of an emergency. Although it passed midnight, the appearance of people embracing each others for separation in tears could be seen everywhere. The shelter group went out of the town while carrying their luggages before dawn. The sun had raised high now, the people were divided between those who prepared for the battle and those who took a nap. Most of the stay-behind group believed in the Goddess of Good Harvests party, even so, we will protect our town ourselves!, well do what we can!, they were filled with such strong spirits. Even if the people had decreased, there was more liveliness than usual so Hajime sat on the instant rampart behind the town, it was unknown where he was looking as he looked at the distance. Naturally, by his sides were Yue and Shia. They sat beside Hajime, they thought of something, then the two quietly drew closer to him. Them, Aiko, the students, Tio, Will, David, and several guard Knights arrived there. Even though he noticed Aiko and the others approaching, he didnt turn around and made David and the Knights frown, but Aiko called on him earlier than them. Nagumo-kun, how are your preparations? Did you need something else? No, theres no problem, sensei. Of course Hajime simply answered so without turning around. Unable to endure his attitude, David snapped on him. Oi, you. Whats with your attitude towards Aiko towards your honored teacher. Normally, I wouldnt overlook the details about the artifact you carry and the details about your method of repulsing the army of demonic beasts, but I didnt do that because Aiko had asked me earnestly, you know? At least David-san. Can you keep quiet for now? Uh affirmative However, when Aiko told him to shut up he dejectedly shut his mouth. His appearance was just like a dog. Even though he wasnt a demi-human, one could see dog-ears and a tail. Now, those things seemed to hang down dejectedly because the owner was angry. Nagumo-kun. About the black-robed man Apparently, thats the subject. Anguish oozed out from Aikos words. Are you going to confirm his identity? Even if I find him, youre telling me to not kill him, right? Yes. Its necessary to confirm his identity. Thats if its an unreasonable thing for Nagumo-kun For the time being, Ill just bring him here. Eh? Ill bring the black robe to sensei. Sensei is thinking as a teacher so Ill do just that. Nagumo-kun thank you very much. Aiko was a little surprised because of the unexpected cooperation from Hajime. Hajime didnt even turn around even now, and thinking Hajime had a lot to think about, she decided to receive his goodwill. She muttered I am powerless as she sighed secretly, then Aiko said her gratitude with a bitter smile. It looked like Aikos talk was over, and this time Tio moved forward and called Hajime. Fumu, I wonder if its okay. This one mas- gohonh! matter to talk is a request, will you hear it? ? Tio huh Th-Thou, dont tell me that this ones existence was forgotten haa haa, theres also something like this Because it was an unfamiliar voice, Hajime inadvertently looked over his shoulder, and there was black clothes with golden embroidery which resembled a kimono and splendidly slipped down, white and smooth shoulders together with an enchanting valley, followed by the beautiful leg which peeped from the cut from the knee; a black-haired, golden-eyed beautiful woman. For a moment, his eyes seemed dubious and he remembered with Aa, now that you mention then called her name. Obviously, Tio whose existence was forgotten was far from getting angry, she was blushing and her breathing became rough. Her something like this was unknown, but itd be better to not asked her about it. Nnh, nnh! Thats, after this battle end and thou sent Will back, art thou going to continue to travel? Aa, thats so. Fumu, this ones request is that this one want to accompany thou I refuse. Haa haa. I-Immediate answer just as expected. As expected of mas-kohonh! Of course its not for free! Ill call thou Master from now own, and dedicated all of this one to thee! Body and mind, all of them! How is it? Just return, rather just return into the ground. While spreading her arms, Tio declared to become Hajime slave with an expression of ecstasy, and Hajime, who looked at her as if looking at a filth, immediately casted her away. Tios body shook again. Her cheek became rose-colored. No matter who saw her, theyd thought of her as a pervert. Even the surrounding people were taken aback. Especially Yue who had strong yearning and respect towards Ryuujin tribe, her noh mask-like expression crumbled with all of her feelings. Thats cruel Master was the one who turned this ones body into this this one want thou to take the responsibility! Everyone became Eh!? as they looked at Hajime. As expected, he couldnt just leave that ridiculous and false accusation alone, Hajime immediately looked at Tios direction and he glared at her with veins popped. His glare asked what she meant by that. Au, to be seen as filth by those eyes again haa haa gulp thats, look, isnt this one strong? Her body shuddered again because of Hajimes glare, then Tio began to explain her thought process that reached extraordinary conception to declared herself as Hajimes slave. Even in my hometown, this one only have one, two fights, and this ones particular endurance surpassed them. Thats why, to be held down by other and even to felt pain-like pain never happened until now and only until now. Because the guard Knights nearby didnt know Tio came from Ryuujin tribe, Tios words trickle down with some omission. Thats why, when this one fought Master, its the first time this one was knocked down, being held down, and tasted the pain and defeat for the first time. Thats right, that fist which resonated with this bodys core! The impacts that always aimed at unpleasant points! The pain that could felt throughout this ones body haa haa Although Tio said that herself, the Knights who didnt know she was from Ryuujin race turned their gaze towards Hajime as if they looked at a criminal. If ones heard it objectively, it was a completely like a woman assaulting case. How could you assaulted such beautiful woman!, was the noise raised by the Knights. They didnt plainly blamed him because they felt pity on the victim; Tio. Rather, the Knights with strong sense of justice were perplexed because she look so happy. In other words, Hajime opened a new door for you? Thats it! This ones body is already useless without Master! Gross Yues expression was distorted as if she saw something unpleasant, her tone no longer carried respect when Tio said her agreement. Spontantly, Hajime revealed his feeling. He was completely taken aback. Furthermore Tios perverted look suddenly changed as she began fidgeting while she held her hip with her hands in embarrassment. This ones first time was stolen already. With those words, everyones faces showed their surprise as they looked at Hajime. Hajime said Theres no such thing, as he shook his neck while his cheeks were convulsing. This one had decided to only admit stronger man than this one as companion but, theres no such person in this ones hometown To be defeated, and to be held down like that was the first time to suddenly used this ones ass Moreover, such intensity thats why thou art this ones Master. This one want thou to take responsibility. Tios eyes were moistened as she looked at Hajime while holding her butt. The Knights eyes said, This guy just a criminal after all!, and continued with To suddenly attacked the ass-, as they talked and floated shuddering expressions. Even Aiko and the others who knew the truth glared at Hajime with blaming eyes. Even Yue and Shias expressions by his side said, Thats a little-, as they averted their gazes. Even before the approaching of the army, Hajime was dragged into a situation where he was surrounded by enemies on all sides. Y-You, didnt you have things to do? Thats why you went out from your hometown. Because Yue and the others averted their gazes, Hajime replied desperately about Ryuujin races investigation. Umu. Theres no problem. It absolutely will become more efficient if this one is beside Master. Its just like hitting two birds with one stone look, arent there various things happened in travel? Its okay to let out the frustration on this one, okay? Its also okay to do it stronger. Isnt that a good thing for Master? Theres only demerit with a pervert by my side. Tio clung to him, but Hajime just cast her away. It followed by the guard Knights resentment, female students who saw Hajime as a maggot, male students who felt a complex about women from different world as they looked at Hajime with envy, Aiko who started to preach about illicit sexual relationship, and Will who somehow looked at Hajime with eyes of respect. Inside such chaotic situation, the army kept approaching them, and when Hajime started to became tired of it, they finally came. ! Theyve arrive huh. Hajime suddenly turned his gaze towards the mountain range area in the north. He displayed his narrowed eyes as he looked at the distance. Even though they werent in location that could be seen by naked eyes, Hajime could clearly saw it from the image from Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes which displayed on his Magic Eye Crystal. There was a crowd of demonic beasts who completely wrapped the ground. Beside human-type demonic beasts like Brutal, there were three-four meter big and black wolf-like demonic beasts, and there were also lizard-like demonic beasts with six legs, phyton-like demonic beasts with needles protruded from their backs, mantis-like demonic beasts with four scythes, huge spider-like demonic beasts with numerous tentacles grown all over their bodies, and there were pure white, two headed snakes. It truly a rich variation of demonic beasts and their march made the ground trembled as cloud of dust was scattered by their tremendous force. Their number seemed to have increased further since the time he confirmed it at the mountain. It was a large army of around 50,000-60,000. In addition, there were also flying-type demonic beasts above the large crowd. They could be compared to the Pteranodon. One of the tens of pteranodon-fakers was especially big, and a person shadow could slightly be seen on it. It was probably the black robed man. Although Aikos manner showed she didnt want to believe it, it was Shimizu Yukitoshi 8 or 9 out of ten cases. Hajime. Hajime-san. Yue and Shia noticed something approached them from the change in Hajimes atmosphere. They called out to Hajime. Hajime turned his gaze towards the two and he nodded once, following that he turned his glance towards Aiko and the others whose faces filled with tension behind him. Theyve come. Although its considerably earlier than the schedule, itll be 30 minutes until their arrival. The number are more than 50,000. They are mix of more than two kind of demonic beasts. Hearing the number of demonic beasts had increased further, Aiko and the others turned paler. Towards Aiko and the others who looked uneasy, Hajime jumped above the wall and he displayed a fearless smile over his shoulder. Dont make that face, sensei. Therell be no problem because theres only addition of several tens of thousand. Just as planned, those who can fight should stand by the wall side in case of emergency. Well, therell be no turn for them though. Without any fighting mood, Hajime told them to leave it to him, and Aiko narrowed her eyes as they slightly sparkling. I understand though I dont know what I can do just by standing here just as youve said somehow please be safe As Aiko said that, the guard Knights said, I wonder if its okay to leave it to Hajime and Even though its too late, we should go to the shelter, as they ran while carrying the information towards the town. Even the students looked at Hajime with complexed eyes once, then ran after Aiko. Beside Hajime and his party, the remaining were only Will and Tio. Will was talking about something to Tio, then he ran after Aiko and the others after he bowed to Hajime. Tio answered Hajimes questioning face with a wry smile. Because this one will use all of this ones power to overcome this incident, then at the very least this ones wanted Will-boy to forgive this one about the adventurers, that kind of talk thats why this one will help thee. What, even if this ones magic power isnt recovered enough for Dragon Form, this ones flame and wind are quite the real deal, kay? Ryuujin race was called odd existence by the church, and although they could be considered as demi-human race, they could directly manipulated magic power just like demonic beasts. Therefore, even though she wasnt an all attribute, chantless, no magic circle genius like Yue, there were attributes she excelled at, and she seemed to be capable to do it chantless just like Yue. Tio self-claimed that as she vehemently stuck out her chest to deliberately emphasized it, but Hajime just silently throw a ring made of magic-crystallization stone. Although Tio showed a questioning look, she opened her eyes wide when she understood it was a magic power tank made of God Crystal, then she looked at Hajime with moistened eyes and speak with a shaking voice. Master to propose right before a fight this one, of course, this ones answer is As if. I am only lending it to you because you have the duty as the battery, no more, no less. Rather, did you just tried to be the fool like a certain someone just now? I see, that black history. Yue dropped her shoulders with unpleasant expression because her thought pattern was somewhat similar to this pervert. Hajimes objection was completely ignored as Tio put the ring on her finger and gazed at it with a grin while she was also being ignored by him, and finally the large group of demonic beasts could be seen by naked eyes. People with bows and magic arrays in their hands gathered on the outer wall. The ground began to tremor, and demonic beasts roars could be heard together with dust storm in the distance. Some people started to pray to the god and some people wore expressions as if theyd be dead at any time. Having seen that, Hajime came forward. Using transmutation, he created the speech stand by piling up the ground. He didnt thought of easing peoples anxiety because itd simply turned into panic if friendly fire happened. Something suddenly climbed on the foundation outside the wall, and the people who thought it was one of the approaching demonic beasts were glaring at it, but they were bewildered because where their gazes gathered was a white-haired, eye-patched boy. After he confirmed everyones gazes were turned to him, Hajime inhaled then speak with a voice that could reached the heaven. Listen! O brave people of Ul town! Our victory is nothing but confirmed! Wondering what was suddenly said, the townspeople looked at each other. Hajime looked at their confusion with narrowed eyes and continued his words. If you ask for the reason, it is because the Goddess has taken side with us! Thats right, its the Goddess of Good Harvest everyone know; Aiko-sama! Hearing those words, everyone began to raised noises with, Aiko-sama? Goddess of Good Harvest?. Aiko whose accompanied by the guard Knights behind and had been helped guiding the people became stupefied. As long as Aiko-sama is beside us, we are unbeatable! Aiko-sama is the living god send by the heaven as an ally to humanity, and brought to us Good Harvest and Victory! I am Aiko-samas sword and also her shield, I am here to answer her desire to protect everyone! Look! This is my power which guided by Aiko-sama! As he said that, Hajime pull out Schlagen from the void and anchors from its barrel pierced the ground to fixed its position. Following that, he crouched and the townspeople observed him as he aligned his sight towards the vanguard of demonic beasts, the pteranodon-fakers and he pulled the trigger. A bright red spark released from Schlagen and accompanied with killing intent, a blinding light ran through the sky in an instant. It crushed one of the pteranodon-fakes which was several kilometers away, and several others on the surrounding descended into the ground because their wings were pulverized by the after-effect. As is, Hajime continued to fired for the second and third times, and the demonic beasts in the sky were exterminated. Then, he purposely altered his aim and the rather huge pteranodon-fake started to fall as it was confused by what happened, moreover the black robed man who rode on it was blown by the after-effect. The black robe blown into the air and he tried to resist the fall. He didnt have the time to bring the black robe to Aiko until all of the demonic beasts were dealt with, so he choose to defeat the fastest ones to escape for now. Although Aiko would be angry if she heard he shot him down, he didnt care at the least if that person was hurt after all. At least Aiko might not noticed it because he shot it down while they were still far away. Hajime finished exterminating the demonic beasts in the sky and he calmly turned around. There were the appearances of the townspeople who became dumbfounded and slack-jawed. All hail Aiko-sama! Hajime raised words of praise for Aiko as his last duty. Then, in the next moment All hail Aiko-sama! Long live Aiko-sama! Cheers for Aiko-sama! All hail Aiko-sama! All hail Goddess! Long live Goddess! Cheers for Goddess! All hail Goddess! Inside Ul town, it was no longer just her nickname, a true goddess was bornt. Apparently, their anxiety had blown away as everyone in the town raise shouts of praise as their shining eyes looked towards Aiko, the goddess; their hope. In the distance, Aikos face turned crimson as she trembled. Her eyes immediately turned towards Hajime and her small mouth moved as it said, What.Do.You.Mean.By.This!. Hajime turned towards the large crowd of demonic beasts again. Hajime pushed such fa?ade to Aiko because he had his own reason. First, Hajimes activity would surely make the Church and the Kingdom move in the future, and because Aiko would confronted them if they tried to harm Hajime, itd be better for her words as Goddess of Good Harvest carried power at that time. If they could overcome the towns emergency with Aiko-sama()s power, then the townspeople would started their own rumour and the name Goddess of Good Harvest would surely grabbed peoples hearts further. At that time, she wasnt only a useful talent for the kingdom but also the goddess that people supported, so the Church and the Kingdom couldnt easily put their hands on her as her words carried more power. The second reason was simply because the townspeople would only become frightened and hostile if they were shown a big power. Thats why even if they showed their power, the townspeoples wonder and fear would be relieved when they remembered it came from the goddess who supported them, and the hostility could be changed to goodwill. Even if they were chased by the Church, thered be people who cooperated with them and thats a good thing. The third reason was simply to declare that hed took the full brunt of everything aimed towards Nagumo Hajimes teacher. His number one reason was so that the townspeople would not panicked and did something wrong, and he immediately thought to do that. Afterwards Aiko would told him various things, but there were also merits for Aiko and she should overlook it because it was the result of her decision itd be okay to just escape once everythings over. With townspeoples shouts that they wouldnt be defeated by demonic beasts because of Aiko on his back, along with Aikos piercing glance, and the guard Knights floated smiles as they muttered Just what, that guys understood well what we meant and looked at him, Hajime took out two Metherais ammunition belt from Treasure Box and put them on his shoulders as he advanced ahead. On her right was Yue as always, on his left was Shia with Orkan on her shoulder which Hajime loaned to her, and beside him was also Tio who absent-mindedly staring at the ring of magic crystallization stone. On the horizon, the pteranodon-fakers who fell to the ground as if they werent related to all of this and demonic beasts who marched single-mindedly filled their view. Hajime looked at Yue. Yue returned Hajimes gaze and silently nodded. Hajime looked at Shia. Shia with her rabbit ears stood straight nodded full of confidence. Tio on his side he just put her aside. Hajime returned his gaze towards the large crowd and floated a smile, and he mutter without any eagerness. Then, lets do it. Chapter 62 - Volume 7 Chapter 2 : Ul Towns Trampling Drama (Whats with this what the heck THIS IS!!) The large crowd of tens of thousand demonic beasts came to attack Ul town from the rear side. The instantly built moat, and the boy, Shimizu Yukitoshi, who desperately shrunk his trembling body as he hysterically invoked barrier, could only flapped his mouth as he couldnt believed the disastrous scene in front of him. An unbelievable spectacle, and the reality he didnt want to believe, he repeatedly cursed with words that wouldnt come out. Thats right, the one behind the large crowd of demonic beasts was unmistakably Aikos missing student, Shimizu Yukitoshi. By the contract he exchanged with a certain man, he planned to frame Aiko and the others for Uls annihilation. However, the townspeople whom he thought would be easily twisted and crushed were still unharmed by the completely unforeseen and threatening ambush. Rather, the current progress brought forth was just like a painting of hell for Shimizus side. DOuRURURURURURURURURU!!! DOuRURURURURURURURURU!!! As such peculiar sounds resounded in the battlefield, numerous flashes filled with enough killing intent speeded along the sky. The flashes reached their target without giving any time to wink. No matter how strong the several species of demonic beasts who roared and made the earth rumbled were, they were changed into lump of meat in a moment without any chance to resist. The 12,000 death per minute became a merciless wall as they approached and they pierced their targets without such lukewarm words of one bullet one body as they went through several tens of more demonic beasts in the back. The pierced demonic beasts, ignoring the law of inertia, were burst and collapsed on the spots in general. The demonic beasts immediately spreaded out to left and right to escape the trail of deaths. But the shooter, Hajime, naturally wouldnt let them escape as he fired the second round from Metherai just like a folding fan. The barrage released and it approached all of the demonic beasts just like a rampart. In the blink of time, the mountain of corpses and river of blood were built. In addition, on Hajimes left side was Shia with Orkan on her shoulders and shouted, Fly however you want~, as she pulled the trigger. Pashu rang out in succession as the rocket launcher fired. On the contrary of those stupid sounds, the warheads passed into the middle of demonic beasts as they leave trails of sparks and caused huge explosions which blown the demonic beasts within ten meters. The demonic beasts bodies near the ground zero were turned into pieces while the intense shock waves damaged the bones and internal organs of the ones farther. Furthermore, the demonic beasts that were incapable of even standing up were treaded and crushed to death. Even though she exhausted all of the ammo, Shia reloaded it with the piles of warheads on her side from Hajime and fired them successively. The fired rockets exploded overhead the demonic beast just like grenades, and numerous brightly burning flames were scattered below. Just like incendiary grenade, the liquid tars which kept burning at 3,000 oC were extracted from Flame Crystal and poured down just like a great rain towards the demonic beasts whose bodies were burnt to ashes. They screamed and struggled as the flame which carried scorching destruction spreaded and swallowed the surroundings demonic beasts. Comparing the number of demonic beasts that exploded and the ones turned to ashes, in the area Shia was in charge of were two against one. Tio was positioned at Shias right side. Her outstretched hands were releasing black aurora which scorched the surrounding air since a while ago. It was the Breath from her dragon form. Apparently, she was capable of shooting it even in human form. The black flame which was capable to press on Hajimes full power, defense flew and instantly penetrated the large crowds in the rear into annihilation. As is, Tio moved her arms horizontally and the black bombardment moved according to her arms and annihilated everything. After the bombardment was stopped, nothing remained except the gouged ground. In exchange, it should be considerably exhausting. Tios shoulders were dropped as her body trembled. However, she immediately straightened her posture after she kissed the ring in her finger. She was taking out magic powers stock inside the ring of magic crystallization she stone received from Hajime. Because of Breath attack, the vanguard demonic beasts around the area she was in charge of were annihilated, and Tio who could take it easy used magic with comparatively smaller consumption rate. Wind which blowing wildly, the torrent which burn in crimson, Worldly Flame Tempest. For the sake of suppressing magic power consumption rate, she chanted and heightened her concentration. Following that, flame tornado magic was released. Its scale was the same as F4 class tornado on earth. The swirling flame of ten meters in diameter advanced towards the group of demonic beasts and the surrounding demonic beasts were blown up. The demonic beasts thrown up into the air didnt have any way to struggle and they jumped into the flame as is. Following that, what was thrown out from the crimson tornado were ashes scattered like gray snow. The tornado which turned everything into ashes was trampling the battlefield without reserve. Yues annihilation power on Hajimes right side surpassed them. Even though Hajime and the others started the attack, Yue stood still and had her eyes closed. The demonic beasts, who realized the attack from the right side was thinner, gathered there to escape the storm of destruction and invaded from the right-wing. The marching demonic beasts were crowding and came charging. At the moment, their distance was about 500 meters. Yue opened her eyes and slowly raised her right hand, and with two whispered words, she recited the name of the powerful magic as if declaring it to the world. Threat Destroyer It was the trigger to invoke the Age of Gods magic. It was the magic granted by Miledi Raisen which interfere with one law of the world, gravity movement. For the vampire princess who held the natural talent for magic, she needed a long time to control her magic power and to fix the image because it was a difficult magic she couldnt invoke immediately, yet. Along with Yues chant, the same swirling, dark orb just like the one when they fought the black dragon appeared above the approaching demonic beasts. However, there were differences as the orb shape was changed. The orb became thinner and thinner until its length reached 500 meters squarely above the demonic beasts. Following that, the dark ceiling which blocked the sunlight immediately fell before the demonic beasts. In the next moment, it could be said the demonic beasts were annihilated from the world. In truth, the Uls townspeople behind the wall could only dumbfoundedly watch what Hajime and his party did as a trampling play; theres no other way to look at it. The truth they seen made it looked like a simple thing. The dark ceiling fell into the the group of demonic beast, the demonic beast sunk into the ground as is, and a 10 meter crater with length of 500 meters was created. The demonic beasts that crowding and charging didnt have the time to understand what happened as all of their bodies were crushed and became stains at the bottom of the ground. In an aspect, it became just like the dump for demonic beasts corpses. With only an attack from Yue, nearly 2,000 demonic beasts were killed in an instant, they were unfortunate as the demonic beasts bodies were turned into pieces with their entrails scattered with this above the borderline technique. The following demonic beasts fell one by one into the huge hole where the ground suddenly disappeared. Unable to null their charging momentum, they were pushed from the back. In the blink of time, several thousands of demonic beasts fell into the huge hole, then Yue once again interfere with gravity using magic power which taken out from magic crystallization stone. Demonic beasts corpses were piled on top of demonic beasts corpses. The blowing wind carried the smell of the trampled demonic beasts blood towards the town. Such strong smell made the townspeople one by one unable to suppressed their nausea, even so the townspeople raised an uproar because of the unreal overwhelming power and trampling play.WAaAAA, shout of joy raised all over the town. The town leaders and the guard Knights remained dumbfounded as they saw Hajime and his partys power for the first time. The students who once again witnessed that power could strongly feel the differences between them as they showed expressions with mixed feelings. Originally, they were going protect the people from such demonic beasts, at leasts they first objected to defending from the same location as the townspeople where they could only see the back of a classmate that was looked down as an incompetent. Thats why their mind became complexed. Aiko was only praying single-mindedly. For the safety of Hajime and his party. At the same time, her expression was distorted because the things about her had became too late to repair. With such gruesome battlefield in front of her, the contradiction with her sweetness strike on peoples hearts. Before long, the number of demonic beasts were remarkably decreased and the northern ground which was hidden by the large crowd could be seen, and Tio finally fell. Having exhausted the magic power from magic crystallization stone, she couldnt move because of magic power exhaustion. Muu, this one will stop here already, no fireball can be made sorry. While she collapsed in prostration, only her face looked at Hajime which filled with apologizes and Tios complexion had passed from blue as it turned white. Literally, the consumption of magic power she did could brought about her death. Its enough. Looks like you arent just a pervert. Leave the rest to me and sleep as is. For Master to be gentle though I thought Id be insulted No, about the whipping after this over can I expect it? Just die as is. With her face looked like the dead whose blood was extracted, Tios body began to trembling by Hajimes words. Her expression was one of a satisfaction. Hajime looked at her as if he saw something disgusting and clicked his tongue, then he returned his gaze towards the group of demonic beasts. Now, their number with scale of 10,000 had been reduced by 8,000 to 9,000. If remembering the large crowd in the beginning, the damages could be stated as a total annihilation. However, the demonic beasts were still made reckless charges. To be accurate, it seemed some of the demonic beasts were giving them commands. The ordinary demonic beasts completely obeyed them, following the commands from the leader of various species, and they charging in perplexion. Hajime was able to noticed that because their number had fallen. Assuming Shimizu Yukitoshi as the culprit behind this incident, even if he carried some cheats, in truth, Hajime felt suspicious about it as he thought if he really could brainwashed such large crowd just like Tio. But, not all of the tens of thousands demonic beasts were brainwashed, by brainwashing the leaders of various species, he made the subordinates followed those leaders. It was quite efficient. However, there was still the doubt on how he gathered such number in a short time For now, hed put that doubt aside. Because the leaders movements were monotonous and slow, even though there were some flexibilities along with the composition of demonic beasts who obeyed the repeated reckless commands, itd be better for him to quickly kill those leaders. If he did that, the demonic beasts that faithful to their instinct would run away into the northern mountain because the difference of force from Hajime and his party was already carved into their body. Hajime stared at the extermination weapon, Metherai, in his hands. Two smokes were raised and it seemed the cooling wouldnt make it in time. If he continued to attack more than this, itd fell apart somewhere. Of course there was the possibility to restore it, but he couldnt do it instantly because it was a delicate objects. It was necessary to took some time to work precisely on it. Thats why, because itd be a hassle, he switched to more appropriate method of attack. Yue, your remaining magic power? Nn, only two of magic crystallization stones left the consumption rate of that gravity magic was more than expected. Training is needed. No no, didnt you just kill more than 20.000 alone? Thats enough. Ill just pinpoint attack the leftover. Please cover me. Nnh. Even though Hajimes words were few, Yue immediately nodded in acknowledgement and carried it out. They were in harmony. Satisfied by that, Hajime talked to Shia. Shia, did you understand the difference in the demonic beasts? Yes, The manipulated demonic beasts just like Tio at that time and the weak-kneed demonic beasts, right? Weak-kneed yup, well, thats right. Probably, those demonic beasts that look like Tios are the leaders of the groups. The others will run away if they are killed. I see, because I dont have any ammo left, its direct killing! Ah, aa. What can I say, youve become sturdier Of course. It is for the sake of being by the side of you two. Towards the smiling Shia, Hajime returned a wry smile which somehow feel like a gentle smile. However, he tightened his expression as he put Metherai inside the Treasure Box and took out Donner-Schlag. At the same time, Shia also put Orkan away and her hand reached Doryukken on her back. The leaders of demonic beasts numbered around 100. Perhaps, because of the suicide assault, they began to lost their leadership on the subordinate demonic beasts as majority of them fall back. The attacks from Metherai and Orkan, followed by Tios magic might made them thought they had lost their chance, and the demonic beasts began to march back. To cover Hajime and Shia attack, Yue invoked her magic. Thunder Dragon Immediately a dragon of thunder that created violent sparks and raised roars of thunderbolts appeared from the heaven which shrouded by dark cloud, and it infringed the frontline from the right to the left. The golden dragon opened its huge mouth, and seeing the group of demonic beasts annihilated as they voluntarily jumped, the following demonic beasts once again flinching. At that chance, Hajime and Shia charge at the crowd at once. DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! Hajime used Ground Shrinker as he dashed on the ground and successively fired Donner-Schlag. His eyes grasped the appearances from the small gap on the crowd, he fired the flashes of death and they reached the targets through the small gap as they hit right at the vital points without mercy. Without even glancing at the demonic beasts in the frontline, somehow only the leaders in the back were mysteriously burst open one after another which made the surrounding demonic beasts halted. Then, a shadow suddenly appeared above one of the demonic beasts. Immediately, the demonic beasts looked up at the sky and there was a girl with fluttering rabbit ears and carrying a gigantic warhammer literally fell from the sky and jumped into the scene. That girl was Shia, she stepped on the demonic beasts heads and hopping just like a rabbit above the crowd. The last demonic beasts head she stepped on was crushed as she jumped grandly and she flew at once into the sky using Gravity magic to lightened her weight. Following that, she turned around as she passed the zenith, she increased her weight several times at once and fall with tremendous power. Her targeted point was of course the location where several leaders were stiffened. Her free fall speed was accelerated further as the reaction from the outburst when she pulled Doryukkens trigger, and she used body strengthening to the limit to put the highest power into her attack. Then, the hammer that could be called the destruction incarnated fall down without even losing its momentum. RYAaAAAA!!! DOoGAaAAAA!!! The attack which accompanied with lovely shout was just like a meteorite. The Brutal-type leader who received the direct hit was crushed to death as its head immediately reached the ground while flesh and blood were scattered by the violent impact. The flesh and blood slipped into the ground and stones which blown by the impact and returned to the ground as fertilizer. Following that, the same fate visited the crowding demonic beasts in the surroundings. Doryukkens overwhelming impact made the ground and stones flew just like bullets and scattered the fleshes which also returned into the ground just like before. Shia was in the bottom of the crater she made herself and she used the reaction from the outburst to pull Doryukken which buried on the ground and at the same time she used the high-speed movement to move towards the demonic beasts and once again attacked each groups leader. As expected, she didnt have the heart to just naively let the demonic beasts that did whatever they please away, and Shia crushed the surrounding meat wall to death. Shia used Doryukkens designed gimmick to further extended the handle by more than one meter and used the outburst to do high-speed revolution just like a spinning top. Following that, Doryukken which carried enough centrifugal force blown away the approaching mixed wall of meat. Countless Brutals fluttered as they were blown away radially. The girl with delicate appearance easily blown away the many times bigger demonic beasts as if they were pingpong ball. The spectacle was just like a joke. Shia restored her body pose from the flow of gyration and she became depressed when she saw the targeted leaders were crushed from the gap of the blown away Brutals. Then, in that moment, her rabbit ears caught a sound of something new approaching in high speed from the right rear. Without panicking, Shia timingly rotated her body and used Doryukken to intercept the ambush. But, the newcomers, demonic beasts with black-fur, four ruby-like eyes, and looked like wolves, were already expecting that as they immediately decelerated and splendidly avoid Shias attack. If they were normal demonic beasts, in theory theyd continued the attack and became corpses by the swung weapon. Actually, Shia also had thought of that as she concentrated her body strengthening on her legs, and shed won by immediately jumping overhead the raid. However, Shias expectation was betrayed. Somehow the four-eyed wolves werent jumped at Shia but Doryukken with their strong jaws as they used all of their might to pushed the ground to seal it. Of course such demonic beasts couldnt beat Shias body strengthening. But, because she was surprised by the unexpected, her movement was sealed for a moment. Thus the black, four-eyed wolves had enough time. The same kind of demonic beast was approaching as it opened its mouth filled with sharp fangs from Shias back with a perfect timing. Shia opened her eyes wide and immediately released the body strengthening which concentrated on her legs towards her whole body. That because she was preparing to received the attacks. At the moment those sharp fangs almost drenched by Shias blood, something interrupted between Shia and the four-eyed wolf. With length of 60 cm and width of 40 cm, it was a metallic cross which middle part was just like a round shield. That cross prevented the demonic beasts mouth from biting Shia. Gari gari sound resounded and the demonic beast desperately tried to crunch the foreign object that jumped out all of a sudden, but the cross that emitted weak red light wasnt daunted at all. In the next moment, the demonic beasts lower jaw was blown off accompanied with roaring sound. GUuRUaAA!!! The cross soundlessly moved overhead the screaming and writhing demonic beast and a bullet pulverized the demonic beasts head accompanied with another roaring sound. In addition, ZUDONh!! Hearing the firing sound, Shia lightened her grip on Doryukken. Shia looked back at the four-eyed wolves who temporary closed off her path and their abdomens and heads were also shot through as they crumbled by another two crosses which floating mid-air. Shia, dont relax your guard. Among the demonic beasts, there were some whose movement are obviously different. Theres not only brainwashed ones and the subordinates of demonic beasts. Take three of the Cross Bits with you. Annihilate the 27 on the right. The frontline will hold for five minutes for Yue. Shia finally caught up that she had escaped from the pinch and he received the Telepathy from Hajime. Hah, Shia who regained her senses was straightening herself and answered through the telepathy stone on her choker (Shia never thought of it as a collar). Roger! Also, I am saved. Thank you very much! Ou, be careful. Fufu, recently, Hajime-sans attitude becoming more and more softened. It is just one step away from it to become an accomplished fact! Having confirmed the communication was cut, Shia muttered that to herself as she smiled because the floating Cross Bits in the surroundings were as if they were protecting her. Following that, she psyched up and readied Doryukken, then she set out to annihilate the cautious leader which had different fur color from the demonic beasts from a while ago. Fuu, just as usual, she always got into some trouble, this girl Muttering that, Hajime exterminated the demonic beasts with overwhelming force. There were four cross floating around Hajime. Cross Bit was how Hajime called the floating crosses, they moved by the same principle as the Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes and their type specialized in attacking. Inside were loaded with gun and rifle bullet, they were operated using the bracelet where seven induction stones were installed. Moreover, the surface was covered with mineral which endowed with Vajra using Creation magic, so they could become strong shields as they reacted on the magic power from induction stone. Hajime, who used Gun=Kata as he pleased while manipulating the Cross Bits at the same time, unfolded a storm of attacks without any room of escape. Already, 40 of the demonic beasts leaders were killed and there were demonic beasts who began to escape from the full-powered Pressure. Then, a humans shadow who screaming something towards the escaping demonic beasts in the distance was seen by Hajime at the edge of his view. Because it only put out its head from the ground, for a moment he thought it was someones severed head, but Hajime used Farsight and he certainly saw it move. That head was covered with black robe. The black robed man, Shimizu was throwing a tantrum just like a child as he shouted at the escaping demonic beasts, then he began to recite something as he held up the artifact staff received in Imperial Palace. Of course, because there was no obligation to wait for the chant completion, Hajime fired Donner in his spare time and the staff was blown off in the middle. As the after effect, Shimizu was knocked and collapsed into the hole on the ground. Thus although he didnt know what Shimizu was trying to do, the black, four-eyed, wolf-type demonic beasts who were hidden inside the crowd and patiently waiting for the decisive gap around Hajime jumped at once. As expected, they had the potential of coordination ability that couldnt be compared to the surrounding demonic beasts. It made him remembered the two-tailed wolf from before. Actually, Hajime feel they could be a good match if they fight against the two-tailed wolf. Although they didnt have peculiar magic to manipulate thunder and simply had inferior offensive power compared to the two-tailed wolf, sometime, they evaded the location Hajime attacked as if they knew about it, so their peculiar magic must be something along Prediction system. Following that, their coordination would make them the same level as the two-tailed wolf in other words, it wasnt strange for the demonic beasts to be in the so-called low layer of the Abyss. Why such demonic beasts here?, though there was such a doubt, he undertaking attacks, so it was just unnecessary thought for now. Hajime temporarily averted his thought from eliminating the leaders of the demonic beasts and concentrated on defeating the 12 black, four-eyed wolves. Front, back, left, and right, furthermore there were black, four-eyed wolves who began to attack from above, so he rotated his body like a top and successively fired Donner-Schlag. They used Prediction to evaded from their spots, and Hajime also used Prediction to attack their next location. Even so, he was surprised that there were some that still capable to evade. Similar to the two-tailed wolf, they must have a method of communication like telepathy among their companions, and there might be some who looked over the battlefield. Avoiding Hajimes shots, the four-eyed wolf leaped from the back because of the small gap when he reloaded mid-air, and one of the Cross Bits expanded just like flower petal and blown it away. Using that demonic beasts as stepping stone was another four-eyed wolf as it jumped, and the Cross Bit immediately became a shield to obstructed it, then he shoot out the Shotgun from the elbow of his artificial left arm. Inside the rain of flesh and blood, two Cross Bits concentrated barrage at one corner towards the encircling four-eyed wolves. When the encirclement opened by force, he slipped through using Ground Shrinker and shot to death the four-eyed wolves from the back which followed by Donner-Schlag further slaughtering another two because they had finished reloading. Then, there was one that thrown away its body since the start and hurled its attacked body as it jumped towards Hajime. Hajime evaded by jumping sideway, shot the lower part of the demonic beast that came flying and blown off the four-eyed wolf that charging from its back. Taking a passive approach, Hajime immediately stood up and the four-eyed wolves opened their big mouths as if they had waited for this moment, then they tried to crunch Hajime with their fangs. It was a perfect timing. If seen from the side, it unmistakably could be seen that the four-eyed wolves mouths had settled on Hajimes body. However, at that time Hajimes appearance started to sway and the four-eyed wolves mouths onlygachin!, let out such sounds as they bit the empty space. Unbeknownst to them, Hajimes body had advanced one step. Hajime shot through the abdomens of the four-eyed wolves he just passed through. Furthermore, another four-eyed wolves leaped at Hajime, but it became the same as before, the place they attacked was wrong by a step. In each case, Hajime shot and blown them away as they passed each other. The black, four-eyed wolves were as if they mistaken their eyes measurement and the chain of event completely became like that. It was the skill derived from Hajimes Sign Interception called +Phantom Step. The effect was at the time he intercepted his presence and hed leave his presence in the spot before he intercepted it for a few seconds. Because the real bodys presence was intercepted, itd be mistaken that he was still on his former location. Of course, because he merely shifted his presence, it was comparatively easier to notice if ones carefully observed him. But, in a fight which few comma of seconds could decided between victory and defeat, it was difficult for them to not be puzzled. The validity increased if the enemies were particularly sensitive towards presence. Naturally, Hajime used Light Speed to control the Cross Bits, so no matter even if the black, four-eyed wolves were demonic beasts with Abyss-class power, they naturally werent enemies for him. In the end, although the four-eyed wolves were probably Shimizus trump card, they couldnt even grazed Hajime and annihilated in two minutes. Hajime scattered the Cross Bits which killed the leaders with raging force. From the information the Cross Bits he put beside Shia in separated location, only several left before it ended in the other side. Even the demonic beasts that tried to charge towards the town were completely disallowed to drew near by Yues thunder dragon. After about two minutes, Hajime confirmed that they succeeded in eliminating the brainwashed demonic beasts. Then, having confirmed that, suu he greatly inhaled and roared which coupled with Magic Power Emission. KAaAAAAAAAAAAA!!! The huge roar and the surge of magic power ran through the battlefield. The overwhelming pressure attacked and shocked the demonic beasts minds and they feel huge instinctive fear. Following that, they noticed their groups leaders were already non-existence. After a moment of stiffening, they began to turn on their heels and desperately escaping towards the north while making a detour around Hajime. The groups of demonic beasts which like a water current was as if parted by a rock on the river which was Hajime. Hajime confirmed his appearance with a sharp gaze, when he discovered Shimizu who seemed trying to escape using the last four-eyed wolf in the moment of confusion. Hajime kneeled and firmly set Donner with both hands and successively pulled the trigger. The bullets ran through the air with miraculous time lag, the four-eyed wolf sneak a glance towards the sign of turbulence felt by Prediction and avoid the first attack, but it collapsed as the second attack shot through its big thigh. The impact made Shimizu blown away. Because his bodys specs were high, he immediately got up even though his body was struck hard. He rushed and shouted something towards the four-eyed wolf then he started to kick its head. He probably shouted something about it should quickly stand up. He was obviously hysteric. After a while, maybe he was hinted by something to force the wolf to move, he began to chant as he put his hand on the black, four-eyed wolfs head. Hajime saw that, fired the railgun without the need to discuss, and pierced where the black, four-eyed wolf was stopped. Shimizu who once again blown away because of the after effect was moving his limbs in panic, and this time he escaping by himself as he began to run towards the north just like the demonic beasts. Hajime took out magic-driven two-wheeler, accelerated at once and caught up to Shimizu in the blink of the time. Shimizu looked back towards the KIiIII! sound behind him and he frantically moved his limbs to escape as he became stupefied by the bike which shouldnt be existed in this different world. What! What the hell! Thats impossible! If its true, the same hero as I- GUPEh!? The back of the head of Shimizu who frantically running while cursing was struck by Hajimes artificial arm with two-wheelers momentum as is. Shimizus face dived into the ground and slipped on the ground for several meters with killer whale-like posture before he stopped. Well then, what should I say to sensei? About this guy and according to the situation, mine will Hajime said that to himself as he tied up Shimizu using the wire from his artificial arm and return towards the town as is. The appearance of Shimizu who was dragged by the two-wheeler as he was painted by the scattered blood and fleshes of demonic beasts while creating a dust storm on the ruined ground could be correctly said as a defeated soldier. Chapter 63 - Volume 7 Chapter 3 : Undesired Result For Shimizu Yukitoshi, to be summoned to a different world was the dream he yearned for. Because he knew that was impossible, every day he was dreaming by a reading book in his hand or web novels. In his dream, he saved a lot of worlds, though he didnt know if he went towards the Happy End with the heroines. Inside Shimizus room, the walls couldnt be seen as they were buried by posters of beautiful girls, and inside the glass rack at one of the walls were his favorite beautiful girl figures with improper poses lined up in such a cramped place. His bookshelf was filled with manga, light novels, thin books, and eroges, while the ones that couldnt be put there were all over the room as they made towers. Thats right, Shimizu Yukitoshi was a genuine otaku. However, theres no one among the classmates who knew that fact. Thats because Shimizu himself thoroughly hid it. There was no need to talk about his reasons. He had seen the classmates attitude towards Hajime, thats why there was no way he could become an open otaku. Inside class, it could be said he was just a mob character by those who knew him well. There was no one he was especially close to, and he always quietly read a book in his seat. If he was talked to, he would give the minimum answer in a small mutter. To begin with, he kept the quiet attitude because he was bullied in junior high school. Maybe because it was the natural flow, he became a truant and stayed inside his own room every day, and he inevitable tried to create books and games to kill time. Even though his parents always worried about him, he brought otaku goods into his room every day which made his big and little brother annoyed. They even showed that in their attitudes and words, which made Shimizu feel that the comforting house became worse, the so-called losing his place to stay. With such a gloomy environment, Shimizu thought of doing devious things to others inside his mind without letting it out on the surface. Thus he became more and more devoted into delusions and book creation. Because he was like that, when he understood the summoning to a different world was the truth, his minds state was as if shouting, Here it comeC!!. Even at the time Aiko protested fiercely against Ishtar, or when Kouki passionately decided to help humanity win and return to their original world, inside Shimizus head were only the delusions of the real him doing spectacular things in this different world. He was elated because the delusions he thought as impossible had become truth, and the pattern of being summoned to a different world where the protagonist was being unreasonably demanded was driven away from his mind. Thus it actually became just as he expected, there was a conflict in this different world life for real. First, Shimizu certainly kept a certain cheat-like spec as a secret, but that was the same thing for the other classmates. Furthermore, Kouki was the hero, not him and maybe because of that the women only kept coming near Kouki, and it became the saying that he was just one of the many additional people. With this, nothing changed from the time he was in Japan. Though his wish was fulfilled, the reality that didnt become just like he hoped for made Shimizu increase his deviousness, and his dissatisfaction was increasing in his mind. Just why am I not the hero? Just why do the women only surround and desire Kouki? Just why is it not I, but Kouki who always gets treated as special? Even though I can do better if I am the hero. Then, the girls will accept me if I approach them this, this satisfying condition is everyones fault, I am the only special one,thats the egoistic idea which gnawed on Shimizus mind. At that time. The combat practice held in the ? Orcus Great Dungeon ?. Shimizu thought of it as his chance. I wont mind about anyone else. It was the same even if they are here or not. Those classmates that treated me as background will surely notice my skill, Shimizu tried to use this opportunity however, there was something he noticed. He wasnt a special existence at all, there was no opportunity-like development, and he certainly would become a dead person in the next moment. As he was about to be killed by the Traum Soldier, he saw the hero who fought with a more brutal monster in the distance, and his fantasy about a different world crumbled as it made a rattling sound. Then he witnessed the classmate who fell to death into the abyss, and his heart was broken. He only interpreted things on his own convenience and his mind always kept seeing others inferior than him, so naturally his heart was not strong. When he returned to the royal palace, Shimizu once again shut himself in his own room. However, the literacies that could cheer him up just like in his room in Japan were not here. Thats why Shimizu naturally spent his time reading books around the skills and magic concerning his class, Dark Magic-user. Dark magic system was a magic system which acted on the others minds and senses, it was recognized as magic that basically give bad statuses to the target in battle. Shimizus aptitude were such as altering the others recognition, showing illusions, interfering with the image of the completed magic to disrupt the invocation, and with further mastering, he could make disorder in ones body control. Thus the depression in his heart was completely blown away as he read the books, and Shimizu immediately recalled something. Can I brainwash someone if I master dark magic?, something like that. Shimizu was excited. If his assumption was correct, he could do whatever he wants to anyone. Thats right, whatever he wants. The stagnating darkness spread in Shimizus mind. Since that day, he zealously trained with undivided attention. However, it didnt easily go his way. First, for something with strong ego like a human, he needed to continuously apply the spell for several hours or else he could not do the brainwashing. Naturally, that was if there was no resistance. As expected, theres no one who wouldnt react if he put the spell. It was necessary for him to put the target in a sleep-like state. If the target was a human, it would be too hard for him to hide and control brainwashing, circumstance-wise and time-wise. As he thought of what happened when he was found out, Shimizu couldnt help but abandoning this because of the high risk. Shimizu drooped his shoulders, but he immediately recalled about the reason he was summoned, the demon race could control demonic beasts. He wondered if he could brainwash the demonic beasts who moved by instinct and have small egos compared to humans. To confirm it, Shimizu went outside the Imperial Capital and repeatedly experimented on small fry demonic beasts. As the result, he proved that it was far easier to brainwash them compared to humans. To begin with, he could only do it because Shimizu was one of the cheaters and had an extremely high talent in dark magic. Previously, Ishtar had said that even if the people of this spent much time, they could only control 1-2 things. Shimizu who had finished the experiments in the Imperial Capitals outskirts thought itd be good if he could control strong demonic beasts. However, he felt intimidated to go towards the dungeon frontline just like Koukis party. Then at the time he was at lost of what to do, he heard the talk about Aikos bodyguards. If he joined them, hed be able to encountered a good demonic beast or so he thought. In the end, Aikos party came to Ul town, then he heard about the demonic beasts in the mountain ranges area in the north and he was lost in greed when he thought to make them his subordinates. In their next meeting, everyone would be in awe and respect towards his great achievement, and hed be treated as special or so his delusion went. Normally, for the short amount of time of around two weeks, no matter if Shimizu was a genius in dark magic, and he used the efficient method by only brainwashing the leader of the groups, 1,000 was the limit. Moreover, it would only be those in Brutals level in the second mountain range. However, he was helped by a certain existence, and he was able to control Tio, who gave her power to Shimizu to efficiently brainwash even the demonic beasts in the fourth mountain range by chance. And at the same time, that certain existence promised him to reinforce him with troops of demonic beasts every day, and Shimizus bound of reasoning completely came off. Finally, as he was soaked in joy that he was indeed special, the large crowd in his full control was turned towards the town. Thus as the result He was turned into such misery for those who saw him, and he was made to kneel in front of Aiko and the others. By the way, the reason why he looked like a defeated soldier was because Hajime dragged him using magic-driven two-wheeler on the ground which covered with demonic beasts flesh and blood coupled with the fluttering cloud of dust. Shimizu was unconscious with the white of his eyes displayed, and when they saw he was brought to the town with his head repeatedly hitting the ground, Aiko and the others expressions were cramped. By the way, their current location was in the outskirts and in this location were only Aiko, the students, several people from the bodyguard Knights and town leaders, Will, and Hajimes party. As expected, if the mastermind behind the attack was brought to the town, the commotions would become bigger and itd be difficult to hold a conversation or so their reason. The town leaders which remained inside the town were currently busy with post treatment. Aiko had stepped up towards Shimizu who was collapsed with the white of his eyes shown. His appearance which wearing a black robe, following by the fact he was dragged back directly from the battlefield became unassailable proofs that he was the culprit behind the attack. It was a fact she didnt want to believe as Aikos expression warped in sadness, and she shook Shimizu to woke him up. David and the others told her to stop it because it was dangerous, but she shook her head to refuse them. The same thing happened with the restraint. It was released because she wouldnt be able to hold a good talk with Shimizu with that on. In the end, Aiko was only wanted to talk as a teacher and a student. Before long, Shimizus consciousness begin to return from Aikos call. He looked at the surrounding with a blank look, and maybe because he understood his situation, Hah, he raised his upper body. He immediately tried to distance himself, but maybe because the damage on the back of his head, he staggered and fell on his butt, then backed away as is. With caution and abjection, he had a mixed expression with irritation excluded, and he looked around. Shimizu-kun, please calm down. There is no one here that will harm you sensei only want to talk with Shimizu-kun. Just why did you do that I dont mind if we talk about something else. Will you, let sensei hear Shimizu-kuns feelings? Because Aiko matched her gaze to Shimizu, he stopped looking around. Following that, he averted his eyes and looked down then spoke with voice that couldnt be heard easily rather he started cursing. Why? You still dont understand that. Thats why this guys and that guys are so incompetent. Treating me like an idiot the hero, that hero is annoying. Even though I could do better if its me unnoticed, and treated like a mob character honestly, there are only idiots thats why I thought of showing my worth You know your place! You almost destroy the town! Thats right! If you are talking about idiot, it is you! Think how much you made Ai-chan-sensei worried! Far from reflecting, Shimizu was cursing out his dissatisfaction to the surrounding, so Tamai, Sonobe, and the other students were angry and said their objection one after another. Maybe because he was pressured by their momentum, Shimizu looked more and more down and assumed silence. Because Aiko couldnt stand Shimizu looked like that, she tried to held down the further heating up students, and questioned Shimizu with a voice which carried as much warm as possible. I see, you have a lot of dissatisfaction however, Shimizu-kun. If its about triumphing over everyone, that made sensei dont understand it even more. Why, did you tried to attack the town? If you attacked the town as is a lot of people will be dead aside on how you subdued a lot of demonic beasts, that cannot show your worth. Aikos justifiable question made Shimizu slightly looked up and his dreary, dark eyes turned towards Aiko from the gaps of his dirtied forelock which hanged down, then he floated a faint smile. I can show it if its to the Demon race. Wh-!? Those unexpected words which came out from Shimizus mouth made not only Aiko, excluding Hajime and his party, everyone in that place were shocked. Shimizu raised a satisfied expression when he saw their appearances, and though it was the same as before, he began to talk with a voice that stronger than the previous pressure which made him shut up. To capture the demonic beast, I went to the mountain range area in the north alone. At that time, I met a person from demon race. At the beginning, of course I was cautious but that Demon race wanted to talk to me. Then, we came to an understanding. That guy know my true worth. Thats why I came to that guy demon races side and made a contract. A contract you say? What do you mean? Aiko was shaken by the fact he was connected to the Demon race, their enemy in war, but she was sure that the Demon race must have coaxed her student and she asked that while restraining her anger. Looking at Aiko, Shimizu was grinning as if he saw something amusing, then he said the impactful words. Hatanaka-sensei it is to kill you. Eh? For a moment, Aiko didnt understand what he had said as she spontaneously let out that silly voice. The same thing happened to everyone there, they became stupefied for a moment, they understood the meaning earlier than Aiko, and stared at Shimizu with fury in their eyes. Shimizu ducked for a moment from the piercing glares which filled with strong anger from the students and the guard Knights, but he stopped mid-way and continued his words as if to shake off their glares. Whats with that expression. Did you think I was used by the demon race? In certain ways, youre a more troublesome existence than the hero Goddess of Good Harvest if I make it looked like you killed the townspeople, I will be welcomed to demon races side as a hero. Its that kind of contract. My ability is amazing after all. They said itd be too wasteful for me to be under that hero. As expected, the one who understands it will understand. Actually, they also lent me strong demonic beasts, and I was able to create an army that exceeded my imagination thats why, thats why I thought can absolutely kill you! Whats with that! What the heck was that! Why an army of 60,000 was defeated! Why those weapons existed in this different world! You, just what on earth are you! Because of the ridicule at the beginning, Aiko could only stare blankly at Shimizu, her student when he said the word kill, and maybe because he was agitated as he spoke, he began to shout when he looked at Hajime. Inside his eyes were something more than melancholy and abjection, the irritation because nothing went according to his desire, the hatred towards Hajime who obstructed him, following that, the envy towards that power were mixed, mixed and created his madness. Apparently, Shimizu didnt notice the gray-haired, eye-patched boy before him was Nagumo Hajime, his classmate. To begin with, it could be said it couldnt be helped because he never talk to him Shimizu kept glaring and cursing at Hajime as if he would attack him at any moment, and Hajime who suddenly became the target could hear Shimizu cursing as Even though youre just a chuuni character, and actually he got a considerably deep damage as he looked at the distance to escape the reality. His attitude could be seen as, I dont think anything of you, so it caused Shimizu to agitated further. Having guessed Hajimes feeling, his back was patted by Yue and her kindness made him want to cry again. Maybe thanks to Hajime ignoring the serious mood and entering his own world(?), Aiko was given the time to regain her sense from the impact, she took one deep breath and even without any courage to confront his rage, she didnt move from her spot then grasped Shimizus hand, and talked quietly. Shimizu-kun. Please calm down. Wh-Whats with you! Let go! He was surprised by the sudden touch and Shimizu immediately tried to shake her off, but Aiko said she wouldnt let go and further increased the power of her grip. Maybe because Shimizu couldnt look back at Aikos serious gaze, he gradually calmed down as he looked down again, and his expression was hidden by his forelock. Shimizu-kun I have understood your feelings. You want to be special. Your feelings arent mistaken. It was a natural wish for a human. Following that, you surely can become special. After all, although your method was mistaken, it is the truth that you can do that much however, dont go to the demon races side. Having heard your story, that demon race was just trying to use your desire. Sensei, cant entrust her important student to that kind of person at all Shimizu-kun. Lets do it over, okay? I dont want anyone to fight, but if Shimizu-kun wish for it, sensei will support you. If it is you, you definitely can fight as equal with Amanogawa-kun and the others. Then, some day, lets return together when we found the method to return to Japan, okay? Shimizu heard Aiko speaking in silence, and before one knew it his shoulders trembled. Even the students and the guard Knights thought Shimizu was shaken by Aikos words and began to cry. Actually, Sonobe Yuka, who famous to be easily moved to tears in the class, was already crying when she saw Aiko and Shimizu. However, it wasnt something sweet as it wouldnt simply went her way. Aiko patted the trembling Shimizus head with gentle expression, but Shimizu suddenly gripped the outstretched hand in return and pulled her, then he turned her over and coiled his arm around Aikos neck. Aiko unintentionally groaned because her arm was bound behind her and he took out a 10 cm long needle from god-knows where, then he pointed it at back of her neck. Dont move! Or I will pierce it! Shimizu shouted hysterically. His expression was twitching in convulsion, in his eyes had the same madness when he was cursing Hajime. His previously trembling shoulders was apparently from laughter. Aiko looked in pain because she was unable pull apart Shimizus arm which coiled on her throat. The surrounding people desperately stopped their movement after they received Shimizus warning. From Shimizus appearance, they understood he would seriously do that for real. Everyone worriedly called Aikos name with regretting tone, and Shimizu continued to ridicule them. Incidentally, Hajime finally returned to reality at this time. Because he was on the trip to escape the reality up until now, his face said, Oya? Since when, because of the sudden development. Listen, this is a poisonous needle I got from a demonic beast in the northern mountain range! Shell only suffer for a few minute before she die if I pierce it! If you understand, then everyone must throw away their weapons and raise your hands! With the words from the maddened Shimizu, the surrounding people turned pale. Shimizu was grinning at the students and guard Knights who completely couldnt move, and he turned his glance towards Hajime. Oi, you, chuuni bastard, you! Not on your back! I am talking about you! Dont take me for a fool, you bastard! If you keep joking around, Ill really kill her! If you understand, give me your gun! The other arms too! Because the way Shimizu called him was too cruel, he inadvertently looked back appealing, Its not me, which ended as futile, and Hajime face looked so unpleased. In spite of the tense situation, his attitude didnt change as he was calm, and Shimizu lost his temper because he thought he was taken for a fool again. Thus hysterically, he demanded Hajime to hand over his firearms. Hajime returned to look at Shimizu with extremely cold eyes when he heard that. Well, you, to say you wont kill her to begin with, you cant go to the demon races side if you dont kill sensei, so youre going to kill her anyway, right? Thats why I wont hand them over. Shut up, shut up, shut up! Just be quiet and hand them over! An idiot like you should just do what I said! Th-Thats right, hehe, oi, give me your slave too. Let her carry the firearms! With his calm returning, Shimizu shouted some more. Because he was too cornered, he couldnt do a normal judgement anymore. Shia, who marked down by Shimizu, was trembling and her expression displayed her disgust. Even if I fired three times in succession to shut you up, youll only become more creepy rather, Shia, even if youre disgusted dont hide behind me. He isnt that dreadful. But, he is really disgusting it can be said my mind cant accept it just look, those pimples. Its impossible to not feel disgust. Well, though he wish to be a hero, his lines were the same as the thief that was killed easily by the protagonist in the very beginning after all. Though the person in question couldnt hear because they lowered their volumes, everyone could hear them because as her disgusted eyes and their volumes were becoming louder. Shimizu could only flapped his mouth and his complexion gradually dyed in red, then it changed to blue, and in the end it turned white. It was an example of the change in complexion because of the anger which became too high. Shimizu began to mutter, I am a hero, I am special, this guys and that guys are just idiots, everything are those guys fault, theres no problem, everything will go as I wished, I am a hero after all, I am special, with hollow eyes, following that, he suddenly let out a high-pitched laugh as if he was shaken free of something. Shi-Shimizu-kun let us talk after all everything is okay Even though Aiko was in pain as she was exposed to Shimizus crazed antique, she let out those words, and at the moment he heard that, Shimizu completely stopped his laugh and strangled Aiko further. How annoying. Stop trying to be a good person, you hypocrite. Just shut up and become a tool for me to escape from here. Shimizu muttered that with a dark tone and he looked at Hajime again. Without any agitation or other expressions, he looked at Hajime with eyes filled with negative feelings, next he saw the gun in the holster on his thigh. What he wanted was transmitted without the need for words. If he falter here, he could just disregard his life and death and, no, his good future would be only a dream if he didnt harm Aiko. Hajime leaked a sigh, he thought to fire the wire when he passed the gun and used Lightning-clad even if Aiko got involved, but he slowly reached Donner-Schlag so as to not stimulated Shimizu. Because Aiko body was small, she couldnt become a shield, and it was possible for Hajime to hit Shimizu before he realize with his drawing speed, he thought itd be okay to be looked by Aiko with slightly hurt eyes. But, at the moment Hajime started to drop his hand, the situation suddenly changed. Kh!? Dont! Avoid it! As she shouted that, Shia strengthened her body to the best of her ability and momentarily achieved a high-speed movement on Ground Shrinker level, and she jumped towards Aiko. Because of the abruptness, Shimizu immediately tried to pierce the needle into Aiko. Shia was doing the impossible by pulling Aiko and twisted her body to protect her from something, then a blue colored water current penetrated through Shimizus chest and that laser-like thing passed over the place in which Aikos head where a while ago almost simultaneously. Hajime, who was inside the trajectory, used Donner to defend against the laser of water that probably the offensive magic called Break from water system. Then about Shia, she vigorously charged as she embraced Aiko closely, as is, she slipped and dived into the ground with her shoulder. She raised a dust storm, and Shia who finally stopped, Uguh, raised a pained groan and remained lying. Shia! Among everyone who was stiffened by the sudden development, Yue ran with all of her might as she called Shias name. Following that, she took a position to protect Shia and the woman she embraced, Aiko from another attack. Hajime didnt say anything and only thanked and praised Yue in his mind because she moved just as he hoped for, then he held Donner with both hand while he used Farsight to trace the trajectory of that Break. Immediately, he saw a black clothed man with pointed ears and swept-back hair who rode on a huge bird-like demonic beast in the distance. DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! In a flash, Hajime successively fired the railgun towards the flying demonic beast and the silhouette. The man with swept-back hair, as if he had anticipated the attack, made the bird-like demonic beast desperately evade by doing barrel roll as he confirmed Hajimes location. It was quite an agile demonic beasts, but it couldnt evaded everything and one of the bird-like demonic beasts leg was blown off, the swept-back mans shoulder was also blown off. Even so, rather than falling, its speed didnt slowed and it aimed to escape at full speed. It could only said the way it escape from the series of attacks as nothing but splendid. Hajime guessed that the man probably the person from Demon race from Shimizus talk. The man already detoured to the town in low altitude as if he was making the town as a shield, then vanished. From the method he used to escape from Hajimes bullets, it seemed the information about Hajime and his party were already known by the Demon race which made Hajime raised a bitter expression. Because he escaped towards Uldeia lake, itd be too difficult to pursuit him using unmanned reconnaissance plane if he escaped through the forest. Above all, thats not his current priority. Hajime! Maybe because Yue had also guessed the enemy escaped, she called Hajime with a voice which contained impatience unlike the usual. Hajime put Donner back into the holster, and ran up to Shia without even looking at the collapsed Shimizu. Shia was faced-up as she was rested on Yues laps and her expression warped in pain. Aiko beside her also showed similar expression as she was embraced by Yue. Ha-Hajime-san ukh I am okay p-please, sensei-san was grazed by the poisonous needle There was a hole with three centimeters in diameter in Shias flank. Even though the bleeding was suppressed by body strengthening, it could be understood that she was in considerable pain from the amount of sweat flowed in her face. However, she floated a forced smile and told to give priority to Aiko with a shaking voice. When he saw Aiko, her complexion was completely paled, and her limbs began to convulse. Maybe because she heard Shia and Hajimes conversation, Aiko desperately shook her neck, appealing to let Shia treated first. She couldnt let out any word because the poison had already spreaded. If Shimizus words were correct, she only had several minutes, no, itd be less than a minute looking from Aikos appearance. She didnt want to make more trouble as it was already too late. Hajime averted his gaze away from Aiko and unhesitatingly nodded at Shia, then he let out a vial from Treasure Box. At that time, the surrounding people finally ran up towards Hajime and the others with uneasy expressions as they let out cries from their mouths. The students, David, and the Knights were particularly shaken, they were half in panic. They were asking Hajime about her safety, stepped back when they saw her appearance, and tried to cast recovery magic which was ineffective towards such people, Hajimes one word, Silence, with killing pressure made them stepped back and keep silent. Even Hajime was slightly surprised by what he had said. His anger because Shias injury was more than he expected. Apparently, without him noticing it, he had recognized her as an important companion deep in his heart. Therefore, he was unbearably angry towards the Demon race that came in contact with Shimizu and himself who had forgotten the possibility of him still nearby. If he do something to Aiko and the others when Hajimes party went to the frontline, the possibility it become a chaos was high. However, because he actually didnt do anything, he was convinced that he didnt want to do it directly, without any basis to it. As a matter of fact, that demon race person have thought to assassinate Aiko when Shimizu was on rampage, but he lost the chance because he was stupefied by Hajimes party which was out of the normal. Afterwards, as he was looking for a chance, the talk between Shimizu and Aiko started. Thus he thought to leave killing Aiko to Shimizu as he looked from the distance, but he guessed that Aiko would be recaptured in the last moment by the unstandard Hajime, so he cast a magic which specialized in penetration to pierce Shimizu and Aiko. However, even though the Demon race was quick to see that opportunity, there was one miscalculation. That was, if thing went well the trajectory would make it hit Hajime and the others, erasing those risk factors at the same time, but Shias peculiar magic was activated. That was Foresight. Shia who was behind Hajime naturally would be hit by the trajectory along with Shimizu, Aiko, and Hajime, so she dashed out to break the future she saw. Thanks to that, the future where the attack went through Aikos head and she immediately died was avoided. Shia had put her body in the line to change that future. Even though he was doubtful on why she put her life for Aiko who wasnt not intimate with her, Hajime would not treat an important companion who had worked her best coldly. Therefore, he unhesitatingly used the scarce Holy Water for Aiko. Because there was no time, it was the most certain thing to use. Hajime held Aiko who was supported by Yue, put the vial in her mouth and poured the holy water little by little. Aiko looked at Hajime who didnt take Shia as the top priority with criticizing glare, but ignored by Hajime. Currently, he prioritized Shias will than Aikos or his own intention. Thats why he just poured the holy water as discussion wasnt necessary. However, Aikos whole body began to convulse and couldnt be moved as she desired, so she couldnt swallow the water. Rather, it was possible to enter the lungs and made her vomit. Hajime judged it was impossible for Aiko to swallow the holy water by herself, he put the remaining holy water inside his mouth, and he unhesitatingly poured it directly into Aikos mouth. Kh!? Aiko opened her eyes wide. Next, screams and angry voices raised by everyone in Hajimes surrounding. However, Hajime ignored all of those and he twined his tongue that invaded Aikos mouth, then he forcefully poured the holy water. Hajimes expression didnt contain any shame or guilt, there was only seriousness about doing what had to be done. Before long, Aikos throat moved as to swallow and the holy water flowed inside her body. Following that, the pain which attacking her body and the cold feeling as her life was going to be washed away were blown away as if a fire was lighted in her core and started to spread around. Aiko remembered the feeling of being soaked inside the hot spring in the cold winter, and her body shook. It was just as expected of the holy water. It was a miraculous water that prevent his body broken from eating the flesh and blood of demonic beasts. The effect was preeminent. Not long after, the mouth to mouth ended just in the blink of time, and Hajime separated his mouth from Aikos. Silver colored string appeared between the two. Hajime observed Aiko. His purpose was to ascertain that she had escaped from the crisis. On the other side, Aiko was still looking at Hajime blankly as her eyes were unfocused. Sensei. Sensei? Oi! Sensei! Fue!? Hajime called Aiko to ask her condition, but Aiko keep blankly looked at him and unmoving. Hajime was irritated, so he lightly slapped her cheek and raised his volume, then she raised an indescribably lovely voice and regained her senses. Hows your body? Are there any sense of incompatibility? Heh? A, um, thats, I am o-o-o-okay. There is no abnormality, rather I feel good wait, th-thats wrong! By no mean that, th-that thing feel good, what I mean was the medicines effect- I see. Then, thats good. Hajime looked as if hed lose his temper, and answered simply towards Aiko who said there was no abnormality in her physical condition, then he simply removed the hand which supported Aiko and moved towards Shia. Although she was stupefied by Hajimes attitude, Aiko didnt stay in that spot and she had run towards Shia before she aware of it. Hajime took out another holy water and poured half of it directly into Shias wound, and the other half was brought close to Shias mouth to let her drink it. The injured parts make a small shuu- sound and recovered rapidly, but somehow Shia didnt want to drink the holy water and shook her head. Ha-Hajime-san Shia, wha- Me too itll be better guh to do it mouth to mouth Y-you are always like this As she was drenched in sweat because of the pain, Shia leaked out her desire. Even if I am rolled around, I wont get up until you do that!, she said those kind of demand, and even Hajime was amazed by this. As expected, theres no need to purposely do mouth to mouth because it was unnecessary, so he ignored the silent complaint from Yue who was nice to Shia recently and thrust the vial into Shias mouth. Muguh!? gulp gulp puhah Uu~, Hajime-san is unfair I am jealous of sensei-san Hajime bad. Fue!? Sh-Shia-san, youre wrong! Thats a lifesaving action! It is different from what Shia-san want! I am a teacher after all! She received sulky gaze and words from Shia and scolding from Yue to read the mood, but Aiko whose face redden purposely made excuses, and Hajime could only let out, Haa~, a profound sigh which contained both relief and amazement. Following that, the outfielders who had guessed thing had settled began to make noise again because, everyone probably recalled the pitiful existence which had been forgotten. It was particularly important for Aiko. So Aiko probably didnt forget him and just didnt understand what had happened all of a sudden. Hajime called out to a guard Knight who was nearest to Shimizu. You, is Shimizu still alive? With those words, everyone went Ah, with expressions as if they just remembered about him and they looked at the collapsed Shimizu. Only Aiko displayed a perplexed look and said, Eh? Eh?, as she looked around, she mightve recalled the situation when Shia snatched her. With mixed complexion, she panicky run towards Shimizu. Shimizu-kun! Aa, this is so cruel. In Shimizus chest was a hole similar to Shias. The bleeding was intense, and there was a big pool of blood he probably only had a few minutes left. I-I dont want to die h-help if its like this no I cant believe it Shimizu spoke to Aiko who held his hand by his side, it was just monologue of words which couldnt be understood in a muttering whisper. Aiko looked at the surrounding for help, but all of them averted their eyes. It was already hopeless. Moreover, the expressions of not wanting to help vividly appeared on them. Aiko clinged to the last straw as she looked back and shouted to the Hajime who was there. Nagumo-kun! That medicine from before! If it is now-! Please! Hajime had expected Aikos words and muttered, It really came to this, along with a sigh, then he moved towards Aiko and Shimizu. Following that, he questioned Aiko even though he know what the answer would be. Do you want to help him, sensei? He was going to kill you, you know? I think it had crossed the limit no matter how much a teacher you are. He was someone who tried to kill her, but she protected him just because he was her student, just how many people could became a teacher like her in such desperation. She might already be at an abnormal level for a teacher. Aiko accurately read the meaning behind his question, her eyes shaken for a moment, then she answered in a firm expression. Certainly, it might be as you had said. No, it is surely as you had said. However, I just want to be that () kind of teacher. I will be the students ally no matter what happen, I have vowed to become that kind of teacher. Therefore, Nagumo-kun- Hajime became ill-humored as he scratched his head because the answer just as he expected, and he sighed in reluctance because thats just how Aiko-sensei was. Following that, he looked at the sky as he thought of something for a while, he took one deep breath and went towards Shimizus side with a resolute expression. Shimizu. Can you hear me? I have something that can save you. ! However, theres something I want to ask first. Hearing the words he could be saved, Shimizu responded by stopping his mutters and his wandering eyes were staring at Hajime. In a beat, Hajime asked a simple question. Are you an enemy? Shimizu immediately shook his head without any hesitation. Following that, he floated a smile of abjection and began to plead for his life. I-I am not your enemy I-I wont do anything I will do whatever you want so help me, I-Ill even give you an army and even brainwash the women I-I swear I swear to be loyal Ill do anything so help me With those words, Hajime became expressionless. Following that, he could be seen looking into Shimizus eyes quietly as if trying to confirm his real intention. Shimizu who thought he was seeing the depth of his heart immediately looked away. However, Hajime was able to confirm it. Theres darkness and impurity more than before inside Shimizus eyes. They were saturated by hatred, anger, envy, desire, and other negative feelings, they were just like the deep sea where the light did not reach. Hajime was convinced. Aikos words didnt even reach Shimizus mind. Therefore Shimizu would surely become their enemy. He had determined that. For a moment, his gaze matched Aikos. Aiko was also looking at Hajime and their gaze met. Following that, Aiko was immediately able to guess what Hajime was going to do. Her expression changed and she jumped out to stop Hajime. DONT! However, Hajime was much faster. DOPANh! DOPANh! Kh!? The sound where a breath was taken away. It wasnt known who let that out. One in the head and one in the heart. The bullets which accurately shot made Shimizus body jumped for a moment, and they awarded him with death. Inside the lingering gunshot, no one let out a word, and they could only watch Hajime silently looking at the corpse with a gun in one hand that raised white smoke, in blank surprise. Silence ruled their vicinity, within those who could not move, a mutter was leaked. Why? It was Aiko. In a blank surprise, she watched the remains of Shimizu who had began his travel to the death, and she raised that question. Hajime looked away from Shimizu and he looked at Aiko. At the same time, Aiko matched Hajimes gaze again. Inside her eyes, anger, sadness, distrust and others feelings were raised and disappeared, then they raised and disappeared once again. He is an enemy after all. Hajimes answer towards Aikos question was truly simple. That! Shimizu-kun is- Reforming? Sorry to burst your bubble, I am not so good natured to believe that, above all my eyes arent clouded at all. When he asked the last question, Shimizus eyes was telling him that he had fall. Before death, his mind still moved towards killing Aiko, Hajime thought Shimizu could slightly change his way of life because just like the time when Hajime almost fell, theres Yues existence that was capable of holding and retaining him, so he questioned Shimizu with that thought in mind. If that was so, he had consider to give Shimizu a chance by putting into him a collar and letting Aiko take custody of him. However, even before death, Shimizus eyes didnt even show such sign. Aiko should also feel that. However, Aiko was the teacher, by no means could she abandon him. She just couldnt do that. Therefore, rather than killing him-! If he is kept inside the royal palace, and returned together with us to Japan, possibly theres the possibility-! Even if I tried to give you a reason, I know sensei wont agree to it at all. I have killed senseis important student. Its okay for sensei to decide whatever you want to do about me. Such a thing is- A lonely way of life. Ive thought of various things because of senseis words. However, in this world where a persons life is cruelly light, I thought of not showing any mercy towards my enemy and I wont change that. I dont think I want to change that. I have no time for that. Nagumo-kun Ill do the same thing from now on. At the times I think it is necessary Ill pull the trigger no matter how many times itll be. If you thought I was mistaken sensei only has to do what you want however, I want you to remember one thing. Even if its sensei or the other classmates Ill pull the trigger if you become my enemy Aiko looked down as she bit her lip. It was no one but Aiko who said, Having heard my talk, I wont refute whatever your decision is. No more word coming out. Hajime looked at such Aiko and he turned his feet because the things needed to be done here had finished. Yue and Shia quietly nestled close to him. Accompanied with Pressure, Hajime looked at Will, Aiko, and the others appearances, and because theres also the matter of post treatment, they silently followed Hajime in painful reluctance. The town leaders and Knights had a purpose to detain Hajime and his artifacts, but because of the overflowing Pressure and remembering the previous monster-like fight, they withdrew their hands and swords. Nagumo-kun! Sensei is sensei is Even if her words werent continued, he called out Hajimes name because of her pride as a teacher. Hajime stopped for a while and spoke to Aiko over his shoulder. Senseis ideal is already a fantasy. However, we are glad that sensei remains as our teacher even if the world had changed if possible, please dont give up. Following that, this time he didnt stop and came off from the surrounding circle, he took out magic-driven four-wheeler and escaped from there when everyone had boarded it. Afterwards, what remained was the clamor from the town that was joyed for their survival and the the indescribably subtle mood. Chapter 64 - Volume 7 Chapter 4 : Inside the Returning Vehicle The magic-driven four-wheeler dashed onto the highway while raising a storm of dust, with the Northern Mountain Ranges at its back. Because it was a road treaded by many people over the span of many years, it was in far better condition compared to the road from UI town to the Northern Mountain Ranges area. Thanks to the suspensions he installed, the vibrations were dulled and the four-wheeler advanced smoothly towards Fhuren. Shia was seated in the front seat and her rabbit ears were flapping in the wind thanks to the fully opened windows. She looked somewhat displeased since she liked the two-wheeler more than the four-wheeler. After all, she liked the feeling of her rabbit ears cutting through the wind and embracing Hajime while resting her face on his shoulder. Naturally, Hajime was the driver. The seat beside him was, of course, Yues. Will was seated in the back seat. Will anxiously asked Hajime, while slightly leaning his body forward, Excuse me~, was it really okay to leave them like that? If you only spoke a little more about it especially towards Aiko-dono Without turning his head, Hajime answered indifferently, Nn~? Not really, everything is okay. After all, there would be only more trouble if I stay there Sensei can also make good decisions even if I am not there. Its probably as you said, but You setting aside whether or not youre a good person arent you too concerned about others? Even though he heard Hajimes words, Will still wore an anxious expression, which made Hajime smile wryly. To truly be in pain and crying for the dead adventurers, not to mention remaining in an unrelated town about to be attacked by a large crowd of demonic beasts which was normally thought of as suicidal. To forgive Tio, who was the object his grudge, and now he was worried about the relationship between the one who half-threatened him; Hajime and Aiko and the others. He was a noble from the Kingdom, and he was extremely eccentric, as he was aiming to become an adventurer. However, even more than that, he was a good-natured person who cares about everything. A good person. A good person~. Umu, a good fellow. Will showed a complex expression towards those words said simultaneously. Although he was praised, it was an indescribably subtle evaluation for women to think of a man as a good person. P-Please stop talking about me I only wanted to ask you for a full explanation of your reasoning Reasoning? With no more than a subtle expression while he scratched his cheeks, Will continued to talk. However, Hajimes eyebrows twitched in reaction to Wills words. Thats right. About Aiko-dono, who was probably left with ill-feelings and about why the boy called Shimizu was killed The reason for your actions. Didnt I explain it already? He was an enemy Thats the reason you killed him and not the reason why you cant save him, right? After all, he had already received a mortal wound at that time, and he would be dead in a few minutes if you just left him There should be a reason as to why you purposely killed him, right? You unexpectedly observed the situation rather well. What Will pointed out hit the bullseye. He was a classmate, so the impact when Hajime killed him while Aiko pleaded for help was too strong. Thus, the fact that it wasnt necessary for Hajime to kill him was well hidden. Will, who noticed that fact, could be said to carry the eyes of a noble. Hajimes tone carried admiration towards Will who wasnt deceived. Even Shia, who had her face out the window to enjoy the wind said, Now that you mentioned it, I also noticed that, and she turned to look at Hajime, who was driving, with a knowing look. Hajime hesitated a little on how to answer the question, but Yue answered them before he could say anything. Hajime is a tsundere. Tsundere? Maybe because Yue hit the nail on the head, Hajime kept a poker face and continued his silence. The other members could only parrot her. Repaying Aiko? In other words, you were just worried about her? Thats just a coincidence. From how Hajime curtly answered and looked the other way, it seemed like Yues guess was right on the mark, so Shia and the others asked for an explanation. Because Hajime didnt want to answer them, Yue answered in his stead. In short, he tried to avert Aikos mind from feeling responsible for Shimizus death. Shimizu had said it before. The purpose of meeting the demonic race was to kill Goddess of Good Harvest, Aiko. In other words, Shimizu was used to kill Aiko. Even the last attack went through Shimizus body to kill Aiko. Of course, Aiko wasnt responsible for Shimizus death. Shimizu sold his soul to the demon race on his own will, which resulted in his death. Because it was the result of his own decision, Shimizu himself was responsible for it. Even if he wasnt responsible for it, it was the responsibility of the one from demon race who mortally wounded Shimizu. However, would Aiko agree to it? After all, the last attack was aimed at Aiko. That was the reason why she felt strongly responsible. Aiko always thought of her students first. Shimizu died because she involved him. In effect, wasnt it her fault Shimizu was dead?, she might think in such a way. Thus he thought, can Aikos mind endure it?; Hajime felt a slight fear. Even Aiko should feel unease and fear as human who was summoned to a different world. Although she didnt lament as she cowered and trembled in fear, the reason she could work so hard was because she had her pride as a teacher. In addition, there were students who occupied Aikos mind as a teacher. And a student had died because of her. The impact was greater than when she had heard Hajime had died, or the time when Hajime said the cause was the backstabbing of a classmate. It would be a much stronger blade to damage Aikos heart. It might even break her. Hajime calculations would be affected if Aiko was broken, but he was definitely worried about her. Hajime had felt that Aikos words were an impossible ideal, because they gave birth to a lot of contradictions. Even so, the words said by Aiko made him think it was definitely be necessary for Yue and Shias future happiness. Thats why even if the world had changed, and even if Hajime had changed, the preaching of Hajimes teacher made him feel indebted to her. Therefore Hajime killed Shimizu even though he would die soon enough even if he was left alone. Making a strong impression, emphasizing that Shimizu was an enemy. This was followed by making an impression of Hajime being the one who killed Shimizu. Aikos heart shouldnt break down. He thought it was his duty so his teacher wouldnt change. So thats what happened Fufu, what a tsundere Hajime-san is. So thats what happened Indeed~, Master is unexpectedly cute. Yue finished her explanation to the other members, and their eyes carried warmth as they looked at Hajime, but Hajime kept looking the other way. But, I think Aiko noticed it. Hajime silently turned his gaze to Yue. Yue returned Hajimes glance with gentle eyes. Aiko is Hajimes teacher. A person whose words remained in Hajimes heart. Thats why theres no way she didnt notice Yue. Its okay, Aiko is strong. The situation will definitely end how Hajime desired it. Apparently Yue trusted Aiko because Aiko could at least have Hajime focus on himself. Something she couldnt do. Towards Yue who watched him with an upward gaze, Hajime responded by gently narrowing his eyes. Because of Yues words, his worries about Aiko and future developments which clouded his mind cleared. Haa~, to create the world where only the two of you existed no matter how much time passes, I will also create such atmosphere Th-This, what can I say I somehow feel something sweet in my mouth Muu~ this one wants thee to abuse this one, but even this kind of situation isnt bad Will and the others felt uncomfortable because of Hajime and Yues sweet atmosphere. Shia in particular was puffing her cheeks and pouting in distaste. Yue noticed Shia and shifted her gaze towards her, and once again matched Hajimes gaze to silently appeal to him. The content was none other than Shias reward. Without Shias peculiar magic; Foresight and her desperate action, Aiko would have become someone who couldnt return because of a hole in her head. Shia had saved Hajimes teacher. Because he understood, Hajime let out an Uh, moved his gaze away from Yue, looked at Shia and said, Shia. Thats, well, you saved us. Though its belated, thank you. Who? The result of him saying his gratitude while enduring his embarrassment were those words along with astonished expression. Though veins popped on Hajimes forehead, he endured it because it was the consequence of his deeds. Well, I think it couldnt be helped for you to take such attitude Even so, I am seriously expressing my gratitude, you know? Hajime matched his gaze with Shia, who was looking at him firmly expressing his gratitude with a Thank you. Because of Hajime straightforward words, Shias body trembled as though an electric shock ran through her whole body, and she became restless. Her gaze excitedly wandered around while her cheeks were dyed in deep red. Her rabbit ears were swaying here and there. Th-thats, well, i-its not like Ive done something amazing, and its okay if you dont say thank A-agh! Whats with this suddenness. Somehow, it feels really embarrassing ehehe. Hajime smiled wryly while looking at Shias embarrassed state, and he asked of the doubts he had. Shia. Though I was just a little curious about it, why did you unhesitatingly jump out at that time? You had never talked about anything important with sensei, right? I also cant remember a timewhen you got along with her That is because she is someone Hajime-san worried about. Thats all, huh. ? Yes, I think thats all? I see. Because of Shias astonished expression, Hajime expression ascertained that he couldnt say anything more. Certainly, Aiko was Hajimes teacher. His classmates would be impacted if she was gone. He was honestly glad she didnt die. However, he remembered he didnt show it through his speech and behavior. Nevertheless, Yue and Shia seemed to be able to read what was in Hajimes heart; they were people who always knew his heartfelt emotions. Though he only thought of it now, they had crossed the boundaries of being companions. Such understanding had crossed his mind. Thus, even if Yue didnt say anything, he thought to repay Shia with something. And so, Hajime who was still embarrassed spoke to her. Shia. Is there something you want? Heh? Something I want? Ah. You can say its a thanks or a reward Well, something like that. Of course its only something within my ability, okay? Shia was a little perplexed because of the sudden words. Since she thought what she had done was a natural thing to do for companions, she thought it was a little exaggerated. U-U~n, she groaned and when she casually saw Yue at his side. Yue was watching Shia with a gentle expression, and then she nodded. Her gaze told her was it was okay for Shia to honestly receive Hajimes gratitude, Yue was urging her. Shia, who accurately read the situation, let out a forced laugh. After thinking about a little, and she turned her gaze from Yue who revealed a smile while nodding towards Hajime. Then, please take my first Rejected Why? No matter how much I think, finally the dere time has COMEEE!!! It is that kind of time, right? Right? Please read the mood! I said, within my ability. Thats quite within your ability! Even though you always casually keep me away, you did it with Yue-san! I know it happened! My heart felt empty whenever I found out about your liaison! Woo, when we arrive at Fhuren, Ill once again go on errand alone, and you will make love during that time, right? Sob Again, I alone Killing time alone, then Ill pretend to not see Yue-san beaming damn it No, pl, theres nothing to cry about I am in love with Yue, and about you, well, I think of you as an important companion, but its not love For me to embrace someone else is Sob Hajime-san, you good for nothing! Oi. A wuss! A bastard who tricks a maidens heart! A good for nothing! You perverted voyeur! The time has come!, and she was about to say her wish with joyful expression, but Shia became indignant because she was rejected even before she finished voicing request. She let out all of her dissatisfaction up until now as she curses Hajime while weeping. From the back seat, Pfft The man who annihilated several tens of thousands of demonic beasts is a good for nothing Pfft. Unexpectedly, Master has a pure heart, if thou still havent been in that kind of relationship it means this one whose asss first time was deprived has a step in the lead Those words were heard although it said in whisper. Hajime seriously thought, should I throw them out of this car?, for a moment. However, Yue who was sitting by his side was somehow looking at him with a criticizing gaze, and he let out a Guh. Following that, he spoke to Shia again with cramped cramped cheeks. In addition, he swore in his heart to punish Will later. About the other voice he would leave her as is because he didnt want to be her companion. Shia. Please lower the hurdle. If its another thing Hajime, you cant? For some reason, Yue hugged Shia. Shia said with a miserable voice as she clung to Yue, Yue-saa~n. Obviously, Yue seemed to allow Hajime to embrace Shia. Recently, Yue has been truly spoiling Shia. Hajime had thought it was because of a deep friendship, but somehow it became similar to a big sister helping her troubled little sister. Moreover, the elder one was a sis-con. His beloved woman was asking him to embrace another woman. Seriously, Hajime who didnt know what this situation meant could only hold his head with both hands. However, Hajime also had something he wanted to say. I, what my heart wants is Yue, only you. I dont hate Shia, I think of her as an important companion, but I cant treat her the same as Yue. You know, I carry the desire to monopolize Yue. No matter what reason it is, I wont allow her to be beside another man. You can think of it as being a narrow-minded or selfish, but I want Yue to think the same as me, its something I desire. Thats why, even if it was Shia, could you pardon me from starting a relation with another woman? Hajime. With Shia clinging to her arm, Yues cheeks blushed and she looked straight at Hajime with moistened eyes. Hajime once again gently stroke Yues cheek with his hand as he returned her gaze, and the two formed a sweet atmosphere anew. Even the airs color seemed to have turned pink. The two watched each other faces as they gradually drew closer, then It seems I have been completely forgotten even though it was the talk about my reward Shia was scowling with a dangerous tone as she stared at Hajime and Yue who almost reached the climax. Then the two finally noticed their surroundings and hurriedly distanced themselves. Yue, who still felt embarrassed, was timidly twirling her beautiful hair to calm down. Hajime, who confessed his feelings, had his heart thrown out of order because of the surprise attack. His expressionlessness crumbled, and his mouth naturally stammered for an excuse. The words of him wanting to monopolize her and to be monopolized, were heavy responsibility for a person, but Yue was extremely happy. Her heart shivered and she inadvertently forgot about everything except Hajime. I see, I somehow understand the relationship between the three of you Shia-dono has it hard. Annoyed The bond with Yue is deep though thatll be a hindrance to this one Well, as long as this one will be abused, then its Wills expression looked as if he would vomit sugars as he tried to guess the relationship between the three. They didnt want to know of the existence of the pervert who started panting as she imagined something. Hajime, I am sorry. But, Shia is also important I want to repay her. So, please go out with her for a day inside the town Can you? Yue-saa~n. Now, Yue was asking Hajime for Shias sake. Shia, whose heart was broken had her head patted, and was now spoiledly pressing and rubbing her face against Yue. Hajime who saw their appearance answered with a wry smile. Thats okay, I dont mind if its just that much. Its not because Yue asked for Shia, okay? Even if Shia was the one who asked for it, Ill at least go out with her. Hajime-san no, theres no need to be concerned about it, its okay as long as it can become an established fact! Seriously, you are Well, because thats still impossible, Ill endure it for now by increasing the favorability through the date. Once we arrive at Fhuren, please take me to the Sightseeing Ward, okay? Ah, ah, okay. Because of that idea, Hajime thought to once again remind her that Yue was the only special one for him. However, Shia probably already knew, but she didnt get discouraged. With a complex expression, Hajime thought, Well, its okay to let Shia do what she wants, as he acknowledged their date. There was no change to the fact that Shia was already an important existence for Hajime, and he could not be reluctant about it because it was something Yue asked of him. Thus, he confirmed he wanted to reward her for her hard work. Whats with this feeling of being an outsider. Its the same feeling of slipping into another familys get-together. Hmm. This kind of Ignoring play doesnt make this one feel happy at all Only lonely Rather, isnt it about the time someone responds to this one? Is it really okay for this one to be here? Will, who was sitting behind the front seat where the flirting and heartwarming scene had occurred, looked so uncomfortable. In addition, although no one talked to her, Tio whom participated in the previous conversation, unbeknownst to them, had boarded the carrier as she placed her head on the window where the carrier was connected to the vehicle. Before the fight, she had asked permission to follow Hajime. In the end, she was left behind because her existence was forgotten, so she jumped into the carrier of the magic-driven four-wheeler in a panic. The look of her panting because of her cruel treatment, while peeping into the vehicle via the window, took everyone inside the vehicle aback, and decided to treat it as though there was nothing there. At first, he tried to shake her off by doing reckless movements with a wild-like speed just like the one in the movies, but she used magic to her advantage to stick to them. Moreover, because she became more and more excited with ecstasy, they decided to just ignore her. The pervert: the more one reacts to her, the more pleased she became. Because of the situation where no one responded to her, Tio was excited because she thought of it as some kind of play to ignore her. However, she began to feel the emptiness from the interaction of Hajime and the others, and finally complained to them. Even so no one respond to her, so Tio creeped into the vehicle from the window connecting the vehicle and the carrier. With her black and long hair hanging down, her appearance who slowly creeping inside was just like Sada**-san from a certain movie called The Ring. As expected, Will couldnt ignore the eeriness as he shouted, Uwah!, and retreated to the side window. Reacting to his voice, Hajime and his party looked at the back seat. Ah? Ahh~, th-this one is stuck. The breasts have become hindrances Cant get in. Sorry, Will-boy, but can thou pull this one in? Her breasts, which were far bigger than Shias, were resisting the pull as they continued to change shapes because of the window frame. Tio asked, Please pull this one, okay?, as she stretched her hands towards Will. Hajime, who saw the situation, silently pulled Schlag from his left holster. His hand moved over his shoulder and shot without any hesitation. DOPANh! HMMmm!? The gunshot and the projectile flew outside, hitting the Tios forehead, and the force of impact blew her back into the carrier. A clamoring and slamming sound resounded from the carrier. Wh-What have thou done. To suddenly do that wouldnt it make this one excited? With flushed cheeks, she rubbed her forehead with a somewhat happy expression. She complained not. Tio, from the Ryuujin tribe, said no more than a perverted remark. Maybe because she wanted to enter with her legs first, she thrusted them into the vehicle window. However, this time, her plump butt was stuck on the window frame, and her fascinating buttock somehow managed to get inside after some struggling. Hajime silently fired Schlag in succession. And although he wanted to blow Tios ass out of the vehicle, she was considerably stuck and thus didnt blown away thanks to the plump meat of her buttocks cushioning the impact. However, because she let out R18 moaning every time a bullet shot was into her butt such as Ah, an!, How intense!, or Masterr~. With cramped cheeks, Hajime reluctantly stopped shooting. As expected, it was better to not become an acquainted to a pervert. Yue, who idolized the Ryuujin race, felt that the image she had of them was nothing but a fantasy, and had pushed them to the back of her head, and was now covering her eyes in shock. Tio who guessed the gunfire had stopped, somehow held her butt and breasts, letting out a sigh Fuu~, as she finally got inside the vehicle. Haa, haa, geez how indiscriminating. A Master who cant be helped. But dont worry, this one will receive any kind of love. Thats why its okay to do more of it, you know? Even more intense is okay, too, you know? Shut up, pervert. Dont lean forward and do not come here. If possible, open the door and jump outside now. Kh!? Haa haa for Master to know whats best for this one but, this one refuses. This one has already decided to follow Master. Theres also the duty as Ryuujin race, and the thing about taking responsibility, theres no reason to separate. No matter what Master will say, this one will follow thee. This one definitely wont go away. Tio who finally entered the vehicle spewed perverted words one after another, and when Hajime coldly answered her, Tios expression looked like she was further charmed by him. However, she firmly insisted to remain. Though it was spoiled by her own expression. Stop joking. What responsibility. Its nothing but the continuation of a fight to the death. Just be glad you werent killed. Besides, your duty as Ryuujin race is about that Hero. The guy is the center of this summoning, so go to him. Dont want to. Definitely dont want to. Though this one doesnt know what kind of person that Hero is, this one thinks he wouldnt be able to ruthlessly and mercilessly punish this one just like Master! Beside, dont belittle this one! This one has decided whom this one would call Master. This one not so frivolous to be able to change the feelings towards this ones master. With her eyes fully open, Tio insisted while clenching her fists. Though it was said in a good manner, she eventually made a perverted declaration that she was happy to be treated mercilessly by Hajime. This one would chase thee even if thou art runs away, okay? When this one goes all over towns with the story about this ones first being snatched away. About this ones body that could no longer live without Master, doing different this and that kinds of things, it will be told along with Masters description as this one walks, okay? You are~ With veins popped, Hajime dangerously narrowed his eyes as he thought of her as a seriously annoying fellow. Though he thought to just kill her, she wasnt an enemy and Yue would stop him, so he thought to just keep hitting her until she lost her memory. Nevertheless, she had an authentic sturdiness, and it got nowhere because she would just feel happy rather than being blown away along with her memory. As the result, he could do nothing but glare at her with a disgusted expression from the bottom of his heart. However, his gaze only made Tios body convulsed even more. Her condition was already irrecoverable. Please dont make such disgusted face, Master. This one will surely be useful. Though Masters party are outside of the norm, didnt this one has shown the proof during that fight? Even if this one doesnt know Masters objective, please let this one accompany Master. Please, Master. Thats physiologically impossible. Ah!!!? Haa, Haa Nnh! nnh! Towards Hajimes words that completely stopped the flow of conversation, Tio was embracing herself with both arms as though she was enduring something while she was fidgeting. Seeing Tio in such a manner, not only Hajime but everyone inside the vehicle displayed disgusted faces. After a while, Hajime let out a deep sigh and his expression looked somewhat exhausted. Although I want to say something, but itll be useless no matter what I say, right? Just do whatever you want as long as you dont become a hindrance to us. I have no more energy to think about what to do with you Oh? Oo~, thats so, thats so! Hmm, then please take care of this one from now on, Master, Yue, and Shia. Just call this one Tio! Fufufu, it looks like itll be a fun journey Argh. P-Please take care of me too Hajime sighed again when he looked at a happy Tio with his narrowed eyes. Yue groaned in dissatisfaction, and the perplexed Shia returned her greeting. A new companion. A pervert from Ryuujin race; Tio, had joined them. And the party advances towards Neutral Commercial City of Fhuren. Chapter 65 - Volume 7 Chapter 5 : Aiko Gone Mad Three days had passed since Hajime and his party left Ul. Although there were vexing problems; such as how to dispose of the corpses of the demonic beasts, and how to repair the roughened ground, the townspeople were unhurt. A result that could only be considered nothing but a miracle. The good news was immediately spread to the people who took shelter, peripheral towns, and even the Imperial Capital. The returning townspeople met their lovers and families. Some were hugging their close friends, and the joy of their safeties wrapped Ul in a festival-like clamor. The protective wall Hajime left behind was surrounded the town as is, and the people who were talking about the details of the fight were gesturing how it exceed the common sense similar to how storytellers talked about a myth as they looked at the roughened ground outside of the protective wall. The people who took shelter, especially the children, had sparkling eyes when they heard the story. Without losing this opportunity, the merchants were already calculating on how to make money by turning Hajimes protective wall into the towns new specialty. Thus, the townspeople who didnt know anything about Hajime and Aiko believed Hajime and his party were dispatched by the Goddess of Good Harvest, and Hajimes wall was named Goddesss Shield to honor it. Furthermore, the white-haired, eye-patched boy; Hajime, was called Goddesss Sword and Goddesss Knight in respect. However, it was a different story when David and the other Knights, or rather the real bodyguard Knights, recalled what was said about Aiko and Hajime. They would rampage while shouting, As expected, I hate that guy!!! In the future, Hajime would writhe in agony whenever he hears his name, but thats another story. It was somewhat a miscalculation that resulted in earning himself some embarrassing nicknames, but just as Hajime thought, Aikos fame and popularity were through the roof. When she walked into town, all the people would turn around and focus their gazes on her. Among them, there were also some who began to worship her while saying things such as Bless us~. In this town Aiko, who saved the people, was certainly seen as nothing less than a Goddess. The rumor had also already spread to the surrounding towns. At the very least, it might be correct to say that Aikos words carried more weight than the Church of Saints bishop, in the town of Ul. The rumored Aiko was safely supporting the town leaders in the towns reconstruction, but although she acted cheerful around people close to her, her mind wasnt there. The cause was the various impacts of the shocking truths Hajime had revealed before the fight. But above all, it was how Hajime killed Shimizu. The scene of that moment consumed her mind and gnawed at her heart. Even today, after they finished their day duty and it was time for dinner, the students and bodyguard Knights were dining at Water Fairy Inn, Aiko just mechanically carried the food into her mouth and blankly looked some place else without registering the conversation of the others in her mind, only answering with the same reply. Ai-chan sensei Ai-chan senseis magic is amazing after all! Even those roughened ground recovered quickly Looks like itll return to normal in just a week! I see thats good. Sonobe Yuka, who noticed Aikos mind was somewhere else, intentionally talked to her cheerfully. She tried to somehow encourage Aiko, since she knew the source of her abnormal state. However, even Sonobes cheerful words only received an indifferent answer in return, like pre-typed-like words. Sonobe drooped her shoulders as she said Still wont do, huh~. Aiko did the mayor or the bishop said anything today? If youre really troubled by it, I wont forgive them for troubling Aiko, even if its the bishop. I am Aikos Knight after all. No matter when, only I will be Aikos ally. I see thats good. It was unknown whether David said those words to encourage Aiko or to seduce her. The remark on how he was willing to go up against the bishop was considerably dangerous as a Templar Knight, although it might not be important to David; the warrior of love. The I part was emphasized. In regards to going against anyone it was also considered by the surrounding Knights, as they agreed with him while they directed sharp glares at their commander who casually made his advance. However Davids casual appeal was easily tossed aside like the words coming from a certain long running TV program during daytime. It was doubtful as to whether or not she heard him. The expression on the students faces were saying Serves you right~ to David who drooped his shoulders. The same expression was on the other Knights faces. Without taking any notice of the students and the Knights, Aiko indifferently continued to eat without responding. (If, if only I had talked to Shimizu-kun more If only I had noticed his feelings earlier If I did, then something like that wouldnt have happened If, if he relied on his classmates If, if I didnt get taken as a hostage If only I died then he wouldnt have found it necessary to kill Shimizu-kun Why did he kill him Even though they were classmates Was it simply because he was an enemy? Could killing someone be so simple because of such a reason? Was it so simple to kill a person? How could it be done so naturally? Thats strange Humans arent demonic beasts. To be able to kill without any hesitation He, was he someone who could easily kill a human? If I left him alone, would he have been a danger to the other children? Will the other children be safe since hes gone? As long as hes not Kh?!? What did I just think of!? Stop. Its not good to think about this any further!) Presently, regret and self-condemnation repeated themselves in Aikos mind Thus, if she thought of it unconsciously, the buds of fear and grudges towards Hajime would appear, she would deny them in a panic, and she would once again return to her first thoughts, repeating the process. There was too much she wanted to think about, and there were also a lot things she didnt want to think of. Aikos mind was similar to a library where the bookshelves had crumbled and unorganized information were scattered around in a chaotic manner. Suddenly, a calm and warmth voice reached Aiko. Aiko-sama. About todays dish, is it not up to your taste? Eh? It was Foss Selo, the owner of Water Fairy Inn. His voice was far from loud, it was actually said in a rather small voice. However, there was no one inside the inn who missed Fosss words. His calm and deep voice would reach anyone without fail. Even now, Aiko whose mind was caught in whirpool of thought easily heard his words, and it made her senses return to reality. When she noticed she had cried out in a rather strange and loud voice, Aikos cheeks flushed slightly as she turned towards the smiling Foss. U-Umm, what was it? Im sorry, I was daydreaming for a moment. No, no, dont worry about it. I just thought the dish was not to your taste because you didnt raise your face. If so, I thought of sending out another dish N-No need! The food is really delicious. I was just thinking about something Although Aiko said the food was very delicious, she herself couldnt remember what it tasted like. When she looked at her surroundings, her students and the Knights were looking at her with a somewhat anxious expression. She noticed what was on their minds, and she thought she mustnt continue the way she has been acting as she pulled herself together and continued on with her meal. However, she coughed in a panic when food entered her lungs. Because Aiko was coughing with teary eyes, the students and the Knights were panicked. Seeing the situation, Foss casually prepared napkin and water. I-I am sorry. To trouble yo- It is not a trouble at all. Although Foss saw Aikos blunder, he kept a calm smile which made Aiko feel grateful and relieved. Seeing Aikos current state, Foss narrowed his eyes and thought of something. He spoke with a small and still calm voice. Umm. Aiko-sama. Though it might be presumptuous, may I ask one thing? Eh? Ah, yes. What is it? Why cant Aiko-sama believe what you want to believe? Heh? Unable to understand Fosss words, Aiko tilted her head as a question mark floated above her head. Because of that, Foss continued with a wry smile, Looks like those words were too lacking. Apparently, Aiko-samas mind is currently in serious confusion. There are too many things you want to think about, there are also things you dont want to think of, and you dont know what should you do. Whats best is to do what you want, even if youre not sure of what you want yet. There are many things you dont understand, which only increases your impatience, and become the impetus towards the vicious circle of confusion. Am I wrong? H-How Because he had correctly guessed what she was thinking of, Aiko instantly became speechless. Seeing her reaction, Foss calmly explained with a smile, Ive seen a lot of guests, after all. During such times, its better to just believe in what you want to believe in for now. But then again, people will overlook things if they only want to believe what they want, those words also came with such warning. That saying is correct. However, in my opinion, people only act in what they believe in. Thats why, I feel that during times when one cant move on, it isnt a bad thing to believe in what you want to believe in. To believe in what I want to believe in. Aiko contemplated in Fosss words. Aikos mind was currently filled with regret and guilt which became a bud of doubt in Hajime as the hatred swirled around. Hajime was certainly Aikos important student, but Shimizu who was also a similarly an important student to her was murdered. The moment she understood he was an existence who, according to situation, would deprive the other students of their lives. She recognized Hajime as a threat who would deprive her of her important people. Even so, Hajime was also her student, she couldnt simply cast him away. It was the same reason why she couldnt just abandon Shimizu, who tried to commit mass murder. Thats why she was confused since because didnt know what to do. Though Aiko herself thought she had a difficult personality, she couldnt help it. Hatayama Aiko was a teacher, after all. Foss didnt know what happened to Aiko. He didnt know she was, in a certain sense, believing too much in what she wanted to believe in. Even so, he could see she had committed a large blunder since she couldnt move on after what she believed in had collapsed. While he was lost in thought, Aikos hands had stopped from partaking of her meal and began to get absorbed in her thoughts. (To believe in what I want to believe in. I wonder what is it that I want to believe in? One of the things is that I want all of the students to return to Japan. However, its something that can no longer be fulfilled. Now what I want to believe in is for it to be possible to return home without any more losses His story. His story where a classmate tried to kill him. I do not want to believe it he even said he will kill us if we were to become a hindrance to him. Towards a human who unhesitatingly murdered a person Towards the enemy who threatened the students Even so, I do not want to believe it. Nevertheless, he actually killed him killed Shimizu-kun without any hint of hesitation. Thats why hes already no, I must believe in what I want to believe in.) Aiko closed her eyes as she tried to hold down the resurfaced dark feelings. The surrounding people were anxiously looking at her as she moved slightly while thinking of something. (Because hes an enemy is what he said, and I have no time for that. He also feared Shimizu-kun will once again attack him and his important people if he let him live. That was something anyone would have thought of. In reality, Yue-san and Shia-san wouldnt put so much trust in him if he was a cruel man. He only wanted to cut off the source of anxiety for the future of those children It was why he couldnt let him live. In other words, he thought I wouldnt be able to do anything about Shimizu-kun To let Shimizu-kun live would mean I should have at least showed him I could reform Shimizu-kun, in which I didnt In the end, I was powerless Shimizu-kun was Even so, to be killed in that manner It meant Shimizu-kun was already weakene Kh.) There was a clear reason why Hajime shot Shimizu dead. He was not a broken human who would think nothing of murder. He was not a monster who couldnt be understood. He wasnt an enemy who blindly harm the students. Aiko decided to believe in him because he was a student, and her words could still reach him. With such thinking process, she recalled the shocking scene where a student shot another student to death, and she tried to search for the reason behind it. (Thats right. I had forgotten it until now. To begin with, I was the one who asked him to help the dying Shimizu-kun, and that was the result. Shimizu-kun would have died even if he didnt do anything. It was completely unnecessary for him to purposely shoot him! So why?! Why did he do that?! To make sure he dies? No, theres no need for him to do such a thing. That child only had a few minutes left to live, it was why I asked him for his help, but theres nothing more left to be done. After all, there was nothing I could do Shimizu-kun was shot because of me Kh!?) Aiko opened her eyes widel She was aghast by the truth she had just noticed. ( Thats right. Shimizu-kun received the wound from the attack aimed at me. If nothing was done during that time, I would have surely died. It was my fault he had to die! But everyone was convinced Shimizu-kun was killed by him! He was the one who convinced us of it!) It was her fault, it was her who killed her own student. Just like Hajime feared, Aiko finally realized the truth and paled in an instant. The existence of her students were Aikos supporting pillars. The fact that she was the cause of one of her students death broke Aikos mind. The impact of the fact made her mind unintentionally turn on its defensive mechanism, and Aikos mind blanked out. With her outlook wrapped in darkness, she thought of giving herself to the darkness. However, the words Hajime left behind revived her mind. If possible, please dont get demoralized. At that time, her mind didnt understand it because of consecutive impacts. Even though it was troublesome to think well of the meaning behind those words, they were simple words if she thought hard enough. (If, if he said those words because he had predicted my situation Wasnt he worrying about me? I, he noticed I would break down because I realized I was the cause of Shimizu-kuns death. That was the reason why he unnecessarily shot him to convince us it was he who killed him so I wouldnt be crushed by guilt to keep being a teacher) Aiko understood Hajimes sense of values. Therefore, she didnt think it was done entirely for her sake. Even so, theres no denying Hajime had rushed into action because he thought of Aiko. The closing of the door in Aikos mind was immediately stopped right before it completely shut, and it began to slowly open once again. Her narrowed view once again broadened. Though there was still the cold feeling like one of the coldest season inside her mind, but at the same time, there certainly was a small fire present. (Looks like I was being protected by him No, not only him, but a lot of people have protected me. The children by my side are protecting me even now. I only thought of protecting him, but I didnt realize I was also being protected How immature of me. Thats nows not the right time for me to keep trying to be independent) Aiko wore a resolute expression. However, her thoughts involving Shimizu-kun and the fact that she was the reason he was killed wouldnt disappear for the rest of her life. Even so, she couldnt just stand still because there were students who adored and relied on her as their teacher; she didnt want to. Aiko renewed her vow to do the things she could do as a teacher, even if the world had changed. In addition, she also engraved in her mind to not let her current ideals be shaken. There is already, without a doubt, fear or grudge against Hajime. (Hes a clumsy one He understood I might hold a grudge against him, or I might even become his enemy Now that I think about it, he received my words and it looked like he thought it over seriously Could this possibly be his way of returning a favor? When I think back, Ive only been saved by him. He told me the truth, and in the end, he even saved this town. Moreover, during the battle, he fulfilled his promise and brought Shimizu-kun back. If I reconsidered those things, Ive only been unreasonable. I only talked of my ideals and Ive pressured him with that How truly immature of me. Even so, he saved us even though his way of thinking is cold Looks like parts of his previous self still remained No, at the very least, he regained some of them, right? Could it be because of those girls?) Once again, Aiko smiled wryly as she thought of becoming indebted to him. Even though her immaturity was shameful as teacher, she smiled as remembered the Hajime who had sluggish status in the beginning, transforming into a truly dependable man. Thus, even though Hajime had completely changed, she felt happy when she caught a glimpse of his previous self. But at the moment, she guessed the reasons were Yue and Shia, the girls who were always close to Hajimes side. Aiko somehow felt a pain in her heart. Aiko inclined her neck, but she immediately thought of it as nothing but her imagination. (Incidentally, I still havent said my thanks to Shia-san who protected me. Even though she is someone I owe my life to Next time, I must properly make sure to thank her In addition, I also owe my life to him) About the poison and the raging development, Aiko reflected. She had not thanked Shia, and the other benefactor of her life, Hajime. It was only now that she recalled something sealed in the corner of her memory, and she blushed as though fire came out of her face. (Th-Thats just an artificial respiration! A lifesaving measure! Theres absolutely nothing more than that! I-Its not like such an intense thing was my first time. I never thought of it as pleasant! Yup, I absolutely never thought of it like that!) When she thought of the reason behind her flushed face, Aiko suddenly began to beat the table. She repeated her excuse to no one in particular. In addition, even though Aiko was an adult, she didnt have any experience in love. Even so, it was true that with her lovely looks, speech, and behavior changed, becoming like someone who was seriously in love. After all, in Japan, there were only gentlemen, who treated her seriously because of her teenage-like appearance. Aiko knew there were a lot of men who thought of her appearance as good, but most of them ended up as good friends because none of them wanted to experience shame in being labeled as something beginning with Lo. Since it was not unusual for people in their earlier teens to marry in this world, no one was bothered by Aikos short height and childish face; the so-called a little girls appearance. So even though David and the other Knights were serious, her small experience in love and her small stature made her believe no man would be interested in her, since she didnt even notice the love call clearly sent by men from this different world. Thus, the mouth to mouth life-saving measure Hajime had quite the impact on Aiko. She calmed her mind, and once again recalled the things that wouldnt get out of her head. ( To begin with, he already has girlfriends named Yue and Shia There were already two, so it doesnt matter if it increases by one. Just what I am saying?! I am a teacher! Hes a student! Wait, thats not the problem! Its not like he thinks of me like that! Besides, he somehow managed to casually two-time! Illicit sexual relationships are forbidden! Thats insincere! Love should only be one way! To have two at the same time Kh, how shameless! I wont allow such immoral relationships! Hmph, I wont allow it!) The sound of her beating the table became louder. ( But his feelings towards Yue-san is quite special. Though her style isnt so different from me Could it be that h-he likes child-like women? F-For example, like me? No, no, no, what am I thinking! So what if I know his tastes! To begin with, he is eight years younger Now that I think about it, arent people from the Vampire race like Yue-san have a long lifespan? In other words, he likes child-like older woman? Wait, so what if I knew that! Return to your senses, Hatayama Aiko! You are a teacher! He is a student! You are disqualified as a teacher if a little kiss makes you confused!) Maybe because she was done beating the table, she held her face with both hands, began shaking her head while saying No, no, once again she beat the table, continued with another No, no, and finally she shouted I am a teacher!!, as she began to pound the table with her forehead. As expected, even the students and bodyguard Knights; the group who loves Aiko, was taken aback by her eccentric behavior. When Foss noticed Aiko, who started a one-man show, he said, Oh my, looks like youve cheered up, with his unchanging calm smile. What a big person. Afterwards, Aiko was able to come to terms with her feelings towards Hajime about this and that, and self-concluded that was only a temporary hesitation caused by unstable emotion. Thus, theres no change, Hajime was her student. While it was necessary to deliver information about Hajime to the top management in Church of the Saint and the Kingdom, she also needed to be prepared to protect Hajime from them in case of emergency, since she was determined to return to the Kingdom. Aiko didnt notice it. The thing about Hajime wasnt concluded, it was just put on hold. While she called the students in her mind as that child, only Hajime was called he. Thus the feeling began to bud. The time when Aiko finally took notice of it would be a little bit more in the future Chapter 66 - Volume 7 Chapter 6 : Once Again in Fhuren There was no change in liveliness of Neutral Commercial City, Fhuren. From the other side of the tall and gigantic wall, the towns clamor reached considerable distance, all the way to outskirts. There was also no change with the long lines on the gates. From tourists to merchants who were visiting because of business, and there were also all kinds of listless people because of the torment of waiting for their turns. There was a man who gave off a gaudy feeling standing at the end of the line of people by the entrance where the inspection was taking place. He was accompanied by two flashy women, one on each side, who were also listless as they waited for their turn in dissatisfaction while sweating. For the time being, would it be better to ask them what happened or just watch them? they gave off such a mood. Then, they talked about silly things such as how to improve their waiting condition to reach their turn faster when suddenly; the gaudy man heard an unfamiliar sound to his ears. SCREECH!!! In the beginning, the gaudy man ignored it as he tried to lift the mood of the two women by his side. However, when the merchants and two women beside him became pop-eyed while looking behind him, coupled by the sound getting gradually louder, he turned towards the highway and said, What! Thus he also became pop-eyed as he saw the scene of a black box running on the highway as it created raging storm of dust. The people quickly raised a ruckus. Though there were those who tried to run away as they shouted Demonic beast!, the speed of the box-like object was more than they could imagine, and it immediately reached them before they noticed it. The gaudy man stiffened. The people in the line thought: It is hopeless already!, with despair reflecting in their eyes. At the time, when it almost collided into them, the box-like object, creak, creak, creak, half rotating as its rear part shook, and it immediately stopped while raising a dust storm. People were staring at the stationary object, the magic-driven four-wheeler. Within the confusion of what had happened, the four-wheelers doors opened. The ones who got off while ignoring and not thinking anything of the surprised people, were of course Hajime and his party. Yue, Shia, and even Tio were ignoring the gazes of the people. Only Will was saying, Sorry for the commotion!, as he bowed. However, the people couldnt even hear Wills apology. It could be said they didnt even care about the fact that people were coming out from the never before seen object. Their eyes were glued to the beautiful girls and a woman who U~n, stretched before them. When Yue, Shia, and Tio moved, Hou, sighs of admiration of the people entranced by them could be heard. Hajime was sitting on the four-wheelers bonnet and said, The distance from here to the entrance, it looks like we need to wait for around an hour, huh~, as he narrowed his eyes. His muscle had stiffened because of the long time spent inside the car, so he went outside in a carefree way when they reached the gate. Because magic-driven four-wheeler was mobile with the use of Hajimes direct magic manipulation, it was possible to move it without sitting on the driver seat, though the control difficulty was higher. Hajime released the stiffness in his shoulders as his neck made cracking sounds. Yue got on the bonnet just like Hajime, went behind him, and began to rub his shoulders. Apparently she wanted to massage him. Hajime relaxed his body while smiling. Maybe because Shia became lonely, she also sat down and drew closer to Hajimes side. When Tio saw them, she said, Muh, this one will also participate!, as she emphasized her huge breasts and tried to cling onto Hajimes arm but she was slapped by Hajime and she fell down. However, there should be no problem as she displayed a very happy expression under Hajimes feet. Hajime-san. Is it really okay to drive the four-wheeler until here? At the very least, I think we should hide it Nn? Honestly, isnt it already too late? We have already rampaged so flashily. In a week, it will spread to even remote regions. Besides, I already had a thought that such a day would eventually come Its just earlier than what I had predicted. Nn, there is no more need for such prudence. Hajime answered Shias question as he shrugged his shoulders. Even though he planned to put a little effort, so that it will allow them to avoid any trouble, the battle in the Ul town should be spread quickly. So whatever his plan was, it should be useless now. Thats why, it was just as Yue had said, he stopped trying to not display his artifacts as much as possible, and decided to no more going about with such cautiousness. U~n, so thats it. Well, because there will surely be actions by the Church and the Kingdom, it certainly is too late, huh. Though itll be better if we can get support from Aiko-san or Ilwa-san Well, in the end, those are just insurances. It is at the degree where it will be good if they demonstrate a good effect. To begin with, I have resolved myself to fight anything that might show up no matter what they are. Regardless what happens, I will just mow them down and move forward. Thats why its okay for you, Shia, to no longer act as a slave, you know? Do you want me to remove that collar? He thought the troublesome preparations made against the Church and the Kingdom related to Ilwa and Aiko would be something good if they would take effect in the end. Hajime didnt think much about it. As the topic quickly came to a close, he said it was okay for Shia to stop acting as a slave while poking her collar. Outstretching his hand, he implicitly said it was no longer necessary to hold back to avoid troublesome things. However Shia who quietly stroked and touched the collar, shook her head to refuse with somewhat blushing cheeks. No, it is okay to stay as is. After all, it was the first thing I got from Hajime-san Besides, it is the proof I am Hajime-sans and I recently took a liking to it Thats why, it is okay to stay as is. Shia said such things. Her rabbit ears moved about from embarrassment. Her appearance of when she was looking down, coupled with her being shy was truly cute. The men in the edge of Hajimes view were pressing their nose as to suppress the dripping blood. While Shia was still looking down, Hajime held her chin and made her look up. Because of his actions, Shias face became a deeper shade of red. That followed by the ground under the mens feet also being dyed in red. Hajime took out a crystal with a beautiful hue from the Treasure Box, and placed it on Shias collar. To be more precise he used transmutation on the crystal. Shias collar was to display that she was Hajimes slave so it was of a boorish fashion. The telepathy stone and the other stones were installed without regards to any design as it was made in unostentatious manner. To begin with, it was made as temporary thing to not attract any trouble inside the town, so he disregarded the design. However, if Shia liked it and wanted to keep wearing it, just a little, it could be said it was too boorish. Also, compared to the time he gave her the collar, Hajimes feelings towards Shia had become gentler. Thats why Hajime thought to make the collar to suit Shia. As the result, white and blue ornaments were geometrically installed on the black material and, the fragment of Gods Crystal was processed into a small cross that radiated blue light, installed on the front side which resulted in a mysterious-like collar A choker even more fashionable than the ones sold on earth. Theres already no impression left of a dog collar used to restrain. Hajime showed a satisfied expression towards his workmanship. Shia, who was entranced because of the feeling from Hajimes fingers that sometimes brushed her neck, was startled when Hajime passed a mirror to her. Following that, she readily confirmed the choker on her neck with the mirror. There was certainly a choker with mysteriously beautiful ornaments. The cross made out of God Crystal was indeed beautiful and suited Shias eyes. Shia was poking the cross with her finger and her mouth loosened in a wide smile. Afterwards, she embraced Hajimes arm as a truly happy smile floated across her face while rubbing her forehead on his arm, and continued with her thanks. Incidentally, her rabbit ears were also nestled on Hajime. While Shia on his shoulder raised an expression of happiness, Yue on his back smiled slightly and stroked Shias rabbit ears nestled on him. Tio who crept up once again received a slap. Because of the pink-colored space that appeared out of nowhere, the people who returned from the impact of the unknown object and the appearances of the super beautiful girls, women began to pay attention to Hajime and his party with various feelings. The majority of the women didnt even envy Yue and the others beauty as they let out warm sighs. On the other side, the men divided into those captivated by Yue and the others, those looking at Hajime with envy and killing intent, and those who licked their lips as they found out the commodity value on Hajimes artifacts and the girls. However, no one faced Hajime and his party directly even now. The merchants seemed to restrain each other as they looked for a right timing to speak. Amongst them, was the gaudy man from earlier; he displayed a mortified expression as he compared the two women beside him with Yue and the others, and clicked his tongue. Thus he recklessly approached Hajime and his party. Yo, ladies. If its okay, can Who do you think you are trying to touch without permission? Huh? Hii! The gaudy man casually called out to Yue and the others while ignoring Hajime. If it was only calling them, Hajimes pressure wouldnt end up guiding him to fainting course. But, of all things, the gaudy man was trying to touch Shias cheek. Just from one look, the gaudy man was quite a good looking one. Therefore, he must have thought any women would fall for him if he touched and seduced them. However, Shias gaze was cold and though she thought to deal with him before he touched her, Hajimes arm grabbed the gaudy mans head ahead of her. Moreover it was coupled with a thick killing intent. The gaudy man immediately ducked his body and leaked a miserable scream. Hajime just ignored the gaudy mans appearance and threw him off towards the highway. The gaudy man reached the ground in tremendous speed 30 meters away. With his face shaving the ground, he ended up in a pose just like Nagoyas Shachihoko. And after advancing for ten meters more with only his head, he fell and was completely unmoving. Within cloud of sand, the gaudy man laid on the earth without even twitching. The people who saw were dumbfounded because they just saw a person flew in an impossible orbit, and they turned their gazes to Hajime who created the spectacle. The two women who attended the gaudy man were timidly looking at Hajime, who glared at the surrounding with absolute zero eyes which made them shudder, and they disappeared somewhere while screaming. The merchants who tried to restrain each other while saying, You guys, I wont let you go ahead, from a while ago were now saying, Please go ahead, as they mutually compromised with each other. Hajime said clearly, Whos next?, while glaring. Because no one came forward, Hajime smiled in satisfaction, and he looked away from the surrounding people as he lost interest. Whoa, Hajime-san was angry for me~ Is this how he expresses his desire to monopolize me? Just one more step until that thing happens, right! Shia, do your best. Yue-saa~n. Okay. I will work hard~! Hmph, it is of no matter how much thou art is valued~ Master. Isnt it okay to value this one, too? Please throw this one just like that man, please? Because Hajime was angry towards the one who tried to touch her, happiness spread through Shias whole body. Actually, Hajime just couldnt forgive him for trying to touch Shia as though she was his thing. There was no desire to monopolize her, but it was too late to correct her, though it was true that his action was because he thought Shia as someone important to him. Incidentally, because Tio who looked at the blown away gaudy man with envying eyes tried to nestle close to him, Hajime still responded with a slap. Aan!, Tio who collapsed happily after saying with a captivating voice was glared at by Hajime with a truly cold gaze. However, she became even happier as she Haa, haa, got excited. Hajime let out a deep sigh and said, This fellow cant be helped anymore, as he gave up thinking about her condition. Hajime and his party were flirting with such feelings, Will who was outside of this got on and sat inside the vehicle while looking at the far distance to sort out his feelings. The line from before became noisy again. Hajime turned his gaze and apparently there were guards coming running. They probably saw the quarrel from a while ago. Rather, they might be trying to confirm what had happened because the gaudy man who was planted on the ground was still unmoving. The three men who rode on horses while wearing simple armor approached Hajime and his party after asking the situation from the nearby merchants. One of the merchant pointed at Hajimes party, then he pointed at the gaudy man. One of the men ordered one of his companions to go towards the gaudy man. The remaining two men approached Hajimes party who were relaxing (flirting) on the four-wheelers bonnet. The two mens eyes somewhat sharpened. Not because of duty but because they envied him. Oi, you! Whats with this commotion! Beside, whats that black box? Explain yourself! Though the man spoke oppressively to Hajime, theres no force at all because he kept sneaking a look towards Yue and the girls. Hajime already expected this development as he looked at the guard and briefly answered. This is my artifact. I threw that man away because he tried to put his hand on her. Can you believe it? How can he suddenly try to hug her? Look, she is frightened by that Mister Guards, dont tell me youre going to ally with that sex offender? If so, we wont go to Fhuren ever again how can I be treated as a criminal while you defend the offender right? Blah, blah, Hajime spoke in such manner about vague things as if they were the facts. Shia stuck to Hajime simply because she wanted to be spoiled, and she didnt look frightened if one looked at her objectively. It was a tragedy!, Hajime warped his expression to sincerely appeal. Will on the vehicle said, What a smooth talker, as he stared at him but got ignored. The surrounding merchants who became the straight men said, Rather than trying to embrace, he was thrown before he finished speaking, or Far from being frightened, its more like youre flirting, with small voices which were also ignored. However, it was needless to say what their answer was, as it was obvious which one to believe between the words of a gaudy man and the side of beautiful girls and women. That guy is the worst, they easily believed him without examining it further. Then at that time, one of the guards inclined his head when he saw Hajimes party then he said, Ah, as if he recalled something then he whispered to the other guard to confirm it. Unknown to what was said, the other guard said in a similar manner, Now that you mention it, as he thoroughly examined at Hajimes party. You, are you Hajime, Yue, and Shia? Nn? Ah, thats certainly so I see. Then, are you returning from the guilds branch heads request? Ah, though it is so did a notification come from by the branch head? The guard nodded in consent towards Hajimes expectations. The guard immediately told them to pass the gate without waiting for their turn. They moved using four-wheeler and followed by the guards. The people in the lines were curious about what happened as they narrowed their eyes to watch them move, and Hajimes party once again set their feet in Fhuren. * * * Hajimes party were currently inside the reception room of the adventurer guild. They were served with high-grade teas along with the cakes, and they unreservedly drank it while they waited for five minutes. The one who kicked the door open and jumped inside was Ilwa Chang who requested Hajimes party to rescue Will. Will! Are you safe!? Do you have any injury!? Casting aside his calm atmosphere from the past meeting, he didnt even greet them as Ilwa was confirming Wills safety when he saw him. It might be because he was very worried about him. Ilwa-san I am sorry. It was because I said something unreasonable that you were troubled What are you saying It was me who introduced you to a dangerous commission You really are safe I cant face Greille and Sarria if something happened to Will They are also quite worried about you. Itll be better if you quickly show your face to relieve them. I have reported to them about your safety. That information came to Fhuren several days ago Father and Mama are I understand. I will immediately go to meet them. Ilwa told Will where his parent stayed and nodded, telling him to go. Will once again expressed his gratitude to Ilwa as he bowed, then he formally greeted Hajimes party before he, as promised, went outside the room. For Hajime, he was glad it went well, but he seemed dissatisfied because he didnt make proper thanks. After Will went outside, Ilwa formally looked at Hajime. Ilwa was smiling with a calm expression, then he deeply bowed to Hajime. Hajime-kun, thank you very much for this. I never thought youd really bring Will back alive. I cant express my gratitude with words. Well, Will survived because he has good luck. Fufu, is that so? There is certainly that but isnt it the truth that you protected him from tens of thousands of demonic beasts? Goddesss Sword-sama? While he smiled radiantly, Ilwa called Hajime with his nickname from the previous battle against the large crowd of demonic beasts. Hajimes cheeks cramped. Apparently, the guilds branch head owned the method to transmit the information faster than Hajimes movement. That information spread quite fast, huh. It is because of the guild executives. Theres also the artifact for long-distance report. And I also have my subordinate to follow you. Though I said that, he seemed to have been always left behind to wander around because of those unexpected movement type artifacts It was the first time I heard him complaining. After all, he held the greatest ability to gather information. Ilwa said as he smiled wryly. It seemed he hired an observer since the beginning. It was a natural measure as a guilds branch head, so Hajime wasnt angry. Rather, he quite sympathized with the branch heads direct subordinate when he thought of him always rushing around because of him. Even so, the situation was truly a serious one. I never thought the accident in the Northern Mountain Ranges area to be a sign for such great disaster It was truly a good thing I asked you for that request. Im also interested in the power that could annihilate tens of thousands of demonic beasts Can you let me hear it? Just what on earth had happened? Ah, I dont mind. But, before that I ask you for Yue and Shias status plates and about Tio Hmm, if those two get one, then please this one too. Is what she said. Hmm, certainly, and the credibility will increase if I can see whats in the plate okay. After saying so, Ilwa called the staff and three brand new status plates were brought in. As the result, Yue and the girls statuses were as followed. NameYueAge323 Years OldGenderFemaleLevel75ClassSorceress (Miko)Strength120Vitality300Resistance60Agility120Magic6,908Magic Resistance7,120SkillsAutomatic RegenerationPain ControlAll Elements AptitudeCompound MagicMagic ManipulationMagic EmissionMagic CompressionRemote ControlEfficiency RiseMagic AbsorptionComposition by ImaginationRise in Ability to ImagineSimultaneous Compound of More than Two MagicDelayed InvocationBlood ConversionBody StrengtheningMagic ConversionVitality ConversionMagic StrengtheningBlood PactHigh Speed Magic RecoveryCreation MagicGravity MagicNameShia HauliaAge16 Years OldGenderFemaleLevel40ClassDivinerStrength60 C Max: 6,100Vitality80 C Max: 6,120Resistance60 C Max: 6,120Agility85 C Max: 6,125Magic3,020Magic Resistance3,180SkillsForesightAutomatic InvocationAssumption of FutureMagic ManipulationBody StrengtheningPart StrengtheningRise in Conversion Efficiency 2Concentrated StrengtheningGravity MagicNameTio ClarceAge563 Years OldGenderFemaleLevel89ClassGuardianStrength770 C Dragon Form: 4,620Vitality1,100 C Dragon Form: 6,600Resistance1,100 C Dragon Form: 6,600Agility580 C Dragon Form: 3,480Magic4,590Magic Resistance4,220SkillsDragon FormDragon Scales HardeningRise in Magic EfficiencyRise in Physical StrengthRoarWind CladPain ConversionMagic ManipulationMagic EmissionMagic CompressionFire Element AptitudeDecrease in Magic ConsumptionEffect RaisedDuration RaisedWind Element AptitudeDecrease in Magic ConsumptionEffect RaisedDuration RaisedCompound Magic Though their statuses didnt reach Hajime, theirs were at the level where not even a few of the summoned cheat group could become. It was at the level that couldnt even be reached by the Hero when he uses Limit Break. As expected, Ilwa was speechless as he became slack-jawed. It couldnt be helped. Yue and Tio owned the skills such as Blood Conversion and Dragon Form which were peculiar skill for the races assumed to have been perished, and their statuses were too abnormal. Shia also completely ignored her tribes common sense. It was strange to not be surprised by them. My, my I had thought there must be something, but something like these are Drenched in cold sweat, Ilwas usual smile cramped when he saw the statuses, and Hajime uncaringly said in agreement. He listened to it normally, even if the silly contents seemed to be fixed through their lives, he could not help believing it because the numerical values and skills he just seen were proven by the status plates. When Ilwa finished hearing all of his stories, he sat deeply on the sofa with a weary look that made him seemed like he suddenly aged for at least ten years. Indeed, you were able to catch Catherine-senseis attention. Though I had expected Hajime-kun alone was someone from different world the actual things are far more oblique, huh Then, branch head-san. What will you do? Are you going to hand us over to the church as dangerous elements? Ilwa corrected his seating as he looked at Hajime as if criticizing his question. That joke is too cruel. You think I can do that? To become your enemy is an impossible choice as an executive of the guild Also, I dont want you to take lightly of me. You are my benefactors. It is not something I can forget for the rest of my life. I see. Then thats good. Hajime shrugged his shoulders and used his gaze to express his sorry and gratitude. I have even thought, at the very least, to become your support just as promised, as guild executive and as my own self. Well, at least I will show you that now. For now, I dont think the people from above will do anything to you as their discussion became complicated. At least I will make all of you Gold-rank adventurers to make it easier to support you. Normally there would be various troublesome procedures to become Gold I will somehow do it later. After all, there are Catherine-sensei and my recommendation along with your fame as Goddesss Sword. Ilwa shown a lavish hospitality as he prepared a letter with his family crest, so they could use the VIP room of the inn directly operated by the guild while they were in Fhuren. If anything, though there was his gratitude for the recent event, he seemed to also want to create a friendly relationship with Hajimes party. He spoke of everything in seriousness without having any reason to hide anything. Afterwards, when they separated from Ilwa, Hajimes party went to relax in the VIP room at the hotel directly managed by the guild in Fhurens Central Ward. On their way, they met Wills parents, Count Greille Greta and Saria Greta, who came to greet them accompanied by Will. They were different from the nobles he had saw in the Royal Palace, since they seemed to be fairly logical people. He was convinced that Wills goodness came from his parents. Count Greille wanted to thank them by inviting them to his house by giving them money and goods, but he left with a message saying hed help them if they were in trouble because Hajime firmly refused the rewards. A wide living room: there were four other rooms beside the room, and all of them were equipped with canopied beds overseeing the Sightseeing Ward from the terrace. Hajime was lying down on the super big sofa in the living room as he sighed in relaxation. Yue lifted Hajimes head and rested it on her lap as usual. Shia was sitting at his feet, while Tio was looking around the room in curiosity. Lets rest for today. We will do things such as shopping and buying the food tomorrow. Hajime narrowed his eyes as he felt pleasant from Yues hand that was brushing his hair, and he said the schedule for tomorrow. Shia was waiting for it. She timidly shook Hajimes reclining body. Thats~, Hajime-san. The promise I remember. Shall I take you to the Sightseeing Ward As the reward for Shias hard work, Hajime promised to go on a date with her for a day. Shia was looking at Hajime with expectant eyes. Hajime was hesitating because it was necessary to procure the food, but Yue concluded his hesitation. Her soft hands were placed on Hajimes cheeks and she narrowed her eyes gently. Tio and I will be the one shopping. So go with Shia, okay? Is it okay? Nn in exchange In exchange? Yue looked at Hajime and her best friend Shia, who was truly expecting the promise, with a gentle gaze as she exuded a big-sister-like atmosphere, and she urged Hajime. Hajime tried to confirm the continuation of her words with a somewhat complex look, and Yues gentle expression changed into bewitching one as she licked her lip. She followed it by drawing her face closer to Hajimes ear and I want you to love me a lot tonight. She said. Hajime covered his face with his hand and said, Nn, a Yue-like answer. Thats all they needed. Though he was confident of being able to win against the guardian in the depth of the dungeon, perhaps for his whole life he wouldnt be able to defeat Yue or so Hajime thought. Before I notice, they naturally began to make the world of their own not surprising from Yue-san. Hmm, even so, this one feel the undiscouraged Shia is considerably strong. Well, this one has no problem because this one is satisfied as long as Master bullies this one Shia has quite the obstacle~ While Shia directed a, As expected of Master, gaze towards Yue with respectful eyes, and Tio sent an interested gaze towards Shia and Yues relationship where no envy could be felt. Afterwards, when Hajime managed to regain his senses that flew outside because of Yues surprise attack, the four of them chatted, and the day grew into the night. * * * Extra Midnight that day. As the moon approached the zenith two shadows stealthily moved to the terrace in the top floor of the inn directly managed by adventurer guild. The two dressed in black just like assassins, slowly killed their presences as they approached a certain rooms window, and they silently look inside. The things inside that room were Fuwah! Please look at that, Tio-san! That intense Yue-san will break you know. WHOOAA! Master is so intense! H-However, Shia. Yues expression is certainly bad! Even though this one is also a woman, this one can feel something strange Ack, it is definitely an enchanting expression that cannot be resisted! She looks so happy~, Im so jealous~. Mmm~, though this one is satisfied as long as Master bully this one that kind of thing isnt bad, too~. After this, Hajime who noticed their presences, needless to say, gave the two peeping toms a harsh punishment. * * * Some information about the statuses: Blood Pact Drastic increase in status of the person whom is chosen to suck blood from. Composition by Imagination Magic array can be completely made just by imagining it. Rise in Conversion Efficiency 3 1 unit of magic will be converted into 3 unit of physical strength. Dragon Scales Hardening Dragon scales can be further hardened using magic. It is possible to further increase the basic status using Dragon Form. Authors Note: The statuses are still tentative. Theres possibility of adjustment depending on the future development. Chapter 67 - Volume 7 Chapter 7 : Hajime becomes a Papa I Fufufufu~n, fufufu~n! What a fine weather~ Its a splendid weather for a date~. In Fhurens main street, the rabbit eared girl, Shia, was cheerfully walking while skipping. Her clothing was different from her usual durable adventurer style clothes it was a lovely milk-white one-piece dress. With narrowed collar, there was a big opening in the cleavage and Shias rich breasts were boing, boing!, swaying as she walked. A slender, black belt was attached on her waist. Her rich hip-line and the indescribably enchanting curve were clearly displayed. Slender, tight, and beautiful legs were extended from the skirt 15 cm above her knees, and the gazes of men were gathered on the pair of bouncing hills. But the most attractive thing about her was her atmosphere and her smile. With blushing cheeks, I am happy, so it cannot be helped!, was overflowing from her without any effort to conceal it. About her being a demi-human or how she wore a slaves collar-like thing, could be said as something trivial as the surrounding people fell for her. There were also elderlies who smiled as if they saw something pleasant. Behind the ecstatic Shia, was Hajime who walked on with a wry smile. Maybe because she was so elated, Shia repeatedly walked a little ahead, and then turned around with a smile as she waited for Hajime to catch up. Just like the surrounding people, Hajime inadvertently smiled. Your spirit is too high, Shia. You will fall down if you dont look in front, you know? Fufufu, I wont make such blunder~, after all I have been trained by Yue-sa!? Because of Hajimes warning, Shia turned around again as she replied to him, she almost fell down. Hajime promptly held her waist to support her. Though there wouldnt be any problem considering Shias physical strength, she wore a short skirt today. He would not let the men who pant as they looked at Shia to become lucky perverts. I-I am sorry. See, now that you understand, walk right beside me. As she shrunk her body because of the embarrassment from being held by the waist, Shia demurely tugged Hajimes sleeve, and this time she began to walk in slower pace next to him. Because of how lovely she looked with blushing cheeks, most of the surrounding men seemed to have been knocked out. Some of them were because of the fists from the lovers by their side. Hajime and Shia kept collecting the surrounding gazes, and they finally entered the Sightseeing Ward. There were various facilities inside the Sightseeing Ward. For example were theatres and street performers avenue, circus, music halls, aquarium, arena, game studio, observatory, colorful flower garden along with huge maze of flowers, and even beautiful buildings along with the plazas. Hajime-san, Hajime-san! Lets go to Meerstat first! I have never seen a marine creature before! With a guide book in hand, Shias rabbit ears moved as though to express, Lets go! Lets go! She seemed to have never seen any marine creature because she lived in ?Haltina Sea of Trees?, so she wanted to go to Meerstat, a famous aquarium in Fhurens Sightseeing Ward. Incidentally, she was used to seeing freshwater fishes because there were lakes and rivers in the Sea of Trees. However, she felt they werent the same even though the marine creatures were shaped similar to those fishes. Though Hajime thought them as only fish he didnt say anything since he read the mood. Hajime was going to be nice to Shia today. Hee~, for marine creatures to be inland thats the point. Though the management, maintenance, and transportation must be troublesome Though Hajime wasnt interested at all, he didnt reject it since he didnt have any reason to refuse her. Furthermore, Shia was happily smiling as she pulled Hajimes hand. On the way in street performers avenue, their eyes were caught by people who did acrobatic as they challenged the humans limit, when they finally reached the big facility of Meerstat. Maybe as to represent the sea, the whole building was painted in blue and there were crowds of people in there. The interior was extremely similar to the aquarium in the Earth. However, maybe because they didnt have the technology to make transparent water tanks that could endure the water pressure like the ones on Earth, bulky glass tiles were buried in the fence made of crystal-like metal, and it only somewhat visible. However, Shia didnt mind it. Her eyes sparkled from seeing the marine creatures for the first time, and she spoke to Hajime while pointing her finger. Right next to them, was a little girl with her family who also pointing with sparkling eyes. Unexpectedly, his gaze met the father-like persons gaze and because Hajime noticed he looked at him with warm gaze. Hajime, who felt awkward, took Shias hand and moved elsewhere. Shia was surprised by Hajimes action but she was happy he took her hand, and needless to say she returned his grasp while blushing. After this and that, they enjoyed the aquarium for one hour, when Shia suddenly became wide-eyed when she looked at a certain water tank again, and began to stare at it. Inside was a Seaman. It was human-faced fish very similar to the one from the game Hajime knew. Wh-why is he here Shia backed away and trembled. Maybe because the Seaman noticed Shia, it turned to watch her with the same lazy expression from inside the water tank. The tension raised for some unknown reason. Because of two people, Hajime looked at the explanation placed beside the water tank. According to it, this Seaman was an aquatic demonic beast, and it capable of using peculiar magic called Telepathy. It seemed to be able to speak fluently though it rarely spoke, and he confirmed from the description that it was famous as a demonic beast one could converse with. However, even if it was possible to talk to, it would only answer with an unmotivated voice as though the talk was very troublesome for it. Also, caution was necessary because the person it spoke to would become depressed as a side effect. It like alcohol and becomes talkative as it drinks. However, it wouldnt be called a conversation as a person would one-sidedly continued to preach to the conversation partner Incidentally, it was named Lehman. Since Hajime didnt know whether Shia was simply staring or if she was having at argument with it. However, when sweat lines started to appear on her face and she didnt reply to him, or when he talked to it in the normal way, he used Telepathy instead. You, can you really use telepathy? Can you really converse? Can you understand my words? Because of the sudden telepathy, Lehmans eyes twitched for a moment in response. It followed by shifting its gaze from Shia to slowly looking at Hajime. Shia whose expression expressed, Somehow I won!, was ignored. Tch, this should be our first meeting. First, introduce yourself. That is how you show your manner. Good grief, this is why the young people these days He was taught about manners by the fish with a face of an old man. He regretted his mistake. With cramped cheeks, Hajime tried to talk again. My bad. I am Hajime. Looks like you really can converse. Just what is Lehman? You know. Just what is human? How can you answer that? Thats why, how would I know the answer. Well, I only can say I am me. No more no less. Also, call me by my name or whatever you like. Hajime had thought, Just how does it think But somehow it spoke about common sense, moreover it was rather cool. That was completely unexpected. Wasnt it written that it was unmotivated?, he wanted to complaint to the aquariums staff. Hajime was slightly looking at the distance in escapism, but this time a question came from the Lehman. I also want to ask one thing. You, why can you use telepathy? Theres no sign of the use of humans magic It was as if you are the same as me. It was nothing but a natural question. After all, a human was using the peculiar magic, Telepathy. It was curious as to why he was able to casually use just like it. It might be the cause of why the rarely talkative Lehman was responding to Hajimes conversation. Hajime explained he was able to use it by eating the demonic beast that was capable of using telepathy. Thats a lot of hardships for someone so young. Okay, ask me anything you want. This old man will answer anything in my knowledge. He was sympathized. Apparently, it thought he was so poor that there was no choice other than eating the demonic beast. When it saw his current appearance and he was wearing good clothing, it said as it sniffled, Looks like youve worked so hard, good boy! It make me want to cry. Hajime didnt correct it because it was the true he had some hard times. However, for him to be sympathized by a fish it was somewhat depressing. He somehow managed to set it aside and asked Lehman various things. For examples, Does a demonic beast have a clear will?, How were the demonic beasts born?, Are there any other demonic beasts people can communicate with?, Lehman answered that most demonic beasts didnt have clear will. It didnt know any other demonic beasts that could understand human language other than its species. Moreover, it didnt know how the demonic beasts were born. Moderate amount of time had passed as he asked a lot of things, and they began to gather attention because it was a surreal spectacle for the onlookers to see a young man and a fish with a face of an old man staring at each other. Shia, who began to feel restless, was tugging Hajimes sleeve, so Hajime rounded up the conversation. Even though his conversation with Lehman was somewhat interesting, today was decided for him to go out and spend it with Shia. He would not neglect his promise. Lehman also said, Oops, looks like I have obstructed your date, as it rounded up the conversation by reading the mood. By the way, they got along so well that they called each other with Leh-san and Ha-boy. Hajime could see the nobleness inside the Lehman. In the end, Hajime asked why Lehman was in such a place. The answer was Nn? Just as I said before, I was traveling freely but the underground water which I was swimming through suddenly sprouted outside and I was thrown away Before I knew, I was in a grassy place beside a spring. Though I wont die even without water, I cannot move without it. When I tried to ask for help using telepathy Well, I was brought here. Immediately, a line of sweat flowed from Hajimes forehead. It was obviously the time when they got out from the Great Dungeon of Raisen. Apparently, Lehman was involved and was launched together with them at that spring. Though the real culprit was the idiot Miledi, there was no change that they got it involved. Hajime, ahem, cleared his throat, then asked the Lehman. Ah~, Leh-san. That is, what can I say. Do you want to get out of here? ? Thats, of course. For I am more suited for traveling freely. It is the best for a living thing to live the natural way. Rather than inside such a cage, I prefer to die in the ocean. Lehman used lot of connotations in those words. Therefore, Hajime who liked the Lehman decided to help it because he was also at fault. Leh-san. If so, I will bring you to a nearby river. Apparently, your situation was caused by my party. Since I will bring you out in few minutes, please believe in me and I will quietly transport you. Ha-boy Heh, though you are young, to have such way of thinking I dont know what will you do, but no one should be able to match your power. I will believe in Ha-boy and wait. Hajime and Lehman exchanged manly smiles. As if understanding the their expressions, Shias cheeks cramped as she said, Huh? Dont tell me another rival? Hajime pulled Shias hand as he turned on his heel from the place. Although the reason was unknown, the Lehman used Telepathy to Shia who followed Hajime. Little miss, I am sorry to surprise you back then. Dont let go of the hand tied to Ha-boys. Heh? Heh? Umm, well, there is no need to worry about that! I have my first kiss with Hajime-san thanks to that! Also, I definitely wont let it go! Though she didnt understand, Shia firmly answered. Lehman displayed a satisfied smile as it looked at Shia. How meddlesome, Hajime prayed for his new friends good luck from now on as he left the Meerstat aquarium with a wry smile. After a few minutes, a claw crane broke through into the lower part of the aquarium. It crushed Lehmans water tank, used the arm to catch the Lehman that came out along the water splendidly, defeated the staff members who were after them (there were no injury). Furthermore, it destroyed a wall to get out and disappeared far into the sky; these kinds of things happened. There were commotions about whether it was a new kind of demonic beast or the Lehmans hidden ability but that was something trivial. * * * At that time, on the other side Yue and Tio were shopping inside the Commercial Ward. Even so, because there were already a large amount of necessary thing inside Hajimes Treasure Box, they could only replenish a small amount of the things they consume in their travel. Therefore, rather than shopping for food, the two were just indifferently wandering around the various shops in the Commercial Ward. Hmm. Even so, Yue. Art thou really okay about that? ? About Shia? Mm-hmm. It is possible that various things had progressed right now, thou know? Have thou thought of that? Tio was questioning Yue, who was judging the things exhibited in the boutique. Her tone was filled with some curiosity. Is it okay to be this calm? Isnt it possible she passed thou? Tio was interested in the mysterious relationship of the three. Because they would be traveling companions from now on, she wanted to converse without reserve for once. On the other hand, Yue wasnt was shaken. She simply shrugged her shoulders and looked at Tio. There was no sense of crisis at all. I am happy if it happens. Happy? Though the man thou love becomes intimate with another woman? It is not another woman. Its Shia. When Tio inclined her head, Yue continued to talk as she walked around the shop. In the beginning, when she tried to get close to Hajime I was annoyed because she clearly had another intent However, I understand now. Understand? Nn, that girl always did her best. Always used her utmost effort. All for the sake of her important things and the things she loves. She is straightforward for the better or worse. Hmm. This one understands just by seeing her Is that why thou have such a bond? Tio smiled when Shia, someone she was associated with only for a short time, floated in her head. She naturally smile as she thought of the moodmaker girl, whose smile didnt disappear even with the hardship she has experienced for being a demi-human. Moreover, although there were a lot of disappointing things about her because she was still young, Tio liked Shia. However, she thought it was a weak reason to allow her to go on a date with Yues lover. In the end, she wanted to confirm another reason than Yue just liking Shia. The other is. Other? What doest thou mean by other? Because of Tios questioning face, Yue began to smile as she answered. Shia also likes me. At least as much as Hajime. They are the same even though they have different meaning Isnt that cute? Indeed Master and Yue, ye both are necessary for that child There are only few people who could be fond of the one who treated them unkindly. That might be her virtue. Hmm, this one thought this one understood what Yue thinks of Shia But what about Master? Have thou thought Master might be captivated by her? Dont thou understand that childs charm? Yue shrugged her shoulders as if those things were ridiculous, and this time she displayed a bewitching smile. Eyes narrowed, cheeks blushed, she licked her lips. Her seductiveness overflowed from her body though she was small just like a little girl. Men and women who were walking around them stopped to look at her. In the following moments, accidents appeared here and there; pedestrians collided because they walked while their eyes were still nailed on Yue. Overflowing sensuality came from Tios voluptuous body, but beside her was blurred. Tio recalled the time when she peeped at Yue last night and she became charmed by her. I want to increase Hajimes important ones. However, only I am special if you think you can take him, then try it. No matter the time, the place, or who it is I will be the winner. Can you do it?, Yue implied the declaration with a smile, and Tio backed away from the force she felt coming from the gap of Yues usual expressionlessness. Because she backed away unconsciously, Tio revealed a surprised expression and she raised both hands to show she gave up with a bitter smile. Well this one never thinks of starting a fight. This one feel it is enough as long as Master abuse this one. A pervert. Yue looked at Tio with an amazed expression while the person in question only laughed cheerfully. Thus, Yue, who had guessed Tio was trying to find a way to relate with them when she purposely began such talk, could only sighed because the Ryuujin race she longed for turned out to be a pervert. However, she smiled wryly as they seemed to be able to get along. As such, the distance between Yue and Tio slightly shortened as they went out of the boutique and, BOOM!! Guwa!! Ahhh!! The wall of a nearby building was immediately destroyed, and the screams of two men could be heard from there as they appeared with their faces planted on the ground. In addition, several men were also blown away from the window of the same building just like pinballs as they screamed. Sounds of destruction resounded from inside the building, and with that, the wall cracked and collapsed as though the building received a severe earthquake. With several tens of men convulsing with their limbs bent in strange directions as they lined up on the street. The building that could no longer endure the damage finally collapsed with a tremendous roar. Among the onlooker who had scattered in a distance, Yue and Tio perceived familiar voices and presences. Thus, they stayed in their places and they looked inside the scattered dust with amazed expressions. Ah, ah, these are the twos presences, as expected Huh? Arent those Yue-san and Tio-san? Why are you here? Thats our line You are overdoing it for a date. Seriously~, well? Oh Master, just what kind of trouble hath art thou gotten involved in this time? Just as Yue and Tio perceived, what appeared from the scattered dust were Hajime and Shia. The two should be on a date now, but they approached Yue and Tio with familiar weapons on their arms. She was wearing adorable clothing, so the appearance of Shia who shouldered a brutal weapon was truly a surreal one. Ahaha, even I never thought it will turn into such a date It just that the development we destroyed a facility related to an organization that trades people What kind of development resulted in fighting an underground organization? Yue displayed an amazed expression as Shia let out dry laugh. Tio was looking at Hajime asking for an explanation. Well, we are rather short handed for now. So can you help me after I explain the situation? As he put Donner into the holster, Hajime threw away the men who tumbled on the ground like pebbles as they obstructed his way. While looking at the piled up men with a leer, Hajime began to explain the situation to Yue and Tio. Chapter 68 - Volume 7 Chapter 8 : Hajime becomes a Papa II After they left the Meerstat aquarium and ate their lunches, Hajime and Shia strolled around the maze of flower beds and street performers avenue. In Shias arm, there were many wrappers of food item bought from various stalls, and she was currently occupied with the vanilla-like ice cream. You ate a lot Were they that good? Nom Yes! They are really delicious. As expected of Fhuren, even the level of their food stalls are high. Youll grow fat if you eat too much. Hajime-san, those are words that shouldnt be said to a woman. Because of Hajimes words, the hand she was using to eat stopped for a moment as she made excuses under her breath, I will exercise later I will also eat less tomorrow, and Shia continued to enjoy the sweets from the stalls. While Hajime walked beside Shia with a wry smile, his expression changed suddenly to a dubious one. He turned around and looked down. Shia noticed him and asked while inclining her head, Nn? Is something wrong, Hajime-san? Nn? The sign perception perceived a worrying presence Did you use the sign perception? I always activate it as precaution. U~n? But, are you that worried? And even if you say a presence Shia looked at the surrounding, she tilted her head and said, There are a lot of people around, you know? No, thats not what I mean What I perceived was from below? Below? you mean the drainage? Umm, wouldnt it be the maintenance staff? If so, then I wouldnt be worried about it. Its a small and weak presence Maybe its a child? Moreover, a weakened one. Eh!? Th-Thats bad! I-It is possible the child fell into a hole and drowned! Hajime-san! Lets chase after it! Show me the way! The moment Shia heard Hajimes explanation, she immediately ran. Although Aikos words about his lonely way of life had been etched in his heart, but the truth was that Shia moved faster than him, which made him smile wryly. Shias brightness and straightforwardness seems to have been a good influence on Hajime. Shia and Hajime chased after the moving presence underground with a moderate speed. From the towns structure, they expected the drainage to flow along the street. When they immediately passed by the presence, he pressed his hand on the ground to transmute it. Red sparks kindled, and a hole connected to the underground immediately opened. Hajime and Shia unhesitatingly jumped into the hole. He then used Aerodynamic, held onto Shia right before they fell into the drainage that released the bad smell, and they landed on the passage on both side of the waterways. Hajime-san, I can also feel the presence. I will jump and pull it! No, it is okay. Hajime stopped Shia, who tried to jump without minding that her clothing would be dirtied, by holding her neck root. He then once again pressed his hand on the ground and used transmutation. A lattice was created along with red sparks in the waterway. Because the lattice was set diagonally up, the child being swept away moved towards them and stopped when caught by the lattice. Hajime operated the gimmick in his left arm. His arm extended to catch the child, and he pulled it to the passage. This child Well, this child is still breathing Lets get out of here for now, the smell is very bad here. Seeing child they saved, Shia widened her eyes in surprise. Hajime also had knowledge of the childs appearance, so he was surprised in his mind. However, their current location wasnt good physically and mentally, so they moved to another location. Somehow, since it didnt seem to be an accident where a child fell into the waterways and drowned, Hajime who was hesitating to return to the street from the hole he created earlier, used transmutation close to the hole and opened another hole in the drainage passage after recalling the arrangement of the buildings on the surface. Thus, while holding the small child wrapped in a blanket he took out from the Treasure Box, they began to move. Red sparks suddenly appeared in a certain back alley, and a hole opened on the ground. The ones who jumped out from there were Shia and Hajime carrying a small child with him. Hajime used transmutation to close the hole and he shifted his gaze back towards the child he was holding. From the childs stature, he or she should be around 3 or 4 years old. With long emerald green hair, and though the child was dirty, it didnt change her lovely features. The child should be a girl. However, the most eye catching thing were her ears. Unlike humans, her ears were fan-like fins. In addition, what peeked out from inside the blanket were maple-like small hand, and a folded thin film attached in between her fingers. Looks like this child came from Sea-dweller tribe Just why is she in such a place Well, I am certain it wasnt for a good reason. The Sea-dweller tribe was a tribe with considerably special position even among the demi-human races. They lived in ?Seaside Town of Elisen?, located offshore of the sea right beside ?Great Dessert Guryuu-en? in the west of the continent. Using their special characteristic, the tribe caught 80% of the marine products that appeared in the market in this continent. It was the reason why they were publicly protected by Herrlicht Kingdom even though they are demi-human race. In the end, it was all about the money, since they were protected because they could be used even while the discrimination continued. That was why it was unbelievable for a person of the Sea-dwellers tribe, who were being protected, to be washed away in the drainage of an inlands big city, even more so when it was a child. The smell of crime was intense. As they were thinking of the girl from the Sea-dwellers tribe, her nose twitched, her eyes opened and blinked. Then, the big, circle pupils, began to stare at Hajime. Hajime, whose gaze somehow met hers, didnt look away and stared back. With the unknown tension floating around, Shia, who seem to know something, approached her with an amazed expression. Suddenly, the stomach of the girl from the Sea-dwellers tribe let out a cute growling sound. With her nose twitching again, she moved her gaze from Hajime and her eyes locked on the wrappers Shia bought from the stalls. These? Shia thought as she tilted her head and moved the wrappings with skewered meats inside from right to left. Just like magnet, the girls gaze followed. Apparently, she was quite hungry. Shia tried to take out the skewered meats from the wrapping while Hajime began talking to the girl while transmuting. Okay, whats your name? The girl whose eyes were captivated by the skewered meats Shia was holding was surprised and ducked her body when bright sparks suddenly appeared from the ground followed by a floating square box. Hajime asked her name once more, and after her gazed wandered around for a while, she said her name in small whisper. Myuu. I see. I am Hajime, and this is Shia. Then, Myuu, if you want to eat the skewered meat, first wash off the dirt from your body. Hajime took out clean water he saved inside the Treasure Box, and filled the bathtub he just transmuted. In addition, he adjusted the water temperature using a flame ore and the improvised bath was completed. It is very dangerous eat a meal with a body dirtied by drainage. Because she seemed to have drank the drainage water, it was necessary to take detoxifying and bactericidal medicines (marketed commodities). Not long afterwards, Myuu responded by taking off the blanket along with her clothes dirtied by the drainage, and entered the bathtub. Ekk!, though her body was cringed as though she was frightened, she then narrowed her eyes when her body gradually got warmed up. Hajime handed the medicines and towel to Shia, passed the soap to Myuu, and he went out to the back alley to buy Myuu some clothing. When Hajime returned from the back alley after purchasing Myuus clothing, Myuu had already gotten out of the bathtub and was currently being held by Shia, wrapped in a new blanket. While Shia was holding on to Myuu, she said Ahh, as she peeled off pieces of meat and fed it to Myuus small mouth chewing to the utmost. Her dirtied hair regained its emerald green shine, and the reflected light created a halo around her head. Ah, Hajime-san. Welcome back. Although its amateur judgement, theres no problem with Myuu-chan. When Shia noticed Hajimes return, she reported while continuously stroking Myuus moist hair. Maybe because she also noticed Hajimes presence, she began to stare at him again while still chewing. She might be judging whether he was a good or bad person. Hajime responded to Shias words by nodding, and took out the clothes he bought. It was a milk-white, feminine one piece dress, one that looked similar to the one Shia was wearing. In addition, there was a gladiator sandal-like footwear, and underwear. Because the items were for children, he was worried about the shop clerks eyes when he bought them. Hajime walked towards Myuu, took off the blanket, and put on the one piece dress over her head, quickly followed by the underwear. He knelt before Myuu and put the sandals on each foot. In addition, he took out an artifact that lets out warm air in other words, a blow dryer from the Treasure Box, and dried Myuus moist hair. Myuu stood completely still but although she continued to stare at Hajime, she gradually narrowed her eyes when pleasant warm air blew. What can I say. Looks like Hajime-san is good at taking care of others. What are you saying out of the blue Although Hajime frowned at Shias words while he was still drying Myuus hair, his appearance was the evidence he was good at taking care of others, so Shias cheeks loosened with a smile. Hajime somehow felt embarrassed and averted the topic. Well, about what to do About what we should do with Myuu-chan, right Because she understood the two were talking about her, Myuu alternately looked up between Shia and Hajime. For now, Hajime and Shia decided to hear Myuus situation. As a result, the content Myuu spoke of with her faltering voice was almost exactly what Hajime had expected. On a certain day, she got lost while she was swimming with her mother in a nearby coastline, and while she was wandering around, she was suddenly captured by a man from the human race. After many harsh days had passed, she was transported quite a distance to Fhuren, and was then put in a dim, prison-like place. Inside the place, there were a lot of children of the human race. After she spent who knows how many days inside, several children who were with her were taken out on a daily basis but never returned. A slightly older boy said they were going to be displayed to guests and priced. When it was finally Myuus turn, there was by chance a drainage maintenance that day, so the hole leading to the underground waterway was open. Myuu, who heard the nostalgic sound of the water, immediately jumped inside. Usually, there was nothing a 3 or 4 year old could do because the hurdle was too high, but fortunately, she wasnt handcuffed. Myuu swam with all her might while enduring the unpleasantness of the filthy sewage. Though she was young, she was a child of the Sea-dwellers tribe. The men could do nothing but run on the passageway to try and catch her, but failed to do so while she rode the current. However, because she wasnt accustomed to long travels, coupled by the stress of getting kidnapped, the unpalatable food, and the bad environment where she was soaked inside the drainage for a long time, Myuu finally lost her consciousness when she reached both her physical and mental limits. Her consciousness faintly returned thanks to being wrapped in a warm back, and she noticed she was being held by Hajime. The guests set the price. An auction, huh. For children ranging from the human race and Sea-dwellers tribe to be there, it should be an underground auction. Hajime-san, what should we do? Shia, who looked distressed, embraced Myuu closely. Her eyes were clearing expressing she wanted to do something about it. It was normal for the demi-human race to be captured and turned into slaves. Shia who was deprived of her family because of it, understood the fear and pain. However, Hajime shook his head. It should be better to entrust her to the security office. Thats youre going to abandon this child and the other children When Shia heard Hajimes words, she gritted her teeth. She closely embraced Myuu as she received the shock and looked at Hajime. What Hajime meant as security office was an organization similar to the police force on Earth. By entrusting her to the government-like facility, Myuu could be separated from them. Although it wasnt an abandonment but a regular procedure of finding lost children, Shia didnt think so. Hajime tried to explain it to Shia in an easy-to-understand manner. You know, Shia. It is the natural thing to send the lost children you find to the security office. Even more so when Myuu is a child of the Sea-dweller tribe. She will surely be protected by them. In addition, to auction someone from Sea-dweller tribe is a great problem. They will investigate it and the other children will be saved. Isnt that enough? Though Im just guessing, this is probably the dark side of this big city. When Myuu was caught, she would surely placed in a location where the public officials couldnt get their hands there. In other words, this is Fhurens problem. Thats why, isnt it necessary to report it? Considering your circumstance, I understand your feelings of wanting to do something, but Th-That that is true But, at the very least can we be the one who take this child? After all, we are going to the sea in the west Haa~, listen. We are going to the Great Volcano first. Dont tell me, are you going to take her along to the dungeon? Or, are you going to tell her to wait in the desert alone? In the first place, we will be considered as the kidnappers comrade if we take the kidnapped child of Sea-dweller tribe without permission. So, dont say anything unreasonable like this. Uuh, I understand Apparently, in just a short time, Shia had come to adore Myuu. Maybe because she read the mood regarding her situation, Myuu clung onto Shia tightly. Myuu seemed to like Shia as well, and felt the need to resist parting from her. However, what Hajime had suggested was the right thing, so Shia could only nod and droop her shoulders. Hajime bowed to match Myuus gaze, and began to explain in a way Myuu could understand him. Listen, Myuu, we are going to bring you to people who will protect you. Though it might take time, you will surely be returned to the sea in the west. What about Onii-chan and Onee-chan? Myuu asked what the two were going to do with an uneasy tone. I am sorry but, it will be a goodbye. No! Wait, it shouldnt be No! Myuu is okay with Onii-chan and Onee-chan! Myuu want to be together! Hajime flinched because of the strong rejection. Myuu began to flail around on Shias lap, just like a spoiled child. Until now, they thought of her as a quiet child, but that apparently was because she was still trying to ascertain Hajimes and Shias character. Maybe because she judged them to be people she could trust, she acted spoiled. However, she might still be an originally quiet and a bright child. Hajime didnt feel bad to be trusted by her, but it was necessary to report the situation to the official, and they could not take Myuu along as they were going to conquer one of the Great Dungeons, ?Great Volcano? on their way. Even so, No !!, Myuu rejected with all her might, so he gave up on persuading her, and just took her in his arms to bring her to the security office. Because Myuu didnt want to separate from the people she met miraculously and could actually trust, she strongly pulled Hajimes hair, eye-patch, and scratched his cheeks on the way to the security office as a form of resistance. If not for Shia smiling courtesy beside him, Hajime would have likely been reported as a kidnapper. With his hair in a mess, one eye shut because his eye-patch was removed, and the scratches on his cheeks, Hajime arrived at the security office and explained the circumstances to the pop-eyed security personnel. The expression of the security member who heard the circumstances steepened, and promised to protect Myuu inside the security office, together with the investigation and procedure to bring Myuu back to her home. Just as Hajime had expected, it was a big problem, and he wanted to excuse himself since the reinforcement should arrive immediately from their headquarters. However Does Onii-chan hate Myuu? Said by the little girl with moistened eyes together with an upward gaze, no sane person would be able to endure it, including Hajime. Uh. He groaned. Although he perseveringly explained she would be able to return home if she was with the security uncle, Myuus sorrowful expression didnt let up in the slightest. The security member couldnt endure it any longer, somewhat forcefully separated Myuu from Hajimes party while he was trying to calm her, and Myuu pulled the mans hair while letting out a sad voice. Hajime and Shia had finally left the security office, but naturally, they didnt feel like continuing their date. Shias eyebrows were wrinkling in worry while she kept looking back at the security office. Before long, the security office was no longer in sight, and Hajime wanted to say something to make the depress Shia feel better in a place considerably far away from the office. But at that time BooOOooMm!!!!! An explosion occurred behind them, and black smoke could be seen. The location was, Ha-Hajime-san. Over there is Tch, the security office! Thats right. The place the black smoke was coming from was the security office where they were before. The two nodded at each other, and ran back towards the security office. The worse thing that could happen with such timing entered their minds. The organization which kidnapped Myuu blasted the security office along with Myuu to prevent information leakage. Suppressing their impatience, they reached the security office. What entered their view were the spectacle of windows glasses along with the door of the office blown and scattered into the street. However, the building itself didnt that damaged, so theres no worry of it collapsing. Hajime and Shia entered the building and they discovered the uncle from security collapsed under a cover. The security officer had both his arms broken, and was unconscious. Similar thing happened to the other security members. Fortunately, there was no life-threatening injury. While Hajime was looking at the security members, Shia went to investigate other places, and returned with a hurried look. Hajime-san! I cant find Myuu-chan! Beside th-this! What Shia handed over was a sheet of paper with something written on it. If you dont want the child of Sea-dweller tribe to die, come to ___ ___ with the white-haired girl from Rabbit-man tribe. Hajime-san, this is Looks like these guys are greedy ones Hajime crumpled the paper in his hand and revealed a savage smile. Those guys probably heard the conversation between Myuu and Hajimes partys in the security office by some means. Afterwards, they judged Myuu was useful as a hostage, and they didnt kill her to silence her because of the thought of obtaining a rare Rabbit-man. Beside Hajime, was Shia who wore a resolute expression. Hajime-san! I-! Say no more. I know it now. These guys are my enemies No more tedious talk, we will crush them all and take Myuu back. Yes! Truthfully, Hajime thought it would be better to quickly separate from Myuu because he didnt want her to have to accompany them to such a dangerous journey. After all, Myuu would only have painful times if they unskillfully gave affection to a mentally cornered child. However, he could not leave her when she has been kidnapped for the second time. There was time, and there was something he could do. So to leave such a small child while shes in a predicament would surely be a lonely way of life. In addition, if he decided to abandon her with the reason of her being unrelated to them, Shia would surely grieved about it. Furthermore, the other party was also trying to get their hands on Shia. To want to covet Hajimes important person, they are considered as enemies. There was no need to pardon them or hold back. These guys had crossed the line not meant to be crossed. Hajime and Shia readied their arms, and the monsters quickly ran towards the location of the fools who had woken them up. * * * And thats happened. When we arrived at the specified location, there were a crowd of armed thugs, but Myuu herself wasnt there. From the very beginning, they probably thought of killing me and take Shia. For the time being, we massacred everyone except several of them since we wanted to ask Myuus whereabouts but they didnt know anything. I tortured the others to find where their hideout is and the same thing happened. Not only me, they were also planning to kidnap Yue-san and Tio-san. Thats why this time, we decided to give them a warning by crushing all of the things related to their organization Yue and Tio, who heard Hajime and Shias explanation as they moved. With an amazed expressions towards their constitution towards trouble, wondered how the normal date could have turned into something involving the underground organization of this big city. So, we just need to look for a child called Myuu? Yep. What I found from the questioning, was they are a considerably large organization so there are a lot of facilities related to them. Will you help us? Nn leave it to me. Hmm. This one will certainly do it if its something asked by Master. Yue and Tio unhesitatingly answered. Hajime told them what he found out in regards to the whereabouts of the underground organizations hideouts. They then proceeded to search for Myuu and crush the organization in groups of two consisting Hajime-Yue and Shia-Tio. Hajime and Shia went separate ways because they thought it would be better to have someone acquainted to Myuu when they find her. * * * Nearby the outer wall of Commercial Ward, there was a place separated from Sightseeing and Craftsman Wards. It was a place where the governments eyes couldnt reach; a complete underworld, the dark side of this big city. It was dim despite it being daytime, and the people walked with gloomy atmosphere. In the corner of the place, there was a seven story building. Although it was an employment agency on the surface, it was actually the headquarters of the biggest underground organization specializing in people trafficking, Flithof. Normally, the headquarters has an eerily and quiet atmosphere, but now, it was noisy with people wandering around. The expressions of the thug-like subordinates who served as messengers were perplexed and irritated, which then warped into fear. Among tens of people that were always going in and out, two people clad in robes from head to toe slipped in during the confusion, and infiltrated Flithofs headquarters without much difficulty. They advanced while avoiding people who were running around, and finally arriving before a conspicuous room at the highest floor. A mans hoarse yell reverberated into the corridor through the door. Hearing him, the robed people quietly removed their hoods and moved stealthily. Stop fucking around around! Ah!? Say it again, you bastard! Hii! L-like I reported before, the number of destroyed hideouts has exceeded 50. The attackers were two groups of a pair. Then, whats wrong with that? Are you saying Flithof will be destroyed by four shitty bastards? Aa? Th-thats not i hmph!? Inside the room, when they thinking the yell had stopped, something let out thud! sound and silence ruled for a moment. Apparently, the man who was reporting was knocked down by the yelling man. You guys, no matter how you do it, bring back those shitty bastards before me, alive. I dont care what state they are in as long as they are alive. If this keeps up, Flithofs reputation will be ruined. Thats why I am going to let those bastards see hell while they are alive. It is necessary to show a warning to the others. I will reward the guy who can bring them here with five million Ruta! Five millions each! Tell this to all of the members of the organization! Because of the instructions of the man, the room became hectic. Just like what the man had instructed, all the members inside the room left to deliver the message to all of the members in the organization. The two eavesdroppers put their hoods on, looked at each other, nodded once. One of them took out a war-hammer on her back and took a pose. The moment the person inside placed his hand on the door knob, the super-heavy war-hammer was swung with considerably centrifugal and gravitational force. BaaaANNgG!!! With a thunderous sound, the door was crushed into pieces. The man who was holding onto the doorknob had his right half crushed. In addition, the people behind him had their whole bodies pierced by the splinters, and were instantly had wounds them they were blown to the other side of the wall. Theres no need to inform your employees. The people in question have come. Hmmm, this one will be responsible for people on the outside. Shia, finish this quickly, okay? Thank you very much, Tio-san. The people who cultivated the tragedy and casually entered the room were Shia and Tio. Realizing the door had suddenly burst into pieces, and how his subordinates were blown away to the wall across the room; both done so effortlessly, the head of Flithof, Hansen, stiffened and stared wide-eyed. He regained his senses when he heard Shias and Tios voices. He then quickly took out his weapon and spoke like a Yakuza. Ya bastards are the assailants, huh That figures Tch, aint ya da ones from da list. Shia and Tio was it? Da other one is the lil one, Yue Indeed yalls appearances are first rate. Oi, yalls lives will be saved if ya surrender now, yknow? Dont tell me, ya think ya can return alive after putting ur hands on Flithofs headquart!? Swiiiish UGYAAAA!!! Hansen, who began to speak while looking at Shia and Tio with lust, was coldly cut off by Shia, who fired the shotgun, since there was no need for discussion. The numerous iron balls blew off Hansens right arm, which spun and crashed into the wall behind, while guy himself screamed and crouched. Though the organization members who heard the commotion came running, Tio used fire magic to burn the stairs and they could only stand still because they lost the only way up. Furthermore, she used the scaled-down version of Breath, casually mowing them down, and everything on seventh floor turned completely charred except Hansens room. With that, there was an unobstructed view of the Flithofs headquarters. Tio fired Wind Blades and Fire Bullets, just like a machine gun, towards the organization members who could do nothing but vacantly look up at the upper floor. Because of the merciless attacks, the organization members tried to disperse and scattered about in escape but only few survived. While Tio handled the people outside, Shia shouldered Doryukken, approached the screaming and writhing Hansen, and pushed Doryukken to his abdomen. Guwaa, he let out sounds of agony as he tried to move the sledgehammer away, but his right hand was useless against the super heavy Doryukken. The only thing Hansen could do was ungracefully pleaded for his life. P-Please. Spare me! You can take as much money as you like! I dont want to be involved with you anymore! That is wh Gekk!? Please dont speak without permission. You only have to answer my question, understand? If you dont, the weight will increase every second so I recommend you answer everything before your organs burst. Shia. Thou art Masters companion after all Thy speech and behavior are the same. Tio, who retorted from behind, was ignored, and Shia asked Hansen about Myuu. When she mentioned Myuu, Hansen showed a dumbfounded expression for a moment. But when she asked about a child from the Sea-dweller tribe, he frantically answered with an anguished expression because Doryukken getting heavier by the second. Apparently, she had been transported to the basement of a hall where the underground auction would occur this evening. Hansens subordinates, who probably heard the conversation between Shias party and Myuu, were the ones who planned on kidnapping Shia. They probably thought that by kidnapping her, they could raise their position inside the organization since she was already in the organizations list to be kidnapped. Shia touched the telepathy stone on her choker, activated it, and contacted Hajime. Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Can you hear me? Its me, Shia. Shia. Yes, I can hear you. Whats wrong? I just got the information on Myuu-chans whereabouts. Hajime-san is currently in Sightseeing Ward, right? Please go ahead because its around there. Roger. Shia told Hajime the exact location using telepathy. Because of Doryukkens weight, Hansens complexion had turned blue due to being unable to breathe. Shia deactivated the gravity magic in Doryukken, pulled the normal weighted Doryukken from Hansen and shouldered it. Though he was released from Doryukkens weight, Hansens consciousness began to faint because of hemorrhage, and desperately asked for Shias help. H-Help me Take me to the doctor Its too convenient for you to use childrens lives as food source In addition, Hajime-san and Yue-san will be angry at me if I let a human like you escape. Thats why, goodbye. S-Stop! Splatter! Shia shook Doryukken that was swung mightily, to brush off the blood stuck on it, put it on her back, and faced Tio. Tio-san. Lets quickly crush this place and meet with Hajime-san and Yue-san! Whoa Shia is also merciless, huh It made this one throbbed slightly ? Did you just say something? N-Nothing at all. The words Tio said in a whisper somehow made Shia feel a chill. Although when she asked Tio, there was nothing but her strange feverish expression, so Shia tilted her head as they continued to diligently destroy the Flithofs headquarters. When Shia and Tio left, what remained was numerous corpses and a mountain of rubble. Flithof in Fhuren was one of the three biggest underground organizations, and today, it was easily a annihilated. Chapter 69 - Volume 7 Chapter 9 : Hajime becomes a Papa III After receiving the telepathy from Shia, Hajime and Yue rushed towards the informed location. Being sent to the auction, there was no need to worry about Myuus life, but she must have quite the mental burden. Either way, they must rescue her quickly. When they arrived at their destination, two huge men dressed in black was standing at the entrance. Thinking Myuu would be transported somewhere else if he made a commotion, Hajime moved to a back alley and used transmutation to infiltrate from the basement. Accompanied by Yue, they moved quickly while using sign interception. It was truly a shame that there was no cardboard. As long as they have it, there would be no need to use sign interception skill Before long, numerous cages could be seen deep inside the basement. The only person who guarded the entrance was sleeping. They passed by the guard, and found around ten of human children inside who were cowering from the cold stone floor. Nine out of ten of these children were to be auctioned today. In truth, because most humans were believer of Church of the Saints, it was forbidden to sell or turn humans into slaves. Even so, criminals among human race could become trade goods. It was okay to sell or enslave those who betrayed God. However, the trembling children before their eyes couldnt have possibly fall into such circumstances where they turned into criminals. To begin with, human who turned into slaves with regular procedures would not be sent to an auction. As such, they have been captured and to be sold illegally. Hajime went over to the cage and met the gazes of the the children who were frightened by the silhouette that appeared all of a sudden. He then asked them in a calm voice. Was there a child from Sea-dweller tribe here? The frightened children must have thought it was their turn to be sold, so they looked at each other, puzzled by the unexpected question. Myuus figure was not inside the cage, thats why Hajime he asked the children. He wondered whether there was another jail or she had already been taken out. The children stayed silent for a while, but when Yue squatted down beside Hajime, looked at them with gentle eyes, and muttered, Its okay. They looked slightly at ease, and one of boy with age of around seven to eight years old timidly answered Hajimes question. Thats, the child from Sea-dweller tribe was taken a while ago Onii-san, Onee-san, who are you? It was as he expected, she had already been taken out. Hajime inwardly clicked his tongue and answered the uneasy boy simply. Weve come to rescue you. Eh!? You are going to rescue us!? Hajimes words made the boy inadvertently shout, and raised an astonished and joyed look. His voice resounded well inside the dim basement jail. Although the boy panickedly covered his mouth, the guard heard him, shouted, Whats with the commotion!? as he woke up and trotted into the basement jail. Thus, he found Hajimes party and stiffened for a moment before shouting, Who are you bastards!?, pulled a dagger and attacked them. The children screamed as they imagine visions of Hajime and Yue collapsing after being stabbed. However, it was something impossible for it to happen. Hajime casually gripped the thrusted dagger with his left hand, put his strength into it, and crushed the blade. Hajime opened his palm and dropped the blades fragments. The guard could not register what happened, he was dumbfounded for a moment, and cast his gaze down to the dagger on his hand, but he could only see the handle. Finally understanding what happened, the man turned pale and backed away while uttering, Wh-Wh-. Hajime immediately grabbed the mans head and threw him into the ground. SQUIIIISH! The man immediately died, accompanied with a raw sound. A guard should first ring the alarm. Saying such a thing with an amazed expression, Hajime who instantly killed the guard made the children pop-eyed in surprise. Without minding their gazes, Hajime used transmutation to disassemble the iron bars. In the childrens eyes, they saw the iron bars disappeared in an instant which made them stiffened, and their mouths were wide open with surprise. Sorry, Yue, but can I entrust them to you? Looks like I cant do anything but rampage now. Nn leave them to me. The security officers should arrives soon, too, so its okay to leave the children to them. The branch head, Ilwa will help us, too Lets leave the details to him. Yue was watching from a distance with a somewhat sympathized look. It was directed to the Guild Branchs Head. Actually, before they came here, they had caught a suitable Adventurer to deliver the telepathy stone to Ilwa, since they thought to explain the situation to him. Status plate with Gold-rank was useful in such a time. Because after seeing Hajimes color, the Adventurer stiffened for a moment and his attitude turned into a formal one It was similar to how the Japanese greeted a Hollywood Star who came to the town. He even saluted as he agreed to listen to his request. Incidentally, because telepathy stone could not be activated from Ilwas side, he was made to hear the report one-sidedly; about how they got in a fight against a huge underground organization, and that Hajime left the post-treatment to him which made his face turned white in his office. Hajime once again transmuted a passage from the oubliette to the surface, entrusted the children to Yue, and quickly went towards the auction hall. At the same time, the boy from before called Hajime to a stop. Nii-chan! Thank you for helping us! You can definitely save that girl too! She was truly frightened. Even I couldnt do anything Apparently, this boy didnt care Myuu was a demi-human, and seemed to have tried to encourage her. He was quite the spirited boy, though he himself was caught. Hajime patted the head of the boy who felt bitter from his powerlessness. Wah, wh-what is it? Well, if you feel it was mortifying, then you only have to become stronger. Rather, theres nothing but to do that. This time is my turn, but next time its your turn if something comes up. After saying so, Hajime quickly turned his heels and went out of the oubliette. The boy held his patted head in blank surprise, had sparkling eyes in next moment, and clenched his fists with a slightly manly face. Yue gazed at the boy with pleased gaze and took the children to the surface. * * * The auction hall was wrapped in its own bizarre atmosphere. The guests in the hall were around 100 people. All of them were wearing queer masks, and no one was making any noise. They only quietly raised placards with numbers when the merchandise they want was up for auction. They hesitated to speak because they didnt want to be identified. Even those guest who were carefully trying not to let any sound out, involuntarily raised their voices when that merchandise came out. What appeared was a little girl from Sea-dweller tribe inside a square water tank with a distance of two meters in all directions. She was stripped off her clothes, naked, and she shrunk her body as she held onto her knees in the corner of the water tank. Sea-dweller tribe could breathe inside water. It was the reason why she was put inside the water tank, to prove she was a genuine Sea-dweller. And maybe because she had escaped once, metallic shackles were put on her limbs. It was such a cruel sight for such small limbs. The numerous gazes that frightened Myuu narrowed and began to compete. Her price went up at a ferocious pace. It was a one time thing, so they probably thought they would be able to buy and hid the Sea-dweller. It was possibly because they had yet to know the commotions that occurred in the daytime. The noisy hall made Myuu shrink more and more, while clenching her hand that held a black cloth. It was Hajimes eyepatch. When they tried to separate from Myuu, they were too busy trying to calm Myuu down and it was forgotten. Hajime remembered it later, and he wore a spare eyepatch. Hajimes eyepatch had became Myuus small support. Being separated from her mother, forced to go through harsh travel, being put inside dark cage, soaked in the sewage, and she desperately ran away. When she thought it was the end, she was wrapped by something warm. She woke up due to a nice smell, and before her was a white-haired boy that wore the black cloth in one of his eyes. She quietly watched him in surprise, and when she tried to look away, he somehow turned to watch her. Myuu also became somewhat obstinate and returned his gaze, when a delicious smell she missed tickled her nose. Afterwards, she answered when he asked her for her name, and when she saw beautiful red lights being emitted, she was put inside a warm bath. Then, a rabbit eared big sister with similar hair color as the boy though there were some blue hues washed her body. Unbeknownst to her, she called the big sister who introduced herself as Shia with Onee-chan, due to the pleasant feeling from the warm bath and gentle washing. Being held, sitting on her lap, while being able to eat the delicious meats, Myuu would surely not forget this throughout her life. She was absorbed in being fed, and unbeknownst to her, the boy called Hajime had returned. Although she became slightly cautious, her cautiousness completely dissipated when he took out a lovely clothing, politely dressed her, and blowed her hair dry with warm and comfortable wind. Thats why she was very sad when she heard they would be separated because it was necessary to entrust her to the security office. After being separated from her mother while enduring the solitude and fear for a long time, Myuu didnt want to be separated from the gentle Onii-chan and Onee-chan she met in this faraway place. She wouldnt be able to endure being alone again. Therefore, Myuu protested with all of her might. She pulled Hajimes hair, scratched his cheeks for so many times, and took the black cloth attached to his eye. She repeatedly said, Myuu wants to stay together! However, the Onii-chan and Onee-chan could not stay with Myuu and as the result, Myuu was left behind. Myuu thought as her body shrunk more while thinking. As expected, am I left behind because I will be a pain? Are they mad because I took off this black cloth? Am I hated by Onii-chan and Onee-chan? She was very sad, and tears fell from her eyes. If I can meet them once again, I want to apologize for being a pain. I will return this black cloth, and this time I want us to somehow stay together. Onii-chan Onee-chan Myuu muttered when suddenly, the water tank let out a loud sound because of an impact. Eeek!, Myuu became frightened, looked at the surrounding, and she frowned. There was a masked-man in tuxedo nearby, and she noticed him shouting something as he repeatedly kicked the water tank. Apparently, he wanted to let the guests see her swim to further increase her price, and he kicked the water tank because he thought the unmoving Myuu was sleeping. However, Myuu became even more frightened, further shrunk her body and didnt move at all. Shrinking her body while strongly clenching onto Hajimes eyepatch as she endured the impact sound and the shaking water tank. The man who was the host of the underground auction and member of Flithof feared the unmoving Myuu was sick, which would drop her price, so he told a man to bring a rod. It was to be directly thrusted at her to forced her to move. He unintentionally cursed, and became impatient due to the noises made by the guests. Good grief, what an irritating brat. Dont you trouble a human like me. You dimwitted blockhead! The host climbed the stepladder, and tried to thrust the rod at Myuu. Myuu shut her eyes tightly and prepared for the impact. However, instead of the impact what reached her was the voice of a person she wanted to hear the most. I will return those words back at you, okay? You shitty bastard. In the next moment, a shadow fell, fluttered from the ceiling, and trampled the hosts head who was crushed along with the stepladder when it fell because of the momentum. Splash! Blood splattered from the host as though he had exploded. He was literally crushed to death. The shadow, Hajime, who appeared with such an impact, didnt even glance at the collapsed man, and hit the water tank with his artificial arm. Smash! The water tank was destroyed, accompanied with sound of something being crushed. Eeep! Myuu was thrown outside along with the flowing water, and she screamed unintentionally. Myuu was immediately caught by something warm, and she timidly opened her eyes. There was the person she wanted to meet, the one she helplessly expected to come when she heard his voice He was certainly here. She was held by him. Myuu blinked and quietly watched Hajime just like the first time they met. Hey, Myuu. You, why are you always sopping wet when we meet? Hajime said jokingly, and quietly watched Myuu. She then asked him in a whisper. Onii-chan? I dont know who is this Onii-chan is, but Hajime-san whose hair you pulled, cheeks you scratched, and eyepatch you took is certainly me. Hajime answered with a wry smile, and Myuus round pupil moistened. Following that Onii-chan!!! She clung onto Hajimes neck tightly and began to sob. Hajime had a troubled expression, and patted Myuus back. Afterwards, he agilely wrapped her in blanket. And the two, Hajime and Myuu, who reunited once again near the water, were surrounded by men in black clothing who hurriedly rushed in. On the guests seats, there was a commotion and they wondered why Hajime didnt immediately run away. However, even now, he didnt look like he want to run away. Brat, looks like you arent that bright to lay your hands against Flithof. Leave that merchandise and I will give you a nice death, kay? Being surrounded by 20 strong looking men, Myuu raised her face from Hajimes neck and looked up at him with uneasiness. Hajime draw his face closer to Myuus ear and whispered, Itll be troublesome so close your ears and shut your eyes, and he placed Myuus small hand to close her ear. Even though Myuu wondered why, she nodded, and she felt at ease because Hajime had a calm attitude without any impatience or anxiety. She obediently used her hands to cover her ears, closed her eyes, and she buried her face in Hajimes chest. Veins popped on the forehead of the men in black when they were completely ignored, and shouted loudly, Dont hurt the merchandise! And kill the brat! At the same time, BOooOOoM!!! With a dry explosive sound, the head of the leader of the men in black burst. Everyone let out an Eh?, and became pop-eyed without being able to understand anything. They could only watch the man in black collapse with his brain matter scattered from the back of his head. Using that chance, Hajime further fired in succession. While everyone was stiffened due to not knowing what had happened, the sound of rapid-fire rang out, and when they regained their senses, the number of the corpse who had their head burst totaled to 12. At that time, they finally noticed the boy before them was nothing ordinary, and the black-clothed men backed away while the guests began to flood the exits, screaming. Y-You, what are you! What, how this! Confused and trying to fight his fear, one of the men in black frantically acted brave by raising his voice. Ten more people came from the interior and flinched when they saw the disastrous scene in the hall. Seeing them, Hajime snorted. Why you ask? Dont you understand just by seeing me? I come here to take back the thing you took from me. Next is only a warning from me. This will happen to those who takes something from me. Thats why, shall I make the ending a flashy one? Hajime said so and used Aerodynamic to go up to the ceiling of the hall and unbeknownst to others, he jumped outside from the hole and reached the roof. Yue. Myuu was safely secured. Hows the thing on your end? Nn, they have reached the shelter. The final will be after all the guests came out. I see, then lets make the Finale a flashy one. Nn! Hajime used Aerodynamic, jumping further into the sky. Then, he spoke to Myuu who faithfully closed her ears and buried her face into Hajimes chest. She blinked and looked at the surrounding when Hajime said, It is okay now, Myuu, and Fuwah!?, she said with a surprised voice. It couldnt be helped because when she opened her eyes, she was in the sky where she could see every part of the town. On the other side, the setting sun that seemed to be blazing, dying the evening sky in red. Above the ground were the man-made lights glittering, creating a beautiful illumination. Myuus eyes sparkled seeing the magnificent spectacle for the first time and she held Hajimes chest while saying, Kyaa. Onii-chan is amazing! Onii-chan can fly in the sky! Not fly, I just jump well whatever. More importantly, I will let Myuu watch some flashy fireworks now, okay? Fireworks? Fireworks is something like explosion. Explosion? Though he could not give a good explanation, Hajime didnt mind it since the thing he need to do was still the same. While he holding Myuu with his right arm, he used Aerodynamic to stay in the sky, and took out a ring from Treasure Box. It was a remote detonator of the bomb made with Induction Stone. In fact, he had scattered the bombs into suitable locations while looking for Myuu. Well then, time to start. Ta~ma~ya~. Ta~ma~ya~? The moment Hajime and Myuus voice resounded in the evening sky, tremendous roars rang the entirety of Fhuren and horrendous impact ran through buildings related to Flithof. Even the museum used as the underground auction hall where, Historical building? Work of arts? Are those delicious?, was said to be crushed to bits. Flames burst out into the sky along with the tremendous explosions. The surrounding buildings and the sky were dyed in red by something other than the evening sun. Eeeeh!? What do you think, Myuu? Were you surprised? Fireworks, scary. Myuu trembled because of the grand explosions, and frantically clung to Hajime.When it came down to the final blow, dark clouds suddenly began to shroud the sky slightly away from them. Following that, four Thunder Dragons appeared accompanied with thundering howls. The number had increased though their sizes were half from when there was only one. The four Thunder Dragons Yue created scattered into different directions of the blazing red evening sky. Almost all of the people in Fhuren witnessed their majestic forms. The four Thunder Dragons let our thundering roars and fell at the same time onto four of Flithofs important bases that were left behind. Their lightnings dyed the surrounding sky, and the roaring sound of collapsing building resounded within Fhuren. With bursting flames and the scattered dust, the sunset in Fhuren in addition to being dyed in red by flames was just like a town in a war-time after an air raid. Incidentally, the common people unrelated to this event were unharmed. He had confirmed there was no one around unrelated to Flithof by using Unmanned Reconnaissance Planes into the related facilities and the buildings circumferences. The people who were blown off and turned to cinders were only those related to Flithof. Their identities, however, were unidentifiable. Hajime-san! Is Myuu-chan okay!? Wa-wait Shia. Eh, thats too fast! While he and Myuu was looking at the raising flames and smokes, a telepathy came from Shia. Since Hajime didnt let Shia in on the details of what he was going to do, she was surprised by the explosions and the Thunder Dragons, so she asked while panicking. Its okay. She is safe. Looks like those bastards bases are all destroyed. Perhaps we should meet at the branch head, Ilwas place though he might be screaming right now. Ha~, thank god~. Branch heads place, is it? Roger. I will immediately go there so please come quickly with Myuu-chan, okay? Ah, okay. Then, see you there. Yes. Because Hajime was suddenly looking at the distance in silent, Myuu looked at him in wonder. When Hajime said, We will meet with Onee-chan soon, okay?, Myuu smiled happily while saying, Onee-chan!. Hajime, who descended to the surface, met up with Yue who had entrusted the children to the securities. She quietly watched Myuu who was held by Hajime. Myuu restlessly looking around, and then looked up at Hajime. Her eyes were saying, Who is this person? Myuu, she is Yue. My lover? Eh? Lover? Then, Shia-oneechan? My companion. Not a lover? Of course not. No matter what? I will say it again and again my lover is Yue. Hmm~ After being introduced to Yue, Myuu looking at Yue with a somewhat dissatisfied expression. Yue was still watching Myuu quietly. As if to ascertain something, Myuu returned Yues gaze. The two were staring at each other for a while, but the balance unexpectedly broken. Yue was trotting closer to them. Uhh, Myuu was cautious. However, Yue didnt mind Myuus cautiousness and took her away from Hajime. Yue made a Kyaa~ sound as she tightly embraced Myuu. Ugh~ Although Myuu groaned and tried to resist, Yue didnt let her go. After that, she said, So cute. Apparently, she had come to like Myuu very much. Hah Myuu, who finally caught her breath, raised her face, and she and Yue were looking at each other in a close range. Myuu. I am Yue. Youve tried your best alone. Truly admirable. Yues eyes gently soften, and patted Myuus head while still embracing her saying, Good girl, good girl. With her gentle hand and warm atmosphere, Myuu relaxed and tears began to flow. Then, she began to cry loudly, Waa When she met Hajime again, she still felt the tension thats why she could not cry. However, at this moment, she relaxed and could let out all of her feelings completely. With a wry smile, Hajime said, As expected of Yue, and they waited until Myuu finished crying before heading towards Adventurer Guilds Branch Headquarters. * * * Collapsed buildings, numbered twenty-two. Partially destroyed ones, numbered forty-four. Completely annihilated buildings, numbered five. Death of 95 members of Flithof confirmed. Disabled, numbered forty-four. Serious injuries, numbered twenty-eight, and 119 people are missing Well? Do you have anything to say? It went according to the plan. Theres neither regret nor a thing to reflect on. Haa~~~ Inside the Adventurer Guilds reception room, Ilwa was glaring at Hajime with a written report in hand. However, from hearing words without any hint of remorse to the figure of a little girl from the Sea-dweller tribe who was eating the tea cake while hitting on his laps made Ilwa felt completely exhausted. Although I thought it couldnt be I heard Lehman escaped from Meerstat by destroying the water tank and walls, then flew to the sky It wasnt not your doing, right? Myuu, this is delicious, too, you know? Try eating it. Ah~n. Although Hajime calmly fed Myuu the cake, Ilwa didnt missed Shia, who was sitting beside him, wavering for a moment. Thus, he once again let out a very , very deep sigh. He rubbed his stomach with a hand, and the head secretary, Datt, casually handed him some stomach medication. Well, I wont deny that I felt you overdid it, however, we are also troubled by the underground organization So I can honestly say you helped us in this matter. They always cleared any evidence, with their outward appearance being a legitimate company, and they could just cut off arrested the ones like a lizards tail Frankly, their extermination was a dream for us But with the balance of the underground world collapsing Haa, it will need serious cooperation between the Security Bureau and the Adventurers. Well, that originally shouldve been managed by Fhurens Administrators. This matter only involved us because by some chance, someone wanted to put their hands on us so we counterattacked For a counterattack, how did it became annihilating one of three biggest underground organizations based in Fhuren in just half a day? Seriously, I cant even joke about it. Ilwa smiled bitterly and somehow looked like he aged for at least ten more years. Because Hajime felt he was pitiful, he make a proposal to Ilwa. We gave those criminal groups such a grand warning, making them think twice of ever trying to meddle with us again. Also, its okay for Branch Head to use our names, you know? After all, if its known that the Branch Head was the one who hired Gold ranks Itll be a good deterrent, right? Oya, is it really okay? It will surely become a big help but arent you the type who dislikes being used? Ilwas expression says he wasnt expecting Hajimes words. However, his eyes clearly said, Eh? Seriously? Of course I will! Hajime shrugged his shoulders and smiled wryly. Well, it is a give-and-take. We have troubled you, thats why I dont mind it if its just that much. I also know you, the Branch Head, will use it with caution. Besides, Fhuren will be involved in a war between underground organizations because of us, and I feel bad to involve the ordinary people. Hmm. Hajime-kun, arent you changing slightly? When I first met you, I had a feeling you had no consideration for anyone beside your companions Did something good happened in Ul? Well, at least it was not only bad things that happened there. As expected of this big citys Guild Branch Head, he could clearly judged people. He was able to notice the slight change in Hajime. Since this change was also desirable for Ilwa, he gratefully accepted Hajimes proposal Later on, although the two organizations planned on raising their influences by taking advantage of Flithofs annihilation, it didnt become just a big when thanks you Ilwas effective use of the names of Hajimes party similar to how adults would scare children by saying Namahage will come~ But because of this, Hajime gained various nicknames such as Right-hand man of Fhurens Branch Head, White-haired, eye-patch, blazing flame-user, and Little girl-killer However, Hajime didnt know of it, and its no big deal if he had no knowledge of it. [T/N: Namahage is a demon-like being, portrayed by men wearing hefty orge masks and traditional straw capes during a New Years ritual.] In regards to dealing with Hajimes party who caused such a grand rampage, thanks to Ilwas effort, connections, and the unexpected help from the Security Bureau who defends the public peace, it became a legitimate case of self-defence. Thus, there was no problem at all. Apparently, even for the Security Bureau, the case where a child they were entrusted with was kidnapped, along with the bombing of one of their office, had become quite a hit on the head. In addition, they could not tolerate the underground organization which kept doing illegal acts while making a mockery of them. The bureau director came to greet Hajimes party with truly manly smile to conclude all things, and when he left, somehow his steps were light as though it was humming, La dida dida. Next, about Myuu-kun Ilwa turned his gaze towards Myuu who was munching a cookie she held with both hands like a squirrel. Myuu twitched because of his gaze, uneasily looking up at Hajime, Yue, and Shia due to not wanting to be separated again. The reason she didnt look at Tio was it was the elders role to prevent a child from seeing something harmful. She could be entrusted to us and be sent to Elisen according to the legal procedures, or she could be entrusted you to be returned in a form of a commission Those two are the only ways. What will you choose? Hajime inclined his head and wondered if it was okay not to entrust the kidnapped child of Sea-dweller tribe to the officials. According to Ilwas explanation, it would be okay to leave her to them because from the beginning, the Golds rampage was to protect her, Myuu. Hajime-san I, will, absolutely protect this child. Thats why, let her come with us please. Shia bowed her head to Hajime. By all means she wanted to be together with Myuu until she was safely returned. Yue and Tio was watching Hajime in silence, leaving the decision up to Hajime. Onii-chan stay together please? It was foul play to say, Please?, while sending an upward gaze from his own lap. More importantly, when he got Myuu back, he had already considered to take her along if she wished for it, so his decision had been made. Well, it would have been be a big help in beginning But now, I hold her dear so I cant just say something like goodbye. Hajime-san! Onii-chan! Shia and Myuu were elated and smiled widely. Although it was necessary to conquer the Great Dungeon in ?Great Volcano? before they travel to ?Seaside town, Elisen?, Hajime decided to allow Myuu to accompany and determined in his mind, Well, well manage somehow. However, Myuu. Can you stop calling me Onii-chan? Its okay to just call me Hajime. What can I say, the way you call me make me itch. Because Myuu was hugging him in joy, Hajime said his demand while feeling half embarrassed. For an otaku to be called Onii-chan various things might happen. Hajimes demand made Myuu puzzled for a moment, but before long she nodded as though she understood it and she answered with something completely different from what everyone had expected. Papa. Wh-What? Sorry, Myuu. I seems I didnt hear it correctly. Please say it again. Papa. I-it must be that, right? A word that means Onii-chan or Hajime in Sea-dweller tribes language, right? Ah-uh. Papa is papa. Um, wait a sec. Hajime used his hand to massage his forehead and Shia timidly asked Myuu why she used the word Papa to call Hajime. Then You know, Myuu doesnt have a Papa He had gone to where the God is before Myuu was born Ki-chan, Lu-chan, and Mi-chan have theirs but only Myuu doesnt Thats why Onii-chan is Papa. I somehow understand, but I want to tsukkomi your thats why, Myuu. Please anything but Papa. Im still only 17 years old, you know. No, its Papa! Okay. Then Onii-chan is okay! I dont want such an extravagance title, so stop with Papa! Nooo!! Papa is Myuus Papa! Afterwards, he tried various things to get Myuu to stop calling him Papa, but Myuu displayed unexpected stubbornness, even more than the time she called him Onii-chan, and as the result, it was not revoked. As such, he could do nothing but made her mother persuade her when they arrived in Elisen. Hajimes expression looked like he was suffering his greatest damage since the time he came out of the Abyss. The the discussion with Ilwa was over, they returned to the inn, and a dispute broke out in regards to whom would be called Mama by Myuu, and for the time being, Tio who would become a bad influence to Myuum was rolling on the floor because Hajime had tied her. Naturally, she was excited by it In the end, she didnt want to call anyone Mama except her real Mama, so Yue, Shia, and even Tio settled with Onee-chan. Then at the night, everyone slept together in a kawa-no-ji style because Myuu wished for it. Once again problem occurred on who would sleep beside Myuu and across Hajime. However, the exhausted Hajime made Myuu sleep in between him and Yue. Shia was dissatisfied by this and threw a tantrum, but somehow she was able to sleep after she finished saying all of her complaints. That day, the 17 years old Hajime became a Papa and now the journey together with a child began! * * * Extra Yue : Hajime. Hajime : Nn? What is it, Yue? Yue : I want a child. Hajime : (Sweat drips). Yue : Jiii (Silently appealing with her eyes). Hajime : Someday. Yue : Nn! Shia : Thats~, Hajime san me, too (Fidget, fidget). Hajime : I wont. Tio : Master, this o Hajime: Only those existing can joke around Tio : Haa, haa. Only this one got an immediate reply Moreover, a merciless one Haa, haa I cant hold it anymore! Chapter 70 - Volume 7 Chapter 10 : An Abnormal Situation Intense weapons clashing, and explosion sounds rang out inside the dim underground dungeon, with only a faint green light to rely upon. It was so intense that it could be described as severe, and even the far distant wall shook from time to time. Numerous silver-colored sword trails were beautifully drawn in the empty space. Flame bullets, flame spears, wind blades, and water lasers flew about like a barrage. Sound of something hitting tough flesh, angry roars for their companions, and war cries filled the should be silent space suddenly turning into a battlefield. O light cutting through all creation, wind bring forth destruction, scatters and dances around like a whirlpool, and become the storm of light that cut my enemies! Soaring Severation! The Holy Sword he had in his hand, along with his wrist blurring as they accelerated, and numerous swords of light released with him, Kouki, as the core. The attacking bat-like demonic beast with the length of about 50 centimeters was instantly cut into ten pieces, and fell into the ground without being able to successfully attack as its blood splattered. Vanguard! Counting, ten! Roger! Ant-like demonic beasts that moved their jaws, bat-like flying demonic beasts, and sea anemone-like demonic beasts with numerous wriggling tentacles; hey wriggled and moved around inside the 30 meters in diameter round shaped room. The demonic beasts were coming from the eight tunnels all around the room. This place was ?Orcus Great Dungeon? 89th floor. The vanguards, Kouki, Ryuutarou, Shizuku, Nagayama, Hiyama, and Kondou, were matching the countdown timing of the rear guards all out magic attack. The demonic beasts, which managed to attack the rear guards, were repelled and defeated by Kouki and the vanguards as they wait for the countdown. The troublesome bat-like flying demonic beasts rushed to attack the rear guards using the space between the vanguards defense, but were stopped thanks to rampart made by the reliable Barrier-user. O ephemeral storm, O invisible shield; rage, blow, swirl, and stop everything, Wall of Furious Tempest! Taniguchi Suzu activated the offensive defense magic. The chanted spell went right before the rearguards, and breeze could be felt by their outstretched hands. No change could be seen with naked eyes. Even the bat-like demonic beasts didnt notice its presence, and were not alarmed by their instinct. They kept trying to attack the rear-guards who were about to activate large-scale attack magic spells. However, before they reached, what met the charging demonic beasts was a wall of air that looked like a huge distortion of space appearing all of a sudden. Tens of those bat-like demonic beasts collided against the wall one after another, but the wall of air only bent without letting even one through. When all of the charging bat-like demonic beasts had collided, the distorted space exploded, causing great impact as if it had reached its limit. The generated impact was tremendous, and the fleshes crushed by it immediately splattered on the dungeons walls with sound of raw and death. Splatter! Hmph! I wont let you pass that easily! The voice of the classs mood-maker, Suzu, rang in the middle of the intense sound of battle. At the same time, the rear guards simultaneously fired their best attacks. It was an attack where it was necessary for them to be at a distance, since it would defeat the enemies, and struck all those who are close to it. Retreat! With Koukis order, the vanguards immediately backed away from the demonic beasts. In the next moment, the magic attacks of six people arrived with such perfect timing. A huge fireball crashed and simultaneously caused a huge explosion. Meanwhile, a tornado trampled the battlefield, bringing forth vacuum blades which sucked the demonic beasts and cut them up. On the ground, stone spears shot off with tremendous speed and pierced the demonic beasts lower parts. At the same time, the icicles falling from above created holes in the demonic beasts upper bodies. There was no way a living thing would be able to survive inside the sublime space that looked like it was receiving the wrath of nature. The attacks only last for tens of seconds. However, more than 90% of the demonic beasts were dead while the rest were on verge of dying due to grave injuries. Alright! This is good! Lets finish the leftover ones quickly! With Koukis shout, the vanguards once again went forwards, and the demonic beasts on the brink of death, couldnt even fight back thanks to the all-out magic attacks, were finished one by one. Not even five minutes had passed when all of the demonic beasts were annihilated. The battle ended, but Koukis party didnt relax their guards and searched their surroundings to see if there were more enemies. Phew, next is the 90th floor, huh We were able to defeat the demonic beasts in this floor without much difficulty and it looks like the end of the combat training inside this dungeon is near. Thats why; dont let your guard down. After all, we dont know what kind of demonic beasts and traps are ahead. Arent you worrying too much about it, Shizuku? Didnt we just an easy battle in a floor no one ever reached? No matter what may come, I will defeat them! Even if its the Demon race! Shizuku cautioned Kouki, who muttered so in deep thought, and the muscle headed Ryuutarou replied with a hearty laugh. Nevertheless, Kouki made fist-to-fist greeting with Ryuutarou, and revealed a fearless smile. Seeing them, Shizuku sighed while rubbing her creased forehead. She came and had followed the extremeness of the two, which ascended her to a stage of a wordly-wise man. My wrinkle hasnt increased again, right?, was her worry as the number of times Shizuku looked in a mirror had sublimely increased. Even so, she didnt restrict the two as she followed them; truly a good natured person. * * * Hiyama-kun, Kondou-kun, I think you must have recovered by now. But how are you? While the others were discussing the earlier battle, Kaori was doing her duty; to heal the injured people from previous battle, since she was a Healer. It should be noted that there was another girl with Healer class within the 15 people who had undergone combat training by conquering the dungeon, and the duty to heal was divided between the two. Aah, theres no problem now. Thank you, Shirasaki. O-Oh, its okay now. Thanks. Himaya, who was healed by Kaori, was daydreaming due to the close proximity of Kaoris face, and answered absentmindedly. It was obvious he was charmed by her. Even Kondou was saying his gratitude with his reddened ears. Because they were the vanguards, Hiyama and Kondou were frequently in care of Kaoris healing, and yet they still could not get used to coming in contact with Kaori. Although Kondous attitude was just like a child in puberty there was darkness inside Hiyamas eyes when he looked at Kaori. The darkness became thicker as days go by but almost no one noticed it. Hearing their gratitude, Kaori said, Youre welcome, with a smile. Then, she stood and turned around. When she confirmed no one else was in need of healing, she secretly sighed, and she began to look at the dim passage ahead with eyes filled with anxiety. Noticing Kaoris state, Shizuku understood what her best friend felt. Kaoris mind was filled with worries. There were ten more floors until the lowest floor (the general opinion), yet they didnt find any sign of Hajime at all. Although it meant there was hope, the despair was far stronger. Even if she decided to not believe Hajime was dead until she saw it herself, another floor was conquered, and the negative thoughts that surged when nothing was found, could not be easily put aside. Furthermore, four months had passed since the day Hajime fell into the abyss. Even if her determination was strong, it was enough time for negative thoughts to begin invading her mind. Seeing Kaoris appearance while she embraced her artifact, a white staff, tightly, Shizuku called out to her since she could no longer endure it. And, before Shizuku moved, the small mood-maker said,As if I will let Kaori keep worrying like that!, and ran towards her. Bounce, she jumped and embraced Kaori from behind. KA-O-RI~N!! Theres no need to heal those guys, just heal Suzu a, lot~! Heal me with this and that~ Hya! Suzu-chan! Where are you touching! Rather, Suzu-chan should not have any injury! There is! Suzus glass-like heart is injured! Thats why, spoil me! To put it concretely, use Kaorins big breasts! B-Brea I said stop! Ah, hey! Yanh! Shizuku-chan, help! Haa, Haa, is this good? How about over here? Young lady, you are quite th-puuutt!? Haa, stop it already, Suzu. I know you dont mind the boys gaze But, you should Suzu had transformed into a perverted old man and was groping Kaoris breasts with an expression so sloppy that it couldnt be shown to other human. It was the reason why she received a head chop from Shizuku, and collapsed. Incidentally, some of the guys who watched Suzu and Kaoris yuri scene had also collapsed. Suzu was convulsing with lump on her head, and was looked after by Nakamura Eri with a wry smile. Uu~, thank you, Shizuku-chan. That was embarrassing Alright, alright. It is okay now. I have exterminated the pervert, okay? Kaori, who clung to her with teary eyes, was gently patted by Shizuku. It was scene that could often be seen recently. Shizuku took a look at Kaoris complexion while she gently stroked Kaoris silky hair. Kaori was looking at Eri who was looking after Suzu with troubled but somewhat happy expression, and her anxiety from before was no longer there. Apparently, her feeling had changed even if it was a temporary thing. One way or another, Shizuku felt admiration in her mind as she thought, As expected of the classs moodmaker, Suzu (Oldman version). There are only ten floors left Lets do our best, Kaori. Shizuku put her hands on Kaoris shoulders, and then put some strength into them as she looked straight at Kaori. It was her way to encourage her best friend, so she would not break. Seeing Shizuku, Kaori noticed she had become slightly more timid, so she slapped both of her cheeks and returned Shizukus gaze with a powerful gaze. Un. Thank you, Shizuku-chan. Shizukus worry made Kaori realized again how much Shizuku would support her, and Kaori conveyed her gratitude as her gaze softened as she smiled. Shizuku quietly nodded, and her gaze also softened Lily flowers were blooming on their sides, but they didnt notice it. Kouki and others who were looking around awkwardly were also unnoticed by Shizuku and Kaori. They were already in their own world after all. If it is now can I protect him? I see I am sure you can. We are different from that time Even our levels have surpassed Meld-san and the other Knights However, hehe, isnt it possible that he has also became stronger? Even that time, he was the one who helped us in the end. Haha, jeez Shizuku-chan Kaori believed in Hajimes survival, but she was looking down on her current self, wondering if she could protect him this time, and thats why Shizuku was poking fun at her as a joke. Actually, they would be dumbfounded for various reasons when they found their target But that is something for the near future. Incidentally, the ones here were Kouki, Ryuutarou, Shizuku, Kaori, Suzu, Eri, five people including Nagayama Juugo, and Hiyamas gang of four; a total of 15 people, while Meld and the Knights were standing by at 70th floor. Actually, they were able to start from the 70th floor, since a teleport magic circle that connected 30th and 70th floor was discovered. Though it became easier to move to the lower floor, 70th floor was the limit for Meld and the Knights. To begin with, there were only Meld and few others who could keep up while accompanied by Koukis party when they were around the 60th floor. Thus, they had only become a hindrance to Koukis party when they reached 70th floor. Even Meld was conscious of that. He taught Koukis party of all the know-how about the dungeon. Thats why, he and the Knights decided to try their best to secure a safety zone around the teleportation circle, and only Koukis party were to move on. Meld wanted to show a bitter smile due to being exceeded in only four months. But even so, after associating with Koukis party, he and the Knights were satisfied if their abilities could safely secure a safety zone in 70th floor. Koukis party current statuses were something like the following: NameAmanogawa KoukiAge 17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel72ClassHeroStrength880Vitality880Resistance880Agility880Magic880Magic Resistance880SkillsAll Elements AptitudeRise in Light Elements EffectivenessActivation Speed IncreaseAll Elements ResistanceRise in Light Elements EffectivenessPhysical ResistanceRecovery Rate IncreaseMitigation of ImpactComposite MagicSwordsmanshipHerculean StrengthGround ShrinkerPredictionHigh Speed Magic Power RecoverySign PerceptionMagic PerceptionLimit BreakLanguage ComprehensionNameSakagami RyuutarouAge17 Years OldGenderMaleLevel72ClassFist FighterStrength820Vitality820Resistance680Agility550Magic280Magic Resistance280SkillsHand-to-Hand Fighting TechniquesBody StrengtheningPart StrengtheningConcentrated StrengtheningPenetrate and DestroyGround ShrinkerPhysical ResistanceVarjaAll Element ResistanceLanguage ComprehensionNameYaegashi ShizukuAge17 Years OldGenderFemaleLevel72ClassSwordswomanStrength450Vitality560Resistance320Agility1,110Magic380Magic Resistance380SkillsSwordsmanshipRise in Slashing SpeedRise in Sword Drawing SpeedGround ShrinkerGreat Ground ShrinkerQuivering LegsNo BeatPredictionSign PerceptionStealthPhantom AttackLanguage ComprehensionNameShirasaki KaoriAge17 Years OldGenderFemaleLevel72ClassHealerStrength280Vitality460Resistance360Agility380Magic1,380Magic Resistance1,380SkillsHealing MagicIncrease in EffectivenessIncrease Healing RateIncrease Imaginative AbilityPermeation DetectionIncrease Effective RangeIncrease in Effectiveness of Distance HealingIncrease in Effectiveness of Abnormal State RecoveryDecrease in Magic ConsumptionIncrease in Magic Power EfficiencyContinuous ActivationSimultaneous ActivationDelayed ActivationAdditional ActivationLight Element AptitudeIncrease in Activation SpeedIncrease EffectivenessIncrease DurationContinuous ActivationSimultaneous ActivationDelayed ActivationHigh Speed Magic Power RecoveryMeditationLanguage Comprehension Kaoris Healing Magic and Light Element Aptitude skills were at the extreme. Her healing magic in particular was in the highest rank possible. Just judging by the amount of skills, Kaoris was at least amounted to four people. Furthermore, her current number of skills even exceeded the Hero, Kouki. With tit for tat, everything was definitely for her promise. Believing in his survival, this time, she would be the one to protect him. It was the result of her single-mindedly repeated the things she could do while spared little time for sleep. I think its about the time to leave Is it okay now? Kouki timidly called out to Kaori and Shizuku, who were still looking at each other. Before, he had witnessed Kaori and Shizuku embracing each other in Kaoris room, so sometimes Koukis attitude became suspicious, which had taken Kaori aback, but Shizuku knew what was in his mind and only quietly watched him. Her eyes were truly expressing, Until when are you going to keep this strange misunderstanding, you fool. Pretending he didnt notice Shizukus gaze, Kouki ordered the other members. They had explored 90% of the 89th floor, and the route they were to go now was the last place to explore. Thinking about the structure of the floors up until now, it was about time for them to see the stairs. The prediction turned out right, and the party discovered the stairs 10 minutes after they moved out. They descended the dim, spiral staircase while confirming the existence of trap. After they descended for around 10 meters, Koukis party arrived at the 90th floor. For now, Koukis party were looking in vigilance for anything that might happen since it was the starting point. However, just by its external appearance, nothing had changed from 80th-ish floors they had just finished exploring. They immediately began their exploration while mapping. Even if the structure was the same, but they could not let their guard down because the demonic beasts that would appear might be strong ones. In vigilance, Koukis party explored the passages and rooms with the same structure as before. The exploration progressed easily. Or so it should be, because before long, one by one they made doubtful expressions. Whats with this? By the time the party reached a deep inside broad space, the incomprehensible feeling reached its peak, and Kouki leaked a questioning voice with a perplexed expression. The other members were also perplexed just like him, so they halted when Kouki asked the question. Even though we have explored it so much, why we didnt encounter even one demonic beast? Their exploration had reached the latter half part, excluding the unneeded passages. Up until now, they would not have been able to advance this easily since they were furiously attacked by strong demonic beasts. Normally, they needed two days to reach the latter half of a floor. However, not even three hours had passed since Koukis party started exploring the 90th floor. The reason for this progress was simple. They didnt encounter even one demonic beast in this floor. In the beginning, they thought the demonic beasts were observing Koukis party from the shadows, but nothing popped up even when they used their perception skills and magic spells. It was strange for them not even feel the presence of a single demonic beast. It was obviously an abnormal situation. How to say it, it feels eerie. Was nothing here since the beginning? Similar to Ryuutarou, the other members also talked about the other possibilities which remain unsolved. Their confusion only deepened. Kouki, shouldnt we return for now? Somehow I feel an ominous premonition. Meld and Knights might know something about this situation. Shizuku suggested to Kouki while she strengthened her vigilance. Kouki considered Shizukus suggestion because he also had a bad feeling about it, but they must keep advancing no matter what happens, and he thought they would be fine because they could take it easy in the 89th floor, so he hesitated on answering. While Kouki was hesitating, the party members who explored the nearby surroundings unexpectedly raised their voice when they found something. This is blood, right? It is hard to discern since the blood assimilate with the color of dim wall They are all over the wall. Oi, oi this this is quite the amount. Nagayama advanced from within the paled party members, and he touched the liquid they thought as blood with his finger. Afterwards, he confirmed the details by looking and smelling the blood stuck on his finger. Amanogawa we should follow Yaegashis suggestion This is demonic beasts blood. Furthermore, it still fresh. Well, if that is demonic beasts blood, it means the demonic beasts around her have all been killed. Not only that, it also means theres strong one who did it But, wont we be unable to advance unless we defeat it? Nagayama shook his head towards Koukis rebuttal. Even though Nagayama was the second biggest after Ryuutarou, he had a very prudent character unlike the other one. Nagayama watched the surrounding carefully while being prepared for battle, and told Kouki what he thought about the situation. Amanogawa the demonic beast is likely not to go out of this room alone. We also havent even encountered one in the passages and rooms up until now. In addition, it is the first time we discovered traces. In other words Something must have hidden the traces of the attacked demonic beasts, right? Nagayama nodded at Shizukus words. Even Koukis expression showed he realized something because of those words. Then, just like Nagayama, he raised his vigilance to the maximum with a stern expression. Theres also the possibility of demonic beasts becoming more intelligent But, it was natural to think someone was here In addition, for only traces in this room not to be hidden, either it means it didnt have the time to do it, or Here is the last stop. What succeeded Koukis words was a never heard before voice of a woman suddenly ringing out. It was a man-like husky voice. Koukis party became pop-eyed, and they immediately entered battle state. They turned their gazes towards the source of the voice. Sound of footsteps resounded, but what appeared from deep within the darkness of the spacious hall was a young woman with blazing red hair. The womans ears were slightly pointed, and her skin was darkish. Koukis party opened their eyes wide in astonishment. The womans features were something they know very well. Though they have never seen it before, it was a races characteristics that always appeared inside the lecture from Ishtal and the others the enemy of the Church of Saints God, and also the arch-enemy of human race. It was Demon race. Someone muttered, and the woman from Demon race revealed a faint, cold smile. Chapter 71 - Volume 8 Versus Demon race I The red-haired woman of the Demon race who appeared before Koukis party revealed a cold smile as she looked at Koukis party who had widened eyes with surprise. Similar to her hair, the color of her eyes were also red, and she wore a dull-black rider suit-like clothing. Its design was fitting to her body, so her splendid curves could be seen well even in the dim dungeon. Moreover, there was the opening on the chest area, where the splendid twin hills seemed like it was going to spill out at any time. Furthermore, her flowing hair behind her, and her characteristically slightly pointed ears was truly captivating. Most of the male students were blushing even though they know it wasnt the right time. You are the hero, right? Yes, you, the one wearing a stupidly sparkling armor. St-Stupid sh-shut up! I wont accept being called stupid by someone from Demon race! Besides, why would a person from the Demon race be in a place like this!? Kouki spoke without thinking, and used his slight anger to recover from his surprise, questioning the purpose of the woman of the Demon race. However, the Demon race woman thought of Koukis question as annoying and ignored it. Then, she very reluctantly continued saying. Haa~ Even though this is absolutely unneeded Well, this is an order after all You, I mean the overly sparkling one. Wont you come to our side? Wh-What did you say? Come to your what do you mean!? Looks like your comprehensive ability is rather low. The meaning is exactly as I said. An invitation for Mr. Hero. I want you to come to our side. There are various preferential treatments, too, you know? Time was needed for Koukis party to completely understand the unexpected words. Then, the classmates looked at Kouki, who glared at the woman from Demon race with strained and disgusted expression. It was then when they understood what she meant. I refuse! How dare you asking me to betray Human race my comrades and the people of this Kingdom! Its exactly as I heard; the Demon race is an evil existence! You purposely came her to invite me, but for you to come alone is too foolish! We have the numbers. So, surrender now! Koukis words made the other classmates felt at ease. They thought Kouki would definitely refuse it, but they could not deny that they were slightly worried about it. However, his childhood friends, Ryuutarou and Shizuku, didnt even worry about it. On the other side, the woman of the Demon race didnt even pay any attention to the immediate refusal, and she muttered, I see. In fact, when Koukis shouted his reply, it annoyed her. Well, my superior also said it was okay for your comrades to come with you, you know? So how about it? My answer is still the same! No matter what you say, I absolutely wont betray Human race! Without discussing with his comrades, the representative, Kouki, immediately answered as such. And as though implying the invitation was something unpleasant, Kouki activated the Holy Sword, which then became cladded in light. Theres no more need for discussion, and I will use force if you dont surrender! Behind him, Nagayama and Shizuku clicked their tongues in secret as they took maximum precaution to their surroundings over the Demon race woman. Considering their situation, the two contemplated to change the location even if they must lie to the Demon race woman. However, Kouki had already answered in anger before they could bring up their idea. Since it could not be helped now, they prepared for anything unexpected to happen. But if they thought about it, normally, no matter how adept the Demon race were in using magic, they would not come to such a place alone. It was even more unbelievable that she flawlessly manage to annihilate the demonic beasts in the current floor, in addition to not leaving a single trace. If the Demon race was so strong, and she was able to achieve all that, then they would have already trampled the Human race by now. Besides, the Demon race woman didnt even break a sweat when she reached this floor ahead of the 15 humans. Thinking of how she concealed the signs of combat, it made one fear thinking something laid in wait since they step into the floor, and one would think she had the geographical advantage. It would not be strange if something happen. The crisis the two had sensed was immediately proven to be correct. I see. Then, I wont ask any more. Also let me say this to invite you is not my main priority, so dont even think of something naive like I wont kill you. Lutos, Havell, Enki. Its time to eat! The Demon race woman called out three names and, CRAAASH! Sound of something crushed echoed along with Shizuku and Nagayamas anguished voices when they were blown away at the same time. Guh!? Gah!? It was not known what blew the two away. With the order of the woman of the Demon race, they sensed the left and right spaces of Koukis party suddenly blurred. There were existences approaching them with speed comparable to Ground Shrinker, and attacked the unprepared classmates who were watching the conversation between Kouki and the woman of the Demon race. Even with Shizuku and Nagayamas maximum precaution from the very beginning, they were barely able to notice the surprise attack, and they stood to protect the students who were suddenly the aim of their invisible enemy. Shizuku was a speedfighter, so her defense is low. Therefore, she drew her swords into a cross towards the blurring space, and tried to jump back to dull the force when she received the impact. However, the enemys attack power was far greater than she had imagined, so her defense was broken, and she was thrown to the ground, sucking all the air in her lungs. There was even shallow cut on her abdomen. Nagayama was a Great Martial Artist, which owned special aptitude towards defense even among hand-to-hand fighter class. He had acquired the skill derived from Body Strengthening called Body Hardening, which was similar to Vajra, and both skills had great credibility as they were far stronger than a steel shield. Coupled by his huge figure, his hard to break through defend made him suitable to be called a human fortress. However, even Nagayama had his defense broken through by that existence, and was blown away while splattering blood from his deeply wounded arms. He barely escaped the additional damage of crashing into the ground by chance, and landed on Hiyamas gang who was in the rear. The glass cracking-like crushed sounds came from the barrier magic Suzu had chanted beforehand; similar to how Shizuku took maximum caution. It was something she did immediately when she instinctively sensed the crisis. The location was at the rear side of the party. She didnt feel the existences there, but she somehow used the barrier to not only envelop Shizuku and Nagayama, but also everyone on the rear. It was something she did instinctively which could also be said that it was due to her experience. Her action was extremely correct. Without Suzus barrier, the third blurred space would mercilessly cut up Nagayama and other party members. However, Suzu was immediately blown backward as compensation of splendidly protecting her allies because she directly received the impact from the crushed barrier. Fortunately, Eri was right behind her and she successfully caught Suzu, but the crisis had not ended yet, when the third blurring space immediately began to move in pursuit just like the other two blurring spaces, wounding Shizuku and Nagayama. Because of the suddenness, those classmates who could not react towards the three approaching blurred spaces at that moment, Give the grace and divine protection of light to us! Heavenly Time, Heavenly Perimeter, Heaven Interruption!. Kaori activated three light magic at the same time with almost no chanting; she was able to omit some of her chants. The first magic spell was a mid-rank recovery magic, which immediately healed Shizuku and Nagayama, who were wounded, blown away, and landed on the ground. It was a magic spell capable of healing more than two people remotely away from her. Faint white lights poured on the two people who somehow managed to stand up while groaning because of the pain; their wound recovery rate was abnormal. The second spell was used to allow Suzu and the others to be unnoticable by the three blurred spaces. Similar faint white light poured into them. The light buoyantly expanded, and an area of light appeared at where they were at. Heavenly Perimeter was a mid-ranked recovery magic, and it was the so called auto-regen. Although the duration was long, the amount recovered was little at a time. It had the feature of wrapping the surrounding with light made of magic power while the magic was activated. Kaori was using that feature, and the recovered amount was set to the lowest to indirectly reveal the appearances of the unknown enemies. What appeared inside the white light were strange demonic beasts with lion head, dragon-like limbs, sharp claws, snake as the tails, and eagle-like wings on their backs the so called Chimera. They must have peculiar magic for camouflaging. It was a quite troublesome ability, since not only were their appearances camouflaged, their presences as well. However, the fact that they could not exhibit their full power in that state, and thus the blurred spaces, was a blessing in the midst of misfortunes. After all, even Shizuku and Nagayama who held the best combat prowess among the classmates were incapacitated with only a blow. They were enemies to be feared. Their powers were completely far above the demonic beasts the students had met on the previous floors, and obviously even stronger than the demonic beasts in this floor. The three Chimeras readied their claws and fangs in pursuit as though they knew the location even inside the light. Their targets were Shizuku, Nagayama, and Suzu, these three. However, their fangs and claws could not reach the three, since three shields of light appeared before each of them and the attacks were averted in a hairs breadth, and the angle slightly moved while the shields were crushed by the Chimeras attacks. They were the mid-ranked defense spell, Heavens Interruption. It was the higher ranking version of the beginner-ranked light defensive magic, Lights Interruption, where more than two shields produced at the same time. Even the Barrier-user, Suzu was using this magic, and by replenishing the destroyed edges of the shield in high-speed, it was possible to stall time though itd soon to be destroyed when weakened. In this respect, Kaori could not reached Suzu whose specialty was barrier, since she could not use it like such as even when her aptitude towards light element is high. At best, she could only do minute adjustments to the shield. However, the shields were helpful. At the moment Suzus strong barrier was destroyed in a blow, Kaori realized her barrier would be useless, so she chose a method to avert the attack. To begin with, she didnt expect the incoming attacks would be the same as before, so it was more like a sink or swim situation. She was lucky it went well. The three Chimeras whose attacks were averted, became irritated and moved to attack again. The time she gained was only a moment. It was as though the Chimeras didnt find it troublesome. However, there was no change that the most expensive thing to buy was time, even if it was just a moment. Kouki and the others didnt miss that moment. Get away from Shizukuuuu!! So, is it okay to attack Nagayama?, No one said just a sentence. Perhaps because of anger, Kouki roared and used Ground Shrinker to immediately reached the Chimera near Shizuku. Koukis movement speed was so fast that he left after images. He swung his Holy Sword towards the Chimeras neck, and the sword became shinier. At the same time, Ryuutarou took on the Chimera that went to attack Nagayama with his thrusted fist in a karate stance. Rather than a direct attack, he thought itd be faster to attack using the gauntlet-type artifacts ability, shock wave. A war cry came from Ryuutarou and magic power was supplied to the gauntlet. Furthermore, Eri, who caught the blown away Suzu, thrusted her hand out, began to chant when she felt the same crisis as Suzu, and powerful fire magic was activated. It was a mid-ranked magic called Sea of Flame, and just like the name, it was a ranged magic that manipulated tidal waves of flame. Even agile enemy would not be able to easily avoid it. With sublime power and speed, Kouki swung the Holy Sword down from an upper stance. While Ryuutarous thrusted fist drew out a form that couldnt even be more splendid and resulted in a violent shock wave that went forward just like a cannonball. Eris deathbringer, crimson tidal wave surged to swallow its target, turning it into ashes and dusts. However ROOOAAAR!! GuUURawwwr!! Unbeknownst to them, some things had hidden themselves. Three shadows roared and attacked Koukis party right before their attacks would directly hit their targets. Hmmmph!? The suddenness of this situation made Kouki and Ryuutarou felt chills running down their spines. Two of the shadow rushed towards Kouki and Ryuutarou with tremendous power, and the metal maces in their hands were swung with great speed. Kouki immediately used the swords centrifugal force to twist his body while Ryuutarou raised his left hand towards the incoming mace instead of his thrusted out right hand. With his balance broken, Kouki rolled on the ground, and Ryuutarou was blown away by the enemys second attack, a punch, after he defended against the mace. What attacked Kouki and Ryuutarou were demonic beasts with appearances similar to Brutal, with a height of 2.5 meters. However, even though they were similar to monsters in RPGs such as Orc and Ogre, the Brutals were like pigs while these demonic beasts were considerably smart. Furthermore, their Brutal-like bodies were strengthened to their limits. In fact, the strength and speed from the previous surprise attack could not be compared to Brutals. On the other side, even though Eri didnt receive any direct attack, the psychological impact she received was greater than Kouki and Ryuutarous. Reason being, the shadow that suddenly appeared opened its mouth and begun to inhale the surging tidal waves at once. WoOOOoosh! The expansive flame gathered at a single point and disappeared. The shadow inhaled all of the flame in only tens of seconds. What appeared in the space where the flame and heat disappeared was turtle-like demonic beast with six feet. The shell on its back was dyed in crimson, just like the rampaging flame that earlier changed its target to ashes. In the next moment, the turtle with six feet finished absorbing the flame and once again opened its mouth wide. At the same time, the shell on its back shined intensely and red light appeared inside its opened mouth. It was just like how energy was collected before a laser beam was fired. Seeing that, an impatient expression appeared on Eris face; she had no room to spare since she had just fired her magic. However, her impatient was blown off by the usual cheerful voice of her best friend in her arms. Dont underestimate me! Come in succession o light of protection and be revived as long as I have the will, Heavens Interruption! In a moment, ten light shields appeared in succession before Suzu and Eri. All of the shields were set up diagonally at 45 degree angle. The super-high temperature beam was fired by the six-legged turtle at the same time the shields appeared, and parried upward through where the shields were crushed. Even so, the power of the beam was greatly above the attack from the previous demonic beasts, since it only needed a moment to pulverize a shield. Suzu was gritting her teeth and chanted in succession to construct new shields one after another. It could be said it was as expected of a Barrier-user, the shields construction speed rivaled the speed of the shields destruction and succeeded in parrying the six-legged turtles beam, barely. The parried beam hit the dungeons ceiling accompanied with great tremor, pulverizing its surroundings, and the scattered scorching minerals fell down like a rain. Damn it! Whats just happened!? Just what are those demonic beasts!? Shit, lets defeat them now! Only until the situation progressed this much did Hiyamas gang and Nagayamas party slipped out of their confusion and prepared to fight. The wounded Shizuku and Nagayama were also healed completely, and they began to respectively attack the Chimeras. Shizuku entered the super-high-speed world, and not even her after image could be seen. Voom! Her figure disappeared with a sound of exploded air, appearing right behind the Chimera in the next moment, and she used the sword drawing technique to unsheathe her swords that had returned to their sheaths before anyone noticed. No Beat, it was a skill that enable movement without preliminary action. Rather than simply moving with speed without leaving any after images, one just could not catch up with her movement, which rapidly quicken and slowed. In addition, her sword drawing and slashing speed were further increased by the skills derived from Swordsmanship. The speed of the naked blades was even faster than what an ordinary living being would recognize as a swift flash. To return the blow she received a while ago, she used one of the Yaegashi-style secret techniques, Void Severing. It cut even the space just like its name; at one moment one could see the silver-colored trajectory of the sword, and the Chimeras snake tail was severed into two in the next moment. GURAaaaaWR!! Raising roar of anger, the Chimera turned around and swung its sharp claws. However, its attack only cut through the air; Shizuku had already moved to the other side. She swung her two swords, and cut the Chimeras flank. Kuh! Shizuku used her speed to steadily damage the Chimera. However, Shizukus expression didnt clear up, inadvertently leaking a sound as though she had been bitten a bitter bug. It was because her calculation had been wrong. In reality, Shizuku had wanted to cut the Chimeras body apart with the first strike, but she could not do that, and the snake tail entered her slashing range instead. Even the second slash that supposed to cut the Chimeras body in even halves were stopped when it quickly bent its body right before the slashes reached it. The Chimera could not keep up with Shizukus speed. However, it was not like it could not respond to her. It could not see her figure, so it was barely able to respond to Shizukus extreme speed using its reflex speed; a truly troublesome opponent. It was something more than troublesome for Shizuku who wanted to finish the fight quickly and rescue the others. Afterwards, she swung her swords for the third and fourth times, and though there were numerous wounds on the Chimeras body, they were too shallow to become a mortal wound. In addition, the Chimera began to become accustomed to Shizukus speed. An impatient expression appeared on Shizukus face. The bad things continued for Shizuku, no for all of them. CAAAWWWW!! When she heard a shriek suddenly resounding around the room, dark red light wrapped the severed tail and wings before her, and the Chimeras wounds immediately healed. Kaoris Heavenly Perimeters effect had been significantly lowered, and thus, wounds were not supposed to be healed easily no matter how shallow they were. Shizuku opened her eyes wide and looked at the source of the shriek, while she kept caution towards the healed Chimera. Thus, unbeknownst to her, the Demon race woman who was standing idly like an unconcerned spectator had a double-headed white crow riding on her shoulder, with one head turned towards Shizuku. More accurately, it was facing the Chimera before Shizuku. Theres even a healer!? She thought she finally wounded the difficult enemy, but it was immediately healed. Even at the best of times, lots of time would have passed before she could attain the victory. However, now, there was an excellent healer in stand by for the Chimera. Such a situation made Shizuku screamed instinctively. Not only Shizuku, her comrades at the other places similarly raised bitter screams. Kouki, who fought the Brutal-look-alike while receiving support, had almost finished after he deeply cut the Brutal-like body from shoulder to the waist, but the crows other head was looking at the wound, and when it shrieked, it was healed as though time had rewinded. The same thing happened to Ryuutarou and Nagayama. The second Brutal-look-alike Ryuutarou was fighting had its abdomen hollowed out as though it had exploded, and one of its arm was broken. However, it was immediately healed when the head that was looking at the Chimera Shizuku was fighting against, turned towards it and shrieked. Even the Chimera Nagayama had battled against that had parts of its body caved in was immediately healed. Looks like you have quite the hard time. What will you do? Will you come to our side now? If it is now, I will let you think for a while, you know? Seeing Koukis party having a hard fight, the woman of the Demon race clapped her hands with composed attitude and once again spoke to invite them. To begin with, she asked the question knowing what the answer will be, and her expression remained cold. Her expectation turned to be right. Dont joke around! We wont yield to your threat! We wont be defeated! And I will give you the proof! Here I go, Limit Break! The words of the woman of the Demon race made Kouki raised an expression of indignation. He used the Holy Sword to counter the Brutal-look-alikes swung down mace, and used the chance to activate Limit Break. Cladded in divine light, Kouki shouted this would be the end, and charged towards the woman of the Demon race. Chapter 72 - Volume 8 Versus Demon Race II Limit Break, a skill that temporarily triples ones basic stats using magic power, however, it is literally breaking ones limit; so, it cannot be used for a long period and the user will be weakened proportionally to the time it was use afterwards. That is because of the severe fatigue and results in the inability to use even half of ones original power. Therefore, the time and place to use this last-resort skill should be thought out carefully. Because of the demonic beasts strength and recovery, Kouki judged that the morale of his companions would plummet if this kept up, so he used Limit Break to immediately defeat the White Crow and the Demon race woman. With Koukis declaration of Limit Break, pure white light wrapped around his body. At the same time, the Brutal-look-alike, whose mace attack was counter attacked again, didnt notice the change in Kouki. O blade-like will, bear the light and tear my enemy, Light Sword! Kouki bent his body forward to dodge the Brutal-look-alikes mace. He then immediately slashed from below using the Holy Sword which was extended by the blade of light. He had slashed the enemy before by using Light Sword, and although it received a severe wound, it wasnt life-threatening. However, this time he was using Limit Break, which tripled his stats, and with the effect of Light Sword, the Brutal-look-alike was diagonally cut in two, as though it was made of butter. One beat later, the Brutal-look-alikes body shifted diagonally and boom!, it crumbled with a raw sound. Kouki put strength into his legs and immediately accelerated fiercely towards the Demon race woman. Nothing obstructed the space between Kouki and the Demon race woman. Although it was said that the Demon race was a superior race in terms of magic, but it was too late for her to do anything. With this, she would be slashed along with the white crow, the end. Everyone thought so. At that moment, GUUURAAAAAARRRRRWW!!! Wha!? There were six blurred spaces, and they attacked Kouki while roaring loudly. Because the Chimeras were attacking simultaneously from all sides, Kouki instinctively raised an astonished voice and his eyes opened wide. He immediately slammed the brake, dodging the attack from the front, and used Holy Sword to slash the Chimera attacking from his right. Next, he believed in the performance of the Holy Armor and endured the deadly attack he received on his back. However, those were the only things he could do. The claws of the Chimera on his left hit his shoulder. He flew outside of the encirclement when the last Chimera suddenly jumped, dug its foreleg claws on Koukis shoulders, and pinned him. Ack!! A cry slipped through his grit his teeth. He was barely able to stop the Chimera that was about to pierce its fangs in the scruff of his neck with Holy Sword. With claws digging into his shoulders, the power to block the jaws was reduced. Kouki who had already broken his limit was gradually cornered, and he could not bring forth enough power. O light of grace, bring your healing and warning to this place, Heavenly Burn! Binding Seal! Seeing Kouki in such a pinch, Kaori promptly activated recovery magic spells. Heavenly Burn was a mid-ranked healing magic with a single target. Its effect was higher than the recovery magic, Heavenly Time, she used earlier to heal several people. However, the Chimeras claws were digging in Koukis shoulders, so it wouldnt be healed the way things were going. Therefore, she activated mid-ranked restraining magic of the light element, Binding Seal, at the same time she activated the healing magic. Binding Seal was a magic that produced a cage of light centering on the confined object Kaori used that magic on Kouki. The cage of light instantaneously expanded around Kouki and pushed the Chimera away. With the claws coming out of his shoulders, Heavenly Burn demonstrated its effect and Koukis wounds were instantly healed. At the same time, some people from the rear, such as Suzu and the rear guard group who were fighting against the Chimera and the six-legged turtle, released attack magics towards the Chimeras attacking Kouki. However the distance was too far and they could not get a good aim, even when they had had the effects of Kaoris Heavenly Perimeter, they were still unable to deal great damages to the Chimeras. Even so, they were able to buy time for Kouki to regain his balance. Next, he readied his Holy Sword, chanted, and charged to counter attack when he was fully healed. Soaring Four Wing Blades He swung the Holy Sword which drew a curve in the air, and four slashes of light appeared from the space where he swung at. The targeted Chimeras sensed the crisis beheld by Koukis action strengthened by Limit Break, and immediately jumped away to evade. However, Capture them, Restrain! With a chantless-like short chant, Kaori activated mid-ranked restraining magic of the light element, Restrain. Numerous chains of light jumped out from the evading Chimeras feet and twined around their neck and feet. Though it was not difficult to get out of it with the strength the Chimeras possessed, they were stopped for a moment and could not evade. As a result, the four Chimeras were directly hit by Koukis Soaring Blades and died as their blood splattered around. Kouki glared and pointed his Holy Sword towards the Demon race woman. How regrettable; your last resort was ineffective against us. Now theres nothing else to protect you! Upon hearing Koukis words, the Demon race woman looked dubiously, no, looked at Kouki with amazement. In her mind, she thought, Why was it necessary for him to declare that now? Wouldnt it be better for him to immediately slash me? Even though the Demon race woman should have been cornered, her composed attitude irritated Kouki. First she let out Chimeras, next Brutal-look-alikes, and now Chimeras again. Those surprise attacks were also the source of his irritation. You only used surprise attacks and didnt fight fairly. Moreover, youre just spectating. What a coward! Kouki shouted. Well, thats not my last resort. What a bluff! Anyway, forget about whether or not its a bluff, but what will you do after you repel those? I have confirmed your power as the Heretic Apostles, so I have no more business with you. What ar KYAAA! Kh!? The Demon race woman said while going through the trouble of flipping her hair, when a scream rang out from behind him the same time Kouki was questioning her. Kouki reflexively looked back, and what greeted his eyes were five Brutal-look-alikes and Chimeras. Furthermore, there was a black, four-eyed wolf he had never seen before who was ridden by a 60 centimeter black cat with four tentacles. They simultaneously attacked his comrades and Kouki could see the spectacle where the black cats tentacle pierced through the flank of one of his best friends in Nagayamas party, Nomura Kentarou. The one who screamed was Yoshino Mao, also from Nagayamas party. Kentarou! Damn you, dont you get carried away! Mao, calm down! I will heal him! A member from their party, Endou Kousuke, slashed the tentacle that pierced Nomura and he glared at the black cat with eyes blazing in anger. Nomura fell and raised an anguished voice, which made Yoshino dumbfounded, but only to be scolded by Tsuji Ayako who immediately activated healing magic. It was a blessing that she completed her chant completed before the tentacle cut by Endou healed up. Wh, there are still more! As he looked back, Kouki made a surprised sound because there were new reinforcements that appeared unbeknownst to him. The effect of Chimeras peculiar magic, Camouflage, activates on whoever it touched. Or have you not thought of such a thing? Looks, theres more of them. Kh!? The large amount of demonic beasts that suddenly appeared had reversed the situation, and Kouki and his comrades were now the ones who were inferior in terms of numbers. Seeing that, Kouki hurriedly turned back. To Kouki, the Demon race woman gave away the secret of the Chimeras Camouflage effect and further revealed more demonic beasts. Ten four-eyed wolves and black cats appeared from behind her and rushed towards Kouki. Kuh oOO! The black cats tentacles extended at extraordinary speed and attacked Kouki from all directions. Kouki made a pinwheel rotation to cut the incoming tentacles using the Holy Sword, but one of the black cats had gotten close to his side and tried to hit him. It was aiming at Koukis face, so the jumping black cat shouldnt have been able avoid his attack mid-air. Kouki said, One down!, when he was convinced of the demonic beasts death. However, his conviction was easily overturned in the next moment. Somehow, the black cat did a somersault in mid-air and avoided Koukis attack. Next, sharp claws that didnt suit the cats physique targeted Koukis neck. Kouki was barely able to move his head and avoided the attack, but he was unable to respond to a four-eyed wolfs attack that came from behind him, due to the collapse of his balance. It didnt result in a serious injury thanks to his defense of his armor and the strength from exceeding his limit. He then mightily jumped away and returned to his comrades. With that, the obviously abnormally strong demonic beasts surrounded Koukis party. Everyone tried to fight back desperately, but what was even more troublesome was that the enemies had suddenly increased in numbers and were cooperating. In addition, the white crow would immediately heal the demonic beasts if they didnt die in one hit. Although the frontline somehow managed to avoid collapsing, thanks to the continuous healing of Kaori and the other Healer, Tsuji Ayako, they still could not do anything to break the situation. Kouki dealt damage to the enemies using the power he gained from Limit Break, but it had become impossible for him to attack the demonic beasts with hit and run tactic while cooperating with the others. With high-speed movement comparable to Shizukus No Beat, the black cat and the four-eyed wolf that possessed a skill called Prediction, had excellent teamwork which resulted in the evasion of what should have been a mortal wound. They desperately fought back, but shadows of despair gradually began to loom over the expression of the classmates. That feeling grew larger thanks to the participation of the Demon race woman in the battle. The golden eyed lizard sleeping in the depth of the ground, the magic-eyed king born in this world, the one who brought the curse of darkness within his view. What I seek is the eternal and everlasting prison of darkness. Neither terror, nor despair, nor sorrow, to lock out my enemies with those eyes, and what remains would be demise, only cold sanction sculptures. Crush everything and return them to the ground! Final Prison! Immediately after the chant was finished, a gray orb appeared from the woman of the Demon races outstretched hand and flew towards Koukis party drawing a parabola. Although it could not be called fast, theres no one currently in Koukis party who could not evade it. At a glance, it was truly not a marvelous magic, but the one whose abdomen pierced by the tentacle, Nomura Kentarou, was already pale faced because of the blood loss, and became paler. He shouted, Kh!? Fuck! Taniguchi!! Stop that thing! Use your barrier! Eh!? R-Roger! Bring a sanctuary that wont let the Gods enemy pass here! Holy Interruption! Nomura, who was at his wits end ordered, and Suzu used shortened chants to invoke high-ranked defense magic of the light element. The shining barrier created a dome-like state and surrounded Koukis party. Because Holy Interruption didnt have a function to detect friend or foe, there were lots of demonic beasts wrapped inside the dome-like barrier. Not only was it a strong magic, it also had high magic power consumption rate. It was the reason why it was often not used in meaningless fights. However, Nomuras shout told her the danger of the magic activated by the Demon race woman, so at the very least, she wanted to use a strong barrier magic and immediately chose Holy Interruption. The gray-colored swirling orb immediately collided with the barrier right after Suzu expanded the Holy Interruption. The gray orb had tremendous pressure and strength belied by its appearance to break through the barrier. To not let it break through, Suzu gritted her teeth and desperately endured the feeling of her magic power being consumed. Then, as if they received an order from the Demon race woman, the demonic beasts movements changed. Several all of them began to aim at Suzu simultaneously. Suzu! Protect Taniguchi! Eri fired her magic to obstruct the approaching Brutal-look-alike as she called Suzus name. With Suzu in the center, there was Eri with Saitou Yoshiki and Kondou Reiichi fighting against a Chimera, and a four-eyed wolf in opposite of her. Nomura came to Suzus side. However, a black cat suddenly appeared from the crack of their defense towards the unmoving Suzu who could not move while maintaining Holy Interruption. Nomura immediately activated Stone Spear and skew it to the ground. However, the black cat was zigzagging mid-air, bent its body to avoid the stone spear, and thrust out all of its tentacles. Taniguchii! Agh!? Nomura called Suzus name to warn her, but it was too late. The tentacles had instantly pierced the Suzus stomach, thigh, and right arm while she tried to dodge. Her small body was caught and was thrown to the side with a strong force. With splattered blood, Suzus back struck the ground and her breath hung. Then, she screamed due to the incapability to endure the severe pain the same time she regained her breath. AaAaAUGH!! Suzu-chan! Suzu! Hearing her agonized voice, Kaori and Eri instantly screamed Suzus name. Although Kaori tried to focus her mind to activate healing magic, but the shining barrier Suzu made had disappeared first. Everyone, get away from that orb! Nomura warned the others with a voice filled with frustration. However, up till now, no magic could rival Suzus impregnable defense, Holy Interruption. That was why his warning came too slow. With the disappearance of the barrier, the swirling grey orb flew mightily, crashed into the ground and exploded soundlessly, and scattered grey smoke to the surroundings tremendously. Saitou, Kondou, and Nomura, ran towards Suzu who had collapsed in agony nearby. The grey smoke immediately wrapped around them. There were no shadows of demonic beasts. All of them had simultaneously distanced themselves at once. The grey smoke continued to extend and tried to engulfed Kouki and the others. Come, O wind! Wind Bomb! Kouki immediately used wind magic to create a squall, which pushed the grey smoke outside the room. Maybe because it was created with magic, the smoke didnt easily get blown out of the room unlike ordinary smoke, but because Koukis magic was strengthened thanks to the Limit Break, he successfully blew the smoke away after some struggle, into the dungeon passageway. However, what was left by the smoke was That cant be, Suzu! Nomura-kun Saitou! Kondou! Saitou and Kondou had completely petrified and became unable to speak, while Suzu had her lower half of her body petrified, and Nomura who covered Suzu had the left side of his body petrified. Saitou and Kondou were petrified with dumbfounded expressions because they didnt understand what had happened. Suzu whose lower half petrified, coupled with severe pain, had lost her consciousness with a truly pained expression. On the other hand, the one who protected Suzu, Nomura, had the most negligible damage, but he still let out a pained groan while gritting his teeth looking like he seemed to be enduring an acute pain. Nomuras damage was slight because he was an Earth Magic-user. Carrying the highest aptitude to earth attribute, it was natural he had high resistance against magic from Earth element. In addition, Nomura instantaneously saw through the Demon race womans magic because it was of the Earth element, which he had studied high-ranked offensive magic, Final Prison. It was a troublesome magic scattering petrifying grey smoke. Even if it was only a slight touch, the magic would gradually invade the body until one was completely petrified, and the only action to prevent it was to create barrier thatd hold up until the effect has worn off, or use strong magic to blow the smoke away. Moreover, the barrier would also be petrified unless it was a high-ranked one, and the smoke could also only be blown away using a high-ranked magic. Bastard! How dare you! Kouki raised an enraged expression because of the disaster that fell upon his comrades. Kouki, who was wrapped in a shining light due to the effect of Limit Break, began to shine in a brighter dazzling light. He looked like he would charge towards the Demon race woman at any moment. However, Shizuku acted as a stopper to Kouki when she yelled with an admonishing voice, followed by telling him to withdraw with all of their might. Stop! Kouki! Lets withdraw! The path of retreat is clear now! Wh!? After what had happened, how can I run away?! However, with his fury from seeing his comrades getting hurt, Kouki glared and objected to Shizukus plan of retreating. The pressure Kouki released rushed towards Shizuku, but she received it as though it was nothing, and pressured him instead with a stern expression. Listen! Kaori will surely cure them. However, itll take time. Theres also the possibility of it being too late if we are too slow to treat them. So it is necessary to withdraw now and recover! Besides, we lack three people now, so if you rush out, everyone wont be able to endure the next attack! Well truly be annihilated! Ugh, but In addition, isnt it about time your Limit Break reached dangerous time? In this situation, itll be truly the end if Kouki is weakened! Please calm down! Everyone also feels the same as you! Hearing the logical words of his childhood friend, Kouki hesitated as he bit his lip when he noticed the bleeding at the edge of Shizukus lips, and he felt his boiling head go cold. Shizuku was also mortified. Before she knew it, she had cut her lip. Her important comrades had been done in, and if possible she wanted to immediately beat up her enemy. Okay! Everyone, time to retreat! Shizuku, Ryuutarou! Please endure it for a little longer! Leave it to me! Right on! Kouki thrusted up the Holy Sword and began a long chant. Until now, he didnt use any long chant because it would not have defused their earlier situation. However, it was now the perfect magic to clear a path for their retreat. But, it became necessary for him to entrust his defense to Shizuku and Ryuutarou because he was completely defenseless when hes chanting. In other words, they must face the demonic beasts aiming for Kouki. Naturally, even if Shizuku and Ryuutarou could not cope with it, they would still desperately fight back with considerable vigor even with injuries. Do you think Ill let you escape? When she said this, the Demon race woman ordered the demonic beasts to block the passage behind Koukis party. Then, she began to chant magic, with the chanting Kouki as her target. However, thats when something abnormal began to happen to the Demon race woman. ROOOOAR!! Kh!? Why! Somehow, five of the Chimeras that should be her allies were attacking the woman. While being surprised with widely opened eyes, she immediately resumed and used a shortened chant to activate her magic. High density of dust clouds became swirling blades with the woman in the center, cutting two of the attacking Chimeras. The attacks from the remaining Chimeras were somehow avoided by blowing herself away using the dust clouds. The Demon race woman yelled, Why am I being attacked!? She was agitated while staring at the Chimeras that attacked her. Then, she noticed something all of the Chimeras had parts of their bodies destroyed. Theres one that was headless, and one with a deep scar in its body which still had blood dripping from it even now. These Just as the Demon race woman noticed, the five Chimeras that attacked her were the ones defeated by Kouki. The should-be-dead Chimeras stood up and attacked her. The situation was unreal until the Demon race woman recalled a certain magic and muttered, Dont tell me I wont let you disturb Kouki-kun! As she shouted so, Eri swung her hand like a baton and made the corpses of the Chimeras surround the Demon race woman. Tch! Necromancer, huh! I didnt get such information! The Demon race woman had prior investigations before she waited in ambush for Koukis party. From the information, theres no mention of someone capable using super difficult magic such as Necromancy, so this situation was completely unexpected. That was because, even though Eri had Necromancer as her class, she was bad at it and never use Necromancy in actual combat, but now this fact worked in their favor. Even if I am bad at it, Ill just overcome it! Eri thought while she glared at the Demon race woman with a powerful gaze, and skillfully manipulated the Chimeras as though it wasnt her first time doing it in actual combat. However, she was just going to buy time rather than defeating the Demon race woman. In the meantime, Kaori used Focus and Ten Thousand Heavens on Suzu. Among the party members, Suzu was the one in the direst situation, which was why she decided on focusing healing Suzu first. Ten Thousand Heavens was a mid-ranked healing magic of the light element capable of curing abnormal statuses. However, the petrification magic was a considerably strong magic, and she couldnt cured it all. Though the holes in her abdomen and arm were immediately recovered, she had lost a considerable amount of blood. She was in such a critical situation where needed immediate rest. It was also necessary to heal the hole in her leg the moment her petrification is undone. Nomura, with a petrified left side of his body, had been diligently worked on to be released from his abnormal state by Tsuji Ayako. Tsuji Ayako had a high aptitude for healing magic, but the fact that Nomura had high resistance against earth magic, made his recovery rate considerably faster. His petrified leg had already been cured. However, even with that, Tsuji Ayako could only grit her teeth when she sneaked a peek at Kaori swinging her white wand. Although their class was the same, Healer, Kaori was obviously above her in terms of capability. Kaori was using magic to simultaneously heal Suzu who had far more serious injuries than Nomura. In addition, she sometimes used healing magic on Shizuku and Ryuutarou who were in battle to defend Kouki. It was a feat impossible to be mimicked by Ayako. She was mortified and felt miserable because she couldnt heal all of her allies while being in a dire situation. Although Nomura seemed to want to say something to Ayako in regards to what she was feeling, he thought it was not the right time, so he bore the pain and muttered an incantation. With their fighting force deceased and Kouki out of the fight, Hiyama and Nakano were covered in wounds as they confronted many demonic beasts. On the other side, Nagayamas party and Eri, who were protecting the two healers, noticed they had almost reached their limits. With the current flow, it would only be several minutes before they completely exhaust themselves. Light gathered in Koukis Holy Sword, but Nakano, who was about to cry at any moment, panicked when she thought of this as a suicidal action. The party members anxiously waited for the time which finally came. Here I go! Heavenly Downpour! One flashing line fired from the thrusted up Holy Sword. The light exploded and scattered before the ceiling, pouring down towards the surrounding demonic beasts like meteors. This Heavenly Downpour was an attack magic from light element where it flew above enemies, could pinpoint several enemies, and attacked them simultaneously. Its power wasnt that high since its power was distributed among the scattered lights, and was originally used to clean up a lot of small fries. But in Limit Break state, this bombing-like magic was enough to clean up demonic beasts in 50th floor. However, the abnormally strong demonic beasts brought by the demon race woman didnt receive that much damage as expected, and at most, it only blew them away from his comrades as far as possible. But it was enough for Kouki. By creating a gap, his comrades would be able to retreat while the demon race woman was still occupied by the Chimera controlled by Eri. Having confirmed so, Kouki demonstrated the characteristic of the magic which had a stupidly long chanting. Converge! As it pour down from the heaven, the rain of light that made the demonic beasts retreat temporarily, once again converged into the Holy Sword. The spectacle where the meteors converged as they left trails was quite a fantastic scene. Kouki thrusted the Holy Sword straight, and it shone as it cladded in light towards the demonic beasts that positioned themselves before the passage the retreat path of him and his comrades. With a war cry, he pulled the last trigger from the a series of magic. Heavenly Claws Downpour! Immediately, numerous meteors shot like a bombardment when his thrusted the Holy Sword forward. Even though it looked the same as previous attack, it had far stronger power since Kouki used his trump card, Heaven Might, and naturally it swept away the demonic beasts that closed their retreat path. Normally, even if he wanted to use Heaven Might, the chant was long and he didnt want Shizuku and Ryuutarou to protect him any longer than needed. Even so, Heavenly Claws Downpour was the best technique he had in the current situation. The meteor-like torrent of lights went straight towards the demonic beasts blocking their retreat path, and caused numerous explosions simultaneously at the moment of impact. The bombardment that consisted of numerous light bullets exploded like the cluster bomb. The consecutive impacts resulted in the broken balance of the demonic beasts as they were being blown away. ROOOOAR!! The demonic beasts screamed as they closed their eyes. Heavenly Claws Downpour had an additional effect, blindness, caused by looking at the flash. The strong light generated in close proximity burnt their sights. Rubbing their eyes with their backhands, the demonic beasts blindly rampaged. These demonic beasts were already out of Koukis partys path of retreat. A way had opened straight to the passage. Now! Lets retreat! With Koukis order, everyone simultaneously moved. Nagayama had carried the petrified Kondou and Saitou on his shoulders while Endou shouldered the fainted Suzu. Even though his left arm was still petrified, Nomura stood up by himself, endured the acute pain, and began to run towards the passage. Tch! Dont let them escape! Capture them! While fighting the last two Chimeras, the demon race woman ordered the unharmed demonic beasts. The demonic beasts moved as instructed and began their pursuit at once. Chimeras, four-eyed wolves, and black cats, they were all swift-footed demonic beasts, and the distance between them and Koukis party was shortened in less than no time. It was at that time Nomura turned around. With pained face, he thrusted out his right hand and revealed a fearless smile. Dont ever think Ill be defeated in earth magic! Its my payback! Final Prison! The same swirling grey orb just like the demon race womans magic shot out from Nomuras hand. The magic orb transmitting petrification smoke collided with the incoming demonic beasts. When the demon race woman activated Final Prison a while ago, even without her saying anything, the demonic beasts immediately distanced themselves. Thats why Nomura the demonic beasts could sense the danger that lies within the spell, and chanted it in preparation to use on the pursuer as he was retreating. What Nomura concluded turned out to be true. The moment the grey orb shot out, the charging demonic beasts immediately slammed on their brakes and began to jumped back to distance themselves and return to their previous location. At the same time, the smoke became a smokescreen concealing the appearances of Kouki and his comrade as they were retreating. In addition, Endou used magic to erase the remains of magic power and traces of their smells. Endous class was an Assassin, so he had natural talent in covert magic, and the demonic beasts were likely unable to pursue them. The entrance of the previous room already looked smaller behind them, and maybe it was just their imagination, but mortified howls of demonic beasts seemed like it was resounding. Koukis party felt mortified because of their ragged bodies and their comrades who could not open their eyes. However, they also feel glad they survived, and continued to run away without saying anything. Chapter 73 - Volume 8 Even a Mob-character Has Things It Can Do Their current location was the deepest room in the 89th floor. Currently, there were four entrances within the huge octagonal room, but there was actually one more passage that leads to a hidden room between two entrances. The size of the entrance to this closed room was about 10 tatami, and its entrance was splendidly camouflaged. Inside the room was Koukis party, who were resting in complete relief. However, their expressions were uniformly gloomy. There were only those who cast their gaze down in deep frustration. Everyone was covered in wounds, so a lot of them had expressions distorted by pain. Normally, Kouki would use his charisma to encourage everyone, but now, his whole body was attacked by severe exhaustion due to the recoil from Limit Break, and he leaned his body in towards the wall, shutting his mouth in silent. In addition, at such a time, the class moodmaker who could not read the mood in a good way had a pale face due to the loss blood, and was sleeping with rough breathing as she frowned in pain. This fact was also one of the reasons which made everyone depressed. Suzus lower half was still petrified from the knees down, and so Kaori was still continuing the treatment. Her pierced thigh had already been healed. What was left was to undo her petrification. However, Suzu had lost a large amount of blood from the attacks of the tentacles. There was the possibility that her vital blood vessels were damaged. But it could also be said that Kaori made it in time for the healing because she was Kaori. To begin with, even Kaori was incapable of replenishing Suzus lost blood. Thus, she was limited to making Suzu drink the blood-increasing medicine from this world. It was the reason why Suzus physical condition would not return to normal immediately. It was necessary for her to rest. Kaori had spent all of her time on Suzu, so the others didnt receive her healing. Naturally, Saitou and Kondou who were petrified into object-like things were kept as they were. After Suzus treatment ended, next were the petrified two, and the other party members who understood there were still a long wait before it was their turn, didnt complain, except for a small portion of them. It was simply because they did not have energy to do it. Inside the dim room where the gloomy atmosphere drifted about, Shizuku wrinkled her forehead and was puzzled on how to encourage the others. Naturally, the taciturn Shizuku could not skillfully change the atmosphere, unlike Suzu. However, there was no one else to do so since Kouki was also weakened due to the effect of Limit Break and his defeat, so she thought she must somehow do something. She was thinking in such manner because she naturally cared about others. A true worldly-wise person. Shizuku herself was nearing her limit both physically and mentally, and she was gradually troubled by thinking of what to do. Thus, she decided to make an unable-to-read-the-mood-style gag with the resolution of dying a honorable death. However, when she considered again, she felt as though she felt herself breaking. Then, Nomura and Tsuji Ayako appeared from the improvised passage and they conversed. Fuu, I think it somehow turned into a good camouflation. But as expected, I am exhausted after using such a delicate magic Im already at my limit. Its not in your field of expertise to be able to transform it into wall without any sense of incompatibility But you even used only one magic array to do that, so it cant be helped. Cheers for your hard work. You also worked hard to completely undo my petrification, right? Thanks. From the conversation of these two people, the one who made this room and camouflaged the entrance into the surrounding wall was the Earth Magic-user, Nomura Kentarou. Earth Magic-user held high aptitude towards Earth-Element magic which directly manipulates the ground, but it could not do delicate work such as manufacturing and forming such as Transmutation. For example, it could create a bulge in the ground, make rocks fly up from the ground, harden the ground to create a stone spear, or controlling clouds of sand. In addition, for someone high-ranked, they could use petrification spells and create Golems (completely non-independent doll). However, an Earth Magic user could not produce things by separating or mixing various minerals. Thats why, though it was possible to roughly create a hole on the wall using magic array at hand, to be able to form a wall similar to the surrounding walls, Nomura could do nothing but constructed it using only one magic array. It should be noted that Tsuji Ayako had treated Nomura after he had undid his petrification. Thanks for your hard work, Nomura-kun. We should be able to gain some time with this. I hope so. Well, with this I can do nothing but pray we wont be found until everyone has recovered. About Kousuke we can only pray, too, huh. Kousuke should be okay. He wont lose to anyone in term of the thinness of his shadow. No, Juugo. Dont say that, I feel bad just by hearing it The talk about the increasing safety of their hiding place made the depressed atmosphere slightly relaxed, and Shizuku smiled as she treated Nomura kindly due to the cancellation of creating a black history of her. On the other hand, Nomura had a bitter smile as he prayed and looked into the distance towards one of his bestfriends who was not here now. Thats right, currently one of their companions was not here. He was Endou Kousuke. With Assassin as his class, he was Nagayama Juugo and Nomura Kentarous best friend. He was neither gloomy nor a poor talker, but his existence was a forgettable one. He was a normal high school boy who could speak casually with anyone, but somehow his shadow is thin. His figure would be gone before anyone noticed it while saying, Huh? Where is he?, as they looked at the surrounding only to be surprised that he was right beside them. He demonstrated elusiveness without any intention of doing it at all. And, of course, it was also the same story when they were still in Japan. Though the person himself was extremely unwilling, his ability was currently the most useful. Endou alone separated from the party and went to explain the situation to Meld and the Knights. Normally, no matter how much of a cheat the summoned person was, it was suicidal to run through the level 80ish floors alone. Even Koukis party had little room to spare in conquering the floors, only because there were 15 people cooperating. But, if it was Endou, a man who could puff up his chest while saying, The worlds thinnest shadow!, he could take full advantages of his stealth skills and possibly be capable of reaching the 70th floor where Meld and the Knights were without being found by any demonic beast. Thinking so, Koukis party sent Endou off. When he left, Endou was slightly teary eyed surely, he felt something by leaving alone to retreat from his companions. It could not be from his companions persuasion words, such as: If its you with your thin shadow, even keen demonic beasts wont notice you! Only you have a thin shadow that wont lose to anyone, so you must be able to break through the demonic beasts without being noticed. Truthfully, Koukis party wanted to immediately withdraw from the upper floors. However, to their regrets, they didnt have any reserve strength left to do so. Within the party members who were covered in wounds, three of them were in no condition for battle while Kouki was in a weakened state, so they didnt think they would be able to break through the 80s floors. Of course, they also didnt think Meld and the Knights would come to rescue them. Including Meld, only six people were capable of building their base on the 70th floor. In the partys minds, even by gaining help from other Knight members and the guilds high-ranked adventurers, whose strength came close to Meld, it should be within the safety margin for Meld and the others to reached the latter half of 70s floors, more than that was asking for the impossible. Even with that, it would not have any meaning if Koukis party didnt break through the 80ish floors by themselves. In other words, rather than to call for rescue, the purpose for Endo to go alone was to inform them about their situation and the Demon Race woman who lead the demonic beasts. Koukis party had certainly heard from Ishtal and the others from the Church of the Saints that the Demon Race was amassing demonic beasts, not by brainwashing, but enslavement, since the beasts still carried their own wills. But, they never heard of such strong demonic beasts. And the astounding thing about the demonic beasts should be the number not their individual strength. In fact, the demonic beasts the Demon Race woman lead had easily cleared the human untrodden 90th floor of ?Orcus Great Dungeon? and overwhelmed Koukis party even with the cheats they carried. Such things made it strange if the human race was not destroyed sooner. In other words, Ishtals information was not mistaken and the conclusion was still that the demonic beasts the Demon Race controlled had became stronger. Not only their number but also their individual strength was astounding. Koukis party judged this information should be conveyed by all means. Shirasaki-san. Please take care of Kondou-kun and Saito-kuns de-petrification. Itll take too much time if it is me. But, leave the healing of the others to me. Un, okay. Dont push yourself too hard, Tsuji-san. I will be okay. Rather, thats my line sorry. If only I was stronger, Shirasaki-sans responsibility would be decreased On the side of the conversing with Nomura and the others, Ayako was drinking the potion for recovering magic power and she said to Kaori who was still continuing Suzus treatment. Though both were healers, Ayakos abilities was far inferior compared to Kaoris, and even though she didnt show it, Ayako felt herself pathetic and full of apologies, since she could only add more responsibility to Kaori. There is no such thing, Kaori replied so with a wry smile, then Ayako turned to heal their companions. Even if its slight, darkness disappeared from their companions faces when they recovered by Ayakos healing. Nomura was watching Ayako with a face as though he wanted to say something, but he could not raise a voice since he felt hed only disturbing her work. In such a situation. Just speak if theres something you want to say. Shut up. Nagayama said to Nomura with an expression as if he finds something amusing, but Nomura turned his face away as if sulking. After that, several tens of hours passed. Koukis partys bodies and minds were gradually recovered and they took turns to sleep. * * * On the other side, one person, Endou Kousuke was retreating with the entrusted information about the Demon Race. He walked steadily aiming for 70th floor, where Meld and the Knights were, without entering even one battle. In the 80th floors, if he was noticed by the demonic beasts, one on one would work out somehow but multiple on one was an out for him. Thats why, while hurrying up as much as possible, he advanced with prudent thoughts. Thanks to that, he was able to pass right before demonic beasts unnoticed, even now. After the demonic beasts were out his sight, Endou got off of the ceiling where he stuck himself. The figure which was completely clad in black to make the best use of Invisibility, made him look just like an Assassin. Surely, even the demonic beasts he had just passed by earlier would receive huge damage if they were to receive a surprise attack from the ceiling. In his mind, he didnt think, At least feel a little of my presence There was no glittering at the edge of his eyes when he saw the demonic beasts pass through without noticing him at all. Absolutely not. I must hurry Endo understood the mission imposed on him. He had guessed Kouki and the others had sent him off to transmit the information which also meant he must survive. Nagayama and Nomura said, Do not return here, but their wish was transmitted without the need for words. However, after he fulfilled his duty, Endou was going to return to where Kouki and the others were. No matter what was said, he would not feel good if he was the only one who retreated to safety. He felt somewhat empty because the demonic beasts didnt notice him, but it was the best weapon for the current Endou as he traced the returning route memorized in his head, and finally he reached 70th floor. While suppressing his impatience, he went towards the room with the teleport circle where Meld and the others set their base. After a while, Endos Sign Perception perceived the presence of six people. Theres no mistake they were Meld and the Knights. With this distance, the others shouldve noticed him since he had deactivated Invisibility. Endo turned at the last corner and arrived at teleportation room where Meld and the Knights were. However, even though his figure could completely be seen, Meld and the Knights didnt notice him at all. Endo then approached Meld with eyes of a dead fish, and called him. Commander! Its me! Please notice me! Its an emergency! Uoh!? What!? Is it enemys attack!? At the moment Endou raised his voice, Meld yelled, drew his sword, jumped back, and looked at the surrounding with vigilance. Even the other Knights were surprised and shaken for a moment, then they entered battle stance. Like I said, its ME! Seriously, please dont give such reactions! Eh? Wait, its Kousuke, huh. Dont surprise me like that. Rather, what happened to the others? Besides, arent you somewhat ragged? I said it before, theres an emergency! When Meld and the Knights understood it was Endou, they relaxed their shoulders because they knew how thin Endous shadow was. However, Endou returned earlier than scheduled, and it was only him. Furthermore, Endou was ragged and covered in wounds, thats why their expressions became stern and guessed something mustve happened. As he was hurting because of the fact even the Kingdoms elite Knights were incapable of noticing him unless he called out to them. However, Endou thought it was not the time for that and he began to talk about the situation rapidly. At first, Meld and the Knights put on dubious expressions, but their expression tightened as Endo advanced in his story. Then, maybe because his heart was shaken when his story reached to where he retreated alone, Endou was drown in tears and his head was patted. Dont cry, Kousuke. You are doing something only you can do. Do you think any of them can run through 20 floors in such a short time without even a fight? Youve done well. Ive certainly received your words. Commander I, Ill return to them now. Even though theyd be able to return here by themselves even if this time they said they wont lose Amanogawa was unable to defeat the enemies even with Limit Break. All we could do was to run away. Everyone is considerably exhausted, so even if their injuries heal if they are attacked we still dont understand everything about those bastard demonic beasts thats why, please return to the surface and convey this information. So ashamed that he was crying, Endou rubbed his eyes with his sleeve, and said with a resolute expression. Meld bit his lip in regret, and handed over the tool bag filled with all of the highest grade healing potions and everything else inside. The other Knights copied Melds actions, and entrusted their tool bags to Endo, feeling mortified. I can only apologize, Kousuke. Although we want to rescue them together we will just be a hindrance to you Ah, no, please dont worry about that. Theres a considerable decrease in the number of our potions, so it will surely help us. Saying that, Endou shook the tool bags where various potions were kept with a wry smile, but Melds frown only deepened. It was not only because he was mortified with his incapability of helping them, but also due to the bitterness. Kousuke. Now, I will say the worst thing I can say. I dont care if you scorn me because its natural. However, I want you to hear it. Eh? Whats with this all of a sudden No matter what happens, please take only Kouki back. Eh? Melds words made Endou dumbfounded. Kousuke. If the demonic beasts are so strong and capable of putting the current you into such a predicament the Human Race wont have any future if we lose Kouki. Of course, I believe all of you can go through this and meet again with us, and I wish for that However, I must say this as the Commander of Herrlicht Kingdoms Knights. If by some chance it comes to that, please let Kouki live. Endou finally guessed what Meld meant and was dumbfounded. It was to sacrifice anyone to keep the more important one alive, a choice that must be done for someone with duty. It was something Endou never thought of. Therefore, Endous expression had become awfully bitter. We, are we just extras added to Amanogawa? Of course not. For it is true I wish and desire for everyones survival. No, such words dont have any persuasiveness after I said that Kousuke, at the very least I want you to convey those words to Shizuku and Ryuutarou. Melds words made Endous feelings darken. Meld, Endou, and the others had spent much time together. He was always by their sides ever since their beginner days in this world, and they had fought together for a long time. Meld was a big brother-like existence for the students who went to the front lines, and someone they trusted more than anyone in this world. Thats why, Endou felt betrayed by Meld who said to cast them away. Still, he understood the necessity of what Meld said in the corner of his mind, so he could not curse him. With a dark expression, Endo only nodded and turned on his heels. However, at that moment Kousuke!? Eh!? Meld suddenly pushed Kousuke aside and cliiiiing!!, the sound of metal grinding against metal rang out, it came from the drawn sword swung in an arc. Following that, he rotated once and sent a splendid kick towards the blurred space. BooOOOm! With such a sound, the blurred space was blown backward. Next, numerous claw marks appeared on the ground five meter from where they were. The claws were probably used to deaccelerate. Seeing that, Endou, who fell on his butt, turned pale and muttered. I-Impossible. For them to catch up now As though using those words as a signal, demonic beasts that had tracked Endo and the Knights, appeared one by one. Endou remained sitting on the ground, shaken to be caught this fast. Until he arrived here, he had used Assassin skills to erase his presence, smell, and magic trace while moving. The Demon Race woman was moving while searching for Kouki and the others, so it shouldnt be possible to catch up with Endou who ran straight to the 70th floor. Endous doubt was erased by the nightmare-like woman who appeared next. Tch. Only one, huh I thought they had escape here where the teleport circle was Looking at this, looks like they are hiding somewhere. Twirling her hair in irritation, the Demon Race woman who appeared riding on a four-eyed wolfs back, made Meld and the Knights enter battle mode. From her words, the woman thought Koukis party would run towards the teleportation circle, and thats why she came straight to this floor. With her guess off, she seemed to be irritated because she now needed to search around to look for Kouki and the others. At the same time, it could be said Kouki and the others were still safe. Endou, Meld, and the Knights looked relieved, and smiled faintly. The demon race woman noticed them and snorted towards Endou and the Knights. Whatever, I also have a duty here Lets quickly kill them and begin our search. Immediately, all of the demonic beasts came attacking. The Chimeras charged and made the space blur, while the black cats covered the distance like a gale. The Brutal-look-alikes were approaching with maces in their hands, and the four-eyed wolves were looking for a chance from behind. Make a circle! Defend the teleport circle to the end! Kousuke! How long are you going to show that disgraceful attitude! Stand up and run away! To the surface! Eh!? As expected of the Kingdoms elites of the elites. Meld and the Knights promptly made such a formation and cooperated against the incoming demonic beasts. From hearing Endous story about the demonic beasts a little while ago, they clearly knew they were obviously inferior in terms of offense, thats why they chose to only defend and parry. Endou slipped a surprised voice when Meld said, Escape to the surface. If its escaping, it would be better if all of us go together. When Meld said for him to get away from this place, Endou felt that rather than going to the surface, he had a responsibility to return to where Kouki and the others were. Stop daydreaming! Tell the surface about the Demon Race! B-But, Commander Meld and the Knights We are going to made this place our graves! Kousuke! Destroy the teleport circle once you get to the other side! Itll at least buy you some time! Th-Thats Melds intention was clear. Even if they went to the surface, the demonic beasts would immediately teleport, too, if no one bought them even a little bit of time. If that happened, theyd lose the method to lose the pursuers, and they were likely to be killed when the pursuers catches up. Therefore, the best choice was for only one to escape while the rest buys him some time. If the time could be bought, the other teleportation circle on 30th floor could be destroyed, and hed lose the pursuers. The teleportation circle was the type carved on the ground, so it could be restored using transmutation. After one had escaped and told the stationed force on the surface about this, they only have to restore the circle, and it could be used again by Kouki and the others. The one chosen to escape was Endou, but because Meld previously said to cast away anyone other than Kouki, Endou was puzzled because this time he was told to escape at the expense of the Knights. It was the reason why he could not move immediately. Toward such an Endou, Meld roared his deepest wish as the intense battle unfolded. I am sorry for being powerless! I am sorry I could not help you! I am sorry you werent the chosen one! Kousuke! This is the last wish of the worthless me! So please hear it! Toward the puzzled Endou, the big bro-like mans last wish was conveyed. Dont die! Those words made Endou understand everything. Meld, in reality, never wanted to let anyone die. If someone must be sacrificed to let the others survive, it would rather be the Knights. Meld and the Knights wished for not only Kouki, but all of the students to survive. For him to be chosen made Endou full of bitterness. Endou bit his lip and used all of his might to turn on his heel towards the teleport circle. It was because he felt he would not be a man if he didnt answer the wish and resolution of Meld here. Dont think you can! The Demon Race woman raised her hand towards a black cat while activating her own magic. The black cat shot out the tentacles on its back with a great velocity. In addition, stone spears also flew in the air riding on her killing intent. Endou somehow managed to cut the tentacles with his shortsword, and bent his body to the side. It looked like he wouldnt be able to evade the following stone spears. The reason for the his incapability of evading was because of the positioning of the tentacles, and the wonderful timing of the spears that came in succession. Endou gritted his teeth and prepared to receive the impact. Even if he was to receive the attack, he was determined to keep running and jump into the teleport circle. However, the expected impact didnt come. One of the Knight had jumped out of the formation and used his body to shield Endou. A-Alan-san! Guh dont worry, and go! With the stone spear piercing his abdomen, the Knight named Alan swung his sword to parry the attack of the incoming demonic beasts, and said to Endou with a truly manly smile. Endou strongly bit his lip as though he was biting it off, and ran towards the teleport circle. Tch! What persistent small fries! Aim for that boy! The Demon Race woman sent out new order in a little haste but it was too late. Hah, this is our victory! Dont you look down on Herrlicht Kingdoms Knights! Meld revealed a fearless smile as he shouted. At the same time, Endou activated the teleportation circle and disappeared. The Demon Race woman ignored Melds words and thrust her hand towards the demonic beast. The demonic beast could directly manipulate magic power, so the teleportation circle could be activated without the need for troublesome chanting. Thus, she thought she could still make it in time, if she was quick enough. However, I told you not to look down on us! Meld and the Knights had skillful techniques and teamwork Koukis party didnt have. Using their experiences, they obstructed the incoming demonic beasts movements. They were outnumbered, but their defense skill and ability were praiseworthy. To begin with, it was abnormal for Meld and the Knights to confront these many powerful demonic beasts, no matter how much of a desperate effort they put forth. Alan, whose abdomen pierced by stone spear, was finally exhausted and the balance was destroyed when he fell on his knees, and could not persist against the demonic beasts anymore. With that opening, one of the Chimeras breached their defense line and reached the teleport circle. The Chimera disappeared the same time the glow of the magic circle was lost. Kuh, one, passed, huh Kousuke dont die. Melds mutters was erased by the demonic beasts roars. Unable to stomach that she let Endou escape, the Demon Race woman sent the demonic beasts simultaneously towards Meld and the Knights. Fuh, we have decided our grave would be here, so lets rampage to the end. Guys, show them the spirit of Herrlicht Kingdoms Knights. Ou! With Melds instruction, his subordinate Knights answered with a high-spirited shout. The spirit put into their shouts, even though it was just for a moment, made the surrounding demonic beasts flinch. Ten minutes passed Silence once again returned to the room with teleportation circle on the 70th floor. * * * Uwaaaaa!! With a shout mixed in between scream and war cry, Endou jumped out from the teleportation circle in ?Orcus Great Dungeon?s 30th floor, immediately wielded his shortsword, and tried to destroy the magic circle before him. Wh-What!? Eh, you! What are you doing!? Stop him. Catch him. A black-clothed boy appeared from the teleportation circle, suddenly raised a shout and began to destroy the magic circle with the sword in his hand. This made the surrounding people, dressed as Knights, stand in blank surprise for a moment then they raised angry roars and jumped at Endou to obstruct his destructive action. These guys were Melds subordinates who was responsible of protecting the teleportation circle on the 30th floor. Because of the force deficiency, there were people who were at their limit just by guarding the 30th floor. Unable to destroy the magic circle with a blow, Endou struck for the second time, for the third time, and when he only need one more swing to destroy the circle, he was barely stopped from destroying the magic circle. L-Let go! If its not destroyed, quickly! Those bastards will-! Let go! Wh-, arent you from the Heros party!? Why are you After seeing him closely, the Knights knew the person acting like a madman was one of the heros companions, and the Knights spontaneously loosened their holds as they whispered voices of surprise. With that chance, Endou once again swung his shortsword and destroyed a part of the magic circle, but he was one step too slow. The magic circle once again glowed and activated. Thus, in the next moment, a blurred space attacked Endou and the Knights. Damn it! Whats! Guuaaa!! Endou immediately jumped back and was barely able to evade the Chimeras attack. However, the Knights who didnt know the situation and should have been able to evade, defenselessly received the Chimeras claw attack, and died with deeply torn armor. One of their comrades who suddenly sprayed blood, made the other Knights panic. Endou frantically shouted towards the Knights with a voice filled with impatience. Its an enemy! Be careful of the blurring space! More will come if we dont destroy the magic circle! Endous scream-like voice made the Knights regain their senses. However, at the same time, one more person was slashed and blown away. There were seven people guarding the teleportation circle on the 30th floor. And now two had been killed. Endou grit his teeth towards the fact and used an Assassin skill called Wallrun, to run on the ceiling and aimed to destroy the magic circle from above. However, the Chimera noticed him and tried to intercept him by jumping. Although they still didnt understand what had happened, the Knights guessed it was necessary and jumped towards the Chimera that was trying to attack Endou. However, the Knights could only see the Chimera as a blurred space, so naturally they didnt understand what kind of attack it had; they understood nothing about it. Thats why, the Knight who jumped behind the Chimera had his neck bitten by the tail-snake, while the Knights right beside its flank was beaten by its wings and thrown to the ground. Nevertheless, it was not meaningless. The Chimera somewhat lost its balance and Endou was able to evade its dangerous claws and fangs. It was not a complete evasion since his shoulder and flank were gouged, but the snake tail was slashed, and the Chimera fell into the ground when they passed each other. The Chimera flapped its wings to regain its balance to land on the ground slightly away from them, while Endou immediately stood up after he fell on his shoulder and simultaneously swung his short sword in his hand towards the previously damaged teleportation circle. At the same time it landed, the Chimera turned around and once again rushed to kill Endou. However, at that time, Endous shortsword was already pierced the magic circle with all of his might.BAM!, a clear sound effect rang out. It was the evidence the magic circle had been destroyed. The trace of magic when the teleportation magic circle was used had disappeared. With this kh gaa, AaAAAAAH!!! Succeeded in destroying the teleportation circle, Endou inadvertently leaked a relieved sigh because no more pursuers would come. However, the Chimeras fangs bored into his right arm in the next moment, and he screamed due to the sharp pain. The strong jaws tried to bite off Endous right arm. The Knights charged towards it and used all of their might to attack the Chimera in order to disturb it. The Chimera whose side were pierced by strengthened short spears, inadvertently loosened the force on its jaws. Endou pulled out his right arm, slipped out the concealed knife from his left sleeve, and slashed the Chimeras eye. The rampaging Chimera slashed two more Knights to death when they approached it to give it the finishing blows. Endou threw the knife in his hand, but the Chimera, with a slashed eye, evaded by instinct. Immediately, one of the Knights suddenly raised a scream. He inadvertently looked towards the source and saw the Knight who previously had his neck bitten by the snake, was beaten to the ground. The Knights lips turned purple, writhed in pain, and died in no time. Damn it! Seeing that, the last Knight ran out to kill the snake, but it was a fatal mistake. The Chimera whose back was turned to the Knight noticed the incoming enemy and immediately attacked. Covered in wounds, Endou squeezed out all of his remaining strength, and activated his certain kill attack towards the neck of Chimera that attacked the Knight. DieeEEEEE!! Being separated from his companions, forced to desert Meld and the Knights, for the Knights he knew to be killed, and various grudges mixed into his shout, he struck a fatal blow demonstrating all of his power. He tore the Chimeras neck from the nape, and it died in a moment. Due to the inertia, Endou who sprang from the Chimeras flank, crossed it, and rolled tremendously once he reached the ground. Enduring the pain in his shoulder, right arm, and flank, Endou lifted his upper body with his left arm to confirm, and burn the Chimeras death into his eyes. The Chimera laid quietly looking to be completely dead due to the partly torn up neck. However, Endous expression was weak as though he was going to cry rather than feeling joy, and he couldnt help but whisper, Damn it! Before his gaze was the figure of the last Knight who rushed out. He was falling prone. With sword gripped in his right hand, his face had turned purple. Beside him, was the torn up snake. Perhaps, right before the Chimera attacked, he slashed the snake that sprung to him and his face might be bathed by the toxin inside its body. Resultantly, all of the Knights who were guarding 30th floor had been annihilated. Because he could not save even one person, Endou cried as he shouted, Damn it!, many times. He shouted the same words for a while, and Endou, who thought he had died due to blood loss, took out the highest grade ointments and recovery potions from the tool bags he got from Meld and the Knights. After his wounds were treated by the emergency set, he silently lined the Knights corpses in a corner of the room where the teleportation circle was. For a little while, Endou watched the Knights figures, and slowly turned around to advanced a step toward the surface. His face was as pale as a ghost, and his eyes were hollow without any ambition. Thinking Once again only I survived, Endous heart was tightened by a heavy, cold chain. The current him moved his body just like a machine that only had to fulfill the role he was entrusted with, and he single-mindedly aimed towards the surface. Chapter 74 - Volume 8 Chapter 0 C Prologue C Volume 1 Chapter 1 C Volume 1 Chapter 2 C Volume 1 Chapter 3 C Volume 1 Chapter 4 C Volume 1 Chapter 5 C Volume 1 Chapter 6 C Volume 1 Chapter 7 C Volume 1 Chapter 8 C Volume 1 Chapter 9 C Volume 1 Chapter 10 C Volume 1 Chapter 11 C Volume 2 Chapter 12 C Volume 2 Chapter 13 C Volume 2 Chapter 14 C Volume 2 Chapter 15 C Volume 2 Chapter 16 C Volume 2 Chapter 17 C Volume 2 Chapter 18 C Volume 2 Chapter 19 C Volume 2 Chapter 20 C Volume 2 Chapter 21 C Volume 3 Chapter 22 C Volume 3 Chapter 23 C Volume 3 Chapter 24 C Volume 3 Chapter 25 C Volume 3 Chapter 26 C Volume 3 Chapter 27 C Volume 3 Chapter 28 C Volume 3 Chapter 29 C Volume 3 Chapter 30 C Volume 3 Chapter 31 C Volume 4 Chapter 32 C Volume 4 Chapter 33 C Volume 4 Chapter 34 C Volume 4 Chapter 35 C Volume 4 Chapter 36 C Volume 4 Chapter 37 C Volume 4 Chapter 38 C Volume 4 Chapter 39 C Volume 4 Chapter 40 C Volume 4 Chapter 41 C Volume 5 Chapter 42 C Volume 5 Chapter 43 C Volume 5 Chapter 44 C Volume 5 Chapter 45 C Volume 5 Chapter 46 C Volume 5 Chapter 47 C Volume 5 Chapter 48 C Volume 5 Chapter 49 C Volume 5 Chapter 50 C Volume 5 Chapter 51 C Volume 6 Chapter 52 C Volume 6 Chapter 53 C Volume 6 Chapter 54 C Volume 6 Chapter 55 C Volume 6 Chapter 56 C Volume 6 Chapter 57 C Volume 6 Chapter 58 C Volume 6 Chapter 59 C Volume 6 Chapter 60 C Volume 6 Chapter 61 C Volume 7 Chapter 62 C Volume 7 Chapter 63 C Volume 7 Chapter 64 C Volume 7 Chapter 65 C Volume 7 Chapter 66 C Volume 7 Chapter 67 C Volume 7 Chapter 68 C Volume 7 Chapter 69 C Volume 7 Chapter 70 C Volume 7 Chapter 71 C Volume 8 Chapter 72 C Volume 8 Chapter 73 C Volume 8 Chapter 74 C Volume 8 Chapter 75 C Volume 8 Chapter 76 C Volume 8 Chapter 77 C Volume 8 Chapter 78 C Volume 8 Chapter 79 C Volume 8 Chapter 80 C Volume 8 Chapter 81 C Volume 9 Chapter 82 C Volume 9 Chapter 83 C Volume 9 Chapter 84 C Volume 9 Chapter 85 C Volume 9 Chapter 86 C Volume 9 Chapter 87 C Volume 9 Chapter 88 C Volume 9 Chapter 89 C Volume 9 Chapter 90 C Volume 9 Chapter 91 C Volume 10 Chapter 92 C Volume 10 Chapter 93 C Volume 10 Chapter 94.1 C after story 1 Chapter 94.2 Chapter 95 Chapter 96 Chapter 97 Chapter 98 Chapter 99 Chapter 100 Chapter 101 Chapter 102 Chapter 103 Chapter 104 Chapter 105 Chapter 106 Chapter 107 Chapter 108 Chapter 109 Chapter 110 Chapter 111 Chapter 112 Chapter 113 Chapter 114 Chapter 115 Chapter 116 Chapter 117 Chapter 118 Chapter 119 Chapter 120 Chapter 121 Chapter 122 Chapter 123 Chapter 124 Chapter 125 Chapter 126 Chapter 127 Chapter 128 Chapter 129 Chapter 130 Chapter 131 Chapter 132 Chapter 133 Chapter 134 Chapter 135 Chapter 136 Chapter 137 Chapter 138 Chapter 139 Chapter 140 Chapter 141 Chapter 142 Chapter 143 Chapter 144 Chapter 145 Chapter 146 Chapter 147 Chapter 148 Chapter 149 Chapter 150 Chapter 151 Chapter 152 Chapter 153 Chapter 154 Chapter 155 Chapter 156 Chapter 157 Chapter 158 Chapter 159 Chapter 160 Chapter 161 Chapter 162 Chapter 163 Chapter 164 Chapter 165 Chapter 166 Chapter 167 Chapter 168 Chapter 169 Chapter 170 Chapter 171 Chapter 172 Chapter 173 Chapter 174 Chapter 175 Chapter 176 Chapter 177 Chapter 178 Chapter 179-180 Chapter 181 Chapter 182 Chapter 183 Chapter 184 Chapter 185 Chapter 186 Chapter 187 Chapter 188 Chapter 189 Chapter 190 Chapter 191 Chapter 192 Chapter 193 Chapter 194 Chapter 195 Chapter 196 Chapter 197 Chapter 198 Chapter 199 Chapter 200 Chapter 201 Chapter 202 Chapter 203 Chapter 204 Chapter 205 Chapter 206 Chapter 207 Chapter 208 Chapter 209 Chapter 210 Chapter 211 Chapter 212 Chapter 213 Chapter 214 Chapter 215 Chapter 216 Chapter 217 Chapter 218 Chapter 219 Chapter 220 Chapter 221 Chapter 222 Chapter 223 Chapter 224 Chapter 225 Chapter 226 Chapter 227 Chapter 228 Chapter 229 Chapter 230 Chapter 231 Chapter 232 Chapter 233 Chapter 234 Chapter 235 Chapter 236 Chapter 237 Chapter 238 Chapter 239 Chapter 240 Chapter 241 Chapter 242 Chapter 243 Chapter 244 Chapter 245 Chapter 246 Chapter 247 Chapter 248 Chapter 249 Chapter 250 Chapter 251 Chapter 252 Chapter 253 Chapter 254 Chapter 255 Chapter 256 Chapter 257 Chapter 258 Chapter 259 Chapter 260 Chapter 261 Chapter 262 Chapter 263 Chapter 264 Chapter 265 Chapter 266 Chapter 267 Chapter 268 Chapter 269 Chapter 270 Chapter 271 Chapter 272 Chapter 273 Chapter 274 Chapter 275 Chapter 276 Chapter 277 Chapter 278 Chapter 279 Chapter 280 Chapter 281 Chapter 282 Chapter 283 Chapter 284 Chapter 285 Chapter 286 Chapter 287 Chapter 288 Chapter 289 Chapter 290 Chapter 291 Chapter 292 Chapter 293 Chapter 294 Chapter 295 Chapter 296 Chapter 297 Chapter 298 Chapter 299 Chapter 300 Chapter 301 Chapter 302 Chapter 303 Chapter 304 Chapter 305 Chapter 306 Chapter 307 Chapter 308 Chapter 309 Chapter 310 Chapter 311 Chapter 312 Chapter 313 Chapter 314 Chapter 315 Chapter 316 Chapter 317 Chapter 318 Chapter 319 Chapter 320 Chapter 321 Chapter 322 Chapter 323 Chapter 324 Chapter 325 C Arifureta After III T... Chapter 326 C Arifureta After III T... Chapter 327 C Arifureta After III T... Chapter 328 C Tortus Travel Journal Chapter 329 Chapter 330 Chapter 331 Chapter 332 Chapter 333 Chapter 334 Chapter 335 Chapter 336 Chapter 337 Chapter 338 Chapter 339 Chapter 340 Chapter 341 Chapter 342 Chapter 343 Chapter 344 Chapter 345 Chapter 346 Chapter 347 Chapter 348 Chapter 349 Chapter 350 Chapter 351 Chapter 352 Chapter 353 Chapter 354 Chapter 355 Chapter 356 (END) Prev Next Hyahha! Yeah! As if such a sound could be heard, a dense, enormous, and fierce pressure mercilessly attacked the Adventurers aiming at Hajimes party. The bloodlust that was previously coming from the Adventurers seemed nothing but a childish tantrum compared to this. As if also carrying physical force, the immature Adventurers immediately lost their consciousness while all of the standing Adventurers were re-seated without even having the time to tremble. With Raisen Grand Canyon to their left, and a magnificent meadow to their right, the magic driven two and four-wheelers advanced towards the west with the sun at their backs. Raising a cloud of dust on the highway as it advanced by the four-wheelers side, the two-wheeler went back and forth between the barren ground and the meadow by the canyon side as it roared noisily, merrily even. Seems like Shia is in a good mood. She even shouted just like those guys from the end of the century. Hmm. I also want to try it. In the four-wheelers driver seat, Hajime muttered with an amazed expression with one hand steering the vehicle, while the elbow of his other hand was on the window frame. Just as Hajime said, Shia was not riding on the four-wheeler. She was driving the two-wheeler alone. To begin with, Shia truly liked the feeling of cutting through the wind as the two-wheeler advanced, but the number of people had increased recently and their main transportation method changed to that of the four-wheeler, which made her dissatisfied. Though she could feel the wind if she put her head out the window, she could not be satisfied with that and she could not stick to Hajime like when they used the two-wheeler because the seat next to him was reserved for Yue. Thus, she asked Hajime to teach her how to drive the two-wheeler. The magic-driven two-wheeler could be operated easily as long as one could use direct magic power manipulation. Depending on the circumstances, direct magic power manipulation could also be used to control the steering without the need to grip it. Thus, this was not that difficult for Shia, and she quickly learned how to drive it. Following that, she became enamoured with the two-wheeler. Even now, she moved left and right while squeaking, she even drifted and popped a wheelie. Furthermore, she also did jackknife and backride techniques which would not lose to a professional extreme motorcycle stunt artist. The acceleration and braking could be done by manipulating her magic power, so it was far easier to operate than the one on Earth Still, she kept up with Hajimes pace. Shias rabbit ears even said, Hey, hey, what do you think about my technique? as they sometimes turned towards Hajime with a somewhat cheeky expression, which was simply irritating. Occasionally, there were those whose character would change when they drive, and Shia might be one of them. Seeing Shia, Yue by Hajimes side also wanted to try driving it herself. Yue even said, Hyahha! but Hajime decided to absolutely stop her as he felt the mood would become awful. Also, beside Hajime was the three or four year-old Myuu putting her head out of the window at Yues side, as she steadily climbed from Yues lap with sparkling eyes. Pointing her hand towards Shia, who began to stand while steering with one hand, Myuu began pleading to Hajime. Papa! Papa! Myuu also wants to do that! I already said you cant. Sitting on Yues lap, Myuu, whose wish was denied began to whine and said, No! Myuu wants to! to Hajime. So as to not let the whining Myuu fall from the seat, Yue hugged her from behind and scolded her with, dont whine! Uu~ Myuu raised a cute groan and Hajime showed a face as though to say it couldnt be helped towards the depressed Myuu. Myuu. Ill drive it with you later, so be patient. Ehh~? Really? Mhm. I wont permit you to board it with Shia but its okay if it is with me. So, Myuu cant drive it with Shia-oneechan? Mhm, absolutely. Just look at her. This time shes making a strange pose while steering. Though something come to my mind I absolutely wont let you get on the vehicle with someone who drives dangerously. Standing above the steer, Shia raised an American-like laughter while making a strange pose where her right hands fingers spreaded and hid her face while her left arm hung down with the shoulder slightly raised. As he stared at Shia who made Joke-like pose, Hajime pointed at Myuu. Dont copy Shia, okay?, he said. To begin with, I dont want you to get on the two-wheeler because itll be dangerous should I make a child seat? The materials will be mumble, mumble. Yue-oneechan. Papa is mumbling. How strange. Hajime papa is just worried about Myuu unexpectedly overprotective. Fufu, does it mean Master is an unexpectedly indulgent person? Hmm, this gap somehow haa, haa. Yue-oneechan. Tio-oneechan is panting. It is an incurable disease so just ignore her. Serving as Myuus conversation partner, Yue patted Myuus head, who was gazing up at her. Only a little time had passed since they started traveling with Myuu, but Hajime had already given up about Myuu calling him, Papa. At first, he used every possible means to change the way she called him, but Myuu began to tear up every time, and her trembling eyes silently appealed, Is it bad? Does Papa hate Myuu? Even Hajime, who was capable of beating the demonic beasts in the abyss to a pulp could not win against Myuu, just like how he could not go against Yue. Resultantly, he could not change it and it was established that he would be called Papa. As he allowed (he gave up) her to call him Papa, Hajime began to worry about Myuu. Even now, it could be said he was being overprotective. Shia is a shameless rabbit while Tio is a pervert, so I must protect Myuu until she returns to her mother! or so he thought. During the time when he begins to be too meddlesome, Yue was the one who became the stopper, as well as the one in charge of teaching Myuu about common sense, and thats the current composition of Hajimes party. Because Myuu was glued to Hajime, Yue couldnt flirt with him, and she became somewhat dissatisfied, but she felt it could not be helped since she had also come to adore the cute Myuu. While silently firing her magic towards Tio, who was panting and concentrating on her delusion in the back seat to silence her, Yue was covering Myuus ears since it would be bad for her education. Thus, with Hajime who was still mumbling about making the seat for Myuu, and Shia on the two-wheeler with only the rear wheel touching the ground, I must keep calm! Yue made an empty resolve. * * * Hajimes party were currently at the Post Town, Holad. Normally they would just pass through here, but because of a request from the head of Fhuren branch Adventurer Guild, Ilwa, they must stop on their way here. Even so, it didnt take too much time as they passed here along their way to ?Guryuu-en Great Desert?. Hajime walked towards Holad branch guild along the main street with nostalgic gaze. Riding on Hajimes shoulders, Myuu noticed his state and used her small hand to tap on Hajime in curiosity. Papa? Did something happened? Nn? Ah~, well, Ive come here before though its only been four months, it feels like years to me Hajime, are you okay? Yue, whose hands were affixed on Hajimes arm, had a complex expression while looking at him anxiously. Hajime shrugged and his atmosphere returned to the usual in the next moment. Ah, theres no problem. Its just that, I was absorbed in my emotions because its been such a long time. I remember that everything started here After a night spent in tension, fear, and even desperation, I went to the dungeon on the next day and then I fell. Hajime felt that in a way, that day could be called a fateful day. His monologue made Yue and the girls listen to him in a serious mood. Yue was silently looking at Hajime. And Tio asked Hajime questions out of curiosity. Hmm. Dost Master want to return to that day? After all, theres the case of Masters companions, too, right? Though Master hast his own circumstances After all, thithers not only those whom hast hurteth master, right? Was thither not someone master got along with? Because Tios relationship with Hajimes party was still shallow, she would sometimes frankly ask about things she should be careful about even though she knew what was going through Hajimes mind. It was because she didnt want to only become a travel companion, so Tio put forth great effort to truly become a comrade in Hajimes party. Although she was a pervert, in a way she favored Hajime. Thats why Hajime listened to Tios question without being bothered by it. Thus, he exhaled and recalled the midnight tea party under the moonlight. With the unpalatable tea, there was the white negligee and black hair which reflected the moonlight, whose owner swore to protect him, and at the last moment, she stretched her hand out towards him with a bitter expression as her companions pinioned her Unexpectedly, he felt a trembling hand on his arm which made him regain his senses. When he looked at the source, Yue was looking straight at him with strong, resolute gaze, and her trembling hand tightly grasped Hajimes sleeve. Hajime matched Yues gaze and returned to silently gazing at her with a soft and gentle gaze. Certainly, there was someone However, even if I could return to those days, I will still tread on this path of mine. Heh~, why? Although she knew the answer from Hajimes expression, Tio still asked with a slightly amused expression. Without averting his gaze from Yue, Hajime used his other hand to gently grasp Yues hand which was grasping his sleeve. Yue had a faintly smiling expression, and her cheeks were slightly dyed in red. Of course its because I want to meet Yue. Hajime. In the town of Holad, ?Orcus Great Dungeon? made it possible to raise level quickly while selling the magic stones within the safety margin. Thus, Adventurers, Mercenaries, and Kingdom Soldiers gathered, together with a lot of merchants as their partner in business. The town displayed serious hustle and bustle. Naturally, the main street of such a town would have increased bustle. Within the main street where a lot of people were doing their activities, Hajime and Yue suddenly halted and were looking at each other. They created their own world without minding their surroundings. They reached out to each others cheeks, and their atmosphere looked like they were about to kiss at any moment. Though they had somewhat gathered a crowd around them, and they were showered by gazes filled with curiosity and jealousy, Hajime and Yue didnt notice them at all. They could only see each other. Tio-san, did you hear that? It isnt you that Hajime-san wants to meet, is it? Its only Yue-san. Once again, they created their own world. They dont even care about their location and situation. And we can only watch them from the side, cant we? I feel it is about the time that such an atmosphere should be created between me and Hajime-san. Even though Im always prepared to receive such treatment, it always passed me by, and to be treated as a regrettable character No, I understand, you know? I know Yue-san is special. I yearn for a relationship just like those two, thats why I want to stay together with them. What I mean is, its natural Yue-san is special and I feel its a good thing. Rather, Hajime-san who neglects Yue-san is not Hajime-san. If that happens and Yue-san becomes sad because of it, Ill be the one who beat Hajime-san to a pulp. However, it is a however, kay? Recently, Hajime-san has become slightly dere~ I wonder if its about time I climb the stairs to adulthood~ I expected that, but it didnt come true. No matter how special Yue-san is, wouldnt it okay for Hajime-san to look at me a little more? It is shameful for a man to refuse a womans offer. Even though it was easily understood that I welcomed him, he sloppily answered with a composed face to ignore it, this dimwit!, I thought so, but I never thought of complaining. I just want to flirt! Then, doing this and that on the bed! Even the hardcore play he did with Yue-san! I thought of those! So, what does Tio-san, the representative of all perverts, think!? Sh-Shia. This one knows thou hast saved up thy resentment, but calm down. Rather, the one who shouted while not paying attention to the location is art thou. Also, to casually speak ill of this one in the end To be treated as a pervert in such a public place, haa, haa, made everyone look at this one with cold gazes Haa, haa, ngh, ngh. In the middle of the main street, the rabbit-eared girl shouted she wanted to do erotic things while speaking ill of the perverted beautiful woman whom began panting due to the atmosphere. The people who had gathered due to their curiosity were taken aback and they backed away. Papa~, Shia-oneechan and Tio-oneechan are Myuu. Dont look at them. Just act as if we dont know them. Shia next time, I will tie Hajime and together with Shia Shias shout was noticed by Hajime and Yue, and they returned to their senses. However, for now, they acted as though they didnt know either Shia or Tio, and not looked at them because Myuu had become dumbfounded. Although Yue whispered something frightening, Hajime decided he didnt hear anything. But if he was worried about it, he would think of the possibility of the trap the next time he is with Yue. But he wanted to be pardoned from doing that. If it is Yue, such a thing would not happen, right? Surely, probably itll be safe even though theres a previous offense! Hajime tried to persuade himself. Because from the distance, Whats with this commotion!, the town guards could be seen everywhere, Hajime reluctantly dragged Shia and Tio by the scruff of their necks to get out of this place. Every time they went to the town, gazes filled with envy and jealousy pierced Hajime who was surrounded by beautiful girls and beautiful woman However, he didnt know why only this time he felt there were a lot of sympathetic gazes. Surely its only his imagination. * * * Ignoring the gazes of the people, Hajimes party finally arrived at Holad branch Adventurer Guild. With Myuu on his shoulders just like before, Hajime opened the guilds door. Unlike the one in the other towns, the Holad branchs door was made of metal. The heavy sound became a signal that someone was entering the building. It was the first time he came here, since the last time he was in town, he neither had business here nor did he had the time to go to the adventurer guild. The atmosphere inside Holad branch was just like an adventurer guild Hajime had expected from the beginning. There were broken parts of the walls and floor which were roughly patched up. Mud and stains from something were here and there, giving an insanitary impression. The interior was just like the other branches where the counter was near the entrance with a restaurant on the left. However, unlike the other branches, alcohol was served here, and there were old men hanging around to drink during the daytime. There was also the second floor where Adventurer-like people were looking down by the handrails. The people in the second floor gave off the atmosphere of a strong group. He didnt know if it was an unspoken rule, but high-ranked Adventurers seemed to be on the second floor. The atmosphere around the Adventurers was also different from the other towns. Everyone was glaring at them, and there was none of the heartwarming atmosphere compared to the one in Brook town. It could be said to be natural, because the Adventurers and Mercenaries were filled with spirit since these experts in battle and fighting demonic beasts would voluntarily enter the dungeon. However, there was a tense atmosphere inside the guild and something seemed unusual. Something had obviously occurred since the Adventurers had serious expressions. At the moment Hajimes party entered the guild, the Adventurers turned their gazes towards them simultaneously. Their gazes were so sharp, that it felt like it would be able to penetrate through them which made Myuu, who was still riding on Hajimes shoulders, to shout, Eeek!, and she quickly clung to Hajimes head. Because Hajime appeared with a little girl on his shoulders while being surrounded by pretty girls and a beautiful woman, the Adventurers began to let out their bloodlust which contained various meaning. Myuu trembled even more. She was put down from Hajimes shoulders, and was now held with his right hand. Myuu buried her head on Hajimes chest to completely shut herself out of the surroundings. With a youthful vigor, rather the Adventurers were just intoxicated by their own vigor, some of them began to stand from their seats. Lets beat up this brat, was what their gazes implied, with an outburst of anger to release their resentment came from guild wrapped in bizarre atmosphere, and it was obvious they disliked Hajimes party. There was a possibility Hajimes party were clients but these Adventurers seemed to have never thought of that. The talk would be after they beat him up or something like that, and those who thought so, stepped forward towards Hajime. However, Hajime, who recently became Papa, was an overprotective one. Even though it was temporary, he could not remain silent if someone frightened his daughter. Veins had already popped up on Hajimes forehead and, contrary to his hand which was gently calming Myuu, his gaze was fierce. Thus BaaaANG!! As if that sound could be heard, a dense, enormous, and fierce pressure mercilessly attacked the Adventurers aiming at Hajimes party. The bloodlust that previously came from the Adventurers was a childish tantrum compared to this. As if carrying physical force, too, the immature Adventurers immediately lost their consciousness while all of the standing Adventurers were re-seated without being given the time to tremble. Even those who didnt lose their consciousness from Hajimes pressure, Pressure and Magic Power Emission, were desperately supporting their body and consciousness while most were trembling with pale faces, and with cold sweat. After a moment that felt like an eternity, the pressure weakened. The Adventurers used that chance to frantically take a breath. Though there were those who accidentally pissed and vomited on themselves Hajime was smirking to them while he spoke. Oi, to those aiming at us. ! The Adventurers were surprised and shaken by Hajimes voice. The gazes that timidly looked at Hajime had fear stuck in them as if they were looking at a monster. However, without caring about such a thing, Hajime demanded ordered them. Laugh. Eh? The Adventurers were puzzled due to the situation, ignoring order. So, Hajime continued his words. Did you not hear me? I said, laugh. Smile. Appeal to her that theres nothing to be afraid of. Waves your hands, too. This child is frightened because of you. What will you do if she gets traumatized by it? Ah? Ah? So, amend for it. Then, dont bring such a young child here!, was what the Adventurers wanted to retort, but they could not since the other party was a monster. Because Hajimes sharp gaze pierced the puzzled them, they frantically tried to force a smile even though their cheeks were extremely stiff. Along with that, they began to wave their hands, too. The appearance of the the fierce looking men with good body builds floating smile with cramped cheeks while lightly waving their hands, was truly surreal. However, without worrying about such things, Hajime nodded and whispered to Myuu whose face was buried in Hajimes chest. Because of what he said, Myuu timidly raised her face, and her moistened eyes looked up to Hajime. Next, she slowly turned around while being urged by Hajimes gaze. Naturally, there were the fierce and trained people desperately trying to look friendly. Eeek! As expected, Myuu was still frightened and returned to Hajimes chest. Hajime frowned. With more piercing glare at the Adventurers that said, Bastard, whats with this! Dont be unreasonable!, was what the Adventurers rebutted in their minds, and they finally turned their gazes towards Yue and the others by Hajimes side to plead for help. Receiving their gazes, Haa~, Yue sighed deeply, approached Myuu, and whispered something to her ear similar to what Hajime had done earlier. Thus, Myuu once again timidly raised her face and looked at the Adventurers. The Adventurers panickedly tried to look friendly. For a while, Myuu silently watched the Adventurers and, as if she understood something, she smiled and waved her small hand back. Because her smile and gesture were so lovely, the trained men inadvertently calmed down while forgetting the situation. Hajime was also satisfied, and once again carried Myuu on his shoulders. Then, he walked towards the counter as though he didnt have any more interest in the Adventurers. The moment Hajimes party arrived before the counter, ignoring the crumbling sounds that rang out here and there, they told their purpose to the receptionist. By the way, the receptionist, a girl, was a lovely one. A cheerful girl who was at least as old as Hajime. It seemed the usual template was here. But most noticeable was the tension and big confusion that appeared on the attractive receptionists expression. Is the branch head here? I have a letter from Fhuren branch head but he said to personally hand it over. As he said so, Hajime presented his status plate to the receptionist. Although she seemed to be filled with tension, the receptionist sat up and received the status plate just like a pro. Th-Thank you. You can entrust it to me. E-excuse me, just what kind of request did the Fhurens branch head had? Normally, no mere adventurer would receive any request from a branch head, so the receptionist displayed a slightly dubious expression. However, her eyes opened wide when she saw the information displayed by Hajimes status plate. G-Gold rank!? Among Adventurers, not even 10% of them were Gold ranked. Thus, all of the guild personnel were told about the Gold rank ones so they would be able to recognize them. Naturally, this receptionist also knew of all the Gold ranked Adventurers. However, she unintentionally leaked a surprised voice because she didnt know about Hajime. Her voice made the Adventurers, guild staff members, and everyone inside the guild building opened their eyes wide in surprise. And just like the receptionist, they stared at Hajime. The building interior became noisy. The receptionist turned pale as she realized she just exposed an individuals information loudly. Thus, she began to bow at tremendous pace. I-I am sorry! I truly am sorry about it! Ah~, no need for that. Its not like I mind it. So, can you convey this to the branch head now? Y-Yes! Please wait for a moment! The receptionist who seemed as though she would continue to apologize if he didnt say anything made Hajime smile wryly. After the small battle in UI and the great rampage that annihilated an underground organization in Fhuren, he thought itd already be too late to try to hide his identity. The Gold ranked adventurer boy who brought along a child and a harem of pretty girls as well as a beautiful woman made him gather attention inside the guild building. Nevertheless, Hajimes party gave off a clear attitude that it was the usual as they waited for the receptionist. Unaccustomed to being in the center of attention, Myuu felt uncomfortable, only to be comforted by everyone in Hajimes party. Because the way Tio comforted her was bad for Myuus education, a slap visited her cheek. Thus, it raised further commotion, but was ignored as expected. Before long, rather not even five minutes had passed, someone ran from inside the interior with loud footsteps. Hajimes party paid attention to the sound and wondered what happened. A boy clad in black jumped out from the passage behind the counter and skidded on the floor due to the momentum. As though he was looking for someone, the boy began to look around. Hajime remembered the person. He was dumbfounded since he never thought he would meet him again in such a place, and thus he muttered inadvertently. Endou? Chapter 75 - Volume 8 To Accomplish Ones Obligation Endou? Hajimes mutter made the black-clothed boy, Endou Kousuke, respond with !, a response similar to a certain cardboard-loving mercenary when an enemy appeared in a game. He kept looking around and began to shout as if he was irritated, because he could not find the one he was looking for. Nagumoo! Are you here!? Is it really you!? Where are you!? Nagumoo! Come out if youre alive! Nagumo Hajimee! Because his shout was too loud, one by one people began to shut their ears with their fingers. His voice was filled with desperation since he wanted to ascertain whether the should be dead classmate of his had survived. Yue and the girls turned their gazes towards Hajime. With an expression as if he didnt want to be involved in this, Hajime scratched his cheek and spoke towards Endou who repeatedly shouted his name out loud. Ah~, Endou? I can hear you just fine so stop repeatedly shouting my name. !? Nagumo! Where are you!? Endou turned his face towards Hajime, reacting to Hajimes voice. Hajime was inadvertently taken aback because Endou looked so desperate. For a moment, Endous gaze met Hajimes, but he immediately averted his gaze and began to look around again. Damn it! I cant see him even though I can hear his voice! Is he a ghost now? As expected, he returned as a ghost!? So thats why I cannot see him!? No, I am right in front of you, you big idiot. Rather, calm down already. You whose thinness shadow ranked the best in the whole world. !? Again, his voice!? Wait, whose shadow did you say was so thin that even the convenience stores automatic door didnt react to it and disappears from time to time! The automatic door opened at least one of three tries! So, it didnt open two times in three tries as expected of you. After conversing that much, Endou finally noticed the source was the white-haired, eye-patched boy before him and he began to carefully observe Hajimes face. Towards Hajime, who averted his face since he felt unpleasant due to not having a hobby where hed be pleased from being watched by a man, Endou spoke as if he could not believe what he perceived. Y-You are you Nagumo? Haa yeah, thats right. Though I look like this now, I am Nagumo Hajime. As he carefully observed Hajime from head to toe, Endou became dubious because Hajime was quite different from the one in his memory, but he finally believed Hajime after looking at his features and how he knew about the thinness of his shadow. So you are alive. Of course, after all I am right before you now. Somehow, no you have completely changed Your looks, atmosphere, and tone I crawled up from that abyss with my own power, you know? So, of course, Ive changed. I-Is that so? No, but, I see You really are alive Although Endou was perplexed by Hajimes blunt attitude, his gaze softened as he was relieved that the classmate he thought to be dead was alive. No matter how he envied him like the other boys because Kaori paid attention to Hajime, and how he pretended to not see Hiyamas gang bullying Hajime, nothing was more frightening than thinking Hajime had died. Hajimes death had such a great impact. Thats why Endou was purely glad his classmate was alive. Rather when did you become an Adventurer? Moreover, a Gold Nn~, well it just happened. After Hajime replied, Endous expression completely changed. The relieved expression he had because his classmate was alive, had changed into an expression as if he was in a pinch. Hajime looked at Endou again and he noticed Endou was in ragtag state. He tilted his head, wondering what had happened. In other words, you came back alive from the depths of the dungeon by yourself, and became strong enough to gain the Adventurers highest rank? Thats rather unbelievable Well, thats true though. After Hajime confirmed what Endou said with a serious expression as the truth, Endou sprang up towards Hajime and gripped his shoulders, and in a voice filled with more desperation than before, he began to speak in sorrow. Then, please! Please enter the dungeon with me! We must hurry or else everyone will be dead! We need someone with battle potential even if it is just one person! Theres also the possibility that Kentarou and Kondou have died! Thats why please help us, Nagumo! W-Wait a sec. Whats with you all of a sudden!? I dont know the situation, you know? So whats with the dead thing? And cant Amanogawa somehow do something about it? Theres also Commander Meld, so theres no need to worry about another failure like when we faced the Behemoth Hajime perplexedly asked back because even though he usually didnt stand, out Endou wore an expression as if he was truly at his wits end. And at the moment Endou heard Commander Meld name, he fell to his knees with a truly dark expression. Next, he muttered with a low, subdued voice. Cad. Hah? I cant hear you. So, what did you say? I said they are dead! Commander Meld, Alan-san, and the other Knights are dead! All of the Knights who entered the dungeon are dead! They died to let me escape! Because of me! They are dead! They died! I see. They died, Endou said repeatedly like a child throwing a tantrum, and Hajime only replied with two words. Hajimes class was not a fighting one, so he didnt have much encounter with Commander Meld. However, he remembered that Commander Meld was a good person, and he recalled that Commander Meld believed the incompetent him before Hajime fell into the abyss. If it was Hajime who just got out of the abyss and heard of Melds death, he would have probably just said, So what? However, the current him thought it was little regrettable. At the very least, he prayed for their happiness in the next world in his mind. So, what happened? Thats Still on his knees, Endou tried to explain the situation to answer Hajimes question, while he hung his head. However, a hoarse voice interrupted him. Please continue your conversation inside. After all, you are my guests. The owner of the voice was a powerful man with a good body build, and had a large scar on his left eye who was around 60 years of age. It was obvious his eye had the ability to perceive the situation, polished for years, and ambition was overflowing from his body. With the previous receptionist by the mans side, Hajime guessed the man must be the head of this guild branch. And because Endous wails and shouts made the guild atmosphere returned to one of high tension similar to the time Hajimes party entered the hall, he thought this was not an appropriate place to have such a talk, and obediently followed the man. Endou had probably already made such a commotion earlier, and exposed that something had happened to the Heros group and the Knights. And that was the cause of the strange atmosphere when Hajimes party entered the guild. The man Hajime thought of as the branch head grab Endous arm to force him to stand up and lead them to the guild interior without saying anything. Endou was considerably emotionally unstable, and currently had lost all of his strength. Because the content would not be something pleasant, Hajimes party moved after the man while expecting the unpleasant. * * * Demon race, huh. Hajimes mutter rang out inside the reception room of Holad branch Adventurer guild. Seated on the sofa before him were the Holad branchs head, Lorr Vauabith, and Endou Kousuke, and seated beside Hajime were Yue, Shia with Tio at Shias side. Myuu was sitting on Hajimes lap. Hajimes first response after hearing the situation from Endou was something Endou had said during his explanation. The talk of how the Heros party was attacked by the demon race and was in pinch, made Endou and Lorrs put on serious expressions, and the room was filled with an oppressive atmosphere. Or so it should be, but the little girl sitting on Hajimes lap was munching on the snacks, and it made her cheeks swell up like a squirrel, so she didnt even notice the serious atmosphere. The conversation between Hajime and the others was slightly difficult for Myuu, and she could feel the uneasy atmosphere. However, Hajime gave her a snack so to divert her attention from being uneasy. More importantly! Whats with that!? Whos that child!? Why is she eating the cake!? Doesnt she understand the situation!? Everyone might have be dead, you know! Eeek!? Papa! Unable to endure Myuus existence, who destroyed the mood in the room, Endou stood up and said with an angry voice while pointing at her. Surprised, Myuu raised a small scream and clung to Hajime. Naturally, bloodlust far above an ordinary person could emit, overflowed from Hajime. Papa would not forgive his daughters enemy. Bastard Who are you to snarl at Myuu, ah? AH? Should I kill you? Eeek!? Screaming just like Myuu, Endou dropped into the sofa. Because of what Hajime said, Really, Hajime is completely a Papa now, or Before, Hajime-san casually said our child, right~, or In the end, this one wonders whether Master will be able to separate from this child once we arrive at Elizen~, could be heard only to be ignored by him. It was more important for him to calm the frightened Myuu. While Hajime calming Myuu down, he leered at trembling Endou trembling after he had collapsed into the sofa. Lorr entered the conversation with an amazed expression. How then, Hajime. I have roughly understood your situation from Ilwas letter. Youve quite the rampage, havent you? Well, all of them were just the course of events. Although they were not situations that normally appeared as the course of events, Hajime who shrugged his shoulders as though nothing big had happened, made Lorr curve the edge of his lips, finding it amusing. From the letter, with the acceptance of you as Gold rank, it was written that you want to be accommodated in the best possible way. Ive roughly understood the situation but to annihilate around 60,000 demonic beasts with just a handful of people, and decimate the underground organization based in Fhuren in just half a day that is something unbelievable. But for Ilwa to purposely tell me this through a letter I wont think it is strange if someone said you are actually one of the Demon Lords now. Lorrs words made Endou opened his eyes wide to show how surprised he was. Even though he thought Hajime mustve gotten stronger since he had escaped from the depths of ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, he thought Hajime was still weaker than himself. After all, Hajimes class was Transmutation Master, which was a non-fighting class, and he was also called as incompetent. Even if someone said he was Gold rank, it was just the standard of being an Adventurer in this different world, and couldnt be compared to those summoned here. Thats why he thought, at the very least, Hajime should be able to repair the destroyed teleportation circle and become his support in battle. To begin with, Endou came to the Adventurers guild to ask high ranked Adventurers to help him in rescuing Koukis party. Surely even if he could not take them to the dungeon depth, they would at least be able to protect the area around the teleportation circle. And though there were also stationed knights, they would not do anything before they reported this to the Kingdom, and their level was so low that at most they could do was protect the teleportation circle on 30th floor. He needed Adventurers with at least Silver rank to protect the 70th floors teleportation circle. He entered the Adventurer guild with such thoughts and grandly exposed the current situation to those in second floor. He thought he could ask for the Adventurers cooperation, for heroes, who were the humanitys hope, fell into such a predicament along with the annihilation of the Elite Knights. However, in addition to the unexpected request to protect 70th floors teleportation circle, made everyone avert their gazes and at the same time, uneasiness about what would happen to the humanity spreaded. Noticing the commotion, Loor grabbed Endou by the scruff of his neck and dragged him inside to question him, when the receptionist ran inside with Hajimes status plate. As such, Endou noticed he had underestimated Hajimes ability and the possibility that Hajime was even more powerful than him made, Endou astonished when he compared the current and past Hajime. Even though Endou was stiffened due to the shock, Lorr and Hajimes talk kept advancing. Please dont say such a stupid thing How could you think we are as weak as the Demon Lords? Hmm, so even Demon Lords are small fries, huh? What confidence But, if thats the truth, I want you to receive a commission with Holad branch Adventurer guilds head as the referral. Rescuing the heroes, right? Endou returned to his senses when he heard the word rescue. Next, he leaned forward and spoke to Hajime. Th-Thats it! Nagumo! Come with me and help them! If you are that strong, we can surely save everyone! Although Endous eyes shined because he could see the hope, but Hajimes reaction was an unfavorable one. He was looking at the distance as though he was thinking of something. Endou naturally had thought Hajime would surely help him to rescue the others, so he was perplexed because there was no prompt answer. Whats with you!? Even now, they might be dying, you know! Dont hesitate! Arent we comrades!? Comrades? Hajime, who averted his gaze earlier while thinking of something, was once again looking back at the heated up Endou with a cold expression. Endou instinctively backed away due to the coldness in Hajimes eyes. He hesitated after recalling Hajimes earlier bloodlust, but he obstinately answered because Hajime was a valuable force that could not be missed. Y-Yeah. We are comrades! So its natural to he Dont selfishly make me your comrade. Frankly, I only recognize you as nothing but a human from the same world, no more, no less. You are no different than the others. Wh!? Why why did you say that Hajimes unexpectedly cold words and leer made Endou confused. Hajime resumed thinking, in other words, he thought of the demerits from rescuing Koukis party. Just as Hajime said, he recognized the classmates as nothing more than acquaintances. Until now, he neither thought of using his power to return to the way he was in the past, nor revenge. He was truly disinterested and thought them as trivial things. However, he could not just bluntly answer with a NO. As for the reason, he connected that answer to the words Aiko said, lonely way of life. Furthermore, Hajime recalled the conversation under the moonlight. Having been called incompetent and weakest in this different world, there was the girl who said to Hajime, I will protect Nagumo-kun. In the end, Hajime was reckless and disappeared as he fell into the abyss, just like what the girl was uneasy about. She had promised to protect him to remove her uneasiness, but that promise could not be accomplished. And somehow, Hajime had frequently recalled the time he was about to fall into the abyss and the girl who outstretched her hand with bitter expression after returning to this town. Shirasaki is she safe? Hajime muttered and asked the confused Endou. Letting out, Eh?, a dubious voice because of the sudden question, Endou panickedly began to speak about Kaori since he thought Hajime would not cooperate if he didnt say anything. Y-Yeah. Shirasaki-san is safe. Rather, we would not have survived if not for her. Jyuugo and Yaegashi-san were dying from the first attack but Shirasaki-san was truly amazing. Her healing magic was unbelievable, rather she turned ghastly since the day you fell, you know? She trained so hard, so much that we wanted to stop her and her aura also changed? She somehow looked mature as though she was always thinking of something, and the fluffy atmosphere around her had disappeared I see. Hajime only replied as such to the Endou who frantically talked even about the unnecessary things. Thus, Hajime looked at his precious partner who watched him as he scratched his head. If its something Hajime wants to do, Ill follow you to wherever it is. Yue. With affectionate gaze, Yue said so and quietly grasped Hajimes hand. Hajime returned her grasp, watched her gently, and thanked her. M-Me too! Ill follow Hajime-san to wherever it is! Hajime-san! Hmph, of course this one will, too. Master. Umm, umm, thats, Myuu, too! Because Hajime and Yue began to create their own world, Shia and Tio panicky asserted. Although she didnt understand it well, Myuu clung and insisted so because she didnt want to be left behind. Before them, Endou said, Eh? Whats with this harem, with an amazed expression to which Hajime responded with a leer, while telling his comrades what he wanted to do. Everyone, thank you. Although I dont want to purposely make connection between us and the God chosen Heroes I have someone Im indebted to. Thats why, I thought to at least help. Well, if its them then they might be able to do something themselves. Hajimes real intention was not to help Koukis party. He didnt want to purposely approach either the Heroes or the Mad God who chose them. However, he thought to at least show his face to Kaori who pushed herself to find him. In addition, hed help her if she was truly in a pinch. In other words, he had an obligation to Kaori who wanted to protect him and still believed his survival even now. He didnt even worry about the risk involved. He had fought the four-eyed wolf in Endous story, and the Chimeras strength should be below tenth floor of Abyss dungeon, so there was no problem at all. E-Excuse me, so, will you go with him? Ah, branch head Lorr. For now, I also want to request something from you You dont want to be seen unconditionally helping them by the ones above, right? Yes. Theres one more thing. I want you lend me a room for Myuu until we return. Ah, I dont mind. Resultantly, Endou who breathed a sigh of relief because Hajime would come with him, was ignored while Hajime continued his conversation with Lorr. As expected, he could not just take a child into the depth of the dungeon, so he entrusted Myuu to the guild. Although Myuu fiercely resisted, somehow everyone was able to calm her down, and Tio was entrusted with baby-sitting and guarding her. Finally, Hajimes party were able to depart with Endou as their guide. Oi, guide us quickly, Endou. Uwah, dont kick my butt! Rather, you are changing too much! How noisy. As for the time, a day No, lets end this in half a day. Though reluctant, we left Myuu behind, so we need to return quickly. Im also worried because shes with that pervert. You, so you really are her father To create a harem of beautiful girls just what has happened to turn that Nagumo into this While dashing towards the depth of the dungeon, Endou muttered, trying to comprehend something from Hajimes attitude and the surroundings. With such powerful help, Endous mind regained some composure. If he had the time to talk, he wanted to use it to run faster since he had confidence in his high agility, but it had been smashed to pieces. In addition, Endou was praying for his best friends safety. Chapter 76 - Volume 8 The Heros Defeat Uh Suzu-chan! Suzu! With Suzu raising a groan and slowly opening her eyes, Kaori and Eri who were always beside her, called Suzus name with anxious voices mixed with relief. Suzu spaced out for a while with only her gaze moving around, and finally opened her mouth. I-I dont know this ceiling~. Suzu, I know you like acting, but wouldnt it be better if you didnt say something like that at time like this? She should be thirsty. However, Suzu desperately said so with hoarse voice, which made Shizuku retorted in a half-amazed, half-praising tone when she heard her. Afterwards, Suzu moistened her throat using the water from the leather flask by her side. With lovely sound of gulping, Suzu, who sated her thirst, said, Im revived! Literally!, words that couldnt be taken as a joke, and she tried her best to stand up with Kaori and Eri supporting her. The classs moodmaker who regained her consciousness from a critical condition, radiated a cheerful atmosphere which made the classmates who had been depressed until now show smiles. However, the bright atmosphere was very contrary to Suzus complexion. She was exhausted and suffered blood loss. With a pale face and thin lines below her eyes just like a bears, her smile looked miserable. Some parts of her body were pierced, but it was unmistakably her strength to be able to smile as soon as she got up. Shizuku and Kaori watched her with respect. Suzu-chan. Its okay for you to rest some more. After all, your blood shouldnt have been replenished yet, even if your wounds have recovered U~n, so thats why I feel dizzy~. That bastard~, to pierce the beautiful Suzu even though, Can I penetrate you now?, is better to be said in bed! Suzu! Thats vulgar! Be more prudent! Suzu said while hatefully gazing at empty space, and Eri scolded Suzu with flushed cheeks. Some of the male students inadvertently, Bff!?, but averted their gazes due to Shizukus glare. Suzu, thank God you woke up. We were worried, you know? Yo, are you really okay? Isnt your face completely pale? Because Suzu suddenly caused a commotion after she woke up, Kouki and Ryuutarou approached her. While being weakened for a period of time as an effect from using Limit Break, Kouki became depressed because they were severely beaten. However, he seemed to have recovered somehow since a moderate amount of time had passed after they had retreated and hid where they currently were. Morning~, Kouki-kun, Ryuutarou-kun! Looks like we somehow got away, huh? Umm, is everyone saf Wait, one is missing Yeah, its Endou. He retreated ahead alone. We think he should be able to break through the floors alone by hiding himself After greeting Kouki and Ryuutarou with a smile, Suzu noticed one person was missing from the surrounding classmates. Suzu had lost her consciousness in the midst of battle, so Kouki and the others answered her doubt while they explained the current situation. Incidentally, Kondou and Saitou had been de-petrified, woke up earlier than Suzu, and had already been debriefed of the situation. I see, looks like a lot of time had passed since Suzu fainted Ah, thats right. Kaorin, thanks! Kaorin has become Suzus life benefactor! Suzu-chan, its my duty to heal everyone. So dont exaggerate it by calling me your life benefactor because it was a natural thing for me to do. Heh~, even stoic Kaorin is wonderful! Shall we get married? Suzu its eerie if you say that with pale face. For now, shouldnt you rest some more? Suzu was scolded by Eri while she was clinging to Kaori. If she over did it, Shizuku would physically stop her. It was the usual way of things. Even the classmates who wondered whether theyd be able to survive and return to surface again, gradually regained their composure thanks to Suzu and the girls conversation that didnt mind their defeat. However, the atmosphere which was starting to turn bright was douse with water by a person who always ruin the ambience. What are you grinning about? We almost died, you know? Moreover, our situation hasnt changed even now! Think of how we can get out of here if you have time to joke around! The one who shouted while glaring at Suzu was Kondou Reiichi. And though he didnt express it, Saitou Yoshiki by his side also watched her with criticizing gaze. Oi, Kondou. Can you not say such a thing? Suzu only did this to change the moo Shut up! Its not like you can say anything to me! After all, you lost! I almost died! Shit! What a Hero you are! Although Kouki tried to admonish Kondou due to his remark, Kondou suddenly burst like fire that got poured with oil and began to criticize Kouki. Bastard Thanks to whom do you think we could retreat, huh? We could do that because Kouki opened a path for us! To begin with, theres no need for us to retreat if he wins! More importantly, we obviously had our chance. It would have been all right for us to receive the invitation from Demon Race and defeat them later! But, you selfishly started the fight! Everything is your fault! This is your responsibility! This time, Ryuutarou began to admonish such a Kondou. Kondou stood up and confronted Ryuurarou. Sympathizing with Kondou, Saitou and Nakano also stood up and faced Ryuutarou. Ryuutarou, I am okay Ill accept my responsibility, Kondou. We wont lose this time! We already understood the characteristics of the demonic beasts, and we wont get attacked by surprise again. So, we will absolutely win this time! Although Kouki made a gesture where he clasped his clenched fist, Saitou muttered with darkened eyes. But, you could not win even with Limit Break. Th-Thats i-itll be okay now! Why? Ill use Divine Might and attack the Demon Race woman from the beginning. Thats why, if everyone could cover me But, wont she know a troublesome attack is coming with such a long chant? Even our enemies will have their own plans, right? Besides, we dont know if those were all of the demonic beasts she has. Even if Kouki said itd be okay, Kondou and gang complained while beginning to doubt Koukis ability, and were looking at him with doubtful eyes. With this, even though Kouki could not help but take responsibility to make sure they win. They would not calm down because of the fact that they had almost died as a result of the enemies unbelievable strength and number. The main cause for them to heat up were because Ryuutarou had a low angry point while Kondou and gang were being belligerent by objecting constantly. Gradually, Ayako, Yoshino, and Nomura tried to stop their quarrel, but a dangerous mood began to drift around. As such, Ryuutarou began to ready his fists while Kondou readied his spear. Tension immediately filled their location. Kouki shouted, Ryuutarou!, and grip his shoulder to stop him. However, Ryuutarou could not be stopped and veins popped on his head while glaring at Kondou. Even Kondou and gang were partly obstinate about it. Everyone, please calm down! No matter what you say, we can only bet on Kouki to survive! We must defeat the Demon Race woman even if Kouki was at the time limit of his Limit Break. We can only do that since she wont let us escape. You understand that, right? Shizuku entered between them and frantically tried to persuade them to calm down, but it didnt work either. Swaying while standing, Suzu seemed to not want to hear what Kondou said even if he apologized. Finally, Kaori thought she needed to restrain everyone and began to prepare her restraining magic when they heard something. Grrrrr !? A growl. A growl so familiar, so low that came from the bottom of abdomen. The appearances of Chimeras and the four-red-eyed wolves crossed their minds. The dangerous mood immediately dissipated and everyone stiffened. Even the smallest breathing seemed to resound, and their breathing became smaller. Their gazes turned towards the passage camouflaged as a wall before them. Whoosh! Fwiiish, Whooosh! Fwuuush! Sounds of scratching and rough nasal breathing could be heard from the wall. Someone was gulping. Even trace of their smells shouldve been erased by Endou, so the demonic beasts shouldnt be able to perceive that Koukis party were inside no matter how strong they were. Even though they thought so, they were tensed and unpleasant sweats flowed. Some time was still needed before they completely recovered. Suzu was not in condition to fight, Kaori and Ayako had used too much magic to heal the others and had hardly recovered. The vanguard group were almost fully recovered, but the magic users in the rear group only had recovered half of their magic power. The healing potions they had also been exhausted, so they still need to wait for sometimes to recover at the earliest. They could not overlook the holes in terms of roles created by Kaori and Ayako as the healers and the barrier user, Suzu. Thats why Koukis party were hoping they would not be found out now as they watched the wall separating the outside and the hidden room. The demonic beasts wandered outside for a while, but their presences gradually began to fade before long. Thus, silence returned once again. Even so, everyone was standing still for a while, and breathed great sighs of relief when they knew the demonic beasts had completely disappeared; some of them crumpled on the spot. The extreme tension made their sweats overflow like a flood. Well be found out if we keep making a commotion. Thats why, please just calm down and recover for now. Y-Yeah Y-You are right Shizuku wiped the sweat off her cheek which fell and created weird dripping sound. Kondou and the others replied while stammering and withdrew their arms. It was as though they got doused by cold water. Having thought the crisis was through, everyone relaxed and at that moment, ROOOOOOARRRRR!!! BOOOM!!! The wall separating the hidden room and the outside was crushed to pieces along with a tremendous roar. Uwah!? Kyaaaa!! The walls fragments were blown like bullets due to the impact into the hidden room, and hit Kondou and Yoshino who were in its trajectory. The two spontaneously fell flat on their butts as they raised screams. In the next moment, before the dumbfounded Koukis party were the incoming blurred spaces whom they still didnt want to meet. Prepare to fight! Damn it! How did they find us! While ordering so, Kouki immediately drew and slashed the Chimeras with the Holy Sword. They didnt move because they would lose sight of the enemies if they distanced themselves from them. As he cursed, Ryuutarou positioned himself before the passage connected to the outside, and tried to prevent the demonic beasts from invading any more than this. However, RooOOoAR!! GROoowwwWL!! A Brutal-look-alike immediately hurled its steel-like body like a cannonball into the room. Thus, it grappled into Ryuutarou with tremendous momentum and pushed him down. Using that chance, tens of black cats dashed into the room and immediately fired tens of tentacles. Fired like a barrage, they mercilessly attacked Kondou and the others who remained on their spots. And though Kondou and the others immediately readied their weapons, the tentacles were too much in number and would skewer them as-is. ?????????? ?? Heaven Interruption! Heaven Interruption! 15 shields of light slantly appeared in the space before Kondou and the others and managed to deviate the trajectories of the attacks. To be capable of activating the shields even with such short chants would make anyone marveled. Ten of the shields were Suzus, while the other five were Kaoris. However, even though they immediately cast them, Suzus physical condition was still in a bad shape while Kaoris magic power was still exhausted. Those facts affected the strenght of the shields. Whiiiish! Fwooosh! Whiiiish! Fwooosh! Whiiiish! Fwooosh! They shouldve been able to change the trajectories and endure the impact, but vigorous attacks from the tentacles broke the shields one after another. Thus, several of the tentacles trajectories could not be changed by the crushed shields and attacked Nakano and Saitou. The two immediately bend their bodies. Since both were in the rear group, their physical strength werent that high. Because of that, even though they avoided mortal wound, Nakano shoulder and Saitous thigh were gouged, and they raised screams as they were thrown to the ground. Shinji! Yoshiki! Shit! Daisuke, help them! Ah, of course. Always brooding over something since they escaped into the hidden room, Hiyama did not pay much attention to what Kondou said. However, the situation didnt let him say anything otherwise, so he dragged the wounded Nakano and Saitou towards Suzus side. Even though her physical condition was not good, the area around Suzu, whose magic power still had a lot remaining, was the safest. Besides, they would be easily healed by Kaori at Suzus side. Kuh, Kouki! Use Limit Break and get outside! We will do something about these guys inside this room! But, Suzu and the others cannot move We will face them as-is! Please! Break through them and kill the Demon Race woman! Kouki! Leave this place to us! I absolutely wont let them die! Okay! I will leave this place to you! Limit Break! After thinking about Shizuku and Ryuutarous words for a moment, he thought it was certainly the only way to break through this situation. With a resolute expression, Kouki activated Limit Break for the second time today. The reason Limit Break must not be used for more than once a day was because it put considerable burden into the body. Thats why, Limit Break which usually had an eight minute limit, but it might be shorter now. Expecting that, Kouki would ignore the others and only concentrate on defeating the Demon Race woman, he went out of the hidden room. Going out of the room into the huge octagonal room, before Koukis eyes were a large amount of demonic beasts. And within the stationary demonic beasts stood the Demon Race woman looking at him with cold eyes, and a white crow on her shoulder. The inside of Koukis mind was boiling with a sense of mission to save his comrades and anger that they were put into such a predicament. Thus, he glared straight at the Demon Race woman. Hmph, you made me waste too much time. I also have other missions too Shut up! I will surely defeat you! Prepare yourself! Declaring so, Kouki used short chant, and magic power was immediately sent into the Holy Sword. Divine Might would normally reach the Demon Race woman, but even so, he used the chant omission version of Divine Might since he believed it would be able to open a path for him. However, the Demon Race woman showed a smile before the Holy Sword, whose radiance increased, and she ordered the Brutal-look-alike standing by near her to drag something from the back. Kouki put a dubious expression at first which then turned into an aghast expression when he saw that something. He instinctively lowered the Holy Sword with eyes wide opened and called his name with a trembling voice. M-Meld-san? Thats right, there was the dying Meld whose limbs were crushed and whole body drenched in blood being dragged by the Brutal-look-alike by the scruff of his neck. With a glance, his whole body was limp and seemed to have died, but sometimes small groans arose and demonstrated that he was alive. Y-You! Let go of Meld-san!? Kouki was enraged because of Melds state, and in a split moment, he tried to rush towards the Demon Race woman, losing himself. Suddenly, a huge shadow shrouded over Kouki as though it had been waiting for such exquisite timing. Hah, before Kouki noticed it and turned his gaze, there was the spectacles wall-like fist approaching him with tremendous momentum that made even the air exploded. BaAAaaM!!! Although Kouki spontaneously used his left arm to guard, the fist swung with tremendous force easily crushed his guard, and Koukis left arm and body received a powerful impact. Kouki flew towards a wall and crashed into it with tremendous speed incomparable to being run over by a dump truck. The wall behind him was crushed radically by the impact. GaaAH! Because of the impact he had taken, Kouki air was released from his lungs, and he slipped down from the wall, in all fours. Kouki desperately tried to support his body using his healthy right arm, but a lot of blood flowed from his mouth. The earlier attack had most likely damaged his organs. He might have died instantly if it wasnt for the skill derived from Physical Resistance, Mitigation of Impact. In addition, because of a concussion to his head, he desperately tried to understand the situation even with an unfocused gaze. Then, he saw it. A three meter, huge demonic beast was in the location where Kouki was before, with its fist thrusted. It had a horse-like head where fangs grew, four thick heavy arms growing from its muscular body, and its lower half was that of a monstrous gorilla. Glaring at Kouki with bloodshot eyes, steam gushed out from the long horse-like mouth every time it breathed. Its atmosphere was obviously different from the demonic beasts he had faced until now. The horsehead withdrew its fist and immediately rushed out while firing a dense bloodlust to the still unable-to-stand Kouki mercilessly. Jumping only a little away from the place where Kouki was crouching, it swung its fist down with tremendous momentum towards Kouki. Because of the warning from his instincts, Kouki laid on the ground and rolled over, desperately getting out of his location. KABOOOM!!! Immediately, the horseheads fist pierced the ground and at the same time, a reddish black ripple extended on the ground along with a roar. The destruction was just like an explosion. This was the horseheads peculiar magic, Magic Shock Wave. It was an ability to convert magic power into a shockwave. However, as simple as it might be, it was an immensely powerful peculiar magic. Due to the skill derived from Physical Resistance, Recovery Rate Increased, Kouki somehow recovered from his head concussion. He desperately stood up and readied the Holy Sword. At that time, the horsehead had already approached before him and swung its fist once again. With a crushed left arm, Kouki used Holy Sword as a shield and the impact received by his right arm blew him away again. Afterwards, even though Kouki managed to avoid a mortal wound, the four arms sent out Magic Shock Wave with all of their might, and he, whose movement had slowed down due to the damage from the first impact, couldnt counter attack at all. Kuuu! Whats with this things strength! Even though I should be strengthened by Limit Break! RUUUUAAAA!! With pained expression, Kouki was frustrated because the horsehead demonic beast could overpower him who was under Limit Break, and he went for a counterattack, prepared for damages while thinking he couldnt let it continue. However THUD! Kh!? Right before he began, the limit of Koukis Limit Break had arrived, and power suddenly left him. Because he used it twice in such a short time, he was attacked by powerlessness incomparable to what he felt earlier, and he fell on his knee with no power entering his legs. The horsehead didnt miss that chance. With him suddenly losing his power and balance, Kouki was in a hopeless situation as the horseheads fist, bam!, hit his abdomen with a sound of impact. GAaAH! Splurting blood, Koukis body was made into ? shape, blown away, and crashed into the wall once again. Being weakened thanks to the side effect of Limit Break, Koukis consciousness was drifting away. Being mortally injured, he fell down without even twitching. Rather, it was strange for him not to die instantly in his current state. Perhaps the horsehead was taking it easy so he wouldnt. The horsehead approached Kouki and lifted him by grabbing the back of his neck. The unconscious and completely powerless Kouki was hung by the horsehead to show his state to the Demon Race woman. The Demon Race woman nodded in satisfaction and ordered the demonic beasts that rushed into the hidden room to withdraw. After a while, Shizuku and the others went out with full caution.Their expressions were dyed in despair when they saw the powerless Kouki being lifted by the huge horse-headed demonic beast they had never seen before. Chapter 77 - Volume 8 Accompanied By A Red Thunder Its a lie right? How can Kouki lose? N-No way N-No w-why Coming out from the hidden room, Koukis comrades were bewildered in seeing him being hung, and they uttered incoherent words. Even Shizuku, Kaori, and Suzu were speechless. Towards the classmates who had lost their fighting spirit, the Demon Race woman spoke with a cold attitude. Hmm, it looks like Ill be able to catch you guys easily. I have underestimated you brats, but it looks like itll work out just fine. With a pale expression, Shizuku asked the Demon Race woman with courageous tone. What did you do? Nn? Its this, you know this. After replying to the question, the Demon Race woman turned her gaze towards Commander Meld who was gripped by a Brutal-look-alike even now. Following her gaze, Shizuku came to understand the moment she saw the dying Commander Meld. Commander Meld was used to divert Koukis attention. If his acquaintance was caught and was dying, Kouki would surely react to it. Furthermore, he wouldve considerably lost his composure. The Demon Race woman had most likely to understood Koukis straight forward character from their previous fight. Thus, using Chimeras peculiar ability, she hid a strong demonic beast who aimed at the moment Kouki jumped in anger. So? What do you want from us? You must want something since youre purposely letting us live and started to converse with us, right? Ah, as expected, youre the one who can understand situation the best. What, its not such a special conversation. When I saw you guys earlier, I thought to once again invite you guys. Look, before, it was this Hero-kun who selfishly decided everything, right? And, there are also excellent people among you, so I want ask you again. So? What do you think? Some people reacted to the Demon Race womans words. Because of that, Shizuku narrowed her eyes and questioned the woman again. What about Kouki? Fufu, what a fast learner Sorry, but I cant let Hero-kun alive. He didnt want to come to our side, so its impossible to persuade him, right? After all, he is the self-contained type. Thats why I dont have any reason to keep such a dangerous creature alive. Isnt that the same with us? Of course; why did you think I let you live even though I know itll only make me anxious of my back? Havent you thought that we might joined now and betray you later? Naturally, I have thought that. Thats why Ill make you wear collars. Ah, theres no need to worry, its only make you unable to rebel against us. No one will be deprived of their freedoms. Thats just like slaves with high degree of freedom. What you mean is we will keep our free will, but we wont be able to harm you. Thats right. It helps me that youre quick to understand. Also, its good that this conversation is going somewhere until the one with Hero-kun. Although the classmates were silently listening to the conversation between Shizuku and the Demon Race, they were also looking at each other with fear-stricken eyes and full of worries. If they did not accept the invitation from Demon Race, then nine out of ten they would be killed by the demonic beasts that were even difficult for Kouki to defeat, but they would not be able to fight against Demon Race again if they sided with Demon Race and wore the collar. In other words, they would no longer be Gods Apostles. If it turned to that, would Church of the Saints whom they had been summoned to protect became useless and, would it be possible for them to return to their original world No matter what option they chose, they could not see a bright future. However I-I think we should accept that persons invitation! Among the silent crowd, Eri unexpectedly desperately spoke while trembling. Thus, the classmates opened their eyes wide in surprise, and carefully paid attention to her. To such an Eri, Ryuutarou shouted back with face red in anger. Eri, you! So, you are going to abandon Kouki! Hih!? Ryuutarou, please calm down! Eri, why do you think so? Ryuutarous attitude made Eri frightened, and she stepped back as a result. However, Shizuku admonished Ryuutarou and was somehow able to stop him. Thus, Eri took a deep breath and spoke her mind with tightly clenched fists. I-I just dont want everyone to die Even I dont know what to do with Kouki-kun ugh, gulp Eri spun her words with all of her might with tearing streaming down her eyes. Seeing her, the other party members hearts were shaken. Thus, one person who agreed with Eri appeared. I also agree with Nakamura. Our lost has already been decided; between annihilation and survival, theres no need to hesitate, right? Hiyama you mean, you dont care what happen to Kouki, huh? Huh? Then, Sakagami, are you trying to do double suicide with Kouki who could not fight anymore? And with all of us involved? Thats not it! As if Id do that! Then please shut your mouth if you dont have any alternative. Right now, it should take precedence on how to survive by ourselves. With Hiyamas remark, the atmosphere turned into one where it looked like it was necessary for them to accept the invitation. And just like what Hiyama said, they only had one choice if they wanted to survive. However, they could not just choose that since they felt guilty, thinking, Is it really okay for us to survive while Kouki gets killed? It was as though they were boldly sacrificing Kouki for their survival. To their dilemma, the Demon Race woman made another proposal with such perfect timing. Hmmm, if you guys are that worried about Hero-kun shall I keep him alive? Naturally, a collar with stronger effect than yours will be put on him. But, I want all of you to side with Demon Race first. Shizuku secretly clicked her tongue when she heard the proposal. It was because she had guessed since the beginning that the Demon Race woman would propose it. It was strange for Kouki to be kept alive if she had already decided to kill him. The woman only had to kill him if there was no need for discussion after all. Thats why by not killing him and keeping him alive were all for this moment. The Demon Race woman had likely acknowledged that Kouki and the others were useful after the last fight. However, she was convinced she could not make Kouki waver even through talking. But the others didnt know of that. So, she planned to draw in the others aside from Kouki. First, she did not kill Kouki to not raise the animosity of the others. Second, she told them to make a choice while she cornered them between choice of death or survival. Third, she guided them to think if we do that, and she chose that time to erase the problem from their thought. Actually, by making the best use of Kouki, the atmosphere changed to one where they thought itd be okay to side with Demon Race if they survive. Though in reality, they didnt have any guarantee Kouki would be kept alive. Even if they regretted if he was killed after this, they could no longer act against the Demon Race. Shizuku noticed that, but she kept silent as she told herself they currently could do nothing but to side with Demon Race if they want to survive. There should be a way to save Kouki as long as they were alive. There were huge merits for the Demon Race woman if she got her hand on Shizuku and the others. First, needless to say, itll give an impact to the humans side. After all, the Gods Apostles who were humanitys hope are siding with Demon Race. That impact no, it was much more like despair will be a huge advantage to the Demon Race. Second, she would get new battle force. Having come to ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, the Demon Race womans real purpose was to conquer the dungeon and bring back the power inside. Though up until now, it was at the level where she could easily sweep the floor with the demonic beasts she had on hand, but it couldnt be said that shed be able to keep it up. It would be a good thing to obtain Shizuku and the others as fighting force to replenish the demonic beasts killed by Koukis party. If this keeps up, she would obtain Shizuku and the others. The Demon Race woman floated a faint smile as she realized the mood. However, her smile was immediately erased by the pained voice that suddenly rang out. E-Everyone this is bad please run away Kouki! Kouki-kun! Amanogawa! The voices source was the hanged Kouki. All of his comrades gazes turned to him. Dont believe her she killed Alan-san and the other knights dont be fooled youll be used as slaves to fight humans so run away I am okay just escape by yourself With feeble breathing, Kouki told the danger of the deal and insisted for them to leave him and bet on running away, which once again shook the hearts of the classmates. In this situation, just how many do you think will survive? Just look at the reality already! We already lost! Even the knights were killed! So theres no other choice! We can do nothing but accepting the invitation if we want to survive! Hiyamas angry voice rang out. He angrily looked at Kouki who still didnt come to terms with the situation. Hiyama certainly wanted to survive. At worst, he would make sure Kaori and himself survive even if the others didnt. However, the possibility of doing that if he bet on escaping would be too low. If he went to the Demon Race side, theres enough possibility of being promoted o an important position if he displayed his usefulness, and hed be able to obtain Kaori. Naturally, hed limit her freedom using the collar. Hiyama did not care whether she had free will or not. Hed be satisfied as long as he made Kaori his. Because of Hiyamas angry voice, the others were charmed by the more certain and nearer future. At that moment, a pained but powerful voice rang inside the room. Even though it was a small voice, it resounded well to others. It was a voice that had encouraged them many times in the battlefields. The person calmly judged any kind of situations, said words without any hesitation, and a model for them who also had a reliable back. For everyone, he was like a big brother and even a father they were fond of. Melds voice rang out. Guh you guys you only need to think on how to survive! Advance on the path you believed in! I am sorry involving you to our war Even though the time I spent with you isnt that long Ive regretted involving you Thats why, live and return to your world no need to worry about human race In the first place this war should be fought by the human in this world! Melds words werent words of a Herrlicht Kingdoms Commanding Knight. They were words of a man, Meld Loginz, his true feelings as he cast aside his position. He exposed his feelings because he realized here would be the end for him. Kouki and the others had their eyes wide opened while muttering Melds name and Meld shook off the Brutal-look-alike while a light shone from his whole body. Then, he immediately grappled the Demon Race woman. You demon lets die together! That is hee~, self-destruction? How brave. I can say I dont hate it. Shut it! The light wrapping Meld was similar to Koukis Limit Break in a glance while magic power gushed out of his body. However, it was actually not from his body but the crystal hanging on his neck. Seeing that, the Demon Race woman instantly saw through his personality and satisfyingly praised him. The crystals name was Last Loyalty, an evil tool to self-destruct just like the Demon Race woman said. Someone with high position in the Kingdom and Church of the Saints naturally carried important information with him. And because theres magic capable of reading ones memory in dark attributed magic, that person would be forced to carry the crystal when he went to the frontline. It would be used in time of emergence so the memory could not be read, along with the intention of involving the enemy with the self-destruction. Melds last attack that risked his life made Koukis party screamed out his name. However, unlike them, the Demon Race woman was still calm even though shed be swallowed by the explosion and die. Thus the Last Loyalty Meld carried increased its shine further, and one sentence was muttered right before it activated. Devour it, Absod. Immediately, after the Demon Race womans voice rang out, the Last Loyalty on its limit let out tremendous lights, and lost its shine. Wh-!? Whats happen! If one looked carefully, the overflowing lights were flowing into a certain direction. Meld frantically moved only his gaze towards that direction while still pinning the Demon Race woman, and there was the six-legged turtle shaped demonic beast whose opened mouth was inhaling the lights wrapping Meld. The six-legged turtle demonic beast was called Absod. Its peculiar magic was Magic Storage. It was a skill to freely take and stock magic inside its body. On the other hand, it could not use the stored magic if more than one magic if it took different elements. It only had the ability of letting out the magic again by compressing it from its mouth. However, the storage could even store high-ranked magic. It was a natural enemy for people who fight using magic. The light wrapping Meld from Last Loyalty rapidly lost, and it exhausted all its powers and became a normal crystal. Suddenly, an impact from an attack hit Meld who was flabbergasted because his last struggle had been obstructed in an unexpected way, but the impact wasnt that strong. What is it?, Meld looked down towards his abdomen where the impact came from. A reddish brown blade could be seen. Accurately, a blade of sand had pierced through Melds abdomen from his back. The blade piercing him from behind had blood dripping at the tip. Meld-san! Kouki shouted Melds name without minding his vomited blood. Meld reacted to his call and the gaze on his abdomen shifted to Kouki. He then frowned he moved his mouth to say, Sorry, while revealing a mortified smile. Immediately, the sand blade swung horizontally and Meld was blown away. Just like a powerless doll,thud!, he was thrown to the ground. The pool of blood spread little by little. Anyone see it would think of it as a mortal wound. It was already a miracle he was capable of moving while covered in wounds, but everyone knew that this time it was the true end. Even though she understood she would not make it in time, Kaori immediately used ranged recovery magic on Meld. Although the amount of bleeding had slightly decreased, Kaori could not block Melds wound since she herself hardly have any magic power. Uu, please! Be healed! Even as she fell to her knee due to the severe exhaustion from magic power depletion, Kaori desperately continued using healing magic. I never thought hed be able to stand up and pinned me with such wounds. As expected of the Kingdoms Knight Leader. Hes worthy of praise. However, this is the end thisll be your last. So, what do you think? The Demon Race woman glared at Kouki and the others as she swung the sand blade dyed in red. Seeing someone close to them dying once again, everyone, except some, were trembling. Even if they didnt want to admit it, theyd be the next to die if they did not accept the Demon Race womans proposal. Representing the others, Hiyama was about to say they accept the proposal. However, at that time, Cme. Kouki, who powerlessly tried to escape from being hung by the horsehead, muttered something with a small voice. Even though he shouldnt be able to create any miracle since he covered in wounds, Hiyama swallowed his words. He somehow could not ignore the pressure coming from Kouki. Ha? What did you say? So, you want to die. The Demon Race woman heard Koukis mutter, she snorted, and asked him thinking it was just another rave. Kouki raised his cast down gaze, and his straight glare pierced the Demon Race woman. The Demon Race woman instinctively held her breath when she saw Koukis glare. After all, the color of his irises had changed to silvery white as it shone. Instinctively backing away due to an unknown pressure, she ordered the horsehead according to the warning her instinct was telling her. She instinctively realized it was not the time to think about the advantage and disadvantage of gaining Shizuku and the others. Ahatd! Kill him! RoOoOoAaR!! The horsehead nameded Ahatd faithfully executed the Demon Race womans order. It tried to crush the suspended Koukis sides using two fists equipped with Magic Shock Wave. However, at that moment, CLiiIIInnNG!! Tremendous light overflowed from Kouki. It became a torrent and rose into the ceiling just like a tornado. Next, Kouki swung his right fist towards Ahatds arm that was grabbing onto him,SNaaaAAAAP!, and the arm was easily crushed. ROooOOAR!! With a roar different from a while ago, Ahatd inadvertently dropped Kouki, and Kouki moved to make a roundhouse kick as though he could not feel his injury. ThUuUumpP!! Cannon-like impact sound rang when the kick hit, Ahatds huge body was bent into < and was blown towards the wall behind with an extraordinary momentum. Ahatd, who was crushed into the wall accompanied with a thunderous roar, could not move well its body thanks to the impact, desperately trying to slip out of the wall but resulted in nothing. With a swaying body, Kouki picked up the dropped Holy Sword and glared at the Demon Race woman with a piercing gaze that could almost kill. At the same time, similar torrent that of a tonado rose and began to envelope Koukis body. A skill derived from Limit Break, Supreme Break. If the normal Limit Break increased the basic states by three times within the time limit, Supreme Break was higher skill, and basic stats were multiplied by five. However, he had to use limit break to now forcibly dragged out his power. Thats why the current Kouki only had 30 seconds until the limit. The effective time had been cut greatly because of the side effect. However, without minding that, Kouki rushed towards the Demon Race woman in anger. The only thing in his mind was to beat Melds enemy. Only revenge. The Demon Race woman raised a panicked expression and ordered the surrounding demonic beasts to attack Kouki. Chimeras were sneaked attacking, the black cats were firing their tentacles, and the Brutal-look-alike swung their maces. However, Kouki ignored those demonic beasts. Without swinging Holy Sword, he kept advancing, and raised angry cry towards where the Demon Race woman was. Bitch-! How dare you do that to Meld-san-!! Tch! Kouki unhesitatingly swung down the Holy Sword that was held in upper stance. The Demon Race woman clicked her tongue and she immediately densified the sand into a shield but cladded in torrent of light, the Holy Sword easily cut through the shield and slashed the Demon Race woman behind it. Although she was not cut in two; she backed away and created the sand shield, the Demon Race woman had a deeply cut diagonally on her body, and blown backward, spraying blood. Her back crashed into the wall behind, the Demon Race woman skidded down from the crushed wall, and Kouki approached her as he shook of the blood off the Holy Sword. What luck to have the situation reversed just like this Its as if I am looking at a cheap drama. Having the table reversed thanks to him awakening his hidden power due to him being in a pinch, made the Demon Race woman say sarcastic words while her wandering gaze was looking at the approaching Kouki in resignation. Even though the white crow on her side activated its peculiar magic, her wound was too deep that it could not be healed immediately, and Kouki wont give her such a time either. It was a true checkmate, and the Demon Race woman endured the severe pain, moved her right hand, and took out a locket pendant from her breast pocket. Seeing that, Kouki sharpened his expression, thinking it was the same self-destruction tool similar to the one Meld used, and he suddenly dashed out. Regardless of the Demon Race womans death, he could not let the explosion swallow his comrades. Thats why, I will defeat her before it activates! He attacked to stop her. However I am sorry I am going to die before you I love you, Mikhail Looking at the locket pendant in her hand dearly, the Demon Race woman muttered, which made Kouki inadvertently stopped the Holy Sword. Due to the attack not being delivered, the Demon Race woman dubiously raised her face and she noticed the Holy Sword had stopped just a few millimeters overhead. Kouki expression was aghast as he looked down at the Demon Race woman with wide-open eyes. His eyes expressed, but when he noticed something, it generated fear and hesitation. Seeing his eyes, the Demon Race woman realized the thing that made him stopped his sword and watched him with a condemning gaze. Her gaze made Kouki shaken further. I am amazed Did you notice it only now? That you are going to kill a person.? Kh!? Thats right, for Kouki, the Demon Race was a cruel and cowardly higher ranked demonic beasts. It also meant they were recognized as existences evolved from demonic beasts, that was what the Ishtar had taught him about the Demon Race. Actually, they were recognized as such because they were accompanied by the demonic beasts, their slaves. However, just like a normal human, they love and loved, desperately tried to survive for the sake of something. But Kouki never thought he was going to fight people. In a way, it could be said he unconsciously did not want to think so The recognition was overturned when the Demon Race woman dearly called the name of her loved person. Whether he liked it or not, the one he was fighting was not a demonic beast. He noticed she was in truth a person just like him. He recognized what he was trying to do was murder. Surely, you did not admit us as people What arrogance. N-No I, I didnt know Hah, isnt it you did not try to know? I, I See? So, whats wrong? After all, what youre doing is not fighting but hunting, right? Theres one animal before you here, you know? Even though you have thought like that until now L-lets just talk surely if we talk Kouki said as he lowered Holy Sword. Demon Race woman looked at him with pure scorn, and she shouted an order instead of answering him. Ahatd! Aim at the swordswoman! The others, attack! Having recovered from the impact, Ahatd approached Shizuku with tremendous momentum, exactly what the Demon Race woman had ordered. Within Koukis party, although her charisma to lead people could not be compared to him, to excel in making calm judgement of the situation made her the most troublesome enemy, so Shizuku was the first to be targeted. The others demonic beasts also began attacking the other party members. Rather than the merits gained by making them betray their allies with attached collars, she judged, because of his last attack, it was necessary to kill Kouki. The Demon Race woman felt Koukis latest attack was a threat. Wh-, why! Youre a boy without any self-awareness we are at war! You who possessed huge power with immature mind is too dangerous! You are going to die here no matter what! Look, your comrades will be annihilated if you dont help them! Kouki shouted at the Demon Race woman who ignored his suggestion, but the woman didnt care at all. Next, Kouki turned around because of the womans words, and at the same time, Shizuku was blown away and she crashed into the ground. Ahatd was already a monster that had already far surpassed the strong demonic beasts. It overpowered Kouki who was using Limit Break even if it was just a surprise attack. So, Shizuku should not be able to fight it by herself. Kouki turned pale and used the power from Supreme Break to instantly move between Ahatd and Shizuku, and caught the Magic Shock Wave attack. Next, he counter-attacked by swinging Holy Sword which cut off its arms. However, by the time he was before its bosom to finish it off with a stab, just like before, he fell to his knees, lost his strength, and fell forward. Supreme Limit had reached its time limit. It was the worst case scenario. Not only was weakened because of the after effect he had accumulated one impossible plight after another, he also could not move his body as though he was paralyzed. A-At Such a time! Kouki! Covering Kouki, Shizuku slashed towards the wound Ahatd had on its arm that was cut off. Unable to calm down after its wound was slashed, Ahatd screamed and retreated. At that moment, Shizuku grabbed and threw Kouki to where their comrades were. With Kouki incapable of moving, his comrades could only defend against the encircling demonic beasts. Then I must do something! Shizuku aimed at the Demon Race woman. Her gaze unmistakably carried killing intent. Heh~. You seem be conscious about the murder. Rather, arent you the one most suitable to be called as Hero? I dont care. It is our fault Kouki did not realize it. Thats why I will pay for that debt! Completely healed by the white crows peculiar magic, the Demon Race woman stood up steadily and commented on Shizuku actions. Shizuku should have known Koukis straightforward character, and how deeply he sets his heart on something. She gritted her teeth because she felt responsible that it was only until now that Kouki realized they were killing people, and how he didnt realize their true enemies during this war. Shizuku had no experience of murder, and she felt she did not want to experience it either. However, she was prepared such a day would come if she was going into a war. By learning swordsmanship, the heaviness of hurting people was driven into her. However, now that the time has come, her resolution was easily shaken because of fear neither from the shame nor honour, but because she wanted to cry due to the thing she was going to do. Even so, she bit her lip and gritted her teeth to desperately suppress her fear. Thus, she took a stance as she activated No Beat to kill the Demon Race woman using the Godspeed from the sword drawing technique. However in that moment, a chill ran along her spine because her instinct warned her to imminent danger. Immediately, from the side of the location where she jumped back from, a black cats tentacles was fired. I never told the other demonic beasts to not aim at you. Do you think you can kill me with Ahatd and other demonic beasts as your enemies. Kuh. Saying, Of course I am also going to kill you, the Demon Race woman began to chant. Shizuku somehow managed to break through the waves of attacks from the demonic beasts using acceleration and deceleration without preliminary action of No Beat, but her expression was gradually dyed in despair when she tried to move before the Demon Race woman through an opening. The most difficult was that Ahatd had speed similar to Shizuku. The sturdy and gigantic figure was certainly seen by Shizuku, so even if she used the chance to jump towards the Demon Race woman, its swung fist give an explosion-like impact that would immediately reach Shizuku. Shizuku was a swordsman who specialized in speed, so her defense was extremely brittle. Evasion and parry were the basic of her defense. Besides, damages would accumulated little by little from Magic Shock Waves after effect. Also, she could neither completely evade nor parry. Following that, Shizukus movement had slightly become duller because of the accumulated damages. And that was fatal in a fight to death such as this. WHHAAAAAM!! Aghh!! Although she immediately used the sword and sheath as shields, Ahatds fist crushed Shizukus partner and hit her shoulder. Having blown parallel to the ground, forcefully crashing, and continued skidding on the ground, Shizuku laid down helplessly. The arm on her right shoulder was bent into an impossible angle. It was completely crushed. And because the impact was passed into her body, she sometimes coughed up blood. Shizuku-chan! Kaori called Shizuku with tone overflowed with uneasiness, but Shizuku could not move at all even as she gripped the handle of her broken sword while crouching. At that time, the things about her comrades, formation, and her exhausted magic power, there was be no meaning for her to come to Shizukus side, but other logical reasons had completely disappeared from her mind. Kaoris only thought was she must go to her important best friends side. Kaori dashed out due to impulse. Her body was swaying and her feet werent steady because she hardly had any magic power. Although there were voices behind that tried to stop her, they did not reach Kaoris ears. She was only trying her best to recklessly rush towards Shizuku. Naturally, the demonic beasts did not overlook the defenseless Kaori, and merciless attacks poured towards her. However, all of those attacks were received by shining shields. Moreover, the numerous shields were standing just like a passage between Kaori and Shizuku. Ehehe. As expected, being alone is unpleasant. Suzu said with a pale expression. She held out her right hand straight towards Shizuku, and used all of her shields to make a beeline between Kaori and Shizuku. A faint smile floated on her face. Suzu had realized it herself. Realized they could not survive at all. Thats why, she thought of using her magic to allow her to be together with the best friends she loved even in the last moment. Naturally, the defense on the other comrades had become thinner as the effect so Suzu, I am sorry, apologized in her mind, and continued to put up her shields for Kaori and Shizuku. With Suzus shields, Kaori reached Shizuku with only few wounds. Then, she embraced Shizukus body tightly. K-Kaori what are you doing Get back, hurry. Its dangerous here. Uun. It is the same anywhere. Thats why, its okay for me to be by Shizuku-chans side. I am sorry. I cant win. Me, too, I am sorry I cant really do anything. I have hardly any magic power. Supporting Shizuku, Kaori was frowning while smiling while using her magic to lessen Shizukus pain. Shizuku on the other hand, used her solid right arm to grasp the hand Kaori was using to support her, and sported a troubled smile. A shadow appeared before the two. It was Ahatd. With bloodshot eyes, it approached and looked down at Kaori and Shizuku. RoOoOaR!!, it raised its characteristic roar and swung its thick arm. Unbeknownst to them, Suzus shields had been put between Ahatd, and Kaori and Shizuku to interrupt it from coming any closer. However, it just ignore such barriers. It was probably because it was convinced that its swung fist would easily destroy the shields just like papers and use the shockwave to crush Kaori and Shizuku. Currently, with the iron hammer of death swinging before them, various scenes passed through Kaoris mind. Ah, I wonder is this the revolving lantern?, and she strangely calmed down, but Kaori who was flooded with memories had her heart shaken by the latest scene that appeared. It was the tea party under the moonlight. The memories of the two conversing. The night when she said a vow. The disappeared him who made a troubled smile. How she began to realize her love once he disappeared. How she chased after him, believing in his survival. However, those would also end here. In the end, I was once again unable to hold up my promise, thinking so, tears flowed on Kaoris cheeks before she was aware of it. First, I want to call out to him if we ever meet again, Kaori thought so. With such a wish, at the very least, I will call his name at the end and she naturally said. Hajime-kun. At that moment. KABOoOoOM!! The ceiling above Ahatd fell with a roaring sound, and at the same time, a huge, jet-black stake flew out with an extreme power cladded in red thunder. Raising sparks, the jet-black stake pierced through Ahatd as though it was a tofu, and it then pierced and was stuck on the ground. With length around 120 centimeters, the huge stake buried itself into the ground while releasing red sparks. Flesh and blood scattered from the center where Ahatds remains were with its original form nowhere to be seen. The spectacle made Kaori, Shizuku, and of course Koukis party, the demonic beasts attacking them, and the Demon Race woman stiffened. A silent unbecoming of a battlefield ruled the room. No one, not even a thing understood what had happened as they stood in bewilderment. Suddenly, a shadow jumped down from the opened ceiling. The person landed and lightly trampled down on the Ahatds remains with his back before Kaori and Shizuku, and when he got off it, the person glared at the surroundings. When he looked over his shoulder, he saw Kaori and Shizuku who were embracing each other. The moment the person turned around, their eyes met, and a lightning ran through Kaoris body. Her heart had been cold accompanied by sorrow, no, probably it was freezing since the day her important person disappeared, but a sudden fire lighted it and heated it up Thu-thump, thu-thump.Her heart began to throb intensely. Your relationship is good as usual, you two. The person said with a wry smile, and Kaoris mind was filled with delight even before she could think about it. The hair color was different, the aura was different, the tone was different, and the appearance was different. However, she knew. It is him. It is he whose survival she believed in while she looked for him. Thats right, Hajime-kun! Chapter 78 - Volume 8 The Peerless Incompetent Eh? Hajime-kun? Wait, Nagumo-kun? Eh? What? What do you mean? Kaoris ecstatic shout made Shizuku, who was by her side, confused and looked alternately between Kaori and Hajime. Apparently, Kaori was able to see through the white haired, eye-patched, black-coated person before her as Hajime with just a single glance, but Shizuku was still unable to recognize him. However, when she saw the boys face who was looking back over his shoulder with a wry smile, it immediately overlapped with Nagumo Hajime in her memory, and Shizuku, with widened eyes, raised a surprised voice. Eh? Eh? Really? Is he really Nagumo-kun? Eh? What? Whats really happening here? Well, just calm down, Yaegashi. Arent calm, cool, and collected your main selling point? The chain of events happened after she, Shizuku, just like Kaori, was prepared to die which made her perplexed and she forgot her pain. Admonishing her as he said Shizukus name, Hajime suddenly looked overhead, feeling their presences. Thus, the falling blond-haired girl, Yue, was caught by him in princess carry style and he carefully let her down, next he received the rabbit-eared girl, Shia, who jumped down the same way. The last to jump down was a boy dressed in black, Endou Kousuke. Na-Nagumoo! You-! I was blown away by that! Wait, what was that just now!? It suddenly pierced the dungeons floors Endou looked at the surrounding, started complaining. Then, he saw his best friends and the others together with a group of demonic beasts. After noticing that he was being watched by his stiffened classmates, Nuoh!, and released a strange shout. To Endou, they voices were half-filled with joy because of their reunion, and anger because he came back. Kousuke! Jyuugo! Kentarou! Ive come with help! Reacting to Ive come with help, Koukis party and the demon race woman finally returned to their sense. Then, they once again stared at Hajime and the two girls. However, not minding the gazes of those in his surroundings, Hajime quickly ordered Yue and Shia with a slightly irritated expression. Yue, sorry but please protect those people gathered there. Shia, please look at the condition of the fallen man in Knights armor there. Nn leave it to me. Roger~! Yue calmly walked without caring about the surrounding demonic beasts, while Shia used her marvelous jumping power to jump overhead the group of demonic beasts and landed beside the collapsed Meld. Ha-Hajime-kun Kaori once again called Hajimes name with a shaking voice. Her tone was probably filled with joy due to the reunion, yet there was also sorrow. It was because she thought Hajime had came here to die. Although Kaori didnt know the details, her expression was telling him to immediately get away from the place. Shrugging his shoulders, he returned Kaoris gaze. Hajime briefly said, Its okay now, so just wait there. After saying that, he activated Light Speed which greatly improved his perception. Then, he took out three Cross Bits from Treasure Box which surrounded Kaori and Shizuku like shields. The floating cross-like objects that suddenly appeared from empty space surprised Kaori and Shizuku. With his back before the two, Hajime made a proposal towards the demon race woman whose appearance could be seen as nothing but arrogance. It was his mercy since the demon race woman was still not his enemy. The red-haired woman over there. I wont do anything if you leave immediately. Just disappeared quickly from here if you dont want to die. What did you say? It was not a remark that could be said by an ordinary human while being surrounded by demonic beasts. It was the reason why the demon race woman inadvertently asked back. As a response, Hajime repeated himself with an amazed expression. Prompt decisions are needed in battlefields. Thats why I said, just disappear from here quickly if you dont want to die. Understand now? Knowing she did not hear it wrong, the demon race woman erased her expression and ordered the demonic beasts while pointing at Hajime, Kill him. This time, the too abrupt situation especially the dead of her treasured Ahatd due to an unknown attack made the demon race woman lose her calm and make a fatal mistake. Even if Hajime had his own objection, the woman was too enraged by Hajime who by the course of events treaded on Ahatd, a demonic beast she didnt want to lose since it was given to her by her revered superior. In addition, there was the confusion due to the unbelievable situation where the dungeons ceiling had been destroyed just because he wanted to go downstairs. In any case, she would have been able to make a more careful judgement if it was the usual her. However, the glove had been thrown out. I see So, I take it that youre an enemy, right? Hajime muttered at the same time the Chimera attacked him. Behind Hajime, Hajime-kun! and Nagumo-kun! warning voices filled with urgency could be heard. However, Hajime casually clawed the Chimera attacking from his left with his artificial arm and lifted it without any difficulty. The Chimera was surprised and struggled to escape which made the space blurred intensely. Looking at it, Hajime looked at it with scorn. Oi, oi, what is this? This half-assed peculiar magic. Are you a street performer? Because theres no meaning if ones presence and figure disappears when spaces blurs when it moves. Hajime inadvertently retorted. Even in the abyss, there were demonic beasts that could conceal their presences and figuring out what each of them has was extremely troublesome. Comparing it to them, Hajime thought it was too childish that the concealment exposed when it moved. Standing still while he raised a Chimera with huge body weighing several hundreds kilograms as it struggling mid air, Hajime made the demon race woman, Kaori, and the others dumbfounded. Hajime leered at them and used Great Arm to throw the Chimera on the ground as though he had lost his interest in it. BoOoOoOmM!! BaAaAaANNNG With a raw sound ringing out, the Chimera had its head crushed and made a crater on the ground. Next, having drawn out Donner, Hajime turned the railgun towards the space that seemed to be empty at a glance and fired it in succession. BAAANG BAAAAANNNG!! Dry, explosive sounds rang out and two flashes cut through the air, mercilessly piercing respective targets. The space blurred for a moment, then a Chimera with a blasted head and a Brutal-look-alike whose heart had been shot through appeared. They stood still for a second, swayed, and crumbled to ground. Not moving but could not conceal the wind flow, the shaking of the air and ground, their gazes, killing intent, flow of magic, and temperature made them nothing but unmoving targets for Hajime. Without even looking at the demonic beasts he instantly killed, Hajime took a step forward into the battlefield, no, the execution ground. What started could not even be called deathmatch. It was a one-sided execution by the monster who shouldnt be made into an enemy. The demon race woman was shocked seeing the demonic beasts were killed casually and easily while the classmates stood still feeling the chill from the weapon that shouldnt exist in this world. Leaving aside those stiffened people, the demonic beasts were attacking Hajime one after another, faithfully executing the demon race womans order. A black cat creeped behind him and fired its tentacles, but Hajime didnt turn around and only turned the wrist of his lowered arm where Donner was and fired behind. The bullet exceeding the speed of sound easily gouged through the black cats forehead. Without stopping to look at their companion, four-eyed wolves rushed towards him from left and right at the same time. However, Schlag, unknown as to when it was drawn, blew the enemy on his left while Donner blown off the one on the right. At that moment, the black cats hidden behind the annihilated four-eyed wolves shot their tentacles in cooperation with the Chimeras that were approaching Hajimes back. However, Hajime had jumped several meters above, flipped mid-air, and while hanging upside down, the floating black cats and the two Chimera, who lost sight of their target, became preys for the railgun. Within the scattered flesh and blood that looked like flower storm, two Brutal-look-alikes came and swung their maces, aiming for the moment Hajime landed. However, such an easily predicted future wouldnt work on a monster such as Hajime, and he jumped further using Aerodynamic mid-air. He then fired Donner-Schlag to his left and right in succession while spinning like a top. The released wind of killing intent not only moved towards the two Brutal-look-alikes that were waiting for him, but it also pierced and burst to pieces the heads of the Chimeras and four-eyed wolves that were approaching from behind. While each of the demonic beasts sprayed and scattered blood, Hajime descend as though to follow the law of inertia and dulled the momentum right before he landed. Landing soundlessly in the center of the corpses and a ground dyed with blood, Hajime took out ammo from an empty space and use gunspin to reload them. And at that time, KuWAaAA!, a strange sound rang out all of a sudden. Hajime turned toward the source and there was the six-legged turtle-like demonic beasts, Absod, whose wide opened mouth was turned towards Hajime. Inside its mouth was a compression of tremendous power shining a pure white light. It was the previously stored huge magic power from Commander Melds Last Loyalty. The Last Loyaltys range was only few meters but its power was more than enough to decimate a person. The magic power was compressed to the limit and in the next moment it was launched like a laser towards its target, Hajime. The death light approached as it gouged out the ground on its track. However, Hajime calmly took out a large, coffin-like shield from an empty space, equipped it on his left arm, and activated Vajra the same time he held up the shield. Just like a huge tree whose roots were firmly rooted on the ground, there was no impatience in Hajimes eyes which showed his firm will. A tremendous roar resounded the moment the laser-like magic power hit, and the trembling air expressed how strong it was. However, Hajime, who received the direct hit, didnt even move a step away, but rather, he sported a mischievous smile, and began to slant the shield to parry the attack. The destination of where the attack was averted to was Kh!? Damn it! It was the demon race woman. Since the time Hajime began to easily kill the demonic beasts, she sensed the crisis and began to chant powerful magic with an exaggerated chant, but Hajime noticed it and redirect Absods attack towards the demon race woman to obstruct her. The unexpected situation made the demon race woman take an evasive action in a panic, but Hajime only adjusted the angle of his shield for the attack to reach her. The torrent of light approached her and destroyed the wall, made the demon race woman frantically ran on the side of the wall. Her expression was one where there was not the slightest hint of composure remained. However, the attack gradually drew near her back, and when she thought she would be mowed down by the attack she had ordered to be released, the magic power stored by Absod had reached the bottom and the attack ended. Tch Without any room to react to Hajime who clicked his tongue, the demon race woman breathed a sigh of relief only to be frozen in the next moment. BaAaAaANNNG!! An explosive sound roared along with the feeling of heat passing right beside her right cheek, and something white splattered. That something was the remains of the white crow which was previously stood on the demon race womans shoulder. Although things had not been going the way he expected, Hajime countered by firing Donner aiming at Absod while Schlag was aimed at the white crow. Even if Absod tried to evade only to endure the bullet so even with its tremendous velocity, it would only leave a small sound, but it could not even sense the bullet which ended up piercing through its opened mouth and its consciousness fell into darkness for eternity. Even the white crow had its body burst open and had died in an instant, scattering white feathers along with its flesh and blood. Receiving the after effect of the railgun, the demon race woman lost her balance, fell on her butt, and absentmindedly patted her own cheek. What stuck there were the white crows flesh and blood, and at the same time she felt the heat from the severe burn. If it shifted just by a few centimeters The demon race woman was trembling when she thought of what might have happened. In other words, Hajime whose matchless strength allowed him to playfully kill the army of demonic beasts as though he was killing bugs before her eyes, and could have also killed her at any time. Even now, her life was in the palm of his hands. The demon race woman had a strong pride as a warrior, but she could not stop her trembling body before the monster-like existence. What was that? Why did such a thing exist? How can I survive from that monster!? Such thoughts filled the demon race womans mind, and it continued to circle round and round inside her. Kouki and the others felt the same as her. They could not immediately see through the white haired, eyepatched boy as Hajime. They could not understand who was the unknown person who easily annihilated the demonic beasts that had put them into such predicament. What was that? Just who in this world is he!? Kouki muttered while his unmoving body was laid on the ground. Everyone around him also had the same questions forming in their minds. The one who answered was the person they asked to retreat only to return here by his own will, Endou. Haha, I know it is unbelievable but he is Nagumo. Hah? Endous words made Kouki and the others leaked those words at the same time. Seeing Endou, they though, Is this guys head okay?, and made some gesture with their hands. Thinking, it cant be helped, huh~, Endou could only shrugged his shoulders because he was only stating the truth. Like I said, he is Nagumo, Nagumo Hajime. The Nagumo who fell from the bridge at that day. He survived in the depth of the dungeon and climbed up with his own power. When coming here, he treated the demonic beasts as if they are just small fries. Its seriously unbelievable!, I thought so, too but it is the truth. Nagumo, eh? You mean Nagumo is alive!? Kouki said with a surprised voice. Thus, the others also simultaneously tried to look at the boy with monstrous strength who was advancing the annihilation progress but as expected they tried to deny it while thinking, Just how is he Nagumo? Endou understood their feelings and with a gesture he said, Well, its true. Although he has completely changed, Ive seen his status plate, Endou told them again that the boy was Nagumo Hajime while sporting a dry smile. Everyone felt it was unbelievable as they vacantly looked at Hajimes peerlessness, and a person who was awfully flustered said, L-Lies. Nagumo is dead. Wasnt that the case? Everyone also saw it. Theres no way he is alive! We have already agreed on that! Uwah, whats with you! I have seen his status plate so theres no mistake it is him. Lies! Theres must be some trick! He must be in disguise and trying to trick us! No, just what are you saying? Theres no reason for him to do that. The one who was saying unreasonable things and grabbed Endous collar was Hiyama. He was denying Hajimes survival with an abnormally paled complexion. Kondou and the others around him were somewhat taken aback by Hiyamas appearance. The agitated Hiyama was doused by cold water, literally. A large amount of water suddenly appeared above Hiyama and poured down on him like a small waterfall. Hiyama somewhat drowned because it matched the timing when he inhaled. After being doused with water, he had a coughing fit. What on earth!? Hiyama was confused only to be told by a cold voice far colder than the cold water. Be quiet. Its irritating. Although Hiyama seemed to getting more agitated and tried to object, he instinctively swallowed his words when he turned his gaze towards the source of the voice. After all, the source of the voice, Yue, was looking at Hiyama with a very cold gaze as though she was looking at an insect. At the same time, not only a few would forget their situation after they were captivated by the ideal girl whose beauty was just like the highest grade bisque doll. Same could be said for Koukis party. Their gazes were naturally attracted to the beautiful looking girl whether they were female or male. Even Suzu was obviously captivated and said, Whooaa~, with a strange voice. It wasnt simply because of her beauty, she was also cladded in a bewitching atmosphere contrary to her young appearance which made Koukis party captivated. And at that time, maybe because of the demon race womans instruction, several demonic beasts came to attack Koukis party. She probably thought of turning them into hostages just like how she had used Meld. It was a normal measure since she couldnt even imagine of capturing Hajime with a fair challenge. Suzu immediately thought of creating shields. Having activated magic one after another, her exhausted body was screaming. She bit her lips to prevent herself from blacking out but Yue gently stopped Suzu with her hand. Having Yue quietly patting her head, Ehh?, Suzu inadvertently said with a relaxed voice and stopped her chant. Dont worry. Yue muttered, and Suzu said, Ah, its already safe now, without any basis for it nor any power left her body. Even she herself didnt know why she could simply accepted Yues words, but she felt she was being defended by a reliable big sister. Yue looked away from Suzu and glared at the demonic beasts that readied their fangs, claws, tentacles, and maces. Then, with one sentence she pulled her magics trigger. Blue Dragon. In the next moment, a bluish-white sphere with one meter in diameter appeared above Yue and the others. Those who used flame attribute magic knew it was one of the highest level magic, a blue flame magic capable of decimating anything it approached, Blue Imperial. It was abnormal to be able to activate it without any chant and in no time. Especially the rear group; they knew what happened and could only looked up at the blue blaze in blank surprise. However, this was just the start of what would make them truly surprised. The blue flame burning radiantly suddenly changed its shape to one of a snake, attacked the incoming maces swinging Brutal-look-alikes and the others by swallowing them. They were instantly killed, and not even an ash remained. Before long, the shape of the blue flame changed and swam in the air. It was a blazing blue dragon, with length of around 30 meters. With Yue in the center, the blue dragon protected Kouki and the others by coiling around them. Then, it raised its head, and opened its jaws towards the demonic beasts which were standing still because they could not approach the the blue hellfire that would perish everything. RoOoOAAAAR!!! It roared. And immediately, the bodies of the demonic beasts flew. As though they were attracted by gravity, they jumped into the blue dragons mouth one after another. Although the others understood it was not suicide since the demonic beasts desperately tried to escape in mid-air in panic due to the abrupt situation. Seeing the demonic beast throwing their bodies in queue towards the annihilation that didnt even leave an ash, made them think it as nothing but a bad joke. What is this magic Someone muttered. The unknown magic had one-sidedly burnt the demonic beasts to annihilation by pulling them, which made Koukis party unable to close their wide opened mouths. But it couldnt be helped. After all, this magic was the same as Thunder Dragon, an original magic of Yues, formed by combining the highest fire magic element, Blue Imperial, and one of the Age of Gods magic, gravity magic. Incidentally, the reason she used Blue Dragon and not Thunder Dragon was simply because Yue was training herself. Thunder Dragon was a combination between gravity magic and high-ranked wind attribute, thunder, so Blue Dragon had higher difficulty and power. Because she was just recently capable of combining highest level magic, she wanted to make its debut. Naturally, Koukis party who didnt know of the circumstances shifted their gazes from the Blue Dragon to Yue, about to ask for an explanation. However, calmly straightening its back, the Blue Dragon stopped and its flame shone brighter. Together with Yues sublime figure, it made Koukis party hold their breath, and they were unable to say the words to ask for an explanation. Several people quickly had their hearts stolen by Yue especially Suzu; she was letting out an exclamation of joy like a small old man. On the other side, when the demon race woman saw the bizarre Blue Dragon from the distance, she cursed in her mind, Theres only monsters here, huh! Frustrated due to the demonic beasts being exterminated one after another, she changed her aim to the RabbitMan girl beside the mortally wounded Meld, and the two girls close to each other who were separated from the others. However, the demon race woman was further exposed to the arbitrary. The Brutal-look-alike which came to attack Shia had its head blown away like a pinball with a swing from Doryukken. She then rotated her body using the momentum from her first attack towards the four-eyed wolf coming advancing from behind her and it died easily with its head crushed by an attack carrying enough centrifugal force. Once again, Chimeras and black cats were about to attack Kaori and Shizuku. Shizuku gritted her teeth, and readied her broken sword towards the incoming; the scattered demonic beasts filled with killing intent. However, as if to stop them, the cross bits floating in her surrounding came in between Shizuku and the Chimeras. Shizuku was somewhat shaken by the mysterious crosses were moving as though to protect her. Suddenly, the longer point of the crosses turned towards the Chimera and a roaring sounds rang out. Seriously, what are those!? Shizuku was shouting inside her mind, when something spinningly flew almost grazing her cheek and fell to the ground with a metallic sound. The same roaring sound rang out beside Kaori, and the same sound of metal resounded, too, as expected. Although confused, Kaori and Shizuku returned their attentions towards the incoming demonic beasts, and there were only the figures of demonic beasts with heads blown to pieces They were speechless and turned their gazes towards the source of the metallic sounds and confirmed its identity. Isnt that cartridge? Cartridge a guns? Kaori and Shizuku faced each other as they said the unfamiliar term out loud. They were convinced once they saw Hajimes figure rampaging with guns in both hand. The crosses floating to defend them were similar to an all-range weapon from somewhere. A-Amazing Hajime-kun can use Funnel. Just, since when did he become a NewType Kaori and Shizuku regained a lot of their composure after the surrounding demonic beasts were instantly exterminated. They let out unbecoming retorts which were actually transmitted to Hajime through the Cross Bits. And on the contrary, Hajime wanted to retort back in regards to how the two knew such references. However, Hajime did not worry about it thanks to the skill he honed by being in the company of Yue and the girls, Let it be. Seriously whats with this. The demon race woman muttered powerlessly. No matter what she tried, everything was held down and crushed by sheer power. Such irrational things allowed her mind to be invaded by feeling of throwing in the towel. There were hardly any demonic beasts remaining, and it was obvious to anyone who was the victor and loser. My last hope! The demon race woman fired magic towards Hajime for the sake of escaping and ran towards one of the four exits with all of her might. The magic fired towards Hajime was Final Prison. It exploded right beside Hajime, and the petrifying smoke wrapped around him. Koukis party held their breaths while Kaori and Shizuku screamed Hajimes name. Leering at the shaken Koukis party, the demon race woman finally reached one of the exits. However Haha Ive been checkmated, huh. It is certainly as you say. Before the demon race woman was the floating cross with its dark muzzle pointed at her from inside the passage. With a dry laughter, only now did she realize she had been checkmated long since before she attacked Hajime, and the demon race woman inadvertently leaked a dry laughter. The hateful calm voice came from behind. This time, the demon race woman looked back in resignation and she saw Hajime walking closer from inside the petrifying smoke as if nothing happened. Next, he scattered the petrifying smoke to the other passage by sweeping it away using the red wave of Magic Emission. You monster. To take a high-ranked magic as something insignificant You, are you really human? Actually, even Ive doubting that. But, it isnt so bad to become a monster, you know? Hajime and the demon race woman said in a joking manner with only a slight distance between them. When the demon race woman took a look at the room, the demonic beasts had truly been annihilated before she was aware of it. Once again she cursed in a small voice, You monster. Ignoring her, Hajime aimed Donners muzzle towards the woman. The weapon of death pointed right before her eyes made the demon race woman realize it was time for her to die, and she looked back. Well then, Do you have anything left to say? Is what is usually said in these kinds of situation Unfortunately, I dont have any interest in hearing your last will. More importantly, about why a person of the demon race had come here and where you obtained those demonic beasts Shall I have you spit it out? Do you think I will speak? It might become an advantage for human race, right? As if I am that stupid. The demon race woman snorted scornfully, which made Hajime look at her with cold gaze. Thus, without hesitation, he fired Donner to both of the demon race womans legs. AgaaAH!! The demon race woman screamed and collapsed. The scream resounded inside the silent room where the demonic beasts had ceased to breathe. Hajime knew the classmates behind him were gulping because of his merciless action. However, not worrying about such things, Hajime asked again with Donner aimed at the woman. Whether its human race or demon race, I dont care about your worlds circumstance. I am asking you not as someone from human race. I am only asking because I want to know it. So, answer it now. The demon race woman was glaring at Hajime while gritting her teeth from the pain. Seeing her eyes, Hajime realized she was not likely to speak, so he began to speak instead. Well, I have roughly guessed it. You came here to conquer the True Great Dungeon, right? The demon race womans brows twitched from Hajimes words. Hajime continued speaking while carefully observing the womans reaction. Those demonic beasts were the product of an Age of Gods magic looks like I hit the bulls eye. I see, so the change in demon race side was because they conquered a Great Dungeon and obtained the Age of Gods magic which could enslave demonic beasts, huh Resultantly, the human race side moved to conquer the Great Dungeon by investigating and then inviting the heroes How it cant be Hajime had stated his theories which was right on the mark, and it rattled the demon race woman. With the mortified expression, she questioned how he knew when a possibility came to mind. Seeing her expression, Hajime noticed the demon race woman had guessed Hajime was also another dungeon conqueror. With his glance, he responded, Correct. I see, if you are the same as that person then I can understand your monster-like power Ah, isnt that enough? Just kill me. After all, I have no intention of being a captive As that person right. You must be referring to the conqueror whom you received the demonic beasts from, huh The expression of the demon race womans face told him she would rather commit suicide rather than to be taken as a captive. Thus, she wanted to at least die in battle. The information about another dungeon conqueror was enough for Hajime, so with thoughts of ending it, killing intent appeared in his eyes. As revenge for dying in the middle of her path, and unwillingness to admit defeat, the demon race woman muttered towards Hajime. Someday, my lover will kill you. Her words made Hajimes lips curved and floated a fearless smile. I will kill my enemy, even if it is God. And if that person is someone who dances inside the palm of Gods, then he wouldnt be able to reach me. Theres nothing left to talk about, so the two closed their mouths. Hajime turned Donners muzzle towards the demon race womans head. However, the moment he was about to pull the trigger, a loud voice stopped him. Wait! Just wait, Nagumo! She can no longer fight! So, its not necessary to kill her! With his finger still on Donners trigger, What is this guy saying?, Hajime looked over his shoulder with a dubious expression. Kouki managed to unsteadily stand up after he had slightly recovered and further raised his voice. Capture, right, just make her a captive. Its absolutely unforgivable to kill someone who cannot resist. I am the hero. And Nagumo is my comrade, so please back away in consideration of me. Excuses that rendered too much retort was something Hajime thought there was no value in hearing it and swiftly discarded them. Silently, he pulled the trigger. BaAaAaANNNG! The dry explosive sound echoed inside the room. Killing intent was aimed and a shot was fired through the demon race womans forehead where she instantly died. Silence engulfed their surrounding. The classmates finally understood and could only hold their bated breaths, puzzled to the spectacle where one of their classmate killed a person without hesitation. Amongst all of them, Kaori was most shocked by it. It was not about him killing a person. After all, Kaori herself had been prepared for it. It was a natural thing since they had entered the fight in this world. After all, fighting the demonic beast inside the dungeon was only combat exercise. Thats why, a day where killing one another would surely come, for she must kill hostile people, and she was prepared to do it. She was a healer who stand by the rear, but thinking of Shizuku, Kouki, and the others who were in the front lines the time when her the hands of her friends will be dirtied by blood, even if it was just a little, made her heart resolved to not averting from such situations even just for a moment. What shocked Kaori was because she could not sense any aversion, disgust, and hesitation towards murder from Hajime. He killed a person as though it was natural as breathing. The Hajime Kaori knew was someone who even though he couldnt go against the others, he was a gentle and strong person capable of being able to jump into a whirlpool for the sake of others. That form of being strong was not a power that came from violence. It was a strength due to thinking about others no matter what time or situation he was in. Thats why, Hajime who could kill an enemy who had lost her spirit and would not resist with neither hesitation nor had any deep emotion, had become someone completely different from Hajime she knew, and it shocked her. Shizuku was her best friend, so she understood Kaori had received a powerful shock. However, she was able to guess what shocked Kaori from the scattered talk they usually had about Hajime when they were in Japan. Shizuku looked at Hajime with a cool expression and she thought he had certainly changed, but she knew it was wrong for her, who knew nothing, to complain about it. Thats why, as the result, she could do nothing but to stop being nestled close to Kaori. However, naturally, the lump of justice called hero wouldnt be able to stay silent about it. Koukis voice rang out as if to subdue the space filled with silence. Why, why did you kill her. Was there any necessary to kill her Hajime was walking towards Shias side and caught Kouki staring at him with a penetrating glare at the edge of his view. He hesitated for a moment thinking how he should answer, but in the next moment, to begin with, theres no need to answer!, he thought and decided to ignore Kouki. However, whether the other party would allow Hajimes attitude was another problem Chapter 79 - Volume 8 The This and That After the Reunion While the sound of Koukis desperate voice subduing the silence, the person whom the words were directed to pretended as though he didnt hear anything and walked towards Shias side, beside the collapsed Meld. Thinking there was no longer a need to protect Koukis party, Yue also walked towards Hajime and Shia. Ahh, One-sama!, Suzus shout, whose heart was just like a small old man, came from behind her. Shia, hows Melds condition? It was almost too late. He would not survive if we were even a little slower I used Holy Water as instructed, but was it really okay to do that? Ah, I was indebted to this person. Besides, the hole Meld left would be too big in a lot of ways. Itll be especially problematic if someone weird took over the training of the Heros party. Well, seeing their current state, it looks like Meld was unable to finish their training properly but it isnt a mistake that he is a man of character. He is a person who will cause regret in various meanings if he died. Kouki was currently glaring at Hajime. Supported by Ryuutarou, he walked towards Hajime accompanied by the other classmates. Shia was asking him for the reason of using Holy Water on Meld. Incidentally, what he meant by someone weird was the person from Church of the Saints such as Ishtal. Hajime. Yue. Thank you for listening to my request. Nh. Yue had arrived at the time he was still speaking to Shia. While gently patting Yues cheek who was looking up at him as she called his name, Hajime conveyed his gratitude. Yues gaze expressed, Dont mind, while delightedly narrowing her eyes. Naturally, Hajimes gaze softened and the two were watching each other. You two, please read the mood Come on, return to your senses! Everyone are almost gathered here! Hajime and Yue began to create their own world which could already be called a disease for them. Thus, Shia clapped her hands and retorted to make them return to their senses. Apparently, the glares coming from Kouki with different meaning had increased and Hajime noticed it. Especially a glare coming from different direction than Kouki and the others. It made him feel a chill running down on his spine. Oi, Nagumo. Why did you kill Hajime-kun even though theres much I want to ask, hows Meld-sans condition? From what I see, the injuries had been closed and his breathing is also steady. But, he shouldve been mortally wounded Koukis words to press a question onto Hajime was interrupted by Kaori, who came and knelt by Melds side with a serious expression and asked Hajime the details of Melds condition. For a moment, Hajime felt the chill in his guts from Kaoris gaze, but thinking it was just his imagination, he decided to answer Kaoris question. Yeah, thats because I used a rather special medicine. The liquid type that will instantly heal a person completely even if the person was dying. S-Such a medicine, how come Ive never heard of it? That is because it was once only a legend and no one would be able to obtain it, normally. Thats why, Yaegashi, you need to be healed by magic. And here is the potion to recover magic power. Eh, yes Thank you. Being called by Hajime, Shizuku received the potion and slightly stammered while she said her gratitude due to the gap between the current Hajime and the Hajime in her memory. Hajime didnt especially mind Shizukus reaction and he gave another magic power recovery potion to Kaori. Kaori caught the potion bottle and drunk the content after she said her gratitude to Hajime. With the Lipovitan-like taste spreading inside her mouth, her energy gradually recovered. The classmates should be immediately healed as long as Kaori recovers. For now, Kaori and the others breathed sighs of relief because they understood there was nothing to worry about in regards to Meld. Then, Kouki once again opened his mouth. Oi, Nagumo, I am grateful about Meld-sans matter, but why did y Hajime-kun. Thank you for saving Meld-san. Also, thank you for saving us. Thus, he was once again interrupted by Kaori. Kouki now wore a truly subtle expression. However, Kaori completely not noticing Koukis expression since she was looking straight at Hajime. Even though she received a severe shock from Hajimes changes, there were things she wanted to say. She walked up until she was right before Hajime to say her gratitude about Melds matter and how he saved them. Afterwards, while grasping her skirt with both hands, guh, the things she wanted to say were on the tip of her tongue, but she couldnt say anything and her tears began to fall. Although she was sobbing, she didnt look away from Hajime as though to confirm the him before her was not an illusion. Hajime silently returned Kaoris gaze. Hajime-gun dank God, gusuh, dat your alive. Dat time, I am sorry hic dat I couldnt protect you waaa. Amongst the classmates, the girls held warm gazes because they could guess Kaoris feelings. Some of the boys also had warm gazes, but Kondou and some others had bitter expressions, while Kouki and Ryuutarou were dumbfounded since they could not understand Kaori. The most dense protagonist on earth, Kouki, and the muscle for a brain, Ryuutarou, made it hard for Shizuku and it could be seen in her eyes. With troubled expression, Shia said, Uh, by any chance, is she a new rival?, while Yue was looking at Kaori with the usual silent and expressionlessness. The Kaori before him was crying which messed her face, and Hajime wore an indescribable expression when he realized Kaori had been worrying about him since the day he fell just as Endou had said. The truth was, he had told Yue once about his circumstance along with the story about Kaori, but that was when they were still in the abyss, and he had completely forgotten about Kaori until he met Aiko and the others in Ul. Thats why, he was gradually feeling guilty because she thought of him this strongly. After sporting a troubled and at lost expression, Hajime answered Kaoris words with a bitter smile. What to say, looks like Ive made you worried. I am sorry for not immediately telling you about it. Well, just as you see, I am alive so theres no need to apologize Also, umm, please dont cry. Hajime said while looking at Kaori with the same gentle gaze when he was worrying about Kaori and said, Please protect me. Upon seeing his gaze, Kaori felt her chest being filled with the memory of the night when they exchanged the promise. Inadvertently, Waahh, she cried and jumped into Hajimes chest. At a loss of what to do about Kaori who was crying while clinging on his chest, Hajime held up both of his hands. If it was another classmate, he would have mercilessly threw the person away since he would feel irritated and use yakuza kick to make the person unconscious. However, the pure and never changing goodwill which was the same even before he fell into the abyss made him incapable of treating her coldly. But with Yue by his side, he couldnt embrace another woman and could only hold up his hands as though someone had pointed guns muzzle at him, becoming a half assed respond since he just let Kaori cry. It was truly not Hajime-like. My best friend is crying! So, hug her!, was what Shizukus gaze who was beside him was saying, but it was hard to move because Yue was also watching him in silence. Being helpless, he lightly pat Kaoris head to stop her after a while. Really, Hajime had became a good for nothing. Fuu, Kaori is really gentle. She even cry in joy from her classmates survival However, Nagumo killed a non-resisting person. We need to talk. Thats why, thats enough and you should get away from Nagumo. You, read the mood!, was what some of the classmates criticized Kouki with their gazes. Even in such time, this boy was still unable to be considerate to Kaoris feeling. While glaring at Hajime mixed with condemn, he tried to pull Kaori away from Hajime. Maybe it was simply because he didnt want others to touch Kaori or because the caution he held from being beside a murderer or maybe both. Wait, Kouki! Isnt Nagumo-kun the one who saved us? How can you said such things? But, Shizuku. That woman already lost her spirit to fight. Theres no need to kill her. So what Nagumo did is something I cant allow. See here, Kouki, can you cut it out already? To begin with Koukis objection was rebutted by Shizuku. The other classmates were flustered since they didnt know what to do, but Hiyamas gang who never liked Hajime began to support Kouki. Gradually, it became a discussion about Hajimes action. Kaori had already separated from Hajimes chest and wiped her tears, but there was still the shock she received from a while ago, so she fell silent with a difficult expression while she was thinking of something. Suddenly, a voice came to douse them with cold water. What foolish people. Hajime, can we leave now? Ah~, yup, lets go. The one calling Kouki and the others foolish with tone so cold as if it was in absolute zero was Yue. Although the voice was spoken in small mutter, it clearly resounded even inside the commotion of Kouki and the others. For a moment, silence wrapped their location, then Kouki and the others moved their gazes towards Yue. To begin with, the reason Hajime came here after hearing Endous story was his obligation to Kaori, and it had been accomplished. Thus, he went out of the room following Yue who pulled his hand. Shia followed after them without minding the others. As such, the action of Hajimes party made Kouki and the others stop. Please stop. Our talk here isnt over yet. I wont take Nagumo as my comrade if he doesnt tell me his real intention. Besides, just who do you think you are? Although I am grateful for your help, to call us foolish at our first meeting isnt that rude? Just what is foolish about us? Kouki once again talk about something out of topic. Although what he said was correct in such situations, comparing their circumstances made Yue wanted to say, Try to think while putting your hand on your chest. To even go this far, it wouldnt be strange to say Kouki was cursed by something. Maybe because Yue had forsaken Kouki already; she didnt look at him, expressing theres no value in looking at him. Kouki was slightly irritated and frowned being of Yues attitude, but he immediately floated a gentle smile again, thinking she was just an ordinary girl, and he tried to talk to Yue. Because this wouldnt end with the way it was going and he felt Yues discomfort, Hajime decided to answer a little and sighed with an expression as though saying it was a hassle. Amanogawa. I have neither care nor obligation to answer everything to you whose existence is a joke in more ways than one. But, Ill point it out to you a little because you are being persistent about it. Point it out, you say? Are you saying I am wrong? I, I only say something obvious as a person. Because, Its troublesome, truly!, was what Hajime expression turned to. Kouki irritatedly objected Hajimes words which was then ignored, and Hajime continued his words. You cant fool me. Whats with that You, you are not angry because I killed that woman. You are only feeling unpleasant to see a persons death. However, you knew you are mistaken to blame me to kill the woman who murdered the Knights and tried to kill you. Thats why youre using killing a non-resisting person as your main point, right? Being made to see something you didnt want to see and for someone to easily do things you couldnt those are the cause of your anger. However, you tried to cover it under the name of justice. What worse is you yourself arent conscious of it. You never change, huh. You interpret things at your own convenience as natural as breathing. Y-You are wrong! Dont say something for your own convenience! It is the true you killed a non-resisting person! I killed my enemy, whats wrong with that? Wh-!? What are you saying? Its murder! Of course it is wrong! Haa, I dont want to discuss with you, so can we end it now? I, I wont give any mercy to my enemy. If someone opposed me, as long as I dont have any other need for it, I will absolutely kill that person. I dont care whether they are good or evil, resisting or not. Hatefully, I knew Id be dead if I show even a moment of weakness. This is my sense of value cultivated inside the abyss, and I wont force it to other. But, if someone doesnt like it and tried to block me Hajime instantly closed the distance and pressed the muzzle against Koukis forehead. At the same time, Hajimes Pressure activated and the dense killing intent fell into the surrounding like a large, powerful waterfall. Koukis party held their breaths. Even Kouki, who was able to chase after Shizuku whose movement was the fastest among his comrades, could not even perceive Hajimes earlier movement and he trembled in fear. I will kill them, even if that person is a former classmate of mine. Y-You Dont misunderstand, okay? I never thought of returning to you. Also, I am not your comrade. I only came here to pay my obligation to Shirasaki. Its a goodbye after we get out of here. I have my own path to take. After saying so, he glared at Kouki who couldnt say anything and was holding his breath. Hajime returned Donner to its holster, and with Pressure deactivation, the classmates exhaled greatly while looking at Hajime with complexed gazes. However, Kouki still could not accept it and tried to argue some more. But it was prevented by Yues harsh words while she wore a disgusted expression. The one who fought was Hajime. The loser who ran away after being defeated in fear has no qualification to criticize him. Wh, you say I ran away Actually it was not a coincidence Hajimes party could pinpointed their location. The truth was, Hajime guessed the explosive torrent of magic power he felt to be coming from Koukis party when he was still in upper floor. Then, he used full advantage of his perception type skills to search for people presences downstairs and used transmutation along with pile bunker to pierce through the floors. The torrent of magic power he felt at that time was Koukis Supreme Break. Feeling the huge power, Hajimes party understood that Kouki would be able to defeat the demon race woman in that condition. Thats why they could see through that Kouki hesitated to kill and invited their predicament after coming to their location. It was why Yue said, he ran away after being defeated in fear. Kouki tried to refute Yue, but a deep voice interrupted him. Stop it, Kouki. Meld-san! Melds consciousness had returned a while ago and he heard the conversation between Kouki and the others. Still somewhat in a daze, he stood up and shook his head to clear his mind. Next, he saw his abdomen which surely had been injured, and so he tilt his head in confusion. Kaori explained to Meld in details about what had happened. Knowing he was miraculously helped with a valuable medicine and hearing the owner was Hajime, Meld was happy from the depth of his heart that Hajime was alive. Moreover, he thanked Hajime for saving him. He grandly prostrated for being unable to save him at that time which made Hajime felt uncomfortable to receive his apology. Rather than not minding it, Hajime had completely forgotten when Meld said, I will absolutely save you, but he read the mood when Meld was before him, apologizing while bowing deeply. When his conversation with Hajime ended, Meld turned towards Kouki and apologized just like what he did to Hajime. M-Meld-san? Why, why are you apologizing? Of course. I am your trainer but, I forgot to teach you an important thing during a fight. Its the resolution to kill a person. When the time comes, Ive thought of making you experience killing people by setting them up as thieves while making it look like a coincidence After all, that experience is something necessary if you participate in war against the demon race However, Ive spent a lot of time conversing with you which made me think if it was really okay to let you experience that Thus, Ive hesitated. If I am thinking of my position as the commander of the Knights, I would have taught you even earlier, but a little longer, just a little longer, until we cleared this. Things dragged on in this manner and reached this situation I am just being half-assed. Its my mistake as your trainer. Thats why, to make you face death I apologize. Saying so, Meld once again bowed which made the classmates try and comfort him in hurry. Apparently, Meld had been considerably worried about Koukis party. He was likely being pulled apart by his mission as the commander and him as a person. Meld is a citizen of the Kingdom and a believer of Church of the Saints. Therefore, it wasnt weird that he felt it was natural and an honor for Kouki and the others, the Gods Apostles, to fight the demon race. However, he doubted as he fought along with Koukis party which meant he was a good or maybe a gentle person, and at the level of a man of character just as Hajime said. Hearing what was in Melds mind, Kouki fell silent. After knowing that he must kill people in due time, he recalled his fear when he was about to kill the demon race woman. At the same time, he received shock from Melds words saying they would kill people masked as thieves for the sake of training. If its thieves, then we have power to overwhelm them. But to purposely killed them he thought. On the other side, Kaori was also silent. But it was not because she heard Melds words. For a long time, she had been thinking about Hajimes words. The sense of value cultivated inside the abyss where enemy would be killed without hesitation even if it was his classmate were impossible words coming from Hajime of the past. However, he proved he was serious with the previous killing intent. The Hajime who was gentle and acted by putting the sake of others before him had unhesitatingly turned his killing intent towards them. Kaori was perplexed and shaken by the differences between Hajime she knew and Hajime before her. Thinking of the Hajime who was worried about her from a little ago was an illusion, Kaori was uneasy. While she was thinking, Kaori suddenly felt someones gaze. Before Kaori was the blond-haired, red-eyed beautiful girl. A beautiful girl that made even Kaori instinctively charmed. She was quietly observing Kaori with eyes where no feeling could be felt. Kaori recalled the girl had been fairly intimate with Hajime which made Kaori interested and turned to look at Yue. For a while, the two watched each other. Fu. Kh However, Yue was the first to avert her gaze while sneering. Kaori inadvertently held her breath. It was because she noticed the meaning behind her sneer. It was, If you are shaken by this, just forget about Hajime, something like that. Yue had of course guessed how Kaori feels about Hajime from her attitude. Thus, hearing she believed of Hajimes survival even though he fell into the abyss, a strong rival in love might show up, I must stand tall!, was what she thought. However, when she saw Kaori comparing the past and current Hajime, and it resulted in her being shaken and perplexed while being taken aback by the differences. Although that reaction was as natural as possible for a person it made Yue see her as insignificant. You cant even become an enemy. From now on, Hajime is only mine. Hajimes special person is me! The implied declaration made Kaoris face red; red from shame and anger. However, Kaori could not refute since she had lost sight of the human called Hajime. The first encounter between Yue and Kaori resulted in Yue as the victor. Leering at Kouki and the others whose mood became subtle, Hajime took Yue and Shia along, collected the pile bunkers stake, and tried to go through the opened hole. Noticing what he was doing, Kouki and the others began to follow Hajimes party. Endou had proposed for everyone to take advantage of Hajimes party until they reached the surface, and Meld was being carried by Hajime after they pleaded him. On the way to the surface, the demonic beasts that tried to obstruct them were instantly killed by Hajime which made them once again amazed by his strength. The classmates wore various expressions thinking whether he was the same person who was once called incompetent. Hiyama was glaring at Hajime with paled complexion, Kondous gang were sending him begrudging gazes, and Nagayamas party were looking at him admiringly as they wore complex expressions due to Hajime clearly saying he was not their comrade. Even though Kondous gang had closely seen Hajimes prowess and shrunk before it, they still thought Hajime was the same as the previous him. On the other side, Nagayamas party knew what kind of treatment Hajime received from Hiyama and his gang and pretend to not see it, so now they felt guilty about it. They thought it could not be helped that Hajime didnt think of them as his comrades Receiving various gazes from Kouki and the others behind him, Hajime just ignored them and advanced on his own road. On the way, Suzus inner oldman caused commotion as she tried to talk to Yue about various things. She also barraged Hajime with questions about what happened, then she turned her aim towards Shias huge breasts and rabbit-ears. When she realized the two just ignored her, she was then physically stopped by Shizuku. Kondous gang tried to talk to Yue and Shia fully loaded with desire, but were completely ignored, even so they kept being persistent. They tried to touch Shias rabbit-ears without permission which awarded them with Hajimes rubber bullets. They vomited after receiving yakuza kicks, and fear was driven into them when they received a slight killing intent leaking from Hajime various things happened, and finally the group reached the surface. Kaori was still looking down, worrying. Shizuku was also worriedly watching Kaori and drew closer to her. However, a situation where an impact blew away all of Kaoris worries had happened. It was a situation she couldnt overlook as a woman whose heart was set on Hajime. It happened when they arrived at the entrance of ?Orcus Great Dungeon?. Ah! Papaa~! Uh! Myuu, huh. It was the appearance of a little girl calling Hajime papa. Chapter 80 - Volume 8 Declaration of War Papaa~!! Welcome back~!! A cheerful little girls voice rang out inside the plaza of ?Orcus Great Dungeon?s entrance gate. Adventurers and mercenaries, who were going to dive into the dungeon, were noisily negotiating with the merchants who were also advertising themselves in various crowded stalls. However, Myuus raised voice, which rivaled their own, made the experts of battle look at her and smile as their gazes softened. Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap! Myuu ran straight towards Hajime while making such lovely footsteps, and then jumped into Hajime. Hajime failed to receive her since he hadnt even dreamed she would do that. In a normal situation, the little girls head would have thrust into his stomach like a rocket and made him writhe in pain. But fortunately, Hajimes body was not that weak. Moreover, he completely warded off the impact so he would not injure Myuu, and firmly caught her. Myuu, you came to welcome us? Wheres Tio? Un. Tio-oneechan thought it was about time for Papa to come back. Thats why we came here. Tio-oneechan is This one is here. Separating the crowd, a beautiful, black-haired, golden-eyed, young woman appeared. Needless to say, it was Tio. Since she was within the crowd where it wasnt odd for one to get lost made, Hajime began to complain about her being separated from Myuu. Oi oi, Tio. Dont separate from Myuu in such a place. This one kept her along her sight. It just that there were some rude fellows. And this one doth not want to let Myuu see a ghastly spectacle. I see. Then it couldnt be helped So, where are the suicide candidates? Well, Master. This one has completely settled it down. Tch, well whatever. Doth Master truly believe thee will return her again? Apparently, there were some idiots who tried to kidnap Myuu. Because Myuu was a child from the Sea-dweller tribe, she put on a hood so she wouldnt stand out in such a public location. As such, not knowing she was a child from Sea-dweller tribe protected by the Kingdom, there were people thinking of insolence. One of the reasons might be because under the hood, she had the face of a young child with lovely features. It was unknown whether their objective was ransom or not though. Hajime asked for the criminals whereabout with a dark smile and the obviousness that hed kill them, made Tio admonish him in half-amazement. In the beginning, Hajime disliked being called Papa from the bottom of his heart, but now he had become her Papa. When we arrive at Elisen, can Master separate from her Hajime was more worrisome than Myuu. Hearing the conversation between Hajime and Tio, Koukis party stood in blank surprise. Though they understood Hajime had become strong in the past four months because he experienced various things they couldnt even imagine, How can he be a father! Everyone was dumbfounded by this thought. The male students thought, Just what kind of experiences has he piled up!? and they moved their gazes to Yue and Shia, and next they looked at the black-haired, big-breasted, beautiful woman who suddenly appeared, and they clearly thought of something rude. This surprise might even be greater than the time Hajime displayed his peerlessness inside the dungeon. If they calmly thought about it, its unbelievable for him to make a child after being missing for just four months, but the various impacts in succession, along with them just returning from life and death battle made them lost their composure and splendidly make such a misunderstanding. Following that, one person unsteadily moved within Koukis party. With a smile plastered on her face which didnt reach the eyes it was Kaori. Kaori unsteadily approached him and suddenly, glare, her eyes opened wide then she caught Hajime. Hajime-kun! What does this mean!? Is she really Hajime-kuns daughter!? Whos the mother!? Yue-san!? Shia-san!? Or, is it that black-haired person!? Dont tell me, there are others!? Just how many did you make pregnant!? Answer me! Hajime-kun! Gripping Hajimes collar, Kaori shook Hajime in confusion. Although Hajime tried to say it was a misunderstanding and get away from her, he couldnt get away because Kaori gripped him with such ridiculous strength he had no idea she had. From behind Kaori, Kaori, please calm down! Theres no way she is his daughter, you know! Shizuku admonished and pinioned her, but it seemed like Kaori did not hear her. On the other hand, they could hear whispers and rumours coming from the surroundings. Whats this? A scene of carnage? It looks like, he got another woman pregnant while he has another woman? And not only one or two. Doesnt it seem like he got five pregnant at the same time? Well, I heard he created a harem and made tens of women pregnant, I think? But, he seemed to have hidden it from the wife. I see so today he got found out huh. To create a harem how enviable. What an honorable man he is better off dead though. Apparently, it turned out that Hajime was a married brute who hid the fact that he was the master of a harem and made tens of women pregnant while keeping it a secret from his wife. Hajime, who was currently being shaken by Kaori, was looking at the ceiling with half-closed eyes, and then he leaked a deep sigh while patting Myuu, who wondered what happened and tilted her head. * * * The appearance of Kaori, whose head was buried in Shizukus chest with a crimson face, looked as though she wanted to bury herself in a hole. Regaining her composure, she noticed she had shouted something unbelievable, and her embarrassment came in at mach-speed. Its okay~, its okay, the appearance of Shizuku comforting her was just like a mother no, lets stop here. Hajime and the others had moved away from the entrance gate and arrived at the plaza in the towns entrance. After his honor, which had gone up made a sharp fall in the public eyes, he reported to the branch head, Lorr, about the accomplishment of the request. And after two or three conversations, he decided to leave the town quickly to escape the various commotions. To begin with, he had only come here to deliver the letter from Ilwa to Lorr, so there was neither a need to resupply nor problem if they left immediately. Koukis party came back one by one after the leaving Hajimes party due to following Kaori. Kaori, still writhing in embarrassment, was desperately thinking about what she should do. She had to decide whether she would separate from Hajime as she was or follow him. Her feelings were more inclined to follow him. She didnt want to separate after they were finally reunited. However, she could not make a clear decision because of her her guilt from leaving Koukis party and how she was shaken by Hajimes changes. Moreover, there was the effect from her shaking being seen through and sneered at. Kaori, just like what Yue did to her, had guessed how strong Yues feelings were towards Hajime. Following that, more than anything, how Hajime thought of Yue as someone important to him became a thorn that pierced and stuck onto her heart. The two thought of each other. Then, the one-sidedly ridicule, So thats the extent of your feelings doubted the strength of Kaoris shaken feelings. She was wondering whether her feelings would lose to Yues, and now, whether her feelings should be set aside so it would not become a nuisance. But more importantly, was she really looking at the current Hajime beside her? Or was she only thinking of the past Hajime? That, coupled with Yues extraordinarily high abilities as his partner and how dignified she was made Kaori overwhelmed. In short, she had lost her confidence in herself as a woman, as a magic-user, and even her feelings towards Hajime. Finally, it was the time for Hajimes party to leave, and for some reason the atmosphere was full of unrest. Noticing that and raising her face, Kaori saw around ten of men blocking their way. Oi oi, just where do you think you are going? You made our comrades into such rag-tags, do you think you can go without an apology? Ah? Ah!? The dirty looking armed man smiled inappropriately as he looked at Tio and said. Apparently, they were the comrades of the fellows who previously tried to kidnap Myuu. They came to take revenge on Tio. But, those vulgar gazes were obviously not looking for retribution but something else. In this town, adventurers should know of the commotion inside the guild and would not go looking for a fight against Hajime. Thats why, these men were probably stray mercenaries. Hajime and some others were gritting their teeth while being amazed at the template-like situation coming from these scum. However, mistaking that as shaking in fear, the failed excuses for mercenaries began to get carried away. Their gazes moved towards Yue and Shia, too. The gazes that seemed to licking them made Yue and Shia feel disturbed from the bottom of their hearts and hid behind Hajime. Misunderstanding their actions as being frightened, they began to threaten Hajime who was surrounded by Yue and the girls. BRAT! You understand right? Leave the women and quickly disappear if you dont want to die! Whaa~t, Ill return them if you properly apologize! Well, theyll already be broken by that time though. Thinking it was amusing, GYAHAHA, the men laughed. One of them was even lusting after the frightened Myuu, while another was lusting after the Rabbitman, a race usually used as an outlet for human sexual desire. And their fate had been decided now. Just like the usual, the pressure came attacked the mercenary-like men like a giant waterfall that even made creaks in the air. However, being enraged and could not endure the mens speeches, Kouki moved out only to get wrapped inside the pressure and trembled. Then, he saw Hajime, not caring about him, walked towards the men from the corner of his view. Though it was too late, the men tried to apologize because they noticed they had picked a fight against someone they must not. But, on all-fours due from the pressure, they could not even open their mouths, so they could not apologize. Hajime also didnt want to hear their words anymore. There was already enough reason for Hajime to become mad because they were thinking of making Shia an outlet for their lust, but their malice also had frightened Myuu, so that led to a decision of making them live a life more painful than death. Hajime loosened the pressure a little and lined up the men who were on their knees, then he unhesitatingly and devilishly shot the symbol of a man starting from the one at the edge. Furthermore, one by one the screaming, groin-holding men were kicked away and piled up in the corner of the plaza with their smashed pelvises. With this, they wouldnt be able to make child or even walk. It was up to each person whether theyd work hard in the future to stay alive or not. The overly excessive and merciless counterattack made Koukis party back away. The male students were especially affected and turned pale as they covered their nether regions. Leering at Koukis party, Hajime returned to where Yue and the girls were. Once again, a merciless one, huh~. As expected of Master. Even though those art womens enemy, doesth not a little sympathy spring up? Usually Hajime-san would not be angry right~. As expected, is it because of Myuu-chan? Looks like the overprotectiveness keeps rising. Nh, though theres that Hajime was also angry for Shia. Eh!? Angry for my sake? Ehehe, Hajime-san thank you very much~. Yue can immediately seen through me. Nh of course. It is because I am always looking at Hajime. Yue Hajime In the end, Hajime and Yue began to create their own world, which Shia retorted, then Myuu jumped to Hajime to be spoiled, and lastly Tio let out perverted remarks that ended in her panting from Hajimes coldness. These spectacles were connected with Hajime as the core. Kaori was silently watching Hajime who carried Myuu while being surrounded by Yue and the girls. With the previous spectacle, she understood that Hajime would not hesitate to use violence. It was something vastly different compared to the previous Hajime, and just by seeing it, it became a denial of Hajimes kindness. However, she wondered about the reason for Hajimes anger, which made him resort to violence. It was for the sake of the girls that were close to him, so they could enjoy themselves and laugh happily. Really, just how can a person who lost his kindness be surrounded by such smiles. Just how can such a young child yearn for him as a father. Following that, the disturbance in her mind due to Hajimes changes had dissipated. To begin with, Hajime had returned to the dungeon for the sake of relieving Kaori by informing her his survival. And just like his words, he had returned to the dungeon only for Kaori, but he didnt cast the others away. He saved Meld who received mortal wounds and told his companion to protect Koukis party. Kaori noticed it. The reason Hajime unhesitatingly displayed such violence and mercilessness towards his enemy was for the sake of protecting his important people. Of course Kaori herself might also be included inside, but it was a fact that Hajime was thinking for the others sake. The proof was the smiles from the girls surrounding Hajime. Kaori guessed it. Hajime had lost his hair color, right eye and left arm, surely because of the severe environment he had lived through. He certainly almost broken down mentally and physically many times. No, it was possible it was possible that he had already broken which resulted in his changes. Even so, Hajime walked on his path surrounded by those smiles. That fact made the fog inside Kaoris mind disperse. She could hear the sound of puzzle pieces being rightfully placed. Just what I was hesitating about. Theres Hajime before her. Theres the boy that her heart always thought of. The one who was called incompetent, but crawled from the abyss, gained enormous power, and came to save her. There were parts that had changed, but there was also unchanged parts. However, thats something natural. After all, people would always change with time, experiences, and meetings. Thats why, there was no need for her to feel fear. Theres no need for her to lose her confidence. Theres no need for her to back away from him. If theres something I dont know, then itll okay if I come to know it while being by his side. Up until now, just like the time we were inside the class. Theres no way the strength of my feelings will lose! Theres nothing wrong with me joining the circle that surrounds Hajime! I wont let anyone laugh at my feelings anymore! Resolution and determination were born inside Kaoris eyes. Shizuku, by her side, was smiling at her best friends change. Following that, she silently pushed Kaoris back. Kaori , with eyes radiating more strength than before, nodded to thank Shizuku and moved towards her next battlefield. Thats right, toward her fight as a woman! Hajimes party noticed that Kaori was walking towards them. Hajime thought she came to see them off, while Yue by his side, Muh?, became wary as she frowned. Arara?, Shia was looking at Kaori as her interest deepened, and Tio murmured, Looks like itll be a bloodbath huh~. Because she was apparently not coming to see them off, Hajime was looking at Kaori, frowning due at the ominous feeling. Hajime-kun, can I come with you, too? No, thats not it, I will absolutely come with you, so please take care of me, okay? Hah? From the first words spoken, with neither preface nor wish-washing, it became a development where everything was decided and made Hajimes eyes turn into dots. Inadvertently, he leaked such a stupefied voice. In place of Hajime, who could not immediately regain his composure due to being dumbfounded, Yue moved out. You are not qualified for that. What qualification? Is it to always think of Hajime? Then, I wont lose to anyone, you know? Kaori calmly replied Yues words. Yue, Mmhmp, made her mouth into ^. Kaori matched her gaze to Yues, then she abruptly moved her unshakable gaze towards Hajime. Following that, she united her hand before her chest with blushing cheeks, took a deep breath, then with desperate and trembling voice, she spoke to him thus she conveyed it. I love you. Shirasaki. Kaoris expression was mix of embarrassment, worrying while she was expecting Hajimes answer, and happiness coming from being able to convey her feelings to him. Thus, with those mixed feeling, she didnt back away, displaying her determination. That gaze, filled with determination and sincerity made Hajime answered her with serious eyes. I have a woman I am in love with. So I cant answer Shirasakis feelings. Therefore, I cant take you with me. Hajimes clear answer made Kaori immediately bite her lip as if she wanted to cry, but in the next moment, power was born inside the eyes that were about to spill tears and she raised her face. Thus she nodded to tell him she understood. Behind Kaori, Kouki and the others were in blank surprise, agape, and in a pandemonium-like situation, but not minding them, Kaori spun her desired words. Un, I know. Its Yue-san, right? Yeah, thats why But, I dont think that can be a reason for me not to be at Hajime-kuns side. What? Because, Shia-san and the slightly strange Tio-san are also in love with Hajime-kun, right? Especially Shia-san, I feel she is pretty serious about it. Thats Even though Hajime-kun, with you already having your own special person, she still doesnt give up and wants to be at Hajime-kuns side, and also, Hajime-kun lets her be so. Thats why, it wouldnt be a problem if I am there too, right? After all, my feelings for Hajime-kun wont lose to anyone. Saying so, Kaori turned her blazing, strong gaze towards Yue. What was expressed was, My feelings wont lose to you! I wont let you laugh at them!, and Yue could see Kaoris strong will. That was definitely a declaration of war. It was a declaration that shed steal the one and only special seat from Yue. Receiving Kaoris piercing gaze from the front, Yue, unusually, turned her lips in a smile that could be understood by anyone as fearless. I see, then come with us. And there I will teach you. Our differences, that is. Not you, its Kaori. Then, just call me Yue. I accept Kaoris challange. Fufu, Yue. Dont cry if you lose, kay? Fu, fufufufufu. Aha, ahahahahaha. Yue and Kaori created a world of their own with a different meaning than the time Yue did it with Hajime. Even though Hajime was the one confessed to, he was being put aside before he was aware of it, and, in such a manner, in the end it was decided Kaori would enter his party making Hajime look into the far distance. Seeing Yue and Kaori who were laughing together, Shia and Myuu by his side were hugging him, trembling. Ha-Hajime-san! Is something wrong with my eyes? I can see dark clouds and draconic lightning behind Yue-san! Isnt that normal? Even I can see a katana holding Hanya behind Shirasaki. Papaa~! Those Onee-chan are scaryy. Haa haa, thee are somehow if you turn your gazes to this one ngh, cant hold it. With Satan? appearing behind each of them, Yue and Kaori laughed with daunting pose. Were you those kinds of characters?, Hajime wanted to retort with that, but he decided to wait for them to stop while soothing Myuu, who was clinging to him, because those words would become a boomerang back at him. He is now the so called good-for-nothing. But, there was someone who objected towards Kaoris will and of course it was the Hero, Amanokawa Kouki. Wa-Wait! Please wait a sec! I dont understand this. Kaori likes Nagumo? She wants to follow him? Eh? What does this mean? How, how did it suddenly come to this? Nagumo! You, just what have you done to Kaori. the heck is with this one. Apparently, Kouki could not admit the reality of Kaori falling for Hajime. It was not something that came out of the blue as Kouki was the only one who didnt notice it, but in Koukis eyes, he only saw it as Kaori suddenly doing something strange and the cause being Hajime. Really, Koukis mind that only saw things in the way that would be convenient for him made Hajime retort instinctively. Being completely convinced that Hajime did something to Kaori, Kouki indignantly moved with partly drawn Holy Sword in hand which made Shizuku admonish him, with a gesture was as though she was enduring a headache. Kouki. Cant you see Nagumo-kun didnt do anything? Please think about it calmly. Though it looks like you didnt notice it, Kaori has thought of him in that way since long ago. I mean, since the time we were still in Japan. Just try to think about what Kaori always talked about. Shizuku what are you saying thats, thats because Kaori is kind, so she feels sorry for Hajime who was always alone, right? Theres neither connection nor motive, so theres no way Kaori would like an otaku like Hajime. Hearing Kouki and Shizukus conversation, Hajime unexpectedly became agitated as that was said straight to his face, his cheek twitching. Noticing the commotion from Kouki and the others, Kaori spoke towards Kouki and the classmates behind him to make herself clear. Kouki-kun, everyone, I am sorry. I know it is selfish of me but I, I want to go with Hajime-kun by any means. Thats why, I will leave your party. Truly, I am sorry. Kaori said so as she bowed deeply, making Suzu, Eri, Ayako, and Mao, the female circle, yell Kyaa Kyaa. Nagayama, Endou, and Nomura, the three who had guessed Kaoris feelings were waving their hands to tell her not to worry about it with wry smiles. However, Kouki, of course, could not accept Kaoris words. Its a lie, right? After all, thats weird. Kaori has always been by my side so shouldnt it be the same from now on too? Kaori is my childhood friend thats why its natural for her to be by my side. Isnt that so, Kaori? Umm Kouki-kun. It is true that we are childhood friends but, it doesnt mean we will be always together, you know? I think this is the natural way Thats right, Kouki. Its not like Kaori is yours, and its Kaori herself that will choose what she does. So, drop it already. Being told so by his two childhood friends, Kouki was dumbfounded. His gaze immediately moved towards Hajime. Hajime was looking in the distance, expressing that this had nothing to do with him. Beside Hajime were a beautiful woman and beautiful girls in attendance. Seeing that spectacle, Koukis eyes began to gradually looking up. Inside him, he was thinking about his Kaori, and dark feeling he never felt before sprang up. Thus following his impulse, he fully interpreted things at his own convenience. Kaori. You must not go with him. I am saying this for your sake. Just look at that Nagumo. He is attended by several girls, even a small child like that moreover, he even made a girl from the Rabbitman tribe wear a slave collar. Even that black-haired woman called Hajime Master before. Surely, she was compelled to call him that. I am sure Nagumo is collecting women or something along those lines. He is the worst. He easily killed a person and he didnt want to cooperate with us, his comrades, even though he has those powerful weapons. Kaori, youll only be unhappy if you go along with him. Thats why, it is better if you stay here. No, just stay here. Even if you are going to hate me, I am going to stop you for your sake. I will absolutely not let you go with him! Koukis overly erratic objection made Kaori and the others dumbfounded. However, the heated up Kouki couldnt be stopped. His gaze which was looking at Kaori to persuade her turned towards Yue and the girls by Hajimes side as if he thought of something. You girls, too. Theres no more need for you to be by that mans side. Come with me! I welcome people with abilities like you. Lets save people together. Shia, was it? Theres no need to worry, I will immediately release you from slavery if you come with me. Tio too, its okay for you to not call him Master. Saying so with a refreshing smile, Kouki outstretched his hand towards Yue and the girls. Shizuku was facepalming and looking at the sky while Kaori was covering her opened mouth. Yue and the girls who received the invitation along with Koukis smile were They were speechless. They averted their gazes from Kouki and rubbed both of their own arms. If one looked carefully, Yue and the girls were having goosebumps. In a way, they received considerable damage. Even Tio said, Somehow, this feels wrong, as she frowned at the cold feeling she felt. Seeing their appearances, Kouki who outstretched his hand had his smile cramped. Far from looking at him, the girls were hurriedly hiding behind Hajime while looking disgustedly at him which shocked Kouki. Then, that shock changed into anger which displayed in his action. He rashly drew the Holy Sword, aiming at Hajime. Kouki could no longer be stopped by words, he thrust the Holy Sword into the ground and pointed his finger at Hajime as he declared, Nagumo Hajime! Duel me! Throw away your weapon and fight me barehanded! If I win, dont ever come close to Kaori again! Also, you must release those girls! Ouch, ouch, ouch. This is bad. Its a more painful hero than I expected. It looks like he couldnt see that he is being a pain though. What are you mumbling about! Are you scared?! Stabbing the Holy Sword into the ground and declaring a bare-handed duel after drawing the sword was surely because he felt that hed lose to Hajime if they used weapons. Though it was actually unknown whether he did it intentionally or not Yue, Shia, Myuu, Tio, Kaori and the others were indeed taken aback by Koukis speech and behavior. However, Kouki firmly believed that he was in the right and got worked up on saving his childhood friend and the unhappy girls from Hajime which made him unable to notice the surrounding atmosphere. To begin with, the strong conviction that made him doing such a reckless thing was the envy he that he felt for the first time, and he was completely out of control. Without hearing Hajimes approval, Kouki dashed out. Sighing, Hajime took two, three steps back. Seeing that, Kouki thought Hajime was frightened from fighting without a weapon and put more power into his dash. Just several steps before his fist reached Hajime, Hajime lowered his hands, not reacting to anything in particular. Kouki thought Hajime couldnt react to him and was convinced of his victory. At that moment, THUUUMP! Kh!? Kouki disappeared. More accurately, at the moment he put maximum power to his last step to put more power into his fist, he fell. He fell into a pitfall. At the beginning, the reason Hajime moved back two, three steps was to create transmutation magic array using his shoes to create a hole with a four meter depth under the surface. The pitfall was immediately returned into stone pavement after it swallowed Kouki. Next, explosions could be heard from under the surface. At the moment Hajime transmuted the pitfall, he used that opportunity to transfer flash grenade, shock grenade, paralyze grenade, and tear grenade from Treasure Box into the hole. While he was underground, the impact from explosions attacked Kouki who tried to escape, then his vision went dark with the flash, his eyes and nose flooded from the tear grenade, and lastly his body was in agony and stiffening because of the paralysis. Hajime silently used transmutation again and hardened the ground around Kouki as hard as the two-tailed wolf. And now, because hed likely to die due to being deprived of fresh air, he created a small hole for ventilation. During that time, to the onlookers, it looked like Hajime didnt do anything but stood only to take Koukis resentment, and then Kouki rushed forward, alone which ended with him disappearing down the hole alone; it made him looked terribly silly. Ah~, Yaegashi. He is still alive, so dig him out later. I have a lot of things I want to ask but, roger that. Leave the troublesome Kouki to Yaegashi Shizuku!, it was a tacit understanding since the time they were in Japan. Hajime pushing the troublesome thing onto her made Shizuku leak a sigh while covering one of her eyes. Finally, the nuisance was gone. Was what he thought, but this time Hiyamas gang made a commotion. As for the reason, the hole left by Kaori was just too great. There was also the previous incident with the demon race woman, and theyd likely to die in the future if Kaori left them. Thats why they repeatedly tried to persuade Kaori to remain with them. Especially Hiyama, he intensely objected. His appearance was in a panic, as though the thing he desired for so long which was about to come into his possession was disappearing. Hiyamas gang of four realized it was difficult to persuade or change Kaoris decision, and this time they began to persuade Hajime to remain with them. We apologize about the past, so lets get along from now on, such and so forth was said unabashedly. They didnt actually mean what they said, but they made friendly smiles as they snuck peeks at Hajimes mood, but not only Hajime, but Shizuku and the others were also disgusted by them. Within that situation, Hajime, for the first time looked at Hiyamas eyes from a close distance since their reunion. Inside those eyes, maybe due to the effect of Kaori leaving, Hajime could see madness. Shizuku and the others admonished Hiyamas gang and once again it turned into a commotion, but because there was such an opportunity, Hajime decided to talk to Hiyama to confirm the truth about that day and to resolve the current situation. Naa, Hiyama. Has your fire magic skill increased? Eh? The sudden question made Hiyama dumbfounded. However, his complexion gradually turned pale as he noticed the meaning behind it. Wh-What are you saying. I am the vanguard and my element with the highest aptitude is Wind. Hee, I thought you were surely had a fire element. A-Arent you mistaken? Just what are you trying to say all of a sudden Then, you must have liked fire element magic. Especially something like fireball. I wonder if you would unintentionally use it? Now, the color of Hiyamas face had changed from blue to white. Seeing that reaction, Hajime was convinced. Next, Hajime guessed his motive from his panicked attitude from Kaori separating from them. Well,as for why Hajime hadnt attacked Hiyama up till now was because he was sneaking looks at Kaori. Hajime himself, currently, had not even a shred of feeling burning with revenge. Though hed be merciless if one was hostile to him, he planned to leave Hiyama as he was. If he retaliated here, it would be troublesome as there was no value in being burdened by a dispute against Koukis party just because of Hiyama. For Hajime, the existences of Hiyama and his gang were truly worthless just like the pebbles by the roadside. Hajime moved away from the silent Hiyama and mercilessly informed Hiyamas gang, with Kondou and the others included. Theres no need for you to apologize as I dont mind the past. For me, you guys are worthless. Thus I dont want to know what you are going to say. If you understand, scram now! Youre so irritating! Although Kondou and the others were angered by Hajimes words, Hiyamaaa. You should understand, right?, Hajime said so with full smile, and then Hiyamas body shook and he silently nodded, followed by him telling Kondou and the others to stop. Hiyama once again came to know that Hajime had noticed something about him, including what Hajime didnt express, and he matched him. Kondou and the others were dubious due at the sudden change in Hiyamas attitude, but Hiyamas abnormal attitude, as if he was killing his emotions, made them reluctantly give up on persuading Hajime. Finally, truly finally, the nuisances who disturbed the departure of Hajimes party had gone. Kaori went back to the inn to get her luggage (Hajime used his Pressure to stop Hiyamas gang from following her). Leering at Ryuutarou and the others trying to dig Kouki up, Hajime now was talking with Shizuku. What can I say I am sorry for everything. Also, let me thank you again. Thank you, for saving us, for surviving, and for coming here to meet with Kaori Shizuku, who apologized about the trouble and thanked him for rescuing them and returning to Kaori, made Hajime laugh, inadvertently. Shizuku showed a dubious expression due to Hajime sudden burst of laughter. Her gaze was asking, What is it? No, sorry. What can I say, I thought you are worldly-wise as usual, so I inadvertently laughed. Even while we were in Japan, you were the one who quietly did the apologizing and thanking. Its still the same, even in this different world but keep it in moderation or your wrinkle will increase, you know? Youve been a big help. Also, you have considerably changed. To have that many girls to wait upon you, along with a daughter I couldnt imagine this from you while we were still in Japan I only love one person though I dont have the obligation to say anything and I also understand that it is not my place to say it but at least I want you to take care of Kaori. I implore you. Hajime didnt answer. More than that he didnt want to answer Kaoris feelings, honestly, he never thought of letting her come along. But in the end, he let Yue have her way but he wondered why the woman he fell for permitted one woman after another Why did it come to this?, Hajime was looking into the far distance as he thought that he was spoiling Yue too much. Towards Hajime, whose attitude said he didnt hear anything, Shizukus spirit as a best friend raised a growl. If you dont take care of her itll become serious matter. ? Serious matter? What do you Have you heard White-haired, eye-patched Punisher? What? Or maybe, written as Round of Destruction and read as Outbreak, how about it? Wait a sec, you, just what are you There are also others such as Jet-black Tyrant or Transmutation Master of Red Thunder, you know? Y-Yo-You, dont tell me Shizuku suddenly began to enumerate unknown names, which made Hajime look dubious at the beginning. But, noticing Shizuku joyfully looking at Hajime from head to toe, he turned pale as he understood what she meant. Fufufu, right now I am a Gods Apostle and a member of the Heros party. What I said will surely spread. It is equal to the network of neighboring housewives. Well then, Nagumo-kun, what kind of nickname do you want I will make one that fairly describes your appearance and grandly make it known, okay? Wait, just, wait! Why, how did you know such a damaging thing!? It is because I studied about it with Kaori. That girl wanted to talk with Nagumo-kun, so she studied otaku culture like manga and anime so they could become a topic of conversation. I went along with her every time thats why Ive gathered quite the knowledge about it. Certainly, people like the current Nagumo-kun are called chuuni Stoop-! Please stop that O-Oh my, it is more effective than what I imagined looks like you are aware of it yourself. Th-This devil Hajime had already fallen to his knees. The black history that truly happened in his middle school years was revived. The memory that had been sealed deep inside him, You rang? said thus as it peeked out its face. Fufu, so, take care of Kaori, okay? Fuu, Requiem of Ruin (Shotgun of Chaos), Revived Disaster (Reverse Calamity) Okay! I will do it, so please dont make such painful nicknames. Take care of Kaori, okay? At the very least, I promise that I wont treat her unkindly. Eeh, thats enough for me. After all, it seems youll be mad at me if I go any further than this if you break the promise, be prepared for a novel with you as the main character published in this world and Japan too, okay? You, arent you actually the last boss here? You are, right? Hajime held his head as he was on the verge of going mad from embarrassment. Yue, the girls, and the other classmates that were looking at Hajime from a slight distance were shuddering at how Shizuku used only words to make the overwhelmingly powerful Hajime fall to his knees. While Hajime was fighting against his dark history due to this and that from his appearance, Kaori came back, running. Next, she became pop-eyed when she saw Hajime hanging his head before Shizuku. Worried about Shizuku, Kaori asked the details from Yue and they exchanged information. Finishing their conversation, Yue, Muu~, groaned at Shizuku who defeated Hajime with only words. Kaori had also remembered that the two often talked with each other quietly and she looked alternately between Hajime and Shizuku. Following that, the two reached a conclusion. Dont tell me, is she the last boss of this fight as a woman?, something like that. Yue wore an indescribable expression and Kaori was worrying. Then, it was finally time for Hajimes party to leave. Shizuku, Suzu, the other female students, and Nagayamas party, along with Meld who finished reporting, were gathered at Hol-ads entrance to see them off. Following that, when Hajime took out the magic-driven four-wheeler, all of them were once again surprised. While Shizuku and Kaori mutually struggling to separate their hands in regret, Hajime took out a sword with a black sheath from Treasure Box and handed it to Shizuku. This is? Yaegashi, you are losing the one who can spoil you, right? Then, just take it. Even if you are worldly-wise, you cant be healed (mentally) from being separated from Shirasaki. Maa, theres also the various things I am indebted to you for from Japan. Shizuku accepted the sword from Hajime and slowly drew it from its sheath, and a jet-black sword that seemed to absorb even light appeared. There was no blade crest, it had a slight curve and became double edged around the tip. It resembled the sword called Shoukarasuma. Though Hajime only knew a little about Japanese swords, it was created similarly using transmutation just like the short swords he handed over to the Haulia. I can guarantee its strength because it was made from the compressed, hardest ore in this world, and its sharpness is at the level where even an amateur can cut steel by swinging it. About the maintenance theres no need to say it to Yaegashi, but please take care of it. Such an amazing thing as expected of a Transmutation Master. Thank you. I wont hold back and will accept it. After one swing, two swings, the balance as it cut through the wind made Shizuku respond with admiration, and she honestly thanked him as she smiled. Truthfully, because Shizukus swordsmanship was Yaegashi-styled, naturally it required a Japanese sword, and she felt disoriented every time she used her techniques using her previous sword. Thats why she was truly happy to obtain a Katana which made her float a natural, lovely smile. Last Boss? Shizuku-chan. Eh? What? You two, why are you looking at me with such eyes? Yues gaze, full of caution, and Kaoris gaze, full of worry, made Shizuku flustered as she didnt know the meaning behind them. Leaving behind that indescribable atmosphere, Shizuku and the others saw Hajimes party out of Hol-ad. The weather was good. Their destination was one of the Seven Great Dungeons ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? in ?Guryuu-en Great Desert?. With increasing liveliness from acquiring a new companion, Hajime continued his journey. Chapter 81 - Volume 9 Madness and Jealousy Shit! Shit! Whats with this! What kind of joke is this! It was midnight. Inside a park located on the outskirts of the post town, Hol-ad, one boy was cursing in a hushed voice, punching one of the trees repeatedly. It was Hiyama Daisuke. Hiyamas eyes were shaking intensely in hatred, agitation, and impatience. Those were truly ugly and impure eyes, from which it was not an exaggeration to they were full of madness. As I thought, you really did lose your temper well, I know it cant be helped though. After all, your precious, precious princess Kaori was snatched by another man before your eyes, right? A voice filled with scorn and slight sympathy rang out from behind such a Hiyama. Fwip, Hiyama immediately turned around. Next, he momentarily raised an expression of relief when he recognized the other person was the one he meeting in secret, and, following that, with his fists clenched, he replied with a voice that was just like a beasts howl. Shut up! Shit! This this shouldnt have happened! Why, why is that bastard alive!? Just why did he did that Dont be distracted by yourself, I want to have a talk, you know? Also, it will become a serious matter if someone sees us meeting in secret. I, I dont have anymore reasons to go along with you my Kaori is already In between the trees shadows created by the moonlight was a persons silhouette, to whom Hiyama bitterly spoke as he pummeled his fists on the tree. Hiyama cooperating with this person was only because he heard that he would be able to make Kaori his own. Thats why, with Kaori leaving, he had lost his reason to cooperate, and it was too late to threaten him with exposing his attempt to kill Hajime as the victim could have said it himself. However, the person in the darkness smiled as its mouth turned curved into a crescent at such a Hiyama, and it once again tempted him just like the devil. If she is snatched then just snatch her back. Is it wrong? Fortunately, we have good bait here. Bait? Not knowing what it meant, Hiyama dubiously tilted his head which made that person grinned and nodded. Thats right, bait. Even if she puts priority on her feelings and parts from those comrades of hers her best friends that were always by her side, her childhood friends do you think she can just leave them be? Especially if she knows they are in a predicament. You It is easy to call her back. So, theres no need to be pessimistic about it. Especially in this case, even I got a chill but I am glad that it resulted in something convenient for me. Yup, it could be said as a godsend. Shall we finish everything once we return to the Imperial Capital? Then you will surely obtain what you desire, you know? Though knowing it was useless, Hiyama glared at his accomplice that stayed in the shadow. Even receiving his gaze, the person before Hiyama laughed normally. Though he didnt know all of this persons plan, from their previous words, Hiyama could have guessed that itd involve injuring the other classmates. For their own objective, they could easily betrayed their comrades, with whom they shared joy and sorrow with. Following that, a chill ran down in his spine as he couldnt feel any guilt from that person. (A nasty person as always but, I also cannot back down anymore I must do it to get my Kaori back thats all. Theres nothing to hesitate about. This is for Kaori. I am the justice here.) Hiyama only thought of himself and his confusion had already been disappeared. Because of his accomplice, he was made to look away from the thing he must see, believing that his action was justified, while it all stemmed from his desire for Kaori. The silhouette turned silent as it understood Hiyamas feelings. Smiling, it waited for Hiyamas answer. Okay. Just like before, I will lend you a hand. However Aah, I understand. I will obtain what I desired, and you will obtain yours. Give and take, isnt that a nice word? From now on is crucial. The case in the Imperial Capital too, can I leave that to you? Without minding Hiyamas distorted expression, that person turned on their heels and disappeared, as if merging with the space between the trees. Afterwards, what was left was the fallen boy whose eyes were filled with darkness. * * * On the other hand, at the time the suspicious meeting happened in the outskirts of the town, another boy and girl were also standing under the moonlight. They werent in the location where the secret meeting happened, they were on a small, arched bridge, above one of the waterways that passed through between the shops and back alleys of the town. A lot of waterways were built for the large number of restaurants and service buildings, and the boy on the bridge was looking down on the flowing waters surface as it reflected the moon above it, under the moonlight. More accurately, he wasnt looking but drooping his head, moreover, his expression was dark, far from its usual shine. The boys appearance was just like that a person whose company bankrupted, incurred large amount of debt, and was now despairing about his future as he looked far into the distance, into the twilight. It was our hero, Amanogawa Kouki. Do you not want to talk? A voice called out to Kouki who didnt look away from the moon reflected on the water surface. It was his childhood friend for ten years, the pair of the girl that went away, Yaegashi Shizuku. Unlike Kouki, Shizuku was entrusting her back to the bridges railing, looking up at the moon in the sky. Towards the railing, her trademark ponytail was swaying, playing in the wind. Without looking at his childhood friend, and Shizuku who also not looking at him, Kouki replied as he continued to look at the moon. Is there something you want to say? There was no answer, no, Kouki just could not answer her. Even though he was looking at the moon reflected on the waters surface, what was in his mind was the spectacle of Kaori speaking her feelings. Within her anxiety and rejoice, as if praying, she spoke her feelings without any hint of a lie, which even convinced Kouki, whose denseness was at the level of a chronic disease. Kouki and Kaori were friends for around ten years, but he was hurt when he saw her beautiful strength, he had never seen Kaori made such expressions. It was just like a bolt out of the blue for him. Every time he recalled her expression, an unspeakable feeling sprang up in his mind. It was dark and heavy, a truly murky feeling. Unconditionally, without any basis, he believed his thought was a natural one. That was that, his childhood friend, Kaori, would always be by his side, without any change. It could be said he thought of Kaori as his. In other words, he was jealous. That jealousy, Kouki himself didnt know as to whether it came from love or just his desire to monopolize her, but the feeling that she was snatched from him was swirling in his mind, intensely. However, it was Kaori herself that decided to go along with the one who snatched her away, Hajime (though he would surely object to it). Moreover, he didnt want to believe and tried to deny the existence called Hajime by challenging him to a duel where he was defeated. His misery, resentment towards Hajime, doubts about Kaoris feelings, and a lot of other feelings were mixed together, making Koukis mind a mess, just like the inside of kicked trash can. Thus he kept looking at the water and unbeknownst to him, his other childhood friend was already standing beside him without saying anything his reply from before was also truly not like him. Unable to find his next word, Kouki turned silent. Sneaking a glance at such a Kouki, Shizuku frowned her brows and with an atmosphere that expressed It cant be helped, she moved her mouth. Right now, Kouki, you are being a pain. A pain? Shizukus unexpected reply made Kouki inadvertently parrot her. Shizuku moved her gaze from the moon towards Kouki, and continued her words. Thats right. About Kaori, from the beginning she isnt yours, you know? Thats then, are you saying she is Nagumos? Prick, Koukis eyes were shaking as he guessed that, he desperately tried to object that as if cursing it. Hearing that, Shizuku answered with a strong forehead flick. It hurt-!?, Kouki instinctively covered his forehead, and leering at him, Shizuku scolded him with a cold voice. Idiot. Kaori is her own. Whatever she chooses, wherever she goes, it is up to Kaori to decide that. Of course, even who she wants to be with is up to her own decision. Since when? Shizuku, you must have known that, right? Without asking what do you mean, Shizuku nodded. You know Kaori met Nagumo-kun in middle school Well, he must have forgotten about it Rather I also dont know in what kind of situation they met. Whats with that. Just what are you trying to say? That is for you to ask Kaori yourself. After all, it is bad for me to say it without her permission. Then, the reason Kaori was always talking to Nagumo in class was truly that is because she loves him? Hmm, thats right. Shizuku easily told him the truth he didnt want to hear, which made Kouki make a reproachful gaze. However, Shizuku only thought of it as a passing wind. Angered by her attitude, just like a child throwing a tantrum, Kouki began to spit out what was in his mind. Why, why is it Nagumo. When we were still in Japan, he was an otaku, unmotivated, and he nothing special in terms of sports or studies either always forcing his laugh, and being out of place He took a noncommittal attitude whenever Kaori talked to him he was an otaku if it was me, I wouldnt treat Kaori coldly. Id always think of her as important, and I would do my best for Kaoris sake Besides, Nagumo was waited upon by those girls in such a manner, isnt he the lowest to treat them like that? Not only that, he is a murderer! He killed a non-resisting woman. So, do you think I was wrong!? Thats right, it is strange for Kaori to like such a bastard after all. He surely must have SWISh! Guhah!? Heating up as he spoke, Kouki began to badmouth Hajime with fabricated truths which once again awarded him a forehead flick (No Beat ver.) from Shizuku. What are you doing!?, was conveyed by Koukis glare which was ignored by Shizuku who was wearing an amazed expression. Again, your bad habit is coming out, you know? Ive kept saying until now that you should stop interpreting things at your own convenience. Interpreting things to my convenience theres no way Havent you noticed it yet? Kouki, you dont know anything about Nagumo-kun, right? You dont know anything about the time we were still in Japan or in this world and those girls looked happy, no, they really were happy, you see? But you ignored that fact and said something selfish The current Kouki is only trying to make Hajime out to be a bad person who is unsuitable for Kaori. If that isnt called as interpreting things at your own convenience, then what is? B-But it is the true he killed a person. At that time, even I was about to kill her. However, I couldnt muster my strength. Even in the future if a similar thing happens, then I will surely swing my sword to kill, for the sake of surviving, for the sake of the people important to me. Though I dont know whether I can do it, since I will only know when the time comes For now, the thing I did was only attempted murder but, are you going to despise me if I become a murderer? Shizukus confession made Kouki speechless. His childhood friend, Shizuku, held a stronger sense of responsibility and justice than others, so he suddenly felt like she was a distant existence after hearing she was truly going to kill. However, Kouki shook his head when he noticed the shadow of anxiety and the fear of injuring a person in Shizukus bitter smile. Seeing Koukis reaction, Shizuku continued her words which could be called a soliloquy. Certainly, his transformation is surprising and thinking about his character when we were still in Japan, its not an exaggeration to say hes a different person Well, even so, it looks like Kaori still thought of him as Nagumo Hajime, and it looks like not all of him has changed but one thing you must not forget, he fought that woman to save us and killed her in our stead. Are you saying it is right to kill. I I dont think it is right. A murder is a murder after all I can neither justify it nor do I want to. Then Even so, we arent qualified to criticize Nagumo-kun. It was no ones fault, but our own weakness In short, he should solve it himself if he has a problem with it. It was simply that he was not strong enough, so he couldnt reach the result he hoped for. It was a mistake to complain about the result to the person he left everything with. Noticing the unexpressed words, Kouki recalled that he could only crawl at the time Hajime displayed his peerlessness. Unable to object, he fell into sullen silence. His dissatisfied expression was obviously saying, But, it is the truth that he killed a person! Towards Koukis obstinacy, with an admonishing tone, Shizuku tacitly warned him about what had happened thus far, along with what she felt after coming to this world. I dont hate Koukis straightforward sense of justice. Shizuku. However. I think its about time for you to start doubting whether you are actually in the right. Doubting my justice? Certainly, a strong feeling is necessary to get things done. But, a distortion will surely appear if you dont doubt it and just keep moving on, blindly believing on it. Thats why when that happens, I want you to react to it by wondering if you are really in the right, or whether you still need to do it even if you know it is wrong it isnt bad if you continue to think like that, okay? truthfully, it is difficult to keep on living rightfully. Having come to this world, I cut lives even though they were demonic beasts Ive come to think so. Totally ignorant that Shizuku was thinking thus every time she killed a demonic beast, Kouki became pop-eyed. Kouki. You are not always the correct one and even if you are in the right. You should know that your rightfulness can become a lethal weapon. Well, the way you interpreted things at your convenience this time was not coming from your conviction of justice, it was coming from your jealousy. N-no, for me to feel jealous It is uncool to make an excuse to deceive me here, you know? Kouki once again cast his gaze down, looking at the moon on the water surface. However, the dark mood from a while ago had weakened, and he seemed to be thinking deeply about something. Anyway, he had avoided rushing into a spiral of negativity, and Shizuku leaked out a relieved sigh, knowing that. Thus, thinking it was necessary to leave him alone for now, Shizuku stopped leaning on the railing and tried to quietly leave the place. Then, Koukis mutter came from behind Shizuku, who had already turned on her heels. Shizuku you wont go anywhere, right? Whats with this all of a sudden? Please dont go, Shizuku. Koukis words were as if he was petitioning her. It was a line that would made the female students in Japan and the girls of the Kingdom that fell for him go kya kya, but unfortunately, Shizuku only displayed an amazed expression. He might be weakened by the feeling of loss because Kaori had gone Shizuku looked over her shoulder, towards the blurring moon. It was the moon that was on water surface which Kouki had been looking at previously. At the very least I am not like the moon I wont just leave a man that is depending on me. Saying thus, Shizuku left the place. Left behind, Kouki watched the alley where Shizuku disappeared for a while, then once again, he looked at the moon reflected on the water surface. Next, he noticed the meaning behind her words. I see the moon reflected on the waters surface. Flowers reflected on a mirror and the moon reflected on the waters surface. Those were words speaking about a thing that could be seen but not be reached, visible but with no substance, just like a reflection. He unconsciously looked at the reflected moon as Kaori, and certainly it was not something he could reach. Especially after seeing Kaoris expression at the time she confessed her feelings to Hajime. Shizuki said she was not the moon reflected on the waters surface. So, its possible for him to reach her. However, her next words were severe. Kouki inadvertently made a wry smile. He thought about what he had just said to his childhood friend. Kouki stopped looking at the reflected moon, he looked up at the sky. He had unconditionally believed that he could reach it if he just stretched out his hand, but he realized it was awfully quite far. Letting out a deep sigh, Kouki began to think about the words coming from his strict and gentle childhood friend. To change or not to change it was up to Kouki. Chapter 82 - Volume 9 Aikos Disappearance Prologue of fourth arc. The event happened sometime later. Three weeks had passed since the time Koukis party had received shock from the reunion and the complex feelings because of to the separation in ?Post Town, Hol-ad?. Currently, there was one thing Koukis party must immediately deal with: to kill people. They wouldnt be able to fight anymore as long as it was not dealt with, so they returned to the Imperial Capital. It was necessary for them to experience murder if they wanted to participate in the war against the Demon race. They would only be liabilities in the war if they could not overcome it. To begin with, they wouldnt be able to think about it properly since not much time remained. The event that occurred in Ul had already reached their ears. It was obvious the Demon races movement had became more active since they themselves had also been attacked, and everyone could guess the war was drawing near. Therefore, as quickly as possible, Koukis party wanted to overcome this problem by all means. Currently, Koukis party were doing battle practice against the Knights commanded by Meld. Ryuutarou, Kondous party, and Hiyamas gang; those who were already prepared for it actually repeatedly asked themselves if they could really do it after seeing Hajime shoot the Demon race womans head. There wasnt much time left, but they would be broken if they were forced to murder, so Meld and the Knights were also looking for a solution. Towards the gloomy them, a small, good news had arrived. It was the return of Aikos party. Normally, Koukis charisma would be able to pull the classmates together. However, the hero was depressed, which made everyone depressed, too. The reason for them not to be broken from the severe defeat and the current problem was thanks to Suzus mood making which followed by the prudent people such as Shizuku and Nagayama. Even so, their minds swallowed by uneasiness forced themselves to look more than welcoming to the adult they were familiar with and trusted. Everyone truly wanted to meet the teacher who always did her best for her students. Hearing Aiko had returned, Shizuku made the first move. Shizuku wanted to consult AIko about various things, so she rounded up her training. She also wanted to hear the impression of the classmates who met Hajime much earlier than her, and she wanted to exchange information objectively with Aiko who neither assume nor prejudices. Wearing the jet-black sheath she received from Hajime and belt for another jet-black, double-edged sword, Shizuku walked through the passage in royal palace. Her appearance somehow made more noble ladies and maids blush comparable to other men. It was a problem that haunted Shizuku even in this different world. She really wanted to be spared from being called Onee-sama by the women who were older than her. Having heard the things Hajime did in Ul, Shizuku wanted to directly asked Aiko as to what she thought of Hajime. Depending on Aikos impression of Hajime, Koukis currently balanced mind would possibly leaned towards undesirable point. It was Shizukus nature that burdened her with hardship wherever she goes. Surely, there was also a mess when they were in Ul but he also gave me this katana-like sword Seriously, whats with sturdy and able to cut anything nicely. Isnt it an artifact at a level of a national treasure. Talking to herself, Shizuku silently moved her hand onto the Katana hanging on her waist. Walking towards Aikos room, Shizuku recalled the time she visited the Kingdoms smithy for the sake of her katanas maintenance. Shizuku called her katana simply as a black katana and shown it to the Kingdoms best blacksmith. At first, the blacksmith were formal before her as one of Gods Apostles. However, his attitude completely changed as soon as he examined the black katana with appraisal magic, and he asked Shizuku while grabbing her shoulders. Thus, as if his previous attitude was just a lie, he barraged her with questions, no he interrogated her with words, such as where did she obtained it and who was the creator. Although she was dumbfounded, Shizuku somehow managed to regain her calm and asked what happened. The blacksmith said that even within the Kingdoms treasury, this sword should be more or less at the same as Holy Sword. Although its output and capacity for receiving magic power didnt reach Holy Sword, its functionality and minute details as a weapon were above Holy Sword. Next, detailed examination found that if it was supplied with magic power, the blade would be extended by 60 centimeters in form of wind blade. Furthermore, two more blades would form beside the extended part, and they could be fired. Then, the sheath was examined. It was understood that the sheath would be cladded in thunder if it was supplied with magic power and there was a switch-like part on the sheaths mouth that would shoot needles with tremendous force. The blade part was made of azanthium so it wouldnt be chipped and there was almost no need to undergo maintenance. The maintenance was only to replenish the needle if it was used. However, there was a problem, it didnt have magic array to supply it with magic power. It was a natural thing. Hajime was capable of directly manipulating magic power and he was originally never thought of giving it to anyone. So, it wasnt a mistake when he said sturdy and able to cut things nicely if it was used by Shizuku. Those were the only functions installed, and the mysterious black sword (or so the blacksmiths had seen it as) could only be used by manipulating magic power directly, made the Kingdoms blacksmiths burn with fighting spirit. Even though we cant make a weapon with such minute details and functionality, we will make this sword usable! was what they thought. In short, they would somehow make the users magic power supply into the sword by any means. Resultantly, after three days and nights, the blacksmiths, with the best one as the core, set aside all of their other works and somehow succeeded in creating the magic array. As such, Shizuku would be able to pull the black katanas abilities without using a chant. Afterwards, the blacksmiths whose magic power was dried up were slept for several days with truly happy expressions. Shizuku was looking in the distance as she recalled the terrific craftsmanship spirit, then she arrived at her destination, Aikos room. She knocked, but there was no response. She heard Aiko was going to report to the King and the other officials, so Shizuku thought she must have not return. Leaning against the wall, Shizuku decided to wait for Aikos return. Thirty minutes had passed until Aiko returned. Her footsteps could be heard from the inner corridor which somehow sounded depressed. Aiko was walking without looking ahead, and her serious expression made Shizuku understandd Aiko was desperately thinking about something in her head. Thus, Aiko didnt even notice her room with Shizuku right beside its door and passed them. While wondering what had happened, Shizuku called Aiko to stop. Sensei Sensei! Hoeh!? Raising a silly voice, her body twitched in surprise. Aiko looked around and finally noticed Shizuku. Afterwards, Aiko sighed in relief seeing Shizukus healthy look, then she smiled in joy. Yaegashi-san! Long time no see. Have you been healthy? Are you unhurt? Are the others safe? Even though she had been depressed up until now, the things she said were only her worries about her students. Towards the unchanging Ai-chan sensei, joy also entered Shizukus gaze as she smiled, and sense of security filled her mind. For a while, the two were happy for each others safety and their reunion, then they entered Aikos room for consultation and exchanging information. * * * So thats what happened Shimizu-kun was Shizuku and Aiko were alone in the room, and they mutually exchanged information as they drank the tea inside the tea cups with cute, cat-like legs. Hearing the things happened in Ul, those words were Shizukus response. Inside the room, an awkward mood hung in the air. Aiko dejectedly drooped her shoulders; she was obviously depressed about Shimizu. Thinking about Aikos personality and sense of responsibility, Shizuku could not help worry no matter what the circumstance was, but she could not find the words needed to be said. However, although Shizuku was reluctant to let Aiko continue being depress, so as cheerful as possible, she rejoiced about Aikos safety. I feel bad about Shimizu-kun however, I truly am glad that Sensei is alive. I really want to thank Nagumo-kun. Towards the smiling Shizuku, Aiko was reflecting because she once again made her student worry about her, then she returned a smile. I see. At our reunion, he didnt have any interest in us and this world but he came to save Yaegashi-san and the others. Furthermore, he even protected a small child Fufu, it is possible that some part of the past him had come back. Or should I say he is growing up as he change he has become reliable. Saying so as she looked at the far distance, somehow Aikos cheeks were slightly dyed in red. Shizuku was confused while thinking, Isnt that a strange reaction for just remembering one of her student? She watched as she Aiko sometimes laughed while reminiscing, Fufu. Noticing Shizukus gaze, Cough!, Aiko cleared her throat. However, she was unable to smooth things over, her cheeks convulsed, and she gained a bad premonition. Shizuku decided to press on. While half persuading herself that it couldnt be possible, Shizuku said, Sensei? From our talk, Sensei said he saved you from a dangerous situation, can you tell me the details? Eh!? Well, it was said Sensei might have died, so I want to hear how did you recovered from that A-About that Shizuku recalled the special medicine that quickly healed the near-dead Meld, she thought it must be that, so she played the fool and asked Aiko. Aikos cheeks began to turn redder than before. Aikos gaze was swam around and hesitatingly, she muttered her words it was indeed suspicious. Like a swordsman she was, Shizuku cut to the case. Sensei. Did something happened between you and Nagumo-kun? !? Th-Theres no way anything happened, you know? J-Just what are you trying to say? It was just the usual me as a teacher and him as a student! Sensei. Please calm down. Your expression had turned strange. ! Aiko was truly shaken. Frantically, Aiko muttered, I am a teacher, I am a teacher Aiko must have thought she was muttering in her mind, but she wasnt. Thus, Shizuku was convinced. Although Shizuku didnt understand in what stage it was, Aiko began to hold a special feeling towards Hajime different from the other students! Nagumo-kun! As a person! What did you do to Ai-chan!? Already, anyone could see Shizukus cheek was convulsing while she was thinking so. Hajime had already became a flag raiser whose level couldnt even be compared to Kouki. Though unlike Kouki, Hajime wasnt dense towards affections from others and he had answered to it clearly and he must had told that to Aiko, too. Her best friends rival appearing in an unexpected place made Shizuku looked at the ceiling with her hand covering her convulsing cheek. Regardless of gender, Shizuku had come to hate that side of Hajime, and a dangerous idea of seriously spreading a painful nickname had crossed her mind which she managed to give up. Aiko and Shizuku tried to smooth things over by repeatedly clearing their throats, then they continued their previous conversation as if nothing had happened. Then, Sensei. Did something happen when you reported to the king? After all, it seemed to have been a serious talk. Shizukus question made Aiko recall something and she made a bitter expression where anger and distrust mixed. Officially, Nagumo-kun is branded as a heretic. !? Thats! What do you mean? No, I somehow can guess it but isnt that decision a hasty one? Hajime was powerful. With only several people, he repulsed more than 60,000 demonic beasts while using mysterious artifacts. Hajimes comrades also possessed unbelievable power. However, his stance was he would not cooperate with Church of the Saints and would even oppose them depending on the situation. It was true Hajime was a truly dangerous existence for the Kingdom and the Church of the Saints. However, it was truly too hasty to brand him as a heretic so quickly. The brand of a heretic was given to those who disobeyed the teaching from Church of the Saints and became the Gods enemy, and such branding would make it legal for anyone to subjugate Hajime any time, any where. And according to the situation, even the Temple Knights and Kingdoms army might move out. Following that, by attacking Hajime because he was a heretic, they would receive the treatment of an enemy from Hajime, his merciless and severe attack. There was no way the King and Church people didnt know the danger. However, Aiko said they decided it right away. There was no way Shizuku would not be surprised by that. Shizuku had guessed up until that point, which made Aiko nod in admiration towards the unchanging fast-learner. It is completely as Yaegashi-san said. Moreover, no matter if he has tremendous power and not following the church, he ended up saving Ul, but they ignored my protests. Nagumo-kun had expected this situation, so he bolstered by title Goddess of Bountiful Harvest. Also, I heard from the bodyguards that the name Goddess of Bountiful Harvest and Goddess Sword had spread further into the other towns. So, by branding him as heretic, it is also means the church is denying Goddess of Bountiful Harvest who saved the people. Thus, they shouldnt be able to easily ignore my protest, or so it should be. But those people forced the decision. They were obviously being odd also, I recalled that other than Ishtal and churchs people, the king and other royalties appearances were strange Thats troubling. Just what are they thinking But the thing they couldnt help and think of now is who they should send to the powerful Nagumo-kun, right? And thats the point here. It is so. Perhaps Eeh. Theres only us but I will absolutely refuse that, you know? I dont want to die. If I become Nagumo-kuns enemy I dont even want to imagine it. Shizuku shivered, and Aiko made a wry smile understanding what Shizuku felt. Thus, before the Kingdom and Church told Kouki and the others to fight Hajime, Aiko decided to tell them about the things Hajime told her. About the Mad Gods and his purpose during his travels. She held no proof, so she didnt know whether Kouki and the others would believe it. Furthermore, up until now they did their best because they believed the God would return them to their original world as long as they won the war against Demon race. In truth, the God takes delight in peoples reaction to His doing, and the possibility of returning is extremely low. So lets look for the dwelling of those who rebelled against the gods in the old times and look for a way to return ourselves! No one would believe it if those words were said all of a sudden. After Kouki and the others heard what she told them, whether they would see it as nonsense and continued to fight like before, or believed her and looked for another way That was not something Aiko could predict. However, she must nail it to them not to blindly believing the Church. Aiko convinced herself to do that now. Yaegashi-san. Nagumo-kun knows his information is an unbelievable one and will be antagonized by Amanokawa and the others, so he said this only to me. Information is it? Yes. It is about the God worshipped by the church and the objective of Nagumo and the girls travel. He didnt give any proof about it but it is a truly important information, so tonight no, this evening, I want to tell this to everyone. Thats no, I understand. Then, should I call everyone now? No, it is an information I dont want to be known by the churchs side, so I want to tell it at a time when everyone has gathered naturally; at dinner. And we should be able to talk among ourselves if I said I want to spend time with the students I havent seen for a long time without any outsiders. Indeed I understood. Then, at dinner it is. Afterwards, a good amount of time had passed while Shizuku and Aiko chatted. However, they couldnt have known that the promise for the dinner could not come to pass * * * The time was evening. While the sun was setting, it gave a parting gift of vivid orange color, and Aiko was walking along the empty corridor. The evening sunlight entered the corridor from the windows and drew an obvious contrast on the wall and floor at the other sides. Aiko went towards the dining room while her gaze was captivated by the evening sun, but she immediately stopped after she felt someones presence. When she looked forward, she saw a woman-like figure inside the shadow. The woman walked in the middle of the corridor, and gracefully stopped her feet with a straight stature. Her clothing was the nuns habit of Church of the Saints. The woman was beautiful, however she spoke to Aiko with a somewhat mechanical and cold voice. Nice to meet you, Hatayama Aiko. Ive come for you. Aiko felt a chill ran down her spine when she heard her voice, but she feigned her calmness as to not become impolite to someone she met for the first time. Umm, nice to meet you, too. Coming for me you mean the dinner with the students? No, your destination is the main church. Eh? The sentence which didnt give her a chance to answer, made Aiko inadvertently ask her again. At that time, the woman moved out from the shadow into a place lighted by the evening sun. Seeing the woman, Aiko held her breath. Even Aiko, who was the same gender as her, was instinctively charmed by the womans beauty. Her silver hair was sparkling while it was being reflected by the evening sunlight. With big, long and narrow blue eyes, and her mysterious and wonderful features that seemed to be both of an adult woman and a young girl; all of her parts were perfectly positioned. Her height was tall for a woman, around 170 centimeters, which forced Aiko to look up at her. Her white skin was as smooth as a white porcelain, her hands and feets were slender. Her breasts neither big nor small, it was a truly exquisite size if one was thinking about the balance of her entirety. However, she was regrettably had no expression. Rather than expressionless, it was as if she wore a Noh mask. No one would doubt if it was said she was a statue the best masterpiece by a famous sculptor. The woman possessed an inhumanely artistic beauty. Towards Aiko, who held her breath, the woman smiled and indifferently continued her words. We feel the thing you are going to tell them will inconvenient us. After all, what your students will be doing now looks interesting to us. Thats why, until the time come, you will temporarily leave the stage. Wh-What are you The beautiful nun slowly approached Aiko without even making a footstep, and Aiko instinctively backed. Then, Aiko saw the nuns blue eyes shone. Aiko felt her mind grow hazy. Immediately, she concentrated as though she was going to invoke magic, and her haziness dispersed in a snap. I see. As expected, I can only disregard that you are calling yourself a God. For you are capable of resisting my charm. Theres no other way. I will just take you by force. D-Dont come! Wh-What I want ugh!? The pressure from the womans true character made Aiko immediately tried to activate her magic. However, faster than her finishing the chant, the nun momentarily shortened their distance and drove her fist into Aikos stomach. Aiko collapsed, and at the time she felt her consciousness about to be swallowed by darkness, she heard the nuns mutter. Dont worry. I wont kill you. You are an excellent piece, and you might be useful against that irregular. The white-haired, eye-patched boy floated inside Aikos mind. Following that, while knowing it wouldnt reach him, she shouted his name in her mind right before her consciousness completely disappeared. Nagumo-kun! * * * ? The nun easily shouldered Aiko as though she was weightless, then she looked around the corridor as if she had sensed someone. For a while, the nun silently searched for something. Then, she slowly opened the guest rooms door along the corridor. Following that, she entered the room, looked around, approached the closet without any sound of a footstep, and she forcefully opened the door. However, there was nothing inside, so the nun tilted her head and looked around once again, looking here and there. Before long, after not finding anything, she shouldered Aiko again and went outside of the room. With silence returning into the room, a trembling murmur could be heard. I must tell this someone No one was inside the room. However, retreating footsteps could be heard, and before long, the room completely regained its silence. Chapter 83 - Volume 9 Immediate Trouble in the Great Desert A brown world. ?Guryuu-en Great Desert? was a place those words expressed, perfectly. The sand was brown, formed by millions of miniscule grains. The wind that was blowing constantly threw up the sand and dyed the air brown, and in a 360 degree radius, there was only one color as far as ones eye could reach. Moreover, there were numerous sand dunes, big and small, whose surfaces were always stirred by the wind. Moment by moment, the surfaces pattern of the dune was constantly changing, as if expressing I am alive. The blazing sun and its unreserved heat made the temperature of the sand on the ground shoot up quickly. It easily exceeded 40 degrees celsius. Coupled with the fluttering sand, it was the worst environment to travel in. However, it was only for ordinary travelers. Currently, inside such a severe environment, a black, box-shaped vehicle, a magic-driven four-wheeler in fact, was advancing casually while raising a dust storm. Though there was neither road or pathway, it was solved by the compass installed inside the vehicle. The outside is amazing I am really glad that this is not a normal carriage. This one agrees. This one doth not know how it became such an environment but indeed it isnt a place this one wants to be actively moving in. Sitting on the rear seat while watching the sand battering the window and observing the brown-colored world, Shia and Tio muttered so, wholeheartedly. No matter how much of an M Tio was, this environment only depressed her. Its completely different from when Myuu came here before! Heres very cool, and Myuus eyes arent hurting! Papa is amazing! Thats right~. Hajime-papa is amazing, right~. Myuu-chan, do you want to drink cold water? Want to~. Kaori-oneechan, thank you~. Sitting on the lap of Kaori, who was seated on the window side of the front seat, Myuu was excited because it was different from the time that she was here when she was kidnapped before. Myuu was looking at Hajime, who created such a comfortable space, with sparkling eyes. That was natural. It would have been terribly severe for Myuu, who was a member of sea-dweller tribe, to cross the desert. For a young child around four years old like her, it would not be strange for her to have died due in her weakened state. Having endured such an environment made Myuus surprise further increase at the gap between that time and now. After all, this four-wheeler was equipped with air conditioning. Following that, the one who agreed with Myuu, took out cold water which normally didnt exist in the desert even if one hoped with all their might, was the one who made an impactful confession to Hajime and declaration of war to Yue in Hol-ad, and, before he knew it, she had become one of his companions. She was Kaori. Incidentally, the water was taken out of the refrigerator installed in the car. You know, Shirasa- Kaori. Please stop saying Hajime-papa. It is somehow made me felt terribly itchy over here. ? But, isnt Myuu said that as if it was the norm? Well, I dont mind Myuu. However, for a classmate to call me papa is really Due to her personality which liked to look after others, Kaori somehow became the one who took care of Myuu and she mostly called Hajime as Hajime-papa when she was by Myuus side. And for a classmate, and a girl at that, to call him papa, Hajime felt a different sense of resistance from when Myuu called him that, and he wore a truly subtle expression. Incidentally, for Hajime to call her as Kaori was a result of her petition. Her reason was, Hajime-kun calls everyone by their own given name, so it is unfair for me to be called by my family name!, something like that. Is that so? Then I wont but, someday when I also have a child at that time Kaori said so with her cheeks dyed crimson, while sneaking a peek at Hajime. Thus a strange atmosphere wrapped everyone inside the vehicle, except for Myuu. Then Yue answered Kaori in place of Hajime who pretended not to hear anything. Unfortunately, I have made that appointment already. Hajime promised it to me. !? Hajime-kun, what does she mean? I dont think it is something that strange. After all, it is something still in the far future. fufu, Hajime already promised to introduce me to his parents. !? Hes thoroughly made a bright family plan. !? Even the dates in Hajimes hometown. !? Yues vigorous attacks couldnt be stopped! Those words, one by one, became stakes, driven into Kaoris chest. However, Kaori wasnt a woman that would be done so easily. She believed in Hajimes survival even in such a despairing situation and she held the courage to challenge Yue, who obviously owned a special bond with Hajime. In the moment Yues words were stopped, she began her counterattack! I, I know a lot of things about Hajime-kun that Yue doesnt know! For example, Hajimes dream for the future, his hobbies, even his favorite genre! Does Yue know the anime and manga that Hajime-kun likes? Hmph thats but, those arent related to the current us. There are no such things here. Hajime can just teach me once we arrive in Japan How naive. Just look at the current Hajime-kun. Doesnt he looked like an anime character? Geh!? It shouldve been a fight between Kaori and Yue but somehow Hajime received the damage. White-haired with an eyepatch, moreover his magic eyes those are certainly the things Hajime-kuns favorite characters have even his weapon, that Cross Bit is modeled from funnel ah, but the one Hajime-kun likes is 00, so is it GN Bit? Whatever it is, the current Hajime-kun is still quite the otaku. GAH!? K-Kaori Mu, muu for Hajimes weapon to be derived from that. Yue, can you say it is your victory if you dont know the things the one you love likes? Kaori thats some courage then, let me teach you myself. About the things that Hajime likes onthe bed. !? W-, w-, w-, on bed, uu~, as I thought Fufufu it is good that you now know the difference between us. During their travel, Yue and Kaori had already made so many sparks against each other that the other party members already came to ignore them. In the beginning, Shia watched them anxiously, but in the end, it didnt become a serious problem, so she stopped getting herself involved with them. In a way, it was Hajime who received most of the damage. Hajime was the source of the twos quarrel, so the content of their fights made him want to writhe. Even now, he received mental damage because the things he worried about the most were being pointed at. Now Yue boldly told them about the night activities which made Kaori close her ears, not wanting to hear it. Hajime himself didnt want Myuu to be exposed to that, so he tried to stop Yue. However, faster than Hajime, Myuu unexpectedly came to stop the twos quarrel. u~, Yue-oneechan and Kaori-oneechan always quarrelling! Myuu hates it if big sisters dont get along! Saying so, Myuu moved from Kaoris laps towards Shias lap in the back seat. Moreover, Yue and Kaori became flustered. It was because the four year-old girl said she would hate them. Geez, you two are unbecoming in front of Myuu-chan. Rather, that was bad for her education. I also understand how much you two think of Hajime-san, but please be more prudent. ! What a failure. To be scolded by Shia I-I am sorry, Myuu-chan, Shia. To be admonished by Shia made the two droop their shoulders. For Yue, Shia was akin to a friend and younger sister, and although Shia also held affection towards Hajime, Shia also thought similarly towards Yue which made Yue didnt think of her as a love rival. As for Tio, she was just a pervert. Thats why, Kaori, who made a full-frontal declaration of war towards Yue, was the first love rival she ever had. Yue was convinced that there was an absolute bond between her and Hajime. She held an unwavering confidence that she was Hajimes special person. Thats why she was confident that she would be able to easily defeat the challenger, Kaori, when the confession and declaration of war happened. However, although her confidence didnt change, Kaori sometimes made the flowers bloom between her and Hajime when they were reminiscencing about Japan, which was unknown to Yue and the others. Towards Kaori, who knew the past Hajime that she didnt know of, Yues sense of rivalry budded before long. As a result, just like children boasting about their collections, their quarrel turned from a serious one into such a situation and today, Myuu and Shia finally got angry at them. Normally, Hajime was the one who should be stopping Yue, but he was the one who received most of the damage from the two quarrels. And now, he could only look far into the distance, as if it didnt have anything to do with him, to heal his wounded heart. Nn? What is that? Master, there seems to be a commotion in the direction at three oclock. Yue and Kaori were desperately appealing that they were getting along to mend Myuus mood and Shia was also calming Myuu with a wry smile. Hajime muttered, I am not a chuuni with hollow eyes. While those happened, unexpectedly, Tio who watched them in interest called out to Hajime. She seemed to have discovered something outside the window. Hajime looked towards the place Tio mentioned, a big dune at his right. There, numerous worm-like demonic beasts, sandworms to be precise, had gathered. Their numerous heads could be seen at the top of the dune. Those sandworms were 20 meters on average, large-scale demonic beasts while the largest ones were around 100 meters in length. They lived in this ?Guryuu-en Great Desert? and would usually submerge themselves underground and attack prey in their vicinity by opening their big, fangs filled mouths from below. They specialized in surprise attacks due to being hard to detect and were feared by people who crossed the large desert as the gods of death. Fortunately, the sandworms themselves werent very perceptive, so as long as one wasnt so unfortunate as to come near them by accident, they would neither notice nor aim at anyone who was far away. As such, it could be said that there was someone who was not that fortunate at that dune, but ? Why are they just squirming around? Thats right, Tio would have not made a doubtful face and asked Hajime if there were just sandworms appearing. With Hajimes perception skills, he would have noticed any of the sandworms surprise attacks, and theyd be able to get out of the sandworms range with four-wheelers speed. What was abnormal was that if the sandworms were attacking someone, rather than attacking, the sandworms were squirming around in their surroundings. Its as if, they art confused as to eat or not, right? Well, from what I see, isnt that so? This one hath no knowledge of this place. But those art all-eaters, they shouldnt be hesitating to eat anything Although Tio was a masochist pervert, she had lived far longer than Yue and unlike the imprisoned Yue, her knowledge was pretty vast. That was why she owned reliable information about demonic beasts. For her to be looking doubtful must mean that something extraordinary is happening. However, they didnt have any reason to be involved with it. Hajime decided to get as far away as possible without confirming or getting involved in it. And at that time, Kh!? Everyone, brace yourselves! Hajime shouted so and immediately accelerated the four-wheeler. Morrow, from behind the four-wheeler, starting with a small part of its body surfacing, a gigantic figure with the same color as the desert jumped out. With its mouth open, it was a sandworm. Apparently, Hajimes party were also unfortunate ones. Hajime further steered to the left and right, advancing through the sand at high speed. Under the four-wheeler that drew an S letter, a second and third sandworm jumped out. Kyaaaa! Hiu! Wawawa! In order of screams, there was Kaori, Myuu, and Shia. Met with a strong centrifugal force, Kaori turned behind, worrying about Myuu in the back seat. But her balance crumbled and she fell into Hajimes lap with her hip on Yues lap. Blinking her eyes, Kaoris cheeks were flushed, and as she was, she clung tightly to Hajimes waist. Her position was actually pretty bad. It made Hajimes cheek cramp. Incidentally, the other half of Kaoris body was crushing on Yue. Oi, Shira- Kaori! What are you doing in such a situation! Its a dangerous! A dangerous situation! So, Im just clinging to Hajime-kun! Damn you, Kaori. To pin me under, is it a surprise attack? While receiving an ambush from the sandworms, Kaori used this chance to hug Hajime. Yue was slapping Kaoris butt even now, but the blushing Kaori was still clinging to Hajimes waist, not moving at all. While they were like that, the three appearing sandworms, with their upper bodies out of the ground, were glaring at the four-wheeler that evaded all of their ambushes. This time, those gigantic figures came forward to attack from overhead. If it was a normal carriage, everything wouldve ended with that attack. However, it was an artifact created with a portion of Hajimes otaku soul. It wasnt even daunted at being made out as prey. Besides Ah, this is the first time I am using THIS! Saying so, Hajime turned around the four-wheeler with a drift, advancing backwards, he poured his magic and activated the installed function. CLANK! KA-THUNK! KA-THUNK! At the same time the mechanical sound effect rang out, a part of the four-wheelers bonnet slided open and an arm with a set of four rockets came out. The arm moved as if looking for its prey and when it turned towards the incoming sandworms, wooosh!, such an sfx rang out accompanied by the deadly warheads scattering their sparks. Shining in an orange color, the rockets entered right into the sandworms opened mouths and after a moment, they created great explosions as they destroyed the sandworms from the inside. The sandworms crimson blood and flesh poured down like a shower and some stuck on the windshield of the currently back running four-wheeler. Uhee Shia, dont let Myuu see it. I did that already~. Anh! Myuu-chan, was it painful? But please hold on for a while. Hajime asked Shia to do so at the time the rockets were fired into the incoming sandworms because the stimulation might be too strong for Myuu. Like that, in synchronization with Hajime, Shia was already embracing Myuu closely to her chest so as she would not see it. However, maybe because she could not breath from her face being buried in Shias breasts, Myuu tried to sip out and inadvertently touched a part of Shias body. Inadvertently, Shia moaned. Hajime decided that he did not hear anything. Currently, although Kaori was clinging onto Hajimes waist, Yue was finally able to fix her seatbelt. Indeed it was not a situation where he could be defeated by his own impulse, even though his ears were dyed in red with his face cramped. E-Excuse me, Hajime-kun. I am sorry. That, that I impulsively theres no perverted meaning to it. That is, for a bit, I just wanted to hug then if things go well, are you going to satisfy Hajime like that? Un, that is so wait, no! Yue, dont put such strange things into my mouth. I am not as lewd as Yue. You said I am lewd certainly, I cant refute that when I am alone with Hajime. Girls, please shut it already. Also, Yue, please dont talk about night activities because its embarrassing. With the three sandworms crushed by the rockets installed in the four-wheeler, Hajime sharpened his gaze because the sandworms on the dune before could be seen moving due to perceiving the explosive sound and impact. However, on his side, Kaori and Yue were conversing just as usual which reduced his tension. Inadvertently, he admonished them due to him being embarrassed. To begin with, in his mind, the night Yue was certainly a lewd one and, when he was alone with her, he thought of her as pretty erotic. Kaori who seemed to have seen through him was teary eyed. Yue, with a bewitching smile, was looking at Hajime while licking her lip. Kaori, who saw that, raised a cute groan. Unconsciously, her fighting spirit blazed further. From the back seat, Shia said, I understand your feelings, Kaori-san. We are comrades here, while patting Kaoris shoulder with sympathetic eyes. Hajime ignored them and the moved four-wheeler above another dune. He could see the group of sandworms on the lower side of the ground with their lower parts still underground. They didnt hide anything as they slightly raised the sand. They might have guessed that they had been noticed by Hajimes party, so they chose speed over another surprise attack. Hajime put the rocket launcher away and activated another piece of weaponry in its stead. The center of the bonnet slid apart and a rectangular machine appeared from inside. Following that, the rectangular box extended its barrel with kashun! sound effect, and it became a rifle was similar to Schlagen. Next, bright red sparks gushed out from the four-wheelers Schlagen. With its arm adjusting the angle, DUuuoo!!, came a roaring, firing sound as a line flashing line tore through the brown world. The bullet, which was fired at a high-velocity, advanced as it raised the sand on the ground upon impact and grandly raised a dust storm. On the sand column that was raised just like an eruption was, of course, a lot of sand colored meat and red blood. The Schlagen installed on four-wheeler continued to fire bright red flashes, one after another. The sandworms that were hunting their prey exploded on the ground and became small bits of nourishment for the barren ground. Hajime-kun! Look at that! A white person? When four-wheelers Schlagen, which was trailing white smoke, was stored back, Kaori let out a surprised voice and pointed her finger. In the place Kaori pointed at, just as Yue muttered, was a collapsed person who was wrapped in white clothing. It was probably the one the previous sandworms were looking at. However, from their distance, it was unknown as to why it wasnt eaten. Please, Hajime-kun. Lets go there I am a healer after all. Kaori looked at Hajime, petitioning. Even Hajime was interested as to why that person was not attacked by the demonic beasts of the desert in such a situation, so he accepted Kaoris request. It was possible that the person carried a method or item capable of keeping demonic beasts away. And in actuality, there was a mineral called the Faeadren crystal that carried such an effect in the sea of trees. The crystal only made it difficult for demonic beasts to approach, but theres a possibility that even stronger items exist. As such, the four-wheeler came near the collapsed person. The person wore clothing that was similar to galabeya (egyptian clothing), and it wore a hood that was large enough to hide its face. Its face couldnt be seen. Falling prone, the hood hid it. Getting off the four-wheeler, Kaori ran with short steps towards the fallen person. ! This is When the hood was taken off, a mans face could be seen, a young one that was still in the middle of his 20s. However, what surprised Kaori was not that but the young mans state. With a pained expression, he was drenched in sweat, his breathing was rough, and his pulse was fast. He generated an intense heat from all over his body that could be felt even through his clothing. Moreover, blood vessels could be seen as if they were being pressed from the inside of his body, and he was bleeding from his eyes and nose. It was obviously an abnormal situation. It was neither a sun stroke nor cold. Hajime became cautious towards the virus-carrier like young man, but he decided to keep quiet and watch as the healing specialist was examining him. Kaori activated Infiltrate and Examine. Using magic power to infiltrate the others body, she could examine ones state and the result could be seen on her status plate. With one hand placed on the young mans chest, Kaoris other hand was holding her status plate where the result of the examination was displayed. The result was Rampaging magic power? Does it mean the magic power inside his body is out of control because of poison? Kaori? Do you understood anything now? Y-Yeah, but this is Saying so, Kaori shown what was displayed on her status plate, ConditionExcessive release of magic power, unable to release it outside.SymptomFever, hazy consciousness, pain in whole body, rupturing of blood vessels and hemorrhageCauseAbnormality in bodily fluid. It is just my guess, but he must have drunk something which resulted in his magic power going out of control moreover, because he cant release it outside, his magic power was pressuring from inside his body and his body couldnt endure it if this keeps up, his internal organs and blood vessels will explode. It is also possible that he will be weakened to death due to a large amount of hemorrhaging I am requesting a blessing unto this location, Ten Thousand Heavens. Concluding so, Kaori chanted her healing magic. Ten Thousand Heavens was what she activated. It was onne of the middle-ranked healing magics with the effect of curing abnormal conditions. It was the magic used to undo Suzus petrification. However Theres almost no change why? For it to be incapable of curing it does it means too much time has passed? Apparently, Ten Thousand Heavens could not cure the man, it could only delay the progression. Next, maybe because of the pressure from inside his body, the young man groaned in pain. His bleeding didnt stop. At the moment, because she didnt have any clear treatment method, Kaori ground her teeth and decided to use her emergency measure. Here I declared the light of grace, here is my realm, my sanctuary, which crushes all evils just as I intended to, Holy Ground. High-ranked light attributed healing magic, Holy Ground. It was a magic that transfers peoples magic power to the others within the area. Basically, by transferring ones magic power to ones companion, that person would temporarily escaped from magic power exhaustion. It was a magic that aimed to supplement another if s/he didnt have a sufficient amount of magic power to shoot a strong magic. Moreover, it wasnt limited to the users magic power, so it could forcefully transfer someone elses magic power to another within the area. It held the same principle as magic drain. However, it needed a lot more time to extract the magic power from another person and it was impossible to extract a lot of it at once. This was the reason it is only a High-ranked magic. To begin with, it only became practical because Kaori was capable of activating magic which originally needed ten notes with only three notes of chanting. It showed how capable Kaori was. The reason she used this magic on the suffering young man was of course to release the rampaging magic power that was building pressure inside his body towards the outside. It was displayed on the status plate that the young man was in state where he cannot release magic power to outside of the body, so she decided to try if it could be solved by forcefully draining it using high-ranked magic. The pure-white light expanded from the center of the young mans body, and firefly-like, fleeting lights sprang about. It was a mysterious sight. With her eyes shut, the appearance of Kaori, who placed her hand on the young mans chest as she concentrated and was wrapped by the fleeting light, was divine. Kaori, who easily activated high-ranked magic, made the ones well versed in magic, Yue and Tio, inadvertently leak Hou, voices of admiration. While being held by Shia, Myuu watched Kaori in an entranced expression and muttered, Beautiful Without noticing that her new comrades in the surroundings were raising voices of admiration, Kaori put the magic power extracted from the young man into the bracelet made of God Crystal that she received from Hajime. Apparently, the forced drain from the high-ranked magic was effective. Incidentally, the reason it was not a ring was because Hajime didnt want to repeat the past misunderstanding. Gradually, the young mans breathing became steady. The redness of his body also disappeared as it seemed the bleeding was also stopped. After deactivating Holy Ground, Kaori activate beginner-ranked healing magic, Blessing, which healed the young mans blood vessels. For the time being I dont think it will have an immediate effect as I dont see any real solution for it. Theres also the possibility of a slow death from over magic power extraction, so I only extracted it until the level where the pressure inside his body is decreased. If this keeps up, I think the possibility of a slow death from either pressure from inside his body or fatigue is high. I also have no memory of such a symptom from the things I studied Do Yue and Tio know anything about it? With the young man out of the crisis, Kaori was somewhat relieved but anxious as she could not heal him completely. Thus she asked Yue and Tio whose knowledge was deep. The twos gazes wandered around as they searched about it inside their memory, but there was none. In the end, it became a situation where they could not even say that it was a disease of an unknown cause. Kaori, just to be safe, try to examine us too. After all, theres also the possibility that it is an unknown disease that is spread by aerial infection too. Well, theres no need to worry about it if it is just a rampaging of magic power. Un, you are right. Nodding at Hajimes words, Kaori examined everyone and didnt find any abnormalities. Therefore, because it seemed not to infect anyone from respiration, Hajimes party patted their chests in relief. When they did that, the young man raised a groan and his eyelids trembled. Thus, he woke up. Slowly opening his eyes and then looking at his surrounding, the young man saw the nearby Kaori was watching him in worry and he said, Goddess? I see, so this that world Following that, the young man began to heat up for different reason and tried to reach out towards Kaori only to have his stomach trampled by Hajime, who didnt conceal his irritation from the already annoying heat and sand. Ufffph!? H-Hajime-kun!? Leering at the groaning young man, whose body bent into <, and Kaori, who raised a surprised voice, Hajime began to question him. Hajime knew that the garaveya-like clothing and overcoat worn by the young man was a specialty of the ?Dukedom of Ancadi? that was located in the biggest oasis of ?Guryuu-en Great Desert?. He studied it as way of escaping reality at the time he was called incompetent. If the young man says that a kind of disease was spreading in Ancadi then they would change their next destination due to the current one being a danger zone. Thus he asked the young man. Regaining his senses after being trampled by Hajime, the young man didnt even look at Hajimes party surrounding him and stared at the black object, blinking in confusion. After hearing the rough circumstances from Kaori,and understanding that Hajimes party were his life benefactors, he bowed his head, said his thanks, and began his story. Hearing the young mans story, is it those Gods playing tricks on us?, Hajime was looking at the sky doubtfully because trouble always followed them wherever they went. Chapter 84 - Volume 9 Dukedom of Ancadi Because of his peculiar condition before, the young man, though he regained consciousness, could not stand straight. Furthermore, because of the danger of dehydration due to the deserts temperature and his considerably sweating, the young man was invited into the vehicle and allowed to drink some water inside. The young man was forced to acknowledge that the four-wheeler was some sort of carriage, and he feels giddiness from the comfortability inside it. However, when he recalled that he could not finish his mission if he stopped mid-way, he pulled himself together as there was no time to enjoy such luxury. Then, he introduced himself to Hajimes party who saved him. First, let me say my appreciation for your help. Thank you very much. When I thought I was going to die in this state Ancadi would be finished. My name is Viz Fuad Zengain. Son of the Dukedom of Ancadis ruler, Randzi Fuad Zengain. Surprisingly, the young man called Viz was an important person. Ancadi itself is the key point in transporting marine products so the freshness would not drop by much from Elisen, where 80% of marine products were produced in that northern part of the continent. In other words, by being the main supplier of the food from the northern part of the continent, Ancadi held the monopoly. Ancadis ruler himself was not only a distinguished noble but a great noble who was trusted by Herrlicht Kingdom. Hearing Kaoris identity of being one of the Gods Apostle and someone summoned from different world, as well as how Hajimes party was made up of Gold-ranked adventurers, Viz was so astonished that his eyes popped out. Thus, he thought, Is this a command from God!? Even a Goddess is sent to us!, and he suddenly prayed to the heavens. In this case, the Goddess, Kaori, was dumbfounded by him. Hajime urged him to tell them the situation while leaking a slight Pressure, making Viz clear his throat and begin to talk while drenched in cold sweat. What Viz told them was, Four days ago, people collapsing with a high fever of an unknown cause began appearing one after another in Ancadi. It was really a sudden, with 3,000 people out of 270,000 falling unconscious in the first day, and those with similar symptoms reached 20,000 people. The medical center filled instantly, and it continued to fill up the communal center. The medical personnels were treating the patients while looking for the cause of the disease, but, just like Kaori, they could only delay it without curing any. While it happened, the number of patients kept increasing one after another. Before long, infected medical personnels began to appear. The number overwhelmed the magic users capable of delaying the disease, and under such chaos, dead finally appeared among those who didnt receive the treatment. Despair shrouded the people due to the fact that people died only after the second day they were infected. Within those, one pharmacist accidentally used Liquid Judging on the drinking water. Resultantly, it was known that the water contained poison, which resulted in rampaging of magic power. At once, survey team was formed. They examined Ancadis oasis while assuming the worst situation in their mind, and as they thought, the oasis had been polluted. Naturally, the oasis is a lifeline for a country located in the middle of the desert, so the guarding and maintenance were strictly managed by the one in charge. Thinking about it normally, it was not an exaggeration that it was impossible to take out the guards of Ancadi and poisoned the oasis even with all prepared measures. From where, how, who The survey team could only tilted their heads, but more importantly, because the stock of water from two days ago were not plenty, they didnt have any more water to use. Thus, it resulted with them having no other ways to save those infected from drinking the polluted water. However, it wasnt like there wasnt any other method there was a method to heal those infected. The method needed a mineral called Serene Stone. This Serene Stone is a special mineral hat carried an effect to calm the magic powers activity and a small amount of this valuable mineral could be harvested in the northern rock zone near ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. If the Serene Stone was made into powder and drunk, it would be able to calm the rampaging magic power inside the bodies of the infected. Even so, the northern rock zone was too far that it needed at least one month of travel using carriage. Moreover, Ancadis adventurers, especially those capable of entering ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?s dungeon, harvesting Serene Stone, and returning, had already fallen to the disease. Half-assed adventurers could not even able to go through the desert storm wrapping ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. Besides, even if there were people with power to do so, they also did not have any stock of water safe to use, so it was necessary to ask for help from the Kingdom. The requested help asked for water that could temporarily relieved 270,000 people in the Dukedom of Ancadi, in addition to powerful people capable of going to the dungeon of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. However, it was not easy to arrange powerful people capable of doing that. Even though the request from the Dukedom could not be disregarded, the Kingdom would rather choose to investigate Ancadis current condition first. Furthermore, the Kingdom would also deliberately make the procedures as a slow one. Thats why, Zengain, the one in power, thought it was necessary for Viz to be the representative and directly asking for reinforcement. Father, mother, and my little sister were infected, too, and although they managed to recover using the stock of Serene Stone in Ancadi, they were in a truly weakened state that they are incapable of going to the nearby city much less to the Kingdom. Thats why I am the one to ask for the help and left Ancadi yesterday along with bodyguards. At that time, I didnt have any symptom but I might have been infected. The appearance of the disease likely differs depending on the individual. I was agitated by this situation my family falling sick, the duchy fell into disorder, and how we were argued on who was to immediately ask for rescue. It is also necessary to procure Serene Stone. And even right now, the lives of Ancadis people are perishing but I am in such a miserable condition! Even though he could not put strength into his body, Viz put strength into his fist and hit his thigh. He seemed to have a strong sense of responsibility towards the people as the next Lord of Ancadi. He might also be mortified by how his bodyguards were annihilated when the Sandworms attacked. However, it was fortunately the Sandworms hesitated to eat him due to sensing the disease. Though he was exhausted due to the disease, it was also what caused the Sandworms not to attack him and resultantly, he met Hajimes party. Life is where one is unable to know what would happen next. I want you, no, I request you as the formal representative of the Lord of Ancadi Dukedom. Please lend me your strength. Saying so, Viz bowed his head. Silence filled the vehicle for a while. The sound of sand carried by the wind and hitting the windows greatly resounded. Viz himself knew that as the Lords representative, he should not easily bow his head to someone else, but he was so desperate not to let go of such good fortune. All gazes moved to Hajime. Though they left the decision to Hajime, everyones gazes, except Yue and Tios, were obviously telling him they wanted to help. Especially Kaori; she could not disregard such a situation as a Healer. Her gaze was petitioning him. However, Myuu was more direct. Papa~. Wont Papa help him? She said while looking at him with a truly pure gaze. She seemed to believe Hajime could solve whatever the problem was, unconditionally. For Myuu, Hajime was her one and only hero. Towards Myuu, and Kaoris expectant gaze, It cant be helped, Hajime shrugged his shoulders with wry feeling. Fufu, Shia and Tio chuckled at Hajime. Hajime immediately looked over his shoulder towards Yue, and Yue was just the same as always. No matter what Hajimes decision was, she will lend him all of her might. Even without words, Yues feelings were clearly transmitted to him. Hajime stroked Yues cheek, and Viz his agreement to undertake the request. To begin with, he had planned to go to ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, and he thought of entrusting Myuu to Ancadi at that time. After all, it wasnt right to bring along a four year old child into a Great Dungeon. As such, they didnt have any problem of procuring Serene Stone while conquering the dungeon, and there was no danger for Myuu, a child from demi-human race, since the source of the rampaging magic power disease was known. In the end, it was a problem Hajime could solve while completing his own agenda. With Hajime-donos class being Gold, I wanted you to gather Serene Stone from the Great Volcano first, but it is necessary to go to Imperial Capital first to secure our water. Can this movement type artifact be used by someone else other than Hajime-dono? Well, except Kaori and Myuu, everyone can use it, but theres no need to go all the way to the Imperial Capital. I will somehow secure the water, so I want to go to Ancadi first, what do you think? Hajime-dono can somehow secure it? What does it mean? The words that Hajime was capable of securing the water for several hundred thousand people made Viz dubious, and it was natural to doubt it. However, even without transporting it, Hajime had a method to obtain water. It was to collect the moisture in the atmosphere using water element magic. Of course it might be impossible for an ordinary magic-user, but by his side was the rare magic genius, Yue. Moreover, Yue had many means of instantly recovering her magic power. Also, Viz or Randzi would still have enough time to go to the Kingdom to ask for help again if they regained their physical condition and took the remaining Serene Stone in Ancadi along. After briefly explained those, Viz could not believe it at first. After all the chance was so small for him to make it into the Kingdom in his current condition, but he agreed to return to Ancadi after being persuaded by Kaori, a Gods Apostle. While being surprised once again from how four-wheeler moved in high-speed as if it was sliding in the desert, Viz wondered why a Gods Apostle like Kaori was alone accompanied by the adventurers, why a child of Sea-dweller tribe called Hajime, a human, Papa, why they got along with someone from Rabbitman tribe, why a black-haired blooming woman made a disgusting smile though she being abused, but his chest was heated by the hope that came into his view. * * * Within the fluttering brown sand, the Ancadi they arrived at, just like Neutral Commercial City of Fhuren, was surrounded by wall and a milk-white one in this case. The outer wall and buildings were milky white in color, which created a beautiful contrast with the brown-colored outside world. However, what differed from Fhuren were the pillars of light coming from the enclosing, irregular-shaped wall, which climbed towards the heavens. The pillars of light joined together in the sky, forming a gigantic dome, covering the entirety of Ancadi. At times, it was as if the surface of water had something thrown into it; ripples were appearing, creating a mysterious and beautiful spectacle. Apparently, this dome was preventing sand from entering the city. And although large sand storm sometimes appearing in time of full moon, the dome made none of the sand entered Ancadi and it was only looked like a cloudy weather from inside. Hajimes party entered Ancadi from the shining, huge gate. Even a magic barrier was erected on the gate to not let sand entered. The gate guards, though surprised by seeing magic-driven four-wheeler, they didnt have energy to question it because of the gloomy atmosphere surrounding Ancadi; they seemed to have given up. However, when they noticed the next Lord sitting on the back seat of four-wheeler, they stood in attention, seeming to regain their energy as soldiers. Ancadis entrance gate was located in higher elevation. It seemed to be built in consideration of letting visitors to enjoy Ancadis beauty. Hajimes party were certainly admiring its beauty. The oasis in the east was glittering while being reflected by the sunlight, and a lot of lush green vegetations growing, surrounding it. The water from the oasis was flowing within the town like rivers and there were small boats moored here and there even though it was in the middle of desert. Lush green plazas were set up around the town which made one understood how spacious the city is. On the north was the farmland. To prove the story of Ancadis abundance of fruit production, Hajime could see numerous amounts of fruits growing as far as his Farsight could see. To the west side was a big, palace-like building with pure white color unlike the other buildings which were milky white. The impressiveness and scale made one understood that this is the dwelling of the Lord. Boorish looking buildings were lined up around the palace in order which was likely to be the government ward. While it was a desert nation, it was also just like a capital of water thats how Dukedom of Ancadi is. Normally, this place would be actively doing business for fruits since it was the relay point from Elisen. Moreover, it was a popular place for sightseeing and shouldve been filled by vigor and clamor. But now, it was covered in a gloomy atmosphere. There were only few people on the street and no store was in business. All of the doors were firmly shut, as if they were quietly waiting for the storm to pass, crouching. The silence ruled the town. I wanted to show our country filled with vigor to Miss Apostle and Hajime-dono. Unfortunately, we arent in time for that. So, let me guide you around myself once everything is solved. For the time being, lets go to my father. He is in the palace. The party nodded at Vizs words, and they advanced with the oasis as the background. * * * Father! Viz! You, wh No, wait, whats with you!? Entering the place using Vizs face as a pass, Hajimes party entered the Lords, Randzis, office. They heard the Lord was pretty weakened, but apparently he had used a lot of healing magic and medicine, and now was working in vigor. Randzi was surprised that his son, who departed to the Imperial Capital to ask for help, had returned. Just like the workers inside the palace, Randzi was pop-eyed seeing his sons state. It wasnt strange. After all, Viz was floating mid-air at the moment. More accurately, he was in a falling prone state while being carried by a Cross Bit in mid-air. Viz was severely weakened, and although Kaoris healing magic managed to help him keeping his consciousness, he could not walk by himself. When Kaori couldnt bear with it any longer and tried to help, Ah, Apostle-sama, for me, Viz blushed and began to watch Kaori with moistened eyes. Thus, Hajime forcefully made the Cross Bit carried him. Incidentally, it made it seemed Hajime was jealous. Thinking so, Kaoris cheeks were reddened and she took a peek at Hajime, but it was simply because Hajime didnt want to create another Kouki or Hiyama. Even though he was in such a miserable appearance, clinging to the Cross Bitt, Viz quickly finished explaining to his father. As the talk advanced, a butler-like person came bringing in a powdered form of Serene Stone which Viz drank, who was still receiving Kaoris healing magic. Thus, he was cured as if there was no obstacle to prevent him from being cured. Even so, it was only a feeling; the toxin itself was still inside his bodys liquid. It was simply the effect of Serene Stone doing its work. The toxin was merged with his bodys liquid, so there was possibility of it being excreted, and there was nothing more that could be done. Well then, we should get going. Kaori, you go with Shia to the medical center where the patients are. Bring along Magic-Crystallization Stones. The rest will be securing the water. Lord, is there a broad space around 200 meters on all sides at the lowest? Hmm? Um, though theres one in the farming area Then, other than Kaori and Shia, we will go there. Shia, you must go to Yue if the Magic-Crystallization stones are full. Hajime issued instruction to all of the members. What Hajimes party needed to do was simple. Just like Vizs case, Kaori will use Holy Ground to extract magic power from the patients little by little and delayed the diseases progression using Ten Thousand Heaven. The extracted magic power will be stocked inside Magic-Crystallization stones. Then, it will be carried to and used by Yue to create water once they were filled. After he helped Yue create a reservoir, Hajime will go towards the Oasis. He was going to investigate the cause. He will solve it if he find the cause, but if not, he will just go to ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. It was such a plan. Everyone nodded vigorously towards Hajimes instruction. * * * Currently, the Lord, Randzi, the guards, and his attendants went to a corner of the farmland area in northern part of Ancadi, followed by Hajime, Yue, Tio, and Myuu. The plain was almost three times of the 200 meters on four sides. Normally, it was the place where a certain crop was grown, but it was now in its resting period. Currently, the dubious Randzi was staring dagger into Hajimes party expressing that if not for the emergency situation, they would receive capital punishment. Although he truly wanted to secure water, common sense told him Hajimes plan was an impossible one thus it couldnt be helped that Randzi was glaring at him. However, his doubting gaze was instantly turned into an astonished after Yue used her magic. Threat Destroyer. A black, swirling orb immediately appeared above the farmland where her right hand was outstretched to. That orb changed its shape above the farmland, into a thin square which spread horizontally and the square was already around 200 meters in length. Thus, after a moment of stagnation, it fell to the ground without making a sound and casually crushed the ground. The ground sunk due to the terrific pressure, and the earth tremored. It was as if the ground itself was screaming. After a moment, the 200 meters on all side of the farm that had received the supergravity pressure formed a huge reservoir with five meters in depth. Hajime sneaked a look at Randzi and his subordinates, and every single one of them had their jaws dropped far that their jaws might have dislocated. Their eyes widened and seemed to pop. The impact was too strong that they turned speechless, all of them were shouting, Huwwhuuattt!?, in their minds. Having activated Age of Gods magic with half of its output, Fuu, Yue exhaled. Although her magic power was exhausted by suddenly consuming a large amount of magic, her expression did not change since she felt only a slight tiredness. Though it would be okay if she took the magic stored inside Magic-Crystallization stone just like the battle in Ul, she thought of keeping the magic power inside the Magic-Crystallization stone as much as possible because they were going to challenge ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? after this. Moreover, because they were not in a battle, Hajime used Yues other method of replenishing her magic power. Yues body was swaying as if she was about to fall, but she displayed she didnt need to be supported. It was something she wanted to do, so she didnt want to fall because of this. Eventually, with a thud, Yues body leaned on Hajimes arm. From behind her, Hajime embraced Yue a little, and lifted her. This time he was embracing her from the front. Yue was smiling in joy, and answered his embrace by wrapping her arms on Hajimes neck. Following that, Thank you for the treat. Then, she bit Hajimes neck. BITE!~ CHU~, Blood flowed from Hajimes body. Yue, absent-mindedly with moistened eyes, was licking Hajimes neck multiple times. Yues amorousness despite her appearance was further increased when she sucked Hajimes blood. It made one think pheromones was discharged from all over her body, turning the atmosphere into one of a bewitchment. Nh, ah, chu chu, fuu The appearance of the beautiful little girl using her tongue to lick the scruff of Hajimes neck while making small, lewd, gasping sounds made everyone forgot to question Yues race, when thinking normally, was actually the hateful, bloodsucker. The surrounding men were slouching. Only the Lord, as expected of a Lord, had recovered from his astonishment and stared daggers at Hajimes party. A lot of things were swirling inside his head. He thought they were being a little too arrogant, he thought of things seriously and his eyes became bloodshot. Incidentally, though Tio also wanted to exhibit her pervertedness, she was completely blindfolding Myuu from behind because it was too early for Myuu, while being aroused herself. Myuu cant see~, Myuu complained only to be hugged from behind and could not resist since her head was wrapped by breasts far bigger than Shias. Converting Hajimes blood into magic power using Blood Conversion, Yue quietly separated from Hajimes neck after she licked it for once more. Then, she kissed Hajimes lips. Hajime and Yue were looking at each other with burning gazes and Ahem!, it ended with coughs. They came from Randzi, the Lord, and the slouching men. Thinking they overdid it, Hajime and Yue made wry smiles then they turned around and began to kiss again. No, no, no, you should do it where we cant see I also have various guesses about that thing, the bloodsucker, but for the time being, I want you to do the thing that should be done Rather, shouldnt you be the one who understands it the most!? The Lords rebuttal made Hajime and Yue shrugged their shoulders in reluctance, leering at Randzi and the others who were irritated by their gestures, they began their work. Hajime went into the reservoir, and took out the four-wheeler from Treasure Box. Using land-leveling function installed in four-wheeler, he used Mineral Separation and coated the surface of the reservoir with metal so water couldnt be absorbed. After Hajime returned when he finished the coating, Yue thrust out her arm and used water element magic against the instant-reservoir. Fissuring Wave. It was one of the high-ranked, Water element magic which created a huge wave to crush the enemies. For an ordinary magic-user, though it was called a huge wave, it would only be a tsunami around ten to twenty meters, squarely. However, the number changed once Yue used it. A tsunami with width of 150 meters and height of 100 meters was created, immediately flowing into the reservoir. In the middle of it, she sucked Hajimes blood so many times to replenish her magic power, and thus, as much as half of her magic power was saved. However, there was also a limit on how much blood Hajime had. Any further, he would become anaemic due to loss of blood, but Shia came at this time. In her hands were the Magic-Crystallization stones from Kaori. Although it was drained little by little, the magic power was drained from several thousands of patients. Thus, a large amount had been saved up. Not even two hours had passed since Kaori came to the medical center, but in such a short time, Kaori was able to treat a large number of patients. She certainly was also a cheat-like character. Shia returned to help Kaori again and at the same time, Yue activated Fissuring Wave in rapid succession. Before long, the forty thousand square meters reservoir was filled with fresh, unpolluted water. Such a thing Dumbfounded, Randzi was staring at the surface of water before him, reflecting by the sunlight and glittering just like an oasis. He was speechless. It is enough for now. Next, I am going to examine the oasis if I dont come to understand anything, then it is okay for you to ask for water from the Kingdom at that time. Ah, yeah. Well, I have a lot I want to ask but thank you. You have my gratitude. With this, my people wont die from dehydration. Also, let me guide you to the oasis. Although Randzi was still recovering from the shock, he knew what should be done, so his attitude completely changed and he sincerely said his gratitude to Hajimes party. Hajime and the others moved straight to the oasis. Unchanging, the oasis was beautifully glittering, reflecting the sunlight, and it did not seem to contain any poison. However Nn? Hajime? Frowning, Hajime stared at a spot inside the oasis. Noticing his change, Yue tilted her head and asked Hajime with a doubtful expression. Well, that, my Magic Eye was reacting to something just now Lord, to what length has the survey team examined it? I am certain it was the substances inside the oasis and the river flowing from it. They also investigated the substance in various wells and the underground river. The waters substance was just as you heard from my son, but no abnormality was found in the underground river. Moreover, the range of examination was only several tens of meters from the oasis. The bottom of the oasis itself hadnt been examined. Had an artifact sunk into the oasis? ? No, I dont think so. Although the guards and the management of the oasis used an artifact, it was set up above the ground It is a barrier-type artifact, so it shouldnt be able to pollute the oasis. As for the proof, the oasis had never been polluted before. The artifact Randzi spoke about was called Cutter of What Intended, and it was actually the dome of light protecting Ancadi. It was a useful barrier that prevented sand from entering while allowing the necessity such as air and moisture to pass through, but the things capable of passing could also be decided by the setter. In addition, it was not just a simple barrier since it also had detecting function, and what was detected could also be set. By setting it in default, it was possible to detect whether ones soul was affected by a magic of dark element. In other words, if it was set to those who have malicious intent towards the oasis, the person who set it, Randzi, would know if the Cutter of What Intended was reacting to something. However, the Lord himself didnt know whether there was a hidden requirement. Incidentally, up until now, a lot of people had been going in and out during the examination while the guards had been off-duty due to the oasis being polluted already. Hee~. Then, I wonder whats with that. Having the oasis of Dukedom of Ancadi polluted, the appearance of Randzi clenching his fists in bitterness made one think he was indeed Vizs father. Looking at Randzi with narrowed eyes, Hajime laughed while understanding Randzi had misunderstood his words. Hajimes Magic Eye was certainly seen something releasing magic power in the bottom of the center of the oasis. The thing that shouldnt be there made Randzi and the others agitated. Coming near the oasis, Hajime took out a 500ml pet bottle-shaped metal object from Treasure Box and supplied it with magic power. Next, he casually threw it into the oasis. Trotting, Hajime moved away from the oasis and stood next to Yue. Though everyone wore doubtful expressions, Hajime didnt say anything. Following that, Randzi finally came to ask Hajime. And at that moment, BAAAANNNGGGG!!! A huge explosive sound rang out accompanied by the oasis spouting a huge column of water. Randzi and his subordinates were once again slackjawed and pop-eyed. Tch, was it evaded? No, it must be because it has high defense, huh? Saying so, Hajime took out ten of the same thing and thrown them into the oasis. Following that, after several seconds, huge explosions and huge columns of water appeared all over the oasis. What Hajime threw were the so called torpedo. Because the next Seven Great Dungeon over the Elisen, ?Meljeenaes Seabed Ruin?, was located at the bottom of the sea (according to the information from Miledi), Hajime made prototypes of weapons that could be used in the sea, the torpedo. He threw them because he now had the time and a place to experiment them. The result was, although it had a good amount of power, its homing and speed was not that good. Improvements were necessary. The torpedoes were equipped with crystal created by Creation magic which was capable of Specific Perception and Pursuit. They would run after the enemy, and once the enemy was locked, it would explode upon contact. What it meant was, something was inside the water, and he used the experimental weapons to chase after it. Oy, oy, oy! Hajime-dono! What in the world are you doing!? Ahh! The pier is blown off! The fishes are dead! The oasis is dyed in red! Tch, it still couldnt be caught, huh. Well then, next will be 50 Randzi was screaming because of the scenery of the oasis was gradually turning worse, but Hajime muttered without a care and moved out. Randzi, along with his subordinates clung to Hajime, desperately trying to stop him. From Randzis view who didnt know about the something seen by Hajimes Magic Eye, Hajime had suddenly threw out unknown objects which blasted the oasis one after another along with the pier and the fishes. It was a confusing situation since the barrier didnt see it as an evil, destructive action. Randzi couldnt conceal his confusion, however, he still desperately tried to protect the oasis. Irritated by Randzi and the others clinging to him, Hajime tried to shake them off as he advanced. However, WOOOOSH! Numerous tentacles came out of the water cutting the wind, and it attacked Hajime and the others. Immediately, Hajime intercepted it some using Donner-Schlag and the tentacles coming out of the water were blown off. Yue froze them while Tio used fire to evaporate the tentacles. As Randzi and his subordinates looked at the oasis, wondering what happened, but they were once again astonished by the spectacle of something appearing from the oasis. They thought the surface of the water raised because of anger from Hajimes bombing. It kept rising up and became a little mountain with the height of around ten meters. What is that Randzi muttered with a blank expression, but his words were resounded clearly. Chapter 85 - Volume 9 The Thing Lurking in the Oasis The thing appearing in the oasis was 10 meters in length, it has numerous tentacles wriggling around, and a magic stone shining in red was inside of it. A slime it was the most suitable word to describe it. However, its size was abnormal. Slime-type demonic beasts were normally one meter in length, at best. Moreover, there should be none with power to manipulate the surrounding water. It should only capable of manipulating tentacles that were part of its own body. What the whats with that demonic beast? Is it a Vachram? Randzi muttered in blank surprise. Vachram itself was a slime-type demonic beast of this world. Well, I dont care whatever it is. In the end, isnt this the thing polluting the oasis? So, it is most likely to have a peculiar magic that excreted the poison. What youre thinking should be right. But, can Hajime-dono defeat it? While Hajime and Randzi were conversing, the Oasis-Vachram was still attacking in anger by using its tentacles. Yue and Tio were dealing with those tentacles with ice magic and fire magic respectively. Hajime was also intercepting while talking using Donner-Schlag, and though he aimed at the core-like red magic stone, he could not easily hit it since the magic stone moved around the body, as if it had its own will. Seeing Hajimes artifacts and magic from Yue and Tio, Randzi had given up being surprised and decided to just ignore them which resulted in him being capable of calmly ask Hajime that question. Nn~ yeah, theres no need to worry. Ive caught it now. Replying casually to Randzis question, Hajime quietly put Schlag back into its holster and used both hands to ready Donner while narrowing his eyes, following the track of the moving magic stone. His right arm thrusted straight forward and left arms elbow slightly bent. His feet, one positioned forward and one backward. It was the shooting posture called Weaver Stance, the pose to accurately fire Donner. Hajimes eyes sharply narrowed just like those of a hawks, completely capturing the movement of that magic stone. Then KABOOM!! With a dry explosive sound, a line of flash cut through the air as though they were pulled by a magnetic force. The moving magic stone, while ignoring the law of inertia, was shot through by the flash, and it could be said the magic stone was being voluntarily being hit. The impact and heat from the railgun instantly annihilated the magic stone, and at the same time, Oasis-Vachram lost its power and the water it manipulated returned into normal water.WoOoOoOSH~! A large amount of water poured down. Randzi and his subordinates were watching the generated rough waves. Is it over? Ah, theres no more magic power reaction from the oasis now. I dont know whether annihilating the cause is equal to purifying it though. With Hajimes words indicating he easily repulsed the cause of Ancadis desperate situation only made Randzi and his subordinates puzzled. Even so, because the cause was certainly annihilated before their own eyes, one of Randzis subordinate came to examine the waters substance in a panic. How is it? No, it is still polluted. Randzi asked with an expectant tone, but his subordinate was shaking his head in disappointment. They knew the people were infected by the water drawn from the oasis, but they could not conceal their disappointment after finding out that it was still polluted even though Oasis-Vachram was no longer there. Well, theres no need for thee to be disappointed. With the cause gone, the pollution wont advance. And the water from the oasis comes from the fresh water in the underground water pulse, so the oasis will be able to return to its normal state if the polluted water is exhausted. Tio told Randzi and his subordinates to comfort them, thus Randzi and his subordinates began to pull themselves together, displaying their wills. Their appearances, with Randzi, ruler of Ancadi, in the center showed how much they loved this country. It was a country that existed in a severe environment, so the patriotism was high. But, I wonder just why that Vachram-like demonic beast is doing in the desert Was it a new kind of demonic beast that came from underground water pulse? Having pulled himself together, Randzi tilted his head while looking at oasis. And Hajime was the one who answered him. It is just my guess, but it was probably the work of Demon race, right? !? Demon race? Hajime-dono, you must know something to be able to say that, right? Randzi was surprised by Hajimes words, but he instantly regained his composure and urged Hajime to explain. Randzi was looking at Hajime, the one who secured the water and annihilated the cause of pollution, with respect and trust. Theres no more trace suspicion that he had in the beginning. Hajime guessed the Oasis-Vachram was a new demonic beast created by Age of Gods magic Demon race had. Theres the peculiarity of Oasis-Vachram, coupled with the fact the Demon race was also aiming at Aiko in Ul and the Heroes in Orcus. It was probably one of Demon races scheme, using demonic beast. The Demon race was investigating and erasing dangerous, unknown element and the key point in northern of the continent before the war. The proofs were how they aimed at Aiko, an existence that could affect food supply, and the Heroes from another world the Church of the Saints summoned to fight against Demon race. As for Ancadi, it was the key point of food supply since it was the relay point of marine products from Elisen and it also produced large amount of fruits and other food ingredients. Moreover, if Ancadi was attacked, it was hard to call for help because it is located in the middle of the Great Desert. So, it wouldnt be odd for Demon race to aim for Ancadi. Being told so, Randzi raised a low groan with a bitter expression. Ive heard about the demonic beast. We also did our own investigation about it but Ive never expected they could create such a thing how naive of me. Well, it isnt something you can help, right? After all, even the Imperial Capital didnt get information about new kinds of demonic beasts. Furthermore, the case where the Heros party was attacked was only recently. And that must have created commotions everywhere right now. Maybe it is about time for them to move make a move, huh Hajime-dono although you introduced yourself as an adventurer those artifacts and power, as expected, you are the same as Kaori-dono Without saying anything, Hajime shrugged his shoulders, thus Randzi stopped asking, thinking Hajime must have his own circumstance. No matter what the circumstance was, it didnt change the fact that Hajimes party saved Ancadi. Theres no need to make any useless inquiry to their benefactors. Hajime-dono, Yue-dono, Tio-dono. Let this Lord of Ancadi, Randzi Fuad Zengain, show his gratitude on behalf of this country. You have saved this country. Saying so, Randzi and his subordinates bowed their heads. It wasnt an easy thing for the Lord himself to bow his head, but regardless whether Hajime is one of the Gods Apostles, Randzi would still bow his head. And although only a short time had passed, Hajime understood Randzi held an extraordinary patriotism. This was also the reason why his subordinates didnt stop Randzi from bowing his head to someone who introduced himself as a mere adventurer, and they also bowed their heads. Such personality was also passed onto his son, Viz. Their gesture, speech, and behavior were alike. Towards them, Hajime was smiling broadly while saying, Ah, you have expressed your gratitudes. Also, please dont forget about this huge favor. He expected them to return this favor. Well, it was not something new. Hajime said, No, please dont worry about that. This is something natural to do as a person, clearly and humbly, thus Randzi was inadvertently dumbfounded thinking Hajime had casually said he wanted something. Randzi himself actually didnt mind giving him anything as his thank towards the countrys saviors, but he didnt expect it to be said straight to his face. Hajime had thought theres no need for gratitude since it was necessary for him to make Ancadi secure because he needed to entrust them with Myuu, and theres Kaoris request, too. However, because they made their way to express their gratitude, it wouldnt be bad to have more people as allies in a time of emergency, so he clearly told them it was a favor. Hajime thought Randzi would sincerely correspond to it, but he was also a politician, so Hajime needed to make sure of it. Ah, ahh. Of course. It will be remembered forever But, there are still many people suffering in Ancadi, can I ask your help in their behalf? It was something Randzi was used to, as a politician and as a noble, but Randzi was a little perplexed due to the too straight forward words said by Hajime. Before long, as if he had come to an agreement, Randzi nodded with a wry smile. Afterwards, he requested Hajime to procure Serene Stone for the sake of saving those infected. My original objective was ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. Thus, theres no problem in getting it at all. However, just how much should I gather? With Hajime easily accepting his request, Randzi patted his chest in relief, next he told Hajime the current number of patients and the amount needed to be gathered. Although it was a considerable amount, it was not a problem because Hajime possessed Treasure Box. Normal adventurers might not be able to save all of the infected, so Randzi was thanking God to have met Hajimes party. * * * Accompanied by Shia inside the medical center, Kaori displayed storm-like activities. She simultaneously extracted magic power from the more urgent patients and filled the Magic-crystallization stones. She also delayed the progress of disease for the patients gathered within radius of ten meters from her and used healing magic at the same time to recover the patients from their weakened state. Shia was using her herculean strength to move the immobilized patients at once. She wasnt moving using the wagon, but she lifted the wagon filled with the patients and jumped above the buildings, going back and forth the medical facilities. It was because it was more efficient to gather the more urgent patients around Kaori than her going around each of the facilities. This method created an unbelievable spectacle starring the should be incompetent rabbit-eared girl, made a lot of patients begin to think their disease had gotten worsen, and thus created such illusion. Despair poured into the medical facilities, creating unnecessary chaos. The medical staff themselves had used high-ranked magic in succession, and they became astonished when they saw Kaori used several healing magic simultaneously as if it was a natural thing. Once their astonishment passed, they now held deep respect towards Kaori, and treated the patients according to Kaoris instructions. Hajime and the others arrived at the group gathered around Kaori. Afterwards, Randzi spoke out loud about the water being secured and how the cause had been annihilated which resulted with everyone shouting out of joy at the same time. Smiles began to return to the people who were despairing from the amount of death and how they could not secure safe water in the middle of the desert. The information was immediately conveyed to the other facilities. The infected people regained up their energies because they only needed to endure a little while and they would be saved. Kaori, we are going to challenge ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. So, how long can you hold on? Hajime-kun Inside the medical facilities filled with shouts of joy, Hajime walked up to Kaori, who didnt stop treating the patients, and asked. Kaori was so glad once she seen Hajimes figure, but she immediately made a serious expression, watching an empty space. Next, she finished her calculation, turned to look at Hajime and answered with, Two days. She might have judged that was the very limit regarding both her magic power and the patients endurance. Hajime-kun. I, I will stay here and treat the patients. Please gather the Serene Stone. It seems to be a valuable mineral but no one except Hajime can do it because a large amount is needed. I am sorry even though I know Hajime-kun doesnt concern himself with this world If its just that much, then I can just gather them while entering deeper into the volcano. It doesnt matter if I need to search on the surface In short, I only need to conquer the dungeon faster. Also, theres no need for you to apologize. After all, it is something I decided myself Besides, I couldnt just leave Myuu in a place where people collapsed and died, right? Fufu I see. Then, good luck, and leave Myuu-chan to me. Kaori had heard about the Mad Gods and the purpose of Hajimes travel on their way to Ancadi. She also heard Hajime would return to their original world even if it means to abandon this world. He also told her to return to Kouki and the others if she couldnt agree to his way. Having heard all of those, Kaoris will didnt waver; she wanted to continue following Hajime. Even in this current case, if Hajime decided to abandon Ancadi, and although she would try to persuade him, she would just give up if theres no effect. However, it was the truth that she wanted to become the strength for the people of Ancadi, if she could. She was inadvertently looking at Hajime with petitioning gaze at that time when Hajime was thinking about his decision. She wasnt conceited that her desire would be the same as Hajimes decision, but Kaoris gaze must have influenced Hajimes decision since he shrugged his shoulders a little with a wry smile when he received her gaze. Thats why, the way it seemed that Hajime was going along with her selfish desire made Kaori hold a complex feeling. However, Hajime only indifferently shook his hand towards the apologizing Kaori. Having seen through Kaoris feeling, he told her not to mind since it was something he decided on. Kaori smiled at Hajime, who was worried about her although he said so in a blunt manner, and who casually showed a father-like attitude. She looked at him with a gaze filled with trust and affection. I will also do my best so please come back safely. I will be waiting O-okay. Kaori, who narrowed her eyes dearly and exuding an aura of a wife who sends off her husband to the battlefield, made Hajime stammer inadvertently. Since before, Kaori had been a straightforward person. Even when they were in Japan, Kaori mercilessly cut down Koukis misunderstanding, dropping bomb onto Hajime which resulted in the classroom to suffer the storm of jealousy those had become their daily life. And she was being even more frank since the day she confessed to him. Hajime somehow managed to avert his gaze, but the place he averted to was where Yue was. He saw it; Yue was watching Hajime in silence with dead, inorganic eyes. It was really terrible. He instinctively changed his gaze other way, and Kaori was there smiling with affection But seeing Kaoris atmosphere, our idol, Myuu dropped a bomb. Kaori-oneechan, Kaori-oneechan looks just like Yue-oneechan from before. Is Kaori-oneechan going to kiss Papa~? Oya? So thou saw it, Myu? Uh~? Myuu saw it from the gap between the fingers. Yue-oneechan looked so lovely~. Myuu also wants to kiss Papa~. U~m. Even this one hath not done that, thou know? So, Myuu need to wait until Myuu is bigger. Uu~. Myuus innocent words made Hajime say, This good for nothing! an unjust anger towards Tio. As expected, with Those eyes! Those eyess! Tres Bien! Tio began to be aroused, but it was something trivial this time. As for the reason, a katana-shouldering Hanya appeared right beside Hajime. Of course, it was Kaori. What does that mean, ah? Wasnt Hajime-kun going there to work on something? So, why did you kiss Yue? Tell me, how did it come to that? Was there any need to do that? While I was desperately treating the patients, the two of you were enjoying yourselves, ah? Did you even forget about me? Rather, did we separate just so you could be alone? Eyes without light, Kaori was looking at Hajime with a Hanya behind her. Cold sweats ran along Hajimes cheeks. Hajime wanted to say it was because of the bloodsucking act; he and Yue wouldnt be separated unless they kiss. But faster than him, Yue advanced. Hajime had expected her to solve the misunderstanding, but he was a fool to expect that from Yue in this kind of situation. Yue and Kaori looked at each other, and Yue puffed her chest in a dignified manner. Smiling after saying fu, It was delicious. She informed Kaori. Aha, ahahahahaha. Fufu, fufufufufufu. Eerie laughter coming from the two beautiful girls was echoing inside the medical center. Up until now, the staff of medical center and patients thought of Kaori as a saint, but now they were taken aback and turned their faces away so their eyes would not meet hers. It was something they couldnt help. No one would think a person with katana-swinging Hanya behind then was a saint. Moreover, the one confronting her had a dragon clad in black clouds and thunders. They couldnt help but wanting to look away. Towards Kaori and Yue, who were staring at each other while laughing, Hajime sighed and quickly decided to approach them to deliver forehead flicks. Shwip! An unbelievable sound rang out from the impact of the flicks. Yue and Kaori spontaneously groaned and squatted. With teary eyes, they looked up, expressing, What are you doing, which made Hajime raised an amazed expression. Kaori. Its not like I and Yue had wanted to do such an act. You understand it, right? Besides, Yue is my lover. We dont need your permission to do such a thing. Uh that is so but I dont think it is the real reason Angered by that, Kaori objected to Hajime. Hajime sighed again and said, Yue, too, theres no need to always bicker like that. However, hmph!, Yue turned her face and refused to listen to him, This is a womans fight theres no need for Hajime to interfere. Randzi and the others could only stand in place by the suddenly generated carnage. Shia reflected, I noticed that recently my presence had been thinned. Tio was still panting hard, while Myuu turned into angry mode because Yue and Kaori were quarrelling again. Hajime gave up on controlling the situation and decided to go to ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? as fast as possible. Kaori was not the only one being busy in the medical center, since although Hajime had told Randzi beforehand, he once again told Randzi to take care of Myuu. Smiling wryly at the relationship between Hajime and his party, Randzi readily agreed to take care of Myuu. Myuu had been persuaded beforehand, but as soon as she guessed Hajime was going to leave, Myuu looked down with a lonely expression. Hajime kneeled to match Myuus eye-level and patted her head. Myuu, I am going. Be a good girl and wait for me, okay? Uh, Myuu will be a good girl. So come back quickly, Papa. Ah, I will return as fast as possible. Grasping the end of her clothes tightly with both hands, Myuu was enduring her tears. And the appearance of Hajime gently patting Myuu, even if they werent related by blood, made everyone see them as nothing but a father and his child. The cold, post-carnage atmosphere has turned warm. Hajime pushed Myuus back towards Kaoris side. Yue, Shia, and Tio moved out in order. Hajime was about to turn on his heel, when Kaori called out to him. Ah, Hajime-kun thats, have a safe journey. Ou, please take care of Myuu. Un also, that is can I ask for a, kiss? Like a kiss to pray for a safe trip. Of course you cant. Rather, whats with that? On cheek is okay, too, you know? Still no? Although she was fidgeting with flushed cheeks, Kaoris tone was unexpectedly a strong one. Apparently her rivalry with Yue made her think she must not back out at such a time. Hajime recalled that he noticed Kaori was rather proactive at the time they were still in Japan, but the Kaori after confessing to him was even more proactive. Hajime ignored the rabbit-ear who said, Ah, then me, too!, from behind him and decided to flatly refuse Kaori, but he was attacked by an unexpected enemy. Myuu, too~. Myuu wants to kiss Papa, too! Kaori took an advantage of Myuu, who innocently reached out to Hajime. Hajime wanted to say a lot of things and evade her (Myuu isnt that strong after all), but finally, Papa, Papa hates Myuu? Saying so with teary eyes, Myuu endured herself from crying. In the end, Kaori, Myuu, and somehow Shia were kissed on their cheek. And this time, in a place where a lot of patients were lying down, they were watched with warm gazes although they didnt know why. Afterwards, Hajime, as if running away, went towards ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. By the way, although Tio also wanted a kiss, Hajime rashly insult her because she was being too cocky which resulted in her being even more excited. Let just say it turned into something disgusting. Chapter 86 - Volume 9 Guryuu-en Great Volcano ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? It is situated 800 kilometers towards the north of the Dukedom of Ancadi. From what could be seen, it was a huge mountain five kilometers in diameter and 3,000 meters in altitude. It didnt have cone-like appearance similar to those of normal active volcanos. It has dome-like, flat top made of lava, and it would be more appropriate to call it a gigantic hill than a mountain. However, the altitude and scale were just abnormal. The ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was commonly known as one of the Seven Great Dungeons. However, unlike ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, it wasnt much visited by adventurers. It was because of the danger inside and how troublesome it was. In addition, unlike the ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, demonic beasts from whom the magic stones were gathered from were scarce those were the basic reasons, but the foremost was actually because only few people were capable of reaching the entrance. The reason was, It looks just like Laputa. Laputa? Hajime unconsciously muttered while recalling the scene of that masterpiece anime, which made Yue and the other girls look at him with questioning glances. Hajime only shrugged his shoulders and watched the gigantic swirling sandstorm from inside the four-wheeler. Thats right, just like how the floating castle was wrapped by cumulonimbus cloud, the ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was wrapped by gigantic, swirling sandstorm. The storms scale was so huge that it completely hid the ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, and the tornados of the sandstorm were just like a flowing wall. Moreover, a large amount of demonic beasts such as Sandworms were lurking inside the sandstorm, and they would mercilessly make surprise attacks within the place that had limited range of view. Thus, Hajime could only nod at the tale where people with average ability wouldnt be able to pass through the sandstorm, and into ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. I am glad we arent walking here. Indeed, even I doth not wanteth to enter it with mine own body. Looking at the giant sandstorm from the window just like Hajime, Shia and Tio were grateful to the four-wheeler. Smiling wryly, Hajime said, Then, lets go. and the four-wheeler dashed out. For this case, they didnt come to conquer it leisurely. There wasnt that much Serene Stone on the surface, so it was necessary to go into the untouched depth of the dungeon to obtain the amount needed. And if they go into the deepest part, there should be a shortcut similar to what they have experienced until now. As such, they would be able to immediately return to Ancadi. Hajime, himself, wasnt interested in the safety of Ancadis people, but he didnt mind helping them. By doing so, he would at least not to feel guilty towards his companion, Kaori, nor would he let Myuu see a spectacle that would bring great shock to her. While thinking this, Hajime regained his spirit and charged into the gigantic sandstorm. Inside the sandstorm was a world painted in brown. Just like in the fog of?Halteena Sea of Trees?, it was hard to see ahead. It was also capable of influencing ones physical condition, so it might be more troublesome than that fog. Thus, even using magic, breaking through this place filled with hidden demonic beasts was indeed virtually impossible. Light coming from the headlight made out of Green Light stone cut through the dim place where the sunlight could not reach. Their speed was 30 kmph. If the information they got before was accurate, they would break through the sandstorm within five minutes. And at that time, Shias rabbit ears stood straight and Hajime also reacted, one beat after her. Brace yourself!, Hajime raised his voice, and grandly turned the steering wheel. Three sandworms with their big mouths opened and jumped out from below. Evading the ambush, the four-wheeler created S-letter on the ground, and Hajime kept running away without a care. With four-wheelers speed, it would be better to quickly get out of the sandstorm than fighting each time something appeared. Two more sandworms came to attack from both sides of four-wheeler while it was dashing out and ignored the previous three sandworms. Their timing was so good that the four-wheelers body would receive body blows. However, it would hit without damaging the four-wheeler at all, and the four-wheeler would only be turned sideways. Thats why, once Hajime grasped the surprise attacks using Sign Perception, he immediately tried to drift to evade. However, Yue and Tio stopped him. Nn, leave it to me. Just leaveth it to this one, Master. Hearing the two, Hajime unhesitatingly kept the steering wheel straight as it was. Then, the gigantic worms dashed out of the brown colored world. However, the attacks coming from the sandworms from left and right side couldnt even touch four-wheeler. Wind Blade. Seeing the sandworm on the left, Yue muttered and a blade of wind was instantly produced outside the four-wheeler and fired, drawing a trajectory using the sand on the air. Thus the sandworm that jumped out before them was horizontally slashed, and blood scattered from the divided sandworm. That spectacle was similar to what happened on the right side, which Tio had taken care of. Hmm, as expected of thee, thee fired a good wind. Theres no way I wont use the wind from the sandstorm. Tio, too, as expected of you. Similarly, they instantly chose to use wind element magic, Wind Blade, and though it was a beginner-ranked magic, the Wind Blades previously fired were as strong as mid-ranked magic. The reason was because they used the raging wind outside. Simply, the strength of magic wasnt only affected by magic power, thus the best magic used was selected according to the condition and environment of the location. However, even though saying it was simple, it was difficult to actually do it. For Yue and Tio to be capable of doing it, it was indeed as expected of their competency. Behind them, the three sandworms from before were still following. They had considerable speed as they advanced under the ground. Irritated by them, Hajime activated four-wheelers gimmick. Briiing!Such a sound came from back part of four-wheeler and one of its rear part opened. Several black, round objects rolled down from there. The moment some met up with the sandworms pursuing the four-wheeler, they created huge explosions. The impact blew away the ground, and the sandworms advancing underground came out of the ground while scattering flesh and blood. Towards the sandworms, more black object, grenades, rolled and caused more explosions that blew away half of each of the sandworms. Their upper-bodies were blown off, fluttered mid-air, and disappeared inside the sandstorm. Uhya~, amazing. Hajime-san, just how many functions are installed in this four-wheeler? Shia asked Hajime while looking at sandworms that were flashily blown away from the back window. Hajime was wearing a mischievous smile. It is capable of transforming into human-shaped weapon, a gigantic golem. Although they wanted to say it was impossible, they knew Hajime could do it, thus not only Shia, Tio and Yue were also began to silently look around inside the vehicle. Smiling wryly, Hajime said, It was a joke. As expected, I cant make such function I want to though. However, Yue and the girls were convinced that Hajime would someday capable of creating that. Afterwards, the composed Hajimes party were also attacked by brown-colored, gigantic spider, and ant-like demonic beasts. However, all of them were crushed by four-wheelers armament and magic from Yue and Tio without accomplishing anything, not even halting the partys advance. Ignoring Shia who said, I am useless here, from the back seat, Hajimes party easily broke through the gigantic sandstorm that had obstructed a lot of adventurers. Buuahh! Hajimes party came out of the sandstorm and arrived at a rocky mountain several times bigger than Ayers Rock. It was a silent place surrounded by the wall-like sandstorm where the blue sky could be seen up above the eye of the storm. The entrance into ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was at the top, so they continued to travel up on the slope using four-wheeler. The exposed rocky surface was reddish red in color, and steams gushed from here and there. Though it was an active volcano, the point where it never erupted was a Great Dungeon-like wonder. Before long, the angle became more difficult for four-wheeler to advance, so Hajimes party got out of the four wheeler and went towards the top of the mountain on foot. Uwau i-its hot. Nn~ Indeed. the heat is in a different scale compared to the heat of deserts dry weather Even without the time limit, it would be better to quickly conquer the dungeon, huh. Hmm, though this one feels comfortable here this one cant wait to feel so hot that this body would writhes in agony. I will drop you into the magma later. Attacked by the heat as soon as they got out of the four-wheeler, other than Tio, all of them made dissatisfied expressions. Due to them being in air-conditioned place before, they felt even hotter. As adventurers in another world and travelers, for them to have withdrawal symptom similar to shut-in was just reaping what they sowed. They didnt have much time, so while complaining about the heat, they quickly went towards the mountain top, climbed the rocky place quickly as if they didnt feel any weight. As a result, Hajimes party reached the top of the mountain in less than one hour. They arrived at the top, a complex place buried by rocks of various sizes. There were rocks with pointed surface and also those with slippery, smooth surface. It was just like an exhibition of strange objects. Also, they could feel the top of the sandstorm nearby. There was an exceptionally huge rock, and a group of strange-shaped rocks. It was an arch-shaped rock with the length of ten meters. Hajimes party went there and found huge staircase that continued on into ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? under the arch-shaped rock. Hajime stood before the staircase and looked over his shoulder towards Yue, Shia, and Tios faces in order. With a confident expression, he said a word to challenge the Great Dungeon. Lets do it! Nn! Yes! Umh! * * * The inside of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was even more unexpected than ?Orcus Great Dungeon? and ?Raisen Great Dungeon?. Rather than the difficulty, it was the interiors structure that was unexpected. First, magma was flowing mid-air. Not flowing like the waterway in dem-ihuman country, Faea Belgaen, but the magma was in the mid-air and flowing like rivers. The streaming, scorching red magma in mid-air was just like huge, jumping dragons. Thus, the magma flowing around the passage and broad space made not only the dungeon challenger be cautious about the magma on the ground, but also above them. Moreover, Ukya! Woops, are you okay? Ha~, Hajime-san, thank you. It was impossible for me to perceive that the magma would suddenly spout from the ground. Exactly what Shia said, the magmas abruptly spouted from all around the walls. It was really abrupt that it was difficult to perceive any prior sign of it. It was similar to that of a booby trap. Fortunately, Hajime has Heat Perception. Without it, their conquering speed wouldve fallen due to the need to be cautious. Following that, the thing that made it truly difficult was the boiling heat extreme heat. It was naturally hot due to magma streaming all around the passage and broad space which made the party feel like being inside a sauna, or to be more accurate, above a heated frying pan. The heat was the most troublesome thing about ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. While sweating, Hajimes party continued to advance while evading the drops of and the spouting magma. And in a certain broad space, they found the place has artificial cut all over the place. The place was worn down by cuts that seemed to come from something like a pickaxe, but there was a small, faint pink-colored crystal peeping from one part of the wall. Oh? That thing. Serene Stone right? Hmm, twas indeed that, Master. Hajimes questioning-like words were confirmed by Tio whose knowledge was broad. Apparently, this seemed to be the place the adventurers, who passed through the sandstorm and entered ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, mined the stone. So small. The ones at others places were also in a size of small stones Just as Yue said, the remaining Serene Stone was only almost as big as little finger. Though those could be taken out and carried, but the size was indeed too small. As expected, it was too inefficient to gather the ones on the surface, so it was necessary for them to go into the depth to be able to obtain a lot of it in a dash. For now, Hajime used Mineral Enquiry to search around for Serene Stone. After he stored those that could be gathered easily, he urged Yue and the girls to move ahead, quickly. While being disgusted by the heat, they descended into the seventh floor. It was the highest floor recorded to be reached by the adventurers. None of those who moved farther than this had come back alive. So, bracing themselves, Hajimes party descended into the eighth floor. At that moment, GRuuOoOOOO!!! When they felt fanned by a strong hot wind, a huge blazing flame came to attack Hajimes party from right ahead of them. It advanced as it drew a spiral on the orange-colored wall. Absolute Calamity. Yues magic activated against the blazing flame. A black, swirling orb appeared before Hajimes party. It was a gravity magic. However, it was not used to crush the object on the ground. The flame that could easily burn a person to ash was pulled by the sphere which was only 60 centimeters in diameter and disappeared without a trace. The flame swallowed by the sphere was actually nullified. The black, swirling sphere, the gravity magic called Absolute Calamity, was generating its own gravity, pulled those coming near it, and swallowed them into the inside of it, like a black hole. When all of the blazing flame was swallowed by Yues swirling supergravity, the party could see the identity of their attacker. It was a bull. It stood in the middle of the magna, and its whole body was also cladded in magma. It had two sharp curved horns on its head, and flame was coming out of its mouth from time to time. The heat-proofness of this demonic beast made Hajime instinctively wanted to retort on it. Maybe because the Magma Bull was angry that its peculiar magic, the blazing flame attack, was easily nullified, sounds of thud! Thud! could be heard from its legs and it turned into a charging stance. To the Magma Bull, the swirling supergravity Yue created immediately moved as if being pulled toward the Magma Bull. At that moment, Magma Bull also attacked using compressed flame. The laser-like, compressed attack from the Magma Bull carried several times the power of normal flame attack. Even now, the Magma Bull was still charging head-on. However, Yue literally received and returned the fired attack. KABOOOOM!! The space vibrated accompanied by an explosive sound, and the Magma Bull that stood on the magma was blown away by the attack. Blown backward by the impact, the Magma Bull struck the wall. However, GRAAAAH!!, it only raised an angry shout and instantly stood up. This time, it began to once again charge with all of its might to repel the intruders. Hah as expected, flame attack isnt effective on it. Well, it is cladded in magma so it cant be helped. Yue, who deflected the blazing flame shot back, raised a grunt. Laughing wryly, Hajime tried to take Donner, but Shia raised a hand. Hajime-san, please leave it to me! Although Hajime doubted Shia who already held Doryukken in her hands, she snorted in full spirit. His doubt turned into trust, and he expressed his acknowledgement with a wave of his hand. It was after he had guessed Shia wanted to test the new features installed in Doryukken when his magic eye saw Shia was supplying her magic power into Doryukken. Alright~! I am going to do it!, Shia raised a yell, and after few light steps, she jumped towards the Magma Bull who had moved several meters towards the party. Rotating once in the mid-air and riding on the momentum, she swung down Doryukken towards the Magma Bull on the ground with such a perfect timing. Her aiming wasnt off, the Doryukken swung down directly hitting the Magma Bulls head. At that moment, ripples of faint blue-colored magic power spread around the center of the place where it struck, followed by tremendous impact. The Magma Bulls head popped, exploded. Using the nailed down Doryukken as a fulcrum, Shia rotated again. She jumped over the sliding Magma Bulls body and splendidly landed on the other side. O-Ohh Hajime-san, I, the person who used it, now know that this new feature generated an amazing amount of force. Ah, looks like it Ive thought what kind of thing is this Conversion : Impact, but this is good Not only Hajime, Yue and Tio immediately raised words of praise towards the blow that Shia did with considerable force. It was thanks to the peculiar magic Hajime said, Conversion : Impact. This Conversion : Impact was a new peculiar magic Hajime acquired, a derivation from Magic Power Conversion. The effect was just as the words expressed, it converted magic power into impact. It was the ability of the horshead Hajime instantly turned into minced meat several days ago in?Orcus Great Dungeon?. He had actually collected the meat in secret, and when he recovered the stake, he ate it. If it was an average demonic beasts, neither the stats nor Hajimes the skill would increase, but he ate it since he thought it might have an effect because the horsehead was able to hold on against Koukis party along with the Kouki in limit break But as he thought, his stats didnt change at all; he only gained the horseheads peculiar magic. Then, he used Creation magic to add Conversion : Impact to an ore and installed it into the newly built Doryukken. Hajime watched the Magma Bulls head blasted in interest, but he was urged by Yue to hurry. Afterwards, the demonic beast variations increased as they descended the floors. There were bat-like demonic beasts that scattered magma from their wings, scorching red moray-like demonic beasts that jumped out from the wall it melted, hedgehog-like demonic beasts that shot out numerous needles of flame, chameleon-like demonic beasts that only produced its face from within the magma and attacked using its magma-covered tongues like a whip while swimming on the gravity-defying magma river overhead, and there were even blazing serpents It was indeed troublesome since the demonic beasts bodies were clad in magma or ablaze which nullified any half-assed magic, and some were using surprise attacks from the flowing magma rivers where they hid their body. The demonic beasts not only would try to inflict fatal wound by using body blow, a lot of them were also using the surrounding magma to attack; a situation where they have infinite weapon. Besides, they would run into the magma to ensure their safety. It was indeed true that even if the adventurers were capable of breaking through the sandstorm, they wouldnt be able to descend further than seventh floor and return. Moreover, even if the demonic beasts could be defeated, the size and quality of the magic stones were the same as the demonic beasts in forties floors of ?Orcus Great Dungeon? and the existence of Serene Stone, a valuable mineral, didnt affect the income much. So, it was understandable that no one want to challenge this dungeon. Following that, the most troublesome thing was the heat gradually increasing. Haa, haa its hot. Shia, you feel hot because you think it is. Those flowing thing is just water See, its cool now, fufu. Ah, Master! Yue is starting to break! The eyes hath became hollow! Other than Tio, Hajimes party were downed by the strong heat. For now, he took out air-conditioning type of artifacts but it just like sprinkling water over dry soil. Their sweat flowed like an unstoppable waterfall. Seeing Yue and Shia whose consciousness began to become hazy, Hajime thought it was necessary for them to take a little rest while he wiped off the sweat on his chin. When they reached a broad space, Hajime used Transmutation on a wall away from the magma and created a tunnel. He urged Yue and the others inside, and shut the entrance to the limit so the heat from magma would not reach them directly. Furthermore, he used Mineral Separation and Compressed Transmutation to coat the surface of the rooms wall with solid material so they wouldnt be attacked by any moray-like or magma spout. Fuu Yue, please create a block of ice. We will rest here for a while. If not, it would not be odd if we make a fatal mistake later. Nn okay. Although her eyes were hollow, Yue conjured ice magic and a huge block of ice appeared in the middle of the room. Though Tio didnt mind the heat, she made the wind blow with the block of ice as the core. Thanks to the wind created by Tio, the cold air from the block of ice instantly cooled down the rooms temperature. Whaa~~, its coool~, I can live on noww~. Hmmmm~. Collapsing in a girls sitting pose, Yue and Shia narrowed their eyes in delight. The birth of squishy-Yue and squishy-Shia. While thinking the two were moe, Hajime took out towels from Treasure Box and handed them over to everyone. Yue, Shia, it is good that youre enjoying yourselves, but wipe your sweat. Your movement will become duller if you get too cold. Nn~. Roger~. With elongated words, Yue and Shia slowly took the towel. Seeing them, Tio spoke to Hajime. Master, doth not relaxed thy guard yet, okay? You, too. This heat is indeed dangerous. I must create better air-conditioning type artifact Hmm, for it to be capable of defeating master This is probably this Great Dungeons concept. Rather than defeat, hot is hot, and Tio, who also wiping her sweat with towel, made Hajime doubtful with what she said. Concept? Mhm. This one hath heard many things from Master, but there is the thing called trial, right? If this was to challenge the God then, there should be various concepts it based on, or so this one thought. For example, the ?Orcus Great Dungeon? that this one heard from Master hath a lot of demonic beasts, so various battle experiences would be gained as one advanced through. ?Raisen Great Dungeon? nullified strong power called magic, polishing ones flexibility against any kind of attacks. This ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? probably uses the heat to obstruct ones concentration and how one would react against the surprise attacks under this situation, right? Indeed I never thought of it because in the end, I only needed to conquer it but the trials are used by the Liberators to teach us, huh. I see, Hajime nodded at Tios conjecture. She has deep knowledge even though shes a complete masochist, and the prudent Tio was normally could be thought as a beautiful, black-haired woman who exuded sensual and amorousness so Hajime looked at her with a truly pitying gaze. However, seeing Tios sweat flowing from the scruff of her neck disappearing into the valley of her bountiful breasts, Hajime averted his gaze. His gaze turned towards the clothes of Yue and Shia sticky from all the sweat. Noticing the disappearance and appearance of their bare skin, his gaze was pulled towards Yue. Probably because she was wiping her sweat, a large amount of her skin was peeping from her pure-white dress. Her skin had a tinge of red due to heat. Her bare skin glossy from the sweat and her rougher-than-normal breathing was truly erotic. Unconsciously, Hajime even forgot to look away and continued watching her, but his gaze suddenly met Yues raised gaze. Having forgotten the situation due to being charmed and getting somewhat aroused, Hajime tried to look away in guilt. However, just before he looked away, Yue who caught Hajimes gaze revealed a bewitching smile. With the still disarrayed clothes, arching her back like a cat, she slowly got down to all fours and approached Hajime. Her hazy eyes that wouldnt let Hajimes gaze escape, flushing cheeks because of heat, and showing a tint of breasts every time she moved Yue, who immediately approached Hajime in all fours, sat on Hajimes cross-legged legs, sending him an upward gaze, and with a spoiled, sweet tone Hajime, wipe me? Hajime unconsciously received the towel from her, and his gaze remained fixed on Yues eyes. In his mind, Ah, crap. I cant win against Yue in this situation, he thought with a wry smile. Quietly, he tried to glide his hand on the scruff of Yues neck but was stopped by Shias protest. Y-O-U T-W-O! Please mind the time, place, and occasion a little! We are in a hurry and this is a Great Dungeon! Geez! Seriously, geez! No, well, umm. Its not like I could help it, right? Yue is too erotic. So, I couldnt ignore her. Hajime who was quietly staring was cute. Cant you two at least reflect a little? To begin with, why didnt Hajime-san look at me? Even though I was right beside Yue-san and in such condition, too Gosh, my confident plummeted~. Hey, Tio-san should say something, too. Well, the two art infatuated with each other. So methinks it cant be helped, right? This one also wants Master to abuse one without minding the place however, well, Master reacted a little to this ones breasts~. This one will be satisfied with just that this time. Kufufu. It was the usual perverted remarks of Tio. However, Hajime was found out that he felt the sweat that flowed into Tios breasts made her looked sexy. Hearing that, I am not even looked at!, Shia was angry. Shia forgot about the TPO (time, place, and occasion) she said a little while ago and began to strip before Hajime. Then, this one will strip too, but Hajime fired rubber bullets to silence them because it would turn bothersome otherwise. Hajime continued to wipe off Yues sweat before the writhing Shia whose breasts was completely bare and the writhing Tio with her disgusting smile. Hajime sighed while secretly relieved that Kaori wasnt there. Chapter 87 - Volume 9 The Last Trial is Easy? ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? probably has fifty floors. Since it was the current floor Hajimes party was in. The probably part was because the floors situation was a little special. Frankly, they didnt understand anything about the current floor. But more accurately, Hajimes party were currently on board a brown colored boulder, like a small boat, on the magma that was flowing like a big river, mid-air. It feels like Indiana-san in hard mode eh Hajime muttered while recalling the Earths most famous and too aggressive Archeologist. As for the reason why they were in this situation truthfully, it was Hajimes mistake. Hajimes party had noticed the magma that continued to scorch them, was sometimes making unnatural movement while they were searching for the Serene stone right before they completed the floor. More accurately, the flow of the magma greatly changed even though there was nothing obstructing it before, or the current suddenly slowed, or there was only a part of magma flowing in the air, and it overflowed, thus the magma dripped below. However, those happened on the magma away from the passage, so they didnt worry about it because it would not disturb them from conquering the floor. However, Hajime by chance used Mineral Enquiry to the surrounding and found out that the cause of the magmas unnatural movement was Serene Stone. It seemed the magic power inside the magma was calmed by Serene Stone, similar to obstructing the magma flow. Hajimes party then thought that the place where the magmas movement was strongly obstructed would have a large amount of Serene Stone. Thus they searched for it and they indeed discovered a large amount of Serene Stone buried in that place. While noting the magmas movement, Hajimes party collected a considerable amount of Serene Stone. Afterwards, they came to a certain location while thinking there would be much stone in reserve. It was a place enclosed by the magma flowing in mid-air like a huge wall. Hajime transmuted a stair to approach it and came to know that a large amount of Serene Stone was buried there when he used Mineral Enquiry. Immediately, Hajime used Mineral Separation to only collect Serene Stone, but he was careless because he kept collecting Serene Stone due to lack of concentration from the heat. He didnt put much attention to the surrounding wall of magma. Hajime noticed this mistake when he stored the Serene stone into Treasure Box. It was because magma spouted with tremendous momentum from the wall the moment the effect of Serene Stone had disappeared. Hajime immediately jumped back, but the magma was spouting with tremendous power just like water gushing out from the cracked and thus collapsed dam. The hole from where it spouted expanded and more rushed out. The overly tremendous momentum of the magma made the surrounding immediately filled with magma. Hajime used transmutation to create a small boat before Yues barrier was broken, and the party boarded it. The small boat was immediately heated up by the magma, but there was no problem since Hajime had strengthened the boat using Strength Endowment derived from Vajra. Following that, they continued to drift along the flow of the magma and was flowing mid-air before they were aware of it. They flowed into the depth of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? using different route from the stairs. Flowing as they felt the scorching heat from the streaming magma, and ended up where they were currently at. By the way, normally they wouldve stopped on the riverbed when they were about to ride on the magmas sky road, but Shia used Effect Endowment of gravity magic to reduce the boats weight, and thus they were able to get on the magma. Effect Endowment made it possible to adjust the weight of the thing Shia touched as if it were her own. Ah, Hajime-san. Theres another tunnel. We art almost at the level of the foot of this mountain. Be prepared, okay? Seeing the direction Shia pointed at, Hajimes party was would indeed continue to flow into a big hole on the wall along with the magma. They understood the magma was continuing to flow downward. Until now, theyve entered a tunnel every time they descent a floor, it might be a shortcut if compared to normally using the stair. While nodding at Tios advice, Hajimes party drifted into the tunnel. The magmas sky road was continuing in the middle of the big tunnel like a snake. After the magmas sky road was going lower, it suddenly cut off right after a curve. No, more accurately, it was a sudden downward slope similar to a waterfall. Again everyone, dont get shaken off! Yue and the girls nodded at Hajimes words and they either clung to the edge of the small boat or Hajimes waist. After feeling the anxiousness similar to when the climbing jet coaster about to go down from the first falling point, Hajimes partys boat finally fell. Fwiish Swiish Sound of wind entered their ears. Shia used gravity magic to shift the weight while Tio controlled the wind as they descend on the rapid magma. The magmas speed increased by times as if it didnt have any viscosity. Transmuting spikes on his shoes to fix his posture, Hajime cautiously watched over the surroundings. After all, usually at such time Tch, they come after all. Clicking his tongue, he pulled out Donner at the same time, and Hajime unhesitatingly pulled the trigger. Explosive sound resounded. It rang out three times accompanied with three flashes that cut through the air without deviating and destroyed the targets. The ones that came attacking Hajimes party were the bat-type monsters that scattered magma from their wings. These Magma Bats were not much of a threat alone. They only have considerable speed and capable of scattering magma like flame bullets. They were only small fries to Hajimes party. However, the troublesome point about Magma Bats was they attacked in group. Thirty more could be found if one was seen, just like Black G demonic beasts, appearing from the crack of the boulder wall. Even now, although Hajime instant-killed three Magma Bats, as expected, they could hear sound of a large amount of fluttering wings amidst the wind coming from the rapid descent. Hajime, leave the left and behind to me. Ah, I will leave it to you. Shia, Tio, you control the boat. Roger! Mhm, leave it to this one. How about ass spanking as a reward? Ignoring Tios perverted remark that could neither be taken as joke nor real, Hajime and Yue were back to back diagonally on the boat. Then, crowd of Magma Bats could be seen. It was not an exaggeration to call them as one living creature. The numerous Magma Bats were moving as one big mass, like a group perfectly ordered birds. Their appearance was just like a dragon if seen from the side. It might be more accurate to call it a fire dragon because each of its wings was cladded in blazing magma. The mass of Magma Bats approaching Hajimes party divided into two on their way, creating pincer attack from the front and behind. No matter how weak they were alone, the numerous them were moving as one huge creature and normally would overwhelm anyone with their number. However, the party here were a group of cheat-like individuals. The demonic beasts that became fertilizer on the ground near the town of Ul were the proof the party wouldnt be so weak being overwhelmed by just number. Hajime took out Metzelei from Treasure Box, set it beside his waist and pulled the monsters trigger. BAAANNNG With the ringing of the peculiar shooting sound, the storm of death exhibited its undoubtable might and one rapid fire pierced through various targets. The bullets crushed the wall of the cave in the distance while the Magma Bats were killed and fell into the ground without being able to resist. Furthermore, Hajime took out Orkan using the other free hand, placed it on his shoulder, and mercilessly fired it. Spark created, and the rockets flew and pierced into the middle of Magma Bats who were grouping due to Metzeleis barrage, scattering violent impacts along with roaring sounds. The result was clear. The crowd of Magma Bats were crushed and falling just like a short squall. Similar thing happened to the Magma Bats attacking from the rear. Storm Dragon. Yues right hand thrust straight, and the moment she muttered that, a green sphere of wind was created. Following that, the sphere transformed, forming a dragon in less than no time. The wind dragon, who was a compilation of green-colored wind and called Storm Dragon, glared at the crowd of Magma Bats once, and it opened its jaws, moving to devour its preys. Naturally, the Magma Bats shot flame bullets towards Storm Dragon, then they divided into two again to dodge the dragon. However, all of Yues dragons were a compound of gravity magic and other element. Naturally, Storm Dragon was not just composed of normal wind; it was composed of wind blades that were pulled by gravity to create a dragon. Once it moved, it would be difficult for the prey to escape. Magma Bats, just like the other demonic beasts that became the food of Thunder Dragon and Azure Dragon, couldnt resist from being pulled towards Storm Dragon. Thus the body cladded by wind blades cut the demonic beasts bodies to pieces, scattering flesh and blood. It should be noted that the reasons Yue didnt use Thunder Dragon or Azure Dragon was because the Magma Bats were strong against heat and Yue judged it was enough to just cut their wings. In the end, Storm Dragon came within the crowd and released the million wind blades formed its body in all direction, completely annihilating the Magma Bats. Um~, Master and Yues annihilating force art fearful no matter how many times I hast seen i. Indeed~. While controlling the boat on the rapid current, Tio and Shia were praising them with awkward feeling. Shrugging his shoulders as he put out Metzelei and Orkan into Treasure Box, Hajime lightly touched the Yues cheek with his chest then returned to look at the front. Yue, after narrowing her eyes in happiness from being touched, returned to look at the surrounding with caution. Hajme and Yue who casually took the chance to flirt made Shia exuded aura that expressed, Shia is lonely! Hold me!, which Tio took advantage of. Making slightly troubled expression after thinking it couldnt be helped, Hajime lightly stroked Shias rabbit ear then pinched Tios cheek. Hajime was troubled such things could make the two raised joyed expressions. Hajimes party were considerably composed even though they were attacked by demonic beasts as they descended the rapid, magmas sky road. However, as if to take down their composure, the descending magma up until now suddenly began to ascend. After climbing several tens of meters with tremendous speed, they could see light ahead of them. It was the exit of the tunnel. However, the problematic thing was the magma was cut off for real this time. Hold on tight! With Hajimes command, Yue and the girls once again clung to the small boat. Having ridden on the magma rapids speed, the small boat was thrown outside with tremendous momentum. While having his dantian attacked by the feeling of being in mid-air, Hajime quickly confirmed the condition of the surrounding. The space Hajimes party falling into was similar to the room where the last trial of ?Raisen Great Dungeon? took place; a vast space. However, it wasnt spherical like the room in ?Raisen Great Dungeon?. It has distorted shape which made it impossible to completely understand how vast the space was, but it was at least more than three kilometers. Almost all part of the ground was filled with magma, but the boulders appeared in some places and created footholds. On the surrounding walls were protruding places and conversely, there were also shaved off places. In the air was as expected, numerous rivers of intersecting magmas, and disappearing below, into the ocean of magma. Flare-like pillars of fire spouted from the boiling, scorching ocean. If there was something called boiler of hell, it must be looked like this. That was the impression Hajimes party got. However, the most noticeable thing was the small island in the center of the ocean of magma. The island was raised around 10 meters above the magmas surface, an island or rock. If it was only that, then it would just become a foothold big enough for them, but the island was covered by dome of magma. The spherical magma was just like a small version of sun, but the thing in the middle of the island was enough to catch the attention of Hajimes party. O wind. The small boat turned over by the momentum was fixed by Tio in the air, then each of them returned to their own duty as they once again boarded the small boat. Yue used Soar to adjust the boats falling speed. The boat softly landed on the ocean of magma, and the party maximized their vigilance because this place was obviously different from the ones they had seen. Is that the dwelling? Yue muttered as she took a look at the middle of the magma-domed island. From the depth, I think it is okay to think so but, if it really is There should be the last guardian of some sort right, Master? We used something similar to shortcut, so is it too farfetched to say we have passed the test, Hajime-san? Hajimes thought was confirmed by Tio, who was looking at the surrounding with sharp gaze, made her not to be thought as a perverted masochist if some small accidents were overlooked. Even seeing their tightened expression, Shia muttered optimist words while looking at a certain direction. Tracing Shias gaze, Hajime could see a staircase beyond the large foothold. The staircase continued into the wall made him think that perhaps they wouldve come from that staircase if they used the proper route. Even so, no matter how impossible it was for someone to use magmas sky road, it was too much of an optimist to think the shortcut even passed through the last trial room. Itd be nice if it really is~, Shia said, but her cautious look expressed that even she couldnt believe that. It was correct for them to be cautious because immediately, bullet-like magma shot out from the magma flowing in the air. Hmph, leave it to this one! Tio shouted as she activated her magic, thus masses of flame shot out from the ocean of magma, countering magma approaching from above. However, that attack was only the beginning signal. Immediately after Tio countered the incoming blazing masses and scattered them, more blazing masses were shot out from the ocean of magma like a machinegun. Tch, scatter! Judging they would only be a target on their current place, the small boat, Hajime told the other to scatter as he jumped towards the nearby foothold, abandoning the small boat. The numerous blazing masses crushed the small boat where Hajimes party were before, thus it sunk into the ocean of magma. With each of them in different foothold, Hajimes party intercepted the incoming blazing masses. Though they easily intercepted those, Hajimes party were irritated because it didnt seem to ever end. They were also irritated the heat coming from the ocean of magma that the distorted air. To break from this situation, at the same time Hajime finished reloading Donner-Schlag using gunspin, and aimed Schlag muzzle over his shoulder without turning around. Thus the elbow of his artificial arm was faced forward and fired to intercept the masses of magma in front, while Schlag rapid-fired to shoot down the masses of magma approaching Yue behind him. His intention was completely read by Yue without a word. She immediately activated gravity magic using this chance. Absolute Calamity. At the same time the name rang out, a black, swirling sphere appeared in the middle of Hajimes party, pulling the incoming masses of magma one after another. The black, small star swallowed everything and used its supergravity to compress them. With the room between the barrage of magma masses by Yues magic, Hajime used Aerodynamic to jump into the air, trying to reach the magma-domed middle island. The most troublesome thing about the barrage that attacked Hajimes party was the endlessness. This place was obviously the last trial of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, but because theres no visible enemy unlike the other dungeons he had been in, he didnt know what to do to clear it. As such, Hajime thought of getting on the suspicious island. While running in the air towards the middle island, Hajime used Telepathy. I am going to look around the middle island. Cover me. Roger. The masses of magma outside of the range of Yues Absolute Calamity came to attack Hajime, but Tio intercepted those using numerous flame bullets from the ocean of magma. Shia didnt expand Doryukken and used its shotgun mode to intercept. Yue, while maintaining Absolute Calamity, also intercept using numerous flame bullets from ocean of magma just like Tio. With covering from Yue and the girls, Hajime approached straight towards the middle island, and he was about to do the last jump using Aerodynamic. However, at that moment, ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAR!!! Kh!? Hearing the bellowing, majestic roar, a gigantic serpent came to attack from right under Hajime who was in mid-air with its opened mouth. Maybe because its whole body was clad in magma, neither heat perception nor sign perception noticed it in this place filled with magma. Moreover, the ocean magma itself was filled with magic power so magic power perception also didnt notice it, so the gigantic Magma Serpent was able to completely make a surprise attack. However, Hajime twisted his body using his superhuman reflex and was barely able to evade the mouth. In the place Hajime was before, crunch, the Magma Serpent chomped and passed through. Hajime flipped his body in mid-air just like a cat, aimed the muzzles at the passing Magma Serpents head and fired. The flash with certain killing destructiveness didnt miss its mark and hit the Magma Serpents head, blowing it away. What !? However, the raised voice was not the Magma Serpents death throes, but Hajimes astonished voice. Naturally, the cause was the Magma Serpent. After all, the Magma Serpents head was certainly hit and burst, but the thing scattered was only magma, none of the inside matter. He had seen demonic beasts cladded in magma in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, but they were only wearing the magma, and had their own flesh. None was composed of only magma. Hajime immediately recovered and tried to shoot the other parts of the creature to experiment. Numerous flashes mercilessly penetrated the Magma Serpents body, but as he thought, theres no flesh at all. This Magma Serpent seemed to be composed of only Magma. Though surprised, Hajime had immobilized the Magma Serpent for now by blowing all over of its body, so he once again jumped towards the middle island using Aerodynamic, passing by the serpents side. However, the Magma Serpents attack hasnt ended yet. At the moment Hajime passed through its side, it suddenly hurled its body towards Hajime even though it had lost its head and parts of its body. Hajime made the shotshell in his artificial arm burst and barely succeeded to evade using its recoil. And at this time, a chill ran down Hajimes spine. Following his instinct, Hajime burst out the shotshells in succession immediately and used Aerodynamic to withdraw from there in high speed. One attack after another, the Magma Serpents came out of the ocean of magma, chasing after Hajimes track. Those huge mouths crunch, crunch, chomped. Retreating while rotating in the air, Hajime landed on a nearby foothold. Yue and the girls came to his side. The barrage of blazing masses temporarily stopped. Hajime, are you unhurt? Ah, no problem. More importantly, the real things finally appear. Yue, who was worried about his safety, touched his arm. Hajime returned her touch, and answered without looking away from the front. Fwuush With each sound, Magma Serpents appeared one after another before Hajime. As expected, that middle island is the last stop. Well thee seemth to say defeat us if thou want to pass. But, the one Hajime-san shot before regenerated, you know? Are they beatable? Around 20 Magma Serpents appeared, glaring at Hajimes party. Even the Magma Serpent that received gunfires from Hajime before had already restored to its former appearance as if nothing had happened. Shia was frowning as she pointed that out. At Raisen Great Dungeon, she was confused by the regenerating knights, but now she was calmly thinking on how to pass this. It was shown by how her rabbit ears were restlessly moving about. Wryly smiling at Shia who became quite courageous, Hajime told them his guess. It might be similar to the Vachram from before, having a core, a magic stone, to form the magma body. Though my magic eye cannot specify the location because the obstruction from the magma theres nothing else but to destroy the core. Everyone nodded at Hajimes words and they simultaneously attacked the 20 Magma Serpents. The Magma Serpents rose like the solar flare shot out masses of flame from their mouth as they tensed. The twenty attacked from all direction. Normally, one would be swallowed by the numerous masses of magma without being able to escape. It hath been a long time since this one used this attack! So, taste all of it! A huge amount of black magic power appeared before Tios thrust her hands out. It then compressed in less than no time, and fired in the next moment. It was the Ryuujin tribes Breath. Thus the black flash, whose dreadful power forced Hajime to defend with all of his might, eliminated all of the Magma Serpents in front of Tio without any trace left. Furthermore, she swung it as if it was a black colored flash blade and annihilated other Magma Serpents. Immediately, eight Magma Serpents were annihilated, thus Hajimes party dashed out from the hole of the encirclement. As expected, by annihilating them without leaving a trace, the magic stone would also be annihilated no matter where the location was, but it was the Great Dungeons quality to not make it that easy. The 12 remaining Magma Serpents instantly crushed the foothold where Hajimes party were before, falling into the ocean of magma and disappeared, but their numbers went back up to 20 the next time they re-appeared. Oi oi, Ive confirmed the disappearance of the magic stones, you know? Was defeating it not the condition to clear this trial? Hajimes expression distorted from the doubt. Hajime had activated Light Speed at the time Tios breath was about to reach the Magma Serpent and he confirmed the moment when the magic stone inside Magma Serpent was annihilated by the Breath using his increased kinetic vision. Hajime came to doubt the condition for conquering this dungeon, and Shia raised her voice while pointing at the middle island. Hajime-san! Look at that! The wall is shining! What? When he looked at the middle island, it was indeed as Shia said. A part of the rockwall shot light as big as a fist. He didnt notice it up until now, but the orange-colored light was coming from some kind of crystal buried under the wall of rock. Hajime used Farsight to confirm it, but although it was difficult to confirm due to camouflage, he understood a large amount of similar crystals were buried on the rockwall of the middle island in orderly fashion. The middle island was cylindrical, so considering the interval between crystals and the islands surface area, around 100 crystals were buried. And the crystals that currently shooting out light were eight the same number of Magma Serpents Tio annihilated before. I see so we need to defeat a hundred of these Magma Serpents to clear it, huh. In this heat, fighting a hundred of them it matched the dungeons concept. Needless to say, having suffered from the heat and surprise attacks, the challengers were driven into the situation where they needed to concentrate the most in the very end; nastiness suitable for a Great Dungeon. Indeed, even Hajimes party were quite exhausted, mentally. However, their expressions didnt show any exhaustion, they were wearing fearless smile because they had found out the method to conquer the dungeon. They regained their spirit when they came to understand what they must do, and they once again attacked the Magma Serpents. Along with the downpouring masses of magma, the Magma Serpents made irregular movements to catch and burn their prey. Hajimes party spread out again and respectively began to counterattack. With dragon wings grown out of her back, Tio floated using the wind she regenerated and used tornado along with vacuum blades to attack, bombarding the serpent. It was a wind element, mid-ranked offensive magic, Imperial Cannon. This is the ninth! Presently, this one is leading, Master! If this one defeated the most of them then this one wants a lot of rewards (punishments)! Of course, only two of us at night! Tio shouted while slashing the ninth Magma Serpents to pieces. Hajime tried to refuse with an amazed expression, but Shia interrupted him. Wha-! Its unfair if its only Tio-san! I am also entering this challenge! Hajime-san, one night with me if I win! After shouting, Shia jumped above a Magma Serpent and swung down Doryukken onto its head from upper-stance. At the moment of impact, ripple of light blue colored magic power spread, next a violent impact was generated. The serpent immediately exploded from the head part until the ocean of magma. Sparkling minerals fluttered from the remains of Magma Serpent. It was the magic stone crushed by the impact from Magic Shockwave. Masses of magma were approaching Shia, who was still mid-air from killing one of Magma Serpent, from behind. Shia used the recoil from Doryukkens outburst and evaded. However, as if it was aiming for this, a Magma Serpents with its mouth opened come attacking to where Shia would fall. However, Shia wasnt that worried about it, she threw a disk taken out from the holster on her back into the air. It was a disk with diameter of 30 centimeters, and it didnt fall but floated slightly lower place than Shia. Shia put her foot on it weightlessly and once again danced in the air. The disk used the same principle as Cross Bit to float in the air, becoming foothold, and moving according Shias will by using induction stone. This, coupled with Shias weight adjustment, made it possible to do a combat like dancing in the air. With its calculation coming off, the Magma Snake passed through the empty space under Shia. Transforming Doryukken, Shia aimed the muzzle towards the serpent and pulled the trigger. What shot out wasnt the usual bullet but a slug bullet. However, it wasnt a normal slug bullet. It was a bullet created from special ore that Hajime endowed with characteristic of Magic Shockwave, thus it would generate shock wave from the supplied magic power at the same time it hit the target. By force alone, it far surpassed the grenade bullet. Along with the roar of Doryukken, the fired slug bullet didnt miss its target while hitting the Magma Serpent from back of its head, thus from its head to its body, the Magma Serpent was swallowed by the regenerated explosion. That impact once again crushed the magic stone which now fluttered as it sparkled in the air. Oi, girls. You, dont just selfishly Then, I want one day of date for the two of us. Hajime opened his mouth to retort on Tio and Shias one-sided competition, but he was interrupted by Yue who also wanted to participate in the competition of annihilation. Putting aside the things at night, the increasing number of companions decreased their time alone, so Yue seemed to want a one full day of just the two. Exuding aura of having fun, however, the magic Yue activated was a brutal one. It was her latest favorite, Thunder Dragon. However, due to her being more and more skillful on using it, the Thunder Dragon that appeared was numbered seven. At almost the same time, they moved toward their respective targets. Thundering roars rang out. The Magma Serpents who were trying to devour Yue was conversely devoured one after another by the group of Thunder Dragons without even leaving a mass of magma behind, so their magic stone inside their body had also broken. Seeing that spectacle, Shia said, As I thought, the most powerful enemy is Yue-san~! Tio said, Yue is bugged! Twas absolutely odd! Both of them made hasty expressions while cursing. They pull out more severe attacks, adding the number of things they annihilated. Its not like I care. But, they seem to having fun. Shrugging his shoulders towards the three enthusiastic girls that made him as the prize of the competition, Hajime somewhat given up. Then, without turning around, he rapidly fired Schlag over his shoulder towards the incoming Magma Serpent behind him. The bullets were fired evenly on the Magma Serpents body and the impacts blown the serpents body. At the same time, the impacts made the magic stone fluttered in the air. Repelling the masses of magma that flew from the previous half body, Hajime pinpoint shot through the falling magic stone right before it fell into the ocean of magma. The bullet Hajime fired from Schlag was the similar exploding bullet like Shias. However, because it would be problematic if the bullets were too big, their power didnt reach slug bullets. Of course if he used Schlagen, then it would be possible to bring out that much of a destructive power. However, it was the first time the bullets were used, similar to an experiment, so he only used the two guns. The normal sized bullet didnt have the power to blow away the Magma Serpent along with its magic stone, so Hajime now used around 2 shots to blown off the magma armor and sniped the exposed magic stone using Donners pinpoint attack. Naturally, the Schlagen was capable of ignoring the magma armor and penetrate through the magic stone, but it had too much penetrative power added that it wasnt easy to locate the magic stone thus wasnt suitable for aiming at the magic stone. Now, another two Magma Serpents were attacking Hajime from his right and left, but he withdrew in high speed using Aerodynamic and Ground Shrinker. He flipped mid-air and fired Schlag in inverted pose. BOOOOM! One explosive sound rang out. However, the fired masses of killing intent were four. The Magma Serpents, who were attacking from right and left with tremendous momentum didnt have any chance to be confused from the suddenly disappearing prey. They were attacked by the impact coming from above thus had its magma bodies dispersed, exposing the core, the magic stone. At the same time, two flashes of light were fired from Donner and shot through the two magic stone without even one millimeter of error. If one looked, the crystals regularly buried on the outer circumference of the rockwall of the middle island mostly emitted light, only eight havent. That was done even though not that much time passed since the real fight begun. If Hajimes partys guess, where ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?s concept was for a prolonged battle while having ones concentration down due to nasty environment, was right, then the expectation of the creator of this trial could be said as completely off the mark because they were Hajime and his party. Tios Breath destroyed more Magma Serpents Six left. Shia used a blow from Doryukken and at the same time fired the slug bullet into another Magma Serpent, blasting them. Four left. Two Magma Serpent were trying to do a pincer attack on Yue, ambushing from below where the ocean of magma. However, above them was Thunder Dragon coiling around Yue, obstructing them thus it became a standstill. Following that, the two Magma Serpents were now attacked by four Thunder Dragons from both of their sides, and were devoured. Two left. A Magma Serpent was rapidly charging at Hajime while scattering bullet-like masses of magma. However, Hajime was swaying like a dancing falling leaf and avoided the masses of magma. When he was about to be devoured by the Magma Serpent, he fired Schlag and they passed through each other. The serpent blown away while the inertia made the magic stone jumped out which then sniped by Donner and Hajime didnt even need to look at it. Finally, the last Magma Serpent was surprise attacking from the ocean of magma below. Hajime flew up using Aerodynamic and fired Schlag, towards the interior of the opened mouth of Magma Serpent coming from below. At the moment of impact, red shockwave scattered the magma. The gap created slightly revealed the magic stone. Hajime poised the Donner in his right hand. When he was about to fire the last attack, he watched Yue and the girls satisfied looks. This is the end. Looking at it in the edge of his vision, Hajime fired the last attack for the sake of conquering ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. And at that moment. FUUUUWIIIIIISHHHHH A beam poured down from above. The light looked like divine punishment shot from the heaven, was the light that mortally injured Hajime before. No, it might be far stronger than that. The attack even made the air screamed was fired, aiming at the time of battle where Hajime most wide opened swallowing Hajime along with the last Magma Serpent. Chapter 88 - Volume 9 The User of Age of Gods Magic Without any warning, the white beam suddenly shot down from the heavens. The light attacked Hajime with a perfect timing; when he was about to finish the last Magma Serpent. Thus, Hajime was swallowed by a destructive storm carrying fierce heat and impact. Ha-Hajimee!!! Yues scream rang out. Slightly away from Hajime, Shia and Tio could only watched Hajime being swallowed by the beam absentmindedly, only to regain their senses when they heard Yues sorrowful scream they never heard even once ever since they met. Pouring down from right above Hajime, the beam also swallowed the last Magma Serpent and reached the scorching sea, grandly blowing away the surrounding away, and temporarily disclosing the bottom of the magma sea. The beam kept piercing the sea of magma for a while, but gradually became thinner and thinner before finally disappearing as if merging with the air. Yue, who frantically jumped to where Hajime was, Hajime appeared from the disappearing light and was floating in the air, even though he had become tattered. However, having crossed his arms to protect his chest and face, Hajime immediately lost his balance and began to fall towards the rampaging sea of magma because of the beams impact. Kh! Soar! Thinking Hajime had lost his consciousness; Yue used magic to stop Hajime from falling on his back. Using this chance, she hugged Hajime and they landed in the nearby foothold. Kh! Hajime! Hajime! Maximum uneasiness could be seen on Yues face while she made Hajime drink the holy water she took out. Hajimes condition was quite miserable. His right arm was burnt so badly that even the bone could be seen, while his artificial arm half melted. His eyepatch was blown off and blood kept flowing from the deep wound on his cheek. Furthermore, his abdomen was burnt black, carbonized. Even so, as a proof of his growth, his internal organs werent damaged. At that time, in the moment the beam was about to swallow Hajime, he twisted his body to face the beam by a hair-breadth and used Concentrated Strengthening and Strength Endowment, derivations from Vajra. Thanks to that, his head was defended by the reinforced artificial arm while his heart and lungs were protected by his right arm and Donner. The clothing around his belly, made from a special demonic beasts leather, had its defense raised further by Strength Endowment, Hajime himself had an abnormal magic resistance, so there was no danger to his life but Nh recovery is too slow! Apparent with Yue irritated mutter, the recovery using holy water didnt advanced much. Thus, Yue gritted her teeth. Previously, Hajime had been burnt and collapsed after receiving the beam attack to protect Yue during the fight against the hydra in ?Orcus Great Dungeon?s last trial. Thus, Yue didnt want to see it again, and she vowed to never let Hajime experienced such a thing again. However, the spectacle of Hajime being swallowed by the beam and collapsed powerlessly was just like the reproduction of that time. It made Yues normally expressionless face warped from regret. And at that moment, Fools! Above thee!! Tio warned and at the same time, numerous flashes poured down. These were small version of the beam. Each had the power and scale of a tenth of the previous beam, but each of light of death could surely destroy ones body. However, Yue hadnt notice the incoming flashes above because she was occupied with making Hajime drink the second vial of holy water. It was a situation where Yues magic wouldnt make it in time since she had only looked up now because of the warning. In another three seconds, no, one second between the time it felt like it enlarged, Yue desperately constructed a defense magic in her head. Wont let thee! Tempest Void! Tio let Yue earned another few seconds. Tempest Void, was a mid-ranked defense magic of wind element. The wall of compressed air received the rain of death. The barrier of wind bent greatly at the moment of impact. Normally, the attack would bounce back, but there was no chance to do that. The mini-beams hitting one after another made the air shrieked. The time it could be intercepted was truly only a few seconds. However, that was enough. Divine Interruption! Yues defense magic activated. Normally, she would use Absolute Calamity, but the time shortened to activate it wasnt much even though she had become more skilled in using it. It was because the time to construct and activate gravity magic couldnt be compared to magic of other attributes. Thus she decided to use Divine Interruption, the best defense magic she could immediately activate. Barrier of light that shone brilliantly appeared before Yues thrust out hand, covering Yue and the unconscious Hajime in semi-sphere. In addition, the Tempest Void activated by Tio was finally unable to endure the storm of mini-beams, and collapsed accompanied by sound of air being ripped. At the same time, the non-declining torrent of destruction poured into the barrier of light below it. WOOOOOOSSSHHHH!!! The huge waterfall-like pressure didnt annihilate Hajime and Yue, but it continued to attack them. Yues Divine Interruption cracked. Judging it would be bad after receiving more force than she imagined, Yue transformed the all-covering barrier into a shield that only covered overhead in the middle of its activation. The strength increased conversely to the range it covered. The surroundings were destroyed by the mini-beams and parts of the foothold other than where Yue and Hajime were, already sunk into the sea of magma. These mini-beams stubbornly aimed at Hajime, they didnt even pouring at the nearby footholds where Shia and Tio were to halt them. However, Shia and Tio were forced to stay where they were because the power and density of barrage from the mini-beams were that abnormal. Hajime-san! Hajime-saan! Calm down, Shia! Thou willth die if thou come out of this ones protection! But! Hajime-san is-! Tio frantically admonished Shia, who tried to dash into the downpour of mini-beams with tearful look while she moved the shield of swirling wind. Tio was also worried about Hajime. She understood how painful it was for Shia. However, they mustnt defenselessly charge into the minimized version of the attack that had severely injured Hajime, and had an effect of weakening the recovery rate of holy water. Gripping Shia by the scruff of her neck, Tio desperately averted the threatening lights. After ten seconds or maybe one minute the storm of beams that seemed to continue through the eternity, poured down particularly intense, and the end finally could be seen. The surroundings were in miserable condition, and white smokes were rising here and there. Yue and Tio had used up their magic power. Panting, they refilled their magic power using the magic power stocked inside Magic-Crystallization stones. And at the same time, a mans voice that was half-amazed and half-admiring descended from the sky. A force that cannot be overlooked; indeed it was the right thing to ambush here. You are all too dangerous. Especially, that man Yue and the girls looked up towards the ceiling where the voice came from. Following that, their eyes opened wide in astonishment. As for the reason, several dragons and a pure white, gigantic dragon that couldnt be compared to the rest were flying, and there was a red-haired, black-skinned, slightly pointed ear, a man from Demon race on the white dragons back. For the Breath of my white dragon to be incapable of killing him and in addition, he had strong unknown weapons not written in the report these women, too. It is truly unbelievable for you to not be finished with a barrage of 50 Ash Dragons. You, just what are you? Just how many Age of Gods magic do you have? The man was glaring from the sky with his dangerously narrowed golden eyes, similar to Tios. He asked that question while being cautious of Yue and the others who glared back at him. He thought Yue and the girls power came from Age of Gods magic from the Great Dungeons. Before questioning, how about you introduce yourself first? Does the Demon race have no manners? The one who answered the Demon race man was the previously unconscious Hajime. The Demon race man frowned. However, Yue and the girls voice rang out before the man even opened his mouth. Hajime! Hajime-san! Art thou okay!? Master!? Hajime somehow managed to raise his upper body, but he once again fell because his injury was indeed severe. Yue promptly supported him while Shia and Tio jumped from the nearby foothold to where Hajime was, worried. Hajime smiled to tell Yue and the girls, who were worriedly looking at him, that he was alright, and stood up by himself. However, he wasnt in a condition where he would be able to immediately fight. This was displayed by his forehead drenched in sweat due to sharp pains he felt. Even so, Hajime moved his gaze from Yue and the girls towards the Demon race in the sky, and was showing a fearless smile. Theres no need to introduce myself to those who will die soon. Same here. I am asking just because it was normal to ask. I am not interested either, so dont mind it. By the way, hows your friends arm? Hajime asked as if to ridicule to stall for time for his recovery. The Demon race man had said report and ambush, so Hajime recalled the Demon race who was behind the scene inside the town of Ul, whose arm blown off and got away with his life. Thus, his information might have come from there. With his eyebrow twitching for an instant, the Demon race man answered with tone somewhat lowered than before. I change my mind. Bury this name of mine into your flesh and bones. My name is Freed Baghuar. A Gods Apostle who will give divine punishment to the heretics. Gods Apostle I see. How exaggerated. Were you allowed to introduce yourself as that because you obtain the Age of Gods magic? It wasnt the kind of magic that control the demonic beasts, right? Although the demonic beasts fired the beams, they seemed to do it at their own discretion. So, it must be a magic that created demonic beast, right? Of course, those who can create a matchless army can introduce themselves as Gods Apostle, heh. Thats right. For Alv-sama, who had obtained Gods powers, told to me directly, My apostle. Therefore, all of my being is devoted to realize my masters wish. Thus, I will use my all to deny you, whose existences will only be an obstacle. Closely resembling Ishtal of Church of the Saints, the Demon race man, Freed Baghuar, was denying the existences of Hajimes party up front. However, Hajime fearlessly laughed with fierce denial. Though his recovery rate was slow, Hajime had used Recovery derived from Magic Conversion to change his magic power into recovery, and his bleeding had stopped. Though he could not use his left arm, it was possible for him to use his unbroken right arm even if the bone could be seen. Hajime psyched, I can still fight! Thats my line. Those who obstruct me are enemies. And I will kill my enemies! After shouting so, Hajime endured the sharp pain to aim Donner at Freed and pulled the trigger. He held down his screaming right arm and body due to recoil, and used killing intent aimed at his enemies. Furthermore, he activated Light Speed and took out Cross Bits to attack. At the same time, Yues Thunder Dragon, Tios Breath, and Shias exploding-slug bullet fired. However, when several of the 3-4 meters long Ash Dragons entered the attack trajectories, numerous piled up, triangular, reddish black barriers immediately appeared and received all of the attacks from Hajimes party. The barrier that received the force of Hajimes partys attack and didnt even held on for a few seconds before it cracked, but more Ash Dragons came from behind and piled up another similar barriers, and thus it wasnt possible to break through. When they looked carefully, there were turtle-shaped demonic beasts on the dragons back. Their shells were shining in reddish black, so these turtle-shaped demonic beasts were most likely the ones that activated the barriers. Did you think I only brought along these dragon-type demonic beasts? You wouldnt be able to easily break through their defense, you know. Well then, I will show you. I will show the other power I had obtained the power of Gods! Freed began to focus and recited the chant in mutter. On his hand, there was a large fabric where complex and bizarre magic array was drawn. According to what he said, it was another power of Gods. He probably meant the Age of Gods magic he obtained in this ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. Knowing the great effect of an Age of Gods magic, Hajimes party began to attack furiously, to not let him finished his chant. However, once they broke through the barrier of the Ash Dragons, a new barrier would immediately activated behind the previous one, thus their attacks could not reach Freed. Normally, Hajime wouldve asked Yue and the other two to cover him and go forward using Aerodynamic, but he still havent completely healed, so it would be difficult for him to beat the group of Ash Dragons. Thinking so, Hajime grinded his teeth. Hajime put away Donner, and fired all ammos of Orkan whose recoil was small, but they only blew away several of the Ash Dragons barriers, thats all. They werent able to reach Freed. Even the Cross Bits that had quite the power couldnt completely destroy all of the barriers. And the time was up. Freed finished his chant. Boundary Piercer. Kh! Behind you! Hajime-san! At the same time as the last letter of the magics name was said, Freed and the white dragon disappeared. More accurately, shining membrane-like thing appeared and they jumped inside. The time Freed said the magics name and Shias warning were the same, so Hajimes party, without having time to be wide eyed from astonishment, turned their heads around. There was right before Hajime a white dragons whitely opened mouth and Freed on top of it, aiming at Hajime. Inside the dragons mouth were extreme heat and magic power which concentrated and compressed until the limit. Hajime immediately used Orkan as a shield and at the same time, the beam was fired from zero distance. BOoOoOoOoOOOM Ghh!! AaAAAH!! Accompanied by a roaring sound, the held up Orkan was hit by the beam and Hajime was blown away. The severe impact and the damage made his flesh screamed, and Hajime raised an agonized groan from his clenched mouth. Hajime! Wanting to help Hajime who was blown away by the beam, Yue and the girls immediately tried to attack the white dragon, but the Ash Dragons attacked in a barrage as if they knew what the girls would do. While he didnt receive a direct hit from the beam, the impact from being blown away made Hajimes wound reopened, and his blood sprayed. Hajime was desperately holding Orkan with his wounded right arm and braced himself using Aerodynamic. Then, thinking he would be dropped into the boiling sea if this keeps up, Hajime activated Limit Break. It was a dangerous bet to activate Limit Break with a wounded body. Normally, he would only be exhausted after using Limit Break, but with his current condition, he would likely to become paralyzed afterward. Even so, Hajime judged that using it was indeed necessary to break through this situation. Hajimes body wrapped inside a torrent shining brightly red, his power swelled up explosively. RAaAAA!! Roaring, he slanted Orkan to forcibly avert the beam up. Even so, he could not completely avert it, and he was blown away while spouting blood because of the beam. The white dragon continued attacking by firing numerous light bullets which was the same as Hydras. However, the dragons beam was far tougher than the hydra, so the light bullets also couldnt be underestimated. Furthermore, its combination with a user of Age of Gods magic made it extremely troublesome. Cross Bitt! With the incoming light bullets, Hajime concentrated to his limit, entering the slowed down world and was evading like a swaying fallen leaf. Following that, he put away Orkan that had become useless because it had melted, and fired Donner, while also making the Cross Bit fly to assault Freed at the same time. How tenacious! To dodge a decisive blow by a hair-breadth-! Covered again by the barrier of the turtle-shaped demonic beast, Freed was grinding his teeth as he watched the seriously wounded Hajimes tenacity in wonder. Then, he once again begin to recite the chant while the white dragon flew at high speed. This one wont let you! Towards Freed and the white dragon who endured the fierce attack from the Cross Bits while firing the light bullets and backing away from Hajime to regain time to finish the chant, a mysterious voice suddenly resounded in the entire space. At the same time, they were attacked by a terrific impact from the flank. Blown away, Freed stopped his chant and instinctively clung to the white dragon. He then looked at the one who blew away the ten meters long white dragon. He opened his eyes wide in astonishment. Black dragon!? It seemth thou hath forgotten thy place and got carried away! This one wont let you hurt Master anymore! The one who blew Freed and the white dragon away was the Dragonformed Tio. Having accepted the risk that the Demon race would know about the Ryuujin race, Tio demonstrated her appearance. And even though she was one size smaller than the white dragon, her pressure far surpassed the white dragon. The reason Tio decided to join Hajimes party on their journey was because she came to like Hajime, but also to observe the people who came from another world, and to find what her future move would be. With that, she wanted to conceal that she came from Ryuujin tribe. It was also her races law, so she naturally would do that. After all, no matter how strong her race was, they wouldnt be able to fight against number. It was something that permeated inside their people from the persecution 500 years ago. However, Hajime, who she was convinced to be invincible and could not be injured, had sustained severe injuries. Thus, when she saw Hajime had powerlessly collapsed because of the beam pouring down from the above, Tios mind was attacked by fierce agitation. She thought she had misunderstood something. Hajime is a human. If wounded in a moment of carelessness, it was possible for him to easily die. Tio gradually recalled this, and her, who had forgotten common sense due to her long life, was now clearly conscious of her feeling thank to her devotion towards Hajime. He was an object of her interest, but not as her Master. She understood now that Hajime was a man that she, as a woman, did not want to lose. Therefore, she decided to Dragonform in front of others. She wouldnt be able to puff her chest and call them comrades if she was unwilling to do it in this crisis. Above all, the pride of Tio Clarce of Ryuujin race would not allow her to choose the law above her important persons life, neither could she do that. Young one! Remember this! This is the Dragons Breath! ROooOOOOooOaaaAAR Accompanied with a roaring sound, a black flash immediately came to swallow the white dragon along with Freed. The white dragon twisted its body and fired its Breath beam towards the incoming Breath. Black and white flashes collided, scattering violent shock wave. The ocean of magma right below, centered on the colliding point, was rampaging and generating gigantic tsunamis of magma. At first, Tio and the white dragons Breaths were equal, but Tios Breath began to gradually push the white dragons. Kuh, for me to meet a survivor of Ryuujin race here theres no other way. Although it is risky, I will use magic to make the space Do you think I will let you?! Kh!? Maybe because he didnt have any report about the Ryuujin race, Freed was truly surprised. Seeing this situation, he gritted his teeth, took out another fabric from his pocket, and tried to chant the Age of Gods magic again. However, he was interrupted by the impact followed a voice behind him. It was Hajime who arrived behind Freed, unbeknownst to him, and fired Donner in succession while blood was spouted from his wounds. Six bullets were fired with one firing sound. All of the bullets, without deviating even a millimeter, were hitting the same place. The turtle-shaped demonic beast by Freeds side had activated the barrier faster than Freed could react, but once impacted in almost zero distance by the flashes; the barrier shining in reddish black was easily smashed. Following that, Hajime slipped into the bosom of Freed who displayed his irritation and panicked. Activating Wind Claw on Donner, Hajime swung it at once. Guaah!? By a hairs breadth, Freed escaped from being cut in two by falling behind. However, a horizontally slashed wound was carved on his chest. Hajime didnt stop his attack, rotating using the momentum from slashing Freed, he activated Magic Shockwave from Magic Power Conversion and back kicked Freed. BAAAM! GAaAHH!! Freed barely guarded using his left arm, but he could not kill the momentum, and thus his left arm was crushed and his organs were damaged. Freed was horizontally blown away from the white dragon. Noticing his masters disappearance, the white dragon lost its concentration and the black Breath approached it in a dash. Immediately after Hajime jumped off the white dragon, Tios Breath grandly blew off the beam along with the white dragon. Roarrrr!! Screaming as it was being blown away, the white dragon somehow managed to regain its balance mid-air even after its belly received the attack from Tios Breath, and it immediately flew towards the ceiling. Once again, Freed was on the back of an Ash Dragon with Freed. Reunited in the air, Freed once again boarded the white dragon. Hajime tried to pursue using Aerodynamic, however Gh!? Gahakh!! The bright red light enveloping Hajime was disappearing rapidly, and not only from his wounds, but he also vomited a large amount of blood. His Limit Break had reached the time limit. In his wounded condition, the damage was further deepened from breaking his limit, and thus the time limit came earlier. Hajime was falling into the ocean of magma because his Aerodynamic was deactivated. Master! Hold on! Guh, Ti-Tio Tio flew to put the falling Hajime on her back. Hajime, whose damage deepened from Limit Breaks after effect and should have collapsed, managed to somehow get into kneeling position and his eyes shone as he glared at Freed above. From what he saw, even the Ash Dragons that were attacking Yue and the girls had gathered by Freeds side. Hajime! Hajime-san! Shouting Hajimes name, Yue and Shia came running. Tio landed in the nearby foothold. She did it because the possibility of the current Hajime not being able to endure Tios battling movement and fall was high. Having jumped onto the same foothold, Yue and Shia immediately came to Hajimes side and supported his body. What a dreadful force. Those women are also not normal. A Ryuujin race that should have been annihilated, no-chant no-array using magic-user, and a Rabbitman tribe with unexpected power and ability to see the future They are also possibly users of Age of Gods magic. And to have cornered me now it would have been my side that would have gotten beaten if I didnt first attack, huh Squeezing his words, Freed was exchanging gaze with Hajime, creating sparks. Panting, Freed touch the wound carved on his chest with his unhurt right hand. Why are you assuming this is the end? I can still fight. Hajimes expression turned ugly because of Freeds words. But even with his tattered body, Hajimes eyes were shining with killing intent while he declared the battle to continue. Of course. The torrent of killing intent overflowing from you expressed you would not give up no matter how wounded you are. Not only do you have dreadful powers, you also have killing intent that could devour your enemy No, was it the attachment to survive Guessing once, then Freed made a resolute expression and glared at Hajime again. I dont want to use this method but it is necessary to use it if it can kill powerful enemies like you. What did you say? Not answering Hajimes question, Freed said something to the small bird-shaped demonic beast, unknown as to when it landed on his shoulder. Then, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE! SPLASH! KABOOM! Great tremor shook the entire space, no, the entire ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, and the ocean of magma began to rampaging, accompanied with a terrific, roaring sound. Uoh!? Nnah!? Kyaa!? Nuoh!? Suffering from the sudden shockwave from below, Hajimes party got on all fours and screamed, while desperately trying to balance themselves. The great tremor was gradually becoming even more intense, and could be said to reach seven in the richter scale. From the ocean of magma, numerous fire pillars, no, magma pillars began to spout. Hajime-san! The magma level-! With Shias words, the magma surrounding the foothold, where Hajimes party were, was indeed rising in level. What did he do? Hajime squeezed his words and asked the obvious culprit behind this situation, Freed. Having moved to the ceiling above the middle island, Freed answered the question. I only destroyed the keystone. Key stone? Thats right. Didnt you think it was strange when you saw the magma? ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? is obviously an active volcano. However, theres no record of it erupting until now. What I mean, is there must be something controlling the activity of the underground magma reservoir. Thats the keystone, huh Dont tell me!? It is. I have destroyed the gigantic keystone that calmed down the magma reservoir. Thus, this Great Dungeon will soon be destroyed. And although I deeply regret that I cant give my kins the Age of Gods magic of this dungeon it isnt that regrettable if it means I can kill you here. Be destroyed along with this Great Dungeon. Coldly looking down at Hajimes party, Freed held a pendant on his neck towards the ceiling. Then, the crack on the ceiling began to be open. Along with the circular hole on the ceiling, several doors above it also opened. Apparently, Freed had opened the shortcut to the outside using the proof of having conquered ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. For the last time, Freed glared at Hajimes party then turned on his heel along with the white dragon, disappearing into the passage on the ceiling. With the surrounding magma rampaged like the sea influenced by a hurricane, the number of spouted magma pillars kept increasing. The magma began to swallow the edges of the foothold where Hajimes party were. It was a spectacle worthy to be called the end of world. In a short while, Hajime closed his eyes and was thinking of something. Having decided on something, he stood up despite his injury. Immediately, the Ash Dragons left behind by Freed and the white dragon began to simultaneously fire small beams. They seem to want to kill Hajimes party here by all means. While Yue was intercepting the small beam attacks using Absolute Calamity, Hajime put his hand on the Treasure Box. Then, he put his hand on the hard dragon scale covering Tios cheeck, who was firing Breath towards the Ash Dragons overhead, to make her face him. Tio, listen. Take this and you alone must escape from that ceiling to the outside. For a moment, Tio was blinking, not understanding what was said. Then, she realized it in the next moment and raised a voice which mixed with sadness and anger. Hajimes words were as if telling her to let herself survived, casting him and the other two away. Master, is this one, is this one not worth spending the last time with thee? Art thou discarding this one? This one Thats not it, Tio. I will say it just once because theres not much time left. I am not giving up anything at all. I will get the Age of Gods magic and I will someday beat that bastard. Also, I am going to fulfil my promise to bring back the Serene stone. However, it is impossible to do it alone. Thats why I want you to lend me your power. If it is not you, it is impossible to break through everything and return to Ancadi Please, Tio. Hajime looked at the dragonformed Tio with a serious gaze he had never looked at her with before. With his pride and arrogance, Hajime had said he would be able to do anything by himself, but he relied on her. Expressing he needed Tios cooperation to accomplish his wishes, and to overcome all of the difficulties. He said he needed Tios power. There was neither trace of him giving up, trying to sacrifice himself, nor was he excluding Tio at all. The sadness and anger in Tios heart changed radically into one of joy as she trembled. She was entrusted with something important by the man she liked, no, the one she wanted to be her partner in this life and death situation. She would not be a woman if she didnt answer him. Therefore, Tio only answered with one sentence. Leave it to this one! Hajime put Treasure Box in the inner part of Tios scale. Doing so, he was directly touching the Tios body while she was in her dragon form. Confirming the Treasure Box with her skin, Tio quietly rubbed her head against Hajime. It was the best expression of love she could do now. Hajime also gently stroked Tio once before he parted. Tio turned her gaze to Yue and Shia. Then, she nodded powerfully having felt that the two also havent given up. Tio, deliver this message to Kaori and Myuu. I will meet you later. Okay. Fufu, acknowledged. The too nonchalant message Hajime gave made Tio laugh inadvertently, and after a beat, she flew at once while cladded by a powerful wind. Using barrelroll to evade the incoming small beams, Tio immediately tried to pierce through the group of Ash Dragons. The Ash Dragons, sensing the crisis from the black dragons movement, concentrated their attacks on Tio. The rushing small beams were counterbalanced by Tios Breath, but it wasnt easy because the beams keep coming one after another. However, the moment the balance about to collapse, a beam gushed out from below and blew several Ash Dragons that were attacking Tio. It was the small beams compressed and fired by Yues Absolute Calamity. In addition, exploding-slug bullets were fired and the shock wave blew the Ash Dragons away. Suddenly, maybe because Freed and the white dragon had reached outside, the doors on the ceiling began to close. Realizing she didnt have much time, Tio focused on accelerating with resolution of receiving the bombardment. Tios flight speed was further increased, but the fired off small beams began to break Tios dragon scale. Hmph, a pain only of this degree, it feels good! Bring it on~! Just as she said, Tios mood brightened along with the increment of her speed whenever the attack from the Ash Dragons damaged her body. It was the effect of Pain Conversion in Dragonform. The more pain she felt, the more her tension increased along with temporary boost of her ability, an awful skill derivation. Incidentally, it was something she obtained when she met Hajime after living for several hundreds of years. So, rather than breaking through the wall (as in the wall before the skill derived), it was more like the door had opened. With the Ash Dragons somewhat taken aback, Tio passed through the storm of small beams and passed through the door right before it closed. Looking above, a small, nostalgic light could be seen. It was the light of the outside. There were still several doors that had begun to close one by one. Without thinking about the consequence, Tio used her magic, except some that would be used to maintain Dragonform, to the limit and manipulated the wind. Recalling the long life she had, it was a speed she had never use before. She literally flew, turning into a gale. She passed through one door, two doors, three doors, and she finally arrived at the last door; a thick door connected to the outside. Tio was going forward while surrounded by black wind like a cannonball. And light bullets attacked her from above. Apparently, Freed and the white dragon had noticed Tio, and thus they stopped to attack her. Now, more than half of the door had been closed. Rotating while evading, Tio didnt lower her speed even if she could not evade the bombardment, and the white dragon fired off the beam. Exhausted of its magic power, the beam didnt have the force it had in the beginning. It was only half of its usual power at best. However, the damage, if Tio was hit by it, would still surpass the one she received from the small beams. Furthermore, her speed would fall if she evade or intercept it. If so, she might not make it in time before the door closed. Tio steeled herself, and she further raised her speed using Pain Conversion right after the bombardment of the light bullets. And at that time, several shadows passed through Tios side, appearing in between Tio and the incoming beam. They were things Tio knew just by seeing. The floating crosses, all-ranged weapons, Hajimes Cross Bits. They had followed right behind Tio. The three Cross Bits that came out were clad in bright red light, tried to change the angle of the beam, and averted it to the side. Although they were destroyed one after another by the force of the beam, they had interrupted the beam and protected Tio. Furthermore, another four Cross Bits flew to Tios side to protect her. Nuhaa~, cant hold it! Masterrr, this one love you~! Even though he might get overcome by the torrent of magma, Hajime had still controlled all of the Cross Bits from the ground to protect Tio. Thus, Tio roared towards the world, shouting her love. Being especially strong even amongst the Ryuujin tribe, Tio had never been protected by a man up until now. It was always her who did the protection. Thats why, the fact that she was protected during such an extremely difficult situation made her exploded in joy from the sensation she had never felt. Guuroarrr!!! With a dragons roar, she passed through the last door. Having turned into a mass of black wind, Tio flew out vertically, dancing under the sunlight that poured down surrounded by the gigantic sandstorm. For the situation to turn out like this-! What a monster! But that black dragon is covered in wounds. I will kil-!? Tio who flew overhead made Freed on the white dragon astonished, but he immediately sharpened his gaze and tried to attack. However, his plan and words were interrupted. The four Cross Bits had surrounded Freed and the white dragon from all directions before they were aware of them. Freed made the turtle-shaped demonic beast he took during his escape to promptly put up a barrier. After all, it had been proven that the Cross Bits offensive power could not destroy the barrier. And although the result might have been different if they were loaded with explosive bullets, the exploding-slug bullets in Shias ranged attack were scarce, and Hajime had given priority to the bullets on Donner-Schlag, thus he had no time to implement it on the Cross Bits. However, the Cross Bits have one more powerful attack method. This method made Freeds composed expression freeze, proven by how he was blown away along with the white dragon after receiving a huge damage. KABOOOOOOM! When thinking it was odd the Cross Bits didnt shoot and abruptly shined red, but in the next moment, they exploded. The four Cross Bits had been positioned in all sides to not let their targets escaped from the impact. The grand, powerful impact and the bullets that scattered like a storm easily destroyed the barrier, attacking Freed and the white dragon. GAaAAH!! RUaAAAAn!! The master and servant were mutually screaming as they were blown away. In addition, Tio attacked with tornado, pushing Freed and the white dragon into the sandstorm. Tio had wanted to shoot out Breath to kill them for sure, but she could not because she didnt have much strength left. Tio watched the place where Freed and the white dragon had disappeared for a while, then she moved her gaze after she to confirm theres no change at all. She quietly watched the ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? before her without even a trace of her perverted tension remaining. Next, nodding as if expressing This one will believe in thee, she turned around and flew towards Ancadi. After several tens of minutes, a great earthquake with ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? as the epicentre, with sounds surpassing roaring sounds, a great explosion occurred that even cracked the atmosphere, and temporarily blew off the sandstorm. Black, black smoke rose from ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? while scorching rocks went flying, and sparks scattered from the volcano. It was a great eruption of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? that was recorded to have never erupted in history. In a way, it was a historical moment. After a few minutes, the volcano was once again wrapped with a veil of gigantic sandstorm, concealing its bizarreness. Even so, the roaring sound that seemed to be the scream of the world along with the spouted black smoke was certainly seen by the people of Ancadi. Their uneasiness grew stronger. It was also felt by the girl and little girl who were waiting for their important people to return. Chapter 89 - Volume 9 Inside the Scorching Heat Self-destruction is a mans romance. ? Hajime? Hajime-san? Hajime who suddenly muttered with a grin while the small beams poured from above, made Yue and Shia looked at him with dubious expressions. Shaking his head to tell them it was nothing, Hajime was supported by the two and somehow managed to jump and arrived at the edge of the middle island. The surrounding magma had become more and more rampaging since the time Tio flew away, and there was no other foothold except the middle island. The middle island would also be swallowed in less than five minutes. Yue swallowed the pouring down small beams using Absolute Calamity while Shia swung down Doryukken at the Ash Dragons, who became impatient and came to directly attack them, making them fell into the magma. Already ten of Ash Dragons were defeated. The magma dome they saw in the beginning above the middle island had already disappeared, and they could see a jet-black building in exchange. Nearby the building was a disk floating a few centimeters above the ground. It might be the thing normally used to get out from the shortcut that allowed the ceiling to open earlier. Leering at the Ash Dragons desperately trying to dodge the magma pillars gushing out and attacking them, Hajimes party approached the jet-black building. At a glance, it only looked like a tall building without any door, but a part of the wall had the same crests of the Seven Great Dungeons carved in. Standing before that part of wall, the wall soundlessly slid and the party entered the building. The party entered the building at the same time the magma flowed, swallowing the middle island. Once again, the door closed soundlessly and halted the magma from flowing inside within a hairs breadth. After watching the door for a while and seeing the door didnt melt nor were there any magma flowing inside, Hajimes party breathe sighs of relief. They had expected the dwelling to be built here and have prepared for such a case. Thus, the result was a relief. We are safe for the time being Even so, for this room to even intercepted the vibration Nn Hajime, over there. A magic circle. As soon as he entered the room, Hajime was surprised from not feeling the major tremor. Responding to his mutter, Yue, who was by his side, pointed her finger. The thing she pointed at was a complex and exquisite magic formation. The magic array for Age of Gods Magic. The party nodded at each other and came into the formation. Just like the time in ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, their memories flowed out without permission, tracking how they conquered the dungeon. Thus, after it was confirmed that they conquered it from subjugating all of the Magma Serpents, the Age of Gods magic was directly carved into their brains. I see, this is Spatial Magic. The seed for instant movement. Ahh, just like that guy who suddenly appeared from behind, right. Apparently, the Age of Gods Magic resided in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was Spatial Magic. Another magic that could interfere with an unexpected thing. As usual, the magic at the Age of Gods was far from being normal. Yue was referring to Freeds surprise attack. The very first surprise attack was likely to appear from above using the Spatial magic. Although she didnt understand whether he teleported or just distorted the space to hide, it didnt change the fact that it was troublesome. Even his second surprise attack would have hit Hajime if not for Shias Decided Future, derived from Foresight. A fine play. At the same time Hajimes party mastered the Spatial magic, the light from magic formation dimmed and shiiiing, a part of the wall opened and shining letters began to appear on the wall before them. I sincerely wish for the free will of the people in the future. C Naiz Guryuu-en How simple. Upong seeing the message, that was the impression Hajime had. Seeing the surroundings, he noticed that the dwelling of the founder of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was quite dreary. The feeling where someone lived here just like in the dwelling of Orcus couldnt be felt. It was truly a place with nothing but the magic formation. It seems to be his own arrangement. Looks like Naiz-san didnt leave anything except the magic. Now that I remember it, that Naiz appeared in Oscars note. He seemed to be a truly taciturn person. With Shia supporting Hajimes left flank, Yue walked to the wall with fist size opening and took out the pendant from inside. It was similar to the proofs of conquering other dungeons, but the circular pendant had different designs. Yue quietly put in on Hajimes neck. Now that we have obtained both the magic and proof. Next is how we get out of here. Does Hajime have any idea? Hajime-san must have an idea, right? The outside is probably had been completely filled with magma, you know? Although they told their worries, not a trace of uneasiness could be felt from Yue and Shia. While feeling glad from the twos trust, Hajime told them his escape plan. Of course, we are going to swim inside the magma. Nn? Come again? The far too insufficient information was too difficult to understand, making Yue and Shia think, Was his head severely damaged after all? The two asked again with expressions worrying about Hajimes head. I will explain it properly so please dont look at me like that. Hmm, actually, I have prepared a submarine that can be used immediately after we get out of this building. It is something I created because I thought it was necessary for the ?Meljeene, Bottom of the Sea Ruin?. Honestly, I was a little worried whether it could endure the magma, but that small boat was okay after being cladded with Vajra, so I tried it myself. And as expected, it looks like it will be okay. Ju-just when in the world did you make that Shia spoke in amazement, and amazement could also be seen in Yues eyes. Actually, at the time Freed said he destroyed the keystone, Hajime had directly transferred the submarine from Treasure Box into the magma. He had thought of forcibly breaking through the ceiling along with Tio if it melted. But since it didnt melt (using induction stone), he knew they would be able to escape even if the space was filled with magma. However, because the scale of the tremor of the ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was obviously a dangerous one, along with the things collapsing all over the place, they would likely to be incapable of escaping smoothly. Thus, with the time limit approaching for them to return to Ancadi, they didnt have the time to leisurely looking for the escape route. As such, he decided to let Tio escaped before them. It was so that the Serene Stone would be brought back within the time limit. The escape route is of course the shortcut on the ceiling. Yue, I leave the barrier to you until we get into the boarding gate of the submarine. You can do it, right? Nh leave it to me. Nodding at Hajimes words, Yue concentrated and created triple layers of Divine Interruption. The shining barrier covered Hajimes group of three. The three nodded at each other and stood before the door. Afterwards, the door connected to the outside filled with boiling magma, opened. Bang! A sound immediately rang out and the scorching torrent of magma flowed into the room. And although Divine Interruption indeed protected Hajimes party from the magma, their views were instantly dyed in crimson. With unbelievable spectacle of seeing magma while being submerged, even though they were prepared, Hajimes party still found themselves at a loss for words. And although there was a saying the world is wide, there probably have been no one but Hajimes party who have experience such a spectacle. It is right outside. Lets go! Nh. Y-Yes! With Hajimes instructions, the three slowly went outside. And although it was a closed room they didnt know anything about, just like what Hajime said, upon reaching it with Divine Interruption, they immediately stood before a place they understood was the gate. While Yue adjusted the barrier, they arrived right in front of the hatch, and the three were finally able to board on the submarine. And instinctively, Hajimes party were relaxed. And at that moment, DOOORUUUUUUNNNG!!! A tremor far greater from the ones before now attacked the entire space. The magma suddenly began to flow into one direction with a tremendous momentum. The submarine was swept by the swift current. Inside it, Hajimes party were as if they were inside a mixer as they keep spinning in all of directions. Guwah!? Nnya!? Hau!? It hurts! Each of them had their bodies thrown all over the wall and screamed. Yue immediately activated Absolute Calamity, used the small, black, swirling orb to pull them, and they somehow managed to get out of the shaker-like situation. P-Phew. Thank you, Yue. Thank you very much, Yue-san. Nn more importantly. Yue moved the Absolute Calamity and carried Hajime to the place that seemed to be the control seat. Hajime supplied his magic power and tried to control the submarine inside the viscous and intensely flowing magma, but as he thought, the rudder could not be controlled. Tch, if it is an eruption then being thrown outside is a lucky thing. Is there something else? Hajimes bitter expression made Yue tilted her head. Ah. I have installed a certain stone just like the one in Cross Bits to lose sight of directions inside the magma. I know the location of the shortcut in the ceiling from the Cross Bits going outside of the dungeon before they exploded, but this flow is moving away from the exit. Eh? Does it mean we are diving underground? Yeah, well, rather than diving underground, it is more like its moving diagonally Now then, I wonder where its connected to Yue, Shia. We cant return immediately after all. Theres nothing we can do except to go with the flow. Hajimes resolute expression made Yue and Shia only relaxed their gaze and quietly drew close to him. I will be by your side until the end. I dont have any complain as long as that is fulfilled. Fufu Literally, even if it is inside the fire and the water, eh. Me, too, I will go anywhere as long as I can be together with the two of you! I see. I am the same. Hajime relaxed and returned a smile towards the two. Hajimes group of three were drawing close to each other inside the submarine while they were swept by the scorching torrent. * * * At the time Hajimes party were swept by the magma underground into the unknown after being unable to escape from ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, a shadow was flying unsteadily above the brown, raging sand of ?Guryuu-en Great Desert?. Needless to say, it was the Dragonformed Tio. Ugh this is rather bad for the love of, that was a nasty Breath theres no other way. Master, sorry about this. Having forcibly broken through, Tio was basked in a large amount of beam whose toxin ended up aggravating her wounds. As such, judging she would be collapsed before she arrived at Ancadi, Tio apologized to Hajime for taking out from Treasure Box and crunched the vial of the special potion, the Holy Water, without permission. Although she had consumed a large amount of magic power from firing Breaths in succession, surpassing her bodys limit, and reinforcing her flight ability, she had now considerably recovered. Moreover, even though her wounds didnt instantaneously healed, the toxin had been suppressed. Afterwards, she flew for several hours and she could finally see Ancadi in her view. If she kept flying any more than this, the people on the watchtower would be able to see Tios current appearance. For a moment, Tio wondered whether or not to release her dragon form. However, thinking it would surely be necessary for her to be in her dragonformed while she travels with Hajime, since the Demon race man named Freed was likely to still be alive, she decided to come clean about it. Also, her hidden town wasnt something that could easily be found. Even if it was found by chance, the Ryuujin race would not go downed that easily. Besides, if it turned into the nightmare (persecution) just like five hundred years ago, Hajime would surely lend Tio his power if she asked for his help. After all, Hajime was sweet to his companion. While thinking so, she was finally only several kilometers away from Ancadi. From what she could see, the watchtower was in a commotion. Thus, because it would be a hassle to be attacked due to a misunderstanding, Tio made a detour towards the entrance gate and landed slightly away from it. ZIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! Ancadis Soldiers moved towards Tio, who landed and created sand dust, with row formation. If one looked above the walls, many Soldiers were standing by with bow or magic array-carved staff in hand. The sand dust was clearing away. The Soldiers could be heard gulping from nervousness. However, what appeared from the sand was a beautiful, gold-eyed, black-haired woman who looked extremely exhausted, making the soldiers looked at each other in bewilderment. From among the confused Soldiers, a girl came out. It was a girl whose hair was black like Tios, Kaori. Behind her, the Soldiers and the Lords son, Viz, were telling her it was dangerous, but Kaori completely ignored them and she fiercely running towards the kneeling, panting Tio. Having heard the report from the watchtower and knowing Tio was from Ryuujin race, Kaori had guessed Hajime was returning and ran in a hurry. Tio! Are you okay!? Huh, Kaori ugh, this one is rather okay. This one is just a little tired. Kaoris expression changed when she saw Tios body covered in wounds, and looking very exhausted. She immediately knelt nearby Tios side, and hurriedly examined her condition. When she came to know there was an unknown toxin in Tios body, she instantly began to activate detoxification and recovery magic at the same time. How for it to not be detoxified However, even the Holy Water needed time to detoxify the beams toxin. Thus, Kaoris magic was unable to immediately detoxify it. However, although Kaoris face was distorted, Tio had considerably recovered thanks to the effect of the previously taken Holy Water, and Kaoris extraordinary recovery magic. She said to Kaori, Theres no need to worry, it will be detoxified soon, with a smile as she patted Kaoris head. Guessing there was indeed nothing to worry about judging by Tios expression, Kaori relaxed and smiled in relief. Following that, she looked around the surrounding and her expression gradually turned into one of unease. Tio um, what about Hajime-kun and the other two? Is it only you? Also, what was that eruption Calm down, Kaori. This one will explain everything. But first, tell the soldiers behind thou to calm down and take this one to a place where we can have a talk. Ah, nn, I will. Only now did Kaori noticed the confused Soldiers behind her, and thus she nodded powerfully even though her expression was one of unease. Tios expression that didnt contain any grievance was also a factor that helped Kaori to calm down. Kaori ran back towards Viz, the Soldiers, and Randzi who had come, too. Explaining the circumstance, she took Tio to a place where they could talk in peace. * * * So, about Hajime-kun and the other two Hmm, they will surely return soon. After all, Master didnt think of giving up. And although this one didnt hear anything due to not having time for that, Master certainly had a plan to escape. Having heard what happened in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, Kaori turned pale while clenching her fists tightly. The uneasiness she felt since the time she and the people of Ancadi saw the gigantic eruption swelt up. Towards Kaori who clenched her fists and seemed like she would collapse at any time, Tio quietly put her own hands on top of Kaoris. Afterwards, she watched Kaori with a powerful gaze. Kaori. This one hath a message from Master. From Hajime-kun? Mhm. Actually it is for both Kaori and Myuu I will meet you later, Master said. Kaori had thought it would be something like I will surely return or Dont worry kind of words to reassure Kaori and Myuu. However, the too nonchalant words as if he was saying I am going to a convenience store now, so lets meet later, made Kaori openmoutedly dumbfounded. Crossing her mind was Hajimes figure who raised a fearless smile and said, Such a thing is nothing if I become serious, you know? It was a reassuring figure that would break through any kind of difficulty while smiling. While she was naturally imagining his figure, Kaori was smiling wryly because it was the most reassuring message rather than some kind of unskillful, tough words. I see, then it will be okay, huh. Mhm, no matter how desperate the situation looks like, Master will surely return like nothings happened. It is something this one believes Un Hajime will be okay. Thats why, I must do the things I can here. Thats right. This one will, of course, help thou. Recalling how Hajime had missing in the Great Dungeon, Kaori thought Hajime would surely be okay, and like Tio, she believed in him while clenching her fists tightly. Kaori stood up, and she had a resolute look in her eyes to heal the weakened people, who had distributed with the powder from the large amount of Serene Stone that was passed on to Randzis group earlier. Afterwards, they explained the situation to Myuu who was entrusted to the Lords daughter, Airi (14 y.o), in the palace. And although Myuu was going to cry because her Hajime papa didnt return, Tio told her that Hajimes daughter must not cry easily, so she endured it with puffed cheeks. Although Myuu was someone from the Sea-dweller tribe, knowing she was a companion of a Gods apostle, Kaori, and after looking after her for a while, the people of the palace were knocked out by Myuus cuteness. Airi, who was prohibited from going out due to her still weakened state, was especially fond of Myuu. Although there was still the situation about Tio being from the Ryuujin race, Randzie and the other didnt make a big commotion about it because although they were still in doubt, it didnt change the fact that she was the dukedoms benefactor, risking her life to bring them the Serene Stone. Kaori and the others healed the patients one after another, but Hajimes group still havent returned even after two days passed, thus their expressions gradually darkened. Tio had searched for any trace of Hajimes group along the route to ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? several times, but she was at a loss from not finding anything. Then, after three days had passed since Tios return, Kaori made a suggestion to Myuu and Tio. I think theres no more patient that needs treatment from me now. They only need to rest after this, so it wont be a problem to leave it to the medical centers staff members. Thats why lets go to look for Hajime-kuns group. Papa? We are going to meet papa? Hmm, thou art right. This one hath also thought it was about the time to make a move. Myuu gladly leaned her body to Kaoris words while Tio was agreeing with eager expression. But, I think we cant take Myuu along to ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, after all. Thou art correct. If not, there will be no meaning for Master to entrust Myuu to this place. Besides, the eruption from before made it hard to search for them safely. Yeah. I think so, too. Thats why I thought of going to Elisen first to return Myuu-chan to her mama. Fumu, it is indeed a good idea Yup. Then, it will be better for thee to ride on this ones back. If it is only until Elisen, this one doesth not even need a day. We will arrive at the evening if we move out in the morning. The advancing conversation made a large amount of flowers of ? bloomed above Myuus head. After Kaori explained to Myuu in an easily understandable manner, Myuu made a sad expression because they were not going to meet Hajime. However, she also wanted to meet her mother. After the two told her they were going to wait for Hajime papa with her, Myuu somehow consented although in reluctance. How Myuu was balancing her real mother with her papa made Kaori and Tio could not help but making wry smiles. The next day, while watched by the Lord who seemed to want to restrain them, and Viz with his feverish gaze, Kaori and Myuu got on dragonformed Tios back and flew to the west. From behind, the voice of gratitude and Kaoris name were grandly resounding from the people. Thinking about her dear person who was once again missing, Kaori vowed to find him again for sure, and she looked straight ahead. Afterwards, they never thought they would too easily be reunited with him Chapter 90 - Volume 9 A Girl Fell From the Sky, the MCs Daughter in this Case Blue as far as one could see. A clear sky stretched into the horizon, and the sunlight poured down brilliantly. However, it wasnt that hot, and the climate made it easy to spend the time here. The gentle breeze blowing time after time felt good. Only, there wasnt a single thing no matter how much one looked at the surrounding which made one feels a little lonely. To begin with, that feeling wasnt something that could be helped with. It was in the middle of ocean after all. At the very center of the ocean, was a ship swaying, drifting about the waves. Well, it wasnt known whether it was okay to call it a ship. After all, the people of this world wouldnt be able to recognize this as a ship. As for the reason, the ships body was a black, lustrous streamline shaped, without a place for passenger to board it unlike normal ships. Normally, the body would also have two small wing-like thingy on both side creating V shape and a screw-like rudder attached behind it but the only thing that could be seen was the devastated remain of them. If it was smoothed out, the original slightly flat orca-like shape could be seen. However, surely the people of this world would agree to call it a new kind of demonic beast rather than a ship. The orca-shaped ship was a submarine. Needless to say, it was Hajimes artefact, allowing its passengers to narrowly escape from death after being thrown inside the magma in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. In return, it was broken to the level of bring majorly damaged. Lying above the floating submarine while it was being swept by the waves, with both hands at the back of his head was Hajime sporting an extremely satisfied look. His artificial left arm that was melt after being attacked by the beam and unable to move properly had been fixed using the material from the submarine and returned to its original form. However, the gimmicks installed couldnt be used. Hajime, hows your condition? While dozing off cradled by the warm sunlight and the rocking wave, the hatch behind him suddenly opened. Yue popped her head out and asked his about his condition worriedly. It was because Hajime had received huge damage from the beam, and because of the beams toxin, the wound doesnt easily recover. Theres no problem at all. All the wounds are already closed. But I feel it will need at least another day for a complete recovery More importantly, hows the thing on Yues side? You are considerably exhausted, right? Nn I am okay. Shia gave me her blood after all. Hajimes words of worries were joyfully answered by Yue who got out from the hatch and came Hajimes side, who was lying down, in all fours. Thus, with an extremely natural movement, she laid on top of Hajime. Her soft butt was pressing up against Hajime and stimulated him in a really bad place. Yue-san, why did you get on top of me? Because Hajime is there. Although the answer was just like a certain mountaineer, Yues gaze was serious. Next, Hajime was attacked with a muttered, stay like that, concealed with bewitchment as she flop her body. She licked Hajimes neck, bit him, and licked the blood that flowed out. Nn, almost all of the toxin has disappeared. It seems like theres no need to worry. Apparently, she licked the Hajimes blood to confirm how much the beams toxin remained. Didnt I say theres no problem at all? Nn. But, I cant help but worry. Our current location is also problem But I am glad Hajime can rest easy. Well yeah. It was a truly rapid development. I dont know whether we are lucky or unlucky Hajime, who was smiling wryly, made Yue frowned with furrowed eyebrows, troubled. The two recalled how they got swallowed by the magma in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, drifting until they got to where they were at now, in the vast ocean. They had suffered a lot of misfortune that could be lamented on along the way, but it was a happy and lucky thing that they survived. A kind of delicate mindset. After they were thrown into the magma and drifted underground, Hajimes party were exposed to the swift current for one full day. Because they couldnt always use the attracting force of Yues Absolute Calamity to control the position of their bodies, Hajime somehow managed to create gravity stone using Creation magic, producing floating seat after much trial and error inside the stormy submarine. So, although the submarine kept producing sound just like a toy crashing into walls, the floating seat somehow managed to keep them away from a shaker-like situation. Following that, with Yue and Shia clinging on his right and left, he spent the sleepless time lighted by the faint light of Green Light stone. Could it be we are going straight into the planets mantle? Hajime began to question accompanied with cold sweat. However, their underground travel onto the unknown finally ended. Hajimes party was attacked by the biggest impact they had felt until now. The tremendous impact broke through the defense of Vajra and damaged the submarine. Along with the impact, the submarine was blown away with tremendous speed. Hurriedly reactivating Vajra after the intense impact, Hajime questioned what happened and used the remote camera function from Farsight stone installed even in the Cross Bit to confirm the surrounding. Following that, the spectacle that entered his view was not the red world filled by magma, but magma writhing like a snake and greatly boiling the rampaging sea. Apparently, Hajimes party was blown away by the so called phreatomagmatic explosion when they spouted from a submerged volcano. The impact damaged the hull, but fortunately the water didnt flood in, or maybe it should be said as expected of Hajimes artifact. Narrowly escaping from death, Hajimes party was relieved to be able to return to the surface, but their suffering continued. After being dumbfounded from turning round and round by the eruption, and then thrown out into the sea, the party immediately regained the control of the submarine and began their sailing. Both wings and stern were seriously damaged, but it was possible to sail by supplying the submarine with magic power. There was no problem other than the fuel consumption rate was overwhelmingly worse compared to when the screw, wings, and stern could be used. Because it wouldnt be able to endure another eruption, Hajimes party hurriedly moved away, but a gigantic shadow followed the orca-shaped submarine. It was a gigantic squid-like creature. With length reaching 30 meters, and with more than 30 wriggling tentacles, its appearance was similar to a sea monster, the Kraken. The monster mercilessly attacked the submarine. Twined by tentacles, the submarine was about to be crunched by sharp fangs that in the middle of its mouth. However, the monster was repelled by the submarines weapon (torpedo) and Yues magic. Nevertheless, it didnt end even after they repelled the Kraken-like monster. This time, they were attacked by a flock of sharks. The sharks were a kind of demonic beast, annoying enemies that cooperated while shooting out water tornados. In the end, the ammunition inside the submarine was depleted and they could only rely on Yues magic. It was a situation where Yue used the magic power stocked inside Magic-crystallization stone and sucked Shias blood, since Hajime had already loss a large amount of blood. They somehow managed to get away while repelling the sharks, but they fought in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? before so Hajimes party had indeed exhausted all of their energy. Although Shia didnt really do anything, she collapsed from anemia due to offering her blood to Yue because it was the least she could do. Letting Yue and Shia rest, Hajime moved the submarine to the surface. They were in a location where there was only the sea and blue sky as far as the eye could reach, so they advanced towards the continent. Then, after sailing for half a day, due to calm climate and wave, Hajime halted the sub and rested, basking in the sunlight outside the sub. The development from conquering ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? until the present time was truly a rapid one. No matter what, it could be said that other people except Hajimes party wouldnt have any possibility of surviving at all. It was alright for Hajime to unconsciously want to shout What a bad luck! like a certain user of gender-equal punch. Hows Shia? Although he was looking at the distance, Hajime asked Yue whos currently seated on top of him. She is still sleeping. I drank a lot so she probably wont wake up for a while. Yues reason was that the amount converted to magic power wasnt as efficient compared to when she sucked Hajimes blood. It was because the amount converted was several times more from Hajime, her partner of Blood Pact, than Shia who wasnt. After picking the partner for Blood Pact, the effect of Blood Conversion from other people lowered while the effect became several times bigger if it was her contracted partner. I see. Well, its better for her to rest now. Anyway, we dont know our current location much less about the time needed to reach the continent. We also dont know what will happen so it is better to take our time to recover. Nn. The sea was at the west of the continent, so they only needed to head for the east to reach the continent. There was no problem because they could create water from magic and catch fish for meals. Things like fishes wouldnt be able to escape from the submarine and magic, so even though they were in the middle of the vast ocean, it wasnt a situation to be panicked about. Also, as long as they can confirm their location using the star at night, they could determine the course towards the continent. As such, they rested when they should. The warm sunlight and breeze made Hajime relaxed. Watching Hajime with narrowed eyes, Yue Yue-san. What are you doing? Making Hajime energetic. Before he was aware of it, Yue exuded a bewitching aura and moved slowly. She seemed to want to energize him. But although she didnt say which part, when Hajime saw Yues blurred eyes, he didnt even think of resisting. Ngh fufu, Hajime has become energetic. Wait, to do it in the middle of the ocean Well, if it was me from half a year ago, I wouldnt even imagine it. In the place they felt safe about while they were glad to be alive, Hajime and Yue showed each others body. For a while, the submarine was shaken by something other than the small waves. * * * Seems youve been enjoying yourselves After being refreshed from various ways, they returned inside the submarine and were stared at by Shia. Ng? You are awake, eh. Hows your condition? Acting as if nothing happened, but I am thankful for the worry. My drowsiness was blown away thanks to the intense shaking, the very entranced voices, and those fresh sounds. My physical condition is excellent from energy converted from emptiness and loneliness. Yeah, with this, I will be attacked, too, or so I thought. I see, then thats good. Hajime was truly glad that Shia recovered, but since he didnt show any feelings of guilt, it made Shia, Uu~, groaned with teary eyes. Her appearance made Hajime thought he ignored her too much. Smiling wryly, he told her to make space and sat beside her. Waking up without anyone inboard and hearing the sounds of Hajime and Yue making love from the opened hatch, made Shia truly lonely, and thus she hugged Hajime who sat beside her, tightly. Yue also sat by Shias side, not Hajimes, and patted Shias head to comfort her. While the two were comforting Shia, Hajime supplied his magic power to start the submarine, advancing to the east. From time to time, they were attacked by demonic beasts, but were repulsed by Yues magic, and they advanced for one full day. Having advanced through under the starry sky, Hajime finally caught the sight of land when the morning sunshine brightened the world. According to the position of the stars they saw last night, the party was currently located in the north of Elisen. As such, as long as they moved towards the left side over the land, they would surely come to see the harbor along with Elisen and ?Guryuu-en Great Desert?. Relieved from seeing land, they advanced south for two days. When the sun reached the zenith on the second day, the party stopped the submarine to take a break, and had lunch above the submarine while being swayed by the wave. The menu was of course the fishes they caught in the sea. Using Lightning-clad to roast the food, made him recalled the time he was in the abyss. The party didnt have any cooking utensil or any seasoning because the Treasure Box was entrusted to Tio. Even so, the fish the three happily ate while absentmindedly watching the horizon was quite the delish. The location and atmosphere were compensating for the seasoning. Those who lived in the sea, or opened a stall during a festival, all of them were uses this kind of compensation. And when Shia was enjoying the roasted unknown fish, her rabbit-ears suddenly stood straight then began to move restlessly. Following that, Nn?, Hajime also noticed a presence of something. Filling his mouth with a fish of about 60 centimeters in length, he moved his gaze. Surrounding the submarine, zoom!, several people appeared from inside the sea and thrust their tridents. There were about 20 people. All of them have emerald green hair and ears that looked like fan-shaped fin. By their looks, they were a group of Sea-dweller tribe. Their eyes were overflowed with caution and dangerously narrowed. Among them, a man faced Hajime with thrust spear and asked him. Who are you? Why are you here? And whats the thing you are riding on? Hajime was busy chewing the fish that filled his mouth to the point of his cheeks swelling. He didnt plan on opposing them, so he wanted to answer quickly, but unfortunately the fish he was currently eating was chewy and large. It took time before he could swallow it. Hajime took a serious pose, but considering how he calmly ate his meal even though spears were pointed at him while being surrounded, made others see him as nothing but an impudent fellow. Veins appeared on the forehead of the man who asked him. Anyhow, even if they had their doubts, it was too much for them to be this menacing after finding humans in the sea. Shia thought of breaking the volatile situation by answering in the place of Hajime. Ah, umm, please calm down. We are Silent! A Rabbitman tribe like you should not open your mouth! The Rabbitman tribes position was low even among Demi-human race outside of the Sea of Trees. How they were strangely agitated and how they stubbornly wanted Hajime, who was looking down on them (from their POV), to answer them might also be a factor. Changing the target of his spear, the man grandly thrust the spear at Shia. The attack of a Sea-dweller tribe would not pass through Shias defense with her strengthened body; the thrust spear would only shallowly cut Shias cheek even if she didnt dodge it. The man probably wanted to slightly hurt her to give Hajime a warning. As expected, the party felt it was abnormal. After all, the Sea-dweller tribe wasnt this fierce. However, that was a bad move no matter what their circumstances were. No matter, if it was for a warning, Hajime would not let go those who tried to hurt Shia. In a moment, huge killing intent and pressure poured down like a huge cataract, spreading on the seas surface like a ripple, causing rough waves. BOOOOM!!! With his eyes opened wide, the man who was staring at Hajimes sudden change was, blown away from his spot, accompanied by a loud sound. He bounced several times on the surface of the sea, flew while spinning, and finally sank into the sea. With dumbfounded expressions, the remaining Sea-dweller tribes members moved their gaze from the blown man to Hajime who somehow was gripping the tail of a large, roasted fish with a pose of someone having done a full golfs swing. The splashing sea water was sparkling as it reflected the sunlight. Even the eyes of the dead fish were somehow shining. Wh-, wh-. The Sea-dweller tribes members were flustered. Shouldering the somewhat eaten fish, Hajime glared at the man beside the blown away man. Needless to say, having received a pressure he never felt before, the man of Sea-dweller tribe thrust his spear while shouting as he panicked from being glared by Hajime. ZeeAAh!! Even in all of the mans life until now, it was an attack that satisfied him the most. Having premonition of death, he instinctively did a sure-kill attack. However, the sure-kill attack pierced into the mouth of the white eyed fish and was easily stopped. Eh? What? H-How When Hajime swung the fish, the man was dumbfounded after seeing the unbelievable spectacle, and thus the spear was easily snatched. The swinging momentum made the spear fly out from the fishs mouth, directly hitting the face of another person of Sea-dweller tribe. Leering at the person from Sea-dweller tribe who groaned as the blood gushed out from his bleeding nose, Hajime once again swung fish. The man whose spear was taken and thrown away had cramped cheeks because of the nonsensical scene of the white-eyed fish approaching his face with its opened mouth and somehow shining in bright red. Then, BAM!!! Hmmm?! He was blown away just like the man earlier. Munch, munch gulp Now then, I actually dont want to fight against the Sea-dweller tribe. As such, why dont we calm down and have a talk here? However, indeed I cant stay silent if someone tries to hurt my companion Ah, the people blown away wouldnt die because I held back, okay? With the limp fish in one hand, which lost its shine, Hajime proposed after deactivating his Pressure. Hajime himself didnt really want to fight the Sea-dweller tribes people who were of the same tribe as Myuu. Although the other side tried to kill him, he actually didnt even see them as a neighbourhood uncle (totally ignoring them). However, the Sea-dweller tribe didnt seem to accept his proposal. It was because their pride seemed to have been damaged by Hajime who looked down at them expressing you are not even my match even though humans were at a disadvantageous position in the sea, and he had blown away their comrades even though he said they didnt die. Moreover, because of their abnormally high alert against the human race, they could not trust Hajimes words at all. We must not let our guards down! They took distance from Hajimes party, and took a stance ready to throw the short harpoons on their backs. I see. Its not enough to kidnapping that child, huh? Thats why you come here again to kidnap other children of ours? We wont give you the time to cast any magic! The sea is our territory, dont think you can return unhurt! We will make you spit that childs location even if we need to chop your limbs! Dont worry. We will keep you alive until we hand you over to the Kingdom. Your safety isnt guaranteed though. It seemed to be an abnormal situation. Rather than being cautious, strong grudge could be seen lodged in their eyes. Hajime somehow understood the cause of their agitation from the words kidnap other children. These people were likely to have misunderstood him as the one who kidnapped Myuu. Riding on unknown transportation and taking along a slave from Rabbitman tribe while wandering around the territory of Sea-dweller tribe It wasnt so strange for a human like him to be misunderstood. The Demi-human race held a very strong unity and affection towards their race. It was certainly so for their own race, but it was even stronger among their own tribe. Haulia tribe went out of the Sea of Trees just for Shia, while the Bearman tribe ignored the decision of the Chiefs conference to take revenge on the one who injured their chief. Even the Sea-dweller tribe wasnt any different. Any children of their tribe are important, even they werent their own. Secretly, Hajime was sulking a little as he complained, Even if she doesnt go her way to treat me as her father, she has these people treat her like their daughter, eh. The mutter mixed with a wry smile was aimed at Myuu who wasnt here. Following that, Hajime tried to say Myuus name to solve the misunderstanding. Ah~, you know, about that kidna- Get em!! However, faster than his words, the Sea-dweller tribe began to throw the harpoons one after another. Even though the lower half of their bodies was underwater, treading on it, the harpoons were flying with a considerable speed and indeed they were aimed at the shoulders or feet, and not to kill them. In thoroughness, they were also stabbing the submarine which shook it intensely. If it was a normal human, he would have his balance broken and would either be pierced by the harpoons from being unable of taking evasive maneuver or fall into the sea and suppressed by the Sea-dweller tribe. Well, if it was a normal human. Wave Castle. With Yues mutter, the sea water compressed as it surged, obstructing the harpoons coming from all directions. Following that, while the Sea-dweller tribe were still astonished by the non-chanted magic, Yue made around 20 thunder balls floating around her. At the same time the sound of upsurge seawater had literally became a rampart, returned to normal. The people of Sea-dweller tribe witnessed the floating and sparkling thunderballs around Yue. Kh!? R-Retreaaatt!! A scream of order rang out. The paled tribe members panicky turned on their heels to run away. However, they were too slow. Fwoosh!! Bzz! BZzz! BzZZzz!! Each of the thunder balls flew towards a different direction, not letting even one of the Sea-dweller tribe away mildly electric shocked them. ABABABABABABABAh, such a scream could be heard from them. After a while, the 21 people of Sea-dweller tribe were floating on the surface. Yue, cheers for the good work. Nn Hajime, about the thing these people were saying. Well, it must be about Myuu. A lot of things happened even when we were going to Elisen. As expected of Hajime-san. Not even having the time spent in a town, a problem had already appeared Please stop, Shia. I am actually a little worried about that, too damnit. There shouldve been no problem here if Myuu was here Hajime was sighing while he worried about it. Then, for the time being, he moved to gather the people of Sea-dweller tribes drowned bodies. * * * After he instantly remodelled the sub by making a carrier where he put the afro-haired, white-eyed people of Sea-dweller tribe, the party continued their voyage. Yue effectively weakened one of the thunders, which made the person immediately awake. That person guided the party into the harbor after they explained the situation to him. At first, because Hajime knew Myuus name and characteristics the man said, So you are the culprit after all!, as he raged. However, Hajime was already irritated, so he expressionlessly slapped him until the man calmed down, and the man heard the partys story after being disciplined. Following that, when the party told him Myuu was currently in Ancadi and will immediately returned to Elisen. The man asked the party to allow him to tag along with them to Ancadi. For the man, he could not just swallowed Hajimes partys story without any proof, so he wanted to go along with the party to Ancadi to at least find a clue about Myuu. Beside the young man before them who was guiding them, the people who previously were bellowing at Hajime were those who directly knew Myuu. Myuus mother was also injured when Myuu was kidnapped, thus these people were becoming emotional. And, because he would feel awkward when he reunites with Myuu after having beaten up her acquaintances, Hajime reluctantly accepted the young mans request. Following that, after advancing on the sea for a few hours, Ah, Hajime-san! It has come into view! The town is! Finally, a place with people! Nn? Ohh, it really is in the middle of the sea, eh. Shia was pointing at ?Elisen? with sparkling eyes and said to Hajime. Moving his gaze, indeed a big town floating above the sea had come into his view. Hajime moved the submarine towards the place with a lot of protruding piers. After leering at the Sea-dweller tribe, human tourists and merchants who became pop-eyed after seeing Hajime riding on an unknown vessel, the party moored at a vacant spot. The people of the Sea-dweller tribe came before the party, witnessed the tens of unconscious people of Sea-dweller tribe on the submarines carrier, and raised a commotion. However, Hajime thought it would be okay because he had explained the situation to the young man, so for the time being, he and the young man unloaded the fainted people onto the pier. After they did that, fully-armed people of Sea-dweller tribe and human soldiers had already crowded in. The young man took a step forward to explain the situation and began to talk like a big shot. Hajime had wanted to quickly return to Ancadi and meet Kaoris group so when he watched the young man, he became irritated and said inwardly, Just decide who will travel with us already! Hajime wanted this to end peacefully, but it indeed couldnt be that smooth. Pushing aside the young man who was confused, the soldiers rushed to the party. Hajimes party were surrounded without a place to escape on the small pier. Be obedient. Let us restrain you until we can clarify the truth. Oi, oi, didnt you hear the story? Of course. And it is better if we are the one who go to confirm it. Theres no need for you to go. Words without any chance of refusal. Hajime became even more irritated, but he controlled himself because here was Myuus hometown. Listen here. Our companions are waiting for us there. But, even though we want to immediately head to Ancadi, didnt we come all the way here to return those who mistakenly attacked us? Regardless if it was a misunderstanding or not even if the kidnapped child is indeed in Ancadi, youre suspicious because you wandered around Elisens territory on an unidentified vessel. Theres no saying you wont run away on our way to Ancadi, right? Whats with this situation this time? If we want to run away, we can just annihilate these people and escape right after that. Theres also that point. But, it didnt change that you entered our jurisdiction without permission. Furthermore, you attacked the vigilante corps that discovered you, theres no way we can release you that easily. It was them who didnt listen to us and attacked due to their agitation. Even so, you think we would obediently let you restrain us? just cut it out already. Hajimes eyes narrowed dangerously. The man who seemed to be the leader of the soldiers before him was frowning from the heavy aura overflowing from Hajime. On the leaders chest was the badge with Herrlicht Kingdoms crest, surmising that he was the commander of the regiment sent under pretext of the Kingdoms protection. Among the Sea-dweller tribe, there were people who might be from the vigilante corps, and they didnt back away even though they were taken aback by Hajimes aura. For Hajime, this place was Myuus hometown and he didnt want any problem in Elisen since he thought it was likely to become the partys base because they would surely take time to search ?Meljeene Bottom Sea Ruin?, whose location was unknown. It was the truth that Myuu was in Ancadi, and he understood the suspicion could be solved. However, Hajimes hostility to the injustice in this world could be called a conditioned reflex. As such, he wouldnt easily accept this. It was a truly explosive situation. Within the raised tension, Hajime thought that he must not rampaging in Myuus hometown, and by the time he wanted to concede, Nn? Just now With her rabbit-ears moving about, Shia began to look around the sky. Hajime didnt look away from the commander and asked, What is it? However, before Shia could answer him, Hajime also felt a small presence and voice. ! Ah? What? pa ! Oy, it cant be!? Papaa~! Hajime hurriedly looked up and somehow a small shadow was falling from the empty sky! With arms spread, the shadow that was free falling full of smile was Myuu-!? Thats right, it was Myuu. Myuu was skydiving. Without parachute. Looking carefully, behind her was the black dragonform of Tio, who was hurriedly descending, and riding on her back was Kaori who was also in a panic. As soon as he recognized the falling shadow was Myuu, Hajime activated Aerodynamic and Ground Shrinker. He immediately jumped from his spot, ignoring the pier that was blown by the impact and the soldiers screaming as they fell into the sea. Hajime that had instantly jumped for more than 100 meters in height thanks to Aerodynamic, to jump towards the place Myuu was going to fall through, and activated Light Speed. Inside the slowed down world, he made sure Myuu was in his arms, and he fell with a regulated, miracle-like speed, perfectly nulled any kind of shock. With Myuu in his embrace, Hajime used Aerodynamic to hop and bounced until he reached the ground. Inwardly, the cold sweat was flowing like a waterfall. Papa-! Without even knowing a shred of what Hajime was thinking, Myuu rubbed her face on Hajimes chest with a smiling face. Perhaps, it was Tio who told her Hajime was right under them. Thus, although he didnt know whether it was accidental or perhaps deliberated, she fell towards Hajime. Seeing how she was smiling as she fell, theres no mistake she believed Hajime would surely catch her. Even so, it took an extraordinary courage to do a free-fall with a full smiling face. Restrain yourself!Hajime retorted at the four year old child in his mind. Hajime was frowning as he thought of scolding her. But when they got to the ground, he patted Myuu. Chapter 91 - Volume 10 Mother and Daughters Reunion Hic, sob, hic. A sobbing sound of a young girl resounding nearby the pier that had turned into wreckage. The onlookers and soldiers were crowding there, but there was not even a clamor, and the place was strangely quiet. It was because of the should be kidnapped girl of Sea-dweller tribe who flew down from the sky, the human boy who jumped into the sky and caught her, and there was the black dragon with a girl riding on its back in the sky. However, the biggest reason was how the boy greatly scolded the girl from Sea-dweller tribe. Well, actually, it was how the young girl called the boy who scolded her. Sob, Papa, sorry Promise me you wont do anything that dangerous again, okay? Un, Myuu will. Okay, thats good. Come here. Papaa~! The figures of Hajime, who was on one knee as he scolded the young child, and Myuu, who obediently reflected as she scolded by him though she cried then and jumped into Hajimes chest when she was forgiven were as normal as that of a father and his child. It was also shown by how Myuu repeatedly called him Papa. The situation where the shouldve been kidnapped child of Sea-dweller tribe adoring a human boy enough to treat him as her father, and how Hajime treated Myuu as his own daughter made everyone dumbfounded, not understanding what had happened. Their minds were asking the same thing. Which was, How did it come to this? Hajime lifted Myuu with his arm and patted her back to calm her, and finally, the surrounding people returned to their senses and began to cause a great commotion. As he leered at the clamoring, perplexed people, Hajime patted Myuus back and someone hugged him from behind when he looked over his shoulder, there was Kaoris figure whose head was on his shoulder, slightly trembling. Im glad I am really glad~, hic, hic. This time, Kaori had begun to cry. Even though she acted firm, inside, she was worried Hajime might be dead. She believed in Hajimes survival, but there was no way she didnt feel worried about him. That added to how he went missing for the second time shortly after they finally met again, enduring it was impossible for her I am sorry to make you worry. But as you can see, I am full of life here. Thats why, please dont cry if Kaori cry I will be imensely troubled. Uh, hic, th-then, let me stay like this for a little more Troubled, Hajime patted Kaoris head whose hands were wrapped around his arm. However, maybe because she couldnt stop crying, Kaori buried her face more and more into Hajimes shoulder. Both of her hands were now tightly embracing around Hajimes stomach from behind. Oi, you, explain what are yo-gah!? Muh? Sorry. The above was the commander-like person who was dripping wet due to being blown away into the seas as the consequence of Hajimes jump. He didnt read the mood and tried to question Hajime. However, he was knocked by Tio (deactivated her Dragonform when she landed) who was running in short steps towards Hajime, thus the man once again fell into the sea. Not minding the man that much, Tio came beside Hajime, held his head and pressed it into her cleavage. What the!? Oi, Tio. This one believes, thou know? This one believes even so, Master too much time hath passed until this reunion. When Hajime quietly looked at Tios face from her cleavage, her expression was one of ascerting her important one inside her arms with tears accumulated on the edges of her eyes. This time, Hajime felt it couldnt be helped and let her do as she pleases because he had relied on her to do something unreasonable. While that happened, Myuu said, Myuu will hug Papa too~, and she clung to Hajimes nape. Shia, who was beside Yue, who was beside Hajime, began to hug his free arm. The surrounding gazes couldnt even see Hajime, as his whole body was covered by a beautiful little girl, beautiful girls, and a beautiful woman. The surrounding gazes were gradually changing from one of perplexion to one of looking at them warmly. Even the agitated vigilante corps and soldiers had lowered their arms, dumbfounded. You people not only once, but twice I will arrest you for obstructing the Kingdoms soldiers work. Once again crawled up onto the pier, the commander-like person was angrily glaring at Hajimes party. With weapon in hand, he seemed to be ready to attack at any moment. Though Hajime couldnt be thought of as the kidnapper from how the kidnapped Myuu was abnormally too attached him, there were too many unknown things about him, so of course the man wanted to question him. Ever Hajime since the beginning had wanted to explain that he was entrusted by the head of Fhu-rens guild branch, Ilwa, to escort Myuu. However, he was troubled as he had nothing to prove that, but now it was at hand. With Treasure Box returned by Tio, Hajime took out his status plate and the request form from Ilwa, then he presented them to the commander. Let me see a Gold rank!? Moreover, a direct request from the head of Fhurens branch!? Other than the request form, there was also the letter from Ilwa where the details were written. It was addressed to the Elisens mayor and the top brass of the soldiers who resided in this town, the man before the party. After reading the letter intently, the commander spated a big sigh and after he hesitated a little, he gave up as he drooped his shoulder then saluted. The request has been completed. Nagumo-dono. It is good that all doubts have been cleared. You must have things that you want to ask, but we are in a hurry. So I want you to not ask anything because I want to let this child meet her mother right now. Its okay, right? Of course it is. However, as a soldier of this Kingdom I cant overlook about the dragon, you jumping, and the ship-like thing from before. Radically changing from the previous oppressive manner, the commanders attitude became one which paid Hajime with respect. Even so, he appealed with his strong gaze to Hajime that it was impossible to overlook those. About that, can we just talk about it in another time? I am going to stay in this Elisen for a while, after all. I also think theres no need to report about it to the kingdom because they probably already know about it Mm, I see. Anyway, its good as long as we can have a chance to talk. Now please return that child to her mother does she know of her mothers condition? No, she doesnt. But its okay. After all, we have the best medicine and healer here. I see. Then let me question you once things are settled. The commander lastly introduced himself as Saluz, then he went to control the crowd by dispersing the onlookers. A dutiful person. The people who know Myuu seemed to want to call out to her, but Hajime used his gaze to stop them because much time would pass before she returns to her mother if they did that. Papa, Papa. We are returning to home. Mama is waiting! Myuu wants to meet Mama. Of course so lets hurry and meet her. Pulling Hajimes hand, Myuu urged on with Hurry, hurry! It had been around two months since the last time she returned to her house and mother. So it couldnt be helped. Though she was usually laughing as she was taken care of by Hajimes party on their way, at night when the time to sleep came, she wanted to be spoiled because she indeed missed her mother. On their way to Myuus house, with Myuu as their guide, Kaori came close to him and asked him with a small, uneased voice. Hajime-kun. About what the soldier from before said Well, it doesnt seem to be life threatening. Its just that her wound is rather severe and its also the physiological one well theres no need to worry about the latter with Myuu being here. So please check her injury. Un. Leave it to me. While having that kind of conversation, they heard a commotion from the road ahead. It was the voice of a young woman and several voices of men and women. Lemia, calm down! Its impossible with the condition of your legs! Thats right, Lemia-chan. Myuu-chan will surely come back! I dont want to! Didnt you say Myuu have come back!? Then, I must go to see her! I need to welcome her! Apparently, the woman tried to get out of the house, and she was stopped by several men and women. It was likely because an acquaintance had told Myuus mother of her return. With the resounding of the frantic voice of the woman called Lemia, Myuus face bloomed and shone. Then, as loud as she could, she called out to the woman in her mid twenties, who had collapsed at the entrance door, while running. Mama~~!! !? Myuu!? Myuu! Running with all her might and with an expression full of smile Myuu jumped into the bosom of the woman her mother, Lemia, who tried to steady her legs before the front door. Seeing the figures of a mother closely and tightly embracing her daughter, expressing she didnt want to be separated again from her child made the surrounding people look at them warmly. For so many, many times Lemia repeatedly said, I am sorry, to Myuu. It was either because she had lost sight of Myuu or her incapability to come looking for her or may both. Tears fell as Lemia both feel relieved from her daughters safety and also the grief from being incapable of protecting hear. Looking at Lemia with anxious eyes, Myuu gently patted her mothers head. Its okay. Mama, Myuu is here. So theres nothing to worry. Myuu Never did she thought she would be comforted by her four year old daughter, so Lemias teary eyes unconsciously wide opened and she watched Myuu. Myuu was also looking straight at Lemia and theres indeed worry about Lemia lodged inside her eyes. Myuu was a mamas girl and couldnt stand being alone before she was kidnapped, and although she also had painful times herself, she was more brokenhearted about her mother than herself in this reunion. Surprised by that, Lemia was unconsciously watching Myuu in seriousness which made Myuu smiled, and this time she was the one who hugged Lemia tightly. Lemia wasnt that badly injured both in body and mind, but she was suffering from the sleepless night, overly worrying about Myuu, but it seemed her daughter had returned all grown up more than before. This fact made Lemia inadvertently raised a wry smile. With her shoulders relaxed and her tears stopped, Lemia was looking at her daughter with eyes filled with love. Myuu and Lemia once again hugged each other, but suddenly, Myuu raised a scream-like voice. Mama! Your legs! What happened!? Are you injured!? Is it hurt!? Apparently, Myuu noticed the state of Lemias legs from over Lemias shoulder. Both of her feet peeking from Lemias long skirt were bandaged all over, they were in a miserable state. This was the thing Saluz talked about, and it was what Hajimes party heard from the young man on their way to Elisen. The thing that made the Sea-dweller tribe agitated was not only was Myuu kidnapped, but also how her mother was seriously injured that it became impossible for her to walk. Though Myuu said she was kidnapped when she was separated from Lemia, the Sea-dweller tribe wouldnt be able to say it was a kidnapping unless theres an eyewitness. They were able to declare so because it seemed Lemia had actually encountered the kidnappers. Lemia had discovered suspicious men erasing their footprints in the sand near the coast when she was looking for Myuu when she got separated from her. Though she felt a bad premonition, she approached the men to ask whether they know her daughter the mens faces were expressing Oh shit and began to chant all of a sudden. Convinced the men had a part on Myuus disappearance, Lemia tried to somehow get Myuu back, running along the footprints. However, one of the men fought back by firing flame bullets. Fortunately, she avoided being hit on her upper body but her legs were hit instead, then she was blown into the sea by the impact. Lemia lost her consciousness from both the pain and impact. When she woke up, she was being helped by the people from vigilante corps who went looking for her because she have not returned. Her life was saved, but as the time passed, Lemia still couldnt feel her legs, thus she became unable to walk nor to swim. Naturally, Lemia tried to search for her daughter, but she couldnt due to her legs. In the end, she could do nothing but to leave it to the vigilante corps and the Kingdom. Lemia was in a state where she couldnt even stand properly now. Lemia smiled to try not to make her daughter worry more than this, so she tried telling Myuu, Its okay. However, faster than her, Myuu asked for help from her Papa whom she depended on the most in this world. Papaa! Please help Mama! Mamas legs are injured! Eh!? M-Myuu? Just now Papa! Hurryy! Ara? Arara? You said Papa? Myuu, who is this Papa? Confused, lot of ?s floated above Lemias head. The surrounding people were also clamoring. A lot of absurd remarks were flying from here and there such as: Lemia has remarried? No NO WAY. Finally, Lemia-chans spring has arrived again! Congratulation! Its lie, right? Someone, please tell me it is a lie My Lemia-san Papa Myuu said Papa!? Isnt it me!? I am sure it is someone with stage name like Ku***ngpapa, yup, it must be it. Oi, time for an emergency conference! All members of Watching Lemia-san and Myuu-chan warmly gather now! Storm is coming! Apparently, Lemia and Myuu, this mother and daughter were popular here. Lemia was still young, in the mid of her twenties. Although she was considerably emaciated now, she had a well-sculpted looks similar to Myuus. It was easy to imagine how attention grabbing her beauty would be once she was recovered, so it was understandable for her to be popular. With the commotion that kept growing, Hajimes expression cramped expressing, I dont want to go there now. Though he thought these people would understand once he explained the details about how Myuu came to call Hajime papa, he was just a substitute (though inwardly they didnt think so) of her Papa, and he wasnt aiming to marry Lemia, but the current misunderstanding were growing at an uncontrollable pace. However, Hajime thought it was a godsend. After all, Hajime and his party wouldnt be able to continue their journey unless they left Myuu to her mother. It will be a goodbye once his party conquered ?Meljeene Bottom Sea Ruin?. Hajime thought Myuu had come close to Hajimes party because she was in a place away from her hometown and been forcibly separated from mother, so once she returned to her mother her desire to be by Hajimes partys side would surely weakened as time passed, though she would be saddened at first. The surrounding people were strongly concerned about Lemia and her daughter, so they would surely helped them. Papaa! Hurrry! Please help Mama! Myuus gaze was firmly looking at where Hajime was, thus Lemia and the surrounding people noticed Hajime once they traced Myuus gaze. Hajime gave up and walked to where the mother and daughter were. Papa, Mama is Its okay Myuu I will surely heal her. So please dont make such a tearful look. Okay Hajime rustled Myuus hair who was looking at him with tearful expression, then he moved his gaze to Lemia. Lemia was watching Hajime, dumbfounded. While thinking it couldnt be helped for her to do that, Hajime decided to carry her into the house to heal her because his appearance had made the commotion grow we more. I am sorry, but excuse me for a moment, okay? Eh? !? Arara? Hajime lifted Lemia in princess carry while looking like he didnt feel her weight at all. Then, he carried Lemia into the house guided by Myuu. With Hajime carrying Lemia, screams and roars were raised behind them, which he ignored. Lemia herself could only blinking from being suddenly lifted and carried by Hajime. Having entered the house, he found a sofa in the living room, so Hajime slowly lowered Lemia there. Following that, while watching the blinking Lemia who was sitting on the sofa before him, Hajime called out to Kaori. Kaori, how is she? Let me look at her Lemia-san, I will touch your foot. Please say if it hurts. Y-Yes? Umm, whats with this situation? When she thought her kidnapped daughter had suddenly returned, a man whom her daughter adored and called Papa appeared. Furthermore, unknown beautiful girls and a beautiful woman gathered in her house. Such a situation made Lemia eyebrows frowned, troubled. While that happened, Kaoris examination ended and she told Lamia that her damaged legs nerves would be able to be recovered with her healing magic. However, it will take some time. The damaged nerves were in delicate places, so I will need around three days for there not to have any side effects to occur. Also, I think it will be better for them to heal little by little. Although it will be inconvenient, please hang on until then because I will surely heal you. Ara ara, maa maa. I had thought I wouldnt be able to walk anymore how can I repay you Fufu, dont worry about it. You are Myuu-chans mother after all. Umm, come to think of it, what is everyones relation to Myuu furthermore, umm why did Myuu call that person Papa While Kaori immediately begin to treat Lemias legs, Hajimes party decided to explain Lemia the details about things. About how they met Myuu in Fhuren, the riot, and how did Hajime came to be called Papa. Having heard everything while being treated by Kaori, Lemia deeply bowed her head in place, then repeatedly thanked them in tears. Truly, how can repay you for this It is thanks to you that I was able to reunite with my daughter. I will surely repay this kindness of yours even with my life. As long as it is something I can do, whatever it is Although Hajimes party told her to not mind it, Lemia couldnt consent not to repay the benefactors of her daughters life. In the mean time, the treatment from Kaori ended for today. When they told Lemia they were looking for an inn, Lemia thought it was a godsend and asked them to just use her house. Please at least let me do this much. Fortunately, this house is big, so theres room for everyone. Please dont hold back and use this house while you are staying in Elisen. Besides, Myuu will be happy with this. Right, Myuu? You are happy that Hajime-san and the others stay in our house, right? ? Papa is going somewhere? Hearing Lemias words, Myuu who was resting her head on Lemias lap woke up, blinking, she was dumbfounded. Apparently, she seemed to think it was a natural thing for Hajime to stay in her house. Her expression said she didnt understand why Lemia asked her that question. I thought of putting a little distance once she returned to her own mother Ara ara, ufufu. It isnt good for Papa to take a distance from her daughter, you know? No, didnt I explained it before? We are I know that you will continue your travel sooner or later. However, thats why please keep being her Papa until that day comes. If you take a distance know, then it would be a sudden goodbye right? Well, if you say so Ufufu, it is okay too for you to always be her Papa, you know? After all, I have said with my life before Saying so, Ufufu ♡, Lemia laughed with one hand on her slightly blushing cheek. Such a calming and beautiful smile would normally calmed anyone but a blizzard generated around Hajime. Please dont joke like that the atmosphere turned cold now Ara ara, how popular. However, it is almost five years since I lost my husband Myuu also want a Papa, right? Fue? Isnt Papa Papa? Ufufu, she said it, so Papa? The blizzard became much more intense. Though he didnt know whether Lemia actually notice the cold atmosphere, her calm aura made her words neither be taken as a joke nor a serious one. Thats a good courage, you!, was what Yue and the girls gazes said, which was easily warded off by Lemia with a smile along with, Ara ara, ufufu. She might be an unexpectedly great person. In the end, the party decided to stay in Lemias house. When time to allocate the rooms, Lemia said, Shouldnt the husband and wife be together? which responded with silent reply from Yue and the girls. Then, Myuu said, Myuu will sleep with Papa and Mama, which turned the place into a chaos, but at least it calmed down for now. The party were going to conquer the next Great Dungeon from tomorrow onwards, so they needed to resupply and mend the broken and lost fixtures while it was also necessary for them to train on the newly acquired Age of Gods magic. However, while thinking he couldnt neglect his few remaining time with Myuu, Hajime dozed off on the bed. * * * Three days after that. How strangely short distance between Lemia and Hajime made the bloodshot glares of envy from men of Sea-dweller tribe stabbed Hajime. The neighbourhood aunties were also gossiping about Hajime and Lemia. In addition, Yue and the girls approach became even more intense as they became ill-humored. Yue at night was also becoming more lovely. Even so, Hajime completed the partys preparation and about to begin to search for ?Meljeene Bottom Sea Ruin?. When the time come for them to part, Myuu wore a truly lonely expression. She greatly pulled Hajimes back hair, but he somehow managed shake her off on the pier and board the fixed submarine. Waving her hands, Myuu firmly shouted, Papa, have a safe trip! Following that, with an atmosphere that could neither be taken as a joking nor a serious one, Lemia waved her hand saying, Have a safe trip, D-A-R-L-I-N-G ♡. From the side, they could be seen as wife and daughter who were sending the husband off to work. Sharp glares were coming from Yue and the girls behind him and the surrounding Sea-dweller tribe. It made Hajime slightly hesitant to return here after conquering the next dungeon. Chapter 92 - Volume 10 Meljeene Bottom Sea Ruin Northwest, 300 kilometers away from?Sea Town, Elisen?. It was the location of one of the Seven Great Dungeon, ?Meljeene Bottom Sea Ruin?, that the party once heard from Miledi Raisen. However, the party didnt have much time to listen to Miledi at that time, so she only told them that the moon must be accompanied by Guryuu-ens proof without the detailed location. And so, Hajimes party only advanced through the vast ocean in accordance to the direction and distance they were told. However, they didnt find anything when they searched the pointed location in the bottom of the sea during daytime. The party had thought theyd be able to find some kind of trace because it was a bottom sea ruin, but it seemed they were too naive. The pointed location was rather shallow compared to the other place in circumference of 100 kilometers, so it must be the correct place that was what Hajime thought. Reluctantly, the party decided to stop the search and wait until night, when the moon has come out, as Miledi had told them. The current time was sunset. The sun was shining in red with half of itself hidden beyond the horizon, brightening the world for the last time today. The sky and sea were dyed in orange while a straight road was produced by the reflection of the sun on the sea from over the horizon. A beautiful spectacle of nature no matter whichever world it was. Hajime was watching the setting sun on the deck of the moored submarine. Abruptly, he thought of something unbelievable, which was whether it was possible to return to Japan if he advances on the road of light leading towards the sun. He smiled wryly as he was thinking about something. Did something happen? Noticing the change in Hajime, Kaori called out to him. Because she was taking a shower inboard a while ago, her hair was damp. No, not only Kaori. Yue, Shia, and Tio had gone up to deck before he was aware of it. Everyone had taken the shower inside the sub that Hajime took pride in. Their flushed cheeks, the damp hair stuck on their cheeks, and nape, made their figures truly captivating. The water from the shower room was set to rain right from the ceiling, so it wasnt a problem for the four of them to shower all at once. Incidentally, the reason why Hajime was on the deck, looking at the sunset was because of the possibility of taken into the shower room if he was careless. When the girls were about to take the shower, Tio invited Hajime which gained approval from Kaori, Shia, and of course, Yue. Then, the four cut off the escape routes of Hajimes refusal. Hajime, who will not embrace any other woman except Yue, had clearly said he wont have a naked skin ship with other woman. However, the girls ignored Hajime as they smiled. Leering at Yue who was blushing while making a flirtatious smile, Kaori and Tio who were pinning Hajime from the sides, and while Shia tried to put Hajime unconscious using Doryukken from behind. Feeling the impending danger of his body, Hajime seriously ran away and went to the deck but, isnt it a shame for a man to deny the placed meal before him? Hajime thought that was a foolish question and shook his head, then he replied to Kaori. I am just recalling a little about Japan. After all, the scene here isnt that much different from there. I see. Yeah, it really is. It is just like the evening sun I have seen in the sea before somehow it makes me feel nostalgic. Though not even half a year had passed, eh. Thats because the everyday here is too eventful. Having seated beside Hajime, Kaori was agreeing Hajimes words while looking at the distance. She must be recalling the days she went through in Japan. Maybe because she felt the loneliness from the conversation of the two, Yue trotted her still flushing body towards Hajime and sat on his lap. She entrusted her back to Hajimes chest even though she must be feeling hot. Then, she began to watch Hajime right under his face. Her eyes were obviously expressing she wanted them to let her join their conversation. Yue was feeling lonely, and at the same time she wanted to hear about Hajimes hometown. Hajime, while inwardly knocked out by Yues cuteness, stretched Kaoris cheek, who was sitting beside him, to scold her because a Hanya had appeared. With only that, her mood became better which made Hajime felt complicated. Hajime thought, Why would she do this much for someone who wont accept her feelings Though he thought of that, he wont say it out loud. After all, it would be rude to her feelings if he did. While he was stretching Kaoris cheek, and at this time, Shia drew closer to him from opposite Kaori with sparkling eyes. She was obviously signaling she wanted to be cared, too. With his empty other hand, he stroked Shias rabbit ear. Ehehe~, Shia made a relaxed smile. His back was leaned to by Tio. She didnt demand anything in particular, just quietly sitting back to back against him. However, he understood Tio was relaxed, and she entrusted her weight to him. It was slightly unexpected, since Hajimes only thought was to throw her into the sea if she makes a perverted demand. Then, maybe because she felt something from Hajimes aura, Tios body shuddered and trembled for a moment while her breathing turned rough Hajimes party cuddled close to each other above the vast sea. It would take a while until night time came, and the moon will begin to shine. So to kill time, Hajime began to speak a little about his hometown. Hajimes story fascinated Yue and the other two while Kaori was supplementing him with a radiant smile. Time passed swiftly as they enjoyed the peaceful atmosphere and the sun had completely gone down to the other side of the horizon, and the moon had began to shine in its place. Thinking it was about the time, Hajime took out the pendant which was the proof of having conquered ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? from his breast pocket. The design of the pendant was of a woman hanging a lantern and there was a hole on the lantern, becoming hollow. Even while staying at Elisen, Hajime had taken out the pendant and held it towards the moon, and also supplied it with magic power, but there was no change in particular. Just what should be done to the moon and pendant?, was what he thought while tilting his head. For now, Hajime tried to hold the pendant towards the moon. The moon could be seen from hole of the lantern design. He waited for a while, but there was no change. Hajime, not understanding what to do, sighed and began to try another method. But at that time, change appeared in the pendant. Waah, the light is gathering in the lantern. Its beautiful~. It is a mysterious sight. Even though the lantern part is actually hollow Shia was admiring the sight and Kaori, with shining eyes, agreed with her. Just as the two said, the lantern part was absorbing the moonlight and light began to accumulate inside it. In accordance to that, the hollow part was filled by the light. Also becoming interested in it, Yue and Tio watched the pendant Hajime held up. Even though Ive also tried it last night Hmm, Master. It might be because it wont do if it isnt here, right? It might be just as Tio guessed. Before long, the lantern finished accumulating the light and the pendant was now clad in light. At the same time, a light shot straight from the lantern, pointing to a certain location on the seas surface. What an exquisite production. Truly different from Miledis. It is. It really is fantasy-like, even Im rather impressed by it. Guided by the moonlight, it was such a romance-like thing which made not only Hajime, but also Yue and the rest raised voices of admiration. The impression gained by Shia, just like Hajime and Yue, was strong as someone who had entered Miledis ?Miledi Great Dungeon?. The party didnt know how long the light would be released from the pendants lantern, so the submarine immediately sailed, lead by the light. The sea at night was dark. Or maybe it would be better to say that everything was black. And even though the surface of the was still bright because of the moonlight, they were lead into the waters and thus everything instantly turned dark. The light released by the submarine and the pendant was the only thing cutting through the dark sea. The light, passing through the glass made from front crystal (a type of sturdy and transparent ore) in front of the submarine, was pointing at the bottom of the sea. The location pointed was the rock wall zone of the bottom of the sea. Numerous distorted rock walls were joined to form a mountain range. It was a place the party had searched during the daytime but it resulted in nothing but when the submarine approached the rock pointed by the pendants light, a tremor began to generated along with a strong rumbling sound. The sound and tremor was caused by the rock wall that began to move. One of the rocks part was split in two, opening to the right and left like a door. The dark road lead inside was as though it was inviting one to the netherworld. I see so thats why we cant find it no matter how much we tried. How foolish of me to think we will be able to find it if we were lucky. Theres no helping it, but it was fun. Yue is right. Dont you think it was an amazing experience to sightsee the bottom of the sea of this different world? Hajimes shoulders drooped as he understood the search they did during daytime was in vain, but it seemed Yue and Kaori quite enjoyed it. Hajime moved the submarine and the party entered the crack. The pendants lantern still had around half of its accumulated light, but it had stopped releasing the light. Only the submarines light was shining inside the dark sea now. Umm~, this one had thought this since hearing about the bottom sea ruin, but wouldnt it be impossible for ordinary people to enter this labyrinth without this submarine thing? Its impossible unless one using a strong barrier. It will also be impossible if they cant control the air, light, and water current at the same time, eh. But, it is necessary to conquer ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? to come here, so I think people who are capable of conquering the Great Dungeon are able to enter. Maybe we are supposed to use Spatial magic. Entering deeper on the underwater road, Hajimes party were considering other ways to conquer this dungeon without a submarine. They were impressed by the fantastic entrance, but indeed, once they thought about it normally, unless there were several top class magic users, it was impossible to enter the dungeon. A troublesome point similar to the other Great Dungeons. With caution, Hajimes party watched the bottom sea through the front crystal. And at that time, FwwwOOOOooooosh~!! Uwoh!? Nh! Wawah! Kyah! What the!? The side of the submarine suddenly received an impact and immediately, the submarine was thrown towards a direction. Just like the time they were thrown into the magmas swift current, the submarine was turned around and around, but the party had already came up with a countermeasure for it. Using the gravity stone installed at the bottom of the submarine to increase the weight, the party stabilized the it. Uh, I dont want to taste this twirling again~. Shias face paled as she recalled the time they got swept underground of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, and shook her head to stop recalling it. Didnt we recover immediately? I already said itll be okay from now on. But more importantly, just where does this current led to While smiling wryly at such a Shia, Hajime observed the outside through front crystal. The Green Light stones light was circulating around the dark cave, letting him pictured the surrounding. From what he could see, the party seemed to have been swept by the current into a huge round cave. While operating the submarine, Hajimes party advanced by following the current. After a while, the Farsight stone installed in the stern caught innumerable objects shining in reddish black. They seem to be approaching us Well, they are most likely demonic beasts clad in reddish black magic power, huh. Shall we? When Hajime muttered, Yue, who was sitting by his side, was gathering magic power in her hand, and said in gangster-like tone, but she still looked cute. No, lets use weapon here. I also want to confirm their effectiveness. Hajime operated the gimmick on the back of the submarine. Then, numerous pet-bottle sized torpedoes that had dyed Ancadis Oasis in red, was launched. Hajime thoroughly painted them so they looked like smiling mischievously sharks. Because they were inside the swift current, the torpedoes propulsion could only move them to a small degree, and it resulted with them scattering like sea mines. The submarine advanced ahead ,and before long, the numerous demonic beasts clad in reddish black magic power with appearance of flying fish entered the cluster of torpedoes. BOOoOOoooOOoom!!! Grand explosions generated in succession from behind the submarine and a large amount of bubbles wrapped the group of flying fish-lookalike. Afterwards, the bodies of flying fish-lookalike were tore apart by the impact and the flesh and blood were scattered from inside the appearing bubbles, looking like seaweed thrown into a swift current. Yup, it has more power than before. The improvement is a success. Uwaah~, Hajime-san. Just now, there was something with eyes of a fish being swept outside. Shia, those art actually dead fishes. Once again it makes me think the artifacts Hajime-kun made are a foul. From then on, Hajimes party advanced while easily beating the flying fish-lookalike they frequently encountered. They advanced without knowing how long it would be. At that time they began to notice the sense of incompatibility of the unchanging scenery. Hajimes party arrived at a place where the surrounding walls had been randomly destroyed. When they looked carefully, torn heads of flying fish-lookalike were placed between the rock walls with their hollow eyes looking at the sea. Hmm, isnt this the place we passed before? Seems so. Are we going in circles? Apparently, Hajimes party were going in circles in an annulus ring cave. They had thought the Great Dungeon was ahead of them so they advanced, but Hajime was doubtful that he had mistaken a road here, as if it was a normal bottom sea cave. Resultantly, the party now didnt advance according to the laid road, and carefully searched the surrounding for any clues. As a result, Ah, Hajime-kun. Theres one there too! With this, it is the fifth place The party discovered several place inside the cave that were carved with fifty centimeters long crest of Meljeene. The carved crest of Meljeene was of pentagram with lines connected to each five points and the center was carved with crescent moon-like design. It was similar to the five places in this annulus ring cave. For a thorough examination, Hajimes party approached the crest they first discovered. Because they were exposed to the swift current, Hajime took care in controlling the submarine. Well, there are five places with pentagram, so if the remaining light inside the pendant is used Muttering, Hajime took out the pendant he wore on his neck and held it before the front crystal. Then, the pendant reacted and light was released straight from the lantern. Following that, the light touched the crest and the crest shone. It will be disastrous for people who come here using magic if they didnt notice this immediately, their magic power would be depleted. Just as Kaori said, this RPG-like method would be too cruel for people who somehow survived only by maintaining their magic. It might be because the objective was to make them reach their limit in a different sense than ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. Afterwards, three more crest in their own location was poured with light from the lantern, and the party arrived before the last crest. The light collected inside the lantern decreased when it was released to light up the crest, and the remaining light had enough for only one more usage. Hajime held up the pendant and poured the last crest with the light, finally, a way to advance from this annulus ring cave opened. With a rumbling sound, the wall of the cave split in two. Not much happened as the party advanced into the interior, but the water was descending right to below. Then, the submarine was wrapped with floating feeling as it was falling down. Ohh? Nh. Hyah!? Nuoh. Hauu! Respectively the five of them raised different scream. Hajime was enduring the floating feeling between his groin. Then, the submarine hit the hard ground with a roaring sound. The severe impact was transmitted into the interior, and Kaori whose body wasnt that strong raised a groan. Kh Kaori, are you okay? Uhh, I-Im okay. More importantly, here is? While frowning, Kaori looked at the outside through the front crystal, and unlike a while ago, the outside was not sea water but a cavity. Because there was no sign of demonic beast, Hajimes party went outside. Outside the submarine was a huge hemispherical space. When they looked above, there was a large hole, but they didnt know what kind of principle caused the waters surface to sway to and fro. Without any drop of water, it was swaying to and fro, and it was the place where Hajimes party fallen to. Looks like here is the real thing. Rather than a bottom sea ruin, it is a cave though. Its good that there isnt water everywhere. Returning the submarine into Treasure Box, Hajime urged Yue and the others to advance into the passage they could be seen inside the cave but he called out to Yue before the party moved. Yue. Nn. With just that, Yue immediately created a barrier around them. Momentarily, laser-like water current attacked them like meteors from above. The laser made of compressed water was similar to Rupture Yue used in ?Raisen Great Dungeon?. If one gets hit by it, a hole would be easily created in their body. However, Yues barrier was extremely strong even if it was put cast in a hurry. As a proof, it easily blocked the incoming attack from above. Because Hajime promptly perceived the rise in magic power and killing intent, Yue who promptly answered him, the surprise attack was no longer a surprising one. Naturally, the moment Hajime called out to Yue, Shia and Tio had guessed the attack and was undisturbed by it. However, Kaori didnt react the same way as them. Kyaa!? The too sudden, and the intense attacks made her instinctively raised a scream. She immediately clung on Hajime who was beside her. I-I am sorry. No, dont mind it. Sneaking a glance at Hajime whom she parted from, Kaori would usually blushing here, but Kaoris complexion didnt look good. She seem to be a little depressed from exposing her disgraceful behavior when she clinged onto Hajime. Also, she was once again shocked by Yues proficiency in magic. When she was still with Koukis party, Kaori also used defense magic to assist Suzu. She trained hard, and her activation speed was not inferior to a Barrier Master like Suzu. Even so, when compared it to Yue, her defensive magic was childs play. She had felt that when Hajimes party rescued them from ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, she understood, but she pushed her inferiority complex into the bottom of her mind because only when she could do that would she be able to stay by Hajimes side. However, the question whether she would only be a burden crossed her mind again. Are you alright? Eh? Ah, nothing. Theres nothing wrong. I see. Kaori immediately tried to deceive him by making a forced smile. Although Hajime slightly narrowed his eyes towards her action, he didnt say anything. His action made Kaori feel a little lonely, but relieved at the same time. Then, she noticed Yue, who continued to block the rain of dread, staring at her. Her eyes seem to see through Kaoris heart, which made Kaori put strength in her eyes and stared back at Yue. Kaori would not let her feelings be laughed at like that time. After all, if that happens, the pretty girl before her who received Hajimes love would stop to recognize her as a threat. That was something she wouldnt be able to endure. Receiving Kaoris powerful gaze, Yue smiled a little and once again looked above. At the same time, Tio fired her flame to burn the ceiling. With that, the culprit of the attack fell in a tatter. It was a barnacle-like demonic beast. A lot of them were sticking on the ceiling, shooting Rupture from the hole above. A physiological disgust-inviting spectacle. Maybe because it was still an underwater creature, it was weak to flames and was immediately burnt by Tios flame magic, Spiral Flame. After defeating those barnacle-lookalike, Hajimes party walked into the passage. They went lower than the previous room, and even the seawater reached their thighs. Ah~, its hard to walk Should I get off? With splashing sound as they advance through the seawater, Hajime started to complain. And so, Yue, who was sitting on his shoulder, asked. Yue was carried by Hajime because with her height, she would be soaked faster than anyone else. Hajime returned a gaze saying theres no problem while he ignoring Kaoris and Shias envying gaz. Then, he put his hand on Yues thigh so she would not fall, firmly fixing her in place. Yue was also wrapping her hand around Hajimes neck. Kaori and Shia were sending even more and more envying gazes, but they were now focusing on another problem; an attack from demonic beasts. The appearing demonic beasts looked like shurikens. They moved in a straight line towards their target while rotating in high-speed, but sometimes they also curved on the fly. Hajime smoothly pulled Donner and unhesitatingly fired, shooting down everything in the air. Although some died with their bodies still intact, the dead demonic beasts which floated on the surface of water had a shape of a starfish. In addition, having perceived sea snake-like demonic beasts swimming fast in the water below them, Yue skewered them using spear of ice. Arent they too weak? Except Kaori, all of the party members agreed with Hajimes mutter. Enemies inside a Great Dungeon were theoretically strong individually and became troublesome if more than one appeared. However, the starfishes and sea snakes were similar to the demonic beasts who attacked them in the sea once they got out of the sea volcano, or at least that weak. Truly unbefitting of a Great Dungeons demonic beast. Excluding Kaori who didnt know much about Great Dungeon, everyone was tilting their heads, but their answer would be shown inside the huge space on the other end of the passage. The heck? As soon as Hajimes party entered the space, translucent jelly-like body blocked the entrance to the passage. Let me do it! Uryaaah!! Immediately, Shia, who was at the rear, swung Doryukken to break the wall. However, the surface only scattered, but the jelly-like wall didnt break. Following that, the scattered remains stuck on Shias breasts. Hyaa! Whats with this thing!? Shia raised a voice of confusion and shock. When Hajimes party turned around, the clothing around Shias breasts was melting. The jelly thing wrapped around her clothing and undergarment, and Shias voluptuous twin hills began to become more and more exposed. Shia, dont move! Immediately, Tio perfectly burnt the sprayed jelly-thingy. A little part of Shias breasts where the jelly was attached to was swollen red. It looked like the jelly blocking the entrance had a rather strong acidity. Kh! Theres more coming! Hajime warned, and right after they moved away from the wall of jelly, numerous tentacles attacked from above. They looked sharp like spears, but their appearance was similar to the jelly that was blocking the entrance. Honestly, the combination of Yue as defense and Tio as offence feels like a foul play. An impregnable defense and at the same time a one-sided offense. Thats why Hajime could do nothing but mutter so. Seeing it as a chance, Shia was slowly approaching Hajimes side while empathizing her exposed cleavage. Truly sly, as she began to pleading with upward glance while blushing. Excuse me, Hajime-san. Its burnt, so can Hajime-san rub it with medicine? Sigh, dont you see our situation? Well, I think itll be okay because Yue-san and Tio-san are unbeatable Also, if I dont do some appeal in this situation, I will be overshadowed by Kaori-san too Shia said while approaching Hajime to show off the burn on her cleavage. Then, Bring the holy ground and healing unto this place Heavens Blessing. Kaori healed Shias injury while smiling nicely. Ahh~, even though it was a chance to get my breasts touched!, Shia grieved while everyone was looked at her coldly. Hm? Hajime, these jelly seems to melt magic, too. While he was giving the grieving Shia a cold look, Yue said to him. When he looked at it, he could see parts of Yues barrier melting. Mhm, this one thought so. This one felt it was strange that the previous flame lost its force. It seems it even melt the magic power inside the flame. If what Tio said was right, then these jelly was capable of melting magic power. It was a strong and troublesome ability. Suitable for a Great Dungeons demonic beast. Though it must havent heard what Hajime thought of it in his mind, finally, a figure of a demonic beast that was manipulating the jelly had appeared. The thing appeared as it was permeating through the small cracks in the ceiling, halted in mid-air, and began to reshape. A translucent humanoid with fin-like limbs, and its whole body carried innumerable specks sparkling in red with two feelers-like thing growing on its head. The figure that was swimming mid-air with its fin-like limbs was just like a Clione. Well, a ten meters tall Clione was nothing but a monster, after all. Without any preliminary movement, tentacles were shot out from the Cliones huge body. At the same time, jelly was spraying from its head just like a shower. Yue, attack it, too! Leave the defense to me! Divine Interruption! Using the derived skill, Delayed Activation, Kaori activated the Divine Interruption she chanted beforehand. Nodding at Kaori, Yue went to Tio, and together they fired flame towards the huge Clione. Shia also changed Doryukken to firing mode and shot it. The Clione was hit by all of their attacks, and its body exploded and scattered in all directions. One hit kill!, Yue and the other two raised a satisfied expression, but Hajime let out a warning to them. Not yet! Its presence is still here. Kaori, maintain the barrier Whats with this, the demonic beasts presence is all over the room Hajimes perception abilities caught the presence of the demonic beast all over the room. Moreover, everywhere his Magic Eye see was dyed in reddish black color, as if the demonic beast was the room itself. It was a situation he had never encountered before, so naturally Hajimes eyes sharpened. Right after, as if to sense his anxiety, the Clione that was scattered in all directions was regenerated in no time. Moreover, on its belly were the starfish-lookalike and sea snakes they encountered and defeated. They melted while raising sizzling sound. Hmm, it seems the demonic beasts this one thought as weak were truly ordinary demonic beasts, and they seem to be this guys meal Master. It doesnt matter if it keeps regenerating. But where is its magic stone? Now that Tio-san mentioned it, why cant I see the magic stone although it is transparent? Agreeing to Tios assumption, Shia was now looking at Hajime, but Hajime had a troubled expression while he looked for the location of magic stone of the huge Clione. Hajime? When Yue called him, Hajime scratched his head and reported what he saw. None. That guy doesnt have magic stone. His words made everyone dumbfounded. H-Hajime-kun? For it to not have magic stone Then, does it mean it isnt a demonic beast? I dont know. However, if I must say, that jellys body, all of them are magic stone. My Magic Eye saw that guys whole body is dyed in reddish black color. Also, be careful since this whole room is also dyed in the same color. Or maybe we are already inside that guys stomach. The same time Hajime told them about the shocking fact, the huge Clione began to attack them again. This time, not only did the tentacles attack while the jelly rained down, but its feet entered the sea water and some parts of its body were fired like a torpedo. Hajime took out a black, large rifle from the Treasure Box. The large rifle had a gas cylinder thing installed where the magazine should be loaded, and also an unbelievably large caliber. That was natural. After all, it wasnt a rifle FWOOOOSH!! It was a flamethrower. The Flame ore in tar form made the flamethrower sprayed flame of 3,000 C. It was not aimed at the huge Clione, and neither at the tentacles nor the sprayed jelly. It was aiming at the wall that was giving reddish black reaction. The Clione was left to Yue and the other two. Maybe because the huge Clione had a mimetic ability, the wall seemed to be not out of ordinary, but the flame released by Hajime burnt it and peel it off from the wall just like a wallpaper. Hajime was slightly relieved the one on the wall was not another huge Clione. However, the transparent jelly kept appearing from the cracks on the wall no matter how much he burnt it, and finally it even appeared from under his feet. His shoe soles generated sizzling sound. The attack on the real body by Yue and the other two was also increasing in intensity, and even the huge Clione seem to have finally gotten serious as jelly sprung up from the entire wall with a tremendous momentum. Moreover, the water level had raised before the party were aware of it. At first, it was around the thigh level, but now it has risen to around the waist. As for Yue, her chest area was already soaked by the water. Yue and the other two had defeated the huge Clione so many times, but the surrounding jelly immediately gathered, and the end of the fight was nowhere in sight. It was a terrible situation if they didnt find a way to defeat it, and they would die by drowning. While their fighting power was being reduced, they wouldnt be able to keep besieging the huge Clione. Even if they cast barrier magic and entered the submarine, it would melt unless they find the way to defeat it. As such, Hajime decided to withdraw. However, all of the passages had been blocked by the jelly. Hajime frantically looked around. Then, he discovered a crack on the ground which generated a whirl. I will at least recover us from this situation. Theres also a place under the ground. Well, I dont know where it is connected to, so brace yourselves! Nh. Yes~. Understood. Okay! Receiving everyones answer, Hajime, while turning the flamethrower around to burn the incoming jelly, used Transmutation towards the crack. The crack was forced to expand and gradually, a deep hole was opened. While still underwater, Hajime took out a cylinder with length of 15 cm and diameter of 3 cm. In the middle was the mouthpiece part of a snorkel tube. It was small oxygen cylinder. It was created using the ore imbued with Spatial magic using Creation magic. Thus, the space inside where the oxygen was put into, expanded just like Treasure Box. However, while he was making preparation in Elisen, Hajime had prioritized the broken and lost equipment. In addition, it was hard for him to use Spatial magic so the space created was much narrower compared to Treasure Box. Because of that, these small oxygen cylinder can only hold out for around 30 minutes. Setting the time limitation in the corner of his mind, Hajime repeatedly transmuted the water, and before long, Hajime took out pile bunker from Treasure Box once there was no more reaction on the ground. After fixing the anchor under the water, it charged. Screeech~!!! Following that, he pulled the trigger to break the floor. KABOooOOOOoom~!!! Inside the water, a muffled thundering sound generated and spread with vibration. In the next moment, water flowed into the penetrated hole with tremendous momentum. The seawater that had reached around the waist began to flow mightily all of a sudden, which resulted in Yue and the other three to be swept and thrown into the hole. Inside the swift current, Hajime desperately braced against the current and took out a gigantic boulder and numerous incendiary grenades from Treasure Box. Then, he threw them at the same time he was swept into the space below alongside with Yue and the other three. Behind him, muffled roaring sounds rang out. However, he was unable to confirm whether he was successful in gaining even a little time against the huge Cliones pursuit. Chapter 93 - Volume 10 Inferiority Complex Cough, cough, ugh. Huff huff, are you okay, Kaori? Y-Yeah, somehow Everyone is In front of Kaori, who was coughing from drinking a large amount of seawater, were Hajime, whose hand was coiled on her waist, and a pure-white sand beach. There was nothing else beside those around her, but she could densely see packed mangrove-like trees in the distance, and the surface of the waving sea high in the sky. The seawater was like a barrier, preventing any intruder. It was a vast space. Looks like we are getting separated Well, I gave everyone a smaller version of Treasure Box, so they should be able to do something by themselves. Nn. Hajime lightly said after letting go of Kaori, and fixed his hair. However, Kaoris mind seems to be somewhere else. While watching Hajime stand up and began to change his clothing, Kaori recalled what happened a while ago. Hajimes party attempted a strategic retreat from the huge Clione. The place they fell into was a gigantic, spherical space with tens of tunnels, where there were spouting seawater with tremendous force. Or maybe it could be said that they were flowing from there; a place with storm-like and messy current. Swept by the swift current, Hajimes party somehow managed to stick close together, but next the current mercilessly separated the party. Yue tried to control the current with magic, but it didnt work well because the current was too random. Shia controlled the weight of Doryukken in cooperation with Tio; a fine play. Hajime had actually wanted to take out the submarine and ride it, but it was impossible inside the swift current. Clenching his teeth, Hajime took out ultra-heavy, compression ore, and tried to use the weight to overcome the current just like Shia. At that time, by luck, he saw Yue getting swept towards him, and Yue would meet up with Hajime thanks to the current. Shia and Tio had already disappeared into a tunnel somewhere, and their figures could no longer be seen inside the space. Hajime tried to reach out to Yue so she wouldnt get separated from him, but Kaoris figure was being swept to the lower side had entered his view. The pained gaze of Kaoris met Hajimes. He previously reached out to Yue before him, but his and Kaoris gaze had indeed met. There were two choices. If he catches Yue, Kaori would be swept alone into a tunnel. The same thing would happen to Yue if he was to catch Kaori. The current Hajime could only choose one of them. Within that moment, it felt like eternity. Hajime exchanged gazes with Yue, and he made a decision. Using the weight from the ultra heavy compressed ore he took out from Treasure Box, Hajime rushed below, and then he caught Kaori. Kaoris eyes were wide in surprise, but the two were immediately exposed to an even stronger swift current. Together, the two were thrown into a tunnel. While being swept away, Hajime activated Vajra to protect Kaori in his arms, enduring it even when he was thrown at a rock wall. Then, he was able to see light coming from above once the current weakened and went up. And there was the pure white sandy beach spreaded across the coastline. Nee, Hajime-kun. Why why did you save me? Hah? Kaori questioned Hajime whose back was turned towards her. Hajime only tilted his head, thinking what kind of question was that? Why did you save me and not Yue? Well, Kaori seemed to be dying and Yue can do something by herself. Yues eyes also told me to save Kaori. You really trust her, eh. Isnt that natural? We are partners, you know? The already depressed Kaori was even more depressed after hearing the answer. Suddenly, a shadow stretched over the downcast Kaori. Puzzled, Kaori looked up and there was Hajimes face very close to her own. His eyes and nose were right before her. A distance that would conclude in a kiss if he move even a little closer. Kaori felt as if she was sucked by Hajimes eyes, and suddenly, her cheeks were pulled. Ift huwt! Waft au uing! Kaori protested with teary eyes. However, Hajime ignored Kaoris protest and played with her soft cheeks without reserve for a while. After finally being released, Kaori looked up with a reproachful gaze while rubbing her red cheeks, but Hajime only snorted with Hmph. If you have time to be depressed, then its better to use and move. Were inside a Great Dungeon, you know? Just until when will you stay wet like this? Or, are you trying to gain my sympathy? Hajimes sharp words made Kaoris face instantly reddened. It was of shame. She noticed what he unexpressed said, isnt this the wrong place for that? Th-Theres no such a thing! I was just daydreaming. I-I will change my clothes soon. Sorry. Kaori hurriedly stood up and began to take off her clothes after taking out substitute clothes from mini-Treasure Box (around the size of a houses storage) that was given to her before the party left Elisen. Hajime nonchalantly turned his back towards her. The normal Kaori would do an approach by saying, Its okay to watch, though embarrassed, but the current Kaori hurriedly finished changing her clothes without saying anything. I-I am done So, what should we do? Lets see Even if we go to seabed again, we still dont know where the others are but theres nothing we can do other than keep searching. Those girls would probably do so as well. After looking at the jungle nearby, Hajime turned around. Kaori nodded at him while smiling; a smile hiding her depressed heart. Hajime slightly narrowed his eyes at Kaoris smile, but he didnt say anything in the end and started to walk. Advancing along the pure-white sandy beach, creating sounds as they walked, the two entered the jungle. The dense trees and bushes were cut by Hajime. Kaori was only following him from behind. Then, Hajime suddenly halted and turned towards Kaori, put his hand on the back of Kaoris head as if to embrace her. Fue? Ah, umm, Hajime-kun? Wh-Whats with this sudden Kaori blushed, but Hajime immediately separated and she instantly paled when she saw the thing on Hajimes hand. It was a spider. With size almost as big as a palm, it was moving its twelve legs with violet liquid dripping from it. Some of the legs grew like a normal spider while some grew from its back; a structure expressing it was capable of moving using both sides! It looked disgusting. Dont let your guard down, okay? A Great Dungeon is vastly different compared to the surface of Orcus. Dont think of it as the same or else youll experience pain. U-Un. Sorry. I will be careful. The spider Hajime caught didnt have magic stone, a normal poisonous spider. The fact that she was almost killed by creature other than a demonic beast, and how Hajime helped her, made Kaori even more depressed. When she was still in Koukis party, she was an all-rounder, however, in Hajimes party, she isnt at all useful. It made Kaori panic more and more inwardly. As such, Kaori put even more attention towards the surroundings which caused the conversation between the two to lessen, and they got out of the jungle with a subtle atmosphere between them. Ahead of them was This isnt this the so-called ships graveyard? Amazing those are sailing ships, but the size In the rocky area ahead of the jungle were several partly rotted sailing ships lodged. The sailing ships were around a hundred meters in length at the lowest, and in the far distant was an even bigger one with at least three hundred meters in length. The bizarre spectacle made Hajime and Kaori unconsciously halted their advance. However, it didnt take a long time for Hajime and Kaori to regain their senses and entered the ships graveyard. They advanced by passing through the gaps between rocks, sometimes passing over them, while at other times, they walked on the ships. Even so there are only battleships here. Un. But only the biggest one there seems to be a passenger boat. It has luxurious decorations on it The ships in this graveyard didnt have cannons located at the starboard side like those battleship (sail-type) on earth. Even so, Hajime was able to conclude they were battleships because there were marks of fierce battle on all of the ships. From the appearance of the ships, they seemed to have received magic attacks. Some have their masts cleanly cut, burnt, carbonized decks, and petrified ropes and nets. They didnt have any cannon, so they used long-ranged magic to defeat the enemies which was a battle method imaginable from the marks remained. Then, Hajimes guess was proven to be a fact when he and Kaori were halfway through the ships graveyard. UoOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! WAaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! -!? What the!? Hajime-kun! The surroundings are! When they felt they heard shout of many men all of a sudden, the surroundings scenery began to distort. Hajime and Kaori stopped walking from the surprise and they observed the surroundings to observe what was happening. The surrounding distortion became even more intense and before they were aware of it, Hajime and Kaori were already on a ships deck, above the vast ocean. Following that, they looked at their surroundings, it was not the ships graveyard, but hundreds of sailing ships divided into two groups, confronting each other. Above the ships were people raising their weapons while shouting. Th-The heck is this Ha-Ha-Hajime-kun? Am I currently inside a dream? Hajime-kun, you are here, right? Right? Both Hajime and Kaori were taken aback, but they somehow managed to get out of their confusion, however, they werent able to look at their surroundings. While they did so, a big spark rose into the sky, generating firework-like loud voices followed by the hundreds of ships moving out simultaneously. The fleet on the side of the ship Hajime and Kaori rode on also moved out after the firework rose. And when the ships approached a certain distance, they used the momentum to ram the other ships used its bodies, while magic were also fired. GOoOOOOOOOO!! DOoGAaAAAN!! DOBAaAAAA!!! Owh!? Kyaa! Flame bullets fired accompanied by roaring sounds and created holes in the ships bodies. Huge tornadoes advanced aiming at the masts. The seas surface froze, stopping the ships. And bullets of gray-colored sphere instantly petrified everything. Even the deck Hajime and Kaori were on was hit by the flame bullets and began to blaze up grandly. The ships crews immediately activated magic to draw up the sea water and extinguished the fire. It was literally a battlefield where innumerable people and ships fought on. The fired magic clad in killing intent grazed their skins. Hajime and Kaori absentmindedly watching these spectacle, and once again fire bullets fired from behind them. The bullets courses were aimed straight towards Hajime and Kaori. Hajime buried his question of why did they suddenly were involved in this war in his head, and he pulled out Donner because it was OK to kill everyone because they attacked first. Thus, he intercepted the fire bullets using the railgun. The bullet fired was accompanied by explosive sound and a flash, but unexpectedly it didnt even hit the flame bullets much more intercepting them. The bullet flew into the sky, and it disappeared. What!? Raising surprised voice for the nth times, Hajime embraced Kaori by his side and began to evade. Wait, I will obstruct them! Light Severance! With Kaoris chant, the beginner-level defense magic of light attribute appeared. Hajime tried to evade because the unknown magic kept going even after their cores were hit, but Kaori had activated her magic and couldnt move away from there. Reluctantly, he activated Vajra and waited for the flame bullets. However, Hajimes worry proved to be groundless because Kaoris barrier completely blocked the flame bullets. With dubious expression, Hajime thought whether he just misfired while tilting his head, and he once again fired at the incoming flame bullets. Even this time, Hajimes Magic Eye indeed saw the cores being hit, but the bullet just passed through the flame bullets and flew towards the day after tomorrow.. Is that it? Seeing that, Hajime was guessing why his attack wasnt effective and decided to try another method of attacking. Kaori tried to put up another barrier to block the incoming flame bullets, but Hajime stopped her and activated Wind Claw in Donner. Following that, he evaded, and at the same time, he slashed the flame bullets using Wind Claw. This time, the flame bullets didnt pass through and slashed in two. Umm, Hajime-kun? It doesnt seem to be an illusion nor was it a real thing. The physical attack didnt effective, but attacks that contained magic power are effective. Good grief, whats with this situation. Hajime spat a sigh from this troublesome situation and Gwaa, an agonized voice rang right from behind him. While wondering what it was, he turned around and there was a young man crouching while suppressing his abdomen, while his other hand was holding a cutlass. Looking carefully, there was a pool of blood below him and blood covered icicle rolling nearby. He must have been shot with the icicle. Are you okay!?, Kaori immediately raised her voice while approaching him, and then she used her healing magic. A pure-white light released from her and wrapped the man. He should be healed in a blink of an eye because Kaori was a Healer or so she thought, but the result was unexpected. The moment the young man received Kaoris healing magic, he turned into light particles and disappeared. Eh? Eh? W-Why After a little pondering, Hajime told the confused Kaori what he thought had happened. Wasnt it because the effect and attribute of the magic didnt matter as long as it carried magic power? Then, I-I just killed that person Kaori, this is not reality. Just think of it as an illusion where we can move freely. Besides, you cant call something that disappeared by being healed a human. Hajime-kun un, you are right. I am sorry that I was confused a little there. But I am okay now. Though slight, Hajime said words of concern to Kaori. However, Kaori didnt feel happy like the usual her, only drooping her shoulders apologizing. Then, she smiled to smooth things over. Seeing her reaction made Hajime inadvertently muttered the thing he had thought since earlier. You keep apologizing, eh. Eh? Did you say something? No, nothing. Hajime moved his gaze from Kaori. It was not because of the subtle atmosphere drifting around Kaori, but because he felt ominous presences. When he looked around, the soldiers were shouting and attacking the nearby ships, and before they were aware of it, several men with dark gazes were looking at Hajime and Kaori. Kaori noticed Hajimes gaze and looked at the direction he was watching, and the men immediately came to attack Hajime and Kaori. For the God! Long live! Eht-samaa! Pagans! Die for our God! They were in frenzy. With bloodshot eyes, they declared while scattering saliva around. Completely abnormal. He was able to guess it was a war between countries from how the fleets looked like, and he finally understood the reason for it. It was a religious war. If he strained his ears, he could hear the other soldiers in the other fleets were shouting similar things. However, they were shouting different Gods name. Kaori could only stand in blank surprise inside the frenzied atmosphere. Embracing Kaori from behind, Hajime thrust out and fired Donner over his shoulder. Only, the fired thing was not a bullet but mass of pure magic power. Using Magic Power Compression and Magic Power Emission derived from Magic Power Manipulation, he was able to blow off magic power without affecting the target physically. In a sense, it was a flawless technique to disarm the target because human and even demonic beast wouldnt be able to move if their magic power was exhausted. This move had always been kept inside of him because he would not use such a lukewarm method on his enemy. However, this lukewarm method was the most useful in this situation. The bright red bullet fired by Donner momentarily cut through the space and pierced the forehead of one of the frenzied, cutlass swinging soldier. Without stopping, the bullet hit the soldier behind the previous one, too, and their bodies instantly dispersed. Kaori! We are going to jump! Dont bite your tongue! Eh? Kyaaaaa!! It would be troublesome if they were surrounded on the deck, so Hajime jumped using Aerodynamic while embracing Kaori. Kaori screamed from the powerful momentum. Kicking the soldier on the crows nest, Hajime landed in one of four crows nest on the masts. Below them, the frenzied soldiers were looking up at Hajime and Kaori with bloodshot eyes. Even though there were the enemies from other countries, too, somehow some of the men were targeting Hajime and Kaori. Moreover, the ones targeting them didnt have any distinction between allies and enemies. Their numbers keeps increasing one after another just like a bad case of contagious virus. Before even a moment passed and in front of their own enemies, the soldiers suddenly stopped moving and twisted their heads, staring at Hajime and Kaori. They immediately came crowding towards the two like a horror movie. The frenzied air even made Kaori pale. Now then, what shall we do to get out of this disgusting space? Maybe theres something like an exit? We are in the middle of the sea, you know? Maybe theres an exit in one of these ships? see, something like wherever door. Kaori recalled and compared it to the convenient tool of the blue cat robot. Looking at the surroundings, Hajime frowned and objected her idea because the ships were too numerous. From what I can see, theres at least six hundred ships here its impossible to search one by one. Dont you think well be able to find the exit faster if the war ended? Umm~, indeed, there are also the sunken ship Then, shall weend the war? End it I see, time to kill everyone, huh? Kaori also can say something extreme, eh. Eh? Umm, I dont mean that Yup, that must be it. No other thing comes to my mind, and I like it better this way. Firing bullets of magic power and shooting through the several soldiers climbing using the ropes on the mast, Hajime thought it would be better if he had make a magic gun. He thought so while he continued firing the bright red bullets along with Remote Control derived from Magic Power Manipulation, making them intercepted the incoming flame bullets. Kaori, I know you arent proficient in offensive magic, but even healing magic becomes offensive magic here. And even if we dont know how to escape from here, it is the truth that we are being attacked, so lets knock them all down. O-Okay! Hearing Hajimes words, Kaori began her chant with resolute expression while trembling. The frenzied battlefield seemed to shave off at Kaoris mind, but she absolutely didnt want to show a disgraceful behavior to the important one beside her. Hajime was glaring at the surroundings as if protecting her. Looking down, allies and foes were mixed as they boarded the ship, killing each other. Unlike what happened when Hajime and Kaori attacked, the killing in this illusion was full of bloodshed. On the deck were someones entrails, cut limbs, and splattered heads. Everyone was repeatedly shouting For the God, Pagan, and Divine Punishment, with frenzied eyes as they spread killing intent. Within the fresh blood of the soldiers scattered just like a storm of cherry blossom, the crows nest where Hajime and Kaori, no, it was more like the soldiers were obstinately targeting Hajime and Kaori. Time to time, bright red bullets flew about in all directions, shooting through the enemies. Furthermore, they flew around Hajime and Kaori to protect them, positioned as both offense and defense at the same time. However, the frenzied soldiers werent even worried, repeatedly attempted suicide attacks. Tens of the soldiers used flight magic while there were those who approached by going from one mast to another. It could be seen that the fight was concentrated on the ship where Hajime and Kaori rode. Hajimes Magic Eye also caught the fluctuation of magic power of highest-ranked magic from the hand of the magicians aiming at them. At the time, Hajime thought of sniping them, but Kaoris chant ended and she activated highest-ranked magic of her. people, held out your arms as this is the place where Holy Mother smiling at, Scripture! Then, ripple of light spread into the battlefield with Kaori as its center. The ripple throbbed as it expanded for so so many times, reaching one kilometer in radius. The enemy who touched by the ripple was wrapped by light. Highest-ranked healing magic of light attribute, Scripture. It was a super wide-ranged healing magic with effect of healing everyone inside its area. The range itself was depended on the amount of users magic power and proficiency, but at its worst, its effective range was 500 meters in radius. Moreover, if the user gave out the sign beforehand, it would be able to heal specific object. And normally this magic was used with tens of magician, and took a lot of time to chant along with its stupidly gigantic magic array. To be able to activate it in only one, two minutes alone was impossible unless one was a cheat-like character. At the same time the light of Scripture activated by Kaori wrapped the battlefield, all soldiers inside the effective area had their bodies dispersed without distinction of ally or foe. When the magic ended, Kaoris body tilted from magic power exhaustion, and was thus promptly supported by Hajime. Ohh, a mass reproduction of the Mary Celeste, huh. You did great, Kaori. No, should I say as expected of you? Ah, uh, th-theres no such a thing. Hajime-kun and the others are far more amazing Honest praise from Hajime made Kaoris cheeks blush from embarrassed. She made a self-ridiculing smile as she thought Yue would be able to use more powerful magic quickly. Then, she muttered Replenish, to replenish the lost magic power from the pendant given by Hajime. Hajime had improved the pendant with magic array and the ability of taking out the stocked magic power by chanting because Kaori was incapable of directly manipulating magic power. Hajime slightly knitted his eyebrows and wanted to say something when he saw Kaoris expression, but he put it aside for now because he had to deal with the new incoming enemies. The battle had restarted. With the ineffectiveness of physical attack, it was a situation where the large amount of soldiers didnt falter against any kind of attack as they battled on the ship. Normally, it might be a hard situation, but there were cheat-like monsters present. Big fleets of two countries were afterwards annihilated by the two humans in a span of one hour. * * * Uuh, cough, kafh, sorr- Its alright. Just endure it. Immediately after the last soldiers were annihilated, their surroundings were once again distorted. They noticed that they had returned to ships graveyard from before. Wondering if the annihilation was indeed the correct answer, Kaori immediately sighed in relief, ran to the nearby rock, and vomited. However, she vomited nothing since the dinner she ate had already been digested, and thus she felt a pain from trying to vomit. With tears accumulated in the corner of her eyes, Kaori used one hand to tell Hajime Dont come, to stop him. However, Hajime still approached her and rubbed her back. Kaori didnt want to show such a pitiful sight to him, but she felt comforted from the gentle and warm feelings transmitted to her back. Her nausea and spirit gradually recovered. Hajime took out apple juice-like drink from Treasure Box and presented it to her. Kaori obediently drink it heartily and her energy returned. The sweet and fresh taste, flushed the sour taste of gastric juice. Sorry Kaori who knitted her eyebrows and apologized for the trouble made Hajime narrowed his eyes. Well, I think it is inevitable. Even I feel disgusted by it. I never thought humans would be so frenzied because of their blind belief. Anyway, lets rest for now. Even I want to recover my considerably used magic power. Un. Say, Hajime-kun. What was that illusion? Is it related to these ship wreckages. Kaori stood up then sat on the nearby rock, and then she asked him. Hajime took a little time to think before told her his conjecture. It is just a maybe, but I think the illusion might have been reproducing a battle in the past. well, it seemed theres also some improvement to attack those challenging the dungeon or it might have been the concept of this dungeon. Concept? Yeah. Tio said it when we were in Guryuu-en Great Volcano. She said isnt it possible that each of the dungeon had its own concept prepared by the Liberators? If thats true, then here is To know the misery brought by the Mad Gods maybe? Aah, I think so, too. Continuing Hajimes words by muttering the answer, Kaori recalled the spectacle from before, her face once again turned pale, and her body trembled as if she was suffering from a cold. What made Kaori felt sick was the madness from the soldiers. Their behavior and speech were exactly of those so called Fanatic while she also couldnt help but feel disgusted from the killing. The people continued to laugh loudly in a frenzy even when blood were spraying from their bodied. There were even those who died from gouging their own hearts out, raised it towards the sky as an offering to their Gods. There was also an older brother who stabbed through his own younger brother just to attack Hajime and Kaori, while the younger one laughed proudly. War itself was a place filled with madness, but one they just saw was far too ghastly. And it was wage all For our God, so Seeing Kaori covering her mouth because she couldnt endure it, Hajime sat right beside Kaori and grasped Kaoris hand. He couldnt leave Kaori, who sickened by the madness, alone. Kaori was slightly surprised, looked at Hajime, relaxed, and squeezed Hajimes hand back. Hajime-kun, thank you Dont mind it. I understand the pain from being exposed to the madness. I felt that when I fell into the abyss Then, how? Wait, theres no need for you to answer It was Yue-san, right? Yeah, it was because of her. If I hadnt met her inside the abyss I wonder how I would have ended up. Hajime looked into the distance in affection and nostalgia. He was surely recalling the time he met Yue. Seeing his expression made Kaori felt her chest squeeze. Its mortifying. To defend, to protect Hajime-kun I wanted to do that. But even if I said that, its not like I can do anything. Since its me who I couldnt even protect a promise. Ah~, Yue is a really powerful enemy~. Kaori joking laughter made Hajime narrowed his eyes again. Kaoris smile was not the usual warm, positive smile because it might have also included self-torment and self-ridicule. Youve been apologizing since we came here, and dont make such a smile. Eh? Ummm Hajimes sudden words made Kaori raised ? above her head. However, her smile immediately collapsed and her expression stiffened from Hajimes next words. Listen, Kaori. Why did you follow us here? Thats am I just a burden after all? The downcast Kaori made Hajime sigh, and he didnt answer her question. I remember the talk we had under the moonlight while drinking that disgusting tea that day. Thats why, honestly, I dont think its weird that you have goodwill for the current me. Hajime-kun, I However, I have no intention of denying it. I am sure Kaori had things only you can see, and thats what stirred your heart. Thus, theres no meaning for me to deny the decision you made. I have given you my answer, even so I think its a good thing that you favor me. Even Shia didnt even feel discouraged. Rather, she recently made me seriously worry if she was going to attack me in my sleep. Hajime recently felt the dread as he thought of the rabbit-eared girl with bugged physical strength. Seeing such a Hajime, Kaori made a wry smile in agreement. Un, I think her aggressiveness and positiveness amazing. I treated her harshly at the beginning. I didnt think of anyone as special other than Yue I honestly thought she was going to give up quickly. No matter how harsh I treated her, how I treated Yue as special, and she was always neither angry nor did she cry, but she seemed happy about it. She couldnt compare to Yue in magic usage because she didnt have aptitude in magic, and even if she was defeated in a mock battle against Yue, she didnt stop to move forward. She didnt cower even though she was attacked by her own inferiority complex. I-I, thing like inferiority complex Kaori who silently listening to Hajime, couldnt help to object and stood up. However, she was exhausted and immediately sat back. Didnt you notice it? Youve been apologizing since we came here. Even the way you smiled is completely different than the usual. Eh? Listen, Kaori. Dont keep looking down. Raise your face and look into my eyes. That being said, Kaori finally noticed she had been looking down for a while now. Before, she made sure to look at the other persons eyes when talking thus, when Kaori met Hajimes gaze she realized. Listen here, I will not say it for the second time. I love Yue. Even if I thought of others as important, it wont change that only Yue is special. So if you feel pain from it, if you feel you are inferior compared to Yue Kaori, you should part from me. Kh The blunt words made Kaori look down again. Hajime continued talking even though he did see her reaction. The reason I allowed Kaori to accompany us at that time is because of the same reason as Shia; I judged itd be the best for Kaori to be by my side, because I trust Kaori. You understood my feelings, even so you moved ahead for your wish. Thats why I thought itd be okay for you by my side if you favor me but, I dont feel the same way now. When Hajime ended his words, he separated his hand from the downcast Kaoris. Then, he spun the ending words. Please think carefully about it once more. Why did you come along with us, and if should you stay by my side from now on Kaori is not Shia. Shia likes Yue, too. Depending on your answer, I will send you back to your best friend (Yaegashi). I-I Kaori wanted to say something as she watched the hand separating from her own, the words wouldnt come out. Inside the awkward atmosphere, Hajime urged Kaori to move because it was necessary for them to approach the biggest sailing ships enshrined at the distance. Chapter 94.1 - Volume 10 From here on too, Hakumei will enjoy myself while discharging wild idea bit by bit, and it will make me happy if you readers can keep accompanying me. Wake up. Wake up, Hajime. His dozing off awareness was led to awakening by a soft voice and a gentle shake. Because of the brightness seen through the back of his eyelids, he could tell the curtains had been opened. It was morning, and the sun was insisting on its presence. Dont mind me. Go on, ahead.(TN: Here Hajime is using a line like a hero who will stay behind so other can escape safely) Its no good using clichd line like that. Breakfast will get cold. So wake up. He tucked himself into the bed like a bagworm and tried to take a journey into the dream world, this man who was trying to journey to the dream world with a voice that was going to disappear anytime, was the eldest son of this householdDDNagumo Hajime. And then, the one who was making a troubled smile to such Hajime even while kept urging him gently to get out of the bed, was Hajimes beloved vampire princess that came from another worldDDYue. Yue sat down beside the bed and she gently stroked the black hair of Hajime who was curling in to himself. Her slender fingertips caressed through Hajimes hair, combing them down. And then, her eyes squinted affectionately and she quietly brought her lips toward Hajimes ear. A small *chuu* sound resounded and Hajime twitched in reaction. Perhaps enjoying that reaction of Hajime, Yues look was increasingly bursting open in happiness, next she held Hajimes earlobe into her mouth. Hajime once more twitched in reaction. Yue kept playfully nibbling then. And Hajime kept twitching from that. Yue separated her lips from Hajimes ear with *chupa* sound before she opened her mouth while blowing a feverish sigh on Hajimes ear. If you dont wake upHajime will be the breakfast. Ill wake up. It was a lovely speech, but there were his parents downstairs, other than them there were also the freeloaders and his daughter. Making a ruckus complete with moaning sound aah-from morning would be problematic in various meaning. The neighbors too would be guaranteed to look at him later with grinning expression saying oh my. Therefore, Hajime pushed aside the futon with a snap and woke up. Good morning, Yue. Nn. Good morning. Hajimes hair that was curling up here and there was fixed attentively by Yue using her hand as comb. Since the morning the atmosphere of the two was already teeming with mushiness. It even felt like the morning sunlight brightly shining in through the window was growing dim in reservation from these twos lack in prudence. Hajime who was exposing a dazed waking up face which was unthinkable if it was at the period when he was journeying the other world Tortus, was narrowing his eyes toward his lover that was caressing his head in front of his eyes. While he was at it he was also running his gaze through the surrounding relaxedly. Inside the room, seventy percent of it was buried in bookshelves and the books and the games that were put there, and then there were a desk and reclining chair, a good quality desktop PC, and also a closet between the bookshelves. A window was attached at the wall that was facing south, a navy blue curtain the same color with the bed was hanging over it. (..Im still feeling that this room is nostalgic. it must be because the experience at the other side is too strong. If I still feel like this after going home for a year, then it might take a half more year to be able to live without feeling anything is out of place.) Hajime sighed a bit inside his heart. And then, he clenched his left hand repeatedly as though to ascertain it. That arm didnt shine with dull metallic gleam, its appearance was that of a normal human arm. It had elastic skin and slight mark of suntan similar with his right arm. Furthermore, Hajime also gently traced his right eye with his fingertip. There, he didnt feel the sensation of eye patch that was in the process of becoming his trademark in Tortus. Far from that, there wasnt even the bluish white shine that was the trait of god crystal. The eyes appearance was a dark brown eyes that looked like the eye of a normal Japanese as expected. Nn? Hajime, whats wrong? It feels uncomfortable? Yue noticed Hajimes state, she then brought her face closer until their nose tip almost touched while tilting her head. The sweet fragrance that tickled Hajimes nasal cavity made him got slightly bewitched while he shook his head. No, there is no discomfort in both my arm and my eye. Thanks to Yue and others cooperation, the artificial skin and the artificial eyes are all in extremely excellent condition. No one would notice as long as they dont get scanned in detail at hospital. If I have to say, perhaps Im feeling discomfort from this situation where there is no discomfort. ? Hajime feel discomfort from the appearance of your body? Yeah. After all the experience over there was just too dense. The metallic arm, the crystal eye, and also the white hair, all those were already me. Thats why, rather than calling this appearance getting back to normal, it feels like that I changed again. Well, it going to be really bad if that kind of unknown automail and strange crystal eye get discovered in this modern earth, so that cant be helped though. While smiling wryly, Hajime tapped on his left hand using his right hand. The artificial skin that used metamorphosis magic had reproduced a splendid skin texture, making the one touching wouldnt be able to sense the existence of metallic artificial arm hidden behind it. The one who accomplished this was Tio. The technique of Tio that was the only expert in metamorphosis magic among his comrades, added with Hajime and Yues help, remade the artificial hand smartly and disguised it as a normal arm in outward appearance and texture. Also, Hajimes artificial eye was something that was remade using creation magic, while his hair color was due to Kaoris regeneration magic returning the hair color to before. Of course, for Kaori whose hand had reached to the territory of time intervention, if she used regeneration magic seriously then it was possible she could even restore Hajimes altered body to normal human body. Whether it was his loss of limb or his change due to eating monster, all of those could be reverted if Kaori just returned Hajimes body to its previous state. But, Hajime didnt wish for that. Actually, by returning to earth, things like tough body was unneeded, but for some reason it felt like turning his body to how it was before was like making light of his journey at that other world. And above all else, he couldnt be growing senile first and left behind Yue who would be living for a long time. In the end possessing a monster class body where it wasnt even definite that it had life span was in agreement with Hajimes own wish. By the way, if they were using Yues secret technique of apostle creation, then the problem of life span could be resolved to a certain degree even if they were using their original normal body, so Kaori and others also didnt view this matter as a problem. Nn. Personally, there is no problem for me because I can enjoy various Hajime. Rather I feel happy. Yue said that and gave kisses in turn at Hajimes left shoulder, right eye, and his head. Every single action of Yue was overflowing with affection. At that day, after they established the method of going home, since that day when Yue was proposed under the great tree of [Haltina Sea of Trees], Yues expression of love was increasingly became polished. She had never been seen without the ring that was fitted in the ring finger of her left hand, and when Yue saw the matching ring that was fitted in Hajimes left ring finger, an aura of happiness would be scattered in full from her. Speaking of that, what about Yue? Have you get used with the world over here? Nn. There are still a lot of things, that I dont know, that I am not familiar with. This is really, a different world. There are a lot of unbelievable things. But, its fun. Every day is fun like opening jack-in-the-box. I see. Nn. Besides, I will be happy anywhere if that is a place where Hajime is. Mother-in-law and father-in-law are also really kind. They treasured me like their real daughter, it feels really happy. Everywhere in Hajimes world, is filled with happiness. I, I seesomehow, it feels hot even though its morning huh. The gaze of Hajime who ate a straight punch of love was wandering around. Yue who understood that Hajime was being shy chuckled Nfufuwhile snuggling at him like a cat. Hajimes hand was subconsciously moving and gently caressed Yues fluffy hair. An atmosphere that was overflowing with sugar content was running rampant since the morning. Yue quivered her long eyelashes while quietly closing her eyelids, her faint pink lips were pushing out to Hajime. Hajime easily surrendered seeing that obviously coaxing pose. His face was approaching near Geez~, Yue-oneechan! Is Papa still not awake nano!? The one who opened the door of the room loudly with a bang while entering with a huff was a five years old girl who puffed up her flat chest. She was Hajimes daughter Myuu. However, now her emerald green hair became emerald blond, while her fan shaped ears that were the trait of merman race had changed into small and cute human ears. The cause of the change was the illusion that was created by the ring artifact hanging down from Myuus neck. The artifact was something excellent that surprisingly could reproduce even the touching sensation, so even if Myuus ear was touched the person touching wouldnt feel the texture of fin, but the sensation of human ear instead. And so, Myuus appearance was completely that of a beautiful little girl with blond hair. The moment that Myuu energetically entered the room, she pointed her finger at the clichd childhood friend morning scene which entered her eyes and raised a protesting voiceAa~~!. Geez-, Yue-oneechan! I always told you every time! Doing that to papa right from the morning is a no-no! Why arent you protecting your promise nano!(TN: Here Myuu said me- to Yue. This is the way people in Japanese scolded their naughty child or pet, its like saying bad with scolding tone in English, though I translated it into no-no here.) uu. Tha, that is because Hajime is Blaming others is no-no! au. Im sorry. Toward Myuu who pointed her index finger at Yues nose while saying Bad-, Yue could only dejectedly hung her head down regardless of her big sister status. It had been about a year since they moved into earth. Recently Myuu who had grown up remarkably was acting really proper and strict. When all the onee-chan who often became hopeless character that couldnt read the atmosphere when they got entangled with Hajime, like Yue right now, Myuu would remonstrate them with Bad like this. Actually, in order for Myuu to become used with this world quickly, and also because it was desirable for Myuu to have education in good taste, she was then enrolled into a nursery school about two months ago, but it seemed that in the school Myuu became awakened as onee-san for some reason. There was the factor of how based on her age she was included in the senior group in school, but additionally there was also how she had been piling up experience that should be too dense for a mere infant. She had been kidnapped, auctioned, traveled through desert, struggling through a scene of carnage at the devil king castle, and even participated in a legendary decisive battle. Looking from the point of view of such Myuu, the children the same age with her who were born in peaceful country like Japan were as expected looked really young and na?ve. Thinking I have to be proper and strict!, she imitated the outrageous onee-chan group around her and her mother that was overflowing with kindness, like that she acted too helpful toward the other kindergartenerswhen she noticed, she had became the trusted and beloved leader of the kindergarteners. However, her call of Gentlemen! And ladies of Myuus friend!when she was gathering the kindergarteners, or how she said Right now is exactly the time to blaze our soul!when encouraging a child that felt down, or how she showed a fearless grin when there was a child that looked uneasy, those actions that looked a little bit unlike a kindergartener were conspicuous so the teacher there reported it to Nagumo householdregarding the state of Hajime when he received that contact from the teacher, lets just say that he was rolling around on the floor for real at that time. Really its my bad, Myuu. Come on, Ive already waking up here. Yue who possessed the absolute dignity as the legal wife toward the other wives was seriously feeling down from getting scolded by Myuu. Hajime sent a glance at such a Yue while crawling out from the futon. Myuu listened to Hajimes words and nodded, she then faced Hajime and reached out both her hands. Myuu? Whats with those hands? Papa, Myuu want to be carried nano. Even though she was scolding Yue just now, but right after that Myuu demonstrated a spoiled kid request. Yue went hah in shock and moved her gaze to Myuu. Her eyes were clearly narrating her dissatisfaction Even though I was scolded when acting spoiledwhich was looking a bit lacking in maturity. Toward that, Myuu said, Mama said, When Yue-san pulled back, immediately act spoiled(attack), like that nano. Im going to speak a bit with Remia. Yue became enveloped with faint golden light, right after that she became adult mode. And then, in order to speak a few words with the mother who taught woman battle tactic to a little child, Yue silently, but quickly exited from the room. And then, Myuu who kept holding her pose asking for hug directed a shuddering gaze toward Hajime who was left behind. This little girl in front his eyes was steadily mastering the lesson from the seniors around her. From here on, just what kind of growth this beloved daughter would show him after accepting the teaching of the women who had one or two peculiarities Hajime wondered Papa, carry me nano. Okay With a cramped expression, Hajime hugged Myuu who was making a cute request with cute grin, and then he exited the room while listening to the tumult that was audible from downstairs. Hajime who entered the living room at first floor with one of his arms carrying Myuu witnessed the scene of Yue laying down complaints incessantly to Myuus actual mother Remia. In regard to Remia, similar with Myuu she was also exposing emerald blond hair and human ears, right now she was showing her usual my my, ufufusmile while dodging Yues complaints flightilyDDwas how it looked like, but her cheeks were faintly blushing. With the adult mode Yue as her opponent, as expected even a professional widow would find herself at disadvantage. Even though they were the same gender, yet being stared by adult Yue fixedly from very close range would make anyone unable to calm down. Adult Yue-sama, how terrifying. Ah, you finally woke up Hajime-san. Fumu, as I thought perhaps having Yue in charge of waking up art no good. Shia who was helping with the preparation of breakfast was saying such thing with an exasperated face while giving her morning greeting, and Tio who was watching morning news at the living room looked behind while also similarly greeting him. There was no change in Tios appearance, while Shias prided rabbit ears were similarly hidden with artifact like Myuu and Remia. Right now her straight faint blue hair was put together using hair tie located around her neck and the bundle of hair was hung down forward. My, Shia-chan and also Tio-chan, you two are saying such thing, but if its the two of you who are going to wake up Hajime wont you two also dive in? Naturally desu, Kaa-sama. Of course, Hahaue-dono(TN: Both ways of calling have the same meaning of mother, but the kanji they are written with has the meaning of mother-in-law.) Carrying breakfast from the kitchenwasnt how she appeared, this person who appeared from the washroom as though to say that she had woken up just now, was Hajimes mother, Nagumo Sumire. Sumire was a famous shoujo manga artist, so there were a lot of times where she was staying until late at night in her workplace, she was extraordinarily weak in morning. Because of that, in Nagumo household there was no regular habit of taking breakfast properly but There, Shia who was in charge of cooking at Tortus and Remia who was a mother with a child came. Hajime took home Yue and others from the other world, and not long after the girls became freeloaders, the kitchen became entrusted to the two of them. Everyone, good morning. Maaan, its great that the house is brilliant right from the morning. Even after a year has passed, my heart is still dancing every time I see this. You damn son, how dare you came home after becoming a great man! Really thank you very much- You are full with energy from the morning huh, Tou-san. And then, dont grin like that while looking at them. You are going to get punch flying you knowby Kaa-san. The short haired middle-aged man with tall stature who had been continuously in a state of Right now, Im intensely moved! since a year ago, was the central pillar of Nagumo household, the company president who managed a game company, Nagumo Shuu. He who was a pure otaku seemed to be deeply moved everyday from witnessing Yue and others who seemed to come out straight from 2D. And then most likely, being called as Otou-samaby beautiful girls and women was also undoubtedly greatly related with that. Shuu laughed in good mood from being surrounded by the daughters-in-law, Sumire was in a daze, and Hajime was doing Myuus hairstyle while the breakfast was lined up on the dining table. By the way, Shuu and Sumires yearly income far surpassed the earning of average salary man, so Nagumo household was quite large. And so, even when their family increased all of a sudden, the home didnt feel that cramped even when all of them lived in one house. Although, because of the sudden increase in residence right now the renovation of the house was in progress, after several months passed the house would surely be completed into a splendid building twice the previous size that the neighbors would notice. In addition, regarding the administrative concern of Yue and others like their resident registration and the like, Hajime had sneaked into the government office and finished forging the documents. For their peace of mind, Yue even used her soul magic to the government workers to plant suggestion in them so there would be no problem. It was a hard work because there was a lot of kind of documents that needed to be put in order, for example passport and identification paper and so on, but at the very least there should be no one that could discover any unnaturalness with their existences in Japan. Even for example that they got found out, they could just use soul magic to deal with it every time, they were also planning to slowly left behind evidence of their existences at the foreign governments too. The government officials of the world would be opposed by age of god magic! Yup, Shia-chan, Remia-chan, today the food is also delicious. Before this I thought that putting food into your stomach right from the morning, is that some kind of torture huh?, like thatbut if its like this then I can eat no matter how much. I get what you mean. Hajime, Tou-san is happy. My son became a splendid cheat harem bastard when he returned back. There is nothing that I can teach you anymore like this. Tou-san, I dont understand whether you are praising me or speaking ill of me from your words, but I have never received any lesson or anything about being cheat harem bastard at all. Sumire sent an exaggerated praise at Shia and Remia excessively, while Shuu was sending Hajime words with condescending attitude, hearing that Hajime replied back with an exasperated state. To that, Shuu opened his mouth with irritating atmosphere as though to say Good grief, yareyare daze. What are you saying? Havent I beaten up the soul of otaku into you since you have awareness of your surrounding? In other words, that was also me beating up the soul of cheat harem into you. The reason that you were able to create cheat harem at another world, is exactly because of that. How is that? Can you feel the gratitude for your Otou-sama keenly in your heart now? I think I have already talked with you about my experience in another world, but where is otaku soul is proving useful thereDD Shuu and Sumire had listened to all that Hajime experienced at the other world. About how much effort it took to recover his normal appearance, about how his arm and eye were artificial, about how his gaze turned sharp now, and above all about how his atmosphere now was completely different from in the past, Hajime told all of those personally without any falsehood or manipulation, nor he was even trying to do those. In other words, Shuu and Sumire should have known about the sequence of event of their sons grand experience starting from his experience in the abyss, in spite of that Shuu now declared that otaku knowledge was useful in those experiences, hearing that Hajime was a bit unable to accept it. And so, Hajime normally objected to Shuu, but Shuu and Sumire immediately grinned widely while cutting off Hajimes words. Ladies and gentleman-, all of you warriors- - Right now in this time, is exactly the time to blaze your soul- !! If you said you are going to get in my way, Ill kill you. !? Ill protect Yue, and Yue will protect me. With that we areDD I got it already-! Otou-sama, really thank you very much-! Thats why, stop it- Hajime writhed while asking them to stop with a voice that sounded like scream. Toward their son who was enduring his shame that much, the father and mother were mercilessly dealing the pursuing attack. Oi oi, whats wrong Hajime? What are you feeling ashamed for? You were cool you know? In real life, there is almost no chance to say those kind of speeches you know? When Tou-san watched the image recording Tio-san showed to me, my heart was trembling hard. Oh man, it was really an amazing chuuDDcough-, really an amazing heroic you know? Yes, truly. Not only to the girl partner, but you even said she is my womanto the girls parent, when I watched that I thought, just from what galgame this conquering character came from. Really After giving a glance at Hajime who was shaking in while holding his chopstick, Shuu and Sumire paused with a superb timing before continuing with splendid harmony. Hajime-san, those were seriously awesome -ssu. Trully, thank you very much-! You two are noisy-. Dont screw around, stop messing with me using that material- Shuu and Sumire knew about the events in the other world not only from Hajimes story. While keeping it secret from Hajime, Tio used regeneration magic to leave behind recording image of every memoryDDobviously the events in the abyss were included, other than that, the time when Hajime accepted Shia, the time when Hajime spoke resolutely to Tios grandfather Adol, and even Hajimes speech at his classmates in the devil king castle, etc.DDand showed it to Shuu and Sumire, since then at every opportunity Shuu and Sumire would praise HajimeAs expected from our son-!with teasing mixed in it to mess with Hajime. The corner of Hajimes eyes lifted up fiercely and brutally put pressure on Tio in an outburst of anger. With a cough, Tio choked in the middle of slurping her miso soup. Miso soup was dripping fromher nose while her breathing was getting rough haa haa. A, as expected from the parents of Hajime-san. Recently I have become used to it, but as I thought seeing the figure of Hajime-san being toyed around, the uncomfortable feeling that I get is not half-baked desu. Nn. But, the bullied Hajimeis also nice. My my, Yue-san. Recently, it feels like if it is about Hajime-san then everything is fine for you. Fufu, Myuu too has to work hard like this. Also Tio-san, this is the dining table you know? Please dont go haa haa while dripping snot like that, eat your food properly. Right now your face is looking quite over the age limit you know? Shia smiled wryly toward the exchange between Hajime and his parents, while Yues cheeks reddened for some reason, Tio was going haa haa, and Remia was going my my, ufufu smilingly. This was the ordinary day of Nagumo household recently. Just when Hajime was going to snap from the mess, Shuu and Sumire easily drew back and concentrated on their breakfast as though nothing had happened. Hajime who was trembling from losing the target of his anger was then comforted by Yue and others altogether. With a sidelong glance at their son who was being taken care by beautiful women and girls, Shuu and Sumire faced each other and their expression burst into a smile. Nevertheless, that time when Hajime suddenly returned home, and in addition he also introduced Yue and others, it was really shocking huh. Youre right. For him to really go to another world and went home bringing cheat harem, thats something that I had never even dreamed of. While exchanging words with small whisper, both of them recalled that time when Hajime came home. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. For the time being, Im thinking of writing a bit about the story of post-going home. After all there are considerable request and also hope for present-day story (lol) Hakumei himself is swelling out with wild ideas. Next will be the story of Hajime returning to his home and reunite with Shuu and Sumire. I think it most likely can be posted at 6 P.M Saturday next week. Please take care of me from here on too. Chapter 94.2 - Volume 10 Once Again, I Remember Hajime and Kaori looked up at the sailing ships. Even on Earth, early sailing ships couldnt match the gigantic scale of this one. No less than 300 meters in length, and as large as a ten story building, it was only being partly visible from the ground. All along their hull magnificent decorations were mounted. Although rotted, they still gave off a strong impression that made you want to admire them. On their wooden ship, Hajime, who also specialized in manufacturing the same decorations, was grudgingly impressed with the extent they had detailed their ships, and couldnt help but admire the time and effort the artisans put into creating them. While hugging Kaori, Hajime jumped up using Void Grip and landed on the Terrace at the top of the Luxury liner. Then, sure enough, the surrounding space began to distort. Again? Kaori stay alert. Something is bound to happen. Un. It looks fine to me. Hajime felt that Kaoris laidback response wasnt suitable for someone still in the middle of challenging a Great Dungeon. It had become clear for a while now that Kaoris tension had dropped sharply. Even though she was still putting on a smile, Hajime could tell that it was different from all her usual ones. He was sure she wasnt doing it on purpose, but her new distracted attitude wasnt good for their current situation. She should at least hold it in check until the exploration of ?Meljeene Deep Sea Ruins?was done, Hajime thought while sharply scratching his cheek. Hajime took a quick survey of their altered environment, this time it seems they were on top of a luxury liner sailing out at sea. Presently its night time, with the full moon shining in the heavens. The luxury liner is shining with light sparkles, and on the deck there are various arrangements buffet-type style cuisines lined up with many people who were chatting about while having delicious-looking food in one hand. Presently it was night time, with a full moon glowing in the heavens. The luxury liner shone with sparkling lights, and on the deck were various arrangements of buffet-style cuisine lined up with a crowd of people chatting together while holding delicious-looking food in one hand. This is a partyisnt it? Haa, it sure is dazzling. Did we misunderstand Meljeenes concept? Hajime and Kaori were standing upon a raised terrace, probably an area reserved for the crew, while looking down on the enormous deck and trying to get their heads around the difference between this cheerful party and the ghastly sight they had witnessed last time. Then, just as they decided to take a brief rest, the door behind them opened and several chatting sailors walked out. Rather than risk losing this chance while they took a rest, they decided to mix in with the sailors and listen to their conversation. From listening to the sailors stories they learned that this maritime party was apparently being held in celebration of the end of the war. The war that had continued for so many years, rather than ending through invasion and annihilation, had been resolved by signing a peace treaty. The sailors seemed happy, and if they looked closely they were able to see that not only were there humans on the deck but also devils and demi-humans. Without distinction for race, everyone was freely chatting among themselves. There was an age such as this, wasnt there? It certainly was a great achievement for all those people to give so much effort to end the war. Although Im not sure how many years have passed since the end of the war, surely not all of the ill feelings have faded, yet they are still able to laugh so freely Surely the people down there must be similar to those who tried their best to end the war. Everyone is different, seeing this doesnt necessarily mean that everyone is able to laugh together so soon. Thats true Getting caught up in the atmosphere and bright expressions of the people, Hajime and Kaori also naturally loosened up. After a while they saw an elderly man climbing up onto a stage prepared on the deck. There was a sense of respect in the eyes of the people below as they noticed him on stage and abruptly stopped chatting to focus on him. There was another man who appeared to be an aide standing near the elderly man, but for some reason he was wearing a hood and trying to blend in with the background. Given the occasion, Hajime thought that his appearance was a bit rude however it didnt look like anyone else was concerned about the hooded man. Eventually, when all the chatter had subsided, the elderly man began his speech. Gentlemen, those who wished for peace, the brave souls who ran through the war risking their lives, are the messengers of peace. Today, at this place, I truly feel that its a great fortune for all of us to be able to meet here together. It was a war that begun a long time, even for my generation, yet we were able to stand together in peace after bringing an end to the war. To see such a dream come true my heart still trembles. Everyone was listening in silence as the old man spoke. As the speech continued, events such as doubt, crossing paths and incidents became stepping stones towards peace. He spoke of those who were often reckless in their attempts to overturn this, and the friends who scattered during the middle as the speech progressed everyone eyes begun to look far away, yearning for their missed ones and suppressing moisture from the corners of their eyes, enduring the urge to let their tears flow. It would seem the old man is the king of the Humans. Among the humans, even at the early stages of the war, it seemed as there was a movement behind the scenes for peace. The people now nod to show their respect. Finally it seemed as though the speech ended. The king still seems quite worked up after his speech, the atmosphere on the deck is also still quite worked up. However Hajime is attacked by a bad premonition. Something feels off, he has seen the expression the king is wearing somewhere before. Cand thus, one year has passed since the signing of the peace treaty .. It was all so foolish. At the words of the King, for a moment the crowd appeared puzzled, Hajime thought he had misheard him. Everyone was looking at each other in confusion. In the meantime the Kings heated speech continued. Yes, it truly was foolish. To see both the beasts and the heretics talking about the future and exchanging drinks, it was ridiculous. Do you understand, gentlemen? Thats right, I am talking about you. What on earth are you saying Aleist?! Hell, whats wrong with sayin- gaah!? With the sudden change of King Aleist, one of the devils who was agitated stood up before him. Then, as he tried to question King Aleist. the sudden result was a sword growing from his chest. The demon tribe man who was stabbed, looked back over his shoulder to see the startled expressions of the human tribe. By looking at their faces you could tell they were all honestly surprised. With a final expression of disbelief, the man of the Demon tribe collapsed. Screams arose and the entire deck fell into an uproar. Your Majesty!, cried several men and women as they rushed to the collapsed body of the Demon tribe man. Well gentlemen, as I stated originally, I am truly happy to bring everyone together tonight. We will create a country free from the races that were abandoned by god, where all can be equal. From the Genesis there was only one god, Ehito-sama. Those who turned their backs on him, foolishly worshiping a false god, such pagans mustnt be allowed to leave! It will end today! The only path to peace is through destroying all the heathens! Therefore, this day, as we sweep away the leaders of the non-believers, I cannot help but rejoice! Now, servants of God, pass judgement on these heathens with the hammer of justice! Aah! Ehito-sama, please watch over our work! King Aleists laughter echoed loudly as he fell onto his knees and gazed up towards the heavens. At the same time he signaled soldiers, who had been dressed as sailors, to completely surrounded the party on the deck. The deck is positioned in the middle of the ship, sandwiched between a gigantic mast and the main structure, 10 floors high running from front to back. If you look, the soldiers are occupying the scaffolding on the terrace and mast, arranged so that they can focus on the targets below them. Out at sea there is nowhere they can escape to, the geographical advantage is entirely on the soldiers side. Hajime wouldve been aware of this already, but the countries leaders expressions of despair showed they were only just realising it now. In an instant, all the magic was finally released and bombarded the deck. Although the passengers fought back desperately, they were at a disadvantage it was a one-sided massacre as those who resisted were slaughtered. Those who ran fled towards the inside of the ship, however most of them were killed as they ran. The deck had been completely changed into a sea of blood in only an instant. Ugh Kaori Kaori covered her mouth with one of her hands to suppress the nausea as she leant on the railing. The sight was so horrific that it was no wonder Hajime reached out and offered Kaori his support. It appears King Aleist felt like hunting as he soon joined his subordinates in pursuing the remnants who had fled into the ship. The hooded man followed the king into the ship. Just before he stepped inside he turned and looked back at the deck. In that instant a tuft of silver hair escaped from the fringe of his hood and shone brightly in the reflected moonlight. His hidden eyes met theirs and for a moment Hajimes thought they had been seen. The surroundings distorted, apparently the dungeon only want to show them that previous scene, Hajime and Kaori were soon back to on top of the derelict luxury liner. Kaori, rest for a little bit. No, Im fine. Although it was somewhat intense but I wonder if that was really the end of that trial we didnt even do anything. I think this ship graveyard is its ending point. Although we couldve explored the sea beyond the barrier if you think about it normally, people who wanted to proceed out into the depths of the sea would need to use the ship. Perhaps witnessing that scene was itself the purpose of the vision. To burn the gruesomeness of the gods work into your memory so you would feel compelled to explore this ship as a result. Its a pretty nasty idea, especially for the people from this world. The people of this world, though few of them would make it here, are expected to have faith in the gods. To show them such a gruesome result of their faith it would surely torture a gentle spirit, and this Labyrinths vital point for exploration is the power of magic which heavily relies on ones mental state. In that sense, it was the reverse of Raisen Great Labyrinth. It was only because Hajime came from another world that the results of this mental pressure was of such a small degree. Hajime and Kaori both looked over the deck with an expression indicating their reluctant remembrance of the ghastly massacre that had occurred here. However in Hajimes case, his face looked more like he was remembering a bad sports foul. Having made their resolve, the two of them jump down onto the deck and set foot near the door that King Aleist once entered who knows how long ago. The inside of the ship was completely enclosed in darkness. Since the outside was bright, it wouldnt have been strange for light to shine in through crevices in the rotted wood, but for some reason there was no light at all. In order to push forward into the darkness Hajime took a light out from his Treasure box. That sight earlier Even though the war was already over I wonder, did king really betray them? Thats what it looked like However, wasnt it a little bit strange? When he stood up on stage those people looked at him with eyes full of love and respect If deep down you truly hated Demons and Demi-humans, would you really be able to earn such deep respect? Thats true Based on the way those people were speaking to him, it seems like there mustve been a sudden change sometime during the one year after the end of the war What could have happened to cause such a change of heart? Well, without a doubt they were fighting for their god, they were shouting it loudly enough. They gave off an almost deranged feeling. Yeah, they looked like Ishtar-san, abusing their religion to look down on others. Its pathetic isnt it? Apparently, from the high school girls perspective, the Pope of the Sacred Church was a pathetic person. However, Hajime only had the smallest feeling of sympathy for him upon hearing it. The two of them continued forwards, still thinking about the earlier scene, until they spotted something ahead shining in response to Hajimes light. Hajime and Kaori stop their feet and watched as the light slowly approached them. When it got closer they could see that it was a girl in a fluttering white dress. She stopped in the hallway in front of them and stood there, swaying slightly with her head looking downwards. Kaori and Hajime felt something unpleasant and shuddered violently. Kaoris expression became particularly stiff while Hajime, deciding that an ordinary girl wouldnt be in a place like this, pointed Donner at the girl with the intention of killing her. Instantly, the girl collapsed into the hallway with a soft thump. Then, at an angle impossible for a normal humans joints, raised herself up onto her hands and feet like a spider and launched herself straight at them! Ketaketaketaketaketaketaketaa! (TN: Spider girls laugh?) Her bizarre laughter echoed throughout the hallway. Shining eyes, just like those from urban legends, glared at them from between her bangs, as Hajime shot at the approaching figure. (TN: Actually genderless, but whatever. Editor wanted to add her. Meh) (EN: Weve already described it as a girl, seemed appropriate). (TN: Meh. Whatever. I am tired.) NOOOOOOOOO!!!! Wah!? Calm down Kaori! Dont grab my arm! Just like the template for this situation called for, Kaori clung onto Hajime and let out a scream. The girl approaching them laughed at her mockingly. Hajime, who was trying to shoot the girl with Donner, had his aim shifted due to Kaori clinging onto him. Kegya!! In a moment the girl was at Hajimes feet. Then, with her bizarre cry, she lept straight at Hajimes face. Hajime reluctantly gave up on trying to shoot her, and instead delivered a sure-kill yakuza-style kick straight into her still laughing stomach . As a precaution, he had clad himself and magic and used Grand Legs to deliver the blow. (TN: Grand Legs. New spell or what? Dont remember it at all. Its in the character introduction chapter, but what the hell? The moment Hajimes kick hit her stomach the girl was blown away into the wall, before bouncing several times and coming to a stop at the end of the hallway. Her limbs were now in an even more unnatural position she slowly vanished, as though melting into the darkness. Hajime let out a sigh and then gave the still shaking Kaori clinging onto him a bonk on the head with his fist. With a start Kaori looked up at Hajime, an expression of fear still on her face. Tears clung to her eyes as her mouth let out a small squeak, anyone could see she was still terrified. Hey Kaori, are you bad with these ghoulish type of things? Is there such a person who is good with them?! Wouldnt you be fine if you just thought of them as apparitions? . Gusuu, Ill try my best. As Kaori promised, she separated herself from Hajime, however she didnt let her hand go of Hajimes clothes. Until earlier she had been worried about what to say to Hajime, she had seemed more reserved than usual, but now a strong will dwelt in her eyes. She would absolutely not allow herself to be separated from him! It was a type of desperation, while simultaneously being an expression of her love for him. Just as Kaori had finished gathering her resolve the door ahead of them in the hallway flew open with a bang. On the other side of the door there were countless bloodstains on the floor, and when they looked up they saw the head of a woman with long, dripping wet, hair hung up on the ceiling looking down at them. At the same time they heard a noise and turned around to see a headless man dragging an axe along the floor behind him. Hajime delivered another one of his yakuza-like kick to the headless man and readied his gun to follow up, but there was no need. The headless man was already dead from the kick. No more I want to go back now I want to see Shizuku-chan~ As the proceeded further into the ship the strange phenomena became more and more violent, which caused Kaori to regress back into a child, clinging onto Hajimes back and refusing to come out. Ever since Kaori was small she had looked up to Shizuku as her knight & protector whenever she entered haunted houses or had to deal with Kouki and the boys. However, those feelings never crossed the boundary into being yuri. Meljeene, the founder of ?Meljeene Deep Sea Ruins?, seemed to be trying to back them into an emotional corner. Hajime, having survived The Abyss, already had experience dealing with being surrounded by darkness and didnt really find it very difficult to cope with, though he could understand how it would be difficult for someone with a more normal psyche to handle. However, he couldnt imagine Tio or Yue sobbing from such surprises. That was until a while ago when Kaori, while still half crying C half flirting, had stepped out and begun to repel the horrors using her healing magic. Seeing her sudden change in attitude had made Hajime want to tsukkomi where did the scared and lost little girl like atmosphere from earlier go? as he watched her. As they advanced Kaori began to get more unsteady again, but together they eventually arrived at the ships hold. They stepped through the opened heavy doors. They proceeded towards the back of the ships hold, moving in between the sparsely spread out cargo. However, before they had progressed far the doors behind them shut themselves with a loud boom! Pii!? Kaori let out a strange voice at this surprising sound and Hajime began to worry whether or not she was keeping in mind their important talk about what she should do after finishing the labyrinth. It wasnt the first time this thought had crossed his mind. However Hajime just let out a sigh and began to calmly stroking Kaoris shoulders. However the effectiveness of this tactic was disrupted when a thick fog began to slowly block their field of view. Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha-Hajime-kun!? Youre beginning to laugh just like a cheerful foreigner. Dont worry, just handle it like always. Youll be fine if you just crush them with your magic. The moment Hajime replied they heard the ring of something as it tore through the wind, flying towards them. Hajime moved like a bolt of lightning and blocked the attack aimed at his neck with his left arm. When he lowered his left arm they could see an extremely thin thread stuck into it. They didnt have time to stare, soon there was the continuous ring of the wind being cut as arrows flew at them from all sides. To come so far just for a trap? Its so disgusting! Thats just typical of those damn liberators! Come forth, Guardian of Light. Absolute Light! Hajime was caught by surprise for a moment, however, since they were only a primitive weapons Kaori was able to block them with her defensive magic. Soon though, the fog ahead of them began to swirl violently and a fierce storm struck Hajime and Kaori. Kya!? Kaori was blown away in the storm, her screaming figure disappearing into the fog. Hajime, made a sour face as he tried to find her using his perception ability. Unfortunately, it seems the fog had a function that inhabited skills of the sensing system, similar to inside the?Haltina Sea of Trees?, thus he quickly lost track of her. Che. Kaori, dont move! With a sour face Hajime called out to Kaori, but instead of Kaori a knight wielding a longsword came tearing out of the fog ahead of him. Using an unusual technique, he lunged fiercely and swung the sword at Hajime. Parrying the attack calmly with Donner, he struck the his large opponent in the chest with Schlag then fired a magic bullet into his stomach with Donner. A hole opened in the knights stomach and he silently vanished into the mist. However, immediately after a line of swordsmen and knights with abnormal strength emerged from the fog. These warriors held a variety of different weapons, and used the fog to launch attacks at Hajime one after another, fading back into the mist after each strike. Damn, so troublesome While spitting out curses, Hajime expanded red magic bullets around his body like a satellite, also activating Lightspeed(??) swiftly tidied up his surroundings. It was a concern to him that he could not hear Kaoris voice. Hajime was concerned that he couldnt hear Kaoris reply. While spitting out curses Hajime launched bullets of red magic and made them orbit his body like satellites. At the same time he activated Lightspeed and swiftly tidied up his surroundings. Shifting to Kaori, with Hajime gone from her sight she was finding it hard to keep up a brave front. Kaori was really bad with horror, it would be very difficult to overcome her current predicament even under normal circumstances, but now her body wanted to freeze up just from the fear of being alone. Add in her strong inferiority complex, though she wouldnt admit it to herself, and the bottom line was that all she wanted to do was curl herself up and cry. Kaori scolded herself, she mustnt let herself be found cowering like this, and forced her body to stand back up. As soon as she was upright again she felt a hand on her shoulder. Hajime would often encourage her by patting her on the shoulder. Overcome by happiness, Kaori found herself turning around in delight. Hajime-ku- However, as she turned around Kaori noticed that something felt off about the hand on her shoulder. To be more accurate, it felt too thin and too cold. Kaori felt chills run down her spine as her intuition warned her that what was behind her was not Hajime. If it wasnt Hajime, then who on earth was it? Continuing to turn, now like a rusty machine, Kaori saw it. Eyes, nose, mouth and then even more holes. It was the face of a woman dyed in a darkness as black as the abyss. Fuwah~ Kaoris spirit was over in an instant, and her defensive instincts rendered her unconscious. In the 2 minutes it took Kaori to get up and faint, Hajime had already destroyed 50 ghostly warriors. This was only his rough estimate based on killing one of the ghostly veterans every 2-3 seconds. Just as he was beginning to think he had wiped them all out, a large man wielding a greatsword tore out from the fog, charged straight at him and swung a blow that boasted of enormous hidden strength. Hajime dodged the attack with the smallest movement of his body. However it wasnt over yet. The warrior bounced the greatsword back into the air using the recoil from the blow to the ground and moved to attack again. Hajime responded by activating Vajra, stopping the blow with his mechanical arm and jumping up onto the greatsword with his knees, forcing it from his opponents hands and trapping it against the ground. Then, with a swift motion he raised his gun and fired a magic bullet straight into the large mans head. At the same time the large mans head was blown off the surrounding fog begins to fade away. Kaori! Where are you? Hajime focused all of his senses on finding Kaoris presence. However, even without doing that Kaori was easily found. Im over here, Hajime-kun. Kaori, are you alright? Hajime divulged a sigh of relief upon seeing Kaori walking towards him with a smile. Once Kaori reached his side she snuggled up against against him with a beautiful smile. It was very scary Is that so? Un. Thats why I want to be comforted As she said this Kaori threw her arms around Hajimes neck and hugged him. At a distance so close they were practically nose-to-nose, Kaori locates Hajimes mouth with her eyes and began to draw herself closer Gotsu (TN: Sound effect. *thunk*) With a Gotsu~tsu sound (TN: *thunk*) Donners muzzle met Kaoris temple. Wh-what? Kaori appeared to be confused as Hajime narrowed his brutal-looking eyes and directed murderous intent towards her. What? Of course Ill kill enemies, no matter how they look like and without a beat of hesitation he pulled the trigger. Karankara (*Clang-clang*) There was the sound of a knife hitting the ground, it had fallen out of the hand of Kaori when she was shot. She had intended to stab him in the back as she was hugging him. With steady footsteps Hajime approached the collapsed Kaori. Getting back up, Kaori begins talking to Hajime in a frightened and trembling voice. Hajime-kun, why would you do such a thing!? However Hajime response was to fire another magic bullet at Kaori. Dont you dare speak with Kaoris voice! Do not degrade her body by moving it! Did you think I couldnt see the truth? You are nothing but a piece of trash possessing her body. Hajimes Magic Stone Eye had already revealed to him that there was a ghostly woman possessing Kaori. With the truth clearly exposed Kaori, who until just a moment ago had been cowering on the ground, instantly changed her expression and burst into mocking laughter. Nyahahaha, even if you know the truth it is of no matter. You cant do anythingthis girls body is already mine! As she said this the possessed Kaori raised herself off the ground and pushed Hajime down onto the ground into the mounted position. Wait, what are you doing? This is your woman! Do you plan to hurt her!? Shut up! Youre giving me a headache. Didnt I tell you not to move? Im not going to hurt Kaori, the magic bullets will pass right through her body, the only one who will suffer is you. If I disappear this womans soul will shatter! Is that really alright with you!? At those words Hajime inclined his head slightly in thought. Although there was a good chance it wasnt a bluff, there was no way to verify if it was true. Most people would probably become trapped by indecision in this situation, was the possessed Kaori hoping for this? She was giving her cat-like laugh again while motioning for him to step aside. Seeing this Hajime gave her his reply. Zupan~! Zupan! It was a pair of magic bullets. The possessed Kaoris expression was too shocked to reveal as to whether she had felt any pain. Soon her expression shifted into one of frustration as she shouted at Hajime in an angry voice. Are you insane!? Do you not care what happens to this woman!? Shut up you pile of trash! If I dont attack then Kaoris body would remain possessed. However, as long as you arent killed her soul wont break, right? Until you feel like leaving her body everything will be fine if I just torment you without killing you. The ghostly woman was left speechless at his words. When she looked into Hajimes eyes she was being stabbed by his murderous intent that dwelt there. Ill make you regret thinking you could touch whats important to me. Even though youre an enemy I wont kill you, I wont let you experience the relief of death. Ill make it so you cant escape Kaoris body even if you want to. Ill force you to suffer until you go mad from the pain. Red magic flowed out from Hajimes body, his white hair was caught in the eddies and slowly began to sway in the energy. There was no rage, bloodthirst or insanity in his eyes, they were like frozen chips of ice. Hajime was furious, more so than ever before. He wouldnt be satisfied with just kill his enemy this time, they must experience cruelty akin to the depths of hell. The ghost possessing Kaori had been too dense to realise she had picked a fight with something that should never be disturbed. Only now, as she felt her gaze trapped in Hajime eyes, did she finally realise what she had awakened; a monster, one you would normally pray to never meet. With Donners muzzle again pressed against her forehead, the ghostly woman earnestly begged for release. Even if all it bought her was permission to disappear a single second faster, when she imagined what this monster would probably do to her even one second seemed like a blessing. She was just an ordinary ghost. Although it did seem that her lingering essence was greater than than any of the other apparitions they had encountered, in the face of this atmosphere it all amounted to nothing. The frozen wrath Hajime was giving off was just that terrifying. Iwanttodisappear!Iwanttodisappear!Iwanttodisappear!Iwanttodisappear!Iwanttodisappear!Iwanttodisappear! The ghosts sobs echoed louder as Hajimes finger moved to pull the trigger, when suddenly the Kaoris body began to shine. It was the sparkle of the restore-all-abnormal-status recovery magic Ten Thousand Heavens, which Kaori had prepared as a precaution ahead of time using the ability of Delayed Invocation. While left dumbfounded by the feeling of unbelievable relief the ghost heard a voice from inside her. CIts okay, Ill send you off properly. Alongside these words the shining, pure white, light intensified. The ghost felt afraid as the light wrapped around her, dragging her gently along with it towards the heavens. However, as she gradually passed on to the next world and her consciousness began to fade she was overcome with a feeling of peace and relief. With one clap, Kaori sent her off and slowly began to open her trembling eyelids. Hajime, still lying underneath Kaori in the mounted position, looked directly up into Kaoris eyes. Ever since Kaori began to shine, the fading presence of the ghosts existence had been reflected in Hajimes Magic Stone Eye. For the moment he released his killing intent and focused on confirming whether the ghost had truly left Kaori. Their faces were so close, and with Hajimes lying underneath her, his gaze filled with a mixture of relief and worry as he focused his eyes intently on her pupils, it wouldve been enough to make anyone feel moved. Gently lowering her head Kaori pressed her lips on Hajimes. It was only the barest meeting of their lips, but for Kaori it was still her precious first kiss. Hajime whole body went stiffened in surprise for a moment. In order to be certain that Kaori had been released Hajime had used almost all his concentration to examine her. With his mind so distracted, naturally it wasnt possible for him to avoid a kiss. After a while Kaori gently released his lips. What are you? Perhaps its my answer? Your answer? Un. Why did I follow you? Why do I want to keep on following you?. This is my answer to Hajimes questions. When she said this Kaori smiled at Hajime. It was smile he had always seen her wearing, warm like a ray of light from the sun. Ever since coming here it had become clouded and covered up by a false laugh, but now it shone once again. In fact Kaori had still retained her consciousness while possessed, though it felt like watching the world outside while trapped inside a glass room. She had still been able to see Hajime in never seen before state of fury, saying things like Kaori was important to him. It had flowed right through the ghost and reached her heart. At the sight of this Hajime unbearable sadness had risen up in her chest, but at the same time she felt the nervous passion she had when she first confessed to him. If she wanted to explain it, it was a feeling of selfish, of always wanting to be indulged, always make them vividly aware of your presence. Mixed in amongst the circle of girls Yue allowed to surround Hajime, Kaori found it intolerable that she wasnt allowed to hoard him all to herself, yet at the same time she didnt even want to imagine a future where she wasnt by Hajimes side. She wanted to make them recognise that even if her capabilities were nowhere near Yue and the others, her feelings werent any less. I like you Hajime-kun, no, I love you. Thats why from here on I want our futures to be entwined. Wont it only leave you feeling bitter? Just like it is with Shia, even if Yue werent there, it doesnt necessarily mean that I will love you back. Thats true, itll probably be painful at times. I want to be monopolised, I want you to only look at me. I feel so jealous of Yue sometimes, and so inferior when I compare myself to her If thats the case But Ill only regret it if I allow myself to be separated from you here, Im sure of it. For me, just being near Hajime is wonderful.and thats how Ive always felt. In time I want to close the gap between us even more, but for right now this is enough. Pinching Hajimes cheeks between both her hands, Kaori smiled softly. The expression on Hajimes face was a complex mix of troubled and amazed, but Kaori had decided on her own, and if she believes that its the best decision for herself, Hajime wouldnt say another word. Each person had their own idea of happiness, deciding Kaoris happiness for her is something he couldnt do, nor did he want to. . I see. If Kaori is fine with this then I wont say any more. Un. Although Ill probably cause a lot of trouble, please dont hate me, alright? What are you saying at such a late hour? From our time at school, up to our time here, you have always been an terrible troublemaker. Thats not true! Really? Back at school you never read the situation and would casually come over and talk to me, completely unaware of the word bombs you were dropping everywhere, and never noticing that every time the guys around us would seethe with anger. And then lets not forget when a negligee-clad lady decided to visit a mans room in the middle of the night Uu, I remember, all I wanted to do was talk to you. Un, it was really embarrassing when I realized later that I had come to your room dressed like that. While Kaori was covering her blushing face with her hands, Hajime got up and offered Kaori a hand up. Then, with a grin, patted Kaori on the shoulder gently, and turned to start walking towards the magic circle that had begun to shine further inside the storeroom once the fog had lifted. However, he was stopped by Kaori tightly grabbing onto his sleeve. If he looked carefully he could see that she was still a little unsteady. Apparently the possession had dulled her bodys senses a little. Now that the body had been released it hopefully wouldnt take long for it to return back to its normal state. Lets rest for a little bit. Hajime had suggested this, but it seems Kaori had an idea of her own and with a smile she hopped up onto Hajimes back. .What are you doing? Isnt it better if we progress quickly? I dont know when my magic power will return and if we hang around here the fog will surely come back, right? There was definitely some truth to her words,so Hajime replied with a It cant be helped while scratching his head, and walked towards the magic circle while carrying Kaori. Kaori wrapped her arms around Hajimes neck and clung on tightly to his back. Although he didnt say anything, Hajime was trying his best to ignore the soft feeling that pressing up against his back. Kaori moved close enough that he could feel her hot breath in his ear. Her lips, close enough that they were almost touching his earlobe, opened gently and a sweet sound reverberated inside his ears. Hajime-kun I want to asking you something about what happened earlier. Earlier? Yes. Why was it that you got so angry during that fight? Saa, why was I angry? I dont know. (TN: Dont make a move on whats important to me. ..Was he really an otaku before?) Mouu, please tell me~. Refusing to answer her questions or get caught up in her flirtatious atmosphere, Hajime continued to carry Kaori while moving forward at a brisk pace and without hesitation stepped into the magic circle. Chapter 95 - Volume 10 Gross-Food Subjugation Faint light shone on the surface of the sea, and it made the swaying waves a ceiling. In that space, a building that was like a temple existed in the center, which was supported by four huge columns. There was no wall between the columns. A delicate, complex magic formation was drawn at the place that seemed to be an altar at the center of the temple. Still, from the temple whose surroundings were filled with ocean water, the pathway that floated on the surface of the sea extended in four directions, and the end went on to become a circle. And, a magic formation was also drawn on the footing of that circle. One among the four magic formations began to shine suddenly. Then, after the momentary light that was like an explosion, the shadows of people stood there. It was Hajime and Kaori. Here is Is that a magic formation? Unexpectedly, was it captured? Um, is there some problem? No, I didnt think that it was really already cleared Though I felt it was a little easy when compared to the other Labyrinths Though I expected that clione to at least come out at the end Apparently, understanding that they seemed to have arrived at the dwelling of Meiru Merujine, Hajime made an expression like he was a little let down. In contrast to that, Kaori, peeking at his face from over Hajimes shoulder, replied while smiling wryly. You know, Hajime-kun. This place was plenty difficult. The beginning is an undersea cave after all, and because normally you would not possess something like a submarine, you would continuously be consuming a lot of magical power the whole time until it was cleared, and if done poorly, as it is you would drown. The clione-like thing was an almost impossibly tough enemy, and because physical attacks were ineffective against the things that looked like ghosts, you will again rely on magical power. Because of that, breaking through cannot be done without fighting a large army. Its a sufficiently ridiculous degree of difficulty. Yeah, though I guess it might be so if you say so. Not to mention, as for the people of this world the piety seems to be strong To display such madness Too much mental intensity? Kaoris point was, in short, that Hajime was too strong. When saying up to there, certainly, Hajime agreed that Guryuen Conflagration Mountain would have also been able to be captured flawlessly if not for the attack of Fried at the end. And, come to think of it, they had arrived before joining up with Yue and the others, but at the time that he thought about what they were doing, the magic formation that was at the end of the path to the right began to shine like it had read Hajimes thoughts. When the bursting light had settled down, the figures of the three people of Yue, Shia, and Tio were there. It was exquisite timing. Good timing. Was it OK over there? N Over there was it not safe? Ah, Kaori-san are you alright!? Mu? Are you hurt? What happened to recovery magic? To Hajimes calling out, even though each of them showed an energetic appearance, they sent gazes like they were worried at Kaori who was being carried on Hajimes back. Kaoris reply regarding that was Thank you for worrying. But, Im fine. Because half was just me being spoiled. To Kaori who declared that boldly as she floated a truly cheerful smile, as Yue narrowed her eyes, Shia appealed with Im jealous. Please switch places with me~, and Tio raised a broad smile with a Hohoo, seemingly amused. Hey, Kaori. Perhaps, can you already stand up? Ehehe, actually from the beginning there was no problem with walking Im sorry? Haa, hurry up and get down. To Kaori who laughed like a little evil slipped out, Hajime let Kaori down while showing an amazed expression. And then, they joined with Yue and the others and faced the temple. And? What happened? Hey, try to say it, Goshujin-sama. It seems something happened with Kaori? Hey, hey, what happened? Say it without hiding C hebuu!? Because she began to question him with an absolutely annoying feeling while Tio smirked, Hajime who became irritated dispatched an open handed slap at once. As she sat at ease, Tio, who had crumbled down with a fascinating slanting posture, colored her cheeks while breathing roughly. I-impact after a long time~, haa haa, n, Goshujin-sama, isnt it fine punishing me more? Isnt doing a kick instead good? In the atmosphere that was expected somewhere, ignoring Tio who said such things as she pleased, Hajime and the others went towards the altar inside. From the back, One more time, it is fine with one time! Please, hit me~,though the disgusting words were heard, everyone ignored it with all of their power. And? What happened? Yue asked the same question as Tio. However, the look was not at Hajime, it was faced at Kaori. Kaori, smiling sweetly in good humor as she matched gazes with Yue, dropped a bomb of words like the other day. I only kissed with Hajime-kun a little. Hou. Eh!? Is that true!? From which one!? From which one was it!? It cant be, from Hajime-san!? To Kaoris words, Yues voice lowered one level, and Shia drew closer like she was excited. It was from me. Hajime-kun was angry for my sake I stole it not being able to endure it. Waa, its the same as my time! I also stole one because I could not endure it. Were comrades! Kaori-san! Ufufu, thats right, Shia. Next time, shall we steal one with two people? In that case, should we rather make it to a fait accompli? Right at Hajimes side, the two girls began to refine the Hajime attack plan. A cold sweat flowed on Hajimes face. Though it looked like they were in high spirits going Kya Kya as they appeared to be joking, in fact, it was because the eyes of Kaori and Shia were serious. In the old days he never would have imagined Kaori turning carnivorous eyes towards him. I thought you would run away with your tail rolled up. Yue turned a probing look at Kaori. Yue had noticed that Kaori was tormenting her heart as she felt an inferiority complex. Therefore, this time that became the first Great Labyrinth challenge for Kaori, possibly she thought about if she would run home failing. Of course, she had no intention to comfort the other party who had proclaimed a declaration of war to her. If she drew back here, it as just fine if she declared victory when she considered the extent of it. However, it seemed that Kaori had gotten back on her feet, or rather, there was even an atmosphere of determination being made since before. She was anxious about what had happened. Thats right. From Hajime-kun as well, I was told that doing so sooner was better. But, the various differences among other things with Yue I will show them now. Did you become defiant? Indeed it might be called that. Or perhaps I should say, although I came along with you all becoming defiant from the start, showing the difference, it was surely only forgotten. I showed you a shameful place. Although it would be fine if you gave up as you were. Fufu, are you scared? To compete together? Dont get carried way by the rhythm. Troublemaker. That, it was said also by Hajime-kun. I, do I have a constitution to make trouble like that I wonder? To Yues sharp words, Kaoris face stiffened. Though she felt a little down being called a troublemaker similarly by both her rival in love and the one she loved, she immediately pulled herself together. Incidentally, actually Yue as well, or perhaps you should say Hajime and the others, because everyone comparatively has a constitution to make trouble, though the words surely boomeranged considerably, the self-consciousness of it was not in Yue. Well, although it might be as Yue saysbecause I am at least Hajime-kuns Importance, I decided to aim at Special doing my best. Whatever anyone might say, right? I see. In that case I will accept your challenge the same as before. Yes! Ah, even so, I dont hate Yue, you know? A fighting friend or something like that, that sort of thing was yearned for just a little. Friends? Kaori and I are? Thats right, friends. In Japan, there is something like a person who represents friend writing rival. In that case, isnt it fine to read friend by writing love rival too? Japan Hajimes birthplace It is a more mysterious country the more I hear about it. But I think it is a good sense. Right. Ufufu, thats why, please take care of me after this too? N. Though Yue and Kaori were emitting an atmosphere of good feelings somewhat, at the side, Hajime who heard the two peoples conversation was terribly uncomfortable. It was a feeling like a young man alone even inappropriately slipping into the midst of girls that were making girls talk. And, such things as Kaori knowing the words of a certain end of the century person called strong, although it cannot be helped wanting to tsukkomi because Yues return was the words of a certain cardboard box loving snake, he controlled himself because he read the mood. Hajime and the others who arrived at the altar set foot on the magic formation with everybody. Going by the usual, it carefully examined the inside of their minds, and their memories were read. However, it was not just that this time, it was like looking at what the other people experienced at the same time. In other words, what Yue and the others experienced was shared with Hajime and Kaori too. Somehow or other, it seemed that Yue and the others finally arrived at an abandoned metropolis that should even be called an undersea city in a huge underground space. Thereupon, the space warped the same as with Hajime and Kaori, and it was like war came in the metropolitan area with the armies of two countries. Because, that metropolis seemed that it was a place being invaded by the army of the Majin tribe in the human capital, and in the end, it seemed they were attacked from both the same as Hajime and Kaori. There was a huge architecture that appeared to be the royal castle in the interior of the capital, and Yue and the others who pushed on while kicking about the armies heard the speech of the leaders in the invaded royal castle. By all means, because the incident where the Majin tribe destroyed a human village was the impetus, although the humans country that made this metropolis the capital city began a war with the Majin tribe side, actually, that was like a conspiracy of the human side that did not hope for peace and desired the Majin tribes extermination. By the time it was noticed, the war that was already getting out of hand expanded, and finally it had become a situation where the united human side had the tables turned on them and was invaded until the royal capital.. It seemed that was the situation. And, the person plotted that conspiracy, it seemed it was the high priest of the Light Faith Church that was deeply connected with the country, and this Light Faith Church apparently was the predecessor of the Sacred Faith Church. Furthermore, they appeared to be violently cornered. As though they were entreating a deity in troubled times, they tried to obtain the support of God offering sacrifices. As a result, several hundred human women and children were gathered from the metropolitan area, and it became a ghastly situation of a mass killing being done in the churchs cathedral. Even Yue and the others, when they saw that scene it seemed to be quite intense as expected. Because the confirmation of memories by the magic formation compelled them to remember, it made their faces pale. Especially, Shia seemed like she would vomit at any time. Finally the confirmation of memories ended, and everyone seemed to have been recognized as someone who had captured it safely. The new Age of Gods magic was etched within Hajimes and the others minds. Was this magic here? Wasnt it end to end of the continent? Damn Liberators. Found it, power of regeneration. Hajime breathed out abusive language. That was because the Age of Gods magic of Merujine Undersea Ruins that they obtained was Reproduction magic. He remembered the wording of the lithography that was under the Great Tree of Hartsina Sea of Trees. He was certain that it was written that the power of regeneration was necessary before advancing. In other words, to capture the Great Labyrinth that was at the end of the east, it would not be obtained if you did not go until the end of the west, and it was absurdly troublesome for a person who had arrived at Hartsina Sea of Trees first. Though it was still better since Hajime and the others possessed the means of high speed movement with the magic driven vehicles. When Hajime puckered his eyebrows at the repulsiveness of the Liberators, and simultaneously with the magic formations light paling, a parallelepiped came out from the floor and approached. It seemed like a small altar. When thinking that the altar shone faintly, in the next moment the light took the shape of a human form. Somehow or other, it seemed to be a message left behind similarly with Oscar Orcus. The human form clearly changed into an outline gradually, and it became a single woman. The girl who sat on the altar was wearing something like a white one piece dress that became loose, and she possessed fan shaped ears and long, emerald green hair. It seemed that the Liberators one person Meiru Merujine was a woman who was related to the Sea Tribe. She, the same as Oscar, told the truth of the Liberators after she introduced herself. She seemed to be a gentle woman, wearing a kind atmosphere even while carrying grief. Before long when she finished the same talk as what Oscar had reported, she spoke words at the end. Please, do not cling to God. Do not rely on it. Do not get used to things that are given. Struggle for the sake of grabbing hold of and taking it. Decide by your own will, and advance ahead by your own feet. Any difficult problem, the answer is always within you. It is only within you. Do not be misled by the sweet answer that God deludes you with. Under free will for sure, there is happiness. To you, I am praying that a rain of happiness pours down on you. Finishing it so, Meiru Merujine vanished, becoming faint light again. Immediately afterward, a small magic formation shone as it appeared in the place where she had sat, and when the light settled down, a coin where the crest of Merujine was etched was placed there. The number of proofs is four, Hajime-san. With this, we are surely able to challenge the Sea of Trees Labyrinth too. I wonder how Father and the others are doing~? Shia was quick to think about her family and hometown that she really missed. However, because what came to mind was her father and the others going Hyahha-!, she dispersed that scene by shaking her head. As Hajime put away the coin of proof in the Treasure Warehouse, he recalled the Haulia going Hyahaa-! the same as Shia, and drove out the scene by shaking his head. And, just as the proof was put away, the temple began rumbling. And then, the ocean water of the surroundings suddenly began to raise the water level. Uo!? Tch, forced expulsion, huh? Everyone, hold on! N. Wahwah, its too unreasonable! Its like Raisen Great Labyrinth, no mooore~. Water torture is being done. To the sea water that terrifically increased in force, Hajime and the others who did not even have time to take out and board the submarine were submerged in the blink of an eye. Right away, they were again individually no match for the draining, and everyone firmly grabbed on each others clothes and equipped a compressed oxygen cylinder in their mouths that was taken out from the Treasure Warehouse. And then, immediately after that, the ceiling part opened like the shortcut of Guryuen Conflagration Mountain, and ocean water poured in with violent force. Hajime and the others also, flowing into the shaft, were blown away to the upper regions by the violent force like being pushed out in a water fountain from below. Perhaps, though it might be the shortcut of Merujine Undersea Ruins, different from the Meiru Merujine with an atmosphere such as a kind onee-san being gentle, it was an absurdly violent shortcut. Furthermore, it was like compulsion. Unexpectedly, she might have been an extreme person. Hajime and the others who were forced up finally noticed that overhead was a dead end. However, the moment they collided with it, the ceiling part slid again, and they were thrown out into the vast sea vigorously outside of the ruins. Hajime was convinced. Meiru Merujine was absolutely an extremely sketchy character contrary to her appearance. Hajime and the others who were thrown out in the sea hurriedly took out the submarine from the Treasure Warehouse. And then, though they tried to board it from the hatch, that plan was obstructed. Mostly, because of an opponent they did not want to meet. Zubaaaaaaaa!!! A semi-transparent tentacle passed before their eyes with terrific force, and the submarine was sent flying. [Yue.] [Frozen Coffin!] In the gaze that Hajime turned ahead, although it was a seemingly fairy-like modeling, making everything melt, it was the worst, brutal creature that regenerates infinitely C the huge clione. While grinding his teeth at the thing that appeared especially after the capture was finished, Hajime called out to Yue by invoking Telepathy. The huge clione again shot a countless number of tentacles with a violent force like they were not resisted by the water. On the other hand, Yue froze the surrounding ocean water in a spherical shape by harmonizing in response to Hajimes call, and formed a barrier of ice. The barrier of ice was mightily blown away in the sea by the force of the tentacles that hit directly with Hajime and the others inside. Everyone was made to shake within the barrier at the violent impact. [What should we do!? Goshujin-sama!] To Tio who communicated by using the telepathy gem, Hajime answered. [Everybody aim at the sea. Well be tortured to death underwater. Ill buy us time!] Hajime remotely manipulated the submarine by operating the ring type induction stone while saying so. From behind them, the submarine that should have been blown away and sunk plunged forward with extreme speed, and evaded the countless tentacles that came to attack while wrenching the hull. And then it shot a countless number of torpedoes from the bottom of the ship. The number of torpedoes that could be shot all at once was twelve. If one thinks about it normally it would be plenty of destructive power. However, Hajime, judging that the situation would gradually get worse if he did not make a certain chance here, did not loosen his hand and shot all of the torpedoes consecutively that were loaded on the submarine. Making it navigate like making the hull slip sideways, he made a circle with the huge clione in the center. While implementing impossible movement if it was an ordinary ship, the number of torpedoes that were fired successively were 48 in general. Those that rushed while drawing a line of bubbles brought violent destruction, directly hitting the huge clione without varying their aim. Doou! Doou! Doou! Doou! Such muted impact sounds reverberated, and the ocean water rose and swelled like it had expanded. From the sea, if one were to look above the huge clione, the sea level would instantaneously rise, and next they would have observed an enormous column of water spout. Hajime and the others tried to surface by manipulating the water current immediately after all of the torpedoes exploded. However much it looked like a monster that even possessed regenerative power, it should have bought some time for a little while. However, the huge cliones nonsensicalness seemed to have easily exceeded their predictions. [Yue, above!] [Tsk no good, I wont make it!] A semi-transparent jelly was drifting above Hajime and the others who were trying to surface while recovering the remote controlled submarine, and it became a clione of three meter size when it gathered and solidified in several blinks. And then, when it opened its large head with a Gapa!, it swallowed the barrier of ice as it was. Naturally, Hajime and the others were in the cliones belly together with the barrier. [Shit, the regeneration is too fast!] [It looked like it regenerated from a tentacle that was torn off!] [This is bad, Hajime-san. The surroundings are full of jelly!] Apparently, it was not just the tentacle that was torn off, the semi-transparent jelly seemed to have been distributed here and there by getting on the ocean current from the beginning. [Hajime. There is not much to maintain it! I cant reinforce it because there is no ocean water in the belly!] [Tch, everyone prepare for impact!] Yue frantically resisted the barrier of ice melting with terrific force. Hajime, while strengthening its defensive power by cladding the barrier with Vajra, took out a large quantity of rockets and torpedoes from the Treasure Warehouse outside of the barrier, namely, in the belly of the clione. Once more, the cliones body exploded and scattered together with a thunderous roar. Because it began to melt even with Vajra in a short time, even Hajime and the others who bathed in the shock of the nearby explosion were grandly blown away, and the barrier of ice was also smashed. They were thrown out into the sea. Hajime remotely controlled and moved the submarine in the sea as he caught Kaori and Shia who could not directly fight underwater. However, this time the submarine was caught. One part of the huge clione had clung to the ships bottom before anyone was aware and opened a hole in it. In the gap where the cruising speed dropped as ocean water flowed into the interior of the ship, the surrounding semi-transparent jelly that had been scattered gathered in one go and wrapped up the submarine. Furthermore, Hajime and the others noticed when they were surfacing that a large amount of semi-transparent jelly was expanding to cover overhead of them. Judging by the huge cliones unusual recovery speed, it was not possible to break through in a halfhearted manner. While spewing abusive language in his mind at his prided submarine being melted, Hajime called out to Yue with telepathy. [Yue. Ill rely on you for Spatial Piercing] [It will take forty seconds.] [Hindrances will not be done. To escape from the sea, we have no choice but that.] [N Leave it to me.] Yue closed her eyes to concentrate and did not move. Kaori and Shia clung to her so that she did not get washed away by the current. The Spatial Piercing that Yue was attempting to use was one of the Space magics that was the Age of Gods magic acquired in Guryuen Conflagration Mountain. Making a hole in a point of two spaces, the space of the two spots were connected. In short, it was magic that made a warp gate. Still, because it hasnt been long since it was learned, being used by Yue it will take that much time. The tentacles that came attacking, Tio somehow mowed them down with a rapid fire of reduced version breath. However, since the breaths magic power consumption is intense, and since the power and range fall considerably underwater, it was difficult to hit the tentacles because of the straight line attack and the annihilation power was weak. It will likely break through without being held for even several more seconds. Hajime, taking out ores successively from the Treasure Warehouse, proceeded to continuously use Rensei, and like the barrier of ice that Yue formed not long ago, formed a physical barrier in the shape of a sphere. [Goshujin-sama! It has already broken through!] [I was able to do it, so everyone get in!] The metallic barrier sufficient enough to take in five people was completed, and simultaneously with Tio getting into it last the hole was closed as it became a perfect metal sphere. Furthermore, that metal sphere was covered in red magical power. It was strengthened by Vajra. Tentatively, because gravity stones were also included, it would not keep sinking as well. Immediately after that, the tentacles rushed the metal sphere, and began to wrap it up in one go. The semi-transparent jelly that melts even magic power itself immediately destroyed and consumed the Vajra. And then, even the surface of the metal sphere was melted in a moment. However, when thinking that red sparks ran on the metal sphere, metal swelled from the melted edges, and the protective wall was just barely maintained. That was because Hajime continued to constantly use Rensei from within. Fortunately, there was a kind of ore that was contained within the Treasure Warehouse to a literally rotting degree. Repeated Rensei seriously as he opposed the rate of melting, and then, the moment he impatiently waited for finally came. [Spatial Piercing!] Yues spatial transference magic was invoked. Within the metal sphere, a shining membrane of an elliptical shape was completed in the immediate vicinity of Hajime and the others. It was the gate that connected space. [Everybody jump in!] In accordance with the command of Hajime who continued to use Rensei by applying his hand to the metal sphere, everyone jumped into the gate all at once. Hajime also jumped in last. After Hajime passed through it, the gate immediately terminated, and several seconds later a countless number of tentacles pierced the metal sphere and melted it. Hajime and the others who passed through the gate were attacked by a terrible floating sensation. It was because the movement done before was to the sky. To be separated from the sea even a little, Yue had established the exit one hundred meters in the sky. Immediately Tio used Dragonification and floated as she placed Hajime and the others on her back. On Tios back Yue started to crumble down, and Kaori and Shia supported her from the sides. It was a state of magical power completely drying up. Hurriedly, she replenished it taking out magical power from the magic crystal stones. Yue, you saved us. As expected of you. Space transference is proportionate in difficulty. Haa haa, n. I did my best. But, its still not a level for combat. As Yue said, the handling of Space magic was difficult to the extent that it could not be compared with Gravity magic, and in the view of Yue it was still not at a level where it could be used in actual fighting. Much time is taken to construct the magic formation image by means of Imagination Composition, and the magical power efficiency is also still bad, as even though they made a spatial transition of one hundred meters, it was to an extent that it consumed magical power of two times that of superlative magic. Nevertheless, because of Yue being skilled she was able to attain it and put it to use in a short period, and their escape was able to be done. Admiration was sent freely from Kaori and the others too, and to a certain extent, Yue who blushed was embarrassed. Though everyone loosened their faces at the situation, the next moment, their expressions became frozen. Doogoooooooo!!! Zabaaaaaaaa!!! Together with such a roaring sound, suddenly a huge tsunami swept down on them from the back of Hajime and the others. No, even calling it huge is presumptuous. Already there was a wall and the sky. The tsunami that seemed to easily exceed five hundred meters in height came to attack while raising wave crests in the distant sky where Tio flew about one hundred meters high in the sky. And the diameter seemed to be about one kilometer. Tsk, Tio! [Acknowledged!] Tio recovered herself at Hajimes shout, and accelerated in one go as she fluttered her wings. There was no escape anyway. Space transition would not be in time. If it was, there was nothing to think about but To the other side! She flew with a high speed that seemed to rival the time she escaped from Guryuen Conflagration Mountain. CRestraining Seal, Beyond Sage! Beyond Sage. Kaori produced a rope of light that connected everyone to prepare for when they would be swallowed, while at the same time she expanded high grade defensive magic together with Yue. Shia gave a warning the next instant as she widened her eyes when concentrating on something. Tio-san, be careful! That is inside the tsunami! Tentacles are coming! She seemed to have reported the scene that she saw with her characteristic magic Foresights derivation Future Assumption. Tio, without even confirming Shias words, twisted her body instantaneously. Right afterward, countless tentacles extended from the tsunami and pierced the space where Tio was until now immediately. She was able to avoid them successfully. However, the difference with the tsunami had been shortened because of that reason. The tentacles that still came attacking, though Hajime intercepted and burned them to ashes with a flamethrower Damn it! Everyone get together! Hajime who was on Tios back covered Yue, Shia, and Kaori like he was hugging them, and then, right after that, the huge tsunami that should even be called a natural disaster swallowed them. Because there was the Beyond Sage of the pair of Yue and Kaori, though they did not receive the impact of the tsunami directly, even so they were unreasonably tossed around by the fierce torrent and were sent back into the sea. One piece of the Beyond Sage was completely smashed, and the other piece was already cracked. Supposing if they had not expanded anything but one piece, then at about this time they might have gone to a watery grave. Hajime and the others who shook their heads at the shock from being thrown into the sea raised their faces as they made grim expressions again. How should I put it, the aimed at prey isnt let go? The huge clione was already in front of Hajime and the others who were protected by Beyond Sage. Furthermore, that figure was becoming even larger, and had already exceeded twenty meters. Was it still insufficient? While gathering semi-transparent jelly from the surroundings, it continued to grow even larger. I-it cant be Things like not dying, melting anything, and manipulating even the sea What should we do? Hajime-san. Can you give me a serious kiss? I want to do it with Hajime-san at least at the end. .Fuu, Goshujin-sama. Me too, I desire a kiss at the end. Kaori darkened her expression in despair, and Shia pleaded to Hajime while floating a smile like she was embarrassed. Tio was also the same. However, the girls who turned their gazes at Hajime shook their bodies with a Biku. Because, Hajimes eye glittered with flames. The glint in his eye was sharp, carrying murderous intent of an insanely thick degree, and he was glaring at the clione that had become huge as he bared his teeth. Hajime would not do something like giving up. There was not even a tiny bit of such a thought. What was in his head was: what should they do to kill the enemy before their eyes and how could they survive, it was only just that. Confronted with a formidable enemy of an impossible degree, if that was enough to give up, Hajime would not be standing in this place now. He surely would have perished in the abyss a long time ago. And, understanding that, surely because they had escaped the verge of death in the abyss together, Yue also still frantically worked out her thoughts without carrying the likes of resignation at all. At the eyes of Hajime that glittered, Kaori, Shia, and Tio, though they stiffened as they were and gazed at him with expressions that were engrossed for a little while like their hearts had been stolen, they regained their consciousness because the huge clione commenced its attack finally becoming a thirty meter class. Panicking, Kaori formed Beyond Sage over again. Shia grasped for possibilities of victory with Future Assumption. Tio fired breath. In the girls eyes, there was no color of giving up anymore. The likes of a brave woman, if that was not a person who should be at Hajimes side, it was because it was thought so. Yue also, although she had not thought of a plan to to break the deadlock yet, for now she was going to crush both offense and defense for the sake of surviving. Hajime did not do anything in particular, and just intently worked out his thoughts. In the given time that Yue and the others earned, he continued to search for a path to victory with high speed thoughts while invoking Lightspeed. He ordered himself to recall all of the information there was now. With terrific force within Hajimes brain, the scenes until now flashed back. And then, he remembered. He and the others had once gotten away from the huge clione. That changed into a question. Although so much power exists, why did it overlook us once? At that time, what differed with the present fight? That was Were not using fire much. Right, last time Tio and Yue grandly used magic of the fire system with reckless abandon. That time, the tentacles became ash, and should not have been used to regenerate. Hajime found hope there. Though it was a guess without positive proof, probably, the regeneration of the clione was not infinite. The semi-transparent jelly that composed its body and appeared to be equal to infinite existed in mass quantities. Also, it appeared likely that it was able to even create it on its own just by seeing the situation until now. Though, if it were annihilated in one go, it might need time to replace it. Therefore, last time because it replaced a large quantity of its annihilated body, it prioritized regeneration over pursuit, and Hajime and the others seemed to have been able to escape. In that case, it was the same. It was fine if they could annihilate it faster that it could create or regenerate the semi-transparent jelly that composed the clione. However, this place was in the sea. It was sufficient to say that fire magic could not be used the most effectively as one might think. Though Tios breath is high temperature, it did not seem to be able to finish annihilating it. There was no method. There were no stored arms that could annihilate it. In that case Its just fine if I make it. Hajime, taking out torpedoes and ore successively from the Treasure Warehouse, began to produce something with terrific force for some reason. Hajime? Did you think of something? Yeah. To use fire in the sea theres no choice but this. It should defeat it if it goes smoothly. Hajime-kun, is that true!? As expected of Hajime-san! I believed in you from the beginning! Shia, you, didnt you solicit a kiss as you gave up in the beginning? No, that aside, thats our Goshujin-sama! However, it will take time. You all, Ill leave it to you. At Hajime who said so while smiling fearlessly as he lifted his lips, Kaori, Shia, and Tio immediately nodded their heads strongly, and even more, they confronted the huge clione increasing their concentration. Hajime expanded his perception ability to the maximum using Lightspeed, and furthermore he demonstrated concentration power that exceeded the limit by using Limit Break at the same time too as he poured all of his power into the weapon creation. One, though he completed another one, the mass production in one go does not go like the bullets whose degree of difficulty to create is extremely high. Nevertheless, when using them sporadically, the huge clione might finish regenerating or creating the semi-transparent jelly. The situation would gradually get worse if it became so. If he was going to do it in, he should do it in instantly. While wearing red magical power the proof of Limit Break, Hajimes frantic Rensei was repeated. However, reality is heartless. As far as the huge clione is concerned in the sea was a place of its overwhelming advantage, and even with Yue and the others of the cheat group doing it, they did not seem able to rival it for long. Though Yue, Kaori, Shia, and Tio were desperately standing firm with expressions that seemed strained, they did not seem to be able to hold out until the preparation was complete. [Three minutes, the end at most, if there is three minutes!] While invoking telepathy instinctively, Hajime shouted so. Finally, the huge clione whose fierce attacks they could not contain approached before their eyes, and swept down to swallow Hajime and the others as its head split with a Gapa! Hajime reluctantly decided to fire even though it was only as much as he was able to now to try to survive this moment. But, at that moment, neither Yue, Shia, Tio, nor Kaori either, it was a refined old mans voice that responded to Hajimes shout with telepathy. [Yo, Ha-bou. Doesnt it seem dangerous? Occhan will help you out.] [-!? T-this voice, it cant be, Li-san?] [Yeah. Ha-bous friend, its Li-san.] Yes, having appeared, the one who had been captured in Fyurens aquarium before, it was the human faced fish demon Lieman who Hajime called Li-san. Hajime, when he looked at the surroundings as he widened his eyes in surprise, suddenly a huge silver shadow rammed a hit into the huge cliones body from the side. The huge clione that was in a posture of just being about to prey upon them as it opened its mouth was blown away as it received the perfect surprise attack, and was pushed away. In that space, the human faced fish that was certainly remembered swam to the immediate vicinity of the Beyond Sage. At the abrupt situation, Yue and the others also were completely not able to follow. Seeing Liemans figure, Yue and Tio stared in wonder, Shia widened her eyes in surprise with That time!, and arriving at Kaori, she screamed with a Hii!? [Was Shia jou-chan also in good health?] Fue!? Um, y-yes! Im healthy. [That is splendid. Then, Ha-bou, what are you doing lazily? If you had three more minutes, would you be able to deal with the Akujiki somehow? If you have to do it, do it quickly. Do you not have so long?] [Y-yeah. Although something wasnt understood well, at any rate you saved us. Thank you, Li-san.] Hajime moved the hand he had stopped at the sudden appearance of Lieman, and resumed the weapon creation in a hurry. Meanwhile, the huge silver shadow, suicide attacking the huge clione, bought time doing an exchanging of attacks. Somehow or other, the silver shadows true identity seemed to be a group of fish. They were not even demons or the like and were just fish. Though they were just fish, tens of thousands, or, if the number equaled several hundreds of thousands, it seemed that even a monster opponent was able to be held off. Because they decreased in number by the staggering force, certainly, they did not seem able to keep it up for long. Why was Lieman here? Shia, who was put out ahead forcibly as the representative because she seemed to be an acquaintance, asked that question. [U-um, Li-san? Is that fine? Uh, what in the world is going on?] [Hmph, it isnt anything in particular. As I was properly hanging around this area, a telepathic communication was heard accompanied by a huge, familiar magical power. What I saw when I rushed over, wasnt it Ha-bou being attacked by the Akujiki? Though there were a lot of questions, it was my friends crisis. It is the shame of a man to not do anything.] Uh, that group of fish is the Akujiki in it? [The Akujiki is that thing. Long ago, a monster that haunted the sea from ancient times no, that fellow is a natural disaster. It could also be called an ancestor of demons. That crowd of fish is being guided by my ability. To our species that uses telepathy, the ability is possessed to manipulate the normal sea creatures to a certain extent.] A surprising fact came to light. The human faced fish Lieman seemed to have been a fish user. The group of fish was almost destroyed in the timing that Liemans conversation ended, and the huge clione again attacked while opening its mouth as it went toward Hajime and the others. However, the time that was earned by the noble sacrifice was precisely three minutes. A group of larger than normal torpedoes were spread out in the surroundings of the Beyond Sage that enclosed Hajime and the others. The number was roughly 120. And, rings of the same number floated in the surroundings of Hajime who smiled fearlessly. When Hajime activated the induction stone on hand, the group of torpedoes were shot all at once. 120 torpedoes rushed towards the huge clione that had opened its mouth at high speed while drawing a line of bubbles. However, only the torpedoes, because they would just scatter the body of the huge clione even if they exploded, there would not be substantial damage either and it seemed that it would immediately regenerate. The huge clione attempted to intercept the group of torpedoes, sending out a large number of tentacles as it was upset at them becoming a hindrance to its meal, and everyone stared ahead wondering what they should do. Hajime who had exceeded the limit manipulated the torpedoes with the very limit of his concentration power and barely evaded them. Are you not going to avoid them? Then, Ill let you eat to your hearts content. Hajimes mutter resounded. The huge clione that was previously the Akujiki, at the reason that it was able to melt anything, Hajime thought that might have been why it did not avoid the attack. And then, the expectation was correct. The group of torpedoes that had finished dodging the barrage of tentacles directly hit and pierced into the huge cliones whole body uniformly without it even showing an attitude of avoiding them. However, an explosion did not happen. Buried in the huge cliones body, although they were melting there was not an explosion of even one shot. The huge clione that had embedded the group of black torpedoes throughout its body was in a state like a flecked pattern was made as if poison had invaded the previous position. Hajime, before the group of torpedoes completely melted, carried out the next move. He took out a massive quantity of black liquid into the empty space from the Treasure Warehouse. It was the tar that was made from liquified Flamme ore. To the inside of the surrounding floating rings, it was poured there like a waterfall. Then at the same time, the whole body of the huge clione began to be stained black. As though, like water soaking into paper and changing its color all at once, the black liquid was encroaching on the semi-transparent, huge clione. The identity was the tar of liquefied Flamme ore that Hajime had poured into the surrounding rings. These rings and the group of torpedoes, all of them were connected by a small gate. What passed through the inside of the ring jumped through space and arrived at the same ring used as an exit that had been built into the inside of the torpedoes. In other words, the torpedoes were not explosives, they were things to carry the rings, and at the same time, they were also a physical barrier of the rings while sending in the tar. Naturally, though the tar itself was also melted, because of the total of 120 gates, the melting speed of the large quantity of tar that poured in without pause could not catch up to the encroachment of its whole body by the tar. In an instant, the huge clione, though it tried to escape the encroachment by separating its body, Yue and the others did not allow it. The separation was thoroughly hindered with a barrier, freezing, and breath. Still, Yues gate was unable to be used because she was not able to open the gate on a pinpoint on a moving target yet. To be able to do it, two established points of space just had to be connected. The huge clione, because it became serious, though it had been on the verge of finishing off Hajime and the others by a war potential with a volume of the maximum class done by gathering the semi-transparent jelly of the surroundings, now it had backfired. The tar that Hajime poured into it finished dyeing the huge clione black without leaving anything in the end. Hajime, as he curved his mouth, he pierced the huge clione with fiery, glittering eyes. In his hand a tiny ember was being held. Burn in hellfire from inside of the body and die. The ember that was flicked by Hajimes thumb, while drawing an arc, it hit directly like it was being inhaled in one of the tars that was pouring down. At that moment, a scorching heat of 3000 degrees Celsius surged and spread through the gate instantly. Not long ago, it was dyed black, and the huge clione had tried to melt the tar inside its body with an atmosphere that it felt desperation somewhere, and this time, it had become dyed a scorching red. As Hajime said, from inside of its body, hellfire that was not able to be opposed did not allow even a moment of resistance, and its body was completely burned. A large, crimson flower that bloomed in the sea finally appeared from inside the body of the huge clione accompanied by the coloring of a name called a mass of bubbles in the sea, and it was destroyed, frying even through the exterior. And then, the super high temperature flames raised a violent steam explosion as they evaporated the ocean water in an instant. Goobaaaaaaa!!! A terrific impact surged, and the distant sea burst open like a joke. In the sea that was also still raging, it was a state like a storm was called in. Inside the rough sea, Hajime and the others who let the impact go past them searched for the form of the huge clione beyond the barrier. Though their gazes went around without negligence in the sea that was calming down moment by moment the form of the clione that was like a nightmare was nowhere to be seen. Hajime, though he carefully investigated using the magic eye stone and Farsight, as expected the huge cliones traces were not reflected. Hajime and the others were convinced. The monster of ancient times the Akujiki subjugation had been completed here. Guh Somehow, is it over? The rings that had floated in the surroundings scattered and sank as they lost their power, and the red magical power that covered Hajimes body also quickly dispersed and vanished. At the same time, Hajime who staggered by the side effect of Limit Break went down on one knee inside the barrier of Beyond Sage, and distorted his expression from an intense headache because of overworking. However, in his eyes that said I killed it!, great joy overflowed at having survived victoriously. Hajime, are you alright? Hajime-kun, Ill heal you immediately! Yue immediately approached Hajimes side and supported his body. Kaori also went to heal Hajime as she chanted recovery magic immediately. Shia and Tio also came to approach at the sides and embraced Hajime. You did it! Hajime-san! As expected of Goshujin-sama you made a harsh killing scene. I felt chills. At Kaoris healing, while feeling his headache lessen a little at a time, Hajime also loosened his cheeks at his companions that had gathered. While soaking in the reverberations of their victory, when it became peaceful, an old mans voice who seemed to be a little displeased resounded. [Yoo, Ha-bou. Please tell me if its going to explode. Didnt you consider if I might die?] [Ah, Li-san. Sorry. I thought about nothing but what I was killing.] Apparently, Lieman seemed to have been completely blown away by the last explosion. Because he had used all of his power to kill the huge clione, his consciousness had not been turned toward Lieman. Moreover, the last explosion was not something Hajime had intended. For a bit, Hajime had also been surprised. [Well, can it not be helped if it was to kill the Akujiki? Whatever was done, it was splendid.] [If Li-san hadnt come it would have been seriously terrible. Thank you.] [Youre welcome. Well, I only stuck to my moral code. Dont worry about it.] [Youre an honorable man as usual. As expected of Li-san. Im thankful too for the coincidence that you were here.] [Ha-bou, coincidences that have accumulated, isnt it already called inevitable? That Occhan was able to assist you was also inevitable, and that you survived like this is also an inevitability.] Hajime loosened his mouth with a hah the same with the fish with the old man face that smiled broadly. At the two people who were communicating something to each other, the female formation in the background were discussing together with whispers. Whats that? Arent they excessively communicating something with each other? Honorable mans friendship? Hajime-kun the friend that he was able to make in the other world is a Seama?? Even in Japan the appearance of him hitting it off with someone to that extent wasnt seen!(TN: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seaman_%28video_game%29) There was such a feeling even before. Girls talk cant help becoming boys talk if its a guy? Well, though the other party is an old man From themselves, to the intimate atmosphere of Hajime and Lieman of a certain meaning, when Yue and the others turned complex expressions towards them without either trembling or bewilderment attached, the two peoples conversation also seemed to have just ended. [Then, Occhan is already going. Ha-bou. Let us meet again if fate allows.] [Yeah. Li-san also take care.] With one mutual nod, Lieman turned back. However, when looking back as he advanced a little, he talked to Shia. [Jou-chan. There seems to be many rivals, but do your best. When you are able to have children, lets have them play with my children sometime. I will introduce my wife also. See you.] When leaving only those words, without looking back this time, he disappeared into the ocean as he was. Those that remained behind You were married!!? It was a grand tsukkomi of such a Hajime and company. Though he put on the airs of a wanderer, when thinking that he possessed a family, nothing but a normal useless old man was seen. For awhile, their tsukkomi echoed in the ocean. Chapter 96 - Volume 10 Oath With The Daughter Papa-! Its morning-! Wake up-! At a corner of the maritime town Erisen, an infants voice resounded in the second floor of a certain house. The time, passing through the early morning slowly, was around when one started to feel the warmth of the day. From the window, like forecasting that it will become good weather today as well, the morning sun streamed in brilliantly. Dosun! Aa~? It was Hajime who was fast asleep in bed that was being shined on by such a morning sun. And, calling such a Hajime Papa was Myuu who came to wake him up with an energetic voice. Myuu, when determining the magnificent leap that does not make the weight felt just before the bed, the landing of a ten point perfect score was determined on the belly of Hajime who was her Papa as it was. Of course, it was not from her feet. It was a form that became her straddling him. Although she was still a four year old child, the body weight was already around 15-6 kilograms. If such a weight jumps on the abdomen with added force, a normal person should even let out a groan, but naturally Hajime does not feel any kind of pain. Nevertheless, a sleepy groan did come out because of the forced way he was woken up. Papa, get up. Its morning. Good morning. Aah, Myuu? Morning. Please stop *pechipechi*-ing since Im up. Was she happy that Hajime had woken up? While showing a bright smile, Myuu drummed on Hajimes face with *pechipechi* sounds with hands like tiny red leaves. Hajime, when holding Myuu as he raised his upper body while doing a morning greeting, he combed her emerald green hair gently. At Myuu who narrowed her eyes like it felt good, Hajimes cheeks also loosened. NauHajime? Myuu? Inside such a heartwarming atmosphere, all of a sudden, a voice that made one feel seductiveness somewhere resounded. Hajime, when turning the sheets a little as he shifted his attention that way, the sleepy figure of a beautiful girl rubbing her eyes with the back of her curled up hand like a cat was there. Long blonde hair hung down in waves that was not bed hair at all even though she had been lying down, and it sparkled because of the morning sun pouring in from the window, causing her to blink her crimson eyes that were the same as red spinel. Because she was not wearing clothes the same as Hajime, with her pure white skin without a single blemish, the pair of hills that could be seen from the gaps of her hair that hung down the front made one feel seductiveness together with loveliness coupled with the sound of her voice. How come Papa and Yue-oneechan are always naked? Myuus innocent question meant the time they got up in the morning to the utmost. By no means did it mean that the pair were nudists. And, seeming to wonder, Maybe they dont have pajamas?, Myuu looked alternately at Hajime and Yue with eyes that were possibly seeing someone a little pitiable. To the childishly pure question, with the likes of That is, you, because clothes are obstructive?, Hajime, who must not have even been able to do a response that was mistaken for sexual harassment, requested Yue to help him with a slightly troubled expression. In her consciousness that cleared up gradually, Yue who guessed Hajimes distress returned an adults template to the childs innocent question. Myuu will also come to understand it if you become even bigger. You understand when you become bigger? N, you understand. To Myuu who tilts her head, Yue avoided clearly answering by force. Myuus sex education was left to Remia who was her mother. However, Myuu who tilted her head to the side with an expression like she was not quite able to agree with an U~n, when looking back slowly, she let out an innocent question again while staring at a certain spot, and cornered mainly Hajime. Papa also, do you know why this place became big? But, Myuu doesnt have this. Myuu doesnt understand? Saying so, at a certain place where the characteristic morning physiological phenomenon was caused, Myuu started to drum on it with her hands going *peshipeshi*. Although it was not with a significant power, Hajime, who shook at the impact on his delicate place, fixed how he held Myuu in a hurry to separate her as much as possible from that. Myuu, dont touch that. Listen. Its natural for Myuu who is a girl to not have it. Its fine if you dont worry about it. Another ten years, no, twenty years, better yet your whole life, its something you dont have to be concerned with no matter what. Hajime said something foolish with an extremely serious face. Myuu nodded her head with a *kokuri* because it was something said by her beloved Papa even while floating ? in her mind. Making a somehow satisfied expression at that, Hajime again untangled Myuus hair by combing it with his hand. Myuu also, like her questions from just now were forgotten, started to concentrate on being satisfied by that gentle feeling. To such a Hajime, a gaze was turned towards him like feeling amused somewhere from Yue who was next to him. In those eyes, Overprotective, Energetic because of the morning, and One advantage because of the morning?, such feelings of this or that seemed to be contained in them. Hajime faced the other way at that. Inside the warmth that increased a little at a time because of the light of day, that heartwarming scene continued until Remia and Kaori and the others, who fretted at the situation where Myuu did not come to wake them up, came crowding into it. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Hajime and the others, capturing Merujine Undersea Ruins, had returned to Erisen by getting on the back of Tio who used Dragonification because they had lost the submarine, and again six days had passed since they had supplied topics to the town. Since the day they had returned, Hajime and the others had been indebted to the house of Remia and Myuu throughout. The town called Erisen was a floating island of intertwined wood with a huge population. Since the vast sea itself becomes an infinite plot of land, the whole town became an appearance where there is basically space made in the architecture and in the streets. Remias and Myuus house also, the largeness of it was more than enough for a house with two people living in it, and it was a comfortable living space to the extent that even with the five people of Hajime and the others staying there they did not even feel any inconvenience. Thereupon they set aside time to replenish their equipment and master the Age of Gods magic that they had obtained. Though half of it was a vacation mood because Erisen had perfected seafood cooking, the wind and waves were also pleasant, and the location was very comfortable. But, nevertheless, they felt that the rest was over a little on staying the sixth day. The reason, it goes without saying, was Myuu. It was not possible to take Myuu along on the journey beyond this point. A four year old girl without even any sort of power, it was absurd to take her along to the Great Labyrinth of the far east. Not to mention that the two Great Labyrinths excluding Hartsina Sea of Trees were in even more troublesome locations. One was in the Majin tribes territory, the Freezing Cave of Schnee Snow Field. And the other one was surely that whatever Kamiyama. For either of them, they would need to go into the heart of a great power. To such a location, they were absolutely unable to take Myuu along. Because of that, though they should bid farewell to this town, was it guessed somehow? When Hajime and the others tried to start that conversation, Myuu always went into ultra spoiled child mode, and they could not easily start talking because she invoked Certain kill! Little Girl, Petition of Silence! Eventually, dragging on the Age of Gods magics training and the new equipments completion, they stayed even the sixth day even though it was a made up excuse. Even so, if I dont make reasonable departurehaa, what should I say to Myuuwill she cry, I wonder? Her cryinghaa, its depressing. Hajime, while preparing some equipment with Rensei as he sat on the pier, muttered a soliloquy in seeming melancholy. The time when he had just exited from hell, although he thought that all of this world was inconsequential, now he was racking his brains at one farewell with a small child. At such a present state, in his mind, Hajime held complex feelings. I blame you, Sensei To discard everything of this world, the thinking that did not dislike all of the sacrifices for the sake of just his objective had completely vanished, and Hajime used abusive language remembering his former teacher who was the impetus that led him to carrying such thoughts. However, Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Tio in front of his eyes, and seeing the smiling face of Myuu who was playing a game of underwater tag with the girls, the smile he floated on his face was the opposite of his words. When it was unrelated to him, at that time, if he had abandoned Myuu, or if he had left Ankaji as it was, then if he left Remia alone, and if he quickly separated from Myuu surely, the girls might not have those first rate smiling faces. Even if he discarded them for example, though it was separate from Yue and the others feeling unhappiness and it might not be a cause for their smiles to disappear, but could they possibly compare to those being shown now? That was surely because there was no doubt that the way it was for Hajime until this place was not the lonely way of life. While watching Myuu who was enjoying the irregular game of tag splendidly running from place to place from the incarnations of cheats with all of her power(everyone excluding Myuu was it) as she perfectly showed the traits of the Sea-person tribe, again, Hajime let out a sigh. From between both legs of such a Hajime that were stretched out from the pier, suddenly a persons figure appeared making a splashing sound. Having appeared dripping water from in the sea, it was Remia who was Myuus mother. Remia, who had her long, emerald green hair in one loose braid on her back, was wearing a splendidly suggestive, light green bikini. At first when she reunited with Myuu she was considerably haggard, but now, having perfectly regained her previous healthy body because of the recovery effects of the foul play class Reproduction magic, you would not think that she was the mother of a child, no, it was so but she was clad in her former seductiveness. The man company of the town, all of them aimed at being her second marriage partner, as she was a gentle system beauty, to the extent that one could nod even if there was a strange fan club of the mother and child set. She boasted a splendid figure almost equal with Tio, and the drops of water that ran off the surface of her body were absolutely bewitching. Such a Remia, who was charming even under normal circumstances, appeared between his thighs suddenly. Hajime, who was racking his brains about Myuu, was inadvertently taken by surprise. Remia, as she supported her body setting her hands on Hajimes lap, she looked up at Hajime from a place that was a considerably dangerous position. However, in her face was the opposite of the position and the body that emitted seductiveness, and in Remias kind expression, instead it carried a color like she was worrying about Hajime. Thank you very much. Hajime-san. What is it all of a sudden? Something like saying thanks Hajime made an expression like he was doubtful at Remia who stated her gratitude suddenly. Ufufu, the person who also worries so much for the sake of the daughteras her mother I also came to want to say one expression of gratitude. Thatwas it found out? For the time being, though I was intending to hide it. Ara ara, there wasnt a person who didnt know? Yue-san and the others also all seem to be thinking about it Myuu was able to meet with really wonderful people. As Remia looked back over her shoulder, though Shia had been stripped of her swimsuit by Myuus prank, even though they saw her figure chasing Myuu frantically while making a hand bra, she was showing a smile. And, again when turning her gaze to Hajime, this time she opened her mouth with an expression that was a little serious. Hajime-san. Its already enough. Everyone has done more than enough. Therefore, please dont be worried, and go forward for the sake of the things that you must do. Remia Meeting with everyone, that child has grown up greatly. Although she only behaved like a spoiled child, she has come to be able to worry about someone other than herself That girl understands. That Hajime-san and the others have to go although she completely acted like a spoiled child unintentionally because she is still immature, even so, Dont go, was never said, right? That child also knows that it is wrong to detain you all more than this. Therefore Is that so? If Im being worried about by a child, its not taking care of herI got it. Tonight, Ive decided to tell her clearly. Tomorrow, well depart. Myuus silent appeal, though she didnt want them to go, he noticed that it was a manifestation of her fear about not wanting to trouble Hajime and the others by saying it, and Hajime, who looked up at the sky as he covered his eyes with one hand, became determined to say farewell. To such a Hajime, Remia again turned a gentle gaze towards him. Then, tonight lets have a feast. Because its Hajime-sans and the others farewell party. Thats right Im looking forward to it. Ufufu, yes, please look forward to it, D*e*a*r? No, that way of calling is To Remia who was floating a mischievous smile somewhere, though Hajime started to insert a tsukkomi, because of a voice that contained a chill like a blizzard, it was interrupted like always. Remiagood courage. Remia-san, since when There was neither negligence nor a chance. Fumu, by the angle seen, she even seems to be servicing Goshujin-sama Exposure play nice! Um, Myuu-chan? Onee-chans swimsuit, cant you return it soon? The public gaze from some time ago is Yue and the others who returned to Hajimes location unnoticed glared at Remia with half closed eyes. It cant be, is she aiming at Hajime for a second marriage partner for real? seemed to be what was making them vigilant. These last few days, it was a sight seen often. The pervert was ignored. The swimsuit stolen by the four year old girl and the half crying rabbit ears were also ignored. On the other hand, if one were to speak of Remia, who was in a state of being glared at, the appearance of her pulling back was not especially seen because she merely smiled with, Ara ara, ufufu. That easy breezy smile, because it hid Remias true feelings, the approach that was shown sometimes towards Hajime was difficult to distinguish whether she was being serious or joking. This, is it said to be a widows dignity or something? If speaking of the Hajime in question, he was captivated by the swimsuit appearance of Yue who was glaring at Remia in a state of crawling on all fours as she raised herself onto the pier. Though he saw her every day, his gaze was attracted at an unconscious level already. It was a black bikini type. It was splendidly suggestive because it was the type that was tied by a string. The contrast coupled with Yues skins whiteness was exceedingly lovely. Doing up her hair in a rare twintail, although it made her feel more childish than normal, the gap one felt with the adult-like swimsuit was unbearable for Hajime. Yue who was hurling sparks with Remia, when she noticed Hajimes gaze, she spilled a smile seemingly in good humor with a Fufu, because it seemed like she guessed that his heart had been stolen by her, and she approached Hajime as she was on all fours. However, when she was absolutely not permitted to be far ahead forever, Kaori took Hajimes arm from the other side. She pressed Hajimes arm into the cleavage that peeked out from the white bikini with a *munyu*, although she was dyed red up to her ears from embarrassment. Her glance that looked at Hajime with upturned eyes was appealing in silence with Look at me too? Furthermore, Shia from behind leaned on him while pressing her prided pair of hills onto Hajimes back. Because her swimsuit was still taken by Myuu, she seemed to have the intention to hide her body too. But, for Hajime, besides the first-rate softness, the characteristic feeling of the two that were touching him was a place where he was extremely troubled. Incidentally, though Tio also displayed a very charming swimsuit appearance, because the feeling was very bad as she started Haa Haa-ing in her delusion, Hajime made her cool off her head by force as he attacked with the piece of metal he was holding. That being the case, currently she had become a drowned body. Like that, to the location of Hajime who was surrounded by by beautiful women and girls, Myuu came rising to the surface from in the sea. Myuu, who appeared like she was cutting in between Hajime and Remia, she jumped at Hajime as she was from the front. To Hajime who caught her in his arms in an instant, Myuu, with Taken booty! just hoisted Shias swimsuit and placed it on Hajimes head. Apparently, it seemed to be a gift from his daughter. Mi-Myuu-chan!? Why, such a thingis!? It cant be was it requested by Hajime-san? Re-really! Hajime-san, if my swimsuit was on your mind, if you said so as much as you liked Hajime, Ill give mine too. M-me too! If Hajime-kun wants it but because its embarrassing undressing here in the room later, alright? Ara ara, then, me too Top or bottom, which one is better? Or else, both of them? Placing a womans swimsuit on his head, a man to whom girls from all sides were presenting swimsuits, Nagumo Hajime. The water that dripped from Shias swimsuit with a *potapota* was quite surreal coupled together with Hajimes expression that had stiffened his face. The man company who witnessed that scene were made to drop tears of blood. And, to what extent did rumors spread in the area that day? With a story of, Be careful of the white haired eye-patch boy. That guys favorite dish is stripped off swimsuits. He is a pervert that finds supreme delight in wearing them from his head. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The evening of that day, Hajime and the others informed Myuu of their farewell before dinner. Myuu who heard it grasped the hem of the one piece she wore tightly with both hands with a *gyu*, and earnestly resisted crying. The short silence continued for awhile, and it was Myuu who broke it. We cant meet anymore? It was a question that he was hard pressed to answer. Hajimes goal was to return to Japan which was his birthplace. However, the concrete method was not yet known, and he did not know in what timing or in the shape of how he would return. Before, Miledi Raisen said to collect all of the Age of Gods magics if he wanted to fulfill his wish. Perhaps it might become a thing where he immediately returned in that timing. Because it seemed that there was no need to come back to Erisen until the end of the journey, possibly, he could not deny the possibility that this would become the final farewell. Papa, will you always stay Myuus Papa? To Hajime who was troubled over how he should answer, Myuu piled up words before listening to the reply. Hajime met her gaze directly and firmly grasped both of Myuus shoulders. Myuu, if that is your wish. When replying so, Myuu made a smile with a *ni* as she loosened her mouth that had been clenched to resist tears. It was Yue and the others who made a *ha* in their expressions. In some respects it resembled Hajimes expression at a time when he was challenging a difficult fight, and, for an instant, they appeared like a true parent and child. Then, take care. And, next time, Myuu is going to go meet Papa. Going to meetMyuu. Im planning to go very far away. Therefore But, if Papa can go, then Myuu can go too. After all because Myuu is Papas daughter. For she who was worthy of being Hajimes daughter nothing was impossible. Sticking out her chest as she seemed to be self-confident, if Hajime could not come to meet her, Myuu made a declaration to go to meet him herself. Of course, it did not mean that Myuu accurately understood that Hajime was going to be returning to his birthplace by crossing over worlds. Not to mention, the likes of Myuu obtaining all of the Age of Gods magics capturing the Labyrinths or crossing over worlds was impossible. And so, it was an impossible objective to realize that came out from the childs poor conception. However, who in the world would laugh at that powerful declaration? Who in the world would foolishly discard her will? It was impossible to do. It should not be done. The words Remia said about Myuu having grown was well understood. Myuu, though it was a short time, nevertheless she came to grow watching the reliable backs of Hajime and the others. Can such a beloved daughter be parted with now? Was it fine to part with her? No, there was no way such a thing could be done. There was no way that doing it was fine. Because of this, Hajime decided. Now, as he made one more vow here. Myuu, please wait. Papa? Myuu, who sensed that Hajimes atmosphere changed, tilted her head as she made a face that seemed curious. Until just now, there was not at all an expression that was worried anywhere, and the straightforward gaze that was always powerful pierced Myuus eyes. It was the eye that Myuu had always watched. When everything is over. I will come back to Myuus place without fail. Taking everyone, we will come to meet Myuu. Really? Yeah, really. Have I ever told a lie to Myuu? At Hajimes words, Myuu shook her head with a *furufuru*. Hajime gently stroked such a Myuus hair. When I come back, next time Ill take Myuu along too. And, my home town, Ill show you the place I was born. Youll surely be surprised. Because my home town is a place like a surprise box. ! The place Papa was born? I want to see! Are you looking forward to it? A lot! Myuu made a delighted expression while jumping up and down with a *pyonpyon*. At such a Myuu, Hajime gently narrowed his eyes. Myuu, who smiled with her whole face had blown away the anxiety over the matter of meeting with Hajime again, and without changing the force of hopping up and down, she jumped at Hajime. Hajime, who caught her firmly, held Myuu in his arms as it was. Than, can you be a good girl waiting with Mama? Dont do something dangerous. Listening well to what Mama says, can you do your best to help? Yes! Hajime made an apology with his gaze to Remia who was staring at the exchange of the two such people while smiling. With, Sorry, I decided it selfishly. In contrast with that, when Remia slowly shook her head, she nodded as she matched gazes with Hajime firmly. With, Please dont worry about it. That warm gaze, there was not even a bit of the color of condemnation, instead it contained feelings of gratitude. Was the eye contact of such a Papa and Mama noticed? While Myuu watched Hajime and Remia alternatively, she pulled Hajimes clothes with a *kuikui*. Papa, Mama too? Is Mama also the same? Aah, thatsRemia? Yes, what is it, dear? Youre not saying that only I am left out, right? No, that is so, but seriously, this place is another world? Ara ara, to the place that the daughter and husband go, is there any way that I wont follow? Ufufu. With Hajime holding the daughter, the figure of Remia nestled close to there. It was a normal married couple. Kaori and the others cut in as if to say, Like well let you-! and the tumult spread. Where did the serious mood that was done in the beginning go? With Kaori and the others and Remia unfolding a war of smiles, to Hajime who was left out of it before anyone noticed, Yue stepped up with a *tokotoko*. Youre taking them along? Are you against it? When Hajime responded so to Yues question, Yue shook her head, staring at Hajime with a gentle look somewhere, and replied. If it is something that Hajime decided. Is that so? But, what about if you cant choose the timing? It was the same question as Hajimes concern. Obtaining the Age of Gods magics, assuming that he even obtained the means to return to his home town somehow, it was not necessarily so that he could cross over worlds at a time whenever he liked. Or, there was fully the possibility too of it becoming a situation that was different from what he promised with Myuu. If it became such a thing, Myuus heart would surely be deeply wounded. However, when Hajime shrugged his shoulders, he turned a strong look that carried determination towards Yue while floating a smile on his mouth. Yue also, because she just tried to ask tentatively, her mouth loosened like the reply was said that it was understood. Ill do it one way or another. No matter what Ill return to the place of Myuu, and show her Japan too. If we crossed over worlds leaving Myuu, then by all means, its fine if we come back to this world again. Its fine if we cross over worlds any number of times. Is that the only difference? N. Only that. Floating smiles that they were understanding each other, Hajime and Yue matched their gazes closely. Yue thought she was feeling happy that Hajime was able to value something to the extent that he made a vow. Hajime also, appreciating that sort of her, again filled his heart loving Yue who was smiling at him. As always, Hajimes and Yues combination ability Pink Space was invoked. Neglecting the others tumult, to Hajime and Yue who were making a world of just two people, already Kaori and the others made amazed expressions. However, to Myuu who was the daughter, such an ability seemed not to apply, and when she forced her way between them magnificently, she demanded to be held again to Hajime-papa. Although they made a promise to meet again, it did not change that they were separating for awhile. The last night seemed to become a situation where she acted spoiled with all her might. The next day, Hajime and the others, seen off by Myuu and Remia, began a trip from the marine town Erisen. Chapter 97 - Volume 10 Its been a day and half since they set foot once again into the world of brown. Hajime aimed straight for the Ankaji (Ancadi) dukedom with the help of the magical powered four-wheeler while great heaps of dust rose from behind. Their original destination was the Sea of Trees, but they changed directions because they thought they might be able to repair the oasis if Koari used her reproduction magic. The reproduction magic has the effect of literally returning anything back to its original form. So Hajime judged that he should be able to restore the polluted oasis, succeeding with reproduction where recovery magics purification failed. Hajime had no reason to particularly object. They hadnt had a chance to try the local specialty fruits last time, so he easily took Kaoris suggestion to return. Unlike last time, the entrance to Ankaji was full of people waiting in line. A lot of big wagons lined up, and judging from the atmosphere, it felt like a line of merchants. Thats a very large caravan. Hajime stated flatly. . Nn will take time. Yue added. Theyre probably bringing in new supplies? Kaori suggested. Kaoris guess seemed to be right. The reason behind the long line was from relief request from the Heilig Kingdom. Merchants were taking advantage of the troops movement and traveled with the relief corps. The Heilig relief corps seemed to accept the Ankaji merchants as long as they didnt cause problems. Anyway, because the oasis had been ruined, other than the stockpiled crops, it was necessary to destroy the tainted crops for safety reasons. This caused a large need for food as well as water. Ankaji couldnt afford to be choosy who they got help from. Hajime disregarded the caravan. Not wanting to wait under the desert heat, he drove the four wheeler up to the gate without waiting in line. People of the caravan began to notice the black object and started to run, their hearts likely screaming out Is that a demon theyre sitting in? Towards the dangerous stares mixed with fear and wariness, Hajime brandished his weapon as the vehicle approached the gatekeeper in a cloud of dust. As they drew near, the soldiers saw the 4 wheeler and suddenly became noisy. They moved to challenge Hajime, but colleagues who recognized the 4 wheeler convinced them to approach without their weapons. As they approach Hajime, they dispatch a messenger to run back to the city. Hajime and his company left the 4 wheeler while ignoring the chaos their presence caused. As always, several people are enchanted by Yues good looks. As Hajime placed the 4 wheeler back into his treasure warehouse, their eyes turned to wonder. Its like that. Has the God of the Apostles returned? the gatekeeper asks as he watches the figure of Kaori. The soldiers were relieved to see Kaori. Perhaps they recognized her from the time they had brought Randzi back or when they went to recover the serene stones from the Guryuu-en Great Volcano. It appears like the 4 wheeler had become known as Kaoris transport, and they named her the God of the Apostles. Hajime didnt feel the need to correct them as they were not exactly wrong. Since they recognized Kaori the best, they put her out in front. Yes, we returned to try to purify the Oasis. Please pass this on to the lords Kaori began. Oasis! Is it true? The gatekeeper responded. Im only saying its possible Nevertheless, if its an apostle and we apologize for the impoliteness in such a place. Weve already sent a messenger. I cannot leave my post, but a lord should be coming immediately to escort you if youd like to come to our waiting area. It seems theyve gained recognition for previously rescuing the country. Hajime can see the respect in the eyes of the soldiers as they gaze at him. They were getting the VIP treatment. While cautiously watching the merchants that gave him curious looks, Hajime once again set foot into the Ankaji Dukedom. _______________________________________________ The lord Randzi ran up breathlessly after about 15 minutes of waiting. It was pretty quick arrival. At least to Randzi, it looked like they were important. Its been a while. Im glad youre all safe. I was worried when you did not come back after entrusting the serene stones to Tio-dono. It would have been troublesome if our savior had died before we could express our gratitude. Im just a mere adventurer. But well, I thank you. As you can see, your relief is safely received. Oh, and we finished stockpiling the food with the assistance we received. Along with the reservoir that Yue made, youve bought us sufficient time. The people wont go hungry thanks to you and the merchants. Randzi gently laughed with slightly hollow cheeks. It seemed he had been run ragged to save Ankaji. The fatigue seemed to ooze out in his expressions. He wasnt getting enough time to rest. Lord. As for the purification of the oasis Kaori began. Apostle-dono No, Kaori-dono. The Oasis is as usual. Thanks to the fresh groundwater, the purification is proceeding little by little. At least half a year and the oasis should be completely purified. One year before it soaks into the nearby soil and purifies it so that we can plant again. Randzi responds a little depressed. Kaori explains that she might be able to immediately purify it. Randzis response is dramatic. Taking a moment for it to sink in, Seriously!? Randzi spits out feverishly. Kaori shyly nods in verification while moving to hide behind Hajime, taken aback by his exuberance. The distraught Randzi corrects himself, then asks for the purification politely. Since that was their intention anyway, Hajime nodded and Randzi led them to the oasis. The oasis is not very popular right now. In the past, it was a crowded place where people relaxed. Randzi was expressionless, but gave off a lonely atmosphere as he remembered the former oasis. Kaori moves up to the shore of the oasis and begins to cast reproduction magic. Although Hajime had obtained the reproduction magic, as usual his aptitude for it was virtually nothing. However, in the case of Shea, it seems there is an automatic recovery effect, but it had to be activated consciously. Also, her physical and mental strength seem to recover far faster. Steadily, Shea is becoming even more superhuman. Along with her proficiency levels, body weight manipulation, and body strengthening, she has come to be like a heavy tank with automatic recovery installed. The one with the most aptitude was Kaori, followed by Teo, and finally Yue. In the case of Yue, as usual, as a consequence of her own special auto-regeneration, this magic seems to have a poor recovery in comparison. On the other hand, for the healing Kaori, her high aptitude for recovery magic seems to lead to her having a strong grasp on reproduction, allowing her to use it more comprehensively and efficiently than anyone else. Its a bit sad that Yue wont be able to use it to improve her combat prowess. Kaoris begins to chant. Its a long cast. It initially took her 7 minutes but after practicing she was able to bring it down to 3. Since it only took her a week to learn it, it was practically a cheat. However, since Yue was present it was hard to truly call her a cheat in comparison. Compared to Yues abilities, this seemed easy. -Stopping elephant she extends a white staff while closing her eyes and murmuring the final words. In the next moment, a pale light resembling a firefly appeared, and then fell into the middle of the oasis. The entire oasis started to shine, and pale light particles began to bubble up to the surface and float into the sky. It was a majestic scene that touched the heart. It truly felt like the corruption was being purged by heavenly light. Everyone forgot to breathe as they admired the sight. Even after the mysterious glow covering the oasis floated away into the sky, Randzi stood without a word, immersing himself in the afterglow. While supporting Kaori who was swaying a little from exhaustion, Hajime taps Randzi. Randzi snaps out of it and orders his men to survey the water quality. His subordinates hurry to examine the oasis with detection magic. After making a hard swallow, Randzi watches over his men, whom upon finishing their inspection report their results with expressions of disbelief. . Its recovered. A subordinate mutters. Repeat that? Randzi demands. The subordinate adds words of confirmation and Randzi sucks in his breath, now knowing the truth. No abnormalities in the oasis! It is the original oasis! It has been completely cleaned! At that moment, Randzi and his subordinates cheered in unision. They threw whatever documents they had and abandoned whatever they were holding as they hugged each other and slapped their backs, expressing their joy. Randzi also looked up at the heavens, exhaling deeply and wondering if this was a bit too easy. After that, soil regeneration. Lord, where were the crops you discarded? Well, it is all collected in one place. Because of all the time and labor, it was regrettable that we had to toss them wait, you dont mean? If Yue and Tio join, it should be possible . Nn, no problem. They were grown with effort, itd be a shame to throw them away. Hajime added. As Randzi realized they might be able to not only recover the soil, but the lost crops as well, his hand went to his chest and he lowered his head deeply without hesitation. It was not something a lord should do, but that was the extent of his appreciation for their actions. The love for them was deep in this country. It was the kind of thing that transforms your sense of appreciation. After receiving Randzis bow, Hajime tried to move them towards the farmland. However, he suddenly stopped when he felt a disturbance. A frenzied group of people were approaching in the distance. The soldiers of the Anjaki Dukedom were coming towards them in a straight line with numerous soldiers of different attires. Using far vision, Hajime could see that the group was populated with Seikyo church officials and temple knights from this town. As soon as they approached Hajimes group, they immediately surrounded them in a semicircular shape. An elderly man in white regal robes of the temple knights stepped forward. The dangerous atmosphere between the man and Hajime was only divided by the presence of Randzi. See them, they are dangerous. Foribin Bishop, what the hell is this? They are dangerous? This hero has saved out dukedom twice already. I will not ignore disrespect to them as a lord of Ankaji. The elderly man who was called Forbin Bishop snorted a laugh at Randzis words. Hmph, hero? Hold your tongue. They are already accredited heretics. Careless words will come crashing down around you! the Bishop snarled. Theyre branded heretics? Ridiculous, I have not heard of this. Randzi was shocked at the word heretic being attached to Hajime. Randzi was a follower of the church though. He was aware of the weight of those words. Did they make a mistake? He met the Bishop with disbelief. Of course you wouldnt know, the news just arrived this morning. And the heretic showing up right now, dont you think thats exquisite timing? Surely this was a message from God. Destroy the enemies of God now on to Center Hajime couldnt hear the voices of the last lines, but apparently Hajime has been branded a heretic. Randzi and the Bishop eye him unintentionally. Hajime seems neither shocked nor in any particular hurry, only offering a shrug as if to ask What was I supposed to do? to Randzi. Randzi wrinkled his eyebrows after seeing Hajimes response. However, the bishop opens his mouth and openly laughs. And now, I have to subdue the enemies of God. They say this man is quite brutal, but I have a hundred temple knights behind me. Come with us quietly so we dont upset the public peace, and we wont make things more difficult for you. Randzi closes his eyes. Without any more information, he could guess why Hajime was branded a heretic considering his power and his personality. Hajime was a force the church couldnt manage and thus couldnt allow. However, given the strength of Hajimes companions, stopping them was a decision equal to suicide. Randzi doubted the sanity of picking a war with Hajime. He was wondering if they had their priorities straight. It is a fact that Hajime saved Ankaji. He healed the people who were fallen by poison, prepared the water that was their lifeline, subdued the monster lurking in the oasis, and further purified the oasis back to how it was before. To this huge debt, it was troubling considering what they could provide as an award. Randzis eyes grew wide at the realization that an opportunity just presented itself. And, with a serving lords dignity, Randzi broke the silence and provided the impatient Bishop an answer. Rejected. Im sorry, what? To the totally unexpected words, the Forubin bishop provided an interesting goofy expression. The appearance of the bishop, inwardly, put a wry smile on Randzi. It should have been impossible for Randzi to go against the decision of the Seikyo church. Randzi repeated the words with unexpected determination. I said I refuse. These heros are our national salvation. If you would make them an enemy, then I cannot forgive the Seikyo church. Are you insane? You cannot go against the church. Do you want to be branded as a heretic as well? In response to Randzis words, the bishop raised a startled cry clogged with anger. The temple knights also looked at each other with puzzled looks. Bishop, does Central not know their accomplishments? He saved the dukedom when we were attacked by a deadly poison. Your reports should also mention that he rescued Ur town, dont they? I dont understand the sanity of this heretic claim. Reconsider the heresy on account of these new facts. Silence! The decision is final! This is Gods will! That is unforgivable. If you continue to protect this heretic, then Ankaji itself will be branded. Take heed! The bishops pupils had the light of mania in them. The way he was screaming gave an atmosphere that did not seem very clergy-like. Randzi stared at him with a cold eye. Hajime had come up beside him with an imperceptible motion and asked with a surprised look. Are you sure about this? Both the Kingdom and the Church are going to retaliate. As a lord, will you be alright? Randzi does not answer Hajime. Instead, he turns Hajimes gaze to the surrounding men, who gave off an aura of preparedness and acceptance. Their eyes shown with death as if saying to die killing is the way to go. It was that kind of expression. The bishop also seemed to read the change in mood and shouts out a last warning while his face reddened and became more frenzied. Is this your answer? Public, your way ends here. Well, your way is not. This is the end for anyone who gets in my way. Youll receive Gods divine punishment and fall to ruin! This is Ankaji, were not so shameless as to sell a hero who saved us. Divine? Like Id believe Gods judgement would be so shameless. I guess my faith differs from the Bishops God. The Bishops word became expressionless afer the angry words from Randzi. He raised one hand to try to send a signal for the Temple Knights to attack. At this time, there was a thump! Something flew at the knights and struck one of their helmets with a clang. At their feet was a pebble. It didnt do any damage to the Knight, but why was it there? Such questions were fleeting as another stone was thrown, bumping noisily against the temple knights armor. If you looked where the stones came from, many of the inhabitants of Ankaji had gathered in the intervening time, surrounding the Templar knights. They had come in response to the mysterious lights that had previously come from the Oasis and came upon the scene of the temple knights surrounding their lord and Hajime. They remembered the treatments they had the received from Kaori as God of the Apostle, the serene stones, and the magic bullet challenging the labyrinth to save them. They were indignant at the behavior of the church which turned into hostility as they began to throw stones. Stop! People of Ankaji! They are Gods enemy. Heretics! You are going against the will of God! Forubin is shouting loudly, trying to solve the excited inhabitants misunderstanding. They just didnt know that Hajime was labeled a heretic and will relax once the bishop explains things to them, or so the bishop thought. In fact, the words of Seikyo church bishop caused the inhabitants to stop throwing stones and look at each other in confusion. This time, Randzi spoke out with dignity. My beloved people, Listen! I was just informed that the oasis was purified. Our oasis has been returned to us through Hajimes efforts. As well as the contaminated land. And the crops. They used their purification to return our Ankaji back to the way it way. They also brought me back to Ankaji. Make your decision with your own mind. Keep our hero of national salvation, or turn on him. I decided to keep him! The Bishop tried to mock Randzis speech, in such empty words, there is no reason to go against the majesty of the church, however, his smile of ridicule slowly dropped. The inhabitants intention is shown in the form of stoning. and I, a. The bishops words were sounded out by the slams of stones hitting armor. You act playfully, this is a matter of life or death! The church did not do anything. Yet your insanity makes you want to harm the apostle who helped us! Whats a heretic anyway? Youre abusing the term! It must have been heretics that authorized this! Defend Kaori! Long live the lord! Kaori, I dedicate myself to you! Lets start a Kaori fan club! Apparently, the inhabitants seemed to have a sense of deep love and respect for Rindzi and Kaori. Pushing aside the faith, they defended Rindzi and Kaori with all of their spirit. No, its more like they changed their faith itself. However, it seems like they have a faith of their own, belief that no one will harm Kaori who saved them as the God of the Apostles. In short, it was a faith that exceeded the confidence of the bishop. It wasnt known where that trust was to begin with. Residents gathered one after another. The peoples forces are not at all inferior to the Temple Knights, but the bishop became a beacon of anger and hostility that raged endlessly. The Temple Knights started to back up in retreat. Bishop-dono, these are the intentions of Ankaji. What of your previous allegations? Its not as simple as you think The Bishop turned his heel while grinding his teeth, a scowl leveled at Hajime. The knights rapidly move to follow after him. The bishop seemed to lose steam, giving off the last of his passion with loud footsteps as he headed back to the church. Is this really okay? Will they leave it at this? Hajime had a concerned look, having been left out of the loop until the end. Kaoris direct involvement with the crisis with the church left a worried look on her face. Despite this, Randzi replied with a cool look like it was no big deal. This is the choice of Ankaji. The people who live in this dukedom are grateful to you. Its unthinkable to have you die in our territory that is why they would have killed to protect you. I dont want such a coup in this country. That aside, I wouldnt be hurt by someone of their level Hajime responded scratching his cheek. Randzi laughed at his words. If thats so, then that means you guys are scarier than the church. Being the nations hero is only half the reason we protected you. We also dont want to become your enemies. I cant even imagine the amount of magic you possess to slaughter an unknown monster in a breeze and capture a large labyrinth in just a few days. You ignore the church and dont respond to the threat of a hundred knights either. Youve defeated an army of ten thousand and there are even rumors you defeated a demon instantly. No, its downright scary. There will be a time when I succeed after my father passes, but Ill take pride in having made a wise decision between the two. So Randzi had no intention of catering to the churchs hostility towards Hajime. He put the church and Hajime on a scale of who was a stronger ally and chose the latter. Indeed, it could be said the country itself would act against the majesty of the church. To say this was a bold decision would not be an exaggeration. Hajime smiled at the thought that his confrontation with the church was thwarted by the people themselves. As the people moved around them in a fluster with care for their safety, Kaori laughed happily. Hajime realized this was the path Aiko had hoped for him, one that was not a lonely way of life. _________________ Three days after the turmoil from the church. Hajimes party had finished purifying the agricultural areas, and he was watching the oasis shine from a hilltop. Hajime could see the sparkling surface of the water. People had gathered around the oasis once again with liveliness and smiles. Couples sat in the grass watching the kids frolic in the water. There were people pier fishing, and lovers in their own little worlds on boats. People had returned to the oasis, and they all had smiles. This is how Hajime passed this day in Ankaji. He had intended to leave as soon as he had bought some of the specialty fruit, but he had been kept there by the lord and the inhabitants generosity and ended up staying a few extra days. Hajime worried that with the current mood in the city, their departure from Akanji would be met with a parade. He had to make a request to Randzi to keep things modest. They were able to finish their send-off at the lords mansion, and finally Hajime made it to the gates, taking one last look at the oasis before they left. You stand out, perhaps you can wear something a little less conspicuous. Hajime mentions to Yue nearby as he turns to leave. It does? Tired of? What? Is that so? Hajime-kun. Well, Yue, Kaori. From my view, you guys just stand out. Well, I C its because this dress is not to pass through the gates Shea had said these outfits where part of the so-called belly dance costume. Their navels were visible between a high top and short pants. It was very sensational, their tiny navels dazzling. It guaranteed that every eye would be on the one wearing it. It seems like a common way of dressing in Ankaji. When Yue received the gift from a lady of the manor, she immediately began wearing it to show off. Upon seeing Yue in it, Hajimes eyes became like a wild beasts. Apparently, Hajime seems to be weak to that kind of costume. His eyes were glued to Kaori once she started wearing it, prompting Shea and Tio to do the same. Other than with Yue, they didnt elicit enough response from Hajime. As a result, they started wearing the outfits all day. However, Yues outfit collapsed all reason in Hajime. Even now as the set out, everyone remains in their erotic costumes. Finally, Hajime had reached his wits end and started to poke the point loudly and aggressively, despite being somewhat happy, to make them dress normal once again. ________________ Its been two days since leaving Ankaji. They were on the road leading to Horuado. Hajimes four wheeler steadily approached a caravan that was being attacked by Rashiki thieves. It was at this point that Hajime and Kaori would meet a surprising person. Chapter 98 - Volume 10 It was Shia who first noticed the commotion. Isnt that someone being attacked ahead? As usual, Yue was pressed up against Hajime. Kaori tried to get between them, the aura of her dragon pressed up against Yues lightning aura. The result was that Hajime had to be careful driving and thus didnt have his attention on what was in front of him. As Shia said, there appeared to be a caravan ahead with two groups, one attacking the other. As their vehicle approached, Hajimes distance vision allowed him to see two groups in the middle of a battle, one offending and the other defending. Sheas usamimis picked up the roar of battle before Hajime could see them. They appear to be bandits. The bandits seem to outnumber the caravan guards over 40 to just 15. The difference in their combat potential is clear. Hajime describes the situation to Yue and Kaori. Nn, the guards are putting up a good fight, Yue adds. They have a barrier spell surrounding the caravan, but its not going to hold out. The bandits are trying to break the wall with magic. But their defense is holding for the moment. Having a barrier cover the entire caravan stretches it pretty thin. It will not endure long. Theyve bought themselves some time, but it wont hold. It appears like the caravan faced a surprise attack. Numerous people within the barrier were crouched down with injuries, or worse dead. They had managed to take out a few bandits, but the bandits were still proportionally more. They had managed to erect a barrier, but once it failed the people of the caravan would undoubtedly meet a gruesome end. Hajimes conversation was cut short as the barrier melted to nothingness. The bandits raised a shout and surged forward, breaking through the caravans remaining defenses with vicious grins on their faces. The escort squadron fought back desperately, but they were outgunned. One person after another fell to injuries from the bandits. Kaori had a determined expression on her face, she turned to Hajime and requested he help rescue them in a tone that suggested she was agitated. Hajime-kun, please! Help them, if you can Hajime didnt respond, but accelerated his 4 wheeler instead. Since it was obvious the caravan would be wiped out if he didnt help, he had already decided he wanted to know their story. He wanted to say that to Kaori, but didnt. The 4 wheeler chewed into the ground producing a garri garri garri sound as he accelerated with a vengeance, the car moving as if it was attached to a rocket engine. Hajime-kun, thank you Kaori smiled happily as he began to take action. Hajime shrugged in response. Hajime was simply doing what he wanted to do. Yue tightened her seatbelt. Oh, that, Hajime-kun? Isnt this a bit The feeling seemed to be ruined as the four wheeler continued to accelerate moment by moment. Although she asked him to help, she knew how cars worked on earth, and the speed he was charging at them didnt leave time to stop. Was he going to ram them with the 4 wheeler? Kaori could not help but think so. With Haori concerned, Hajime responded clearly. Dont they teach you to stomp the accelerator when you see a criminal in driving school? Of course they wouldnt teach that. Dont twist the traffic laws to your discretion. Hey, Yue, dont agree with him, stop nodding! While Kaori tsukkomid, Hajime ignored her, turning the vehicle towards the bandit sitting in the rear who appeared to be the leader. Hajime intended to kill the bandits by running them over without hesitation. The bandit leader finally noticed the strange object approaching them leaving behind a cloud of dust. He issued instructions to nearby bandits, and they began to chant magic. To them, the 4 wheeler appeared to be some new kind of demon or monster. They would not have believed it was man-made, let alone operated by people. Hajime poured magical power in to the four-wheeler, operating one of its many functions. A blade of approximately 1 meter protruded from the sides and roof. The bandits fired flame bullets at the vehicle, but they bounced harmlessly off the four-wheeler, so Hajime chose to ignore them and kept driving forward. Even though the flame bullets were striking the vehicle, its steadfast rush towards the bandits put sour expressions on their faces. Dogoo! Baki! Squish! Horror, despair, and embarrassment C those were the expressions on the bandits faces as they collided with the hood of the 4-wheeler. As bandits flung over the roof, the blade on top ripped them to shreds. Some tried to jump to the sides to avoid the blades and were blown away instead. At 80 km/h, anyone who was lucky enough to miss the blades ended up with shattered bones and ruptured organs. The rear group of bandits were wiped out in a moment, leaving seven dead. After taking out the rear bandits, Hajime spins the car, putting it into a drift. The area becomes a slaughtering ground as the 4 wheelers cuts into the bandits, leaving the surviving members of the caravan staring with stunned looks. Bandits and caravan guards in close combat suddenly stop to stare at the scene. As the bandits and caravan guards eye them cautiously, Hajime turns to Kaori as she leans forward eagerly. If they attack us without compassion, we must be willing to do the same. Do you understand? Hajime explained to Kaori. yes, I understand. Kaori understood that despite being kind, she wasnt allowed to heal or protect the people she would call enemies. If she did, she wouldnt be able to follow Hajime. She had made her resolve to be in his party. Hajime feared that Kaori would get in his way, but she gave him a resolute nod to alleviate his suspicions. I wont get interfere. So do what you need to do. Hajime sighed. Yes. Kaori let out a smile, getting out of the four wheeler and racing to the closest injured person. She was surprised that it turned out to be a young woman. The bandits who had regained their resolved immediately approached Kaori aggressively, their faces twisted in anger over the bandits the 4 wheeler had killed. You whore! Die! While raising an angry voice, one of the bandits brandished his long sword. Kaori spared him a sideways glance and then brushed past while ignoring him. She continued at a full sprint towards the injured person while beginning her chant. A moment later there was a loud bang, and mans head exploded, easily ending his life. Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! The wind continuously carried the sounds of death with each crack of thunder. Each explosion resulted in the destruction of another head in a spectacle of blood. It was overwhelmingly harsh. The more than 40 bandits were reduced to half their number in a matter of seconds. In a panic at the unbelievable sight, a few of the bandits tried to grab Shia and the other girls in an attempt to gain a hostage. One of the guards tried to shout out to the girls to give them a warning, but his worries were pointless. Shias superhuman growth was progressing quite nicely, and there were no openings in this combat rabbit! Shia pulled out Doryukken from the treasure room, which appeared to the bandits like nothingness behind her. Passi! It made a satisfying sound as she swung it, the hammer stretching to size. As she swung, a circular white membrane formed on end. It was a wall of air which struck the upper bodies of three of the bandits, blowing them away in a single hit. Oops! Too much blood! Apparently, as they hadnt fought any small fries in a while, Shia had forgotten to restrain herself when fighting a weaker enemy. She had intended to just toss the enemy back, but with her absent-minded spirit, she had sent their upper bodies flying without the lower. The sudden splattering of blood causes Shia to back up several steps in surprise. Yue and Tio spared Shia amazed looks, even though they were in the middle of decimating the other bandits with a storm of magic. The remaining 10 bandits were unceremoniously shot by Hajime, death immediately following without time to plead for their lives. It was pure destruction without any forgiveness. Kaori used the recovery magic restoration to heal numerous people at once scattered across the caravan. Regrettably, many of the caravan guards who had fallen earlier had already breathed their last breath. Even reproduction magic could not help bring them back from the dead. As Hajime approached Kaori, a person raced up to her quickly. The stranger was small-statured, their face hidden with a hood, causing them to appear suspicious. However, Hajime knew this was the person who had kept the barrier up to desperately protect the caravan. None of the caravan guards got in Hajimes way as he approached them. Kaori! The hooded person threw out her hands and used her momentum to leap at Kaori while calling her name in a pretty voice. Kaori didnt hide her astonishment, muttering the name of the person in the process. Lily (Shell be called Riri or Ririana in the next chapter on)? After all, it is Lily? That barrier looked familiar. I didnt think Id find you in such a place, but I suspected It appeared Kaori recognized the hooded person as Lily. C Rather, Liliana S.B. Heilig (Hairihi), the third princess of the Heilig (Hairihi) Kingdom was the person in the hood. Liliana hugged Kaori with relief, offering a glimpse of her big, blue eyes and apparent beauty hidden by the hood. Her eyes squeezed shut as she began to cry, speaking to Kaori quietly between sobs. I also did not think Id find Kaori in this place. It is good fortune. It seems that I havent exhausted my luck yet. Lily? Whats wrong? Kaori didnt quite get the meaning of Lilianas words, but she noticed something was off and pulled back. Liliana put a finger on Kaoris mouth, urging her not to use Lilianas name. Apparently Liliana was alone and had managed to slip into the caravan to get this far. Kaori gave a sympathetic look as she tried to emphasize with the struggle the princess must have faced. Kaori, are you guys done? Hajime interrupted, oblivious to the mood. Liliana gave Hajime a blank look. Suddenly, Liliana raised her voice and shouted Hya! Looking up at Hajime from within her hood, a light bulb seemed to go off in her head and she immediately began to greet Hajime. Its Nagumo, isnt it? Long time no see. We had heard about your survival after the fall. The strength and ability to survive is worthy of respect. It was good you survived. While you were missing, Kaori was a wreck. Wait, Lily, were fine now. Kaori spoke in a fluster. I heard about how Kaori confessed to Hajime from Shizuku, but youll have to tell me more about it later. Liliana was teasing Kaori in a fun tone, smiling from the back of her hood. Kaori turned bright red from embarrassment. The princesss smile must be very popular with the public. There was no doubt that if she aimed it at the young and old alike, they would fall for her. However, Hajime wasnt particularly moved by her smile. Without reading the atmosphere at all, he eyed her suspiciously and demands,And who exactly are you? Heh? If Hajime didnt interrupt them, Liliana and Kaori would undoubtedly keep talking about the status of all the other students in the kingdom. Hajime didnt have the patience to be subtle. He wanted a direct answers. Liliana was a princess with a great personality and who was loved by everyone she met. She was shocked to be addressed so improperly by a man who normally wouldnt even be worthy of meeting the princess, thus she let out a goofy voice involuntarily. The panicked Kaori immediately tried to smooth out the situation on behalf of the dazed Liliana. She spoke in a low voice so no one else could hear them. Hajime you Princess! Its the Princess! Its the Heilig Kingdom Princess Leliana that youre speaking to! .. Ah Gusu (sobbing), youve forgotten me, havent you? Gusu. Leliana whined. Lily! Dont cry because of that! Hajime-kun is kinda whatchamacallit. Hes special. No one normal would forget Lily. So you dont need to cry! Kaori attempted to smooth things out. Hey, can you not say those rude things so casually? Hajime sighed. Since Lilianas watery eyes looked quite terrible, Kaori was desperate to comfort her. Hajime involuntarily tsukkomid, however Kaori gave him a dirt look that said be quiet right now! Meanwhile, Liliana was explaining No, its okay Kaori, it just hurt my pride a little Across the board, the conclusion from the conversation seemed to be that Hajime was wrong for having completely forgotten who Liliana was. With the atmosphere already delicate, a man from the caravan approached them. Its been a long time. It looks like youre in good health the caravan leader stated. From health drinks Hajime responds Really? A health drink? A company that can make that must be a famous and wealthy company. Can you give me their name? Oh-, no, nevermind. But how are you, Mottou? Yeah, Im glad you remember Mottou from the Yunker trading company. This is the second time you helped us out of a dangerous place. It looks like we were fated to meet again. The man laughed and shook Hajimes hand. It seemed like the leader of the caravan was the man they escorted to Fhu-ren from Brook town some time ago. Hajime also remembered when his commercial spirit got the better of him and Hajime had to put him in his place. Hajime had learned a bit about human nature from the man named Mottou. Although it seemed like Mottous commercial spirit hadnt declined in the slightest. He casually touched Hajimes ring of storage as he let go of his hand. His eyes werent laughing, but seemed to ask Are you sure youre not going to sell that soon? Maybe it was just Hajimes imagination. Shia explained to Kaori and Lily their relationship with Mottou. A random person you met only once you can remember, but a princess? Lily became even more depressed and Kaori struggled to comfort her in spite of the story she just heard. As Mottou told it, they were heading to the Ankaji dukedom via Horuado. The plight of Ankaji had already been known, and as a merchant he was ready to head out there to earn a profit. It seemed that he had already been out there once and this was his second journey after a stop in the Imperial City. From the look on his face, it was clear they were making big profits. Hajime explained that they were heading for the Sea of Trees after a stop in Huruado. Mottou begged them for an escort until they reached Horuado. However, before Hajime could answer, Liliana put it a stop to it. Im sorry for interrupting you, Merchant. I must speak with you for a moment. Thank you for transporting me this far. Im sorry for my selfish request, but I wont be joining you the rest of the way to Horuado. Oh, youre not heading to Horuado anymore? Yes, this point is fine. I will, of course, pay for the entire trip. It seemed that Liliana was taking advantage of the caravan to make it to Horuado. Having met Hajime on the way, she no longer felt it was necessary. At the point, Hajime received a tap on his shoulder and Kaori whispered in his ear. Dont be cruel to Lily anymore! she gave a silent plea with her eyes. Is that so? Well, its been a pleasure. Dont worry about the money. Mottou continued. Huh? No why? Mottou had refused to receive money, which confused Liliana. The caravan had provided bed and food along with an escort. Coming from Mottou the merchant, those words seemed completely unexpected. Liliana gave Mottou a troubled smile. Dont trouble yourself too much on it. But heres some advice. Typically, a caravan will charge extra passengers before they depart. To not have to pay before you leave typically suggests theyre up to something, or dont plan to charge you in the first place. This is the latter. Is that so I dont know what your circumstances are, but since youre traveling alone I assumed it was serious. During a crisis, if a merchant such as myself helps, then in the future the people of this country may find confidence with this merchant. Liliana realized that Mottou knew her identity from the beginning. He pretended not to know her so he could help without drawing attention. Then at least I should offer a token of my appreciation. Without your help, I never would have made it out of the Imperial City. Heh the thing you want most is often the most difficult purchase for a merchant, you know? Eh?. No, I dont know. Liliana responded confused. Its trust. Mottou explained. Trust? Yes, a business without trust cant thrive and never will makea profit. However, to help a young lady out in a serious situation, the Yunker Trading Company might become known as a company you can trust. Your fare will be paid no matter. Liliana held a wry smile at the words he spoke. If you use money unreasonably, its synonymous with a lack of trust. There were some contrary feelings welling up in Liliana. Eventually, she gave up on them and took Mottous good will straight on. Your trading company is truly worthy of relying on. This Heilig princess will never forget your kindness and dedication. Thank you! Your words are wasted on this one. Mottou bowed deeply with respect. Then Mottou turned, leaving Liliana and Hajime on the spot as his caravan headed down the planned route to Horuado. He left in a manner of knowing that hed receive his own heretic certification for aiding the princess. He had already received the information that the Ankaji dukedom had recovered thanks to Hajime. Hajime could only guess why he chose to help in this manner. He supposed Mottou would say he did It to Earn favor for a better tomorrow, the slogan of a genuine merchant. (Translation note: Its implied that he never had planned to go to Ankaji, and had done it purely to help the princess, in order to get in good with the royal family, so to speak) After Mottou had left, the remaining party headed off in the magic four wheeler while Liliana began to explain her story. Lilianas expression was full of tension and impatience which gave Hajime a foreboding feeling. Finally, she began to speak. Aiko was kidnapped Hajime sensed that there was more to it than that. To summarize Lilianas story: Recently, the mood inside the Royal Palace seemed more uncomfortable than Liliana remembered. The King committed himself to the Seikyo church more fervently than he had ever done in the past. The Prime minister and the other leaders also seemed to get caught up in his fervor, their belief strengthening unreasonably. If it was just that but there was also the fact that one after another, everyone seemed to fall in line with the church. Their collaboration was enhanced like never before. Leliana kept telling herself it was her imagination. The discomfort didnt stop there. Everyone seemed oddly devoid of any ambition. She had attempted to talk with knights and soldier she knew, familiar faces, and they all responded properly, but their responses seemed mechanical. Maybe even something like an illness. She even tried to consult with Meld, the one knight she had the most trust in, but he always was kept out of sight and busy. Liliana couldnt manage to catch him even once to talk. Meanwhile, Aiko finally returned to the Imperial City with details on Ur town. Liliana seemed to have been present at the time. Suddenly, an abnormal demand was made. It was the call to make Hajime a heretic. Credited with saving Ur, the objections and opinions of Aiko, who boasted great name recognition and popularity as the fertility goddess, were completely ignored. The conclusion seemed unreasonable, and Liliana had been a fierce protestor, although her father didnt budge no matter what she said. His stubbornness seemed to border on obsession. Instead, Liliana herself was accused of having a lack of faith, and her father started to see her as an enemy, rather than a daughter. Liliana pretended that they had convinced her, and then immediately made plans to run away. She wanted to discuss what was going on with Aiko first. Liliana knew that Aiko was planning to meet the rest of the students to discuss the events around Hajime fall at dinner, so she wanted to meet her beforehand and discuss her fears. She had been approaching Aikos room when she heard her arguing with another woman in the corridor. When she peeped around the corner, she saw Aiko unconscious and in the hands of a woman with silver hair wearing a church frock. The woman made Liliana afraid, and she immediately dashed into a nearby hidden passage only known to the royal family. Although the silver-haired woman had noticed and looked for her, she didnt notice the hidden passage itself and left Liliana in peace. Liliana was convinced that the silver haired woman was the mastermind behind all of this. That everything was connected and that she needed to tell someone. However, since Aiko was ambushed, it stood to reason that the students were being watched. She also didnt know Melds whereabouts. Then she remembered that one of the students, a dependable friend, wasnt in the capital. So she decided she had to find Kaori. She had heard the story that Kaori was with Nagumo Hajime. That means it wouldnt be just the two of them she could rely on. She escaped in a hidden passage way with the plan to head to the Ankaji dukedom. Based on the news that Ankaji was recovering after a public emergency, in seemed like there was a high probability the person responsible was Hajime and company. And after that, you know, I was allowed to travel with the caravan of the Yunker Trading Company. I did not think Id get noticed, let alone find myself getting attacked by bandits, or that Id be helped by Kaori not even in my dreams a little while ago did not but I it was scary the church What is happening? The nun with that silver hair my father Liliana hugged her body, trembling with fear. Rather than the talented princess she usually was, she just looked like a scared girl. Although that was no wonder. All the people she knew were turned into strangers, and she was afraid shed be next. Kaori hugged her tightly, trying to ease the fear that dug into Lilianas mind even a little. While watching the scene, Hajime went through the events in his mind. Lillianas story reminded him of the Merujine underwater ruins and the scene they had been shown in the end. The people had been built into a fervor with their belief in god. This was very truly a dangerous situation. He didnt know if those visions were true. Could it be happening? No, rather they should get the god level magic quickly, and leave this world as soon as possible. However, Hajime couldnt make the decision immediately, as he had to consider Aiko-sensei. Most likely, what Aiko was going to tell the students was true about their being brought to this world to fight for the gods amusement. They liked to use people as pawns, and her words would have put a wedge of suspicion that would have inconvenienced them. It seems Hajimes theory was spot on. For them to decide to kidnap Aiko, it must have been Hajimes fault. They probably dont want to kill her, but the people who take pleasure in manipulating everyone like a hand puppet might decide to eventually make use of her. Hajime was indebted to Aiko for the advice that she gave him. Its not as bad now that he is not alone. For that reason Were going to help my teacher. Hajime chose to save, rather than abandon the one that needed him. With those words, Liliana raised her face in hope. She wore an expression of relief over the fact that hed come back with her to the city. She had heard that he was indifferent towards his classmates in this world and she had feared he would have abandoned them. She expected that convincing him to go would be difficult. You really will? Liliana asked for confirmation, but Hajime only shrugged. Please do not misunderstand. Its not because of your kingdom. Its for my teacher. Shes been kidnapped because of me. I have to take responsibility. For Aiko Liliana was a little discouraged when she realized that Hajime had no plans to lend his force to the kingdom, but she had some hope that hed change his mind on the way. Despite his harsh words, she still broke into an involuntary smile. Well, in the process of helping my teacher, I might end up aiding the kingdom by accident. He admitted. . Fufu, I hope that is the case. I thank you, Nagumo. Since the woman who had kidnapped Aiko was wearing a frock of the church, and since the king was listening to the church to an abnormal degree, likely the church was the cause of all these problems. The church would likely get in Hajimes way, and theyd end up as his enemy. Helping Aiko and the fixing the kingdom seemed to be one and the same. By helping Aiko, Hajime would help Liliana. Liliana shared a smile with Kaori, causing Hajimes mouth to distort a bit. In addition to saving Aiko, Hajime had another purpose. Its the Kojiri (Spirit) magic in Kamiyama. From what they had heard from Miledi (armor-possessed prankster who gave them gravity magic), Kamiyama is also one of the seven major labyrinths. However, whether there is a large labyrinth entrance hidden by the church, Hajime had no clue. It was still worth a check although the church officials would likely get in his way. So even though he had originally planned on going to the Sea of Trees, he now had a good reason to go for Kamiyama. And, in the process hed rescue Aiko, with the likelihood of a fight with church very high. If he attacked the head temple, maybe thats all hed need to get the Kojiro (Spirit) magic, or so he thought. With regards to the silver-haired woman, Hajime mentioned that he thought he had seen a silver haired person in the visions given to them in the Meljeene Underwater Ruins. On the luxury liner, there was a woman in a hood who disappeared and they most certainly had silver hair. Hajime couldnt guess if it was the same person, the age was too different. However, there was a feeling from the beginning. Something to do with this woman with silver hair. Hajimes fighting spirit burned. He would stop them, no matter who the other party was. Hell kill anyone who gets in his way. He puts on a ferocious smile like that of a wild wolf. . Hajime, nice. Yue responded to his look. Hajime your face looks a little tight Thank you for showing me such a vicious look. Youre making me wet! Tio added. The atmosphere between Hajime in the girls was anything but subtle, Liliana blushed at the sight. Chapter 99 - Volume 10 In a room where the only light source was produced by the moonlight rays, causing a contrast of black and white from the narrow grate window. A simple and plain room can be seen. Its only around 6 tatami mats in size with a small desk, chair, wooden bed, and a simple toilet. If compared to Earths prison cells, its obvious that this is much worst. In such a bad prison, sitting on the bed in the corner, is Hatanaka Aiko who is currently burying her face in her knees. Its been 3 days since Aiko was brought to this room. Due to the bracelet artifact worn on her wrist, Aiko could not use magic. Still, though she tried to escape at first, as expected, it wasnt possible to pry open a steel door with her physical strength alone, moreover, the opening of the grate window is only big enough for one of her arms to just barely pass through. Even then, the current rooms position is at the very top of an expensive temple, it is the [Kamiyama]*Gods Mountain* temple, even though it should be impossible to reach the ground safely, there are members of the church standing on watch. In such a position, while worrying about her students safety, Aiko who cannot do anything is dejected and gloomy, Her already small body stature becomes even smaller on the bed. [I need to get to my studentsbut how] Aiko while looking up muttered slightly, she remembered what the nun with the silver hair had said to her as she was kidnaped. Aikos thoughts, if what she heard from Hajime would become an inconvenience when told to Kouki and them, its obvious who the master that she spoke of is. And it appears that theyve taken interest in a student as well. Aikos mind became filled with unspeakable uneasiness. Recalling, the events of Ulu*Town where Hajimes group repelled the demon army*, where one of her students lost their life, Yukitoshi Shimizu. Possibly, again, another student will., with these thoughts in her mind Aiko became more anxious. Being confined in this open room, she tried to think about things that she could currently do. If she settled down and look back calmly, the royal palace felt too unnatural and covered with a thick sense of incongruity. In Aikos mind, with a strong posture, she remembered the dangerous atmosphere that King Erihido and other leaders carried. Surely, Aiko began to guess that the nun with silver hair had done something. She definitely said, charm if that was true then, surely, something along the lines of brainwashing was done. However, at the same time, when talking with Shizuku and Ririana, such odd sense of incongruity was not there. Though becoming relieved about that, there is still a strong uneasiness built up in her chest due to being confined. While praying for their safety, another concern was remembered. it was the words, elimination of the irregular. Those words were she heard just before completely losing consciousness, for some reason Aiko recalled a certain student. The person that she owes her life to, the student that killed Yukitoshi Shimizu. While holding strong will and overpowering strength, the boy who thought seriously and listen to Aikos words. And, a lot of things happened, a various amount of things, deep inside, as expected deep inside, though she shouldnt think about it, but she still ended up remembering. The memory that she desperately tried to seal in her mind, is once again remembered, for some reason her cheeks become hot. Though Aiko was shaking her head to clear her mind of it, she begins to worry about Hajimes safety, and carelessly muttered his name. [Nagumo-kun] [Ou? what, sensei?] [Fe!?] From the sudden answer to her unconscious mumbling, she instinctively let out a unexpected voice. There shouldnt be anyone else in the room, while looking throughout the room, Aiko inclining her head, [Was it a hallucination?] she said. However, Aiko was definitely not hallucinating, again, she heard the voice. [Over here, sensei] [Eh?] Aikos body became alerted to the voice, it wasnt a hallucination after all! Her gaze peered towards the narrow grate window. There, it was the appearance of Hajime that was peeping through from the otherside. [Eh? Eh? Nagumo-kun? Eh? This is the top floor.of this temple.eh?] [Ah~, yes. First of all, calm down sensei. Im almost done confirming for traps] Disregarding Aikos confused stare, Hajime confirms whether there are any traps with his Magic Eye, then Transmuting was used and bright red sparks appeared, a hole big enough for one person to pass through was made and with that the invasion was complete. The room Aiko is confined in is about 100 meters above ground level. However, he entered as if he was on solid ground! That is to say, for Hajime to casually opened a hole and walked right in, caused Aiko to stare in shock. Hajime shows a small smile towards the amazed Aiko. [What, is it really that surprising. Didnt you notice that I was coming? Though I should have already cut off all traces of my presenceIve lost a bit of my confidence now] [He? Noticed? Eh?] [No, because, you call out my name. Didnt you sense me outside the window?] Obviously, in order for Aiko to feel Hajimes presence shouldnt be possible unless Perception was used, but Aiko simply called out his name because of her desires, while thinking that, Aiko couldnt say that she unconsciously muttered his name, she quickly thought that changing the topic would be the best choice. [Um, besides that, why are you here] [To help, of course] [Wa, for me? Nagumo-kun? You came all the way here to help me?] To Aiko who began to blush and mumble strangely ~awaawa~, Hajime carefully examined her stature, surely she hasnt already been brainwashed? Hajime thought while frowning. With a serious look in his eyes, he began to closely examine Aiko with his Magic Eye to look for signs of magic manipulation. While walking up towards Aiko who sat on the bed, observing in great detail, Aiko started blushing a great deal and her heartbeat escalated. Anyways, the boy that she was just thinking about, came to help after hearing about her predicament, beside her on the bed at night, being watched by such an intense expression. Its just a student and teacher, there shouldnt be any particular problem right? Though she thought so..Aiko wasnt confident to say it out loud, she became stiff as she could do nothing but return the gaze that Hajime is giving her. Hajime, thinking that itll be ok now that the Magic Eye didnt pick up any kind of magic manipulation, grabs onto Aikos hand. He was going to remove the artifact that was binding her magic. However, Aiko whose hand was suddenly grabbed [Hyau~!] a strange voice leaked out and she shrunk down a bit, [Stop! Its no good! Nagumo-kun! Such thing cant be permitted! Im a teacher!], she began to yell. [No, isnt it inconvenient if your magic is sealed? Or, is there something wrong with it? Though there doesnt seem to be any traps] [Eh? Ah, this thing..] [.what else is there] [Ah, ahahasorry. Its nothing] Suspicion passes, Hajimes eyes began to show a disappointed look, Aiko tried to deceive him with a fake smile. And, changing the topic, asked how he knew where she was being locked up. [The princess told us] [Princess? Princess Ririna?] [Ahh. She witnessed you being kidnapped. While judging that Amanogawa*Kouki* and them were under surveillance, she decided to escape the royal capital. Then she requested our help] [Riri did..then Nagumo-kun accepted her request] [Maa~na, I seem to be responsible for this situation too..though sensei might not have wanted to see mewell, please endure it until we return to everybody] After Hajime finished removing the artifact that sealed Aikos magic, he stood up. Aiko, predicted that Hajimes last line was about Shimizus death. And, Aikos eyes looked straight at the dubious Hajime, then began saying what she truly felt about it. [Not wanting to see you, theres no such thing. Youve come to help, Im really glad. Certainly, Shimizu-kuns situation cant be completely forgotten, and its likely to never to able to forget it.still, your intentions you had when you pulled the trigger.. I think I understand them. I dont hold a grudge against you, I dont hate you either] [.Sensei] To the wide eyed Hajime, Aiko revealed an anxious smile with gentleness. [At that time, because I couldnt say it properly..now, please let me say it. .Thank you for helping me. Im sorry for making you pull the trigger] [] Hajime had a wry smile because it appears that Yue was correct, still, its a fact that Ive caused Aiko pain, however he couldnt bring it up. [I, I only did what I wanted to do. Though Ill receive your gratitude, you dont have to apologize. Rather than that, lets leave soon. The princess should have reached Amanogawa and the rest already. After we join up with them, its necessary to talk about the future] [I understand. ..Nagumo-kun, please be careful. The church sees you as a heretic. And, to the one that kidnapped me, you are probably..] [I know. Either way, after I deliver you, Ill be taking care of the unfinished business, probably, at that time, the church and I will clash against one another. .Ive already prepared for it though] Hajime nodded to Aiko with a gaze of strong will. Aikos cheek becomes hot again due to the gaze, Aiko tried to word out her concerns once more. but, at that time, a roaring sound of something breaking was heard from afar, the air also trembled a bit. With that Aikos body stiffens up and turns her eyes towards Hajime, Hajime was staring out and concentrating on something in the far distance. At that moment, Hajime gained information from Yues group whos on the ground. [Che, with this timing. ..well, in a sense its convenient] After a while, Hajime glances back at Aiko while clicking his tongue. Though Aiko doesnt know that Hajime has telepathy, but because she knew he had a lot of artifacts, she guessed that he learned something, her glance gave off the impression of wanting to know what was going on. [Sensei, its a surprise attack from the Majinzoku*<-Devils*. It seems that sound just now was the outer barrier covering the kingdom being broken to pieces] [A surprise attack from the Majinzoku!? That means..] [Ahh, right now, the Hairihi Kingdom is being invaded. Ive just gained information from my companions through Telepathy. It appears that the Majinzoku also brought along a large army of demons. Its a complete surprise attack] To Hajimes briefing, Aikos face becomes pale, [That cant be], was leaked out while shaking her head. Thats true. First of all, its impossible to not notice an invasion with the amount of forces that was advancing towards the kingdom, the great barrier that surrounds the Kingdoms capital was also strong enough to ward away all average attacks and was unexpectedly stubborn against powerful ones. No one would believe that the 2 biggest hurdles were completely cleared so easily. [Sensei, first of all well temporarily join up with Amanogawa and the rest of the group. Then well talk about what to do] [ye, yes] Aiko who stiffened up from the tension, is now being held by Hajimes right hand. [Uhya!] A strange voice was leaked out, she wrapped her arms around Hajimes neck to the suddenness of the action. Then in that moment. Ka!! A severe silver light poured in from the outside. [~!?] A light as strong as the moonlights rays came pouring into the room, instinctively alarm bells were raised in Aikos mind. However, Hajime wasnt shaken at all and proceeded to jump out of the room through the hole he previously made. Aiko screamed while clinging onto Hajime due to the rapid movements, there wasnt any time to worry. Hajime, it was simultaneous, grabbing Aiko and dashing out of the room before the light completely eradicated the room in the very next moment. Boba~!! There wasnt a roaring sound when the room was crushed, it just simply evaporated, scattering into particles. The top of the temple was made of steel, now its become nothing more than particles much finer than sand, it was then blown away due to the night wind and disappeared into the sky. To the specific phenomenon, Hajime while using Aerodynamic to stand in the air, opened his eyes wide and muttered. [..Was that..decomposition?] [Nicely answered, irregular] To his short muttering came an unexpected answer, a voice resembling the ringing of a bell, however, it was cold and void of all emotions. When Hajime turned his glance to where the voice sounded, there, a woman with silver hair and blue eyes glared at Hajime from the nearby rooftop. Hajime, then guessed that this was the woman that kidnapped Aiko. In the first place, though unlike Ririanas description she wasnt wearing a nuns habit, instead, this woman was clad in a completely white dress and armor. The dress was sleeveless and only went up to knee height, her arms, legs, and head were clad in protective armor, and a metallic plate hung on both sides of her waist. Its the figure of a warrior no matter how you look at it. Exactly like a Valkyrie. The silver haired woman, leaped through the air as if gravity had no hold of her. And, in one rotation positioned herself infront of the moon, a pair of silver wings expanded behind her back. ~basaa~ the wings expanded, it appears that the silver wings were shrouded in a silver-light magic. With the moon behind her, she looked mysteriously divine as her silver hair drifted in the wind, she carried beauty and charm that was out of this world. However, unfortunately if not for her eyes. Despite her immense beauty, only her eyes gave off a cold impression as if frozen in ice. Not the coldness of hating another being. it was exactly like a single-minded mechanical tool. It was the eyes of a doll. The silver haired woman, while looking down on Hajime with Aiko being held closely, slowly extended both arms out horizontally. Then, the gauntlets shined momentarily, in the next moment, a large white sword was gripped in both hands. The large swords were nearly 2 meters in length and it was also clad in a silver-light magic, the silver haired woman who seemed unaffected by its weight, calls out to Hajime without an ounce of feelings. [I am Nointo. I am Gods Apostle, for my master, I will remove all unnecessary pieces] A declaration of war. The woman that introduced herself as Nointo, in the truest sense, she is Gods Apostle. Finally, it seems theyve decided to intervene with Hajime. To directly remove us from gods game. Silver magic gushes out around Nointo. A huge pressure attacked Hajime and Aiko, it was as if they were standing underneath a huge waterfall. Though Aiko was trying to endure it desperately, her expression turns blue then white, her body starts trembling uncontrollably. [Were finished] nearly losing her consciousness, a bright red magic surrounded Aiko. The bright red magic shined even more to protect Aiko, it completely blocked out the pressure that Nointo released. Aiko opened her eyes widely, she turned her face to Hajime who she assumed was the cause. Then, there, without even shaking one bit, he received the pressure, she saw Hajimes appearance who was bearing his teeth ferociously. As he received it, Aikos skeptical gaze was no longer on his mind, Hajime, just like Nointo, declared war. [Kill me if you can, puppet of God] With those words as the signal, at an altitude of 8,000 meters in the sky over [Kamiyama], Gods Apostle and the Monster that rose out from hell clashed with one another. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Shortly before Nointos raid on Hajime, Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Ririana advanced through the royal palace using hidden passages. Their purpose was to take Ririana to Koukis group. Originally, it was decided that Yue and them were to rescue Aiko at [Kamiyama] and also search for the great labyrinth for the Age of Gods magic, because Ririana situation of finding Koukis group to help with her current situation was a trivial task. However, in order to ensure Aikos safety, they needed to make sure that Koukis group has not been brainwashed, It was necessary to confirm whether they were safe. Besides, [Kamiyama] is literally the head temple for the church, even to rescue Aiko, its preferable that they dont cause an uproar, in order to not be noticed, one person would be enough to search for Aikos place of confinement so Hajime went alone. Therefore, Yue who remained at the Kingdoms capital, to Kaori who insisted on helping Ririana, decided to tag along because it wasnt that much trouble in the first place. Still, just in case of emergencies, Teio was put on standby somewhere in the Kingdom. This was because they needed someone to overlook the overall situation of the Kingdom. As such, Yues group traveled in the palace through hidden passages, and appeared into a guest room. Behind where they came through, the antique quietly returned to its natural spot, hiding the passageway as if nothing had happened. [At this time, everyone is likely sleeping in their own rooms. For the time being, lets head for Shizukus bedroom] Ririana lowered her voice in the darkness. Then turned to face the direction of Shizukus room. Rather than relying on Kouki the hero, her evaluation is realistically shown. Nodding in agreement with Ririana, Shia leads the group because she has the highest perception in the party. Shizuku and the others are currently sleeping in the higher class rooms so they are currently in a separate building*<-or is it wing?*, the group is advancing through the corridors with silent steps as the moonlight seeps through. And, after advancing a while, it happened. Zudoooon!! Pakyaaaan!! The roaring sound resembled that of a bombardment, right afterwards, the sound of glass breaking could be heard throughout the Kingdoms capital. The air shook and trembled from the impact, the windows in the corridor that Yues group was taking was also rattling. [Wawa, what on earth!?] [This is..it cant be!?] Shia while using her rabbit ears to their maximum point in order to hear people who might appear, instinctively covers up both of her rabbit ears while leaking out a voice. Right afterwards, Ririanas face turned pale and she rushed up to the window. Yue and them also approach the window to see whats going on. And, to the spectacle that greets their eyes [Such a thing..the great barrier..it was broken?] Ririana covers her mouth and says in a shaking voice. Its just as she said, in the night sky of the Kingdoms capital, the great barrier broke into particles of magic and scattered like dust. Ririana can only watch the spectacle in amazement, a light flashed at that next moment, the roaring sound was heard once again. And, the thin film of light which covered the Kingdoms capital began wavering. [Even the second barrier.why..is it so fragile? With this, soon..] What is the great barrier that Ririana speaks of, there are three huge magic barriers that defend the Kingdom from foreign enemies. An artifact generates the barrier into three points, magicians of the imperial court pour their magic powers into it regularly in order to sustain the barriers. Its strength has been proven many times, the Kingdom has been defended from the Majinzokus invasion for hundreds of years. This was one of the reasons why the war is still at a state of standstill. A barrier of absolute protection was broken down in a single moment. And, just now, the second barrier was also close to breaking. The closer the barriers are to the Kingdom, the stronger they become, but if the second barrier was about to break at any moment now, its only a matter of time before the last one falls as well. The royal palace is getting noisy, it appears theyve noticed that the barrier was broken. Lights begin to flicker on at many places. [It cant be, an inside job? But, giving a hand.to the enemy forces? Just what is going on.] It was Yue and them who answered Ririana who was too absorbed in the idea while being stunned. Do you hear me? Mistress, should I brief you of the situation? Their telepathy stones started shining, a voice resounded from it. Its the voice of Teio who was left at the Kingdoms capital. From the way of talking, theyve seemed to roughly grasp whats going on. N..please do, Teio Understood. About one kilometer south from the Kingdoms capital, there are Majinzoku leading a large army of demons. The white dragon from that time is there too. Its breath was what had destroyed the barrier. However, I dont see the leaders figure [It cant be, an invasion? How, how on earth did they manage to get so close] To Teios report, Ririana frowns with a doubtful expression. Towards that doubtfulness, Yue and them could also imagine it. The rider of the white dragon, Freed Bagua, the Majinzoku from the time where space magic was obtained at [Mountain of Great Flames]. Even for Yue, its virtually impossible to open a gate for a whole army to pass through, but if there was some assistance it might be possible. To actually warp across the entire continent*<-they actually said something about North and South but because i couldnt understand it i improvised and left it vague* without attracting attention, in order to appear right underneath our noses at the Kingdoms capital. There is no other way but that. Though the white dragon is attacking, he probably cant move around much if that were the case, hes probably resting in the back giving orders. In the mean time, the sound of glass being broken resounds through the air again. The second barrier was broken. While frustrated, Ririana urges to meet up with Kouki and them. However, Yue shook her head. [.We separate here. You guys go on] [Na, here? what do you..] Ririana frowned dubiously and started to say that quickly meeting up with Kouki and the rest and planning their next actions would be best. While Yue was opening the window, her eyes narrowed and spoke of her reason coldly. [The Majinzoku rider of the white dragon hurt Hajime. ..Im going to beat him until he cries] Apparently, due to the surprise attack at [Mountain of Great Flames] Yue carried a deep grudge against Freed. All members at the place could do nothing towards Yues dangerous atmosphere. [A, are you angry, Yue-san..] [..Shia? Have you already forgotten?] [No way. Ill continue to beat him even if he starts crying and apologizing] Though Shia instinctively tsukomied at the angry Yue, towards Yues words that were expressionless, Shia started saying something even more extreme. From Shia who usually had a bright smile*<-Improvised, something about her smile*, with an expressionless face she powerfully declared her stance. Shia also seemed to not be able to forgive what had happened before. [And thats why, Kaori-san, Riri-san. Yue and I, in order to discipline the owner of that giant lizard, well be leaving here] [..N, anyone else who obstructs us as well] As soon as they said that, both Yue and Shia went out the window without hearing what Kaori and Ririanas had to say. Freeds life is on the line. Escape, Freed! Quickly, run away! is what his companions would have said if they were there. The night breeze and noise entered through the open window. For a while, Kaori and Ririana stood silently still in place, then they began to advance once again like nothing had happened. [..Nagumo-san.is very loved.] [Yesinsanely..if not. theyre quite the powerful enemies] [Kaori.in order to survive, work hard ok? Ill support you] [Yes. Thank you, Riri.] Afterwards Riri turned around mutters in a sad voice, [The way Im treated is becoming more and more crude.], the yell was admirably sent to Kaori. [Actually, would Riri cry if I said that I also wanted to go?] while thinking in the corner of her head, Kaori and Riri quickly hurried towards Kouki and the rest of the group. Chapter 100 - Volume 10 The kingdoms capital had fallen into chaos after the sudden attack which broke the barrier and appearance of the Demon race. As people start running out of their houses, they wore stunned faces as they were greeted to the great barrier shattering. To such a site, the patrol groups could only angrily shout, Dont leave your houses!. The ones with quick thinking quickly pulled themselves together. They attempted to leave the capital with only the bare minimum luggage. Meanwhile, a significant amount of people gathered at the royal palace gates to seek shelter! Screams were heard. Although it was late at night, with this amount of noise, it wouldnt be weird for a mob to be formed in the next few minutes. Especially because the royal palace wasnt able to calm down the confusion either. Anyways, the royal palace was confused the most about the situation, especially when everything happened in the flash of a few seconds. By the time they noticed, they were already placed into a situation where a sword was drawn before their throats. It was to be expected. Although they were trying to quickly assemble their army.. Pakyaaaan!! It was not on time. The last barrier was finally broken, the force of monsters that were created through Age of God magic and Demon soldiers riding them surged forward, making the land rumble in the process. Their last defensive line was only a wall made of stone which enclosed the kingdoms capital. Although thats the only thing, it was still boasted of having considerable strength.however thinking that it would last very long would be too optimistic. In order to crush the wall, the Demons assembled multiple people to cast advanced magic. Along with that the monsters casted peculiar flame and lightning magic. Ice shards and rock shards shot out, and a group of cyclops-beetles which were four meter in length started scraping the walls with their maces. Even at a different location, there were boar typed monsters which measured up to five meters in length, bashing against the wall with an intense force while clad in wind to increase their power. With that, a destruction on the level of an earthquake struck the wall with every impact. Furthermore, the monsters with flight such as black eagles and grey dragons were in the skies and completely ignored the wall and continued in to invade the capital. Though the soldiers that were stationed on top of the wall were fighting back desperately towards the unexpected large army, their interception was badly carried out. It was as if trying to counterattack a steel trains rush with an airsoft gun. In such a situation, standing by Tio who was watching the overall situation from the big clock tower in the capital, were Yue and Shia who had just left the royal castle. .Tio, have you found that guy? Tio-san, wheres the idiotic guy at? .You guys.no, maa, although I understand your feelings? With everyone gathered together its much more reassuring! is what I remember Princess Liliana saying, shes quite pitiful..to be discarded so easily. Dont mind. Its a minor thing. Tio was staring at Yue and Shia with an amazed expression, the two didnt seem to think much about it at all. This must also be Hajimes influence. Theyre not interested if they have no opponent. Yue and Shia both have their eyes opened wide while looking for Freed Baghaur, and then their telepathy stones reacted. Hajimes voice came from it. Oi! Tio! Come over here immediately! Nuo! Master? Whats wrong? Due to the unexpectedly strong voice which came from the telepathy stone, Tio who was called instinctively expressed her surprise. A dangerous one came out. I want you to take care of Sensei. Otherwise, I wont be able to go all out. !? Alright, I understand! Ill head over there immediately! Tio who recognized that Hajime was fighting an opponent where he needed to be at full power, in an instant used Dragon Transformation, then quickly dashed towards the target which was 8,000 meters in the sky. ..Hajime, be careful Hajime-san! Yue-san and I will be going to finish off the monster tamers, so dont worry! Ha? Arent you guys with the Princess.Uuo, that was close! Sorry, it doesnt seem like Ill be able to talk in this situation! Though I dont know what you guys plan on doing, be careful as well Though Hajime seemed doubtful about what Shia said, due to the intense battle he was in, he had to cut the connection. While protecting Aiko, the opponent wasnt letting up against Hajime at all. In an instant, Yue and Shia started wondering if they should go and help. Yue-san, what will you do? If its Hajime then itll be alright. Tio will be there too. More so, we need to take care of the demon tamer. Also, we cant allow them to break the Age of God magic formation. Right, the reason why Yue came out to the battlefield, though there was also the reason for getting revenge for Hajime, she also couldnt just let the other Age of Gods magic bearer, Freed, run around unchecked. In the case that Freed knew where the great labyrinth at Kamiyama was at, Just like before at the Great Volcano, hell likely head there first. Moreover, he might destroy the magic formation afterwards. They noticed that the monsters and structure of the Great Volcano will gradually be restored, so its possible that over time, everything will be restored, but its unknown how much time it would actually take. Therefore, Yue wanted to avoid that at any costs, and decided to attack Freed. In the first place, retaliation was 90% of the reason.. Then, at that time, while on top of the clock tower Yue and Shia noticed two monsters looking like a black eagle at approximately 3 to 4 meters in length. While eyeing Yue and Shia, they then dove down to attack from both the left and right. Kueeeeee!! The black eagles let out a courageous shout and approached. Without looking, Shia took out Doryukken from the Treasure Warehouse and set it to shooting mode, and then without hesitation shot out an exploding slug bullet. Yue as well, without looking, just snapped her fingers with her right hand and innumerable wind blades shot out like heavy rain. Of the two black eagles which were approaching the girls, ones head blew up due to a shock wave, and the other, like being executed by a Guillotine was chopped up into pieces. Their tragic appearances fell onto the roof of a civilians house. At that time, the people who were inside the house heard the noise and became extremely nervous from the sound. After those two were killed, all monsters with flight turned around and noticed Yue and Shia. If you looked closely, youd notice that about a third of them had Demons riding on them. After looking like they were surveying the situation when noticing the two eagles dropping down, understanding that the other party was a rabbitman and petite girl, as if looking at an idiot, they snorted at Yue and Shia, and then began chanting their magic. Both Yue and Shia didnt have any intentions to guard the kingdom from the big army, however their purpose was Freed Baghaur. It was like trying to leave without permission, there was no other way but to counterattack when being targeted. For now, Shia said, We arent enemies, just now we were attacked so there was no other choice., although they were laughing at the foolishness it didnt seem like they had any intentions of stopping their attacks. The Demons thought the opponent was worthless so they proceeded and left a few friends behind to deal with it, in the next moment, the screams and roaring sound of their last moments resounded out from behind, and when they turned around to see the cause, their eyes became wide in astonishment. Googaaaaaaa!! It was a dragon made of thunder, roaring as it devoured their friends and monsters one after another. To the spectacle, the Demons could only stare in blank surprise. Trying to escape from the thunder dragon, a Demon desperately tried to get away towards his friends on his monster, stretching out his hand, as if asking for help...however, in the next instant an exploding slug bullet flew through the wind with murderous intent from behind, and the gray dragon and its rider broke into pieces. Although the blood relatives of those who died became ferocious, they struggled to understand what they just witnessed. The Demons that became stiff pulled themselves together and prepared to pursue the cause. And they began looking for the girls who crushed their companion in an instant. Due to the unexpectedness, they began seeing illusions of their own deaths. With the high tension, they forgot to even wipe their own sweat as they strained their eyes. And, in front of them appeared Yue and Shia. However, to them their appearance was completely unexpected. Because rather than hiding from the group pursuing them, they stayed in the same place. Yue and Shia didnt even bother looking at them. Just like the first time, they concentrated their sights on searching for something outside of the wall. Their backs spoke louder than words. In other words, they couldnt care less. The moment they guessed that, the Demons expressions which were stiff with high tension distorted into anger and rage. While breaking their comrades into pieces, in Yue and Shias eyes, they were nothing more than pebbles being kicked on the roadside. As a warrior, or due to their pride as Demons being trampled, heat ran through their entire bodies and their blood boiled. Damn you!! Uooooooo!! DieC!! While consumed by anger, their abilities as soldiers were natural and they got into their positions. They showed great teamwork. They formed a box on all sides to surround them and then they all shot magic at the same time. The magic from the Demons were excellent. Normally, the scene would cause someones expression to twist in despair. However, they were amazed by Yues bored expression. Then, she flexed her finger like a thin baton. The difference in ability, you should learn to realize it instinctively. At the same time that she said those words, all the magic was completely blocked out by the thunder dragon coiling around Yue and Shia like a cocoon. And, the thunder dragon once again opened its jaws like a gate, as if they were committing suicide, they all looked as if they were voluntarily jumping in. Then, expecting that multiple people on the other side would begin chanting magic which excelled in penetration, another part of the thunder dragon opened. Shia whose rabbit ears were fluttering dove out with the speed of a cannonball. In an instant, all the nearby Demons knew that she planned to obstruct their chants, so they all casted the beginner class magic flame bullet which practically took no time to cast at all. However, Shia, as if she didnt even care, dodged all the bullets with simple outbursts from using Doryukken to change her orbit, she then swung Doryukken sideways aiming at the three Demons who were chanting. Ri ya aaaaa! With one shout, Doryukken was swung, and due to gravity magic, it obtained the weight of 4 tons on the moment of impact. With that, her body was also strengthened through physical reinforcement. The result was better off unsaid. The three Demons upper bodies were blasted away. Even the monsters that were being ridden had their spines crushed due to the shockwave. They were blown away while raising the screams of their last moments. Shia who was still in the air, in that instant cut down Doryukken and her own weight to 5 kilos or less, and again, danced through the air like a feather. Then, switching Doryukken back into shooting mode, exploding slug bullets were let loose aiming at the Demons that shot the flame bullets. As intended, once again in the night sky of the Kingdom, bright red flowers bloomed. Shia, she pulls out 2 colorful disks which shot out into the air from the Treasure Warehouse, they floated in the air disregarding gravity and was being used as a stand. She looked over the surroundings while in place, tapping Doryukken on her shoulder. Just then, in a place a little away, the last Demons left was about to desperately commence a suicide attack on Yue. Little girl gaaa!! Im gonna kill you!! With bloodshot eyes, and an even if Im stabbed! kind of feeling could be felt from his desperation. However, Yues attitude towards him was cool like a wet blanket. Youre 300 years too early, boy He probably planned on attacking when the thunder dragon was still dealing with his friend. However, his lips distorts when he thinks that what Yues words meant was that the thunder dragon had already returned, immediately after that, his head was cleanly cut off by a wind blade that came from below and it flew into the alleyway with spinning eyes. After time was meaninglessly taken, Yue began to search for Freed once again. Next to her, Shia landed while carrying Doryukken. They completely think that were part of the Kingdoms fighting forces right? It doesnt matter. They can think that if they want. How dry Maa, it certainly seems that way.. The two joked around with each other as Freed was not easily found, Maybe, hes already gone to the great labyrinth through space magic.they began to become uneasy, then, !? Yue-san! Nn. At the same time as Shias warning, Yue jumped away from the clock tower without hesitation. Immediately after that, an oval film appeared in the middle of air, a large aurora gushed out from it. The aurora completely erased the upper part of the clock tower where Yue and them were standing, however it was so powerful that the building was blown off radically. As expected, some kind of foresight. How annoying At the same time that the masculine voice resounded, the Demons, Freed Baghaur who had red hair and was the white dragons rider, appeared from the oval film. From his expression, you could see irritation from the ease of dodging the surprise attack. Then a white dragons appearance came through the gate, along with several Demons riding on the back of black eagles and grey dragons appearing by the hundreds, Yue and Shia were completely surrounded. At the same timea terrible roaring sound is heard and a part of the outer wall was finally destroyed, afterwards demons and Demons invade the capital one after another, some of the troops saw Yue and Shia and rushed up fiercely at them. It appears that they intend on completely killing Yue and Shia here once and for all. I cant believe that youve managed to survive from that situation. ..As I expected, that mans passion to surviveis too dangerous. To start with, well completely kill you who is that guys companions. Towards the words of Freed which contained hatred, however, Yue and Shia were both fearless. And, they both replied back at the same time. It strangely, was the same words that the boy whom they loved currently in the sky 8,000 meters above the ground had said. Kill us if you can (please). X2 As if those words were a signal, the surrounding demons and Demons shot magic all at once. Flame spears of the caliber which was enough to even scorch the atmosphere were flying around, lasers of water were shot out cutting through space, wind of murderous intent became blades and attacked, a bombardment of ice and snow roared out, sands of petrification and permanent poison scatters about, and a whip of thunder shaped like a snake moved around in the night sky. And, an Aurora tore through the sky just in case. A group of 40 Demons or more and over 100 demons. In every direction, lies an enemy. The sight is filled with a storm of attacks. However, Yue and Shia, were still calm despite being surrounded by death on all sides, their postures showed no sign of attempting to dodge. Some Demons, Have they given up., as their expressions showed that they were losing momentum, only Freed raised his awareness because of an unpleasant presentiment which rose intensely from within. Field Pierce. Yue activated her Age of Gods magic. Immediately after that, two shining gates appeared before the Aurora. Freed dubiously drops his eyebrow. When connecting the gate to such coordinates, even if they teleport the aurora, itll likely appear out of the other gate for a direct hit. However, that expectation, could only be assumed if only one pair of gates were created. Freed based his expectation on his own limitations. Therefore, he couldnt understand why Yue and Shia jumped through the gate, it wasnt possible for him to notice immediately that a gate had already appeared behind them. Cra-, evade it! Yue and Shia disappeared through the other gate, the moment when the aurora connected with the gate, though Freed who noticed his misunderstanding warned his companions, but it was already too late. Although Freed himself was able to evade on time, many subordinates behind him while being directly hit by the aurora became slightly conscious that they were dying, and with that only a few were left. Curse you, killing my subordinates. I didnt expect you to be able to open 2 at the same time.does that mean Ive still underestimated you. Rage filled his eyes, at the same time, he was also in awe that Yue was able to create both gates simultaneously and properly succeeded to use it in combat. There was also no traces of chanting or using magic formations either, though he confirmed their true nature in his mind, right now, its necessary to look for the 2 missing people. Freed! Over there! One of Freeds subordinates pointed outside the outer wall. Certainly Yue and Shia were there. It was difficult to fight as houses were right underneath them. If Freed truly hopes for a confrontation between them, it would be unlikely that he would just continue invading the Kingdoms capital, and so he would transfer himself directly outside of the outer walls. Of course, it would be an emergency situation if he actually continued his invasion instead of confronting Yue and Shia, as the sickle of the death god would surely swing down on his back. Because Freed also understood this, he couldnt turn his back against them. Yue stretched her right hand out and with her finger Kui Kui bent it as gesture to approach, from this action, all Demons rage exceeded their boiling point. It was obvious that the young girl with a childish appearance was provoking them, and the detestable rabbitman who slaughtered their comrades was also there, with that in their minds, Well be your opponents., while lining up their sights.the provocation wasnt possible to ignore due to their own pride as the superior race even if the opponents were few in numbers. Youre only a little girl! You dirty beast, dont get so full of it! While shouting such abusive words, all the Demons attacked at the same time. They sent the demons after Yue who was able to fire off fatal magic in rapid succession without time lags at all. From the ground, part of the large army also attacks Yue and Shia fiercely. Shia, thanks to the Treasure Warehouse, was able to continuously fire out explosive slug bullets which were practically unlimited in number. In the sky, and even on the ground, Shias magical power emits a color resembling moonstones, rippling out, in the next instant, it was converted into a shockwave and destruction scattered everywhere. The only thing that remained were only their broken corpses, crushed as if they were ran over to death. And, there, the white dragon and grey dragons all vomited out their breaths at once. The attack would be fatal to Shia even with physical strengthening applied when hit directly. However, Shia wasnt panicking at all. Exceeding Curse. Yue shot out a black swirling globe which appeared before Shias eyes. The jet black sphere contained supergravity, just like a black hole, the auroras approaching Shia were twisted then completely devoured. Ku, you used it last time too. ..that Age of God magic that I dont know of. All members, listen! Ill take care of the blond caster! You all gang up and kill that rabbitman! Separate them apart, dont allow them to cooperate! Understood! X5 It appears that, Shia serves as Yues vanguard and while away looked like she was breathing exhaustively, the rear guards decided to separate Yue in order to defeat them both. Though thats what it seems, when Shia started to evacuate towards Yue, the Demons riding an especially huge black eagle which was clad in a huge tornado, charged out like a cannonball. Shia who was in the air, wielded Doryukken and looked as if she was going to throw it, due to the unexpected timing, the Demons prepared themselves in a suicide attack, the other side wasnt supposed to be able to respond on time. With one rotation while in place using the outbursts from Doryukken, all attacks coming from the Demons were stopped and they were all blown away radially. In a rush, the Demons on the black eagle cladded in a tornado tried to confront her, as expected there was no time for her to counter the attack, even evading wouldnt be on time either, so she took up Doryukken as a shield and increased her physical power as well. One of Doryukkens gimmicks activated, while making a sound Kashun Kashun a round shield formed. Even if its just you! Ill definitely kill you without fail! The Demons with short blond hair shouted out, while looking at Shia with eyes filled with hatred from his companions being killed, and collided with Doryukken which was held up. Shia who was pushed back was separated from Yue, although she tried to increase her weight to withstand the push, before it was actually carried out, a black teleport gate had already opened up behind her. In that instant Yue and Shias glances overlapped, the rash suicide attack was meant to buy time for Freed to cast his space magic. Yue-san! Im sorry! Weve been separated! N..theres no problems. Ill kill this fellow here. Immediately before being pushed into the gate, Yue with a thumb sticking up said, Good luck! (Tn: In an American accent). Shia smiled a little from that. The smile was seen by the Demon riding the huge black eagle, his face twisted into rage. Although he didnt really mind Shia, it was Yues own comrade that was swallowed into the gate which meant that they were now both separated. That frivolously smiling face, how disgusting. When your Limbs are torn apart well drag them in front of your man. The first Demons that passed through said while exiting the gate. Seeming unlike the rest of the Demons, Shia guessed that it was due to a personal grudge, while frowning dubiously she asked him. .Have we met somewhere? I dont remember having done anything to receive such stares though? Do you still remember that Demon woman with red hair? Shia who couldnt understand why the sudden talk of a woman turned up could only incline her head in wonder. But, the male Demons, took that act as not being able to remember, while clenching his teeth together, he voiced out further information about his grudge. You bastard, the woman that you guys killed at Orcus Great Labyrinth.. Ah! That person! You bastard. It was very clear that Shia had forgotten all about it until now, the man who was already mad till the boiling point shot out numerous blades of wind with short chants. There, Shia avoided them as if they were nothing. Wait a sec, who was that person to you? With just what was said a while ago I still dont understand. Cattleya, the woman that you guys murdered..was my fiance! ! Ah, I see..what about it. Shia nodded as she consented. It seems that the man in front of her, was the lover that the woman at Orcus Great Labyrinth. whispered her love to for before dying-it was Mikhail. Though she doesnt understand how he found out, he knew that Hajime was the one that had killed his fiance, he looks as if hes burning with revenge. To make Hajime feel the same feelings that he did, he plans to bring both Shia and Yues corpses forth in front of him. How dare you, Cattleyawas wise and gentle, she always thought of her country Mikhail who was shouting out his grudge with bloodshot eyes, Shias usual brightness became cold as if it were a lie, and replied with extremely light words. I dont know anything about that. Wh, what was that! No, if she didnt want to die she could have just not fight? In the first place she was the one that challenged us. Hajime-san even warned her. We wont chase if you run away. If a important person was killed, its obvious that theyd bear a grudge.even if you told what the person who was killed was likewere not interesteddo you guys hear me? Just like all the lives of the ones that youve taken up till now..theres no way youd be interested. Sh, shut up, shut up, shut up! Cattleyas enmity! Im going to torment you until you go mad, then kill you! Mikhail, yelling as if he lost his temper, another tornado was produced again to increase the huge black eagles speed while plunging towards Shia. It appears that the tornado was Mikhails magic and not the huge black eagles inherent ability. While riding, Mikhail continued chanting and numerous wind blades shot out from the tornado in an attempt to block Shias escape routes. Shia, wielding Doryukken, knocked down the wind blades and then lightened her weight as she jumped to a disk as a stand in order to avoid the charge of the tornado cladded eagle. However, before she avoided it, troops of Demons riding black eagles gathered as Shia and Mikhail were talking. Because Mikhail was riding the huge black eagle, they were likely his subordinates. Shia was in a situation where all the black eagle forces that were in the skies shot out needles of stone at her. It was exactly like a downpour of rain. Shia shot out exploding slug bullets to create shockwaves in order to knock down the needles. And, jumped to a nearby black eagle after opening a way through the barrage. Disregarding the startled Demons, she swung Doryukken without any hesitation. The Demons that was hit vanished into the darkness of the night as all his internal organs and bones were crushed. Shia further continued to use her momentum of the attack and crushed the Demons and the black eagle that were away from the rest. Ku, do not engage in close combat! The sky is our domain! Attack with waves of magic and stone needles from a distance! Towards the comrades that were blown away like a pinball, Mikhail judged that close combat would be impossible and ordered for all attacks to be strictly ranged. Again, Shia was forced to avoid their magic and stone needles that came from all directions by continually jumping off the disks that she sent out as stepping stones. However, she never got within range to attack, every time she moved up they distanced themselves and she was becoming irritated at that fact. And then, she judged that it wouldnt be efficient if she only used exploding slug bullets, she pulled out a new item from the Treasure Warehouse. It was a red metallic ball. It was approximately 2 meters in diameter. A chain extends from the metallic ball and Shia attached it to the top of Doryukken. Then, she used her leg to kick up the metallic ball that was dropping due to gravity and swung horizontally at the metallic ball with Doryukken. Gagin!! With a roaring sound the metallic ball flew out at an unbelievable speed. While panicking the targeted Demons tried to quickly evade it, however suddenly, the side of the metallic ball bursted out and with that its course changed. The Demons and his black eagle were not able to respond to the suddenness, the metallic ball which weighed up to 10 tons collided into them, they were instantly killed as every bone in their bodies were crushed in the night sky. Shia pulled back the chain with Doryukken and the metallic ball which just slaughtered its enemy quickly returns to her reach. And as it was returning she was firing out exploding slug bullets in rapid successions in order to keep the others in check, or, simply to kill them. When the metallic ball returned, it was then once again launched at another target. Right, what is Doryukkens newest gimmick, its basically kendama (Tn: Japanese toy) with a built-in system that allows it to change its weight and shoot out shells in order to change its trajectory. Uriyaaaaaaaa! Shia continued to play kendama in the night sky of the Kingdoms capital while letting out shouts. When the ball was sent off, its trajectory was always changing and it always returned after blowing away its target. The kendama became a red meteor that shot out irregularly throughout the night sky, it began to turn even redder as the blood of enemies were smeared on it. Curse you, such strange techniques! Above! Attack her from outside of her range! Mikhail, while biting his lips from his subordinates being killed one after another, gave out orders for a barrage of attacks to be sent out in order to keep her in check and buy time for him to cast his own magic. Shia easily avoids the attacks as if dancing in the air weightlessly. Then, immediately after avoiding the last attack, ranged attack magic poured down over her head like a wall. Shia held the center of Doryukken over her head and began to turn it in circles. With that, the metallic ball that was connected by its chain also began to rotate due to the centrifugal force and was swung along with Doryukken. Doryukken and the Kendama rotated at high-speeds with intense force, it became an improvised round shield which was also bordered with a red color, and the magic attacks that were pouring down were all blown away and dispersed because of the matchless force. Youre mine! Mikhail who judged that she would be too busy dealing with the overhead attacks, charged at Shia. The huge black eagle shot out an extraordinary amount of stone needles which ran along with the wind magic ordinance. The local storm raised a howl as it rushed towards Shia. Shia allowed herself to free-fall in order to reduce her altitude quickly and avoided the bombardment of wind. Mikhails lips twisted as expected, again he decided to aim for the moment when she lands due to evading, and he planned to shoot out more blades of wind. However, in the eyes of Mikhail who was watching his target, Shia did not have an expression wrapped in despair, the spectacle that he saw was that a fist sized iron ball appeared from thin air underneath Shias feet and she bounced off it. Shia took out the iron ball from the Treasure Warehouse and used her legs at maximum strength to launch herself off of it. The iron ball that was kicked out at an overpowering velocity, with perfect aim, hit the huge black eagle which Mikhail was ridding! The vivid sound of flesh caving in could be heard. Kuueeeeeeee!!! The huge black eagle screamed from the pain of the impact as it falls while spinning. Mikhail again, shot out a cannonball of wind that contained stone needles in desperation as he fell with the huge black eagle. Shia who finally passed by all magic attacks that came down at her head, bounced away the quickly approaching cannonball of wind using Doryukken. However, the needles made of stone couldnt be completely avoided, some of the needles pierced into her shoulder and arm. We did it! She was struck by Kotorisus stone needles! With this its over! The needles themselves didnt deal much damage, however all the Demons looked equally joyful that Shia was hit by the stone needles. Shia looked at their suspicious expressions. The answer to her question was answered immediately. Starting from where the needles were sticking out, she began to petrify. It appears that Kotorisu was the name of the huge black eagle, its inherent magic seemed to allow its stone needles to petrify upon contact. It was an unpleasant and troublesome ability. Normally, when afflicted with an abnormal status youd use specific medicine to cure it, or purify it with recovery light magic. However, right now Shia is alone on the battlefield so the Demons thought it was already over. As long as they continue attacking her without giving her a chance to take medicine shell be completely petrified. However, in the very next moment, their expressions which were convinced of victory, changed into one that was dumbfounded, and finally changed into despair. Because.. Mmm, what a blunder. However, if its just this much! While saying so, Shia pulled out and threw away the needles and in order to concentrate she closed her eyes. Then in one moment, the petrification that was gradually spreading, stopped suddenly, following that, the flesh that had turned to stone regained its former color. And, finally, the wound from the needles were also patched up, she returned to her normal state as if nothing happened. W, Why! Whats going on! There wasnt any signs of recovery magic being used, there also wasnt any behaviors of using medicine either, however Shia easily cured the petrification and damage from the needles by just concentrating a little, fear began to appear on the Demons expressions. A fear of the unknown which couldnt be understood. Their voices were upset and trembling. Theres no need to think much about how Shia managed to heal herself. She simply used reproduction magic. As usual, her aptitude with it was rather bad, it was only enough to be able to heal wounds and abnormal statuses within her body. Her selfheal was like the downgraded version of Yues Automatic Reproduction, she can even cure serious illnesses, however its not automatic and she cannot reproduce something external. However, a few wounds or simple fractures would heal within several seconds with a little bit of concentration and if she spends more time she can also recover from serious illnesses. Theres no helping it that the Demons were despairing. Because including her overwhelming power she also possesses the ability to recover, they couldnt think of any methods to corner her. The eyes that were looking at Shia were the same eyes that the people who confronted Hajime had. In other words, a monster! Then. Saa, here I come? Shia while holding Doryukken quickly appears before the eyes of the stiff and confused Demons. Then, a deadly blow! With just one hit, another Demons died. At that moment, the remaining Demons went into panic and yelled out an incomprehensible cry, there was absolutely no cooperation and they began to suicide attack recklessly. Shia calmly, while brandishing the Kendama, or through the use of exploding slug bullets, quickly and surely reduces their numbers. Finally the last man of Mikhails forces became food for Doryukken, however the moonlight was suddenly shut out and a shadow covered the entire area. Shia looked up above, behind the dark clouds, Mikhail was falling from the sky. It looks like the huge black eagle was also at its limits, a straight dive attack might have been all it was capable of now. Innumerable thunder pouring down from the sky, avoid it if you can! At the same time that Mikhail shouted, innumerable amounts of thunder poured down while roaring out disorderly. It was like an intense rain of thunder. This magic originally caused a very large thunder strike to fall from the dark clouds, an advanced attack magic Thunder Mallet of the wind system, he daringly multiplied it, he likely created it as an Area of Effect magic. With that alone, you could tell how advanced Mikhail was with magic. The thunder quickly overtakes Mikhail and pours straight down towards Shia. Most likely, in order to absolutely kill her, he took up the resolution to stab her despite his own thunder raining down as a suicide attack. Hes already used up a lot of power just multiplying the thunder, however superhuman Shia may be, shes not fast enough to avoid the thunderbolts. The speed of which thunder falls is 150 kilometers per second. Its not possible to avoid it after recognizing it. In Mikhails eyes, as his subordinates were killed one after another he was enduring it while single-mindedly continuing his chant using all the magic power in his body, this time for sure, shell fall! His will of strength could be seen. However, immediately afterwards, Mikhail saw an unbelievable scene. Unexpectedly, Shia had avoided the thunderbolts raining down. No, more accurately, it was as if she knew exactly where the area that wouldnt be hit was and moved there before the thunderbolts fell. It was Mikhails miscalculation. Shia had a technique that allowed her to avoid things even before it became recognizable. A deviation of her inherent magic Future Sight and Revelation Sight. It allowed her to see up to 2 seconds into the future. Although its a downgraded version of her Future Assumption sight, rather it doesnt even use magic power, its a convenient ability that can be used in rapid successions several times. It was the result of Shias efforts from continuously training. What are you, what exactly are you! ..Im just a rabbit eared woman. He couldnt believe what he saw, Shia had avoided every thunderbolt, naturally, Mikhails attack while diving down can easily be fended off, and she wielded the Kendama and waited for him to pass by. Then, the Kendama circled greatly around Mikhail, the chains coiled around him and he was instantly restrained. Nuguoo! Let go! Ill release you, just as you wished! Mikhail who was caught by the chain was flung by Doryukken, as he was freed the centrifugal force caused him to fly towards the ground. The centrifugal force caused by the heavyweight lump of iron was terrific, Mikhail was flung towards the ground like a meteorite. At once, he set up a barrier of wind and escaped instant death, however its likely that every bone in his body was crushed as he laid on his back without moving an inch. Gobog Gobo he coughed out blood. Shia landed by his side. Carrying Doryukken on her shoulder, she had compromised Mikhail. Mikhail while still faintly conscious, his vacant eyes turned to Shia. On his lips, due to being unable to bring down his enemy, or, due to the impossible situation of being completely annihilated despite having close to 100 subordinates, a smile of self-ridicule that even Mikhail himself didnt understand was shown. To be beaten down into this state, its possible he could do nothing but laugh at himself. To Shia who was looking down on him, Mikhail realizes his end. In his heart, he apologized to his dear fiance that he couldnt take revenge, then he spoke his last words. .Goho, this.goho..monster! Fufu, Thank you very much! Mikhails last retaliation seemed to only have made Shia more pleased. At last, while watching absentmindedly as the hammer was swung down at his head, Mikhail thought that if there was an afterlife, he would go and search for Cattleya, he lost consciousness as he was thinking such dark things. While carrying Doryukken after giving the final blow, Shias cheeks are loosened because of Mikhails final words. It seems that finally Ive become strong enough to be called a monster.fufu, it seems Ive become closer to Hajime and them. Now then, how about Yue-sans side Shia looked towards Yues direction, theyve been considerably distanced. And, even now she expected that she might still be able to give Freed one good hit, she began to dash out to join up with Yue. Chapter 101 - Volume 10 The shining moon became invisible behind the crowd of ash dragons. Theres likely over 100 figures that could be seen. And at the center of it all is the white dragon, the appearance of Freed Bagua could be seen riding its back. [Dont think less of us. Dividing up the enemy forces is a standard technique in battles] Shia and Mikhail had just disappeared into the transfer gate Field Pierce made through space magic. Then Freed ordered the black eagle force to pursue them, as they passed by they glared and trash talked Yue who was stationary. Although there wasnt any signs of wind magic being used at all, to the appearance that floats in the skies just like the moon that floats in the nocturnal sky, a smile appeared even when their reactions were heard, Yue is only quietly staring at Freed expressionlessly. Freed is a proud Majinzoku, rather than looking at others equally, theyre looked down upon. He is a pious believer in their Majinzoku God whom they worship, hes the type of man that would not accept any other way of life or values. Hence, it was impossible that he would have an interest in a woman from another race. However, that Freed is now, while the ash dragons and his subordinates were still blocking the true moon, to the girl with a pretty face that shines just like the moon, felt charmed with the thoughts It would be regrettable if such a gem were killed. With those thoughts, although he understands its necessary to kill Hajime, and though he holds hatred because his brethren were killed, still, foolish words came out of his mouth. [How regrettable. ..Woman, as a spellcaster, no matter how much I want the ability to cast magic without chants, though this may be reckless in this situation. How about it? Will you join me? We wont treat you badly just because youre a woman] Towards Freeds invitation, Yues reply was. [..Fu~, come back after being reborn. Ugly man] It was indescribably severe, a reply of severe sarcasm mixed with ridicule was returned. By the way, it wouldnt be an exaggeration that Freeds figure if evaluated by ten people, every one of them would agree that he was a good-looking man. Combined with his vast powers, he was extremely popular to the Majinzoku women. Therefore, hes not an ugly man at all. However, Yue saw Freeds desolate expression at the [Mountain of Great Flames] when he talked about his god, in her memory it was awful and sickening. Such a man, invited her with a clarified face. The only thing seen was already just a sickening foolish man. To begin with, she doesnt feel anything for any other man but Hajime, so it was nothing but foolish talk to begin with. When Yues response was heard, Freeds eyes twitched and cramped up. [Have you chosen your path as a martyr? Or, because of your loyalty to this country? Discard your teachings, do not simply follow a country in blind faith, do you plan on sacrificing your life for those kinds of things? That is the highest reaches of stupidity. Once you know of our god, Aruvu-samas teachings. Then, youll be purified after just closing your eyes just once!?] To Freed who began blabbering on about unrelated topics, Yue simply answered by rapidly firing out Wind Blades. It was merely because she couldnt endure hearing him babble on any longer. A spray of blood dances on the evening winds. Because Freed managed to dodge his body, the Wind Blades that Yue shot out only managed to cut his shoulder shallowly. Immediately, Freed was able to react to the Wind Blades, he was definitely one of the few great people who conquered a labyrinth. If not, he would have lost an arm immediately. To Freed who was glaring at her with anger, Yue only returned it with a cool gaze. Then, she announced to the foolish looking demon leader. [.Your question is unnecessary. The moment you hurt Hajime, you were already sentenced to death in agony] As if the words were a signal, extremely cold ice and snow blew around Yue. It instantly turned into a huge tornado, it climbed up towards the heavens as it surrounded Yue. A white storm which connected the heavens to the ground, the surrounding temperature is quickly reduced to absolute zero, the ash dragons which were blocking the moon were completely frozen. This was a compound magic of ice at a superlative degree in the system attack magic Frozen Prison along with the intermediate wind system attack magic Storm Emperor which created a wide range tornado at absolute zero temperatures. Almost like a mammoth being frozen instantaneously due to the climate change that brought upon the glacial epoch, the ash dragons all died without damage to their exterior, they fell and crashed onto the ground, breaking their bodies into pieces. It appears that their insides were completely frozen as red crystals of blood bounced around on the earth. [Did you not hear me. Guess theres no helping it. Shoot her down!] Freed who lost nearly 20 ash dragons instantly, ordered the attack while gritting his teeth. As a result, the ash dragons all deploy together from all directions, top and bottom, they shot out auroras disorderly from every direction. As if they were meteor showers, over 100 auroras were shot out in the night sky. The dark night was torn up by the flash of lights, as if the spellcaster in the center was committing suicide, an absolute zero blizzard blew out and raged like a flower pinholder. From the impact of the countless auroras, the tornado of ice and snow dispersed as if melting in the air. The scattered ice and snow created a spiral, what appeared from the center was the appearance of Yue who was wounded from the powerful blast.actually no, it was an unhurt Yue accompanied by the black swirling star which circled around her. Without wasting a second, over 100 auroras were once again seen after they confirmed the small enemy was still there. However, the matchless lights of death which would normally eliminate everything, one after another is swallowed into the black star that was tossed around by Yue, or bent and reflected outwards towards the horizon, none of them reached her at all. Yue used gravity magic to further increase her altitude. While being exposed to countless auroras, there is no unrest in her expression at all. Exceeding Curse was used to swallow up everything and Cursed Sky was used to move the ball of extreme gravity, as if it were a protection satellite orbiting and defending the moon. [The breaths are uneffective, directly swat her down! Go!] To Freeds change of strategy, the ash dragons didnt lag behind at all and followed the orders obediently. While releasing the roar of a dragon, murderous intent was shown in its eyes from wanting to tear up the slender girl with its sharp claws and teeth. They intended to attack in waves. Yues environment was immediately buried under the gray crowd of ash dragons. Yue who was being confronted didnt worry at all at the incoming ash dragons murderous intent, she calmly closed her eyes. While deeply concentrating. It could be said that it was convenient for the ash dragons that she wasnt moving, their claws expand, and their strong jaws spread open. At the moment where they thought that it would be impossible to escape death, while facing them, Yues eyes opened up! And then, her lovely thin lips voiced out. [Beheading Threads*I think? ??*(cut)] At that moment, their world shifted in unison (. . .). Like a mirror which had cracked, countless lines are drawn out in the open space, the lines were purposely made adjacent to the starting point. And then, the ash dragons which were coming in succession into the cracked space, after stiffening for an instant, fell to the ground while hearing the sound of their scattering and spraying blood from their cut body parts that came into contact with the broken space. Space magic Beheading Threads. Through cracking space and moving it, its a no brainer that its a magic that will cut apart any object. By Yues unseeable cutting magic, more than 30 ash dragons died without being able to do anything but scream out their last moments. Freeds expression trembles from the activation of space magic, motion speed, and development scale that were far from what he could do. [What great ability. .By chance, are you one of the people chosen by God! If thats so, then youre rejection of my proposal is understandable] Freed sweats a good amount while nodding in consent, Yue, [This misunderstanding imbecile, its extremely sickening though.], anyone could understand that she had an unpleasant expression. [What a joke. Whenever I fight, its always for Hajimes sake. Dont place me in the same group as you] Towards the harsh words, Freed whose personality holds the gods in high esteem, love and respect, (he couldnt imagine it) and became expressionless. It appears that mentioning that was taboo for Freed. [Rejoice. I wont be saying anymore than this. Well kill you and I will throw your corpse in front of that man. If I step on it, it may provoke some unrest. At that time, it would be that mans end] [.That mouth sure runs a lot. Cant you just show it through your actions while being silent? Ugly man] Towards the words that subdued his angry rant, multiple veins showed on Freed as he was ridiculed. Just as Yue had said, he decided to show it with actions. But it was already seen at [Mountain of Great Flames], Freed issued instructions to a small bird-type demon that rode on his shoulder. Then, a part of the crowds of demons that had invaded and broke the outer wall of the Kingdoms capital, surged towards Yue from the ground. It appears that they intend to attack from the ground. Yue, while protecting herself from the ash dragons auroras with her gravity ball, summoned the Thunder Dragon. The golden dragon appeared from the dark clouds in the sky and let out a roar of lightning. It approached as the auroras from the ash dragons and Freed were being restrained by Exceeding Curse, the thunder dragon was then sent to wipe out the ground troops. As usual, it was a no brainer that the thunder dragons mouth sucked in everything..was what was supposed to happen, but the advance was stopped by 6 pairs of turtle-typed demon Abusodo*<-The demon-types name, maybe it means something? ????* that exceeded 5 meters in length. One of the huge Abusodos opened its big mouth and in reverse, actually started consuming the dragon instead. Abusodo was also seen before with the Majinzoku woman named Cattleya at [Orcus Great Labyrinth], its a demon whose inherent magic is able to take in other magic into its body. However, the Abusodo that was consuming the thunder dragon on the ground was a different size from the Abusodo seen in the labyrinth. Most likely, it was improved and strengthened. Still, as expected of the thunder dragon. Though its being swallowed by the Abusodo, with its large body, though slowly, its surely lifting it up. It appears that the limitation of only being able to swallow one type of magic hasnt been changed yet. Even if the thunder is being swallowed, it cannot swallow the gravity magic. The 6 Abusodos were gradually floating and they flailed around hastily, before their big bodies were carried off by the thunder dragon, another Abusodo began to swallow the gravity magic. As expected, the thunder dragon couldnt endured the 2 strengthened Abusodos with their inherent magic Magic Storing, the body of the thunder dragon was consumed. Immediately after that, the compressed magic was launched at Yue. [..Annoying] Just like an anti-aircraft homing missile was launched from the ground, it accurately attacked Yue. Yue who was using the gravity ball to the best of her abilities to block the ash dragons and white dragons auroras, immediately evaded by falling from the sky. [Fu~, I understood that you used strange thunder system magic. As long as Abusodo is here, your magic will be sealed off] Freed laughs while grinning. However, Yue isnt particularly worried, only quietly observing the Abusodos, only after a short time, her eyes wandered in the sky while thinking something and then concentrated on them again. [Are you trying to tear space again? I wont be giving you that kind of time!] The white dragon and ash dragons further increased the severity of their attacks, a black panther typed demon approached by kicking off the ground and into the sky. Although the storm of auroras were blocked by the gravity ball, most of Yues consciousness was used to construct another magic, her movements were lacking compared to before. There, the appearance of the black panther approached quickly from the ground, it began releasing countless tentacles*lol there always needs to be some kind of tentacle monster when against a girl*, furthermore, its sharp claws also bypassed the gravity ball which was focused on preventing the auroras from hitting. Between offense and defense, countless wounds appear on Yues body, red blood splashes in the night sky. However, because it was only a flesh wound, it wasnt much of a problem. To begin with what is Yues true defensive powers, certainly not barriers nor gravity balls. It was the cheating Regeneration Power. A barrier would be placed if there was a companion, or evaded if the attack will cause clothes to tear because it would be a nuisance, originally she would just disregard the other parties attacks and leave it up to her regeneration powers, Yues true battle style was simply, one-sidedly attacking. To Yue who was spraying blood, Freeds expression was that of one who was convinced of their victory, when Yues wound was automatically restored, his eyes could only open widely in astonishment. [Is that also an Age of Gods magic? Just exactly how many have you acquired!] Although he wasnt completely wrong, while voicing out his misunderstanding to Yue, he gave out orders for all demons to continue attacking until they beat her recovery rate. And then, Freed also started chanting an Age of Gods magic. However, naturally, Yue was already concentrating on her magic previously. Yues eyes opened up and showed strength, in the space of the thundering roars and flashes, her lovely voice resounded. [Five Heavenly Dragons] Immediately afterwards, dark clouds appear and the thunder roared, the swirling wind turns into a storm and blew harshly, the water currents produced were frozen into ice, a gray cloud of sand took shape like a big snake, and flames strong enough to burn up the atmosphere were condensed. As a result, the appearance of 5 demonic dragons were seen in the night sky of the Kingdoms capital. Although they were dragons created from gravity magic, they all had their own respective attributes. Gooaaaaaa~!!! The 5 dragons roared out greatly enough to make the atmosphere tremble. The group of gigantic demonic dragons looked divine, the ash dragons probably realized on instinct that they were greatly outmatched and leaked out a small miserable cry in their fright. In their eyes, theres already little to no murderous intent towards Yue, instead fear and shock settled in its place, their eyes glanced over to their master Freed, demanding for help. Freed once again exposed his disgraceful behavior of having his jaw drop down from the magic that lacked common sense while riding the white dragon. That chance wasnt missed, Yue sent the 5 heavenly dragons to assault the ground troops. The thunder dragon charged at Abusodo and swallowed it first, Abusodo put up a fight and opened its large mouth as well. Although the thunder dragon was slightly consumed, it was different from a while ago, the blue*<-I think this is supposed to actually be the flame one but no matter what i do, i get blue lol, ??* dragon dashed out from behind the thunder dragon, when they both collided together, Abusodo melted due to the intense heat. [Kuaaaaaan~!!] The pain generated from its shell melting down while still alive caused Abusodo to cry out painfully as its inherent magic was completely bested, the thunder dragon then aimed at another target. It was, another Abusodo that was swallowed by the storm dragon. While letting out a godly roar, it bit into the other dragon where Abusodo was, the edge of its body transformed into ash from being scorched. Again at a nearby place, the ice dragon is freezing Abusodo and the stone dragon rolled up and caused all surrounding areas to petrify. The storm dragon which was freed by the thunder dragon, advanced onwards and cut the demons such as the black panthers besides Abusodo into pieces. As expected, using the 5 heavenly dragons was harsh, Yue was panting and her forehead was drenched in sweat. After quickly disposing of the Abusodos, her next target were the ash dragons in the sky. Freeds group of matchless dragons were similarly challenged by Yue and her dragons. Without a doubt the figures of the ash dragons becoming food to the 5 heavenly dragons could be seen, this seemed to just show the difference in ability between Yue and Freed. Freed finally realized after coming this far. The shape of a terrible monster which would normally be avoided. It was not just the boy who took heavy damage from the surprise attack at [Mountain of Great Flames], but also the girl in front of his eyes, she was without a doubt someone that he had to risk his life against when fighting. He was ashamed at himself for becoming arrogant for saying what he had said before the fight. Therefore, this next magic attack is literally with all of Freeds energy put into it. [World which is always swaying, giants iron hammer, roar of the dragons, Army of trampling legs, both worlds are never met, hearing rumbles, bringing screams, Its Gods sigh! Its Gods grief! Thou, be crushed with despair! Trembling Heaven!] The surrounding space rumbles intensely. Sounding lower than a hungry bellies groan, as if the world itself was screaming. Yues thoughts, [Mu~!] her cautiousness intensifies as she has knowledge of this magic, a defensive system was immediately thought up. The range of the blast magic was far too wide to evade in time. And all average defenses would be completely broken in an instant. After canceling the 5 heavenly dragons and the gravity ball, she immediately constructed space magic. This is because she has no room to spare resources on other magics. Yue with the quick use of space magic and simultaneously, the space shrunk momentarily and caused a great explosion. Space itself exploded. Without a doubt, it was had great force, even the leftover ground troops and ash dragons were obliterated in an instant, it gouged out the earth and even blew away all clouds within the area. Space magic Trembling Heaven. Space is forcefully compressed, its a magic that generates an extremely powerful impact from letting loose the compressed space. [..N~, as expected.of Age of Gods magic] However, Yue had survived even though she was at the center of the impact. Her clothes were torn in some places, blood dripped from her mouth, some of her internal organs were probably damaged, however it was all too light compared to the impact that went off. Her slight injuries were also quickly healed. Normally, it had enough power to completely wipe out everything without a trace The reason was because Yue had used the space magic Restraining Threads*I think? ??* before Trembling Heaven activated. This was a magic that restores space. In use, it was an convenient magic that could be used for defense and restraining. More so, its magic consumption wasnt at the point of wanting to tear out the whites of ones own eyes out. The space wasnt completely restored because it was instantaneously created, though Yue took some damage, other than physical restoration from Automatic Reproduction, her clothes were also restored through reproduction magic, her appearance in both the inside and outside were flawless. At the center of where everything in the surroundings were destroyed, a figure was seen bathing in the moonlight as if nothing had happened at all, it was an amazing combination of divineness and strength. However, there was one person who didnt doubt Yues strength. He assaulted Yue from a blind spot. [I knew you would withstand it! Monster disguised as a girl!] Passing through the gate behind Yue, Freed who rode on the white dragon appeared while shooting out an aurora. Though Yue evaded the aurora by immediately falling, she could not dodge the white dragons opened mouth as they intersected, it tried to devour her arm from the shoulder down in one go. Bushu~! blood gushes out from the wound. The white dragon was unable to completely tear off Yues arm, when its sharp fangs sank down onto her soft skin, it tried to shoot out an aurora at point blank. It seemed to be improvised as Freed continuously shot out great magics, this time he was once again convinced of his victory, he turned to look at Yue in delight. However, the moment he saw Yues expression, an unspeakable chill ran through Freeds spine, his eyes full of delight turned into fear. Because, on Yues lips was a smile in the shape of a perfect crescent moon. Her thin pink lips easily stood out. The smile no longer showed the divineness that was shown awhile ago. The moonlight which shined on Yue, changed into one not of solemnity, but one of devilishness. Through the night wind, deep red eyes shining brightly between the gaps of her beautiful gold hair could be seen. In other words -You touched me? and. The chant of the Age of Gods magic was quietly voiced from Yues mouth. [Destruction Engraving*I think? ??*] Immediately afterwards, in the night sky where the devilish moonlight pours down, the scream of two were simultaneously heard. [Guuaaaaa~!!] Kuuruaaan~!! The white dragon writhed from the impact, this time Yues arm was completely torn off, However, she didnt have an anxious expression and manipulated gravity magic to go up into the sky. And, in an instant, the appearance of the missing arm returned, she then glared at Freed and the white dragon that was in agony while gushing blood from their whole bodies. [How is it? The same wounds that Hajime received. Does it hurt?] [Guuu~! Damn you, this..] To Yue who was expressionless and shouldering the moon on her back, Freed grit his teeth in fierce pain and glared sharply back. Freed and the white dragons states were severe. The white dragon suffered a hollowed chest through combustion, in addition it was bleeding throughout its entire body, it seemed that it would crash at any moment. As for Freed, he was bleeding slowly from an incision wound on his chest, his left arm was broken and lowered lifelessly, and he was coughing out blood intensely as his internal organs were damaged. In addition there were big and small wounds throughout his whole body. All of the wounds were the same as the time where Hajime was injured at [Mountain of Great Flames]. Reproduction magic Destruction EngravingCa magic that reproduces the wounds and destruction that an object once received in the past. Although not direct nor indirect, if its not touched within a radius of less than 3 meters it wouldnt work, the wounds that can be reproduced is proportional to the magic power being used. Yue if possible, wanted to corner Freed with this magic. This fight was personal revenge from Yue to the end. At the [Mountain of Great Flames], her lover was greatly injured and anger took root in her heart, unable to escape unless revenge was carried out. Since then, [The next time we meet, Ill definitely beat the hell out of him], she promised. And when she obtained the reproduction magic at [Merujine*pronounced Merujeene* Undersea Ruins], while remembering the events at [Mountain of Great Flames], now that she could, she intended to use Destruction Engraving on him. Yues Yan*as in Yandere* whispered out so there was no helping it. However, Yue was weak in close combat. it would be futile as she wouldnt be able to activate the magic in time before Freed and his white dragon which flew away at high speeds before they could touch. Therefore, she thought shed have to substantially damage the enemy before she could use it but..Freed and them purposely touched her instead. There was no helping it that she unintentionally leaked out a smile. To Hajimes enemies, her mind cannot stop the Yan Yan. [The me right now..does it mean I wasnt chosen to be the victor this day. .I was unprepared*I think, something about his resolution*] [I wouldnt let you] Freed guessed that it was checkmate and grits his teeth, at the time when Yue was about to deal the finishing blow, waves of attack magic that shot from the ground were aimed at Yue. [Freed-sama! Please pull out at once!] [We will buy time!] They were the ground troops that had gone to invade the Kingdoms capital. They seemed to have guessed that Freed was in a predicament and came to rescue him. [You guys! .Ku, sorry!] The Majinzokus that came to the rescue, after seeing Freed and the white dragon covered in wounds, their eyes borne hatred, they carried out suicide attacks without thinking about defending at all. Naturally, theres no way they could kill Yue with just enthusiasm. However, it seems that the very limited time earned was enough for Freed to open a gate. Immediately before the flame spear that Yue shot could pierce Freed and his white dragon, they both jumped into the gate and disappeared. [..Obstructed] Yue after Freed successfully ran away, still, [You dare do that to Freed-sama!], coldly looked down at the Majinzoku who attacked repeatedly while yelling the same thing, the space magic Trembling Heaven that Freed used awhile ago was used once again. Although Yue completely annihilated their snarling feelings in an instant, you could see some irritation on her expression. Her pent-up anger wasnt cleared. While Yue was taking deep breaths to calm herself, an unbecoming bright voice resounded on the battlefield. [Yue-sa~n! Is that guy still alive? If hes alive, let me hit him onceuwa~a what happened here? Was there a natural disaster?] Shias usamimis*<-rabbit ears* waved as she jumped to the floating disk and asked while looking at the surroundings with an amazed voice. [..Fled] Shia understood roughly what went on from that single phrase, while being slightly surprised at Freeds unexpected tenacity, she soothed Yue with a wry smile. And while waiting to replenish their magical powers, they exchanged their information, then an explosion occurred in the corner of the royal palace, following that, a huge pillar of light poured down from the sky, an impossible scene of the large army of demons consisting of tens of thousands that were outside of the outer walls were completely obliterated, then they looked at one another. [ [Hajime (San)] ] The two answered at the exact same time. [For the time being, should we go to the royal palace?] [N] Shia and Yue concluded that the perpetrator of the lack of commonsense was Hajime, they smiled as they glanced at the huge crater where the demons had vanished, together, the two went to the royal palace where Hajime would be. Chapter 102 - Volume 10 Silver wings fluttered under the moonlight. However, it was not to fly. It was to shoot out magic bullets made out of silver feathers which leaked out murderous intent from the silver wings. The magic bullets of silver held terrifying power along with the ability to continuously fire at will, the darkness was torn up in the sky 8,000 meters above ground, and a great number of flashes of light pours onto its target. What stood up against it was a steel weapon which sparked out bright red light. Everytime the monster who crushed all his foes released a roar, the silver feathers that came flying in would scatter tragically and disperse. Although they were well calculated trajectory shots, its meaningless if they all get knocked down in one blow, a hole was created in the barrage which could be mistaken as a wall. What was needed was the courage to progress. That was how the perfect evasion was carried out. [Hiyaa~!] An out of place lovely voice resounded from the situation which gambled their lives. It was Hatanaka Aiko-sensei who couldnt endure any longer and released an improper voice. Hajime used Metsurai*his machinegun* to shoot down the large barrage of silver feathers that Gods Apostle Nointo shot, Aiko was being held by his right arm and he continued to dodge at the very last second. She experienced her first dogfight in her life (Flesh and Blood version). [Sensei! Keep your mouth closed! Youll bleed like crazy if you bite yourself!] [Even if you tell me tha-aa!? I, I bit myself] Hajimes advice was in vain, Aiko immediately had tears in her eyes. Actually no, she already had tears in her eyes at the start of the air battle, so it wasnt only because she bit herself. Hajime as well, because Aiko doesnt particularly have high physical strength, in order to avoid using intense movements he used Light Speed*remember he uses it to slow down time and accelerate his thinking process*, he knocked down the oncoming barrage and dodged with minimum movements, however the movements were still more intense than a roller coaster, Aiko was already in a groggy state. However he couldnt just go ahead and toss her away either. Nointos merciless attack gave no room for Hajime who was holding Aiko to do that, plus as soon as he threw her, the attacks would likely be aimed at Aiko. Fighting with Aiko behind him could work, however moving together while holding her would be the better choice. Besides, this situation wont be continuing forever. A reliable companion should be coming to their rescue soon. Hajime used Schlag to shoot down the silver feathers which surrounded them from all directions while evading, Hajime spoke to Aiko who had shut her eyes tightly and was clinging tightly onto him. [Sensei, hold on for just a bit longer. Right now my companion is heading here. When that fellow gets here, youll be able to get to the ground] [Al, alright! But, what about you!?] [Of course, Im gonna kill that arrogant person] [U~u, Im sorry for holding you back.] While grinding her teeth, she was aware that she was literally extra baggage. Hajime embraced Aiko closely and performed a somersault. In the inverted world, the silver bombardment passed over Hajimes head. The flash of light erased the upper part of the isolation tower which Aiko had previously been held captive. Again, a shriek was let out, however it was drowned out by the shockwaves, while pressed onto Hajimes chest, his heartbeat could be heard and wasnt erratic at all, Aiko understood and obtained a strange sense of security from hearing it. Really, what am I thinking about in this situation, she rebutted herself however she gave in and clung onto Hajime with even more strength. [Dont worry about it. Ive expected an unreasonable situation since the beginning] [! Wa, youd go that farjust for me..] Of course, Hajime meant that in the sense of colliding against the church for the Age of Gods magic, not in the sense of helping Aiko..Just that, Aiko who was drunk from the situation splendidly misunderstood its meaning. And, in a situation where she was being embraced and protected further increased her misunderstanding. Its necessary that she wake up quickly. [.So you still have room to talk, irregular] [Nuguo~o!?] Immediately after the exchange of silver bombardments and barrage of silver feathers, a mechanically cold voice sounded out within striking distance of Hajimes side. At once, he used his artificial arm to shoot out behind himself from the elbow, he also used the recoil to turn himself around. What jumped into his eyes was, one large sword used to defend the attack, and the other large sword was swung sideways. The large sword was 2 meters in length, 30 centimeters in width, and cladded in silver light, just being there was enough to make you feel a sense of overwhelming intimidation being released from it. And, its ability that it bears is also quite merciless. After all, it was clad in the silver inherent magic Decomposition that Nointo used. It would be against the rules to even touch it. However, even if he knew that, he couldnt perform any unreasonable movements because Aiko was still there, Hajime immediately used Schlag to hit the center of the large sword to divert its trajectory and allowed himself to fall back backwards, with that he just barely managed to dodge it. The large sword passed by and grazed his bangs which caused him to break out in cold sweat. He instantaneously used his artificial arm, Schlag, and Vajra, the azanthium managed to hold off against the Decomposition but, its inevitable that it would take damage every time they came into contact. This time around, Schalgs surface was scraped down slightly. If the same thing is done over and over again, itll probably be destroyed quite fast. Nointo didnt stop the centrifugal force caused by the large sword, while rotating the moonlight was reflected and caused her silver hair to glitter beautifully, she then turned to Hajime and brought down her sword that she used to block the bullets. With immense power the speed of the sword already far exceeded the commonsense of its large frame. Once again, Hajime shot out a shell from his artificial arm to fend off the large sword and used its recoil to rotate, he then pointed Schlags muzzle at Nointo and pulled the trigger 3 times. Three flashes of light roared out as they headed towards Nointos heart, he accurately shot them towards her abdomen. However, Nointos reaction speed wasnt normal either. She had already held up her large sword to protect her stomach the moment Hajime aimed his gun. Hajime then used the cross bitts to pursue Nointo who was distanced due to the power of the railguns. The loaded exploding slug bullets gave out a wave of bright red ripples in the night sky and a created a terrifying shockwave. Although Nointo managed to easily negate it with her silver wings, just as Hajime planned it out, they were distanced from one another. [Hawa, hawawa..what, how did.] [..Sensei. Im begging you, while were still trying to kill each other please dont release such cute sounds. Its like itll ruin the mood?] [C, cute.Nagumo-kun! Wh, what are you saying to your sensei..] They were in a super high grade battle where victory or defeat could be settled in the matter of seconds, however Aikos cute screams would be heard in intervals, Hajimes vigor was being cut down each time. [Youre surprisingly comfortable while being protected?*I think? ?????????????????*] was said while looking at them suspiciously, actually half of that was correct, Aiko had never thought in her wildest dreams that she would feel so secure while being embraced by Hajime. [..Even while holding extra baggage, in order to overpower you..as expected, you are too strong. Youre not a suitable piece for my masters] [Well, im glad. Finally aggravating the Neets, being called an unneeded nuisance and unqualified piece is of the highest evaluation. Thanks a lot] [..Its useless if youre trying to make me angry. I have no emotions] [Ha? What are you saying? Those were obviously my real feelings] [] Nointo expanded her wings and steeled her eyes then posed her twin swords in a cross. As she said, there really were no feelings, was it just a useless conversation then..in Hajimes eyes, some anger began to swell up, his useless thoughts were then omitted immediately. Anyhow, hell still kill her. No matter what he thinks of Nointo, in the end its a trivial thing. Nointos silver wings began to flutter again, the silver feathers were released and scattered in the sky. However, this time it wasnt shot at Hajime. Instead, they gathered around Nointo in an instant, several silver feathers were piled up on top and overlapping each other. Right, it was a magic formation. The magic formation glowed out silver lights and Nointo glared at Hajime. And.. [Disastrous Flame Wave*I think? ???*] The magic that was used created a huge tsunami of fire that scorched up the sky. It appears that she was able to not only use magic bullets, but also attribute magic. Though shes never used it up till now, it was because she judged that silver magic bullets would be enough. In other words, shes become serious. The huge wave of flames raised up and down and completely towered over their heads, towards the extraordinary waves of flames, Aiko momentarily sees an illusion that the world was engulfed in great flames. She glanced up at Hajime from his chest, he was searching desperately for something and sweat could be seen on his cheeks. What Hajime was looking for was the core of the magic. If he can find it with his Magic Eye, he can make the whole thing disappear as long as he shoots through it. Of course, it would take god-like pin-point accuracy to shoot through a needle-like hole, but for Hajime it was already a normal skill. However, the magic that Nointo used was a super-wide-ranged magic, it was large enough to completely illuminate [Kamiyama] which could be comparable to daytime. It was like searching for a needle in an ocean, the position of the core was unknown. And, the time limit ended without mercy. The tsunami of flames that reached several hundred meters completely swallowed Hajime and Aiko without letting them escape. It was checkmate no matter how anyone looks at it. It would be normal to assume that the 2 people were completely burnt down and left no traces at all. However, Nointo didnt look away from the center of the great flames that burned brightly. [.Will you also surpass this] Immediately after Nointo muttered that, the attacks effects ended, at the center of the great flames, Hajime and Aiko were flawlessly enclosed by 4 cross bitts. With Hajime and Aiko at the center, the 4 cross bitts created a triangular pyramid and connected with one another through wires. A film of bright red light stretched in between the field where the wires connected. [Its still only in its experimental stage but..it seems to have worked quite well] [Th, this is..] Hajimes slightly relieved expression could be seen. This was possible because the wire and ores which carried space magic through generation magic were built into the cross bitts, when four points were united a boxed-type barrier would be formed. Its not just a simple barrier though, its the type that shuts out space itself, theoretically, its defensive powers were guaranteed. However, it was still in the experimental stages, because there was no solid proof on how much it could actually endure, Hajime was slightly uneasy for a moment. Nointo looked at the barrier in amazement and saw Aiko who was still embraced being restless, once again she formed another magic formation. But, there were more than 20 magic formations this time, their forms unfolded as silver feathers were shot towards Hajime simultaneously. It was exactly like an attack of angry waves. Most likely, although the four point barrier might demonstrate considerable strength, it would be a problem for those inside of it to be caged in. moreover, its uncertain if it could endure Nointos waves of all out attacks. The bad side of this barrier was that Hajime could not attack while enclosed because space itself is cut off. Therefore, Hajime quickly released the barrier and distanced himself greatly away from Nointo, he tried to devote himself to evading until Teio arrived. Then suddenly at that time, a song began to resound throughout [Kamiyama]. Hajime looked at where the singing was coming from as he dodged the silver feathers, there, he saw a gathering of church priests, their hands were crossed in a prayer pose and they continued singing. The chorus consisted of 100 priests gave out a solemnity feel to it, just like those that youd be able to see at Earth. Just what, immediately after Hajime questioned himself, [.~!? Whats this? My body is..] [Nagumo-kun!? Au~, wh, what is this] Hajime and Aikos bodies felt weird. Strength couldnt be found in their bodies and their magic powers were quickly diminishing. It was as if all their energy were being sapped out of their bodies. Moreover, particles of light began to cling on them and their movements became more obstructed. [Ku, a magic that causes an abnormal state..as expected of the head temple. Their measures against enemies are perfect] Hajimes guess was right on target. Ishtar and them noticed that Nointo, Gods True Apostle, was fighting and supported her with the Hymn of Supreme Degeneration*I think? ?????* magic. This was a brutal magic which weakened the enemies and restrains them as well, it was an irregular magic which could only be sustained if continuously sanged by multiple priests at once. [Ishtar huh. He seems to understand his duties well. Quite a good piece] Ishtar was looking at Nointo with an ecstatic expression from the ground and Nointo looked back at him with eyes that showed no feelings. If you looked at Ishtars expression, youd know right away that he wished to cooperate with Nointo and it seemed to also be the height of his lifetime. Certainly, it was a convenient existence that moved along with Gods will. Ishtar and the other priests aside, currently, the magic invoked was definitely a troublesome one. Hajime gradually lost his powers, while supplementing it with his huge magical powers, he managed to dodge Nointos attack. However, it was obvious that his reaction time was cut down drastically. And while continuing on with that body state, Nointos attacks werent letting up at all. Several magic formations formed around Nointo and lightning bolts came dashing out, it rushed towards Hajime while drawing irregular movements in the sky. Hajime shot through the lightning bolts core with Schlag and they dispersed, however he couldnt get rid of the electrified air caused by the lightning bolts and they got shocked a little. Momentary stiffness. However, that was a fatal chance against Nointo. [~!?] Nointo moved in at super-speeds and crossed her twin swords together. Due to the momentary stiffness from the electric shock, Hajimes reaction was slightly delayed, he somehow managed to divert a blow away using Schlag but the second blade couldnt be avoided and it sanked into his shoulder. [Guu~u!] While raising a painful voice, he flipped his body by using the outburst from his artificial arm, while using Aerodynamic he desperately attempted to get outside of Nointos sword range. Naturally, her severe sword attacks didnt allow him to have that much free time, he made the cross bitts self-destruct and managed to distance himself away from her. [Nagumo-kun~!?] [Im alright so be quiet!] Blood dripped down from Hajimes shoulder and onto Aikos cheeks. From the shockwave that the cross bitts created, Vajra was used to defend themselves, although Aiko didnt get hit much by the impact, she desperately tried to keep her consciousness and raised a worried scream towards Hajime. But, Hajime no longer had time to worry about Aiko. While replying coldly, Nointo began to shoot out silver feathers. Hajime used Vajra, Air Claw, and Schlag to bring them down. Because of the particles of light, his body felt sluggish, it wasnt possible to evade everything after all. Towards that kind of Hajime, Nointo charged forwards from the front..was a feint and spread her silver wings! a light was emitted. The bright lights blinded Hajimes sights. However, Hajimes perception ability was first class. Immediately, he felt Nointos presence behind him and turned Schlag around and rapidly fired. Consecutive explosions were heard, turning around..he saw a bundle of silver feathers scattering around. Right, it was a decoy that Nointo made with a bundle of her silver feathers. [~!?] Hajimes spine stood up straight. His instincts were ringing out loudly, warning him. Hajime regretted that he had turned around, he could only pull the trigger without properly aiming with his arm backwards. Bullets were shot, and luckily enough it flew towards Nointos head, but she easily evaded by ducking her head. And, one of the large swords cut down onto Hajimes back. Hajime used the derivation of Vajra which was Intensive Strengthening*I think? ????* to the best of his abilities, he steeled himself in preparation. Although Nointos large sword was equal to Hajimes Vajra for an instant, the wall was immediately torn apart, the swords tip swung down onto Hajimes body. [Gaa~a!!] [Nagumo-kun!] He felt pain burning on his back, Towards Hajime who instinctively leaked out his voice, Aikos expression and voice were impatient. However, Hajime countered Nointo by somersaulting forwards from using the impact of the cut. Nointo immediately pursues them with her sword held high. Hajime whose body was sluggish placed Vajra onto a cross bitt to make it into a shield, other cross bitts were sent to the left and right of Nointo and released their built-in exploding bullets. As Nointo rushes in she used her silver wings to brush off the bullets from the cross bitts, and used her large sword to cut down the cross bitt acting as Hajimes shield, furthermore, she flung her second sword onto the first one in order to devour the cross bitt, it easily cut through. Hajimes eyes were opened wide, Nointos eyes were literally right in front of his. Her eyes showed clearly that this was their difference. In other words, This is the end. Hajimes eyes showed no sign of giving up. However, in order to not let Aiko die in this situation, he needed to consider things. If it comes to it, Hajime decided that he would get hurt instead. In such cases, if he became too weakened, hed have to regrettably use Limit Breakthrough without waiting for Teio to arrive, he prepared himself to sacrifice his left arm first. And, against Nointos large sword, Hajimes held up artificial left arm was torn into, the moment when it was about to break through and deal a fatal injury, Guugaa~aaaaaaa!!! Along with a dragons roar a black flash approached from beneath them with terrific power. It was a scorching breath which eliminates everything. The violent black storm was accurately aimed at Nointo. Immediately, Nointos silver wings wrapped around her body in a defensive stance. Just after that, the black breath directly hit Nointos wings, although it was being decomposed the force of the blow pushed her away. The black and silver magics collide with one another and caused black-silver magical powers to scatter in the air, Nointo was flung backwards into one of the churches towers. With the sound of the impact, the tower began rattling and crumbled down. The screams of the priests led by Ishtar could be heard from underneath. They seemed to be upset because an apostle of God was blown off. Hajime took out Orkan*his rocket launcher* from the Treasure Warehouse and without looking he shot all 12 rockets towards Ishtars group. This time around he ignored the different kind of screams being heard. Because another voice echoed and drowned out theirs. Master. Are you alright? Towards the voice, Hajimes cheeks loosen up although hes still on the lookout for Nointo. The arrival of the dragon that he was waiting for came. [You saved me, Teio. It was a bit dangerous just then] While happy because of Hajimes words, the black dragon which was Teio was seen regaining steepness after bringing down the powerful enemy and came besides Hajime while fluttering her wings. Im glad above all else that I made it on time, later chastise.I want a reward [.Ill think about it if you manage to protect sensei] Really! Dont go forgetting those words now! Sa~a, sensei-dono, you should get on mistresss back Hajime, in such a situation Teio is still faithful to her own desires (In retrospect, Yue, Shia, and Kaori are too but,) with an amazed expression, Aiko who was embraced closely was put on her back. Aiko somehow felt an odd sensation from the twos conversation, she clung obediently on Teios back because now she wont be weighing him down any longer. [Ehtto, Teio-san. My best regards] Umu. Leave it to me. After all sensei is an important person to master (in the sense of a teacher), I wont let you fall into enemy hands Aiko further increased her misunderstanding from the words important person that Teio said, and anxiously looked at Hajime. However you looked at it, it wasnt the expression of anxiety that a teacher has towards a student, it was the air of a lady in love, however there wasnt anyone there to tsukkomi. And at that time, the tower which Nointo plunged into blew off from the ground with a roaring sound. A thick cloud of dust danced around and from the wind pressure of Nointos silver wings, it was all blown away and showed her unhurt form. Teios breath didnt seem to be able to pierce through the silver wings defences. [Teio, go] Aye. However, Ill come back to help after sensei-donos safety is secured? At the very least, mistress will do something about the people of the church Towards Hajime who was already staring at Nointo with intense blood thirst, Teio managed to guess awhile ago the cause of the magic which was weakening Hajime, she reliably declared while staring at Ishtars group. Hajime continued to focus on Nointo. When those words were heard, Hajime simply nodded once and then charged fiercely towards Nointo through the air. [Nagumo-kun! Be careful! Please..] .Fumu? Ho~owell well.. Towards Aiko who was posed with both hands united in front of her chest praying, Teio seemed to have guessed what was going on and became interested, in other words she let out a, this is going to be interesting, voice. Sensei-dono. Though I understand youre worried about master, Im in a bit of a rush. Ill send you onto the ground, then mistress will beat around the old damaged group over there. It wouldnt do for master to be obstructed after all Aiko said, wait, as Teio began to turn around. For what though, Teio glanced at Aiko who was on her back by bending her neck, Aiko returned the glance with a determined look. [Teio-san. If you put me down on the ground now, wouldnt having to come back after dropping me off take up quite a bit of time? This is 8,000 meters in the sky. Going back and forth should be quite harsh..] Mu? Certainly, thats absolutely right, butsensei-dono, you cant be thinking to [Yes. If Teio-san intends to fight for Nagumo-kuns sake then, please allow me to help. If you dont immediately do something about Ishtar-sans group, Nagumo-kun would quickly weaken. It would be a waste of time to send me back down onto the ground] What Aiko says is possible however honestly Teio is reluctant. Although a lot of people seemed to have been injured by the Orkans attack, if you looked Ishtar is preparing to sing the hymn again while also constructing a barrier, Teio wanted to blow them all away as well. But, if by chance Aiko gets hurt, the promise with Hajime would disappear. But, it may be bad of me to say this to sensei-dono, but what can you do? Without magic formations nor battle experience? Can you fight against the priests and their knights? Teios opinion was severe which caused Aiko to strongly grit her teeth and then she slowly moved her finger towards her mouth. And with her eyes closed, she bit and made a cut on her finger, the blood that dripped from her finger tip was used to draw magic formations by smearing it onto the back of her opposite hand. [I, may not look like it but in terms of magical powers Im equal to Amanogawa-kun who is the hero. Though I dont have any battle experienceIll show you that I can properly assist you! Fighting against another person.honestly Im scared, but I have no other choice but to do it. From now on, in order for everyone to survive and return to Japan, more than anyone else, I must not run away!] The kingdom that was sceptical to invasion, even the king had become a fanatic like the priests. Relying on God who planned out everything in the first place is no longer an option. In order to survive in this world now, Aiko and them must continue advancing ahead. If thats so, as the teacher, even if she was avoided for it, what must be done, must be done. Teio understood from the determination in Aikos eyes, though she still hesitated, she decided to permit Aiko tagging along because there was no other way. Its inevitable if youve already made your final decision. If its Sensei-donos will, then Master wouldnt have any complaints. As you wish. Shall we blow up those fools together! [Yes!] Aikos tension and fear, and the answer which made up the decision that signaled their movements appeared, Teio flew towards the great church which symbolized the priests in a quick dash. Their enemies were the priests and temple knights which were made up of hundreds of people. Now, a different tag team named Teio and Aiko challenged this worlds largest religious head temple. Chapter 103 - Volume 10 The first blow was with Schlagen. A bright red spark gushed out, the bullet was shot out at super speeds that contained ferocious destructive power from the monsters weapon and straight towards its target. The bombardment of bullets specialized in penetration which even pierced through Teios breath from up front, as expected Nointo decided to evade rather than using decomposition from her silver wings to stop it. She twisted her body as she fell and while she avoided the bright red flash which went over right above her head, she rushed at Hajime at a dreadful speed. However, he read through her attack and had already placed cross bitts in the way, they fired exploding slug bullets and in the direct hit they released a roaring sound. [~!?] Nointo noticed the bright red ripples coming from the exploding slug bullets, did she consider that her silver wings wouldnt be in time, she used her large sword which she held in her hand to intercept them. The large sword was swung at godlike speeds, it abruptly cut through the bullets into 2 as if they were butter. What was decomposed was the magic power that was inside of the exploding slug bullets though, however it wasnt possible for just a swing from a large sword to cut through everything, bullets were shot from both the left and right sides and shock waves were released. Although its power has decreased, Nointo was exposed to a direct shockwave and momentarily her movements stopped. In front of her bosom was Hajime who closed the distance within that instant. By using quake legs in the air through use of Aerodynamic, he began compressing power into his left arm, Oscillation Pulverizer and the mechanic Bursting Shotgun, and with the full extent of his power Impact Conversion was poured into Grand Arm and the huge magic was released. Nointo immediately used her 2 large swords as a shield. One of the large swords*At one point they started naming the swords but it was too much of a pain lol* was used to block the fist before the impact was fully released. She barely made it at the last second, she managed to stop Hajimes steel fist. However, she wasnt able to suppress its power, Gaa~aan! The colliding of metal resounded out with a terrible roar, Nointo was blown away by the intense force. Dopaaaan~! Dopaaaan~! Hajime didnt slack and continued his pursuit. Donner and Schlag was immediately pulled out and fired at maximum power. 2 roaring explosions were heard. 2 bright red flashes tore through the dark night. However, Nointo crossed both her swords as she blew off to take on a defensive stance as there was going to be 12 impacts incoming. [Kuuuu~!!] For each attack that Donner and Schlag shot, the fast attacks were only heard as one attack, with super pin-point precision, every bullet landed in the same place. Simultaneously, Nointo groaned with every one of them, her large swords trembled from the impacts and ~Piki~ an unpleasant sound was slightly heard. Hajime wondered to himself if he should feel amazed that the durability of the 2 large swords was able to withstand 12 railguns and his fist attack with his whole body put into it and still didnt break. She was blown away even further, once again, Nointo was buried after destroying some facilities that were solemnly decorated by the church. Hajime took Orkan out of his Treasure Warehouse and launched all his rockets just in case. Bashuuuuu~!! The group of rockets lit off sparks and dealt fatal wounds onto the building which was on the verge of collapsing. The building collapsed completely along with a great explosion, it was wrapped up in great flames reaching 3,000 degrees celsius from the large amount of tar being stored inside the rockets. While looking at the great flames which dyed the night sky in red, Hajime still didnt loosen his guard yet. He reloaded rockets into Orkan from the Treasure Warehouse, and once again, he took aim at the mountain of rubble that was burning brightly. Then, at that moment, [~, from below] Right as Hajime jumped and looked down underneath him, the ground where he once stood at exploded before his eyes, Nointo flapped her silver wings and flew out of the hole. It appears that she managed to save herself from the rest of the assault by using magic to go underneath the ground. A large amount of silver feathers were shot out like a machinegun and she also released her silver bombardment. They exchanged blows while swaying around like a blown leaf in the wind, She crossed her twin swords together and from the small gap, a sword attack came through from the side and was warded off by the rail gun*I think this sentence goes like this*. Then Hajime launched missiles at Nointo. Nointo who understood Orkans power by experiencing it with her body, flew away quickly while releasing silver lights to get away from the pursuing missiles. While she released silver feathers to intercept the missile, she also created magic formations to launch magic attacks in fierce waves towards Hajime. countless missiles were shot out and explosive flames in full bloom rained down from the night sky, Hajime put Orkan away and immediately pulled out Donner and Schlag again. He quickly shot through the core of the magic attacks that were heading at him and Nointo similarly brought down all the missiles. A small silence came from the intervals of the fierce aerial battle. Nointo and Hajime were facing eachother in the air. [Na~a, Ive got something I want to ask, will you hear me out for a bit?] [..What is it?] The Ninozku invading the Kingdoms capital shouldnt be unknown to the church. He was one-sidedly attacked without being able to ask his questions, so a temporary truce was given because Nointo decided to listen, It was the perfect time for Hajime to continue talking. [The things that are happening on the ground. At this rate wouldnt the Kingdom fall into ruins? Next is obviously, this [Kamiyama]. Rather than waste your time fighting me, shouldnt you be fighting the Majinzoku?] Hajime stated a reasonable question, however, Nointo snorted through her nose conveying that it was a foolish question. [If it comes to that then thatll probably be the conclusion for this era] [The end. ..As I thought, Ehito only sees humans as another person, were only pieces for them to waste time on. By chance, the human beings were chosen for this era this time around? At the rate this is going, is Ehito on the Majinzoku Gods side, or has he become their subordinate] [..If so what are you going to do about it?] [No, I just thought Id check up on the amount of credibility The Liberators stories had? After all, to me, both sides are still just suspicious people] Nointos eyebrow twitches when she heard that her master was called a suspicious person. However, Hajime didnt worry about it and continued talking with a smile. [Na~a, if Im in the way why dont they just send me back to my former world? Also, the heroes as well, if the Kingdom is to be wiped out already wouldnt that mean that they didnt have much of a role at all?] [Your request is rejected, Irregular] [Can I hear the reason?] [Its because the master wishes for it. The master desires your death, Irregular. Eliminating all difficulties, obtaining immense power and strong comrades..and then, completely ruining the balance. My master absolutely wishes for your death. Thats why, in a way that youll suffer the most, lamenting your choices, then finally ending you while tasting regret and despair. To the maximum amount in order to give my master the highest delight possible. Ahh, about the heroes.there was quite an elaborate and interesting idea, rather the masters become very interested. Therefore, while youre still here as a piece, continue dancing around to please my master.] Hajime wasnt worried at all and agreed within his mind, he shrugged his shoulders as the answer was roughly what he expected it to be after hearing what Miredei Raisen had told them before. In other words, [Those fellows were certainly trash]. However, rather than himself, those last words made him anxious. [An interesting idea?] [Its not necessary for you to know as youll be dying very soon] The talk had ended, Nointo immediately shot out countless magics and silver feathers to resume the battle. More over, its power was on a whole different dimension from a while ago. The power that a single feather had was roughly comparable to the railguns and every magic attack was near infinite levels of power. If you looked closely, every part of Nointos body was clad in silver magic and it came with an overwhelming intimidation. It looked just like the Limit Breakthrough that Hajime and Kouki used. [~!] While holding his breath against the extreme waves of attacks that consisted of overwhelming power, Hajime held Metsurai in his right hand and Schlagen in his left and continued to fight back. Metsurai roared and shot out 12,000 bullets per minute which completely negated the silver feathers and magic attacks, meanwhile Schlagens bullets pierced through in a single-file line towards Nointo. However, Nointos movements while clad in the silver light was incomparable to what it was before. The moment Schlagens bright red bombardment pierced through Nointo, her body vanished like haze and appeared several meters away. Nointo had caused a mirage of afterimages due to her shear speed of dodging the bullet and her body continued to slightly blur as is. Hajime Read Ahead*I dono if this is supposed to actually be a skill or not however it was in quotes, if it is then I probably could have named it Foresight, ??* and used cross bitts to shoot exploding slug bullets, however once again they only shot through her afterimage. Nointo who completely disappeared ~Zazazazazaza~ created afterimages in the next instant and appeared behind Hajime. And like a spinning top, she swung her twin large swords and spun along with its centrifugal force that contained immense power. [~!?] Nointos last movements far exceeded Hajimes perception with Light Speed active, it was a complete surprise attack. Though he just barely managed to lean his body back to avoid a direct hit, Schlagen which was used as a shield was cut into two. Its built-in energy discharged by accident and a huge explosion erupted in between Hajime and Nointo. That momentarily caused Nointo to delay her pursuit. however it allowed Hajime enough time to counterattack. Hajimes body became clad in bright red magic. He had used Limit Breakthrough. Towards Nointo who was advancing, Hajime also advanced a step. Metsurai was no longer in his hands, instead he held onto Donner and Schlag. From that point on it was going to be super close combat. [Tsuaaa~!!] [Haaaaa~!!] Immediately after Hajime dodged the half-swung large sword, both large swords were swung at his body with exquisite timing. Using Schlag he repelled one sword by shooting a railgun at its center and the other was deflected with the upperside of its barrel, Donner in his right hand was aimed directly at Nointos heart. A bright red flash shot out but Nointo dodge while rotating and left an afterimage, with its momentum she swung her large swords with increased power. In order to oppose the decomposition, Hajime applied a heavy concentration of Intensive Strengthening from Vajra onto Schlag which was several times its normal density, rather than going against the full brunt of the attack he used Schlag to deflect the first sword upwards. And towards the 2nd large sword that was swung horizontally, he received its blade with the muzzle while still clad in Intensive Strengthening from Vajra and fired as is. With a flash of light, an explosion sounded out and the 2nd large sword flew away. They were both within point-blank distance and while dodging and diverting their opponents weapons, they forgot to breath as their fierce attacks continued without being able to deal a fatal blow. [Ooooooooo~!!!] [Haaaaaaaaa~!!!] Unaware, Hajime and Nointo began to shout out. One tendon or a nerve line, with just one misstep, death would settle in at the next moment. There was no time to pay attention to each others attacks, they only relied on their experiences and instincts while swinging their sword and firing their guns which shaved off their lives a little bit at a time. The silver sword left a trail of light through the dark night and the bright red flash flew in all directions like blood spraying. If both attacks were being compared to the sun, their storm of attacks would be considered a flare. In one second, in order to continue surviving they dodge each others attacks and their speeds rose without bounds. In proportion, if they were slightly grazed blood would be stain everywhere. Hajime had shallow cuts everywhere on his body, Nointo was dripping blood from where she was gouged. Hajime and Nointos abilities were equal. The way things were going, the battle of offense and defense was thought to continue on for eternity, however Hajime was being cornered. No, to be accurate, he was going to be corned. Hajime had already understood. Because none of Nointos magical power has been consumed since the start of the battle. Needless to say, Hajime had a time limit on using Limit Breakthrough. Itll forcefully cancel itself and leave him in a weakened state for a while. Although Hajimes magical power was huge, it wouldnt be able to keep up indefinitely. On the other hand, Nointo was apparently gaining a supply of magical power from somewhere else which allowed her to continue her strengthening and was virtually unrestricted. Hajimes Magic Eye was shining brightly, he was able to see that something similar to a magic stone was lodged into nointos heart. Hajime decided that if things stayed the way they were, hed gradually be beaten. [Be blown away~!] Dododododo!!!! Simultaneously with the shout, Hajime had the cross bitts fire exploding slug bullets while he was still within the blasts vicinity. [Have you gone mad] Nointos inorganic eyes slightly opened widely. Her eyes carried a color of doubt which questioned Hajimes sanity. Dozens of exploding slug bullets were shot out by the 6 cross bitts immediately and made countless ripples centering around Hajime and Nointo. Nointo wrapped her silver wings around her body at once and Hajime also used Vajra to its maximum output. Zudoooooooooooon~!!!!!! Immediately following that, a bright red flower of light bloomed above in the night sky. Needless to say, the immense shockwave blew away Hajime and Nointo. It was a terrifying shockwave, it pierced through Vajra and caused quite a bit of damage to Hajimes body. As evidence, Hajime was grandly spraying blood everywhere. He was covered in wounds. Nointo didnt get away free of harm either, because she couldnt wrap herself on time, she was also gushing with wounds and she coughed out blood as well. It seems that the impact reached her internal organs. [Were you going for a double suicide?] [Ha~a, Ha~a..suiciding with you? Ha, thats a harsh joke. Only say those lines if youre a good woman and my lover] Nointo unintentionally had eyes of doubt from the rash attack, Hajime replied jokingly while breathing roughly. It had a hint of ridicule for wanting to be together with her as a friend for their last moments*Improvised dont actually get this sentence, ??????????????????????????????*. Hajime then took out a new weapon from the Treasure Warehouse. And then he threw out cards which flew at high speeds. Soundlessly, you would likely lose sight of it if you werent paying attention even though it should be there, However, Nointo hit them away as if they were nothing with her large sword. Kakin~! Kakin~! a rough sound resounded, while spinning around in the air, a Engetsu ringdoughnut shaped disk about 15 centimeters in diameter, or, a throwing weapon called a Chakram. [Now this. Have you run out of-!?] Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Towards the primitive weapons, Nointo had slightly relaxed her guard towards Hajime, railguns shot out from(. . .)Hajimes right and left hands. Immediately afterwards, bright red flashes of light appeared on Nointos left and right side(. . .)who was facing Hajime, her head would be crushed by the assault. Nointo couldnt release her words due to the impossible situation, she immediately positioned her twin large swords by her side as shields. All 12 bullets that were discharged by Donner and Schlag were exploding bullets. And just like before, they were pin-point accuracy attacks. Why did the bullets shoot out from completely different directions and had Nointo pincered. That was because of the Engetsu rings that Hajime threw out earlier. The Engetsu rings had Sign Interception and Air Claws built into them through generation magic, although theyre a stealthy and assassination typed throwing weapon, more than that, it was an artifact with a special effect. Its gate function was what made it possible to kill the Clione*the Immortal monster* at [Merujine Undersea Ruins]. In other words, the vacant hole in the Engetsu ring is directly connected to the same space with the other Engetsu rings, if you shot a bullet through it, itll jump through space and appear out from the hole of another Engetsu ring. Of course hes also able to remotely control them just like the cross bitts. Protecting her head were her twin large swords, the exploding bullets that calculated Nointos every move jumped through space, every bullet left no gaps and reached their intended targets, a terrific shock wave surged out. In the next instant, Bakin~! Bakin~! Along with the sounds, Nointos large swords broke down from the middle. [Na-! Why, from just this much] Though she said that, there was no feelings in her voice, however Nointo was openly surprised. However, she herself probably didnt notice. After Hajime released the first pin-point shots, ever since the they were in the middle of their extreme close combat battle, he had continued to aim all impacts towards the crack that had appeared on Nointos large sword rather than at her actual body. Simply because they were equal in ability, he was waiting for the chance that would come along with breaking her weapon. Hajime certainly didnt miss the chance that Nointo gave him, he took out a new artifact from his Treasure Warehouse and threw it continuously. Nointo had no time to dodge the 10 artifacts that were thrown out at high speeds, at once, she tried to fend them off with her broken large swords. However, that was a bad move against this artifact. What was thrown out were round ores with wires attached to them. It was a capturing tool called a bola which was commonly known as a throwing weapon. Usually, after hitting its target, with enough centrifugal force itll start rotating, because it had built-in induction stones it could easily achieve enough speed when thrown immediately. And naturally, the thing that Hajime created was not just a simple bola. [~! This is, I cant move!] The handles of Nointos large swords, both her arms, waist, and feet were entangled by the bola, meanwhile the spherical ores produced a ripple as they floated in the air. That was due to the effect of space magic which was created through generation magic. The weights are fixed into space itself, thus the captured object is also fixed in place. In the first place, Nointo had the decomposition ability, so he had less than 10 seconds before she manages to actually break free. Moreover it wasnt possible to restrain her wings because they were composed of her magic, so she would probably just reuse her magic to create new ones. As things stand, the silver wings will likely remove the constraints fairly easily. But, Hajimes aim is only several few seconds. A one hit killthe strongest possible blow that he could dish out in these few seconds! Hajime pulled out a large cylinder weapon which measured up to 2 meters in length from his Treasure Warehouse. It was the pile bunker. Kiiiiiiii~!! letting out a particular sound and charged with bright red thunder sparking out. Then, he charged straight towards Nointo. [Ku] Nointo leaked out a bitter voice and wrapped herself with her silver wings like a cocoon. Silver magic containing decomposition shone out brightly, it looked exactly like a moon. Hajime slammed pile bunker directly into that beauty and created a terrific shockwave. Immediately after that, its newly added space fixation function activated and 4 arms appeared, pile bunker was fixed in place while going against the decomposition. The bright red sparks were already at critical stages and rampaged intensely. [Endure it if you can] Hajimes lips were smiling fearlessly and his eyes were glaring with murderous intent. The bright red magical power of Limit Breakthrough shined more and more, soon the silver moon was completely dyed into a bright red moon. Afterwards, an invisible impact surged out from the pile bunkers exit hole. It was the function which caused space vibrations built into the exit hole. It was a simplified version of the space magic Tremble Heaven, it shot a fierce vibration towards the target, the combinationCcaused the targets durability to decrease drastically. And along with gravity magic at the moment of the impact, the jet black stake increased its weight up to 20 tons and was released with a roaring sound like a thunder. Dogooooooooooooooo~!!!! At zero distance with Explosive charge that was compressed and shock wave conversion magic, the stake made of Azanthium drilled down in godlike speeds of acceleration due to the electromagnetic induction and it completely destroyed its prey. The jet black stake released bright red sparks and easily pierced through the 2 silver wings, it penetrated through Nointos heart and still continued further, it went straight through her body and tore off a wing from its root. Then just like a meteor, it flew away into the distance while emitting a red trail. [-] [] What remained was Nointos figure with a hole literally opened at the place where her magical power supply source was. Blood probably didnt spill out because the wound was completely charred by Thunder Clad, it was just a body with a hole punctured in its chest which makes it not feel human at all. The eyes that peeped out were cold and mechanical as ever and the silver wings dispersed into the air. It was simply still, Hajime seemed to have some mixed feelings about the reproachful atmosphere While looking at Nointos eyes, it quickly lost its light and became hollow, while tilting a little, her body fell down onto a remote hillside nearby the churches building. On the surface of the dark mountain, Nointos silver glow shined brightly. When Hajime got down by her side, he pulled out Donner and aimed it at her head. Although his Magic Eye and his perception system ability showed that Nointo was definitely dead, he felt uneasy unless he shot a bullet into her head. It was a nasty habit of his. At the moment when Hajime was about to pull the trigger on Donner, Zudoooooooooooooooooo~!!!!! A huge explosion roared out and caused [Kamiyama] to shake severely. The spectacle that greeted Hajimes eyes when he looked back was..the church and its cathedral collapsing while a huge mushroom cloud formed from it with a roaring sound. [.No way] Hajimes unintentional mutter echoed out rather clearly Chapter 104 - Volume 10 [No way] Unintentionally, Hajime voiced out as he watched the huge mushroom cloud that scorched the night sky. A long time ago, while stunned he remembered a scene from a war documentary that he saw on TV, then suddenly a telepathy came. Ma, master..how are things on your side? O? O~o, Teio huh. No, things on this side just ended. Fumu, thats great then. As expected of master. Weve just finished up on this side as well but, can you join up with us? No, something amazing just.. ..We already know of the cause. Or rather, its mistress and co.s fault.. ..What was that? For the time being, can you join up with us? Ha~a, I got it It seems the cause of how the churchs head temple completely collapsed is known, just what, Hajime quickly moved to meet up with Teio while his cheeks cramped up. While going up into the sky, Teios black dragon form was quickly discovered in the air at a distance away from the mushroom cloud. And, in Hajimes eyes, Aiko who was riding on Teios back had an, [Awawawa], kind of feeling with panicking emotions reflected. The question, Why is Aiko here? appeared within his head, judging by Aikos personality, she most likely begged Teio to stay and cooperated instead of running away in order to help Hajime. Rather than that, its obvious that Aiko was in a worried state of [Ive went and done it now] kind of feeling. [..Sensei, Teio. You both seem to be fine] [Na, Nagumo-kun! Thank goodness you were safe. Really, thank goodness] Master. Umu, for a moment there we thought that you were dead, but youre still alive. Jeez, as expected of masters sensei-dono. I didnt expect mistresses dragon breath to completely eradicate the entire church itself. It was heavenly brilliant Towards Teios words, Hajime could only blink. And with a It cant be expression, he turned towards Aiko. [..Sensei, just what exactly did you do] [Awawawawawa, th, thas*not a typo, shes flustered* wrong! I didnt mean for this to. The churchs barrier was a pretty strong..if Teio-sans breaths power was increased thenwe only intended to break the barrier but] Although Aiko leaked out a sigh of relief when she saw Hajimes appearance, she began to panic again when Hajime asked her questions. It appears that this is what you get when you ask a panicked Aiko questions. Aiko while riding on Teio, was determined to fight so that Ishtars magic which caused an abnormal state wouldnt be used on Hajime. However, even with a high aptitude for magic, Aiko who didnt have a satisfactory magic formation wasnt able to release strong magic attacks. And again, the cathedral itself seemed to be an artifact which created a powerful barrier, If Ishtar was being protected within the barrier, then even Teios breath wouldnt be able to reach him. If this continues, Ishtar will be able to calmly use magic from a safe zone. She thought about whether or not there was a way to obtain more power to exceed the barrier as they dodge the temple knights attacks, what Aiko came up with wasto take advantage of her own special skills. By the way, Aikos abilities are as followed, Name: Hanataka AikoAge: 25Level: 56Class:FarmerStrength:190Vitality:380Resistance:190Agility:310Magic:820Magic Resistance:280SkillsSoil ManagementSoil Recovery [+Automatic Recovery]Range Cultivation [+Range Expansion] [+Foreign Substance Conversion]Growth StimulationSelective BreedingPlant Judgement SystemFertilizer GenerationMixture TrainingAutomated HarvestingFermentation Operation [+Rapid Fermentation] [+Range Fermentation] [+Remote Fermentation] Range Temperature Adjustment [+Optimization] [+Barrier Bestow]Farm BarrierAbundant RainLanguage Comprehension Among these skills, it seems that she used Fermentation Operation. About [Kamiyama], since there are lots of people living here, there was a large amount of things that could be fermented. With that in mind, she seemed to have tried to performed methane fermentation like on earth. To be exact it was a replica with different world substances, however there was no change in it being flammable gas. While single-mindedly spreading it around the church. It wasnt a magic attack so the churchs barrier didnt react as it was merely fermentation and it actively collected within and outside of the barrier just like air. In order to keep it within a certain range, Teio used manipulated the wind to blow them into a fixed location. And, with so much flammable gas gathered like this, combined with Teios breath it would be possible to destroy the churchs barrier, with that, when she released her breath [..It became like this] Umu. Mistress and co. blew them away on a grand scale, its been a long time since Ive last felt death. Far from destroying the barrier, the church itself erupted.such a method, throughout mistresses life shes never thought of anything like this. As expected of masters sensei-dono. Im impressed [Thas wrong! It wasnt like that! I didnt think itll explode so much like this! Just that, I thought I shouldnt half-ass it! Thats the truth! Ha~!? Everyone of the church!? Whats become of them!?] Aiko made excuses while flustering and teary eyed, her eyes began to wander towards the church ruins. Hajime and Teio also looked towards the mountain of ruins. [..Ma~a, they were likely blown away with it] The church just put too much faith in their barrier. It was also a surprise attack, completely defenseless against that blast, its likely none are alive [A, ah..it cant..saying that, although I prepared myself for this..] Having been an accomplice, Aikos face turned pale as she was the cause that led to the explosion killing everyone of the church. Although she steeled herself for the battle, she cant regain her composure when the results were being pointed out. Unintentionally she vomited on the spot. To Aiko who was crying and vomiting, Hajime scratched his head ~Kari Kari~, and quietly snuggled up with Aiko. And he held Aikos hands without minding that it was dirty with vomit. The current Aiko required warmth. Aiko felt warmth being transmitted through her numb hands and her frozen heart melted. And, just for now, she forgot everything related to a teacher and student relationship, she leaped onto Hajimes chest and clung on tightly while sobbing. Mistresss back Teio voiced her sad opinion while looking at the terrible sight of her back, she immediately used Reproduction Magic to restore her scales. Teio also desired to allow Aiko some time to recover, she was the one who shot the breath to begin with so Aiko didnt have to feel more responsibility than necessary, however right now wasnt the right time to explain that. So, with Reproduction Magic, she slightly healed her worn-out soul. Aiko whose energy returns, looks up from Hajimes chest. Although its become a terrible scene because she has so much snot, tears, and vomit, Hajime didnt particularly mind and simply took out some water and towel from the Treasure Warehouse and cleaned up the dirty Aiko. Although Aiko was upset to have shown such disgraceful behavior, she remained as is. [Have you calmed down? Sensei] [Y, yes. I, Im fine now. Nagumo-kun..] Aiko who pulled herself back together after Hajimes question, her face was dyed in red with shame and what not. Somehow, Hajimes voice causes her fever up. The eyes glancing upwards and staring were feverish and moist. No matter how you looked at it, that wasnt caused by only a sense of shame, rather it was the expression which held special feelings. Hajime only saw Aiko as a teacher and not a woman however, as expected, when such an expression is being shown, [Are~? Isnt something about this different? Is it possibly, that kind?], he managed to understand Aikos feelings and his cheek cramped up. This was dangerous in various ways, Hajime immediately adverted his eyes and Teio voiced out a word of caution. Master. Theres a person. He clearly doesnt seem to be ordinary.. [What was that?] It couldnt be, its surprising that anyone could have survived that kind of explosion, Hajime looked in the direction that Teio was looking, there was definitely a man with a bald head and wearing white vestments descending, Hajime and them stared directly at him. However, as Teio said, he definitely wasnt an ordinary person. That was because his body was transparent and he was swinging waveringly. Did the man with the bald head guess that Hajime and them had recognized him, he turned around and started heading back, he was moving as if gravity didnt exist and slipped and slid to the other side of the mountain rubble. And he turned around just before he disappeared to glance over at Hajime and them. [Is he trying to tell us to follow?] Probably. What should we do, master [Thats right, although I want to quickly meet up with Yue and themto begin with, we came here to look for the Age of Gods magic. Its possible that this is somehow related to that. We cant afford to miss clues] Fumu, Thats right. Well then, lets chase after him With Hajimes words, Teio nods once and flaps her wings to land on the ruins, after unloading Hajime and Aiko, she reverted back to human form. And she noticed the dirt on her back, with lowered eyebrows, she took out new clothes from the Treasure Warehouse. Hajime also noticed his state and pulled out some extra clothes from the Treasure Warehouse and finished changing quickly. [A~u, s, sorry..Ive made you dirty] The cause was Aiko, she apologized and her small frame became even smaller with shame. As a woman, its unbearably shameful to have vomited on another persons clothes. Hajime and Teio also understood that there was no helping it, they wanted to tell her not to mind it, but it wasnt such a simple thing to do. Anyways, with the little exchange from a while ago, Aiko had accepted her feelings, therefore, shes begun to think about various things about Hajime in particular. However, it would be a problem if she stayed curled up forever, Hajime quickly changed the topic. [Sensei, sorry for making you tag along. Though I dont know what will happen..we need to make sure of that bald guys identity] [Y, yes, I understand. ..Ill follow along with Nagumo-kun] Hajime thought that there was a strange power and heat from those last words she spoke, but he daringly pretended not to notice and stepped into the place where the bald man had disappeared. The bald mans figure is shown once in a while as they advanced through the ruins. And after 5 minutes of walking they finally reached their destination, the bald man stood quietly while looking straight at Hajimes group. [Who are you? What do you want with us?] [..] The bald man did not answer Hajimes question, however he did point silently with his finger. Although the place was just a heap of rubble, the old mans glance seems to be telling them to advance. Hajime who judged that even if he questioned him he wouldnt be getting any answers, he nodded at Teio and them and went towards the location. Then, at that moment, the rubble began to levitate and the ground underneath it began to shine faintly. If you looked, one of the crests of the great labyrinth was carved there. [..Youre one of the..Liberators?] As Hajime voiced his question, simultaneously the light that the ground emitted wrapped Hajime and them. And in the next instant, Hajimes group were standing in a completely unknown strange space. It wasnt that big. The room was painted lustrously black, a magic formation was drawn in the center, and there was an antique book on the pedestal by its side. It appears that theyve suddenly reached the final room of the labyrinth. Hajime and them walked towards the magic formation. Hajime grabbed Aikos hand who had a ? floating over her head and led her, while nodding to Teio for a moment they stepped into the magic formation. Then, it wasnt the usual feeling, their memories were being examined, there was a sense of something going deeper inside, and the 3 people instinctively let out a groan. It was a very uncomfortable sensation, for a moment, they thought it was a trap, but in the next moment it completely cleared up. And, were they recognized as people whos completed other labyrinths, the knowledge of magic was implanted directly into their heads. [..Spirit Magic?] [U~mu. It appears to be magic that can directly interfere with souls] [I see. The reason how Miredis soul survived and was directly implemented into a golm was this.] To the experience of knowledge being carved directly into the head suddenly, Aiko was crouched down holding her head, After Hajime noded with a consent face, they approached the pedestal by the side and picked up the book. It appears that the contents were notes written by Rouse Byrne*pronounced Ban* who was the founder of the [Kamiyama] great labyrinth. It explained practically the same thing that Oscar Orcus had, the liberators exchanges up until he died at [Kamiyama]. However, because Hajime wasnt interested in it, he quickly skipped through it. He didnt care about Rouse Byrnes life. Why did he only leave himself with an image body, he probably could have lived like Miredei by using Spirit Magic, although the reason was explained during the confession, he was through*as in done with the subject*. And, the last section was describing the conditions to capturing the labyrinth, according to it, when the image body of Rouse Byrne appears as the guide, it would mean that youve pretty much been accepted. Because the image body required at least 2 or more proofs of capturing great labyrinths, also having no faith in god, or overcoming some kind of influence that gods power acted on in order to appear. In other words, it appears that [Kamiyamas] concept, was to possess a firm will that wouldnt bow down to god. That was probably it but, originally, if you challenged the proper route, it may have been possible to be accepted by the will. Aiko had been accepted, Although she received quite a lot of teachings from the church for a long time, because her feelings for her students were much higher than faith, or maybe it was enough that she had the judgement to go against the church. For the people of this world, it was a rather harsh condition but, it was an easy condition for Hajime and them. At last, Aiko who recovered from the shock of obtaining Age of Gods magic is encouraged, and they took the ring from the pedestal along with the book, they then quickly left the place. Once again, Rouse Byrnes crest shined and they returned back to their original place. [Sensei, are you alright?] [U~u, yes. somehow..even so, such amazing magic..certainly, if theres such incredible magic then, there might also be magic that sends us back to Japan] Aiko nodded as she consented and was massaging her temple. Her expression was of someone who was tired from the rough events that developed within several days and had finally ended, she loosened up when the possibility of returning was truely felt. [Well then, we know the place where the magic formation is now, lets quickly join up with Yue and them] [A~, thats right! The Kingdom is being attacked right? I hope everyones safe..] With a worried expression Aiko clenched her chest as she prayed, then they began to descend from the mountain. Though I say that, the only way down from [Kamiyama] to the Kingdom was to jump through the lift. Aikos Scream was echoing as she experienced free-falling, Hajime and Teio are through though. With Aiko on his shoulder Hajime and them landed on the ground and, disregarding the flames and screams of the Kingdom which Aiko had a skeptical expression towards and they decided to first go to where Kaori and them were. And, what they saw when they joined up With a sword thrust through the chest, Kaoris figure had already ceased breathing. Chapter 105 - Volume 10 Going back in time a little. Precisely when Ririana and them arrived in the Royal Palace. Pakyaa~aaaaan! [Tsu!? Just what is-!?] Towards the unpleasant sound of glass being broken, Shizuku Yaegashi who was sleeping in her room quickly jumped into alert mode and got out of her bed sheets while grabbing onto her black katana which was beside her pillow. It was clearly the movements of a person who continues being cautious of their surroundings even while resting. [.] For a while, Shizuku hid her breathing with a stern expression and was ready to draw her katana at any moment, however there were no abnormalities within her room so she leaked out a sigh of relief. The reason why Shizuku was releasing this kind of alertness was because over the past several days, there were absolutely no signs or sightings of Ririana or Aiko. Even for some time before that, she noticed a sense of incongruity within the Royal Palace. On that day, the day when Aiko returned, she disappeared after announcing that she had something important to tell them at dinner time, due to this shizuku suspected that something bad had happened to Aiko in order to silence her. Naturally, she searched for the two missing peoples whereabouts, though they were told that Aiko and them were just being questioned by the head of the church, Ishtar, at the main temple, she wasnt allowed to meet them directly. In addition they even forcefully avoided her by declaring to Shizuku that they would be released in a few days, moreover, Ririanas father, King Erihido also said to not worry about them, she could do nothing but withdraw reluctantly for the time being. However, even then her vague anxiety didnt disappear, just like now, when going to bed she was vigilant and cautious like a spy. When Shizuku soundlessly got off her bed, she quickly straightened up her equipment in a few seconds and carefully left the room. Since Kaori decided to travel with Hajime, Shizuku was the only person in the room now. When she confirmed that there were no abnormalities within the corridor, she immediately knocked on Kouki and Ryutaros door which was opposite to hers. The door opened immediately and Koukis appearance was seen. Ryutaro was in the back of the room and seemed to be fully awake. It appears that theyve also woken up like Shizuku due to the loud sound a while ago. [Kouki, please have more caution. To suddenly open the door..wouldnt it be troublesome if it was an assailant? *unsure of this line, ????????????????*] Shizukus eyebrows drop a little when Kouki opened the door without any caution and warned him. On the other hand, Kouki had an astonished expression. Even though he heard the breaking sound, he didnt think that there would be any immediate dangers in the corridors of the Royal Palace. It appears that he wasnt fully awake yet. These past several days, Shizuku had a sense of incongruity within the Royal Palace and about Aiko and them, [Something is wrong, keep your guard up], is what she continually said but, Kouki and Ryutaro thought she was thinking too much about it and didnt take it seriously. [More importantly, Shizuku. What was that a while ago? It sounded like something was breaking] [I dont know. Anyways, lets wake everyone up and gather information. Whatever it is, Ive got a bad feeling from it.] Shizuku only said that and turned around to knock on her classmates doors one after another. Most of the students were gathered for an immediate meeting due to the sudden crashing sound from a while ago. Uneasily, Kouki began to raise his voice as the students began to gather in the corridor looking annoyed that their slumber was disturbed. Then, at that time, one of the maids that was friends with Shizuku rushed in. She comes from a house which enjoys fencing and had the linage of knights, due to this connection she became intimate with Shizuku. [Shizuku-sama..] [Nia!] The maid called Nia ran up besides Shizuku while looking like she was in low spirits. It was a shadow of her usual dignified atmosphere, Shizuku remembered the sense of incongruity and raised her eyebrows, but it was overtaken by surprise at the information that Nia brought, her sense of incongruity was completely blown away. [The first large barrier was broken] [What was that?] Nia plainly tells the truth as Shizuku instinctively asked back. [The Majinzoku*fixing Ninzoku errors lol* are invading. A huge army was developed on the outskirts of the Kingdoms capital and their attack broke the large barrier] [.it cant be, just how did they..] The information was far too unbelieveable, even Shizuku lost her calm and became stunned. The other classmates were also the same, they began to mutter noisily. The Majinzokus army, it was impossible for them to be able to invade the Kings capital without arousing anyones attention, with the large barrier broken it became even harder to take in. Its unavoidable that they wouldnt be able to keep calm. [..Is only the first barrier of the large barrier broken?] Within that, with a stern expression Kouki asked Nia. The large barrier that protects the Kingdom was composed of 3 pieces, The first on the outside, second, then third barrier, the third barrier was the strongest as it covered the smallest scale of land out of the others. [Yes. For now..however, the first barrier was broken in a single blow. Its only a matter of time before they topple though everything] Towards Nias answer, Kouki suggested to everyone that they should help out in repulsing the army. [Even if just a little we should help buy time. In the meantime the Kingdoms residents should take shelter, if the army corps and knights are prepared.] There were few that showed a resolute expression towards Koukis words. Shizuku and Ryutaro, Suzu, it was only the front groups such as Nagayamas party. The other classmates only had a gloomy look while turning their eyes away. They are the people who have lost their will to stand on the front lines. To suddenly challenge a huge army was only further increasing their hesitation. Then even if by ourselves, Kouki began to resolute his heart, surprisingly, Eri Nakamura answered. [Wait, Kouki-kun. Rather than fighting on your own, I think we should quickly join with Meld and them] [Eri.but] [Nia-san, the armyhow much do we know about them?] [theyre roughly 100,000 in strength] The students all held their breaths when they heard the number. [Kouki-kun. We cant suppress them if its only us. ..We have to oppose numbers with numbers. Even if were stronger than an ordinary person, I think that you should go to the place where youre most needed. That is, shouldnt we cooperate side by side with Melds group..] Although it was from the modest and docile glasses girl Eri, the strength in her eyes wasnt below that of Kouki and the others. And her opinion was justifiable. [Un, Suzu is also in favor with Eririn. As expected of Suzus Eririn! Those glasses arent just for show!] [Suzu~uThe glasses are unrelated~] [Fufu, I also agree with Eri. I lost my calm a little there. What about you Kouki?] Towards the 3 girls opinions, Kouki was hesitating. However, after carefully thinking over Eris judgement, Kouki also trusted her quite a bit, in the end, he decided to join up with Melds knights and army corps just as Eri said. Kouki and them began to run towards where the knights and soldiers were mobilizing. No one noticed the smile in the shape of a crescent by their side. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ When Kouki and them reached the point which was designated as the emergency meeting place, a lot of soldiers and knights have already lined up in an orderly manner, the deputy leader of the knights, Jos*In case you guys didnt know its pronounced ho-zay* Rankaido, was on the platform and briefing them in a loud voice. While bathing in the moonlight, the soldiers were all standing still with pale and stunned expressions, they just stared at Jos with no vigor. Then, Jos who noticed that Kouki and them just entered the plaza stopped talking and beckons Kouki. [Good job coming here. Do you understand the situation?] [Yes, Weve heard from Nia already. Ehtto, wheres Meld-san?] Kouki nodded towards the welcoming words and question of Jos, and he didnt see Melds appearance as he looked around so he asked about his whereabouts. [The head is dealing with a few things. More importantly, sa~a, come into the center. The Hero is our leader after all.] As Jos said, Kouki and them were guided into the center where the soldiers were lined up. The classmates who stayed behind, [Eh? Us as well?], showed a puzzled expression, while being crowded by silent soldiers they could do nothing but follow Kouki and them. Passing through the silence, the surrounding soldiers expressions hardly changed at all too, along with the knights appearances, the feeling of incongruity began to swell up within Shizuku. It was the bad feelings that she felt ever since the beginning when she woke up, Shizukus heart was conflicted. Unconsciously, she put power into her hand that was gripping her black kanata. And when Kouki and them were completely surrounded by the soldiers and knights, Jos restarted his speech. [Everyone, the situation draws near. However, theres nothing to fear. There is no enemies who can stand against us. We do not know defeat. Death shall not strike us. Sa~a, everyone, welcome our Hero. Right now, we exist specifically for this day. Sa~a, take up your swords] The soldiers and the knights draw out their swords altogether. [Its the beginning of the slaughter. Watch closely] Jos took something out of his bosom and held it over his head. As instructed, not only the soldiers but also kouki and them payed attention. And. Ka!! Light bursted out. The thing Jos was holding shot out bright light which was comparable to Hajimes flashbang. Kouki and them who were paying attention to it were completely defenseless, they immediately avert their eyes and cover them while releasing a short scream, their sights have been temporarily blocked out by looking straight at the light. And, in the next instant Zuburi~ countless vivid sounds ring out. [Agu~?] [Ga~a!] [Gufu~!?] Following that, muffled screams were heard from many places. The screams were different from the ones caused by the light a while ago. It was the voice that leaked out when in agony and pain. Then immediately afterwards, there was the sound of countless people falling onto the ground ~Dosa Dosa~. Inside that, only Shizuku understood the cause. After entering the open space, her caution was raised to the maximum. She felt a sense of incongruity within Joss speech. Thats why, immediately when the flash of light exploded, she took up a defensive stance without being shaken and immediately after that she was able to block the assassins blade with her black kanata. It was likely the gift of training that allowed her to only rely on the presence she felt while her eyes were blinded. And, after the light settled down, Shizuku began to look around her surroundings as her sight began to recover, every single one of her classmates were pierced in the back by the knights and soldiers swords and being held down onto the ground. [Wha, this..] They raised their groaning voices as they were knocked down and suppressed from above, furthermore, looking at her classmates appearances that had swords in their backs, Shizukus voice was stuck in her throat. It cant be, she began to imagine the worst outcome that they were all dead but, it appears that everyone was just barely alive as they all raised out voices in agony. Although she was slightly relieved when knowing that, Shizuku turned a stern glance towards the surrounding soldiers in the unpredictable situation, a strange scene was reflected within the mesh of the crowd and she unintentionally stiffened up. [Ara-ra, should I say that it was as expected? .Ne~e, Shizuku?] [Eh? Eh..what are you-!?] Right, while all other classmates were in critical condition on the ground, there was only 1 other student that was calmly standing. That student was completely different from their usual self, with a glutinous voice they talked to Shizuku. Since their atmosphere changed too much, Shizukus questions and doubts were stuck in her throat. In that moment, once again, a knight thrusted out their sword towards Shizukus back. [Ku!?] While being shaken up by the other persons sudden change, Shizuku was barely able to dodge and turned towards the student with an amazed glance. [You also dodged this huh..really, Shizuku is troublesome huh?] [What are you sa-!?] Further increasing in intensity, the soldiers and knights join in and thrust their swords out. Shizuku surpassed them all then suddenly turned her gaze as her name was called out. [Shizuku-sama! Help] [Nia!] There the appearance of Nia was thrown on the ground with a knight on top of her and a sword about to stab into her. Shizuku immediately arrived nearby Nias location in an instant with her high-speed movement skill No Rhythm, she swung her sheath at the knight who was on top of Nia and blew him away. [Nia, are you alright?] [Shizuku-sama] While supporting up Nia who was on the ground, Shizuku looked around her surroundings in caution. Towards that Shizuku, Nia murmurs and clings both hands around her. And, A dagger was stabbed into Shizukus back. [Agu~!? Ni, Nia? Wh, why.] [] With an expression like she couldnt believe what happened and grimacing over the acute pain running through her back, Shizuku looked down at Nia who was clinging to her. Her expression no longer had the cheerful look nor the familiarity it once held, she only returned Shizukus glance expressionlessly back at her. Shizuku finally noticed it at last. At first, she thought Nias state was due to the Kingdom being invaded, however that wasnt it, her atmosphere was almost identical to the expressionless knights and soldiers which surrounded her, there was definitely a different reason for this. Nia held onto Shizukus arm and twisted it as she pinned her down onto the ground, she then attached shackles which sealed her magic just like all the other students had. [Ahahaha, as expected even for Shizuku, surely you didnt think that that child would turn against you? Un un, thats probably right? Thats why I purposely took time to prepare it?] With scorching pain running through her back and gritting her teeth on the cold ground, Shizuku realized that something was done to the soldiers and Nia. And although she didnt want to admit it, the disastrous scene that unfolded before her, right now, she called out to her close friend who had an unusually unpleasant smirk on her face. [What does thismean..Eri] Right, that person who was modest and quiet, attentive and kind-hearted, Shizuku and their trusted companion which they shared their joys and sorrow with, it was that person, Eri Nakamura. Even while sustaining severe injuries, the students who were targeted and still alive could do nothing but have an expression filled with agony, they watched Eris expression as she walked calmly and steadily through the soldiers in a grand manner. Rather than answering Shizukus question, Eri began to laugh oddly in amusement as she moves towards Kouki. And after taking off her glasses, she pulls on the magic sealing collar which was placed on Koukis neck with an attractive smile. [E, Eri.Just.whatgu.happened..] Although not to the extent of Shizuku and them who were his childhood friends, Eri who was one of his companions and close friend had a far too different atmosphere around her, Kouki desperately questions her while enduring the pain of the sword which ran through his body. However, Eri had a delirious expression which contained heat within it and disregarded Koukis question. Then, [Aha, Kouki-kun, I~caught~you~] while saying so, she placed her lips on top of Koukis. Within the strange silence which surrounded the area, a vivid sound of water lapping could be heard. Eri was crazily releasing her emotions as if she had been saving it up for years towards Kouki. Although Kouki couldnt understand what was going on, he was desperately trying to shake free but, he was suppressed by several people, along with the magic sealing collar, like all the other students he also had his hands and feet bound as well, moreover his power was sapped from him as there was a sword thrust through his body. Was she finally satisfied, Eri separated her lips while creating a silver thread. Then, with and ecstatic expression in her eyes she licked her lips and started to stand up slowly, she then glared at the students who were being held down and bleeding. Absentminded expressions as well as agonized expressions were lined up. When she saw such a spectacle she nodded in satisfaction, her eyes stopped towards Shizuku and she smiled. [Ma~a, these kinds of things. Shizuku] [~..What do you mean.Kofu~.] With an expression which showed she didnt understand, Shizuku vomited blood as she glared at Eri, Eri shook her head with an expression that said, my bad, and began to talk about the reason as if she was talking to a baby. [U~n, you dont know huh? You see, Ive always wanted Kouki-kun. Thats why, I did what was necessary to obtain him. Its as simple as that] [If you liked Kouki thenif youd confessed thenthis kind of thing] Towards Shizukus rebuttal, for a moment Eris becomes expressionless. However, she began to talk and returned a smirk immediately again. [Its useless, useless, use~less. Confessing is useless. Kouki-kuns kind-hearted so theres no way hed see someone else as special. Even if theres only garbage with no value around his surroundings, he wouldnt leave them alone because hes too kind-hearted. Thats why, in order to make Kouki-kun mine only, I have to work hard and get rid of all the garbage in the surroundings] You cant even understand that? as Eri shrugs her shoulders like it was a foolish thing. Although they were Being called garbage, they didnt have much anger as they were too surprised at the sudden change. For the person in front of her to have changed this much, honestly, Shizuku looked at the girl as if this was the first time theyve met. [Fufu, it was good that we were sent to a different world. In Japan, it would have been truly difficult to clean up the garbage, it was harsh living there. Of course, I wont allow us to be sent back after this war is over. Along with Kouki-kun, the both of us will continue living here for ever~and~ever~] While looking at the laughing and giggling Eri, a sudden impossible guess came into Shizukus mind and she unintentionally voiced it out. [It cant bethe reason the large barrierbroke so easily was because..] [Ahaha, so youve noticed? Right, It was me. I told them to break the artifact maintaining the large barrier] It appears that Shizukus worst case scenario was spot on. The reason why the Majinzoku was able to arrive at the outskirts of the Kingdom without being spotted and easily breaking through the large barrier, everything was due to Eri. Eris line of sight was interestly looking at the soulless soldiers and knights that were standing by her side, she would probably let them do it. [If I killed you guys, I wouldnt be able to stay in the Kingdom any longer..Thats why you see, I contacted the Majinzoku, guiding the Kingdom to destruction through the people from another world*This lines iffy, ???????????????*, Ill send the knights which I turned into puppets to the devils lands as tributes, then itll only be me and Kouki-kun left around] [Impossibleto contact the Majinzoku] Kouki somehow recovered from the shock of the kiss, he muttered with an expression which that showed he couldnt believe it. Eri had been training together with them at the Kingdom for a long time. Inside of the large barrier the Majinzoku wouldnt be able to get in, it shouldnt be possible to contact them, he began rebutting out poor arguments while trying to believe in Eri. However, Eri easily shatters his hopes. [The Majinzoku woman who attacked us at [Orcus Great Labyrinth]. While leaving I quickly did it, Necromancy that is? As I expected, the Majinzoku came to recover her body, so I used it. From that situation, I definitely got cold feet. If what I proposed was rejected and I was murdered instead..unintentionally, I had used Necromancy..I didnt want to be doubted so I showed my necromancy to increase their impressions..ma~a, in the end everything was alright.] According to Eris words, she performed Necromancy on the Majinzoku woman, and left a message for the Majinzoku who would come and look for her since she didnt return. Due to this, Mikhail had known how Cattleya had died. In addition, she communicated with the Majinzoku through a suitable humans dead body. When Eris story was heard, Shizuku remembered about Eris Necromancy and her face which was already pale from blood loss became even paler. Necromancy was magic which acts on residual thoughts(. . . .)of the corpse. She concealed the fact that she could actually use it perfectly. If thats so, all the knights and soldiers who looked soulless that were surrounding Shizuku and them, the worst possible situation came to her mind when she thought about Nia who was holding her down. [The reasonfor these guysappearances is..] [Of course its because of Necromancy~. Everyone is already dead~. Ahahahahahaha!] Shizuku grit her teeth as she was told the cruel answer and a desperate rebuttal was voiced. [Thats a liethe undeadcannot talk back.They shouldntbe able to!] [Look, thats because of my ability? Through some memory and thought patterns during their lifetime being added in they became able to talk. It was my original through Necromancy Bind Soul I guess? Ah, even then the sense of incongruity remains huh. I wasnt able to carry through with everything within a day, there I began to worry about what to do..one day, a person offered their cooperation. A beautifully silver haired person. I was surprised that my plan was found out, in that instant, I prepared my resolution for various things..It wasnt certain that I was being accused at the time, although I couldnt trust them I could at least take advantage of them instead~] Really, in such a hurry~, Eri pretended to be wiping away her sweat. Most likely, there might have been various processes which had to take place, but she didnt show any signs of explaining them out. [Actually, I accidentally got my hands on the Kings close aid so Im great right? In return he became like a dangerous drugged person though. Ma~a, thanks to that I was able to quickly push forward my plans. Kufufu, its alright! I wont waste everyones deaths. Ill properly~, recycle them and allow the Majinzoku to use them!] Originally, they only act on residual thoughts through necromancy, but if you take in the consideration of the dead persons intent while still alive, the residual thoughts would be coated in magic as theyre brought back to life, theyll move exactly as the magician wants, alternatively in a way where techniques are used to possess a corpse and make it do the magicians bidding. Their performance is normal, its uncompared to while theyre alive, they wont move unless directed since they have no thinking ability of their own. Of course, if you give an order like Keep attacking theyll continue, theyre able to keep moving even without detailed instructions. In other words, when Nia and Jos talked with Shizuku and them, they had no ability to think, it should be impossible through necromancy. Thats why there was a sense of incongruity, the technique which Eri called Bind Soul, its a technique which adds memory and thought patterns of thinking into the corpse through extracting the remains of the spirit. This was basically an ability to interfere with the soul. That is, Eri managed to work hard and step into the realm of the Age of Gods magic on her own. Definitely a cheat, she often said that she was unsuited for Necromancy, that amount of studying and genius-class talent is definitely something that deserves astonishment. Alternatively, it may be due to her immense drive towards her obsession. By the way, the reason why Eri didnt immediately kill her classmates was because Bind Soul could only be used once at a time immediately after death. [Gu~ustop itEri! If you do those things..I..] [Wont forgive me? Ahaha, I thought youd say so. Kouki-kun is kind-hearted right. Besides, no matter how much garbage I clean up.thats why, Ill also properly use Bind Soul on Kouki-kun, Ill be able to turn you into mine? No one elses, only looking at me, carrying out my every wish! Only my Kouki-kun! A~a, a~a! Just imagining it makes me feel like cuming!] Eri began to embrace herself and writhe her body with a nympholeptic expression. There was no longer the appearance of the calm girl who was in the book committee. All the classmates thought. Shes gone insane. Bind Soul was a skill specifically made to ease and further increase the Necromancers convenience in giving out instructions, however there is no change that a puppet is only a puppet. Once you understood that, still, she didnt seem to mind that kind of Kouki. [Lies.thats a lie! Uu, Eririn is, th.theres no way Eri would do this! surely.something right.shes only being manipulated! Come to your senses Eri!] Suzu who was Eris best friend shouted out with a distorted expression while panting in pain. She was scratching at the grounds with her hands as if she was trying to crawl towards Eri. Eri turned towards Suzu and looked her straight in the eye with a smile. And she slowly walked towards the closest person who was laying on the ground, Kondo Reiichi. Kondo possibly felt a bad premonition, [Hi~], he let out a scream while trying to get even a little bit further away from Eri who was approaching. Naturally, he was perfectly held down, the only thing he could do was scream as his magic was sealed as well. Eri who came besides Kondo which caused him to once again tremble with fear, and gave him a smile. Kouki and them were raising their voices, [Stop!] [Stop it!]. [St, stop!? Ga~a, ah, agua] Kondos muffled screams began to break out. The sword was once again stabbed into Kondos back but this time, where his heart was. For a little while, though Kondo struggled and showed tenacity because of his strong status, his movements quickly became feeble, and..he stopped moving altogether. Eri placed her hands on Kondo and began to mutter a chant. After she completed the chant and muttered the magic name Bind Soul, a semitransparent Kondo overlapped with his own corpse. Just after that, the knight who was holding down Kondo got up and moved back one step. Kouki and them were waiting anxiously, Kondo whose heart should have been destroyed, slowly lifted his body up, he stood up with a soulless expression just like the surrounding soldiers and knights. [Yes~. One puppets been completed~] Eris bright voice resounded as the other students looked at Kondo with surprise as he stood still silently and expressionlessly. Just now, one person was finally killed, towards the scene of death they couldnt even voice out their thoughts. [E, Eri.why..] Towards Suzu who voiced out a question with a shocked expression, Eri voiced out the worst possible conclusion. [Ne~e, Suzu? Thank you? Japan and even here, you were very convenient to use to stay nearby Kouki-kun?] [Eh?] [I give up? The atmosphere between Kouki-kun as he was around Shizuku and Kaori was too much. If you approached carelessly, other women would drill holes into you..because we had no powers on that side, it was a matter of time before youd self-destruct for getting close. In that respect, I was thankful for Suzus existence. You seemed to be bright no matter how foolishly used and exposed you were? Even if I approached Kouki and them no one would complain about it. Thats why, the position of Suzu Tanimuras best friend was truly convenient. Thanks to you, I was able to stay close to Kouki-kun over on the other side and even when in a different world we got to be in the same party.. un, Suzu was really~ convenient! Thats why, thank you!] [Ah, uu, ah..] From the shock of Eris confession, the sounds of something breaking within Suzu ranged out. Suzu learned that her best friend which she had been together with and believed in all the time, was nothing more than a fantasy. Even the light of the escapism within her eye disappeared. [Eri~! Youre-!] Towards the overboarding words, Shizuku yelled out in anger. Nia who was turned into a puppet pulled up Shizukus head by her hair and pounded it onto the ground. However, as if she was stating, what about it, Shizukus eyes flared up in anger. [Fufu, youre angry huh? That expression that youve got is very good. I extremely hated you. Your face fit in so naturally besides Kouki-kun and even your eyes carried a sense of condescending attitude, I hated everything about you. Thats why, for you in particular, Ill be giving you a special role] [.a role.you say?] [Kufu, ne~e? What kind of feelings would you have for killing your best friend after finally meeting together after a long time?] From those words, Shizukus eyes opened widely as she guessed what Eri was planning to do. [It cant be, Kaori!?] As if saying, You did well!, Eri began clapping her hands together with a smirk on her lips. While using Shizuku as a puppet, Eri was going to try and murder Kaori. [It was alright to just leave her with Nagumo but..theres a person who said, I would love to have that person as a puppet! I had been helped in various ways, so I decided to give them their reward. Im someone who goes through with their promises after all! Im such a good woman right?] [Quit joking around! Gofu~aguu~a!?] While enraged, Shizuku who tried to move only managed to voluntarily enlarge the wound which was inflicted on her, Nias blade sunk further in. [Aha, is it painful? hurts? Im kind-hearted so. Right now, Ill relieve you of your pain..] This time it appears to be Shizukus turn, with a smirking smile she compromised. Kouki and them desperately tried to resist as an illusion of Shizuku becoming a puppet like Kondo came into their minds. Koukis resistance in particular was much more intense, while desperately raising his voice, cracks began to appear on the 5 magic sealing shackles which were on him. Did he use Limit Breakthrough and Supremacy Dispersal*Probably wrong but Im keeping it lol, ??*, terrifying pressure began to overflow from his body. However, the knights whose brain limiters were removed showed extreme strength uncomparable towards their lifetime and perfectly held down his joints, it wasnt possible to immediately shake them off. Koukis expression became crossed with despair. Shizuku was desperately focused her conscious which was fainting because of the amount of blood she was losing, she decided that until the final moment, she would continue staring directly into Eris eyes with fierce anger until she averted her eyes. At that, Eri looked down on her with a smirk on her lips, did she want to perform the last rites herself in the end, she received a sword from a nearby knight. [See you later then? Shizuku. Pretending to be your friend seemed to make me want to puke?] Though Shizuku was staring at Eri, inside of her heart she was looking towards her best friend. Although she knows itll likely not reach her, still, thinking about the tragedy that was to come in the future, she gave her prayers to her best friend who was on a trip somewhere in the world. (Im sorry, Kaori. The next time we meet, please do not trust me..stay alive..obtain happiness..) The knights sword which was invertedly held in her hand reflected the moonlight and shined. And, as if driving a wooden stake into a vampire, the sharp tip of the sword was brought down quickly towards Shizukus heart. While watching the approaching danger, Shizuku prayed. Please allow my best friend to survive, please allow her to obtain happiness. Although Ill be going on ahead, the dead me would end up hurting you, but because he is near you Im sure youll be alright. Live strongly, gain happiness with your beloved person.please.. Fadingly, the world began to pass by slowly within Shizukus mind within that moment. Ah, this is my life flashing before my eyes.finally, Shizuku began to think that the sword would now pierce through, her life .was not taken. [Eh?] [Eh?] Eris voice sounded out along with Shizukus. The knights sword which Eri brought down was stopped by a barrier which was the size of a palm. The two who were completely stunned at what had happen, heard the voice of someone which should not have been there. Being driven into a corner, the voice was full of impatience. It was the person who Shizuku was wishing happiness for, her best friends voice. [Shizuku-chan!] Chapter 106 - Volume 10 [Shizuku-chan!] Along with the voice, before she noticed 10 shining barriers were created and protected her. And within those, there were also lights which cut in between Nia and Eri that bursted out! Should it have been called, barrier burst or something, it was a technique which makes the magical power contained within the barriers go out of control and bursts out light as well as letting loose the remains of the barrier. [~!?] Eri immediately covered her face with both of her arms but, she was blown back after flinching due to the bright light which caused her to lose her balance as the remains of the barrier rammed into her. Nia who was holding down Shizuku was also similarly blown back. Although she immediately got back up to try and restrain Shizuku, before that, a rope of light grew out from the ground and bounded her. Shizuku was completely dumbfounded at the current situation and turned towards the voice which called out her name. And from within the gaps of the knights who were surrounding them, she caught the appearance of her best friend which shouldnt have been here. It was not an illusion. Kaori was definitely looking at Shizuku with a grief expression. Surely with the sight of Shizuku and everyone elses tragic state, being able to just barely make it in time has allowed her eyes to loosen up in relief. [Ka, Kaori] [Shizuku-chan! Wait for a bit! Ill help you right away!] Kaoris voice sounded out desperately towards Shizuku and them who were surrounded by soldiers as she appeared from the entrance of the plaza. Then, she quickly started chanting full-heal recovery magic. It was the first-class recovery magic of the light system, Sacred Text. From her classmates current state and the situation, she judged that she should quickly heal all members. [~!? Why are you here! You guys sure are set on getting in my way!] Eri gave out orders to the knights as her face distorted in anger. The knights all attacked Kaori together in order to stop her chant. However, Kaori was not hurt, the swords that the knights were wielding were stopped by a barrier of light. [Everyone! What exactly happened! Return to your senses! Eri! What exactly does this mean!?] Having protected Kaori who was chanting the first-class recovery magic, Ririana soon appeared right behind Kaori. A sphere-like barrier wrapped around Kaori and herself in order to defend themselves. Ririana was extremely confused as the situation was that the knights and soldiers were trying to kill Kouki and them and they were also following Eris commands. While placing up the barrier she called out to question Eri. However Eri wasnt listening at all. Ririanas techniques were definitely of the higher class. Being able to cover an entire caravan in a barrier and holding out against the attacks of over 40 bandits. Thats why, even if the knights delivered severe attacks with their limiters removed, it was definitely capable of holding out until Kaoris chant was finished. And, because Eri understood that, her expression showed impatience. [Chi, it cant be helped I guess?] Was it because of impatience? Eri gave up on turning her classmates into puppets and decided to kill them all off before they were healed. Then, at that time, suddenly before Ririanas eyes, one of the knights who brandished his sword against the barrier was beheaded and collapsed onto the ground. The one who appeared behind the fallen knight wasDaisuke Hiyama. [Shirasaki! Princess Ririana! Are you alright!] [Hiyama-san? With such an awful wound, you-!?] Ririanas face turned pale as she saw Hiyamas state. Although her chant wasnt interrupted, Kaoris eyes also opened up widely. That was to be expected as Hiyamas chest was drenched in blood. No matter how you looked at it, he had desperately and recklessly tried to escape from his restraints. He shook violently and staggered, Ririana quickly removed part of the barrier and allowed Hiyama who had his hand placed on the barrier, inside. With a thump, Hiyama fell down. However in that moment, Shizukus impatient shout resounded out. [Dont! Get away from him!] She warned them desperately while vomiting out blood. Shizuku had noticed. Why was only Hiyama able to break out of the restraints when even Kouki couldnt and who was the person that Eri talked about who wanted Kaori.It was clear that Ririanas barrier would stay in place until Kaoris chant was finished. Despite all that, the only person who would pretend to help out.. [Kya~aa!?] [Agu~u!?] Shizukus warning was not on time. Ririanas barrier disappeared, what was seen there was the appearance of Ririana who was embracing Kaoris back closely had been knocked down onto the ground and a sword ran through Kaoris chest. [KaoriiiiC!] Shizukus scream echoed out. With an crazed look in his eyes, Hiyama had embraced Kaoris back closely with his face buried onto her neck. What was in his hands behind Kaori was obviously a sword which pierced through her heart. Hiyama was never injured in the first place. He had been pretending while preparing in the case that Koukis explosive powers as the hero allows him to break free. And though he was surprised at Kaoris and Ririanas appearance, he judged that at the rate things were going, Kouki and them would get healed and decided to act. [Hihi~, finally, Ive finally obtained it. ..As expected, Im better than Nagumo? Yeah, thats right? Na~a, Shirasa.no, Kaori? Na~a? Gihi~, oi, Nakamura, hurry up already. The contract] Eri shrugged her shoulders towards Hiyamas words. And in order to place Bind Soul onto Kaori she approached. Right afterwards, a scream resounded out. [Gaa~aaaa! You guysC!!] Kouki was. Desperately trying to break out of the restraints even as his body creaked as his anger was at his boiling point. He had thought that Kaori had been killed and seems to have lost himself. The cracks on the 5 magic sealing shackles began to gradually grow larger. It was extraordinary strength. However, it was still not enough to be released from the knights restraints. Then, as Hiyama relaxed as he saw that, a low muttered voice could be heard in his ear. If you looked, it was Kaori who was muttering even after receiving a fatal wound. Hiyama became anxious and brought his ear closer to her mouth. And what he heard was [Cattheend of.theyear, IsmileSacredText] Even with a mortal wound, she completed the first-class magic. Kaoris magic was casted through will power. Hiyamas eyes were opened wide in astonishment. Kaori herself should have realized that a fatal wound was inflicted onto her. Despite it all, till the last breath what she muttered were not cries of lament, nor calling out the name of a precious person..she decided to fight. Kaori had thought about it. He, the person who she fell for, no matter the situation and no matter the opponent, he fought without giving up. If so then, she who wished to stand next to him could not expose such ungracefulness. And with barely any consciousness left, with just her strong desires to finish chanting the magic, it has definitely been completed in exchange for her life. Ripples of light began to spread out from Kaori. In the blink of an eye it ran throughout the plaza and resulted as a powerful heal for those that were injured. The swords were being pushed out by the healing light. For some reason the puppets movements also became more dull. Naturally, the light of healing also affected Kaori, though the wound was being healed, the injury that Kaori received was through a vital place unlike the others. Moreover, as the wound was closing up Hiyama frantically gouged into her wound and she wasnt healed at all. With that, Kaori was certain to die. [Ahhhhhhh!!] Koukis scream gushed out. With his body healed he could perform at his best, with that the shackles that were already cracked were all destroyed as if they were fragile things. At the same time, pure-white light radiated intensely from his body, expressing his anger. With the intense torrent of light, Kouki had raised his stats by a magnitude of 5. It was the final derivation of Limit Breakthrough, Supremacy Dispersal. [Ill never..forgive you guys!] Although the knights were trying to restrain Kouki, Kouki easily snatches the sword of the knight which stabbed him and easily cut the puppet into two. Then, held out his hand to retrieve his sacred sword which was taken from him, the sacred sword rotated throughout the air and flew into Koukis hand. Eri was expressionless, puppet soldiers were rushing at him but Kouki easily cut them into two. He shouldnt be able to overcome the feelings of murder. However, right now with the intense fury of losing a comrade, he recognized that his opponents were already dead so there was no hesitation in his sword. On the other hand, the front-lines group gathered around the other classmates and the fight to protect the stay-behind group began. No matter how many they took down they were still surrounded once again by puppet soldiers, there was also no time to remove the magic sealing shackles so their fight was based purely on physical strength. Ryutaro and Nagayama literally became a meat wall, they desperately tried to protect the stay-behind group which were trembling. Shizuku desperately attempted to get to Kaoris place with a tearful expression. However, just like Ryutaro and them she was still in shackles, waves of puppet soldiers attacked and she wasnt able to easily advance ahead. At that time, Kouki had finally beaten the puppet soldiers which surrounded him. With an angered look, Kouki glared angrily at Hiyama and Eri and quickly advanced. But, there, Eris trump card which took advantage of Koukis weak point appeared. As a result, just as Eri predicted, Koukis sword stopped. Kouki called out towards that trump card in a shaking voice. [It, it cant be..evenMeld-san..] Right, the reason why Koukis sword stopped in its place was because it was Meld Roginsu, leader of the knights. [Koukiwhy, are you pointing your sword at meI didnt teach you such things] [Na~Meld-san..I] [Kouki! Dont listen! Meld-san has already-!] Shizukus voice scolded at Kouki who was shaken. When he regained his senses, Melds sword was already approaching. Immediately he used his sacred sword to receive the blow. Along with the terrific shockwave, Kouki legs shook*probably wrong but I think its somewhat close? ????????????*. It appears that the kingdoms strongest knight has had his limiter removed. [Meld-sanIm sorry!] Although Koukis expression twisted in sorrow, he swung his sacred sword in intense waves towards Meld. Even while dead, Melds swordsmanship was still great, he barely managed to get by Koukis attacks while he used Supremacy Dispersal. Because of Melds appearance, Koukis boiling head had cooled down a little, his sword attacks which ignored feelings of murder began to dull. However, even still Meld shouldnt be able to beat the current Kouki, finally Melds sword was flung away. Kouki instantly closed in and side swept at Melds neck with his sacred sword. But, before the sacred sword dug into Melds neck, [..Help me..Kouki] [~!?] Koukis sword stopped unintentionally after hearing Melds words. Even though it might be impossible, maybe, Meld might not have actually been killed and is only being manipulated? Isnt it still possible to help him? He was unable to throw away such thoughts. This was Koukis weak point. In short, it was half-heartedness. If youre going to help, then help. If youre going to kill, then kill. You can choose either one but resolution and determination are needed. Kouki had none of that. Based on the information presented to him, a convenient interpretation of the situation occured. Thats why, though he usually doesnt doubt his righteousness, he loses himself at the most crucial times. Meld used his foot to bounce up the knights sword which was on the ground. In an instant with the hand which gripped the sword, he once again crossed swords with Kouki. However, Kouki didnt have the overwhelming drive from awhile ago, rather Meld was the one who was pushing. [~!? Gaha~!] After somehow managing through Melds attacks, Koukis body lost its strength and his knees gave out. It was not due to the time limit of Supremacy Dispersal. That much time hasnt passed by yet. The incident didnt stop with just that, finally he even began to vomit out loads of blood. The blood soaked into the ground and Koukis confusion increased greatly. [Fuu~, its finally kicking in. It was quite the strong poison.as expected of Kouki-san. If I didnt prepare Meld-san I would have lost] Towards Eris relaxed voice, Kouki desperately tried to support up his body with a questionable expression. [Kufufu, with the cause of the prince kissing the princess, if the princess kisses the prince hell fall into a slumber (Killed) and become hers..theres that kind of development as well right? Ma~a, even I have some preparations in case of emergencies~] With those words Kouki had realised. The kiss that Eri gave him in the beginning. In that moment, she likely made both of them take in poison. Eri herself may have taken the antidote earlier. He never would have thought that hed be fed poison through mouth-to-mouth. Let alone being able to imagine what someone in love would do. Kouki once again was reminded of the fact that the Eri that everyone had known was nowhere to be seen. With the poisons effects, Kouki was completely unable to move, Eri laughed out satisfyingly and then turned around to walk towards Kaori once again. Because soon the time limit for Bind Soul will be over. Hiyama demanded Eri with an ogre-like form. Kaori was dead and about to be defiled. With that Kouki and Shizuku were both furious with anger, and with a regretting expression Shizuku was about to charge straight in. However, Eri had already placed her hand over Kaori. Eri began chanting the spell. After several tens of seconds, the Kaori puppet which will obey all of Hiyamas words will be completed. Shizuku and their expressions flared up in anger, Hiyama was laughing loudly, and Eri was smiling with a smirk. Thena voice which betrayed the battlefield that was filled with despair and betrayal sounded out. [.What the heck is going on?] It was the boy with white hair and an eyepatch, Hajime Nagumos voice. Towards Hajimes appearance, as if time stopped, everyones movements ceased. This was because Hajimes ferocious pressure was being emitted. Normally the puppet soldiers which had no emotions shouldnt have stopped due to Hajimes pressure being released but, Eri who was their spiritualist was overwhelmed by the natural feeling of the weak instinctively concealing themselves as the strong came around which in turn caused the puppet soldiers to also do the same. Hajime was completely unphased at the hundreds of eyes gazing at him and he began to check out the surrounding circumstances. A large amount of soldiers and knights were attacking his classmates, his classmates were grouped up and formed a circle, Meld was in front of Kouki who was on the ground and vomiting out blood, pounding her knee with a black katana in one hand was Shizuku, Eri and Hiyama who became stiff, andHiyama while embracing onto Kaori was holding onto the sword which secured that Kaoris life had ceased The moment he saw her appearance, an out-of-this-world terrifying presence instantly appeared at the plaza. As if insects were crawling throughout their entire body, inside it felt like their hearts were being clenched directly and left them uncomfortable, they trembled frightenly against the presence. The presence of overwhelming death. It was exactly like their blood had frozen. For an instant their bodies lost its temperature and the heavy murderous intent made them envision their deaths. In an instant, Hajimes appearance disappeared. And Hajime who was moving at a pace which no one could comprehend had appeared besides Kaori with a roaring sound. The roaring sound was caused by Hiyama being flung back and ramming straight into the back wall of the plaza and destroying it. In an instant Hajime had kicked Hiyama in the chest and sent him flying without influencing Kaori at all. Normally, one blow would be enough to cause Hiyamas entire body to burst apart, however because he held back a bit it only caused numerous bones to break and damage to the internal organs. By now he should have fainted in the wall, once he wakes up again from the pain, the hell would likely once again begin. Hajime held up Kaori with one arm and cleared her face of her hair. Then, with a loud voice he called out to his comrade. [Teio! Im counting on you!] [~Umu, leave it to me!] [Shi, Shirasaki-san~!] In response towards Hajimes request, Teio quickly rushed over towards them. Aikos complexion changes as she also came towards Kaoris side. Once Teio was handed Kaori by Hajime she quickly began chanting. [Ahaha, its useless. Shes already dead. I would have never expected that you guys would be coming here..no, the moment Kaori appeared I should have noticed. Un, it seems like its already over for Hiyama, Ill give it to you? As long as youre not hostile against me, Ill bring Kaori back to life with magic for you. It wouldnt be genuine but, shell stay pretty like now? Its better than rotting right? Ne?] Radiantly, Eri proposed her suggestion while sweating from her forehead. Disregarding Aiko whose eyes were opened up widely in astonishment by his side, Hajime abruptly got up. Eri who knew of Hajimes strength, held out her hands as she clicked her tongue secretly while emphasizing that Kaori would just be rotting if left alone. But, Hajimes overflowing murderous intent wasnt shaken one bit, expressionlessly like wearing a Noh mask he slowly walked towards Eri. [Wait, wait a bit, Nagumo. Come on, look at the surrounding people? Theres not much difference between them and the living? Although it cant be helped that shes dead, at the very least I could make her like them? Furthermore, I can create a Kaori that you like? For that youll absolutely need me..] Eri was rapidly speaking as she backed away. Then, at that time, a shadow was running up behind Hajime. A blow from a sharp spear which was uncomparable to the other puppet soldiers shot at him. The shadows identity was Kondo Reiichi. It was the spear user that was pitifully killed by Eri earlier and turned into a puppet. To begin with, although I say puppet, it still exhibited the strength of a cheat which came from a different world. The powerful thrust incorporated with Kondos class Spear Master*I think, it might just be spear user? ???* was spiraling with wind straight towards Hajimes heart. [Ahaha, Carelessness is our greatest enemy~. As well as rage o-.] Eris expression of impatience was quickly changed into one of a smirk but, as if Hajime didnt feel a thing he continued walking which caused her expression to cramp up. Hajime had probably already knew what was coming up from behind. A mass of red magical power was compressed to the size of a 10 yen coin and completely held off the spear which was thrusted out. It was the derivation of Vajra, Intensive Strengthening. Hajime silently turned his left elbow towards his back and without any hesitation, he shot with his shotgun. A roaring sound resounded and at the same time, Kondo who received the attack of great power from super point-blank range in the face, had his head turned into small chunks and blown away. The sound of blood splattering and splashing around was heard clearly. [~Kill him] With a steep expression, Eri ordered the next puppet soldiers and Meld. Although not as much as Kouki, Hajime had held some intimacy with Meld, at the [Orcus Great Labyrinth] it was to the point of using a potion to heal him who was near death. Therefore, she intended to use the chance which exposes itself through hesitation just like it did with Kouki. The puppet soldiers were waiting eagerly for that opening to be exposed. However, that kind of common-sense judgement wont work on Hajime. While disregarding Meld who was coming at him, Hajime took out Metsurai from his Treasure Warehouse. All of the sudden from out of no where, the form of brutal weapons appeared and caused everyone present to hold their breaths. Immediately, Shizuku shouted out. [Everyone! Lie down!] Ryutaro and Nagayama while crouched down, dragged down students that were still standing onto the ground. Immediately after that, with the unique rotation sound and shooting sound resounding out, the incarnation of destruction roared out. It was once used to completely crush all golems that the liberator manipulated, turned huge crowds of demons into a sea of blood, the fangs of the monster which offsetted even the silver feathers of death which Gods Apostle shot out. That kind of thing was released, there was no way the puppet soldiers would be able to withstand it. The electrically charged bullets werent lukewarm enough to just be said to have shot just one person, it went and broke through all obstacles, while blowing away the plaza wall as if it were just paper trash, with Hajime as the center, everything was being cut down. The puppet soldiers bodies were crushed, reduced into lumps of flesh which scattered around and could not be distinguished at all. Before long, Metsurais roaring stopped and once again foot steps echoed in the silent plaza. Everyone who was laying down on the ground were motionless, naturally the one who was walking after the attack which mowed down everything in its path was Hajime. Everyone else was similarly desperately lowering their heads until the storm passed by, the tip of shoes appeared in front of Eris eyes. Eri slowly raised her face. She glanced up at the owner of the shoes, what she saw there was a pair of eyes which looked at her as if she was just a pebble on the roadside without value. Hajime no longer carried Metsurai in his hands. He was simply standing above Eri and looking down on her. Eri couldnt say anything and only returned the gaze with an aghast expression, then Hajime slowly began to open his mouth. [And?] [~..] Hajime had no further information on what Eri had done. He just simply understood that she was an enemy. If it was simply an enemy then all he had to do was mercilessly murder it and everything would end. However, Eri had touched something which she should have never touched. It was already at the point where just killing her wasnt enough anymore. Before she died, she needs to feel despair Thats why Hajime asked her a question. What else can you do? You cant do anything huh? Eri accurately understood what he meant and began to tightly grit her teeth. The edge of her lip had a cut and blood was dripping down. Up until now she was the owner of this place, she should have been in the position with an overwhelming advantage, however, in an instant Hajime had unreasonably overturned that which caused her to hold hatred and awe. The moment that Eri was about to unintentionally curse out passionately at him, the muzzle of a gun was suddenly pushed against her forehead. Eri swallowed up her curses as the quick draw was so quick, she wasnt even able to comprehend when it was pulled out. [..Whatever your motive was, I have no intentions of hearing any of those worthless things. If youve got nothing left to show then..die] Hajimes finger began to pull on the trigger. The Hajime in Eris eyes right now was someone who would murder his own classmates himself and realised that even if she had turned Kaori into a puppet he wouldnt have even hesitated. Im dead. Eris head was completely filled up with those words. However, Eris devilish luck seems to have not run out yet. The moment when Eris head was about to splatter, a flame bullet came flying towards Hajime. Its flames had a considerable amount of power in them. However, it obviously didnt work against Hajime. He turned Donners muzzle towards the flame bullet and with pinpoint accuracy, he shot through its core and it easily dispersed. [Naaguumooo-!!] From the interior of the dispersing flame bullet was Hiyama who was covered in wounds, and it was doubtful if he was capable of human speech anymore as he was calling out Hajimes name in an odd tone. With a sword in his hand, a large amount of blood being vomited out of his mouth, and his right shoulder broken and badly damaged which hung down as he aimlessly flung himself at Hajime. He no longer looked like an impudent ogre, now he only looked like some kind of ugly variant of a creature. [..Shut up] Hajime braced himself like it was a hassle as Hiyama ran up and performed a worthless kick. Dogon~! an explosion sounding like a sonic boom resounded and Hiyamas body was floating in the air. He wasnt blown away because the shockwave wasnt allowed to leave his body. Then as Hiyama was just floating in the air, Hajime lifted his leg up towards the sky, and swung it down with intense force. It was exactly like his heel drop was an axe swung down to chop firewood, it mercilessly struck Hiyamas head and threw him onto the ground. The ground cracked because of the impact and Hiyamas fresh blood from his head was splattering into those cracks. Hiyama who bounced up like a brick was already white eyed and lost his consciousness. Anyone who saw him could see that he was already barely alive. However, Hajime had a quality which wouldnt let up. His bouncing head was once again kicked upwards to float in the air. Was something secretly carried out? With that impact, Hiyama regained his consciousness. Hajime gripped Hiyamas neck and raised him up into the air. Hiyama who was hanging in midair was violently thrashing around without any power, Hajime who had inhumane strength was unphased. [You! Iz not fo you, Gaori wud, be mine!] He was overflowing with grudge and murderous intent. It was shivering to think that a human could fall this low with ugliness. Would an ordinary man divert his eyes away? They would likely be overcome by feelings of sickness and run away. However, Hajime didnt show that kind of reaction towards Hiyamas. Rather on the contrary, Hajimes eyes held pitty. [No matter if I existed or not, the results would have been the same. At the very least, with your nature nothing would have happened even if the world was overturned]*I think, ??????????????????????????????* [Izs yor fault] [Dont place the blames on others. The reason you fell so low was your own fault. Even in Japan and over here, you were always the loser. not someone else. it was yourself. All you did was criticise everyone else in dissatisfaction while not shouldering anything for yourself. ..youre a genuine underdog] [Ilr kill ju! Desinitely, jus you!] Hiyama became further enraged and insane from Hajimes words. After Hajime looked at the underdog who continued to lose himself, he noticed something in the distance and looked towards it. What was over in that direction was the vanguard of demons who invaded the Kingdom. Hajime returned his cold gaze onto Hiyama, then once again threw him up into the air, and with a blow from his artificial arm he hit where Hiyama was falling down according to gravity. Rotational force was applied in with the impact and Hiyama began rotating like a top. [Lets test if you can survive or not. Ma~a, its probably impossible for you] Hajime also hammered him with a spinning kick which caused the air to be blown away. Hiyama let out an unpleasant sound and was blown outside of the plaza by the shockwave. Rather than quickly shooting Hiyama to death, Hajime was unconsciously avoiding his vitals and pummeled him. It wasnt revenge for dropping him into the abyss, it was revenge for injuring Kaori. Although he doesnt know the amount of awareness the actual person in question has, Hajime began to think that just killing him off comfortably wasnt enough. That was how he thought of the idea of kicking Hiyama into the crowd of demons after just barely keeping him alive. However, due to dealing with Hiyama, the time he had to kill Eri was shortened. Although Eri didnt run away, an aurora was shot at Hajime. [Chi.] Hajime jumped back while clicking his tongue and used Donner to shoot where the aurora had come from. Three explosions roared out simultaneously, like a dragon climbing up the waterfall of aurora, 3 flashes tore through the sky. Immediately afterwards, the auroras trajectory bent, it nearly baked Kouki but, thanks to Eri they managed to evade somehow. Even for Eri, it would be a bad joke that she didnt want any part in if kouki was completely wiped out due to friendly fire. Soon, the aurora calmed down and Freed descended down on his white dragon. [Thats enough. Boy with white hair. If you dont want to lose anymore of your precious compatriots and Kingdom citizens, then settle down] It appears that Freed was under the misconception that Hajime was fighting for Kouki and them and the Kingdom. If you looked around the surrounding area, youd notice that demons had already surrounded Ryutaro and them, Shizuku, and aiming at Teio and Aiko. If Hajime and them seriously fought back, there would be a great deal of collateral damage so they decided to take on hostages instead. Although Hajime doesnt know that Freed was already severely injured by Yue, Freed realized that and used this as a last resort. It should be noted that the wounds caused by Yue, although far from being completely healed, was healed by the white crows inherent magic. Then, at that time, as if something happened to Kaori, Teio called out loudly to Hajime. [Master! Ive somehow fixed it for now! However, any more than this..will take time.If possible, Id like to have Yues cooperation as well. We cant leave it as a temporary fix forever!] Hajime nodded powerfully as he looked behind his shoulder at Teio. The classmates who didnt understand the circumstances had dubious expressions. However, Freed who also had Age of Gods magic had somehow managed to guess, he looked at Teios magic with wide eyes. [Ho~o, new Age of Gods magic..by chance is it [Kamiyamas]? Then it would do you well to tell me of its location. If you defy me then y-!?] The moment that Freed tried to threaten Hajime and them for the location of [Kamiyama] great labyrinth, flames erupted from Donner. Immediately, the turtle-type demon set up a barrier and somehow managed to endure it from being fully destroyed. Freed narrowed his eyes and the surrounding demons closed in more. [Whats the meaning of this? Are your compatriots lives not important? The more you guys resist, the more the Kingdoms citizens will suffer as well? Or are you such a fool that you cant comprehend that? There are 100,000 monsters at the outer wall and on the other side of the gate is 1 million demons. No matter how strong you guys are, continuing to fight while protecting everything is..] Hajime who received those words, turned his cold eyes away from freed and towards the outside of the Kingdoman army of 100,000 was trying to invade into the Kingdom. Then, he silently took out an induction stone which was the size of a fist out of his Treasure Warehouse. He activated the induction stone while disregarding Freeds dubious look and emitted a light which was uncomparable to the ring which manipulated the crossbitts. Freed who started feeling an intense bad premonition, immediately shot an aurora at Hajime. However, Hajimes Donner kept them in check, as a result, he was able to activate the device. -Light of condemnation poured down from the sky. The pillar of light was the representative which connected the sky and the ground. Whatever it touched, no matter the race, sex, nor social class, everything was mercilessly destroyed and erased. Burning up the atmosphere and tearing through the darkness, as if it was the daylight, the suns rays, the targets were mowed down. Kyuwaa~aaaaaaa!! The pillar of light as if investigating, let out a roar as it struck down onto the earth, the diameter was around 50 meters. Demons, Majinzokus, and living organisms alike were all evaporated under the light without exception, the shockwave and heatwaves were intensely scattering destruction on its surroundings. When Hajime poured magical power into the induction stone in his hand, the pillar of light moved through and mowed down all the demons and Majinzoku that were fleeing away on foot. Defending was useless. Evading was useless. That is unless you could travel through space like Freed, it would be impossible for organisms which ran on foot to get away. The demons and Majinzoku who were trying to invade at the outer wall saw the pillar of light approaching and they all began to panic, they desperately tried to advance onwards into the Kingdom madly. The pillar of light zigzagged along and trampled the huge army, everything up until the outer walls were eradicated and disappeared into the void. All that was left was the smoke which rose from where the Earth was scorched and an enormous crater. As well as deep scars which were carved into the Earth. The Majinzoku who managed to just barely make it on time into the Kingdom(. . . .) werent relieved, just, sitting down with their comrades in surprise that their army had completely vanished in an instant. With that, Freed and Eri who were in front of him, Shizuku and everyone else as well, their thinking stopped and were just spacing out in utter amazement. [The foolish one is you, you big fool. When exactly did I say that I was allied with the Kingdom and these guys here? Dont just selfishly categorize me with them. If you want a war, then go right ahead. However, if you get in my way just like now, Ill erase everything. Ma~a, Im not free enough to waste my time on 1 million opponents though, this time around Ill let you off so hurry up with the remaining people and get lost. Youre the commander of the army right?] It was hard to object after his comrades were obliterated in an instant, Freeds eyes were dyed in rage and hatred. However, even if he created a gate and allowed his huge army to come through, he had no information on the pillar of light which Hajime shot, it would only cause to making the same mistakes once again. That alone must be avoided at all costs. Although it was vexing for Hajime as well to let them get away, right now it was necessary to treat Kaori as soon as possible. If time goes on, theyll lose the upper hand. Much like, doing something for the first time, he was completely winging it. Furthermore, the blow from the previous light was actually a weapon in its prototype stage, after that one shot it had already broken. Without the annihilation weapon, hed have no time to deal with a million demons. It would be a bad idea to kill Freed who was the commander of the army. Freed who doesnt know of that, bit down onto his lips and clenched his fists so hard with rage that it started bleeding, he was thinking that he could no longer continue sacrificing his people, and while opening up a gate, he replied back full of grudge. [Ill definitely repay this debt..only you, in my Gods name, I will definitely destroy you!] As Freed was turning back, he glanced at Eri to urge her to get onto the white dragon. Eri looked at Kouki who was surviving due to his strong status and smiled at him with a smile filled with obsessiveness and insanity. Even without words youd know, it was the look that was filled with will of obtaining Kouki no matter what. At the same time that Freed and Eri who were on the white dragon passed through the gate, 3 bursts of magic bullets lit up and roared through the sky. It was probably a retreat signal. At the same time, Yue and Shia came down from the sky with great force. [N, Hajime. Wheres that ugly man?] [Hajime-san. Wheres that scoundrel?] It appears that both of them came chasing after Freed to beat him. They probably already knew that the pillar of light was due to Hajime so they didnt ask. However, right now they dont have the time to deal with those simple matters. Hajime told Yue and Shia about Kaoris death. Both of them opened their eyes up in surprise. However, after looking at Hajimes eyes which contained spirit, they immediately recovered. And then Hajime asked for Yues help with his eyes. Yue accurately understood what she needed to do and with few powerful words, [..N, leave it to me], she nodded. They turned around and rushed towards Teio. Then Hajime held onto Kaori in a princess carry position and intended to leave the plaza straight away. However just then, Shizuku called out to Hajime while staggering with a desperate expression. [Nagumo-kun! Kaori is, about Kaori.what should..I..] Shizuku seemed to have been exhausted to a state which was never seen before, with such a grievous expression, if left alone she may suffer from mental illnesses. During battle her tensed heart was able to support her, however now that thats gone, shes probably being tormented by the pain of her best friends death. Hajime entrusted Kaori to Shia and told her to go ahead with Teio. Yue and them who sympathized with Shizukus expression left the plaza while being guided by Teio. His classmates were still in a state of being unable to move, Hajime went and dropped to a knee before Shizuku who was sitting like a girl with her head dropped. And with both hands sandwiching Shizukus cheeks, he forced her to look up until their sights aligned. [Yaegashi, dont break. Believe in us and wait. Ill let you two meet again without fail] [Nagumo-kun..] Shizukus eyes which had lost its light, only a bit but, power had returned. Then and there Hajime laughed while saying things which sounded like a joke. [If Yaegashi becomes like this, wholl take care of all the troublesome things in the future? Whatll happen if Kaori saw a broken Yaegashiplease give me a break? Im not a problem loving human like Yaegashi] [..Whos the problem loving human, baka. Believing that..is fine right?] Hajime smiled with an earnest expression and nodded firmly. Up close, Shizuku was staring into Hajimes shining eyes and she understood that he was serious. He was seriously trying to do something about Kaori who should already be dead. Within those strong willed eyes, Shizuku felt that her frozen heart melted a bit. The light within Shizukus eyes further increased. And just like Hajime did, she nodded powerfully. Then the will to believe in Hajime and them appeared from within. After confirming that Shizukus risk of breaking down mentally has lowered drastically, Hajime removed a test tube container out of the Treasure Warehouse and placed it in Shizukus hands. [This is.] [Let the other childhood friend drink it. Hes in quite the bad shape] After Hajimes words, Shizuku glanced towards Kouki who was laying on the ground. Kouki had already lost consciousness, he was visibly weakened. She recalled that the holy water which Hajime handed her was once used to immediately heal meld who was about to die, and presumed that it was the most effective medicine out of all other medicine. As for Hajime, hed be troubled if Shizuku broke down if Kouki dies even after he said all that he did to her.after looking at Shizukus expression it appears that she was more thankful than expected. When Shizuku tightly grasped the container of holy water, she looked at Hajime with moistened eyes and said words of thanks, [Thank you, Nagumo-kun]. As soon as Hajime received those words of thanks he immediately turned around. Then he started chasing after Yue and them like the wind. Chapter 107 After Hajime left the plaza, Shizuku made Kouki drink the holy water and he recovered in no time. The puppet soldiers that Eri had, numbered up to 500 people and out of that It seems that 300 were turned into minced meat at the plaza by Hajime. Most likely the missing soldiers went with Freed through the gate into Majinzoku territory. Although it was later found out in investigations that magic formations were created from huge magic stones which were buried in the earth on the outskirts of the Kingdom, that appears to have been the secret to Freed being able to transfer his military. Also, it appears that the King and other influential leaders were all killed by Eris puppet soldiers, currently, the seat of King within the Hairihi Kingdom was open. Until the confusion subsides, Ririana and the safe queen, Ruruaria, will be taking the lead in the Kingdoms reconstruction. Most likely, once theyve settled down, prince Randell who was also safe, will be ascending to the throne. The number one cause of confusion was that there was no communication with the church. Even though the Kingdom has turned into such an amazing state, widespread uneasiness and distrust was spreading throughout the followers as the church didnt appear during or after the war at all. The truth was, everyone related to the church were already blown to smithereens by the explosion at the head temple! If the citizens heard about that, what would they think? A boy with white hair somewhere held slight interest in that question. Also, the pillar of light which annihilated the Majinzokus large army was, Ehitto-samas light of condemnation which was released in order to save the Kingdom! is what the rumors that have been circulating says, it was an incredibly painful story that their faith was further strengthened. Hajime was wondering if he should spread rumors that it was due to the Goddess of Fertility once again, however, if Aiko heard of that shed likely suffer to no end in her mind. People began to wonder of the reason why the church wasnt coming down from [Kamiyama], and naturally, they wanted to climb up to find out. However, there was far too much to be done for the reconstruction of the Kingdom, so there wasnt anyone to go up 8,000 meters above ground. By the way, because Hajime and them stopped the lift, the only way to reach the head temple was by scaling up the mountain. Also, Hiyamas remains were found a little distance away from the plaza. His body was consumed and messed up here and there, after being completely beaten up by Hajime and blown out of the plaza, sure enough, he was attacked by demons. It was thought that he was still alive when he got consumed because it appears that there were traces of intense resistance. In particular, his left arm was completely missing, judging from the traces of blood, with his left arm consumed first, he ran desperately for his life and then the side of his body was then eaten which caused him to die. If you tried to imagine it, it was likely one of the worst ways to die. With that, a variety of things turned up and 5 days have passed since the betrayal and death of their friends from the Majinzokus invasion. Its needless to say anything about Suzu who was on good terms with Eri, but the classmates who were caught up in her obsession and insanity suffered deep mental wounds. After Hiyama and Kondos deaths, Nakano and Saito who was always together with them became hikikomoris.*Google if you dont know the term* Along with those who sustained deep mental wounds, Kouki and them were asked by Ririana and them to lend their powers in reconstructing the Kingdom in order to recuperate and recover, since that day Hajime and them had not shown up so they were frequently looking back at that. All members of the front lines and Ai-chan bodyguards should have known of Hajimes powers but they still didnt know of the overwhelming power of the pillar of light which annihilated the large army, once again, they were forced to feel their difference in power. Because Kouki and them knew of that, they took on less shock than the stay-behind group. Although they heard of Hajimes power from the returning members, they now knew that they had only understood 1/10,000 of Hajimes true terrifyingness. Anyone and everyone could do nothing but be concerned about Hajime, his comrades, and Kaori who he took with him. And the remarkable one was Shizuku. Although shes doing exactly what needs to be done, once in a while shell stare off into the distance with eyes that seem to be looking for something in her heart. It was clear to everyone that she was thinking of Kaori, the classmates who witnessed Kaoris death were unsure of what to say about it From the talk that Hajime had with Shizuku, it seemed to have been something about Kaori coming back but, they were skeptical as the task of reviving a dead person was likely impossible and because of that they werent able to comfort themselves. They suspected that it was probably something just like how Eri did, shell be brought back as a doll, in that case, it was easy to imagine that Shizuku would become further damaged because of that, especially Kouki who had always cautioned himself as he watched Hajime and them. Kouki himself was extremely down that he was unable to do anything once again and saved twice by Hajime, the fact that Kaori left him for Hajime (Kouki recognized it within himself) was also added in, he wasnt able to hold any good feelings for Hajime. It was, the so-called Jealousy, however Kouki himself was not aware of it. It wouldnt be easy for him to admit it even if he had noticed it. If he recognised it, whether he moves forwards or looks away out of conveniencedepends all on himself. Both Kouki and Shizuku couldnt be said to have been in bright states, because Ryutaro is a muscle-for-brains hes not reliable, and all classmates were depressed in general. At times like these, it would usually be Suzus time to show her abilities as a mood-maker and brighten things up but, without a question the actual person is in low tensions, the smiles that shes shown occasionally were painful. It seems to be majorly due to what Eri had said to her. Its understandable. Throughout many years, the person who was thought to have been her best friend had only thought of her on the level of being a convenient tool. Even still, the entire class hasnt completely fallen, the only person moving in order to reconstruct the Kingdom single-mindedly was probably only Aiko. Aiko was also worried about Kaori, if she could, shed do anything but, when weighed against what Hajime and them were trying to do, with Yue and Teio there she understood that she had no turn. Thats why she couldnt neglect the students who remained damaged on the ground and decided to stay. Because Aiko firmly had 1 on 1 communications with her students and encourage all of her students to work to their potentials, they were able to move on now. By the way, Aiko had obviously known what had happened to the Church, although she knows more about it than anyone else, she stubbornly sealed her lips. That was in order to not obstruct Hajime and them, and at the same time, every time she remembers what she had done, her mouth becomes heavier. Even if it was an unexpected result, her resolution to go through with it was true. Thats why, when Hajime and them came back, she planned on telling Ririana and them the truthpolice officer, its me. Although Aiko seemed to be behaving brightly, on the inside, she was trembling in fear. She herself aided Teio in the obliteration of the church, if the students had known that she was involved in the blast which killed Ishstar and them and the Knights then, what exactly would they think of her? She fought because she was resolute to not allow her students to become toys of war any longer, although she doesnt regret about that matter, a murderer is a murderer. She was surely already prepared that her students would no longer call her sensei. It should be noted that David and them, the Aiko bodyguard temple knights, were still alive and well. That was because after Aiko had disappeared, they protested to the upper brass, Let us meet her!, many times, and after that was confirmed to never be fulfilled they decided to search for themselves, the upper brass who were fed up decided to lowered them onto ground level and restricted them from going into the head temple. And thats how they managed to barely escape from death at the head temple at the time. Currently theyre listening to Aikos words and working hard to help out with this and that for the reconstruction. With those kinds of feelings, Aiko and the students are respectively holding their own weight in their minds and helping out with Ririana today to reconstruct the Kingdom. Todays agenda was to reform the Kingdoms knights and employ commanders to each squad at the drilling ground. By the way, the new knight leaders name was Kuzeri Rail. It was a female knight and formerly Ririanas imperial guardsmen. The vice-commanders name was Neat Komorudo. He was the previous commander of the 3rd knight unit. [Thanks for the hard work. Kouki-san] During the mock battle screening test, Kouki had been working as a partner for the knights so he was wiping his sweat at the edge of the drilling grounds and those words of appreciation ranged out. When Kouki turned his line of sight towards it, Ririana was coming over with a smile. [No, this isnt much of a big deal. ..As for yourself Riri, youve barely gotten any sleep recently huh? Really, thanks for the hard work] When Kouki showed a wry smile in return, Ririana also showed a wry smile. Both of them hardly had any time to sleep over the past few days. To begin with, the reason why their sleeping time was cut down was due to completely different reasons. [Thats because right now is not the time to be sleeping. ..Casualties, dealing with the loss of beloved people, disposing buildings which collapsed, confirming missing people, repairing the great barrier and the outer wall, reports and communication with each district, deploying soldiers to investigate the surroundings, reorganizing..this is serious, theyre all things that need to be done. Even if I whine about it, theres no other way. Mother has also shared the burden, so I can still go on. .The people who are truly suffering are those who lost important people and their property.] [If youre saying that then, even youve..] From what Ririana had said, Kouki tried to point out that even shes lost the King which was her father but, even if he said it, nothing would change, so he shut his mouth. Riri sympathized with Koukis feelings and said, [Im fine], with a smile once again, then changed the topic. [Hows Shizuku holding out?] [She hasnt changed. Usually its the same usual Shizuku but, without noticing it she looks up above for a long time] As Kouki was saying so, he glanced towards Shizuku who was talking with Kuzeri at the center of the drilling grounds. The two were probably friends through Ririana, they seemed to be discussing something rather intimately. However, the conversation was suddenly interrupted, and naturally her eyes glanced upwards, in other words, you could tell she was looking towards the top vicinity of [Kamiyama]. [Shes..waiting for them huh] [Thats right. ..Being honest, the thing that Nagumo said is toountrustworthyalthough Id like for Shizuku and them to meet*I think? this lines one of those lines where I get confused as to what theyre really saying, ?????????????????????*] Ririana had a slightly surprised expression as she turned her glance from Shizuku to Kouki. Koukis expression had a complicated color, it was clear that what he said was not according to what he thought. Jealousy, suspicion, fear, pride, gratitude, antipathy, various feelings were mixed in impatiently, his expression was difficult to express. Ririana couldnt find the right words to say to Kouki, she looked up towards the top of [Kamiyama] where Hajime and them should be. The sky was clear, its as if the crisis of extinction from a few days ago never happened. That sky looked as if it was in a happy-go-lucky mood, Ririana held slightly bitter feelings towards it and continued looking up at the sky. Then at that time, she began to see a few black dots in the sky. With a doubtful look Ririana narrowed her eyes and she noticed that those black dots were gradually growing bigger, she noticed that something was falling down and panickingly she called out to Kouki by her side. [Ko, Kouki-san! There! Isnt something falling down!] [Eh? What are you suddenly.~, everyone! Watch out! Somethings coming from above!] Ririanas attitude surprised Kouki but, as he looked up in the sky, he confirmed that something was definitely falling down, [Get down, its an enemy attack!], he warned out loudly with an impatient expression. Shizuku and them were panicking and quickly evacuated the drilling grounds and went beside Kouki and them, simultaneously something landed onto the drilling grounds. Zudo~oon!! The earth trembled when whatever was falling crashed, as the dust clouds danced about, what appeared from it wasHajime, Yue, Shia, and with Teio it was 4 people. [Nagumo-kun!] The first one to take off was Shizuku. Exactly like Hajime said, she believed in them and waited. Having excess momentum was unavoidable. However, within Hajime and them, Kaoris appearance was no where to be seen, her expression gradually became uneasy and darkened. [Yo~o, Yaegashi. Are you living properly] [Nagumo-kun..wheres Kaori? Why is Kaori not here?] Shizuku relaxed somewhat after Hajimes joke, however it was the truth that Kaori was not in front of her, as expected, it must have been too hard to overturn Kaoris death, she was already unable to hide her uneasiness and asked in a trembling voice. On the other hand, Hajime had an indescribably vague expression. [Ah~, shell be here soon? Its just that.her appearance may have changed a tiny~ bit..because of that see, itll be troubling if you placed the blame on me, un, its not my fault so dont get mad?] [Eh? Wait a bit. What? What is? It makes me extremely uneasy though? What do you mean? What did you do to Kaori? Depending on the circumstance, with the black katana that you gave me.] Towards Hajimes words which only further fanned the flames of uneasiness, Shizukus highlight in her eyes disappeared and she slowly began to extend her black katana on her waist. [Dudu], Hajime was suppressing Shizuku, suddenly, they began to hear a scream from the sky. [Kyaaaa!! Hajime-k~un! Catch me~!!] When Shizuku and them were wondering what it was and looked up, they saw something with a silver shadow falling down at blistering speeds. With Shizukus excellent kinetic vision, she saw a woman with silver hair and blue eyes who had the beauty that could compete with a beautiful work of art that a historically named artist produced, and against her cool appearance, she was falling down while awkwardly flinging her arms and legs with tears in her eyes and a miserable expression. The silver haired, blue eyed woman came straight down plunging towards Hajime. From her eyes you could see that she trusted that she would be caught. But, betraying such things were Hajimes quality. In the place where he was supposed to catch her, the moment before they collided he suddenly jumped back, [Eh?], his glance averted from the womans eyes and she crashed into the ground as if she was being consumed by the earth while becoming dot eyed. Everyone had trembling expressions as they looked towards Hajime who had no intentions of catching her, [Shes dead right?]. However, after the sand of cloud cleared up again, the beautiful woman with silver hair and blue eyes appeared, Aiko and Ririana both raised out a warning-like scream. [Wha, why, are you] [Everyone! Get back! Shes a dangerous person who kidnaped Aiko and lent Eri a hand!] Towards those words, Kouki and all the other classmates at the spot, Kuzeri and all of the other knights all simultaneously picked up their weapons. Especially Shizuku who was close to Hajime and them who immediately prepared to performed a quick draw on the spot, she had piercing eyes filled with murderous intent for the person who had lent a hand in Kaoris death. If an opening appeared, she would immediately cut her down. Towards the other party which glared at her, Nointo who had a pretty face like a work of art and silver hair with blue eyes, as if she didnt suffer any damage at all from the crash, moved agilly and easily stood up. Then for a moment she glanced at Hajime with reproachful eyes, and unbelievably she who had no emotions or expressions like a machine now carried them and panickingly she spoke towards Shizuku. [Wa, wait! Shizuku-chan! Its me, me!] [ ? ] Shizuku had a suspicious expression towards the woman who called her name on their first meeting appealing for themself. Hajime who was by the side muttered out, [you look like shady scammer], the woman Kied! at him with a glare then looked away. It was impossible for Aiko and them to not think of her as an enemy. Although the appearance and voice was different, the strange womans casual gestures and atmosphere when calling out for herself was like a shadow of her best friend. While gently relaxing her quick draw position, she spaced out and suddenly muttered the name of her best friend. [Kao, ri? Are you.Kaori?] Was she extremely glad that Shizuku had noticed that it was her? The silver haired blue eyed woman had a bright face! and replied in a lively bright voice. [Un! Im Kaori! Shizuku-chans best friend, Shirasaki Kaori. Although my appearance has changed..Im properly living!] [Kaori..Kaori~i!] Shizuku was stunned for a bit. Although she has no idea how things turned out the way they did, even still, with the fact that her best friend was still alive and in front of her, finally soaking in, she embraced Kaori who had obtained a new body of a silver haired blue eyed woman with all her might as she cried out tears like rain. Kaori was also sobbing like a baby and like Shizuku she embraced her back tightly and quietly whispered gently. [Im sorry to have worried you? Im fine now, Im fine] [Hi~gu, gusu~, Im glad, so glad~] They both buried their faces in each others necks and Shizuku and Kaori firmly confirmed each others existence. Everyone who saw it was completely stunned, for a while, the cries of warmth and tenderness resounded throughout the drilling grounds. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ [So then, what exactly does this mean?] With eyes dyed red and swollen from tears, Shizukus cheeks also blushed with the same amount of shame, and determined to hide her shame she demanded an explanation of the circumstances. The current location has switched from the drilling grounds to the large room where Kouki and them usually eat at. In regards to Shizuku, it was explained that at heart she was Kaori and the body belonged to someone named Nointo, for the time being Ririana urged that they move to a calmer place. However, it wasnt only Shizuku who came, all classmates as well as Aiko and Ririana are attending. [Well, lets see.cutting straight to the chase. Using magic, Kaoris soul was protected, Nointos corpse? Remains? Ma~a, we restored it and took it over] [I see..I dont get it at all] Shizuku just stared at hajime as he gave off his extremely simple explanation. From the stare, it was clearly saying, [Is that all there is to it? Ahh?], with an insecure look. In place of Hajime who had an expression that his motivation for explaining was 0, Kaori decided to explain with an amazed expression. [Ehhto ne, Shizuku-chan. You know that the magic were using now a degraded version of the forgotten magic from the past called Age of Gods magic right?] [Yes. Ive studied some of this worlds history. Its the magic that appears in the myth about how this world was created? Rather than the current attribute magic, they were more fundamental in useagewait. Do you mean to say that its that kind of thing? The Age of Gods magic that Nagumo and you guys have is the spirit type..a power that allows you to interfere with a persons soul? With that, the spirit of the dead Kaori was protected and settled in a different body right?] [Right! As expected of Shizuku-chan] For some reason, Kaori was sticking out her chest proudly. In fact, the rate of Shizukus brain being able to process things was fast. Hajime had also known of this before but, inside of himself, he was once again impressed. [But, why in that body? Was Kaoris body no longer alright? I thought that you guys could somehow manage to heal up the wound that was inflicted on her heart with recovery magic though] [Ahh, the truth is, Kaoris body is completely healed and it was possible to return her soul to it] Spirit magic was mind-blowing Age of Gods magic where you can literally stay immortally young through continuously fixating your own soul. By fixating it was magic which preserved the dead spirit that was interfered with in order to not allow it to deteriorate nor disappear, at first, this was what Teio performed on Kaori. However, it was lucky that Teio made it on time because its ineffective if several minutes have passed since death. By establishing, just as it says, regardless of the fixated spirit, theyll be established whether its as organic or inorganic matter. Bodies which have started decaying would still cause them to die once again even if they establish themselves because it wont be suitable for survival, however, itll be possible with a healthy body, its also possible to leave the wedge of time and become immortal like Miredei Raisen who established herself as a golem. Obviously this magic isnt so simple that it can be done without proper testing and training. It was successful precisely because Yue and Teio were naturally talented at magic. Even still, it took 5 whole days to properly establish. [Then, why..what happened to Kaoris original body? There must have been some kind of problem then?] [Shizuku-chan, calm down. Ill explain it properly] While calming down Shizuku, Kaori continued to explain. At first, Hajime had attempted to return Kaoris spirit back into her original body which theyve healed with Reproduction magic. However, the one who told him to wait was Kaori. Even while stuck in a spirit state, Spirit Guidance can be conducted to communicate with the soul. Kaori who was still in a spirit state, had heard of Meiredi Raisen and requested that she be placed into a golem like her. If it was Hajime, then he should be able to create a powerful golem. At [Merujine Underwater Ruins], Kaori had realised her own powerlessness, she had no intentions to stay the way that she was now. She also had no intentions to give up standing next to Hajime as well. At that point, she knew that she would easily be killed. Cowardly, miserably, and mortifyinglyif so then, she thought, what if I tossed away my human body. Once Kaori was resolute on something, she became surprisingly stubborn. Although Hajime and them had tried to talk her out of it, she wouldnt listen. That determination was so strong it made Hajime raise out both hands in surrender. With no other choice, Hajime had decided to create the strongest golem he could, however, suddenly the light bulb inside of Hajimes head lit up! [I can use that cant I?]. Right, it was Nointo who Hajime had pierced through the heart. After Hajime recovered Nointos remains, Yue used Reproduction magic to restore all the wounds. The strong body of Gods Apostle had become Kaoris new vessel, it was a great success when establishing the soul to it. Unfortunately, although the organ-like magic stone which supplied an infinite supply of magical power was reproduced, it was not functioning, however, Nointos inherent magic Decomposition, her dual wielding swords and skills, silver wings and feathers were useable. It appears that Nointos body remembers all previous combat experiences and knows how to use it, although shes unable to fly right now because the body is still new, once she gets accustomed to it, shell likely be able to exert Gods Apostles true abilities. Now that she can directly manipulate magic, shes well qualified to be shoulder to shoulder with Hajime and them. Kaori who was happy that her spirit was successfully established onto the body was an incredibly amazing sight. After all, she had the appearance of a cool beauty and she was making a fuss with Kya, Kya noises and a big smile. The opponent which Hajime was just fighting with not too long ago was making such a happy face and in addition she was clinging onto him, as expected, even Hajime didnt know this would happen and his eyebrows turned into a ?. By the way, Kaoris real body was being stored in the Treasure Warehouse while receiving Yues freezing treatment. A beauty frozen in ice created a very mysterious feeling. Since cells that are ruined after being thawed out can be restored by Reproduction magic, if she wanted to go back to her body, the possibility of it is extremely high. [..I see. Ha~a, Kaori, youve always been a bit spontaneous since a long time ago but this time supases all of those] After hearing Hajimes explanation, Shizuku placed a hand on her head to suppress her headache. Her headache was worse than the time when she was asked what Hajimes favorite game was so she visited the game store, only to have mistakenly charge into the X-rated game corner. [Ehehe, sorry for worrying you Shizuku-chan] [..Its fine. As long as youre still alive then] Shizuku said while smiling at Kaori who had an apologetic expression, then she suddenly straightened her posture and changed her expression to a serious one, then turned towards Hajime and them and bowed her head. [Nagumo-kun, Yue-san, Shia-san, Teio-san. Thank you very much for saving my best friend. Although my debts are continuously increasing and I have nothing I can return in exchange..Ill never forget this favor throughout my life. If theres anything I can do, then feel free to ask. Ill do my best to respond to it] [.Youre as honest as ever. Ma~a, dont mind it so much. We just helped out our own companion] Shizuku showed a wry smile towards Hajimes light reply. It wasnt just Kaori, they were all saved as well. There lives were saved twice at that. Even after being saved from their predicaments, most likely the results of the clash was convenient for Hajimes own circumstances as well, his state of mind was already something that you could only laugh at how different it was. And, somehow the calm mood also had a hint of spitefulness in it as well, Shizuku sharply pointed out. [.Considering all that, although you were also worried about me, you gave me the medicine for Koukis sake right?] [If you had broken then Kaori would have been troublesome.] [Trou, troublesome you saythats mean, Hajime-san] Replying to Shizukus sarcastic remark, Kaoris tsukkomi also came through, [besides.], Hajime continued. [Just like a certain Sensei has said, I should not walk down the Lonely life. Though I cant afford to pay attention to everything, if its just this much then] [! Nagumo-kun] Aiko who had kept silent while Shizuku and Hajime and them had their conversation, looked towards Hajime with moistened eyes that were overwhelmed by emotions due to Hajimes words. The other students were strangely admiring that Ai-chans teachings properly reached Hajime who had become overly haughty, it seems that Aiko was more impressed than they were though, Shizuku and Yue and them sensitively felt that some other kind of heat was also included in Aikos eyes. Kaori appearance was like, It cant be!, asking for confirmation, she lined her sight with Shizuku and Yue and them, Yue and them nodded with a sharp look while Shizuku averted her eyes and looked up towards the sky. Shizuku sensed that a delicate atmosphere was beginning to build up and decided to continue talking in order to return the atmosphere back to normal. There were a mountain of things that she still wanted to ask. [On that day, the day when Sensei was kidnaped, can we hear what you wanted to tell us that day? That talk surely had some kind of relation with Nagumo-kun and them who acquired Age of Gods magic right?] Hajime heard Shizukus words and turned his gaze over to Aiko. Silent pressure hung over Aiko to explain the situation. while clearing out her throat, ~Kohon~, Aiko began to explain Hajimes purpose for traveling, and, she began to explain about everything from the events when she was held at the head temple and when the Kingdom was invaded. After she finished explaining everything, the first person to raise their voice was Kouki. [Whats with that. Then, are you saying that were just dancing on the palm of Gods hand? Then why didnt you tell us about it sooner! You could have told us when we met up again at Orcus!] With a criticising look and voice, however, Hajime only glanced at Kouki as if he was troublesome and didnt say anything. He was ignored. Towards that attitude, Kouki got up from his seat with a ~gata!~ noise and was filled with hostility towards Hajime. [How about saying something! If you had told me about it sooner then!] [Wait a bit, Kouki!] Shizukus urge wasnt heard, Hajime frowned annoyingly at Kouki who had lost his temper, after letting out a grand sigh, he looked towards Kouki as if he was bothersome. [If I had said it, would you have believed me?] [What was that?] [At any rate, youre a person who loves to believe in your convenient interpretations. Would the large majority of people believe that God has gone mad when told so, I knew it would have been meaningless to tell you about it, far from believing in me, rather, youd criticize me instead? That kind of scene comes to mind] [Bu, but, if you had explained it clearly repeatedly then.] [Are you stupid. Why do I have to go through bone breaking stakes for your guys sakes? Surely youre not expecting that just because Im your classmate, that Ill naturally lend my power right? Saying such foolishness is just likea second Hiyama?] Towards Hajimes glare which was like permanently frozen ground, all of the classmates averted their eyes. But, It seemed that Kouki wasnt convinced and continued to stare severely at Hajime. Kouki didnt notice that Yue who was next to Hajime was looking at him with fed up eyes declaring, youve been saved twice so why are you still behaving like this. [But, If were to fight God together from now on.] [Wait, wait, Hero (Laughs). When did I say I was going to fight God? Dont just decide it on your own. Naturally Ill kill them if they come from the other side but, I have no intentions of going around to search for them? Because I just want to go through all great labyrinths and quickly return home to Japan] Koukis eyes opened up widely when those words were said. [Na~, surely you dont mean to say that whatever happens to the people of this world is alright are you!? If we dont do something about God, people will continue being his plaything from now and onwards! Are you going to abandon them!] [Im not willing to use my powers for the sake of someone whos face I dont even know..] [Why..just why! Arent you stronger than us! If you have that much power then you should be able to do anything! If you have power then shouldnt you use it for the right things!] Kouki was howling. As always, his words were overflowing with justice. However, such words were against the persons will to begin with, they didnt reach Hajime. Hajime looked at Kouki as if he was a stone on the roadside. [if you have power huh. Thats exactly why youll always be groveling on the ground. .I believe that power should be used with clearly defined intentions. You dont do something because you have power. Because you want something you use power. If youre saying that just because you have power you have to do it regardless of your will then, thats probably nothing more than a curse. that will is too feeble. Or rather, I have no intentions of arguing about which path you and I take. Anything more about this will be annoying so Ill seriously send you flying] After Hajime said that, his eyes returned to normal as if he had no interest in Kouki and them. From his attitude, Hajime was serious about himself and the world, Kouki realised that it wasnt out of a grudge nor hatred, he simply had no interest. After the reason why he lost was said out, he kept quiet while shaking violently. I have a strong will!, he wanted to object, but, for some reason those words wouldnt come out. The other classmates as well, somehow understood that Hajime coming back and teaming up with them again was nothing but a dream, and, they trembled violently when they thought that they might seriously end up like Hiyama if they said things poorly. After all, even though they were just puppets, their opponent was someone who held no hesitation and turned all the knights including Meld into chunks of meat. As for the stay-behind group, they couldnt even look Hajime in the eye after he fell into hell. [As expected, you wont be staying around? I wanted you to at least stay until the defense system for the Kingdom was repaired..] The person who requested it was Ririana. As of now, confusion is still within the Kingdom, although the magic formation which allowed large-scale transfer was removed, they were still in a state where it was unknown when the Majinzoku would be attacking once again so Hajime and them were an existence which they didnt want to part with. Freed who seemed to be the other parties general only withdrew because Hajime was here. With just Hajime and them being here, they were already a kind of repellent. [Since things were already established with Gods Apostle, I want to hurry up ahead. Resurrecting Kaori took 5 days as well. I plan on leaving tomorrow] Though Ririanas shoulders dropped, after Hajime and them had left, there was no way of stopping Freed and them so as a princess she needed to hold onto them. [Is there anythingat least, that pillar of lightthats also one of Nagumo-sans artifacts right? Can you allow us to use it for the Kingdoms protection? Ill do everything I can to reward you for it, so] [Ah, Hyuberion huh. Its impossible. That thing broke after the first blow.it was a prototype after all. If I dont improve it, then] Hajimes annihilation weapon Hyuberion that erased the huge army of demons and Majinzoku was in short, a sunlight convergence laser. Before going down [Kamiyama] he flew up to retrieve it. Hyuberion was an enormous airframe lens which converged sunlight, it can also charge itself while inside of the Treasure Warehouse which had heat capacity installed in it. Enormous heat which critically overflowed from the Treasure Warehouse would be discharged through the launching entrance where gravity magic was added in to make it discharge towards the ground. And Hyuberions biggest feature was the fact that it could still converge the sunlight even while it was night. Its secret was due to Oscar Orcuss false sun which lightened up his rooms. That things sunlight was created through Reproduction magic along with Space magic, it was through collaboration with the liberators who combined their Age of Gods magic as Hajime couldnt understand at first. Even the Hajime as of now is still unable to create a fake sun. Plus Hyuberion was still in its experimental stage as well, it wasnt able to withstand its own heat and broke down, so it can no longer shoot anymore. To begin with, Hyuberion wasnt the only annihilation weapon that Hajime had created but. [Is that..so..] After hearing Hajimes words, once again Ririanas shoulders drops down. There, Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko pierced Hajime with glares. The 3 people already know of Hajimes stance. Although Hajime did say that hell consider people in his surroundings to some extent, fundamentally, the fact that hes indifferent about this world doesnt change. Reaching out towards the surroundings was so that sadness wouldnt indirectly reach Yue and them. Thats why the 3 people didnt actually say anything. They dont but their persuasiveness were shown in their eyes. Although Hajime had been ignoring them while drinking his tea, he let out a murmur because they were so persistent. [..Before we leave, Ill at least fix the Great Barrier] [Nagumo-san! Thank you very much!] Hajime ignored Ririanas, *not sure how im supposed to use this expression, ??*Pa~a!, expression which was shining, and with a, is this alright then? he glanced towards Kaori and them. The three people as well as Ririana returned a joyful smile at Hajime. Somehow or another its become really sweat now, he thought, even Yue and Shia besides him were smiling at him, [Ma~a, this isnt bad I guess], Hajime let out a bitter smile as he shrugged his shoulders. [And where are you guys planning on heading Nagumo-kun? If youre aiming for Age of Gods magic then youll be going for the great labyrinths right? If you came from the West thenis it the Sea of Trees?] [Ahh, thats our intent. I had plan to go via Fuyuren but, heading partly towards the south is bothersome so I think well just go as is towards the East] After hearing what Hajime had planned, Ririanas expression was as if she had thought of something. [Then, will you be passing through the Empires territory?] [Itll probably happen..] [If so then, would it be alright if I tagged along as well?] [N? What for?] [There are mountains of things to talk about with the Empire about the Kingdom being invaded. The messenger and ambassador have already left for the Empire but, its best to talk about it at the earliest possible. With Nagumo-sans transportation artifact, getting to the Empire would be quick right? Thats why, I was wondering if I could board as well and have a direct talk over there] Hajime was amazed at Ririanas bold plan and how she worked her way up towards it, if he thought about it, she was the princess who in order to get help, ran away from the Kingdom and traveled through a caravan. Thinking of it he was strangely convinced that it was natural that she would naturally think up of such an idea. And, since it wasnt much trouble to just lower her down as they went along their path, his mind consented that it was alright. However, he didnt forget to give a warning. [Dropping you off is fine but, we wont be entering the Empire? Well never accompany you to a meeting with the Emperor?] [Fufu, dont say such impudent things. Just dropping me off is more than enough] Ririana unintentionally let out a wry smile after Hajimes cautious remark, then Kouki who was silenced by Hajime began to talk again. [If thats so then, Well also tag along. Riri cant be left alone with someone who thinks nothing of this world. Well be the guards along the way. Besides, if Nagumo doesnt plan on doing anything then, Ill save this world! For that purpose, power is needed! The power of Age of Gods magic! If we tag along with you guys, well be able to obtain Age of Gods magic right!] [No, Ill tell you their locations so dont come without permission. If you tag along itll always be troublesome all the time] What are you suddenly getting so fired up about, Hajime had an amazed expression. I guess the criticism about not relying on others wasnt understood. There, Aiko timidly points out Hajimes words from before. [But, Nagumo-kun, you said that even if we challenged a great labyrinth now, wed be killed] [No, that was, that other thing. Look, even I who was incapable managed to do something about it, so you guys should be fine. You can do it, you can do it. In short you need fighting spirit] [Isnt that impossible?] Hajime irresponsibly turned his eyes away from Aiko who completely remembered his remark. As for Hajime, the dawn when they surpassed the limits of the world was something that he didnt mind allow his classmates to get a free pass into. But, helping them obtain Age of Gods magic from the first step was something he wanted absolutely nothing to do with. There was no other reason but the loss of time. [Nagumo-kun, could I ask you a favor. Just once is fine. Even with just 1 Age of Gods magic, itll make a decisive difference in completing the other great labyrinths. Wont you let us follow along this once?] [If you plan on leaching then the magic wont be obtainable? Its required through actions to be accepted by the labyrinth] [Of course. Putting aside Gods case for now, were also the same in wanting to return home. Well desperately challenge it with determined will. Thats why, I ask of you. Being saved several times and only being able to say our thanks of repaying your kindness to you, but right now, we cant do anything but rely on you. Please lend us your power once more] [Suzus also asking, Nagumo-kun. I want to become stronger and have a talk with Eri once again. So I ask of you! This favor will definitely be repaid if you take along suzu and us] Up until now Aiko had listen to their unreasonable words, only Shizuku earnestly wanted help to obtain the Age of Gods magic. Her expression was stiff and uneasy as she felt sorry that they had to rely on them while not being able to repay their kindness. Suzu who had kept silent for a long time was also influenced by Shizuku and lowered her head. It appears that she had thought of various things about Eri. Her voice and expression carried desperation. Koukis eyebrow jumped up a little in reaction to the spectacle he saw but, in the end he didnt say anything. Hajime was hesitating. Normally, taking along Kouki and them to finish [Harutsuina Sea of Trees] was troublesome and unthinkable. He wanted to quickly refuse them and tell them to go to whichever they wanted out of [Orcus Great Labyrinth] or [Raisen Great Labyrinth]. However, this time, after his battle with Nointo his judgement was hesitating. That was because, he thought of how to eliminate Nointo as well as the influential men who were seen manipulated back in the past at the [Merujine Underwater Ruins] who will likely be a nuisance, she was a doll who was the embodiment of Gods will and literally the hands and feet of God that moved around secretly behind the scenes. Then, if Gods Apostle(Nointo) was clearly created, sure enough, can we be certain that theres not more than one. It may be overly optimistic in thinking so. Nointo had said. Hajime was an Irregular and Gods wish was to have him die while suffering. If so then, sure enough its logical to believe that theyll send in more existences like Nointo. Assuming so, for the sake of that time, it may be a good idea to give Kouki and them some power? Hajime thought. Although it was quite evil to throw others at the enemies which were after him, [Ma~a, the Hero has his mind set on fighting God so there shouldnt be any problems right?], he thought lightly, in the end, he finally decided to accept their company and moved towards [Harutsuina Sea of Trees]. For the time being, he glanced at Yue and them for confirmation and it didnt appear that they had any particular objections. Shizuku and them had a smile of relief which leaked out, Hajime was thinking about the 2 remaining great labyrinths that would come in the future. Regardless of whats there, the ending of these travels were coming into view. No matter the existence which blocked their path, no matter the situation that they fall in, hell beat them by all means and return home. Along with the Importance that he obtained in this world. That oath renewed his desire and included his new bonds which piled up and became even stronger. While feeling the flame of determination growing bigger within his heart, Hajime quietly smiled. Chapter 108 The Kingdom was unusually noisy as crowds of people were talking and chattering. Usually youd express it as everyone is lively but, if you looked at the facial expressions of the people in the Kingdom, youd notice that the majority of those people had sorrowful and dark expressions. The invasion of the Kingdom was truly an unexpected event. Its been 5 days since that day, the sense of loss and sorrow still lingering in the peoples chests were bringing pain to their hearts. However, that still doesnt stop them from working on the reconstruction, that was surely The strength of people. On the main street of the Kingdom which was filled with sorrow and strength, a man with white hair and an eyepatch was buying something hotdog-like (because something that wasnt a sausage was inserted instead) and chewing on it as he walked towards the guild headquarters, it was Hajime. Only Yue and Shizuku was by his side. After going to the guild headquarters they were going to repair the great barriers, Shizuku volunteered to guide them to the artifacts location. Shia and them were house sitting at the Royal Palace. It was judged that it would be better to not needlessly stimulate the people with the appearances of another race walking through the Kingdom, so they volunteered to stay behind. Even if the Kingdom citizens know that the ones that attacked them were Majinzokus, right now theyll likely indiscriminately target them because they arent humans. The Kingdom were high believers of the church, to begin with, besides the Demi-human slaves, there were hardly any other race but humans. Thats the judgement was proper. Right now if youre just judging by appearances then Kaori counted as human so she was currently helping Aiko and them who were busy helping Ririana, and Teio was sleeping in order to refill the magical power shes used up continuously for the past several days. [The guild headquarters isin the end, what do you plan on doing there?] Shizuku asked Hajime as she was also similarly chewing on a cheese flavored hotdog. [N? Ahh, I thought Id just send a message reporting that the request was completed. Although its something that should be done directly with words, itll be far too troublesome to travel from Fuyuren towards the Sea of Trees. If I send a report through headquarters theyll properly deal with it] [By report..are you talking about that child called Myu? Come to think of it, I dont see her appearance] After Shizuku was slightly disappointed and lowered her eyebrows, they explained that Myu was safely reunited with her mother. Was she done in by Myus cuteness after only meeting momentarily? [I wanted to hug her.] Shizuku muttered. However, after hearing Yues words, her eyes opened up widely. [Its fine. Youll meet again. Since Hajime will be taking her with us to Japan] [Hai? What does this mean Nagumo-kun?] [What do you mean what does this mean, its exactly as said. Ive made a promise with Myu. I said Id take her with me to my hometown] [Ehnobut..Myu-chan is a Umininzoku*Sea person* right?] Hajime shrugged his shoulders like there was nothing wrong while Shizuku was baffled. [I understand what youre saying, but its not that much of a problem? There are lots of ways around it, and if theres none then just make one. Isnt it often said? something like, Whether or not its possible, or whether you can do it or not] [Thats, ma~a, thats certainly true but.] [To begin with, isnt it too late now? Shias got usamimis..and Yues not even albino but she has sharp canines and bright red eyes. If you look in the long-term, her appearance wont change either..You probably didnt even think about it when I said that I was going to bring both of them back to Japan] As Hajime made his points, Shizuku certainly had a wry smile now. Yue who was besides him had a faint smile on her face. She was quietly holding onto the hem of Hajimes clothes with her hand. Faintly, a sweet atmosphere began to drift. When Shizuku was hit by the atmosphere, her temperature went up a bit, [Thanks for the meal], she said while fanning herself. And while glancing over to the side at the two harmonious people, Shizuku was convinced that whatever happens Hajime will somehow find a way through it all even though she had no evidence, when she thought about the steep path which her best friend was traveling on, Shizuku began to become troubled and her eyebrows became an ?. [.Are you properly looking after Kaori?] [N~? Thats something you should ask the actual person herself. No matter what I say, I dont actually know how she feels? Ma~a, for me, just as promised, I dont intend to be cruel] Shizuku suddenly became more worried after hearing those words. If you looked at Kaoris appearance then, somehow or another she understood what the answer was without hearing it, [You overprotective guy], she said as she looked towards Hajime. Shizuku was feeling somewhat shameful and as Hajime showed signs of being amazed at the remarks, Yue suddenly dropped a bombshell. [Because hes like that he was assaulted. Hajime, hang in there] [O, oh] [Eh? Please wait a moment. Was assaulted? Who did to who?] [..Kaori did to Hajime. It seems that during the confusion she stole a kiss..darn that Kaori] [Ka, Kaori did..no way.right, Kaoris already gone up the stairs towards adulthood.] Before she knew it, her best friend had powered up in various meanings, Shizuku had distant eyes and her cheeks cramped up. As if she was left behind she began to feel lonely. [..Aiko is also dangerous. Be careful Hajime] [..Theres no way thats true] Hajime quickly averted his eyes away from Yues sharp glance, he was one beat too slow in denying that possibility. Shizuku who regained herself as the 2 people talked, thats right! with a sharp glance just like Yue, she thoroughly questioned Hajime. [Somehow, youre talking as if youve realised it? And? Nagumo-kun, what have you done to Ai-chan?] [Oi, kora. Why are you already assuming that Ive done something] [Ever since the day that Ai-chan came back to the Kingdom shes been acting funny. Whenever she spoke of you she blushed. .I highly doubt that it was because you repelled that large army. Something definitely happened while still at the town of Ulu? Sa~a, truthfully spill it out! Its an important matter of whether or not Kaoris rivals will be increasing!] [No, like I said, I..] Shizuku who had heated-up, [do~u, do~u], and trying to suppress it, she began to try and get ideas out of Hajime. Then there, Yue while expressionless, exposed it all. [They kissed. Dense guy] [! Nagumo-kun! People like you! The other party is a Sensei!] [Wait, calm down. Ill explain it so, dont grab my neck, dont shake me!] With a, This high-grade flag architect!, expression, Shizuku began to shake Hajime, and then Hajimes story of the lifesaving act that was performed at Ulu was told. Due to the poison, Aiko couldnt drink the medicine on her own, because the situation called for urgency, he forcefully made her drink it. Since then it further increased when Shimizu was shot and she was rescued from the isolation tower at the head temple, with Yue adding onto it, Shizuku became convinced. Ahh, dont.fall Ai-chan. [Ma~a, I understand that it wasnt completely intended to happen but..Nagumo-kun, you look as if youve somehow figured out Ai-chans feelings. Since when have you found out?] [Since the time when I was taking care of Sensei after she blew up the head temple and killed Ishtar and his group. .Because she was looking at me with strangely feverish eyes, It couldnt be though~ is what I had thought but..As expected, it was like that?] [..Its like that] [Its like that right] Towards Shizuku and Yues confirmation without hesitation, the emergency which was pushed into the corner of his mind came up again as Hajime looked up towards the sky. What are you going to do? is what the glances from both sides said to him, Hajime started thinking of ideas as he groaned out, [U~n] [Un, lets neglect it] is what he concluded with. [..Ma~a, I dont think Aiko-chan will be taking on the offensive. Rather than dealing with it poorly, just leaving it as is might be better..] [Ah? Ahh, its just like you said. That persons a teacher so she has her commitments to keep. Since Im a student, pretending that I havent noticed it is the best course of action] Actually, it was simply too troublesome to deal with, so as Hajime said out the plausible reasons he was averting his eyes somewhat and that fact was seen through by Shizuku who was staring at Hajime. Shizukus glance showed that she was through with the topic and ate all that was left of the hotdog, then Hajime and them finally reached the adventurers guild headquarters in the Kingdom. The building had a feeling like it wasnt inferior in history or scale when compared with Fuyurens branch. When the entrance opened up, there were a lot of adventurers going in and out busily. The amount of requests in the Kingdom likely shot up after the invasion after all. Hajime and them entered the guild and walked towards the ten rows of large counters. Though it was jammed packed with adventurers, as expected, the receptionists of the headquarters showed splendid skills in their procedures and the lines continued progressing at a fierce rate. In addition, the receptionists were all beautiful women. Right, they were incredible beauties. There was also a cute child as well. An incredibly cute child. *I assume by child theyre talking about a woman and not a kid, however in text it was child so ill leave it as such* However, Hajime was not one to fall for such honeytraps. After all, Hajimes lover was someone who wouldnt lose out in cuteness nor beauty, she was the perfect beautiful woman. Even now, she was the happy and cute woman holding onto Hajimes hand. There was no chance that hed ever be fascinated by other women. Thats why, Hajime was thinking that hed want to be given a break from the traps while breaking through happily and gayly. Because he really wont be fascinated by any other woman other than Yue after all. After having enough of Shizukus amazed expression while beside them, Hajime finally reached the receptionist. As he took out his status plate he also took out to submit the documents proving that Myu was safely returned to Erisen. [Though Ive come to report a completed request, is it possible for the head the Iruwa branch to report it to the Fuyuren branch from headquarters?] [Hai? .A nominated questright? Im sorry, please wait for a moment] The receptionist tilted her neck a little in puzzlement from Hajimes words. It was a proper reaction because a nominated quest from a head of a branch would never be given out to just any adventurer. Currently, the adventurers who were doing their procedures next to Hajime were looking at him in surprise. When the receptionist received Hajimes status plate and looked at the contents, her clarified expression was destroyed and became just like the adventurers who were surprised. And after comparing the status plate and Hajimes face numerous times, she stood up in a panic. [Are you without a doubt, Na, Nagumo Hajime-sama?] [? Ahh, its exactly as written on the status plate] [Im deeply sorry but, would you please come into the reception room? On the occasion that Nagumo-sama visited the guild, weve been informed to bring him insideIll immediately call the guild master] [Ha? No, I just want to request that the completed report gets sent to the head of the Iruwa branch. Besides, Ive got plans to go and repair the great barrier after this. Please pardon me from the trouble] [Eh, eh~, thatll put me in a troubling position..Ill immediately, immediately, call the guild master to come so, please wait for a moment!] With that the receptionist disappeared into the interior while leaving behind all of Hajimes paperwork and status plate with a speed which seemed that it could generate enough force to make a ~Pew~ sound. Hajime became disappointed. Yue and Shizuku patted Hajimes shoulder as if saying, ma~a, ma~a. Although Hajime was told to wait for a while, he wondered if this was more troublesome and if he should just report directly to the Iruwa branch? as he thought this, an old man with a beard appeared with the receptionist from a while ago. When Hajime saw the old man he was convinced. He was absolutely the kind of old man who while tossing away his clothes to show his muscles, turn into a macho-oldman while raising out a shout, [Funnu~ua!]. That old man with the weird atmosphere was definitely the guild master and from the moment he appeared the guild suddenly rapidly became noisier. When the guild master called out to Hajime, the commotion spread out to the entire guild. It appears that the guild masters name was Barusu Raputa. It was a name which somehow sounded like itll being a person into ruins. Somehow it wasnt as bothersome as Hajime had first expected, his glance seemed to indicate that he wanted to talk with Hajime about the report to Iruwa. No matter which town he travels to and whatever incidents occurred, he had a feeling in his chest that everything would turn out alright but, that was expecting too much. [Barusu-dono, wont you introduce them to me? If its someone whos being eyed by the guild master then, by all means, Id like to become an acquaintance? Especially because as a gentlemen, it would not do to not greet those lovely women?] The person who said such affectionate lines while coming closer besides Hajime and them was a bond pretty boy. 4 beautiful women were following behind him. When the surrounding adventurers saw him they began to whisper between themselves. The reason was because he was a Gold rank adventurer named Abel. It seems that his second name was Flash Blade. With that, Barusu announced that Hajime and Abel were both Gold rankers. The surrounding noise became incredible in an instant which caused Hajime to have a purely troublesome expression. Hajime was about to take Yue and Shizuku and immediately leave the guild but, Abel definitely had an interest in Shizuku and Yue so he had no intentions of allowing them to leave so easily. Or rather, does no one notice that Shizuku was in the Heros party? Hajime thought with a questionable face. While disregarding Hajimes current state, Able called out to Hajime with a refreshed face and laughingly. [Fu~n, youre Gold huh~. You seem quite young thoughjust what kind of hand did you play? Theres no way it was a proper method right? Ahh, since it wasnt a proper method you cant say it out here huhsorry for not being considerate enough?] *Its imagery, hes human lol*Abel was spitting out poison while smiling. At this point, Hajime had completely discarded the thought of fighting with Abel. It was because he judged that he wasnt worthy enough to be an opponent. Yue and Shizuku also realised what Hajime was thinking and also tried to quickly leave the guild. [Ma~a, wait a bit. Just because Im a real Gold doesnt mean you have to run away. Its not like Ill eat you? Ma~a, since you might not be able to stay around, leaving is fine but, how about I go out for a meal with those girls? Ill show them what a real Gold is?] So Abel says as he blocks them off. His eyes were convinced that if he invited the women they would absolutely not refuse. However, considering what Abels words sounded like in front of the 3 cheatsit sounded absolutely ludicrous. Since Barusu knew of Hajime and their true identities, his face was trembling and shaking. [Oi, Yaegashi. Taking care of these unfortunate pretty boys is what youre in charge of right? Ill leave it to you, the specialist, this is just like a degraded version of Amanogawa] [Whos the specialist of what. To begin with, what are you saying about another persons childhood friend. Kouki isnt .this disappointing? ..Maybe, surely..hes not that pitiful and regrettable] [Shizuku, you say some unexpected things sometimes. But I intensely agree] The 3 people were having an extremely natural conversation while being through with Abel. Hes probably never received bad treatment ever since he obtained Gold. The other women were also glaring scowly at Yue and them. As expected it was becoming a riot so Hajime was thinking about starting a countdown before blowing away all members that were laughing, including the guild masterwhile Hajime was having such dangerous thoughts, an unexpectedly deep voice spoke out like a young girl called out to Hajime and them. [Ara~a~n, Isnt it Hajime-san and Yue-oneesama over there?] Hajime felt chills from the mysterious voice and immediately took a defensive stance with Donner pulled out. And the one who appeared when Hajime and them turned around was [Wh, what is this monster!?] [Who~is, who could ever confuse San-chis face for a monster!?] *This line is definitely wrong it was a mess, SAN?????????????????????????????????* Abel shouted out instinctively towards the mass of muscle with wide open eyes! It had thick muscle armor throughout its entire body and face just like what youd see in comics and was around 2 meters in height. Yet it had its red hair tied up to make twintails with a cute ribbon and what they were wearing was a so-called Yukata dress. There were lots of frills attached onto it. They were fluttering around a lot. The thick legs were wonderfully exposed. For a moment, Hajime had thought that it was the monster, Christabel, from Brook town but, it appears to have been a different person. Unless that guy had a shape shifting ability.. [Hi~i, st, stay away! Who do you think I am! Im the Gold ranked Flash Blade Abel! If you come any closer than this, Ill cut you down here!] [Ma~a, thats terrible! To be called a monster on our first meeting and killed.youre the same Gold as manager but youre treating me quite differently~*<- youll understand later*. But..youre face is to my preference?] Hajime and them stiffened up from being called out by the man-woman and reminded of Christabel, meanwhile Abel had somehow been cornered. No, he? She? was just there but, San-chi was seen as an enemy and about to be cut down by Abel. The man looked towards Abel with an amazed expression as he screamed out instinctively? She? If so then, she seems to prefer Abels looks and impatiently approached. With her eyes shining like a beast and while licking her lips. [I said dont come over here! You monster!] Abel who was unable to withstand the fear finally pulled out his sword. It was a Gold ranked adventurers attack. Everyone had thought that it would take the life of the man-woman but, the reality was well beyond their expectations. The man-woman who cut the distance in an instant towards Abel while leaving an afterimage held onto Abels sword with one hand and grabbed him as is. In other words, it was a bearhug. Abels body could be heard creaking out and was desperately trying to escape. However, because the restraint was formed by muscles, he wasnt able to escape, while he was struggling desperately, Abels tragic time had begun. [Nufufu, Ill thoroughly punish the bad child?] [Stop it! DonCmmu~guu!?] Abel began to break out into convulsions, after a while, the sound of a sword clanging onto the ground was heard. That sight was almost like a flowers bud being cut off. The women who were serving Abel all turned pale faced in an instant and ran out of the guild at full speed. Afterwards, the guild as wrapped in silence, Abel was finally released and fell to the ground as if broken. No matter how you looked at it, the victim was the ruffian. However, what was there was definitely a Gold ranked adventurer. He still retained some consciousness as he glared at the man-woman. But, he immediately looked away from the man-woman and glanced over towards Hajime. [O, oi, you! Youre the same Gold right! Then help me! Besides, although you may have obtained it through unjust means, Ill put in a good word for you! Youre role is to help me, the Flash Blade! Itll be an Honor! Look, quickly do something about this monster! You slowpoke!] Although Hajime didnt understand why he was asking for help while verbally abusing him but, his glance was past amazement and turned into pity and regret for Abel. Incidentally, if this really is Gold, then this worlds adventurers are doomed? Barusu thought. Barusu shook his neck as if he was denying something. There may have been various problems with Abel being Gold. And while Abel was unleashing out all kinds of unbearable insults, the one who came forwards was not the man-woman, but Yue. There, Abel got the wrong idea. [Ahh, youre willing to help me? Then, tonight Ill make time just for yo-] [Dont open your mouth] Hajime and Shizuku understood that Yues voice carried anger in it. It seems shes a bit ticked off that he was verbally abusing Hajime. While interrupting Abels words, a black swirling orb appeared in Yues right palm. [Be born once again then come back Beep rascal] [Eh~? Wai-!? Stop, ah, ah, aaah!!!] On this day, another person from this world, a man has perished and the gave out their first cries as a man-woman. With a satisfied expression, Yue who crushed the symbol of a man, returned to Hajimes side. If you looked at the surroundings, all male adventurers covered their crotches with both hands while slouching over and trembling. Someone within them had tears in their eyes as well. It appears that just seeing it was enough to damage them. Then, at that time, whispers began to be heard in the guild that was wrapped in silence. [O, oi, a blond girl with red eyes and a white haired boy with an eyepatch..] [Eh? It, it cant be, the Crotch Smasher!] [Seriously..then those two are Sma-love..]*<- original text, Or Smash Lovers, whichever floats ur boat* [Eh? Whats that, those two horrifying names] [You dont know? Theyre the adventurers who appeared like a comet several months ago. A blond girl with red eyes like a rose. Dont be misled by those good looks, if you get pulled in what awaits you is a new world. She has the appearance of a goddess but shes also the son killing demon kingBy her side is the white haired boy with an eyepatch. The incarnation of unreasonableness. Words never get through to him. Do not make eye contact. Do not speak out to him. Do not get into his sights. If you still want to live that is, thats what the minstrel who came from Brook said. In fact, even in Fuyuren and Hourado, theres been quite a lot of mens whose son were murdered to the state of being unable to recover by an unknown group?]*Son here meaning genitals* [Whats with that, how scary] It appears that Hajime and Yues name circulated even to the Kingdom due to minstrels. The surrounding adventurers looked at Hajime and them in terror while shivering, if we make eye contact, well get done in! they thought as they gradually distanced themselves while covering their crotch. [You guys..what exactly were you guys doing] Shizuku looked at Hajime and Yue with an amazed glance. Yue looked indifferent but, Hajimes cheeks were cramping up grandly as the rumors of the 2 names spread. Then, the man-woman from a while ago called out to them. [Its been a while? Im happy that you two havent changed, wan] *<- a dogs barking noise* [..No, who are you. Are you Christabels acquaintance?] Hajime asked while being openly on guard towards the man-woman who winked at them. He had a slight trauma of the time when he was attacked by Christabel while leaving Brook Town. Once again, Shizuku who also witnessed the strange scene, thought, where did the usual everyday social conversations go, her cheeks were unintentionally cramping up, as she casually withdrew behind Hajime to make him a shield. [Ara, how thoughtless of me..you wouldnt know from my appearance nen? I once confessed to Yue-oneesama and I literally suffered an honorable death as a man buthave you remembered?] [Ah. Really?] It appears that Yue had an idea as she looked up at the man-woman with a shocked expression. The man-woman laughed happily as Yue managed to remember. According to his self introduction, he confessed to Yue at Brook Town but was immediately shot down, the people who she mainly performed a crotch smash on were mainly adventurers, and as a man-woman he/she studied under Christabel. By the way, it seems that his/her name was Mariabel (Named by Christabel). [At that time, I was truly foolish, wan. Im sorry ne? Yue-oneesama.] [..N, youve become splendid. A new life should be enjoyed] [Ufufu, I thought that Oneesama would say that, wan. Speaking of which, recently, there have been more and more boys hoping to become Christabels apprentices. If I remember right, it was a former Black rank adventurer and some former mercenaries based in the hidden organization in Horuadowith that, the manager has to expand her shop nen. Today is the preliminary inspection] Hajimes spine began to tingle and his expression distorted and trembled in fear. It appears that because of Hajime and them, there were large quantities of man-woman in this world and they were multiplying. However, Hajime hadnt noticed that Mariabel was originally an average height and built man. The rapid growth within these few months wasdue to Christabels training methods, by itself, it seems to be at a monstrous level. Furthermore, from what Mariabel spilled out a while ago, Christabel was originally a Gold rank adventurer. Naturally her disciples would become extremely competent in combat. It was clear from the fight that Mariabel had with Abel a while ago. A huge unparalleled army of man-woman..its a nightmare. As Hajime watched Yue and Mariabel exchange conversations in a friendly manner, he renewed his determination to escape from this world as soon as possible. Shizuku said with an amazed voice, [You reap what you sow.], as she stood behind him. Somehow or another, Hajime who was angry, pushed Shizuku off onto Mariabel. After this, the pleased Mariabel gave Shizuku a grand hug to the point of causing her face to turn pale, after she was separated from Mariabel, she went and quarreled grandly with Hajime, at that time, the rumor ridiculing Shizukus relationship started spreading butitll be omitted here. Chapter 109 At the adventurers guild Hajime had learned of a separate kind of world threat, however, he tried to ignore it as much as possible as he went to repair the great barrier. The place where Shizuku guided them to was being guarded by a considerable amount of soldiers, the guards turned a dangerous look towards Hajime as he approached. However, theyre eyes softened up immediately when they noticed that Shizuku was by his side. Thanks to Shizukus face pass, they were easily allowed in and found a space which was made out of white marble-like stone, at the center was a magic formation with a cylindrical artifact enshrined on top of it. The artifact would normally be around 2 meters in length but, right now it was broken from the middle and its remains were scattered around. Around its surrounding was a few men worrying till wits end as they groaned, [un,un]. They were most likely the craftsmen who were trying to repair the great barrier. [Oya? If it isnt Shizuku-dono. What brings you here?] A man who was around his 60s with a fully grown mustache and carried an obvious craftsman aura called out to Shizuku as soon as he noticed. It appears to have been one of Shizukus acquaintances. [Hello, Worupen-san. Im just a guide. Ive brought along a Synergist who may be able to repair the great barrier] [What was that? Is it by chance that boy there?] The man who Shizuku called Worupen turned his glance over to Hajime and was clearly suspicious but did not voice it to Shizuku. Truthfully, Worupen was under the Hairhi Kingdoms direct control as the head synergist. The great barrier artifact was naturally an Age of Gods artifact, in the present age, attempting to repair it was extremely difficult even for the head synergist of the royal palace. So even if he was suddenly told that a boy who wasnt even 20 yet was able to fix it, it would be natural that he wouldnt be able to believe it so easily. However, Hajime wasnt concerned with those kinds of glances and passed between Worupen and the other craftsmen towards the artifact and place his hand onto the ruins. What he activated was Mineral Appraisal. [He~e, I see..it should be strong if its like this] [Fu~n, youre just a kid so what could you possibly know about it] As Hajime nodded as he understood how the great barrier was able to protect the Kingdom for hundreds of years from foreign enemies, Worupen grunted out from his nose in a bad mood. However, Hajime was indifferent towards Worupens attitude and proceeded to begin Transmuting. Red sparks began to spread out around Hajime and one after another he began to fuse the wreckage with one hand back into their original places. Towards that transmuting speed and accuracy, not only Worupen but also his subordinates werent able to peel their eyes away. Shizuku who was also seeing Hajimes all-out Transmuting for the first time, seemed to also have been fascinated by the red sparks which was dancing around in the white space as she mutters, [How beautiful..]. Hajime who finished repairing the Age of Gods artifact in only a matter of several tens of seconds suddenly began pouring in magical power into it to activate the great barrier. The cylindrical artifact shot out light from its top which climbed up towards the sky. Immediately afterwards, a soldier who was guarding outside rushed into the room and reported that the 3rd barrier had revived. [.How could this bean artifact from the Age of Gods was so easily] Shizuku told the stunned Worupen with a wry smile that Hajime came from the same world as she did. [No wonder.] Worupen and them said with a convinced face. Incidentally, when she told them that the black katana which fired them all up before was made by Hajime, theyre eyes suddenly sparkled and shined like beasts. Hajime disregarded them and continued to quickly walk towards the next artifacts location. However, Worupen and them with their massive craftsmen spirits, knew that they couldnt just easily let go of a synergists who was above them. [Please wait a momentC!! An apprentice! By all means, please take us in as your apprentices-!!] [Uo! Wha, whats with you guys suddenly. Or rather, dont cling onto my feet! Youre creeping me out!] Worupen was appealing to become Hajimes apprentice as he clung onto his feet. In addition, Worupens subordinates begin to one by one cling onto Hajime in order to not let him escape. While genuinely being disgusted from the bottom of his heart that he was in such close contact with such hairy men, Hajime tried to shake them off of his leg but they had firmly gripped on so it was hard to get them off. Since there was no helping it, he activated Thunder Clad which caused everyone to go, [Ababababa], and he broke free. Even still, the craftsmen crawled and reached out with their hands, as expected even Hajime couldnt ignore them and said out a clear reason to decline them. [Look here, Ill be immediately leaving this place and I have no plans to return to the Kingdom either. Having apprentices is also very troublesome as well, first of all, even if you became my apprentices I wouldnt have anything to teach you guys] [But, you easily repaired the artifact and even made Shizuku-donos black katana as well. We have absolutely no idea how to create something like that at all. If youre willing to teach us then] [No, it wasnt just Transmuting Magic it was also Creation Magic, a magic which you guys arent capable of is required] [That cant be..] Worupen and them exhaustively dropped their shoulders towards Hajimes words. Truthfully, the great barrier artifact was also created with Space magic through Creation magic, the barrier of the Kingdom was a special type which intercepted space. A normal synergist wouldnt be able to repair it. Of course, since space magic was ingrained into the ores, if you steadily repaired it, its likely that youd be able to repair it to some degree but not until perfection. Disregarding Worupen and them who hung their heads, when Hajime tried to once again go towards the location of the other artifact, Worupen and their eyes sharpened up again. [Still, it doesnt change the fact that you have excellent transmuting skills! By all means, take us in as apprentices~!!] [How persistent!] Such fearsome craftsmen spirit. It wouldnt be good if he didnt compromise. In the end, while Hajime was repairing all of the artifacts, Worupen and them who were supposed to be the Kingdoms synergists were sticking onto him and crying like babies. Furthermore was it because they heard of the rumors? Those who gathered werent just the synergists at the scene, eventually Hajime was being crowded as they tried to learn his techniques. Hajime who was close to wits end was beginning to fling the craftsmen far away into the distance but, they got up like zombies as they tried to learn of the secrets to his Transmuting and crowded around him once again. As expected of the craftsmens and their desires to reconstruct the Kingdom, Hajime was planning to escape but..it appears that they were communicating through the craftsmens network in the Kingdom, wherever he went they appeared! and asked limitless questions. It appears that until they learn of everything, they have no plans to stop clinging or leaving, as expected even Hajime was shrinking back from it. While being bombarded with questions, Hajime finally planned to seriously escape and created the game of tag that all craftsmen in the Kingdom participated in. [Damn, whats happening here. Even though Im using Hide Presence] [Hahaha~, those kinds of things are useless against our Craftsmen intuition] [We can clearly feel you! Nagumo-donos passionate pathosssssss!!]*<- basically his feelings* [Ha~a, Ha~a, the presence of techniques! We can hear the gasping voice of the amazing techniquessssss!!] The craftsmen? were equipped with a different kind of institution which surpassed Hajimes. While having a cramped cheek of not wanting to be touched, he seriously thought over if he should pull out Donner and schlag or not. In the end, the escaping and pursuing drama caused great confusion because the craftsmens had disappeared from their reconstruction sites, when it finally reached Ririanas ears, the royal family intervened and restored control in the situation. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ [Yaegashicouldnt you have helped me out? You were acquainted with them right?] Hajime had returned to the royal palace as if tired out from something, once he returned he treated himself to tea while staring and complaining at Shizuku. Yue was also next to Shizuku, when Hajime came back, she quickly prepared the tea. It was exactly something a lover would do. Having to look at the army of craftsmen who were approaching with bloodshot eyes and panting out, [Ha~a, Ha~a], they returned back to the royal palace first while averting their eyes from Hajimes, she was a wonderful lover. [Dont say such ridiculous things. .The case with the black katana was already an uproar but, thats exactly why I knew that it was impossible to stop them who had flames within them] [Hajime, thanks for the good work] Shizuku made an excuse while looking away and Yue drank tea while patting Hajime on the head. When Hajime hugged Yue tightly, as is, he carried her like a princess and sat down on the opposite seat of Shizuku. [..What is it I wonder, these smoldering irritated feelings. Even though Yue took the same actions as me..] [Ha? Theres no reason Yue and Yaegashi are on the same level is there? If youre the other party then Ill get angry, if its Yue then its no problem] [Un, Yue is your lover after all, I get what youre saying but..right now I want to hit you so badly] Towards the obvious difference in treatment, even though she understood that shed naturally get done in, a blue vein appeared as she became angry. It was the same concept of becoming angry at lovers who were flirting in front of her even if she knew they were lovers. Yue who was on his knee, began to say, [A~n], to Hajime with the snacks that came along with the tea, [Im in your way huh? Im a bothersome insect huh?], with twitching cheeks Shizuku was thinking about escaping to where Kaori was but, suddenly, the door to their room was flung opened with a ~Ban!~ sound without being knocked on. What is it? what was reflected in Hajime and their sights was a 10 year-old blond haired blue eyed pretty boy and he glared at Hajime while ~Kiing!~. Moreover, did he not like that Yue was sitting on Hajimes lap? After seeing Yue for a moment his eyes became further enraged which seemed to contain 2 times the anger from before. [Was it you! The scum who adjusted Kaori! M, moreover, even though theres Kaori, those, those kinds of things.I wont forgive it, Ill definitely never forgive you!] The person appearing and saying such things was the prince of this country, Randell S.B. Hairhi. Randell clenched his fist and ran towards Hajime while letting out a courageous shout, [U~oooooo!]. His mind was filled with giving Hajime a beating. Although Hajime didnt understand what was going on, for the time being he decided to pick up a sugar cube that was prepared for tea on the table and flicked it in opposition. The sugar cube which flew out at impossible speeds, accurately hit Randell in the forehead, [Higu~u!], he let out a strange scream as his head was flung back onto the floor. The pain of his forehead and the back of his head caused him to roll around with his hands covering his head. After writhing in pain for a while, he got back up and ~Ki!ed~ at Hajime as he glared and rushed in again. Therefore, Hajime let loose the second shot. ~Bachikon!~ sounded out as Randells head was flung backwards. The sugar cube was crushed and scattered into the air as if dancing and Randell was forcefully performing a backflip due to the sheer power and fell onto the ground once again. [Your, your highness~! You~, how dare you do that to his highness~!] [Well beat and cut you!] [Protect his highness!] From the door that Randell flung open, some old men who were guard-like came running in and charged at Hajime. Bachikon! Bachikon! Bachikon! Of course in one rotation, the sugar cubes were accurately fired into all members foreheads, in another sense they were all artistically kneeling together. However, Randell and the old men were quite tenacious, they glared at Hajime as they tried to stand back up. While thinking that they had some nice guts, Hajime grabbed the whole bottle filled with cubes and fired them all after taking them out. Chuchuchuchuchuchuchuin! An impossible sound ranged out and sugar cubes were flicked out like a machine gun from Hajimes hand, Randell and them were writhing on the ground like a bad marionette performance. Although damage was kept to a minimum because they were just sugar cubes, it doesnt change the fact that it still hurt. Shizuku who became absentminded with her jaw dropped down, finally regained her composure and restrained Hajime, the room had already been filled with sobs of sorrow. After Hajime stopped firing sugar cubes because he ran out, he stared at Randell who had his legs arranged as if he was a woman who was assaulted by a thug and had his face buried into the floor while crying in sorrow. It appears that his heart broke after taking on Hajimes relentless attacks. The surrounding old men rushed up towards him and were saying, [Your highness~! The wounds are shallow!], in order to comfort him. Then, Ririana appeared at that timing. Shizuku was scolding Hajime that he went overboard, Yue who was on top of Hajimes lap was calmly eating and chewing on the teacakes, Hajime who was receiving a warning from Shizuku was indifferently drinking his tea, and Randell who broke down into tears and the old men who were trying to cheer him up as he cried. When Ririana saw them she understood the situation and covered her eyes with one hand as she looked up towards the sky. [It appears that I was too late..] [*Princess*Hime-san huh? I dont know what its about, but your blood brother seems to be emotionally unstable? Wont you quickly reclaim him?] Ririanas eyes seemed to want to say, [Its probably your fault right!], but, certainly it was also because Randell suddenly went out of control under false charges, she gave a deep sigh and helped Randell get up. The cause why Randell charged at Hajime was obviously due to Kaori. The completely changed Kaori (body) caused Randell to be surprised and he asked for the reason why shes become like that. From the results, it appears that he understood that it was because of Hajime-kun, furthermore, due to Kaoris expression while talking about Hajime being exactly like a maiden in love, he finally realised who his true enemy was. And, a guy who tossed away Kaoris original body cant possibly be a good guy! once he convinced himself he began to rush in and witnessed Hajime embracing another woman while Kaori was yearning for him in her heart which caused him to hit his boiling point in anger. Randell had intended to challenge and rescue the trapped princess from the demon lord Hajime but..the results were as shown presently. Far from giving a beating, he wasnt even able to get close and treated as a minor hindrance, it was pathetic and mortifying so tears finally started flowing out. While being picked up into Ririanas arms, Randell suddenly cried out, [Aneue~*Older sister*] and clung onto her. Looking at his state, as expected even for Hajime, did I overdo it? he thought as he scratched his cheek. Shizuku was piercing him with an amazed glance at his childishness. But, Randells misfortunes have not yet ended. Immediately after he buried his face into Ririanas chest, Kaori entered the room. [Ah, his highness Randell, and Riri as wellwait, whats wrong your highness!? Your crying so much!] [Ka, Kaori!? No, this, this is, its not like I wanted to be comforted by my sister..] Randell quickly separated from Ririana and desperately made excuses. In front of the woman who he liked, he couldnt bear to say that he was a boy who wanted to be comforted and held by his older sister. However, Kaori understood the rough situation from Shizuku and Ririanas expression and from Randells crying and Hajimes attitude, and she finally dropped a bomb after a long time. [Geez.its Hajime-kun right? Who made his highness cry. Its not good to bully a younger child] [No, its because he suddenly tried to beat me, I just patted him a little..] He was actually being serious, but not even being a threat to Hajime, Randell fell into shock. However, the most damaging part was that it was judged that he was naturally being bullied. Suppressing his chest he groaned out, [Gu]. [Patting him..did you properly hold back? His highness is still a child after all?] After having been treated like a child from the woman who he liked, Randell who was humiliated by the assumption, [Ha~u!], further suppressed his chest. [Ahh, I only flicked some sugar cubes? Theres probably hardly any damage. As expected even I wouldnt go around shooting a child] [But he was holding onto Riri wasnt hemoreover his forehead is reddening. Even though he had such a cute face.his highness is a bit quick to assume and tends to run out of control but, at the bottom of it all hes a good child so if possible Id like it if you could properly choose your opponents..] She was completely aware that he was comforting himself with Riri, while being evaluated as cute as a man, having his bad points pointed out that his older sister continually noted, and furthermore being treated as a child. Randells knees suddenly gave out and he fell onto the ground on all fours. [Ara~ra], Riri had a troubled smile but, Shizuku and the old men, [Please stop already, his highnesses life points are already at 0~!], seemed to be raising out bitter voices within themselves. However, Kaori didnt let up. She worried about Randell who suddenly fell and called out anxiously. [Your highness, are you alright? As expected the spot where you were hit was too much.] [No, Im not injured. Rather than that..Kaori.what does Kaori think about me?] Randell who was covered in wounds, decisively heard Kaoris feelings [For his highness? Lets see.sometimes I become envious of Riri. I also~ want a naughty younger brother like his highness] [Gufu~young, younger brother..] The bomb that was dropped with a smile gave additional damage to Randell. Shizuku and the old men were thinking, why would you purposely pour salt onto the wound like that! with a face that seemed to want to cry, it seemed that Randells eyes had no more strength to withstand it. However, even if hes small Randell is a man, he cant afford to stop here. Over the past few days, he cried a lot from the news of his fathers death, was helped up by his mother and older sister, and had just sworn in front of the grave to be strong. Now that the king of this country was gone he needed to lead it, he cant afford to be stopped by this level of pain! [Then..is that kind of guy good? Whats so good about that guy!] Rendell stared and ~Kied!~ at Hajime, it was as if he was appealing and implying, [Open your eyes Kaori! You should already know whos better!]. Hajime firmly held onto Yue from behind as Randell stared at him. From Randells view, he was likely the worst person a woman could fall for. However, Kaoris reply was obvious.. [Eh? wh, whats with that your highness, suddenly.mo~u, its embarrassing. But..fufu, lets see. That person is the person I love. If you asked me what about him I liked then, everything, I guess..fufu] And, that gave the final blow to Randell. Once again Randell looked down and trembled greatly while still on all fours. Although Kaori was worried and about to rubbed his back with her hand and call out to him, Randell suddenly got up and rejected Kaoris hand as he bolted towards the entrance. And, he turned around once he reached the door, [I hate the likes of youuuuu!!!] He cried out loud and ran off. As he left, the shining thing at the corner of his eyes probably wasnt their imaginations. From a distance, [Ua~aaaaaan!!], it was not understood if it was a cry or a courageous shout but it was clearly heard. After Randells sudden escape, the dumbfounded old men, [Your highness~!], they shouted as they left the room to chase after Randell. [Thats youth for you] [Hi~i, more like personal affairs..youve made him cry] [No, ma~a, thats right but..the one who dealt the finishing blow was Kaori right?] [Ku, I cant refute that..] Hajime muttered out as Randells first love dispersed like the petals of cherry blossoms and Shizuku added in a tsukkomi. Kaori was wondering what was going on and about to run after Randell but Ririana stopped her. Ririana knew that sooner or later Randells first love would come to an end, she had intended to comfort her younger brother by sleeping together with him for tonight. Randell was someone who will soon become the King of this country. He should be able to shrug off one or two unrequited loves. When Ririana firmly closed the door that was left open, she walked towards Hajime and them along with Kaori. It appears that, rather than chasing after Randell, it seemed like she had something to talk about with Hajime and them. Ririana took the seat next to Shizuku. Kaori was..locking arms in hand to hand against Yue while trying to sit on Hajimes opposite knee which caused them to look like they were pro wrestling. If it were her original body then, Kaori wouldnt be able to stand up against Yue because she was able to strengthen her body through direct magic manipulation while Kaori was a support type, however, because of the apostles body shes well able to compete now.more like she seems to be the one who was pushing. [Kaori.Youve become so strong.] [No, Shizuku. Stop being impressed and stop them] Ririana tsukkomied Shizuku who had a slightly lonely expression while making her remark. Since there was some shock when Kaori died once, Shizuku was slightly becoming a regrettable person when regarding Kaori. Theres no way they could have the classes number 1 person with the most common sense turn into a regrettable character so, Hajime gave Kaori a strong flick to the forehead which forced her to sit on the seat besides them. [U~u, its unfair that its only Yue..] [Fufu, I wont give up Hajimes knee] [Ano~, Id like to begin the talk soon but..] Ririana called out coyly. However no one paid any attention to her. [Hajime-kun..] [Dont look at me with those eyes, Kaori. Youre sitting next to me, isnt it fine?] [..I guess it cant be helped then. Ill give you my hand] [Eh? Really? Then, I want you to caress my cheeks just like how you do it for Yue. Or is it no good?] [If its just that much then I dont mind] [Ehehe, thanks, Hajime-kun] [Ill wait then. Waiting should be fine right? Yes, Ill wait no matter how long..~gusu~] Ririana who completely missed her timing to talk, [I, even though Im a princess..Its like Im air], with tears. Shizuku interviened as she couldnt stand it any longer, and finally, Hajime and their pink barrier was removed. Was a bit of Kaori also a part of it? It seems to have been stronger than usual. Is it proof that Kaoris single-minded pursuit was overcoming Hajime.. [~Kohon~. Back to what I was saying, just as Nagumo-san asked Ive spread the rumors about the truth of the churches teachings but.unexpectedly, it seems to be going rather well. As expected, Aiko-san, no, Goddess of Fertility seems to have been effective] [I see. ..Ma~a, people will believe in what they want to believe in, people will naturally get taken in the more it dramatically shakes their hearts. I expected that theyd believe it all without any problems. All thats left, is to wait to see the actual effects.theres no knowing whatll happen after all] [..Thats right. But, its still hard to believe. What weve believed for years have been nothing but a fantasy..my individual stance aside, its inevitable that a panic will start in the public. As someone from the royal family, Nagumo-sans proposal was a god send] Ririana bowed and thanked Hajime with a complex expression. Shizuku leaned her neck to the side and and asked, [About what?]. What Hajime and Ririana were talking about was, an explanation for the head temples collapse to the people. Its not possible to keep it under wraps forever, the royal palace needed to explain it eventually. However, according to the truth, the Ehito-sama which everyone believed in only saw them on the level of being toys and was a bastard who loved war, because everyone in the head temple of the church were a bunch of fanatics, they were all blown up to bits! If that was said it would only cause a panic to occur. There, Hajime prepared a draft to explain the details and asked Ririana to explain it to the people based on what he had written on it. Its contents were, reason, an evil god who wished for a war had brainwashed the church members and caused the Kingdom to be invaded. Reason, Aiko who was sent by god was anxious of the situation and fought voluntarily. Reason, the church members risked their lives and fought along with gods apostles and died as martyrs in the end. Reason, In order to protect the Kingdom, Aikos sword of light poured down, is what it said. Its not true but its not a lie either. It was roughly correct. With that, Aiko as the Goddess of Fertility will further, The evil god may have used Ehito-samas name, for our own sakes, the true god that we believe in we shouldnt be something that we automatically believe in, we must become humans who are able to think for ourselves and decide when to take action for god. Whats right? You must act upon your own judgement. That is what our true god believes in, and for those of the church who died as martyrs have that kind of speech later at the memorial ceremony. In other words, Hajime created a false Evil Ehito who was mistaken for the true Good Ehito, the Goddess of Fertilitys speech will be the wedge which will plant recognition into the peoples hearts. Even if Ehitos name was being talked about, whether it was the Evil Ehito or the Good Ehito wouldnt be distinguishable by the people, which would in turn make them think about what they should really believe in themselves. This way, theyre able to suppress the public panic of telling the truth that everything that theyve believed from when they were born was nothing more than a fantasy, and also, it may become a source of resistance against god in the futureits only a possibility though. [I see now..Nagumo-kun is actually thinking about a lot of various things huh. The talk about god too, leaving it up to Ai-chan to tell the story, and about todays things.] [Did you mistaken me for some kind of muscle for brains or something? Ma~a, I thought of it on the spot, since it doesnt take much time or effort I decided to do it just this once, although we laid down the foundations..] [fufu, I didnt particularly think you were a muscle for brains. Im saying that youre reliable. Just accept it as a complement] Hajime shrugged his shoulders towards Shizukus words. Shizuku glanced at such a reliable Hajime. Somehow the exchanges dispositions were shown, Yue and Kaori were both piercing their eyes onto Shizuku. Shizuku who noticed suddenly began to shake, [Eh, what? What is it?], she asked Yue and them. [Yue, what do you think?] [N, its still fine. Its still at the friend level] [Right. still huh] [N. We need to be cautious] Yue and Kaori were whispering to each other as they consulted about something. It made Shizuku feel extremely discomfortable. And Ririana became air once again. Hajime looked at Yue and them with an amazed expression as if saying, what are you guys talking about? Chapter 110 Evening. The red sky was spreading, peoples shadows were growing thin as it stretched, the shadow of a person stood still in front of a huge stone monument made from the stones from the mountain range at the northwest of the royal palace. [Im sorry.] Right, the shadow of the person muttering was Aiko. The monument towering in front of her, a so-called monument for the faithful who died in battle (A tower which symbolized praise to the souls who died while loyal to their country). It was for the people killed in action and victims who carried out their duties out of loyalty towards the Kingdom, their names were carved here without exception. Even now, there are lots of flower offerings and mementos left by people in front of the monument for those who have died. Right now, although its unconfirmed how many peoples names were carved onto the stone but, Melds name will also be added onto here. Aiko gently placed weapons within the mementos left behind. It was the damaged western sword and spear. It was the artifacts of Aikos students who passed awayDaisuke Hiyama and Reiichi Kondo. Aiko voiced out her confession while alone, just what should I be conflicted with. That I wasnt able to bring back Hiyama and them back to Japan, or, because one of my students caused many people to die, or, everything including what Ive done While AIko was looking down with a dejected atmosphere, she remained standing as if she was enduring something, ~Za zaa~ footsteps resounded. The violently echoing sound was likely to purposely inform others of their own existence approaching. Usually he wouldnt make such noises. Aiko was startled and raised her face towards the sound. [Nagumo-kun..] [What a coincidence, Sensei] What was making that noise earlier was Hajime. His eyes were lightened up by the shine of the setting orange sun and stared right at Aiko. He had flowers in his hand. Its obvious to understand that he was there to offer flowers as tributes. Aiko showed a slightly unexpected expression towards his actions. Hajime noticed that Aikos expression and guessed that she was probably wondering what he was planning on doing, with a wry smile he placed the flowers onto the floral tribute stand. [Even I feel like mourning for the dead people a bit, Sensei?] [Eh? Ah, no, I mean, I dont particularly] Hajime suddenly talked to Aiko in an unexpectedly regrettable voice which caused Aiko to be shaken and tried to deceive him by waving her hands back and forth in a hurry. Then Hajime shrugged his shoulders like it was a joke and stood silently by Aiko. As Aiko frequently glanced at Hajime, it appeared that Hajime was looking up at the huge stone monument and didnt particularly care about Aiko, he didnt seem to have any signs of talking either. Somehow, silence suddenly fell into the area and Aiko decided to reluctantly start a conversation. [Eh~tto, those flower are..is it..for Hiyama-kun and them?] [Theres no way of that happening. Its for Meld] Hajime raised an eyebrow and plainly replied at the wrong guess. [For Meld-san..] [Ahh, though we werent acquainted that much, I dont particularly hate people of his nature. Contrary to his position, he worry quite a lot, failed a lot, and was always trying to improve himself..although Im only offering flowers its more along the feelings of how regrettable towards the people] [Nagumo-kun..thats right huh.] Towards Hajimes words, Aikos expression suddenly turned gentle. Even though Hajime mercilessly killed his enemies, he still had the proper feelings to mourn for a persons death so Aiko became happy at that. Her cheeks naturally loosened up that he purposely took the time to come and bring an offering. Actually, Yue and them were taking a bath, he ran away when the women gave off a carnivorous glare in their eyes of wanting to take him into the bath room with them, since there was still time he became free, when he by chance glanced at the flowers being displayed in a vase, he thought, how about killing time by offering flowers? and he pulled some flowers from the vase but..although his feelings about regret for Meld was real, he couldnt actually tell the truth. Hajime was taking in the circumstances of the surroundings and frowned at Aiko who loosened her cheeks. [Youre not going to blame me..] [Eh?] Towards Hajimes sudden words, Aiko tilted her neck. [That thing about Hiyama. The circumstances were different from Shimizus case. It appears that he was eaten by a demon in the end but, I was the one who pretty much killed him. I killed another of Senseis beloved students again? Kondo as well, although he was already dead, the one who pretty much destroyed his shape was me. .I had thought that Sensei would have hit me once or twice out of anger] [.] Aikos smile was erased and she looked down once again. Hajime was silent. He wasnt pressing her for an answer. How much time was spent silently?..Before long, Aiko began to gradually voice out her words. [To be honest, I cant easily give out a clear answer. I dont believe that it can be forgiven that Hiyama-kun killed Shirasaki-san but, if possible, I would have liked that he live out his life to atone for those sins. It was shocking that Kondo-kun turned out like that. But, I can understand why Nagumo-kun was enraged and showed your strength. An important person was killed in front of your eyes..with that, although its against what Id ideally want, you couldnt do anything but vent out your anger on them. Besides, I dont have the qualifications to blame Nagumo-kun] Aiko crossed her arms and rubbed them both. It was as if her body was getting cold and she was trying to keep warm. [Are you talking about what you did at the head temple?] [..] A silent confirmation. Temporarily, although Aikos minds balance was broken, Hajime and Teio had somehow reverted it back to normal with reproduction magic, once again, it appears that her mind is being worn down by her sense of guilt and ethics. If you looked carefully under her eyes, youd notice that she had dark circles that she tried to cover up with makeup, it was clear that she wasnt able to sleep for the past several days. Its possible that she was having nightmares. Silence descended down once again. Hajime didnt say anything and stood still. Was she unable to endure the atmosphere anymore? Aiko asked Hajime while lacking drive. [Is itnot painful for you Nagumo-kun?] [Killing people? I dont particularly think its painfulI think that that part of me probably broke when I fell into the abyss. Thats why I cant sympathise with you] [..] Towards Hajimes words, Aikos face distorts in bitterness. Something important in Hajime was broken and, in a single strike, Aikos state of mind further tightened up. [..No one..blames me] [Eh?] Aiko leaked out her voice as if she couldnt endure it. [No one blames me. The eyes of the children in our class doesnt look at me any differently, as for the Kingdoms citizens, they were looking at me with praise] That was a fact. All classmates, had a strong impression from Hajime who was too gruesome in his battle, they didnt really have much feelings about Aikos assistance in homicide, rather they were under the impression that Aiko fought for herself and took on the brunt of the load for their sakes, the Kingdom aristocrats and government officials were thankful that the brainwashing problem was solved. [Though Ive talked about it all to David-san and them, even they wanted a bit of time to think about and left it rather than immediately blaming me. Even though I robbed them of their important things] Blood dripped from her lip that she bit. Aiko probably wanted to be blamed for it. The act of killing a person..is heavy. As long as theyre not a maniac or rotten person, normally their minds would be hurt by the blades named guilt and ethics. So for such people, taking the blame and accepting the punishment, are in a sense a kind of salvation. Aiko herself probably unconsciously seeked for that. However, that wasnt given to her. Although Hajime can agree that she played a part in overthrowing the church, he believed that even without Aiko, Teio would have still somehow managed to exterminate them someway or another, he thought that bearing the burden alone was a bit much, so as if he was troubled he scratched his cheek as he opened his mouth. [Even if you say that, Sensei. The direct cause was due to Teios breath, Sensei only helped out a little? I dont think you should take on the burden as if everything was your fault..] [Those kind of things dont matter! I certainlyunderstood the possibility of them being killed but I still helped Teio-san. Thats no different than directly murdering them!] Unexpectedly, Aiko gave out her rebuttal strongly. Aiko herself probably felt ashamed that she raised her voice as she shrank down apologetically. Looking at Aiko with a side glance, after a moment of silence, Hajime calmly asked. [..Do you regret it?] [~No, at that time, I was resolute with Teio-san..because I couldnt overlook what the church was doing.to help you..if that was left alone then the students would surely have had terrible experiences..thats why..] While Aiko was holding back a painful voice, she replied that she Had no regrets. At that time, when she looked at Ishtar and them who had cornered Hajime, not just for Hajime but also for the sake of her students to not have to fight, her resolution to dirty her hands was real. Even now that was still unshaken. However, she was suffering while carrying the people who shes killed on her back, it wasnt something that reasoning could solve. Hajime let out a small sigh that wouldnt be noticed by Aiko as he glanced towards the side at Aiko who looked like she was suffering. Why did a teacher like Aiko reveal such heavy feelings to a student like me. Even though I only came here to kill some timehe grieved in his mind. And, suddenly, he recalled Aikos feelings that Yue and Shizuku pointed out earlier in the day and worried if that was the cause. It appears that Hajime was leaving Aikos student category in full-blast. Hajimes eyes were wandering around. He was completely looking for words. [About Sensei, will you still be a Sensei from now on?] [Eh?] Towards Hajimes abrupt question, Aikos expression unintentionally became blank. And she remembered that she was asked the same question once before. At that time, she should have answered with confidence, [Naturally!] [..] Now she was unable to immediately answer. That was because she questioned herself if she should declare herself as a teacher after having killed people. Aiko was tightly clenching her teeth and her expression distorted. He understood that Aiko was having an extreme conflict whirling within her mind. As if he expected it, on behalf of Aiko who couldnt answer, Hajime began to talk. [If, Sensei says that shell continue being our Sensei from now onwill you listen to my selfishness as a student] [Selfishness..is it?] Aiko who had a bad complexion and seemed to collapse at any moment, showed a perplexed expression from the words that came out of Hajimes mouth. [Yeah, my selfishness] Hajime removed his sights from the monument while nodding and faced Aiko to match their eyes together. As she was being stared at Hajime, from somewhere within her, warmth was starting to well up and as if attracted by it Aiko also stared back. After Hajime confirmed that he was firmly reflected in Aikos eyes, he slowly said his words. Exactly as Hajime said before, they were hopelessly selfish words. [Sensei..I want Sensei to feel guilty about it. I want you to shoulder its weight. Justly fighting, justly shouldering it, justly suffering, and justly complaining. To be human-like is slightly dazzling. Im already unable to feel anything after allyoull be a good example for me to not forget my Humanity. So thats why, continue shouldering it from now on. Ill properly watch such a human-like Sensei after all. If I do so then even after I return to Japan, Ill be able to live humanely] [Nagumo-kun] Aikos eyes opened up widely towards Hajimes words. She would have never thought in her dreams that hed not blame her nor cheer her, but instead tell her to continue suffering from now on. But, towards that selfishness, in a sense, made her remember the shock which came from killing as it formed ominous clouds within Aikos heart. The results of her determination and actions were serious. All the more it was painful as well. She wanted to run away and almost became broken. Her natural character made it extra painful because she was determined and resolute. But, when she looked at herself, she had people who were willing to help her. The important things that were lost, theres a person who cant feel but remember them. Aiko thought. Ahh, how very selfish. What mercilessly gentle selfishness A transparent drop ran down Aikos cheeks. Everything shes endured up until now in order to not cry easily crumbled. As Aiko was shedding tears, Hajime averted his glance and turned his back as he troubled conveyed the his last words. [Ma~a, times when its so painful that it seems like youd break, by all meanssince theres no one here..since theres really~ no one here so it wont be embarrassingIll lend you my back] [~.Really..people like you are..] Ill pretend that I didnt notice that Aiko was crying? is what Hajime seemed to say as he showed his back, Aiko approached while smiling and crying and buried her face into his back. [Then, Ill be borrowing it for a bit. ..Nagumo-kun] [Alright, Sensei] Aikos cheeks loosened up because of Hajimes casual answer and she entrusted her body. While shedding tears as if they were everything shes saved up, she once again vowed. In other words, shell continue being a teacher. And continue shouldering her sins. If a selfish student would be watching her then..she felt like shell be able to do her best. The shadow of the two people expanded towards the east. As the night fell, the sounds of sobs resounded for a while. After this, Hajime returned to the royal palace along with Aiko after she had finished crying but, while blushing randomly and looking down shamefully, Aiko was gracefully walking besides Hajime, to be honest, this may have done itit goes without saying that he was breaking out in cold sweat. And sure enough, Yue and them noticed and its needless to say what happened when he was taken into their room. About this case, Shia and them and i, Yues silent expressionless stare n particular was the most painful. It should be noted, that they coincidentally met up with David and them of the temple knights as they returned to the royal palace butit appears that, in the end their love for Aiko won. To begin with, the reason why they accompanied Aiko as guards was due to various senses of values but, after being forcefully pulled away from Aiko when they returned to the Kingdom and was forced to descend the mountain without being confirming her safety made them start harboring doubt for the people of the church. Although they were considerably shocked when the truth of the church and god was revealed, as expected they still came to the conclusion that they couldnt hate Aiko. Although they kinda had a feeling of complete desperation hanging around them..from now on, while believing in the Goddess of Fertility, they decided to revive and serve to protect the Kingdom as knights. Thinking about it again, it felt as if they carried a strange sublime feeling of love for Aiko butsurely they had lots of things to think about as well. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ [Enough already, really geez! Ok!] [Hajime-kun..please be a bit more cautious?] [Fufufu, as expected of master, to deliver the final blow after we just looked away for a moment.] In the dining room of the royal palace, while eating dinner, Shias and their voices resounded out as if blaming something. Hajime who it was being directed at was just enjoying the meal in front of him as if it was someone elses problem. Although Yue who was sitting to his right wasnt saying anything, her eyes looked at him as if she was looking at a troublesome person. When they heard of the circumstances, [Ma~a, guess It couldnt be helped then] is what they thought, clearly the feelings that Aiko has for Hajime inside of her was complex due to the fact that he was her student. Moreover, after hearing Hajimes stance of neglecting Aikos treatment, they somewhat harbored feelings of sympathy for Aiko. [Hajime. Does it seem like Aiko will be able to endure?] Because they heard of the contents from Hajime, Yue was slightly worried and asked. As opposed to it, Hajime stopped eating and seemed to be thinking a little. [N~, its not alright? Worst case scenario, if it looks too dangerous Ill have to create an artifact to stabilize her mind using Spirit magic. Ma~a, even if we dont worry about it, with time, that person will be able to digest it in neatly] [I see, thats good] As Yues eyes loosened up, Hajime also smiled. [As expected of..Yue-san. With just one step, she gets ahead by two] [Is this..the difference between her and me? Ku, I wont lose! I wont lose!] [Umu, should it be called naturally or something.it was a technique which touched masters heart as if completely natural..If I had to say it, its a godly skill. Obediently allow me to praise you] [Unwillingly evaluated] Shia who was looking at her with a terrified expression, Kaori who looked mortified, and Teio who was feeling admiration. Yues expression became bitter after being unexpectedly evaluated. Hajime smiled wryly as he stroke Yues hair. Among Hajime and his companions, in a sense as their feelings of getting along was firing up, an unexpected group came into the dining room. It was Kouki and them as well as his classmates. It appears that everyone including Aiko had come. When Hajime looked at them for a moment, he frowned slightly. Beforehand, he heard of the times when they would be eating, he had thought that he would be able to comfortably eat with his companions but..it appears that that plan was thrown off. Ma~a, theres no need to anxiously consider it, Hajime renewed his thoughts as he continued eating his meal. Yue and them didnt particularly mind either. But, it doesnt appear that his classmates thought the same, some people thought it was rather interesting, some people felt slightly awkward, and some people were lost as to what to do and became restless. Although they frequently glanced over, they were reminded of Hajimes previous statement that he didnt see them as companions and much less held much interest in it, so they were hesitant to call out to him. By the way, Aiko was staring at Hajime for a different kind of reason. [Ah~, Shizuku-chan! Over here!] [Kaori. Can I sit next to you?] [Of course] Kaori was showing a friendly smile with Nointos cool face, Shizuku also naturally loosened her cheeks as she sat next to her. At first It was still hard for the classmates to accept the fact that Kaori had changed her body but, the atmosphere of Kaoris image and smile allowed them to loosen up. Even if her body has changed, Kaoris peaceful atmosphere allowed her classmates hearts to relax. Or rather, when compared to the time when Hajime lost his cool, it was only slightly nerve wracking, there were many classmates who were glad that Kaori had returned. *Its funny cause the author didnt mention Ryutaro here*When Shizuku sat on the seat, Kouki sat on the seat next to her, and Aiko sat on the opposite side, while Suzu sat next to aiko. Aiko was right next to Yue. The other classmates proceeded to sit on the other remaining seats. Suzu looked at Yue as she sat, [Excuse me..for sitting besides Oneesama!], she said with a strangely tensed expression. Yue said, [Why Oneesama?] while tilting her head. When Kouki and them took their seats, the excellent maids of the royal palace began to move together and set the table. It was practically the same menu that Hajime and them had. Then, at that time, over Yues head, Hajime and Aikos glances connected. At once, Aikos cheeks were lightly stained, she shamefully averted her eyes. Even still, shed frequently glance back at Hajime, and secretly whispered out in a quiet voice. [A, ano, Nagumo-kun..sono, that thing from a while ago..sono, if possible.] Having to talk over Yue caused her to be a bit uncomfortable, most likely, as an adult, and, as a teacher, it was shameful to ask of Hajime so she kept quiet and decided to not say it. Hajime guessed that Yue had decided to not mind it, and he thanked her within himself while looking at Aiko. Suddenly her body was shaken and Aikos ears began to be dyed as well. There was a feeling that it was too late now that their eyes had matched up, Shizuku and them paid attention to Aikos appearance as she stared at Hajime. Fortunately, it was a blind spot for the other students so they werent found out but, the relatively close frontlines-group classmates saw it and were rather suspicious. [About what, Sensei. Was there something?] [Fu~e?] Naturally Hajime had decided to pretend not to know anything. Aiko was momentarily dimmed by that attitude but, she guessed that he was willing to keep it a secret, with a wry smile, [No, its nothing], she answered. Although she was thinking that she was cowardly for having Hajime take care of it, she became happy and smiled because he was considerate. When they saw Aikos state, more and more, the females began to turn their eyes onto Hajime. Only Yue was comforting Hajime by patting his shoulder, in addition, [Ah~n], as well. As expected of the true heroine. She was clearly different from the recent violent heroines of today. Hajime was absorbed in his deep thoughts, as expected, Yue is the best lover! I dont know how many times Ive fallen for her again, Shia who sat on his opposite side began to tug on his sleeve. [Hajime-san. Ah~n, desu] It appears that rather than getting angry that her rivals in love seems to have increased, she judged that now seems to be the time for her to show her appeal. While blushing and glancing upwards, she gracefully presented a fork. At that point, she didnt forget to also quietly draw her Usamimis closer to Hajime as well. She was wonderfully cunning. Hajime had no hesitations since theyve been doing it for a while, and consumed it in a bite. As Hajime chewed it in his mouth, Shias Usamimis were waving as if she was happy, incidentally, her bunny tail was also wiggling. When such a spectacle was shown, Kaori and Teio couldnt afford to stay put either. Both of them panicked and thrusted their forks into their food. [Ha, Hajime-kun, me too, ah~n!] [Master. Please eat mistresss without delay. ah~nja] [Just this once] No matter how many [Ah~n] were done, if the menu was the same then hed get bored. Thats why, he gave out a warning, the 2 [Ah~n]ed as they responded to Hajime. With that he consumed both with a bite each. Kaori and Teio both had soft and warm expressions. *<-its described as ???, basically that fulfilling look that anime characters get when they see cute things* [Whats with this atmosphere..its very uncomfortable..] Shizukus cheeks cramped up as a pink barrier surrounded Hajime. Kouki and Ryutaro who was next to her and Suzu also felt uncomfortable. Only Aiko had thought for a moment if she should also do it, while she was scolding herself for thinking about it everyone else were already through with it. The other school girls had an awkward air around them as the sweet air dispersed, as they stared at Hajime and them they began to, K~ya K~ya, and make a ruckus. The eyes which seemed to have looked at Hajime containing slight fears was now converted into a love story almost immediately. Since that day when he fell into hell, who would have thought that he would become the owner of this kind of haremthe girls eyes shined with curiosity and watched Hajime. On one side, the boys as had slight fears like the girls but it turned into awe as they paid attention. However, there were also glares of jealousy and envy which burned brightly that appeared here and there. After all, Hajime was surrounded by beautiful women and it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call them peerless beauties. Many eyes gazed on Shia in particular. As expected, even if they didnt have a geeky hobby, a girl with Usamimis accurately tickled the heart of a man. Furthermore the present Shia had a lovely smile as she was next to Hajime, occasionally, her Usamimis that moved around had extremely destructive powers. But, no matter how much they were consumed by jealousy and envy, would they get to know the secret to happily get along with beauties in a different world if they asked? but they couldnt say it. Once before, they called Hajime incompetent so they kept to themselves quietly, his overwhelming strength and unique atmosphere he carried now was enough to make them lose their nerves. Hajime was lightly ignoring his classmates stares however for some reason, Kaori who he saw at the edge of his view was blushing while holding a fork.. Kaori had allowed her eyes to swim around a bit and seems to have come to a conclusion about something, she apologetically used her fork to eat up the rest of her dish. And she blushed once again. Instinctively, is it puberty! Hajime was tempted to tsukkomi but, before he could, Yues severe tsukkomi came out. At the same time that Kaori who noticed that Yue was quietly watching her and aligned their eyes, those words came out. [Hentai] *<-Pervert* [! Tha, thats wrong! What are you saying! I, Im only eating as usual!] [Is what you say, but youre thoroughly enjoying Hajimes taste] [A, am not! Be, besides, if youre saying such things then, Teio is the real hentai right! Look, shes magnificently licking the fork!] [Rerorerorero, nmu?] *<-Rero = Licking noises* Kaori refuted Yue with a bright red face, ~Bishi~! and pointed an Teio. Up ahead of that was Teio who was licking and savoring a normal fork with a blank look. Thats right, are there any problems? is what her expression was like, Teio was holding the fork in her mouth like nothing was wrong. She was clearly enjoying something else. She was through with some other kind of content. She was a huge M hentai, but it appears that she somehow evolved into a anything goes hentai somewhere along the line. [Teio, stop that immediately. Or Ill send you flying] Hajime warned Teio while his temple was twitching. [Mu~u, I guess theres no other way. ..Master still hasnt kissed mistress yet. If I dont satisfy myself at times like these, Ill become frustrated] Hajimes temple twitched more because for some odd reason he was criticized back. Then, at that time, Teio suddenly recalled something and her eyes started shining. [Thats right! Master! I havent received my reward yet! Mistress desires the promised reward!] [Ah? Reward?] Towards Teios words, for a moment Hajime was thinking, [What are you talking about?], as he frowned, then he immediately recalled and clicked his tongue ~Chi~. The people who didnt know what they were talking about tilted their heads, as the representative, Shia asked. [What do you guys meanby reward?] [Umu, at the head temple where Sensei-dono was entrusted to me, I was promised that I would be rewarded if I kept her safe until the end. Nufufufu..master. Youre not thinking about going back on your promise right?] Shia and Kaori both, [Thats sly!], and made a ruckus, Teio urged that the promise be kept while laughing heartily. Somehow or another, everyones attention were gathering, Hajime had an unpleased look as he turned towards Teio. [And? Whats your wish? Though Ill say it first, Ill only do whats within my range alright?] Implying that just like the time with Shias reward, requests like *sex*Hold me wont be allowed? Teio also seems to have guessed his intentions and she nodded exaggeratedly that she understood it. And while blushing and fidgeting, she said her demand. [Be relieved, I wont be asking anything unreasonable. Its~, just like when we first met..I want you to tease mistresss ass] With both hands on her cheeks, [K~ya! I said it!], Teio seemed to be implying as she ~Iyan Iyan~ed. Because its already been done once, it wouldnt be unreasonable? And completely disregarded the abnormality of the contents as she asked for an unreasonable demand. As expected of a Hentai. Sure enough, all humans other than Yue and them were intensely shocked by those remarks. Their eyes turned towards Hajime, it was the same eyes as if looking at a criminal. [Rejected, this worthless dragon. Dont go saying remarks that remarkably invite misunderstandings!] Towards Hajime who plainly rejected the demand, Teio made an expression as if she was shocked and intensely protested. [Wh, why! It shouldnt have been an unreasonable demand! Just like at that time, I just want you to thrust your thick and hard, black rod into mistresss ass! Just like that time when you were always grinding up and quickly pulling it out while ignoring mistresss pleas! I want you to relentlessly torment mistresss ass!] [Ive already said it! Quit saying remarks that invite misunderstandings!] The gazes being directed at Hajime turned into eyes as if looking at a devil. [But, Its not a complete misunderstanding right?] Yue and them, [Ah]ed, Aiko who seemed to have been slightly displeased expression called out to Hajime with thorns attached. [Certainly, you didnt say any lies] [Actually, it was stuck..] [Un, Nagumo-kun was completely merciless] The classmates doubts changed into conviction after hearing Aiko and the Ai-chan bodyguards such as Sonobe and the others voiced their thoughts. [Hajime-san, as expected calling it a misunderstanding is a little] [Hajime. Hajime was the cause of Teios Hentai transformation. It cant be helped] Unexpectedly Shia and Yue had betrayed him. [Na, Nagumo-kun..people like youwhat have you done to Teio-san..] [Hajime-kunhow envio-I mean, you have to take responsibility] The gazes directed at Hajime were like eyes that were looking at a demon lord. Hajime slowly stood up without a word and stretched out his right hand upwards. In front of everyone who was wondering what he was going to do, Hajime pulled out the black stake for Pile-bunker out of the Treasure Warehouse. For some reason, the stake was already giving out red sparks as he pulled it out. Cold sweat ran down Teios cheek. [OK, Teio. Lets give you your reward. Eh? You want it rammed up your ass right? Rejoyce, its much thicker and harder than before, its an excellent piece which I can boast about. You wont even have time to pant, youll die in an instant] Teio had realised, [This is bad, I got too full of myself]. Pile-bunker being used on Teio was the results of a fight, while being viewed with eyes as if looking at a pervert, Hajime simply went berserk. By the way, if you looked objectively, it certainly wasnt a misunderstanding when pointed out. [W, wait a bit, master. What I said a while ago was only an example, I didnt say that you had to use it again? As expected, if something like that is used Ill end up dying! Ill apologise so, quickly, put that away!] [Dont hold back Teio. You want this right? What, did you want to waste precious time to go to a room. Ill pierce you here] [Hi~n, masters eyes are serious~! Yue, Shia, Kaori~, stop master already! Help me~!] As Hajime approached while gushing out sparks and crackles, Teio became teary eyed and asked for Yue and them for help. As expected, she didnt want the punishment of dying in a single blow. But, her cheeks were slightly blushed and her breathing was rough, it seems that her performance ran deep. Hajime looked at Teio who was clinging onto Kaori and hiding behind her, and with his upset feelings washed away he, ~Fu~n~, snuffled with his nose, the stake was returned into the Treasure Warehouse and he returned to his seat. However, the classmates didnt lose their evaluations of him being a demon lord. Later, two kinds of names spread throughout the Kingdom about the White haired eyepatch wearing demon king butif Hajime had known that he would have gone insane. [Ha~a, and? The reward itself doesnt really matter but, dont you have a more decent demand?] Hajime let out a sigh as he got back to his seat, it was a sigh of relief in various meanings. The scene where the ass of a beautiful young woman that was about to happen in front of their eyes was well over the capacity for the high school students. [U, umu. Then, lets see, the rights of laying on the bed with you? See, its always Yue and Shia who gets to be next to master right? Mistress has never slept next to master before. Thats why, tonight, I want to sleep next to master, how about it?] [Something of that degree is cheap. ..Or rather just say that from the start] [Mistresss passion surged out, its not something I can control so easily. Accept it] Teio who was ashamed was wiggling with a surprised expression, when she looked at Shia who was next to her, Shia said, [Theres no helping it then huh~] and shrugged her shoulders. It appears that, tonight, hell be sleeping between Yue and Teio. But, while in bed, Hajime would be sandwiched by something else.. The school girls were making a ruckus again as they went, K~ya K~ya, and the male students were beginning to utter out some kind of curse. Additionally, Aiko, sleeping with multiple females is immoral! began to give out a teacher-like (Actually, she probably held a lot of personal resentment) preach, on the other hand, with Shia and Yues relation exposed she was objecting against it now, Yue leaned on Hajime and stuck out her tongue and released her bewitching atmosphere after finishing her meal, because of that the classmates were further heated up, and some boys were unable to stand up straight anymore..and, the dining rooms atmosphere was filled with chaos. While ignoring the noisy girls uproars, Hajime decided to recall what happened today. They free falled from [Kamiyama] and appeared with Kaori whose body was replaced, they went to the adventurers guild and created a Gold ranked man-woman, played a grand game of tag with the craftsmen of the Kingdom which caused great confusion, allowed the royal family to gain control of the situation, beated up the to-be king and he also lost his first crush. In order to kill time, by chance, he met up with Aiko and she revealed her heavy worries, and while having dinner expecting to relax it turned into a disturbance. These were the events which happened to Hajime in a day at the Kingdom. It may be Hajimes fate to be a maelstrom of confusion and disturbances. Tomorrow, Hajime and them will be taking Ririana and them and leaving the Kingdom. Hajime and them have no intentions of entering the Empires capital at allSurely, without a doubt probably isnt possible. As expected, what really lies on the grounds towards the east..Hajime had a premonition of the new disturbances to come, while feeling the softness and warmth of Yue who was hugging his arm, ma~a, whatever it is, he shrugged his shoulder. Chapter 111 The thick clouds underneath them were quickly passing by. The grass plains and trees were overlapping with the clouds, occasionally a small village could be seen, but as expected it would be quickly left behind in no time at all. It was supposed to going at a considerable amount of speed but, some kind of barrier was placed which made the breeze comfortable. Someones ponytail trademark was drifting in the comfortable breeze, It was Shizuku who was watching the scenery before her eyes, and she changed her glance over towards the sun which shone brightly overhead. The blessing of lights seen from clouds, if we reached out would we be able to grasp it? it was so close that it could be mistaken as so. Shizuku was leaning her back on the handrail while blocking the sunlight with her hand, as if looking far into the distance, she suddenly muttered something as if she was tired from just thinking about it. [..Who would have expected that he built an airship. ..He can already do everything huh] Right, the place where Shizuku was currently at was the rear deck of the airship Feruniru that Hajime created. This Feruniru was mainly made out of gravity stones and induction stones, along with other various functions built in, it was their new way of transportation. The reason why theyve never used it up until now was solely because Hajime had thought that it was too early. Though it wasnt difficult to move something through gravity stones, the bigger the mass became the more you needed to be experienced in Creation magic. As far as the Cross bitts go, they had a limit of being able to only lift up 1 person. However, through the results of pilling on training between several intervals of time, he finally became skilled enough to freely operate a large floating mass, the compiled data was then used to create the airship, Fenuniru. Since theyve left the Kingdom, everyone was doubting Hajime as they gathered at the grass plains on the outskirts of the Kingdom without a wagon nor a car which ran on magic, when Hajime showed Fenuniru he had a triumphant look on his face. [Its commonsense that flight transportation devices are obtained near the end of a journey] Is what he said while full of confidence. This Feruniru was 120 meters in length and in the shape of a devil fish, inside of it contained halls that led to the bridge towards the front and living quarters at the center, furthermore there was also a kitchen and room to take baths. Though I say that, because theyre able to travel to the Empire which usually takes 2 months by carriage in only 1 and a half days, how much the utilities are going to be used is unknown. Even just floating in the sky consumes quite a bit of magical power. If it wasnt Hajime, then using it for long times would be impossible. [So this was where you wereShizuku] [Kouki..] As Shizuku was recalling Hajimes words and tsukkomied in her mind, just what about this is commonsense?, she was called out to. When Shizuku looked towards the voice, Koukis face appeared from the hatch that just opened up. Kouki came straight up besides Shizuku and with both arms on the handrail, he began to look towards the clouds that were in the distance. And he started to mutter something. [This is..incredible] [Thats right. Im already tired of being surprised at every little thing] Naturally, what Kouki was talking about was the airship Feruniru. However, his expression showed no colors of admiration, it was somewhat discouraged and at the same time, mortifying. [Hows everyone else?] [Ryutaro and the imperial guards are eating what Shia-san cooked for them. Suzu is chatting with Riri. ..Nagumo is..flirting around. At the bridge laying down and relaxing..] The reason they accompanied Hajime was to keep their promise of protecting and sending off princess Ririana and her imperial guards to the Empire, and it was only Koukis Hero party. The remaining students who couldnt fight were left with Aiko, the Nagayama front-forces as well, they decided to protect the Kingdom while Kouki and them werent there. To begin with, the long-distance transfer that Freed left behind at the Kingdom gave them a hint, there was an artifact that allowed them to return at anytime, if Kouki and them asked Hajime theyd be able to return immediately. Shizuku glanced towards Kouki who was a biting his words. Shizuku could somehow sympathized with his behavior, she scratched her cheek and showed a wry smile as if asking, whats up, and talked. [What is it, you seem pretty dissatisfied? Does it not sit well with you that Nagumo-kun is popular?] [Its not like that] Shizuku called out while poking fun at him, Koukis expression seemed to have been ill-humored and replied bluntly. [Being able to create something this amazing..and being insanely strong..why is it that hes able to act so nonchalantly like that. ..Why was he so easily able to abandon them.] [..] It appears that Kouki is still not comfortable with Hajimes judgement to not fight god and abandon this world. If he himself had that much power then hed go off and save the world from god himselfwhile he was thinking about that, Shizuku completely understood what he meant. [Hes probably already chosen] [chosen?] Shizukus reply which she muttered made Kouki turn his glance at her again. While Shizuku was looking far into the distance, she took her time to choose her words. [He is..probably not as free as he appears? Perhaps, even though he looks calm, I think hes probably always frantic. Hes always frantically trying to survive with his important people] [.] [Hes already said it too right? You dont do something because youve gained power, because you want to do something you use power. Right now what youre feeling is the difference, it wasnt something that he had from the beginning. Incompetent, Good-for-nothing, while being told such things, he crawled up from the bottom and obtained it. ..Literally, what he obtained at the end was determination and resolution. Not In order to defeat god, nor save the world. Its much simpler, its for those who are close to him..its completely different from us who because we can, we will. Thats why, even if hes being told because you can, then do it, he wont easily nod and agree with it. Because, he didnt obtain power for that purpose, if he looks the other way and loses his most important things then hed obtain nothing out of it.] [..I dont really understand] [U~n. Though it may be a bit different, look, in order to become the boxing world champion I worked hard, since youre strong, wipe out all the evil in the town! saying something like that just doesnt work out?] [Mu.when you say it like that..but, whats on the line are the lives of the people of this world] Midway in, Kouki stubbornly refuted Shizuku while his eyebrows were in a ? shape. [Ma~a, not being able to leave behind people in need is one of your good traits but..thats only Koukis senses of value so you shouldnt force them onto Nagumo-kun] [..Whats with that, do you have his back on this?] [What childish things are you saying. Im simply talking about people in general? Besides, Im sure you havent forgotten it, somehow or another Nagumo-kun has saved numerous people including us. It was the same for the town of Ulu as well, Kaori also said that he saved the Ankaji dukedom too. It seems he also wiped out the hidden organization that took part in human trafficking at Fuyuren and he also rescued Myu who was a Umininzoku child and returned her to her mother too. As for us, I dont think weve done much to save the people from this world?] [Thats] [Surely for himself..hed only act for those who are important to him such as Yue and them.fufu, thinking about that, eventually he might Take the opportunity to send god flying away?] [Whats with that, that pitiful god.] While thinking of such silly things, Shizuku laughed as she thought that it was possible in the future if it was Hajime. Kouki had a complicated expression but, he didnt have the strength to deny Shizukus words so he tsukkomied and stopped at that. For a while, a time of silence passed by. Shizuku guessed that Kouki was thinking while carrying conflicted feelings within himself again and decided to not say anything. Then, at that time, Feruniru which had flown in a straight course and fixed speed suddenly went off course. Kouki and Shizuku were wondering what happened since if they just flew straight theyd reach the Empire. [..Did something happen?] [For the time being, shall we go back inside] The two nodded in consent and quickly returned into the ship. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ When Shizuku and Kouki entered the bridge, everyone had already gathered around the crystal like object at the center. [What happened?] [Ah, Shizuku-chan. Un, for some reason people are being chased by the Empires soldiers] Kaori answered Shizuku who asked. What Kaori pointed towards in cubic crystal was, several Usagininzokus running through a valley, behind them were approaching empire soldiers who were playing a real game of tag with them. This crystal was created with the Distant Viewing Stone and Distance Transmitting Stone through Creation magic, it was possible to project the image of the distant surroundings with the crystal installed in the bridge, in simple terms, it was a telescope which was capable of projecting an image. When Shizuku looked at the crystal display, certainly, there were 2 Usagininzoku women between a narrow valley without any flowing water, they seemed to be worrying as they ran away from the Empire soldiers who were approaching behind them. Behind the approaching Empire soldiers were several large transportation carriages, rather than chasing them from the beginning, did they escape instead? Or were they trying to catch the Usagininzokus that they found by chance? It appears that Hajime and them saw the situation and slowed down Feruniru. Normally hed just ignore it but, because it was Shias race he decided to be concerned about it. [Isnt this bad! If we dont immediately help them!] Kouki shouted out as expected. It seemed like hed jump out at any moment even though they were in the sky. However, Hajime didnt answer the rushing Kouki, he drew his eyebrows closer to the crystal display and looked at it suspiciously. [Oi, Nagumo! Surely youre not intending to abandon those girls are you!? If you wont be helping then Ill go! Hurry and let me down!] [Shia, these guys are..] [Eh? Ar~e? These 2 are..] Hajime ignored the raging Kouki and called out to Shia. Shia also seems to have noticed now that they zoomed in on the image. [Why are you two so laid back! Their the same race as Shia-san right! Do you think nothing of it!] [Im sorry, youre a bit noisy so could you quiet down for a bit? ..Hajime-san, theres no doubt about it. Its Rana-san and Mina-san] [As expected huh. Because of their sudden change in condition I had a hard time remembering. These guys movements and expressions..fumu] Koukis opinion was completely cut off by Shia and he instinctively became quiet. By the way, the reason why Kouki was addressing Shia with San was due to the results of her introducing herself by her first name with a refreshing smile, but Shia had said to just call her by her first name without adding honorifics with a smile. In the meantime, the two Usagininzoku women stopped moving their legs as they fell onto the ground. Their current position was at a slightly more open valley. When he saw that, Kouki regained his senses and decided that hed leave the bridge and go to the front deck. Though theres still quite some distance between them, for the time being he was intending to shoot magic to attract the Empire soldiers attention. [Ma~a, wait. Amanogawa. Its fine] [Wha, what are you saying! Those feeble women seem like theyd be attacked at any moment!] ~Ki~ Kouki glared at Hajime in frustration, However, Hajime was smiling from ear to ear and muttered like something was interesting as he looked at the crystal display. [Feeble? No way. Those guys are..the Hauria you know?] What are you saying? immediately after Koukis doubtful expression, [Ah!], someones astonished voice sounded out. When Kouki looked towards the crystal display to see what happened, what was there wasa mountain of corpses consisting of Empire soldiers who were beheaded or pierced accurately through the head by an arrow. [.Eh?] Not just Kouki but everyone who didnt know of the Hauria tribe became dot eyed. In the meantime, feeling suspicious that the forces which left the transportation wagons werent returning after they went to chase the Usagininzoku, they decided to send out several scouts. And, when those scouts found the mountain of their comrades corpses, they called out to the two Usagininzoku women who were at the center leaning on one another and shaking as they approached in a threatening voice. They may have usually been much more careful of their actions after suddenly finding a mountain of their comrades corpses but, before them were the pet slaves who had absolutely no fighting power. They approached while upset but had no caution. They got closer. The moment when one of the scouts was about to grab one of the Usagininzoku woman by her Usamimis, an arrow shot out from somewhere and pierced through the scout behind him in the head. When the scout noticed the sound of the man collapsing on the the ground and convulsing, he looked back. In front of him, the Usagininzoku woman who should have been trembling in fear got up without a sound, at some point she was already wielding a short sword in her hand and the scout in front of her was easily beheaded. And the other Usagininzoku woman also immediately kept a low posture as she crawled on the ground towards the beheaded man who was falling sideways and easily reaped the head of the last scout who was stunned towards the sudden situation. The head popped off as if it was a toy, Kouki and them, [U~], became pale faced and held their mouths. Princess Ririana and her imperial guards instinctively stared at Shia when the impossible scene of the Usagininzoku killing the Empire soldiers were shown. The special one wasnt only you!? with their eyes opened wide in surprise. [No, without a doubt Im the only special one? Theres no way that there would be so many just like me. That was the results of training for them. ..Hajime-san placed them into a hell which couldnt be lukewarm, it was training which could be called devil remodeling, that kind of feeling] [ [ [ [ [] ] ] ] ] Everyones line of sight turned towards Hajime. Their eyes all clearly expressed the same things. In other words, [It was you again!?]. Hajime abruptly averted his eyes. In the meantime, the situation was coming to its final stages. The remaining empire soldiers and the transport wagon finally reached the slaughter site. The Empire soldiers foot completely came to a stop when they noticed the appearance of their comrades that were scattered on the road to block them. They couldnt just advance on ahead by trampling on the corpses as if nothing happened, above all they became intensely agitated as they made a ruckus. And the Hauria tribe didnt let that chance go by. No, everything may have been done for the sake of that chance to appear. The remaining Empire soldiers numbered 12. The Hauria tribesmen jumped out from both sides of the cliff, suddenly they appeared but even with the 2 women from before their numbers was only 5 people. However the Hauria tribesmen who jumped at them were better prepared to fight against the Empire soldiers, 3 heads were sent flying, and 1 person was shot right through the middle of their forehead by an arrow. The Hauria didnt let up their fierce attacks. Just like the flowing water, they attacked the Empire soldiers as a group. The moment that one of the Empire soldiers managed to grab their sword, a Hauria would jump from the side and immediately cut their head off. Arrows came flying towards the Empire soldiers from the front. Its speed was unlike those before it, they were transparent and the instant they tried to clear away as the Empire soldiers read where the arrow was going, a different Usagininzoku would come in from their blind spot and cut off their head. While the Empire soldiers gave out a courageous roar as they approached and kicked the heads of the beheaded soldiers. The moment that their eyes were fixed onto the Haruia who were unforgivable due to their angered hearts, a different Hauria suddenly appeared behind their backs and beheaded them. When you thought it was the right, they came from the left, when you thought they were in front, they came from the back, there were no restrictions, the Empire soldiers were at the mercy of the ever changing attacks. It didnt take much timeuntil their heads flew through the air. [Is, is this supposed to be the Usagininzoku.] [Seriously] [Rabbits are scary.] Mutters filled with horror were heard on the bridge of Feruniru. [Fu~n, their proficiency hasnt dropped at all. It doesnt seem like they skipped out on training. But, their ending was a bit weak] As Kouki and them were still stunned with open mouths, Hajime pulled out Schlagen and opened up a part of the windshield and pushed the muzzle outside with a standing shooting posture. There was still around 5 kilometers before the site. Everyone besides Yue and them were popeyed, Hajime was smiling and looking straight ahead without moving. Then he gently pulled the trigger. Doba~an!! The sound of an explosion was heard and a line flashed through the sky from Schlagen which gave off bright red sparks. It blew up the head of the Empire soldier who jumped out of the carriage and was about to cast magic on the Hauria. There were also Empire soldiers in the carriage. With Distant View in Hajimes magic eye, he was able to detect the surge of magic building up, he had noticed that the soldier was planning an ambush attack so he sniped him from Feruniru. On the crystal display, it showed the Hauria tribesmans surprised expressions when the ambushers head was completely blown off. They immediately traced the line of trajectory and noticed Feruniru that was flying in the sky. Normally theyd become cautious with the attack that came from a mysterious flying object but..In the next instant their expressions became joyful. A boy with a crossbow on his shoulder jumped out from the shadows of the rocks and smiled fearlessly! and decided to wildly salute. They seemed to have noticed who the person who shot out that flash was. It was to be expected of them. A bright red flash was a classic symbol of their boss who they loved and respected.. The Hauria tribesmen saluted the boy whom they followed gladly. There appearances were seen reflected on the crystal display and once again everyones gazes turned towards Hajime. This time their eyes contained a lot of amazement. What kinds of things did he have to do to make the gentle Usaginizokus turn into that, Kouki and the others had eyes that silently questioned that. [Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Lets quickly get down. To be doing this kind of thing outside of the Sea of Trees..maybe theyve run out of control again..] Kouki and them watched as Shia rushed Hajime. From the Hauria tribesmans strategy, they were clearly aiming for the Empires transportation force, it appears that, they took a trip outside of the Sea of Trees in order to kill Empire soldiers which caused Shia to became worried if they were intoxicated by battle again and ran out of control. Hajime had thought from their appearances that there was no way of that happening but, because Shia had an anxious face, Hajime himself became slightly interested and decided to land Feruniru in the valley. When Hajime and them got off at the valley, there were a lot of Demi-humans there besides the Hauria. There seems to have been about 100 people. It appears that that contents of the transportation wagons were Demi-humans. Besides Usagininzokus, there were Kitsuneninzoku*Fox* as well as Inuninzokus*Dog* too, Nekoninzoku*Cat*, and many women and children Morininzoku*Forest People/elves*. Everyone looked at Hajime and them with cautious eyes, they werent able to hide their surprise at the flying vehicle which theyve never seen nor heard about before. It certainly was an encounter with the unknown. And, with 80% of those who were surprised, a boy with a crossbow on his shoulder ran through the other 20% of Demi-humans who were confused and cautious, he immediately appeared before Hajime and performed a splendid salute with his back straightened. [Its been a long time, Boss! Ive been awaiting the day when we meet once again! Ive never thought that youd appear again like this, Im once again impressed! Also for helping us a while ago, I thank you!] [Yo~o, its been a long time. Ma~a, dont mind what happened earlier. Since it was you guys, youd likely be able to take on that kind of damage. .Youve guys have improved quite a bit] When Hajime had a smile on his face and said that, 2 women and 3 men with Usamimis had come out from the dumbfounded Demi-humans and saluted just like the boy with Usamimis, their eyes were beginning to water up because of their overflowing emotions. And, while wonderfully harmonizing their voices and their arranged heels sounding out. [ [ [ [ [ [Were grateful, Sir!!] ] ] ] ] ] The Haurias voices trembled and echoed through the valley. They were moved enough to tears, but they didnt cry as their boss who they hold in high esteem praised them of their growth. Everyone looked up towards the empty sky and seemed to have held back the tears that were about to pour out. It appears that they put in slightly too much effort into holding the tears back as their eyes became bloodshot and scary. Hajime, Yue, and Shia were calm but, Teio and Kaori in the back, Kouki and them and Ririana and them were completely taken aback. [Ehtto, Its been a long time everyone! Its great that youre energetic above all else. By the way, where are father and them? Is it just you guys Pal-kun? Also, why are you guys in such a place, going against the Empire soldiers..] [Please calm down, Shia-anego*older sister, extremely humble way*. If you dont ask one at a time I wont be able to answer? For the time being, right now theres only the 6 of us here. There are various circumstances, lets find a calm place where we can talk in detail. .And also, its not Pal-kun, its Baltoferd of Certain Death. Please dont make mistakes?] [Eh? Did you tsukkomi me just now? Or rather youre still taking up that name..Rana-san and you guys should also be cautious] Pal was the same as always and Shia massaged her temple as she endures her headache. However, the opinion to move to a different place was reasonable, for the time being shell not press them any further, Shia gave out a warning to the woman Rana as well as the other members to not follow Pals lead and change their names. But, the reality was already something that went above expectations. [Shia. Its not Rana.its Rana Inferna of Swift Shadows]*I think, ???????????* [!? Rana-san!? What are you saying] Out of the Haurias, Rana had a firm older sister feeling, Shias cheeks start cramping up as she never thought this would happen. However the Haurias furious attacks didnt stop. Attacking through waves of cooperation was their strengths. [Im, Minasteria the Sky Render!]*?????????* [ !? ] [Im, Yaozerias of Mighty Illusions!]*?????????* [ !? ] [Im, Yorugandal of Crawling Decapitation!]*?????????* [ !? ] [Fu~, Im Liquid Break of Light Rain]*???????????* [ !? ] Everyone had extremely triumphant looks as they took on poses like joO*<-reference which im sure i ballsed up big time, ?????????????????????????????????* as they introduced their second name. Shias expression was dyed in despair. It appears that, the boom of Hauria having 2 names (Chunii) was here. At this rate, the possibility of everyone in the whole clan having them is high. By the way, their official names were only two characters in their heads.*<-not sure what this line was for, i may have screwed up* The family which shes reunited with after a long time turned into a situation where they took on poses with triumphant looks while declaring their second name, Shias appearance was quite pitiful as she spat out ectoplasm from her mouth. Thats why, Hajime was going to warn them that after several years theyd writhe around on the ground due to the embarrassment whenever they recalled their expressions. However before he could, a stray bullet shot out from Pal. [By the way, Which is better boss, Crimson Flash of Rondo or White Claws and Fangs of Gale?]*Probably wrong ????????(???) and ???????(??????)* [..What?] [Bosss second name. It was a heated discussion at the clan meeting for 10 days, somehow weve managed to narrow it down to these 2. However, we need to find out which is the best in the end, it was settled as a tie after fighting among the clan..since its come to this, we were to entrust it to bosss judgement after reuniting. By the way, Im on the Crimson Flash of Rondo side] [Wait, since when was it required to have 2 names?] [Boss, Im firmly on the White Claws and Fangs of Gale side] [No, listen to what Im saying. I.] [What are you saying Rana Inferna of Swift Shadows. No matter how you think about it, Boss perfectly fits Crimson Flash of Rondo!] [No, kora, enough of this..] [Thats right! He releases sparks of red magical power, master of various weapons and able to freely run around the skies, its exactly Crimson Flash of Rondo! This is the best JK]*<- unable to actually understand what this meant, ??????JK* [Stop it, anymore of that shameful commentary is-] [Oioi, Yorugandal of Crawling Decapitation. If you say that then, that trademark white hair that waves around as he carries his powerful weapons in both hands called his claws and fangs and attack in waves like a storm, theres no other way of expressing it than White Claws and Fangs of Gale, why cant you understand? Since when have you become so senile?] [.] Ectoplasm began to flow from Hajimes mouth. It appears that the surprise present of their embarrassing commentary was making his mind reach its limit. As they were getting along well with each other, unknown energy were flowing in the back of Hajime and Shias mouths, ~Bufu~! the sound of it spouting resounded. [Shi, Shizu Shizu, its not nice to laugh, Bufu~!] [Su, Suzus laughing as well.Kufu.I wonder.have they been infected with chunii, fu, fufu~] When Hajime regained his senses and looked behind him, Shizuku and Suzus shoulders were shaking as were desperately trying to keep in their laughter. Although they were unable to keep it in at all. For the time being, Hajime decided to shoot Pal and them who were having their heated discussion with rubber bullets and then turned towards Shizuku and Suzu with a reproachful look as they gradually shook. [Yaegashi, for the cool you, Ill forcefully give you a twintail ribbon as a present later. Of course Ill also keep image recordings of it] [ ! ] [Taniguchi, Ill shorten your height by another 5 centimeters] [ ! ] Shizuku and Suzus laughing immediately stopped and they trembled in fear. Even if it was unreasonably misplaced anger, if Hajime became serious then the 2 wouldnt be able to oppose him. And Hajimes eyes were completely serious. [Anois this a good time?] While avoiding the Hauria that were floundering on the ground, Shizuku and them were protesting Hajimes unreasonableness, the voice which called out was a beautiful girl from the feet up, she was a slender beauty who had long blond hair and blue eyes. From her sharp pointy ears they could tell that she was a Morininzoku. Hajime had felt that she kinda looked like one of Fair Bergens elders, Alfrerick. [Are you without a doubt Nagumo Hajime-dono?] [N? Thats certainly right but..] When Hajime nodded, the beautiful blond haired blue eye Morininzoku gave out a relieved sigh as she patted her chest. To begin with, both of her thin hands were bound by metal handcuffs, it seems to have been quite a pitiful state. Her ankles also had shackles with chains fixed on it, every time she walked her white skin turned red as it rubbed her skin. [Then, is it fine to believe that you wont capture us and enslave us? Ive heard from my grandfather that your senses of value for your own race is for better or worst, equal for everything. You would not toy with us Demi-humans..] [Grandfather? Is it possibly Alfrerick?] [That is correct. Im sorry for the delay but, I am, the only granddaughter of Alfrerick an elder of Fair Bergen, Arutena Haipisuto] [An elders granddaughter was capturedit appears that there really were various circumstances] Speaking of being the granddaughter of an elder, shes practically the princess of the Morininzoku, naturally, they should have also had firm escape methods and guards in case of emergencies. Without being able to use them, or it could be said that even if they used them theyd still get caught, that just shows how tight the situation was. As expected, something happened at the large tree? Hajime frowned as it was becoming increasingly necessary to hear Pal and their stories as he sharpened his glance. In this situation, Hajime called out to Pal and them while ignoring Arutenas odd continuous stare. [Oi, you guys. Bring over all the Demi-humans. Incidentally. Ill send you guys to the Sea of Trees] [Yes, Sir! Ah, Im sorry about this but, boss. I want to contact a comrade whos lurking on the Empires outskirts, may I leave midway in?] [Ahh, that works out just fine, we have a few guys here that well be sending to the Empire, Ill unload you guys a bit away from the Empire together] [Thank you very much!] Currently, Hajime and them were currently not to far away from the Empire. The fact that the Demi-humans were being transported through carriage here would mean that, it wasnt going from the Sea of Trees to Empire, but rather it came from the Empire and was heading for another place. In other words, Pal and them went to the Empire to gather some kind of information, hearing the story of the transportation, they came chasing after it. The Demi-humans began walking timidly and uneasily as they were told to by Pal and them. When he saw that, Hajime and them also returned to Feruniru. Then, at that time, nearby Hajime, [K~ya!], a cute scream resounded. Arutena appears to have tripped because of the fetters*chains*. While panicking with both hands in the air, immediately, since she was closeCshe ended up clinging onto Hajimes back. In an instant, the Demi-humans turned blue and stiffened up. If the other party were Empire soldiers then, the moment they were used as support, an open palm would come flying. While shouting [Why are you touching me without permission, you dirty beasts!]. Thats why, Arutena also thought it would happen? she probably had an illusion that she was going to be hit. However, Hajime isnt able to do such vulgar things. [Ahh? .Jeez] As Hajime glanced behind his shoulder, he looked at Arutenas hands and feet as she cowered back after their glances aligned, [Well, yeah it would be hard to walk in those], while he convinced himself of that, he scratched his head like it was troublesome and kneeled down before Arutena who was standing. Towards that, the Demi-humans began to make a ruckus as if they were upset. [Ah, ano.] [Its fine so just stay still] Similarly, Arutena was shaken when he suddenly decided to kneel down, right afterwards, Hajimes actions caused her to become even more uneasy. That was because Hajime was touching Arutenas foot. To be accurate, he was touching the fetters, Arutena was shocked and trembling. Never before has a man knelt down and touched her feet before, she became stiff and uneasy as her eyes swam around. Then, in the next instant, her eyes rounded up in surprise. Once she noticed that red magical power was gushing out, without a sound the fetters came off. When Hajime stood back up, this time he held onto both of Arutenas hands. At that point, Arutena had understood what Hajime was going to do and managed to regain some composure. And once again the fascinating red radiance gushed out again. A small voice that may or may not have resounded, [How beautiful], was muttered. Recently, has Hajimes magical powers been sharpened? It seems to have been much brighter than before. After removing the handcuffs he immediately threw them away and he finally touched Arutenas neck. It was because a slaves collar was attached there. With a serious look and having her neck felt by Hajime, Arutenas cheeks were heating up for some reason. After Hajime easily removed the collar, [This should be alright now], he convinced himself, and as if nothing happened he turned around. And, Hajime noticed that strangely he had become the center of attention. The Demi-humans were looking at him as if looking at a mysterious person, Pal and the other Hauria seemed to be proud, Kouki and them seemed to be slightly complex, and Yue and the females had eyes filled with both amazement and sharpness. While flinching a bit Hajime questioned, [What is it?]. However, against that, the females who noticed Arutenas slightly blushed cheeks reacted. [ [ [ [ [Nothing (ja*Teio*) (desu*Shia*)] ] ] ] ] It was incredibly cold. Chapter 112 After Hajime had unshackled all the demi-humans, they began to explore the airship to satisfy their curiosity, back in the bridge Hajime was listening to Pal and his groups story. [I see. the Majinzoku attacked both the Empire and Sea of Trees] [Affirmative. Though I dont know of the details of the Empire, the Sea of Trees was invaded by a large group of strong demons. It would have been dangerous if not for our previously laid traps] According to Pal, the Majinzoku also took along an army of demons to the Sea of Trees. [Harutsuina Sea of Trees] its natural since Freeds groups goal is to obtain more Age of Gods magic they would would aim for it, after all its well known as one of the great labyrinths. Naturally the soldiers of Fair Bergen*Faea Belgaen in Endos translation, thats probably the proper way but for my convenience i wont change it* couldnt permit the Majinzoku to just waltz right in, so they gathered the biggest forces they could muster up in order to confront them. They believed that they had the advantage due to the naturally dense fog, but their expectations were easily betrayed and they soon fell into confusion. Apart from the Majinzoku, the demons that they brought along showed their powers to the fullest extent in the Sea of Trees. Even though the demons were not of the insect type, they paved their way through, defeated and took the lives of many soldiers of Fair Bergen one after another through their odd magic. The Majinzoku turned around and asked the defeated Demi-humans, similarly to Hajime, [Where is the entrance to the large labyrinth?] However they couldnt just obediently give information to the enemies, they didnt know when the Majinzoku would start advancing towards Fair Bergen to ask random bypassers, so they quickly sent someone back to the town. The council was quickly gathered and a decision was made, the demons were far too strong to defend against, they decided to give them the information. In order to avoid a disaster like in Hajimes case. The labyrinth itself will clear away all who arent worthy. However, even though they asked the same question as Hajime, the Majinzoku had a different sense of value for the Demi-humans. No, the Majinzoku didnt do as Hajime did at all, they carried a huge sense of discrimination and hatred against Demi-humans. They believed that the world belongs to the Majinzoku, and that these beasts that have been abandoned by god is of the utmost humiliation and are absolutely unbearable. Their expressions were that of mad men with absolute confidence in their own god. And, the Majinzoku bared their fangs at Fair Bergen. They decided to hunt down the Demihumans before going into the dungeon. The soldiers of Fair Bergen fought back desperately. However, the army of unknown demons were too strong and had no troubles in the Sea of Trees, their chances of winning was low. As it stood, they would be defeated sooner or later, a soldier of the Kumaninzoku*Bear people* understood this and looked for a chance to escape from Fair Bergen. His purpose was not to run away. His purpose was to beg for help. His name is Regin*Jin in Endos translations, again for my convenience ill keep it like this* Banton. It was the elder which attacked Hajime out of anger and was greatly injured in the process, it was the man that held a deep grudge against the Hauria*Shias group* tribe. Now, Regin, without shame nor reputation, went forth to bow down to the Hauria tribe which was banished from Fair Bergen. He ran desperately through the Sea of Trees, his body was covered in wounds, when he finally reached the new village he prostrated himself on the ground many times. He asked them earnestly. I need your help, please lend me your power. The head of the Hauria tribe, Cam, went out and answered the wish. The reason is not for Fair Bergen. Of course their own species, the Usagininzoku were still in Fair Bergen, but that wasnt the reason either, above all, the thing that Cam could not forgive was the fact that the Majinzokus purpose was the great labyrinth. Emergency, if the Majinzokus do something wierd to the labyrinth.. When their boss Hajime returns at a later time. He would not be able to look him in the eye if the Majinzoku did something to it. As a subordinate of Hajime, it would not do if the bosses wish was obstructed by something, in order to have a happy reunion where we can proudly stick out our chests, otherwise we dont have the qualifications to call Hajime, boss! he said. Though Hajime doesnt really mind such a thing..its the pride of the Hauria. As a result, the Hauria tribe, rather than answering Regins request, [Who dares put their hands on something that belongs to the boss, ahn!? if they want to fight, shall we give them a fight!?] with that in their minds, they decided to participate. Regins thoughts later. [The Hauria were really scary at that time. though they werent in a frenzy like last time, their lips were waveringly shaking, and splitting abruptly.they were laughing. Uu, it wasnt possible for me to sleep well from that day on. ..The rabbits lips were recalled in my dreams, my neck.Haa~ Haa~no more. My anxiety doesnt stop. Where is the medicine..] As the Hauria entered the war, they first decided to wiped out all demons outside of Fair Bergen. Their purpose was to build strategies by confirming the demons movements and odd magics. Although the Hauria tribe became strong, it was due to using their racial abilities to the fullest, along with the mentality of not running away from fights, their specs didnt actually increase in any way, shape, or form. Therefore, they didnt recklessly charge in against a new kind of demon theyve never fought before. The other party was a formidable foe, so resolution was needed, preparation of stealth attacks, surprise attacks, lying and deceiving, they did everything to gather information. And, when the chest board was set up, they all took the offensive at once. Even if the dense fog wasnt effective, the demons were skillfully being killed by the Usaginizokus original techniques. Sooner or later the Majinzoku finally started to notice that their demons were disappearing, they ordered a quick regroup. The Hauria that couldnt defeat demons were made to be decoys, Instructions were then given to place traps around their new village. Then guiding them was simple. anyhow, being baited so easily, the Majinzokus blood rained down and heads rolled on the ground. Then they appeared and snorted through their nose.it was enough. After wiping out the Majinzoku, the Hauria suffered some losses as well. However, their current situation wasnt over yet. Though Fair Bergen was saved by the Hauria, the amount of collateral damage was huge. There was no room to guard the Sea of Trees with all the nursing and funerals that were needed. Then, at that opening, the Empire soldiers invaded the Sea of Trees. Their purpose was to abduct Demi-humans. After the battle was over, the Hauria went back to their village and was late to notice, as a result, there was basically no resistance while kidnaping. When Cam noticed the kidnappings, he kidnaped and questioned an empire soldier, apparently the Empire suffered from a demons attack, it was decided that they needed to secure manpower for repairs, in other words, the Demi-humans()that appeared to be the reason for invading the Sea of Trees. Cam quickly rushes to the other Usagininzoku villages, but he was too late, most of the women and children have already been kidnaped. Its clear that the powerless Usagininzokus were not abducted in order to help with the required manpower for the empire. Their purpose was to be used to satisfy their people after receiving an attack. As expected, the Hauria tribe could not overlook their fellow species, the majority of their forces were left to guard the Sea of Trees, Cam and a small group chased after the Empire soldiers transport wagon that was heading towards the Imperial Capital. However, communications with Cam was suddenly cut off after they reached the Imperial capital. No one came to the meeting place that was set up ahead of time. The remaining people at the Sea of Trees became restless and decided to send out scouts towards the empire. Results, Cams group that invaded the Imperial capital never came out. Afterwards, in order to invade the Imperial capital and find out Cams status, Pals group was gathering information on the security of the capital when they noticed that there was a transportation wagon with a large amount of Demi-humans leaving for another town, Pals group then put information gathering on hold and went to rescue their comrades. [However boss, by any chance, have other places also been attack by Majinzoku?] [Ahh, theyre active behind the scenes here and there? well, luckily I was around and they were all defeated] If you think about it, Hajime could be considered a God of Plague for the Majinzoku. This is because he doesnt actually hold any hostility towards their race, it just so happens that their timing is bad, so he ends up kicking them out of his way when they obstruct him. [Well, I have a rough understanding of whats going on. First of all, you need more information about Cam whos in the Imperial capital?] [Affirmative. And, though Im sorry boss..] [I understand. Well be passing by anyways. The fellows that got caught, Ill send them back to the Sea of Trees] [Thank you!] Pal and his group all bow at once. Though Shia mumbled a little, nothing was said. Hajime noticed it and knew what Shia wanted to say, but he waited for her to say it herself, in the end nothing was said. Finally, Hajime received a message for the leftover forces at the Sea of Trees, then dropped off Riria-na*the Princess* and Pals group off a little ways away from the Imperial capital. Then his party set a course at full speed towards [Harutsuina Sea of Trees]. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Once again Hajime set foot on [Harutsuina Sea of Trees] and welcomed the dense fog which shuts out all light ahead. Still, if there were no Demi-humans to guide the way, people who were below Hajimes inhumane level would likely be driven mad. As Hajime led the group, in order to not be separated he placed Demi-humans on the outside to enclose their surroundings. Strangely Arutena was walking especially close to Hajime, he decided to ignore it and keep advancing. Shia who was walking nearby had an anxious face, suddenly her ears reacted with a ~pico pico~. Shia lifted up her face, then began to stare at what lied ahead. [Hajime-san, theres an armed group up ahead] The surrounding Demi-humans turned a surprised look towards Shia due to her words. Even the kidnapped Usagininzoku in the group were surprised that Shia had managed to perceive something that they couldnt. As if confirming Shias words, a group of Toramimi*Tiger eared* Demi-humans appeared through the fog with weapons. The armed group had fierce eyes and stared at them, then they sensed that there was a large group of Demi-humans in the group, so they decided to not suddenly attack. Among them, the eyes of the Toraninzoku*Tiger race* who seemed to be the leader, stopped at Hajime. His eyes were then opened wide in astonishment. [You, that time..] Hajime also recalled the Toraninzokus appearance. His name is Ghil*Gil in Endos Official translation*, he was the commander of the security force that confronted Hajime the first time he came to the Sea of Trees. Apparently he survived the invasion and is currently patrolling again. [What on earth do you want this time..is that, Arutena!? Are you alright!?] [Ah, Yes. These people and the Hauria tribe helped me] Ghil tried to ask Hajimes purpose in a wild voice, and Arutena who was by his side noticed and showed herself. To the words of Arutena, a deep sigh of relief and amazement was heard. [Thats good. Alfrerick-sama was very sad. quickly, please show him your energetic appearance. .Boy. You, for what reason did you help us Demi-humans? Though it doesnt suit you who is arrogant and haughty..well, you have my thanks] [There wasnt a specific reason. it was only a coincidence, a coincidence] From the atmosphere of meeting an acquaintance, Shizukus group had doubtful faces. Shia then explained what had happened quietly, also how she fell in love with Hajime, and their faces showed consent. [Now then, are any of the Hauria tribe stationed at Fair Bergen? or, a fellow that knows where their current village is located?] [Mu? If its people from the Hauria tribe, there should be several in Fair Bergen. Though youve likely heard, there was an invasion, so many are currently living in Fair Bergen] [Thats good then. Well, lets quickly head for Fair Bergen] Hajime says so and urges ahead quickly. With an amazed face again, as usual it seems his attitude hasnt changed much, Ghil ordered his troops to brace their arms in order to guide them back. There wasnt any feeling hostility like the first time anymore, is it because they were saved by the Hauria tribe which Hajime trained, or is it because theres a great number of people this time..they were being mature about it and guiding Hajime, though it is convenient that they can get in without any trouble. At last weve reached Fair Bergen, though it has changed greatly. First of all, the huge dignified gate had collapsed, the leftover remains have yet to be cleaned up. And, the capital of the Sea of Trees which charmed Hajime with its fantastic beauty of nature, was completely destroyed with remains here and there, the air corridors and waterways made of tree trunks were broken down in places. [This is awful..] Someone muttered. Hajime totally agreed as well. The cold breeze coming from the darkness and Fair Bergen itself contained a gloomy atmosphere. Then, people who happened to pass by saw Arutena and their expressions stiffens up, it was unbelieveable, afterwards, they exploded into cheers and ran up to them. They finally notice that there is a party of humans by their side, when they were told of how Arutena was helped by them their expressions were still stiff, but as they embraced one another exposing their joy, their wariness was relinquished. Of the kidnapped people, there were many that ran at full speed towards their house, after first bowing to Hajime. The circle that encloses Hajime gradually grows, and the surroundings were completely buried by the people of Fair Bergen as they noticed. After a while the crowd begins to open a pathway. On the other side, stood Alfrerick Haipisuto, the most important person of Fair Bergen. [Grandfather!] [Oh, Oh, Arutena! Im glad, you were alright..] Arutena, ran at full speed while tears overflowing from her eyes, and jumped into her grandfathers chest. To the reunion of two family members that was thought to never be able to see one another again, many surrounding people were moved to tears. After embracing one another for a while, Alfrerick later separated from his granddaughter and gently pats her head, then his gaze was turned to Hajime. A wry smile appeared in his expression. [Its become a surprising reunion, Hajime Nagumo. Surely, I didnt think that my granddaughter would be saved. Our previous relationship aside*I improvised here, couldnt actually understand it though it has something to do with relationships i think*. .We sincerely express our gratitude, Thank you] [I only brought them here. If you wish to thank someone then thank the Hauria tribe. Ive heard that there are people from the Hauria tribe here, let me meet with them..] [Yes, but its you who changed the Hauria tribe. What goes around, comes around, youve not only saved my granddaughter, but also, us all. That is the fact. Your kindness is far more than we deserve and we would never be able to repay it all, but, at least accept our gratitude.] Hajime, from Alfrericks words, just shrugs his shoulders reluctantly and was scratching his cheek from having been slightly embarrassed. Yue, Shia, Teio, and Kaori are happy from watching the heartwarming scene. And, the man who dove into the dungeon in order to train and save the human race, to the fact that Hajime has been saving people all around the world, a complex expression was shown on Koukis face. Afterwards, Hajime, the Hauria tribe heard of their arrival and are quickly returning to Fair Bergen, we were given permission to wait in Alfericks house. As to Alfericks order, they were treated to tea(Arutena blushed a great deal when our hands touched while she handed me tea*Improvised a little here but, it should be alright. There was a word in between hands that i couldnt understand*) When we finished drinking one cup, men and women of the Hauria tribe rushed in noisily. [Boss!! I havent seen you in a long time!!] [We waited for you! Boss!!] [I, Im honored to finally meet you desu~! Sir!!] [Uoi! Newbies! Boss has returned! Tell all the other guys! Get there in 30 seconds!] [Yes, roger de arimasu~!] The attitude of the leftover forces, Kouki who should have expected it already from the reaction from Pals group is completely surprised! He spat out*it was either spat out, or spilled* his tea. While all members were wiping off the tea, they noticed that multiple Usagininzoku were lining up! Standing upright and immoveable with heels in arrangement, it was the appearance of wonderful saluting. Though there are many who dont actually know Hajime, their behaviours and speech seems to have been trained into them voluntarily, and expanded their powers. [Un~, Yes, its been a long time. Temporarily, since there are other people here lets stop the saluting] [ [ [ [ [ [Sir, Yes, Sir!] ] ] ] ] ] With a cheer for the boss that could be heard throughout the Sea of Trees, the Hauria tribe seemed to be very satisfied, to the genuine cheer that theyve experienced for the first time [well also finally...] the Usagininzoku that wasnt part of the Hauria tribe was filled with anticipation. Surely, after Hajime leaves the Sea of Trees, the angry voice of Sergeant HarOman *thanks, lemonedSM* might have resounded throughout the Sea of Trees. [Ive meet Pals group and understand roughly whats going on. You guys seem to have played an active role? Youve done a great job repelling them] [ [ [ [ [ [Yes, Were grateful de arimasu~!!] ] ] ] ] ] The last reply was said full of emotion in a tearful voice. Hajime, then passed on Pals groups information on to the Hauria who are trembling with emotion. In other words, Having found that Cams group invaded the Imperial castle, they will also invade it. And, there is a request for assistance. [Indeed. ..The message from Baltoferd of Certain Death has definitely been received. We express our thanks, boss] [.Na, by the way..what is your second name?] [Ha? Me? Fu, of course. Like the falling thunder, an unpredictable thunderclap striking down his foes, I am Iorunikusu of the Thunder Blade *Yeah, these lines are iffyit probably sounds out into something, but for the life of me i dont know*! desu~!] [Is that so] It seems that its already too late for the Hauria tribe.Theyve been completely infected. I regret that I didnt stop this from spreading beyond Baltoferd of Certain Death. Hajime pulled himself together and asked Iorunikusu of the Thunder Blade. [There seems to have been members outside of the Hauria tribe thats been trained, now, how many exactly?] [Rest assured. Many brave young people from tribes that have good relations to our Hauria tribe have heard of the rumors and begged to be trained.. Our actual combat force goes up to 122 soldiers] Not only Hajime, but also Yue and Shia were surprised, if thats the case then theyve increased their numbers by a fair bit. Hajimes intentions arent understood so Iorunikusu of the Thunder Blade has a doubtful face. [we can carry all of the members at one time. ..Io, Runikusu. Quickly gather all the guys who want to follow us to the Imperial capital. I want to see everyone together here] [Ha? Ha! Roger! At once!] It appeared that Iorunikusu of the Thunder Blade didnt understand right away and asked back with a questionable face, then he guessed that it meant that they would be going with Hajime to the Imperial capital, he saluted and immediately left to gather the other members. Io..of the Thunder Blade, Hajime returned in order to go to the great labyrinth, it appears he didnt think that Hajime would actually help them. It seems he shaken up by the unexpected words. And, Io wasnt the only one who was surprised, Shia who stood next to Hajime was also surprised. Her eyes are open wide, and her rabbit ears are standing up straight! She stares at Hajime. [Ha, Hajime-san..the great labyrinth..] [Youre worried about Cams group right?] [U.that.sono.but.] Hajime hit the bulls-eye so Shia shuts her mouth. Hajimes purpose is the great labyrinth, Cams circumstances are unrelated, Shia was unable to say that she wanted to search for Cams whereabouts, entering the Imperial capital which would prove too troublesome. Moreover, Cam wasnt kidnapped, he went in on his own accord. If anything its his own responsibility. Shia also decided to follow whatever Hajimes decisions were. Just like her father had his own path, Shia had hers. However, still, if you know that your family members whereabouts are unknown, naturally you would be worried and search. Because of the anxiety being shown on Shias face C Yue, Hajime, and the rest understood. Hajime, walks up right beside Shia, who was quiet because she was grateful that extra time would be used, and places his hands on her cheeks. [Fe?] To Hajimes sudden action, Shia absentmindedly let out a voice with a confused face. While looking straight into Shias eyes with persuading power, Hajime smiled and said. [Shia, that anxious face doesnt suit you. If youre worried about Cam, just say youre worried] [B, but.] [No buts. Now, what do you want to do? Youve always just said whatever you wanted. What happened to your impudence from our first meeting? To begin with, if youre not smiling.. I wont be able to contain my anger] [Hajime-san..] Though it was snappishly said, its obvious that he worried about Shia in all truths. The words that Shia yearned for. She understood, Shia places her hand on top of Hajimes hand thats on her cheek. Her eyes began to moisten with joy and love. [You might not realise thisbut this, sono, what. its enough, that i think that youre important. Therefore, Cheer up. I wont hesitate to do my best] [Hajime-san, I..] [Just say what you want to say. Because i will definitely listen] With a gentle warmth transmitting to her cheek, to the eyes that looked straight back into her eyes, Shias words that she locked up within herself began to spring forth. [.I, Im worried about father desuu~. ..Just one look is fine, I want to see his safe appearance desuu~.] [Really, you only had to say that in the beginning. Now, did you think i would decline?] [Wa, I, I didnt mean for it to be like that! Mou, Hajime-san is truly annoying!] Though she puffs her cheeks as if sulking, stars twinkled brightly in her eyes, her cheeks were dyed pink, and the face of a woman who was looking at her boyfriend was seen. To say it out, happy feelings were overflowing from her whole body. Shia, though it was not intentional to be reserved with Hajime, due to the increase of women who thinks about Hajime(rivals), She unconsciously held back to increase her ratings. Everything was blown away at Hajimes words, Youre important. When this Shia was seen, the women reacts. [..N~. Shia, cute] And, Yue watches Shia heartwarmingly. Just like an older sister. [I ask of you, Ill be happy if you occasionally abuse me~] And, Teio gave off an impression that couldnt be anything but perverted. will there be a way to cure her serious illness. [Uu~, how enviable~] [well, I would be glad if the man I liked said that to me] [Na, Nagumo-kun..Your very straight forward. Ive changed my opinion of you. Suzu is shocked] [Shiais enviable, I also towards Hajime] The order is Kaori, Shizuku, Suzu, and why Arutena as well. Then, at last, Shia notices her surroundings, Her face is dyed crimson red and she covers it up with both hands. However, her shame cant hold back her joy, her rabbit ears were waving happily, even her tail was moving according to her joy ~Rifu~. Then, Io came over at just the right time. It seems that the preparations of the Hauria tribe is finished. It was unreasonably quick. Alfrerick and Arutena were seeing off Hajimes group as they left on Feruniru*the airship* and flew off towards the Imperial capital. Chapter 113 Miscellaneous. What kind of place is the capital of the Hoelscher empire? Might(Strength) is the only words you need*Improvised and shortened down*. If you investigate youll find the buildings are without affection and are practically placed in a row. Are the streets readjustments of town lots? Is there anything delicious*This line was odd*? There are entrances continuing to the back alley in disorder with big and small things here and there. The atmosphere as well, there is tension strained everywhere like as if there was recently a disaster, even storekeepers who have opened a street stall serves people far from the idea of a customer. However, it was dark and stagnated but never became too much, they were lively with freedom of doing whatever they wanted to do. They had the freedom to do whatever they wanted, their only responsibility were to themselves. This was the creed of the citizens of the imperial capital. The Hoelscher empire is a new country that an active group of mercenary in a previous great war established, A military nation to which strength speaks for everything. Many of the citizens of the empire are no stranger to fights, to the point that its almost an illness. Theres a huge arena of a colossal size, the kind where there are events done many times throughout the year. [Oi, you [Doga!!] gupe~!?] It was Hajime who entered the Imperial capital, naturally Hajime was leading around beautiful women so it was understandable, this process has been repeating many times, before they were done talking they were already kissing the ground. Just now a man with weapons came by and was knocked down while talking and the force caused him to do a triple axel as he fell to the ground. However, the people do not seem to think much about it. This level of Fighting might be an everyday experience for them. [Uu, though i heard about it already after all, the empire is unplesant desuu~.] [Yes, i feel that way as well. .In a sense its good that we werent summoned in this place.] [Well, this is a military nation. Far from firepower being minimal, even the residents, there are many who have combat experience. The bad atmosphere is natural, the fighting is natural. Wanting to live is everyones desire, mistress.] Apparently, Shea didnt like the Imperial capital. Though Yue is silent, she also nods in agreement, after all this country isnt liked by women. Especially for Shia, the things she sees breaks her heart one at a time. [Shia, dont look so much. .Theres no helping them even if you see.] [..Yes, thats right] What Shia sees are slaves of the demi-human species. The slaves are being bought and sold actively. The empire allows the use of slaves, so business is very prosperous. There are children of the demi-human species turning their gaze to Shia as they were put in their cages with price tags on them, Shias expression is clouded. Yue clenches Shias hand anxiously. Hajime as well, caresses Shias cheek ~munimuni~ with awkward consideration. The warmth of two people is transmitted to the hand and cheek, and the rabbit ears on Shias head moved around joyfully. [..I cannot permit it. Though were all living. the slaves.] Kouki who was walking behind Hajime was grinding his teeth. He seemed like he would charge right in if left alone. The influence of the church is strong, even the Hairhi Kingdom has a strong sense of discrimination against demi-humans. The matter of keeping demi-humans as slaves tend to be evaded, because there was no chance of Kouki and them seeing how demi-humans were treated in the castle. Therefore, there might have been extra shock to their minds. However, it would be bad if he actually charges at them.. Hajime promised in his heart that he would pretend to not know him immediately if such an event happened. Though, we dont have to worry because we have a reliable person here, the man of the world(Shizuku) is here so we dont have to be worried at all. Now, Kouki is getting fired up while being lectured about this and that. Ryutaro, the muscle for brains fuels it, Suzu casually holds them down. In a sense, they make a good team. Though the team seems to fail quickly if not for the women. [Thats right, wasnt Shizuku proposed to by the Emperor?] [..Thats right, there was that too] Shuzuku frowns as she remembers something she didnt want to. Yue looks at Shuzuku and lets out a sound, [hoo~], with a slight smirk. Shizuku, frowned more at the glance. Kouki has a bitter expression nearby. Apparently, not only the country but also the emperor seemed to be dislikeable. [About that, Nagumo-kun. Where exactly are we going?] Shizuku, dodging the women who seemed to want to hear the details at any moment, the talk was redirected to Hajime. Though the story of confirming the safeties of Shias father was heard, a concrete plan wasnt heard yet. [N~? the adventurer guild first of all. If the Gold rank is used, most information can be found through questioning] [..Does Nagumo-kun believe that hes been caught?] [I dont know. If he has have been caught its possible hes been made into a slave, its also possible that hes just laying low somewhere too. The guards of the Imperial capital is on high alert, but to an abnormal level? To the point where its impossible to go out, entering was a good choice..] Hajime was right, and on a level was not an exaggeration to say that it was excessive. An empire soldier was stationed not as patrol on the outer wall and always kept a close watch until a physical checkup was done individually at the entrance gate. Even in the city, the empire soldiers of a minimum of 3 man teams went glancing around not only in the main streets but also the back alleys. Perhaps it was due to the surprise attack of the demon, that would cause them to get ready for high-level caution even if there wasnt an order yet. Because the Imperial capital is in such a condition, Pal and them are having trouble with invading, and are waiting for a chance. The Usagininzoku*Rabbit people* who arent slaves cant just pour on into the imperial capital, and there are limits to pretending to be Hajimes slaves. Therefore, the reinforcement unit that Hajime brought is hiding in a remote rock zone away from the Imperial capital to not attract attention for now. Rather its strange how Cams group was able to invade it. However, Hajime said, [I dont know], its almost certain that Cam was caught by them already. As for the Usagininzoku,they were a demi-human race of first-rate stealth operations, and Cam continued to polish it. Even if going in and out is severe, he will likely be able to do something by sending a message to the outside by some method. If there are no signs, Its natural to think that hes been caught already. Of course, I dont think that the information on Cam can be found at the adventurers guild. However, there might be the case of an event or rumor related to it. Shia looking uneasy, Hajime extends his hand to caress her cheeks again ~munimuni~. Shia, though she likes when her ears are felt, her cheeks being caressed was also a favorite. Hajime, told a joke to Shia while laughing that left a feeling of uneasiness. [If hes been caught, we only need to take him back. Dont worry, shia. When the time comes, even if we have to turn the Imperial capital to ashes, well get him back.] [N.leave it to us, shia] [Hajime-san, Yue-san.] [nonono, do we have to turn it into ashes? Though your eyes arent laughing, is it really a joke? is it?] [Shizuku-yan, the Imperial capital is already..] [Youve already given up? Have you already given up, Kaori!?] Was Hajimes joke not really a joke? Though shizuku tsukkomied while her cheek cramped up, she began to panic because Kaori seemed to be sad and shook her head. Actually, it seemed too much like a joke, because surely Hajime cannot destroy one whole country. While Hajime walked on the main street towards the adventurers guild while joking about a joke that actually wasnt, the state of the town began to change. Several buildings were collapsed, and there was debris scattered everywhere. On the way, according to what they heard through their ears, the demon being managed in the coliseum for a duel, suddenly mutated and became a strong and huge demon which has never been seen before and it raged about. Suddenly the huge demon appeared at the center of the city (it seemed to be 30 meters in length.) the empire reacted afterwards and confronted it. Finally, the Majinzoku*Devil Race* seems to take advantage and approached the emperor with a dash. While managing the demon by going to the front personally, the emperor was able to repel the Majinzoku somehow.The compensation was large no matter how you looked at the state of the town. It started at the colosseum which meant that it collapsed radially, at the miserable sight, many demi-human slaves were barefoot and brought out to remove the debris in great number. Because of the collapse on the other side there were watchmen surveying the intense place, though we need to get to the adventure guild, due to nature, we watched. It reminded me of how the pyramids were constructed in ancient Egypt, the state of having to carry debris with a gloomy expression while under severe monitoring and abuse from the armed empire soldiers, which put a finished setting to the word misery. The side effects of the damages in the Imperial capital seems to effect the demi-humans more than anyone else. Even though demi-humans are known for their physical powers, If one is overworked theyll definitely fall down and then someone will appear and beat them until they get back up. If they dont get back up, the empire would simply attack the Sea of Trees to gain more supply of slaves because they dont see demi-humans as people. Or, the sense of values that strength reigns supreme and only the weak are excluded. The purpose of Arutena being transported to another city is also to replace previous slaves. Just then, a boy around 10 years old with dog ears and tail tripped on some debris and fell down loudly, all the debris contained in his cart also fell out. The inumimi*Dog eared* boy was crouching down enduring the pain of his foot, the empire soldiers of the watch had a dangerous look, he began to approach with a club in hand. Its obvious what he plans on doing. And, the ally of justice couldnt remain silent about something about to happen right in front of him. [Oi! Stop.] Kouki, tries to run out while raising a loud voice to stop the empire soldier. However, he was stopped by the event that happened in the next moment. Pashu~! At the same time as the subtle sound was heard through the air, the empire soldier toppled down like a brick and dove onto the debris. Gosha! an indescribably miserable sound was heard, the empire soldier who was approaching the inumimi boy didnt move an inch. Apparently he fainted somehow. Afterwards the empire soldiers co-worker came rushing in a hurry, after seeing his condition, he shook his head with an amazed expression and carried him away somewhere. Leaving behind the inumimi boy. The inumimi boy, just looked with a blank surprised expression for a while as he didnt understand what just happened, He then quickly rakes up all the fallen debris that fell out and resumed his job as if nothing happened. Kouki who was going to begin running was stunned and baffled. Then, Hajimes voice ranged out. [Though i dont care if you thrust your neck into something troublesome, at least prevent it from troubling us?] [N.was that you just now Nagumo-kun?] Hajime shrugs his shoulder towards Koukis question. Actually, the empire soldier stumbled and fell because of the needle that was shot out from his artificial arm. Apart from having been helped earlier by me, Kouki, frowned at the word troublesome. Apparently, ive seemed to flip on his justice switch. [What is troublesome. .Is it bad to help? Even you helped me] [If anything, stopping you from making a scene is the correct choice. If you went and stopped him more empire soldiers would have shown up and it would have become a riot. We came here to look for a person. Not to cause extra commotion. Can you not cause an unnecessary uproar, if youre going to cause one at least do it away from us so it wont be a nuisance] While giving an indifferent answer while waving his hand, Kouki heats up and sends their purpose of finding Shias dad into the corner of his mind, He began to appeal for the sense of values of his ethics and justice. [You, as your watching the demi-humans, do you think of it as nothing at all! Look, now, at this time, they are suffering!] [Haa~, hey Yaegashi*Shizuku*, quickly do something about this fool whos lost sight of our purpose. Im leaving it in your care] Hajime also, Myuu was helped before. If a child suffers in front of his presence, he feels nothing at all*In case you guys are confused, this is because he got to know Myuu, so she wasnt a random child*. Be an adult.do something about it yourself, think what you want. However, even after the original purpose was said, i cant work on the emancipation of slaves, so i left it to Yaegashi because its troublesome to play with Kouki. Shizuku, though a sigh was let out.ahead of that, Kouki raised his voice in anger. Apparently, he seems to not like that Hajime had relied on Shizuku for this incident. [Shizuku has nothing to do with this! Right now, im talking with you! You value Shia, so why are you deserting these demi-humans!] As Koukis voice became loud, people in the surroundings began to pay attention. Some of the remote empire soldiers and watchdogs began to glance towards Hajime frequently. Since Hajime is an outsider and is looking for Cam who is currently hostile with the empire, he didnt want to stir up anymore unnecessary trouble with the authorities. Therefore, he rolled his eyes abruptly towards Kouki. [..Amanogawa*Kouki*. Ill say it one more time for you who has bad memory. Alright? i dont want to hear your repetitious complaining, and i dont plan on having a debate on ethics or sense of justice. I dont recognize you as companions, so i dont intend to get along with you. After all you asked for permission and followed along. Therefore, dont rush in by yourself, its unsightful. If you make too much noise..should I crush your limbs and send you back to the Kingdom?] [Kh..] [I said it a while ago, but i dont intend to interfere with you either. Therefore, while your still in range dont do anything that will trouble us. We came here to look for Cam. There is no time to be distracted on other things. ..And Shia is more important than other demi-humans to me] Hajime, turned away from Koukis glare, as if uninterested. Slavery, its completely natural in this world. Though theyre certainly receiving cruel treatment, its bad to help a demi-human thats been enslaved in general. Because it counts as stealing another persons possession. Still its probably necessary to think about it eventually. The resolution to fight against the empire itself to create a method of abolishing the slavery of the demi-humans. As it is, even if we help the slaves with force, theres a threat of retaliation and the demi-humans would be captured and treated more harshly than ever before. Does he finally understand, if not.. Kouki stares at the back of Hajime and doesnt move. Still being urged by shizuku and them, he finally let it go reluctantly. Kouki, though hes accompanying Hajime with permission, if what Hajime said about gods were true and others as strong as Nointo*White haired angel that Kaori is currently using as her body* will be appearing more often, then he has to obey, because it would be too difficult to obtain power otherwise. To be able to obtain the Age of Gods magic by obeying Hajime was certainly the best choice. Therefore, he held back the ill feelings in his chest and became silent. With the delicate atmosphere(only Koukis group) they reached the adventurers guild at last. There are tables put in the large space for miscellaneous things, and two counters. One counter for the procedures and receptionist, who was also a woman, while the other counter was a bar. There are fellows drinking in the daytime here and there, if there wasnt, i felt like tsukkomi-ing to help with its revival. When Hajime set foot inside, due to his familiar encounters he understood. In other words, vulgar glances would be placed on Yue and them. Therefore, Hajime while moving towards the counter used Pressure as soon as he stepped in. As expected of a military nation, even as they drank there was no one who fainted, they began to expose caution and sobered up all together. The receptionist at the counter, theres no radiance from her as seen in the other towns. Only looking down on Hajime with an expression of no motivation. I get the feeling that i should state my business quickly. [I want information. Recently, was there any demi-humans which caused a commotion here in the Imperial capital a few days ago?] [..] To Hajimes question, the receptionist gives Hajime a suspicious look. This is because the content of the question was strange. You only have to go to the slave association of the merchant guild if you wanted information of a slave, even then slaves cannot cause a commotion in the Imperial capital. That is because a slaves collar seals off most of the resistance. And, Hajimes question does not change, what hes asking is something impossible in the Imperial capital unless they werent a slave. Result, the receptionist pointed towards the bar counter, whether its a regular system or it became too troublesome to deal with. [..Such information can be heard there] As Hajime looks towards the counter, he sees the figure of a man past middle age, polishing glass, apparently the bar also counted as a place for information gathering. The receptionist returned to doing what she was before, as if declaring that her work is done. Hajime shrugs his shoulder and walks towards the bar counter. There are dangerous glares appearing from the adventurers, Kouki and Ryutaro also react and glare back. Suzu seemed to be weak in these cases and shrinks back behind Shizuku. Holding the hem of Shizukus clothes, she looked cute for a moment. Hajime goes up to the counter and asks the same question to the bartender. However, the other party just kept polishing glass while disregarding it. Hajimes eyes narrowed. Then, [This here is a bar, Not a place for children to come and play around. I dont plan on having anything to do with people who cant drink. Leave quickly] so hes looking for a drinking master*these 2 sentences are weird to me, i dont know what Tenpuremasuta is, though i understand its a refference to something*. Then Ill give him a drinking master! Hajimes tension began to increase. Hes still just polishing glass to make it shiny, but he values his reputation. If you come here, and the liquor is drunk in great loads, hell definitely be delighted. Hajime, places money on the counter with an poker face while secretly being happy about being able to taste a fantasy game heros feelings. From the darkness in the corner of his mind, a mini-Hajime asked, [You called?], peeping out. [Thats true. Master, I ask for the strongest and worst quality liquor you have in this shop] [If you vomit, ill kick you out] The master, the moment Hajime ordered, reluctantly pulled out a bottle from the shelf behind him and his eyebrow twitched slightly as he placed it on the counter with a pikui~ sound. Adventurers were all staring at Hajime because they felt cautious that he wasnt just a kid, they understood due to the pressure he released. Hajime picks up the bottle and abruptly cuts the tip off with his finger tips. The action itself was fluid and people who understood held their breath. Even the masters eyes were widening a little. A strong alcoholic smell drifts from the bottle as soon as it was open, Shia and Kaori who was by his side instinctively covered their nose due to the fumes. Kouki and them also backs away while groaning Uu. [hey, Nagumo-kun? So, do you have to drink that? Shouldnt you stop?] [yes, thats right. youll absolutely vomit. Suzu already seems to want to vomit] [In the first place Hajime, lets have it be a better liquor if your going to drink it anyways] [Its as Kaori says, Hajime. Why did you purposely ask for that one..] Shizuku and them relay their complaints without restraint. Yue by his side pulls the hem of his clothes while frowning from the smell of the liquor. [No, its bad manners to not taste liquor thats open. are you looking down on the liquor?] Hajime replies as theyre worrying. A smile slightly appeared on the mouth of the master from the joke. Hajime thought, I got the master to smile! There must not be a lot of adventurers who respect the taste of liquor very often. Hajime, [ah~] Kaori and the rest let out a voice as Hajime began drinking the liquor with horrible smell. Rather than pouring it into a cup hes drinking it directly. Hajimes mind seems to be calm but deep within, *same problem as above for this sentence*see i am a drinking master, ive definitely lived up to your expectations. As the mini-Hajime explains in the mind, his left arm begins to ache. Only the sound of [gokyu~ gokyu~] was heard echoing within the store from his throat. And, in no time at all the whole bottle was drunk up in one go. An empty bottle was held in Hajimes hand! When he puts it on the counter, the master looked at him while having a smile on his lips. Hajimes eyes conveyed [Any complaints?] towards the master. [..I get it, i get it. You are definitely a customer] The master put up both hands and showed will of surrendering while smiling wryly. Its quite bitter sweet. Hajimes, act with a master to gather information was finished with that he was content with the outcome. The liquor that Hajime drank was said to be 95 percent alcohol. [could it even be called a drink anymore?] the level of its quality was the worst as well. Its the feeling being treated to free alcohol. They needed to prove themselves that they werent just kids in order to get the master to have a different opinion of them. By the way, Hajime has a constitution which will never get drunk no matter how much he drinks. The reason is because of Poison Tolerance. Originally the delicious way of drinking liquor was instilled to him by his father while in Japan, though it was one of his best memories, its become impossible for him to get drunk completely because of poison tolerance, so Hajime regretted for a moment. [..De? Is there any information on my question a little while ago? Of course I will pay a suitable value for it] [No, I dont mind the same amount as the drinking money a while ago. ..You wanted to hear about the Hauria Usagininzoku right?] [! ..There seems to be some information. Give me the details] Apparently, the master actually had suitable information on the matter. There seemed to have been a huge arrest several days ago, that time there was a group of Usagininzoku who tried to escape the empire soldiers through force. However, it wasnt possible and they were soon completely surrounded by over 100 empire soldiers, It appears that they were taken to the castle when caught. Still, the ability to overturn the common sense of the Usagininzoku was an excellent topic, due to the unusualness of the topic there was actually a lot of information throughout the town. [Hee~, the castle..] When Hajime sees Shia by his side muttering, he notices that her complexion has become cloudy. Really, what kind of treatment will a demi-human receive if they invade the Imperial capital.at the very least we cant expect a bright future. However, the place he was taken makes me anxious. Though theres also demand for male Usagininzoku, but males of middle age like Cam doesnt have very high demand. Moreover, the existence of these excessive empire soldiers practically showing off their power. It would be natural if he was executed immediately on the spot. In other words, the empire finds some value in Cam, theyve decided to make the best use of him. The possibility of Cam being alive is still very high. Its still too early to give up hope. Hajime clenches Shias hand under the counter in order to reassure her. Yue also does the same for her other hand. Hajime and Yues feelings were transmitted to Shia, power returned to her eyes and she nodded. The master looks at Shias hair-color which is rare for demi-humans. The relation of the Usagininzoku that was caught could be guessed. Hajime suddenly asked an unexpected question to the master in a light tone. [Master, if i paid the price, the Imperial castle, would you give me information on it?] [! ..Though your question sounds like a joke..It doesnt seem like a joke when i look at your appearance.] Though Hajime was smiling, the eyes that looked straight at the master wasnt laughing at all. Due to the strange pressure, even masters expression stiffened up a little. The content of the question is tricky as well, If answered unskillfully, the intention of aiding a rebellion will appear. Mostly, because the adventurers guild is an independent organization, so there is no actual reason to have a rebellion in the empire. Hajime, having based his assumption of this, asked his question and put the master in a bind. However, though the master is someone that belongs to the adventurers guild, its also his home country, if its known that he sold information on the castles stronghold, he wont get away scott free, therefore he cannot easily pass on that information. Because Hajime was starting to understand what the master was thinking he started applying pressure which caused the master to hesitate even more. So, the master finally decided on telling Hajime of someone else who knew of the information to his question. [There is a man by the name of Nedeiru in the fourth unit of the patrol group. Hes a former jailer] [Nedeiru. Alright, ill visit him. Were indebted to you, master] Because Hajime didnt think that master would tell information about the imperial castle to him, the next best thing would be telling him of someone else who knew. Hajime left the adventurers guild and walked out onto the main street. Meanwhile, Shia asked Hajime about the exchanges from a while ago. [Ano, Hajime-san. Being introduced to a former jailer person a little while ago, by any chance.] [Ah. In order to hear about the details of the place, i intend to invade it tonight. Now then, Yue and I will go and collect information, you guys go off and eat a meal at a suitable place. Well be back in two or three hours] Shias face changed to doubt after hearing Hajimes instructions. [? Why is it only you two? .Ha!? Surely, your not just trying to get some time alone with Yue!? Always! Always!!] [Na!? Is that so Hajime-san!? No, thats no good! Just what are you thinking in this situation!] [Mu? Its always only Yue~. .hey, husband. May i participate in the battle too?] [Th, theres no way that would happen! How are we going to do that with the amount of people here. Im not a guy who cant read the air] With the suspicion of Shia and Kaori who sensitively reacts to it, and, to Teio that demands a 3P, Hajime instinctively threw out a tsukkomi. Kui~Kui~ Hajimes sleeve was pulled. It was Yue with blushed cheeks glancing upwards at Hajime. [..Were doing it outside?] [No, because were not doing it] [..Then, were doing it indoors?] [No, its not a problem of where we do it. Please just leave it there] [..Muu, i understand. Ill prepare for the battle at night] [The battle at night, youre talking about the invasion of the Imperial castle right? thats what you mean right?] Yues joke is clear. ..It must be a joke. Though her eyes had a sharpness to them which resembles a wild wolf about to prance on its prey with a bewitching atmosphere. On the other hand, Shizuku who had been watching the exchanges of Hajime was considerably confused. [O, How mature! It should be a conversation between classmates, but its a mature topic *slightly improvised*, what do we do Shizuku!] [.Afterall what can i do. .But, Kaori still? ..What should i do? should I be supporting my best friend here? Or should I scold them while its not too late? .I dont understand. The level of the conversation is too high for me!] With Suzu who was blushing and hiding herself behind Shizuku while squirming to keep the ero inside, and Shizuku was muttering things, [Are you Okan ka!*Probably a refference to something*] I tsukkomied. The hero was blushing slightly and the muscle for brains and passbyers A-B-C- through Z was affected by Yues bewitching atmosphere. [You guys stop it already..The reason why its just Yue and me is because if Nedeiru isnt obedient, a politer talk will be needed, Yue whos accustomed to Reproduction magic will be useful..] [Even i can use Reproduction magic..] [Kaori, you should leave it to Yue this time.] [Shizuku-yan..] Nedeiru was a soldier of the Empire, he wouldnt obediently give information about the Imperial castle. In other words Force will be used through questioning. And, Reprodction magic would be useful in order to use Force properly, its too severe for Kaori, Shizuku who guessed Hajimes intentions calms Kaori down. Kaori also, she had guessed Hajimes intentions, still she wanted to be with him, she also wanted be of help to Shia, but because she understands that the soldier will likely not give information unless force was used she withdrew reluctantly. Every member consented and while Hajime and Yue started disappearing into the crowd, Shia shouts out. [Hajime-san! Yue-san! Ehtto, sono..] She doesnt appear to have the right words yet, a troubled smile appears on Hajimes face when he saw that Shia was stumbling with words. Surely, It was the same serious atmosphere she has in the labyrinths. After all, Shia said the words with a smile and slightly embarrassed to Hajime. [Keep H to a moderate level!] [Its ruined! This damned rabbit!] After Hajime shouted back, he grabbed Yues hand and disappeared into the crowd. Several hours later, they returned to where Shia and the group was on standby, Yue was strangely glossy and Hajime was haggard. What exactly did they find out.. Chapter 114 Imperial Capital of the Hoelscher Empire. In the corner of the restaurant on the first floor of the Inn, cold air flowed slightly. Sitting down at the table where the cold air was being generated, was of course Hajimes group. After Hajime and Yue returned from gathering information, the females glared cold gazes at Hajime. Especially, Shia and Kaoris eyes which were lacking all light, honestly, it was enough to make Hajime feel terror. Just behind Kaori, a Hannya*you know, that demon with the mask and long hair* started becoming visible. [You seem to have had a great time?] [Yue, is very glossy? What were you doing? Nee? What did you do? Nee, Nee] There were no intonations in the voices from the two, the people from the next table couldnt endure any longer and also quickly left. Judging from the appearance of the two people, It wasnt possible to intervene at all, the waitress could only give Hajime a troubled look from afar. The reason why this happened, was naturally, due to Yue being strangely glossy after returning, also because Hajime looked slightly haggard as well. In other words, although they went out to gather information, what else could the 2 have done other than that! Their anger was building up [Youve misunderstood. Yue is glossy because she sucked my blood?] [ [ N? ] ] both of them were misunderstanding Hajimes situation and were shocked when the truth was told. Due to unexpected answer, both of their faces became identically goofy looking. [Did you guys really think Id place my hands on Yue? Am I a dog in heat. Is that what you guys think? Eh?] [Ah, ahahahahaha, of course not~, I knew it right away. I thought that would be the case. Ne, Nee, Kaori-san] [Ye, yes! Of course, Shia. The amount of mana consumption from using Reproduction magic is harsh. I thought it was that from the beginning] Hajime only had a sarcastic look in his eyes, Shia and Kaoris eyes swam around all over the place while trying to defend themselves. Hajime, suddenly turns his sights to Shizukus group. They immediately looked the other way while beginning to blush. It appears that they also misunderstood completely. [Ha~a, oh well. Anyways, we got the information that we needed. Tonight, well sneak into the palace where Cam and the others are most likely being held. Though security seems to be quite severe, as long as Cams group is found, we can quickly escape using space magic, so it shouldnt be that difficult. Only Yue, Shia, and I will be infiltrating. Just in case, since you guys cant use sign perception and teleport. You guys should meet up with Pals group outside of the capital. Because well transfer directly there] [.We understandin the first place, is the information is correct? Isnt it possible that this Nedeiru guy lied] [Thats probably not possible. After having his crotch flattened, then regenerating it before he loses consciousness, moreover it was actually crushed.a mans treasure, many times, repeatedly. Its just not possible for a man to endure it..after we got him to spill out the information, Nedeiru was already shedding tears of relief while holding his hands over his crotch, even I could feel his pain] Your the one that did it! is what Kouki and them really wanted to Tsukkomi, though they stopped and sighed instead because Hajime was unnaturally showing a sad expression. Shizukus thoughts, after having felt chills, its a relief that Kaori didnt go. At the same time, Yue who grounded up and crushed the mans crotch many times, thought nothing of it at all, it wouldnt be odd for them to both be referred to as the ball smashers throughout the Empire, Kouki and Ryutaro while shivering, swore to never defy Yue. Their inner thighs became somewhat uncomfortable under the table. [Na~a, Nagumoright now, if Shias family is in the Imperial castle, shouldnt you just ask for them back? Riri should be there too, Im a hero as well..I think we should manage if we just talk it out..] Kouki said, completely late with all the efforts that have already been put in. Certainly, its as Kouki said, with Koukis words as a hero, an appointment for Riria-na could be set up in order to ask for help. Rather than relying just on Hajimes raw power, negotiations was also a choice. However, [And what do they get out of it?] [Eh?] [Cams group are invaders, what if theyve already killed Empire soldiers? Moreover, although they completely surrounded the Usagininzoku, Cams group became a completely different existence to them because they dealt damage to the Empire. Do you really think that theyd just hand them over for free?] [That..] [Theyll definitely want some sort of compensation. Theyll definitely take complete advantage over it, theres too much risks. Also consider how they intend to save face as well. Even if they get freed it wont be over for them. Or, it will likely affect the princess who has to deal with the negotiations. Are you still fine with that?] The possibility certainly exists, Kouki just kept quiet. Perhaps, he also wanted somehow help with the situation. There was that thing with the Demi-human slave a while back too, he couldnt ignore it and now continued to think about something. ~Hijiyo~ Hajime started to feel a bad premonition, he looked at Shizuku for an instant. And Shizuku said [Ah, this, this is bad] she noticed Koukis expression. Apparently there are signs are recklessness appearing from Kouki. Hajimes thoughts, though i never thought it would happen, when we invaded the Imperial capital, Kouki suddenly required Huge Care for his actions, I need to take the first move. [Naa, Amanogawa. I have a request for you..] [Tsu!!!? wh.what? a request from Nagumo? ..Impossible..] Kouki stiffens up and becomes flabbergasted from the word, request, that Hajime suddenly said. Ryutaro and Suzu also did the same thing. Its as if they had discovered a UMA*Alien* in town by chance. A request from Hajime, judging from how he usually is, that word should have been impossible. However, Hajime had expected that kind of reaction, though he was a little irritated, he didnt voice it out. [Ah~, never mind, its fine after all. I cant ask you to do such a dangerous thing. Sorry, forget about it] [wa, wait, wait a second! First tell me what you want me to do..] He started to feel bad due to the atmosphere when Hajime was so quick to give up, Kouki easily took the bait. [Nothing much, although ill be invading the Imperial castle, security is too tight. Thats why I want you to be a decoy to raise the success rate even by a little bit. .For example, a person that is willing to rage and attract the Empire soldiers for the sake of helping the Demi-humans, like the inumimi boy from a while ago. something along those lines. Ah, however, its too dangerous. Please forget about it] Of course, theres no reason why Hajime wouldnt be able to invade the castle even if security was strict. Although, a decoy would be helpful, its not particularly necessary. simply, there was no other way but this. It would be bad if he went and did something reckless by himself, so i decided to give him a task to do. At the very least, itll actually help! So that he doesnt try to say that hes coming along to the Imperial castle.. [Decoy.those children..do it. Ill do it! Nagumo! Please let me be the decoy!] [O, oh, really, I understand, indeed, you are a hero..alright. To such a wonderful hero, Ill give you this] After saying so, Hajime pulls out some ores from his Treasure Warehouse and transmuted them into four masks. The masks are divided by color, red, blue, yellow, and pink, its a full-faced helmet which makes you think about the heros of a certain crew. It was an ingenious design that didnt obstruct breathing or sight. An average Synergist wouldnt be able to create it at all. It was a useless skill that had been refined in vain without waste. [..Nagumo..thats?] [As you can see, a mask] [.Why?] [Why you say, is it alright to have a hero raging around in the Imperial capital? Your identity would be known. Therefore, the masks purpose is to hide your identity. In every country, the heros identity must never be known. It begins with a masked hero, and it ends with a masked hero. I even color coated it so that you guys could tell each other apart] [Eh? No, suddenly, with that kind of reasoning..well, As for our true identities, we should definitely conceal it. Well probably trouble Riri if found out.but, this] Kouki looks at the masks with a cramped cheek. [..Dont worry about it hero(laughs). To you, the tidy leader, Ill give you Red] [Naa, just now, did you attach something at the end of hero?] [Sakagami*Ryutaro*, youre blue. Blue shows a calm disposition. Though I hesitated to create a black and make you it instead, my judgement for you(Muscle for Brains) was that blue would be best. I think it was a good decision if I do say so myself] [O, oh? Though I dont really understand, youre giving it to me] [And Taniguchi*Suzu*, you..] [P, pink right? right? Im a little embarrassed] [Youre yellow. Eh? did you hear? Youre yellow. Youre easily happy, so your Yellow. In various meanings, youre Yellow] [..Nee, Nagumo-kun, by any chance do you hate Suzu*she refers to herself this way if you guys havent caught on yet*? That kind of thing?] [And the last one is..Yaegashi*Shizuku*] [Please wait, Nagumo-kun. Though theres only one remaining.but it cant be right?] [Yaegashi, of course, the remaining pink, its yours] [I dont want it! In the first place, Isnt there other ways to hide a persons identity rather than wearing masks? It should be fine if I just cover up myself with a cloth! Nagumo-kun, you, truthfully youre only doing it for fun right!] To Shizukus protest, Hajime feeling relieved, shrugs his shoulders. Shizukus cheeks have cramped up and are twitching because his attitude was unreasonable like a childs. [Alright? Surely you can hide your identity! But. The mask fits on comfortably, it wont fall off easily, and its shock absorbent. In addition, its so light you wont even notice its on, and its endurance is so high that average attacks wouldnt even scratch it] [All, all those things in a single momentwhat uselessly high skills] [And Yaegashi, youre the cool beauty type and usually well defined, but in truth, you actually like cute things, its a classic. Therefore, I purposely and thoughtfully made you pink even if you said no. Show some gratitude] [J, Just what are you assuming.wa, cute things, I, I dont particularly..] [Ah, youre right, Hajime-kun! Shizukus room is filled with stuffed animals] While Shizuku was desperately trying to deny Hajimes assumption, a betrayal emerged. Kaori exposed Shizukus hobbies. On Shizukus head, !?, mark appeared. [..Thinking about it, she always loved animals back in the days. Especially, rabbits and cats.] [ ! ] [Ah, the standby photo on Shizukus phone was also a bunny rabbit ne~] [ ! ] [Whenever we pass by the arcade, she always makes sure to play the UFO catcher game. Moreover, its usually delicious*is this line supposed to be about her face while playing the game or something?*.] [ ! ] [I see, and Shizuku-san would always stare and look at my Usamimi*Rabbit ears*.] [ ! ! ! ] [..Yaegashi. Sa~a, take it. Pink.is yours] Hajime was quietly holding out the pink mask with gentle eyes. For some reason, all other members also, watched her with a gentle expression. Before anyone was aware, the choice to not wear a mask, disappeared. [..Whats up with this, this airthough you guys say that, I, though I dont really like pink, but? Ill reluctantly take it, but dont misunderstand about this alright? Also, is there any person out there that doesnt like small animals? Thats why, this time only, theres no other reason.so, stop looking at me with those gentle looking eyes!] Even as her ears were reddening, Shizuku honestly received the mask. While trying to deny it desperately and embarrassingly, Shia quietly said, [If its Shizuku-san, do you want to touch my Usamimi a little?] an empty effort that destroyed the dere aspect of friendship. By the way, After Hajime finished pushing the 4 to their positions, he was snarling. The plan was, if 4 people wearing masks suddenly appear and make a huge commotion in town, their names would exceed the 2 names that the Hauria game to him. In reality, during the time where he was talking with Pals group, it seems that he held a grudge against them for laughing at the names he was called by. Moreover, because their color coated, they wont be called by their names directly, itll be enough agony to make them want to conceal themselves up in a mountain.. While thinking about how to stop Koukis recklessness, the intentions to scheme his revenge also appeared, Yue had a look that was slightly amazed. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Midnight. There were innumerable rooms fitted with grates and not one light in the darkness existed. The grates were made from special metals, it formed a solid barrier and there were carved magic formations on the ground, as if declaring in silence that theyll never let the people in the small rooms escape. There was a nasty smell generated from the filth and blood, it was extremely dirty, even if they couldnt see properly they could tell. What is this terrible place, Of course, it was the prison which was purposed to restraining prisoners, it was also considered as the dungeon in the castle of the Hoelscher Empire. As expected, a jail worthy of the Imperial castle, the quality of the metal ore that was used to create the dungeon was certainly excellent, the magic formations carved on the ground in order to not let any prisoners escape was also excellent. Any person that attempts to break out, or anyone sneaking in will definitely die, there were also traps engraved onto the walls that seemed to be extremely painful when tripped, but, as long as the aria that releases the trap is not recited properly itll be fine, though in the first place, arbitrary actions might have been predicted and sealed off already. With that, there is no possibility of being able to break into the prison, while being tormented by the putrid smell without even one light, if someone is placed in a cell, an ordinary man would go insane in just a day. Guards are situated in front of the only door leading down from the outside, their replacement schedules are much longer during the night time. However, despite being one of the worst places, now, for some reason there were many voices heard. [Oi, how many did you break today?] [All his fingers, and 2 ribs.You?] [Hehe, its my win. All his fingers and 3 ribs I believe?] [Ha, only to that extent? I broke 7 ribs and his cheekbones..and also one of his Usamimis] [Are you serious? Just what did you do? Though they dont really care how we beat them, they specifically said not to put our hands on their Usamimis.] [Na~Ni*What*, its just the usual, whos the person that youre working for? because, he never answered my question properly. ..Then he said. Its your mother. Im your new father, so I came to check up on my son.] [Uwaa~, I guess, anyone would lose their temper over that.] [But, those fellows, their Usamimis arent dropping down at all, maybe theyve received orders? it might be something like disobeying us**Improvised this line, couldnt get its true meaning*..] [Ah~, theyll definitely be disposed of. Kekeke, I cant get enough of this stuff~!] When I heard them, they were boasting of who inflicted the most damage. Though they didnt die because the minimum amount of recovery magic was used, to have the courage to talk about it in the middle of the room, the owners of the voices state that their prisoners are all covered in wounds. Still holding it in and enduring it, the identities of those being joked about was, the Hauria that were caught by the Empire. They, competing who dealt the most injuries, werent particularly out of order. As theyve already prepared themselves for it. Since being placed into the dungeon in the castle, they already expect not to live anymore. Were they to be executed, or turned into slaves..It seems to have been the latter case, because theyll likely try to commit suicide when an opening shows, as expected, they have no will to live. As they would only be forced to fight against their own family, it would only be a nightmare, so theyve resolved themselves beforehand. And, they dont have any power because, they intend to go out with a bang. The Empire, because the Haurias abilities are too far apart from common sense, theyre suspecting that someone is plotting something behind them. Moreover, even if that wasnt true, his Majesty the Emperor likes the Hauria tribe, he seems to want to use them as pawns for his empire army. Battle operations, able to use weapons, and fighting spirit, a method of changing the gentle Hauria, the Hauria tribe was like a treasure box for his Majesty which liked strong people. The Hauria who suspects as much, until their lives were finally extinguished, will continue to defy the empire. Because their resolutions were already made, it was foolish to waste time torturing them. By the way, being put in this dungeon covered with wounds, theyre still tortured in the name of questioning in their cells, The hauria tribe still showed a confident smile, most of the empire soldiers that saw their confidence showed fear in their eyes. [This time, the chief was quite grand as well..] [Thats right. Naa, while we have the chance, want to have a competition with the chief to see who can handle the most injuries?] [Oh? Sounds good. Then, my Usamimis would be complete] [No, you, itll be a great loss right?] [No, the chief is starting to sound more and more like boss. especially when training recruits..] [Ah, just as if the boss was possessed huh. When being verbally abused like that..its impossible..] [Ma~a, if the boss was caught in the first place, normally hell try to destroy everything from the inside even when caught!] [Rather, dont you get the feeling that the Imperial capital is crying? surely, disappearing from the map.] [Boss is relentless afterall!] [Because hes an ogre!] [No, hes the Devil!] [Then, looks like hes the Demon Lord] [Oi, oi, doesnt that make him sound like the lord of Majinzokus. Compared with the boss, the Demon Lord is an insect that cant even compare. An insect] [Thenthe most devilish inspired malevolent god?] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ Thats it! ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] [You guys are fairly energetic? This Beep guyIts been a long time but it seems you guys have gotten much more talkative? Eh~?] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ .. ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] The voice that was filled with anger that affected the Hauria sounded out from the dark. It was a very familiar voice, the Hauria fell silent and froze. Inside the darkness, their breaths became shallow as if they were small animals waiting for a carnivore to pass by. [Oi, Kora. Why are you guys falling silent for. Im the Ogre, demon, Satan, malevolent god? right?] [Hahaha, hey, guys. I, it seems like Ive finally made it to that point. Ive begun hearing hallucinations at last] [Feel relieved, youre not the only one. ..Im the same] [Is that soyou guys toobut that last voice sounded like bosses angry voice] [At least allow us to hear the voice of a cute woman before our end] The voice from the other party that wasnt there should have been properly heard, but the Hauria treats it as a hallucination in order to escape reality. To such people, Hajime the owner of the voice, pointed out the reality. Yue that was nearby pulls out a sphere of light, the darkness in the dungeon was completely wiped out. And, the appearance of Hajime was clearly seen inside the Imperial castle. [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Gee, boss!!?] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] [Quiet down you idiots] [You look energetic?] [Looks and feels like it, though were in pretty bad shapeour worries have faded away though.] Everyone of the Hauria tribe, while suffering from a extremely cruel injuries, being kept in a dirty prison, though theyre not in the state to stand up, their wild voices raised as if meeting their own clones. Hajime, Yue, and Shia, the Hauria were amazed. [Wh, why, is the boss at such a place..] [Save the talk for later. First of all, weve come to rescue you guys. Jeez, although you guys are in tatters up youre quite spirited. Just how tough are you guys] [Wa, wawa, obviously, its because we were trained by boss] [Compared to our training with boss, being tortured by the empire soldiers is practically like playing a game] [Its like their thirst for blood wasnt enough? It was too lukewarm, they were even considerate enough to nurse us] [Ma~a, bosses thirst for blood, is on the level of where in just one moment there is an illusion of being killed in hundreds of different ways, theres no helping it] While coughing ~Gefug Gefuu~ and blood, towards the words that the Hauria were joking around with, an indescribable gaze came from Yue and Hajime, looking at Shia. When that happened she coughed ~Gohon~ to try and deceive Hajime, the traps in the dungeon were confirmed by the Magic Eye, it was then conveyed to Yue and Shia. And, dismantling the traps quickly began. The magic trap formations, usually, without the correct aria(Key) it cannot be released. But it was being neutralized through the process of dispersing the magic put into the magic formation by operating it through aria. Though there is the method of directly destroying the formations as well, however usually, the moment its broken, itll activate, because there are functions which alarm the other formations that one has been broken, so releasing them all by aria is actually the only way. However, this method only works for the person that placed the magical powers into the aria. conversely, if the person can directly manipulate magic, its possible to dismantle them without allowing them to set off other traps even without a key. Hajimes group completely neutralized the Imperial castles dungeon which the Empire is so proud of, the Cells are opened one after another through transmuting from Hajime, all members of the Hauria were also completely recovered through Yues Reproduction magic. [Ha~a, as ridiculous as always huh. For the time being, boss] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Thanks for coming to save us!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] [O. Ma~a, it was for Shia. She was worried. Moreover, I dont see Cams appearance. ..Do you know where he is?] [About that..] One of the Hauria began to speak, apparently Cam is currently being interrogated, the position of the interrogation room was also told. They, by all means, also wanted to rescue their Chief! Though they appealed for it, they werent allowed to help out, because they also understood that leaving it to Hajime and them who already invaded this place would be best, believing in Hajimes words they entrusted it to them. In the first place, their bodies began shaking intensely because of Hajimes Order.. Hajime, a metallic plate about the size of his palm was taken out from the Treasure Warehouse. It had a lustrous gray shine, theres a magic formation carved on the handle and the tip was jagged, it was basically shaped like a key. In front of the confused Hauria, Hajime pours magic into the key type plate, then he pushed it out slowly into the space in front. Then, the tip of the key type plate pierced through the space in front, a ripple formed and expanded vertically. The ripple gradually grows until it became the size of an adult human being, then Hajime literally twisted the key type plate with a ~guri~ just like a normal key. Immediately after that, a hole extends around the Key type plate, when it fully extended out to a size of an adult human being the Hauria were popeyed, the rock zoned area could be seen on the other side. [Alright, all of you pass through this. On the other side is the rock zone thats a little bit to the left of the Imperial capital. Pal and the rest are on standby there] [Yes Sir! Boss, please take care of the chief] Though the Hauria were dumbfounded at the lack of common sense that occurred, it was the Ha in Hajime! When they regained their consciousness, it was obviously due to the boss! as soon as they finally understood, they saluted wonderfully. And, they passed through the gate created by the artifact without hesitation, the fellows with Usamimis were trained well. What Hajime took out was, an artifact that produces a gate for super-long distance space transfer. It was a pair key type artifact, Gate Key, and the keyhole artifact, Gate Hall, when thrusting out the gate key into space this process was Opening the Lock, the gate then connects the space to the place in the gate hall that is set up before hand in order to be transferred to it. Of course, it was created with a combination of space magic and creation magic. When the Hauria were transferred, the gate is used again to Lock the hole in space shut, Hajime and the rest then headed for the place that Cam was being kept. The severe security was broken through by skills and magic, they quickly reached the location. The person at watch outside was quickly knocked out silently and they arrived in front of the door, an angry voice could be heard from the inside. Shias expression freezes. She had prepared herself because an injured Cam would likely be on the other side, the feelings of worrying about a tattered family member began to well up. Its seen, so Hajime put his hand on the doorknob and was about to open it at once, but he stopped instinctively because of the angry voice that came from the other side. [What, make a firmer fist first! Are you even a soldier of the Empire! Use your hip more, you Beep that is only useful to Beep! Youre just like a Beep thats been Beep! A new born kittens fists is better than yours! What happened! Are you mortified, at least break a bone! If you cant, youre just Beep after all!] [Sh, shut up! Why do i have to listen to anything you say!] [Get those hands moving if you have time to move that mouth of yours! Is your hand Beep is it your lover, huh? Ah, in the end your lover must also be a Beep too huh? You Beep and Beep are well matched for each other!] [D, damn you! Natasha is not that kind of woman!] [St, stop Johann! You shouldnt do that! This guy will die!] [Shit, is that fellow there a Beep as well. The empires soldiers, every single one of them are Beeps huh! Or better yet, why dont you guys just rename yourselves to Beep! You pair of Beep! Youre both about equal, how about showing some murderous intent!] [What was that! What did this guy just say! This guy cant possibly be a Usagininzoku! Somebody answer me!] [Ive had enough of this! When I talk with this guy, I feel like Im going to lose my mind!] such a shout leaks out from the door and is heard. Everyone was quiet. While looking down at his own hand that was on the doorknob, he began to doubt himself of this event that went against common sense, the empire soldiers that were supposed to be questioning Cam, were actually being cornered instead. [Naa, is our help necessary?] [lets return?] [Say, sorry for now, but please help him. Because I dont think hell be able to leave by himself..] Shia yearns for the gentle father of the past, she asked Hajime while looking far-off into the distance. Actually, we would definitely have to help Cam because he doesnt have the power to get away by himself.. [Shit, do you know how to do anything besides moving your lips. I am the dark hunting ogre from the wriggling abyss, Cam von fantasy, L F light, the rhode rear, to become the enemies of the Hauria, its still much too early!]*Yeah, this whole line was a huge mess, I dont really know what i was doing here* From the other side, something with incredibly bad sense was said. [Shia, your father, something amazing was just said] [The more you think about it, the more confusing it gets] [Uu..does my father have a grudge against me? Trying to kill his own daughter through embarrassment] Shia was crouched down and covered both her hands over her face. The amount of damage seems to have been serious. And, as for the condition of serious damage, the interrogators were also the same. [Ive already told you, I dont get it! Damn, I dont want this anymore! If I have to stay with this madman any longer ill go insane! Im going home!] [Wait, Johann! What about work! In the first place, whats with those lines, its sinister so stop it!] The sound approaching the door could be heard ~Dota Dota~. Hajime then thought, [As expected, it was too much for them huh~], he then formed a fist in front of the door. And, the moment that the door is loudly opened, his fist thrusted out. One of the interrogators called Johann, for an instant [Eh?] his face was full of surprise and astonishment, the fist of steel was buried in his face the next second and he was blown back into the room. Hajime then, steps into the room, fortunately similarly, the other interrogator was stunned as well and in that instant he was also knocked out. And, the two people that were knocked out instantaneously formed a bad pose with their bodies. Whoever discovers this would have a variety of misunderstandings. [It cant be..is that you.boss?] [Ahh, what to say, even though youre in tatters you still abused them with words. ..Youve become strong, in various amounts of ways..] To begin with, it was in the meaning of the 2 that were just blown away a moment ago. [Ha, hahaha. It seems like Im not dreaming.O~o, Yue and Shia as well] For a moment, Cam seems to have thought it was a dream, he replied to Hajime with more power this time, though hes more tattered than the other Haurias were. His intellectual powers havent dropped either, he seemed to have immediately guessed that Hajime and them came to help. [Jeez, Ive shown you guys a bad appearance even though weve finally been reunited. Moreover I was busy abusing the damn empire fellows, I didnt even notice your presences..Jeez, its shameful] [Father, I dont think it was that kind of problem anymore. You need to quickly get to a hospital. Of course, for the treatment of your head..in the first place, with those wounds why are you so energetic] [through willpower?] [..Hajimes demon remodeling.how fearsome] The constrained Cam was truly embarrassing, he scratched his head with a finger that was broken in a suitable direction towards his head *Im not actually sure if its with his broken finger or non-broken finger*. His thoughtless answer was tsukkomied by Shia. Yue who was using Reproduction magic, stared at Hajime rather than Cam with a frightened look. Hajimes thoughts. Truly frightening, rather than Sergeant HarOman was I the pathogen of chuunibyou *Thanks Endo* Cam jumps up and down ~Pyon Pyon~ confirming that his body had completely recovered, Hajime then took out the gate key again. [Ive already sent off the other guys first. Lets quickly leave] [Yes, Sir! Ah, boss, about our equipment that was taken away.] [Ahh? Just leave it, just leave it. With my current transmuting skills I can make more and better equipment than before, so lets just do that] [Ill be able to enjoy new equipment? With that, my tensions shot up, kukuku] To Cam who was laughing suspiciously, Shia pushed him into the gate and entered together, Hajime and Yue also went into the gate. After that, the mysterious masked group causing a disturbance in the Imperial capital and the Hauria tribe that was in the Imperial castle both disappeared suddenly, Its needless to say, the Hoelscher empire was in an uproar until morning. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Extra At night of the Imperial capital where alarm bells resounded, suddenly, light surges out, at the shack district where Demi-human slaves who are engaged in removing stones are staying and sleeping, the soldier post there was blown away. Apparently it was an attack that was held back greatly, only the building flew, the soldier inside seemed to be safe. Though the majority of them had fainted. The shadow of 4 people could be seen with the moon shining behind them in a grand manner. [Who are you guys! Dont think youll get away after defying the Empire!] The person who looked like the head of the platoon said out angrily towards the shadows. [Furthermore, furthermorewearing those funny looking masks! Are you guys fooling around or what!] [Eh? No, were not exactly fooling around..] [No matter how you look at it its foolishness! Especially, the pink colored one!] [ !? ] [Do you feel that youre showing off your cuteness or something!? I only feel sick when I see that mask! You damn sex offenders!] [ !? .I didnt have the intention to show off my cuteness. .And its not like I like that kind of stuff in the first place.I was forcefully..Its not my fault] [Wait a second, dont mind what the uncle with the ugly face says Shizudont make fun of Pink! Suzu..Yellow will really get mad!] [Thats right! Shizuits alright to like pink and cute things! Thats enough, if you hurt Pink anymore, IKamen*Mask* Red wont forgive you!] [A~, for the time being, Kamen Blue also wont forgive you~] As Kamen Pinks shoulder dejectedly drops, all the other Kamen shout back at the empire soldiers. The masked groups goal was, to cause an uproar in the Imperial capital, in order to help Hajimes group to invade the castle easier.Hajime who accurately saw through Shizukus facade, in order to stop Kouki from doing reckless things it was unavoidable unless another task was given to him, definitely when they return, she swore in her heart that she would get revenge on him. While Kamen Pink was being depressed, the heated up empire soldiers suddenly, [Immediately catch those annoying masked guys!] and attacked. However, although they arent equal to Hajime and his groups power, even still, they were summoned from another world, in other words, cheaters. The ordinary soldiers wouldnt stand a chance, one after another they were kicked about. [Damn it all! Those damn masked guys are all too strong!] [Damn you, Pink~] [More like, that sword that Red is holding, I get the feeling that Ive seen it before.] The angry groan while laying on the ground was cursed out from the empire soldier. About 3 platoons were already unable to battle. The commander couldnt endure any longer and shouts out. [Damn, you fellas, just exactly what is your purpose!] to the question, Kamen Red stopped and declared loudly. [I demand that all Demi-humans conditions are improved immediately!] [Ha~a?] [Your speech and behaviors towards Demi-humans are too intolerable! Stop indiscriminately hurting them!] Towards the impossible request given to the Empire soldiers, [Whats that guy saying?], and they looked at each others expressions. That sounds about right. What Kamen Red and the others saw happening during the daytime, was common sense. Even if they were to suddenly be told to do that, they simply dont understand. [Ku, what, the attitude..its just how things are done..] [This.Red. The insane ones, its unfortunate but its probably us. Dont forget about our other purpose as well] [I know! But, at the very least just the children.] [Do you know how many people that is. Do you plan on helping every child that you see? also, it should be almost time. .Even Im feeling mortified about this, but, now, lets properly focus on our objective] [..Yeah, your right] Masked Red, withdrew reluctantly in understanding. [Empire soldiers, Listen here. Our behavior is due to an arbitrary decision. So, the slaves had nothing to do with it so dont put the blame on them. If, you guys do something like that.] [Wh, what is it you want to say..] [Tonight, behind you when youre taking a shower, when youve woken up and look at of your stomach, in an alley where there shouldnt be anyone else, under the desk, the gaps through the curtains, the edge of the mirror, in your dreams..youll always see a mask] The empire soldiers towards the words that Kamen Pink indifferently said without intonations, all swallowed their saliva at once, and thought, [Scary.]. It was certainly a Horror film. The masked group, after completing their goal said, [To~u!], that kind of feeling and jumped down from the building and into the back alley. And then, the Empire soldiers rushed after them in a panic, but they completely disappeared like phantoms. Later, among the soldiers of the Empire, [Fear Kamen Pink~that fellow is always looking at you], an urban legend was spread, but that is another story. Why, because when youre alone.., the person in the Pink mask breaking down is also another story. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Extra 2 [That is all I have to report!] [Good work, you may leave] [Ha] After the resounding footsteps of the subordinate that left disappeared for a while, Hoelscher Empires Emperor, Gaharudo D. Hoelscher, turned his sights onto the girl who had been talking a while ago. It was Riria-na S.B. Hairihi, princess of Hairihi Kingdom with a cleansed face, when she noticed Gaharudos glance, [It seems to be quite serious?], in a worried voice, a troubled smile was returned. As a princess of the neighboring country, anxiety could be felt due to the report heard just a while ago, however she knew not to interfere because she would only get in the way, such an expression was shown. [Jeez, Im troubled. Just after dealing with a ridiculously strong demon some ridiculously strong masked people show up, the strength of those 4 were certainly not a joke..about this matter, what do you think about it? Princess Riria-na] [..I, dont understand? Still, maybe it was the Majinzoku behind the scenes again? Because an impossible demon was used before, there may also be impossibly talented people as well?] [yeah, thats right. Theres a possibility of that. For example, one of those guys were able to freely manipulate high level magic with ease, there was even one with a sword that gave off a dazzling light, na?] [yes, thats right. Its a fearsome thing] [Ah~, definitely. After being asked what their purpose was they started blabbering about improving the treatment of Demi-humans and their labor conditions, Its very frightening when its too incomprehensible, is what I think] [thats, right] Riria-nas expression doesnt collapse. Gaharudo was amusingly observing Riria-na, it was an impregnable smile guard. Thats because, rather than a smile pasted on, it was an indispensable royal family secret skill, able to change their smiles depending on the current situation without fail. However, Gaharudo did not not miss the slight moment where her breath was disturbed. [By the way, Princess Riria-na] [Yes?] [Right now, where is Hero-kun?] [..The hero, presently, hes out traveling. In order to earn experience and power] [Gee, and here I thought he surely came to the Imperial capital? And, I remember hearing about the emancipation of slaves from someone before as well] [Oh dear, Emperor Gaharudo about what youve just said, have you confused speculation as truth? Theres no way that would have happened right?] [Hahaha, of course! Speculation without proper grounds cannot be considered a fact] [Fufufu, yes, thats right] After a while, [Hahaha], [Fufufu], the laughter of the Emperor and Princess resounded throughout the reception room. Seemingly, though it looked like Riria-na had confidence, in her heart. (What are you guys doing! Kouki and co.!! I mean, why masks!? There should have been many other ways to hide your identities! To begin with, using your sacred sword will obviously reveal your true identity! What a bad prank! Absolutely, it was definitely someones prank! And, the only one who would do this is definitely Nagumo-san desu! Why, because of his prank, I the Princess have to deal with this stifling conversation with the Emperor! He always treats me casually too, but unexpectedly the things he does causes a lot of damage. Even though Im the princess) is, what she screamed inside. Apparently, Hajimes masks were made in vain, their true identities were found out by both countries. Chapter 115 Cam was rescued, Hajimes group passed through the gate and teleported to where Teio and the other Hauria were standing guard at the rock zone, when they appeared they were greeted with the Haurias enthusiastic welcome. All of the Hauria pat each other on the shoulders, bumped their stomachs with one another, cross countered their arms, and they were all screaming as they were pleased that everyone returned safely. At that time, Hajimes ears were filled with the loud shouts of joy which drowned out all the surrounding sounds. Hajimes hand rose out with extremely natural movements. A familiar katana in a black sheath was gripped and held out. [..What do you plan on doing with that, Yaegashi?] The identity of the assailant which attacked Hajime with the black katana while still in its sheath was Shizuku Yaegashi. Shizukus blade was caught in the fingertips of Hajimes hand, she clicks her tongue when he wasnt phased at all even though shes applying all her strength in the attack. [.Im only relying on Nagumo-kun to relieve some stress. Its alright, I, believe in Nagumo-kun. Your caliber is deeper than the Mariana trenchso, obediently! Allow me! To hit the octopus!] [Ah~, Un, you didnt want to be Pink that much? I prepared that with good intentions in mind] [Thats definitely a lie! I know what your intention was! It was absolutely a prank! Somehow I was pulled into the atmosphere! In a sense, I got what I deserved! -As so, I cant help but beat it into you, these feelings! If youre a man then accept them!] [Nna, how unreasonable..] Apparently Pink has suffered more damage than initially thought. Certainly, it would have been fine if she declined, it was the natural consequences of being caught up in the atmosphere and accepting the mask. But, even though she understands that, it was obvious that it was Hajimes speech and behavior which tricked her to be verbally abused by the empire soldiers, Shizuku couldnt help but snarl. Most of all, Hajime and Shizukus difference in ability is clear, actually, there was no signs of the black sheath which was making a ~Gichi Gichi~ noise overcoming that difference at all. So, reluctantly, Shizukus black katanas abilityC she decided to release it. Literally, even Hajime would feel some pain if it was a direct hit, hoping that, she put her trust in it. [You~! Run rampant, Thunder flower!] [Oh? Oh~h] However, while gripping the black sword which was discharging electricity, rather than being painful, Hajimes appearance was that of someone who feels admiration. Shizuku unintentionally shouted out a tsukkomi. [Wait a sec, Nagumo-kun. Why are you still fine even though electricity is being released?] [No, its nothing much, you should have seen me shoot out railguns numerous times already. I use thunder with my own flesh, theres no way this degree of electricity would be enough then right? Rather than that, you did well to be able to activate that function.] [Ku, it cant be helped then..Ill withdraw this time. However, Ill hit that calm face one day. And also, this was due the results of all the synergists at the Kingdom.] Shizuku withdrew reluctantly and gave a reasonable answer. Kouki and the rest were popeyed in the back. It appears that theyve just returned. Shizukus unexpected actions caused them to be surprised. Kaori and Yue just keep staring at Shizuku from somewhere. Then whispered, [..For Shizuku-chan to be snarling.] [..We were too reliant on her], was said, it appears that the two were only having a playful exchange with one another. [Boss, is this a good time?] Finally, it seems that Cams group was finished celebrating, they came forward towards Hajime. With their serious expressions, Hajime as well, it didnt seem like it would be a greeting of reuniting again. Hajime quickly transmuted chairs in a circle and with a glance, conveyed for them to sit down. [First, although a lot of things happened, putting it simply, it seems we went a little overboard] was said, when summarizing from when Cams story began, it can only be stated that way. In order to gain more Demi-humans slaves, The soldiers came into the battered Sea of Trees, Cams group of Hauria had gained substantial numbers, and defeated them. The empire soldiers seemed to be extremely cautious of their surroundings. Their comrades kept on disappearing outside of the combat zones, and when they were found, their necks showed signs of assassinations. The group specializing in the assassinations were a mystery, the Empire had no way of confirming their true identities. Then they thought out a plan. It was an encirclement of the Imperial capital. In short, they were inviting their foes. Cams group easily blundered and fell for the trap, but, it could only be said that it was because there was no telling when the empire might set foot into the Sea of Trees. Or, many Demi-humans were captured and the blood went into their heads as they werent able to overlook it, they might have rushed in too quickly when they saw a chance. The empires attack burned down the edge of the Sea of Trees and while passing through the fog they were torturing the Demi-human slaves, the unjust methods may have also been the cause. In the case that Fair Bergens was in its usual state, they would have likely been able to fight while moving in an organised manner, its likely that they also knew that it was attacked by demons. Time is of the essence. It was unthinkable in their miserable state, Cams group wasnt completely calm either. And, the Empire soldiers were likely the same. After all, the mysterious group carrying out the assassinations caught in the net were none other than the gentle Usagininzoku which would never be accused of fighting. Moreover, It was not the Sea of Trees, they made full use of cooperation to surround an empire soldier and fought equally. Naturally, the lack of common sense caught the higher ups interests. As a result, [We were captured alive, and were interrogated day after day. The other side was mainly interested on how the Hauria tribe had changed so suddenly and where they got their equipment, and, they intended to go to Fair Bergen. It appears that they mistook us as Fair Bergens secret forceactually, the whole clan was close to being executed, if our relations were found out its likely that it wouldnt end with just banishment] The interrogators, asked for the relationship of Fair Bergen and themselves, though it was said various times that they had a rather hostile relationship with them, it was taken as a self-sacrificial action in order to protect their own country. Especially because they had fearless smiles even when his Majesty the Emperor came to watch the interrogations, his eyes shined like a child who found a new toy. [And? whats with your excuses for becoming captives? Just hurry and speak of the main subject] [Pardon me, boss. Then, the main subject, we gathered many more new family members for the Hauria in order to create a new Hauria tribe*I think thats what he means, ????????????????????????????????????*..With that we picked a war with the empire] Cam declared with an accomplished sharp look in his eyes, the time for all those around stopped. Under the illusion, Hajime and excluding everyone in Cams Hauria tribe, all movements stopped and became stiff. Whether they havent understood yet, or due to the surprise of the idea. Silence filled the surroundings, the cries of insects could be heard in the rock zone during the night. It was Shia who broke the silence. [What, what are you talking about, father? Did I hear it wrong? Just now, I was supposed to hear the reason why my family was fighting against the empire] [Shia, you didnt mishear. We hauria tribe, picked a war against the empire. I definitely said that] [Dont, dont, dont say such foolish things! Just what were you thinking! Certainly, you guys have become strong, but dont you guys only have around 100 people? Even then to fight the empire? Have you gone mad! Because of the resentment of being robbed of the same race, youve become unable to judge properly right!?] [Shia, thats not it. Were sane. listen to..] [I dont have to use my Usamimis to listen! If its not revenge, youre just getting full of yourselves then? If so, take up your weapons right now! Ill be your opponent before you guys fight the empire. Allow me to cut down that extended nose of yours!] In an excited state, Shia took out Doryukken out of the Treasure Warehouse, and one rotation was made with the strong style and a ~Bishi~! Shia pointed it towards Cams nose. Her expression was way past recklessness, it was nothing but pure rage at the thought of Cam and the others who had decided on the suicide attack. Shias magic power pours out around her body in a light blue color with physical pressure which overpowered them, it even exceeded the top Heros from a different world which would be considered cheats. Truthfully, this rage of unimaginable power is not something youd expect from Shia whos always energetically laughing, Koukis group were holding their breaths. However, Cam who had Doryukken pointed at him with enough power to cause the heros to flinch, only quietly stared at Shia just like the surface of calm water. They stare at eachother, or, while holding their breaths everyone was staring at the two, as expected this man moved, it was Hajime. Before anyone was aware, Hajime had already approached Shia from behind, as if Shia was a wild animal he grabbed her fluffy bunny tail to calm her down, suddenly rubbing it was beyond strange. [Hiyaan~!? Dont~, that place is no good~! Hajime-Shan*Not a typo*, shtop it~] Actually, in a different sense it felt better than having her Usamimis felt, when her bunny tail was being felt by Hajime it started feeling good. Shia fell onto all fours, started leaking out hot sighs ~Haa Haa~, and stared at Hajime reproachfully. However, her eyes were wet and feverish too, she was only emphasizing her charming figure and nothing else in this situation. In the intimidating situation, everyone was popeyed because in an instant the atmosphere turned pink. There were also a few in the group that were slouching over too. Disregarding their surroundings, this time Hajime stroke Shias Usamimis. Although it wasnt in an erotic way like before, it was gentle like driving away the pain. Though Shia glared at Hajime reproachfully who started sexually harassing her in the middle of a serious talk, soon it became eyes that seemed pleasant. [How about it, have you calmed down a bit? Cams story isnt finished yet. It wouldnt be too late to blow them all away after first hearing everything right?] [U~thats right..Im sorry. Too much blood went into my head for a moment. Im alright now. Im sorry father] [Whats bad about worrying about your family? Theres no need to apologise. like-wise, I should have listen to your words as well. .Thanks for everything recently, I tend to forget those concerns. Even so, kukuku] [Wh, what is it, father, laughing like that.] [No, I only hope for your happiness above all else. ..You seem to be loved a fair bit by the boss? Un? When will I be able to see my grandchilds face?] [Na, gryand, gryandchild*she mispronounces it* you say..what are you saying, father! We, we havent, I..] Cam was teasing her, Shia glances upwards at Hajime frequently while her face was bright red-hot. All the Hauria that sees it were smirking greatly. Really, each and every person showed good personalities. Hajime, while thinking of such things, ignored it lightly and asked Cam. [Cam, though I wouldnt have believed it, about that talk, youre not expecting me to participate are you?] [Haha~, theres no way I would. Only, the reason this decision was even possible was due to the boss for training us. Therefore, our decision is our own, at least thats what I believe] Cam denies Hajimes question while laughing. It appears that they really plan on only doing it by themselves. However if that happens, the decision couldnt be anything but recklessness, so they began to worry about the reason that led to such a decision. Shia as well, Cam and them were getting too full of themselves with their power, they were really serious about not going at it for revenge as well, a sorrowful expression is shown. [Whats the reason?] [Thats unexpected, do you want to hear it? I thought you werent interested though..] [If your decisions were thanks to me training you guys, then when you guys do something careless wouldnt it also reflect back on me? If its just that much, its not something I shouldnt know..] Saying so, Hajime glanced at Shia for an instant. Cam guessed what his intent was, his eyes loosened up and joyfully, [I see], with a nod, he begins to speak about the reason. [As said a little while ago, the Usagininzoku have caught the Emperors interest. And its a very strong interest. The empire is a country where people who believes the principle that abilities reign supreme gather, the emperor isnt free of that saying either. And, their senses of values of weak people are natural according to their principles being ingrained into their characters] [In other words, you want to say that the Emperor will begin hunting the Usagininzoku for you? Rather than killing you guys, but in order to make you guys his?] [Affirmative. While I was still being interrogated, the Emperor himself came, Ill keep you he said. Of course, I spat at him on immediately.] Towards Cam spitting on the Emperors face and then verbally abusing him, the Hauria said, [As expected of the Chief!] while getting fired up, Koukis group said, [You did that to that Emperor!?] while exposing their surprise. No one could blame them though. In history, Cam was likely the first person of all races to have spat saliva on the Emperors face. Even Hajime as well, unintentionally raised a voice of admiration, [Ho~o]. [However, it seems to have had an opposite effect. Capturing all of the Usagininzoku and then training them seemed to be interesting, while laughing loudly with an extremely greedy face. When he declared it, his face was quite serious. Once again hell advance onto the Sea of Trees, more Usagininzoku will be attacked this time. Also, Fair Bergen hasnt finished rebuilding yet, they wont be able to endure another attack. Therefore, itll be likely that the Empire will demand all Usagininzokus to be handed over for them to cease their attack.] [I get it now. If this is handled passively, theyll literally rob you of all your family] [Affirmative. If its so that only the Hauria survive, its not that difficult to do. However, because of us, all the the other Usagininzoku will be deprived of their futures.its too much] It seems that it was a bigger problem than initially thought, Cams group was cornered situationally. It was as Cam had said, Just the Hauria surviving wouldnt be too difficult if they devoted themselves to escaping and guerrilla warfare while making use of the Sea of Trees, But all the other Usagininzoku will be seeing hell. If they cannot answer the Emperors wish of Strong Usagininzokus, women, and children will probably be killed rather than being turned into a pet slave. [But, you cant really believe that an army of a little over 100 will be enough to stand against the Empire right?] [Of course. A head-on collision while shouting courageously would be out of the question. We are Usagininzokus, we wont lose to any other race in terms of stealth operations] Cam said while smiling from ear to ear. Hajime also guessed his intentions. [In other words, Assassination?] [Affirmative. if they bear their fangs at us, the first moment that theyve relaxed, their necks will fly from a blade in the darkness.In practice, fear and sense of crisis will be planted into those fellows. Always not knowing where attacks are coming from, the Usagininzoku will show their power that only their race can do. We are neither weak nor lower ranked, theyll realise that were a threat that requires absolute resolution of death to attack] [The Emperors entire clan, dont you think that there have already been measures placed against assassination?] [Of course they probably do. However, were not aiming for the Emperors clan, its the humans around their environment. As expected, none of the surrounding humans would have severe defenses. Yesterday, today, the humans who have been intimate, one person, and then another person will disappear. What we can do at the moment is this, I think itll be pretty effective. Then finally, itll be perfect if they create a policy of noninterference for us] It was an indescribably unsophisticated plan. However, rather than saying that theyll assassinate the Emperors clan, they thought of a very realistic idea. however, thats it, because theres not enough time to make the Empire feel any kind of threat, Its more likely that itll cause a full-scale retaliation, will the Empire decide to completely annihilate the Usagininzoku, or will they feel threatened and decide to negotiate at a table, its obvious which decision would be made. Theyre taking part in a very bad gamble. However it still needs to be done, the Usagininzoku will have a dark future either way. Everyone has an expression which shows that theyve already prepared themselves. [.Father..you all.] Shias shoulders dejectedly drop. Turning the empire soldiers into enemies, the Usagininzokus which just broke out of the dungeon in the Imperial castle which would in other words be called a prison, If the Emperor doesnt overlook his own interests for his duty to the public, she could also guess what would happen. The road left for the Usagininzokus, would they be able to dessert all the other families in order for the Hauria to survive, would all members be happy about becoming toys of the Empire, will they risk their lives and fight, theres only one choice. [Shia, Dont make such a face. We wont run away like before while being looked down on, well eventually overrun them, submitting to them reluctantly would be an ungraceful thing to do..Now, well fight like this, to be able to have this will, were extremely glad] [But!] [Shia, to win the right to live, well fight. However, our purpose is not to live. Our purpose is to live with honor as the Hauria. Against any kind of power, if we retreat now, in the end well be the same losers that we were in the past. Only that cannot be permitted] [Father..] [Look forwards, Shia. Dont look back at us anymore. You should have already decided. When going with boss outside, in order to advance ahead. With that determination, advance forwards] Cam, not as the chief and not as the leader of the battle group, but as a father, pushed his daughters back. They cannot allow them to stop any further, the others also wished for them to continue advancing forwards. After being looked with gentle eyes Shias expression turns upside down which seemed like she was going to cry, Cam changes his glance to Hajime and nods. he was gesturing for him to take care of his daughter. Instead of Hajime, Kouki had a silent expressionless face, Indeed, [Ill do something about it!] he said as he got up despite the atmosphere, Shizuku hit the back of his head with her black katana. It appears that stress has built up, her way of stopping him became extreme unlike her usual self. When Hajime didnt show any reactions, Shia looked back at Hajime. However, before Shia opened her mouth, Cam called out in a strong tone for her to stop as he guessed her intentions. [Shia!] It was shocking! so much that Shias body was shaking. Cam and them had no intentions of asking for Hajimes help in the first place. The situation was their own consequence for falling for the Emperors trap. Here, relying on Hajimes powers and entrusting him with the solution would mean that nothing has changed. As Cam said, this is a fight to carry on the Usagininzokus pride which is on the line. And, Shia also understood that. She could also only run away before so she understands, Now, there is the pride of being Hajime and Yues companion. But, she feels sad that her family has to make a gamble with such bad stakes. In the end, Shia kept quiet without being able to say anything. Hajime, glanced at Yue for an instant and scratched his head then sighed. And, as you would expect, Yues eyes softened and noded as she understood what he wanted to convey. Hajime smiled a little and calls out to Shia who was looking down. [Shia] [Hajime-san.] Shias eyes showed expectations slightly. [This time theres no way I can fight] [I.I see. Thats right] But, the words followed by Hajime caused her to look down again. In the back Kouki is shouting something, disregarding that the electrical current from the black katana caused him to faint when hit from the side, Hajime grabbed Shias cheeks which were sunk due to jumping to a hasty conclusion. [Oi, you, dont jump to a hasty conclusion. Though I wont fight, I didnt say I wouldnt help did I?] [Fe?] To Hajimes words, a silly reply was given while her cheeks were being stretched. Kams group also looked at one another with a bemused expression trying to interpret the meaning of Hajimes words. [This matter, the Hauria family must show their strength. You should let the other party know that the Hauria tribe is not an easy opponent. The Demi-human discrimination is common sense in this world, if I fight to protect them, the same situation would begin again when Im gone. Above all, there is Cam and their wills. Thats why, I will not take one step in this battle] There Hajime patted Shias cheeks and turned his gaze to Cam. [However, our energetic companion is making this kind of face, if you thought Ill obediently stay out of this matter, your greatly mistaken?] [H, however, boss.then, just what.] To Cam who displayed a deep perplexity, Hajime with a fearless grin declared. [Cam, and the Hauria tribe. All of this guys odd strategies are hereby rejected. You all directly point your blades at the Emperors neck. Grab his hair and drag him down, his relatives, his friends, pin down all of his subordinates in front of him. Suppress the Imperial castle, if help does not come, the Empire would be finished by the end of night! engrave it into their bones that the Hauria tribe can finish them anytime they want! Anywhere in this world, there is no safe place, if you antagonize the Hauria tribe, the neck cutting parade begins, force them to write it into their Empires history!] Silence fills the area. Everyone became drunk of stiffness from Hajimes spirit. ~Gokuri~ The sound of saliva being swallowed could be heard clearly. Hajime while glaring at the surroundings, shouted out in an angry voice which could be mistaken as thunder which makes everyone breathless. [Whats your answer! You Beeps!] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [~!? S, Sir, Yes, Sir!!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] [I cant hear you! You maggots plan to go to war like that! In the end are you guys just a group of Beeps!?] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Sir, No, Sir] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]*Theres one extra bracket now to emphasize their voices lol* [If youre not, then prove it! Rather than going after the small fry, go for the King!!] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Gung Ho! Gung Ho! Gung Ho!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]*google the phrase if you dont understand* [With the blade of revenge and the guts that youve sharpened, cut down anyone who obstructs you!] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Behead! Behead! Behead!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] [Ill thoroughly prepare you, the lead role belongs to you guys! I wont permit halfheartedness! Do you understand!] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Aye, Aye, Sir!!!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] [Very well! Get fired up! The new Hauria tribe, with 122 people..] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [.] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] [You will bring down the Imperial castle!] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [YAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] What do you plan on preparing, isnt it impossible to bring down the Imperial castle, such thoughts and doubts flew away from the heads of the Hauria who were completely excited. The person that calls himself boss is saying that hell give them the key that opens the door to them. Then, if they dont wait and go on cutting their obstacles that lie ahead, itll be the shame of the new Hauria tribe. They wont be able to show their face in public and even to Hajime who trained them. Therefore, the Haurias heart and minds become one, they were burning up with fighting spirit to bring down the Imperial castle. In the rock zone away from the Imperial capital, the shouts of fighting spirit and murderous intent resounds. [U~u, Shizu, Shizu, those people are scary~] [Youll be alright, Suzu. Im scared tooI mean, in the first place Nagumo-kuns idea is already scary in itself] [Nagumo-kun, that guy.Hehe, who would have thought that hed take on the role of HarOman-sensei, hes not too bad] [Ryutaro!? Why, do I sense a little intimacy!? No matter how you look at it, its an abnormal atmosphere!?] Shizuku and them could only stare with a dumbfounded expression at the Hauria who were wrapped in a strange heat. A smile seems to have appeared on one person who was in awe and increased his respect towards Hajime. [U~mu, this is awesome~. For the Usagininzoku to change this much. As expected of master. To make crushing the Empire the goal immediately. I cant get enough of this~. I want to be abused with such spirit] [..Shut up, perverted dragon] [~!? haha] [Un, Teio-san read the mode a little? Rather than that, look at Shias expression, Yue. She melted] [.N, cute. So that Shia doesnt cry..its obvious Im happy] [Thats right~. It is good, I also want that kind of thing said to me~] Yue, did she know this was going to happen from the beginning, the darkness in Shias eyes were wiped out and it gradually softened, though Kaori feels relieved when she sees so, she was also envious of Shia. Afterwards, Hajime gave out the details of bringing down the Imperial castle, it was then decided that they would rest in preparation until that time. Shia, for a while did not want to part from Hajimes side. Her usual energetic self was rather silent, However, she wasnt depressed, she snuggled up while blushing and held onto the hem of Hajimes clothes quietly. Her Usamimis occasionally when touching Hajime backed off and touch again. As it is, its nothing but showing feelings of wanting to be by Hajimes side. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Dawn at night, shortly before the eastern sky begins to shine, there were two shadows sitting on the rock. Its Hajime and Yue who woke up early. By the way, only Hajime is sitting on the rock, Yue is cradled on Hajimes lap. Everyone aside from the lookout post is asleep, the place theyre in is also a blind spot, the two people were enjoying their first quiet time together in a long time. And, at that time, Yue who had rested her head on Hajimes shoulder looks up slowly at him, without a sign she kissed Hajimes neck. A cute smooch sounded out, the silence of the morning was slightly shaken. [Whats wrong, suddenly?] [Nsomehow I just recalled something from last night] The thing that happened last night that Yue was talking about, was about the talk of bringing down the Imperial castle. However, why that, the connection with the kiss couldnt be understood, while returning a gentle look to Yues gentle gaze, Hajime looked puzzled. [Rather than the labyrinth, you gave priority to Shia who was Important. Im happy that youre treasuring Shia. Im happy that the people who are Important for Hajime are increasing. So full of happiness thatI suddenly wanted to kiss] When Yue said so, this time she kisses Hajimes cheek. [..Will Shia become Special too?] [..Thats, Naa. This worlds number one, although number two would be a tough fightthe Special one is only Yue after all] [..Mu~u, it would be fine if its Shiabut, its troubling that Im happy] Yues expression was a complicated mix of happy feelings and troubled feelings. Inside of Yue, it was her first friend that she made after getting out of the Abyss, it was her companion, and, Shias existence was that of a younger sister to her which seemed to also be an exception. Thats why, she wouldnt allow the special seat to belong to any of the other women. Therefore, though shes happy from the words of the single-minded Hajime, she becomes troubled by his obstinate outline. To Yues appearance, Hajime gets offended a little. To be troubled for not allowing any other special women, somehow or another it offended him. So, for the time being, in order to not think about this situation anymore he decided to attack Yues lips with no questions asked. [N~..N~, Ah mu~u.Haji~..N~] The eastern skies finally start brightening more and more, it begins to create a shadow behind the two people. The perfectly overlapped shadow occasionally separate but quickly overlapped again, because of that, vivid sounds resounded each time. Yues eyes moistened up in a fever, her cheeks were pink, and her lips shined glossily. Exactly as Hajime had intended. As it was, the movements of the two people as if natural, continued.they began to hear the voice of another person from the other side of the rock shade where Hajime had tried to do it. [O~i, Nagumo. Are you there?] Apparently it was Kouki, he came to look for Hajime who was not in his bed. Because his positivity has risen as well, everyone will likely wake up soon. [Chi, it was just getting good, that bastard. Although I can stomach that he wants to learn some Age of Gods magic in the case of more like Nointo shows upIn various ways, this has become troublesome] While cursing, there was no helping it, Hajime tried to stand up while holding Yue, but it didnt happen. Because, [Hajime, I wont let you escape. N] [Hey, wa~] It was because Yue pushed down Hajime. While riding Hajimes waist then rising halfway up and positioning herself down to his waist again, Yue attacked Hajime this time. [Kouki, was Nagumo-kun there?] [Ahh, His presence can be felt somewhere around here!?] Shizu and Suzu appeared behind Kouki, Ryutaro also showed up. Kouki took a detour around a rock while answering Shizuku, but he instinctively stiffens up when he witnessed the spectacle. While looking at the suspicious Kouki who stopped at the other side of the rock, Shizuku and them also peaked over the rock..~Bishi~! they stiffened up. In addition, from behind Shia, Kaori, and Teio are coming over. And, while dubiously seeing the stiff group, detoured around the rock [Hey~~~! Just what are you two doing so early in the morning!] [.Mu, Shia coming in too?] [Eh? Is that alright? Then.] [Theres no way thatll be alright! Hurry up and separate! Attacking each other in the morning, how envi..I mean, unreasonable!] [Mu~u, am I no good? Just beating me a little would be fine though] While feeling the tiredness in the state of chaos manifested in the morning, this time around, Hajime lifts up Yue in one hand, and warded off Shia who was applying physical reinforcement onto her body to take up the previous offer, [Uu~, Uu~] Kaori groans out, Just like the pervert wanted, a strike hit her cheek [Ahan~] while controlling the condition he increased its force. In a place a bit away, Koukis group who had stiffened up began to come to their senses. Suzu, [Theyre adults, Theyre adults~] although her face was still stiff her face became heated and dyed in red, Shizuku was carrying her by the side. However, that Shizukus ears were completely red. The eastern sun that breaks out in the sky, though its also the signal which leads the Hauria to a battle for a new life..it was a very stupid beginning for the start. Chapter 116 The Imperial castle which symbolizes the Hoelscher empire, surrounded by a deep waterway that is about 20-meters in depth, also surrounded by strong castle walls where magic-like defenses were active. Guards are always stationed on the castle walls, even an aquatic demon would be shot in the waterways, as an entrance, there is only one front gate with a huge drawbridge. The people who are able to come to the Imperial castle is also limited, only people who have permits imbued with magic are allowed to enter. In front of the drawbridge, theres a huge post that resembles the triumphal arches in France, If you dont clear the examination to enter the castle here, you wouldnt be allowed to cross the drawbridge at all. If you try the impolite way and invade the castle, youd be thrown into the waterways where demons thrive. The inspection at the post is also quite merciless. For example, even if you were a trader of supplies going in and out with an entrance permit through regular procedures, every product would be inspected one by one. Therefore, its also impossible to try to invade by hiding in the luggage. In other words, what I want to say is that, trying to trespass into the Imperial castle is extremely, extremely, difficult. Towards that kind of fact, Kouki thought about it while waiting in line at the castle inspection ahead of the triumphal arch, he looked back and glanced over his shoulder. There, his usual party members and his childhood friends Shizuku, Ryutaro, Suzu, and also Hajimes group were there. Koukis group came back to the Imperial capital in order to enter the Imperial castle in a dignified manner. Koukis thoughts. They were a diversion to allow Cam and them to escape the prison without additional commotions, and. Obviously, because Hajime had magic that allowed transfer through space he went with them on the rescue, although escaping wouldnt be that difficult, if the security is already this severe just to enter, the guards inside of the Imperial capital is better left unsaid. Lets say that you knew of the dungeons location through questioning beforehand, if the exact location is not understood, space magic transfer to a pinpoint location couldnt be used. Thats why, after invading, its necessary to search on foot. Still, theres no helping it that you would tip your hat to the person who accomplished such things without being caught. Kouki instinctively felt the difference between them again, [Ha~a], and leaked out a sigh. By the way, an outside military unit was in charge of the distraction that koukis group caused, because its impossible for the military units in the Imperial castle to come out explicitly, it was hardly useful at all. Somewhat like, [What happened?], it was only on a slightly higher level than unrest. [Next~..youre an unfamiliar face. Let me see your permit] The guard soldiers looked at Koukis group with a suspicious expression. The amount of people who can enter the Imperial castle is limited, so the guards know most of the faces. And, normally on their first visits people wear their best clothes, however they were extremely well equipped for a group thats been invited to the Imperial castle for the first time. Thats why, like Koukis group, people dressed up like adventurers are rare. They were suspicious so they began to become more cautious. [No, we dont have any permits, in its place, we have this..] [Ha? A status plate? Just what] Naturally, Hajime and them did not have a permit to enter the Imperial castle. But, Koukis position is useful here. After all, he is the Hero. The trump card of the human race whom God sent into the game with the Majinzoku race and was viewed publicly as Gods Apostle. For example, even if that wasnt the actual reality of the situation. Although the guard gave them dangerous looks when they said they didnt have permits, his eyes twinkled when he read the characters Hero displayed on the status plate, he alternately looks back and forth between the status plate and koukis face. From the guards reaction, the surrounding colleagues were beginning to pay attention. [EhttoHerosama, right? Gods apostle that was summoned in the Kingdom?] [Ah, yes, thats right. Im the hero. Though I came with princess Ririana who is heredue to a few circumstances] [Ha, Ha~a..] From the guards mutter, his colleagues learned of Koukis identity and began to become increasingly noisy. Their expressions were natural, [Why, did you come separately from princess Ririana?] [Why, didnt you communicate this beforehand?], their questions were full of doubt. However, the other party is Gods apostle whom they believe in, surely they were in charge of a secret mission that was given to them, for the time being, they passed the word to the higher-ups. As expected, even for the hero, because they didnt have the courage to let a person who wasnt scheduled to enter the castle with their own discretion, several guards disappeared while dashing into the Imperial castle as they were frightened to rudely keep them waiting. Hajime and them are placed in the waiting room of the post. After waiting 15 minutes. Disregarding Yue who was on Hajimes Knee which became a scene so natural that nobody bothers to tsukkomi anymore, Shia was sitting on the other Knee, Kaori and Teio formed a partnership at the last second and held on to his hands respectively, then they began to hear the ~Dota Dota~ footsteps coming from the drawbridge. [I heard that the Heros group had come here.Is it you guys?] [Ah, yes, thats right. Thats us] While saying so and showing his appearance, it was an especially large empire soldier, its possible to tell that hes of a higher rank from the attitudes of the surrounding soldiers. He, while impudently staring at Kouki, and checking Koukis status plate, he began to glance at the other members in investigation. In the process, when Shia who was in the blind spot was seen, his eyes opened widely in surprise. And he began grinning an unpleasant smile of interest. Towards the unpleasant glance, Shias body shakes slightly. [Ive confirmed it. I am the commander of the third regiment, Grid Half. Word of the heros group has already entered princess Ririanas ears as well, shes waiting in her room. Ill have my subordinate guide you. By the way, hero, the Usagininzoku? She doesnt have a slave collar on her right?] [Eh? No, shes..] The man who introduced himself as Grid Half asked about Shia as he returned the status plate. However, Kouki was troubled on how to answer. She wasnt a slave, the choker that Shia wore looked nothing like a slaves collar, he hesitated if he should declare that she was Hajimes lover or not. [Even if you ask me such things] he honestly replied. Did Koukis answer allow him to judge to not expect anything which cause him to become quiet, Grid glanced over towards Shia. And, they managed to guess the reason why he is so intensely paying attention to Shia. [Yo~o, Usagi lass. Ive got a few questions for you. What happened to my subordinates?] [Subordinates? ..Um.what do you..] From Grids sudden question. For an instant, although Shia had no idea what he was talking about, she seemed to have guessed and her eyes were opened wide in astonishment. The empire soldiers who had a direct relation to Shia were limited. It was naturally, the group of people that cornered the Hauria tribe when leaving the Sea of Trees. Many family members were killed, abducted, placed into slavery, and it was the enemies that drove Shia to go to the [Raisen Great Canyon]. [Its odd huh? Even though shes returned, none of my subordinates came back, why are you still alive and in such a place? A~a?] [Ua~..] Grid gradually approached to corner Shia. Right, he was the commander of the forces that attacked Shias group that came out of the Sea of Trees before. Because Grid who was the regiment commander didnt personally come to capture Shia, she had no memories of ever seeing Grid before, however Grid firmly recalled that there was a rare Usagininzoku with blue-white hair. In Shias mind, the expressions of the empire soldiers had when attacking to tease them and the sense of hopelessness of losing a family member at that time, flashed back. While unconsciously raising out a groan and her expression stiffening up, one step, trying to back away..she felt a warm touch on her cheeks and became startled. If you look, just as usual, Hajime picked up shias cheeks. And, immediately after that, she felt warmth in her hand. That was Yue. Her eyes looking up showed no worries, if anything it was amazement, a slight color of scolding appeared though. It seemed to imply, [Dont be overwhelmed by small fries of this level, Greenhorn]. Shia who was looking at Yue and Hajime, with a wry smile said, [Im alright now]. No matter how you looked at it, the events which took placed was a trauma, the present Shia was unmistakably a strong person who had enough power and spirit to crush the monsters in the great labyrinths to pieces. Theres no reason for her to be overwhelmed by the pressure that one officer was releasing. Shia with an attractive smile after decisively straightening her spine towards the approaching Grid. And declared to Grid who instinctively stopped advancing. [I dont know a thing about your subordinates. They were likely people who were slow in the head, maybe they were eaten by some kind of demon that appeared somewhere? Also, theres no reason for me to answer your questions at all] [..You sure are getting full of yourself. A~a? Did you think you were safe because youre with the Heros group? If youre not a slave, then you probably solded away that body of yours? A prostitutes life, I wont be taking such tongue from you] Although Grid said those dangerous words while dangerously steeling up his eyes, Shia had already removed eye contact with Grid, her eyes told that she didnt care. Rather, having called Shia a prostitute, the other women looked at Grid with anger. While looking at Shias attitude, his veins appeared and his expression twisted with anger, when he noticed the looks, to deceive them he smiled and declared to Kouki. [Im terribly sorry, Hero-dono. This Usagininzoku seems to know something something about my subordinates that have been missing since 2 months ago, Will you listen to my request? If you need an Usagininzoku woman, I can prepare another for you, this time around..] [Oi, underling] However, a voice interrupted before Grid finished talking. At the same time that Grid glanced towards the voice, his expression cramped up because of anger, there the annoyed looking Hajime was seen. [What] [Dont open your mouth, underling. Your role is already over. Making us stay forever over foolish things. Quit wasting time and guide us quickly] [Why you little] [Can you not understand the meaning of being silent? To us, we dont even have a miniscule amount of time to spend on you. Know your place] To Hajimes words, Grids face is dyed completely red because of the hooligan who picked a fight since they didnt want anything to do with him. His eyes became bloodshot in anger. Even then, self-control was something a regiment commander was required to have, with just one wrong line to Gods Apostles he would definitely be cut from his position, he became silent and the subordinate in the back began to guide them. Disregarding Grid who was staring at Hajime with bloodshot eyes, Hajimes group left the room as if nothing happened. Although Koukis group had slightly cramped cheeks because of Hajimes objection, the females looked refreshed. As for Hajime, there was no intent on being sarcasticIf he knew of that, blood might have gushed out from Grids blood vessels. However, it seemed that a crotch smash was about to happen if he still didnt understand because he had called Shia a prostituteGrid should be happy for himself to have such self discipline. Hajimes group didnt worry about the piercing gaze that came from behind them, the huge suspension bridge was extended and they followed the pale expressioned guide. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ [And?] That was the first word that Ririana said to Hajimes group as they were guided into the room in the Imperial castle. Although she wore a smile on her face, her eyes were cold and didnt smile at all. It seemed to express, [Explain the circumstances right away damn it!]. Most likely she was busy to death from the Empires conferences. Inside of her, no matter how she looked at it Hajimes group appearing was troublesome, unexpectedly, there was no helping that she said such things. In a sense, it was a sign of familiaritythough it might not be as well. [Besides the farce at the Imperial capital, why on earth is everybody here? I demand a clear explanation. Yes, I strongly, strongly, demand for one. I wont forgive you if you trick me! Especially, Nagumo-san! It was definitely you who pulled the strings from behind the scenes! Dont treat others as if they were someone elses problems and stop feeling Shia-sans fluffy usamimis! Yue-sans also caressing and touching Shia-sans cheeks as well!] Ririanas lost it! She glares at Hajime with enough power that it seems to create sounds. Its exactly as she said, Ririana thought it was Hajimes idea in the Imperial capital, and it was also his idea to come to the Imperial castle. Putting it simply, Hajime has been recognized as the leader of the group, the schemes which would normally be considered insane could only be formed from Hajimes mind. And, Hajime who was being blamed, was unusually gently feeling Shias usamimis while she sat on his knee. On the other knee, Yue had both hands from the front and was caressing and touching Shias cheeks. [Your voice is too loud, princess. Whats the problem? Today, Shias kinda unstable] [Unstable..you say? is she not feeling well somewhere?] At once Ririana became worried immediately, shes a good person as well. Shia that receives the glance, though biting her lip to endure something, her expression began to loosen from her ears being felt and her cheeks being caressed, when she raised her face she showed a smile and said, [Im fine]. The reason which caused Shias emotions to become unstable was obviously because of Grid. However, it was not unstability from fear in particular. It was the opposite. She was restraining her overflowing murderous intent. No matter how you say it, Grids group was the hateful party that took away a lot of Shias family. As long as she gets over her trauma, only strong murderous intent flows afterwards. However, after thinking about their purpose for coming here, she wasnt able to immediately kill him. Thats why, she desperately endured it. And, Hajime and Yue who understood this, tried to sooth Shia by indulging her. For people who dont know of the circumstances, when summed up, the relation of Grid and Shia were spoken, everyones expression became sorrowful, afterwards, Koukis group naturally resented them for that, and Ririana looked down with a dark expression. For Ririana, the enslavement of Demi-humans were commonsense in the world and allowed, she didnt think it was far too unreasonable although she did feel resentment. She who judged herself decided that she wasnt qualified to say anything, towards the members that were making angry faces, [Its fine~, really], Shia said with a dazzling smile, they urged the continuation of the story from Hajime. [And, why did you guys come here? What about your business at the forest? And also, what was up with the masked disturbance last night? It should almost be time for his Majesty, Gaharudo, to call us for a meeting. I want to get our stories straight ahead of time before we meet, so Id like you to tell me the bare minimum if you would] [Ma~a, dont be so restless, princess. When night comes, youll understand everything. We..want to hurry and wrap things up after all, we stopped for a slight detour..that should be all that you need to know for now] [S, such unreasonableness..Ill know when its night you say, it cant be, do you plan to create another disturbance with masks again? I understand now! Nagumo-san was the one that made Shizuku and them dress in those embarrassing getups!] [Dont get so excited. Youll grow bald, princess] [I wont grow bald! Just what are you saying to a lady!] [Stress baldness] [Yue-san!?] She seemed to realise that Hajime didnt plan on speaking any further, moreover, Ririana who received such impolite treatment, [Even though Im a princess..], while being depressed. Right next to her, Shizuku was, [embarrassing getups..], muttering quietly while being reminded of her dark history. Afterwards, in the place where Ririana became depressed she explained the situation, apparently his Majesty, Gaharudo, was told of the story about the end of the church and gods who went mad. However, as expected of their abilities reign supreme principles, the top of the country is in utilitarianism*basically everyone in the country believes in the system*. Though there seems to have been moderate impact, while fearlessly laughing he declared that the way they did things wouldnt particularly change anyways. In other words, if its an enemy, theyll be cut down, if you want something, then forcefully take it, the weak must obey the strong! is what he said. Further more Gaharudo wondered how Ririana traveled to the Empire, he was anxious. In other words, though he understood the story of the Kingdom being attacked, the amount of time that it took Ririana to reach the empire was far too quick. Though he was saved because the Empire also felt that an immediate conference of cooperation with the Kingdom should be held, it was impossible to arrive at the Empire after only 1 week of the attack. At the same time, how did the Kingdom manage to drive away the Majinzokus army, he was considerably interested in their methods. About the Pillar of Light that gave the demonic army forces a fatal blow, rather than talks about the Gods, excuses of Heavens Judgement wouldnt cut it for Gaharudo. When it comes to that, naturally, he came to the assumption that someone had a weapon capable of destroying an entire army in one blow. To that truth, as the Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire, and as a person, he wasnt able to overlook it. If he investigates it, hell know immediately, Ririana who got permision from Hajime beforehand, especially talked about how troublesome Hajime was. However, because she thought Hajime was wasnt at the Empire but traveling around in a faraway place, he had actually entered the heart of the Empire and was meddling in Gaharudos greedy ambitions, then, on the other hand, what kind of movements will Hajime be taking from now on, Ririana was extremely anxious. Mainly, in the sense that the Empire gets mysteriously wiped out from the maps. Therefore, in the place where she would previously wait to meet with Gaharudo, although she couldnt meet with him because of previous events..Hajime is being evasive and unserious, Ririana was already, [If youre going to do it~ do it seriously~], while her state of mind was slightly neglectful. Surely, being uneasy about her own misgivings, she would never have guessed in her wildest dreams. From Ririana, to some extent, heard the rooms door being knocked on and the contents of the conference with the empire was heard. It seems that times run out. While following the guide, Hajime and them are heading for the reception room where Gaharudo is waiting. Chapter 117 When we entered into the room, it was a fairly plain room with little decoration and there was a table large enough to hold about 30 people. On the upper seat of the table sat a man, the Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire, Gaharudo D. Hoelscher, who had a fearless smile while resting his chin on his hand. There are 2 people behind him, they had a keen air about them in the sense of Were capable as they stood waiting. And, although we couldnt see their figures in the room, there was also 2 more people on the other side of the wall, 4 people in the ceiling, and Hajime also felt 2 people soundlessly outside the closed door they came though. It wasnt only the 2 behind Gaharudo, the other hidden men seemed to have been considerably skilled as well. [So, are you Hajime Nagumo?] When Hajimes group entered, Ririana also introduced them, while completely skipping the greetings to Kouki who was the hero, Gaharudo released pressure while looking at Hajime with a piercing gaze. It was pressure from the overpowering man who ruled over several hundred thousands of people who were wild and strong and believed in the nature of power. It was no joke. Ririana who was also in a royal family voiced a small groan from the stifling pressure, Koukis group backed away instinctively. However, from such overpowering pressure, these 5 people, Hajime, Yue, Shia, Teio, and Kaori, were calm. In the first place, even Kaori who had little experience survived from the attack of an immortal monster thats been alive since the ancient times at the [Merujine Undersea Ruins]. So although the Emperor had an overpowering pressure, when compared to the monsters in the great labyrinths, it was nothing more than a soft breeze. Gaharudos mouth lifts up more and more in interest when he sees that Hajimes group is unphased, then Hajime answered. [Yes, Im Hajime Nagumo. Its an honor to have been known by you, your Majesty the Emperor] [ [ [ [ [!?] ] ] ] ] While placing his hand on his chest and lightly bowing, Koukis group looked at Hajime with astonishment at his words. Their eyes opened wide and clearly conveyed, [Who are you!]. Especially Ririana who was shaking in unease. While receiving Gaharudos overpowering pressure and raising a small groan, though her expression hardly changed, it wasnt able to conceal that she was staring at Hajime with an aghast expression. Hajime also knows of the TPO*Time, Place, Occasion*. However, he was always just ignoring it. But, because he had business in the Imperial castle this time, he didnt want to be thrown out because he disrespected the Emperor. Since he shouldnt believe in God anymore, the title of Gods Apostle is probably not effective anymore. The only way to pass is with the title of Hero. Thats why, he judged that he needed to at least use the bare minimum amount of etiquette. Although the changed person was definitely still Hajime. [Kukuku..I never even considered this. What happened to your usual arrogant attitude? N? Its quite different from the cries of a certain princess somewhere?] However, Gaharudo only makes fun of him while laughing. Hajime glanced over at Ririana. [Princess~, You, just how much did you unnecessarily talk about, A~a?] Ririana who was receiving Hajimes glance, ~Pui~! looked in another direction. When Gaharudo asked what kind of person Hajime was, she unintentionally yelled and complained a great deal about her treatment. [.Ha~a, thats right. hm then, as usual] [Kuku, then its fine] Though they were surprised of Hajimes sudden change, they sat down in order. Finally after Gaharudo removed his gaze off Hajime, he noticed Yue and them who took up their positions by Hajime and observed them interestingly, his eyes seemed to significantly glance at Shia in particular. Following that, he turned his gaze towards Koukis group..he looked at Shizuku who was next to Kouki and a grin appeared on both his lips and eyes. [Shizuku, its been a while. Have you finally decided to become my wife?] [O, oi! Shizuku already declined before!] Kouki reacted to Gaharudo before Shizuku did. Gaharudos glances over at Kouki for an instant, then back at Shizuku and started laughing hysterically. Kouki had the I dont care attitude but veins were appearing on his forehead. While sighing at the 2 people, Shizuku had a clarified face and answered. [I have no intentions to take back my previous words. Ill have to decline your Majesties offer] [Quite heartless. But, it wouldnt be interesting otherwise. More than the world, allow me to tell you its good. I await the day when that clarified face is dyed in red from longing for me] [That day will never come throughout all of eternity. ..Or rather, dont you already have an Empress?] [What about it? Are you dissatisfied as a concubine? Fumu, there are a variety of problems when you become the legal wife] [I didnt mean it that way! Youd place your hands on other woman other than the Empress..] [What are you saying? Im the Emperor? 10 or 20 concubines are normal] [Gu~thats right. A, anyways, I will not become his Majesties. Please give up] [Ma~a, since you wont be returned by God anymore, youll probably be stuck in this world for a while, I suppose I should take my time to convince you. Kuku, prepare yourself, Shizuku] It appears that Gaharudo really likes Shizuku. As expected of a greedy Emperor, he wont give up even when hes been refused. His sharp eyes were completely locked onto Shizuku. Though Shizuku looks away with an expression that seemed to hate him from the bottom of her heart, she also seemed to not care at all. Then, at that time, the direction that Shizuku looked in, by chance, aligned with Hajimes sight. From Hajimes glance at that time, [As expected of the worldly-wise man (laughs)] a color of amusement and interest was clearly included. The angered Shizuku just used her finger to play with the sugar cubes that were prepared for her tea. Although it wasnt as strong as Hajimes, the sugar cube flew with excellent power, its aim was accurately flying towards Hajimes hateful face However, it wasnt a direct hit, it flew into Hajimes mouth and was caught. ~Mogo Mogo~ Hajimes mouth moved around with an air of flamboyant pride, after the sweetness of the sugar cube was firmly satisfied, he swallowed it. Shizukus face was mortifying, however Hajimes was clarified. When Gaharudo saw her in such a state, he turned his sharp glance back at Hajime. It seemed to convey a variety of things. [Fu~n, this is quite the interesting situation. Hajime Nagumo. Though I have a mountain of questions that I want to ask you, first of all, answer this] [Ah? what is it.] [You, have you already embraced*sex being implied* my Shizuku?] [ [ [ [Bufu~uC!?] ] ] ] To Gaharudo who abruptly asked such an unexpected question with an eager expression, several people including Shizuku blew out air. Even the guards that were waiting behind Gaharudo, [Your Majestythe first thing you wanted to ask, was that] with a pained expression. They also seemed to be worldly-wise men. [Wai-, your Majesty! Just what are you suddenly saying.] [Shizuku, you remain silent for now. Ill hear it from Hajime Nagumo right now] Naturally, although Shizuku tried to burst Gaharudos bubble with a tsukkomi, Gaharudo turned his eyes to Hajime, ignoring it. On the other hand, Hajime had an amazed expression. [What did you think about to reach that conclusion] [It appears that Shizuku has the heart to forgive youJudging from that manner, its not impossible, so just in case] [Ha~a, theres no way that would happen] [Fumu, thats not a lie right. Then, what do you think of Shizuku?] To that question, all the glances in the room turned to Hajime. Eyes conveying various meanings from Yues group and Koukis group pierced him. Hajime let out a sigh about why the first question asked by the Emperor after meeting him was about his relationship with Shizuku, anyways he turned his gaze over to Shizuku. Shizukus expression was supposed to be extremely amusing. Hajime looked at Shizuku who was inclining her neck. It appears that Shizukus ears began to slightly redden.. For the time being, the answer (real intentions) was given. [Shes like a mother] [OK, that fight youre looking for, youve won it. Get off the table, Nagumo-kun] a young 17-year old girl was being held down, of all the things to say, why was it Shes like a mother, is what Shizuku who was still sitting on her seat and was getting up was conveying with hatred in her glare at Hajime. The delicate atmosphere from a while ago had already disappeared. Suzu and Kouki who were next to Shizuku were panicking and desperately tried to hold her down. [I didnt think it would be such a boring answerma~a, fine. Shizuku, dont go accidently falling in love now? Because youre mine] [Ive already said this but, I have no intentions of being his Majesties and Ive also not fallen for Nagumo-kun! Just stop with the nonsense and get back to the main subject] [I get it, I get it. Dont get so angry. An excessive denial will only be taken as a positive one?] [Nuguu~u] Shizuku instinctively tried to raise a groan in objection to Gaharudo but decided to sit down loudly. Suzu calmed her with a wry smile, however for some reason Kouki was glaring at Hajime. [Hajime Nagumo. You as well, dont go placing your hands on Shizuku?] [Be relieved, I dont have the faintest interest in doing that. Rather, if youre only going to idly chat, Id like to leave now?] [Our chit chat was unneeded huh. Its a talk about a new concubineor Empress that may appear you know? It even involves the Empires future..ma~a, what I wanted to talk about certainly wasnt about Shizuku. You should already know right? Its about your abnormality] Gaharudo bought time by starting with Shizuku to observe Hajime, he judged it was the proper time and slowly the entire atmosphere changed. It was different from the playful atmosphere, it was now one filled with ambition, it gave off a radiance of a sharp blade. Gaharudo cut to the chase and asked the biggest reason for meeting with Hajimes group. [Ive heard about it to some degree from princess Ririana. Youre someone whos made it to the end of the great labyrinths and obtained the ability to create artifactscompletely repelled the Majinzokus army, and was able to travel the distance which would normally take 2 months in less than 2 days, such an artifact. Is it true?] [Ahh] [And you have no intentions of sharing those artifacts with neither the Kingdom nor Empire?] [Ahh] [Fu~n, one person monopolizing that power.do you think wed allow such a thing?] [Whose permission is required? If Im not allowed, what exactly are you going to do about it?] Gaharudo steeled his eyes to Hajimes response. The Emperors ambitions increased even more, Ririana began gritting her teeth and was worrying nonstop. The bodyguards behind Gaharudo began to release bloodlust before Gaharudo did. In contrast, the presence of the people who were hiding in the room began to diminish even further. It was exactly like a touch-and-go state. Towards the tensed air Koukis group had stiff faces and steeled themselves for battle. However, Hajimes group completely warded off the breeze-like bloodlust with their own heavy bloodlust which could be felt sticking onto their skins, then calmly reached out for the tea cups. At that instant, he glanced at the locations of where the hiding peoples hidden presences were. [Have we been noticed?] they said. did they notice properly, their presence that could be felt shook slightly. [Hahaha, stop, stop it. We were completely seen though. This guys a genuine flesh and blood monster. If we fought now, wed be completely annihilated!] Gaharudo was laughing hysterically and hid his ambitions. The surrounding people who had dangerous airs also matched it accordingly. [Why do you look like youre enjoying this so much?] [Oi, oi, Im the head of the Empire you know? When you meet a strong guy, itll be a lie to say that your heart doesnt dance around right?] Koukis group, although they couldnt understand what was going on, they let out relieved breaths because the atmosphere was less tense, Hajime also tsukkomied the unusually happy Gaharudo. Gaharudos answer was definitely one of those who believe in the abilities reign supreme policy. [Even so, those women youve got there are quite outrageous. Oi, where did you find them? For there to be women of this caliber, I want to ask you a request directly..allow me to have one of them, Hajime Nagumo] [Dont say such foolish things. Youre in over your head..no, it might be fine if its Teio] [~!? Wh, what did yousay, master casually wants to sell mistress to another man! Haa~ Haa~, being treated so..I cant get enough of it. Haa~ Haa~] [Theres a slight problem, though shes a great woman appearance-wise] [Sorry, even the Emperor has his limits. As expected, a girl dripping with pervertedness is too much] [Th, this guy, to say it right in front of the person being talked about! Kuu~uu, N~, N~, surely, after this Ill be forcefully taken by his Majesty, messing up mistress right before masters eyes.Haa~ Haa~..N~~..I need to change my underwear] Even Gaharudo and them could only stare dumbfounded at Teios strangely refreshing expression. Then they turned their gaze to Hajime who traveled with such a perverted woman. Gaharudo changed the mood by clearing his throat. [As for me, Im quite more interested in that Usagininzoku there? Ive never seen an Usagininzoku with that kind of hair before and she completely disregarded my bloodlust as well. That mental attitude reminds me of the toys that I caught a while ago, how about that one?] Towards Gaharudos word Toys, Shias eye twitched for an instant in reaction. Yue who was next to her, clasped her hand quietly underneath the table. [Even if you tell me about your toys..] [You cant think of anything, you mean? Do you want to go check them out later? Actually, I still have more(. .)animals, although theyre a woman and a child, theyre quite] [Im not interested] Gaharudos words were a bluff. Through Cam, its been confirmed that all the people caught were already rescued. Hes probably trying to ask baiting questions. Compared to that, Hajimes answer was only a line. However, Gaharudos attack wasnt over yet. [Ho~o, those fellows had special short swords and equipment on the 5-star level, even then youre not interested, Synergist(. . .)?] [None] [..I see. By the way, yesterday, there were some people who managed to break out of the prison in the dungeon, the Imperial castle was easily invaded and they escaped, that kind of thing could only be done with a special artifacts(. .)magic, do you know anything about it?] [I dont know] [Ha~athen its fine. This is the last question I want to know of.what do you think of God?] [Im not interested] [Ah~, I get it already. Jeez, youre such an unsocial brat] Gaharudo was cursing as he scratched his head ~Gari Gari~. However, he still had a somewhat happy expression. He seems to favor the other party who he argued with. From what he soaked in from the exchange, Gaharudo probably guessed Hajimes was connected with the Hauria tribe, he noticed that the prisonbreak was through Hajimes guidance. And he seemed to understand Hajimes stance on this worlds problems from his short answers. At least, it seems like they wont be facing off against Hajime. After all, not being chased out of the Imperial castle is already great evidence. Then the time came, one of the men waiting in the back quietly whispered into Gaharudos ear, Gaharudo slowly left his seat. [Ma~a, I heard the minimum amount that I wanted to hearrather, I already understood, so all is well. Ah, thats right. Tonight, well be holding princess Ririanas welcome party. By all means, please attend. Itll also serve as my son and the princesss engagement party. Even though the truth is different, if you didnt know of it, the blessings as a Hero or Gods Apostle would be good. Im begging you here? Heros only of form?] Gaharudo ignored Kouki and their dumbfounded looks when they heard the explosive remarks suddenly dropped into their ears, and provocatively stared at Hajime with a fearless smile, he then gallantly left the room. The door sounded out in a slam, As a result, Kouki and them regained their composure and quickly questioned Ririana. [Ririi, whats this about an engagement! Just what exactly happened!] [Thats.for example, besides the mad Gods, if the Majinzoku attacks us then theres no choice but to retaliate. The king of our country has died, the successor is still only 10 years old, its not enough to steer the country, then, its necessary to strengthen our relationships with an ally] [Thats why Ririi is getting engaged with the prince?] [Yes. My partner is the crowned prince. There have always been many discussions about engaging us beforehand. He was practically already my fiance, Its just that itll be finalized at this party. Exactly because were shaken up by the devils invasion, is what I mean] [What about the Kingdom? You dont have to consult this with them?] [Theres already been a majority that consented to it before, so there shouldnt be any objections. To begin with, it was that kind of story. Besides, right now the most substantial person in the Kingdom is me. Randell is only in form, because mother isnt a person to step up into the front. Therefore, there are no problems. Right now, quick decisions are necessary] Ririana said with a resolute expression. Koukis group had their jaws opened, then they closed it with a sour look on their faces. [Does Ririi like that person?] [Its not about liking or disliking. This is to build a connection between countries. Its just that, the crown prince already has many mistresses, the amount of people would cause you to become offended and hurt your stomach*I think?*. My position aside, we cannot balance out if Im married to the other princes, theres no helping it] [Wh, why, how can you be fine with it! Even though you dont like him, to be marrying that kind of man is strange!] [If you look at it, that may be what it looks like, because Im a princess from the royal family. Since birth, this was natural] [Natural you sayeven Ririi is a girl. Dont you want to marry someone that you actually like?] Kouki couldnt understand and yelled, Ririana could only reply back with a troubled smile. Ririana was certainly a girl. She became especially close friends with the women that came from another world, If its about Koari and Shizukus girls talk then, naturally she yearns for a romantic love. To Ririana who was wryly smiling, Shizuku stopped Kouki whos arguing became increasingly wild. Inside where the delicate atmosphere flowed, Hajime slowly left his seat. And tried to leave the room as if nothing happened. To that, Kouki let out his feelings that had nowhere else to go. [Oi! Nagumo! Do you think nothing of this!] [Ha~a? What do you think I can do about the princesss engagement? More so, this is a form of politics taking shape as a marriage? Rather, this isnt something an amateur can even intervene in] [Gu~, bu, but.] [More importantly, there are things that we have to do. If you do something rash and end up obstructing us, Ill knock you down flat alright?] After Hajime said that, Yue and them also quickly left. While calming down the riled up Kouki, depending on the results of whatll happen in the near future, the engagement talk may be scrapped, Shizuku looked up towards the ceiling with some tiredness. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Hajime and them who exited, after Shizukus group talked with each other for 2 or 3 stories, they returned to their rooms arranged for them by the attendant maids because Ririana had to prepare for the party at night. For such an occasion, its mainly dresses. [Ma~a, its wonderful, Ririana-sama!] [Reallyyou look exactly like a flower fairy] [Surely, his royal highness would be pleased a well!] One of the dress candidates was chosen in the end after trying on dozens of others, to Ririana who turned around in front of the full-length mirror, the entranced blushing maids surrounding her let out compliments. Although shew as only 14-years-old she had an exquisite charm as a woman, combined with the light pink dress only amplified its effects to the maximum. Just like one of the maids had said, she had the loveliness of a flower spirit. [Thats, right. Shall we go with this. Next is the accessories..] Ririana herself seemed to consent with a nod. No matter how much this was a political marriage, the crown prince was an extreme ladies man who resembled his father, Bias D. Hoelscher, when they met several times in the past, he looked at Ririana with indecent eyes when she still hadnt even reached the age of 10, that scums actual ability wasnt half-baked, he called a lower class knight for practice while at the Kingdom to show off his strength as he teased the knight, however the fact that he will become her husband wont change. As so, Ririana couldnt bring shame to her partner, since its their engagement party, Ririana intended to dress up to her maximum potential. Shaking away the word liked person that Kouki said from her head. Ririana was also a woman. She was also popular with many other talented women of the Hairihi Kingdom, so she had yearnings to be a normal girl as well. When shes in a pinch, the prince who she dreamed of would appear, then theyd be attracted to each other from their chanced meeting, shes even dreamt up stories of overcoming multiple obstacles in their reach for love together. But, its an impossible future. Because Ririana was intelligent, she accepted that she would be called for on a mission since she was young. Thats why, even if she feels repulsed by the other partner from the bottom of her heart, her feelings of wanting to be an excellent wife is true, she was determined to magnificently serve the crowned prince after the party. Then, at that time, suddenly, the outside of her room became noisy. Ririanas door was flung open without knocking, and a large man without hesitation, rudely entered the room. Though he stopped as the knights of the Imperial guards*the Kingdoms* ran up to Ririanas side, the man didnt particularly care. [Ho~o, is that the dress for tonightits about average I guess] [..Bias-sama. Suddenly breaking into a ladys room isnt an admirable act] [A~a? Im going to be your husband? why are you talking back at me?] [.] The person warning Ririana with a gloomy expression is, Bias D. Hoelscher, whom she is to be engaged to. The same as several years ago, he carried a rude tyrannical atmosphere, he continued to look at Ririana from top to bottom indecently. A chill ran through Ririanas spine. [Oi, everyone leave at once] Bias with a grin on his lips, suddenly ordered all the maids and knights of the Imperial guard to leave. He ordered again threatenly for those that were puzzled, the maids left the room panickingly. However, the Imperial guards, naturally hesitated. Ririana notices that Biass eyes were becoming dangerous, unsure of what to do she ordered the guards to stand down. [Fu~n, when disciplining your dogs, make sure to do it firmly] [They are not dogs. Theyre my important vassals] [Rebellious as ever I see? Kuku, still the same brat that hasnt even reached 10 years old, it was worthwhile being glared at with that hateful gaze of yours. At that time, I already decided that you were going to be mine someday] When he said that, Bias had a disgusting smile on his face while watching Ririana who had stiffened up from the bottom of her heart, suddenly her breasts were grabbed at. [~!? No~! Ouch!] [Even still, youve grown up. Its still not enough though, however that in itself is appetizing] [St, stop] Towards the violent action, Ririanas expression distorted into pain. When Bias saw the expression, his laughter became much more excited, he then pushed down Ririana onto the ground. Although Ririana was screaming, the Imperial guards outside didnt seem to notice. [You can cry as much as you want? Because this room has a special mechanism in place, sound cannot reach the outside. Ma~a, even if those dogs entered, they cant do anything against me because Im the crowned prince. After all, do you want those fellows to see your virginity being taken away? Ku, Hahahaha~] [Whythis kind of.] Ririana became pale when she thought of the things that will be done in the future, she courageously glared at Bias. [Its those eyes. Those rebellious eyes, painfully, despairing, I want to turn those into eyes of pleasure. Above all else, I love teasing defiant people into submission. People who are struggling desperately, theres no higher pleasure than to have them kneel down and lower their heads. If you taste this pleasure even once, you cant live without it. Ririana. When I first met you who was courageously judging me with your eyes, I thought that Id want to mess you up at some point] [People like you] [Na~a, Ririana. Rather than after marriage, if you lose your virginity before the engagement party, what kind of face will you have at the party? While enduring the pain from your groin, what kind of expression will you have in front of the people? A~a, I just cant wait to see it] For example, even if she feels disgust towards the other party, if she properly supports him as a supportive wife, surely, eventually he will become a splendid emperor, No, the heart that Ririana steeled up had already started cracking. Ririana realised. In front of her was a grinning man who wanted to see the enduring Ririanas tears fall out desperately, in another sense, he was definitely the Crowned Prince of the Empire. The dress that she chose in order to not shame Bias, was torn by his hands. The skin of a stainless gem was exposed, Ririanas face blushed in shame. Both of her hands were suppressed above her head, she wasnt able to conceal herself with her legs. Bias while smirking, possibly attempting to kiss her, his face was slowly coming closer to Ririana. Almost like, Ririanas eyes remained opened wide full of fear. Ririana couldnt turn her face away because her chin was held in place, unknown to herself, tears began to flow from her eyes due to the fear and shame, then she thought. I prepared myself for the marriage, but as expected it was impossible, this is too much. In reality, she wanted to dedicate her body and heart to the person she liked and wanted to become happy with them. That was her sincere feelings as a woman that leaked out from the concealed armor called a princess. And, the stories of Kaori and Shizuku were recalled. Appearing at the time of a pinch, attacking and bringing down the unjust, it was said to be rescued from a swamp of danger, exactly like a fairytale story. If she prayed for it, would she be saved. Ririana laughed at herself for thinking such foolish thoughts, still, her heart wished for it despite so. In other words, CSave me Then. At that moment, Ririana who was pinned down by Bias saw something approaching from behind him, something like a small spider fell from the ceiling! and she witnessed it land. [Eh?] Ririanas eyes opened wide in surprise at what was before her eyes, when the spider took 1 step with its foot, it sanked into Biass neck! the leg pieced though. [Ow! What? Just now, my neck..] He felt pain running through his neck, Bias who was about to lock lips with Ririanas stopped and felt his neck. At that time, the spider had already retreated back up its string and onto the ceiling. Ririana watched the scene in amazement, Bias suddenly became sluggish and his eyes were starting to shut, immediately after that, he lost consciousness as is, and fell down onto Ririana. [Eh? Eh?] In front of the confused Ririana, again, the spider climbed down its string onto Bias. Bias is currently still covered on top of Ririana, the spider climbed down to his shoulder which was before Ririanas eyes. While staring at it upclose, Ririana noticed a strangeness from the spider for the first time. [Metal..spider?] Right, the spider that was on Biass shoulder was made of metal. In front of the popeyed Ririana, the metal spider, [Stop~!], said to it, again, ~Pusu~! a different foot from a while ago was thrust into Biass neck. Despite already losing his consciousness he shook! Bias started trembling. He was still breathing, so it wasnt meant to be a decisive blow. Ririana didnt think its purpose was to actually deliver the final blow though. And, the girl stared quietly at the spider before her eyes. If Ririana looked closer she noticed that the metal spider had a luster like crystal, it crawled up its string and smoothly returned to the ceiling. [Ah, wait, please wait! By any chance, are you..] Although Ririana called out to it confusedly, the metal spider continued on ignoring her, while clinging to the ceiling with its 8 feet, ~Kisa Kisa~ it moved towards the outside wall. Then a slight red light was emitted, it walked out of the room while closing the hole it made through the wall and escaped. While sitting down, Ririana used the torn dress to cover herself and at last the situation was understood, she muttered to herself while smiling. [Thank you..Nagumo-san] Bias was Ririanas fiance, just now in the place that she was helped, she understood when it patched up the hole. But, still, at this time, having answered her plea for help, she was helplessly glad. She gripped both her hands tightly as she held down the torn dress on her chest, Alternatively, it looked like she was grasping onto something else*I couldnt tell if this was supposed to be a perverted reference or if this was in the meaning of her heart being taken away*. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Hajime and them who left the reception room was guided into another room by the maid attendants. After sending away the maid, Hajime who always had his eyes shut and was concentrating on something, abruptly opened them. Yue who noticed called out to Hajime in fewer words that usual. [..How was it? Hajime] [N~, excelent. there was something troublesome in the middle of it though60% of the plan was completed] The voice that answered Yue was slow and was concentrating on something else. [thats fast. As expected, are there many traps?] [..thats right. but, theres no reason to disarm them all] [Fumu, its great that theres a party today. If people gather, its easier to move around in various ways] [It seems that people have finally begun to gather at the party hall huh. Will it go well?] Shia said with a slightly uneasy expression. After all, a once-in-a-lifetime great event thatll decide her families futures is on the line. It would be weird if she wasnt tensed. Towards such a Shia, Hajime felt her Usamimis, Yue caressed her cheeks, Teio was brushing her hair, and Kaori tightly clasped her hand. To the smiling companions, Shias feelings began swelling up in her throat. However, tears did not come down. For instance, even if it were tears of joy, itll be far to early to be crying when nothings even started yet. In its place, just like always, she smiled her bright smile. Im not alone. My family is here too. Im blessed to have them, her smile revealed such thoughts. It was the charm that Hajime and them liked about Shia. Hajime who confirmed that Shia had smiled, is happy to have such a powerful companion and a smile that resembles a childs mischief grin appeared on his face. [Now then, shall we prepare the stage for the main characters?] To those words, Shia, Yue, Teio, and Kaori also had a similar smile and nodded powerfully. Chapter 118 The sun has completely fallen, the corners of the Imperial castle become encased in darkness. 2 Empire soldiers were on patrol around the perimeter of the building leading to the dungeon. Some kind of torch-like fire magic was burning brightly in their hands, theyre paying a lot of attention towards the darkness in case of intruders. [Ha~a, the upper brasses party should be around this timeI bet theyre eating delicious food.] [Oi, dont talk about meaningless things. If its found out, well both be held responsible] The soldiers sigh was mixed in with his grumbling as he looked towards the light of the other soldier further up ahead. Though both of them were frowning, their expressions were due to different reasons. If anything, the atmosphere was like the feeling of becoming even hotter because youve complained about the heat being hot. In the back of their heads, they both released a complain. [Though however, youve also woken up early, youd also want to attend those kinds of things?] [Well yeah. though If we were allowed to go, there would be the problem of not having money nor a woman..] [Thats right~. After eating and getting drunk at the party, theyll be playing with the ladies until morning? Its like heaven. Ah~, rather than some meaningless patrolling, I want to embrace women~. The Usagininzoku women would be good~] [You like Usagininzoku women right. Although all the other Demi-human women have nice bodies, the only thing you think about at the brothels are the Usagininzoku] [Thats because those guys are the best out of the bunch when threatening them. They cry out in a good voice] [Thats a rather distasteful hobby..] [What are you talking about. Dont you think that the Usagininzokus just give out a, please tease me, aura? Im only granting that wish. Even you like to crush countless people down] [Theres no helping it though? They cry out in a good voice] The 2 patrolling soldiers looked at one another in interest and began laughing out vulgarly. In the Empire, the fact that Demi-humans were considered tools wont change. In order to release their stress and sexual desires, there were many variety of tools that they could use. Therefore, these 2 are special, not through their sadistic characters though, it could be said that it was commonsense that every Empire soldier had the tendency of liking to shame their partner. Then, at that time, one of the soldiers gave out a voice and expression as if they saw something unknown in the shadows of the buildings. [N? ..Oi, just now, something..] [Ah? What is it?] While thrusting out the torch before himself, the soldier was moving towards the buildings shadow. The other soldier also followed along while voicing out his doubt. The first soldier proceeded to say, [Is anyone there?], but there was a gap in the buildings that was just barely big enough to fit one person! he turned the torch of fire towards it. However, there wasnt the figure of the shadow he had seen awhile ago, [Did I see wrong], he muttered as he sighed in relief. Then, he turned around to look at his comrade while smiling wryly [My bad, I saw wr-? Oi, Maul? Where are you? Maul?] His comrade was not there, only the torch that he held was on the ground where he was once standing. Where did he go, the soldier looked around restlessly throughout the vicinity, however there wasnt any shadows of a person. Then he felt a cold sensation running through his spine. He began to feel fear welling up, the soldier went to pick up the torch that was suddenly fallen on the ground and called out to his comrade in high tension [Oi, Maul. Quit joking arou-gu!?] At that moment, two arms expanded without a sound from the gap in the buildings that no one was at earlier. A black frosted knife that absorbed even light was being gripped in one of the hands which seemed to have grown out directly from the darkness, simultaneously, one hand covered up the soldiers mouth, and with the other, stabbed him through his medulla oblongata *its a part of your brain*. In an instant, the soldiers body that was convulsing started relaxing as strength left his body and disappeared into the darkness as it was dragged by the two arms. And before anyone noticed, the torch that he was trying to pick up had disappeared and nothing was left, only a lukewarm evening wind blowing softly. A small whisper can be heard from the wind in the darkness. [HQ, this is Alpha. Suppression of Point C is complete] [Alpha, this is HQ. Roger that. Move towards Point E. There are 4 sentinels. Sneak around from the East] [HQ, this is Alpha. Roger that] After whispering that, two or more people wrapped in black clothes from head to toe, starts moving one after the other. Though they tightly concealed their faces with a black cloth, only their eyes were clear so that they could see, a sharp gaze was peeping out from there, in addition, they had two small swords bundled on their backs. If they were seen by a Japanese person they would probably say, [Ah~, a Ninja!]. But, even if you cant identify the specific individual, unfortunately their true identities could easily be seen though. Thats because overhead of the covers you could see 2 grown Usamimis standing tall. No matter how you looked at it they were clearly Usagininzoku, the Hauria tribe. They were concealing themselves under the darkness and shadows of buildings. they quietly peeped their face through there and saw the reported 4 sentinels which were broken into 2 pairs. A hand signal is sent towards the 3 people who were behind the Haura tribe member that called HQ a while ago. The 3 people nodded in unison and slipped back, they disappeared into the dark as if they melted completely. After waiting for a few seconds. From the place that was pointed to, ~Chika~ one of the sentinels glances deviated! and lights twinkled. Similarly, they didnt actually enter the sentinels view, one of the Hauria opened a lid of a lighter-sized container for in an instant. This had a Green Light Stone inside which imitated a flashlight. The Hauria which saw the signal began to move while issuing orders with hand signals towards the 2 behind him. The moment the 2 sentinels were out of eachothers eyesights, they lowered their presence to the limit and quickly approached, one person covers the soldiers mouth and nose while the other stabbed him through his medulla oblongata, another also thrusts through the other soldiers kidney while restraining him with one hand similarly and knocking him down to the ground. The last person was taking the torches that the sentinels dropped and put out its fire and confirmed that there are no traces left. Then they dragged the bodies into the shadows of the buildings quickly. However, as expected due to the long silence from the other pair, the 2 sentinels, [N?], turned their glance. The appearance of their comrades which they glanced at earlier were no longer there. Theres not even light from the torch, only darkness. [Where did those guys go?], the sentinels looked hard with doubtful expressions, they managed to see a shadow that moved faintly in the darkness. It was the figure of something big being dragged. [Anyway, this is bad!], the sentinel stretched out his hand to reach the alarm whistle which hung on his neck In the next instant, a knife was stabbed into the sentinels neck, there was no time to scream nor time to feel pain, his consciousness drifted into eternal darkness. Next to the sentinel which held his whistle, similarly was his comrade who was also stabbed by a knife and dead. At the same time, the torches were put out and they dragged the bodies into the shadows of the building. Presently, similar slaughters were being carried out everywhere at the Imperial castle. A lot of stationed soldiers which were in pairs of two or more have already experienced an eternal separation from their bodies, soldiers who were sleeping in the barracks were drugged with sleeping pills made in the Sea of Trees which put them into a deep slumber. Even if the alarm was sounded, theyll still be sleeping until morning and there fatigue would be fully relieved. A crescent moon is now floating in the evening sky. Its other name was The 2nd Moon, where it was so thin that you can kinda see it but kinda not as well. *I dont think I got this part correct at all lol, ????????????????????????????????????* It was exactly like the smile of demon. The people who praised the principle that strength reigned supreme and cursed the weak, seemed to be completely laughed at under the moon. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ HQ, this is Alpha. Suppression of Point H4 is complete. HQ, this is Bravo. Suppression of all of Point J is complete. HQ, this is Charlie. Scattering of sleeping medicine in the barracks is complete. HQ, this is Echo. The prince, eldest grandson of the Emperor and 2 princesses have been captured. At the brightly glittering party hall, Hajime had a unusual smile on his face which was usually impossible and was talking with the aristocrat of the Empire, then he heard the reports of the Hauria which was entering his head one after another. The hall was large, many places were gorgeous and decorated well. It was in the form of an all you can eat buffet, there were hundreds of dishes and sweets being displayed on the snow-white tablecloths spread on the tabletop, and waiters skilled in etiquette were distributing glass gallantly as they walked. All of the people participating were VIPs of the Empire. It was only people wearing glittering showy clothes with an atmosphere of mutual understanding of civil officers and military officers, military officers had conceited personalities because of the principles they believed in, the civil officers stood in relief and realized that the military officers were of a higher standing. Hajimes voice was heard positively speaking with those military officers. After all, he was Gods Apostle and in the Heros Group. To general people he was a strong man who participated in the capturing of [Orcus Great Labyrinth], an indispensable force for the world, Strength was likely the standard existence which interested them all. Of course there were also secret desires to create good personal connections with him as well. To begin with, presently, the people talking to Haime that had no ulterior motives and interests seemed to show more interests in the pretty women which stood by his side and never left it since the party started. it was obvious since their glances were always briefly turned towards Yue and them who waited behind Hajime as they talked with him. But, it wasnt completely unreasonable. The party was to welcome princess Ririana as well as her engagement party, Yue and their existences were rather than an uproar of decorated flowers being on display, it was more of the sense of being the leading role of the hall. Shia wore a moonlight colored miniskirt dress which exposed her slender and beautiful legs. However, it wasnt vulgar, from the skirt extending softly, it created a unique atmosphere which empowered all of Shias loveliness. It also matched her beautiful straight hair which hung straight down, those factors were probably what gave her so much cuteness and elegance. Next to her, Teio who was elegantly tilting her wine, wore a black long dress which was similar to her usual black kimono. However, because the dress was the type to show her bodylines, she had an intense bodyline without any irregularities, furthermore, because the back and her chest opened up greatly, it revealed her beautiful hills which could not be called anything but stunning as it was likely to spill out at anytime. The eyesights of the men at the hall would always glance towards it every now and then! They were attracted towards the lethal weapons, one after another their women partners gave them all glances of disgust. Kaori was dressed in a slender line dress which completely exposed her shoulders. Although her bodyline wasnt as intense as Teios, its ballance was definitely molded by God. Her beautiful legs momentarily peeped out through the skirt which had a deep slit like the Chinese dresses called the Qipao, along with the brightness of her silver hair, it caused her sex appeal to show and eyes unintentionally turned towards her. And, Hajimes favorite, his beloved blood sucking princesswore a pure-white wedding dress(modoki *i dono what this is supposed to mean but its in parentheses, ???*). The cloth was lustrous, her shoulders were exposed, and her skirts hem was ruffled with frills which expanded out greatly. Her hair was in a ponytail with an elegant white flower ornament to hold it in place. Her exposure wasCfew in number, it was her glossy white neck, her lips of red rouge which attracted much attention, and her eyes which were slightly moistened had conceived heat which provoked mens desires helplessly. As usual, Yues charms came from the gap of her childish appearance and her bewitching atmosphere which was enhanced several times over. Inside of the room, Hajime and the other men were waiting for Yue and them to finish changing but, the moment when they entered, it was unavoidable that they were taken in by the overflowing charm and became completely stiff. Especially, Hajime whose eyes were completely nailed down to Yue, anyone who saw it would notice that his heart was completely taken away. Yue as well probably understood it. She stared straight back at Hajime with a joyful smile. Although the other females became angry at Hajime for not glancing at them and was about to start complaining to him, Hajime moved faster and forcefully embraced Yue closely and gave her a deep kiss, now the males without female relationships stiffened up for a different reason, afterwards, they began to tear apart Hajime and Yue who were remaining together forever by force which was also later known as the Hajimes reasoning was blown away incident Anyways, [Do you understand whos engagement party this is? Ne~e? Do you know?], they began tsukkomiing Yue and them who took away the show. By the way, Shizuku and Suzu was also dressed up, although they were gorgeous enough to not lose to the daughters of the Empire noblesas expected, they werent at the level of taking away Hajimes heart like Yue and them, rather they had no strong motive to do so in the first place, to begin with they gave out less of an impression when compared with Yue and thems mature impressions. [Even still, Nagumo-donos companions are all beautiful ones] [Thats damn right. Id like to take one of them to keep me company for the dance after this] HQ, this is Delta. Blast preparation points are all prepared. HQ, this is India. Suppression of Point M is complete. To the half-serious words of the Empire nobles, Hajime exchanges a smile with them as he hears the report from telepathy which reached his ears, the entrance to the hall became increasingly noisy. It appears that it was time for the appearance of princess Ririana and his Highness Bias to take the leading role. A civil officer-like man conveyed the appearance of the two people in a loud voice. Zawa~ Ririanas figure in a dress emerged from the door which was exaggeratedly opened, people in the hall raised out voices mixed with surprise and perplexity. It was because Ririana wore a jet black dress which seemed to breath in all the lights. Normally, if you consider Ririanas figure and the outline of the engagement party, a brighter dress would be much more suitable. Towards that fact, [Im here out of obligation], kind of feeling along with a cleansed face, the jet black dress looked like a wall that Ririana had put on. Her partner, his Highness Bias as well, with a slightly sour expression as if having crushed a bug, no matter how you looked at it, this was not the scene of a happily married couple, for the time being the hall started being filled with applause, it was a very delicate atmosphere. As is, those 2 went up to the platform. the Chairman person allowed the party to progress even though it was puzzling. Looking at Ririana and Biass states, even now Gaharudo was about to explode out laughing while greeting them, music began to flow into the hall. It was time for the greetings circle to dance with Ririana and the others. Elegant music resounded in the hall which wiped out the delicate atmosphere. At the center of the hall, Men who took out their flowers began to dance freely. Although it was completely mechanical, Bias and Ririana also danced. Mainly, Ririanas expression was due to the atmosphere. Even if Bias draws closer forcefully, a slight distance was noticed in regards to the melody. As it was, one piece of music finally finished, Ririana quickly advanced onto the next person in the greetings circle. Bias had an irritated expression, however, he needed to continue on with the greetings circle. In a state that seemed to subtly care about his groin. Actually, after just having woken up a few minutes ago, he did not have time to confronted Ririana what had happened before the start of the party and no one else knew. For some unknown reason his son was blocked out from reviving (the appearance of the person that revives), feeling impatient and irritated of the situation he could do nothing but follow Ririana, as no one else knew. HQ, this is Romeo. Suppression of Point P is complete. HQ, this is Tango. Suppression of Point R is complete. [How do I say this, that not like Riri at all. Usually shed hide her real intentions..] Kaori muttered as she saw Ririana exchanging greetings indifferently without a smile. [.Ma~a, Those kinds of things are impossible huh. The princess must also have a lot of things to think about] [..Many things?] Yue and them became puzzled at Hajimes words. [Nagumo-kun, did something happen to Riri?] [Oi, Yaegashi. What do you mean by that, come on] Shizuku was in a wine-red long dress and looked at Hajime suspiciously. [Because, Riris showing that kind of attitude in a public place..if something insane happened then, its roughly Nagumo-kuns fault right? Thats been the rule for all the times up till now. In fact, you seem like you know something] [Chi, thats hard to refute..but, this time Ive really done nothing. Just that, as I was passing by I helped out the Princess who was about to be raped by the crowned prince] [Right, Riri was being ra-.what was that?] [Wait a second, Hajime-kun!? Just now what did you!?] Led by Shizuku and Kaori, everyone turns a surprised look towards Hajime. Since the dance started a lot of troublesome men have come to ask Yue and them for a dance, although Yue and them had no intentions of dancing with any other man other than Hajime, presently, theyve all been driven away by Hajimes Pressure, so only Yue and them as well as Shizuku was around. Kouki was forcibly taken out by the ladies and was dancing desperately as he wasnt accustomed to it, while Ryutaro was single-mindedly eating. Suzu was dancing with a dandy*lol didnt notice I spelt that wrong, thanks Schion93* old man in a, [Ho~ee] kind of feeling. Therefore, the only people who heard about Ririana almost being raped by Bias was Yue and them. Unexpectedly, Kaori and Shizuku demanded with lots of momentum for an explanation from Hajime, attention started to gather around. [Ah~, yes, thats whyYue, do you want to dance once?] [N~..Id be pleased] [Ah, wait a second, Nagumo-kun! Dont run away just because its become troublesome! Explain it properly to us!] [Th, thats right! Its an important matter! Properly explain it!] According to Shizukus words, Hajime who thought that an explanation would be too troublesome, took Yues hand and planned to escape onto the dance hall. In another sense, the attention was focused on the girl with a pretty face which resembled a work of art much more remarkable than Ririana who was the leading role and on the boy who was her partner (Tuxedo Ver.) with white hair and an eye patch. Normally, in order to match Yue who was accustomed to royal dances and was leading, Hajime decided to use Light Speed while dancing. Since the dance was being observed, he wanted to look good. Joyfully, Yues expression was that of someone who was filled with happiness, and Hajimes eyes were softening towards that, combined with their clothes and looking from the sides, it was completely an engagement party for those two. Although the musicians somewhere desperately tried to heat up the place as it became awkward, they used Hajime and Yues atmosphere to begin playing joyfully. By now, the leading role in the hall is Hajime and Yue, everyone paid attention to the two that were dancing round and round happily. Towards such people, Ririana watched them with a smile. In there laid some color of envy as well. On one hand, there was a group of women yearning for Hajime, and more may appear in the future, Ririana temporarily pushed the events that just happened into the corner of her head, [Whos next!?], it became a battle for the second person. The performance would be ending soon, Grand applause was presented towards the two people who were kissing with each other lightly as the aristocrats of the Empire were watching with smiles. In their eyes, pure feelings of admiration and praise were seen. The daughters of the noblemen as well, [Ho~u], absentmindedly leaked out hot sighs. Hajime and Yue gracefully bowed in return towards the applause and returned to their friends while holding hands. Apparently Teio won the competition and gets the next dance, she looked towards Hajime with eyes of expectation. However, Teios expectation was easily betrayed. [Nagumo Hajime-sama, would you please accompany me for one dance?] Right, it was because another person had already called out to him. The other person was Ririana. [Princess.for the leading role to be separating from their partner, what happened suddenly?] [Ara, that leading role was just deprived of her seat, so arent those words rather cruel?] [Isnt it because youve got that work face on? Actually, is it alright to leave the crowned prince alone?] [If its about the greetings circle its practically finished already, now is the time to enjoy the party. In the first place were supposed to dance with several people. Look, the crowned prince is also dancing with one of his mistresses] [A mistress..you dont look concerned at all huh] [Fufu. Rather than that, Id like you to take my hand soon.can you not dance?] Hajime noticed that Ririana didnt only want to dance but also say something, he could roughly guess what it was she wanted to talk about, with a, what should I do, he scratched his cheek. To be honest, he wanted to keep bathing in the afterglow of dancing with Yue Then, towards the hesitating Hajime, Yue who was next to him said, [Meh!]. It seemed she said that to convey to not disgrace Ririana at a public place. Yue understood that Hajime couldnt decide on what to do so the, [Meh!], that was said to decide things for him. [Ah~, I get it. ..I would be happy to be your partner, Princess] [..Yes] Had they attracted attention, there was an unusual action of Hajime respectfully taking Ririanas hand and led her towards the center of the dance hall. Previously, the dance with Yue was still probably within their minds. Ririana has a slightly ashamed attitude and the degree of attention towards that is high. By the way, during the interactions with Ririana, nobody cared about Teio who hardened up as her hand was held out for a long time. [Th, this timing, so its come! Whatever you do, I understand master! Haa~ Haa~..N~], with reddened and blushed cheeks, nobody bothered to tsukkomi. The melody of music began to flow out calmly. Ririana and Hajime were sticking close to one another as their bodies shook waveringly gracefully. Ririana whispered quietly while her face drawn close to his shoulder. [Thank you very much for a little while ago] [As I thought, it was that.so you know] [Such an insane situation, it couldnt be anyone but you right? Besides, your Deep Red is very beautifulI wouldnt mistake that] [Is that so? Ma~a, the first prince of the Empire is also stuck with that, its only a temporary measure though*Thanks The_Codfish, I thought it sounded odd lol*. Sooner or later] [Youre just saying it blatantly huh. ..But, even if it was just an example I was glad. I heard from Kaori about when you saved them, I longed for that a little bit] She said as she separated from Hajimes shoulder with a little smile on her face. That smile was Ririanas original charm which couldnt be compared to with the one seen with Bias a while ago, the surrounding aristocrats which were paying attention became slightly noisy when they noticed. [And, are various things settled about your attitude in that dress?] [Does it not match me?] [It suits you. But, as expected that pink dress would have suited you more. Did you plan on insinuating*hint that something bad had happened* them to reveal the truth?] [Yes, because this degree is enough for a husband who assaults his wifemore so..as expected you saw everything through that spider huh. ..My improper appearance.a~a, Im not fit to be a bride anymore] Yoyoyo~! then, towards Ririana who buried her face onto Hajimes shoulder again while pretending to break down, [What are you talking about.], Hajime looked at her with a ridiculous expression. [Despite saying it in a low voice, dont say such seldom remarks in such a place. Or rather, havent you been making too much contact since a while ago? The crowned prince has quite the incredible expression?] [Its fine isnt it. Once this night ends Ill be the crown princess. Just for now, allow me to be just a girl. Also, Ill be assaulted one day, cant you succumb to the selfishness of a pitiful bullied princess for a little while?] [Being assaulted, its not set that youll be bullied] [Its already a fact] There Ririana, while hiding her expression by clinging onto Hajime tightly, suddenly muttered something as if on accident. [If.if, I said Help what would you do?] Ririana herself didnt plan on hearing about these things. It was necessary to put a conclusion to the matrimonial relationship between the prince of the Empire for the future. Both countries took damage from the surprise attacks from the demons that the Majinzoku brought, it was necessary to show strength of unity as humans to stabilize things now that the head church temple had disappeared. As someone from the royal family, she should take on that role. For example, even if a painful marriage life filled with the lost of her dignity awaits her. But still asking Hajime of such things, her voice trembled with fear from the bottom of her heart in the case of the help that she was expecting for doesnt come, having seen Yue look so happy while being embraced by Hajime, she thought that surely Hajime would say, I refuse. And she steeled herself for that possibility. It was because she thought that it would be fine for her to be selfish for this one time. But, Hajimes answer was completely off from what she expected. [Ma~a, before I accompany you, youll be saved regardless? In this case, the Empire(. . .) may be ending tonightat the very least, the crowned prince would be hopeless] [..Yes?*more of a, what?, sense*] HQ, this is Victor. Suppression of Point S is complete. HQ, this is X-Ray*thanks Dim1 that does sound right lol, ?????*. Suppression of Point Y is complete. Towards Ririana who instinctively looks up, Hajimes mouth lifts up into a grin. His expression was seen and a bad feeling surged into Ririanas mind. There wasnt a touching atmosphere like a while ago, Ririana felt her cheeks cramping up. Hajime quietly drew his mouth close to Ririanas ear. [And also, Ill make it so that you can understand easier. Im insensitive, so I might end up doing something carelessly] [~..] Ririanas body shook with a shock. Though there was the breath and voice coming down onto her ear, its because she understood what Hajime was implying. In other words, Ill Help you. Ririanas heart was shaken intensely. The princess within Ririana began to shout. This marriage is an obligation that should be fulfilled. Thats why, I wanted you to cast away that girl who held onto those dreams in one strike.Then. [Why?], in another sense acting upon cruel treatment, or perhaps it was due to her joy that her eyes moistened up towards Hajime, Hajime acted as if it was nothing, in another sense, he replied without reading the atmosphere and gave the worst response possible. [The Princess is unfortunate, to be feeling bad for those guys] Hajime said so and glanced over towards Kaori and them. In brief, their purpose was not exactly for Ririanas sake, although Hajime said, Ririana was unfortunate, he seemed to also imply dont hurt my Important people*This line was quite shaky for me, it was either this or he was being a tsundere, or he was implying that she wasnt important?*. Ririana guessed so and stared at Hajime. [Isnt that, too much of a lie even if its coming from you? Well, surely fall?] [What are you going do if it happens? Ma~a, for the time being, its just necessary to think that the worst outcome that youve thought of wont be happening. As long as youre important friends of these fellows, that is] [Nagumo-sans resolution doesnt shake huh..truly, Im envious of Yue-san] Ririana watches Hajime with a hateful expression. Hajime was indifferent towards it and glanced right back. Then finally the end of the music was coming up. Hajime looked unfazed, Ririana who eventually gave up, [Fuu~], breathed outwards and leaned her body onto Hajime, she decided to at least momentarily enjoy the dance for now. And while leaving a lingering sound, the music stopped, Ririana reluctantly parted her body away, and for a while kept their hands held together while quietly staring at Hajime[Thank you] she muttered. With a lovely smile just like a flower that was fully bloomed. It was simply the smile of a 14-year-old girl. A smile that was so pure that it didnt have any impurities, it pierced through all the hearts of the people who saw it. A sigh filled with heat could be heard somewhere. And, after a while, a grand applause which didnt lose against Yues dance from a while ago resounded. It appears that Ririana only danced with the other people simply because it was required, Hajime separated from her and returned alone, and the eyes of ladies greeted him. [Hajime-kuns a woman killer..] [.Hajime-san, when on earth did youI cant let down my guard at all] [No~o, Master. I got a little wet from the neglecting play, is it alright for me to change my underwear?] [This has to do with those assault remarks from a while ago right. ..You said something about helping out Riri during a dangerous time, did you plan on dealing the finishing blows during the dance? Ne~e, what exactly did you whisper to her? To begin with, isnt Riri a married woman now? Do you understand? Ne~e, do you understand? Nagumo-kun?] [Hawawa, Nagumo-kun, finally youve obtained the NETORI*taking another persons lover* attribute.youre too much of an adult. Youve well exceeded Suzus capacity] A number of perverted remarks were mixed in, equally, towards the female group that was bad mouthing him and Ririana, [What are you talking about], he said with an amazed expression. Hajime began talking, he helped out while he was passing by, then danced only because it was requested of him. Afterwards, because Kaori and them would be concerned, he only informed them the minimum amount about how he helped. There was no intentions of persuading them in any way. And if by chance, to the hundredth millionth decimal, that Ririana fell in love with Hajime, Hajime himself gave off a [Like I care?] feeling. For now, just to be sure, he turned his gaze towards Yue to not misunderstand it, Yue understood and gripped onto Hajimes hand in assent while nodding her head, as expected Yue was different from them, his love for Yue knew no bounds and rose way beyond the universe. It must have been his imagination that her grip was stronger than usual. HQ, this is Zulu. Suppression of Point Z is complete Notify the entire force, this is HQ, all arrangements have been completed. Start the countdown. Shias expression stiffened up a little as she heard the communication. Kaori had a slightly tensed expression as well. Shizuku and them who were not given the Telepathy stone (Improved Ver.), only looked at the 2 with suspicious expressions. Moreover, Gaharudo often went up onto the platform on a daily bases and kept glancing towards Hajime and them. This time it appears that he was going to give out a speech and a toast in celebration. [Now then, first of all, let me express our gratitude for having joined us on this party which serves as a celebration for Princess Ririana visiting our country as well as being engaged with my son. There were many various surprises and it indeed became an interesting event] Then Gaharudo turned a meaningful glance towards Hajime. Hajime was pretending to not know. Gaharudos expression seems to convey that its become even more interesting. At the same time, a resolute voice was heard from Hajimes telepathy stone. To all troops. This is Alpha One. From this point on we will put an end to this persecution weve suffered through for hundreds of years, we will carve our names into the history of this world. Our name will be used as the pronunciation of fear. This place is the intersection of fate. Will we fall into hell or advance towards the future, everything depends on this one battle. Theres no need to hold back. Sa~a, well show them just how weak our claws and fangs are 10, 9, 8. Boss. For leading us into this battle, we deeply appreciate it. Hajime and them heard the Usagininzokus countdown which concerned their fates. The aristocrats of the Empire doesnt suspect a thing. the speeches of the 2 different races overlapped with one another. [The party has only just begun. Tonight, eat a lot, drink a lot, and dance as much as your heart pleases. It will become the best blessings for my son and daughter-in-law. Sa~a, raise your cups!] As Gaharudo confirmed that everyone in the hall held up their cups, he poured himself wine to the very brim of his cup. And, with his breath taking initiative with a ~Suu~ breathing in with ambition. The other side of the telepathy also, once again similarly. Get fired up! Lets go!!! [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Ou~!!!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] 4, 3, 2, 1. And, the countdown has finally- [The unity of humanity will become stronger with this marriage! There is nothing to fear! We are the glorious Human race!] [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [For Glory!!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] 0. I wish you great fortune in war. At that moment. All lights vanished and the hall was swallowed by darkness. Chapter 119 [What!? What happened!?] [Iya~a!? Whats with this!?] The aristocrats of the Empire who were suddenly deprived of one of their senses shouted out angrily in a shaky voice which contained confusion and unrest. [Dont panic! Use magic to create ligh-ga~a!?] [Whats wron-gya~!?] [What happen-gu~!?] A relatively calm person tried to create a sphere of light while giving out instructions to others to secure their vision. However, the sound of a scream and something falling down happened right afterwards. At the same time, the confused aristocrats all begin screaming one after another. The place soon sanked into confusion once again. Especially, the mademoiselles who completely fell into panic and began running around blindly, the sounds of collisions and people falling resounded out rapidly from various places. [Calm down! Can you bastards still call yourselves soldiers of the Empire!] Gaharudos voice filled with ambition resounded throughout the hall in the darkness. With the loud scolding voice, the aristocrats who started falling into panic and screaming due to the darkness stopped. However Hyu! Hyu! Hyu! [~!? Chi! Sneaking around so annoyingly!] Countless arrows came flying towards Gaharudo from the darkness. With short notice, a surprise attack of arrows which held amazing speed and power attacked Gaharudo from all directions. Moreover, it was pulled off with exquisite timing, being bombarded with arrows which were incredibly accurate was definitely a bad position to be in, with so much flying towards him Gaharudo had no choice but be pushed into a one-sided defensive battle. He couldnt afford to give out instructions to recover the situation anymore. Still in the pitch black darkness, while fending the blows with the ceremonial sword, he could only grasp where the arrows were coming from due to the noise of them cutting through the air. The noise surrounding Gaharudo began raising out roars. Gin! Gin! Gin! The sound of metal colliding resounded out. The sounds of peoples screams resounded one after the other while collapsing, due to Gaharudos scolding, people who regained their calm created fireballs to act as a light. They called out to the guards loudly while looking around their surroundings with a fierce expression. Something like a black shadow zinged by in the edge of their sights! It traveled quickly as if slicing through the wind. [~!? Who are y-ggebu!?] Immediately the aristocrat man tried to shoot a fireball towards the shadow. However, the shadow that dashed out from the darkness dressed in black (+Usamimis) immediately pulled out a small black sword which completely blended in with the darkness, as if it was a joke, a head was mown down instantly. ~Pon~ the head flew through the air and rolled around on the ground with the vivid sounds. The head had a blank face, it seems he didnt notice that he was no longer connected with his body. Before anyone noticed, all fireballs which were illuminating the surroundings had disappeared and the only color left was the darkness. The aristocrats and mademoiselles gathered towards the people who created fireballs like moths being provoked by the light, they managed to catch a glimpse of the shadows Usamimis immediately before the fireball was extinguished, then the spectacle of the persons head flying through the air was witnessed immediately afterwards. Then once again, their waists gave out against the assailant who disappeared under the cover of the darkness. [Hi~, m, monster~!] [I, I dont want to die~, someone, anyone!] Most of the people unable to stand up were the mademoiselle and civil officers, quite a few of the military officers as well too. Their minds couldnt endure the darkness which was equivalent to the death gods sickle and the assailants existence which appeared right in front of their eyes. As such, without exception, without being able to do anything, and while doing nothing, the tendons in their hands and feet were cut by the person dressed in black soundlessly, they fell laying on the ground writhing in pain. Although there were those pathetically miserable people, as a military nation which adheres to the principles that abilities reigned supreme, some couldnt permit themselves to continue wailing away in confusion forever. Veterans who survived countless battles, although they didnt have a sword like Gaharudo, relied on their daggers which they kept in their breast pocket for self defense, they united with their companions and began creating a battle formation. while back to back with one another, the magicians were placed in the center. It was splendid cooperation. The people who were relatively nearby to Gaharudo immediately created a battle formation to defend his back. The range that Gaharudo had to consider was immediately decreased by half, now the attacks were no longer a problem. Gaharudo began chanting while knocking down dozens of arrows to the side. A bit less than 10 fireballs were produced in an instant and shot out at surprising speeds. They spread out throughout the hall and began to brighten up the darkness. Begin the counter attack! Though it was Gaharudo yelling out threateningly, immediately afterwards, a lump of metal rolled around in front of him. [What? Is this] The man who serves as Gaharudos aid moved in closer to check out the objects purpose with suspicion. It wasnt only him though, others who secured their lightsource at different areas were the same. Gaharudo had an severely unpleasant premonition, he immediately yelled out in a controlling voice [Stop! Dont get clos-!?] [~!?] Although the aid who heard Gaharudos words reflectively tried to leap back but, that action was meaningless judging by the effects of the lump of metal. That was proven in the next instant. Ka! Kyiiiiiin!! All of the sudden, just when you thought the lump of metal popped, intense light surged out and an immense sound indiscriminately violated the surroundings. [Gua~a!?] [Guu~u!] [What is!?] The moment the light bursted out, Gaharudo shut his eyes and covered his face with his arms, he wasnt able to completely block out the surprise attack, although his eyes were shut tight he still couldnt see temporarily, he also lost his hearing due to the severe ringing in his ears as well. And, the Hauria assailants couldnt overlook this golden opportunity. The Haurias dressed in black rushed forwards with exquisite timing and immediately came within the targets bosom while they killed off their presence. Then with one spark from the small jet black sword, a second spark emitted again. With 2 of their senses taken away from them, the tendons in the officers hands and feet were easily cut without any kind of resistance. The aides screamed in pain as they fell and laid on the ground. Immediately, their tongues were torn through by a knife. The purpose was to restrict them from chanting. Several people prostrated themselves in the same manner in various places, bleeding on the ground with the tendons in their hands and feet cut and from their mouths. People who tried to fire off big magics were mercilessly beheaded. Meanwhile, ~Gin Gin Gin~! the sound of metal clashing resounded out. Surprising it was Gaharudo who had lost his sight and hearing, he was able to slash back at the two Haruia tribe members who killed off their presence to the utmost limit. The two Haura members which were attacking opened their eyes wide in surprise from this demonstration. Did he feel their unrest in that instant, taking advantage and with fighting spirit, Gaharudo generated a shock wave by using Quake Legs. [~!?] [Ku~!?] The 2 haruia whose stance was broken instinctively let out a groan. And Gaharudo accurately sliced sideways towards the side of the 2 people as if his eyes and ears werent damaged at all. [Scatter and disperse! Wind Wall!] The two haruia members were pushed aside by the swords destructive power as they were just barely able to receive the attack with their small swords, a terrific barrage of arrows were shot at Gaharudo and with the wall of wind which only took 2 words to cast, all of the arrows trajectory was easily averted. [Shoot out! Flame Bullet!] The magic was once again duplicated. 10 Flame Bullets were produced which were stronger than the Fire Balls from before. It shot back towards the trajectory at which the arrows had originated from when in contact with the Wind Wall. They shuddered from the abnormal presence of Gaharudo who shout out countless magic with power and speed. The Hauria who had hidden their presence unintentionally leaked out their presences slightly. Gaharudos closed eyelids opened up slightly, although he shouldnt be able to see yet, his eyes carried the light of a dangerous wild beast. And with a grin! he turned his neck and glanced accurately at the direction where the Hauria were in the darkness. He had felt the presence that leaked out a while ago. [Oooo~o! Burst out, Flame Bullet!] While turning his back against the Flame Bullets he shot out, Gaharudo rushed straight towards the Hauria in the darkness and chanted once again. Immediately, the flame bullet in the back flew towards the ceiling of the party hall and exploded loudly with a roar. The Hauria who were on the ceiling providing support with their crossbows, quickly withdrew to evade the flame bullet, but because the flame bullet exploded, it wasnt possible to completely dodge it due to the heat wave generated that scattered widely. At the very least, the places which were used as scaffolding were collapsing down, in the little time before they manage to reach the next sniping point, support cover has completely ceased. [Dancing wind! Carry out my will, Sound of Wind!] Gaharudo casted his next magic in that timeframe. Supplementary magic Sound of Wind from the wind system. It interferes with the surrounding air and amplifies sound, its a magic that allows small sounds in the distance to be heard. His hearing was amplified to megavolume, with the assist of this magic hell likely regain his hearing. Certainly, it could be said that this was the magic version of the skill presence perception when applied. Though I say that, the accuracy decreases because theyre being perceived through hearing only, concentration was required to make sense of whats heard due to that its an unsuitable magic to be used during the proximity of battle. This was a basic magic that scouts and secret agents used for information gathering. [Raa~aa!!] [Tsu!!] [Kuu~u!] Along with the yell of fighting spirit, his slashes bent and transformed as if he were using a whip. While raising out a voice of anguish, Gaharudo deceive his senses by overriding them to feel the presences, the Haruia managed to get through it by cooperating with each other. However, because of Sound of Wind their presences were seen though. With each step the Hauria took, they generated a subtle sound in the wind. With his sight deprived, although the method being used was far from proper Presence Perception, with a torrent of blood thirst, courage and ferociousness, Gaharudo moved forwards without hesitation and entrusted his body to the information gathering magic. This is the Emperor. This is the head of a military nation. The king of warriors who boast that power is everything! This was what the Haurias managed to feel first hand.. However, everyone had a ghastly smile on their lips that was far from shrinking away. The eyes that pierced through the masks shone ferociously in glare, a heavy thirst for blood surged out from each and everyone of them. If they couldnt hide their presence, then theyll just cooperate and bring him down! As if announcing that, the Haruia began to move as if they were all one creature. [Kukuku, Youre giving off quite the good thirst for blood there! Na~a, Haurias!] The cooperation attack was on the level that wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that it exceeded the techniques based on hit and run from all directions pouring in. While fighting back against the peculiar swordsmanship, Gaharudo shouted out happily. It appears that he found out that they were the Hauria tribe long ago. Even though they heard Gaharudos shout, the Haruia were silent. They only singlemindedly released their murderous intent. [A~a? You guys wont let out shocked voices!?] Judging from his words, as expected, only his sense of hearing has recovered a little thanks to the magic. Towards Gaharudos shout, the Haruias released especially strong thirst for bloodwhile Cam was brandishing his two short swords, he replied back while overflowing with murderous intent. [Those are tasteless words on the battlefield. Survive if you can] [~! Ha, just what I wanted!] Sparks danced in the darkness and the sword swings became much more intense like a storm. However, the blades didnt reach either bodies. Tens of seconds, several minutes..the people whose mouths, arms, and legs were cut in a certain places began to have anguished expressions, they prayed for their kings victory while being irritated that no one was rushing in from the outside. At the same time, they guessed that the assailants from the shadows were Usagininzoku due to seeing as the sparks were produced by the swords, towards that impossible scene and towards the unknown, they were desperately holding in the fear they felt. Then, at that time, their expectation was betrayed by the situation. [~!, What the? my body..] Gaharudo suddenly began to stagger, his movements rapidly dulled. As if saying, [We were waiting for this!], the Hauria sprang from all directions. Although Gaharudo somehow managed to resist back, it appears that Gaharudos oddness was assumed to happen from the beginning, an arrow shot out with exquisite timing and dug deeply into Gaharudos calf. [Gua!] Cam wielded his small sword towards Gaharudo who was folding from his knees. While blocking Gaharudos sword with one short sword, the other was used to cut through the tendon in his arm, his sword finally dropped to the ground. Although Gaharudo tried to move instantly with magic, 2 of the Haruias blocked his way at that exact moment and wielded their small swords in confirmation of the battle still going on, they destroyed and blew away the magic formation and the artifact that was being concealed. At the same time, the remaining arm and legs tendons were cut. [Tsu-] Severe pain was gushing out, however, Gaharudo didnt scream out, his body began to incline slowly against his will, and ~Dosha~ it was the sound of his body falling prone on the ground. The party hall fell silent and no words were emitted. Though a few were physically unable to say anything due to their mouths being forced shut, surely, even if they could open their mouths, none of them would have been able to actually say anything. The Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire was defeated. Even if their view was shut by darkness, they could tell. Towards that fact, the shock was so huge it erased everything else from their minds. One of the Haruia tribe members approached Gaharudo who was still laying on the ground. And for now, gave him medicine to recover his sight and hearing. This was done in order to negotiate about the future. [Fu~n, a monsters paralysis poisoning was scattered here so that youd stay in place] [Damn it, were you aiming for that from the beginning] Gaharudo was removed of all magic formations and artifacts that were inscribed onto his clothing. When Cam told him of the reason why his body was acting abnormally after restoring his sight and hearing, he cursed out at him. Light suddenly poured down over Gaharudos head. It was due to one of the Haurias equipment which acted as a flashlight. It shined down on Gaharudo as if it was a spotlight. [Wwwwwwww, what does this mean!? Ttttttt, this!? Nyanyanya, Nyagumo-san!? jjj, just what!!] [Its fine, calm down a little princess. Right now is the climax after all] With the tendons in the hands and feet cut, clothes torn up here and there because of the destruction of the magic formations, the appearance of Gaharudo being illuminated by the light appeared on the ground, with lots of agitation Ririanas mouth closed and opened while shakingly asking Hajime questions who she assumed was the reason for such an event. During the attack, although Ririana was besides the crowned prince Bias, Hajime instantaneously retrieved her and returned to his original position. During the Haurias strategy execution, Hajime and them all gathered in the corner of the hall so that they dont become obstructive. Kouki was frowning grandly as he noticed that many aristocrats were dead. Suzu, Shizuku, and Ryutaro fell silent with a difficult expression. This was the biggest chance of improving the Demi-humans standings, because they understood this they kept silent as the battle was literally deciding the Haruias fates, though they still couldnt fully accept the tragedy that unfolded in front of their presence so easily. In the first place, there was no other choice but to just watch things happen. If they let out their emotions, [Anymore than this is overdoing it!], theyd be obstructing Cam, at that instant, they would be attacked in the back by a railgun. Although Ririana was speaking loudly and shakingly in unrest, Hajime had Kouki well within view and consideration. Shizuku was thinking about what to do in the case that that does happen, in another sense, cold sweat appeared more from Hajimes glances at Kouki than of the Haruias massacre. [Now then, Gaharudo D. Hoelscher. Do you understand why youre still alive right now?] [Fu~n, you have demands right? Just say them, Ill listen] [Points deducted. Gaharudo. Know where you stand] The appearance wasnt seen but the voice of a man echoed throughout the hall. Its true identity was Cam. Although Cam called out to Gaharudo who was on the ground, from Gaharudos insolent attitude, after several intervals, he gave out advice in a mechanical voice. And, the advice didnt stop at just words. Suddenly, the spotlight distanced itself from Gaharudo. There, with the tendons in their hands and legs cut just like Gaharudo, it was the appearance of a man whose tongue was torn to seal off chants. An arm extended from outside of the spotlight and was gripping onto the mans hair and forced him to stand on his knees, in the next instant, the mans head as if jokingly was easily cut off. [You bastard!] [Points deducted] Gaharudo instinctively raised out an angry voice. The other survivors should have seen it perfectly from where they were at. Breathtaking screams could be heard. However, in a serene voice just like a machine was returned towards Gaharudos attitude. Then, the spotlight once again moved to a different place, and that man was similarly beheaded. [Vesta! You, getting so carri-] [Points deducted] Was it an aide, the name of the man who was beheaded was called out, Although Gaharudo was cursing out, in return, the indifferent voice sounded out and another man was beheaded. [.] While grinding his teeth tightly he fell silent, Gaharudos stared into the darkness with eyes that seemed to be able to kill a person with just a glare. Towards such a Gaharudo, Cam indifferently talked anyways. [Thats right, understand that your position has reached rock bottom. Judge quickly and choose your words wisely. Right now, the lives of all the people in this hall, depends on your speech and behavior] Simultaneously with those words, a hand extended from outside of the spotlight and placed a necklace on Gaharudos neck before he was aware. It was a thin chain with a bright red jewel attached on the tip. [This is the Collar of Oath. Gaharudo, the oath which youll pledge to from your mouth, this artifact will be holding your life as lateral. If it triggers even once, not just you, but anyone else whos connected with your soul throughout your life will die. If the oath is broken, naturally, youll die] The implied meaning, all humans in the room have been secured, Cam informed him that all others have been forced to wear the same artifact. Gaharudo seemed to have understood and his expression twisted as if he was forced to chew 10,000 bitter worms and insects. The necklace artifact called Collar of Oath that Cam placed onto Gaharudos neck, the jewel and ore it was made out of was created through Generation Magic which infused Spirit Magic into it, according to Cams words, it has the effect of making sure that the oath that comes out of his mouth stays carried out on a spiritual level. Specifically, the oath that is said will be directly engraved onto their spirit, if the oath is broken or the Collar of Oath is removed, their spirit itself will disappear. Moreover, it even affects the next in line souls, in other words, it affects Gaharudos entire clan, similarly they would all die if they dont wear the Collar of Oath. In short, towards every one of the Emperors clan, the oath from the artifact will have to be followed throughout all generations to come. (A separate artifact is needed for people who become relatives through marriage) [An oath.you say?] [There are 4 contents to the oath. First, the emancipation of all the existing slaves, second, a definite promise of nonaggression and nonintervention with the Sea of Trees, third, prohibiting the enthrallment and persecution of Demi-humans, fourth, make all conditions legal laws. Have you understood? If you understand, say, I swear it here on behalf of Hoelscher. After that itll activate] [And if I dont?] [The Imperial house ends today, the necks of officers will continue flying until the empire straightens out the situation, afterwards, assassinations would be carried out repeatedly for a long time to come. Until we, the Haruia tribe is annihilated, the Empires safety in the night is long lost. Officers of the Empire when coming home will only find the heads of their wife and children] [Dont underestimate the Empire. Even if we die, it wont collapse so easily. An army will definitely be led to invade and attack the Sea of Trees and this time, Fair Bergen will definitely be destroyed. You should already understand. Its not difficult to navigate through the fog of the Sea of Trees if a slave is used. Although combat is harder, it can easily be done through numbers, there are no problems through smashing the Sea of Trees from the edge inwards. Up until now, the reason why we havent crushed Fair Bergen..] [Because it would be impossible to harvest if you crushed the fieldright?] [So you do understand. Right now, youll still be in time. For example, even if you borrowed that guys power, the skills to bring down the Imperial castle in such short time, and that last battle..as expected, losing you guys would be regrettable. If you guys dont want to be slaves then I will give you preferential treatment to be under my direct command as my personal troops?] [Out of the question. You do not deserve our trust based on your behavior of Demi-humans thus far. Thats why Ill have you pledge to the oath] [Then, its war huh. I will definitely not pledge to the oath] How about it? Gaharudo was about to say until his lips distorted, Cam was as mechanical as always. [Is that so? ..Points deducted, Gaharudo] Once again, those words resounded out, what was picked out by the spotlight which poured down was. [Let go! Who do you think I am! This impudent bunny beast dares! Ill massacre you all! Ill kill every last one of you! One by one, Ill torture you in front of your families until you die! Even the women, until they break I-egu~e] It was crowned prince Bias. The sounds of the crowned princes shout could be heard throughout the place. Immediately following that, without any hesitation, a silver line fluttered and the head of the crowned prince of the Hoelscher empire was easily flung into the air. Chapter 120 Just like a joke, the head of the next inline Emperor, Bias, was easily flung into the air. [..] [That was the next Emperor. Your successor..can you bear seeing that, can you bear hearing that, that was quite awful] [.I should have already said it. Even if we were all massacred, I wont be pledging to anything. Be crushed by the fury of the Empire] [To have that kind of attitude even after your sons been killed. Ma~a, to begin with, hes probably never been loved by you. After all, the position of Emperor is decided through ability, thats why its not unusual for relatives to try and murder one another] It was exactly as Cam said, relatives could gain the position of Emperor by winning a duel. Even if the partner is killed during the duel it wouldnt be considered a crime. Gaharudo had many concubines who gave birth besides the queen, Bias himself was a child of a concubine which managed to become Crowned Prince through showing his abilities in duels. It was befitting of their principles, the weak will follow the strong! and there you have it. Probably because of that, Gaharudos expression didnt change at all. Since the beginning, the standards were either weak or strong, there have been rumors that there were no love for his sons and daughtersthere didnt seem to be any hidden emotions either, so it may very well be true. Rather, the aide from a while ago was the only time he really exposed his anger. Gaharudo that was snorting towards Cams words. [If you know that its useless now then just stop] [Theres no rush. You wont pledge no matter what? Youll continue tormenting the Demi-humans after this? Youll continue tracking down our Haruia Tribe?] [How repetitious] [Is that so..Delta 1, this is Alpha 1, do it] Alpha 1, this is Delta 1. Roger All of the sudden, Cam started saying things which Gaharudo couldnt comprehend. Though Gaharudo had a questioning expression, in the next moment, he felt and heard the roar of a huge explosion through his belly and the complexion of his face changed. [-. What was that just now!] [What, its not that much of a big deal. We only blew up the barracks that were watching the slaves] [Blew up? It cant be] [Fumu, how many people were inside againanyways several hundreds of soldiers just died. Its all your fault, Gaharudo] [You bastards did it!] [Nope, it was you, Gaharudo. Your decision claimed the lives of those soldiers. AndDelta 1, this is Alpha 1, do it] Once again, Cam muttered things which Gaharudo couldnt comprehend, Gaharudo immediately called out to him. It was far too bad of a joke that they could remotely detonate explosives from this location. [Oi! Hauria~!] However, Gaharudos words were in vain, a second roar erupted. Not within the Imperial Castle. A large explosion occurred somewhere in the capital. Holding back his emotions, Gaharudo asked. [Where was that explosion?] [The hospital] [Wha, damn you!] [Be relieved. What blew up was the militarys hospital. The only ones that died were soldiers and their doctorsto begin with, the public hospital, Inns, brothels, residential areas, though lots of people lost their homes and are living in temporary shelters after the Majinzokus attack, do you have any request?] [Dont go laying your hands on the general public! How far are you going to fall Hauria!] [.You guys always persecuted us Demi-humans. Youve got no right to complain when the positions are turned aroundDelta, do it] [Wait~!] The entire Empire persecuted the Demi-humans, at this point how is the general public not involved? Cam showed a slightly amazed voice. Then, mercilessly gave out the order. The third explosion was heard, this time Gaharudo was grinding his teeth together as he was convinced that the publics buildings were bombed. But actually it was the drawbridge which allows entry into the Imperial castle. Since there will likely be reports coming from the capital about the explosions, the only route to enter the castle was destroyed. In addition, Cams words were partly a bluff, they never set any bombs in areas that werent related to the army. The explosions werent caused through remote methods either, a unit of Haurias that sneaked into the castle had to manually set them off, due to this they couldnt set up bombs in many places. [If you wont be pledging then we have no other choice. Ill have to set off every bomb weve set up in the capital, you Imperial aristocrats and leaders here will be lending a hand in it. Thousands of people will be accompanying each other to the otherside. Its not a bad way to end huh?] What he was saying was definitely terrorist-like. Who the heck taught himthough some glances were focused on the boy in the corner of the hall, the actual person was indifferent. Towards the merciless demand, Gaharudo couldnt decide quickly and became silent. Though he was looking through his head for a method of breaking out of the current situation, no bright ideas came to mind. His expression was sour and breaking out in cold sweat, it showed that he was being cornered. And despite that Cam didnt allow him any breathing room at all. Since the reply was slow he gave out orders. [Delta, this is Alpha 1.do-] [Wait~!] Gaharudo called out in a panicking voice. And he slammed his head into the ground several times to calm himself down, looked up with a face as if giving up [Shi-, damn it all! I get it! Its my defeat! Ill accept your demands! Thats why, stop taking lives indiscriminately through explosions!] [Thats excellent. Then pledge to the oath] Even though the demands were accepted, Cam replied indifferently. Gaharudo could only show a bitter smile. And while relaxing his shoulders, he talked to the remaining survivors within the hall. [Ha~a, damn, Im sorry you guys. I was done in this time. ..In the Empire strength is everything. These Usagininzoku, the Haura, showed it through bringing down the Imperial castle. Holding the lives of people. Hence, As the representative of Hoelscher! All Demi-human slaves shall be freed! We shall never interfere with the Sea of Trees! Now at this time, the persecution and enslavement of Demi-humans is now prohibited! Those who break these vows shall be severely punished by the Empire! They shall also be enacted as new laws in the Empire! If you guys have complaints, come to my place! If you can beat me, you can do whatever you want afterwards!] If you wanted to treat Demi-humans as slaves like always, exterminate all who hold Hoeschers blood! Ill take you on! he declared. He really was a man who adhered to the principles that abilities reigned supreme. Of course this judgement does no harm to the Empire besides their loss of relations with the Demi-humans, as expected, losing in a direct battle had quite a huge impact. [Fumu, youve finally answered correctly] Along with those words, spotlights showed down onto everyone in the Emperors clan. The still young and oldest grandchildren who should not have been at the hall had a necklace with a bright red stone on their necks. [If you dont want the Hoelscher blood to be exterminated, dont forget the oath] [I know] [The content of the oath will be made public tomorrow, at the very least liberate all the slaves in the capital by the end of tomorrow] [By tomorrow? Just how many slaves do you think there are in the Empire] [Do it] [You dirty bastard! I just have to do it right, Ill do it!] [Free the slaves and send them directly to the Sea of Trees. Gaharudo. You must accompany them to Fair Bergen. And then repeat the oath in front of the elders] [Alone? Wouldnt I normally be killed?] [Well return you back safely. If you died, various problems would arise?] [Haa~, I got it. Ive had a bad feeling ever since you guys broke out of prison. To think that wed be pushed this far. Na~a, do you have a grudge against me or the Empire, Hajime Nagumo?] Gaharudo glared at Hajime through the darkness. However there was no answer from Hajime. While holding Ririana by the neck like a kitten, he was leaning against the wall and yawning. Right now was the Haruia tribes time to take the leading role. Thats why, he seemed to take on the stance Im only a spectator in this affair. There werent any lights, even though Gaharudo couldnt see his appearance, he at least figured that Hajime had no intentions of answering. Gaharudo grandly clicked his tongue. [Gaharudo, as a warning. We definitely obtained some help from our benefactor who changed us. However, that power had already became ours exclusively. If we wanted to, we could easily search for information and invade the castle at any time. Its easy to scratch your neck when sleeping. If you dont make the laws, even without the power of our benefactor our blades could easily cut your neck] [Exclusive use. Im quite jealous. To be able to use artifacts even though Demi-humans have no magical powers] Gaharudos crushed and sour expressions werent hard to believe. Because it was impossible for the Demi-humans to stand up against another race without magic, however with the use of artifacts that fact was easily destroyed. However, it isnt enough to just say stop it, at best they could only curse out at them. [Jeez, what else could I do!], Gaharudo shouted his feelings towards Hajime. His army was burning down because of the person who created an artifact which allowed him to fly in the air and travel the distance which should have taken 2 months into just a day and a half, if anyone were to be armed with artifacts of that stature then the Haurias claim of being able to invade anywhere and carry out assassinations held lots of credibility. By the way, what was used this time around was the Spider-typed Golem Scout, Improved Telepathy Stone, and the Gate Key. The Spider-type Golem Scout was the spider that saved Ririana. It was approximately 5 centimeters in length, can go anywhere through remote control with Transmuting and Thread, the images are sent to the Crystal Display through the Distance Transmitting Stone, and it can sense magic traps just like the magic eye. It also has paralysis and sleeping poison in its feet, even poison which makes it so that the little sonny doesnt get up. After Hajime entered the castle, he scattered and installed countless spider-typed golems everywhere. The reason why Hajime was seemingly distracted while in the castle was because the majority of his concentration was used to operate the golems. It was only a coincidence that he saw and helped Ririana while moving towards an installation point. And the images that the countless spider-typed surveillance cameras that were set up were being transmitted back to the crystal displays installed at Headquarters, each Hauria force had an operator who communicated through the Improved Telepathy Stone, which enabled efficient and precise suppression. The Improved Telepathy Stone was the single and most useful artifact to use against Gaharudo. The principle was this. Ores with the property of High-Speed Magic Recovery was created through Creation Magic and added into the magical power tanks which caused them to auto regen, it always added fuel back into it as Magic Radiation was being emitted. And the magic formation needed to activate it was a kind of sliding switch which was placed on it to allow it to smoothly activate on and off. Furthermore, there was a function which responded to the blood and status plate, meaning only the blood of the user would be accepted. As a result, the Hauria forces were able to cooperate elaborately with Headquarters which was stationed outside of the capital. Since they cant actually operate the golems, without Hajime theyd have to manually place the spider-typed surveillance cameras. For that purpose, they infiltrated into the castle and installed the new hidden cameras for the Haruia. Because the golems were unnecessarily complex, they were made to be hard to spot. Moreover, the key-typed artifact Gate Key held a similar principle, because Hajime set up and concealed the keyhole-typed artifact Gate Hall in places, the Hauria are able to invade the castle anytime through opening the gate. Really, from the Empires view, [What else could I do!], was definitely the right state. To begin with, the magic traps are difficult to disarm without being able to directly manipulate magical power, so the fact is, another invasion would probably never be as smooth as this one. Hajime and them purposely used Kouki to enter the castle, besides installing the spider-typed golem scouts, they were also to disarm traps that the golems discovered. Hajime and Shia in particular, Yue and Shia had to use the Presence Severing Stone to easily hide their presence, Kaori also acted, the magic traps were disarmed without notice before the party began. For now, though there were artifacts devised to disarm magic traps, Fairglass (a goggle-typed artifact which could detect magic traps) was distributed to the Hauria, however this time they had no time for that. Thats why although they wouldnt be able to disarm the traps, they could evade them instead. [Dont worry about it, Gaharudo. The artifacts only belong to the Haruia and no other Demi-humans. Now that youve swore to the oath, it wouldnt do for us to get full of ourselves and attack the Empire. If that happens, we Hauria will wield our blades against the foolish people of Fair Bergen] Towards those words, Gaharudo guessed that the Hauria were independent from Fair Bergen, however they single-mindedly interfered in order to save their fellow Demi-humans (although it was actually only for the Usagininzoku). [Is that so. I get the idea now. Thats why, release us already. An unreasonable request was made to be done by tomorrow. If I dont act now I probably wouldnt be able to make it on time] [Thats good. We Hauria will always be watching you guys. Dont even think about forgetting it in your dreams either] Towards those last words, the spotlights disappeared and silence surrounded the hall. At the same time that his presence perception informed him that the Hauria were withdrawing, Hajime received a transmission. -Boss. This is Alpha 1. All troops have withdrawn. For all the help, we cannot thank you enough -It was for Shias sake. Dont mind it. Besides, everythings not over yet. Stay cautious. Or rather, whats up ahead is the true battle. Theres no guarantee that there wouldnt be an idiot wholl think Eliminate the Emperors clan. -Ill take it to heart, boss. Since the beginning, weve been resoluted and prepared to fight. This path, is the path that the new Hauria tribe has decided to walk down. Towards Cams words filled with resolution and drive, Hajimes lips raised up. And he gave them a pure praise. -Is that so. If youre resolute then theres nothing else for it. To all Hauria tribesmen. You were superb! Towards the boss who they loved, respected and led them, all Haurias Usamimis extended straight up! and after a beat passed by. In the next moment through the telepathy stone, a grand shout erupted. -Oo~OOOOOOOOOOO!!!! That was the cry of victory. For hundreds of years, they were the losers of losers who continued suffering bitter experiences, it was the cry of delight after finally bringing down a huge enemy for the first time. Being completely honest, what lays ahead is a sight where its prohibited to enslave and persecute Demi-humans, prohibited to interfere with the Sea of Trees, and Demi-humans are protected. Exactly as Hajime said, people who desired Demi-humans as slaves would come and try to eradicate the Emperors clan, theres even a possibility that theres a hole in the oath which the Empire may use to oppress the Demi-humans again. Thats exactly why, it was appropriate to say that the Haurias battle starts now. At the very least, the oath was imposed, by now, if the Empire invades the Sea of Trees, the Hauria wouldnt be able to do anything. With this earned time, the Hauria can save and gather power and numbers, and if necessary acquire high level techniques (Assassination) and guerrilla tactics. That way, even if the Empire is prepared to overcome the Oath, they wont get what they want so easily. Right, the point of the strategy right now was to make the people at the top of the Empire wear collars and buy time to allow the Hauria to gather strength to be able to withstand the Empire. As such, certainly, the victor of this fight was unmistakably the Hauria Usagininzoku from the weakest Demi-human species. [Damn, those guys, I shouldnt have left them unattended. ..Someone, the lights.a~a, thats right is anyone there..tte, kora~a! Hajime Nagumo! You bastard, how long do you plan on pretending! At any rate, youre uninjured! Do something about this situation!] Hajime narrowed his eyes as the Haurias shout of joy was being communicated, at the same time Shia was embracing and rubbing up on Hajime because of the strategies success, from the other side (even in the darkness Hajime could see Gaharudos appearance rolling around) of the darkness, and began to hear Gaharudos angry voice. By the way, the moment that he was embraced by Shia, Ririana who he was holding onto was cast aside without hesitation. Towards the sudden attack which caused the death of her fiance, Ririana could only be stunned, after being treated so by Hajime, with tears in her eyes, [Even though, Im a Princess~!], while muttering about her constant grief, she crumbled onto the ground like a woman who was deserted by her lover. [alright, I hear you] While embracing Shia with one hand, he took out an ore from the Treasure Warehouse which flew up towards the ceiling and emitted light. The light stone that floated towards the ceiling in the darkness caused the hall to brighten up just like daytime when they were brought to the hall. The party hall became completely visible, horrifying was the perfect word for it. There were huge quantities of blood splattered everywhere and countless heads on the ground. Besides the heads on the ground which didnt have time to say goodbyes, everyone else seemed to be alright, though they were all groaning and crawling on the floor with their tendons in their hands and feet cut. There were lots of mademoiselles who had toilet accidents due to the fear and pain. The moment when the hall was lit up and the disastrous scene was seen, many lost their consciousness, in a certain sense it was good fortune. Though some of the courageous mademoiselles were just barely conscious, the moment they saw Shias Usamimis, they gave out screams and fainted as the whites in their eyes showed. Even the men who didnt fear much was frightened when they saw Shia. It appears that the fear of the Hauria tribe was deeply carved into them. Within that, Hajimes group and the Heros group was clearly completely unhurt. The people who were fighting until they end were giving them stares full of hatred. It appears that they completely believed that it was a conspiracy. [Oi, kora, Hajime Nagumo. Quit flirting already and help out. What kind of nerves do you have to be able to admire a woman in this situation, and on top of that an Usagininzoku woman at that] [Nah, look, Shias a weak rabbit after all, the raid from earlier frightened her. Shes so pitiful. Those guys were truly fearsome people. All I could do was protect myself] While saying those foolish things, Hajime was shivering unnaturally. Veins appeared on Gaharudos forehead. Even the people whose tongues were cut to seal off there chants, while on the ground glared at them cruelly as if stating, [Well kill you with glares!]. Kouki and them who had strong nerves even trembled from the gazes. [How impudent..in any case, it doesnt change the fact that youre unhurt. If you hold no malice against the Empire then, nurse us, being needed by people is good isnt it*I think this line means this, ????????????????????*?] [However about that, your subordinates are giving out blood thirst as if saying that the instant theyre healed theyll attack usIn that case, is it alright if I just finish them off?] [Theres no way thats alright! Oi, you guys! Dont ever lay your hands on that monster over there! Even if hes just a damn cheeky brat whos always being surrounded by great women and surely started a conspiracy with the Haruia tribe, dont you dare go waste your lives!] The surviving subordinates eyes distort due to their masters command for them to stay alive with regret. Hajime saw their eyes distorting. [Look, even if I want to kill you guys, theres no one here stupid enough to willingly jump into a monsters jaws. I wont have it. If we dont get started soon some people are going to bleed out. Im begging you, Hajime Nagumo] [Ma~a, I dont particularly mind if you guys wont be coming at me. Im relying on you, Kaori] [Un~, leave it to me..Sacred Text!] Without chanting. Without magic formations. the wave of first-class recovery magic shined immediately after calling out the magic name and rippled throughout the entire party hall. With that the wounded people were healed up instantly. [Even recovery skills are monster class. I cant take this*I think? ????????*] Gaharudo complained with a tired expression after he noticed that Kaoris recovery magic wasnt normal. Gaharudos subordinates were dumbfounded as well to be completely healed in an instant. To be able to immediately cast first-class magic was impossible for the general people so it was natural. Disregarding the mademoiselles who fainted and didnt get back up, those who could fight immediately gathered around Gaharudo and they looked towards Hajime with stern and cautioned expressions. [Ive already said it, give it up already. If you release blood lust like awhile ago and cause a counterattack wed all get completely annihilated] [But your Majesty! These guys clearly guided them in!] [Thats right! Even the Crowned Princewe cant just leave them alone!] [At this rate the Empires pride will fall to the ground!] Gaharudos troublesome subordinates all speak out in sequence. Even though they felt that Kaoris recovery magic wasnt normal, they had not witnessed Hajimes powers with their own eyes. Moreover, some of them previously saw Kouki and the Emperors fight at the Kingdom, because of this they alternatively used it as reference. Above that, the damage that the Hauria caused was massive. After all, they placed a Curse on the present Emperor and his clan, although that was largely the reason, it was also because the next-in-term Emperor was beheaded. They couldnt back down easily. Towards the subordinates rage, Gaharudo sighed out while gaining drive. For them who groaned and staggered, Gaharudos voice filled with dignity turned towards the people within the hall. [Quit making so much noise! I believe Ive already said, dont go dying pointlessly. Got it, that white haired eyepatch wearing fellow is a true flesh and blood monster. Even if we brought out an entire army, he alone would annihilate it, thats who were facing. Theyre strong, dont even step on their shadows. Im not saying we have to follow what that guy says but, as people who adhere to the principle that abilities reign supreme, at least have the ability to judge the opponents strength!] With an angry and shaking voice, the subordinates and even the aristocrats stiffen up. [It goes the same for the Hauria tribe. Those guys who should have had the weakest power came and challenged the entire Empire. The reason why we were done in was because we were stupid and weak? I dont intend to leave things off like this, those guys also probably think the samebut first admit it. We lost. The losers follow the victor. That is the Empires rule! Even still, if you have a complaint then let me hear it! Convince me through power, make me follow you! Just like those guys did!] Gaharudos angry voice echoed throughout the party hall. Those who couldnt stand looked towards him, after the subordinates around Gaharudo hesitated slightly, they hung their heads down before him. Deep within themselves they knew, the one who fought until the final moment was Gaharudo. Gaharudos words, more than anything was heavy. [Un, with this its case closed] Towards Hajimes satisfied words, everyone turned to look at Hajime with hatred. Those gazes spoke more than words. That is, [Youre one to talk! You God of Plague!]. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Even while hiding their hostility against Hajime and them, the surviving Empire soldiers had to face the reality that they were unable to meaninglessly throw away their lives, Little by little they regain their composure because of Gaharudo. Although the drawbridge was destroyed empire soldiers began to arrive at the castle and the silent party hall began to become noisy once again, control was quickly brought back from the confusing situation. Leaders of the survivors were gathered, despite being in the middle of night they were holding an emergency meeting to adhere the oaths. Mid-way in, one of the leaders who wasnt at the party hall laughed at the foolish contents of the oath That moment, the lights in the conference room instantaneously died out, when the lights came back on the horror of a subordinates head laying on the table appeared, it was the subordinate of the man who was opposing them. The man could do nothing but nod away while turning pale. The other leaders were reminded of the party and began to tremble. The later talks seemed to have been settled quickly. While compiling damage reports from every place, the laws for the Demi-humans were rapidly made (the draft prepared by the Hauria). At this point, Gaharudo found out that the Hauria had not laid their hands on the general public. However, from the fact that none of the general facilities were reported to have been destroyed through explosions, he received a message that it was possible to blow them up at anytime and began to worry substantially because of all the possible bombs planted in their facilities. And within the middle of the night, soldiers were woken up because of the explosions, their individually owned slaves were guided to the countless temporarily raised tents on the open plot of land from the previous demon turmoil. They immediately began to retrieve the slaves in the next building where slaves were being held. Naturally, fierce resistance was bound to happen. Just when they were woken up in the middle of night, the owned slaves were being forcefully seized. In particular, the slave association was showing symptoms of becoming bankrupted. Financial compensation was promised to be given at a later time, even though it was a royal command by the Emperor, they werent able to easily consent to it. Nevertheless, it was a direct order from the country, they had no choice but to compromise..stretching time in between then and now, there were many who folded and whined, roughly all of those people were found beheaded in the morning. And when the afternoon of the next day came to pass, an abnormal situation with Demi-humans gathered in one place in the capital caused citizens to gather and the announcement from the Empire was announced. About the consent of the oath and the additional laws that were established. Towards the bluntly reported announcement, the citizens became dumbfounded. That was to be expected. Their familiar and convenient tools were suddenly taken away from them. Moreover, it was forbidden to capture them in the future. The situation was honestly one where they couldnt comprehend. Eventually, the obvious and natural complaints began to flow out and it quickly became a large and strong opposition. It was about to become a riot, the Empire soldiers began defending the Demi-human slaves from the people in cold sweat, but it became quiet after the announcement made with exquisite timing. In other words, [All actions towards Demi-humans was because an Oracle from Ehto-sama!] Furthermore, with the appearance of Kaori who fluttered her silver wings and was shining as she descended down from the sky, Kouki showed the light and appearance of his sacred sword. As a result, the announcement held credibility. Towards the divine appearance (being produced by Hajimes artifacts) the citizens all got down on one knee and prayed. Actually, Kaori was trying hard not to run away as she was blushing in shame, if Kaori felt like it, the silver feathers that were being worshiped by the citizens, [Thank you~], could easily be turned into weapons that decomposed everything, Gaharudo who was at wits end on how to explain the laws and emancipation of slaves was simply proposed, [wouldnt it be alright if we just use Ehto?], Hajime who was in high spirits was chuckling to himself about how amusing it was that the citizens were so seriousEveryone could surely faint peacefully together. Obtaining and holding onto Gods Apostles feathers, reluctantly the slave owners backed down as there was also compensation from the country and the majority of citizens were cheerful. In front of their eyes, several thousands of slaves shackles were being removed by the soldiers one after the other. The Demi-humans seemed to have been stunned but accepted it with silence. Being completely honest they werent sure about what was happening at the moment. Even if they understood they likely wouldnt be able to believe it. Before long, with some time the slaves shackles were all removed and Kouki who showed natural charisma led the Demi-humans outside of the capital. Along with him was also obviously Gaharudo as well as Hajime and them. The Demi-humans were stunned as they left the capital, amplifying her voice with physical reinforcement Shia shouted out, [You guys are free~! Return to your homes~!], they finally seemed to realize that they were liberated and they all shouted out in joy all at once which caused the ground to shake. Under the cheerful blue sky, while at the Empires outer walls, several thousands of Demi-humans headed towards home. Towards the impossible illusion, tears were falling down and Demi-humans were joyfully patting eachothers shoulders. Within those, there were many who received cruel physical and mental wounds as well, but they were healed through Reproduction Magic and Spirit Magic. Because even Yue couldnt accurately erase their memories enmass, she compromised that it was necessary for them to be surrounded by family and friends in the long-term. There were also many Demi-humans that were transported to many different towns, Hajime and them couldnt be responsible to heal them. They as well, after returning to the Sea of Trees, have no choice but to allow their minds to be supported by the people around them. Even still, theyll be able to once again live in their hometown, they can meet their important people that they were separated from once again..it was surely suitable to call this event a Miracle. Hajime who was looking at the Demi-humans shouting in joy, began thinking about his family in Japan, [Someday I too will], he muttered inside himself and quietly clenched Yues hand who snuggled up closely. The cute lover was as if saying, [Its alright], gently returned strength into Hajimes hand. Chapter 121 Nagumo Hajime (?????) Strength 10950 > 12150 17 yo M Vitality 13190 > 14250 Transmuter (???) Resist 10670 > 11870 Lv ??? > ??? Agility 13450 > 14550 ch 25 > 122 Magic 14780 > 15980 Adventurer Rank: Gold Magic Resist 14780 > 15980 Hero of the series. Originally a gentle, quiet otaku boy, but was labelled incompetant -> bullied -> fell into the abyss -> left arm was eaten -> became OP -> mindset changed: now talks with guns-first. Harem happened (though he treats Yue alone as special). Seeks to conquer the Great Dungeons so he can return home to Japan. (Author Note: stats are temporary, dont worry too much about it) ?? Transmutation [+?????] + Mineral Appraisal [+????] + Precision Transmutation [+?????] + Mineral Enquiry [+????] + Mineral Separation [+????] + Mineral Fusion [+????] + Replication Transmutation [+????] + Compression Transmutation [+????] + High-speed Transmutation [+????] + Automatic Transmutation [+?????????] + Image Reinforcement Power Increase [+??????] + Magic Consumption Reduction [+????] + Mineral Decomposition ???? Magic Manipulation [+????] + Magic Emission [+????] + Magic Compression [+????] + Remote Control ???? Stomach Acid Strengthening (Iron Stomach) ?? Lightning Armor (Lightning Clad) [+???] + Lightning Resistance [+????] + Output Increase ?? Sky Walk (Divine Step) [+??] + Void Grip (Air Walk/Aerodynamic) [+??] + Shukuchi (Instant Movement/Flicker/Ground Shrink) [+??] + Grand Legs [+??] + Lightspeed ?? Wind Claw (Air Claw) [+??] + Triple Claws [+??] + Flying Claws ?? Night Vision ?? Far Vision ???? Perception [+????] + Specific Perception ???? Magic Perception [+????] + Specific Perception ???? Heat Perception [+????] + Specific Perception ???? Hide Presence (Sign Interception) [+??] + Phantom Dance (Phantom Step) ??? Poison Resistance ???? Paralysis Resistance ???? Petrification Resistance ???? Panic Resistance ????? All Elements Resistance ?? Foresight ?? Vajra (Indestructible) [+????] + Specific Reinforcement [+????] + Concentrated Reinforcement [+????] + Grant Reinforcement ?? Grand Arm ?? Coercion (Pressure/Intimidation) ?? Telepathy ?? Tracking ?????? High-speed Magic Recovery [+????] + Mana Focusing ???? Magic Conversion [+????] + Vitality Conversion [+?????] + Healing Conversion [+????] + Impact Conversion ???? Limit Break (x3 all stats buff) ???? Creation Magic ???? Gravity Magic ???? Space Magic ???? Regeneration Magic ???? Spirit Magic ???? Language Comprehension * Weapon names (German/German pronounciation): ????????? Donner & Schlag (Thunder & Shock), (rail)revolvers ?????? Schlagen (Knockout), anti-materiel (rail)rifle ????? Metzelei (Slaughter), gatling (rail)gun ???? Orkan (Hurricane), rocket & missile launcher ?????? Hyperion (Sun God), laser satellite ????? Ferner (Further), airship * Automatic Transmutation: Automatically transmutes materials in a magic formation until the magic in the formation is exhausted. * Mineral Decomposition: By carefully permeating magic, mineral bonds can be unbound. Its possible to decompose up to the smallest unit, but is time consuming. Unusable in combat. Skill used to process sand-like minerals. * Triple Claws: Whereas the old bear claw would fire one, this fires three identical wind blades. * Flying Claws: Wind blades now fly. Yue Strength 120 > 220 323 yo F Vitality 300 > 450 Sorceress (??) Resist 60 > 100 Lv 75 > 82 Agility 120 > 220 ch 67 > 122 Magic 6980 > 9180 Adventurer Rank: Gold Magic Resist 7120 > 9320 Main heroine of the series. Imprisoned in the abyss, was saved by Hajime. Most skilled magic user in this world. Also Hajimes most skilled ero-opponent. For the time being, classed as a Kuudere. Kuudere + bewitching + vampire princess + loli attributes. ???? Auto Regeneration [+????] + Pain Control [+????] + Regeneration Control ????? All Elements Aptitude ???? Compound Magic ???? Magic Manipulation [+????] + Magic Emission [+????] + Magic Compression [+????] + Remote Control [+????] + Increased Efficiency [+????] + Mana Absorption [+????] + Body Strengthening ???? Imagination Composition [+?????????] + Image Reinforcement Power Up [+??????] + Multiple Simultaneous Composition [+????] + Delayed Invocation ???? Blood Conversion [+????] + Body Strengthening [+????] + Magic Conversion [+????] + Vitality Conversion [+??? ?] + Blood Oath Contract ?????? High-speed Magic Recovery ???? Creation Magic ???? Gravity Magic ???? Space Magic ???? Regeneration Magic ???? Spirit Magic * Blood Oath Contract: (ch.67) Drastic efficiency increase when blood is drained from a contracted person (ie: Hajime). * Imagination Composition: (ch.67) Magic formations can be completed with only a mental image (ie: chantless/formationless magic). * Regeneration Control: Can freely control regeneration ability. Shia Houria Strength 60 > 100 16 yo F Vitality 80 > 120 Diviner (???) Resist 60 > 100 Lv 40 > 48 Agility 85 > 130 ch 67 > 122 Magic 3020 > 3800 Adventurer Rank: Gold Magic Resist 3180 > 4000 Heroine. Bunny Girl. Perky, energetic, frivolous. But has recently turned into a splendid person. Demi-humans are unable to use magic, but Shia is able to directly manipulate magic despite that. Has no magical aptitude, but can use body strengthening to a degree that makes her a bugged character. Disappointing beauty + rabbit + desu + naive attributes. ??? Future Sight [+????] + Automatic Invocation [+????] + Future Prediction [+???] + Divine Revelation Sight ???? Magic Manipulation [+????] + Body Strengthening [+????] + Specific Strengthening [+???????] + Conversion Efficiency Up III [+????] + Concentration Strengthening ???? Gravity Magic ???? Space Magic ???? Regeneration Magic ???? Spirit Magic * Weapon names (German/German pronounciation): ?????? Drcken (Press), sledgehammer + shotgun * Divine Revelation Sight: Can glimpse a few seconds ahead into the future. Unlike Future Prediction it doesnt consume magic so it can be continuously active. * Conversion Efficiency Up III: Converts magic to physical stats (Str/Vit/Res/Agi) at a 1:3 ratio (ie: 3800 = +11400). Tio Kurarusu Strength 770 > 880 [+Dragon Form 4620 > 8800] 563 yo F Vitality 1100 > 1250 [+Dragon Form 6600 > 12500] Guardian (???) Resist 1100 > 1250 [+Dragon Form 6600 > 12500] Lv 89 > 93 Agility 580 > 700 [+Dragon Form 3480 > 7000] ch 67 > 122 Magic 4590 > 4990 Adventurer Rank: Gold Magic Resist 4220 > 4620 Pervert. Hajime opened a new door for her when he used his Pile Bunker on her weak spot. A prudent, intellectual, mature spirit or should have been. Heroine. no ja + kimono + watermelons + shapeshifter attributes. ?? Dragon Form [+????] + Dragonscale Hardening [+??????] + Magic Efficiency Up [+???????] + Body Ability Up II [+??] + Roar [+??] + Wind Armor (Wind Clad) [+?????] + Pain Control II ???? Magic Manipulation [+????] + Magic Emission [+????] + Magic Compression [+????] + Remote Control ????? Fire Element Aptitude [+??????] + Mana Consumption Reduction [+????] + Effect Up [+??????] + Duration Up ????? Wind Element Aptitude [+??????] + Mana Consumption Reduction [+????] + Effect Up [+??????] + Duration Up [+???] + Lightning Element ???? Compound Magic ???? Regeneration Magic ???? Spirit Magic * Dragonscale Hardening: (ch.67) Hardness can be increased by expending magic. Can also increase Dragon Forms base stats and resistances. * Pain Control II: High level ability to freely convert pain into energy, increasing all stats. In addition it is possible to store the converted energy. However the energy can only be stored when still feeling lingering pain. * Lightning Element: Lightning magic is classified as higher ranked wind magic, this allows lightning magic to be used at the same level as wind magic. Shirasaki Kaori (????) Strength 280 > 1200 17 yo F Vitality 460 > 1200 Healer (???) Resist 360 > 1200 Lv 72 > 10 Agility 380 > 1200 ch 71 > 122 Magic 1380 > 1200 Magic Resist 1380 > 1200 Heroine. An unfortunate, regular schoolgirl that had her love interest, Hajime, stolen from her or so it seems. Feelings of love for Hajime sprouted during her second year of middle school. Became consciously aware of her feelings after Hajime fell into the abyss. When they reunited, forcibly joined the party when she became aware of Yue stealing Hajime away. Currently possessing the body of the Apostle of God, Nointo. Classmate + airhead + Stand (JoJo reference to her Hannya mask) + pitiable attributes. ???? Recovery Magic [+??????] + Effect Up [+??????] + Recovery Speed Up [+?????????] + Image Reinforcement Power Up [+????] + Osmosis Penetration [?] [+????????] + Effect Range Up [+????????] + Remote Recovery Effect Up [+???? ??????] + Abnormal Status Recovery Effect Up [+??????] + Magic Consuption Down [+??????] + Magic Efficiency Up [+????] + Consecutive Invocation [+??????] + Multiple Invocation [+????] + Delayed Invocation [+????] + Addition Invocation ????? Light Element Aptitude [+??????] + Movement Speed Up [+????] + Effect Up [+??????] + Duration Up [+????] + Consecutive Invocation [+??????] + Multiple Invocation [+????] + Delayed Invocation ?????? High-speed Magic Recovery [+??] + Meditation ???? Regeneration Magic ???? Spirit Magic ???? Language Comprehension ???? Greatsword Dual-wielding Proficiency ???? Disintegration Ability (Decomposition Ability) ????? All Elements Aptitude ???? Compound Magic * The broken greatswords and wargear were replaced by Hajime. * Nointos enchantment, infinite magic supply and pseudo-Limit Break are disabled. * Original Apostles stats are all 12000. Kaori doesnt have full control of the body yet. Amanokawa Kouki * Strength 880 > 1020 17 yo M Vitality 880 > 1020 Hero (??) Resist 880 > 1020 Lv 72 > 83 Agility 880 > 1020 ch 71 > 122 Magic 880 > 1020 Magic Resist 880 > 1020 (*?????) Hero (lol). A bundle of good and justice. However since he never thinks hes wrong, he has a bad habit of interpreting adverse situations to his own convenience. Kaori, Shizuku and Ryutaro are childhood friends. ????? All Elements Aptitude [+???????] + Light Element Effect Up [+??????] + Movement Speed Up ????? All Elements Resistance [+???????] + Light Element Effect Up ???? Physical Resistance [+?????] + Recovery Power Up [+????] + Impact Allevation ???? Compound Magic ?? Sword Proficiency [+????] + Clear Mind ?? Herculean Strength ?? Shukuchi (Instant Movement/Flicker/Ground Shrink) [+???] + Explosive Shukuchi ?? Foresight ?????? High-speed Magic Recovery ???? Perception ???? Magic Perception ???? Limit Break (x3 all stats buff) [+??] + Supreme Destruction (x5 all stats buff) ???? Language Comprehension Yaegashi Shizuku * Strength 450 > 650 17 yo F Vitality 560 > 760 Swordswoman (??) Resist 320 > 520 Lv 72 > 83 Agility 1110 > 1480 ch 71 > 122 Magic 380 > 580 Magic Resist 380 > 580 (*????) I wonder if shes a heroine Best friend of Kaori. Kouki and Ryutaros childhood friend. Her home is a kendo dojo. Primary feature of this dignified girl is her ponytail. Has an excellent grasp of human subtleties and relationships, her innate personality wont let her ignore trouble around her giving her a lot of hardships [?]. Recently though shes been depending too much on someone else ?? Sword Skill [+??????] + Slashing Speed Up [+??????] + Drawing Sword Velocity Up [+???] + Mubyoushi ?? Shukuchi (Instant Movement/Flicker/Ground Shrink) [+???] + Explosive Shukuchi [+???] + Heavy Shukuchi [?] [+??] + Seismic Leg [+???] + Mubyoushi ?? Foresight [+??] + Projection ???? Perception ?? Hidden Action [+??] + Phantom Strike ???? Language Comprehension Sakagami Ryuutarou * Strength 820 > 980 17 yo M Vitality 820 > 980 Brawler (??) Resist 680 > 790 Lv 72 > 83 Agility 550 > 650 ch 71 > 122 Magic 280 > 350 Magic Resist 280 > 350 (*?????) Muscle brain. ??? Martial Arts [+????] + Body Strengthening [+????] + Specific Strengthening [+????] + Concentrated Strengthening [+????] + Penetration Destruction ?? Shukuchi (Instant Movement/Flicker/Ground Shrink) [+???] + Explosive Shukuchi ???? Physical Resistance [+??] + Vajra (Indestructible) ????? All Elements Resistance ???? Language Comprehension Taniguchi Suzu (???) Strength 350 17 yo F Vitality 450 Barrier Mage (???) Resist 450 Lv 83 Agility 380 ch 122 Magic 820 Magic Resist 580 Chimikko. Mood maker of the class. Unsung hero of the Hero party. A dirty old man at heart. ????? Barrier Magic Aptitude [+??????] + Mana Efficiency Up [+??????] + High-speed Invocation Up [+????] + Remote Control [+????] + Continuous Activation ????? Light Element Aptitude [+??????] + Barrier Aptitude Link ???? Language Comprehension ================================================================================================ Supporting Characters ================================================================================================ Myu 4 yo F Little girl of the Sea-race. Was saved by Hajime from an underground Fhren slave auction. Her father died before she was born, so she comes to love the strong and kind Hajime as her new father. Shes so important to him that Hajime made a new oath. She likes ending her sentences in nano. With the exception of Yue, she is the only person Hajime is completely weak against. Remia 24 yo F Myus mother. A gentle beauty. An undine widow whose soothes people with her ara ara, ufufu. Hajime often cannot tell whether she is serious or joking. Restrains Hajimes party with her mature woman charm. Classmates Hatayama Aiko (????) 25 yo F, Farmer (???) Social Studies teacher. Has a reverse harem of Temple Knights (though her head is full of concern for her students so she doesnt notice). Nakamura Eri (????) 17 yo F, Necromancer (????) Betrayed her classmates to the demons. Used her original darkness magic Soul Bind to manipulate countless numbers of dead puppet soldiers. Valuable Bokummusume [?]. Nagayama Jugo (???) 17 yo M, Heavy Brawler (????) Frontline party leader. Old man face. Nomura Kentaro (?????) 17 yo M, Earth Mage (???) Nagayama party member. Best friends with Nagayama and Endo. Likes Ayako Tsuji. Endo Kosuke (????) 17 yo M, Assassin (???) Nagayama party member. Has an extremely weak presence. Isnt noticed by labyrinth monsters or automatic doors. Tsuji Ayako (???) 17 yo F, Healer (???) Nagayama party member. Same class as Kaori, her healing skills are a bit more complex though. Yoshino Mao (????) 17 yo F, Enchanter (????) Nagayama party member. Unsung hero of the party. Hiyama Daisuke (????) 17 yo M, Light Warrior (???) Leader of the bullies harassing Hajime. Perpetrator who dropped him into the abyss. Blackmailed by Eri in the beginning, but later killed many of the countrys knights and soldiers of his own volition in order to obtain Kaori. He met a gruesome end when Hajime fed him alive to some monsters after finally going to town on him. Nakano Shinji (????) 17 yo M, Water Mage (???) Hiyama gang member. Saito Yoshiki (????) 17 yo M, Wind Mage (???) Hiyama gang member. Kondo Reiichi (????) 17 yo M, Spear Warrior (???) Hiyama gang member. Became prey to Eris Soul Bind. Aikawa Noboru (???) 17 yo M, C Ai-chan bodyguard member. Kawahara Akira (???) 17 yo M, C Ai-chan bodyguard member. Tamai Atsushi (???) 17 yo M, C Ai-chan bodyguard member. Sugawara Taeko (????) 17 yo F, C Ai-chan bodyguard member. Miyazaki Nana (????) 17 yo F, C Ai-chan bodyguard member. Sonobe Yuka (????) 17 yo F, C Ai-chan bodyguard member. Shimizu Yukitoshi (????) 17 yo M, Dark Mage (???) Raised an army of monsters to distinguish himself in this new world. As a result he was left on the verge of death after a demons suprise attack, after which Hajime terminated him. Heilig Kingdom Elhild = S = B = Heilig King. Killed by Eri during the Imperial City invasion. Luluaria = S = B = Heilig Queen. Rarely appears, but assists in the background. Has an equally weak presence like a certain someone [?]. Randell = S = B = Heilig Prince. 10 yo. Handsome youth with blonde hair and blue eyes. Was infatuated with Kaori, but gave up after meeting Hajime. Currently heartbroken from losing his first love. Liliana = S = B = Heilig Princess. 14 yo. Talented and enormously popular within the kingdom. Has been harbouring feelings of love ever since she was saved by Hajime, however his treatment of her hasnt changed so recently shes a rather pitiable character. Meld = Loggins Knight team captain. Died by Eris hands. Most unfortunate death. Jose = Rancaid Knight vice-captain of the same team. Likewise killed by Eri. Alan = Smith Knight background character, regularly appears [?]. Also dead. Kuzeri = Rail New knight team captain. A woman knight originally serving as an Imperial Guard under Liliana. Niito = Komorudo New knight team vice-captain. Previously the commander of the third corps. Adventurer Guild Ilwa = Chang Fhren branch chief. Awarded Hajime a gold rank and provides him with support. A person who gave Hajime a lot of work (trouble). Dot = Clowe Ilwas head secretary. Like Shizuku, suffers a lot of hardships. Catherine Former head secretary of the guild master. An old lady that personifies the cruelty of time. Loa = Bawabisu Horuado branch chief. Tsundere. Barusu = Raputa Guild master. May have spells of destruction [?]. Ankaji Dukedom Ranzi = Forward = Zengen Ankaji dukedoms lord. Had a falling out with the church, (?????) nice middle [?]. Bizu = Forward = Zengen Ranzis son. Attracted to Kaori. Facial expressions at the gunshot level when stared at [?]. Airi = Forward = Zengen Bizus sister. At 14 yo, overcame demi-human discrimination when she encountered Myus cuteness. Haltina Sea of Trees, Faea Belgaen Alferick = Hypist Faea Belgaen elder. Chief of the Forest-race (Elves). Longest lived and easiest to talk with. Zeru of the Tiger-race, Mao of the Winged-race, Rua of the Fox-race, Guze of the Earth-race (Dwarves), Jin of the Bear-race Background character elders. Jin never fully recovered from the blow Hajime delivered to his abdomen. Altena = Hypist Granddaughter of Alfrick. Regin = Banton Middle-aged man from the Bear-race. Once lead a raid on the Haulia to take revenge for Jin but had the tables turned. Afterwards developed a trauma of the Haulia, pulse rate and breathing would elevate just thinking about it. Haulia Tribe Cam = Haulia Sheas father, Chief of the Haulia tribe of the Rabbit-race. Hyahhaa chief. Chuuni chief. Currently calling himself Shadow demon hunter of the writhing abyss, Caamubantisu Erufanraito Rooderia Haulia. Baru Barudoferudo of Certain Destruction, 11 yo. Proud of his ranged weaponry skill. Infected with chuunibyou. Rana Ranainferina the Fleeting Shadow. Probably has a job requiring speed. Mina Minasuteria the Sky Splitter. Probably has an air assassination attack. Yao Yaozeriasu the Phantom Warrior. Probably uses illusions to manipulate his foes. Yoru Yorugandaru the Creeping Death. Probably yknow. Riki Rikiddobureiku the Light Rain. Something or other. Io Iorunikusu the Lightning Blade. Something or other. Hoelscher Empire Gahald = D = Hoelscher Emperor. Bias = D = Hoelscher Crown Prince. Ririanas fiance. Beheaded after he raised a ruckus. Nediru Formerly a jailer in the imperial army. Had his nether regions crushed beyond recognition. Master Imperial capital (Adventurer Guild) branch bartender. Tenpure guardian [?]. Demon-race Furiido = Baguaa (Freed) Red haired, dark skinned, slightly pointed ear male of the demon-race. Mass-produces powerful demons, possesses space magic from the Age of Gods. His white dragon minions are particularly powerful, they plunged Hajime into a crisis with their Aurora Breath ability during an ambush. Chapter 122 The wind was roaring and howling, and the ground underneath was quickly flowing backwards. The Demi-humans that the Empire had released were wondering whether what theyre currently experience was really reality or not, to confirm it, theyve pinched their cheeks many times to the point of becoming teary eyed. And, they were unsettled as if declaring, Im not waking up from my dream~, once again, they looked at the unrealistic scene. Although its sometimes referred as, escaping from reality. They were currently boarded on a basket that Hajime had installed onto the bottom of the Flying Airship, Feruniru, and are currently experiencing their first time traveling by air. Feruniru was as expected, not on the scale of being able to allow thousands of Demi-humans to board, so a large basket was quickly installed. Image-wise, it looked just like an airship gondola. Actually, the gate hall was set up for Fair Bergen and the Haurias hidden town, although it was possible to get to the Sea of Trees instantly after opening a gate, they daringly chose to travel by air for the sake of setting up the stage. That way, therell be much more impact of the Demi-humans being set free by the Empire. As it was, there was need for someone to assure the words at the open space from last time, Releasing the Demi-humans were Gods will. The spectacle of a huge flying object turning towards the skies to return home was required to completely fool the Empire citizens. but, as the price, Hajime who started up Feruniru was faced with a harsh burden from having so much people loaded on. While gushing out red magical power on the bench seat in the bridge, laying on his back with his legs stretched out languidly was not the embodiment of arrogance. As expected, to pilot the ship with thousands of people boarded on, their accumulated weight which forced his magic consumption to drain out was definitely not half-assed. However, while his magical powers were gradually drained away, with the current situation he decided to train his magical ability to efficiently operate magical power through his consciousness with much effort, however the cause of his languidity was likely not just due to the magic consumption though. To others it would just look like someone was being lazy but, it was actually a persons effort to train whenever possible. It was really hard to tell the difference Yue, Shia, and Kaori were attending and beside Hajime. Though Hajimes appearance was that of a father becoming lazy while sitting on a bench as his child plays at the park on a holiday, at his right arm was Yue, on his left was Shia using it as a pillow, and Kaori who was fiddling with his hair from the back of the seat. He was really training seriously butthere would be no rebuttals that the scene looked just like a guy with his Harem. [Oi oi, thats quite the attitude while in front of the Emperor, eh?] [Nagumo-kun, although Im only saying it..I think you should respect yourself a bit more?] [How enviouI mean. Right. its indecent] Though he was concentrating on training to operate his magical powers efficiently, unconsciously Yue and Shia were patting his head as the voices multiplied towards Hajime. In order to swear the oath in front of Fair Bergens elders, Gaharudo, the Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire accompanied them, Ririana accompanied them as a member of the royal family of the same human beings to witness the oath as a princess of the Hairhi Kingdom, and the usual Shizuku. Of course, Kouki, Ryutaro, and Suzu was also there. And another person as well, Teio who was asked by Gaharudo to show him around on the airship was also there but, when she returned and saw Yue and them, [Mistress as well~], she declared to Hajime and began carrying out the ruOndaibu *Its a reference which I cant make out, ???????????????*, sensing what was about to happen Hajime used his legs to strangle her and without a problem she dropped to the ground. Although her eye whites were showing and she was slightly convulsing, there were no problems. [Ah~, did you finish exploring the warship?] [Yeah, its quite ridiculous. I have absolutely no idea how this mass of metal is able to fly. But, its extremely interesting! Oi, Hajime Nagumo. Prepare an aircraft for us. Ill pay whatever you ask for] Gaharudo sat on the bench and faced towards him, his eyes were shining star-like in curiosity at Hajime. Shizuku and them also sat on the seats. By the way, Shizuku and Ririana were sitting right next to hajime. Though Gaharudo was a bit unpleased, but his eyes were shining like a little boy and he didnt care much about it. He seems to have greatly liked this airship. [I have no need for stuff like money. Give it up. This is going to be the only time youre getting on board. Do your best to enjoy the time you have right now] [Dont say that. Na? Just one, even a small plane is fine] [Theres no merit in it for me though] [Nugu~u, if money is no good then how about women! One of my daughters was finally becoming just the right age. Though she has quite a lot of pride, her beauty is top-tier. Ill add her into your harem so, na? Itll be nice right?] It appears that Gaharudo thought Hajime was an unparalleled playboy. It was sad that situationally it was something that couldnt be denied. However, it would be troublesome to suddenly be handed a woman so Hajime was about to reject while laughing but, the females reacted quicker than him. [ [ [ [ [No(desu*Shia*)(ja*Teio*)!!] ] ] ] ] [And there you have it] [Chi, youre just showing off..n? Princess Ririana, just now, didnt you also react?] Gaharudo sulked and clicked his tongue and turned his line of sight towards Ririana and noticed. Allured by that, the others also turn towards Ririana. [Eh? N, no way. Are you sure you werent mistaken?] [Kukuku. Come to think of it, at the party, you were having much more fun dancing with Hajime Nagumo than with Bias. Oi oi, Hajime Nagumo. Arent you moving along too quickly? Even Im amazed at your speed] [*She actually repeats Nya, but english-wise it doesnt make sense like it did with Hajimes name in the chapter 120 lol*Whawhawhawhat are you talking about! Me and Nagumo-san absolutely dont have that kind of relationship! R, right? Ne? Nagumo-san!] [Ah? Ah~, its as impossible as the heavens overturning itself] [You didnt have to take it that far] Towards Hajime clear objection, the riled up and increasing tension that Ririana had was immediately cut down. She looked away at something sulkingly. From that attitude, Ririana understood that she had no chance Or rather, in her heart she was looking back towards the dance from the party. Hajime should have been thinking about it too but, to completely put down the person in question on the spot, glances of sympathy was looked at Ririana, then towards Hajime. [Why do I have to be looked at with those kinds of eyes. In the first place, the princess is something like a married woman. Although her fiance was beheaded, that doesnt mean that her marriage with the royal family was lost. Thats why, eventually shell be paired up with another royalty right?] [Ah~, about that..] On behalf of Ririana who had the expression of having chewed hundreds of bitter insects and worms, Gaharudo answered. [Being completely honest, my clan is currently not in the position for that kind of thing. After all, we have to wear these necklaces throughout our entire lives or else well die, weve got to deal with the many ridiculous situations that arose] Just like Garuda had said, a necklace with a red gem was definitely on his neck. [From the contents of that oath, even if someone else other than the royalty disobeys the contract, the royal family will judge accordingly by the law to the best we can, our lives are connected now, as it is, it doesnt change the fact that the lives of the public have also been grasped. A radical reform of punishment needs to be created in order to enforce the laws, and all the other towns besides the Empire needs to know of the law as welleveryone here and there are desperate right now] As Gaharudo leaned back deeply into the backrest of the seat, he scratched his head as if saying, [Im lost!]. [Now that I dont know when well be dying, I cant afford to have the princess of another kingdom marry in, theres absolutely no other choice. moreover, weve lost manpower because of the emancipation of the Demi-humans. Theres people fussing about everywhere. We also need manpower in correspondence towards suppressing the public, honestly, its a situation where the Empire actually wants to ask (. . . . .) for the Kingdoms support instead] [I see. In other words youre taking back the marriage proposed to the princess?] [Ma~a, thats about it. We need to calm down the situation and confirm the safety of the royal family first, then once that happens, this time, it would be a better idea for his highness Randellor rather Majesty now. to marry with a princess instead] Towards Gaharudos explanation, everyone present gave off a, [Heh~] expression. By the way, actually, one of the royalty screamed out, [As if theres any truth to that foolish talk! Ill be removing this necklace!], and they really removed their necklace, afterwards, they suddenly turned mad and rampaged around, and as if their threads were cut, they died on the spot, this was the reason why the royalty began to work desperately. [Isnt that great then! Riri!] [It really is. Freedom to love..might actually still be impossible but, for the time being, youve gained time] [Un un. Im glad for you, Riri] With Kouki first, the members glanced at Ririana with a gentle gaze. Ririana showed a bitter smile towards her friends who were glancing at her, pleased without reserve that the marriage had been cleared up. Oddly enough, Gaharudo also showed a wry smile. [With that, Hajime Nagumo. Right now princess Ririana is currently free*english accent*? If you want, the Empire will cooperate with you with all its might] [Na~!? Your Majesty! What are you saying! I, Im not] Gaharudo was grinning from ear to ear as he said it. Once again Ririana was riled up. However, Hajime was taking the contents of the talk lightly and turned an amazed expression towards Gaharudo. He had enough of Ririanas current attitude. [Then, Ill have to give you an airship in return? No matter how you look at it there are no merits..rather, isnt it a demerit?] [Just what are you implying!? Nagumo-san!] [Oi oi, shes the princess of a country? Normally, its a place that men cant even reach] [Wait a second, did you two hear what I just said? Are you guys listening to me!] [Dont group me with you. I have no hobbies to collect women. Princess is only a title, rather itll only cause troubles] [Hai-hai-hai, you guys definitely didnt listen. No one here listened to me. ..~Gusu~what exactly is a princess I wonder..] [Ririits alright..U~u, youre a princess so dont worry] [Ri, Riri! I heard you properly, so! Show some spirit!] Ririana was completely through with Hajime and Gaharudos discussion, Ririana finally began writing characters on her seat in a negligent manner. At the edge of her eye, something was gathering and sparkling. Then Shizuku and Kouki were desperately trying to cheer her up. Disregarding Ririana and them, Hajime was currently groaning, [Unununu], and Gaharudo who was trying to negotiate with him let out a sigh. [I have nothing I want right now, just give it up. Eventually, just maybe, youll find something worth negotiating overso just wait patiently until that time] [Nu~uuu, you really have nothing that you want? Anything you want done? Just honestly say it out. Humans always have wants. Its always been decided that someone who says that they dont want anything are either no longer human or just scheming something behind the scenes. ..Ah~, thats right, you were a monster] [You trying to pick a fight? .Ma~a, I can understand what you mean. But..] As Hajime was saying that, he jerked and embraced both Yue and Shia. [What I really want is already in my arms. Having them with me at all times is already enough to fill my entire head, I cant think of anything more than that. Probably for life] Thats why-, Hajime expressed that negotiations were useless. Yue was so happy she brought her body closer, Shias eyes were opened wide to have also been forcefully held like Yue, in the next moment her Usamimi and bunny tail began wagging back and forth and she threw her arms around Hajime. On Hajimes chest, Yues and Shias eyes met, both of them both laughed, [Kufufu], and smiled at one another. [Ah~, ah~, I get it, I get it. Chi, its way too sweet for my mouth to handle. I guess Ill go and enjoy the scenery on the deck..] Gaharudo got up with an annoyed look and quickly left the bridge. Hajime was smiling wryly. After seeing the face-to-face discussion, Kouki and Ryutaro didnt know what to do and let their eyes wander around. Suzu let out an odd voice, [Howa~]. And a voice came out from behind Hajime and his legs. [Uu~, its unfair that its only Yue and Shia! Ne, ne~e, Hajime-kun. In my arms is a metaphorical expression right? Its not only limited to Yue and Shia right? Ne?] [Ma, master. Although I got to experience your wonderful foot technique, will you not hold mistress closely either? In my arms would be nice] Kaori clung onto Hajime from behind, she was desperately trying to appeal for her existence. Teio sat up and pleaded to Hajime with her chin on his knee. The person who reacted to the two was Yue. While getting up a little, she glanced towards Kaori and Teio. [How unfortunate] [Wha, what do you mean!?] [Mu~u, I cant ignore that just now, Yue!] Kaori and Teio had an atmosphere as if they were chewing onto a handkerchief while letting out [Ki~iii!], as they looked at Yue who was expressionless. Yue inclined her neck as if she was thinking about something, then she slowly pointed at herself and Shia. Then, [Winner] Following that, she pointed at Kaori and Teio. [Loser] And as expected, it was said with her expressionless face. Then as it was she snuggled her cheek against Hajimes chest. Then at that moment, a sound of something being cut ~Buchi~ could be heard within the bridge. [Fu, fufufu.Yues pretty weird right? suddenly saying things that dont make sense.shes surely broken somewhere?] [Thats right. That must be true. Then mistresses must fix it] [Speaking of fixing, theres a simple way of doing it] [Umu umu, broken things will..] [ [Be fixed if hit! (No-ja!*Teio*)] ] They suddenly both stood up and overlooked down on Yue while smiling. Extremely tensed*Doki as in the effect doki doki*? Fighting spirit*Toki*?-like began to overflow. From that pressure, Kouki, Ryutaro, and Suzu huddled together to brace themselves. Kouki began to whisper in a mutter, [Is, is that Kaori?]. Yue who was hit by both of their pressures, once again, smiled slightly which ruined her expressionless face and looked up. [..Stop it. If we seriously went at it, both of you have no chances of beating me] Are you CodiOta*Unsure about what this reference is, ????????* they wanted to tsukkomi her lines. And that was quite the intense provocation. [ [Just what we wanted! (Ja!)] ] Sure enough it caused Kaori and Teio to heat up even more. Yue also slowly got up. [Wa, the three of you wait a second! To suddenly start fighting..or rather, Nagumo-kun*lol whoops i didnt notice i had kun and san mixed up here, thanks gimme_breack and maniac88*! Stop them!] Shizuku was sweatingly and flustered around trying to do her best to arbitrate the situation. And quickly came to the conclusion that she wouldnt be able to stop them herself! So she gave up and turned to ask for help from Hajime who was the cause of this dispute. Hajime just casually said.. [Its impossible. Im sluggish..] His magical power was already drastically decreased and he became sluggish. He didnt seem to have any intentions of moving. To begin with, a small quarrel was an everyday occurrence, rather it was more like a kind of communication for the girls, so Hajime didnt pay much heed to it. [P, people like you are~] However, Shizuku was still oblivious towards her surroundings then, a cheek began to twitch. Then, a hanya-voice called out to Shizuku. [Shizuku-chan! Please take that back!] [Ar~e? Since when did I get pulled into this!?] Quite naturally, Shizukus participation in the war was decided. [Sa~a, princess, lets both step up together! Youre an barrier expert right? Ill leave defences to you and Suzu over there!] [Eh? Me as well!? Why!?] [Suzu was also casually included!?] Teio with her draconic strength held Suzu and Ririanas necks like a kitten and dragged them. [Princess..Im a princess.], Ririana muttered out with empty feelings. [Shia, Im entrusting you as the Vanguard] [A, alright! I wont let anyone get near Yue-san!] Full of spirit. It seemed that Shia served as Yues vanguard. She got up from Hajime and started twirling her arm around. [Hajime, wait for a bit. Im going to beat them and come back] [O~h, do it in moderation~] [After were done fighting well embrace again] [Anytime is fine~] [N~] With that, the female members (except for some) left towards the deck with the atmosphere filled with fighting spirit. Although the deck was a moderate size it couldnt be said to have actually been enough. Surely Itll likely be good battle training. Its necessary for Kaori to get used to Nointos body so moving around is a good idea. Since theres no telling what kind of ordeals theyll be facing at the great labyrinth, [Harutsuina Sea of Trees], its good to train even if only a bit. However it was unknown whether Yue and them had that in mind though. After a while, roars and explosions were beginning to be heard. Kouki and them were startled. They had anxious expressions, wondering if it was really alright to just leave them as is. [Theyre having fun huh~] However, Hajimes impression was just that. [Or rather whats with you, Nagumo..] [As expected, youre quite outrageous.] The bridge that was only filled with men now, after looking at the bored Hajime, Kouki and Ryutaro were half amazed and half concerned. He wasnt phased at all with that riot that the women started, it seemed to have been completely natural so they were impressed as men. After that, Yue and their fight ended after terribly scaring the Demi-humans, and finally the Sea of Trees were beginning to appear up ahead. Although it sounded as if the first to scream out was the emperor.it must have surely just been their imaginations. While quietly worrying for the emperors safety, they began to prepare and land at the Sea of Trees. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ With the sun hiding its face, the curtain of night fell down. The interior of the Sea of Trees was illuminated by Fair Bergen as people produced orange lights. Normally, no matter how busy they are with reconstruction, the time for pleasures of family meals and family time would be long past, and the serene silence would be flowing in the air. However, the current Fair Bergen was as if the night and day cycle were reversed, it was wrapped up in clamor. People were busily running to the right and left. People started gathering in the village outside of Fair Bergen, it appears that people were arranging the soldiers and instructing them. Towards that clamor, while looking out the window that was left open to let in the evening wind, one of Fair Bergens elders, Alfrerick Hapisuto of the forest people had a slightly indescribable expression while holding a document in one hand. In the contents, was a report about accepting in several thousands of their brethren back, it was that kind of document. The other elders were also helping out to split the work. [Fu~u.Cam. Is our brethren truly coming back?] [..Youre still saying that kind of thing. Im not going to keep reassuring you every time you ask, just hurry up and finish preparing to accept them] When Alfrerick began talking, as if the room was alive a persons presence appeared. Beside Alfrerick was the Haruia, Cam, who had concealed his presence. Cam and the Hauria tribe came back through the gate ahead of Hajime and them to tell of the Demi-humans being liberated. And used the telepathy stones to increase efficiency of the preparations to accept in their people, that was their roles as volunteers. [I know that. Its just that, its still just to hard to believe. That Empire is really liberating our brethren] [Thatll be proven in a few hours from now. Ma~a, I can understand your feelings. ..For us, if it wasnt for boss, never in our dreams did we think something of this scale could be done] [Boss..the qualified personNagumo Hajime, huh. If that story is true then, he is not just my granddaughters but all of our brethrens savior. Well have to think of a way to repay him..] [Boss probably doesnt expect any of those kinds of things. Rather than that, quickly move that hand of yours. The reports are stacking up again] Cam who heard a report from the telepathy stone, glanced towards Alfrerick for an instant. Although something was said to Cam through the telepathy stone, he only looked out into space, his appearance had no openings at all either. On the contrary, intense drive appeared from his lack of presence. They once had an expression of resignation towards their expectation of their clan being executedyoud never think they were the same person. Their original gentle atmosphere was also nonexistent now, instead they had a sharpness that seemed that it would cut anyone who just touches them. In fact, that sharpness had already been shown. That was because as soon as Cam came to the elders and told them to prepare to accept in the slaves which will be liberated, no one, not even Alfrerick could believe his words but, on that occasion, one of the elders felt that Cams behavior was irreverently and unpleasant, so they started throwing out words in contempt at Cam and even tried to get him to kneel down forcefully. Even if theyve avenged the Kumaninzoku before and helped out when Fair Bergen was attacked by the demons and empire, the values that the Usagininzoku were seen in where likely not able to change so quickly. However, towards that action due to fixed values, he returned it with severe murderous intent. The moment that one of the elders subordinates tried to touch Cam, just where were they hidden, simultaneously the Hauria tribe appeared and placed their blades on all of the elders necks. Naturally, the man who was about to confront cam also had a blade pointed at him, it turned into a situation where no one moved a muscle. Filled with murderous intent, if you spoke poorly, theres no doubt that theyll bear their fangs, Alfrerick was somehow able to resettle peace in that situation. In an instant, they occupied Fair Bergens elder meeting who carried the highest power, and, made them all breakout into cold sweat with their fierce murderous intent, for the time being they decided to trust them and see what happens. Or rather, they couldnt do anything but that. The Haurias blades which were on the scruff of their necks were dangerous. [Oji-sama*Grandfather*, preparation for the meals are complete. This is the quantity left after consumption] A lovely voice just like a bell ranged out and pulled Alfrerick out of his recollection which made him break out in cold sweat. [Mu, Arutena huh. Thanks for the hard work. But, you keep going back and forth*unsure, ????????????????*, dont stress yourself out] [Im just fine. My brethren are coming back, I cant just sit and do nothing] Arutena took on a resolute attitude as Alfrerick was worrying. However, after passing on the report to Alfrerick, strangely she began to fidget restlessly. Though Alfrerick was dubious, he noticed that his granddaughter was frequently glancing towards Cam, and somehow guessed what she had in mind. [If youre anxious about him, how about hearing about it from Cam?] [! N, no, I wasnt particularly thinking about Nagumo-san] [However, I never said anything about a man did I?] [Oji-sama! No way, please dont find faults in others words like a meanie!] Alfrerick was visibly pleased while watching his granddaughter who was restless, he may have been serious about it?-she thought. Due to Arutenas personality and figure, there have been many marriage proposals since her birth but, up until now shes rejected them all, the person in question wanted to follow in her grandfathers footsteps and work for the country rather than thinking about marriage. Thats why he had never had this kind of discussion until now.. From within Alfrerick, his foolishness and teasing as a grandfather started to rise up. [Fumu, that man is definitely your benefactor but, he doesnt think of you as special? Or rather, to be specific he was helping out the Hauria tribe? Although you shouldnt think too much into it..itll be difficult to get him to become your partner] [Ive already said it~, its not like that! Mou~! I heard that Nagumo-sama was bringing back our brethren, so I was only a bit interested about it. Yes, thats the only reason!] With a puffed out face, Arutena started to leave the room and Alfrerick secretly let out a sigh. Then, at that time, Cam who was quiet until then, unexpectedly called out to Arutena. [Miss Arutena] [Eh, ehtto, yes? Cam-san. What is it?] Cam had a smile as if he was amused at something which made Arutena reply back wryly. Cam reported smiling as he saw Arutena who was cautious. [Although it seems as if boss allows many women to serve him, the fact is, hes fairly single-minded. And, the special positions have already been covered, as so, its immovable. Its possible to get closer towards those seats but, youd likely need a substantial amount of trust for that] [Wa, ha~a..Ehtto] Cam was fearlessly grinning at the puzzled Arutena. [By the way, according to bosss actions, the closest person towards that seat ismy daughter Shia. After all, the reason why he helped us bear our fangs at the Empire was because, For the sake of Shias smile to not become clouded he said] [! Is, is that so?] [Thats right. If it was for Shias sake, Boss would take on a countrys army. Right, all for Shias sake. Fufufu] [ ! ] Arutena sensitively guess that he was basically implying, [You cant win against my daughter!]. Actually, Arutena was the same age of Shia who was 16 years old. Therefore, having been compared with another girl of her age and told that she wouldnt even be a proper match there was no helping that she was angry. [When you say Shia-san..youre talking about the one with the pale bluish hair right. Allow me to say that I dont think Im inferior to her. Though there is definitely a difference in the amount of time spent togethereven I would, with the same amount of time given to me] [*light hearted nos*Iya, iya, our Shia is an extremely special existence, as expected, miss Arutena should stop from doing such useless things for your own sake, allow me to give you some advice. If you miss the marriageable age itll become a very bleak thing] [Thats uncalled for!] [Ha~a. Cam, would you leave the teasing of my granddaughter at that] The huffing mad Arutena and the grinning Cam. Alfrerick let out a grand sigh as he looked at the two. The reason why Cam was provoking Arutena was because he was a bit meddlesome. Of course, he was not going against Arutena, he was going against Shia. The relationship of Shia and Hajime when they left the Sea of Trees could be said that Shia was rushing it. That is, as long as youre looking at appearances only, Cam had felt that their relationship had become quite intimate. After one push, make sure to rush straight beyond the goal! That one push, in other words it was a detonator for Arutena to start scheming, If Shia had heard it, [Thats extremely uncalled for!] shed say in anger. Cam chuckled to himself as he had lit up Arutenas feelings of rivalry. The appearance of a girl whos decided to love without hesitation and resort to anything was..incredibly devilish. Then, at that time, all of the sudden the outside became noisy. It wasnt the same noise from running around like before, it was the noisiness of tension from an unexpected situation. They even began to hear roars. [Whats going on!] Alfrerick suddenly stood up from his seat and walked up to the window. Then he saw the cause of the commotion. [Pillars.of.light?] Exactly according to those words, light as strong as the sunlight during daytime was shining down onto the trees, no, the light was incomparably strong, that, rather than just the trees it lit up past them and lit up the plaza of Fair Bergen. The situation was currently unknown, Alfrerick had his eyes wide opened and a calm voice resounded. [Dont worry, Alfrerick. Boss has arrived] Right, the identity of the light which illuminated Fair Bergens plaza, was the searchlight of the airship Feruniru which has arrived in the skies of Fair Bergen. Chapter 123 An intense light poured down over Fair Bergen just like a barrier. Demi-humans were running away in different directions when the plaza was lit up by the pillar of light, they were all watching from afar with nervous expressions of whats to come. Similarly, soldiers surrounded the plaza while having an expression cramped with fear. Bekibeki~, Baki~, Beki~!! *Sound of branches breaking* Immediately afterwards, a scream-like sound was emitted by the trees overhead as they broke. [Goodness gracious, has a new monster appeared!], as Fair Bergens residents took a forward stance, it appeared. What they saw first was a huge mass of metal. Gradually lowering its altitude and finally the residents of Fair Bergen noticed that it was a gondola. Afterwards, the appearance of a devilfish-like airship Feruniru was seen. The ground was illuminated by the two powerful searchlights which were attached to the bottom of its front and back in order to look for a safe place to land. The surrounding people could do nothing but simply open their eyes and mouths widely in astonishment, Feruniru slowly lowered the gondola to the ground and purges it, then it landed beside the gondola. The plaza was completely filled up with the gondola and Feruniru and the surrounding people took distance from it in a panic. At the same time, they had a, whats going to happen now, face filled with unease as they looked. Then, at that time, the front and back of the rectangular shaped gondola suddenly opened up. The Demi-humans were startled. The soldiers hands which held their weapons were drenched in sweat and, ~Gokuri~, the sound of their throats could be heard. Their expressions stiffened up when they thought about what might jump out of the gondola which was wrapped in darkness. Among the residences gazes, what appeared from the atmosphere timidly wasan Usagininzoku girl. With that, the residents expressions turned into bewilderment. In that situation where the residents couldnt process and understand yet, Demi-humans appeared one after another from the darkness. Those who came out from the gondola in succession, all equally looked around their surroundings with a slightly unbelieveable expression. In the serene silence of the cool air, vigorously, along with the security they felt while surrounded by trees, the nostalgic lights of Fair Bergen, and the sight of their brethren who they believed theyd never see again. Although they were still in a stunned state like vegetation absorbing water, they were gradually realising. Weve finally returned to our hometown is what they said. Fair Bergens residents were also the same as well. A woman hesitatingly advanced ahead slowly. It was a middle-aged woman who had dropped down inumimis. She had tears accumulating in the corners of her eyes and gently called out the name which she thought was lost. [..Zack, are you Zack?] The one who reacted to that voice was a boy who similarly had dropped down inumimis. It was that boy which Kouki had worried about at the Empire. Once the boy caught the appearance of the woman, his face crumpled up into tears and started running out. [Ka-san!*Mom*] [Zack!] As the woman knelt down and expanded out her arms, the boy leaped into her chest. The woman who was called, mother, was tightly embracing her son within her arms to confirm that it wasnt a fantasy. And the parent and child had tears flowing out of delight from their miraculous reunion. During the period of the parent and childs reunion, the Demi-humans and residents realized that theyve returned and shouted out in joy which shook the ground as they ran towards each other, family and friends were releasing a powerfully bright voice every time they met up with acquaintances and lovers who were safe. Fair Bergen was wrapped up in great joy, the usual quiet tranquility suddenly disappeared and a festival-like racket began. Inside of the clamor of Demi-humans which was filled with overflowing smiles, Alfrerick as well as the other elders came running up to Hajime and them who got off Feruniru. [Boy..you had a completely unexpected appearance] [N? Ahh, Alfrerick huh. Ma~a, there were various bothersome things so overlook it for me] When Alfrerick looked overhead at the trees which folded and broke, he showed a wry smile as he talked, Hajime was scratching his cheek and had a slightly embarrassed expression. From the skies of the Sea of Trees, the idea to descend down onto and crushing the trees without question just to enter from the outside of the Sea of Trees because using a gate to transfer everyone was too troublesome was due to careless judgement from his magical power being reduced to almost nothing. However, because Hajime had been impressed by Fair Bergens beautiful scenery, as expected theres was a slight feeling of having done something bad. [Sorry, Yue. Can I rely on you?] [N..leave it to me] When Hajime called out to Yue by his side, Yues lips loosened into a wry smile and she extended out her right arm overhead. [Absolute Imitation] *Thats what Im calling it, ??* Reproduction magic Absolute Imitation. Its a magic which restores all destruction regardless of whether it was organic or inorganic matter. The moment Yue activated the magic, the trees overhead immediately regained their former appearances. The elders exposed absentminded expressions towards the irrational magic which they witnessed. Only Alfrerick was able to guess that it was due to obtaining new Age of Gods magic and he massaged his forehead wrinkles like he was tired. [Oji-sama, although I sympathize with your feelings, its about time we should.] [Mu, thats right. Boy..no, Nagumo-dono. Ive roughly heard of the circumstances from Cam. Though it was unbelievably sudden, it appears that my brethren have really been released. weve likely just experienced a historical moment right now. First of all, as Fair Bergens representative, I thank you] [Thats what you say but, the ones who did everything was the Hauria tribe. Please dont make mistakes here?] Hajime gave a warning towards Alfrericks words as he was indifferently putting the gondola and Feruniru back away into the Treasure Warehouse. Suddenly the enormous objects from the plaza disappeared and the people who were expressing their joys began blinking their eyes. Then they paid attention towards Hajime and them who were facing the Elders. [Ahh, of course. To begin with if the Haruia tribe wasnt here, Fair Bergen may have been completely obliterated from the previous attack. Considering that as well, theres nothing else to believe. Fufu~, never in my long life..did I ever expect that it would be the weakest and banished Haruia tribe that would have defeated the Empire] The Hauria tribe challenged the Empire to a fight and came out victorious and they even rescued all the brethren-that fact having been stated from Alfrericks mouth made the residents realise who the people that allowed them to reunite with their important people were. They turned their attention to Cam who was standing next to Alfrerick with a straightened back. What dwelled in their eyes was not contempt at the weakest race but, great awe and respect of looking at a hero. When Cam notices those glances, as if he had thought of something a mischievous smile appeared on his lips and he slowly raised his right hand. And as if saying, [Come over here!], he bent his fingertips. It was a hand signal which they used when they invaded the castle. In that instant, it seemed like someone would instinctively tsukkomi, [*light hearted nos* Iya, Iya, where were you guys hiding!], the other Hauria tribesmen suddenly appeared around Cam! And they all took an At ease stance while lined up without moving at all as they awaited their command. Cam had a satisfied smile as he looked at his tribesmen who stood in a line, his eyes were sharp like a blade and filled with drive which was enough to make people back away unconsciously, all of the residentsto be exact it was the Usagininzoku who he raised his voice towards. [My brethren. People of the Sea of Trees who have suffered humiliation and resignation over the long time. Listen. Though weve managed to overcome the Empire this time, eternal peace is impossible. All of your futures will definitely be threatened once again, not too long from now] The hundreds of Usagininzoku that were at the plaza trembled in fear towards those words. Will the painful days of the Empire come once again? theyre eyes clinged onto Cam who was making a speech. [Once that happens, you guys will once again experience days like yesterday. No, not only that. This time, even comrades who have escaped being slaves will also suffer the same fate] Although they were safe now, the dark future was pointed out, not only the Usagininzoku but also the other Demi-humans were looking down. [Are you guys fine with that?] Theres no way its fine. We never want to return to those days where our dignity was trampled on. Let alone, allowing our precious people to experience those pains as well. But, even if you say that, what should we do Cam was glancing sternly at his brethren who were looking down, and as if the answer was right before their eyes, he further increased his voice. [Theres no way thats fine right? Then, what should we do. Its simple. If you want to protect those who are important to you right now..fight. If you dont wish to live while being exploited in resignation then..stand up for yourselves. If you wish to change the Usagininzokus circumstances thenfill your heart with hatred! Just like how we of the Hauria Tribe did! The Usagininzoku was never the weakest to begin with! As long as you have determination, then you can become stronger than any other race! Weve already proven that!] Some leaked an, [Ah..]. They realised that those who broke through the huge enemy and rescued them were not a special existence but the same Usagininzoku that they were. One of the Usagininzoku that was looking down rose their face up once again. [Remember the humiliation that you received at the Empire. Do not contempt yourselves that it was due to unfortunate circumstances. Continue protecting your important people with your own hands. If you have the time to indulge yourself in resignation then take up your weapons! Well teach you how to fight. If you seek power, if youve decided to fight then, you should come and join us. The Hauria tribe will always welcome you guys at any time!!] After Cam finished ending his speech, he gave out a hand signal once again. Then, the Hauria tribesmen as if they were ninjas spread out and disappeared in an instant! Once they saw that, Cam confirmed that the fires were lit up within the Usagininzokus eyes and he chuckled to himself. [It looks like our military powers increased once again! Ill make sure to not miss the chance to remodel their minds immediately once they first participate in the training!] he thought. [Boss, Im sorry to have side tracked. It was just too good a time to secure talented people] [Ahh, I dont particularly mind. So even youve become able to speak like that~. With that, how about uniting all the Usagininzoku with the Hauria?] [Hahaha, if it comes to that then well become quite fearsome!] [Recently, fathers demeanor has become more and more like Hajime-sans. I feel that the Gentle Usagininzoku will become exterminated not too long from now] Shia was looking far into the distance with a dry smile. It appears that its only a matter of time before all Usagininzokus become brainwashed. By the way, Gaharudo was also there. Right before his eyes, the Hauria tribe which defeated him were gathering forces but he didnt say anything in particular. Or rather, he was in a situation where he couldnt say anything. In order to not needlessly give more information than necessary on Fair Bergen away, Hajime made him wear magic sealing shackles which were attached to his feet and arms and a mask which completely shut out light and sound (Yellow soil colored). After this and after explaining the oath as proof of the Empires defeat to the elders, they planned to immediately return him through the gate. That was the only reason they brought along the Emperor-there wasnt anything like dignity. [Fumu, we cant let them stay out here any longer. Guide them inside. Arutena, Im relying on you] [Yes, oji-sama. Sa~a, its this way. Nagumo-sama] Because of Cams speech, they attracted too much attention for a simple greeting, so Alfrerick urged Arutena to guide them into the hall that was prepared. Arutena who received the task, nodded once, and then for some reason she tried to take hold of Hajimes hand while smiling radiantly to guided them. That action wasnt missed in Yue and their eyes. By chance, his right hand had already been held onto by Yue so she aimed towards the left side where Shia was, however Shia similarly smiled radiantly as she casually took back Hajimes left hand. Shia and Arutenas line of sight intersected. For some reason you could hear an auditory hallucination of electricity being discharged ~Bachi Bachi~. [Were counting on you ( . . . . ) to guide us. Arutena-san?] [Yes, of course, Shia-san. But, since there are lots of people, for the sake of not losing you guys, Id like to hold onto his hand?] So she says, Arutena tries to get back Hajimes left hand which Shia took. It appears that she was properly listening to Cams provocation. It was an unbecoming attitude for the princess of the forest people*for some reason the author isnt referring to them as elves anymore, unless forest people in japanese is supposed to stand for elf?*. Rather than facing Hajime so on and so forth*This lines iffy, ??????????????*, Shias sense of rivalry seemed to have been pretty strong. [Just according to plan!], is what Cam seems to say as he was grinning from ear to ear, having guessed the circumstances of the surroundings Hajime smiled while releasing blood lust. In an instant, Cam broke out in cold sweat like a waterfall. Hajime who was slightly stressed let out a sigh towards Cam and tightly gripped onto Shias hand. [Ah..] Shia unintentionally let out a voice. Then at the next moment she smiled brightly and she tightly embraced Hajimes arm. Although it was his artificial arm, due to its artificial nerves he was able to feel the wonderful feeling of having his left arm buried into her breasts. While looking at such a happy Shia, Arutena unintentionally looked towards Hajime, Hajimes eyes were coldly stating, [Quickly guide us in], then her shoulders quickly dropped and she began to downheartedly guide them. From the start, it was imbalanced due to Shia who traveled with him and had lots of contact rather than with Arutena, the results were obvious. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Once they were guided into the hall, the elders sat towards the end, and the Hauria tribesmen including Cam was also at the meeting, and on the right was Gaharudo who sat across from Hajime. Hes already publicly declared the defeat of the Hoelscher Empire and Gaharudo has said the contents of the oath, to which the elders and others can testify to. With this, all elders seemed to admit that the Hauria tribe was telling the truth. [Fu~n. However, how dare you nonchalantly come here alone. Youre our sworn enemy. Surely you dont think you can return safely?] One of the eldersCZell of the Toraninzoku*Tiger*, stared at Gaharudo with hate who entered into enemy territory alone haughtily. The atmosphere was like anything could go flying at any moment. However, even if such a gare was turned to Gaharudo, he was indifferent. [Ha~a? Isnt it obvious that thats what I thought. I honestly doubt youd actually try to kill me. If that were to happen then it would only mean that Fair Bergens leaders are full of idiots] [What was that you bastard!] Alfrerick was holding back Zell who was furious. [Zell, stop it. I understand your feelings. The reason Gaharudo came here was for the sake of pledging to the oath which the Hauria tribe placed on him. Nothing more, nothing less. If he was killed now, then all meaning would be lost in the Haurias actions which they risked their lives for] [Ku~..] Zell made a mortifying face and threw his fist against the floor. Gaharudo was laughing through his nose when he saw Zell. The atmosphere in that place was the worst. It was clear that Gaharudo had no sense of guilt for having enslaved the Demi-humans and also had no intent of apologising. However, Gaharudo enslaved the Demi-humans because they were weak, the story of the Hauria tribe being able to free the Demi-humans was simply because they were strong. The elders gazed at Gaharudo with murderous intent and the situation further increased as Gaharudo simply laughed provocatively. The one who easily broke apart that situation without questions asked was Hajime. Quit being so irritating already. [Oi, Gaharudo. Thats enough from you. Hurry up and leave] [Ah?] As Hajime got up and ignored Gaharudos voice of confusion, he activated the gate while firmly holding onto the root of Gaharudos neck. [O, oi! You cant be seriously sending me back at this moment! Wait a little, Ive finally come to Fair Bergen, theres a lot of things I want to find out about. Also you guys too, tch let go! Kora, you! Im the Emperor! Dont go dragging me!] Although Gaharudo was struggling violently, he wasnt able to overcome the inhumane strength holding him and he was mercilessly thrown into the other side of the gate. Certainly, the reason why they brought along the Emperor was only because he had to admit to the oath that the Hauria created and everything else he says afterwards was unnecessary but..[Ill remember this! Nagumo Hajime~e!!] as the Emperor shouted out it created a doppler effect as he disappeared onto the other side of the gate, that scene certainly provoked some sympathy. Ririana who was by the side had an strangely glad face though, [Even though youre an Emperor~, even though youre an Emperor~, the way youre treated~] she muttered out rhythmically. It appears that she was happy to have made a new comrade in having been treated in the same crude way that she was treated with. Recently, Ririana had started becoming a regrettable princess, Shizuku who was by her side looked at her regrettably. On the hand, the elders, especially Zell, were glaring at Hajime. [Why, did you dismiss the Emperor!] is what their eyes were expressing. The truth was quite ridiculous, to be honest, Hajime had no reason to be here either so if Gaharudo was returned then he could quickly leave. [Please wait, Nagumo-dono. We still havent decided on an appropriate repayment. Would you please stay around for a bit longer] [No, I dont need anything, so. Those glances are irritating so were leaving] [Dont say that. If nothing is done with this much debt of gratitude, itll be extremely shameful for us Demi-humans. At the very least, allow us to give you a place to sleep and eat for tonight. Thats why, please stay around a while longer] [.Haa~, I get it] Although Hajime thought it was troublesome, he nodded to Alfrerick and sat down where he was before. after confirming that, Alfrerick turned around towards Cam. [Well then, with this, the distinguishing achievements that the Hauria tribe has done has certainly been confirmed. Even though you were banished, youve helped us repel the invasions, moreover, going even as far as getting back all of our brethren from the Empire through an oath. We must repay you at all costs. For the time being, there is no one in opposition towards revoking your banishment. This was already decided after the last elder meeting after the invasion. From now on, you may visit Fair Bergen whenever you wish] Revoking their banishment. That decision was already overturned at the last elder conference, having admitted to it just showed how big the achievements that the Hauria tribe contributed to were. However, Cam only muttered, [Is that so], while not particularly glad at all. His attitude was that anything was fine. [And also. For your distinguished achievements on this occasion, Cam, as chief of the Hauria tribe, Id like to propose that as a reward, he may become a new elder. How do you other elders feel about it?] All of the aides had wide opened eyes in surprise towards Alfrericks words. Over the last several hundred years, there has never been an event where a different race was presented the seat of elder. It had always been the 6 kinds of Demi-humans, the Forest people, Tiger people, Bear people, Winged people, Fox people, and the natural natives. If you add in the Usagininzoku into that formula, then from the Demi-humans perspective, it could only be referred to as a historical feat of honor for their race. The other elders looked at one another and nodded after hearing Alfrericks words, it was a unanimous agreement. [Fumu, thats how it is. Cam. Will you accept the seat as an elder?] [Of course, I refuse] [ [ [ [ [.Eh?] ] ] ] ] Somehow or another, an atmosphere like, [Lets welcome our new companion!] appeared but, Cam easily cut apart that atmosphere. All of the elders eyes became dots. It seems that they never thought theyd be rejected. [.Can I hear why?] Somehow Alfrerick managed to recover, he was bearing a headache, wondering what was bad about something that Demi-humans thought to have been the greatest reward. [Theres no particular reason, to begin with you guys are fundamentally mistaken about something] [A misunderstanding?] [Thats right. The reason why all Demi-humans were rescued was only due to the occasion. What made us decide to take action was because we thought about the future which would be the end of the Usagininzoku. The other Demi-humans, if I were to say it, doesnt matter] [What was that] The elders looked at Cam unbelievably who was talking indifferently. [Therefore, dont get the wrong idea. We the Hauria tribe were never your ally. If, you guys who have tasted victory on this occasion decide to go off and wage war on the humans and start stocking up on weapons which cause trouble for us and boss thenyoud best believe that the Hauria tribes blade will be pointed at you] [Are, are we not your brethren! Do you plan on pointing your blades towards your own fellow Demi-humans! Isnt that insane!] [Fu~n, it wont change that you guys look down on the Usagininzoku. Theres no point in trying to get all intimate. Ma~a, that kind of thing doesnt really matter. Anyways, all of our blades are held simply for the Usagininzokus future. As long as you guys carve that onto your chests, then its fine] Cams expression after he finished speaking was refreshed. The Hauria who were also behind him were also smiling. Becoming a new elder, if you think wed use our power for you guys then youre sadly mistaken!- their eyes stated. truthfully, it would be a lie to say that they havent calculated that far yet, Alfrerick and their expressions were bitter. On one side, the people who were waiting around Hajime just watched everything unfold, then they all equally turned their eyes towards Hajime. [I dont care about anyone other than those important to me! Im not interested! Pe~!] is what Cams behavior was like, it was exactly like a certain somebody. [Its as if youre saying that the Usagininzoku are independent from all the other Demi-humans] [Alfrerick, youre always precise. Its exactly that. From now onwards, the Usagininzoku will be living by the rules of the Usagininzoku. Being incorporated into Fair Bergens rules like a goody goody is something I want nothing to do with] Aides and elders, the short-tempered Zell in particular, were extremely angry at Cam who was haughty. Although Cam had a cool face, the Hauria subordinates behind him were, [Ahh? got a problem with that!*Improvised, not really sure what theyre doing here, ???????*] just like thugs who wanted to mince things up. Within that, Alfrerick was thinking about something with a difficult expression, almost like ever since Hajime has showed up hes only been releasing tired expressions, then he talked to Cam. [Then, Cam. How about if we recognise you guys as, A race equal to Fair Bergen. Of course, that also gives you a special guest pass into the elders meetings. If we do this then youd have no obligations to go along with what the elder meetings decide nor the laws of Fair Bergen, with that in mind, youd have enough influence as us] [Hoho~u. Ma~a, thats not a bad proposal] Towards Alfrericks new proposal, Cam smiled from ear to ear as if stating, [I wanted to hear those words!]. Cam had thought that in preparation for the day when the Empire eventually invades, he wanted some kind of connection with Fair Bergen. However, if he had allowed themsleves to be incorporated into Fair Bergen then he wouldnt be able to ignore the elder meetings and hed be restricted from moving around freely. Thats why it was best if they were an alliance only in name or as an external organization. But, it was obvious that voices of opposition would appear when the Hauria tribe were getting too much preferential treatment. Against that, Alfrerick answered out while sighing. [They are people who accomplished things as just a single race? Even if Fair Bergen collaborated with all its power, wed likely not be able to do it. If you think like that, then its more than enough reason to consider them as equals? Besides, theres also the possibility that thisll cause the Hauria tribe to cut off all ties with us, do you guys not understand the gravity of loss thatll be for us? If we form an alliance, they who have been banished will once again create a connection. If so then, things of this degree when compared to the size of their accomplishments isnt excessive at all] Although the elders were twisting their heads while grunting out, gunununu, eventually no good proposals came out so the prestige of a single race was somehow pushed through the elders meeting and they decided to go along with what Alfrerick proposed. [Thats how it is, Cam. As a decision of the elders meeting, the status of, The Alliance Race, will be given to he Hauria tribe, would that be fine with you?] [Ma~a, whether were recognized or not, what we have to do doesnt change, but those kinds of things would be alright. Ahh, incidentally, were using the big tree towards the south so you guys shouldnt wander in without permission? We cant guarantee your lives after all] They never expected that Cam would place an additional order. Or rather, he selfishly declared it was his land without permission. As expected, even Alfrericks cheeks twitched a bit. Shia who was besides Hajime had covered her face with both her hands. It seems she was embarrassed at her fathers impudence. Her blood father was letting out a Hyaha~ though. Afterwards, the strangely tired looking elders left and Hajime and them went towards the big tree and were guided into their rooms at Fair Bergen. The town was still stirring up a big uproar over the Demi-humans returning. Kouki and them were wondering if there was anything they could help with and took off but, Hajime and them decided to relax in the room indifferently. By the way, Ririana had returned to the Kingdom a short while ago. It was still necessary to negotiate with the Empire and report of the current incident as well, they needed to decide the Kingdoms next moves. Why, didnt she return at once, it was a simple storyfrom just a few minutes ago. Until Ririana said that she wanted to return to the Kingdom, Hajime had completely forgotten about her existence. When she passed through the gate, its needless to say but something was shining within Ririanas eyes. *I.E. she was crying* ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Midnight Even now, clamor can be heard throughout the whole town. They may have been holding some kind of celebration and feast somewhere. Within that, Hajime and them who were relaxing as they desired inside of their room. But, there was one person who was strangely restless. It was Shia. Since a while ago, shes been frequently glancing at Hajime and thinking about something. To begin with, the person in question was receiving a lap pillow from Yue and was partly dozing off into the world of dreams, so he wasnt aware of Shias state. As expected, his bones gave out after having to carry thousands of people. Yue was gently stroking Hajime who became dull as he relaxed his body, [Fumu], she looked at Shia sideways as she tilt her head. Right afterwards, she looked at Teio and Kaori who were besides Hajime and were looking at her enviously. And once again, [Fumu], she nodded, she slowly called out to Kaori and Teio. [..Kaori, Teio. You want to perform the lap pillow?] [Eh? Youll switch with us?] [Mu? Of course I want to] Teio and Kaori gave her eyes filled with expectations and Yue incidentally laughed. [..Im just asking] [ [..] ] Yue had a smile on her lips as if something foolish happened. When they saw that, a blue vein appeared on Kaori and Teios forehead. Furthermore, Yue also said, [How is it, youre jealous right?], as she tightly held onto Hajimes head. [Yue, are you asking for a fight? Are you?] [Fufufu, mistress, that annoyed me quite a bit] [..Are we doing this?] Towards Yues provocative smile, the two people, [If its the continuation from the daytime then Ill take you up on it!], they said while getting up. By the way, the winners of the matching during the daytime was the Yue and Shia pair. [..If you catch me whos running, Ill allow you to be next to Hajime for this night] [ [ ! ] ] As expected, they couldnt hold a mock battle within the town so Yue proposed a game of tag. And the reward for victory was unprecedented. Kaori and Teios tension became high even though it was midnight. When Yue confirmed the reaction of the two people, she gently placed Hajimes head onto a pillow and stroke him once lovingly. And as if not affected by gravity, she gently jumped towards the window and just like she was dancing, she opened the window as she turned around. On that occasion, [What?] she glanced towards shia and blinked her eye for a moment. Shia seemed to realise Yues intention and with a small smile she nodded in gratitude. [Game Start *english*] As Yue let out those words she slipped out from of the window and in the next moment, she merged with the darkness and disappeared. [Ku, Ill definitely catch her! For the sake of sharing a bed!] [Fufu, I wont lose] With a yell full of spirit. Kaori with her silver wings and Teio who grew dragon wings, jumped out from the window. Shia who was the onlooker didnt follow them though because she understood that Yue had purposely provoked Kaori and Teio, so she intended to take advantage of the chance that she was thankful for obtaining. Excitedly, she went by Hajimes side and gently woke him up. [Hajime-san, Hajime-sanplease wake up] [N? Whats wrong, Shia. Or rather, just a while ago Yue and them left but..you didnt go with them?] Even while he was still half asleep, Hajime had felt from the flow of magical power that Yue and them had left through the window, why are you still here? he tilted his neck. [Eh~tto, it seems that I missed it somehow or another, that kind of feeling] [..Somehow or another, huh] [Uu~. Rather than that! Everyone else has left, should we also go out for a stroll? I dont know anything about Fair Bergens interior] Because of Shias hair color, she wasnt allowed out in public, so the first time shes been to Fair Bergen was with Hajime and them. At that time as well, since they suddenly left immediately she didnt have time to explore the whole town. [..Ma~a, I guess thats fine] [Yes! Its a midnight date! .It sounds a little obscene] [I dont know about that*A who cares, feeling*] Somehow or another, he felt that Shia wanted to talk, truthfully he wanted to continue sleeping but, Hajime decided that he had no other choice but to follow along. Shia joyfully clung onto Hajimes arm tightly. Then the two with their arms entwined walked out into the midnight of Fair Bergen. After about 10 minutes, as the two people who were on a stroll were having an innocent talk, they came to notice that theyve walked far enough to not hear the towns clamor anymore. And they also noticed that something at the top of the trees were shining out in pale blue light. [Ah~, those are Montofaruta, Hajime-san] [Montofaruta?] [Yes, its a butterfly which emits a pale blue light just like the moonlight. They crowd onto tall trees because of the wind, in the night they look just like cheerful stars in the sky. Except, its not known when theyll actually emit their light so this is quite a rare sight. You either see it only once a year or see nothing at all] [He~e, theyre certainly beautiful things] The two who were looking upwards, decided that since it was such a rare sight they should get a closer look so they quickly climbed up higher on a tree, they found a thick branch and sat down beside each other. For a while, they enjoyed the light that the Montofaruta emitted just like a planetarium. How many of them were there? slowly Shia began to open her mouth. [Ano, Hajime-san] [N?] [Thank you very much. For a lot of things that I cant put in words.really, thank you very much] [Ahh. If you want to fully show your gratitude. Then Im expecting things from you when we take on the great labyrinth] [Fufu. Isnt this when you usually say Dont mind it?] Shia laughed giggly towards the Hajime-like answer. However it quickly changed into a difficult expression and she turned her gaze onto Hajime. [What should I do to repay Hajime-san?] [If its repaying then didnt I just receive it?] [That was just words wasnt it. I want to repay your kindness in some kind of form. Can you think of what I can do whichll make you happy? If Hajime-san desires it then, Ill do anything. Really, anything] Shias Usamimis moved around ~Piko Piko~ and she edged her but into contact with Hajime. Her eyes that were looking at Hajime were already moistening and contained heat, and her sighs contained enough heat that it seems like itll burn on contact. The implied meaning, Hajime had certainly understood what Shia was saying but, he was daringly pretending to have not noticed. [..Itll be fine as long as youre still the same happy-go-lucky woman and laughing. Youre our mood-maker after all?] [Mo~u, whats with that, happy-go-lucky you say! Even though you hugged me in front of the Emperor and said I was important! This is the scene where say, [Then Ill have you repay with your body then, guhhehhehhe!], and attack me isnt it. Please read the atmosphere] [It seems that we need to have a thorough talk about the image that you see me in] [Youre a single-minded good for nothing] [Being single-minded there is usually a good thing though] Shia puffed out her cheeks to show that she was dissatisfied. However, she quickly hung her head down disappointedly. Her Usamimis also hung down as if they suddenly lost their power. [Im serious, I want to do something to thank you. Ever since Ive met Hajime-san and everyone else, Ive l always gave it my all*I think, ?????????????*. Although Hajime-san and Yue-san says that its fine if I just laugh but, just being with you 2 will naturally make me feel happy, its definitely nothing like showing gratitude] [But still, youre our companion right? I dont think you have to continuously think about such things] [Its courtesy in intimate relationships. I want to properly thank Hajime-san and Yue-san as well. ..Ive thought about it variously but, I just cant seem to think of anything. Hajime-san says that he doesnt need my body after all..even though he tightly embraced me and said I was important, to tell me that Im not needed..] [Dont sulk now..] Hajime was showing a troubled expression now that Shia was being timid. Even though he was being told that she wanted to express her gratitude, helping someone related to you was the natural course of action, really, just one word, [Thanks] would have been enough. But, for Shia, those feelings didnt seem to sit well with her. [If Hajime-san has fallen for me then I wouldnt be going through all these hardships. Id fully service (thank) you..ha~a, theres no helping it then. Ill try harder to be much more useful than before as we travel in order to relay my thanks] [I see] When Shia shrugged her shoulders, once again, she looked up towards the Montofaruta up above. While looking at her stature, Hajime was suddenly beginning to remember when he embraced Yue and Shia in front of Gaharudo. Being truthful, that was pretty much done unconsciously. Once he came to, he had already embraced both of them. As of now, the huge feelings of declaring someone as Special could only be said to Yue. Thats something that can be firmly declared. However, even if it was unconsciously, the reason why he held Shia within his arms was. Thinking up to that point, Hajime had a smile filled with self-mockery. How could this be, ma~a, it was because he was selfish. While saying that no one was able to be on par with Yue, to have the desires to possess Shia, it was truly selfish. Once he realised it, Shias existence somehow became much larger than before. At the very least, as much as Yue where he unconsciously embraced her so that he wouldnt lose her. Although hell likely still hold more feelings for Yue than any other person, even still, he doesnt seem to be able to deceive himself about his desire for Shia anymore. Once he became aware of it, he wasnt able to pretend that it wasnt there. If so then, do your best so work hard, how about taking on the attitude of the girl who came with them? Hajime suddenly thought. [Eh, Ehtto, what is it? Its extremely embarrassing to be quietly stared at.] Once he came to, Shias cheeks were dyed red blushing shyly and squirming nervously. Her Usamimi as well as if saying, [U~u, why are you looking~], it suddenly dropped down, occasionally, shed squirm around and look towards Hajime. Hajimes eyes soften up when he sees Shia like this and he reached out with his hand. And her shy Usamimis were gently stroked. [Ha, Hajime-san?] [Na~a, Shia. Ive got a favor I want to ask..] [A favor? Of course, its fine! Feel free to ask for anything] For a moment, she was surprised by Hajimes words, since she could show her gratitude even a little bit, Shia consented willingly while smiling. [No, lets see, I kinda want to lie down for a bit. If youre up for it, can I ask for a lap pillow?] [Fu~e, even if you didnt ask, please use it anytime. Sa~a, please step right up] [Thanks] Although Shia showed a slightly disappointed expression from Hajimes request, she was happy that she was giving him a lap pillow and she patted her thighs with a bright smile. Hajime expressed his thanks with a smile and laid down without hesitation. Because Shia wore a miniskirt, he was able to fully feel the feelings of her thighs. A soft and warm puffy feeling supported Hajimes head. It faintly resembled Yues, as a sweet scent tickled his nose. [Fufu, its unfortunate for Kaori-san and Teio-san. Around this time, theyre fighting against Yue-san in order to give Hajime-san a lap pillow, but Ive already taken it ahead of them] [Ma~a, Yuell win anyways so theres no reason to worry about it?] [You shouldnt say such things. Since theyre want to make Hajime-san fall for them theyre working hard. Really, I wonder when will Hajime-san finally fall for me~] [..Will you give up?] [No way~] [I see~] Shia was gently stroking Hajimes hair. Hajime narrowed his eyes as he became comfortable. And as payback, he played with Shias hair that hung down before him. The pale blue white hair was really mysterious when it was combined with the light being emitted by the Montofaruta that were above them. If someone had seen Shia and Hajime right now, they would have surely had an face which vomited due to the sugar. That was how sweet those twos atmosphere was. Right, it was exactly like the separate world that Hajime and Yue created. However, unfortunately, although it was the atmosphere which was created with Yue that Shia longed for, she didnt notice at all. On that part, perhaps Shia could truly be called a regrettable rabbit. Even with the actual person not realising, the sweet time continued to flow gently. Within the moonlight where the Montofaruta illuminated, Hajime and Shia were enjoying their time alone with each other. *lol Author notes that its getting near the end so there should at least be some kind of progression with another girl other than Yue* Chapter 124 In the dense fog that clung onto bodies, peoples shadow could be seen moving on without hesitation. It was Hajime and them. With Shia in the front, Hajime and them are currently heading towards the big tree. Its the second day after theyve arrived at Fair Bergen, the cycle for the path to the big tree to open has finally come. Within that time, there were various disturbances which Hajime and them were caught up in as they stayed in Fair Bergen but, if you compare it with what usually happens, its likely not to such a high extent that it couldnt be categorized as their daily lives. Mainly, the thing with Kouki and the freed slaves (girls), a group of male Demi-humans were doing this and that to hajime because of the thing with Arutena, and Ryutaro was doing this and that with the Demi-humans martial arts mastersthose kind of stories. Along the way, forest demons launched a surprise attack under the fog. However, Hajime and the rest, Yue, Shia, Teio, and the Hauria didnt deal with it at all, they left everything up to Kouki and them. Since they didnt know what kind of trials the great labyrinth [Harutsuina Sea of Trees] holds, as a warm up they were told to take out the demons. To begin with, because the Sea of Trees drives the senses of other races besides the Demi-humans mad, it was completely different than fighting against the demons at [Orcus Great Labyrinth], Kouki and them were having a pretty hard fight. They kept teasing by using hit and run tactics repeatedly and Ryutaro was plainly irritated at the demons who made full use of the dense fog. [There! Like this.this!] Within there, Kaori was mixed into Kouki and thems repeated combat. Kaori still wasnt completely in full control of Nointos body yet so she was there voluntarily to train. It appears that, the dense fog didnt effect Nointos body as much, it seems to be just the right adjustment for the battle experience and trace skills that Nointo had. Even now, while fluttering her wings which shined in silver, it shot out silver feathers to repel the demons. It appears that shes gotten used to using the silver feathers, as if they were homing missiles, they launched out at the demons and instantly decomposed them to nothingness. [Ya!] In addition, while giving out a shout, the approaching demons who slipped past the silver feathers were wonderfully cut into 2 by the great sword that was clad in silver light that was pulled out in an instant. It seems that she still couldnt wield them freely like how Nointo did but, if its just one hit then shes considerably skilled. At the very least, it was at the level where she couldnt be embarrassed to call herself a Swordsman. [I seem to be considerably getting used to this. Its worthwhile that I get into a fight with Yue everyday] *<-This part may be wrong, it sounds different from what the machines actually giving me, ????????????????* [.Your specs are abnormal. I cant afford to be careless] Hajime let out a breath and muttered, [Fuu~], as he watched Kaoris figure. Although shes still not on the original Nointos level yet which was able to give the Hajime at full power a hard fight, but if you think about her growth rate, it was wonderful since it was still only around 10 days since her soul was transferred. Kaoris diligence is likely allowing her to rapidly master Nointos fighting power. [Thats not true. Im still not accustomed to using magic while fighting, if I dont concentrate on Decomposition it wont activate as well..I still cant even get a hit off of Yue] It appears that she heard the conversation between Hajime and Yue, Kaori was pouting as she moved forwards. She wants to quickly become stronger, she has the image but, shes frustrated that it doesnt go as she thought it would..those kind of feelings are reflected on her expression. [.Kaori. What are you saying. Your physical abilities exceeds ours, you have the brutal ability of decomposition in your silver wings, and youve got aptitude in all attributes and can use magic without having to chant and without magic formations. Your swordsmanship is also progressing limitlessly like a joke as well, due to your proficiency in recovery magic, your defenses are like a fortress, even if they successfully inflict a wound onto you, itll heal up immediately.its already unsuitable to call you a cheat anymore, youre more like a bugged character. Yet youre still dissatisfied?] Shizuku pointed out her specs as if she was amazed, Kaori had felt that she definitely felt like a monster so she just let her eyes wander around. [But, I cant defeat Yue or Shia..if Im a bugged character then, what are Hajime-kun and them?] [..Something hard to describe or somethinglike that..] Shizuku was showing a difficult expression as she thought of the best way to describe Hajime and them, it seems that nothing came to mind in the end. Kouki called out to Shizuku. [Its fine, Shizuku. As long as we can clear the great labyrinth then even we can become as strong as Nagumo. No, if you think about Nagumos non-fighting class, surely wed be able to be stronger than him] [Looks like it. Im looking forwards to find out what kind of magic well obtain] [Un, lets do our best!] Although Hajimes strength doesnt come solely from Age of Gods magic, Kouki who was through with it was strongly clenching his fist. Ryutaro and Suzu also seemed to have been pumped up. [Every~one, Weve reached it~] When Kouki and them were firing themselves up, Shia tells them of their arrival at the big tree as she looked back over her shoulder. When Hajime and them chased after Shia who advanced ahead and disappeared into the other side of the fog, they arrived at a space that had no fog. Towering in front was a withered huge tree just exactly like they saw before. [This is..the big tree..] [Its large..] [Its extremelyhuge] While looking above their heads, they werent even able to see the top of the big tree, Kouki and them had their mouths opened absentmindedly as its width was so long it was as if they were standing in front of a wall. Surely it was the same expression anyone else would have had when seeing it for the first time, Hajime and Yue had a small smile while looking at eachother. Hajime approached the lithograph while pulling out all the proofs that hes obtained from the other great labyrinths out of his Treasure Warehouse. The lithograph hasnt changed since last time, crests of the 7 great labyrinths are drawn on the front and its back was hollow in order to allow the proofs to be place in. While crouching down, Hajime was playing with the 5 proofs in his palm, Kouki and them were finally freed from the large trees dignified appearance and focused on Hajime. From now on itll be a place where anything can truly happen at anytime. While bracing themselves, Hajime looked sharply at Kouki and them. [Cam, Since we dont know whatll happen from now on, back off with the Hauria tribe] [Roger, boss. May fortune be with you] By Fair Bergens negotiations, the south land with the big tree became Cam and their territory but, from Hajimes words his expression became a bit disappointed, However he still decided to salute and then everyone spread out together. When he confirmed that, Hajime slowly placed the [Orcus Great Labyrinth] ring of proof into the hollow section of the lithograph. Once it was placed, the lithograph began to shine faintly and characters appeared. 4 proofs Power of Reproduction Guidepost of weaved bonds A path for a new trial shall be open for those who have everything [This is the same as before as well. The used proof.is anything other than [Kamiyama] fine] Hajime went ahead and set the proofs into the lithograph that while muttering. [Raisens Ring] [Guryuens Pendant] [Merujines Coin] Each time one was set into the lithograph, its light strengthened up. And immediately after placing the final coin, the light was set free and it scattered onto the front of the big tree, this time the big tree was the one that shined brightly. [Mu? A crest has appeared on the big tree] [..Next is, the power of Reproduction?] As Teio muttered with great interest, a pattern of the 7 angel systems stood out on the trunk of the large tree. Yue walked towards the shining pattern and while quietly touching it she used Reproduction magic. Immediately afterwards, Pa~aaaaa!! The big tree was wrapped up in a light uncomparable to before, a wave of light was continuously rippling towards the top from the place that Yue had touched. The big tree that was shining brightly, gradually revived as the light spread out to every corner as if it was absorbing water from its roots. [Ah, leaves..] Shia pointed at the leaves which appeared as the tree regained its vitality with each passing moment. It was almost like looking at the birth of life, Hajime and them were staring at what was in front of their eyes with a mysterious feeling, the big tree was quickly growing and it regained its bright green looks. As a slightly strong wind blew by, the sound of the large trees leaves rustling around could be heard. Then, at the next moment, all of the sudden, the front of the tree trunk was split from the right and left and a cave appeared. It was a big cave which could fit several tens of people. Hajime and them looked at each others faces and nodded to each other and stepped into the cave without hesitation. Hajime was slightly concernedwould the other members who have not captured 4 great labyrinths actually be able to challenge the great labyrinth of the Sea of Trees, but it appears that it was pointless worries. Everyone was able to enter the cave without a problem. It was probably like the other great labyrinths in the stance of, [If you want to enter, its fine as long as you have whats necessary. However, your life is not guaranteed]. Hajime looked around the surroundings. But, there didnt seem to be anything particular in the cave. It was simply a huge space which extended out like a dome. [Is it a dead-end?] Kouki muttered out doubtfully. Immediately afterwards, the entrance to the cave began to shut as if it had been reverse-reproductioned. The light from the outside gradually thinned out. Hajime scolded Kouki who instinctively panicked. When the entrance was completely shut, the inside of the cave was wrapped in darkness, immediately Yue secured a light source and held it up in her hand. However there was no need for it. Thats because a huge magic formation appeared underneath their legs and it emitted strong light. [Uwa, whats this!] [Whats up! What is this!] [Quit making so much noise! Its a transfer magic formation! Dont be careless when youre transferred!] After Hajime warned the shaken Ryutaro and Suzu, their view blacked out. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ [~.This is] What reflected in Hajime and their view when the light returned was a lush forest. A sea of trees inside of a tree..created an indescribably odd situation. [Is everyone alright?] Kouki lightly shook his head and confirmed his surroundings for the safety of his comrades. There Shizuku and them, [Were fine], replied. Yue, Shia, Teio, and Kaori didnt seem to have any particular problems either, they watched their surroundings with caution. [Nagumo, this is really the great labyrinth right? Which way should we progress in?] The place where Hajime and them were transferred to was, a vacant circled lot where they were completely surrounded by trees in 360 degrees, there wasnt a guidepost indicating which way they should go either. Since its covered in a dense fog, it doesnt seem like flying overhead to look for a path would be useful. Thats why Kouki asked Hajime who had lots of experience with great labyrinths. [For the time being, weve got no choice but to look around] Hajime muttered out with a slightly displeased expression, he placed his hand onto the trunk of a tree and activated Tracing. A magic mark was created, a bright red arrow was placed onto the tree and pointing in the direction where they were going. When Kouki and them saw that they nodded. It seems they understood that they had no choice but to search while placing signs. And they took the lead since they heard that even if you cleared the labyrinth, if they werent recognized by the great labyrinth then they wouldnt be able to obtain Age of Gods magic. The other members followed behind successively. However, only Hajime didnt move from his place as his eyes retained coldness within it. As they began to walk, Shia noticed and a ? appeared over her head as she turned back towards Hajime. [Hajime-san? Whats wro-] Shia called out to Hajimein that moment, Shuba! When they heard that wind-like noise ring out, in a instant Yue and Teio, as well as Ryutaro were coiled by a wire, with both spheres on both ends fixed into the air they were restrained. Hajime had taken out the bola from his Treasure Warehouse and quickly thrown them to bind them. Yue, Teio, and Ryutaro wiggled around as they struggled. When Kouki and them saw that they were dumbfounded. However, once they regained their sanity and as if it was able to produce a ~Ki~ sound they immediately glared strongly at Hajime. [Nagumo! What exactly are you doing!] Kouki instinctively raised his voice angrily. Shizuku and them had tensed expressions as their eyes conveyed that they wanted an explanation from Hajime. [Be quiet for a bit] However, Hajime only said that and didnt answer Kouki and their doubts and silently looked towards Yue, he briskly walked up towards her who was expressionless. And, as Yue looked up at Hajime perplexedly, Hajime pressed Donner against her forehead. His eyes had a coldness of absolute zero within them, it was obvious that Hajime was completely furious in anger. [Hajime.What i-] Yue had a, I cant believe it, expression as Hajime pointed his muzzle at her. And when she tried to voice out her doubt as she called Hajimes name. However, immediately after that, Dopan! Hajime pulled Donners trigger without hesitation. A dry explosive noise echoed throughout the sea of trees. For now, although the muzzle was removed from Yues forehead and pointed towards her shoulder, even still it didnt change the fact that Hajime had shot his beloved lover. Towards that fact, it was obvious that Kouki and them as well as Shia and them were intensely shaken. And they looked at Hajime with eyes that doubted his sanity. [Wha, what are you doing! Nagumo-kun!] [Hajime-kun! Stop!] Shizuku and Kaori raised their voices to attempt to stop Hajime who was filled with rage but, Shia finally noticed the sense of incongruity and held onto Kaori and them by the hand instead. Although there was an air like Kouki would spring at any moment to try and restrain Hajime but, that disappeared after Hajimes next words. [Dont speak without permission, Imitations. Youre only an imitation and you dare imitate Yues voice. If you dare to call my name with that voice again. Ill scrape off your hands and feet] The moment Hajime uttered his voice, as if the ground was arctic cold, the air was filled with coldness. However the temperature hasnt actually fallen. Murderous intent was overflowing from his body and in turn dropped the heat that life was giving out. Somehow, even the surroundings became dark. Towards the dense murderous intent, Kouki and them naturally became shallow breathed and cold sweat ran down like a waterfall. [What are you? Where is the real Yue?] [] Yues appearance was as if stating, What is it, with her expression and was silently unmoved in her stance *<-I improvised and have a feeling the ending here is incorrect by a lot, ??????????????????????????????????????*. Rather than Who are you it was What are you, this was because blood was not flowing from where she was shot in the shoulder. It was obvious that it wasnt a person. Dopan! This time Hajime shot through the opposite shoulder. However the fake Yue still didnt change her expression. It appears that they didnt have a sense of pain. Just like Nointo, they carried an image as if they were puppets, or they may not actually have any will of their own. [Are you not going to answer. No, do you not have a function to answer. Then its fine already. Die] Dopan! This time Hajime pointed Donners muzzle onto Yues forehead and used a rail gun to blast her head off. Behind Yue (Fake), something was splattering and scattering. Although Shizuku and them instinctively turned away from it, if you took the time to look at it, it wasnt a brain but a rust colored slime that had scattered. Yues (Fake) body which lost its head was beginning to melt after one beat, it similarly turned into a rust colored slime and stained into the ground. Hajime continued to shoot through Teio and Ryutaros heads consecutively while they were still restrained by the bola. As the two people splattered Kouki and them instinctively had goosebumps but, as expected they turned into a rust colored slime and were inhaled into the ground just like the Yue (Fake) slime. [Chi. As expected of a great labyrinth. Starting right off the bat.] Hajime cursed out as he holstered Donner. [Hajime-san..Yue-san and Teio-san are..] [They must have been transferred to a different location from earlier. There was a slight sense of the feeling when our memories were being searched by Age of Gods magic. The rust colored slimes who obtained the memories used their mimic abilities to disguise themselves, it felt like they had openings from behind?] *<-Unsure about this part, ?????????????????* Hajimes expression distorts into a bad mood as his lover turned into soup. Shizuku and Suzu nodded as if they felt admiration as they heard Hajimes guess. [I see. ..Even still youve done good to notice] [Un un, Suzu wasnt able to tell the difference at all. How did you notice?] Suzu asked for Hajimes identification tips as it would be troubling if they couldnt distinct their own comrades apart. Kouki looked at Hajime with interest as well while worrying about the safety of his best friend. Hajimes answer towards that question was. [Even if you asked me. ..I can only say that the instant I saw them, I noticed. What was before my eyes was Not my Yue] [ [ [ [ [..] ] ] ] ] In a sense, all members lost their strength when the answer was him speaking fondly of his sweetheart. [Then, how about Ryutaro-kun and Teio-san?] [Once you know that there are imposters then, with the Magic Eye Stone if you look carefully you can see a sense of incongruity. Thats why you dont have to worry as long as youre with me from now on] Is that so~, Kouki and them looked at Hajime amazedly. Within that, as if Shia thought of something she went, ~ha~, while fidgeting she asked Hajime while expecting something. [Ano, Hajime-san..if it was me, would you also notice it in an instant?] [ ! ] Kaori who was next to Shia reacted, in her glance she asked, [How about me?]. Somehow or another eyes were attracted to Hajime. Inside of the delicate bittersweet atmosphere, Hajime answered plainly without much vigor. [Sa~a? Isnt it impossible for just a moments glance?] [ [..] ] Usually while one was reading the air, [Of course, Isnt it obvious that Id realize it?], and answer like that but, this was part of Hajimes quality. While thinking that he mercilessly answered. Unintentionally Shia and Kaori continued to stare at him but, Hajime continued to advance into the depths of the sea of trees while being indifferent about the two peoples glances. [Its questionable how he can have such strong nerves.] [Au, Kaolin, Shiashia, cheer up!] [Kaori is really, what about that guy is..] While following after Hajime, Shizuku and them glanced at Shia and Kaori who puffed their cheeks in a bad mood from their appeal. While having various problems at the the start of the line, they stepped into the sea of trees. By the way, in his mind, [If it was Shia Id know], is what Hajime had thought but..he had just decided to take on an honest attitude but he carelessly said that bluntly so he may very well be a tsundere. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Vuu~uuuuuuuu!! Exactly like an electric fan moving at maximum speeds, that kind of sound was echoing in the sea of trees. It wasnt one or two either. It was the buzzing of countless numbers. Translucent wings that were flapping at super-high speeds were already like a kind of attack as the noise reverates. [Uu~, gross~, Beyond Heaven-ugh!] [Dont whine! Suzu, it went that way!] [Ku, its quick! Heavenly Flying Sword!] *<-What Im calling it, ???* Suzu looking like she wanted to cry as she was holding in the physiological disgust she felt from looking at the demon. That may be something that cant be helped. After all, the reason for the buzzing was a toddler sized Bee. If you compared it in form then it would be a hornet. The super-huge bee-typed demon were attacking in swarms with their tough jaws and lethal stingers. With a malicious yellow and black hue, their jaws creaked as it opened and closed, their stingers had green liquid dripping from it, their feet that waved around eerily, and their dark red compound eyesit certainly was a creature that youd want to avoid. Moreover, this bee-typed demon were hard to deal with because they were quick and they cooperated in groups. Furthermore, they could continuously shoot out their needles since a new one would immediately grow in its place, from mid-range it was exactly like a machine-gun so there was the threat of being swept by a rain of stingers. Somehow Suzus barriers were keeping out the stingers, as opposed to Koukis method of hammering them with a single blow, Shizuku was breaking apart their cooperation and speed, however the swarm of bees were not decreasing in numbers at all. [Damn, these guys, theyre exactly like the Majinzokus demons!] [No, its reversed isnt it? Theyre monsters are similar to the great labyrinths monsters] Kouki wielded his sacred sword with a desperate look, he remembered the scene of bloodshed that they experienced previously and unintentionally cursed out. They had absolutely no space to relax because the great labyrinths monsters were so strong. At the moment a mantis-shaped demon that was around 2 meters in length was about to do a surprise attack on Kouki from behind but, Hajime killed it in an instant and tsukkomied at the same time. A slight distance away from Hajime, Shia was killing 3 meter ant-typed demons in a single hit with Doryukken and blasting through the ground building a mountain of corpses. Kaori wasnt losing either, she continuously shot out silver feathers and close to 30 bees were already shot down and decomposed. When Kouki saw the spectacle that came into view, he grit his teeth as he feels the difference between Hajime and their powers once again. [Beyond Heaven-ugh Beyond Heaven-ugh! Its useless. Well be overwhelmed!] Suzu who was close to tears, created several shining shields, she kept repeatedly building new ones as soon as the previous ones were destroyed, Suzus magical power was mercilessly shaved down. Beyond Heaven is not that strong but its strength is that it can be produced in great numbers, Suzu was a Barrier Master so her barriers also carried enough strength to take on several attacks from normal demons before they were destroyed. However, in front of the bee-typed demons stingers that they shot out, those barriers were instantly broken as if they were paper waste, currently Suzu was being forced to deploy barriers at unprecedented speeds. Little by little, little by little, the deployment of barriers were being delayed and the scene of flying stingers gradually fills the distance, it was as if she was being strangled by a line of silk and it damaged Suzus mind. [Run rampant, Thunder Flower! mince them, Flash Claw!]*<-What Im calling it, ??* Along with Shizukus chants, a sinister flower of thunder bloomed in the sky, and a claw of wind minced through. She demonstrated her black katanas abilities on the approaching bee-typed demons. With her sharp swordsmanship, she was certainly feeling the feedback of the demons being torn apart. With Shizuku being a Speed Fighter, being paired up against the bees was a good match. While disturbing their cooperation with her free movement skill No Rhythm, one by one she was sure to slaughter them. However, the bee-typed demons strength was their numbers. Even if she could defeat them, Shizuku was lacking in overwhelming annihilation powers. Hence, the war situation was that they were gradually being pushed, Shizuku who noticed that had a bitter expression. [Will of the blade, harboring light which will tear apart the enemy! Light Blade!] Thanks to Shizuku, Kouki was able to chant as he liked and his sacred sword was coated by a sword of light. The light blade extended his sacred sword by about another 2 meters in length. Kouki swung the huge blade of light while rotating his body in one motion which cut through all gathered surrounding bee-typed demons. However because the motion of the attack held too many openings, the demons charged in towards him. In response his body was hurled backwards. [Ku, why you!] [Kouki!] The bee-typed demon was about to thrust its stinger into him but, fortunately, Koukis sacred armor prevented the stinger from coming near, Kouki somehow managed to use that chance to get up and cut off its head. He had no room to answer Shizukus worried voice. In the next moment, he was attacked by huge quantities of demons so Kouki needed to finish recovering his balance. [Uo~ooooo!] Although Kouki waved his sacred sword while shouting, the demons in the great labyrinth werent sweet enough to spare you any time when youve exposed a chance. At last, a bee-typed demon managed to slip past the sacred sword and get behind him, it then clung onto him from behind like spikes on shoes, it was trying to use its jaws to tear through Koukis neck. [~!?] Kouki raised a voiceless scream. in that juncture, Dopan! A gunshot. The moment when the bees jaws were about to pierce through Koukis neck, a flash of light surged out from the side as it cut through the sky and easily blew off the bee-typed demons head off. Kouki who was unsteady due to the aftereffect, ignored the heat that he felt on his neck and separated himself from the remains of the bee-typed demon that was clinging onto him. Although it was a narrow escape from death, Koukis cheeks cramped as more demons swarmed him. Ill be overwhelmed! He was convinced. A voice that had no sense of panic was heard in Koukis ears. [Dont move, Amanogawa] Immediately afterwards, countless meteors fell down upon the bee-typed demons and mercilessly trampled them. Doo~opan! Doo~opan! Doo~opan! Doo~opan! Doo~opan! You could only hear one gunshot but, the truth was that there were 6 flashes produced. *<- lol wut? the author only had 5 Doo~opans* The shining red spear of light pierced through all demons in the line of fire and killed them instantly. In addition, the bullets were shot out with well-thought out trajectories, they went through the air and collided with the other bullets and with that slight change in angle they efficiently pierced through more Demons. According to their viewpoint, it almost seemed as if the enemies voluntarily jumped into the bullets. Such special technique could be called an admirable performance, the demons which were giving Kouki a hard time were overwhelmed by Hajime, the bullets were continuously spinning and reloading one another, in addition Donner and Schlag shot out when they fell into confusion. It didnt even take 1 minute before everything was taken care of. It was instant killings. Hajime who annihilated the bee-typed demons in no time at all holstered Donner and Schlag as if nothing happened, he approached the defeated monsters as Kouki and them were stunned. [Chi, it doesnt seem like theres any meaning even if I ate them..] [E, eat? Eh, Nagumo-kun, you intended to eat this? Seriously?] Instinctively, Shizuku asked after being influenced by the previous act of devastation. [Did I not say it before? ..If I eat a demon which is equal or higher than me, I can take in the opponents inherent magic for myself. In the abyss, the only thing there was to eat were demons. Ahh, you guys shouldnt copy me. Without a doubt youd die] [Even if you didnt say it, we wouldnt. Hearing it once again is truly sublime..] Shizuku was looking at Hajime with a complex expression. Hes really reliable since hes helped them countless times by now but, she was reminded once again of where that power came from was through a sublime experience, she was lost on whether she should honestly feel admiration or not. [Bu, but, why arent you eating this thing then? No, as for Suzu, suzu doesnt want to see such a predation scene so you dont have to eat it but] [I just said it just now? Theres no meaning unless theyre equal or higher than me. The guys around here are all small frys] [I See~. For Nagumo-kun, this monster is a small fry~. I see~, ahaha] [Suzu, I understand your feelings so dont break. Please come back] Suzu who was giving a dry laugh as if slightly broken and Shizuku was sighingly asking her to regain her sanity. [..] Within that, only Kouki was staring at the remains of the demons that Hajime had created while tightly grasping the sword in his grip. For himself, the enemy was powerful to the extent where he had almost lost his life, but Hajime evaluated them as if they were just stones on the side of the road without any value, he felt unpleasant from their difference in ability. Although he was trying to pretend to not notice, dark emotions were beginning to swell up again within his heart. Hajime glanced over at Kouki who was standing still silently. [.Amanogawa] [~. Wh, what is it?] [For now just think about finding your childhood friend. Being worried about this and that, itll be fine as long as you do what you have to do] [Ah, ahh. Youre right, we have to quickly find Ryutaro and them.] Although he stuttered somewhat, Kouki nodded firmly towards Hajimes words. He braced himself again to search for his missing childhood friend. After Hajime was glancing at Kouki like that, he seemed to have lost interest and averted his glance. As a matter of fact, Hajime had clearly understood what Kouki was feeling. Inferiority complex and frustration, jealousy of strength..they were emotions which Hajime had felt once before. He never thought that Kouki who had everything would be feeling that way towards himself, it was a rather ironic subject. As Hajime was thinking about such things, because he had no feelings to consider for Kouki, he was simply through with it. The words from awhile ago that Hajime said out was already a big treat. [Hajime-san, the other side was cleaned up~] [Fu~u, this side is done too] In the meantime, Kaori and Shia who finished dealing with the demons came back. [Alright. Well then, shall we depart. I think that if its Yue and Teio then its alright but, we should still regroup with them as quickly as possible. Sakagami isma~a, whatever happens, happens] [Wha-, arent you treating Ryutaro too crudely? Say, I know that your lover is important and all but.] From what Hajime said, Shizuku had a troubled expression as she tsukkomied. The party advanced through the interior of the sea of trees to look for their companions who were separated from them. Chapter 125 Judging from the feeling of the sign, it seemed not to be a very powerful enemy. Therefore, Hajime looked back at the sea of trees with a doubtful look. Shia also tilted her neck while gazing at the depths of the sea of trees. Kouki also guessed that something approached them while looking at the manner of the two. It was a creature that resembled a goblin, while it made a rustling sounds (TL: gasagasa sounds). It had a dark skin with an ugly and distorted face, it wore a rag and was about 140 centimeters tall. The goblin made a Guga-sound when it saw Hajimes appearance. Thought it cried with a somewhat excited voice, it movements stopped as it was startled by its own voice. It stopped and looked at Hajime. Because of its face, murderous intent was released. In fact, it looked that way to Kouki. Because he was not playing an active part in battle a feeling of irritation was felt by him and he made a rush to the goblin. He closed in the distance in the blink of an eye with his Holy Sword in hand. However, the goblin which life was almost nearly cut, for a moment, its glance turned to Kouki, but it still did not show any behavior of taking a defensive action. In an instant, even if Kouki had some doubts about it, he swung his Holy Sword down, because you couldnt be careless against demons in the great labyrinth. At that moment, when the Holy Sword cladded in light, almost cut the strange goblin in two, [What are you doing, idiot!] (TL: Boke~, not baka) [Nnabbubera?] Hajime who caught up in a moment, kicked Kouki away with a Rolling Savate. A strange scream was raised and Kouki disappeared in the interior of the sea of trees, as if being run over by a dump truck. Despite the demon before them, Shizuku was dumbfounded by the action of an ally getting blown away by a Rolling Savate. She couldnt overlook the action, lifted her eyes in anger and rushed over to Hajime. [Wait a moment, Nagumo-kun! What was that for!? No matter how you look at it, it was unreasonable. Kouki merely wanted to defeat the demon!] [Thats right! Or rather, is Kouki-kun alright? We must go look for him immediately.] Shizuku and Suzu turned a look of criticism to Hajime. Shia and Kaori also did not understand the reason for Hajimes action. However, Hajime did not hear their voices, he only gazed at the goblin in front of him. In her eyes, Kouki was kicked away by Hajimes Rolling Savate without reason and Shizuku put herself on guard against the existence of the goblin. Kouki turned up from the back of the sea of trees while rubbing his arm. Apparently, he seemed to have been alright. However, it seemed he was going to jump at Hajime, while anger was omitting from his whole body. [.. Nagumo. Why did you do that? Why did you get in my way? The situation is different from a while ago. Dont make excuses. To protect a demon, are you sane?] [Its not a demon.] [What did you say?] Without reacting to Koukis anger and ignoring his muttering, he kneeled in front the still standing goblin. All members were astonished by the action and are doubting him more and more. Only Shia noticed something and muttered [No way.]. Hajime, who is meeting its eyes on the same level, says some words that startle the others. [.. You are Yue, right?] [Gugya!] [[[.What the?]]] While Kouki and the rest were standing there with open mouths, Hajime did not hesitate and took the goblins hand and muttered [Yue]. The goblin, with a joyful cry, answered [Gugya.]. [Ehm, Hajime-san. I would never have imaged it would be Yue-san. Uhm, I can only see a demon.] [I, I can only see a demon. Is it really Yue?] Shia and Kaori raised a voice of doubt, while looking at the goblin in front of them. The goblin begins to cry out/complain to Hajime with [Gugya , Gugogo, Gyaagya], while looking at both of them. It shoulders dropped, because it is not able to talk with them. However, Hajime is there. There is nothing impossible for the man who loves Yue. [Yes?, Yes~ The next thing you knew is that your appearance changed after the transfer?] [! Gugya ! Gugogo] [Fumu, So it only changed the body] [Gugya Gyagya , Gugi] [The equipment was also lost?.Oh, you came after the markings i have left?] (TL: Either equipment or accessories and makingu is written in english) [Gugutsu Gogagoga] [Thats right, Hajime is where the explosions come from? Well, you arent wrong] [Gyuuu, Gogo] [Is that so, you arent able to use magic But, you dont feel any other changes.] [Gigigi , Gagi] [Well, it should be alright. Its probably one of the trials. It was an inevitable start of the game] [ Gyuuu] [And Tio and Sakagami werent with you. Perhaps the same happened with them as with Yue. I still dont know anything about the demons here.. Well, Dont worry about it Yue. Ill do something about it as always.] A normal conversation has been established. (TL: normal) [[[[[ .. ]]]]] Kouki and the rest were speechless. Hajime didnt try to hide the fact that he was happy to be reunited with his lover and smiled. [This kind of thing. Lets try Reproduction Magic out.] [[[[[ No, no, no, no, wait, wait, wait, wait ]]]]] [Oh, Whats wrong?] Kouki and the rest tsukkomied in a beautiful harmony and looked at Hajime with puzzled expressions. Everyone wanted to tsukkomi Hajime even more. Or rather, they werent able to hold out any longer. [Isnt it strange? It is strange, right? How can you communicate? Like nothing is going on!] [Nothing is going on. I talk because it is Yue?] [Suzu only hears Gugya! No other words! How do you understand it?] [No, with feelings it is possible to talk with eyes.] [Which reminds me, you always stare at each other.It really is useful at such a time.. How the two of you communicate breaks through the center of the universe.] [No, Its normal for a lover.] [Its not normal? Obviously it is not normal..What should we do. The special seat feels very far away.] [Rather, Nagumo-kun. How did you notice it? Did you notice it before kicking me?] [How did i, you know.. Its a simple story.] Many tsukkomis were made and the others had tired expressions because Hajime answered with his common sense. At the end, Kouki uttered a question towards Hajime, who looked peacefully at the goblin shaped Yue, [Its just that. Her appearance may have changed, but i will never lose sight of Yue.] [[[[[Is that so?]]]]] [ Gugya] With an expression that seemed like it was made of sugar, Yue (goblin Ver.) answered happily to Koukis group. [Putting that aside. Kaori, I leave the Reproduction Magic to you.] [Ah, Un, I understand. Well then, here we go Yue: Absolute Imitation!] Kaori, whose eyes slightly regained sanity, was appealed by Hajime, turned towards Yue (goblin Ver.) and used Reproduction Magic. Needless to say, reproduction magic is an age of gods magic and the effects are enormous. Hajimes group thought it would return her to her old appearance if they used it.. [Gugya?] [What? Why? One more time: Absolute Imitation!] Yues appearance did not change back. Its like the Reproduction Magic isnt activating. A silver light pours down over Yue, but Kaoris magic is erased with a crunching sound. There is still no sigh of Yues appearance turning back. [Why] [Gugya] Kaori is stunned and Yue (goblin Ver.) dejectedly drops her shoulders. Even the other members had worried expressions. In the middle of it, Hajime folded his arms and hit the temple while brooding over the phenomenon. Hajime wore a difficult expression. Yue (goblin Vers.), while gripping the bottom of his clothes, looked up to him with an uneasy expression. She though that it would be also difficult for her to turn someone back with Reproduction Magic. To such a Yue (goblin Ver.), Hajime returned from his deep thoughts and turned a vibrant smile towards her. [Everything is alright, Yue. Ive said it before, we fell into the trap, but a Game Over is impossible at the start. There must be a method to turn you back. I believe the Reproduction Magic doesnt work because the quality of the age of gods magic is different. A special method needs to be used. It is a self-evident truth, that the challengers of the trial have Reproduction Magic. There would be no meaning to the trial otherwise. In any case, we will find the method to turn you back if we proceed further.] [ Gugya] [Aa, dont worry about it. And, i forgot about this. Can you hold this?] [ Gigi?] Hajime passed Yue (goblin Ver.) a pair of jewel earrings. Because she transformed and cant use magic, he guessed that she needs something and gave her an artifact ?? Telephatic Jewels. (TL: actually stones, but they are earrings, so i choose Jewels instead of stones.) [Hajime?, Hajime? Can you hear me?] Then, a lovely voice affected the space, the same way as Tios transformation into a dragon does. Hajimes expression loosed up and he looked very happy while hearing a dear and nostalgic voice, even if it was only for a moment. [Yeah, I can hear you, Yue. Your appearance changed.. but im glad you are alight.] [. Nn. I knew Hajime would notice it.] [Thats natural. Im the one who understands you the most.] (TL: Missed this line, im sorry~ Did not notice till now) [ Nn. But i was happy. I love you.] [Stop it. Its embarrassing.] [.. Fufu] The air around them became sweet and pink, even though she was a goblin. Even if the appearance changed, they still create their own world. The eyes of the other members became like ones from dead fish. [*Cough*! Isnt it about time? Yue, Im glad you are alright.] [N Kaori, too] [Yue-san. Zettai, zee~~tai! We will turn you back! For that reason, you can rely on me!] (TL: Zettai means absolutely ,left it in japanese, because reasons..) [.. Shia, Thank you. I cant fight now, so ill count on you.] Shia and Kaori somehow regained their spirit and were able to exchange words with Yue. [Yue-san, well, im sorry about a while ago. I didnt notice it was you. I almost injured you.] [.Dont worry. It was inevitable. And i believed i wouldnt get injured.] [Eeh, is it about me?] [. Even from the hero (lol), Hajime would protect me.] [ Is that so.] Yues casual remark performs a clean hit. While withdrawing dejectedly, Kouki raised a dry laughter. Shizuku and Suzu try to encourage him. [Well then, to change Yue back and find Tio and Sakagami we should push forward and quickly conquer the labyrinth.] With Hajimes command the party proceeded to advance in the sea of trees once again. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ [..Hajime-san, even I see it. That is Tio.] [I also understand it. No matter how you look at it, that is Tio.] [.Rather, it would be a serious matter if it wasnt Tio.] [Unmistakable, That is Tio.] Hajime and the others turn their eyes towards the filth they see. After 30 minutes they joined up with Yue, they saw a group of goblins. The group assaulted one goblin with kicks and punches. However, there was no intention of killing it and an atmosphere like bullying was there. The goblin seemed not to be injured while receiving an assault from the group. If it was only that it was bullied because it was weak, it would be pretty natural [No matter how i see it.. Its in ecstasy..] [Even though it has the face of a goblin.. We could never broadcast that.] [Nagumo.. You, to that kind of person. I dont feel like i could win its heart.] [Stop it, Amanogawa. I feel bad because i allowed that transformation..I can only give up..] The goblin was floating in ecstasy, while the others where muttering. The appearance was reminiscent of a certain pervert. Or precisely, there could only be one such person. [Tio You are.. Its too late already. Lets give up though it is regrettable.] When Hajime shaked his head in a sad expression he quietly turned his back. Yue and the rest followed him without any hesitation. Normally, Kouki would say [Never desert a nakama!], among other things, but now his gaze is wandering. (TL: As in ignoring it and it is nakama, which can mean friend, companion, comrade..etc.) [Gu? Gyagya!] And, at that moment, the goblin noticed Hajimes group and raised its voice. As a result, the assaulted goblin seemed to notice Hajime. It opened its eyes wide and rushed towards Hajime, despite receiving an assault earlier. The goblin (Tio) was crawling in a high-speed on the ground, while the other goblins instinctively pulled away and backed away. In fact, while the goblins tormented and bullied it in high spirit, they felt [Huh? Somehow you are strange.] and now they were convinced about it. [Gugyagyagya!!] Meanwhile, the goblin (Tio) tried to jump with a rupa?dive into Hajimes chest. Though they cant understand goblin words, seen that, it was surely [Master~ This one longed to see you] or something along those lines. (TL: Forgot to mention. Its probably scuba dive, i dont understand the censor of the author here so i left it~) Of course, Hajime responded and said, [Dont come near me, you pervert!] Mekyo! And he used an uppercut with his artificial arm. The goblin (Tio) made an artistic backflip with four and a half turns, but did make a sound like it should have been. She crashed. [..Dead?] Yue (goblin Ver.) peeked into the bush where the body of the goblin (Tio) fell. Its tail was pierced by a tree branch. Then, [Bikunbikun]! The body of the goblin (Tio) was twitching, while regaining consciousness. Though the body is that of a goblin, the endurance may be that of a dragon. Or, she became an even bigger pervert [GaGaGa! GoGo, Guge! Guga!] The goblin (Tio) held her cheeks with both hands and screamed excited, while her body twisted around. And then, she began looking at Hajime with feverish eyes. Instinctively, Hajime starts pulling out Donner and Shia desperately tries to calm him. Kaori handed over a Telepathic Stone over to the goblin (Tio). [Uh-huh, a Telepathic Stone.. Do thou hear me, Master? This one met the beloved Master and the first words and actions were those of abuse.] [Damn it. Even if the body changes, the toughness does not. It should just die already.] [Tsu! Aah? Beloved Master. The lack of pardon, this one cant hold out. Mistress is useless without Master. Now, Masters beloved servant has returned. Its good how the mistress, who is reduced to ugliness, is attacked without restraint!] Apparently, even if she changed into a goblin, she still felt the pleasure. It was already too late as Hajime said. The goblins, while ignoring Tio who is lying on the ground saying [Do as you like! Burn or boil me!] and still twitching, were insta-killed by Hajime. And the search was resumed in silence. The other members also did not seem to care about it and follow Hajime without turning their eyes. [Ho, is this neglect play? Master cant be helped~ Ey, dont leave this one behind!? This one wants you to wait~ This one is still shaking because of the blow a while ago~] Tios voices echoes empty in the sea of trees. However, nobody stopped walking. (TL: I used it rather than really translating it to english because i guess it makes more sense calling her an object rather than a person.) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The huge branch bends and attacks irregularly like a whip. Leaves dance like a blade and scatter around. Tree nuts are shot like cannonballs. A sudden spear-like root dashes out from the ground like the sharp point of a sword. Each of these attacks are fatal. It is very similar to the Tree-Demon Hajime once fought in the [Orcus great Labyrinth]. The demon is a so-called Trent. But then, when Hajime compared this Trent with the one he fought, the size is extremely different. It was 30 meters high and 10 meters in diameter. Kouki, Shizuku, Suzu and the ogre-like creature are confronting the huge Trent. [Guraaa!] Meanwhile, while raising a shout like a real Ogre, it is Ryutaro who attacks with his fist to intercept the branches that come in. Along the way, an Ogre was discovered fighting other Ogres. However, while the fight went on martial arts were seen C To be frank, it made refined karatemovements. It was obvious that it was Ryutaro. Ryutaro might have been dead if they found him later as his status has fallen as Yues and Tios did. To go that far without running away, a tsukkomi was made about his muscle-brain. And, Ryutaro finally joined with them as the last member. They reached the place with the gigantic tree which was obviously on a different size compared with the surrounding ones The gigantic tree said [Defeat me if you want to go further!] and began to rage as it said it. At the present time, Koukis group which did not show any results till now said [We will defeat this guy!] and rushed out. Hajimes group didnt care and started to spectate the fight. By the way, Kaori is participating as a healer. [Gwuuuu. The attack is heavy.] A branch with the thickness of a log approaches, while cutting through the wind, and is received by Kouki with his Holy Sword. However, a groan leaked from the space of gritted teeth, while reminding how excessive the weight of the attack was. Shizuku is busy with shuriken like leaves, which fly like throwing knifes. Suzu puts up a powerful barrier to somehow intercept the attack and Kouki desperately decides to use the opening to attack. [Kuu, No good. Because Kaori is here, we do not have to worry about not being able to continue] The black katana Tsumehirameki was fully taken advantage of. Shizuku gridded her teeth while cutting branches and leaves one by one. (TL: Not sure ??, something like claw flash/lighting) Hajimes words before entering the great labyrinth, sank into the bodies of Shizukus group. Without Hajime they would have been annihilated already. The confidence they gained in the [Orcus great Labyrinth] was crushed into pieces. After worrying a little, Shizuku shouted towards Kouki. [Kouki! Use Supreme Destruction!] (TL: ?? not too sure, used chapter 122 as a reference ) [No, its not good. The chant is too long!] [Its alright! We will defend you without fail! Believe in us!] Kouki was troubled what he should do about Shizukus suggestion. It was obvious that the Trent before them was stronger than the demons of the woman of the Majin-tribe (TL: Demon-tribe). The attacks only come one by one, however the fight is only somewhat manageable with Kaoris backup. They could lose their lives if they lose concentration even once. It would take more than an average nerve to expose oneself defenseless in such a time. However, it was certain that without an overwhelming attack they cant reach the Trent. At this rate, they wouldnt be able to defeat it. In addition Kouki recalls the time when Hajime met Yue again. A mutual trust that did not change, even when the appearance changed. Hajime saw the true nature of his lover in an instant and Yue did not show any unrest while she was almost killed by Kouki. Honestly, it would be a lie so say that he did not envy such a relationship. Therefore, Kouki was determined. We have a relationship of mutual trust. It was absolutely not to prove that they will not lose to Hajime. [I understand. I leave my back to you!] [Yes, leave it to us. Ryutaro, Suzu! Lets gather up!] [Roger!] [Aye yo!] Kouki did not move an inch while raising his Holy Sword over his head. Only his mouth moved while chanting. That state may be called defenseless, because his whole consciousness was poured into the chant of Might of Heaven. The Trent was sure not to miss that chance. The tree branches from right and left, a leaf blade which approached like a tornado from above, a shell of nuts from the front and the root of a tree attacks from the ground. [This is sacred ground, the enemy of god will not be allowed to pass! Absolute Virtue!] (TL: ?? not sure about this skill, also YOU SHALL NOT PASS! would also work, but i did not want to use a sketchy line~) Suzu foresaw an attack and put up a barrier. Up till now her barriers have saved the party. The barrier withstood somehow the first barrage of attacks with small cracks. [Tsuuuuu!] Because of the consecutive attacks of the Trent, the barrier couldnt hold out and breaks. Suzus groan resounds loudly, while Shizuku and Ryutaro (Ogre Ver.) are attacking in despair. [Tsuuuaaa!] [Ooooooh!] They were badly bruised in an instant because of the offensive waves of attacks. They intercept every attack with their skills, while screaming and roaring. Though two people get damaged and blood spilled out, they didnt let any attack pass to the back. [Kaiten!] (TL: Changing the world or turning the tide. Japanese sounds a bit better.) With only one world echoing on the battlefield, Suzus wounds are healed in an instant by Kaoris magic. Though Kaiten is a recovery magic for multiple targets, its effects are already above the advanced level. Most wounds are healed in no time. After getting Nointos body, Kaori was inspired to create new healing magic. It was possible to heal with Regeneration Magic, however the magic consumption from the age of gods magic is larger than normal magic. Suzu puts up a barrier again and earns a few seconds, however it gets destroyed again. Shizuku and Ryutaro put their lives on the line again. Kaori immediately heals their damaged bodies and Suzu puts up another barrier. They repeat this three times. Finally, from Koukis body, a huge amount of magic gushes out and covers his Holy Sword. The Holy Sword is cladded in light like the sun and Kouki takes a deep breath. And, [????Everyone! Here i go! Supreme Destruction !!] He unleashes his trump card, his strongest magic. A huge torrent of light strikes the ground and flies forward. A leaf blade is blown off, the tree branch gets eliminated, the bombardment of the nuts is swallowed and the Trent is hit directly. The roaring sounds and light explode, while the surroundings are dyed white. [I did it!] Kouki gives a smile of satisfaction and shouts. Hajime watches in the back, while stuffing a small cake into his mouth, and mutters [Aah, he raised the flag..]. The flag was certainly raised. The light and dust clears upand the Trent is unhurt. [Its a lie, right] Kouki is stunned and makes a lifeless voice. It wasnt only Kouki. Shizukus group also were shocked because Koukis last resort was useless. The Trent lets out murderous intent towards Koukis group and starts attacking in waves again. Chapter 126 However, the Trent emerged unscathed from the dust. [Impossible..] Kouki was unable to move because of that fact. Shizuku realized something and raises her voice. [Kouki! Look at that! It wasnt a direct hit!] [Eh?] When Kouki looked into the same direction as Shizuku, he saw a large amount of trees scattered around, broken into small fragments. Apparently, Koukis Supreme Destruction did not hit the Trent directly. It was prevented by a large amount of trees in the front. Though there shouldnt be any trees there? Where on earth did such a great amount appear from? The questions from Koukis group were answered by the Trent. At that time, the Pseudo-Trent gave out a pale light. A large number of trees spread out from the base and grew in a very great force. [ Unique Magic.] Suzu muttered. That opinion was right. It was the unique magic of the Trent of the Sea of Trees. It was freely able to create a large amount of trees and manipulate them freely. [This, this is bad! This is sacred ground, the enemy of god will not be allowed to pass! Absolute Virtue!] Suzu was momentarily dumbfounded, but was able to invoke Absolute Virtue immediately. Attacks poured in from all directions, while a shining barrier was deployed with Suzus group inside. The branches which had a sharpened point like a spear gave an intense shock to the barrier one after another. Not only the Trent, but also the surrounding trees also produced a similar attack. It seemed they wold get crushed to death by the almost oppressive amount of resources. The Absolute Virtue wont be able to hold out without a chant. It already cracked here and there, it did not seem to hold out for another several seconds. And, when Suzus barrier gets broken, will the others hold out till she deploys it again?..Only an optimist would judge it doable. [No good.anymore.] Suzu realizes by the magic consumption, that the barrier will soon break and informs the others. Kouki looks at Suzu. [Then i have to use Limit Break to survive!] He made his resolve. There is no choice but to accept that they need to use two of their trump cards directly at the first stage after entering a great labyrinth. However, after guessing Koukis intentions, assistance came from the rear. [Forever Engraved] The reproduction magic Forever Engraved, which Kaori used C regardless of the substance of the object C can regenerate everything to the state one second ago every one second it is used. Suzus Absolute Virtue which seemed to break at any moment, gets surrounded by a silver light. After one beat, the barrier recovered to its dignified appearance af if nothing happened. Even after the attacks of the Trents , it returns to its original state. Absolute Virtue is repaired every second. [Wow, Kao-rin! Thank you!] Suzu, while maintaining the barrier, looks back and thanks Kaori. Kouki and the others slighty relax their bodies because they got of the predicament and look to the back. There, the Trents surrounded Hajimes group like it did to Koukis. Hajime and the others did not seem to care about it. Four Cross Bitts were arranged by Hajime in the surroundings and a triangular pyramid was spread as a barrier. (TL: Like this: http://www.math-salamanders.com/images/lgs-3d-shape-triangular-based-pyramid.gif) The space interception type produce a spatial magic Four-Point Barrier. Reproduction Magic isnt even used and still there are no signs that the barrier gets shaken. It seems to be a totally impregnable castle wall, without allowing any attack to come near. [That seems to be the limit. I thought they would hold out longer..] Hajime murmured while looking down at Kouku who had a complicated look. [U~n, Wouldnt they be fine if the hero-san uses his Limit Break?] [I wonder. Well, if he goes over his limit maybe However, what will happen after he weakens after that? It is unlikely that he can recover from the fatigue of his Limit Break with healing magic.] [..It may be possible with Reproduction Magic.] [I dont want to use it as the magic consumption is big. Its still too early for that.] [Fumu. Well then, we should clear up here before the hero-boy uses it.] Hajime was wondering if Kouki and the others would be acknowledged to have cleared the great labyrinth. Kouki and the others should obtain the age of gods magic , because [If Nointos appear in a great amount we could use the throw the heroes at them-strategy.] So, they should raise their military strength in the great labyrinth [Appeal with: We should fight hard! ] Or so he wished. Because it is unknown what may happen beyond this point, its not preferable to use age of gods magic in succession because of its magic consumption. Even though they have magic stones stocked up, they dont know when Yue and Tio can turn back and are able to fight. [Master, this one thinks you should not worry too much about the outcome of the battle.] [Yes? What do you mean? Is it about the concept of the great labyrinth?] The goblin (Tio) advises Hajime who thinks deeply about the current situation. Despite her being a pervert, her words and knowledge are very thoughtful. Though, she is still a helpless pervert. [Yes. The concept is probably testing the bonds.] [Bond.. Speaking of it, the word was also on the stone tablet at the entrance.] [Thats right. Not only to test the bonds with the sub-humans, but also to test the bonds when capturing the labyrinth. Is it not so? See through the imitations, accept the companions which changed. It is truly testing the deep woven bonds.] [I see.. If there is a goal after clearing this trial you could call this a guidepost. If its that way, then there might be no problem if I clean up the battle. Amanokawa and the others only need to get over the testing the bonds something what comes after this.] [Thats right. Well, it is only a guess in the end.] It is still a very reliable guess. With understanding that, Hajime makes his decision and lets out a sigh. Even though he strengthened Kouki and other with the artifacts greatly, the great labyrinth reads the memory after the capture and there is a possibility it wont accept them if he makes them too strong and so he waited. Hajime glanced at the Goblin (Tio) and lets out another sigh. Tio occasionally gives sharp consideration and makes suggestive advice because she lived far longer than him. Hes reminiscent that the race is supposed to be noble and respectful. Originally she is thoughtful and considerate and has the perfect nature of the Dragon-Race which Yue longed for. Every man would be captured by her beauty as shes a very attractive lady. Even though shes already a pervert.. [Really, is it my fault?] Hajime worried in his mind. And he looks at the Goblin (Tio) and regretted it. [Mu? Masters look of pity at this one.haa, haa, this is in itself.. alreadyMistress is no good without Master.] [Haa~] Tios wriggling with her Goblin body gave out unpleasant feelings. Hajime looks at the Trent which attacks without restraint but still cant tear Suzus Absolute Virtue and Hajimes 4-Point-Barrier. In addition it still generates more trees. The surrounding view was already filled with trees. [Taniguchi. Ill burn everything now. Dont undo the barrier if you dont want to die.] [Eh?] Hajime warns Suzu before unleashing an attack while she is defending from attacks from all directions. Suzu suddenly answers dumbfounded with a great voice. Kouki and the other turn dubious expressions towards Suzu. The expressions will soon turn into dumbfounded ones. Outside of the barrier, Hajime throws a moonlike-ring (Getsurin) into the air and takes out a remote control with an induction stone out of the Treasure Box. With the power of Wind Claw and Sign Perception the surrounding trees were easily dissected and thrown into the air. (TL: Actually the author has written sky, but i choose to change it to air. Makes somehow more sense. Ill use Getsurin from now on, just needed to explain what it is.) The numbers exceeded 20. Its impossible to make them get battle mobility, but its easy to change the tide. And in the next moment, black liquid scatters around the Trent like raid because of the Getsurin. The black liquid scattered around is a tar that burns at 3.000? which even melts Fullum ore. Hajime transfers a large amount of tar stored in the Treasure Box by using the gate function of Getsurin. While trying to figure out what Hajime was doing, Shia and the other let out a [Uwaa~] and their eyes turned towards Hajime. Certainly, it was effective to deal with the Trent and all the trees it quickly generated.. While the girls gazed at Hajime, he threw a small live coal towards Getsurin. In that moment, Gooooooooo !! (TL: Not sure how to translate sound effects ????????!!) Everything in sight was dyed instantly in flaming red. The Trents, which didnt even worry when the tar was released, are now surrounded by a prison of flames of 3,000? and instantaneously burned by it. Though they dont have vocal cords, it seems they are screaming in agony. The spectacle may be mistaken for hell which has manifested on this world. Now, every object outside of the barrier is certainly carbonizedNo, even cinders might not remain. The tar does not burn for long, but the heat is terrific. The hellfire produced by Hajime extinguished naturally after 15 minutes. However, because the Trents ran wild, it even spread to normal trees, so Kaori managed somehow to extinguish the flames with water magic. [We joined up with Yue and the other already, so i had no problems burning everything down.] [Hajime-kun. Do you even think before destroying everything?] [Where Hajime-san is, there is also destruction. Father and the others might think of two new names if they see it.] [Hajime not restraining himself.Wonderful.] [This one agrees, Yue. Merciless Master. This one gets wet.] Hajime releases the 4-Point-Barrier and walks toward Kouki and the others who have somewhat tired expressions, while Kaori turns to Hajime looking troubled. The members other than Kaori are saying [Thats very Hajime-like.] and [As expected from Hajime.]. With satisfaction on her face she nods in agreement. [Nagumo-kun.A little while ago. No, its nothing. A rocket launcher has already been fired at random and cluster bombs were scattered around. This much is already normal for him. Therefore, get a grip, myself] Kouki and the others made a complicated look, as if they are really safe. At the same time, Kouki glanced towards Hajime and bits his lips tightly. Kouki wasnt able to knock it down even with his last resort and Hajime did it as if it was a side-job. Even if he was persuaded to come here to obtain the age of gods magic, will he really obtain it while being helped? Such uneasiness was welling up in his mind. Kouki averts his glance from Hajime and tries to shake off his negative thoughts and looked back in panic as he heard Mekimeki-sounds from behind. [Did it regenerate?] Like Kouki said, a big tree grew rapidly from the carbonized ground while rumbling the earth.The Trent grew in no time. Exactly how a Regeneration would feel like. Kouki and the others took a stance, however the regenerated Trent showed no signs of attacking. After standing for a while it started to make a cave. The trunk tears open, the left and right side crack and an open space in the middle is created. [I thought it was a middle-boss, but it was also the door which goes to the next stage.] Hajime advanced towards the cave without nodding or hesitating as he was convinced. Yue and the others follow him. Kouki and the others who assumed a stance, followed him in a hurry. The inside of the cave was without any special characteristics. However, after everybody entered it, the entrance in the cave shut them in and their feet began to shine at the same time. [Another teleportation..] It was the same magic as the one at the entrance of the great Tree. Hajime strongly drew the Goblin (Yue) and the Goblin (Tio) towards him while muttering. Because those two cant fight right now, even a trivial thing would be fatal. He wants to do something, even if its a trifle thing. After coming this far, its impossible to lose these two. [..Hajime.] [Ma, Master. Uu, this one is troubled by your gentleness.] Were Hajimes worries transmitted to them? It looked more like the two goblins were really happy, rather than being scared of the transportation. Tio showed a very uncommon embarrassed (dere) side. Shia and Kaori jumped towards Hajime with the words [Ah, me too~] and wanted to hug him.. However, the attempt was one step too slow. As for Hajimes view, the scene where two people stretched out a hand was painted out with enormous light at the end. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 C Ideal World Chrip, Chirp, Chirp The singing of birds and sunlight invading in the space of the curtain informs that morning has come. Responding to the sound, the master of the room covers his head in his futon (TL: Japanese bed) and it turns into an impregnable fortress. And in the next moment a click resounds plainly and the devil raised a roar. (TL: Alarm clock = devil. I understand, same for me~ Die alarm clocks. Every one of them should be killed by a hero.) Jiriririririri !! (TL: Strange alarm. Well. Could be worse..) A noise destroys the silence of the morning in the room [Wake up, boke!] [Uuu] The master of the room tries to protect himself from the devil in his fortress, but its impossible to do that forever. He extended his arm from the futon and in an instant Banban! The palm looks for the devil and hits it. The head of the devil is caught at the third time by the arm because of the experience of the devil subjugation for 10 years and he succeeded in silencing the screaming. However, the act that has continued on countless occasions wasnt hard work at all. The arm of the master of the room dropped in exhaustion and was withdrawn straight into the fortress again. And he stopped moving after that. Immediately after that, [Hajime~ Wake uuuuup!! Dont go back to sleep ! Wake up already~!] A familiar voice is heard from downstairs ?? The voice of a mother is demanding to wake up. The master of the room, Hajime, has certainly heard the voice in his half consciousness. [Resistance to the bitter end!] The defence of the fortress is gets even stronger after saying that. [No good after all~. Mou, now really, every morning. Sorry~ Can i count on you again?] [??] (TL: Really. They were that way. I only changed the brackets. Dont look at me that way. Ill get aroused.) The voice of the mother is heard again from downstairs. It reached Hajimes ears because it was spoken loud on purpose so that Hajime hears it even if it was on the other side of the door. Not thinking of the voice of the mother which has given up, already knowing who shes talking with and what will happen, Hajime still had no intention to get up obediently. After all, every morning is a happy morning for Hajime A konkon-knocking sound echoes. However, because there is no reaction, the person understood the reason for it and opened the door immediately. The person calls out to the dumpling gently while getting closer to the bed with small steps. [.. Wake up, Hajime.] [] Still, no reaction. A little more, he wants to hear voice more till he fully awakes. [Hajime, wake up. If you dont wake up] [..] She gently uses her hand shaking him. A small hand can be seen over the futon and Hajimes cheeks begin to soften. [.Ill attack you. Sexually.] [Un, Ill wake up, so will you stop saying such a vivid thing in the morning?] He wakes up immediately after feeling chills down his spine! And the futon was pushed aside. (TL: I dont really understand why the author used an ! here. I let it inside, but it feels strange.) [Morning, Yue.] [N. Morning, Hajime.] Hajime smiled for a while with his dear lover and savored the first happiness of the day. Hajime is walking to school while suppressing a yawn. Yue is besides him and looks upwards towards him. Such a gesture can only be called cute.. Hajime is looking at Yue while they are going besides each other and is busy restraining himself. Yue is wearing a blazer from Hajimes school. Her short skirt is fluttering gently while she goes backwards, turns her head towards Hajime and speaks to him. [..Again, staying up late?] [Un, I was doing the work father asked me to. It was morning before i noticed.] [Its good to be enthusiastic, but take care of yourself. Please dont overwork yourself.] [Un, Ill be careful.] Hajime and Yue are having a gentle conversation. They create a sweet atmosphere between them. A long time passed since Yue became Hajimes lover, however, the passion between them has not declined at all. For Yue to be near Hajime, the homestay was forced into Hajimes house and the transfer procedure to his school was finished very quickly. Suddenly, the pretty girl with blonde hair became Hajimes lover and it became a fuss at the beginning. After all, Hajime is a genuine Otaku that spends most of his time helping his father who manages a game company. Its unimaginable why Hajime got such a beautiful lover. His mother doubted it and panicked because she thought it was because of hypnotism and his father thought he had the ability to make delusions real. Even at school, after it was revealed that Yue was Hajimes lover, it became the hottest topic of the whole school. Afterwards, it is needless to say that the boys were envious of Hajime. Yue is like Yue is, she was waging war with several girls for some reason. (TL: Wait what? Why?) Such things continued for several months. It stopped only recently and their school life calmed down. Thus, because they overcame the storm, they can now leisurely stroll to school together. Hajime, while looking at Yue and her blonde hair which reflects the light and shines brightly, tried to recall how they have met. By chance, he helped Yue who was caught by some thugs and in a desperate fight he somehow manage to defeat one and rescued her. His face becomes hot when he recalls that she kissed his neck as gratitude towards him. After that they became lovers very fast. (TL: Author used rapidly, but that sounds somewhat strange.) (However, even thought i am an Otaku i managed to beat them. Humans can somehow manage it when they are desperate.) Hajime smiles involuntarily, remembers his act of rashness, but somehow feels uneasy. (Huh? Where did i meat Yue again? Why was I at such a place? Huh?) Its obvious that Yue is a foreigner and became a homestay student. That means he should have met her in a foreign country. Hajime himself remembers that he met Yue in a foreign country. However, where was that actually? He wasnt sure and his thoughts were hazy. As soon as he noticed that, those doubts came battered like being spilled from a bookshelf in his memory. The uneasiness and doubts swelled up in Hajime one after another. [.Hajime!] [Uwa, what happened? Why did you shout out so suddenly. You surprised me.] Yue normally never talks in such a loud voice while commuting to school. Hajimes hearth almost jumped and he came back to reality from his whirlpool of thoughts. After that, Hajime looks at Yue who has a somewhat sulky expression. [..Because you ignored me many times when i called you.] [What? Really? Sorry! I was thinking for a moment.] Yue turns around suddenly in a bad mood. She was sulking and Hajimes eyebrows turned into the letter of eight. (TL: ? ) At that time, Hajimes doubts disappeared completely. Yue shows a mischievous smile and Hajime repeatedly apologizes. She did not sulk at all, she only wanted Hajime to care about her. She was happy that her plan succeeded. To such a Yue, Hajime lowers his eyebrows to the character of eight again [Cant do anything about this girlfriend] and he wears a troubled look on his face with a smile. However, he wasnt really troubled like his expression looked like. He was rather happy. While doing a brilliant turn towards Hajime again, Yue lines up next to Hajime and says something with a small voice. [.Doze off. In happiness. Look only at me.] That voice did not reach Hajime. While Hajime looked at Yue who snuggled up to him, his eyes gently softened. When Hajime arrived at the school and was changing his shoes at the shoe cabinet, a soft impact is transmitted to his back. It was certain that someone bumped into him and it was a happy feeling for any man. (TL: Come on! Oppai attack! The attack was very effective!) [Hajime-san~! Yue-san~! Good morning! ] [n. Good morning, Shia.] [Uwa, Shia-san ! Let me go! I always tell you to stop hugging me when you greet me.] (TL: Wtf Hajime? Shia-san? Is your head alright? I guess not.) [To take away my happiness.. This is cruel! At this point you should take responsibility and marry me!] [You skipped some steps! Anyway, let go! Highlight is disappearing from Yues pupils. She stares without blinking!] (TL: Author has written highlight so I left it. This does sound strange in english. Think of her eyes looking dead or something.) As for Hajime, he tries to tear of Shia from his back while not being too happy about the feeling on his back. Shia is also a foreigner like Yue and came to japan to study abroad. Also by chance, he helped her and her family who were attacked by a thug and she repeats to show gratitude with repeating extreme physical contact. The trademark headband () shes wearing is shining in a blue color in addition to her white hair and her innocent smile she is popular regardless of gender and she also has a fan club. Honestly, I am happy that such a girl is showing me goodwill, even though i am confused. It isnt so that i dont think of what would have happened if i had not met Yue earlier than her. However, there is no meaning in thinking about such IFs. With Yue as the best lover, Shias aggressiveness is becoming a headache for Hajime. Though Shias goodwill which she turn to Hajime with her excessive physical contact makes Yue have a bad mood, they get along well and they may be called best friends. That way, they arent able to be unkind to each other, and somehow they are stuck in a dilemma. Even though Yue wants to monopolize Hajime, she shows no signs to ditch Shia, her best friend. To Hajime is their relationship mysterious. (Good grief, saving two girls from delinquents and receiving their goodwill. Which Gal-game is this? Moreover, a harem-route to be OK is realistically impossible. What? Come to think of it, was Shia always wearing such a headband? Somehow, more, like, a different feeling.) While Hajime watched Shias headband and searching his memory, suddenly both his arm were wrapped in a happy feeling. While pressing such heinous fruits (deadly weapons) against Hajime while talking, they pulled him towards the classroom. (TL: No joke intended. He really has written brutal/fiendish/heinous/evil fruits????? ) [Why do you make such a difficult face in the morning? If we dont go to class soon the first bell will ring.] [n.The teacher will scold us.] Warm sunlight is entering from the window and raises the temperature gradually, however because of two people it becomes midwinter in the blink of an eye. Hajime is paying attention to not spend too much time with those two at school. From the mouths of those two the words classroom, first bell and teacher escaped. So he had no choice and felt a discomfort in his chest. When he entered the classroom, in that moment, the looks of envy and jealousy were emitted from the men and stick all to Hajime. Because of Yues and Shias aid he doesnt get chased directly, their piercing gazes still hurt.. (N? What is it? How to call this.. nostalgic? Huh, why, Why do i feel that way?) Hajime couldnt understand his own feeling and sat down on his seat while twisting his neck and being even more confused. Immediatly after that, one girl from the class approaches Hajime. [Hajime-kun, Good Morning. You came at the last-minute today. You should come earlier.] [] The girl Shirasaki Kaori who greeted him is not inferior to Yue or Shia even if you compare them. She was the School Madonna before Yue and Shia came. Also, she is also a girl who favors Hajime for some reason. She has called out to Hajime often already before, but he did not think it was because she had courtesy for him. However, because Yue named herself as Hajimes lover, Kaori started to make her goodwill shown towards Hajime as she knew she had feelings for him. Because of that it was impossible to run away from misunderstandings. Kaori came closer to Hajime with patapata steps which sounded happy and Hajime showed a troubled smileThis time however, because Hajime was caught in his thoughts he didnt answer Kaori. (That line..somewhere.Damn it, What is it? Why did i think of that as nostalgic? Though it is the usual. Today is somewhat strange.) [Hajime-kun. Why do you ignore me? Well Have I made you angry somehow?] When hearing the trembling voice, Hajime looks up and sees Kaori with a tearful expression. Hajime noticed that he had been ignoring Kaoris greeting and answered in a hurry. [No, sorry. Thats not it. I was thinking for a moment. Im really sorry. Morning, Shirasaki-san.] [Oh, im glad~ . Un, Morning Hajime-kun. And dont i always tell you i want you to call me Kaori?] Kaori puffs out her cheecks and shows her dissatisfaction. Because of such a lovely gesture, all the young men that looked at Hajime were almost all shot. (TL: Cuteness overload.) [No, Shirasaki-san. Thats a bit.] [Its Kaori. Call me that?] [No, thats..] [Ka-o-ri!] [That, err, Ka, Kao..] Muu! Hajime is overwhelmed by Kaori as she wants him to call her by her given name. And when he was almost persuaded to do so, [.Dont trouble Hajime.] The savior appeared. It was Yue. Yue protected Hajime and cut in between Hajime and Kaori with an imposed stance. [Muu, you came out, Yue. For the time being, Morning.] [..n, for now, Morning. Kaori.] While Yue and Kaori greet each other, an icy enviroment between them is created. They officially recognize each other as rivals in school. Warm sunlight enters from the window and it becomes warmer, however between those two, it becomes midwinter suddenly. Cold War ?? The battle over Hajime between Yue and Kaori is known not only by the students, but also by the teachers. Though those two stare at each other for a while, there is no malicious feeling there. In spite of the war of love between them, those two, in a dignified manner, collide with each other openly. For Hajime it wasnt too strange, rather than rivals, they were like close friends which did not hate each other, but had a quarrel like friends. Meanwhile the bell rang, and the head teacher entered the classroom. Yue and Kaori who had been exchanging glances returned to their seats quickly. In the first period was the english class from Tio-sensei. A beauty that for some reason likes Hajime. She is an erotic female teacher that always without exception sexually harasses Hajime Immediately make some disciplinary dismissals! While thinking that, he glares at her while neglecting the harassment and she stops immediately her sexual harassment. For some reason, she tries to hide her expression which is red and her shoulders shake.. Hajime got depressed because he thought she was scared of his face. (TL: Tio stays Tio, wherever she is.) After school, Hajime and Yue were walking besides each other towards a certain place. Shia, Kaori and for some reason Tio-sensei wanted to come with them, but Yue cut them down with a single strike of a sword. (Of course, only in a mental meaning.) Because they were temporarily immobilized, only those two were able to go. The place at which they arrived at while enjoying an innocent conversation was a kindergarten. At that place, Myuu, the daughter of Remia which was mothers friend (TL: Speaks of Hajimes mother probably) was there and they came for her because Remia was busy. And this picking-up, until Remia comes back, became the daily life of Hajimes family which continues since long ago. [Aa Pa Onii-chan! Yue-neechan!] (TL: She almost said almost papa. I want to take her home. Onii-chan = brother, Neechan = sister, most will know. Just in case) Hajime and Yue went through the front gate of the of the kindergarten and Myuu came running to them with small steps. She was smiling with her whole face. Unconsciously, Hajime and Yue had a warm and fluffy feeling. The two catch Myuu which rushed to them and embraced her with a gyu. [Myuu, its no good to dive/jump into us. Its dangerous you know? Also, did you just try to call me Papa? Really, dont do that.] [..I wouldnt mind being called Mama.] Hajime almost break out in cold sweat because of how Myuu wanted to call him. Myuu called Hajime Papa before and it became a hassle as other parents also were there. Remia was a widow, Myuu didnt know her father and they thought that the gentle older man, Hajime, was her father. However, calling Hajime, an active high school student, Papa Naturally, some rumors were spread. Moreover, Yue is also a foreigner the same as Myuu is. It should be understood what the other parents were imagining. Namely, they thought she got pregnant somewhere between primary school and middle school! When Yue heard about the misunderstanding, the misunderstanding escalated further as she only blushed without denying it. Yue imagined making a child with Hajime, but the timing for that was just too bad. In one way or another, the teachers of the kindergarten solved the misunderstandings. On a later date, Remia has written a letter so that the misunderstanding doesnt spread further so that it disappears from Hajimes town. Honestly, he almost was breaking out in cold sweat. Moreover Remia is a widow and it was possible he would aim for her next time? A lady-killer with a docile face! And most turned cautious eyes towards him. Recently, he has given up on that already. Still, more or less, he doesnt let her call him papa. They walk with Myuu between them while holding hands home. From time to time, they swing Myuu forth and back like on a swing while chatting. If you look from the side, it completely looks like a family. [..Myuu, what were you doing today?] [Ehm, today.] (TL: E to ne, kyou wa KAWAI, damn it! Yes, I like Myuu. Problems with that? Long live cute things!) Myuu answers Yue what she was doing today. While seeing such a Myuu, Yue looks at her very gently. It is full of love and warmth overflows. Somehow, Hajime has been fascinated by such a divine Yue. It takes a while till a ill-humored voice reaches Hajime. [Mou, pap- Onii-chan! Do you hear what Myuu is talking about?] [Eh? Aah, sorry, sorry. I was spacing out for a bit.] Hajime smiles with a wry smile while apologizing to Myuu which is angry and lifts her arm. And to please her, Hajime starts to cuddle with her. Though Myuu restores her mood very fast as she was held, she doesnt want to let go and tries very hard to still pretend to be angry at him. It was obvious for Hajime, but he pretended not to notice it and Hajime was still soothing Myuu. At that time, a faint quarrel finally reached their ears. A womans voice and of some men. Judging by the voice, the female seems to be in a pinch. Hajime and Yue look at each other and peek into the alley where the voice was heard. [What a template is this.] (TL: Probably meant stereotype, but has written template.) [.Enemy of women, wont be forgiven.] Like you can imagine it, some men were trying to forcefully pick-up a girl. Hajime twisted his head while holding Myuu and thinking what to do. The enemys strength wasnt very big. Judging from their postures, they only seemed like small punks. It wouldnt be a big deal, even if they were armed. Their potential was analyzed () and Yue on his side plunged forward to the punks. They have turned towards Yue as they have realized that she approaches them and were momentarily stunned by her pretty face and were smiling, however immediately they smiles became vulgar. Their eyes were seeing new prey. Because of their glances, Hajime got angry. However, before he was able to able to something, Yue got in between the pick-up guys in a moment. In addition, in only a moment, their joints made a bekibaki (breaking) sound and Yue got control of them immediately. Believe it or not, the guys were beaten up without a chance to speak. They fell on the ground while screaming in pain after getting hit. Yue didnt show any mercy and the girls face became stiff and Yue went back to Hajime immediately. And they began walking home again. Not even three minutes had passed after the commotion. A short-term battle, that reminded of a certain space hero. (TL: Dont know the reference.) [Yue-neechan is strong~! How coool~!] [.N, Myuu will be trained when you grow up.] Myuus future is a bit worrisome. Myuu praises Yue, however Hajime feels irritated as he wasnt able to do anything as a man. Even with his troubled look, he fell in love again with his lover. (Huh? Was Yue so strong in close combat? Moreover, why was I able to analyze their strength..) While holding Myuu with his right hand, Hajime unconsciously puts his other hand to his thigh. And there, his hand is searching for something. However, that Something is not there and he feels some kind of discomfort. At night. After dinner and taking a bath, Hajime threw himself onto his bed. His hair was not dry yet, and he had begun brooding over something. He had a strange feeling. It should be his unchanging daily lifebut his instincts say something like [This is wrong!] and his happy daylie life got denied. [Wake up!] it said. Hajime scratched his head while being irritated. At that time, knocking-sounds unexpectedly sounds. [..Hajime?] [Aa, yeah Im here.] Yue opened the door and entered the room. In a negligee. White sexy arms and feet were shown. Yue came closer to Hajime and noticed that he had wet hair and scolded him! While having a scolding gaze, she arrived at his bed. In addition, she began to dry off Hajimes hair while he was lying on the bed. [NIts dry now. Its bad to leave it wet. Youll catch a cold.] [You are right, Thank you, Yue.] [Nn.] Hajime was thanking her and Yue hugged him from behind. And she buries her face in Hajimes neck like a spoiled child. Both of her arms invade Hajimes clothes from the back and start to caress Hajimes chest. After Remia picks up Myuu, Yue becomes a spoiled child. As long as Myuu is there, they cant be spend much time as lovers, so some fault lies in that. When there are holidays, Yue is sulking pretty much as he cares for Myuu too much. Its inevitable to some degree, however her desire to monopolize him is strong. (She is stronger than any thugs, full of love and kindness, she loves me and is the best girlfriend there is. ..I am satisfied with this everyday life. I should feel blessed. Yet. Why am i dissatisfied) What is wrong? Why is there a moyamoya-feeling in my chest?) While feeling the softness and the temperature of Yues body, Hajime tries to ignore the uneasiness which swells up. To such a Hajime Yue whispers something to his ears. [..Everything is fine. Do not worry. Ill make Hajime happy.] [Yue] [.Look only at me. Everything is fine, i am here. Hajimes ideal. Forever at your side.] [..] While melting in such a sweet whispering, Hajimes consciousness began to fade. At this rate, how sweet would it be to sleep while being spoiled by Yue. (Thats right. Yue is here. There isnt anything more important. There shouldnt be. I dont need anything else. Even if i would need to throw everything away My ideal lover is besides me. Only that) His consciousness is breaking off. Losing strength in his body, without change his self is being comfortable soaked in warm feelings. Then, while all his dissatisfaction are on the verge of disappearing, ??I defend Yue, Yue defends me. With that we are the strongest. Well defeat everything and overcome the world. (TL: He starts speaking here with Ore again.) Suddenly, strange words appear in his mind. Hajime consciousness surfaces rapidly and he opens his eyes wide. ??Aa~, If you like, Yue can come too? His voices echoes again. It was the promise of taking Yue back to his home. Afterwards Yue smiled. They go back to his home together. While he said that she had smiled like a blooming flower. She was happy from the bottom of her hearth. If you think of it, when Hajime saw that for the first time, he was probably done in. Also, the oath was set on the day of departure after passing life or death situations and stepping into the world. They vow to protect each other, defeat everything that stands in their way and go to Hajimes hometown together. His instincts tell him that. Immediately before he his consciousness fades he remembers the important oath embraces himself and Something about seeing Yue and stands up. (..Ideal Lover? Sweet, gentle world? Im stupid ()! ) Hajime covered his eyes and gritted his teeth to the very limit. If he did not do so, he wouldnt be able to forgive himself. (TL: He would start crying.) (..I forgot the promise. Was almost blinded by this world. Im disgusted about myself.) Hajime hit his cheek with his full strength for punishment. Though Yue is surprised by the sudden action of Hajime and extents her hand, Bashi! It was deflected by Hajimes hand. Yue wraps her hand with her other hand with a sad expression. With the expression, which was probably produced in the great labyrinth, Hajime [.Dont kid with me] spat out an abuse. [Hajime, whats wrong?] Yues question was disregarded and Hajime turned a sharp glance towards Yue like he was another person. [Well, Yue. Yue is important for me. I dont need anything besides her.] [..Hajime, I am happy.] Though Yue is confused by Hajimes sudden words, her expression softens up immediately. However, contrary to the words, Hajimes gaze remains sharp. [That why, If I tell you to cut down or cast away someone else, will you do it?] [If Hajime really wishes for that.] Yue nods to Hajimes words without hesitation. [Even if it were Shia, Kaori, Tio or even Myuu?] [If Hajime wishes for that.] Almost like embodying Hajimes ideal Yue and carrying out all of Hajimes wishes. To such a girlfriend, rather than being happy about it, he shows an irritated expression. He mutters in a small voice [I was drawn in by that, impossible..] And, with a sharp glance he spits out words. [Is that so..I understand, bastard.] In the moment when he declared Yue as an imitation, Hajimes appearance changed. From the appearance of a japanese with black hair, to a boy with gray hair and an eyepatch. [Crap. I really fell into the trap just like that..Thats why you shouldnt be careless in a great labyrinthBetter said, the one who created Haltina is one of a fella.] (TL: Just checked, Haltina should be read Harz-ina (Harutsuina) which means amber, but ill leave it Haltina as it was used in earlier chapers) Yue walks up to the cursing Hajime. And she reaches out to Hajime with a clinging expression. [..Stay here? If Hajime stays here he will be happy.] [Shut up, fake. Dont call my name so familiarly.] [..Why? Im Yue. Hajimes lover. Ideal lover. With what are you dissatisfied.] [With everything you idiot. Doing everything I want, monopolizing me, my ideal lover? Thats only a doll. I dont have the hobby of playing with dolls.] Hajime wants to get out of this space already and spits out to Yue that shes a fake. [..Wrong. Im not a doll. I have all the personality of Hajimes ideal lover. Thats why, stay here. Everything that Hajime wants will be like his ideal. Ill always stay by his side.] Apparently, it doesnt seem to be an ordinary fake. The world was also produced by the memory and also the characters were read with the transition/teleportation. There, IF there would be something more impossible Maybe, if its that way-created, an even more ideal world would be created. Certainly, with the pain tasted in hell, and with what may stand before them in the future, that it would be ideal to live with Yue and the other in the peaceful Japan. However, [Its beyond help. It couldnt be even more wrong.] Hajime says it like it was like a trivial matter! A red light emits from his body. The clear red magic is spread though the world in a moment and isnt stopping and raising its density by a dreadful amount. As long as this is a trial, when clearing the conditions, it is possible to escape it, but he cant help it and uses his whole strength. The point is, hes venting his anger. [.Why?] It should be his ideal word, so Yue asks Hajime why hes rejecting it. Hajime continues to discharge his magic power and turns his glare to the fake. [Dont Why?-shit me. Its a simple story. My ideal Yue is not such garbage. This real one exceeds my ideals by far. The real Yue is more attractive than a Yue which doesnt exist!] Hajime pours out magic to the very limit and remembers the worthless feeling again, lets out a loud roar and pours even more magic out and the space finally begins to crack. While the worlds cracking it make a bikibeki-sound and expands a bit, however the magic is not strong enough and its already exhausted. However, there is still a stupid method left as he doesnt want to yield to this space. Thats because hes pretty stubborn. Hajime takes out a magic stone out from his stock and uses Limit Break. He raised his magic power in one go. [Those guys are always like this. They always trample on my ideals and try to end them! To tie us with them! Strongly! It wont go like those troublesome guys want to! Still, for this reason, I will be the strongest!] The world is dyed crimson red. Like piercing the heavens, a bright red torrent bursts out. And, Bariiiiiiiiiin!! The world was broken. Fragments of the world are fluttered like glass in the air. It shines like diamond dust. At the end of its life, like sparking, the imitation Yue lets out a smile in the broken world. It wasnt like Yues smile. It was like.. someone elses smile. Hajime had an idea what that was, however his consciousness began to fade rapidly and he wasnt able to point that out. [You passed. With only being nice you dont stand a chance. There is no sense in only giving. Even if its hard or painful, only what was piled up in reality can make you happy. Dont forget that.] It was a voice different from Yues. Its more manly than feminine. However, it was a very gentle voice. Hajime at the end of his consciousness cannot help it and raises his voice. [None of your bussiness..But, Ill remember it.] The person was already hard to see, nonetheless still raised a gentle smile at the end..it felt just like that. Chapter 128 Immediate Awakening Hajime felt a dry,cold texture on the back of his head. This feeling rapidly brought Hajimes dozing consciousness back to reality. [..Where is..] He shook his head to clear it, then quickly stood up and checked his surroundings. Without any sources of light it was pitch-black. However, since Hajime had his Night Vision the darkness didnt hinder his sight. As a result, a quick look around told him that he was in a cave similar to the large tree they had entered before he lost consciousness. However he quickly realised that it was much larger. There was one distinct difference though It was a domed, circular space, filled with transparent tan coloured, oblong objects that gave off a clean feeling. They were regularly spaced throughout the domed area. Judging from the size, each could fit a person inside. Hajime thought they looked exactly like coffins. The empty space Hajime had woken up in was lined up with these tan coffins. Hajime looked around, but there was nothing in the center of the dome and there didnt seem to be any kind of exit in the surroundings. He turned his gaze back onto one of the coffins lined up in a row and after hesitating slightly, stepped up beside. [This is..just like amber.] Then Hajime breath caught when he realised Shia was inside the amber. Hajime thought the sleeping Shia inside the transparent coffin looked just like an ancient insect trapped in amber. He briefly used Sign Perception to check Shias status and was able to sense a steady pulse. He was able to keep himself calm by recalling when he came to. Hajime was guessing that he had also been encased in amber shortly before he woke up. There were a total of nine amber coffins enshrined in the room. He suspected that if he checked all of them he would find his other party members trapped inside. They had most likely been imprisoned in the amber after they had entered the hollow of the pseudo-treant. They were all probably ensnared in appealing dreamlike worlds just as he had been. If they manage to escape from that dream world then it is likely that they will be freed from the amber right in front of Hajimes eyes. As Hajime found and stared into the amber imprisoning Yue he concluded that there was at least one good thing about the current situation. [Well, at any rate its good that Yue and Tio are back in their bodies. Turning them back myself..may have been a problem.] Just as Hajime had said, inside two of the amber coffins were Yue and Tio, and not in their goblin forms but their usual, beautiful, bodies. They were probably returned to their original selves when the previous stage was cleared. Personally Hajime was glad. He would have loved her either way, but the original Yue was the best. Hajime lowered himself down beside Yue and stretch his hand out towards his beloveds face. Of course the amber got in the way, but he still moved his hand as if to caress her face. [Come back soon, Yue. I want to hear your voice..] For a moment the dangerous thought of breaking the amber by force crossed his mind, but if he did break her free he was worried that it might cause the trial to end in failure, so he held back the urge. [..Yue in a blazerwas dangerous. Shia too.how was dream me able to retain his reason?.Alright, Ill have you wear it once weve returned to Japan.] As Hajime was caught up in these stupid thoughts the amber began to emit a faint light. Hajime withdrew his hand and took a step back while watching the change. As the light grew stronger the amber began to melt from the outside inwards. As the amber melted it would trickle down the side and be absorbed into the ground. Within 5 minutes the amber covering Yue had completely dissipated. Hajime confirmed Yue was breathing from the rising and falling of her chest. With that his remaining tension dissolved and he gently gathered her up in his arms. It wasnt clear whether he didnt want to leave her lying down on the ground, or perhaps more likely, he just wanted to hold her. Yues long eyelashes began to quiver as Hajime gently brushed some of her hair away from her face while he cradled her in his arms like a child. Yue slowly opened her eyes. [Yue.how are you feeling?] [N, Hajime?] [Aah, its me.] Yue still seemed to be a little dazed, but her gaze didnt wander away from Hajime for even a moment. Once her consciousness had completely returned she stared at Hajime carefully. [Is it..the real Hajime?] [Haha, I understand why you would ask, but Yue must decide for herself. Is the me before Yue right now real, or a fake?] There was most likely an imposter Hajime in the dream Yue saw,but Hajime was happy to let Yue judge for herself. He was sure that she would be able to tell the difference between the real him and the fantasy she had seen. [By the way, right now I am sure that the Yue in my arms is the real one.] Hajimes words left Yue staring at him with a blank expression for a moment, but she quickly grasped his meaning and smiled. Hajime was telling her that there had also been an imitation of Yue in his dream, and that he was glad that she too had dreamed of him in her ideal world. The corner of Yues eyes lowered and her mouth arced to form a truly delightful smile. [How can you tell?] Yue already knew the answer, but she still wanted to hear him say it. Even if their hearts understood each other, it was still a wonderful thing to hear your beloved say the words out loud. Once again, Hajime knew exactly how Yue felt. So he shrugged his shoulders and answered casually. [I dont feel any uneasiness..deep inside of me. Its like my soul is whispering to me the one in your arms is your special one] [Fufu..Me too. Deep inside something is telling me that the person I am embracing now is Hajime. Forget I asked?] [Maa, you were still half asleep.] Yue eyes softened as Hajime once again shrugged his shoulders, then she suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him forcefully. -Gohon! (TL: *cough*) [What was I like in your dream?] [My schools blazer looked so good on you that I could die.] Yue could now guess what kind of world Hajime had seen, but the unexpected answer was so amusing that Yue couldnt stop her small voice from ringing out with laughter when she heard it.. [Ill wear it for you someday.] [Thats something to look forward to. How was it for you?] Uuohon! Yue buries her face into Hajimes neck. As he was enjoying the repeated pecks of her lips against his neck Hajime asked her about her dream too. [..The ceremonial clothes and throne suited you so well I could almost die.] [Sorry..Ceremonial clothes aside, a throne is impossible. Or rather, why a throne?] [Kufufu.In my dream I was an Empressand we had 12 children.] [Just how far did you go in your dream!? A dozen is too many!] Hajime unintentionally drew himself back from Yue and stared at her in shock. Yue stared at Hajime with a seductive look and licked her glossy lips still wet from the kiss. This seductive look caused Hajimes breath catch and made his heart to start racing. The fierce spirit that could withstand the attacks of any monster was easily shaken. [.Fufu, I have high expectations.] [As expected, I wont be able to win against Yue in my whole life.] -Gohotsuehhon! ( Editor: *choke* *sob*? TL: YES, NOT MY NOTE!!!! Btw. is more like *hardcore cough*) Hajime gave a roguish smile while staring up towards the sky, the light of seriousness in Yues eyes had forced him to give in. Once again he was sure, this is my Yue. Returning to the excitement from before, Hajime cupped the side of Yues cheek with one hand before sliding it down to her waist and embracing her. Yue, sensing that Hajime wanted the same thing as her, closed her eyes and lifted her lips towards his. Her rose-coloured cheeks were irresistibly cute, and her vibrant tongue, visible through her opened and bewitching lips, was extremely captivating. There was no more need for words as the two drew closer, each wanting the others lips. They continued to draw closer. 10 centimetres..5 centimetres.and when the distance reached 0 [Ugottsukeetsuehengohotsugahatsutsutobuetsukushoitsu!!!!] (TL: Gibberish for me. Maybe somebody will get it right: ??????????????????????????!!!!) [Aah?] [N?] They were interrupted by a strange noise that was vaguely familiar. This time the unidentified sound had been close enough that they couldnt miss it anymore. Yue and Hajime exchanged glances, then turned their heads towards the sound. There they saw [Uuu *gusu*, whatever.I can see Im not wanted.even though I did my best to come back..and then suddenly that atmosphere..tried to get attention by clearing my throat, but..uuuu *gusu*reality is always so cruel.uuu~.] (TL: Left it *gusu* rather than translating it. It just means crying, bawling or something like that.) They were greeted with the pitiful sight of Shia, struggling to hold back her tears as her rabbit ears drooped. The drops of moisture trickling out from the corner of her eyes stirred up quite a bit of pity. It would seem that Shia had woken up shortly after Yue, unfortunately they had been too caught up in their own reunion to notice. Hajime and Yue quickly began to soothe the utterly miserable Shia. Hajime drew Shia close and tightly embraced her, and after a while the lonely rabbits usual spirit began to return. Soon both her rabbit ears and cheeks were twitching with delight, while her rabbit tail flapped about happily. [Un, as I thought, Shia must have rabbit ears. Its the rabbit ears that make her who she is, she just isnt Shia without them. Better put, its that Shia existence is defined by her rabbit ears.] [No, I cant understand that! Rabbit ears are not all that I am but you really seem happy to see them Hajime-san. Did something happen in your dream?] [Aah~, do I? The Shia in my dream didnt have any rabbit ears, she was just an ordinary girl.] [Is that even Shia?] [Ano, Yue-san? Its true that my rabbit ears are part of my identity, but I would still be Shia without them you know?] Shia was beginning to feel a vague sense of unease from their reactions. Perhaps they are only nice to me because they like my rabbit ears? Hajime and Yue quickly began to reassure Shia once they saw her worried expression and soon changed the topic to asking her what she had seen in her dream. It seems that she dreamt of a world where the Haulia tribe werent exiled and hunted, and she was able to live happily together with Yue and Hajime. Yue explained hers again as well. It seems that in her dream she was never betrayed and her former country didnt fall to ruin. She had received Hajime as her groom and they had started a family together. [As for me, my world was one where I was living a happy life with Yue, Shia & the others without ever having been summoned to this world. It basically rewrote the great suffering I experienced in the past but included the happiness of now.] [I see That certainly would be an ideal world in a certain sense] [..How did Shia escape?] Shia answered the question on how she escaped from her dream world with a big smile and a laugh. [It was obviously because I couldnt deny my current self even if I wanted to.] [I see] Yue nodded with a convinced look while Hajime nodded with a gentle look in his eyes. In her dream Shia must have remained as her weak self from the past, but she was unable to accept it. [In the dream I met Hajime-san and the others before my family were attacked. We were all living together and I was fine with just being protected. But something felt wrong! It was if my heart was screaming at me there is no way you can stand beside them with a way of life that embraces weakness. The Hajime-san who was telling me he would protect me and the Yue-san who was telling me not to worry were certainly sweet and gentle, pleasant even, but the more they told me that the more my discomfort grew By the time I noticed it, I had already decided to fight by the side of Hajime-san and the others.] [So thats how you got back] [Hai! It is because instead of watching your backs, I want to stand beside you both now and in the future. Even if it ends up being a path filled with hardships and pain.] While watching Shia grin happily Hajime became lost in thought. Shia had really become strong. The first time they had met..he had tried to drive her away as hard as he could Now it wasnt possible for him to reject her, all thanks to her love for Hajime and her strong desire to be an equal part of their group. A feeling of affection for Shia, different from the one he felt for Yue, welled up inside Hajime. He pulled her head towards his chest and began patting her gently. Standing at their side, Yue was able to guess Hajime feelings from the affectionate face he was making. [Fue, umm, Hajime-san?] [Maa, how should i say it? welcome back, Shia. You did well.] [Ah Yes, Im back] The place where you belong is by my side is what Shia felt Hajime meant when she heard him say welcome back. For a short while it left her feeling a little giddy and embarrassed, but soon the happiest smile surfaced on her face and she clung onto Hajime tightly. As usual, Hajime had Yue cuddled up under his right arm and Shia embraced under the left arm as they all discussed their dreams, and as they were chatting another one of the amber prisons began to give off a faint light. Once again, one of their companions was about to break out of their prison of sweet temptation. [If Im not mistaken, that amber is] Hajime, recalling who was in that prison, muttered softly. Yue increased the intensity of her magical light so they could better see the escapee. As the light grew brighter [Mugaa! Masters scorn is not such a half-hearted thing as thatC! If you expect to satisfy me you better train harder before coming back again!] [[[]]] The person waving her fist in the air and saying such things immediately after waking up was, of course, none other than Tio. Able to guess the contents of Tios dream just from her remark, they all reflexively directed silent gazes of scorn at her. Hajime, who was spoken of in such a way, eyes especially looked as if they were staring at trash. Feeling his gaze, all of the muscles in Tios body began to quiver. Then, turning around with an excited expression on her face, she was greeted with the cold gazes of Hajimes group and started to tremble even more. After a moment she started running towards Hajime like a lost dog towards its owner, an expression of ecstasy on her face. [Master~ This one just got back now~! Shower mistress with your love~!](TL note: She was actually saying love me or favour me, but i decided to go along with this instead.) Even after being turned into a Goblin she was still the same as always. Tio jumped towards Hajime with a divers pose. Dopan!! [Gafu-!] Hajime silently drew Donner and shot Tio mid jump, causing her to perform a triple flip in the air before landing facedown on the ground. He then stepped onto her back and trampled her further into the ground with his feet, causing her to start making screams heavily mixed with panting noises. [This worthless dragon! Just what the heck did she have me do in her dream?] [This is it! This is what this one missed! Even though this one did her best to return from that fake world, this one is rewarded by being shot and trampled underfoot, with eyes that look at this one as if seeing trash! The mildness of that fake was nothing compared to this exquisite pain! This is how mistress one and only master does things! More! Hurt this one more~!] [Just die, you pervert.] [Abababababababah] Hajime, unable to listen to her outcries anymore, snapped and invoked Thunder Clad. Tio, unable to withstand it, arched backwards before exhausting her strength and collapsing back onto the ground while giving off white smoke. However, despite the ordeal, the expression of Tios face was one of perverted ecstasy. She looked truly happy, which left Hajime feeling even more repulsed. Soon after that Tio revived herself without any appearance of having suffered any damage at all. Then, though no one asked and they all refused to listen, she zealously talked at length about how unbecoming a master the Hajime in her dream was. The fake world should be designed to show the specific individual a sweet fantasy that would leave them trapped inside their dreams. Assuming that is true, Tio being able to escape due to feeling unsatisfied is an extremely strange story. Its an unpleasant thought, but it seems that Tio was able to escape because the Great Dungeon was unable to gauge her pervertedness.It had been able to read that Hajime is Tios loved one, and that Tio likes sexual oppression, but it seems it wasnt able to understand how she interpreted punishment and reward. Now, the Great Dungeon, whos trap had easily been escaped and was being spoken ill of after having done its best to create Tios ideal master, seemed kind of pitiable. Haltina must never have expected this kind of pervert would come to challenger it. In his mind Hajime paid his respects to Haltina while imagining them wearily crumbling into dust. While they were all caught up in this another one of the amber prisons begun to shine. It would seem the next one to escape would be Kaori. Hajime and the others approached the side of her amber shortly before she opened her eyes. At first she seemed to be panting faintly, but when she saw Hajime and the others gathered around her she took a deep breath in relief. However, the moment her eyes met with Hajimes her faced flushed a boiling red and she retreated until her back hit the wall. Hajime, who had never been avoided by Kaori before, was more confused than surprised. He turned his gaze to Yue and the others as if to ask what happened. Kaori, noticing Hajimes confusion, quickly attempted to resolve the misunderstanding. [Oh! Its not like that Hajime-kun! Just now that is, a little, how should I say it Anyway its not like that. I wasnt avoiding you] [Ahh~ No, its not a problem I guess it must have something to do with your dream Just what was it that you saw?] [Eh? Ah, what you ask? Thats . .Awwaaah] Kaori tried to answer the question asked by the wryly smiling Hajime, but wasnt able to give a coherent answer. Her cheeks started blushing more and more until she eventually covered her face with both hands and started to moan. The girls were able to get the gist of her dream from her reaction and each displayed a different response. Tio was going [Hohou~] while grinning as if she found something extremely interesting. Shia was muttering [Kaori-san tteba] while blushing and intermittently averting her eyes. And as for Yue she attacked her with sharp words while looking at her with scornful eyes. [Kaori, you closet pervert] Kaori trembled and tried to make excuses for her still beet-red face. [II am not a closet pervert! D..dont say such weird things!] [then, tell us what kind of dream you had.] [Th..thatsIt..it was just a repetitive everyday life] [to say you attacked Hajime on daily basis] [II didnt attack! I just pushed him down a little after that Hajime-kun himself waaah!] [Kaori is banned from getting close to Hajime. Shes too dangerous.] [I..Im not dangerous! Hajime-kun shes wrong, you know? I wouldnt attack Hajime-kun, you know?] [Haa yes, yes I understand.] [Uu~~] It would seem all sorts of things happened with Hajime while Kaori was in her dream. Although she was able to shake off the temptation and return it seems she indulged in quite the bittersweet springtime of her youth before she returned. Kaori kept blushing and stealing glances at Hajime. It seems that this innocent reaction stirred up the sadist in Yue, who started trying to further stimulating Kaori by whispering something into her ear. Kaori covered her ears and started shaking her head, trying to escape from Yues tormenting whispers. It was like watching a pitiful mouse being toyed with by a playful cat. [Maa, anyway, with this all our members are back.] Shia released the tension from her shoulders upon hearing Hajimes words, then turned her gaze towards Kouki and the others. [Thats true. Then, what should we do about them?] [Lets see If it comes down to it we can just destroy the amber, but for now lets wait for them to break out on their own. If we interfere itd probably render their efforts to challenge the Great Dungeon thus far pointless. [How long do we wait?] [Hmm perhaps long enough for us to eat and take a little break? In my case, I snapped and destroyed my dream with brute force. I probably cleared it just fine.but I only have about ten percent of my magic left so I would like to rest and recover for a bit. [Just what the heck were you thinking?] Shia was directing an astonished gaze towards Hajime as she spoke. Their usual roles had been reversed and Hajime was wearing quite a bitter expression. [Believe me, I am reflecting on my actions. I seem to have been unusually worked up since we entered this Dungeon.] [Ahh~! Thatd be because the Dungeon used Yue-san] [Maybe, but I cant use that as an excuse, you know, because in a sense it proves that it really is a weakness. Itll probably be difficult, but I am going to try and use this opportunity to overcome it.] Shia directed an admiring gaze at the Hajime who was showing such an admirable attitude. Then, after throwing a sidelong glance at Yue, who was still busy teasing Kaori, and Tio, who was listening in and breathing roughly, Shia leaned in and whispered to Hajime. [Ano, Hajime-san] [N?] [Umm, that isIf what happened to Yue-san were to happen to mewould you also get angry like that?] Shia was averting her gaze, but her rabbit ears were honed in on Hajimes direction. She wanted to know if Hajime would get angry for her sake, even if wasnt to the same extent as he did for Yue. At first Hajime was going to brush her off as usual, but when he saw Shia peeking at him with wavering eyes he scratched his cheek and decided to answer her honestly this time. [The reason I destroyed the dream wasnt just because of Yue. You were there too, but I just couldnt be happy without the Shia I know.] [Ah ehehe, is that so?] Shia was waving her rabbit ears and tail around happily while wearing a delighted smile on her face. Upon seeing her happy expression Hajimes hand reached out naturally to feel them. Soon after, Kaori, unable to take Yues teasing anymore, clung onto Hajime in tears. Shia, who was still in an excessively good mood, begun to soothe Kaori while Yue puffed out her chest with satisfaction. Tio.well lets leave her aside. They decided to eat a meal while they waited for Kouki and the others, but even after 3 hours there was no sign of them escaping. [It might be better to save them soon] [ n, right] [It does seem like we would be here for a long time if we keep waiting for them to get out on their own]( Note by TL: Shia) Both Yue and Shia voiced their agreement, thinking that it couldnt be helped. However Kaori quickly stepped in. [Wouldnt it be alright to wait a little longer? Just a bit more? If its Shizuku-chan and the others then they can surely] Since Kaori herself understood Shizuku and the others desperation better than anyone, one way or another she wanted them to capture the dungeon and receive the Age of Gods magic. A persons survival rate increases by leaps and bounds with even one Age of Gods magic. Kaori wanted them to get stronger so that they too could safely return to Japan. The reason Hajime had allowed them to accompany him into the dungeon was so that he could use them as foot soldiers in the cases where apostles like Nointo appeared again. To further this plan he was hoping they would be able to obtain the Age of Gods magic here and then head out and defeat the other Great Dungeons on their own. Thats why, when he saw Kaoris pleading eyes, he shrugged his shoulders and decided to wait a little while longer. Kaori smiled happily when she saw Hajime agree and began to casually try to get closer to him, however she was immediately blocked just as casually by Yue. As this was happening one of the ambers started to shine. [That amber isShizuku-chans!] [Huh, as expected the fastest one was Yaegashi.] [Fumu. Shizuku is level-headed after all](Tio) Upon seeing the melting amber Kaori rushed over at full speed. Soon after Shizuku abruptly opened her eyes and began groaning in a soft voice as she tried to get up. Kaori reached over and supported her as Shizuku weakly raised herself out of the remains of the amber. [Where am I? Kaori?] [Un, its me, Shizuku-chan. Welcome back!] [I see, Im back, huh. Fuu, for some reason Im feeling quite tired] Shizuku gave a heavy sigh as if she really was feeling tired, before shaking her head as if to clear it of some lingering thought. She then smiled at Kaori and returned her greeting with a warm [Im back]. After Kaori and Shizuku had finished their happy reunion Hajime and others approached as well. [You overslept quite a bit, but its good that you were able to overcome it] [Hah? Ah, Na..Nagumo-kun Y..youre right. Its good to be back.] For some reason the moment Hajime called out to her Shizukus gaze began to wander aimlessly and she started to stutter. Upon seeing Shizuku behave strangely Yue and the others became puzzled. Shizuku cleared her throat as if to hide her unrest and turned her face away from them to conceal her slightly reddened cheeks. [seems Kouki and others are taking their time, huh?] [Un, we came back several hours ago, but since then Shizuku-chan is the first one to escape.] [Is that so? They came up with a troubling trial I guess. Well, it cant be helped. While saying so, it seems I made you wait quite a bit. I guess I should say I am sorry?] [Dont worry about it, Shizuku-san. Congratulations on your escape. and id like to ask you a tiny question, but] [Thank you Shia. Its alright, what might it be about?] Shizuku replied to Shia with a smile that was using all of her reserves of composure. She had gotten a bad feeling about Shias question right away. However, it seems the one who would be asking the question wouldnt be Shia, but rather Yue, who had somehow gotten beside Shizuku without anyone noticing. [.] [Wh..what is it?] [.] [Umm, looking at me silently like that makes me feel uncomfortable Yue?] For some reason Yue was starting into Shizukus eyes from beside her. Shizuku was desperately trying to suppress the feeling of unease that Yues exquisite, doll-like, deadpan face was stirring inside her. Finally, Yue asked a question with a tone that suggested she was confirming something she already knew. [Shizukuwhat kind of dream was it?] [Eh? What kind you say? It was an ordinary dream. There was nothing unusual. Yes, it was a really plain, ordinary dream] [ordinary? Who was in it?] [Who you say? Everyone. Everyone was there] [ I see] Shizuku answered firmly while looking straight into Yues eyes, as if to show that she wasnt disturbed one bit. Although this was her intention, she didnt realise that her extremely abstract answers had given away the state of affairs in her heart. Yue, of course, had noticed it, as had the others. However Shizuku was giving off such a strong aura implying she didnt want to talk about it that they decided to leave it be for now. When Yue and the others backed off Shizuku appeared openly relieved. With the inquisition finished, they guided the tired Shizuku to the centre of the room and begun to prepare tea. As she was being lead to join the impromptu tea time, Shizuku couldnt help muttering to herself. [ Me being a princess is impossible and more importantly, why wasnt the prince Kouki or Ryutarou? murmur] Though there wasnt anyone close enough to hear her. Several hours later Shizuku finished resting and had completely recovered from her mental fatigue. Having decided they couldnt wait any longer, they were now preparing to force the breakout of Kouki, Ryutarou and Suzu. Hajime or Yue couldve easily been able to destroy the amber, but in their party was someone who had a skill that was much better suited for the job. [Now then Kaori, its all yours. Try not to decompose their bodies.] [Un, its alright. Outside of real battle theres no need to worry about the control anymore.] After giving her reply to Hajime, Kaori abruptly put her hand on the nearest amber and began to release her maryoku (magic) as if to permeate it. Pale, silvery, magic rays coloured the room in moonlit brilliance as Kaoris maryoku delicately coiled around and spread itself evenly throughout the remaining amber prisons. [Decompose.] There was no need to chant, but since it helped to focus the image in her mind she recited it on purpose. Immediately after, the amber surrounding Kouki and others started to crumble. it looked more like it was decaying than melting, the particles that became too small for the eyes to see looked as if they were vanishing into thin air. Within 3 minutes all the amber had completely decomposed and vanished into thin air. Concerned over the aftereffects of being forcibly released from their trials, Shizuku and Kaori anxiously began to check the condition of Kouki and the others. However it seemed it was an unnecessary fear. [..Huh? Wha, Kaori? Shizuku? This is? But I was with you two] [N, ah? What is this place? I thought I was] [Eh? No way Eri was Eri] All three of them woke up suddenly, as if they had never been asleep. Because they had suddenly awoken from their pleasant dreams to find themselves in a dimly lit cave it seems their senses had been thrown into confusion. Suzu was especially distraught, reaching her grasping hand out towards empty space. It was obvious from her words who she was reaching out for. Thinking about what kind of dream she must have been having, it is understandable why she wasnt able to wake herself up from it. Both Kaori and Shizuku made sympathetic expressions when they saw Suzus sad state. It wasnt surprising that the severe betrayal had left her wounded deeply. Though she is always laughing and smiling, even now that wound must be bleeding beneath the surface. The trio slowly become silent as they sorrowfully started to realise that what they had been seeing was only a dream. However, they all handled the realisation differently. Ryutarou, even though he continues to give off a dejected feeling, abruptly scratches his head with an embarrassed expression while saying [Guess it cant be helped]. Kouki just chewed his lips with a vexed expression. While Suzu quickly forced a smile onto her face in an attempt to deceive them. Since they couldnt bare to watch her like this, both Kaori and Shizuku immediately pulled Suzu into a tight hug. Just as Hajime was about to call out to them, a magic circle appeared in the centre of the room. It would appear that when everyone escapes from the amber they are forcibly sent on to the next stage. Ryutarou aside, Kouki and Suzu are still unstable. Hajime wouldve preferred to let them recover first, but it appears that wasnt going to be possible. [Amanogawa, Taniguchi, this is no time for you to be caught up in your thoughts, get ready. If you dont, all your dreams really will fall apart.] [tte Aah, I know.] [U..un. Right!] The next instant the magic circles light burst forth and filled the view of Hajime and the others. Chapter 129 Hajime and the rest reappeared in the same forest of trees that they had left from. However, it was too soon to start celebrating just yet. The area was vast, with trees stretching as far as the eye could see, giving Hajime no clue on which direction to head. In many ways it resembled the tree levels in the Orcus Labyrinth, a forest somehow existing underground. Most of the trees appeared to be about the same height, but one tree in the distance seemed to tower over the rest. Hajime guessed that was their next destination. It looks like everyone is here. Hajime carefully watched the other members of the group with a squint. He had feared that the transportation circle would have split them up or put them into some new challenge, but it appeared like his worries were unfounded. .Hajime, any fakes? Yue inquired. No, everyone seems okay. My eyes tell me that everyone is real. Its okay if Hajime-san says so. Shia gives out a look of confidence. Hajime wished Shia would be more careful in case he himself was the fake. However, he reasoned that Yue would be able to tell if Hajime was a fake and warn Shia, if that situation arouse. Watching the dense forest ahead, Hajime gave the order for them to get moving. He glanced over his shoulder, examining the figure of Kouki and Suzu who wore shadows over their expressions. Whatever Suzus dream had been, it seem to have hurt her deeply. Hajime couldnt guess what Kouki had seen. No, whatever it was, it was enough that he didnt come back to reality. Shaking off the dream was too much of a shock. Those dreams seemed to cut the party as bad as any nightmare. It was a deep pain that they would never be able to completely escape from. Every member struggled to shake off the shock of those dreams and come back to reality. However, they were in a labyrinth right now. They couldnt afford to lose their edge, or a single misstep could bring them to despair in a matter of seconds. The silence seemed to drag on forever. Suzu, Koaki, Are you just going to give up? Hajime breaks the silence harshly. Like we have a choice! Eh? What do you mean by that? Hajime stared down the two with piercing eyes. The sharp-tempered Ryuutaro raised his eyebrows in anger at Hajimes harsh words, but Hajime continued to speak before he could say anything. This is one of the great labyrinths. Death is merely a step ahead. Death is around every corner, just a second away. If you cant concentrate, then just give up here. Die in vain. Just wait for a moment there Even if you forgive yourself, that doesnt change the fact that you were unable to clear the trial from before. You cant change that. However, you could at least have the determination to rise to all the remaining challenges as necessary. You dont see it now, but someone who has no spirit is worse than a burden to the rest of us. I, I can open a gateway outside the labyrinth for you to flee. Either proceed or give up, but I wont allow you to continue like this. Silence wrapped around the group. Kouki clinched his teeth in a desperate attempt to suppress indignation. However, after what Hajime had said to the group, he wasnt surprised that Kouki was angry. The group had realized their failure. They had let their attention slip, unconsciously assuming things would turn out okay because Hajime was there to pick up the slack. Even though they were looking to become stronger than Hajime, Koukis group had depended on him to get through the middle section of the labyrinth. They were supposed to beat the labyrinth on their own, yet their dependence on Hajime made them angry at themselves. However, they were afraid to vent their anger here, as Hajime waited for an answer. Kouki took deep breaths, attempting to discharge his anger with fresh air. Naguma, Were okay now. We can keep going! Suzu declared. Hajime gave Suzu a nod, the mood immediately turning lighter. For a moment, Suzu trembled at a look from Hajimes eyes, but then gave Hajime a decisive nod. If Suzu can keep going. Thats enough for me! Kouki speaks up. Is that so? If youre good now, then focus on your surroundings. Hajime responded and just as quickly started walking again. Ryuutaro clapped Kouki on the shoulder hard as he stared at the Hajimes back. Kouki knew Ryuutaro was trying to support him in a way only a childhood friend could and gave him a look of appreciation. Even Kaori and Shizukuo seemed to be affected by the spirit of encouragement given by Suzu and picked up their steps, taking either side of Suzu for support. Hajime headed straight towards the trees he had identified earlier. The area was quiet; there wasnt even a sound of crickets. Even the wind wasnt blowing, so when Hajime brushed by a branch the noise seemed to echo in the silence. Hmmm this is a somewhat unpleasant feeling. Yeah, its the same feeling like when we were in Orcus Labyrinth, right before the ambush. Kouki responds. For sure. But no signs of demons. Everyones eyes were leery with tension. Tio had her brows furrowed. Kaori and Shizuku shivered as they remembered the demon ambush, the demon woman toying with them. I sent some spider-golems ahead and they havent detected anything. I suspect we can continue without any incidents. But if itd make you feel better, we can burn the whole forest down. Nagumo I dont know how to say this, but sometimes your ideas scare me. Ryuutaro Tsukkomid. I learned to think this way in the hell of the abyss. Im alive today because of it. I didnt have a barrier maker like Suzu to protect me. Hajime responded seriously. Turning everything to ash would leave nowhere for anything to hide. Although it would probably be a little dangerous if the surrounding area was turned to flames. It looked like Hajime wasnt able to persuade the other members. Instead, he removed Getsurin and several cross bits from his treasure room, just to be safe. No one thought they would regret stopping Hajime. They didnt know what would happen if they let Hajime carpet bomb the entire place. In particularly, the way out might disappear. Is it? Rain? Looks like it, its starting to trickle down. Kouki frowned at the feeling of moisture from overhead. Suzu agreed as she wiped off her hand. They shuttered at the seemingly impossible phenomenon as their eyes met with the others in the group. Tsch Yue! Hajime called out suddenly. Its a holy shield! Yue responded. Hajime immediately reacts to the abnormality, calling Yue to create a barrier just in time. Immediately after Zaaaaaaaaa The rain quickly turned into a torrent, striking Yues barrier and sliding off the surface with a dorori sound. However, by all odds it couldnt be mere rain. The viscosity wasnt right, plus they were underground and there was no sky. If they could figure out the trap. Were they being showered with sulfuric acid or some kind of toxin, or was it some kind of demon in disguise? This time, it seemed like the later. Nagumo-kun, its all around us! Gazing calmly, even in this circumstance, Hajime carefully observes the outside of the barrier through the growing tension. The trees, grass, and land seemed to oozing out milky white stuff. Is it a slime or? How were you able to conceal yourself? I cant even sense it with the magic eye. Nagumo! Our Feet! Its through the barrier. Decomposition! While Hajime was contemplating a slime with the ability to avoid his notice, the milky slime had come up through the ground and surrounded their feet. Normally, the effect of holy shield is a spherical barrier deployed all the way to ground, but did not go into the ground. It seemed like the milky slime was lurking in the ground and was now attacking from the inside out. To suddenly be attacked from the feet. Kaori hurried to invoke decomposition as the milky-white slime had already reached their knees. The milky-white slime collapsed into smooth particles. As far as how slimes typically fight, they dont have much in the way of physical attacks, but theyll consume something and then melt it, making it disappear completely. Oraa Its sticking to everything! Ryuutaro pounded a fist into the milky-white slime, which was expanding to try to cover him. The gauntlet on his hand transmitted the impact through the slime, ripping it apart as his fist strikes the inner wall of Yues barrier. You fool, Ryuutaro! Youre making a mess! This brain muscle! Youre splashing it on me! You? Im sorry, Im sorry! Ryuutaro apologized. It feels so gross! Shizuku complained. Suzu and Shizuku raised voices of complaint as Ryuutaro attacked the slime. His attempt to punch the slime had splashed it all over the people beside him. (Translation Note: Imagine the girls all covered in sticky white stuff and you get the gist.) Oh no, Shizu, are you alright? Yes, Im okay, Kouki. These guys seem to die unexpectedly easy Suzu explained. Oh, no, Ill help erm Oh, never mind! Kouki turned away and blushed. ? The monsters didnt seem all that dangerous. In fact they were rather fragile from what youd expect in a labyrinth. However, they had a bad side effect on the girls. Kouki couldnt talk to her without averting his gaze. They also had to avert their eyes quickly from Suzu because she wasnt in a much better situation. However, Suzu had a more suspicious face when she looked at Kouki and witnessed the slimes beginning to cover the outside of the barrier. The effect seemed to disturb Kouki. That was perhaps the nature of the milky-white slime. First it rained down on everyone. Then it got spread around, such as when Ryuutaro hit them. In other words, it was there to cover you in the turbid liquid. What Kouki was reacting to. to put it simply, the appearance of Suzu and Shizuku covered in slime looked really bad. However, the girls didnt seem to notice it themselves. And Yue and the others were regrettably not an exception. As the milky white slimes had breached the barrier, Yue attacked with a scaled-down version of Saint Sever while burning the pieces away with blue dragon. However, she wasnt able to stop minute drops from falling down on her face, streaming cloudy liquid over her cheeks and neck. Shia had also struck one of the milky-white slimes with Doryukken, which had been trying to cover her like Ryuutaro and Shizuku, splattering what was attached. However, because her power was higher it ended up in a shockwave unlike Ryuutaros. The amount was small, but still Tio had taken the blunt of Shias attack, becoming accidently bathed in milky-white slime. Shia wasnt trying to aim for Tio, but it seemed like it was just bad luck. Tio was in front, and the effect was similar to being hit with a pie in the face. (Translation Note: Yeah, well go with pie. There are kids reading this. This is a totally innocent scene and totally not a bukkake) Tio was in a kimono with charming black hair covered in white liquid. Hey leg peeked out from the hem of her hadake with more white liquid flowing down her legs. Yeah, this looked really bad on the surface. Kaori was the only one spared from the blunt of the damage. There was no splattering of liquid with the use of her decomposition spell. However, the initial rain before Yue had put up a barrier had already done its damage, and she didnt look much better than any of the other members. Hajime deployed summarize thunder to hide the slime covered girls. Yues appearance was too dangerous and Ryuutaro was looking around with eyes a little too bright for Hajimes comfort. Hajime was careful though since the still didnt know the milky white slimes weakness. It was important to be prudent. (Itll be difficult to forget what has been seen this day.) A lifeform this dangerous may find itself quickly becoming extinct. So, like this, the Milky slime in the barrier were easily destroyed. Now that they had the slimes on the inside were gone, Hajime turned his attention to those outside the holy shield covered in creamy white slime. He slowly approached the wall and transferred a cross bit and a Getsurin outside of the wall. After all, it becomes like this Hajime examined the world outside with his demon eye via the cross bit. The world outside overflowed with milky white slime. The walls and ceiling were covered and slime rained down. The ground had become a sea of milky white. If it had not been for Yues quick cast of the defensive magic, they could have ended up being quickly swallowed. This was truly a great labyrinth. Yue, will the barrier hold? Im going to need to burn everything. Nn go. At Yues word, Hajime releases all the crossbits and Getsurin at the same time. Reproduction Magic, its time to burn them to hell! So hes going to use that Last time you used this Suzus barrier would have broke if we didnt have revival magic? Were going to die. Dont attack them Hajime, were not the enemies! Kyuutaro pleaded. Hajime gave Ryuutaro a look before turning away. Suzu wore an expression like a dead fish. It seemed that Hajimes prison of flames had turned into a trauma for her. Her eyes were slightly watery. Kouki was still evading his eyes. It looked like Kouki still remembered. Kaori, please get rid of the rest of the slime with your decomposition. It looks bad. Kaori was surprised at the attention Hajime was suddenly giving her. She looked around before realizing what Hajime was talking about when he said it looked bad. All the ladies were dirty and covered in white liquid and it looked kind of they blushed all at once. Hajime was purposely being vague, in consideration of the fact that werent aware of their own appearances. To directly point out what it looked like would be a bad move for any man. Kaori blushed, finally understanding and giving a look of appreciation, she embarked on cleaning up the white liquid. Hajime refocused on an image coming in from the cross bit. (The rain of slime seemed to not weaken at all. Is there a limitless supply? Unless we take care of the ceiling, there is no meaning to this.) The sea of slime was increasing in volume each moment. Hajime sent the Getsurin to the ceiling. It struck the ceiling, only to have milky white slime get wrapped around it, weakening the momentum. Hajime made cuts in the ceiling using formation magic, the Getsurin cutting even marks into the rock like cutting through butter before making a central hole. Hajime drew a small arch in the ceiling, then confirmed that the Getsurin cut in far enough that he could just see the tip. He brought out a spider-golem and another Getsurin from the treasure room. The metallic spider overstretches the drop to nothingness around each hole. He pulled out more spiders, and each on stretched itself across another hole as if they were glued to the ceiling. The spread out in unison across the ceiling. Now, he could control hundreds of units when they were set to non-combative maneuvering. After practice, he was capable of moving 14 times the previous number simultaneously. As result, 80 spider golems spread across the ceiling, and began activating a drill. to suppress the milky slime, it seemed like they came from the small holes and walls, so the only way to stop the slimes was to destroy the source. The drilling seemed to work, stopping the outflow of slime from the places the golems drilled. The shower weakened visibly. The ceiling now emitted a red light, like the countless tails of a meteor shower. (Okay, first take care of the ceiling, then well worry about the ground.) Hajime thought things through as he spun the Getsurin spun another hole and stuck another spider to the ceiling. In turn, he opened a gate in the circle of the Getsurin and began to remove tar from the treasure room. Well, well, to make my Yue dirty. Ill need to burn the slime away without a trace. Hajime gave a fearless smile that showed the canines in his mouth, a heinous look in his eyes. Being able to cover Yue and Shia in white liquid was something Hajime couldnt forgive. Exactly where those commendable words were earlier when they could avoid the indiscretion Devil, is this a devil? Shizu, Shizu, Im scared Just dont look Suzu, Maybe if you cant see him Its dicey, Kouki Hes being unexpected and imposing again. So its a demon who looks like a man. Shizuku and company looked in horror at Hajimes demonic appearance. Ryuutaro looked like he had seen true terror. Hajime was the kind of guy they should defeat as a hero, heroes driven by a sense of mission. On the other hand, Yue and her group spoke up. Nnn. Hajime, nice. He is doing good! Master ah a glance like that. Would you only direct that eye towards your mistress? Hajime-kun Manly If something could be said of the situation, Love is blind? No matter how you look at it, Hajimes face looked evil. However, to Yue and company it only served to charm them and make their hearts race. It was too late for them in a lot of ways. Kaori wore a complex expression on her face at the sight of a belligerent Hajime. She had seen Hajime fight on in desperate situations before like in the Melusine Underwater Ruins. Seeing him like this reminded her of why she fell for him in the first place. Looking at Kaori in such a situation, Koakis party looked at her as if the distance between them had become all the greater. Suzu, after seeing Hajimes fighting spirit and determination to annihilate the room full of slime, also diverted her line of sight. Even she couldnt handle the sight of his heinous expression. That was normal, wasnt it? At that time, a tremendous roar echoed across the outside of the barrier. It was the sound of rocks cracking. The sound of destruction rang out in bigger and bigger succession. It sounded like the continuous burst of a firecracker, the roar beyond comparison. That was the carpet bombing started with Hajimes cross bit. The milky white slime covering the barrier started to writhe. Hajime becomes covered in a sheer crimson light. Yue admired it. Hajime wasnt aware of it, single-mindedly focused on controlling the cross bits on the outside of the barrier. The sea of slime had turned into a burning hell, reflecting in the magic stone eye behind his eye patch. Hajime had spread black tar on the ceiling, creating blackrain that ran down from the ceiling, polluting the milky white slime below, while the Getsurin added in sprinkling tar across the sea of slime. After enough tar had saturated the slime, the cross-bits began to drop cluster bombs. Each of the holes Hajime had created were packed full of small explosives and burning powder, the contents of each was enough to destroy a small house. The cluster bombs ignited one after another, the slime sea undergoing one explosion after another, tearing the slimes into various small pieces. The explosive flame flooded across the sea, creating a lake of fire 3000C in a prison of flame ignited by tar. A tremendous amount of heat licked across the ground, rising into the air in a spire of scarlet. The milky white slime continued to burn, helpless to escape the heat. Hajimes murderous intent spread out, creating a world of scarlet that consumed everything. The trees were baked, the ground was melted, and the air was scorched. The Jukai forest was completely consumed. A gap in the barrier finally became noticeable as milky slime fell away, burning red. Someone noticed it and raised a voice, only to realize that the barrier of slimes was replaced with a sea of flame, and the white slimes were quickly turned to ash. Before long, the milky white around them had become completely eliminated. There was nothing left but a few puddles of tar on the ground. I ~, It seems like they were devoured. Looks like we no longer need the barrier. Yue nodded in confirmation. We should maintain it a bit more. There might be a few still lurking around. When Hajime stated so, countless black objects from the ceiling came down in a suite with a constant speed. It was the spider golems, which were lowering from hanging threads from the ceiling. It comes!? The spectacle of dozens of spider golems coming from the ceiling caused some of the party to shout out in surprise. After they realized what it was, they blushed in embarrassment, although those that recognized what they were only grinned. The spider golems landed on the ground and began drilling once again into the floor and giant trees in the same way they had chewed up the ceiling. Hajime finally affords some of his concentration to talk to the group. Itll take some time to finish drilling all the giant trees. I dont know how many slime there are out there. Itd be nice if we didnt face any trouble once we leave the barrier, so we can take some time to finish up here. In that case, Yue, if you could leave the barrier up for just a bit longer. . Nn. While concentrating on operating the spider golems, Hajime instructed Yue who readily agreed. Either way, the crisis seemed to be over and everyone started to relax. Kaori was already helping remove the white fluid from the other girls, ending their indecent appearance. However, Ryuutaro vowed to never forget. Hajime continued to drill to the extent that it wouldnt disturb their journey the rest of the way to the giant trees. He sat cross-legged in place. In was a cardinal rule of an adventurer to rest when you could rest. The others saw him rested and committed to resting themselves as well. At that time, a soft weight press onto Hajimes back. Looking back over his shoulders, Hajime sees the figure of Yue there. She was hugging him from behind. She was spoiling Hajime as usual and put on a small smile for him. Ah Hajime, something strange, Ah, really, I want that too Hajime. What, no, what are you talking about. Yue? Together in such a circumstance? Yues breath is rough. Her lovely eyes were just a bit misted, and she was licking her lips. Any way you look at it, she was aroused. If they were at an inn for the night, Hajime might have rejoiced, but this was clearly not the time right now. To get aroused so suddenly in this situation, it seemed impossible. There was something abnormal with Yue right now. Hajime examined Yue with a serious look. Yues body was hot and trembling. Her body was pressed up against his with an impatience that even made it hard for Hajime. Hajime shakes his head in wonder watching Yues condition before the shadow of the other girls caught his attention. He looked to where Shia was. Hajime me me, already ah. Shia, you too? Ah, Hajime, I like, I like you. Wait, just wait. Shia prevented escape by sandwiching Hajimes arm between her thighs and chest and hugging his right arm, rubbing his body. Obviously, its the same symptoms as Yue. Cheeks red, respiration high, pupils look hazy with animal passion. Its like they had been shot with a full throttle of sex appeal. Hajime felt a little dizzy from the smell. What on earth Hajime stared at them with a bewildered look. There was another figure that was acting the same way as Yue and Shia. Kaori also had directed an eye towards Hajime, writhing unbearably. Kaori crawls towards him little by little on all fours, aligning hesitantly and rubbing Hajimes legs. Tio even Koakis group were no exception. Ryuutaros pupils were hollow, and he was writhing uncomfortably. As if losing his senses, he creeps up next to Suzu as she hugs herself in a slouch. Meanwhile, Kouki is giving Shizuku a side glance with bloodshot eyes. He finally stands, approaching Shizuku with a hand extended towards her. The problem was that Shizuku was acting in a very similar way. She was writhing in spot, stiff and unmoving, while biting her upper lip. She was silent, but had a tinge of red on her cheeks. It wouldnt do to have them have to endure this situation. Once everyone regained their senses, it might be too late. It was hard to tell what was really going on in Koukis mind, but there was lust in his eyes. Suzu is shivering and suffering, and Ryuutaro tries to catch her as she falls to the ground. As he called out her name, it was clear his intentions werent noble. Shit, this is from the essence of the slime. Hajime pulls out two cursed bora artifacts from the treasure room and slaps them on the wrists of Ryuutaro and Kouki. They seemed to be causing the worst problem. Shizuku and Suzu were delirious, even calling out Kaori and Yues names in their fervor. The artifacts used some kind of restriction spatial magic. It seemed like the situation was safe for a second, then Suzu started to extend a hand toward Shizuku. The expression was one that shouldnt show on a girls face. It was the kind of important expression you only showed to the one you had your heart set on. Hajimes clicked his tongue in annoyance, throwing another bora on Suzu as well. Oh is master safe? It looks like that slimes mucus is a powerful aphrodisiac. Tio explains. While restraining Suzu, he stops Kaori as she reaches out to cling to his left arm. Tio begins to move towards him at a steady pace with a calm look. Hajime looks up at her. To Hajimes surprised, she begins to talk as if normal. My magic is being obstructed by the feeling of intense pleasure. Soon, I might lose my consciousness and be blinded by the pleasure. This is more than just a troublesome thing. Since it wasnt just a little, I was bathed in it, itll be impossible to resist. If the battle had been prolonged, it would have been complete destruction. Even if we survived, the after effects would become rather dangerous. Oh, Oh, yeah Hmm, probably, the goal of this test is to endure pleasure and overcome difficulties together, or to let bonds be defeated by pleasure. In any case, the liberators played a really nasty trick. They probably didnt expect someone like past with such a high poison resistance. Tio. What can I say? Its very much like master. Hajime, while agreeing with Tios predictions, gave out a bigger question while eyeing Yue and the others. You guess that it was the slimes mucus that caused this situation its safe to think that. But why are you so calm? You got hit with more mucus than anyone. Certainly, the liquid is affecting this mistress. In fact, my body is greatly affected by it. Im thinking right now that Id like master to lick me. Tio Tio throws out her chest, giving Hajime a wide eye look as she flashes a beautiful smile. Although Tio is being violated by intense pleasure, shes keeping her senses by the power of her will. It seemed to be a sense of pride. Hajime wondered how long shed be able to keep it up. After all, she was hit with a lot of aphrodisiac Mistress is her masters slave. Compared with the degree of pleasure the pain you give me causes, this is only lukewarm. Now if you wanted to hit me I wouldnt be able to take it anymore. Is that so Eyes! Kuwa! Hajime eyes turned sour and looked at her as if she was dirt. Tio, who could even shake the pleasure of the slime, began to shiver uncontrollably. As expected of Ms. Tio. Do you mind keeping your distance from me? Oh no, to think youd call me so indifferently and distantly. Ah this is bad, the pleasure. Tio was calm a little while ago, but the rapidly growing pleasure of Hajimes disgust quickly defeated her. She was brought to all fours, painting desperately. From such a sight, Hajime turned away and looked at Yue, who was hugging his body while trembling. He decided to talk to the three he trusted the most. Yue, Shia, Kaori. You guys shouldnt be that overtaken by a slime like this? Youre keeping things in control, right? The three of them look up at Hajime, their cheeks stained red, their breath coming out in hot puffs as they cling to him desperately. Nn is natural. uu, of course, yoo- Its okay. Im fine! They resisted the intense desire that tempted them to devote themselves to pleasure. Yue and the others were keeping it together with clenched teeth. After a look at the girls, Hajime laughs with satisfaction. This is one of the disgusting trials prepared for the great labyrinth. If you think for a second you cant take it, look at the others. Dont lose to them, itd be embarrassing? Amongst his speech, Yues mouth distorted into a fearless smile. There is a way to fix this immediately, of course. Im holy water to drink. That would quickly change out state. There are no things that cant be released. How about Hajime and the two others respond at the same time before she can finish talking. unnecessary. I do not need. I dont need that. They decided to get over the trial without any help. If help was that. Hajime gave a soft look. Yue, Shia, and Kaori give him happy smiles, because Hajime believed in them. He still tried to help by keep a distance between the three women. This wasnt something that would be easy for them to endure. However Hajime hug is gone Shia whined. It isnt harder for you? Its harder not the embrace Hajime. Kaori explained. As she said, because a heart calms down so please Shia said. Hajime thought that itd be a problem if he held them, but found himself holding all three in his arms. On his right arm is Shia, his left his Kaori, and Yue was held in the front on his lap. They occasionally trembled with shivers, but Yue and the others devoted themselves to controlling their rough breathing and finally began to feel relief. If they concentrated with their eyes closed, they could maintain and balance their spirit. Soon, the three excited women body temperatures began to drop and their heartbeats returned to normal. They seemed to be able to whether this trial without a problem as well. Hajime avoided moving his body even slightly as to not stimulate them. He smiled a little and kept supporting the three woman. I like this master, may your mistress also come over there? Tio speaks up. Clearly thats a joke Ms. Clarce. Im falling down oh, so cold. Im done for. Chapter 130 The saint shield barrier finally dissipated as the outside blaze consumed the remainder of the tar and extinguished. The only remaining vegetation adhered to a strangely metallic ground covered with ash. It looked like an apocalyptic landscape. Hmm? Hows everyone? Oh? Hajime sat in the middle of the burnt out wasteland with Yue, Shia, and Kaori holding him tightly with their eyes closed. They each opened their eyes in turn and tilted their heads. Oh? Whats the matter? Hajime asked with a worried voice as he noticed a strange look on Yue. Yue and the other girls looked at each other, acknowledging what they all had to gone through before nodding and turning to Hajime. Nn, we endured. Yes, the pleasure seems to be gone. I also dont feel anything, Im back to my senses. It seems to be that way. They seemed to have endured the aphrodisiac effect of the milky slime that took their sanity with their mental strength. Excessive pleasure wasnt all that different from pain. Hajime couldnt imagine how much Yue and the others had suffered from an attack unlike any other theyve ever experienced. Hajime praised the three of them for doing a good job passing the labyrinths ordeal. As expected, all three of you did a good job. I was worried for a bit but Im glad youre okay. Nn Kufufu. Ehehehe, its embarrassing to be told that so forwardly. Its thanks to Hajime-kun. It was your support that allowed me to endure. Hajime no longer had to hug the three as they were no longer under the effect of the aphrodisiac. Nevertherless, they didnt let go as they grew gitty over being praised by Hajime. Hajime tried to loosen his grip assuming itd be alright by now, but Yue responded by hugging him even stronger. Did they need more praising? The three girl looked upward at Hajime with blushing cheeks while they clang to him even more aggressively. They didnt wear expressions that suggested they had lost their sanity. However, those expressions hold a certain allure of their own. When they were under the aphrodisiac effect, it was easy for Hajime to reject their approaches, but it was a bit more difficult to resist Yues charm when she meant it. He gave up trying to get his arms back. Then Gohon! Sorry to interrupt you, but since were all better now I was wondering if you might untie Kouki and the rest? Oh yeah? You did well too. You managed to make it without help. Indeed, a swordsman? Is this one of those spirit unification techniques? Oh, Shizuku. Ehehe, Im sorry, At the same time my Shizuku-chan! After everything was over, it looked like Shizuku had managed to escape the pleasurable hell at the same time as Yue and the others, but had a haggard expression when she saw the pink space the group had made beside her. The interruption had managed to disrupt the mood and turn the group back to normal. The girls who had been basking in Hajimes praise turned away, slightly embarrassed. Oh, thank you. Well, I was able to keep calm since my father hammered self-control into me since a young age during fencing. But it was a little dangerous. I mean, I wonder if things would have turned out this way if Kouki and the rest werent constrained. I survived because I had the room to concentrate, without having to worry about defending myself. Thank you, Nagumo-kun. Thats good to hear. The pleasure could have knocked you unconscious. Enduring pleasure in place of pain could do that. While I prepare, Yaegashi, you might want to fix your clothes and mud situation. Clothes? Mud? Oh yeah. I understand. At first, Shizuku did not understand what Hajime had meant, but when she glanced down at herself she noticed that a change of clothes was in order. (It was sweat, Shizuku was just covered in sweat!) She blushed at the comment, nodding tightly. Hajime used his transmutation to create several simple dressing rooms built from a wall of soil. The Treasure room had changes of clothing for Kouki and Ryuutaro as well (clothes bought in town). He took them out and tossed one over to Shizuku. Hajime collected the Bora Cursed Objects from Koukis group, releasing them. Koukis group immediately drop. Shizuku managed to catch Suzu before she hit the ground, but Kouki and Ryuutaro collapsed to the ground with a rather painful noise. It was the hero and his sidekick, so Hajime had no worries. While the female teammates used water magic to clean up and changed their clothing, Hajime concentrated on collecting all the spider golems. They had finished destroying the ground around the immediate vicinity. There would be no Milky Slime coming out of the ground in surprise this time. These extra measures seemed necessary after the amount of time the milky slimes has previously wasted. You master. I wouldnt mind if you looked at this mistress. There is no need for a locker room. At that point, a voice timidly came from behind. Tio had managed to break through the aphrodisiac effect readily even though she had received the most slime. Hajime recalls the fact and glances back at Tio. Were you still there, Ms. Clarce? !? Please Master! Youre still doing that? It was certainly pleasant to begin with, but can you go back to the usual way of naming me! That, what are you even talking about? As usual, Ms. Clarce is Ms. Clarce. Please dont get any closer to me. !!!!? Please, Master. Im getting too excited. Im repenting, please turn back! As Tio crawls up to his feet and scratches at his shoe, Hajime looks away and ignores her. The distant attitude by calling her with her last name and treating her like she was invisible were unbearable for Tio. Hajime was happy about this, Tio seemed genuinely saddened by this treatment, it looked like he found an effective punishment whenever she acted up. Tio was trembling as she watched Hajime. By any chance, did Hajime go too far? Her look was becoming more and more tearful. This is a terrible master. I ask call me Tio. Hajime had dealt a blow to stunt Tios abnormal behavior at last; it was a very satisfactory feeling. However, Tios rueful appearance wasnt the transformation Hajime was hoping for, destroying her beautiful appearance in her deteriorating kimono. Hajimes devious heart considered things a little more, whether he punished her objectively, it seemed to be the role of a master. Happy or not, she wasnt aware of it. Its pointless, Tio. Its already too late for you to change the kind of person you are, so at least be a little prudent. While Hajime shrugged while saying so, Tio was dumbfounded. Her expression brightened, and she gave a smile that looked like it belonged to a sweet, young girl. That smile was beautiful enough to tug on even Hajimes heartstrings. She was knowledgeable and could have some deep thoughts, understanding the subtleties of the human mind. Understanding someone and making an effort when she could have lost her composure. She had courage and decisiveness, unmatched combat strength. She was affectionate and kept her word. And her appearance was the best. If it wasnt for her abnormality, you could say she was a perfect woman. Really, it is a shame Because in a sense, I ? It seemed like Hajime had opened a new door for Tio. He felt partially responsible for her abnormality but he was helpless to fight it. Whats is it? Master No, nothing. Go get changed and freshen up. Yikes, its a Thats okay then, master? For me to change right here in the corner? When Hajime planned for Tio to use the makeshift changing room, Tio gave an expectant look and said such a thing. Hajimes cheek twitched as he wondered wheres that prudence? and pulled out a grenade. How about this? Its a special present for you. Itll blow the dirt away along with your skin! !? I get it. Ill go change my clothes immediately! Tio waved her hands and dived into the dressing room. The words responsibility and the horological serpant flickered in Hajimes mind as he watched her back. He shook his head to drive the characters out of his mind. Others began to emerge from the dressing room after cleaning themselves. Sure enough, Kouki, Suzu, and most of all Ryuutaro emerged with downtrodden looks. They were all hunched as if burdened by unbearably heavy stones, and the atmosphere was wrapped with dark clouds as if magic was being used. Although they had lost their sanity during the aphrodisiac effect, they seemed to remember what theyd done. Pleasure followed by hell, it seemed that Tio was right when she predicted this would try the bonds of relationships, Koukis group seemed proof of that. Ryuutaru and Kouki couldnt meet the girls eyes and Suzu seemed determined to keep her distance. Suzu kept to the shadows with their heads down and red ears. Hajime feared hed need to follow up with Suzu if they couldnt figure things out on their own. Because they nearly sexually assaulted each other, it made them uncomfortable and provided a sense of guilt that couldnt be ignored. In particular, Suzu was a girl. The fact that she could have started that kind of relationship with her peer caused a certain kind of damage to her spirit. Lets just forget it, Suzu? It was unavoidable. Things didnt go too far so There are one or two memories no one wants to remember, probably . Shizu, Shizu. Look! Remember that time I was wondering around the dirty game section without noticing what was for sale? It was serious, the male customers around were all looking at me with judgmental eyes and I became depressed Is. Shizu interested in dirty games? Thats not it! That was an unfortunate accident! Shizu investigating dirty games kufufu, with a serious look pukuku. It is terrible to laugh, Suzu. Shizuku looked somewhat relieved now that Suzu was laughing. It seemed like any comfort would work to overcome the dark history sealed in peoples memories, and sympathy of embarrassment was a self-torture ingredient necessary to help Suzus spirit recover a bit. As expected of Shizuku, willing to sacrifice herself. It was admirable! Kouki had his head down, so Suzu watched him. Nagumo cared for everyone. We should be thankful he stopped us. Yes, youre right. We were saved by Nagumo. Im serious. Thank you very much. Ryuutaro who seemed to be uncomfortable following Kouki turned his eyes to Hajime and expressed his thanks. Be thankful. Make sure to remember that. Always be conscious of your debt. So that when youre better, you can return it to me by resolving to be an appropriate meat shield. If I make a mistake, itll be fine. Because Ill go to the ends of the Earth to make sure you repay it. Hajime came off more like a Yakuza business lending out money at 11 to 1. When someone skipped a payment, they really did go to any length to make them pay. A thank you didnt seem to be the kind of payment he was looking for. The church or someone like Nointo might want Koukis party to become his enemy (no matter how hopeless). So he wanted to keep them conscious of the debt, just in case. But not really knowing what was on Hajimes mind, Koukis group had twitching cheeks and disturbed expressions like cheat victims who had just found themselves consumed by an unreasonable debt. It certainly mad a big debt in that sense unless they could stop relying on Hajime. They recognized that and gave each other a silent nod. However, the awkwardness seemed to clear up after the speech that trampled the common sense of Hajime. The thought of the debt collector coming to make unreasonable demands seemed to inspire Kouki and Ryuutaro, and apparently Suzu and Shizuku as well. In a sense, they felt unity over not wanting to be consumed by debt, burying the break between them a bit. Without being attacked by any more Milky slimes, they advanced across the wasteland with ease and finally arrived at the giant tree. The gather at the entrance and step into the next magic circle. __________________________ The place where Hajime and company appeared was as expected. However, the light being emitted from it was different from usual. There was a doorway leading to the outside and was open from the beginning. Hajime glanced around, seeing that he wasnt missing a single member. The magic eye could not detect the present of any fakes. In other words, they needed to proceed as is. Hajime cautiously moved forward towards the exit bathed in light as Hajime gave everyone else a nod. This is like fair Bergen. Hajime looks ahead and nods as so. Yue and the others had similar impressions and nodded. Ahead of the cave exit was an aisle, or rather a huge branch that could easily be mistook for an aisle. When Hajime glanced back, he could see a huge wooden trunk that went back so far he couldnt see the end. In other words, the empty cave came at the root of a branch that Hajime and the others were on. The tree was too big, and the branch made a 5 meter across aisle just as it is. Other big branches protrude from the tree intertwining here and there. It was an air corridor in the same way as Fair Bergen. Unlike Fair Bergen, it was a single branch growing from the tree and intertwine to make the air space, as opposed to a several groupings of branches. If you look up, there is a stone ceiling, so they were definitely still underground. This tree branch was likely part of the Great Tree as Hajime couldnt imagine there being any other giant trees like this. Great Tree? Its likely this is a space just under the Great Tree. But the Great Tree is visible on the ground. Well, it seems to grown branches below the ground. The real roots might be much deeper underground. We only see the tip thats visible, it might be just a small part. How big does the Great Tree get? Overtaken by the min-boggling enormity of the Great Tree, it was almost too great to contemplate. The ceiling obstructed the view ahead, but Hajime still imagined the tree towering above them. Shias Usamimi twitch and begin to move. Shias appeared to pick up some kind of sound. Shia wonders Whats that sound? and sets out to verify the identity while walking the distance of the branches. The faint sound is leathery and her ears flop around with disgust. Shia frowns as her Usamimi pick up the sound, an imperceptible sound that sent goosebumps across her skin. She peers over the edge cautiously. ? Dark and invisible, thats it. Whats the matter? Im hearing a somewhat unpleasant sound, but its too dark for my eyes You want me to look for you? Yes, thank you. What is that? The sound of such a feeling, like wriggling. I understand, something theta sounds disgusting? Hajime glanced over the edge on the left of the branch passage after shea called. Certainly, the darkness could not be pierced at this particular height, but with night eyes and far vision it wouldnt be a problem for Hajime. !? First, Hajime cant see everything, but as he narrows his eyes doubtfully he gives out a cry that couldnt be voiced. He looked up, his face blue and his expression giving away danger. Ha, Hajime!? Whats wrong? To see you react so much. What exactly did you see? Hajime, okay? Hajime was the height of fearless arrogance and boldness. For Hajimes face to display fear gave something very difficult to imagine. Yue anxiously rubbed Hajimes back. Shia was holding his hand gently. Hajime finally recovered as bit of warmth and murmured while trembling and overlooking everyone with a serious look. .The devil is there Demon? x5 Everyone inclined their necks at Hajimes pointless words. Kouki and Ryuutaro turned their eyes from Hajime, who to them looks most like the devil himself, to declare something else a devil, gave them watery eyes. Yes, its a devil. Its black and you know it well When he said only that, Hajime pulled out a crossbit and sent it down. A small crystal was put up so that everyone could see. The one which reflected after a little noise right in front of Yue and others was !? x5 If you find one, there is at least thirty more. It bears the name of the black devil, having been feared with the word inititals G. Always creeps, rustling by chaos, life force causing it to doggedly survive, struggling in the shadows moving at high speed. If you are flying in the air, the Earth, enemy of the strong which cause abnormalities in a state of confusion and panic in restaurants, they are soldiers of unique magic. The name of cockroach. The cockroach is, at the bottom of this underground space, millions, several tens of millions, no their wriggling had no measurement. It was an incomparable sea of cockroaches. The leathery unpleasant sound was the sound of cockroaches rubbing against each other. So, what things look Yeah, so many, lots and lots. With blue faces, Suzu and Shizuku look away as well. They both have goosebumps n their arms. The other members were pretty much the same. In particular, Sheas Usamimis were now hanging down, she was desperate to cover up the sound now that she knew what it was. She buries her head in her hands and squats down, her eyes teary. .Hajime, will burn them. Yue unusually says a dangerous thing, but Tio and Kaori seemed to already have the same intention. Their desire to so the things destroyed were indicated by the look in the eyes and the goosebumps on their skin. It might be better to stop that number? I suggest what if they flew in large quantities? x3 Thousands of cockroaches coming flying all at once up at them, Hajime proposed. Yue lost her fighting spirit, and her face changed into a complicated expression. Apparently, the heart was broken in an instant. If we dont fall, I think its okay. I think as Ill advance first and stop any that come up quickly. It might only attack when we stop. Everyone wore a more serious expression that they previously had at Hajimes words, they gave firm nods. Hajime traveled out on top of the thick branch passage. For now, there was only the goal of advancing along the road, but since the place was major scaffolding, there appeared to be a joined branch passage in the distance which he supposed was where he was going to aim. Along the way, the roaches had not jumped up or been startled and they had made it from the entry branch to the next branch aisle. Things looked good, and then A feared sound was heard. Vu vuvuvuvuvuvuvuvuvuvu!!! It was flapping sounds, in a large amount. !? Hajime who confirms with a look below. Sure enough, a brown tsunami was coming stretching out and rising as flapping hordes of cockroaches emerged with a furious spectacle. Uo its covered!! Hey, oh, oh oh!! Hyiii!! Come now, oh, oh! -!! Everyone was raising cries of disgust as they prepared for the biggest attack of their lives. Hajime shoots rockets from Orukan. Yue uses her thunder dragon, Shia fights with burst slug ammunition out of the Doryukken, Tio invokes breath, and Kaori released decomposition while Koukis group uses whatever long distance attacks they could muster. Blooming flowers of crimson perched below, roars of thunder. Spreading ripples of blue light, cut blank flashes of black and silver. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to declare overwhelming annihilation. If this force was put in front of the kingdom and the imperial army, surely, they would oblige to leave this world. However, the attack didnt dent the mountainside of blossoming black tsunami coming towards them. Attacking the sea itself is the same as pointless. The tsunami of cockroaches jumped freely in the movement spread throughout space as birds do in perfect order. It is terrible! Holy shield! Already half crying, Suzu put up a barrier. Shortly after, the Zaa Aaaa continued move up into the sky. A wave of cockroaches descended as if attracted by gravity and pounced towards Hajimes party. The roaches hit the walls, the momentum causing tons to smoosh and sprinkle their fluids as the survivors crawl all over the barrier wall. No, ri Suzus barrier stretched under the weight and she started to lose consciousness. Kouki resists and tries to give out an encouraging voice over the desperation. Suzu, dont pass out. If you become unconscious we all die. Keep up your spirit! Which was part of the attack. To be swallowed by the wave of cockroaches in flesh and blood, but its an attack on the spirit as much as a magical attack. These kind of abnormalities couldnt be avoided. On the contrary, they could traumatize you for life. Yue, take over the defense! Nn, will absolutely not be broken. Yue deployed her holy shield to superimpose the one Suzu had raised up with an arm covered in goosebumps. The outside of the barrier was stained black with cockroaches crawling and rustling. Somehow, it has been like this since I came to this labyrinth. Extremely messy huge labyrinth. Well, this on assumes youve beaten several of these others and have obtained their cheats so it raises the difficulty up several steps. It would be very difficult if you did not have time to analyze things calmly. Kaori, its okay, there is no problem. That out there is just a black sesame thing. Black sesame pudding or black sesame furikake and I quite like it. Especially black sesame furikake seasoning soy sauce flavored. Thats delicious. Rice is great. Shizuku-chan! Oh no! I broke the already fragile Shizuku-chan. Kaori gives a heartbreaking cry as Suzus pupils go dead. Meanwhile, Hajime reaches into the treasure room and starts preparing for extermination while rubbing the goosebumps on his arms. However, before that happens. The cockroaches that flocked to the barrier drew in unison. The wave of cockroach in front of everything move into a sphere of air, producing a circular ring to surround the center. Superimposed further circular rings on the outer periphery of the giant circular ring form. The next cockroach column begins to sequence around the ring. Gradually, the sight begins to form a geometric pattern created in air. Hajimes cheek twitched. Hey, Hey, Hey, believe it or not. Are they forming a magic circle? Once a magic circle was formed by Nointo handling and lining up its Gunba formerly in the air. The countless cockroaches were now doing the same thing. Hajime and the others declared how gross and continued their attack simultaneously. However, the wave of cockroaches lay ahead so that the spear in the center of the magic circle was maintained. Itll be a meat wall literally, and Hajimes and the others attacks were obstructed. A dead body of the cockroaches where were blown away fell in a torrential downpour into the lower part, but this did not decrease the number at all. While continuing to fight in this way, the magic circle seemed to be completed. Close to fifteen meters in diameter it floated in the air, a magic circle emitting light of intense red and black. And when it burst the next moment, a central sphere which consists of cockroaches began to rise and change shape. It was a huge cockroach of about three meters at full length, at last. But rather than taking the oval form as cockroaches around it, it came with a needle like tail and a torso similar to a centipede, complete with 10 legs. Its front feet had sharp finger like knives. The face had black color eyes, and a sharp chin, along with three pairs, six total translucent wings. Perhaps this was a monster of the boss class. Gigi Chchichichichichichi chip!!! The boss cockroach wore dark red phosphorescent color and emits unpleasant cries. Then the cockroaches gathered around further, beginning to for another magic square. Apparently the boss cockroach could control the other cockroaches. A rather small sphere begins to be formed, plenty in the center of a new magical center. It isnt the boss cockroach, but its clear that a special cockroach appears big. Tch what to do? .Nn!? Suddenly a torrent of the magic generated the moment Hajime and Yue tried to make an attack on the magic circle from their footing. The both turned their eyes down immediately, but there was nothing in a branch aisle to hold. However, his magic eye caught that further down the branch aisle, on the other side of the aisle, out of sight, the cockroaches were forming another magic circle. It was trying to focus their attention on it, probably forming a magic flash to hide the other circle. Bad Hajime! It was actuated already the moment Hajime realized that. Red and black magic was transmitted through the branch passage along the scaffold. Hajime protected his face from the intense light. After the flash exploded, it wrapped the surrounding region and settled there. Hajimei and the others appeared intact. What on earth was it? Hajime looked next to him to Yue while suspecting. The feeling that welled up within Hajime at that moment was not relief for her safety and was not the usual love, it was CIt was hate. Chapter 131 Disgust, no, the best word was hatred. Such a deep, dark feeling, Hajime felt for Yue. It was apparent that Yue felt the same way. Her eyes were distorted with a murderous look as she glanced at Hajime as well. Yue. . Hajime. They called each others names with familiarity, but with a sort of discomfort as well. I completely despise you. . I feel nothing but hate. With strong emotion, the pair pull out weapons and raise them at each other. Hajime aims Donna straight at Yues forehead, while Yue lifts up a flame in her right hand. The words Oh? and Who first? hung in the air like a classic scene in a Yakuza shop. Hey, what are you two doing? A voice came forth between the two. It was Shia. Her left shoulder holding Doryukken, her posture like she was about to attack, with a very restrained voice. Shouldnt the one you want to kill be me? Dont be selfish. Like Hajime and Yue, Shia stared at them with hate and malice in her eyes. Hajime also had negative feelings towards Shia that rivaled the murderous feeling he had for Yue. When Hajime gritted his teeth and looked around, he felt death glares from Tio and Kaori as well. They looked at Yue, Shia, and Hajime all with hate-filled eyes. Oh, hey guys. What are you guys doing? Nagumo is just Nagumo. Its Kouki. Kouki seems to be protecting Hajime while giving Yue and the others a stern glare. His eyes seem to hold a great deal of affection for Hajime as he accuses the others of acting strange. Ryuutaro and Suzu did not seem to share any particular strong feelings against Hajime. Rather, Ryuutaro seemed to be giving Kouki a look of disgust. Shizuku also seems to have hate in her eyes when she looks at Hajime, and a condemning look for Kouki, and a downright murderous look for Kaori. Fortunately, the holy shield barrier was still being maintained by Yue. The swarm of roaches had surged again, trying to catch Hajime and rest off-guard during this abnormality, as the group just glared at each other. More cockroaches gather into magic circles, attempting to create more special cockroaches outside their protective barrier. Another tsunami of cockroaches flies by, buying them a bit of time. Hajime analyzed the effect of the light magic using detect magic and judged it against his changing emotions to take a guess at the situation now. Apparently, the light magic we felt a moment ago seems to have reversed our emotions. The intensity is proportional to the strength of the original emotion. Nn, reasonable conclusion, I unwillingly agree. Hajime explains without turning away; Yue agrees with a disgusted look. Even though the feeling is reversed, they didnt lose their memories. By inferring from memory how they original thought about each other, it was likely the correct guess. While holding angry looks, no one else raised an objection. The extent of this trial You can still remember, but the emotion has been reversed. Its difficult to shake off what you remember versus how you feel. Its a disgusting ordeal. The deeper the bond, the more itll try to tear it apart. As Tio explained the extent of this trial, she started blushing as she watched the cockroaches crawling on the outer wall, clogging her words. The allure of the cockroaches seem to jam up every ones words; it was Kaori who managed to put it into words. . look so pretty. So that was also a problem. For the black devils that they would hold as enemies, the hate was flipped. Instead of being repulsed, Hajime and the others only felt endeared by the cockroaches. It was only their memories of disliking them that kept their guard up. Their emotions were inverted. They needed no more evidence to support that conjecture. The allies with the deepest bonds would be cut, their capacity to defend themselves weakened by their hatred. That might be the goal. Especially against these demonic cockroaches, they certainly had to hold on to their disgust. With the group unable to cooperate, theyd be swallowed by the tsunami of cockroaches, or fall prey to the medium-sized ones about 1 meter in length. These boss cockroaches were being produced one after another. It wouldnt go amiss to call this a desperate situation. However, the current people here were far from ordinary. Its the mountains of cockroaches I want to kill. Id like to kill them, as well as you. Hajime and Yue stared out at the cockroaches. Their eyes seemed to penetrate through the cockroaches pressed up against the outer wall, contemplating on the boss cockroach that had created this situation. More than that. Than that. Hajime and Yues eyes flashed with brutal glare. Yue, who usually doesnt show much expression, wore an aggressive look like that of a wild wolf, her eyes narrowed. Dwelling in those eyes was a fierce anger like never before. I like to love man, I want to kill! . I want to love him and be cherished. Two heads reached a boil. Their anger gushed out, hot like magma. They remembered how they had previously felt for each other. The cockroaches had messed with their feelings. No one should trifle with those important feelings between two people in love. Even against roaches, dislike and anger werent enough to describe the ferocity that they felt for the cockroaches, something that changed to something sadistic. The feelings grew to a bitterness over the nature of the entire labyrinth up to this moment as well. And Hajime and Yue werent the only ones. Kouki and the others flinched from the pressure of the overwhelming anger emitted from Hajime and Yue, causing them to retreat. But behind them, Shia, Tio, and even Kaori wore eyes red with anger that could only be described as demonic. Yue opened up the Holy Barrier, causing Kouki and the others to caste looks of skepticism and panic. Red magic began to spread out from Hajimes feet. His lip is lifted, his canine exposed, and a look of absolute murder on his face. Shortly after, Zudooon!! Hajime leaped from the passage like a single bullet, the roar leaving behind a crater in the middle of branch where his feet previously were. Using an ability like ground shrink, mixed with enhanced legs and impact change, his body moved like a bomb with body reinforcement of pure magic. The body reinforcement was applied to the whole body, making him harder than steel, and his body was covered in Lightning Clad and red magic, appearing like the embodiment of thunder. Unable to stop Hajime, Suzus Holy Barrier was easily destroyed from the inside like waste paper. Hajime rushes the boss cockroach with the intent to destroy it. Ill love you until death. The boss cockroach couldnt even react, its visual recognition unable to match the speed of Hajime moving like a madman with a screw loose. Suddenly, the cockroach didnt seem so dangerous. Maybe it was because they reverse their feelings, or didnt expect someone to sneak out during the siege of cockroaches, but this demon boss seemed rather simple? Hajime, as the weapon he was, took out his anger on the cockroach, delivering a fatal blow, using the momentum of his rush combined with a knee kick. GAAAAAAN With the resounding roar of steel on steel, the boss cockroach disappeared a second later, Hajime appearing in its spot. The boss cockroach had blown away at an unperceivable speed. Hajime remained in place using the aerodynamic to stand still, receiving the glares and murderous intent as he looked at the direction the boss cockroach was blown away. On the other side, once Hajime had taken off. Suzu was panicking, desperately trying to bring back the barrier that he had taken out. However, the cockroaches that drew near no longer disgusted her. Was there a good reason to stay away from the cockroaches? In fact, arent they desirable? While thinking this, she lost to the spell. The cockroaches in this labyrinth are just insects after all. Yue stood up to fill the fatal gap in Suzus actions to rectify the situation. Shaking heaven. Around Yue and the others, space itself seemed to wave for a moment. She had started to show the full extent of her god-level magic. Just as the wave of cockroaches was about to reach them, Space began to explode. The tremendous power generated shock waves that crushed into the cockroaches, crushing them in small pieces, and a moment later only sand remained. Yue was not finished yet. Five Heaven Dragons. The moment that magic name sounded from her lovely voice, thunder, the blue flame, the storm, the snow and ice, the five bodies of dragons appeared. As tens of thousands of cockroaches rushed towards them, Yues dragons circled around them with a distinctive roar and were decimated in an instant. Yue began to float up with the use of her gravity magic without a glance back to the others. Her body began to rush towards the boss cockroach along with the whole body of the dragon in free fall. As a formation of 200 medium-sized cockroaches made an attack formation against Hajime, Shia blew it away. Shia, Tio, and Kaori had all realized, much like Yue in the beginning, that their affection for Hajime had been played with. The cockroaches looming above who had chosen to reverse their emotions were met with a fierce anger raging beyond the intentions of the labyrinth. (Translation Note: In other words, dont mess with the dere or you get the yan.) Shia lept into the air with magically reinforced legs, scampering across the sky on light blue disks that rippled with beautiful blue light. Also, Tio and Kaori respectively expanded their dragon wings and sliver wings from their backs, leaping up at once as they met glares with the mid-sized cockroaches. Oh, hey, I no longer find you repugnant. However, Ive still decided that you die. That, Thats right. Bug-chan is cute but I cant die, and I have to fight as expected, dont I? Yes, but decapitate them? Such dear creatures? If we dont kill, then well be killed. We must be strong, and fight strong, so that we arent left behind. Though, its shameful to say that to them, the Cockroaches might as well have been a Chihuahua staring at them with round eyes as they tried to aim for its neck. It was like trying to kill a small dog that youd loved from birth. It was these messed up and crazy inconsistencies that they had to deal with, but couldnt help but think that way. The remaining people from Koukis party couldnt fly freely through the sky, stranding them at the center of the branch passage. They began to fight passively. They battled side by side and shoulder to shoulder with people they didnt like. It was a troublesome feeling. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The boss cockroach that had received Hajimes flying knee kick had flown off into the trunk of the big tree, sinking magnificently and being blown to bits by the furious momentum. An abdomen that would have taken pride as having the strength of steel was pounded radially centering on the part that received the direct hit, whitish body fluid spilling out from the newly formed hole. Gichichichichichichichi! The boss cockroach made an unpleasant cry sound while swinging its antennae. A group of cockroaches immediately swarm around the boss cockroach, dissolving into its form in an instant, assimilating and curing the injury the boss had sustained. As long as the small cockroaches remained, theyd be able to keep fighting indefinitely. The boss cockroach picks out a splinter that had embedded itself into the cockroach from the big tree. The cockroach seems bigger now as it lets out an unpleasant sound. The cockroach eyes glanced around for the one who injured him Still, let me enjoy this a bit more. It seemed like hitting the abdomen just cured the impact further. The roaring sound once again came as steel struck steel. Hajime had quietly approached from the side and send in a Yakuza style kick. The boss cockroach sinks into the trunk again. Hajime began to attack it mercilessly like a wild beast. Do not use weapons. Hajime had no intention on ending the moment. Applying a magic shockwave to his fist and reinforcing his body with magic, he quickly undercuts the bosom of the boss cockroach with another and then another. Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Every time a fist in Hajimes left or right struck, the form of the boss cockroach twists like a toy, but seems unable to escape, its body being embedded into the cracking trunk of the big tree radially. The cockroach is replaced with a glossy black piece of meat and white blood mixed in shattered wood chip. The boss cockroach was a foe where even if a physiological hate could be held, its form was too dreadful, although it only looked pathetic in its current form. A moment later red and black light began to emit from the boss cockroach. A great deal of cockroaches appeared in the route behind Hajimes back, and with a dreadful speed they formed into a magic circle. Black smoke emerged from the magic circle, overflowing and assaulting Hajime with furious speed. . Tsh. Hajime judged that being touched by the black smoke was bad and evacuated with aerodynamic and ground shrink before it reach him. Where Hajime was an instant before, smoke wrapped around the boss cockroach and the great tree. With a moment free of Hajime, the boss calls for a group of cockroaches. A large amount of cockroaches rush into their own black smoke. After a few seconds, the boss cockroach regained its form, removing the wounds and shaking off the black smoke. The tree behind the cockroach that had been exposed to black smoke had collapsed, seeping down the trunk as a gray mush. Apparently, the black smoke had some kind of corrosive effect. The boss cockroachs six wings began to shake at a high speed, BIIIIII! The boss cockroach took off at high speed. Hajime entered high speed flight to give the cockroach his regards once again, quickly overshadowing it simultaneously as the cockroach assumed a posture of struggle. The accelerating Hajime circles around the cockroach again and rushes, blocking off its retreat. At the same time, a tsunami of cockroaches begin to slope up behind Hajme. While giving the cockroaches a smile as if he was saying What is it, cutie? he jerks out his left arm, he drew out some weapons. He had a mind to attack from the front while letting the cross bit attack from behind. A wall of air appeared around the boss cockroach. It had made it to the speed of sound. They didnt know if the branch passages would give way to the shockwave and vacuum and become destroyed. He also would be destroyed if he tried to avoid the tree at the last moment. Still, Hajime showed no intention of leaving, even as the vibration smashed against his artificial arm. He attacked directly from the front. Just then, a huge dragon of thunder and another clad in blue flames broke through the wall of cockroaches behind him and appeared. Hajime feels it coming, and without looking back gives a face as if to say Yuck. However, the cockroach is already in sonic speed. The blinking light perceptive abilities were already being stretched many times, and it was already hopeless. Why, I was! He delivered a single blow. An outburst of the elbow and magic shockwave mixed with fire at the same time, struck the boss cockroach straight on. The cockroach was also stretching its leg with a clawlike sharp blade, but was eluded completely with the intense cross counter. The face of the boss cockroach was pounded in detail with the effect of vibrations smashing and spreading across the creature in waves. The impact on the front of the head caused the cockroach to round vertically and fly off in the direction of the day after tomorrow. Immediately after, the roaches aiming for Hajime were consumed by Yues dragons in the spot Hajime just was. . Thank you, removed. Was that for me? Or those dear cockroach-kun. Of course, the yellow cockroaches. Hey, whats that? Im getting things going. It looks like a new cockroach species? Hajime moved next to Yue, wearing an unhappy face. Yue floats a very hateful smile towards Hajime disdainfully. Hajime, who held up through the offensive of the thunder dragon and the blue flame dragon while narrowly escaping floated a blue vein on his forehead, but where does the wind blow? Your intention was to kill me. Of course not, at your level there was no reason to believe youd be killed. Oh, certainly, but could you have attacked worse than that? The two wore an atmosphere of disgust towards each other, being in a state where they dislike each other more than anyone, thats the effects of the emotion reversal, yet still they were able to trust each other in combat. The boss cockroach had approached the sonic speed while still wearing the black smoke of imperceptible corrosion. It turned out Yue could take it on easier from the front and engaged without thinking. Furthermore, the large tsunami of cockroaches were approaching. If you looked closely, a small cockroach was wrapped in a black haze. The boss cockroach draws near from Yues side as the pair acknowledge the sea of corrosion. Hey you, that smoke decays everything. Dont let it touch your clothing or things might become erotic. Perhaps for a rotten character like you. Im sure Im resistant. They spit venom at each other without hesitation, cutting words at close range. Meanwhile, the black smoke coalesced into a black tidal wave of corrosion around the boss cockroach moving at sonic speeds, targeting Yue and Hajime in a manner that was anything but disordered. However, it seemed like the two couldnt be bruised. The black smoke rushed in making a sonic boom, reaching out for the two people in front, and they instantly moved away, dancing around the streams of smoke as they glared at each other. Their movements seemed impossible to follow, Hajime had drawn Donna and began firing while Yue used her finger as a baton, creating a dragon with the body of a tornado. Six of Hajimes bullets shot out in a flash, landing in the forehead of the boss cockroach at the same place and time. The boss cockroaches head explodes, and which is blown off, sending it into a tailspin once again. Meanwhile the black tidal wave was engulfed with the colors of five dragons. The thunder dragon left only remnants of roaches while the blue dragon annihilated them completely. The ice dragon froze them while the stone dragon petrified them, 100,000 at a time. Youre playing through them quickly, will you run out? Even without material, Ill play. While the cockroaches rain down like a torrential downpour, the boss continues to take in small cockroaches with each movement in a move that only feels desperate. Yue and Hajimes voices could be heard, looking up with crescent shaped mouths and laughter like devils. It probably wasnt a conscious action. It was a more instinctual thing. Its instinctually realized that it touched a presence that should never ever be touched and became an enemy. Gigi iiii!! The boss cockroach clad in the black smoke of corrosion began to panic and gave a scream. More small cockroaches were called, and as they approached the boss they became clad in the black corrosion as well before compressing. The smoke seems to compress into a black shell, creating hundreds of shots. And of course, the shells maintain the corrosive properties. So the boss was creating corrosive ammunition out of the small cockroaches. Effects of the instantaneous corrosion and compression left an uneven smoke. The boss released a shockwave, sending out the corrosive shells which struck and corroded a branch aisle the moment it was pierced. It headed for Hajime and the rest rapidly. . Wasteful. Yue uttered a word. Shortly after, a gate forms right in front of Hajime and Yue and spreads. The spatial magic does a spatial field that becomes an invincible shield at the same time. The shell that would corrode anything the instant it lands, couldnt avoid passing through the developed gate and disappearing into somewhere. Its a perfectly wasteful ball as Yue had said. But the boss cockroach, now in a complete state of panic can only half acknowledge that. Averting the orbit while screaming, it bypasses the gate to rush at Yue. However, the gate wasnt simply a place to banish the cannonballs away. Kyiii!? Just after increasing its speed and detouring, it struck something in the air, and as it was caught it became a whole body crucifixion. Its movements are simple. Is its mind still only that of a cockroach? Hajime murmurs so next to Yue as he makes his stone ring react. The ring had been connected to the bola beforehand. The boss cockroach expected a route, its eyes on the gate while Hajime established the bola in the air simultaneously. And the wire used for this bola is extra fine, so-called steel thread. Steel thread could be stretched as the effect given by generation magic sign insulation concealed an ore part of the bola, and a cobweb might be spread in the air. The boss cockroach had rammed into the net, ready to catch it if the cockroach touched. And carefully, the bola matched the impact of the rush and entangled, securing the boss cockroach in the air as it is. While spitting curses and strangely trusting each other, the pair continued to fight back to back without hesitation, sharing in the defense and attack without requiring a wink of conversation Were these guys really hating each other under the emotion reversal? If the boss cockroach could say words, it surely would have grandly Tsukkomid asking as such. I wonder, Yue Hmm? Hajime inclines his neck while spearing the eye of the boss cockroach, continuing to harass it while it remained crucified in his web. I think my feelings of hate are starting to fade its about halfway gone now. Im able to stand it. coincidence. I also feel that Hajime is bearable. And with the cockroaches, I dont feel the need to love them. Oh, indeed. Tio guessed that the emotion reversal was another trial of the great labyrinth. Like the pleasure hell that chooses viscous liquid of milky slime, Hajime also inferred that it could be conquered. After all, itd be a troublesome place if youre feeling reverse could never be conquered and you ended up hating your partners forever. However, Hajime and Yue fought together to overcome it by nature, or so it seems. Potential? After having your spirit upset by feeling the reversal, and the cruel treatment center filled with making the boss cockroach, the feeling of turning back may be tempting. Alternatively, it may be that the two of them exerted a simple and mysterious ability of creating pink space anytime, anywhere. In any case, it reminded Hajime of a quote about every time not being a possibility that certain working authorities once murmured. Well, Yue, since youre acting playfully, how about one last game with Mr. Cockroach? Nn. Winning is possible if you like your opponent. Again, two people show a smile that could only come from a devil. Absolutely, are we sure they had a feelings reversal? Is that really likely? An observer might have tsukkumid. The boss cockroach has finished restoring its body and managed to sneak out of the bolas restriction with the use of the black smoke of corrosion. It wore black smoke and again produces three to six shock waves and a vacuum blade with a flap of its wings. However, the boss cockroach shouldnt be negligent. Up to this moment, Hajime had been pulling his hand. He refused to use heinous weapons, no direct attacks by powerful magic. Not even attack while playing. He was playing to the full level. Things that were not perceived were the complete lack of aggressive intention. Demon or not, the creatures body showed the miserable result. Hajime appeared at the back of the boss cockroach, inserting centrifugal force with body strengthening, hammering down with an aerial turning kick into the back of the boss cockroach with an instant move. Giiiii!? The boss cockroach which made a noise curved like a shrimp with its shell in the air and blew away. The black smoke of corrosion should have been worn, but with Hajime covered in bright red magic, it did not seem to affect him at all. Blown away at intense Gs, the boss cockroach desperately tried to regain its balance. Yue appears from a spatial change right in front of the boss cockroach, waving her had slightly in front of it. Immediately after, space become Gyobo! A shock wave with some directionality makes a noise, and shrinks, and generates the power by which space turns back at the next moment. GIIII!? The boss cockroach which is assaulted by a dreadful impact from the front like a pinball this time blows off in the direction of the day after tomorrow. The surface of the body is ragged already, but thats just the start. Hajime had already moved position. Once again, an intense kick blows the cockroach away. Blown away, and still, to Yue, blown again. Back to Hajime. Hajime and Yue hit each other, such as the air tennis with a boss cockroach ball. Echoing are the heartbreaking cries of the boss cockroach in the vast underground space. The boss is moving so fast and irregularly that the swarms of cockroaches are unable to have time to help. The corrosive smoke doesnt affect Hajime and doesnt touch Yue to begin with. Yues body is able to repair any damage before shes even aware, so there is no risk of dying. Their play seems to be the doing of devils and fiends. Using up and playing with their love by this trial in the labyrinth might have turned them into such. Further, a rule of the game is loss of the person who failed in the rally first. . Hajime. And, in the middle of their rally, suddenly received sense talk from Yue. Because they are moving at high speed with changing distances, this was necessary. Hajime replies while flicking the boss cockroach with an overhead kick. What happened? Oh, Hajime. Mm. What is it? Hajime Hajime Hajime Nn. Yue just kept calling Hajimes name repeatedly by sense talk for a while. The tone seemed to be changing into something more spoiled like. Hajime begins to notice it in the tone. In the feeling. Yue, back? Nn perfection. For Hajime? Yes, me too there is only pure malice for this cockroach any more, and for Yue . Me? Hajime packs in a word without leaving a torrent of the feelings taken away. Such as having the opposite feeling for Yue even for just a moment. He didnt want to think about it. The violent malice as well as the anger for the boss cockroach rose up once again, but he had to say the words to his sweetheart where there were once cruel words. When he took a deep breath, Hajime used sense talk while looking at Yue, who had changed ahead of the boss cockroach and blew it straight for Hajime. There is only love. Nn me too. The voice that seems wonderful and sounds dear to Hajime. Feelings of thousands of emotions were included and the word floods through his chest. Hajime and Yue stay in the air just as it is, saying only those words with patience even if it has to be seen. The boss cockroach with discharged body fluid flied overhead, but the two peoples eyes dont look away. It was just Yue and Hajime. They say nothing, when the distance between them disappear, and two people embrace in midair. Their lips meet naturally. Light kiss without words, only just touch, as if the thought was more than enough. Hajime holds Yues slender waist and Yue wraps her arm around Hajime. Their lips release as the two of them confirm that the feelings inside them are normal once again, staring close distance, with smiles on their faces. The boss cockroach which had finished playing around at that point gave them some distraction. With a scream, it dispatched cockroaches which rised up simultaneously. That wont be the light one such as tidal waves any more. They were forcibly trying to close the space with cockroaches. A huge dome began to form heading up towards Yue and Hajime. Hajime had long since lost track of what happened to Kouki and the others. The dome was filled with black smoke of corrosion. When seen from the outside, the surface seemed to rustle, the mountain rising where it could be seen. The underground space where the big tree was made at the center was buried with a mountain of cockroaches, mostly. The cockroaches had managed to accumulate not just at the bottom, but also the ceiling and walls as well. If someone said all the cockroaches in the world were gathered here, itd not be surprising. And the space was closing quickly with cockroaches in the next moment GoGYUUU! It was reduced quickly with the sounds that suggested so. Will they be crushed to death or captured inside of the ocean of cockroaches? The center is of course Yue and Hajime. At the end of the underground space, there was Shia striking down a medium-sized cockroach and leaving it for Koukis group to defeat. They also seem to have exceeded the pile of cockroaches a short while ago. It also seems to come off from an area by a compressed thing. The boss cockroach is entering a reduced sphere directly while flapping. Closed space of a hug cockroach was in the compressed state so that there were no gaps to the interior already. Gichichichichichichichi! The boss cockroach makes an unpleasant sound. That seemed to be an attempt to clear its former humiliation as a ball, and it seemed to be the roar convinced of a victory. But that will be overturned immediately after. A cockroach was repelled from a spherical center, trying to find the dead body from the center of the sphere of cockroaches. Oh, you want a fervent embrace? Yue, putting both hands together, was seen there with her eyes closed to concentrate. Next to her is Hajime, who laughs dauntlessly within the 4 point barrier. The boss cockroach stops, instinctively taking a step back. The fear of being teased by these two people ran deep, but thats because the power they exuded was feared above all else. A gap formed that Yue could put out both hands together. They flash blue, and in the meantime a small group of flames begin to swirl around. When seeing that, they seem to have just done the flame systems finest aggressive spell blue sky. When ordinarily thinking, making blue sky can excel in some small extermination. Itd seem like an insignificant act. But genius magician Yue wouldnt do such a nonsense thing. The blue flame between the two hands, the splendor is increased from moment to moment. On the contrary, it kept burning. Its as if looking to crate small stars. Selection. Yue muttered quietly. Then, the finished fist-sized orb oozes blue aura. The bead of blue flame which contains a power and identity that was unknown. That one was for the boss cockroach. The cockroach realized itd be completely destroyed. If not, theyd make it understand. The cockroach let out a scream, pushing cockroaches and black smoke against the four point boundary to break it and kill the pair and break the orb before it was too late. However, the action was too late too. Well no, whatever action the cockroach would take would be the same thing. Theres no way to stop it now. Yue hung the blue flame orb towards the sky. Yue illuminated Blue Star gave its own appearance that was far too mysterious and beautiful. Hajime gently hugged Yues body from behind. Yue had entrusted her back to Hajime to fawn after all. And, Divine flame. Like the judgement of god himself, the pulsating blue overran the entire place. Chapter 132 Translation Note: FYI, When Tio talks, the MTL translate it that she refers the Hajime as Husband and herself as his concubine or whore. Ive been changing it to Master and Mistress because I think it fits the S&M theme a little better as well as the other translations. _________________________________________ Divine Flame, she commanded in a pretty voice edged with cruelty. Shortly after, the function of the annihilation magic became apparent. The blue flame began to pulsate with a Dukan sound. Blue light spread around the underground space and began to swell from inside. As the ripples spread like ripple of water triggered by a drop of water, there seemed to be an ominous quite that was devoid of mercy. The cockroaches that were touched by the blue light did not offer even the slightest resistance, merely disappearing without even ash remaining. At the sight of this divine flame, the boss cockroach ran like a scared rabbit, a scream was caught in the light of the spreading blue that ballooned away from Yue before the boss cockroach unceremoniously disappeared without another sound. Without the boss cockroach, the small and medium cockroaches that were being fought by Shia and Koukis group became confused at the loss of leadership, and became trivial nuisances. The blue light continued to spread, it swallowed the cockroaches around Shia as well. As the flame spread out, Kouki and the others watched it approach with anxious looks. It wasnt unreasonable for them to feel rushed. They were able to see the destruction in front of them. The reason was clear. Kouki, Shia, and the others werent sure whether the flame that destroyed the cockroaches so completely would hurt them as well. However, it was not simply Shia and the rest that remained unharmed. The large tree trunk and branches remained intact as well. They gave Hajime and Yue surprised looks when they realized that the flame that spread across the underground space and completely devastated the cockroaches only affected those cockroaches. CDivine Flame A flame type superlative magic which shot blue flames rapidly 10 times into the space around and compressed it with gravity magic. Yue further specified the magic with selection using spirit magic, so that it avoided those whom contained souls. (Translation Note: Cockroaches dont go to heaven) Anyone Yue permits survives while it seeks out those she sets as an enemy. That is, indeed, suitable to be called art. It wouldnt be unreasonable to say that a god named Yue passed judgement from heaven. Unexpected magic Indeed expected from Yue. Nn Praise me more, please? As the light of the flames started to go out, the voices of the two of them echoed in the underground space. Indeed Yue showed some signs of exhaustion, so Hajime gave Yue a big hug in reward for her hard work. Yue wrapped her arms around Hajimes neck and allowed her entire body to relax against him. And just like that, she kissed his neck, followed by the sound of sucking as she bit and lapped up his blood. When saying it like that, I wonder who won this match. While Yue stuck to the scruff of Hajimes neck and drank his blood, he held her with one arm, while gently stroking her hair with the other. And so he was reminded of and questioned the outcome of the game the pair of them had started. . Nn, haa Nn. My win. Hajime will not disagree. Yue separates from Hajime with an ecstatic expression, her eyes were as bewitching as always as she licked her lips. Yue, I must ask, does it really matter how won or lost, does it mean so much? Hehe. Well, then, I guess we can put that aside for now. As the pair of them spoke casually, discussing things just in case, there came another loud voice. Are you guys going to flirt forever, or can you rejoin the rest of us! Yes! Yue is cheating! Hajime-kun and I are anyway, please return! It was Shia and Kaori. They were beckoning us to return right alongside Kouki and the rest. Tio merely shrugged her shoulders. They were trying to take their feelings into account and had been waiting. Kouki and the others looked a bit uncomfortable, Suzu and Shizuku had their eyes lowered and blushes on their cheeks. It looked like they had been watching Yue and Hajime from a distance. From their reactions, it looked like their feelings had returned to normal as well. Hajime didnt know if they had returned under their own power or if it was the result of the boss cockroach dying. The pair stared at each other and gave another light kiss before returned to a place beside Shia. You kissed so casually at the end Im envious but but Its good to see youre safe. Although I felt like not only you! or me too! but I dont want to sound selfish Indeed, as expected of Yue and Hajime. Battling in a world alone, tossing him around like a toy, it wasnt as pitiful as expected. (Translation Note: I think this is Tio claiming she wishes she was the boss cockroach getting kicked around by Hajime, lol). There were three people which came away with three different responses, but it was Shias words that had the biggest impact. Hajime gives her a hug with one hand without releasing Yue. She doesnt seem to mind at all. However, Kouki and company wore mixed expressions over his nerve. Did you recover your feelings on your own? You could say I return on the way, yes Would, um. May I ask that you had returned to normal without help? Kaori looks doubtful about Yues question to Shia. Tio adds the explanation while forcing a smile. You may say that I also returned without help. I assume that the trigger was jealousy over the war declaration between master and Yue? This mistress was envious of their fervent love. However, soon they did not even bother with the cockroaches, just each other. Was that the same for Shia and Kaori as well? Yes, it was Yup So it was that sort of thing. Hajime glanced over to Koukis group to see how they were doing. X3 Well, -how is it? The last cockroach to die was back to being unpleasant. Shizuku appeared to be the only one to recover on her own. It was expected of Shizuku given her mental strength. Kouki and the others must have received even more damage as they had to watch their lovable cockroaches die all the way to the very end. A bit later, Shia was asking Yue about the magic from a short while ago. Suddenly, a portion of the large tree near the ceiling started shining. While helping Koukis party recover from their damages, Hajime observed a Mekimeki sound, followed by a giant branch which began to grow anew. The branch created a new aisle as its length increase little by little. Hajime and the others remained in the four point aisle from the start of the cockroach attack until the fifth branch joined up to their intersection. The branch aisle had come from the ceiling, so it took the form of a stairway which led them up the branch to the heavens. After a brief look at each other, Hajime and the rest hurried to follow the newly formed path. However, Yue was holding Hajime tightly. Yue wouldnt let go and Hajime didnt try to separate. That was fine, afterall. However, Kaori also pulled from the left while a sullen Shia pulled from the right. Meanwhile, Tio clung from the back. It goes without saying that Kouki and company watched this with indescribable expressions. When they finished climbing the fifth branch aisle, they entered another cave-like room. Hajime remained on his guard and before long a magic circle glowed and they found themselves teleported once again. After the light settled, they could see that they were in a garden that spread out right in front of them. The sky felt alarmingly close. The air seemed clean. The ground spread out to roughly the size of high school gymnasium. There were trees which were relatively small and a small chalky building which had various waterways spreading out from it. Twines surrounded the largest tree, which sat in a small island circled by canals, a central stone lithograph sitting at its base. Tio walked into the garden, peeping over the edge. What do you think, master? It looks to be the top of the tree here. Others glance towards the bottom from the end of the garden after Tios word too. Its a vast sea of clouds and an unmistakable thick fog spread out under their eyes. Hey, this is strange. When we flew over the sea of trees, we had crossed the dense woodland and saw no tree this big. No tree could crest the thick fog, this height must be up over 200 meters at least. Its impossible to be seeing from a tree this high. (Translation Note: To put that in perspective, the largest skyscrapers are around 450 meters, so theyre high, but not that high. On the other hand, the worlds tallest tree is only ~116 meters) Hajime noticed the humor of his remark after saying it. After all, the upper part sticking out from the thick fog would only be natural, especially considering the size of the tree as seen from the ground expanding across the dense woodland. Nevertheless, you would think that the large trees size would have been verifiable before now. I see. It is concealing magic which is doing this? It is, like some kind of shadow system form of spirit magic or is it just shifting space? Yue considered the magic based on Hajimes inference. If its shadow magic, there should be some form of recognition obstruction, but the scaling is strange. If this were like spirit magic, they would be conscious of the alterations being made with the magic of the soul. However, they werent aware of any discomfort, which would be impossible considering Yues skill. Hajime and his group wore impressed looks. Although they had experienced a number of trials and had managed to keep the nastiness to a minimum, there was still the liberator. Although ordinarily, the liberators did not seem ill-natured. Is this the goal here? Hajime muttered. This caused Kouki and the others to where startled expressions. Here. Finally Hajime ignored them and walked directly to the lithograph. The group crossed a pretty arch and entered a yen-like small island circled by a channel. The lithograph began to glow as they approached, the bright green magic flowing into the channel. So it functioned like a magic circle? Phosphorescence like fireflies raised flickeringly. The sense to probe a memory and then inscribe knowledge by force. Hajime and the others were familiar with this. A raised voice groaned as some one else behind him was struck with shock and a sense of discomfort. As the knowledge flowed into Hajime, the tree began to entangle around the lithograph and swell. Hajime and the others assume a posture of struggle. The shape of the tree began to change, tearing away branches as it formed. Phosphorescence rose away from Hajime, forming into the image of a persons face in the middle of the trunk. It takes on a female appearance from the shoulders up. The persons form is complete; the womans eyes open. Then, the mouth opens gently. First of all, Id like to say congratulations. Youve defeated several of the great labyrinths. I am Luluo Haltina, and I prepared the Haltina (Sea of Trees) Great Labyrinth. I apologize for the very difficult trials I prepared with the maximum regard. She seemed to have used the tree as a medium for her recording. This was the form instead of Oscars pictures. Luluo felt dignified like she might be connected to some form of royalty. Although some of that feeling may come from the tree stem itself, which split around her like hair, and contained a certain kind of beauty. However, it is also necessary. If you came through the dungeons of the other liberators, then you know about our relationship with the gods, the past tragedy, and whats happening right now. Therefore, I wanted you the learn something about the unwavering bond that cant be swayed, a heart that cant be shaken. I think you who arrived here surely understand something about the strength of the heart as well as its weaknesses. Im wishing sincerely that that is of assistance to you in the future. Shia listened to Luluo Haltinas talk with a meek face. But Hajime was already impatient. He didnt need pretentious excuses. For once, however, he quietly read the air. I do not know for what purpose you sought my magic, -sublimation magic, you are free to use it as you see fit. However, stick to your bonds, and do not drown in power. Hajime was already looking around restlessly. How is it? Even if he watched it, it wouldnt change anything. He was already considering removing the lithograph to shut her off and move on already. My god level magic sublimation is the power to make everything evolve. That is the knowledge that is given. But, true value of this magic is found elsewhere. Hajimes eyes widened for a moment. The hand that was hovering over Donner was returned to his side, and his eyes rested on Luluo. The real value of sublimation magic wasnt given in the knowledge. Tell me that first! Hajime pointed a blaming look. Sublimation magic makes the power of everything be sublimated, literally. The other god-level magics are no exception for that. Gravity magic, spirit magic, alteration, space magic these mighty forces are the foundation of the management. All of which lead to further evolution even when combined with each other. This magic would be better called Magic concepts. Someone made a gulping sound, resonating the desire for such a magic. Hajime also had his eyes opened wide in surprise. At one time, in Miledis Raisens labyrinth, she suggested that if he obtained all the gods level magic, he might be able to find something that would grant his desires. He needed to obtain god generation magic. It probably meant this. Concept magic C is the meaning which is just as it sounds. The magical manifestation of how magic acts in this world. Even if you obtain the god-level magic, it cannot be used so easily, because concept magic is invented by utmost will, not theory. So that was the reason it couldnt be copied by magical circle. After hearing the explanation, Hajime frowned. Utmost will if its an explanation done so lightly. We seven liberators worked over the course of decades and only managed three magical concepts. However, that was enough for us but which one will you need? Just as Luluo said so, the lithographic center slides and something like a pocket watch comes out from the inside. Hajime takes it into his hand. One needle of the same length was fixed on a plate in the center of the semitransparent lid. On the backside was a pattern painted in the form Luluo Haltina used. Apparently, it also serves as a proof of capture. Luluo resumed her explanation. For the name, its called the compass of desire. The concept that, when activated, shows the place I desired. (Translation Note: Pirates of the Caribbean anyone? Drink up, my me hearties you ho!) Hajime heard the explanation and his heart skipped a beat. The place I desired is shown. That means It will lead you to the location to want to go. Anything, anywhere, be it hidden or C even in another world. The different world Luluo is talking about will be the world by which the Mad Gods reside. The liberators must have used concept magic out of utmost will. To beat the gods, of course. Therefore, this compass was produced to find the place where god was. Hajime was certain Oscar helped make this compass using the concept magic as well as his generation magic. But C it should also be possible to use this compass to show them how to return to Japan. A means to return home was found delight welled in Hajimes chest like he might burst. Yue clenched his hand and gave him a firm squeeze, looking up at him gently. To get all the gods magic, if that is your goal, youll be able to travel anywhere. I wish you to move forward with free will and find happiness in your life. Good luck for your future. Luluo had come to the end of her words after giving her speech, all that was left was the tree with the entangled lithograph. They remained immersed in the afterglow in silence as if chewing on the events that just happened to their satisfaction. Only the sound of the rustling of leaves as the wind blew gently affected their vicinity. It was Hajime that broke the stillness, asking Yue with a monotonous tone of controlled emotion. Yue, just to hear it, using the magic of sublimation, combined with spatial magic. Can we cross to another world? Startled movements spread across Koukis group behind him. Yue understood the weight of those words and the exploration of that potential. And with the strongest magic user with the knowledge of the gods inscribed in her mind, she searched for a solution. As result, she obtained the answer . Im sorry. Really Just that. If the world can be exceeded simply by mixing spatial magic with sublimation, then certainly the liberators wouldnt have had so much trouble, too. Luluo has said that there were three concept magics that had been produced. The first concept was given to the compass of desire. It would stand to reason that the other concepts would be the concept to go to another world and the concept to overthrow the gods. In other words, when not attaining to concept magic, the idea of leaving the world is difficult. Yue was hanging her head dejectedly at being unable to meet Hajimes expectations. Hajime gave her a kind smile and combed his fingers quietly through her beautiful gold hair. Yue seemed ticklish, looking upward at Hajime and shrugging her shoulders as he ran his fingers over her skin. Its no problem. I was being greedy. It was just a thought. We just need more god-level magic. We just need to get the right one, and youll definitely be able to figure it out, so dont have such a face. The heart that was impatient at the thought they might be able to return had already recovered its poise, and Hajime shrugs his shoulders with the expressions he had to spare. In answer to whether Yue was relieved at his recovery, like usual she snuggled close to him. Cough, Cough. Well is Yue and Hajime back to normal? I think a shortcut formed for us to return to entrance. So less lovey dovey for now! Shia, while looking at Yue and Hajime, interrupted their pink space while saying Yes, as always, certainly in one corner of the garden the magic circle appeared. As Shia suggested that would be the shortcut to descend back to the ground level. After checking the magic circle, Hajime strokes Shias bunny ears to correct some of her sulkiness. Then Kouki starts to speak up. Oh hey, Nagumo. A short while ago when you received the concept magic Yeah we should be able to return now. At least, this compass will tell me where to head next. Really Kouki wore an expression as if hope was lost. Ryuutaro, Shizuku, and Suzu also wore feelings that looked ready to explode, like they might start crying at any second. They were hesitating over the lack of getting the god-level magic, but only because Hajime was there for the moment. It seemed like they would have to depend on Hajime. The, a, as for that, Nagumo. When returning Suzu tries to ask Hajime about something. Even if she didnt say it, it was possible to guess. They remembered Hajimes indifference to his classmates. That they might only be able to return if Hajime does it for them Reserve goes out when perfect salvation depends on the benevolence of another being straight through. Suzu, as the typical mood manufacturer, was either in a good place or a bad place as she tried to talk and stir around the subject of returning home. The thought was they could return naturally too, but that was groundless, and Well, Hajime didnt hate this kind of thing. Be relieved. There wont be any capacity restrictions or demerits. Ill return everyone if I can. It is, taken along or eehehe. Thank you, Nagumo-san. For the fact that you had so little confidence. You didnt really do anything, did you? Ugh! Kouki, Ryuutaro, and Suzu hang their heads to their chests. With just sublimation magic, the ability of every magic can be raised a bit. Of course, when you already had god-level magic, the necessity to sublimate it would look more like a limit breakthrough without the side effects, so there would also be some restrictions. Like Rebirth without the side effects or something like that. Still, they seemed unconfident. It should be said that they couldnt get sublimation magic. But also that it could be expected. It was that the tests were flawed and exploitable that they made it to the end in the first place. But as such, Kouki and the others hanged their heads. Still, one person tried to follow awkwardly with the circumstances. Yaegashi you seem to be able to use the new magic? Hajime asked. ! Oh, I think that, I can use it, yes. Ho! Is that true? That was really it? Youve learned it? Indeed, Shizu, Shizu! Suzus Bride! This also could be expected. Shizuku had been through the pleasure hell, a dream of the ideal world, and having her feelings reversed all without help. Even if her battle ability wasnt enough, the god-level magic was worth getting just from the mental power she had to fight through. It was heartwarming, but it seemed like Suzu was the only one who appreciated that fact purely. Ryuutaro wore a mortified expression while Kouki wore ominous shadows in his expressions while he praised with a smiling face. Shizuku watched Kouki with an anxious look at that. Anyway, back to Fair Bergen again. Slowly. Hordes of cockroaches was light trauma. Serious mental damage. Yue needs to heal with spirit. Kufufufu. Ill fix you right up. I, I too! Ill put my head on your lap, too! Yues already done enough! Im on top of this! Its because everything is done! Because everything is done! I say it twice because its important! The tired master should step on mistress! Itll be good. I make the mistress chair replacement so you can relax. Do you have a firm foothold separately? You may stamp as much as you like? As Hajime walked to the magic circle while cuddling with Yue, Shia and the rest crowd around him from left, right, and behind. Hajime wrapped a hand around Shias arm while giving a little laugh. Shia gives a start, but seems happy and grasps back. Kaori and Tio think Shia is given priority somehow and turn to look at her with envious eyes. Shizuku follows behind watching the view with a bright expression while considering the possibility of going home. One boy wore a smile and chose to understand it that way at least, and thus the capture of one of the seven great labyrinths, the Sea of Trees, was complete. Chapter 133 The depths of the forest of Fair Bergen felt particularly peaceful and calming that morning. The twitter of a nearby bird stirred in the air like a ripple across the waters surface. It seemed to be a gentle music, floating along with the tone of rustling leaves. However, in a particularly unremarkable part of Fair Bergen out of public eye, there sounded a different kind of noise. Hugh! Hugh! Hugh! Up! Hah! Oh! It was sharp sound of air splitting combined with short breaths. With each sound, a black line cut through the air, splitting the morning fog. The black sword moved naturally through the air like flowing water. The sword wielders movements were extremely refined, and when combined with her flowing black hair, resembled a dance dedicated to the gods. The black sword and black hair moved near the path of a falling leaf, arcing in a circular pattern. The leaf fell within the swords path and was immediately dispersed, beads of sweat scattering into the mist. For how many hours did she dance with the earth? The ground was carved with her footprints, and there were an immeasurable number of destroyed leaves at her feet. However, her blurred form moved tirelessly, fighting against her own exhaustion. Her form was innocent, yet beautiful to behold, each strike with the sword performed in earnest. hah. Shizukus eternal blade dance suddenly met disorder. Her sword missed the leaf by a quarter of an inch. The centrifugal force of her spin caused her to lose her balance. Shizuku barely managed to avoid tumbling. With a bitter face, she put the black sword to her side. Hah, hah, well Shizuku shook her head in irritation. Her trademark raven-black ponytail whipped left to right, echoing her sentiment. Clear your mind, clear as water. Taking a deep breath, she remembered to put her mind at peace and to calm her heart. It was an exercise she had learned in Japan while she practiced fencing. Shizukus troubled heart regained its tranquility quickly. However, the figure of a boy emerged from that calmness Nuaaa!!! While gallantly shouting in an unlady-like manner, she swung her black sword as if to beat away at the image in her mind. Different, different! That is why! Its different! The waters of her mind were turbulent, not a single sense of calm anywhere. Like a typhoon ravaging the sea, Shizukus mind rampaged. This is all different, and I dont know the meaning. Im calm, Im cool. By all odds, she was far from calm. Her heart seemed to scream at her incoherently. In fact, she had spent the entire day trying to calm herself, but her sword wouldnt listen, the state of her mind shown in its choppy movements and her negligent footwork. She was trying to shake off the disturbance in her heart with discipline and training. Why, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say Shizuku spent all night focusing on that. Yesterday, Hajime and the rest had returned from the Haltina Great Labyrinth and chose to rest immediately. Shizuku got a meal and a bath before immediately going to bed, of course. However, she couldnt sleep for some reason, her mind turbid. Though it was midnight, she left her bed, the black sword in hand. And it was that boy who kept rising to the surface of her mind, causing her to suffer the mental anguish when idle. Sie! Sie! See!!! Her shout got rougher after each strike. It was the unpleasant events of the large labyrinth that she couldnt avoid thinking about. It had started after they were brought into that world of dreams. When Shizuku remembered the sweet world, it caused her to blush, but it was also painful Her ideal world was something she could never tell anyone. She tried to reject the inner maiden within her heart. Uryaaa!!! This caused her to think about the final trial of the great labyrinth. The unexpected content of her reversed feelings. It wasnt the fact that she had felt love for the black creatures. No, it was her extreme dislike for a certain boy she didnt have the urge to kill him, but her thoughts were certainly hateful. That is Its different. Friendship. Its friendship Bonzai! She lost her composure with the sword. It seemed to stem from the collapse of her character. The black sword swung in vain, the wind switching around crudely. Shizuku grimaced in displeasure as the shadow of that boy floated in her vision like a phantom, a hateful smile on his face. If one of her classmates saw this, theyd be shocked. Shizuku continued to swing the sword recklessly, trying to bring back the peace and remove her confusion. To shake off and deny it. She wanted to convince herself that it was all a misunderstanding. With fatigue setting in, Shizukus feelings started to regain their original stillness. As to the cause of her turmoil, that was of course the nature of the Great Labyrinth, an eccentric environment that created a temporary loss of propriety. Her heart finally settled down, even if she thought about him. Back to normal. Fuaaa! She slowly expels a breath. She closed her eyes and remained in the darkness, sweat dripping down her pail skin, an eloquent sight to the morning. With her body wet, hair sticking to her cheeks, hot breath coming from her lips, it can only be described as slightly sexy. As Shizuku indulged in the lingering calmness, a voice spoke up. As Id expect from Shizuku. Ahh!? Shizukus heart jumped through her throat at the sound of a familiar voice. The tone disturbed her peace. The thought How is this expected? came without anyone to tsukkomi. Shizuku glanced back at the voice with these turbulent thoughts in her mind. The expected person, Hajime, stood there. She had not felt any sign of his approach through her training. Naguma-kun. Dont scare me like that, it is poor tastes to stand behind me. Shizuku gave a smile while her heart pounded and throbbed uncomfortably. Confronting Hajime while he took her chastising Have Pufu! !! Her chastising was repeated but only received laughter. He could only react to her colorful criticism with humor. However, because her cheeks were dyed slightly, her statement had very little weight. That awareness is like a splinter hurled at her consciousness. And you you Hajime, still slightly laughing at her remark, gives an apology and tosses her a towel from his treasure warehouse. Realizing that she was covered in sweat, she began to wipe herself with a surge of panic and a strange sense of embarrassment. I wasnt looking to disturb you. I just woke up early. I was looking for a suitable place to train and came across Yaegashi. I wanted to see how youre doing. Are you doing well? I am I just couldnt get any sleep. Well, you did conquer your first large labyrinth. I suppose youre still excited? Oh, well It was certainly exciting in a different way, and there was an increase in strength. However, Shizuku couldnt say it and averted her eyes. The suspicious act caused Hajime to narrow his eyes and tilt his head with a puzzled look. Shizuku ended up losing more of her composure. She looked restless, uncomfortable, fidgety Yaegashi, have you been feeling any strangeness, any aftereffects? Oh? You could say Im fine. Yes, completely healthy! Rather, in the best condition. If you say so but you like very tired, and youre acting suspicious. Suspicious behavior? Coming from you? I am ordinary! Youre the one who is standing behind people thoughtlessly! Youre usually cool as ice (tl: he refers to her as a hitman) always calm Though Shizuku was obviously not normal, she insisted she was, so Hajime decided to stop worrying about it. He put on that kind of look before approaching Shizuku. Shizuku suddenly panicked at Hajimes sudden approach. She pushed both hands out in front to put up a barrier between the two of them. What? Why are you coming towards me? Please wait a moment. Sweaty! Territory Violation! Calm down! You want the towel? But its all Not good. Ill return it once its washed! So please stop! Something is definitely wrong I only want to see your black sword. As Hajime approached her, the attitude Shizuku presented while stepping backwards was that as if she was being approached by a pervert. Oh? My Black sword? Something like that I can reinforce it. Its something I figured out thanks to the sublimation magic. If youd rather I didnt, thats fine You can If you do, Im thankful. Shizuku timidly showed him the edge of her black sword. It seemed he didnt intend to get any closer. Shizuku was acting more and more suspicious to Hajime, but he supposed she didnt want to get close to someone after sweating so much, so he gave a shrug. Hajime grabbed the black sword and stamped his foot. Instantly, the ground rose into the form of a chair and table. He sat down in the chair and pulled various ores out of the treasure warehouse while displaying the black sword in front of him. (Translation Note: The summary says he pulled them from his storage, but the MTL made it seem like he transmogrified it from the ground, that was his thing for quite a while, after all.) While watching this, Shizuku took the chair opposite of Hajimes while wearing a gloomy and restless expression. .. .. There was no conversation. As Hajime fiddled with the ore, only the sounds of small birds chirping and the whispers of leaves could be heard, and the morning peace and calm returned. However, Shizuku did not feel particularly uncomfortable. Although there was some tension between her and Hajime initially, the silence did well to help her regain her peace of mind. Hajime doesnt spare Shizuku a single glance, deep in concentration. Hajimes pupils take on a serious expression, brightened by red magic. As Hajimes hands moved, crimson magical light altered the composition of the minerals themselves. Shizukus thoughts were like as expected, its beautiful as she watched Hajimes face while he worked. She started to doze off, her head falling to her shoulder and elbows. After staying up all night, drowsiness was the consequence. In the middle of the work, Hajime took her hand and extracted a drop of blood. The act startled Shizuku and almost caused her to fall from her chair. As the moments passed on, Shizuku began to fall into a sense of strange comfort, her eyes once again growing heavy. Then Hajimes voice spoke up. Look, its done, Yaegashi. . Yaegashi? . Youre asleep? Her arm functioned as a pillow for her head. Hajime squinted at her face, observing that her eyes were closed. He looked in amazement at the defenseless expression she wore as she slept. Normally, one would wake them up gently, or perhaps put a jacket over them. Hajime instead shoved magic power into the sword and presses it against Shizuku, activating one of its functions. Baribaribaribaribaribari. (electric shock) Ababababababa. (sound of someone being electrocuted) Sparks gushed out the blade. Shizuku made a scream, stiffening up and springing to her feet in an instant. Hajime had activated the firemans standard thunder, which was certainly one way to wake you up. As soon as the black sword was pushed away, her head thumped face first into the table, white smoke rising from her body as she rubbed her jaw with one hand. The black sword seemed to have worked satisfactory. Whyd you do that so suddenly? Naturally, the recovering Shizuku roared in anger. She hit the table with her hand and gave Hajime a scowl. I figured I could wake you up and test the weapons efficiency at the same time. You say that without a single reservation, this guy As Shizuku tried to throw our words of protest, she realized that she had tossed the sword away while being shocked. She raced over to recover it. Before obtaining the sublimation magic, the best I could do was add one or two abilities to ore. However, by tying the magic with the generation magic, I was able to create two or more effects. And youre ignoring my anger to explain Alright Its fine now. Since Hajime began explaining the reinforcement of the black sword as if nothing happened, Shizuku decided to let it go with a grand sigh. She watched him with scornful eyes, trying to convince herself to do so. Therefore, I added some new magic to the black sword. One is gravity magic. The weight of the sword can be changed. You can pull and repel against the blade and even cut gravity itself for an instant. That is amazing. The scorn in Shizukus eyes dissipated during Hajimes explanation, instead opening wide as she glanced over the black sword. However, it might have been too early to be surprised. As Hajimes explanation continues, her face starts to tighten over the full abilities of the sword. First, it is possible to rupture space itself using spatial magic. The black sword can repair itself automatically with reproduction magic. Moreover, it may aid in the recovery of the user to boot. It can also damage the spirit by penetrating the body with spirit magic. As well, firemans standard thunder and wind nails performances were improved, plus the new ability shock conversion. .. Furthermore, the authentication method and status of the plate was reworked so that a long intonation is no longer necessary for a high effect. The sword itself has a movement state allowing the spells to be used chantlessly. Because Yaegashi is a speed fighter, she wouldnt able to spend long periods intoning a skill. Hajime finished his explanation. Shizuku watches the black sword in her hand, cold sweat running down her face. The original cheat sword she possessed has now become flat out bugged, no matter how you look at it. If its performance was known, wars would be fought to acquire this weapon. It is currently the strongest sword in this world. Is it alright having such a thing Oh, its just in case. Just in case? Shizuku tilted her neck to the side with a puzzled look as Hajime looked up at the sky and gave a small nod. Hajime had a sharp look, like from the eyes of a keen wolf. Shizukus heart started to beat rapidly. However, she waited for Hajimes explanation while ignoring the heat rising in her cheeks. Its pretty understandable. Once we capture the last labyrinth that means we should be able to return to Japan. However, there will be obstacles. The idea that itll go that smoothly is just optimism. Obstacles? You mean like the mad gods? Yes. It doesnt seem like the gods will let an irregularity like me go. Ill need some meat for the time when the Gods Apostles like Nointo start to appear in large quantities though youve also considered the age of gods magic as a war potential. Didnt you say something early about needing a meatwall? Hey? You said that didnt you? Hajime carelessly leaked a bit of his real intention, and Shizuku tried to address it with a floating vein throbbing. However, Hajime kept on talking, disregarding it. My artifact making ability as transcended into a new evolution thanks to the sublimation magic. Even if it doesnt improve any of the other age of gods magic, a considerable improvement in combat potential is possible. I can improve all of your equipment. Not only Yaegashi, but the rest of the party too. While we go to the ice and snow labyrinth, its possible another apostle of god may attack. It must be repulsed by any means. Of course, youll also be able to challenge the other labyrinths with those strengthened arms. I understand what you mean Having said what he wanted to say, Hajime stood up. Shizuku wore a troubled expression and hesitated. After all, Nagumo-kuns group will go without us? Hmm? Do you want to come with? .. Shizuku didnt answer. Originally, this was a big favor they asked and Hajime kept to his side of the bargain. He was to help them capture one large labyrinth. The struggle through the large labyrinth, it seemed to permeate through their flesh and bones. She couldnt deny the ability shortage that she possessed. In a word, even if she followed, shed be a burden for Hajime and the others. Furthermore, once capturing the ice and snow labyrinth, returning might become available. So Hajime had no reason to bring the other classmates along. Thats why Shizuku didnt answer, instead shaking her head. Hajime opened his mouth at Shizukus response, then shrugged. Well if its only Yaegashi, I wouldnt mind bringing you (TL: Of course, wouldnt want to leave some of your harem behind.) Eh? Shizukis eyes widen in surprise at the unexpected words that leaked from Hajime. A beat later, Shizuku turned her head, her cheeks blushed red like a furnace as she hurried to conceal it. While desperately trying to calm down her wild heart, she attempted to ask Hajimes real intention. As for that, what Well, its strategy. Your spiritual strength wont be a problem at all. The gaps in skill can be filled with an artifact. Oh, yes. Is that true? Her expectations were easily betrayed. Shizuku still thought I did not expect it! Shizuku looked back, pulling the heat from her cheeks and quieting her mind while giving Hajime a reproachful look. However, the words immediately after caused the blush to return once again. Yes, thats true. Apart from the other members of my party, Yaegashi is the person I trust in most. !!! It seemed like Shizukus reproachful look was a result of her thinking Hajime was trying to flatter her, but Hajime misunderstood. It was a recantation because of that. But the correction tugged at Shizuku, and she began to blush again. Hajime wore a wry smile, ignoring Shizukus reaction while concentrating on his original purpose. Although, well, even if only Yaegashi follows, that could be trouble. Eh why is that? Well, what will others in the class say? Amanogawa will definitely be out of control without you. Hed run around recklessly or just go missing going Yaegashi is in trouble! Embarrassing people are troublesome. But there is no body and no cover. (Translation note: No clue what this means, I think I mistranslated the previous line) Shizuku was getting tired of being thrown around by Hajimes behavior. Hajime reached into the treasure storage and pulled out a several chakram. Do this chakram metastasize internally? What are you doing, taking them out? Its training. Just like you were doing before I came. If youre tired, you should head back. You should be able to get some sleep now. As Hajime said it, Shizuku remembered how tired she really was now. However, it didnt seem easy to leave this place either. Looking at the surroundings and Hajime, who had created a column of thirty or more Chakram around his body. Noticing it caused Shizukus mouth to drop. May I watch a little? I dont mind, but are you sure you dont need sleep? Its alright, Ill return when I get tired enough. Hajime shrugged his shoulder, acknowledging Shizukus words. Shutting his eyes, he pulled out Donner. Shizuku rested her elbows on the table, her cheeks in her hands, watching Hajime while supporting her head. The next moment: Tantantantantantantantan. Hajime pulled the trigger on Donner, aiming at the chakram flying around at high speeds fast enough to be difficult to see. The bullets were non-fatal rubber-coated metal, causing the gun to produce a sound different than the usually explosive sound effects. The fired bullets enter straight, right, and left in their respective chakrum circles, dashing from another chakram before returning to Hakime. The bullet exchanged so as not to put out from the column made from the chakrams metastasizing into more chakrams. His finger continued to pull the triggers as he peeled off and dashed around the circle of charkram aiming at yet another chakram. It was repeated, minimum movement and eagle eyed shots emerging across the dancing leaves in every direction. The movements might have lacked the elegance of Shizuku a little while before, but there was no military art in the last few hundred years that succeeded by being beautiful. However, it was reasonable. Movement was refined for minimum requirements combined with rational decisions. It was a different sort of elegance compared to Shizuku. It was creating a storm in which Hajime flew within its center, causing Shizuku to stare instinctively. A bright red ripple expanded in the air from where Hajime worked, in addition, more chakram were taken from the warehouse, creating a spheroid surrounding from every direction. And, Dopan. Dopan. Dopan. Dopan. Dopan. Dopan. The sphere flashed with bright red as the chakram moved in. The fatal bullets accelerated by electromagnets, delimiting from the laser like red line in the glow. Ten meters in diameter, the chakram circle gradually narrowed the range. When it reaches 3 meters, red flashing light discharged continuously from point blank range. Hajime shot down each light one at a time. Donner in his right and left hand embodied the moving about offense and defense like a separate living entity. The innumerable chakram basked in bright red light, filling the inside of the sphere. The shots and shining increase, like a bright red moon that floated in the sky. Beautiful. With an entranced expression, Shizuku muttered the words every time she saw the bright red around Hajime. It seemed like her unconscious real feelings were overflowing. The shots echoed across the forest, spoiling the peace and calm of the morning. However, Shizukus eyelids continued to become heavy while watching the red star in the sky, and consciousness quietly slipped away from her. Chapter 134 Nu.Nu? Shizukus eyes opened softly while she leaked out a cute noise. Waking up from her nap, her pupils couldnt seem to focus quite right. A moment, later, she realized that she was looking at the wood grain of a ceiling over her head. In her half-wakeful state, she also recognized a soft feeling on the back of her head. As she wore such a defenseless face, a familiar voice came from her side. Shizuku-chan, are you waking up? Its already noon time. Uh?.Kaori? Shizuku unintentionally turned towards the source of the voice. It was indeed her best friend next to her. Kaori was watching Shizuku with a gentle smile, sitting in a chair next to the outdoor window. She rubbed her eyes and sat up, shaking off sleep like she was rising to the surface from a deep pool of water. She started to recall where she was before she lost consciousness and tilted her head to the side. Oh? I was outside in the woods I mean how did I get here, this is Kaoris room? This was one of the private rooms prepared for Hajimes group in Fair Bergen. Although she didnt know Kaoris room on sight, since Kaori was here, she assumed it was. Remembering the event this morning, Kaori wore a bitter smile with just a hint of pain in her heart while examining Shizuku, who wore a puzzled look. Yes, it is my room. This morning, Hajime brought Shizuku-chan. You were staying up all night? Thats not good. You just came back from a Great Labyrinth. You should be taking it easy. I understand, Im sorry. So he brought me here? I dont remember at all. Shizuku-chan was very tired. Kaori raises an accusing finger at Shizuku as a form of scolding, causing Shizuku to fidget restlessly. Her docility made her look even more cool and adult-like with her long black hair no longer in a ponytail, displaying the gap power between the two of them. Her unclothed figure in a one piece shirt also contributed to the appearance. No wonder all the girls in the class wanted to call her older sister. Witnessing her figure would cause someone to declare that her destructive power is amazing! With a single smile, she could create a blood bath from nosebleeds alone. Even Kaori was blushing a little. Shizuku looked up at her with a blush of her own and asked Kaori nervously. Oh how did he? Shizuku seemed to struggle with the fact that she had succumbed to sleep, her heart rate going up at the thought of Hajime holding her. Was it perhaps a princess carry? However, reality was cruel, so Kaoris cheeks were cramped. How would you be carried normally? Kaori, normally? Normally, yes, plain. Only a little artistic. Wait, Kaori what do you mean by artistic? Shizuku continued to ask even as Kaori hesitated to say anything disagreeable. Kaoris eyes seemed to swim for a while, before she forced a smile back onto her face. You were sleeping, how do you say? crucified to a cross while being drifted through the sky? Eh, crucified? After hearing it in detail, it seemed the Hajime had used the opportunity to bring Shizuku back to her room as a form of training, practicing with gravity stones to bring her back without waking her. It could be said that getting the balance right in order to prevent her from being jarred awake would be a burden worthy of being trained. In addition, she ended up in Kaoris room because Hajime had no clue where hers was. Even so why a cross? It spreads the body out like a sphere, so that mistakes wont jar the body as much, so its easier to make adjustments, so you sleep. Even if you say that isnt that a sort of unpleasant sleep Shizukus cheeks twitch convulsively. A vein floats over her forehead, the heat in her chest turning ice cold. Kaori deepens her wry smile. By the way, the state of Shizukus crucifixion was witness by a group of passing soldiers. Like the image of Christ on the cross hanging in churches on the earth, it had an effect on people. The number of Shizuku fans increased exponentially due to the mystique of that image, but that was better left unsaid right now. As Shizuku burned in silent anger, there was a sound from down below. It appeared to be the voice of someone familiar. It was the voice of a woman. Kaori glances out the window. Its somewhat noisy? Whats going on? theres an encounter Shia and Arutena (Translation Note: Yeah, I didnt remember her either. She was an elf saved by Hajime after being enslaved by the Hoelscher Empire). A fight this early in the morning. Something ought to be done. What kind of fight? Well, Im not sure how to explain it, something quarrel-like? Its early, lets go see! Without understanding, Kaori sums up and explains the event while urging Shizuku to follow her downstairs. Apparently, the pair had started fighting regarding something to do with Hajime. After some unheard comment, Shia had exploded and the pair started wrestling. Shia was currently using a cobra twist on Arutena in the middle of a dining area. Shia seemed to be using professional wrestling techniques on the granddaughter of Alfrerick. She was practically a princess! An estranged girl from the rejected rabbit group was using violence on the daughter of one of the strongest forces in Fair Bergen. In a normal situation, this would be an immediate reason for execution. However, the rabbit family had changed their luck of recent. In other words, they were now known as the head-hunting rabbit family. Solving the situation with her skill, Shia spit out vicious words about Arutena daring to keep approaching Hajime, and so she met Arutena crudely and with violence, causing her to crumble. Shia was aware of Arutenas behavior. Though no one would have expected the treasured princess to approach Hajime in the first place, but still Oraoraoraoraora! If you want me to stop, dont make eyes at my Hajime! Ah, ah, ah! This is shameful! Apparently, Arutena did not seem too discouraged from continuing to follow Hajime, even at the hands of Shias wrestling techniques. Arutena was tossed upside down and put on Shias shoulder. Professional wrestling technique C kinniku buster! Expanding her splendid legline to the max, Shia lifted Arutena inversely, exposing her groin area. Her undergarments were made bare, defiling her purity and innocence unexpectedly. By the way, Hajime was still in the dining room. There were also several employees of the dining area and two skiki maids with Arutena. Everyone was flustered except for Hajime. Ko is this okay? Thats the princess being treated this way. Is she really the princess? Would she wear such an expression? Ah that Somehow, she seems happy? Shizuku asked the question after heading down from the room she had stayed overnight, while Kaoris expression twitched at the sight in front of her. Kaori made it a response by pointing to Arutenas face. Her face was certainly dyed red, but the edges of her eyes seemed to be shining with excitement. Arutenas expression almost seemed to give out a happy atmosphere. Though the other party was giving her extreme humiliation it still seemed like she was following her heart and it was not all together bad. Youre going to be obstinate, how about this! Kothis time, such disgrace. Shia had run out of pity as Arutena refused to say shed stop approaching Hajime. Even before the kinniku buster throw had brought her to the ground, as Arutena fell, Shia kicked out her foot, rolling and bringing her body up. It was the so-called Romero Special. While rolling, Aritunas skirt flies up, ruining the grandeur and her once graceful tone. However, her expression still wore a determined look, which invalidated Shias persuasive power. Because Shias position, she wasnt able to see the expression on Arutenas face. Therefore, she believed that Arutena was sufficiently punished. Everyone in the place was already mind boggled that Arutena wore a pleased expression. This daughter shes already been beaten up but is still pleased? This put a perplexed expression on everyones face. I see, something quarrel-like indeed. Yes youd like to think even Tio found a like-minded friend, but this seems a little different. Shizuku wore a face of agreement, while Kaori saw something pitiable. In fact, Tio, an oddity in and of herself, seemed to be watching Arutena with affection, like a master watching over the growth of her pupil. Her look seemed to hold sympathy and joy over finding a compatriot. Hajime and Yue sat down in a seat opposite of hers, while holding looks of disgust. Tired of this scene, Hajime opened his mouth toward Shia and offered words that damaged Arutena to the very limit. Shia, stop wasting your time on nothing. Say, Hajime, I wont stop. Im just reducing the number of rivals. The princess decided to refuse. She also seemed a little too conscious of her wants. I took the initiative to strike first! Shia shifted into a reverse boston crab, apparently intending to nip this rival in the bud. While putting her into another shameful place, Arutena lets out a painful, but somewhat glad, scream. The appearance of a princess was completely lost. The maids and employees tried to escape reality, their souls hanging out of their mouths, ready to escape. Hajime turned his eyes on Tio with a flat expression, and then he dipped some bread into his vegetable soup and put it into his mouth before standing up with a reluctant sigh. While collecting the glances of everyone in the dining room, he moved over to Shia and pulled her arm and Arutenas foot, separating the two. The drawn Shia immediately settles into Hajimes arms. Kaori and Shizuku meet the scene with blank expressions while letting out a stupid oh! noise. Hajime disregarded them. And quietly whispered something into Shias rabbit ears, causing her eyes to widen in bewilderment. Shia, Is Yue your rival? What? Yue? Thats not right. Yue is specialthat. While embracing the puzzled Shia especially strongly, Hajime tried to persuade Shia. There already is no rival to you. At least, I dont intend to talk to other women at the same level I talk to Shia. Its impossible to compare Arutena and Shia together. I give you my priority, my special treatment. Ha Hajime To the word special that Hajime unexpectedly whispered, Shia dyed red momentarily. It wasnt exactly what Hajime said, but the conviction behind the words that showed Hajimes change in attitude since some nights ago. In other words, Yue was special from everyone else. No one could be in the same line as her, but there isnt only one special person for Hajime, not only Yue can be special. To be told this, with no special situation, in the middle of a dining room at noon was a complete surprise. While wearing an embarrassed expression, Shias blush deepened. Everyone else except Yue had stiffened with similar leers as Hajime comforted Shia. That, Shia. With regard to Arutena, Do you think that applies to you? What? Eh? I? Shia responded with confusion as her back was patted softly. Arutena had covered her face with both hands, embarrassed by the pink space she suddenly found herself right next to. However, shes peeking out from an opening in her fingers, her eyes trembling restlessly with just a hint of shame. After all, I clawing after all, its Hajime. Chi, its different! I dont think of Shia badly. But I want to talk to Shia without reserve!!! Oh Shia pulls away from Arutena, then goes back to clinging to Hajime. Such a thing is a professional wrestling skill, obviously. Shia realized she had turned Arutena abnormal unintentionally as she applied a shameful joint technique. Tio was giving Arutena a look of admiration. Shia noticed, it was indeed a smile of approval. A new abnormal had been awakened. Shia turned her gaze to Arutena, while floating a disturbed expression. Another transformation This is different! Shia misunderstands! I really just want to get along well with Shia! You do? What? Me? Shia was asking nervously as Arutena vented her emotions. According to Arutena, apparently, this. Arutena is a princess in Fair Bergen. Since shes the granddaughter of Alfrerick, a high level person in the community, she is treated as a noble existence between the families. Therefore, shes always been handled carefully by others. The result goes without saying. Brought up as a gentle girl with a kind heart, she received a good education and was loved by many, however, she was always given special treatment. She was given first priority, practically worshiped by boys and girls of the same age. There was nothing on equal terms with anyone. Surrounded by people whod always treat her gently, she began to feel lonely. She began to feel admiration. She always wanted a close friend, someone who could exchange opinions without restraint. However, it was the obstinacy and result of the rivalry with Shia, that impacted Arutena the most. It was an impact to her body as well as an impact to her mind. A girl the same age as her treated Arutena mercilessly. It exposed those feelings with ever hit, physical and by word. After the shock, she absent mindedly and unintentionally felt joy. And, so she thought, someone from the same age group, it might be possible to become best friends with someone who can put the nature of her family aside. It seemed wonderful. Because, Im ashamed to say, that when I got near Hajime, Shia would pay attention to me. Well, you cant get attention like youre a dog There it is handled as a dogme Oh you react with just that? To Arutena, there is blush on her cheeks from a strange gladness for being treated like a dog. Shia wears an After all expression. Arutena sits up, panicking a bit, stretching her hand out to Shia quietly while standing up nervously. So, then, if you say so, will you be my friend? Can you answer me? Somehow, this confession makes me itch if you just want to be friends, I cant think of a reason to refuse. Shia was disgusted a bit while thinking its still a princess. She took Arutenas hand for a handshake, and Arutena wore an amazed expression. Arutenas look turned to a smile, pleased at the unexpected development. Meanwhile, everyone else wore stiff and uncomfortable expressions. ? When Shia tries to separate her hand, Huh?, she inclines her neck. Why wont Arutena let go of her hand? Uh, Arutena-san? My hand Oh, please drop the honorifics, just call me Arutena! And Ill call you Shia! Since we are best friends, this is normal! (Translation note: Im really bad about catching honorifics, so just assume most people are using Csan -sama ect They went from becoming friends to best friends in five seconds. Really? This is the daughter of a large figure in Fair Bergen, after all. Shia began to have a cold sweat, while Arutena blushed at telling Shia as much. So, Shia, what technique will you use this time? Eh? It is very shameful, and strange pain even becomes numb however Shias warmth is transmitted. Because Im Shias best friend, you can use your various techniques on me. We can play more! At that moment, Shia shook off Arutenas hand with a zuzazaza- and retreated back to a wall, cold sweat flowing down her face. Na What best friends? Isnt this just a pervert, you really did change! Such a thing! I only want to spend as much time as I can with Shia before she leaves tomorrow! Then, what comes with wanting to play! To this dangerous Arutena, Shias rabbit ears were bristling. Hajime held a smiling expression, and Shia had her mouth gaped. Indeed, this is my Shia, who shares the hardship of others. The first half of your words are wonderful, but I other half sound unpleasant! To a comparatively cruel excuse of experiencing hardship of a locked-on abnormality (Arutena), Shia became watery eyed. Apparently, Hajime doesnt intend to help at all. Arutena approached Shia who is pressed up against the wall. Shes wore a smile that said Lets continue with what we started a while ago. Being the opposite of pleased and suppressed by this power, Shia turned and opened a window with a ban sound, leaping from the room with a jump and running away like an escaping rabbit. She apparently planned to escape from public until things cooled down. Ah? Shia! Where did you go? Wait for me! To Shias actions, Arutena acted like a woman whose lover just deserted her, leaping through the window while executing a physical strength on par with what Shia did. She started running off with a shitatatata sound on her feet. Shia turned back and saw Arutena. Giving a shout, Hiii!?, she bolted off toward the downtown of Fair Bergen. The two disappeared from sight with surprising swiftness. Everyone was left staring at the scene, Hajime at the head, with feelings that could only be described as stupefied. Meanwhile, the form of a girl advanced on Hajime. .Hajime A while ago, what did you mean by what you said to Shia? Kaori demanded. Problems just always seemed to outbreak around Hajime. Chapter 135 After the clear affection that Hajime showed Shia, Kaori approached him with a strange sway in her step. .Hajime.What was that a little while ago? I wonder? An impossible shadow floated across her face, with no discernable light source as the cause. Just her eyes darkened. Combined with her chilly look, it had a terrible effect. Though it hurts to think about Did Shia really become someone special too? When? Why? What caused this? To Kaoris interrogation, Hajime gave a wry smile while scratching his cheek. Well, what to say Although I cant say its within the same line as Yue somehow or other, I have started to desire an exclusive possession for Shia. There was Yues advice too, and so I decided to treat Shia in suitable manner. There was nothing in particular that changed. So, its romantic feelings for Shia? Im not sure It feels different. But I think you can call it love? Actually, Hajime could not help by incline his neck as if asking whether these feelings for Shia were in fact romantic. To Yue, his heart throbbed, and he felt passion that flew in the face of reason, which wasnt the same with Shia. Besides the burning feelings for Yue, he felt a quieter, softer one when it came to Shia. Once putting it into words, he realized it might really be love. Hed always have feelings that burned like the sun for the always quiet Yue, however, the sweet and innocent Shia was like the moon. It was a very mysterious thought. They were contrasting feelings, but it was clearly more than simple affection. However, since the feelings were subtle, Hajime was at a loss on how to explain. The entire dining room quieted as Hajimes feelings were expressed. Shizuku wore a complicated expression, while Yue and Tio wore slightly gentle-looks while they continued to eat sweet cake, and as for Kaori, who had started this cross-examination Yes, I understand. She wore a content face, a happy smile forming for some reason. Even if Yues position didnt change, this was proof that there was still room in Hajimes heart. That smile was for an important friend who managed to accomplish this. Though finding out had disturbed her and still pressed in unconsciously, she understood that the distance between Hajime could be crossed and smiled as a result. Of course, she felt envy. There were smoldering feelings, even at this very moment. However, she had fully realized the situation based on the journey so far. If there was time to do such a thing, it was good sense to show yourself in a favorable light. As Kaori moves through her vivid feelings, she figured half of Hajimes feelings were a result of Shias natural virtues. Kaori really liked Shias strength and diligence. She could be happy for a friend. Somehow, those feelings were picked up, causing Hajime to show an embarrassed look before he reached out and rubbed her cheeks muni-style. Fe? Ha Hajime? Its not really a big deal. Eh? What is it? Kaori, who became glad for some reason, asked with a smile, not understanding. However, Hajime didnt answer. While having an expression as if he was giving up silently, he went full muni of Kaoris cheeks. (Translation edit: Doesnt he know you never go full Muni!) Then she turns her eyes to Yue. Yue had seen the rising affection for Shia in Hajimes eyes, and she wore a small smile while giving her nod of approval. Tearing off a piece of bread, she gave Hajime a mysterious smile before dipping it into her soup and then tossing it had Kaori like a brick. Becha! The bread stuck to Kaoris temple with a sodden sound, clinging to her temple. It quickly transmitted the implication, It has been decided and you have no involvement. Kaori wore a cramped cheek, pulling off the bread while wearing a dark smile before performing leaping attack at Yue. Yu-e! Stop. Wasted Effort. Just tuck your tail and go home. Yue avoided Kaoris strike by escaping through the window Shia had jumped through. Looking back over her shoulder, she gave a grin. It held the feeling like Try catching something outside of your reach. That uuuu! Raising a vexed voice, Kaori chases after. Her silver wings unfolded and she took to the sky. Is their relationship good or bad? At least Yue seemed to like the interaction with Kaori. The people left behind stared on in an absent-minded state. Hmmm, finally, master has surrendered to Shia, too. In that case, the time in which he falls for mistress and Kaoris charm grows ever closer. Tio drawed up her unnatural chest, the brutal double hills protruding with a Bachikon! The sound seemed to have an effect on the room. Amorousness overflowed from her body, in particular, the remaining men suddenly become more slouchy. However, that sex appeal was let loose on Hajime specifically. Putting aside Kaori, you have no chance. Haa haaa so intense from master breaking my hopes piercing adequately, mistresses weakness haa haaa!! Her body started shaking from Hajimes word, her thighs fidgeting as she hugged herself. The sensual atmosphere this gave was incomparable to the sex appeal from moments before. However, the slouching appearance of the men from earlier withered quickly. This was because of the unpleasant look on Tios face. This killed the mood. (Translation Note: Yes, I find freaky hot girls in the throes of ecstasy to be a real turn off oh to be in light novel-land!) Shizuku caught Hajimes strange remark, which seemed to casually suggest that Kaori was in the same category as Shia. (Then as for me Hey, what do I have to do with any of this! Kaori seems to be taken good care of. That is enough and, yes, there is nothing else to conclude!) Standing in a corner of the room, Shizukus face scrunches up in one comical face after another. Everyone else is focused on Tio. A few gave Hajime brooding or evil expressions. Hajime gave another sigh. Meanwhile, the chases continued on outside. For noon time in Fair Bergen, it was very noisy compared to the usual tranquility. __________________________________________ Uu, I encountered such cruel eyes It sounded from a forest corner of Fair Bergen, the complaint shining with the orange of the evening sun. In a plaza set off a little way in the town, many tables had been set. There was a fountain using spring water in the center. Usually a place for people to rest, none of the residents were out right now, concerned with other matters. Only Hajime and Shia remained there. All the other members were gone, making preparations for travel. Hajime sat down at one of the tables in the deserted open space, giving Shia a nod in acceptance of her hard work and training. The cause, of course, was the attack from Arutena. Shia had been chased to exhaustion by someone who used animal-like perception rather than physical strength, likely only stopped by her grandfathers intervention. As Hajime watched her drooping rabbit ears, he couldnt help but burst into laughter. Those ears started to twitch violently. Please dont enjoy it. It was seriously scary! Dont say that. Its great to find a friend your age. Isnt it good you got to play fully? I cant lie to you, but can you really call that playing, or that kind of relationship friends? I think I understand what Hajime is going through with Tio now, huh? How should I say being liked doesnt feel bad, but its exhausting? The fatigue caused Shia to droop once again. Hajime felt sympathy for Shia, giving her a node. He understood better than anyone how the goodwill he provided toward Tio was not the extent of a mere transformation. Tios desire to not be defeated by Shia and Yue was strong. Therefore, Hajime felt tired, a regrettable reality of his true feelings. Hajimes expression softly turned into a smile, and he lifted up a hand quietly. He gave Shia a kind pat, soothing her rabbit ears. As Hajime fawned over one of her ears, Shia trembled offering her other ear. He had both wonderful rabbit ears wrapped up in his hand, his cheeks blooming. The sweet sound of him stroking her ears with his fingers leaked out, the sweetness transmitting into the neighboring air and wrapping Shia and Hajime up in a sweet space. Hiding her face in her blueish white hair, she speaks in a whispered voice. Hajime The thing is, that, its daytime that The voice was fraught with expectation that cant hide shamefulness. It was obvious what she wanted to say. She just wanted to be clear. Hajime rose from his seat with a noise and moved next to Shia, where he sat down. Shia noticed the sign and twitched while turning her face down, her body still shaken. She was pursued by Hajime gently, who turned Shias shoulders towards him. He held her powerfully just like that. Shias face, held by Hajime, boiled up completely red. Her pupils, full of light, were moistened. The maidens eyes were too pretty, looking up at Hajime, overflowing with affection. . Shia, it was you who said The future isnt absolute, certainly its like that. Ah. It was the thing Shia had said to Hajime long ago when she wanted to travel with them. A once-in-a-lifetime confession, words of answer that Shia long since believed were impossible. Absolutely, these words of determination turned to Hajime. Shia now, you havent confirmed your feelings. There was still Yue who was special. Is she really even good enough to hear such a thing? Shia was afraid of confirming. I love Shia very much I do not want to lose her to anybody. Even though the words were selfish, his desire leaked from them. Shias eyes increased in heat, she let out a hot breath like a dragon. There is not chance I want to let you go, so please decide. Shia is my woman! . Yes. Yes I am Hajimes woman! While tears fell down her cheeks and her body lips tightened, she wore a smile. It was a blooming, energetic, full smile. No, a smile that was many times more beautiful and lovelier than anything preceding it. Surely, if other men saw Shia today, their hearts would race and their blood pressure would rise just by this look. In it, Hajime was no exception. The love within him spiked and he hugged Shia tightly, taking her lips against his own. Nu. mmmm At Hajimes beckon, rejoicing tears fell from Shia. Her body lightened like cotton candy, a sweet sigh leaking from her. Her body burst with heat like the Guryuen Labyrinth as if shed start melting at any moment. . Ah. Hajime A silver bridge hung from their parting lips separated with only a breath. The embarrassed Shia lowers her eyes. Her usual cheerfulness is overridden by a terrific loveliness. It was a charm that could hold a man captive in a way that matched even Yues mysterious beauty. Shias pink lips opened slightly, her tongue moving with a chirochrio (abundance?). Her pupils give him an upward glance. A look that said more. Hajime smiled, looking at the lovely pleading Shia. His lips met hers again as his hand touched her cheek. At that point, an impatient voice suddenly spoke up. Fuhya, to start doing that that those two and outside! Shh! Suzu, youre being too loud! Shizuku-chan is being too kind when it comes to Hajime. . Everyone is being too noisy, youll embarrass Shia. To those familiar voices, Shia separated her lips with a gasped and turned her gaze to those who were talking. Shia, becoming aware of the group, lost the mood. Wait, oh, that! as a people fell from the corner of the flower bed where the plaza was enclosed. Falling on top of each other, Kouki, Ryuutaro, Suzu, Shizuku, and Kaori were there. Yue let out a sigh, appearing from behind. Tio appeared as well, floating an interesting smile. Apparently, they had all been hiding to watch the love affair between Shia from cover. While getting up in a hurry, the group blushed. Suzu and Shizuku didnt seem to be able to look directly at Shia and Hajime. To see, see and everyone, how long have you been there. Shia was shaking, her face turning deep red like an explosion. The one who answer the question directed at Suzu turned out to be Hajime. It was since I was playing with Shias ears. Thats not the beginning, everyone saw yet you still say it like that Shia hit Hajime repeatedly out of a sense of shame. Tears form in her eyes, but they had different meaning from a moment ago. Why do you want to hide it? It was good timing, and I didnt want to miss the chance. I did not want to miss it either but even so Shias spirit was dampened by Hajimes blankly nice manner, further causing her to feel embarrassed, yet also happy. As usual, Tio speaks up while floating a smile at such a Shia. Please, how was it? How was the taste of passion from master? Nn? Tell this mistress a little, how is Shias happy embarrassment? Speak for yourself, pervert. Tio had put her arm around Shia and then suddenly she collapsed from a strike to the back of the head. Her finger twitched, moving into a point, and it was drawn to So it was Yue. Yue had chucked a lump of ice mercilessly at her head unexpectedly. Yue . Shia. Shia had glanced back at Yue, who was giving Tio a cold look as Tio pointed at her. After Yue dismissed Tio, she gave Shia a patient look. And then she smiled lightly, both of her hands opening. Come. . Yue, now. Shia jumped into Yues chest. She clinged to Yue, with the size of a child but the stability of a woman. Yue patted her head with a look of kind affection while she hugged Shia in turn. Yue, I finally! Nn you worked hard. Good child. I love Yue, much the same! Shia echoed and then wept for joy. Shia was understood. However much Hajime thought someone to be important, it was ultimately up to Yue, whom was just as himself. Without worrying about Hajime, anyone else would be an other to Yue. Yue treated Shia like a younger sister. She, the older sister, had watched her younger sister working hard. Moreover, the feelings of Hajime, which were stubborn, were finally accepted. It was a joyous event that Yue accepted sincerely, the value of Shia, and her right to her feelings Is Yue not bothered? Unintentionally, Hajime muttered with a sullen face as Shia happily pressed her face against Yues breast. The younger sister who depends too much is reluctant. Like a good older sister does not baby, both people wore an expression of contentment that looked heartwarming overall. Tio, next will be our turns, lets work hard. Of course, I dream of the day that I am attacked by husband and worked hard. you cant act like Tio. Tio was in the state of collapsing while Kaori was talking while poking her. Tio revived with her eyes shining with hope. In the surroundings, Koaki, and Ryuutaro were looking at each other awkwardly, while Suzu looked at Shia and Hajime with an unreadable expression. Do they need to encourage each other? Hajime opened a mouth with a troubled smile after hearing Kaoris words. Please dont tempt me so much !! X2 Kaori and Tio look at Hajime with surprise, their eyes shining like stars. There was no other meaning to that their dropped confidence recovering quickly. Hajime had no intention to accept a partner who Yue didnt like at all, but he couldnt think Yue would value people that she constantly fought with. Of course, now that Shia has been accepted, there already is someone besides Yue, and the declining complaint of their being only one isnt in common use. The main points is that Hajime has recognized two people as important. To the degree which forgets itself when there are others. Though Shia doesnt have a monopoly on his desire, it was still declared that Hajime accepted Shia and had a place in his heart. This meant things were not helpless for the others. And at that time, Yue wore a pleased expression, Kaori and Tios eyes were sparkly while Suzu watched on nervously. Everyones eyes seemed to meet restlessly. Hajime opened his mouth without knowing what was going through Suzus mind, suppressing Kaori and Tio. And? What are a couple of peeping toms doing together? Youre a bit early for supper. So what is your business? Well, that we met Yue accidently, and we Shizuku gives a perplexed expression to Suzu. It seems like Suzu had noticed something unusual regarding Hajime. They seemed to have joined Yue accidently when she was looking for Hajime. Hajime shot Suzu a dubious look. Suzu stepped forward toward such a Hajime. Nagumo-san, You see, take Suzu to the next large labyrinth, please! Because he thought Kouki would be the one making that kind of request, he was surprised when it was Suzu that was the first to beg. Suzu, that Kouki, this is about me. Therefore, this is an individual request for Suzu. Please dont butt in! After Suzu returned from the labyrinth, Kouki possessed a gloomy atmosphere in response to her words, but with no strength to retaliate, he stopped. So it was not everyone, but Suzu specifically. Even if you dont accompany, Ill help bring us back to Japan anyway, and I said I can provide strengthening artifacts so that you can become strong, is that okay? Yes, it is certainly so, but, as for Nagumo, you wont lend a hand to Eri? Is it Nakamura? Well, it is so. Its possible Id shoot her on sight on instinct. She is one of the reasons Kaori was killed. Suzu floats an embarrassed smile towards Hajimes bitter expression. It is so, However, I want to meet her and talk. Therefore, I need power. So I want to challenge the large labyrinth again. And no matter how the result becomes, when you come out, youll probably end up in the territory of the demons. Suzu, that is Shizuku grabbed Suzus shoulders instinctively. No true friend would allow another to go into the demon territory alone. However, Suzu was overcome with her strength of will, and there wasnt a single doubt in the look she gave to Shizuku as she held her shoulders. On the other hand, she was convinced that if she traveled with Hajime, shed have the chance to persuade Eri. If she accompanied Hajime to the source of the ice and snow labyrinth, theyd end up in the so-called demon king castle, which seems to be where Eri was held up. Anyway, the ice and snow labyrinth is east of the south continent. The country Garland, the stronghold of the demons, was in the central southern continent. Suzu knew that it was impossible for Hajime to be concerned about Eri, therefore Suzu understand it and knew Hajime might not wait for Eri to come around before leaving. Therefore, shed talk to Eri until Hajime found out how they could return, and the best way to get that chance was by accompanying them to the ice and snow labyrinth. When Suzu turned her eyes back to Hajime from Shizuku, she asked earnestly with a tone that suggested desperation. And if, if its possible to collect Eri with that, if Eri wants forgiveness in that case can you return us to Japan together. Please! Please, I beg you! Suzus screaming plea echoed, no one could say anything and everyone was silent. Honestly, for Hajime, he remembered the look on Eris face. The spectacle when Kaori fell was recalled at this moment, and only murderous intent sprang with thoughts of Eri. It was selfish that Suzu did things this way regarding Eri. However, the thought of cooperating felt like a small bone stuck in his throat. The girl named Eri Nakamura was already an enemy to Hajime. However, even if its so, the request of Suzu was done with all of her heart. It was the eyes of the ascribable Kaori as to why Hajime possessed so much urge to kill Eri. Those eyes said something, conveying their own thoughts and meanings. At that time, the long silent Kouki opened his mouth. Nagumo, I must also ask. I am the cause of what happened to Eri. Even though it might be unpleasant, I must speak with Eri. I cant let Suzu go along to the demon territory. In it Kouki had to strongly bit his lip, his fist grasped giving words with a slightly depressed atmosphere. As it is, it is not possible to end. Shizuku was also able to obtain the age of gods magic. I, uh if we keep following, well surely obtain power. If it is not such a mean place full of mental attacks, even I should be able to capture it. A large labyrinth where it goes this time, is a place even those demons can capture. Then, surely I can! Kouki To the appearance of Kouki, with his clapped trembling fist and dark atmosphere, Shizuku watched him with anxious eyes. Shizuku remembered the look of shock on Kouki when she was able to obtain the age of gods magic and he was not. Therefore, though he took care not to let it show, to a childhood friend he could not conceal his uneasiness. Oh certainly, I cant let Suzu go alone. When it came to Eri, given Nagumos character, I have to ask too. Ryuutaro too, Haa, well, it doesnt fit to let Suzu go alone. Nagumo-san whether it is possible to ask It didnt really matter if it was Kouki or Suzu, if a companion was going, Ryuutaro would cheerfully come too. Though her eyebrows were lowered to the character of eight from embarrassed towards such a Ryuutaro, Shizuku smiled like she was welcomed by Kouki now. Next, Shizuku bowed, seeming to apologize to Hajime. Hajime turned his eyes to Suzu with a desperate look to the decision of Shizuku, nearly brought to tears. Kouki who had some returned feeling, Ryuutaro who was a muscle brain, Kouki and Kaori who worried about Shizuku, who worried about Suzu as a childhood friend, and finally he threw back a loud sigh. And, Yue, and Shia, and Tios eyes, and they had opened their mouths and were nodding as if to say they understood the unpleasantness of having to make this request. If I get even a little of hostility, Ill shoot to kill Of course, Nagumo-san, thank you! Suzu, who managed to get consent, looked wiped out, her face bright with the expression of thanks. Shizuku also expressed thanks. Because hed need to invent concept magic that would prevent a re-summon in addition to the magic that would allow them to return to their world in the first place, Hajime was thinking that it would take a while to return anyway, even after getting the last piece of magic. Whatever Suzu did would not be an obstacle for his return, so he didnt think there was any reason to not accept. However, the thought of Eri reforming and returning, Hajime did not think it was possible, and if she did get in his way, he would shoot her to death seriously. Eventually, Hajime should take Suzu to the last large labyrinth and decided to permit it as it did not give him any problems in particular. With his own magic rising thanks to sublimation magic, it shouldnt create any problems. Ignoring Suzu, who had a new sense of purpose, and the sweet feelings that came with it. Hajime smiled to himself. Yue and the other nestled close to such a Hajime. Nn, a magnanimous Hajime is cute. Indeed, this is a Hajime to be proud of. After all, master is tsundere. Getting hehe, thank you, Hajime. From each, warmly treating Hajime, he glanced away. And Yue and the others laughed happily to see it. This place of gods and demons was interesting, but it seemed like they were reaching the final stretch. Chapter 136 Gliding across the clouds and glistening in the sunlight, the airship Ferner could be seen unopposed in the sky. As far as the eye can see its an ocean of clouds. Shia muttered while looking outside the window of the bridge. . the Shunee (Schnee) snowfield is always covered in an overcast sky. The outside is frigid. Yue explained while nodding. The Shunee snowfield and Risen Large Canyon divided the south continent in half. On the eastern side sat the heavy snow field, which was covered in cloudy weather throughout the year, so even during periods when it doesnt snow, the earth remains smothered in snow and ice. East of the Sea of Trees caught between the demon country of Garland and the southern continent is this mysterious place of snow and ice. Strangely, neither the Sea of Trees nor the country of Garland are touched by snow or ice, as if the boundary was cut with an impassible wall. The interior of the snowfield houses a considerably large gorge, likely formed from the ice and the snow. The last of the large labyrinths should be at the tip of the gorge, the Shunee Snow Cave. Normally, an adventurer would be worn down by the cold on their way towards reaching the tip, making it a perfect location for the labyrinth. Hajime had known of the snow caves location ever since his conversation with Miredi. Make no mistake, he understood it was a great labyrinth. However, a super convenient tool named airship allowed him to skim over the clouds in relative comfort. Master, is the compass working properly? Tio asked. Hajime was holding a compass the size of his palm in one hand. He had received it from Luluo Haltina, a compass designed with concept magic to show him the place he desired. In which case, it was pointed straight for the Shunee cave with pinpoint accuracy. Ah. Its okay. This is wonderful. The needle doesnt just face in the direction I want, I also get a sense of the exact location and distance as well, somehow. Is that so? So it seems to understand where the place is specifically. It must be hard to describe how that works. Kaori agreed with Hajimes words of admiration. When they were in Fair Bergen, he tried an experiment by marking specific coordinates using the compass. The exact geo-location was determined in some complicated way. The power of this concept magic was shocking; he rejoiced that he could even feel the existence of his hometown in Japan. Of course, the coordinates vanished as the power demands increased exponentially. The consumption of magic increased proportionally to the distance of what youre looking for. To locate a coordinate on Earth, all of Hajimes power was used in one go. Fortunately, he barely avoided fainting by supplementing his power just before it dried up. Shia returned from the window, approaching the sofa Hajime was sitting at. To Hajimes right, Yue always clung. The left side was the place the Shia had originally sat. So she abandoned the window and hopped over, a perplexed look on her face. As Hajime watched her suspiciously from the side of his eyes, Shia appeared nervous and fidgety. She seemed to feel nervous now that Hajime had formally begun to treat her as his lover, becoming more embarrassed at unreservedly clinging to him. Hajimes expression softened at the appearance of the beautiful figure of Shia, grabbing her hand and pulling her to sit next to himself. Ah Dont be embarrassed now, weve already been seen. Shia is cute. Hajime laughs as she shows an amazed expression, meanwhile Yue warmly speaks through narrowed eyes. Though Kaori is giving an envious look, she also nods in agreement at Yues words. Tio gave a perverted smile while moving to sit next to Shia on the sofa. Kuku certainly Shia has become cuter. So how was your first night? Was it painful or did it feel good? Why dont you let us know? Hora hora let us know What are you saying? Its impossible to answer! What is it? So Masters performance so poor you cant say? Yes? That isnt true! Instead it was amazing many times wait, what are you getting me to say! As Shia was suggesting, during their last night in Fair Bergen, Shia and Hajime has spent the night together. Yue had prevented any peeping toms, including a certain Sea of Trees princess she needed to spank, which left the princes writhing in ecstasy on the ground. Shia covered her face with her hands, hiding her shame. It seemed to have various meanings after her impactful first night. It was an inevitability as you could say Hajime was a warrior with a long military service. Needless to say, it was Yue who turned him into the super soldier he is today. While licking her lips, Yue gave a bewitching smile that suggested that with three of them, the erotic vampire princess would be included next time, her eyes showing her worldly desires. While holding Shia, he glanced over at the companion he had turned, and gave Tio a demonic flick on the forehead. Pow! It hit with a terrific sound, and everyone continued to ignore Tio as she writhed on the floor wearing an expression of ecstasy. Itd be good if we could finish the great labyrinths. I want to meet up with Myuu again soon. To avoid the embarrassing mood, Shia changed the subject while wearing a bright expression and laughing in desperation, but Hajime quickly moves things back on target. In addition, we should make time for Kam (TN: Her father). Hajime Hajime gently patted Shias head, his eyes wrought with worry. Shia shakes her head with a soft smile to reassure him. As a matter of fact, Hajime had offered to take Kam with them when he left for Earth shortly after they had fought the empire, but received a curt reply. As he had predicted, Kam and rest of them had answered no, determined to protect the name of the Haulia tribe and fight until the bitter end. It was decided then that Shia would separate from her family. Hajime gave a sigh. He was unable to refute Kam, who gave a happy smile while saying Its enough if you keep Shia happy, which showed his resolve as a father. It may end up being possible to come and go between worlds; however, they did not yet know the limits of the concept magic, and it was also possible that the mad gods may interfere, making it extremely difficult. Moreover, he wanted to spend his last days in this world with family. Shia sympathized with his feelings, showing him a bright smile. Ive said my goodbyes to father, and although it breaks my heart, Im happy, and Ill be even more happy in the future. Is that so? Yes! Fufu I realized this when I saw you with Myuu, youre overprotective when it comes to family, you know. Shia gave an amused laugh under her breath, matching Yues bright look while mischievously embracing Hajimes arm. Nn, we mustnt depend on Hajimes kindness too much. Ahaha, certainly, it wont be good if we depend too much on Hajime. To Kaori, who wore a sulky expression while looking around uncomfortably, Hajime could say nothing as he came off more like a womanizer. The side door opened, and Koukis group entered. Kouki and the rest had been training using the artifacts Hajime had provided them, and it seemed like they were taking a break. They took seats in another sofa, while ignoring Tio, whom had a swollen forehead and a gross look on her face. So, how are the artifacts, are you getting used to them? Ah, its surprising. The output has been doubled, the added benefits will be very useful. To Hajimes question, Kouki wore a complicated expression while patting the holy sword sitting at his waist, acknowledging the increase in strength. While being able to walk through the air is odd, its seriously amazing. It will be really useful once we get used to it, not even mentioning the ability to increase and decrease weight. Suzu also is extremely pleased with it. It seems far easier to use now. Thank you, Hajime-kun! I also have no problems. If anything, Im afraid its too strong. However, we wont know anything until weve managed to get some actual combat experience. Everyone seemed to be satisfied with the modified artifacts that Hajime had prepared. They all had a suitable fighting spirit for tackling the last dungeon, especially for Suzu, whose eagerness to meet Eri once again was shown. Thats good. Youre fighting strength should increase by several times if you can master your new skills, make any effort before you find yourself crushed in the demon territory. Though Hajime gave off a curt attitude, the power he had given them was the real thing. With him helping Suzu reach her objectives, Suzu and the rest of the partys opinion on Hajime was Tsundere, but they didnt say anything because he was still a little scary. At this time, Hajimes gaze unexpectedly snapped forward towards his target. The mood shifted from relaxed to serious. Did we arrive? Yue asked. Ah, its time to descend. At Hajimes command, Ferner rushes into the sea of clouds, and everyones gazes turn serious as they look out of the windows. After only a few seconds of descending through white clouds, Ferner was instantly enveloped with a snow storm cold enough to freeze hull in an instant. Thats certainly severely cold, as you said, that is not this mistress forte. Tio grumbled while trembling and staring at the silvery landscape enveloped with blizzards with unpleased eyes. Everyone, hold on to the artifact Im handing you, it will help protect you against the cold which will help greatly in surviving this labyrinth. Nn, anything Hajime handmade, wonderful. Thats true, the part with the snow crystal motif is beautiful. This is my third present from Hajime ehehe. Master, why just a tiny snowman? Although its cute by itself, I was hoping for an accessory with a more elaborate design. Each pendant artifact that Hajime handed out offered protection from the cold. There were a snow crystal motif made from a translucent light blue stone embedded in an elaborate design that seemed to absorb the light. Only Tio received a pendant which had a snowman on it, wearing an American-like smile with cheerful features. She gave a wistful expression as she compared her pendant to everyone elses. When you do something about your inclinations, Ill present you with something better. Is that to say this lowly mistress is not worth a womanly present? Its too cruel, Master. The gap, the unpleasantness is too painful. Please give this mistress a nicer present! so its decided that you wont fix your behavior? Suzu and Shizaku give each other a look of amazement as Tio embraced Hajime while wearing a look as if shes about to cry. Shizu, Shizu, arent these just rocks? In that case, wouldnt a snowman be much better? Suzu, please dont point out such a difference in treatment, because its too sad Is that so? If its effective, whats the problem? Ryuutaro, I dont think thats what its about. In Shizukus hand was nothing but a common rock you could pick up anywhere, apart from its ability to protect against the cold. The dejected Suzu and Shizuku had slumped shoulders after comparing their pendants to the ones the other girls had received. For once, Kouki was actually able to read the mood, unlike normal. (TN: In other words, Hajime gave Shia, Yue, and Kaori beautiful gems, gave Tio and unromantic snowman, and gave Shizuku and Suzu a rock, lol.) In the meantime, Ferner reached the Gorge of Ice and Snow, where the entrance to the ice and snow cave likely leads to the great labyrinth. While operating Ferner, Hajime navigated the forge using far sight, and while it normally would have taken a while to locate it, with the help of Ferner that time was cut significantly. However, upon reaching the end of the gorge, the cave entrance was yet to be seen. Nn? Does it end here? The compass says its still further ahead. Hajime, look. At what? Yue pointed at the crystal display that showed the surroundings, activating a zoom function. Hajime looked at where she indicated, finding that the width of the gorge apparently narrowed up ahead. The ice and snow had piled up, creating a huge domed passage, leading towards the inside. There is no other way. Its about a kilometer until the cave. Looks like were walking from here. This is the first time Ive seen the snow, it looks like it might be fun. Out of everyone who began moving at Hajimes orders, only Shia appeared to be excited. She was like a child on a train who climbs onto their seat to look outside as they pass by the silvery landscape. Though this was similar to the time that Shia had first seen the ocean, how Hajime looked at her was different. A Shia with her rabbit ears waving about extravagantly as she frolicked around with a child-like innocence was far too adorable. He seemed to want to hug her tightly, and it was necessary for him to hold himself back. While scratching his head, hajimei concentrated on guiding Ferner into the depths of the ravine which was quickly becoming too narrow to land properly. Hajime opened the lower hatch on the outside and was immediately attacked by large swaths of snow coming up into his face. The artifact that protected against the cold did not provide any barrier, it only kept the persons temperature within a constant and suitable range. While trying not to become blinded, he hurriedly covered himself with a coat. Waa, is this snow? Its hard and fluffy! As such, Shia lone became excited. While her body was pummeled with the snow storm, she was busy stamping her feet and scooping it up without reservation, her eyes full of enjoyment. Oi, Shia. Lets go, youre getting too excited Oi, are you listening? As Shia frolicked, she appeared to not hear the words of admonishment Hajime was giving her. Instead, she played in the pure-white snow that lay thickly about energetically while raising her voice. And she fell into an abyss, as it was As Shia dives in the snow, the ground collapses under her while Hajime mutters something in a narrators voice while turning scornful eyes to the newly formed massive crevasse that opens into a deep hole. Shia had fallen into a crack in the earth while letting out a scream Ahhh!!! There was a fissure that ran along the gorge, but the accumulated snow had made it impossible to notice. Will you settle down before Shia dies? Hey! Shiaaaa! The dumbfounded Shizuku and Suzu began to fall into a panic while making pale faces. Meanwhile, Kouki and Ryuutaro were at a loss for words given the situation. Settle down, Shia wont be defeated by a fall like that. Besides, we need to get down there too. Hajime waves it away like it was nothing and then jumped the 400 meters down into the crevasse after Shia without a moments hesitation. Yue also jumped after them. Everyone was provided with an artifact that provided the effect of aerodynamic, which provided them a method of reducing their rate of fall. Of course, Suzu could put up an energy-absorbing effect. There shouldnt be a problem for Koukis group, although it went against common sense to leap off a cliff. Suzu group peeked over the ravine quiet and watery eyed at the thought of jumping off the edge. What are you hesitating for? There is no time to hesitate! Arent you making a better effort? Tio couldnt stand waiting behind them and thus gave a push in both the emotional and physical sense. With the feeling of being pushed like a bungee jumper without a rope, Suzu is forcefully pushed. Wait, Ill go, because Ill go C Suzu is a person who can do it if you do it, just let me go at my own pace! The day grows darker as you say things like that. Look, come here. Yaa wait, please dont life me. Ill do it myself, Ill go myselfffff. Tio lifted Suzu and then threw her like trash towards the bottom of the ravine. The scream thins as she falls down the ravine, her voice echoing magnificently. Tio turns around and give Kouki a smile as he turns pale. That smile eloquently told them all, Who dies next? Yaegashi Shizuku. Im off! Saying so as if trying to avoid being thrown, Shizuku leaps from the cliff with a beautiful form like a diver jumping into a pool. Kouki and Ryuutaro let out a Uoo! and Brave! before passing Tio and jumping into the ravine with a shout. Umu, its good to be energetic, isnt it? Tio nods before jumping over the side herself. ___________ Calm down, Suzu. Dont cry! Barely contained tears echo across the gorge of ice and snow. Suzu was shaking, and it seemed that her fall was only stopped desperately. Actually, the true reason she was crying was that she seemed to have wet herself a little, but that was something she couldnt say. Shizuku, Kouki, and Ryuutaro tried to comfort her, however, the three people had little strength left after their own experience bungee jumping without a rope. Suzu, its so soft cute. Please dont do that to comfort yourself. Hajime tsukomid while giving Suzu, who seemed like a small animal under Kaoris care, a look. At that point, a dogon noise came from the corner of the wall near the bottom of the ravine where Hajime stood, followed by a shout Uryaaa!! A part of the wall had collapsed with a roaring sound. There, Shia strolls out calmly with Doryukken propped on her shoulder. Iya to be caught by such a cunning trapped, my innocence was played with! *cough* Are you stupid? Though its not the great labyrinth, its still dangerous here, dont forget it! Ah sorry I got a little carried away With a deceptive smile, Hajime rapped Shia on the head with his knuckles while scolding her. As she dropped her shoulders dejectedly, he grabs her cheek and gives a muni. While punishing Shias cheek with one hand, he held the compass with the other. The compass indicated which road to follow from a branch up ahead. Come on guys, dont stand around engrossed in your own world forever, lets go. Hajime shouted and Suzu seemed to regain her lost energy, nodding with renewed vigor. Everything in the surrounding area was covered with ice and snow, and the water didnt flow. Is everything frozen? Even with the snow storm in the valley above, the cold chill blew through, making a moderate temperature seem impossible. If they didnt have the artifacts to ward against the cold, just how much of their physical strength would be cut down. When the night falls, it could reach as low as -30, if not lower. Lumps of ice and icicles that seemed to grow from the ground appeared more and more the farther they advanced. The wind also seemed to blow stronger, and the temperature continued to drop. This is a little troubling. Tio wore a difficult expression and stood with some difficulty. It should be within 500 meters. Its dangerous with the snow fluttering around and obstructing our views. Tio, can you please disperse the wind? Understood. At Hajimes request, Tio gathered her magic to avert the wind to the left and right. However, before she executed it, an objection was voiced. Wait, that, let Suzu do it! Thats right, Suzu. With a fighting spirit, Suzu grasped onto two iron-ribbed fans that were the new artifacts Hajime had created. The fans had been imbued with age of god magic much like the way Shizukus sword had been modified. Particularly, using the newly obtained sublimation magic, magic formations were carved into the iron-ribbed fan and evolved accordingly. Though she had practiced on the deck of the Ferner, was it enough to use the fans properly? It had a magic absorbing function too. Using it while paying attention to the magic usage was a good idea to reduce the consumption of magic. Tio gave Hajime a questioning look, and he gave a nod in acceptance. Yosh, then lets do it! Sacred Shield! As soon as Suzu recited the magics name, a translucent barrier surrounded them with watery light. The barrier drew a curve loosely towards the front, generating a ripple of light that was beaten fast from the central portion of the outside. The sacred shield was defensive magic, providing the ability to distribute energy of an object that comes into contact with it. One of the features of the fan was the ability to create the barrier without chanting. The strength of the shield was middle class for the sake of efficacy. According to Suzus plan, when the snow and wind hit the barrier, the power is dispersed and thrown to the side, softening it to a gentle breeze. Nn. Its not bad. Yue gave her impression after seeing Suzus barrier. The saint barrier was evolved magic from sublimation, seeming to the level where even a genius like Yue was willing to acknowledge it. Suzu smiled broadly from the compliment. With the storm averted, their continued movement became much easier. As Hajime continued on, he suddenly halted, gazing forward with squinted eyes. Is that it? When they followed Hajimes look, there was a crack with a beautiful isosceles triangle at the tip of the dead end. The needle of the compass pointed straight ahead. So this was the cave of ice and snow. It looks like were here, but Hajime Ah, I get it, everyone prepare yourself. Something is coming! Shias eyes lowered dangerously, while her rabbit ears danced around. She detected two or more signs of something in the darkness of the cave. While Yue, Kaori, and Tio remained relaxed as usual, tension ramped up with Kouki and the others. Immediately Ggigigigigigigi. X5 While giving a strange yell, a demon with a strange body came out of the cave, moving around fiercely. With an appearance like a gorilla covered in white hair, it stood three meters high and walked on two legs, unlike a gorilla. You could go so far as to say, Yeti? [TN: They call it big foot. Not the abominable snowman, or better yet, a Yeti. Im changing it to Yeti.] As you would expect in a parallel world, meeting UMA of a snow mountain in a place like this Koari wore a stiff smile, while Hajime slipped Donner out while muttering, however, this time Shizuku stopped him. Nagumo-kun. Though its bad, please let us take of this ourselves. Kouki Ryuutaru. Suzu! Yeah! Good, lets do this! We absolutely wont lose! Kouki and the rest rushed out ahead after taking Shizukus order. They actually wanted to acquire actual combat experience using the new artifacts though Kaori seemed to want to help out. Hajime, standing next to Yue, only shrugged, content watching them. Only Kaori came off as anxious, her hands grasped like she was praying. Wake up, Black Sword. In front of Hajime, Shizuku recited the invocation in a loud voice, drawing out the first attack. Tear it up, flying claws! The ability flying air claws was executed, and it approached the Yeti with a deathly invisible attack, however, the yeti seemed to move with animal intuition. They spread out like ninjas, evading the attack completely. However, Shizuku seemed to have assumed theyd dodge from the beginning. Suzu! Understood, leave it to us! In a flash, Kouki and Suzu moved to intercept the return strike while the magic Suzu cast struck the earth under the nearest Yeti. Heavy barrier, Heavy Saint! The iron-ribbed fan turned with a glitter, a spheroidal barrier shining brightly around the earth under the Yeti. It was not a barrier to prevent the attack, but a barrier to confine the Yeti. After being confined in a dome, it tried to break free by tearing at it with his claws. At that point, a shadow appeared over Suzu, another Yeti came jumping, though Kaori had seen it coming and tried to yell a warning, Suzus magic had already been executed. Swallow barrier burst! A barrier extending one meter on all sides appeared overhead of Suzu, and the Yeti swung downward after, with a Gyari noise that was blocked by the barrier. And, and that moment Dogoon!! The barrier exploded magnificently with an effective roar. Without Suzus influence, the barrier maintained its directionality, the orange magic rippling as the scattered remains of the barrier split overhead. The Yetis body is torn by the remains of the barrier as it breaks on impact. Its somehow blown away nearly ten meters while shedding blood. Though it gave a bloodshot look burning with anger as it turns to Suzu, it waits more cautiously. No more likely it is having trouble moving after the impact. Anyway, because the left iron-ribbed fan was given an impact conversion aspect to its barrier formation, the Yeti was repelled. So to speak it was an invocation known as barrier burst. On the other side, the Yeti that was still caught in the heavy barrier had not received any damage, but was forced to the ground thanks to the heavy gravity magic, the doubled effect sealing off his movements. Suzu was firmly suppressing two Yetis, gripping her iron fans with vigilance against the other advancing Yeti. Shizuku took a roundabout path using high-speed movement from behind the Yeti. She accelerated the drawn sword, slipping it from the scabbard using the skill, drawn out. You couldnt even see the blade, only the black tracks flecking through the air. Giiii. {Tn: Isnt this the same noise the cockroaches make? Why does a Yeti sound like a cockroach?} The speed was such that he was still left with a rough cut at his back, although the Yeti evaded, narrowly avoiding a mortal wound. Innumerable icicles suddenly exploded from the ground surrounding Shizuku. Apparently the Yeti had a peculiar ice manipulation magic. Though Shizuku evaded the icicles by jumping away, they dashed out from the ground and pursued her like missiles. On the other hand, Shizuku chanted while crossing her black sword with its sheath. Meet Pulling Heaven! When the icicle splinters flew at Shizuku, they changed orbit to meet the blade and sheath of the black sword, as if they were attracted to a magnet, unable to reach Shizukus body. Fly Heavenly separation! All of the icicles that came in succession to Shizuku unite in the air as they returned. Pulling Heaven and Heavenly Separation used the practice of gravity magic to pull things apart. The shot ended up returning to the Yeti who had casted it, but even with its movement dulled from the wound on its back, it managed to evade it, sliding its feet over the ice. Somehow that looks professional. Shizuku mutters while she lands. As she stated, the Yeti was creating a road of ice as he slid, moving as he swung his arms forward in a bent posture resembling that of a speed skater. His velocity increased drastically. The Yeti confronting Kouki were also sliding around the bottom of the ravine, using beautiful forms like that of skaters while creating ice as they went, probably making up for the dulled movements. Three of the Yeti back away and little and form a row, even their arm moves synchronize completely as they approach with a sound that gives a forceful feeling. If they come from the front, its only convenient. Kouki comes up beside Shizuku. The light from his holy sword focusses and he gives a posture with a haughty attitude. And, Take this, Soaring Heights! The deadly attack draws a shining curve, the release lead to an impact that scattered across the surroundings. The deadly attack did not boast the full power. Even if the original power of the holy sword was enough to destroy the Yeti. The power doesnt change even if Kouki shouts the technique. At that moment, the Yeti seemed to evade the attack in an unbelievable method. A triple axel? Kouki leaks out a voice of disbelief. Exactly as stated, the Yeti performed a triple axel in response to the deadly attack, avoiding a direct impact. The three Yeti united as a row only changed at that moment, jumping in a quite artistic and effective way. The three yeti jump over Koukis strike while rotating the attack missing by a fingernail, as their feet all landed in sync. !? Uo! Shizuku and Kouki backed up some distance while preventing the flowing kick that followed. UraaaAA!! Ryuutaro approached from behind and struck out with his fist from the side, eliciting a shockwave. However, the Yeti bent backwards, sliding on the newly created ice. The appearance of sliding both feet resembled a move from the famous ice skater, Ina Bauer. Are you kidding me? Calm down, Kouki! Kouki, who was determined to capture the Great Labyrinth this time, was gritting his teeth as he fought against the first enemy. The Yeti approached from three sides while making unpredictable moves that Kouki just could gage, continuing their assault. What is the best maneuver they had, the eight-rotation triple? Moreover, their hands expanded greatly, a huge excavator seemed to approach from every side. Ha flashing bloom! Letting out a sigh towards the Yetis triumphant looks as they rotated around them, her excellent kinetic vision say and expression that seemed unpleasant. She drew her sword while muttering an incantation at the same time she jumped overhead using aerodynamic and urging Kouki to follow. The three Yeti land in the place where Shizuku was a second prior. Cutting down with their claws, they landed magnificently, but those that landed were just two of them. Gigii? The third was cut in two by the flashing bloom, an ability that cut space itself. Look Kouki, Ryuutaro, ignore their strange movement and just finish them off quickly, Im going to Suzu. Ah damn, such an enemy suddenly Kouki dashed out in a poor mood while throwing out abusive language in response to Shizukus words. Meanwhile, Ryuutaro became accustomed to the movements of the Yeti, and he too began to corner one. Shizuku approaches Suzu, who is holding steady against a Yeti covered in wounds thanks to her manipulating barriers. The neck of a Yeti caught with Heavy barrier was cut momentarily. Seeing that, Suzu releases the remainder of the Yeti from her barrier, and went looking for Kouki and Ryuutaro as they finished off the last two Yeti. They wore refreshed expressions after having finally defeated the Yeti with a complete victory. Then they were greeted by Hajime wearing a strange smile. You know, guys, it might be interesting to take them to earth, wed be famous for discovering the first ice skating Yeti! Youre annoying, you joking demon cant we just leave them here? Kouki snaps. The first match finally came to an end by playing in earnest. While Ryuutaro lets out a laugh and Kouki sighs, Hajime lets out a shrug and turns away, stepping towards the cave. Shizuku told Kaori that It was cool. She gave a shameful gaze. Suzu send s Yue a look of expectation while being patted on the head with an it was not bad praise from an elder sister absent-mindedly. It seemed like the tiny girl who was like a dirty old man was secretly aiming at Yue. Well, then, lets commence with the last Great Labyrinth. Hajimes words echoed across the gorge of ice and snow. It was a line intended to focus everyones mind and forget about the ice-skating Yetis as they stepped into the last of the seven great labyrinths, the Ice and Snow Cave of Shunee Snowfield. Chapter 137 The last of the seven great labyrinths, The Cave of Ice and Snow was like a house of mirrors. The passage inside this large labyrinth was a considerable area, large enough for ten people to stand side by side. The walls made from ice possessed the transparency of crystal. Thanks to the reflections you could easily become confused as to the number of people present. The end result a mysterious internal structure. Although another thing could be said to contribute to this mysterious feeling. Within the cave snow was always falling. Naturally, since its a cave, it doesnt fall from the sky. The snow is blown through the cave, moving along the wind. However, it wasnt blown in from the entrance, but blown out from within the recesses of the cave. In addition, it couldnt be called normal snow. I-a I did it again. Ryuutaro you were told not to go out of the range of the magical barrier! A piece of snow was sticking to Ryuutaros cheek, causing it to swell and become red. So, this snow possessed a temperature as low as dry ice, causing immediate frostbite if it touched you. With the wind blowing against them, even though Suzu had dispersed the snow with her barrier, the distractions caused by the ice wall reflections resulted in people requiring treatments several times. A cave made of ice, with snow that causes frostbite, in a labyrinth named the Cave of Ice and Snow I shudder to think what would happen without this artifact. You wouldnt have drinking water, thats for sure. Shizuku muttered while taking out the small stone artifact that protected them from cold out of her pocket while Kaori agreed, splashing some water outside of the barrier. It froze as soon as it touched the air, making a bikibiki sound as it impacted into the wall. The flask would have already been frozen if they were entering normally. Certainly, though you could melt ice to make water, fire magic seems to be obstructed in this space, and would take considerable magic consumption to activate. But, that doesnt apply to us. When Tio answered Kaoris comment with a wry smile, Yue shook the pendant and ring at her chest while giving a shrug. As Tio remarked, this Ice and Snow cave remarkably weakened the effect of fire magic. It would be a considerable hardship to use fire as a method to secure water by melting snow. This didnt apply to Hajimes party thanks to the treasure warehouse where they stored all their supplies without being affected by temperature as well as the cold protection artifact that kept the surrounding area at a comfortable temperature. Its extremely useful, as cooking would become problematic. While agreeing with Yues comment, Hajime turned his gaze to the front. Yue followed his gaze ahead, seeing a man buried among the wall of ice with closed eyes like he was sleeping. He seemed to have sat down after becoming tired with his back to the wall and then become frozen there. With no visible injury, perhaps it was exhaustion from the cold? Hajime, somehow that corpse doesnt it seem strange? Nn? Ah now that you mention it, isnt he buried perfectly in the wall. Yeah, but did the wall of ice form over him while he was sitting there, or was he taken into the wall? Shias neck was tilted as she eyed the corpse buried in the ice wall with a suspicious look. Shia made a good point. Did the wall expand to cover him, or did it pull him into it? There is no reaction to magic from the ice or the corpse, just to be sure, should we destroy it? They could have left it the way it was, because there was no reason not to. Hajime pulled out Donner, aimed it at the corpse, and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! A vivid brilliant red flash shot from Hajime through the forehead and heart of the man. It was even more brilliant than usual as a result of the sublimation magic. Towards desecrating the dead, Kouki opened his mouth to complain, but then shut it again, having learned it was unproductive to try to complain. After a few seconds of watching the corpse and the ice wall, there was no reaction. Hajime holstered Donner and urged the party to move ahead. Hajime and the party disappeared into the recesses of the cave after a moment. Crack Crack Goo, Gao, gigi. A sound like a groaning voice came out as the ice formed cracks. Not noticing what was happening behind them, Hajime and the party continued to traverse the labyrinth in silence. Though the Ice and Snow cave had many branching paths, they didnt hesitate at any given intersection thanks to the compass. On their way along, the walls were littered with a lot more corpses trapped into the ice wall, but after a 1/3 the distance of the labyrinth, they had yet to see a single monster attack. Nn? again? Another corpse was discovered buried in the ice wall in the passage ahead. With pointed ears and dark skin it was a person from the demon country. 50 people so far, most demons. Perhaps there were a large number of people that attempted to capture it with Freed? Hajime answered Yue, who was standing alone and muttering to herself. They couldnt tell from the clothing how long they had been there, but at least ten of the ones they had found wore service uniforms that matched the ones they saw during the attack on the capital. Fumu though they were able to beat this labyrinth, it appears they didnt do it with ease. When thinking about the other routes, how many people challenged it? However, considering how many people in the country that might have attempted it, there might be someone other than Freed who had managed to complete it. It might be only a matter of time before the demon country reorganizes and attacks again. Kaori responded while showing a look of concern, possibly worrying for Liliana or the other classmates left in the capital. Its alright Kaori, they wont be doing it soon. The invaders were crushed, their weapon was destroyed, and the magical barrier was restored. Not to mention they dont know that Hajimes laser weapon was destroyed. They wont find it that easy to attack even if they prepare a new army. Shizuku un, thats right. Kaori gave a smile after thinking about Shizukus prediction. However, when they returned to Earth with Hajime, Liliana and the country would be deserted. It was only natural that itd hurt to think about the ones left behind. From there, Kouki entered into the conversation. Be relieved Kaori, even if I have to defeat mad gods, humans, or devils, I will remain and protect Liliana. After I obtain all the Age of Gods magic, it might be possible to return by myself sooner or later, so I will not desert anyone. Kouki Indeed, it was a hero-like speech, however Koukis glance was not given towards Kaori, but Hajime, as though he was trying to insult him. Therefore, Kaori was not relieved by his words, rather, it only made her feel more uneasy. Before, there might have been complete conviction in his words, always only meaning well. However, now they seemed to be filled with negative emotions, including envy doubt impatience irritation, ect These various feeling were mixed in to his words even though he desperately tried to suppress them, causing his words to ring with instability. Did Hajime take notice to this look from Kouki? Hajime merely ignored it and shrugged his shoulders. Kouki frowned over their ideals running on parallel tracks. Shizukus gaze wandered towards those that were giving an uneasy mood, namely Kouki, however, Hajime spoke instead. Oh well its not like were strangers if the princess requested it, I could probably provide her with intercontinental ballistic missiles, high speed orbital tanks, and fighters that ignore inertia and gravity? Nagumo? Isnt it too dangerous to give those to that woman? The power of balance for this world would collapse. Is that so? Oh well, I could put on some user restrictions so they only work and can be operated by the royal family. At that level, nearly anything could be repulsed, even if more like Nointo came. Shizukus gaze wavered as Hajime gave a slightly dangerous speech while Kouki watched Hajime with dark eyes. Meanwhile, Kaori wore a somewhat happy expression. Though Hajime was trying to avoid living a lonely way of life, there was no reason for him to be involved in this worlds problems, unless it was for Yue and the others. With the exception of perhaps Myuu and Remia, no one in this world could equal the balance of their importance in his heart. Because Liliana is someone he knew, hed be willing to lend his power if she requested it. Afterwards though, he had no intentions past spending the remainder of his life with Yue and the others at his home. When considering the possibility that hed lose the ones important to him, he felt no guilt and saw no important reason to risk his own life. With his efforts, he had decided to give Yue and the rests smiles his priority, and could discard anything outside of that. Because they understood this, Yue, and the others snuggled up to Hajime. Shia and Kaoris path took them away from their family and important childhood friends. Moreover, this extremely dangerous present for Liliana could be said to be the very limit of consideration he could offer her. Yaegashi (Shizuku), you and the rest also must decide what youll do once you return from the demon country. Will you remain in this world? Will you return with us? Because I wont wait for you to decide. Yes. Understood. Yes. Itll depend on my conversation with Eri Suzu said. Ill stick with Kouki. Ryuutaro added. Everyone responded to Hajimes words, each of the three in their own way. With a sensitive mood hanging in the air, Hajime advanced along the passage until they came to a 4-way intersection with a ten meter width and height. Upon halting, Hajime confirmed the direction the compass pointed. Suddenly, Shias rabbit ears began to twitch. Hajime something is coming. A monster, they finally appeared? Where? All four sides Even from behind? Though everyone readied themselves for an attack, they stiffened when they heard that monsters were approaching from the path they had taken, because it would mean that they were able to conceal themselves from Hajimes Magic Eye. In the center of the cross roads, Hajime and the party were back to back. After an interval a voice like a groan could be heard in the darkness of the passage. (TN: Not to be a nag here, but if you just moved 10-15 meters down any direction, youd bottleneck the baddies and turn a 4 way battle into a two way). Vaaa A fairly terrifying voice not quite like a beasts groan gave off unpleasant feelings. As the darkness in the passage also seemed to have deepened, the sound of someone swallowing their saliva with a gulp was heard through the silence. And then it appeared. It was the figure of a person wearing a service uniform, with most of their skin having lost their coloring and a thick layer of frost over their entire body. These guys theyre the corpses we saw in the ice walls? Hajime muttered as members of the demon country poured into the passage one after another. Also the guy we saw earlier. Are they alive no, thats not it. Theyre like zombies? While watching the frozen people that showed up down the passage way, Yue and the other faced the demons and adventurers, who groaned and held out their arms loosely lowered. As Kaori said, they looked like frozen zombies. Frost zombies began to pour out of each of the four roads of the intersection, surrounding Hajime, Kouki, and the others. In any case, even if they were former people, those that stand in our way will be slaughtered. Hajimes words acted like a signal, and the frost zombies dull movements suddenly became fierce. VaAAAAA!!! An extremely unpleasant grown echoes to through the many passages in the cave. Did they say you will be eaten here? Its like they were straight from Resident Evil (Biohazard), though they werent as gross thanks to the layer of frost preventing them from decaying, but an ugly thing is still ugly. Please stay away! Barrier Burst! To real biohazards, a somewhat panicked Suzu released the Barrier burst. It goes down the passage, and any Frost zombies who were struck by it were hurled away, but the next moment They exploded magnificently into pieces with a roar. They splintered apart, like pieces of meat dispersed by a bomb. It was like the scene when the Terminator in liquid nitrogen was smashed. At almost the same time, all the other party members began to shoot out their attacks. Hajimes Schlag spouted fire, Yue and Tio sent out wind magic, Kaoris silver feathers flew, Shizuku and Koukis blades drew deadly lines through the air, and strong impacts were released from Ryuutaros fists. To those attacks filled with the full destructive power colliding with the front ranks fo the frost zombies, those who didnt manage to evade shattered to the sound of crystal breaking. Theyre fairly fragile though Hajime mutters suspiciously, another second his eyes narrow. Youre kidding, theyre repairing themselves? Kaori seemed to have said this instinctively, but it was exactly that. The splinters began to gather, reforming their bodies in no time at all. The ones decomposed by Kaoris silver feathers assembled slightly differently, fathering the missing parts from nearby walls of ice. Hajime, a demon stone? It isnt that. Though the magic is similar, they dont seem to have a demon stone. Eeh? Theyre like those golems from the labyrinth in the canyon? (TN: Theyre talking about Milidis labyrinth all those chapters ago) Hajime wore a grim expression while Shia looked on with a disgusted look when she recalled the powerful and infinitely respawning enemies that repaired themselves no matter how much they destroyed them. They also didnt have a demon stone core and were destroyed only by Hajimes quick thinking. Just how many are there? There must be some trick. While continuously firing, Hajime took out the compass with one hand to seek out the source of the demon core, which must be concealed in some way that his magic eye couldnt detect. Oo? Its nearby? The compass indicated a location that wasnt within the frost demons body. The location was in the left passage, about 500 meters or so away. Yue gave Hajime a look. Hajime? Apparently, the demon stone or whatever peculiar magic that moves these guys seems to be placed left from here. They must be controlled remotely. Fumu Anyway, if we dont get to the source somehow, this fight will never end. Then, lets go! Everyone gave off a determined air while knocking down the advancing Frost zombies. All four passaged were crowded with the zombies that had sprung up, perhaps extending as far as the eye could see? Ive destroy the group ahead, everyone dont fall behind! Hajime ordered while taking Orkan (the rocket launcher) out of the treasure warehouse. After hearing their response, he pointed the rocket launcher towards one corner and released an overwhelming power. Bashuuuuu! Orange trails flew out behind a warhead. Boom! With a thunderous roar that resounded through the passage, they ran past the gap Hajime had made. With Yue and rest behind him, Hajime thanked Orkan for clearing away the frost zombies like they were nothing. Even without being able to use fire or water magic, they kept being pulverized again and again, no matter how many times they regenerated. Thanks to Hajimes continuous fire pulverizing the frost zombies, they had no trouble moving forward. As they passed by, those that were destroyed reformed themselves. Generally, the expressions of all the party members except Yue and Tio were cramped. Fueee No a real life biohazard (resident evil)! Suzu, get a hold of yourself, if you dont look too closely its not that bad. No, thats bad! Uuu Dont come near me! Barrier Burst! Suzu, please dont lose it! Do not waste your magical power. Kyaaa! Thats an arm! Hiiii Kaori, watch where youre aiming. That arm that just flew by touched me! Though it is said it is noisy when women gather, these four were in full-blown zombie panic and it was indeed noisy. It seemed like they challenged a certain famous horror house in Japan while noisily running through the passage and talking. Uumu Its good to be young. Being able to make a racket like that while facing monsters While looking over her shoulder at Kaori and the others, Tio responds fairly calmly. This caused Yue to give Tio an amazed look. Tio, smells like an old woman. Thats a terrible thing to say. Well, Im older but isnt Yue also? Im not. Ill be 17 forever. What? Im sure you were 20 when you were imprisoned While hearing something unexpected, a shiver went up Hajimes spine in response to a crisis, causing him to say something to break the tension. Thats right! Yue is always 17! Nn. The same as Hajime. To be completely dominated by Yue Tio wore an amazed expression, with the noisy group of girls in the rear, while Hajime is being led by the nose by Yue. Kouki and Ryuutaro looked at each other in spite of being chased by frost zombies, their minds seemed to be playing out an impossible scene. After dashing for five minutes, the sound where Hajime and party running, with a Zudodo from behind, the frost zombies continued to chase with screams and roars that caused the tunnel to shake. Hajime and the group finally arrived at a large space which seemed to be about the size of the Tokyo Dome. Hajime rechecked the compass in his hand. The area where the demon stone that controlled the zombie horde was definitely indicated to be in this room. To be accurate, it was incased in a certain ice wall facing the entrance they had just passed through. I found it. Here, I see it. Hajime could see deep into the ice wall with his Magic eye. Even the improved donner wouldnt be able to penetrate deep enough to reach it, so Hajime took out Schlagen (TN: Schlag is one of his revolvers, Schlagen is his anti-material rifle) from his treasure warehouse. Naturally, Schlagen had also been improved thanks to sublimation magic, which greatly increased its specs. It would surely pierce the armor that had protected Miledis golem now. Bachibachi! Bachibachi! Electricity intensely discharged as the anti-material rifle that specialized in penetration scatters a vivid bright red light. Hajime held Shlagen with one hand while catching it to the side. Just as he went to pull the trigger Hajime! At the same time as Yues warning, a large eagle that unfurled its wings from overhead began to assault the party. It was not simply a large eagle, but it was transparent, and appeared to be bade of the same material as the ice wall, more were falling down like a downpour of ice. Hajime momentarily fired overhead, and a flash went into the sky. At the moment of impact, it pierced the Frost eagle and the shock wave shattered it with a red ripple into two frost eagles. The improved bullet with impact conversion was empowered with sublimation magic, increasing the power by more than three times that of Donners. As a shimmering rain of ice came down from above, right after pulling the trigger, Hajime re-aimed the muzzle back towards the demon stone. However It moved The demon stone in the wall began to move all of a sudden, moving out of the line of fire of Schlagen. Apparently, its similar to the creature we faced in the oasis, so I should think all the surrounding ice is its territory. Make note of that. Prompt advice came from Tio, who was dealing with a frost zombie and another frost eagle. That advice was proven correct immediately. Guriaaa! Next from the surrounding ice wall, a large amount of two-legged wolves were created as well as frost eagles. They had large dark red eyes, were two meters all, with sharp teeth and claws, groaning with a bestial voice. Frost werewolves. The large space was suddenly buried with large amounts of these three types of demons, and like those before, as soon as they were smashed, they reformed. A frost zombie from the rear let out a large groaning voice at the party, overflowing with something. From the surrounding walls, ridiculous amounts of frost werewolves appeared to encircle the party. In addition, Bikibiki. Baki! With suck sound effects, the demon stone in the ice wall let out an amazing amount of power, increasing every second. And, Kuwaaa! A roar, followed by a large shock wave. Absolute Field. At once, Yue created a barrier by distorted space which warded off the effects of the earthquake. Opposite of that barrier, the creature that held the demon stone finally showed itself. It was like the turtle-like demonic beings who had attacked the capital before, but its body was mostly composed of ice and the shell had icicles like a pin cushion over twenty meters in length. Apparently, the trial is to pierce the demon stone in that guy while dealing with all of these demons? Hajime took a guess while smiling scornfully C a normal party in such a cold place after wondering for so long would probably despair having to fight like this. Unfortunately for these monsters, they werent a normal party, and thanks to Hajimes artifacts the temperature wasnt a problem either. The cold and the pressure that the frost turtle gave off caused Kouki and his party to pale, but Hajime only glared at it with scornful eyes. At the same time, Hajime let loose his immense killing intent and pressure. A wave of red magic hit the surrounding monsters and immediately broken them to pieces. Somehow, even the frost turtle flinched at that. Hajime took a single step forward. The frost turtle let out a roar as if to deny that it flinched from a mere human, and all the surrounding demons began to move together. The Ice and snow cave the first trial started here. (Tn: First trial! I thought we were nearly done! :O ) Chapter 138 Well, first of all Amanokawa, charge forward! Eh? While Hajime and the Frost Turtle let out enormous waves of pressure towards each other from their killing intent, Kouki had thought they would start fighting. Instead, he was called forward, and thus gave Hajime a startled response. No eh, charge forward and quickly crush that turtle. W-why me? Kouki asked instinctively. Hajime turned around and gave him an amazed look while continuing to shoot down the surrounding monsters one shot at a time. Ah, you guys came here to do what? Its not likely to count if we just do it all for you A thats right! Amanokawa, use all of your power to crush the big guy. The other three of you (Suzu, Ryuutaro, Shizuku), support him while the rest of us keep the small fries off of you. Do it quickly. If you wuss out, Ill finish the job. Hajime smiled provocatively. Kouki gave a strong nod, flames of determination sprouting in his eyes. Leave it to me. Ill show you I can absolutely knock it down. Shizuku Suzu, Ryuutaro, Lets go! Oo, Lets go! Ill cover you. Take care of the icicles behind me. There may be some trick to them. Leave the defense to me. Ill show you I can protect everyone! After everyone answered energetically, a silver flash struck the monsters near the Frost Turtle, disintegrating them in an instant. Go! Dont do anything rash! Thanks to Kaoris silver bombardment of disintegration, an easy route had been opened up between Koukis party and the Frost Turtle. They ran forward while thanking her. While its red eyes shone, the gap they formed immediately began to fill with demons once again. What are you doing? Your opponent is me! Trembling Heaven Triagram! As the turtle was focused on Hajime, Koukis party ran towards the Frost Turtle while Kouki shouted out his favored technique. A killer attack of light flew forward, directly striking the eerily shining eyes of the Frost Turtle and tearing them up. A shock wave followed, hallowing that wound. KuWaAAn! With part of its head crushed, and only one eye remaining, the Frost Turtle raised a roar while shooting killing intent at Koukis party. This was all going according to Koukis plan. And with its mouth gaping open, a breath of ice and snow was expelled out! Spiraling like a tornado filled with ice chips, any who were caught in it would freeze immediately. Even if you could endure the cold, the ice would cut you to ribbons. However, they had a master of magical barriers they could rely on. Faster than the wind, quicker than the water, Over Saint Scatter! By reinforcing the magics image with chanting, Suzu created a Barrier that dispersed energy. The bombardment of ice and snow collided with the barrier, making a gou! sound. And even though it came with a terrific impact, the energy was dispersed and could not overcome the barrier. It will keep regening indefinitely as long as it contains the demon stone. Dont waste time. It is necessary to end this in one blow. My Heavens Might takes thirty seconds to reach maximum power. Then, in the meantime, its fine if Kouki doesnt need to do anything. While Suzu prevented the attack with her barrier, Shizuku explained while giving Kouki a look. Considerable thermal power would be required to destroy the demon stone and crush the gigantic figure of the Frost Turtle. Kouki would be the most suitable. Kouki understood this, given the time itd take to execute his attack. Before, it took over a minute or more to reach maximum power. The time had been shortened considerably and amplified by several times, thanks to the revision of the Holy Sword. Everyone, the attack is weakening! Good. When the attack stops, spread out Suzu, stay with me. Understood! You can count on me! At almost the same moment as Suzus words, the attack came to an end. The ice and snow fell down and Shizuku and the rest spread out as Kouki ordered. Shizuku dashed out low to the ground, slipping under the Frost Turtle. The first attack, Flashing Blossom! With a sharp aura drawing black tracks in the air, her target was the Frost Turtles legs. To the large transparent foot, a gap of space formed diagonally, cutting the foot in two, which slid roughly and dropped to the floor. Flashing Blossom! Flashing Blossom! Without a pause, Shizuku kept advancing while sliding around, severing the second foot on one side. It slipped out, leaving the remainder in the rear side. KuruaaA!? Cheers! Feeling pleased, the sword returned to its scabbard. The two feet slipped down diagonally and with a scream the Frost Turtle went down. Zzuzuuzun! The Frost Turtle that had lost its balance made the Earth tremble. Immediately, a strong thirst for blood was shot behind the Frost Turtle stretching across its long neck. Tsu!? With her skin raising like goose flesh, Shizukus intuition convinced her to dash from the place she was standing. A large number of icicles pushed out from the ground where she had been. Like frozen flowers blooming from the Earth, sharp icicles bloomed in a trail following Shizuku. Aerodynamic! While being chased by quickly forming icicles, Shizuku barely made it into the air before flowering icicles swallowed her path. However, at that time, three frost eagles with exquisite timing attacked her from three different directions, respectively. . flash While attempting to shoot out a Flashing Blossom, she didnt seem to be able to make it in time. There was no way she could avoid the terrible claws from at least two of the frost eagles. At that moment, Shizuku prepared to take damage Three red flashes passed by her surroundings. With unflinching aim, those flashes shot through the center of the chest of each of the frost eagles, causing them to burst into shimmering pieces. In recognition of the attack, Shizukus eyes flickered to the origin where Hajime was enclosed by a considerable amount of demonic beasts. He was using a combination of cross bits and Metsurai (TN: Gatling Gun). However, what caught her eye was the muzzle of Donner. From there, precision fire without even seeing. Even with a distance of twenty meters or more, and with the power of the bullets and the penetration for the bullets having increased by three times, the shock wave from the explosive bullets couldnt reach her with so many demons between them. So, how did the precision fire reach Shizuku? The answer was easy: You only had to shot through them. That is to say that Hajime shot through the openings between the frost eagles and other monsters -between their groins, under their wings Shooting with precision like firing through the eye of a needle. Without visually checking, he executed a perfectly cheat-like ability that could be called a miracle. While forgetting the battle surrounding her, Shizuku was charmed by the power that Hajime wielded. It wasnt until her childhood friend shouted that her consciousness came back into focus. Dont get carried away! Heavy Crash!! While attempting to wake up Shizuku, who used aerodynamic, Ryuutaro ran through the air and flew down from above, striking the Frost Turtle towards the head using a fist wrapped in a gauntlet artifact with the strength of a meteorite. With a roaring sound, the Frost Turtles head crushed with a shock wave. Thanks to the gravity magic on his gauntlet, an icicle attack following Shizuku was interrupted. Ryuutaro gave a premature grin after seeing the results of his attack. Immediately after the head was crushed, a new head appeared from the root. Geh!? Shi To the dark red eyes glinting from inside the shell, Ryuutaro let out an expletive instinctively. The next moment, it let out a breath attack of ice and snow, and Ryuutaro attempted to execute Vajra while crossing both of his arms at once. However, a hexagonal barrier immediately came into existence, parting the attack. Bikibiki sounds denoted the cracks forming thanks to the powerful attack. A second later, the same barrier formed again, doubling, and then doubling again. Suzus Heavenly Barrier? While Ryuutaro exclaimed in surprise, he turned his gaze to the small magical barrier master who was chanting ahead near Kouki. Suzu returned a smile at Ryuutaros look. Ryuutaros guess was half right. Expulsion Space. Expulsion space was a defense magic made when compounding magic of two or more barriers. Heavenly barrier was joined with expulsion. Originally, Suzu didnt have the ability to compound magic, however, thanks to her iron-ribbed fan artifact, the function that allowed magic compounding was obtained. To Ryuutaro, who was stuck in the barrier under attack from the breath attack, Suzu cast Expulsion Space in a panic. Particularly after seeing a frost eagle attempting to assault him from behind. However, it was unnecessary. Immediately before reaching him, a powerful thunder dragon appeared and consumed it. UoOO!? That surprised me! While shooting sparks, the great magic dragon passed Ryuutaro who had a drooping expression while uttering such a complaint. Yue, while directing the seven-headed serpent with slender fingers which danced like batons, turned a quick glance at Ryuutaro, causing his jaws to drop. With an expression of impossible confidence, she put out a gesture that scolded him which seemed to say that he shouldnt react to every little thing, and should instead concentrate on his target. Even the thick-headed Ryuutaro seemed to get what she was trying to express. Really, every last one of Nagumos women are amazing. I cant imagine how he managed to make them all fall in love with him. Ryuutaro had a wry smile, struggling to imagine how the Hajime he knew from back in Japan managed to do it. While executing Vajra, he began to charge, motivated by the fact that Yue was watching him. As a matter of fact, he fell in love with her at first sight, and was disappointed in love immediately thereafter, thanks to the pink space generated between her and Hajime. He couldnt even tell his best friend Kouki. After being showed that sweet space many times between the two, he was able to arrange his feelings. Still, if Yue glanced at him, he couldnt say he didnt become happy for a moment. Well, mostly While ridiculing himself again, he crushed the head of the frost turtle, while Shizuku again chopped the feet that regenerated on the lowered side. Naturally though, it was incapacitated, its temporary stop in movement would be over soon, and after just thirty seconds. It is, in a word Shizuku! Ryuutaro. Fall back. I will go you monster Heavens Might! Thats right, the time necessary to execute Koukis Heavens Might was reached, the enormous light like a fixed star spiraling from his holy sword proved as such. Kouki lept forward using a disc created with Aerodynamic, swinging to pierce the frost turtle whose eyes were bugged out. DoOOOO!! The aura undulated, and it almost seemed like the sun rose in the hall, such a huge quantity of pure-white light dyed the surroundings. The Frost Turtle, to that bombardment of light falling towards it, transformed its shell into a cone, in an attempt to distribute the power of the attack. A five meter diameter light impacted the back of the Frost Turtle. Kuwaaaan!!! A terrific impact sounded and reverberated in the entire area. The screaming of the Frost Turtle resounded with frustration. Its shell, even with its transformation which according to its plan, would distribute the power of the attack C Heavens Might was indeed distributed. However, while under normal circumstances this attack was powerful C thanks to Hajimes remodelling, it was now even stronger. Koukis last resort melted the conic tip, and the armor of ice surrounding the shell disappeared magnificently while white smoke rose. Please disappear as it is! Let this power be enough!! The Frost Turtles eyes began to brighten as it absorbed the surrounding ice to regenerate. Kouki let out a shout with a desperate look. If his authentic maximum attack that spent all of his magical might was endured completely, itd be proof that he still hadnt reached the level of attack needed for a Great Dungeon monster. Since meeting Hajime again, the unpleasantness and painful feelings overflowed. He wanted to do it by means of his own power, by all means. Kouki Nearby Suzu said, with a slightly frightened expression after seeing Koukis look. OoOOO!!! KuWaAAA! The screaming of Kouki and the Frost Turtle collided. In a moment. Crack. After hearing such a sound, innumerable fissure appeared around the Frost Turtle, and ice chips scattered with a pitter pater to the ground. And, DoPaAAaA! The light of the Heavens Might crushed that gigantic figure from the back, eliminating the surrounding ground so that there was no free time to allow regeneration. Light swallowed up the front and back of the Frost Turtle. The scene was like a sea liner breaking in half while sinking. KuaaA. With a sighing rattle, the dark red light went out from the Frost Turtles eyes. And after a beat the light that swallowed the Frost Turtle gradually reduced, returning the space to normal. Woot! Haha defeated, by me While intensely panting, Kouki tottered. Aerodynamic lost its power, and his body fell, only supported by the nearby Suzu. Kouki, are you o Suzu, while supporting him, starting to ask anxiously at that time C Boba! While making such a noise, a frost eagle swooped up from the crater where the remains of the Frost Turtle were scattered, while gripping something with both of its talons. Why, how come its still moving? Kouki Look at that. Kouki looked with tired eyes in astonishment after seeing the area Suzu indicated with a strained voice where she pointed. A dark red crystal was gripped in the talons of the frost eagle Da-damn it! It wasnt destroyed? However, youre not getting away. While grinding his teeth, Kouki who had used up all of his power while thinking he had destroyed the demon stone with his Heavens Might snapped. The moment the Frost Turtle had judged it wouldnt be able to win against his attack, it seemed to have returned to its origin within the demon stone and created a frost eagle to bear it away. Kouki again rose his holy sword with an unsteady hand. Because the mana absorption effect was added to Koukis armor by Hajime, he didnt feel the effect of mana exhaustion. With no time to delay thanks to the frost eagle with the demon stone that started to make sounds of transformation, Kouki started to press the attack. Not heading for Suzu, he ignored his mana exhaustion like he was possessed. Even if he had a strong will, the light that gathered in the holy sword was weak. Looking at it, Kouki started to chant the spell for Limit Break. With Limit Break Kouki listen to me! Suzu yelled angrily. Though its possible to regain his strength after using Limit Break C the after effects would be great, and it wouldnt be easy to recover even with recovery magic C and while it would most likely be able to recover completely with regeneration magic, it would use a considerable amount of Hajimes party magic. Even though he was pushing ahead alone, Kouki was surrounded by allies and there was no need to overwork himself. The importance of flash claw, break! With her sword drawing skill, Shizuku raced through the air while firing a blade of wind that cut the demon stone and the frost eagle that was transmogrifying into pieces. A dark blue light expanded, along with a shock wave that came from the demon stone in front of Shizuku. She faced it, blocking with her sheath. The ability of impact conversion was granted to the black swords sheath. The impact was transmitted directly to the demon stone, a fissure began to form with a bikibiki sound, and finally Ha! Goba! It was crushed completely, detailed splinters of dark red sparkling crystal fell to the Earth. At the same time, the large amounts of monsters filling the hall all collapsed together with a rattle, becoming nothing more than lumps of ice. Kouki looked at the scene dumbfounded. Though Suzu supported his shoulder, he was staring around uneasily and didnt seem to notice. A splendid, cheerful voice rang out. Hahaha. Weve done it..! Kouki! We won! Eh? Ryuutaro? Yeah how to say it look at that spiraled shell. Heavens Might look at that crater. As expected of Kouki. Thanks to the expression of his best friend who was hitting his shoulder, Koukis obsessed expression returned to his normal one. However, Suzu who was supporting Kouki was still panicked. Thats right. I, No we won. To the Great Labyrinth monster. Yeah, its refreshing. After pushing on since before Haha, certainly, for a moment it is a little refreshing. Right? The day when we can catch up to Nagumo seems to come a bit closer. Its good if thats the case. While expressing gratitude to Suzu, whose shoulder he borrowed, Kouki stood tall by himself with a wry smile. Thanks to the brightness of Ryuutaro, his dark mood cleared up a little. However, a deep regret remained that he was not able to do it with his own power. Shizuku ? Thanks for the hard work, Kouki. Shizuku returned by jumping down to Koukis position. Kouki smoothed over his sharp glance while panicking. Though Shizuku felt somewhat uneasy after looking at Koukis appearance, she gave thanks for the hard work after their long awaited victory. Is that right? Apart from that, Koukis Heavens Might, your strongest attack, since strengthening the holy sword, was more than I imagined. Thats right! Thats right! An amazing blow. Ma something like that is While Shizuku modestly praised the Heavens Might that caused the crater before her eyes, making light of her own achievements, Suzu tried to dispel the desperate feeling in the air with clichd praise. As might be expected, Kouki felt embarrassed: being praised by two girls in parting, while smiling and scratching his cheek. A voice comes from behind Koukis party. Oo~i, though its good to enjoy your victory, it would be good to leave soon! While looking at Hajime, who was standing on a mountain of ice showing a cool appearance without an indication he had taken on a thousand opponents, he tapped his shoulder with Donner while indicating a direction. An advancing passage seemed to have appeared in the wall where the Frost Turtle had come from. While Koukis party nodded to each other, they headed over to Hajime, who released Aerodynamic. Grats. You seem to be able to fight without any trouble against the Great Labyrinth monster. For Hajime that expressed rare words of praise, a look that seemed like it was observing a rare animal was turned towards Kouki. Do biting words come from such a glance? Shizuku answered with a panic towards Hajime who gave such a look. Yes thank you. Thanks for the power of these artifacts. Well you seemed to have mastered them well. Although, I wasnt worried since were fighting as a group, anyway. Yeah? While you might think it was trivial, the precision firing I saw Nagumo use sent shivers up my back. When death approaches C a person can do the unexpected. To the faraway look in Hajimes eyes while recalling the past. Shizuku expressed a smile while thinking about his reliability. As far as that goes Nagumo. Did we pass? Irritated, Kouki diverted the conversation between Hajime and Shizuku. N? Ah, to say were your efforts accepted? Thats right. It should be alright, given the concept of this Great Labyrinth. In what way Kouki inclined his neck to the previous comment. Hajime turned his eyes to Tio, seeking her confirmation. Tio, who opened her mouth, expressed her full approval. With infinity reproducing monsters, with the ability to freeze you to death, and a master-class monster built like a fortress, it was certainly troublesome. However, if you fight only a strong monster, isnt that the same as Orcus? The concept isnt clear for the Ice and Snow Cave. Though all of us knocked down at least three digits worth of monsters. Because there were over a thousand monsters to overwhelm us, I dont think we failed. Nn, without question. Hajimes group said one after another, calm and composed as those who had the most experience in great labyrinth clearing compared to Koukis party. While thinking such differences were being shown off, the dark and unpleasant feelings once again swirled in Koukis heart while he showed a consenting face. Shizuku, who was worried about Koukis appearance, left it for later, since Hajime was urging them forward. And again they went forward into the passage enclosed with large ice walls. After walking for thirty minutes, as the last light was seen at the tip of the passage the extended maze was vast, like a joke. Chapter 139 Spreading out below them was a vast maze. It was vast maze inside a great labyrinth. That was the scene they were now looking at from the exit of the passage. The walls overhead formed a vault. The maze could easily be confused with an athletic park if not for its sheer size. Based only on what they could see, the maze was at least 1 kilometer deep. They couldnt see anything farther because of the snowfall, but since the width of the maze seemed to be at least 10 kilometers, it could be guessed that the depth wouldnt be any less. From the exit of the passage where they were currently standing, there were stairs leading down to the maze. At the end of the stairs stood an arch-shaped entrance to the maze. It seemed that after entering the maze, getting to the exit would be the second trial of the great labyrinth. What, do we have to pass through such an insanely huge maze? How annoying! Ryuutaro, it cant be helped. This is part of the trials. But still! Ryuutaro hated trivialness. While looking at the maze below, his expression distorted into one of complete irritation. Kouki, while forcing a smile, was trying to calm him down, only to receive a dissatisfied look in return. Then at that time, Ryuutaro suddenly grinned. It seemed he had thought of something. Oi. I just thought of something good. Now that were in an open space, lets just fly over it! Without a word, but a with a face which seemed to say Ive got it!, Ryuutaro used Aerodynamic and jumped into the air. Ba, Baka! Come back! Ryu, Ryuutaro-kun! Shizuku and Suzu impatiently tried to restrain Ryuutaro whose imprudence knew no bounds. Kouki also promptly reached out to stop him but it was already too late. It looked like Ryuutaro got a little excited at the seemingly easy way out of the trial. The muscle-headed Ryuutaro who always rushed in seemed even more careless than usual this time. Being always positive and active could be considered one of Ryuutaros strong points, but since he often went too far, it was more of weak point in the end. And this kind of weakness is fatal in a great labyrinth. Hajime crossed his arms as he stared observingly at Ryuutaros recklessness, who finally reached the overhead boundary line of the great labyrinth. At that moment, Voonn!! Nuwaa!? A sound that seemed to bend the air itself resounded, the air surrounding Ryuutaro virtually shook. Immediately after, Ryuutaros shape disappeared. Ryuutaro!? Ah mou! This fool! Fuue!? What do we do! Nagumo-kun, Ryuutaro-kun has disappeared! Kouki and his party frantically asked. With a face on the verge of tears, Suzu desperately asked for Hajimes help. As for Hajime, he was concentrating on the information provided by his demon eye stone and didnt look like he was paying any attention to Suzus plea for help. She had been completely ignored. The moment the air bent, Hajimes demon eye stone sensed the action of a magical power. At the same time, Hajime picked up a magical response from the corner of his field of vision and had shifted his gaze toward its direction. At the end of his line of sight, before they knew it, a hexagonal prism of ice was hanging from the ceiling. At that very location, a similar phenomenon of air distortion had occurred during which the ice prism sprouted from the ceiling, revealing the figure of Ryuutaro inside the prism. Hes right there. Ehh? What? Where! They all reacted to Hajimes answer and followed his gaze. Then they became speechless. That was because they saw their childhood friend, who had disappeared, in the ice prism, looking like a specimen would in an exhibition. On the other hand, despite being inside the block of ice, Ryuutaros expression had turned frantic, as though he had still retained his consciousness. However, thinking things had suddenly taken a turn for the worse would be an overstatement. Indeed, Ryuutaro was not inside stone, but ice. It looked like he had activated Vajra and was trying his best to free himself. However, he seemed unable to move, and he was in pain with every breath he took. Moreover, as if to make sure the trespasser was properly dealt with, countless icicles with sharp edges had grown from the surrounding ceiling. This, This is bad This pattern, its unmistakably Awawa, I have to deploy a barrier right now. Naturally, they were instantly able to guess who the icicles which had appeared were pointing at, and their faces turned pale. A panicked Suzu was trying to deploy a barrier to protect him, but since the ceiling was 500 meters above their heads, it was hard to deploy it at the right coordinates immediately. This is why deploying a barrier on her current position and launching it towards Ryuutaro might be the best way to go about it. However, would it make it in time? U~n, even with a barrier it seems he would die from suffocation sooner or later Why would there be a need for drilling icicles to begin with? Cant you lend a hand without analyzing things so calmly!? Shizuku retorted with a face on the verge of tears while Hajime simply tilted his neck in response. Hajime was thinking that the icicles were some kind of guarantee in case Ryuutaro somehow managed to escape, and that they wouldnt attack immediately if left alone. He planned to share his conjecture with the others, but it seemed Shizuku and the others were feeling really uneasy about their comrades predicament. Hajime shrugged his shoulders in response to Shizuku and turned his gaze toward Yue and Kaori. They both gave a small nod, showing they had understood Hajimes intentions. Rather, taking into account the speed with which the spell was cast, it looked like Yue had guessed Hajimes request before he could even shift his gaze to her. Field Pierce. Mou, it cant be helped, because Ryuutaro-kuns bad habit never changes no matter how much time passes The space before Kaoris eyes opened and a transfer gate appeared. The opposite gates light shone from the side of the ice prism which entrapped Ryuutaro. With a wry smile, Kaori deployed her silver wings and fired a large number of silver feathers through the gate. After crossing the gate and fluttering around Ryuutaros surroundings, the silver feathers clung to the ice prism and started decomposing it effortlessly. Seeing the prey escaping, as if making a judgment of their own, the countless icicles which had sprouted from the surrounding ceiling finally started shooting towards Ryuutaro. Nevertheless, the prism which was covered with feathers like a cocoon was in itself a protective wall due to the decomposition effect of the feathers. Consequently, the group of icicles which was fired from the ceiling like the projectiles of a Gatling gun turned into mist as it met the silver feathers, leaving not even the trace of a single ice shard, and was carried away with the wind. Kaori, while youre at it, you carry out his punishment. Decompose this fools groin. While Kouki and the others were breathing a sigh of relief after seeing Ryuutaro saved by the silver feathers of a Kaori whose body was suited for both offense and defense, Hajime spat out these merciless words. Koukis mouth was flapping open and closed with a face saying what a scary punishment! Gr, Groin Theres no way I can do such a thing! Ha, Hajime-kun, no ecchi! To a Kaori who had been thrown into panic due to her misinterpretation of Hajimes words, Yue added more fuel to the fire with a cold look. What exactly is ecchi in decomposing a fools groin? Kaori, you react too much to the word Groin, you pervert. (En: *Deletes his groin decomposition sadism fanfic.*) N, No! Yue! To do that I have to touch his groin with my silver feathers right? Isnt that the same thing as indirectly telling me to touch Ryuutaro-kuns groin! Thats ecchi! No matter what you say, that doesnt change the fact that you overreacted to the word Groin and your face turned red. You pervert. Yue just wants to make me look like a pervert right!? I, I am not someone who has any interest in things like groins! Ho Does that statement also apply to Hajimes groin? !? Th, Thats, how to say it, I just, I just a little, Umm Nn. As I thought, you pervert. You groin master. How mean! No matter how you look at it that title is just too cruel! Hajime-kun, I truly dont have any excessive interest in groins! I swear! Aa~ Nn. I got it. Its my fault for starting this conversation to begin with. Now, you two, stop repeatedly talking about groins. Look, Amanogawa doesnt look like he can take it any longer. Taniguchi looks about to breathe fire. Yaegashi looks like a mother seeing off her grown-up daughter. Being told so by an amazed Hajime, Kaori turned towards Kouki and the others. Indeed, they seemed to be exactly in the state Hajime described. Kouki, with a face saying Where did that pure and innocent Kaori I know go?, had turned his head away to escape from reality and his gaze was wandering in circles. Suzu, while making a red face, was muttering Adult, Adult . And then Shizuku, while looking a little lonely somewhere inside, was looking at Kaori with an affectionate face, like the face of a mother rejoicing at the growth of her daughter. Kaori shivered. At this rate, she was going to be thought of as a pervert excessively interested in groins by her childhood friends. She panicked and took a step forward to explain herself. At that moment, Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!! It hurrrrrts!! A shriek came from above. It was Ryuutaros voice. Startled, they all looked above. There was no longer the sweeping fire of icicles. Instead, all they caught sight of was the shining silver cocoon. Then they could guess why Ryuutaro was screaming. Ryuutaro vigorously gave Kaori a look implying Idiot. Ehh? Ah! Ryu, Ryutaro-kun, Im sorry!! Kaori hurriedly undid the cocoon of silver feathers. Inside, Ryuuratos worn-out face appeared, his eyes rolling back in his head. The prism had been decomposed a while ago. Kaori who was busy trying to come up with a justification had completely forgotten to cancel the spell. As a result, Ryuutaro who was inside had started decomposing as well. Ryuutaro, devoid of any power, started free falling to the ground. Suzu created a light web to receive him and then brought him to their current location. No one wanted to look at Ryuutaro whose clothes had been tattered. When Ryuutaros nude muscular half was exposed, everyone averted their eyes in a different direction. Hajime sent a gaze to Kouki and the others who had averted their eyes implying Amenogawa, you guys are supposed to be close friends right but Kouki kept his gaze away from Ryuutaro and started surveying the surroundings unnaturally as if looking out for any sign of danger. Ryuutaros nether region seemed safe, but its surrounding clothes were gone. Close friends or not, it couldnt be helped that they had all averted their eyes. His eyes were rolled back in his head and he was in a tattered state. This day would be known as the day the 17-year-olds groin was exposed publicly. This day would undoubtedly remain a part of Ryuutaros dark past forever. With all her strength, Kaori closed her eyes while keeping her gaze away, using reproduction magic to lend the forsaken Ryuutaro a hand. .. Kaori, youre a cruel person. Ripping his clothes at that place. That was the result of your being mean and distracting me earlier! .. Nn. Shifting the responsibility to someone else is bad. Now take responsibility and heal him without looking away. No, No way! Theres nothing to see! I dont want to see anything besides Hajimes! As a master healer, you cant do things that way. Now, look properly. And burn it into your memory, the groin of another person than Hajime, that is. Nooo! Stop it! Stop pushing me! Dont force me into a sexual relationship I dont want! While Kaori was forcefully helping Ryuutaro, Yue used just the right amount of wind magic to try to open Kaoris eyes. Pinpointing the exact location of her eyes, in addition to possessing a good amount of power, and on top of that, being harmless to Kaori. This was truly a feat only possible for Yue who deserved nothing less than the title of genius. Yue-san and Kaori-san, somehow, they seem to get along well. Well, I get the feeling Yue likes teasing Kaori but. yeah they seem rather playful dont they? Isnt this more or less a form of friendship? Always quarrelling and so on.. (TN: For better or worse, this is where Tingles translation ends, and my/Southbounds begins) Hajime smiled at the sight of the childish fight between Yue and Kaori. It was different from the relationship Yue and Shia shared. Hajime was extremely pleased that Yue exhibited such a happy mood. When they play, rather than acting the part of an older sister as she would with Shia, she talked to Kaori more like a friend. The gap in childish behavior from Yue caused Hajime to hold back more than usual, and if asked, he would say things were fine because of Yue. Ryuutaros darkest moment was turned into a punishment game for his childhood friend by none other than the woman he fell in love with at first sight Its become enough punishment. It is terrible Ryuutaro Im sorry, I am powerless. To the nearly unconscious Ryuutaro, Kouki gave a sympathetic expression even thought he was still averting his gaze. Five minutes later, after he had regained his consciousness and clothing, Ryuutaro gave an apology for acting rashly, which received lukewarm glances. While Ryuutaro was trying to figure out what happened, Kouki tried to subtly deceive him with some polite fiction. However, because Hajime smirked and laughed at him, he had dark clouds hanging from his back, unlike his usual cheerful self. Kouki desperately tried to calm Ryuutaro down while glancing back at Hajime and the rest as they started descending the staircase. Yue, just to be sure, is there any way we can fly over and skip this maze? Difficult, because I am not skilled enough yet, the mana consumption would be too high to continue with. Oh well, figure as much. Looks like we need to take the maze head on. Hajime pulled out Shlagen (Tn: again, his rifle), and aimed it at the edge of ice wall. After hearing the shot, everyone looked at the wall in surprise. The ice wall wasnt too thick to be broken with Schlagen or Orkan. However, as Hajime had expected, after the red spark pierced the wall, the surrounding ice around the hole restored it in no time. The restoration speed was even faster than the monsters from before. Looks like its impossible to just break down the wall to quickly reach the goal after all. Hajime muttered. While watching for any counter attacks from the maze, he took out his compass with one hand. While the others looked at him in amazement, especially after what just happened to Ryuutaro, he ignored them. Next, lets see if this guy works properly in the maze Although everyone tensed when Hajime walked through the archway entrance to the maze Hajime just watched the compass in his hand without any particular worry. Right at the entrance was a reversed T-Junction that led to the right and left. The compass needle shown slightly, pointing them to the right passage. Fumu, looks like it doesnt have any problem in the maze? Ah. The maze wont be a maze, thanks to this. Hajime smiled wryly at Tios affirmation as she followed him and passed through the arch. He was thinking he wished he had it during the Raisen Great Labyrinth. Uu, Meredi would have been no problem with this. Nn. Maybe thats why they entrusted it to Haltina. While Shia responded with a sulk and ducked through the entrance, Yue and she reached the same conclusion as Hajime, that the compass was likely left in the Sea of Trees for that very reason. Hajime patted each of them on the shoulder lightly, offering comfort. The three of them looked at each other with bitter smiles. With an expression of disappointment at not being able to share those memories, Kaori and Tio shared a glance. After a background glance, the group moved onward. With a width and length of ten kilometers, how long would such a maze take to clear normally? You would have to search in the cold that made you want to cry. Itd take incredible willpower. Theres quite a sense of oppression. Yeah. Because everyones appearance reflects from the walls, like a mirror house. Suzu was looking uneasily at the ten meter high Shizuku who was reflected on the icy walls. Because they came out of the walls earlier is that the idea? Likely. Its a huge maze where you wonder around aimlessly. If or when a monster appears might be quite deadly. Nn, but theres no problem. Thats right, because we have Hajimes Magic Eye and its perception abilities. Also, my rabbit ears wont miss the sound of a surprise attack either. Shia was especially bright and confident. It was emphasized loudly when she struck the melons on her chest with a ton noise. Shizuku and Suzus morale took a hit, however Kouki and Ryuutaro were boosted after a quick glance as proof. Of course, Hajime was giving them a glare. After becoming aware and admitting his feelings for Shia, he reacted to such gestures towards Shia. Hajime? *Cough* Ummm The next turn is left, right? Giving a gentle look, Kaori tried to change the subject with a cough. Hajime looked at the compass awkwardly. After seeing Hajimes reaction, Shia covered her chest with her arms while her cheeks blushed her body wiggled. Really Hajime, what are you saying? You want to play with my chest again? Please pardon me that teasing smile Well, thats not to say it wasnt amazing, and Id love to do it again. But right now is no good! If you do it now, I will faint again and we wont be able to finish the walk through- To Shias confession, everyone turned their face to Hajime with an expression that said what on earth did you do. mixed with shivering, shame, and envy. Hajime pretended not to notice and used his right to remain silent. Hajime What was done to Shia during her first time? Hajime wild beast? If Im a wild beast, Yue is a beast trainer. Although I endure and counterattack. While listening to Yue and Hajimes conversation and thinking its THAT, isnt it?, it could be said their experience was piling up, and the stairs to adulthood was climbed considerably. Everyone was behaving suspiciously, at a loss on whether they should be listening to this conversation or not, when Hajime suddenly halted. And, slipping out Donner high speed without looking back, he shot. Dopan!! The released bullet pass overhead of the blushing and panicking Suzu and crushed the arm with claws that was growing soundlessly from the wall. !? Thanks to her small height, only a few hairs were lost. She lost her voice as the red flash passed by, experiencing the full power that was released from it. Coming, right and left wall. Hajim reported a warning while ignoring the strangled noises coming from Suzu. His appearance was someone already switched completely to battle mode. From the surrounding walls, fingers with claws, bones, and sinew, an ice statue like an armored Bullet beetle appeared. GuoOOO! X5 From the right and left, Frost ogres attacked. Kouki intercepted the right side while Hajime took the left. Shizuku and Koukis killer attacks cut a Frost Ogre in two. Ryuutaros fist attack crushed one at the chest, and the two remaining are forced at bay by Suzus magical barrier. This time, the demon stone that produced them infinitely did not appear in another place. A dark red crystal appeared inside the cut and the crushed chests. Kouki shot a blow at it. The remainder were held in place by Suzu and Shizuku damaging them. Meanwhile, Kouki and Ryuutaro delivered the finishing blows on the Frost ogres that they were dealing with. It was a one sided fight. Forgetting caution, Kouki and Ryuutaro smiled at each other, and then they heard the shout of a lovely voice UryaaA! Kouki, who turned around with a sudden look, saw the beautiful legs of Shia in an upward kick as she knocked five Frost ogres above them. Though they struggled desperately, the Frost ogres didnt have the ability to fly, and crashed to the ground naturally thanks to gravity. Shia, as she came back down, rotated elegantly and swung Doryuken with centrifugal force, hitting the frost ogre who had fallen down with perfect timing to be blown into a wall and shattered into pieces like a bomb exploding. Shia didnt stop rotating, repeating the action with the other ogres. It appeared more like playing than actual combat. Each Frost ogre crashed into the wall at the same exact place, causing the wall to take considerable damage. Suzu will be nice to rabbits when we get home. It is not wise to anger them, we should be nice Suzu I completely understand your feelings. While trembling at the sight, Suzu muttered these statements. When they return home, she didnt want to hold the rabbits of Earth in fear. Theyre not that strong. The surprise attack from anyone well, its okay if we take note. Yue nodded slightly at what Hajime said, and Shizuku and her party were half smiling, because they were an enemy they wouldnt have a problem with if they were cooperating. Afterwards, they encountered various traps. Ice spikes came from the walls; ice walls collapsed. Demons appeared from the walls for the next twelve hours as they explored the labyrinth maze. While it wasnt extremely challenging, the continuous and monotonus scenery caused Kouki and the rests attention to wander. Really, though weve walked and walked, Nagumo, how much further? Shizuku asked with a voice laced in exhaustion to Hajimes party, who seemed to be alright. Hmm? Because were in a maze, the straight line distance wont be accurate. We seem to be about two kilometers from the entrance. Is that so? Oh dear lets take a rest a little if there is a suitable place. Fufu thank you. While looking at the state of Shizukus companions, Hajime said while shrugging his shoulders. This caused her to smile broadly and got psyched up without noticing. However, Hajimes harem and Ryu noticed. A while later they encountered a large double door, of which the compass indicated they needed to pass through. This is a spectacular door, too. Nn, Pretty. Looking up at the huge doors, they could see it wasnt just made of ice. It was carved with flowers, thorns and roses, with a large round hole that took up about the fourth of the door within the design. Hajime, for the time being, tried using the full power of his body against the door; however, as he had suspected, the large double doors did not budge at all. As I thought, the door wont open until we find whatever goes into that cavity. Really, how troublesome. Hajime frowned, and the other members showed unpleasant expressions. It had already been more than fifteen hours since they had entered, and Koukis group were showing faces that were quickly growing tired. Hajime. For now Thats right. For now, lets set up to rest. Koukis group gave out a relieved expression and let out sighs at Hajimes word. Obviously, their mental exhaustion had gathered considerably. You, stop going near the walls. Its likely theyll make a surprise attack, so come to the center if youre going to take a rest. With that, Hajime stopped fifty meters away, took out a large tent from his Treasure Warehouse. While it wouldnt stop a surprise attack, it would provide shelter. With surprise, Kouki and party entered into the tent that had appeared suddenly before their eyes, seeing a space of about ten tatami mats inside. This is a kotatsu (Tn: heated table) Waa a soft and warm carpet Neither snow nor wind enter here. Is this a magical barrier? Its a good temperature in this room. No, its seriously comfortable! As expected of Nagumo. Shizuku said with an amazed expression leveled at Hajime. The girls were already warming themselves in the kotatsu while Suzu crawled onto the fluffy carpet on all fours. For the moment, it was impossible to remove their shoes within the large labyrinth. However, theres no problem keeping it clean. A fragment of crystal attached to the carpet was imbued with regeneration magic. It automatically cleaned any dirt or detritus that touched the carpet. (Tn: Only the Japanese would be concerned about their shoes dirtying a tent floor on a camping trip :P) Exactly, a space of healing. The group warmed themselves enthusiastically in the kotatsu with drowsy faces, except Suzu, who was already asleep lying face down. Thanks to the artifact for protection against the cold, they didnt feel it so much, but after being surrounded by ice, everyone was happy to be in a warm space. As such, while being surrounded by each side by Yue and Shia, Hajime took out some Cross bits. While the group looked with popped eyes, they disappeared outside to create a ring around the tent in the passage. We shouldnt be bothered with those four patrolling outside. The cross bits will give us a chance to relax. Whats that? As long as you have the credentials, they should have no problems. But do they know what theyre guarding? The cross bits have been set to guard around the gate. To Shizukus questioning face, and Koukis scornful eyes, Hajime answered while inclining his head a little. Yue was at his side, placing a hand on his face. Not tired? This tent has a recovery function. (TN: Is that how he made Shia lose consciousness? Giggity) Hajime smiled while Yues hand softly stroked his face gently while fluttering heart marks drifted between the two of them. And, at that time, two rabbit ears touched Hajimes neck, drawing his attention to Shia. Shia drew her cheek near Hajimes shoulder with moistened upturned eyes that said care for me too?. Hajime drew an arm around Shias waist and drew her close firmly. Doubling the heart marks going out. A pink space poured out, and you could almost swear the room temperature was increasing somehow. While watching Tio and Kaori, who were slowly approaching them, Suzu muttered while on her own. It seems that this space doesnt heal a lonely heart. Kouki and the others agreed whole heartily. Chapter 140 Whispering voice Howa, Howa, Fuwa, Fuwa. Surely, if there were sounds to describe the current situation, it ought to be those words. Among the seven great labyrinths, there was a labyrinth called the ice and snow cave. And inside that labyrinth was a gigantic maze in which there was a sealed door before which laid a tent. The mood inside the tent had become a pink space. Hajime. Aaan. Nn. Aaan Mmn. Its good. As expected, the best thing to eat while using a kotatsu is stew. Hajime-san, have some of mine too. Aaan. Aaan Mmn. Anyway, Shia, your cooking skills are improving every day, you will make a great wife. Je-Jeez, Hajime-san! Such a thing! To say that Im extremely cute, and on top of that, I would make a lovely wife from whom you wouldnt want to be away for even a moment! Youre making me blush-! Hajime, what about me? Nn? Isnt that obvious? You will become the best wife in the world. Nn I will also do my best to learn how to cook. Fufufu, Yue-san, lets study together and make Hajimes favorite dishes. While Aaan feeding Hajime, Yue and Shia, who were sitting on both sides of Hajime, were having a conversation from which no one could imagine they were inside one of the worlds great labyrinths. There was stew on top of the kotatsu. That was seafood stew prepared by Shia, the smell of which tickled every nose in the vicinity. The ingredients had been acquired at the maritime town Erisen, frozen and stored inside the treasure warehouse. Shia, with splendid knife-handling skills, had prepared the seafood along with various vegetables and seasoned the whole mix exquisitely. The sauce which looked like Ponzu (TL: citrus-based sauce, source wiki) was also neatly done and truly wonderful. Because her housework was also perfect, Hajimes praise of Shia being a great wife was no overstatement. Nevertheless, Shia was over interpreting. Hajime who had become tolerant towards Shias attitude didnt particularly mind nor snap her out of it. Then, as Yue was lightly tugging at his sleeve while asking Will I become a good wife? with the expression of a lover, Hajime could of course not disagree, especially when she wore a gentle smile and displayed such a willingness to train hard to learn homemaking. Ne, Nee, Hajime-kun? What about me? Housework and cooking are also two of my strong points you know? Ill make plenty of delicious dishes for my husband and properly welcome him every day, you know? Goshujin-sama, Mistress also thinks she will become a good wife, you know? As you know, Mistress is a devoted wife. She guarantees she will make Goshujin-sama feel satisfied every day! Right? So, please also give this mistress some words of praise. Hajime, Yue and Shias pink space was interrupted by Kaori and Tios impatience. Clinging to Hajime from behind, they were begging with a sweet tone for the same words he said to Yue and Shia. Maa, since originally Kaori was always monopolizing the first place of the I want to date her and I want to marry her category rankings at school, isnt she already a charming wife? Mouu! Not that. Im not asking about the general opinion, but Hajime-sans! Kaori. Why are you hurting yourself? Yu-Yue!? What do you mean!? Youve already come to understand. Youre still five, no, six years too soon. Concrete numbers, huh! Uu, the path might be rugged, but I wont lose! Yue answered in place of the evasive Hajime. With teary eyes, Kaori clenched her fists and renewed her determination. In truth, seeing how Kaori was not discouraged, Hajimes heart softened, but he kept it secret for now. Umm, Goshujin-sama? Tio, with tearful eyes, was pressing for an answer. Two splendid watermelons were heavily riding on Hajimes head, stroking him. She was obviously doing it on purpose. You said As you know. But lets see you state concretely the contents of the devotion you speak of. Mu? Isnt that obvious? Of course, every day, be it morning, day or night, I will do thisC and thatC to Goshujin-sama, and then I will do thatC and thisC again. Then, Goshujin-sama will do thisC to reward me right? Thats why I will return the favor by doing thatC. Ah, I feel relieved. Doing thisC and thatC properly, then that Ababababababababa-!? You worthless dragon. You will be the only one I leave behind in this world. Tio-san, restrain yourself a little In response to Tio who was shamelessly continuing her indecent talk thoroughly, an Abababa sound caused by Hajimes Lightning Clad interrupted Tios speech. With a PikuPiku sound, Tio kept convulsing without getting up. The lightning seemed really effective. Even Shia was stunned at the appearance of such a Tio. However, since I will leave you behind was meant as threatening words, it could be quite naturally assumed he was planning on taking her along as well. The fact that Tio was standing close to Hajime was obviously the proof she was spontaneously asking Hajimes permission to be by his side. Kouki and the others were sitting on a kotatsu on the opposite side, silently pecking at their stew while trying their best to ignore the ongoing scene. However, barely able to put up with the irresponsible and irritating scene, their chopsticks were continuously shaking in frustration. Kouki even though I thought I had gotten used to this kind of commotion Dont talk about that, Ryuutaro, my mind cant take it anymore Isnt it a good thing? Objectively seeing how we used to be? Used to be? Could it be you are actually angry at? No, forget it. Kouki was glancing at Hajime and Kaori with an extremely complicated expression and speaking in a low voice with Ryuutaro whose face showed deep annoyance. Strangely, the usually sarcastic Shizuku remained quiet, roughly snatching fish from the stew. She would gaze at Hajime from time to time, obviously irritated. Suzu, who had brought up the topic, shrank back spontaneously each time she was remembered of the fuss. And, at that moment, Hajime set down his chopsticks (which he was barely using because of being Aaaned all the time) and took out a shiny gray metal plate from his pocket. It had an uneven sharp tip and a magic square engraved on it. It was a gate key which connected space. Hajime suddenly turned back and projected the key. It was connected to the cross bits he had sent looking for the key to open the sealed door that prevented them from proceeding further. At the center of the plate which had stuck into space, a gate opened. On the other side of the gate was a gem-like object emitting yellow light from a pedestal in a room surrounded by ice walls. Furthermore, there was one more thing. GuruaAAAAAAA!!! From the other side of the gem, there was also the form of a five-meter tall furious-looking frost ogre approaching. Bufu!? X4 Kouki and the others who were seated at the kotatsu and pecking at their stew all simultaneously spewed it out. At any rate, their meal was interrupted by a war cry and they were suddenly being approached by an ogre clearly on a different level than the ogres they had confronted so far. It was pointless to tell them not to panic. However, Hajime didnt particularly panic and extended his hand through the gate, picked up the yellow gem. In exchange, he simply extracted a metal ball about twice as big as a basketball from his treasure warehouse. A Bachi sound resounded as he instantly poured electricity inside, after which he casually threw the ball through the gate as if throwing trash away. Then, he immediately turned the key, closing the gate, and retrieving it. Immediately thereafter, ZudoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!! From a distant place, the sound of a ridiculously powerful explosion reverberated as the air started vibrating. Hajime sat down and picked up his chopsticks as if nothing had particularly happened. The gem clad in yellow light on top of the table was proof that this series of unbelievable events took place in their reality. Hajime. Aaa~n. Hajime-san, Aaa~n desu. And, as expected, Yue and Shia also resumed the Aaa~n as if nothing had happened. Kouki and the others who had been dripping cold sweat snapped back to reality and simultaneously opened their mouths. No, no, no, no, theres definitely something not right, right!?!? X4 Nn? Hajime, whose mouth was being stuffed with fresh seafood by Kaori and Tio who entered the feeding competition, tilted his head as if to say whats wrong?. With an expression not hiding his irritation towards Hajimes behavior, Kouki inquired. Nagumo. What was that earlier? Earlier you say But you were looking, werent you? I was! But not that! Im talking about what you did! What I did you ask strange things. Its just as you saw, right? Hajime gave Kouki a gaze questioning his sanity after Kouki raised his voice. Not having obtained the response he was seeking, Kouki looked ready to flip the table over in anger at any moment. Shizuku came to the emotionally unstable Kouki while rubbing her forehead as if putting up with a headache and tried to explain the as you saw part to Kouki. In short, Nagumo-kun found this yellow gem you can see with his cross bits, and retrieved it using gate. Its likely that the moment the cross bits intruded the place where the gem used to be, some monster supposed to be its guardian or something reacted angrily, before being killed by the bomb Nagumo-kun tossed away through the gate. or so I guess. Ah. Its completely as you say. Just like what you saw, right? Thats what Im saying! Isnt there something wrong with this! You normally dont just go around directly confronting a guardian keeping the dungeons treasure, defeating it, and retrieving the prize like that! Kouki was honestly saying something trivial. No, isnt it better to collect them easily like this? It would be a bother to be busy chasing after each one of the four keys ourselves, right? Th-That may be so. But if we dont follow the rules, will our progress be acknowledged by the labyrinth Once or twice should be alright. We did take a considerable shortcut at the Great Volcano, and our capture was acknowledged with no problem after all. It should be fine if Yues group and Amanogawas group respectively defeat the guardians of the two remaining keys and retrieve them. Ill map a route for you. Uu Is the difficulty alright? Its the capture of a great labyrinth after all? Kouki Stop thinking too deeply about Nagumo. You dont want stomach pain at that age. Kouki was holding his head between his hands. Ryuutaro patted his shoulders with an expression of sympathy. Thats right. Nagumo-kun is the walking embodiment of irrationality. Theres nothing to be surprised about. Shizu, Shizu When Suzu thinks about Guardian-san, she becomes excessively sad for some reason. If another Guardian-san is dragged out by Nagumo-kun, I think things will definitely look bad. So lets work hard to preserve our sanity? Ryuutaro approved the advice a sad-looking Suzu had given Shizuku as Suzu was gulping down fish and turned to her in turn. It seems it would also be difficult for me to have the common sense I have conceived so far be damaged any further by Hajime. I have to agree with Suzus suggestion. Kouki and his group had satisfied their hunger and were pecking at the last remnants of their food when the sound of a second explosion reverberated through the great labyrinth. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ I wonder if Shizuku-chan and the others are fine Kaoris worried voice echoed. They were before the two sealed doors. Three gems had already been put into the doors corresponding sockets. Of the three, aside from two gems Hajime had obtained effortlessly, the other had been brought by Yues team, who had easily defeated the gems guardian and seized its key, which was to be expected given their ability. Only one key was remaining, the last gem. It was the gem Koukis team headed to while being guided by one of Hajimes Cross bits. As a result of splitting into two groups, Kaori had grown anxious, wondering if Koukis team would be able to defeat the last gems guardian safely. Looks like theres no problem. They had a hard fight, but it looks like they managed to bring it down. They dont have any severe injuries. At some point, it did seem like Ryuutaro had frostbite but it was immediately healed. Thank god. Kaori breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the information conveyed through the cross bits. Hajime moved the cross bit standing before Koukis team who were finished with their battle and had retrieved the last key. At the same time, using gate key, Hajime connected the space between their location and the cross bit. Space softly distorted, and the appearance of Kouki and the others who had a strangely refreshed expression could be seen on the other side. Somehow, you guys look happy Umu. They are most likely relieved to have been able to properly pass the mazes trial. Shia was tilting her head pondering the reason for their happy faces when Tio answered her question with a seemingly pleasant expression. She was right on the mark. Kouki, who was holding the gem in his hand, passed through the gate, went past Shias group and headed towards the sealed doors. There, he inserted the gem into the last socket. Immediately after, the thorny shrub on the door was covered in light. The gems started to shine brightly in all their splendor. Then, the gates impressive doors began opening on their own. At a glance, the passage starting from the entrance of the gate looked no different from the labyrinths passages so far. If anything was different, it seemed to be the bright reflection of the ice walls. Hajime and the others figures were vividly reflected. Well then, lets go. Following Hajimes order, everyone simultaneously stepped through the door. The sight before them, sure enough, gave off the feeling of a mirror house. The ice acted just like mirrors. The bright light was reflected endlessly. Indeed, the ice walls on both sides of the passage acted like opposite mirrors, and Hajimes party was reflected a countless number of times. Aside from the ceiling hidden by a spray of snow, it looked really like an endless corridor. The intense reflectivity of the ice made it clear it was no simple ice. If not for the chilling cold it radiated, it could maybe even be mistaken for a mirror. A Kotsu, Kotsu sound echoed along with the footsteps of Hajimes party as they proceeded. Not only light, sounds also seemed to reverberate. Somehow it feels like weve been sucked into something. Yue muttered while walking by Hajimes side and looking at their reflections in the walls. The worlds piled up inside the ice walls repeated endlessly, the deepest parts being shrouded in darkness. Yues words were truly right on the mark. Hajime gently grasped Yues hand. I wont let go of you so its alright. Nn. You guys, can you not stop flirting at every occasion? Shizukus reproachful eyes dug into Hajime and Yue who were exchanging smiles. However, their love had already far exceeded the maximum theoretical threshold. Such a remark didnt make them flinch. Giving a sidelong glance to Shizuku who sighed, the group continued advancing. They had not encountered the sign of any traps or monsters in a while and the compass was indicating that they were on the right way when Kouki suddenly halted and started looking around restlessly. Shizuku, representing the group who grew suspicious of his behavior, inquired. Kouki? Whats the matter? Ah, no well, didnt you hear something just now? Something like someones voice. Rather, a whisper like this Wa-Wait a minute Kouki-kun, Stop. We already had our fill of this at Merujiines Undersea Ruin. It seemed Kouki could hear someones whisper. Since she didnt think it possible for anyone else to actually be there beside them, Kaori whose tolerance of horror was weak tightly hugged herself with both arms while raising a voice of protest. Isnt there anyone else who heard something? Shia? Hajime quietly narrowed his eyes and looked around to confirm. No. I didnt hear anything. And I sense no sign of anyone else here besides us. Shia who had closed her eyes and focused her rabbit ears answered while shaking her head negatively. The other members who also seemed not to have heard anything, in particular, all shook their heads in negation. Surely, I thought I heard something Are you sure youre not overthinking this? Maybe I am. Understanding he was the only one who heard it, Kouki wondered if it was his imagination as he showed a bewildered expression. A concerned Ryuutaro who displayed a face lacking his usual self-confidence also agreed. Shia. Got it. While everyone was thinking it was Koukis imagination, only Hajime, with a look reminding them to be careful, passed on his thought to Shia who could be relied on to search for the enemy in such circumstances. Shia also thought it was only Koukis imagination, but since she was given a request by Hajime, she obediently nodded her head in approval. Her rabbit ears shook. Then, they kept advancing without any problems, crossing several junctions without getting lost, until Kouki halted one more time. This time, he shouted. Ah, again! It wasnt my imagination after all! I heard it again! Ko-Kouki? Shizuki and the others turned a bewildered look to Kouki who was frantically searching for the owner of the voice. From the gazes turned to him, Kouki guessed no one besides him had heard the voice this time as well, and raised a chaotic voice. Its true! This time, I heard it clearly! It said: Is it fine like this?! No, Kouki. I didnt hear anything? Shit! Who are you! Where are you! How about showing your face without sneaking around! Kouki, calm down. Anxious to be the only one to hear, Kouki had turned around and let out these harsh words at the empty space. Shizuku and the others moved to try to calm him down. Shia. No, me neither. I really didnt hear anything Hajime checked with Shia for confirmation, but it seems Shias rabbit ears did not grasp the sound of any voice this time either. Hajime. Any magical response? None. It was the same with the zombies back then, it would seem the ice walls most likely have some kind of ability which conceals any magical response. The demon eye stone cant really be relied on here. Fumu. Theres also the possibility of having lost to the great labyrinths pressure and our minds having been confused But still, this is too sudden. It would be more reasonable to assume we are receiving some kind of interference. But Shias ears cant hear anything, and on top of that Hajime cant sense anything. There is nothing we can do to stop it. While Hajime and the others were discussing, Kouki was desperately trying to find the owner of the voice to prove he had not gone insane. At this point, Hajime spoke to him. Amenogawa, for now, calm down. Nagumo, its true. Im sure I heard it. I know. I dont intend to dismiss this issue saying its your imagination. Eh? Having gotten used to receiving harsh treatment from Hajime, Koukis eyes started going in circles after he heard these words which seemed to indicate he believed him. We should assume we are receiving some kind of interference. If its one of the trials of the labyrinth, then the possibility of not only you but everyone here receiving the interference is high. Currently, I cant think of a way to counter this. Everyone, be on your guard. Hajime turned a serious gaze towards the others. They exchanged glances once and nodded. Indeed, instead of rejecting the fault on Koukis imagination, to deny the existence of an unexplainable phenomenon, it was better to word it as the labyrinths interference. He believed Koukis words. It wouldnt be strange for such a phenomenon to happen since they were challenging a great labyrinth after all. Kouki was showing a very complicated expression, but he seemed to have calmed down for now. He was silently following behind Hajime who had resumed walking while having ominous thoughts about their images reflected in the ice walls. And then, C You did not believe Uu, again A whisper smoothly entered Koukis ear one more time. But since he had given some thought to Hajimes words about a possible interference from the great labyrinth and readied himself, he was not thrown into confusion this time. It was hard to say if he was calm deep down, but he was now able to try to look for the origin of the voice calmly. Then, Kouki suddenly realized something. Have I already heard this voice? Somehow he had a feeling he had already heard this voice. Shizuku and the others turned a worried look to Kouki who had tilted his head and was searching his memory. Kouki. Are you okay? Ah, Yes. Im fine. I was just thinking, I may have already heard that voice somewhere There were monsters with the ability to mimic peoples appearance and voice at the Haltina Sea of Trees. Maybe theyre imitating someone we know. Dont be deceived. If something happens, say it immediately. Thank you, Shizuku. You be careful too. If Hajime is right, you might hear a voice too sooner or later. Got it. Ill be careful. Kouki sensed his disordered mind had calmed down and was able to show some composure to Shizuku who was smiling faintly. He returned a smile to his childhood friend who always encouraged and supported him. C You have realized, right? However, his face immediately stiffened at the voice which once again resounded. He got unpleasant goosebumps after being unable to brush away the uneasiness dwelling in his heart born from the whispers he heard. Kouki unintentionally turned his head towards Shizuku who was walking by his side with a face seeming to request help. However, the look of concern he was expecting to see on his childhood friends face was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she displayed an expression about as stiffened as the reflection of his own face in the ice walls. Shizuku. Yeah. I just heard it too. It was a womans voice. I have also heard it somewhere before. Averting your eyes again? is what it said. Mine was a male voice saying You have realized, right?. It looks like the words change according to the person who hears the voice. Kouki and Shizuku were looking at each other with complicated expressions, and next, Hyaaa!. Suzu slightly jumped with a shriek. It seems Suzu could hear it as well now. Furthermore, Ryuutaro, who also seemed to have heard it, became confused and started looking around. What did it say to you guys? Hajime asked them about the content while looking over his shoulder. Once he had heard everyones description of what they heard, he was planning on putting them together to figure out the aim of the great labyrinth. Um, Suzu heard something like Kouki. (TL: Shes talking in the third person). You had really realized, right? is what it said. Ah, mine was What is there the need to hesitate for? . Both were making a seemingly displeased expression. A discomfort revealed itself on their faces, the kind of feeling of someones heart being tread upon by muddy feet. Thats too abstract. I feel its too indirect to be able to seduce anyone Hajime tilted his head. These were no words such as Do this and that or Go here and there which could immediately lead people astray from their goal. You two. Had you heard that voice before? Un. Now that you mention it, I feel like I had heard it somewhere maybe. I also have the feeling I had already heard it. They nodded to Tio in confirmation. The words whispered varied but in the end, they were all whispered by a familiar voice or so it seemed. Anyway, we have to move forward. Maa, thats right. They had a bad feeling, but stopping and worrying would do no good. Once they got out of the maze, maybe the whispering would stop. So, as Yue said, they should move forward for now. After deciding to proceed forward, they came across multiple forks and kept going without getting lost. According to the information given by the compass, there were three kilometers left in a straight line until the exit. Because they wouldnt get lost, even if they ran into traps or monsters, they could get there in not even half a day. They hurried forward while doing their best to ignore the whisper which would be heard intermittently. However, as time passed, the frequency of the whispers increased, and before they knew it, Hajime and his group started hearing it too. You will be betrayed again Yue heard. Those were toxic words which caused her to remember that she had once placed her trust in her uncle, family, and fellow retainers. Again. Yue could very well guess the meaning of these words. You will lose them again by your own fault, you know? The voice made Shias rabbit ears tremble. The origin of the tragedy which took away the lives of countless of her family members was indeed Shias own birth. It had taken root deep inside Shias heart and caused her to have countless nightmares. The voice was constantly reminding her of their death cries. Now, she had plenty of important ones close to her she absolutely didnt want to lose. There is no such thing as your being accepted by others Tio heard the voice which had invaded her mind whisper to her smoothly. Long ago, when she was inexperienced and couldnt control her power, and her family was facing persecution Fire surged, the sound of an explosion shook the atmosphere, a scream and an angry roar reverberated. While she was kicking at the gathered remains of her compatriot, the surrounding eyes were staring at her with extreme fear and contempt Youre jealous to the point you want to kill, isnt that right? Whispered a voice which had invaded Kaoris inner heart. Kaori unconsciously turned towards the girlfriend who was showing an air of composure and stood at a place Kaori couldnt reach even after swapping bodies and obtaining power. Something black gushed out and started spreading out like black ink spilling on a white sheet of paper. Ah. I get it. This is my own voice. Everyone who was having their consciousnesses torn apart by the whispers were taken aback by Hajimes sudden declaration. Hajime? Hajime answered Yues inquiring gaze while not particularly looking bothered by the whispers. Everyone, you said you had already heard the voice whispering to you right? Same goes for me, but the voice whispering to me is my own voice. Back when I was helping my father make games, I had the opportunity to listen to my own voice many times when doing voice tests. Since if you listen to your own voice, you are bound to feel some sense of discomfort. Its hard to realize, but I can assure you after having listened to my own voice countless times that the voice whispering to me is my own voice. Ah now that you mention it was the expression starting to form on everyones face. Your own voice you hear when you speak in everyday life tends to unexpectedly differ from your recorded voice which you listen to. Therefore, they had been unable to recognize their own voice. But, if thats true, then what the voice is saying It could be a voice coming from deep within your heart maybe. Reviving various unpleasant memories. Right. It feels as if our mind is being invaded and trampled by muddy shoes. Its extremely unpleasant. Tio, making a guess, stated what a frowning Kaori was hesitating to say. Shia agreed. The others uniformly showed dark, grim faces. Overall, the atmosphere could be said to be still. Shizuku, who realized this, raised her voice in an attempt to change the mood and spoke to Hajime and Yue who were looking calm and composed for some reason. Nagumo-kun and Yue dont seem to be affected very much, is that correct? Do you have some kind of countermeasure? Hajime and Yue exchanged glances. Then, Hajime wore a composed expression, while Yue showed a somewhat bewitching smile. What if I say I am just not paying particular attention to it? What did you hear? Ah ~ something like Do you think a murderer could live such a thing as a normal life? or There is no place where a monster belongs, right? or things along those lines, repeatedly. I dont think theres anything really different. Thats referring to when we return to Japan? Ah, thats right. Maa, its also hard to say if Im human after all. Maybe Im wondering deep down if I will be able to get used to my former life again. To Hajime who was making a self-analysis quite indifferently, Kouki whose gloomy face showed more and more anguish as time passed managed to squeeze out a voice. Then, how do you manage to remain calm? You who are ready to forsake this worlds inhabitants and want to return home, after being told multiple times that even if you managed to make it back, youd have no place where you belong, how the hell can you stay so calm! Kouki demanded an explanation. He was no longer able to hold back his irritation at the end of his sentence and his voice roughened. It looks like the voice he was hearing from his heart was considerably shaking his mind. Hajime simply shrugged his shoulders and answered. Dont lose your temper. Actually, even though I wont know the answer until I try going back, worrying about it now is pointless, right? How can you be convinced so easily? Its something you cant ignore, something which enters your mind and you cant throw out, something there is nothing you can do about! Just what kind of voice did you hear? Kouki was almost yelling those words at Hajime while hiding his fury caused by hatred somewhere within him. Hajime faced the emotionally unstable Kouki with a somewhat serious look. First, from wishing things to be your way, greed will be born. Next, to appease that greed, your heart will take a decision. Then, all that needs to be done is to carry out this decision to the end. You shouldnt be worrying about things like: Will I be able to do it or not? but rather: What should I do to carry out this decision? I have already decided. I will return to my hometown and live a normal life with Yue and the others. I will show them lots of splendid things and introduce them to my parents. I will put my life on the line for that. There is no time to worry about something as trivial as the anxiety that rose from the decision I made. Thats absurd. Such a thing Its not like Im asking you to understand. Maybe my way of thinking isnt very human-like. Hajime wouldnt waver no matter what he was told, no matter what was done to him. Kouki felt he saw the main points of Hajimes unwavering mind and didnt think he could understand them. However, he averted his gaze as he seemed to realize something. Inside the delicate atmosphere, Shias face, which was irritated due to the uneasiness caused by the whispers, was replaced with a friendly smile as she started looking for Yue. It seems that Shia was also able to easily slip away from the abusive thoughts caused by the unpleasant whispers. Her mood quickly turned from the gloomy one caused by this place to her usual innocent one. Despite also being seized in anguish originally, Shizuku, who had been able to guess what was going on to some extent and had been speaking to Hajime, was now completely silent, reflecting on Hajimes previous words as if she had realized something. I get it that Hajime-san is not being affected thanks to his shamelessness, but why does Yue-san look fine? Rather, what is Yue-san being whispered? Hajimes temple suddenly reacted to Shias way of speaking of him, but it seems he read the mood and decided to let her off with it for now. Of course, the night after the capture of the great labyrinth, she will be made to cry in lots of different ways. Yue who aroused Shias interest answered with no particular hesitation. Its repeatedly telling me I will be betrayed some way or another. Betrayed If Im not mistaken, like in your past Nn. So things like Hajime and Shia will also betray you. Upon hearing these words, Hajime and Shia exchanged glances. If those whispers really stem from ones unconscious, it means Yue is fearing betrayal from the bottom of her heart. Indeed, Yue had been betrayed by the family and retainers she put her trust in and had been locked up in darkness for three hundred years. Thats more than reason enough for it to become a trauma, and it wouldnt be strange if she felt ill to the point of not ever trusting anyone else anymore. Actually, putting aside Hajime and Shia, her interaction with others could be said to be fairly cold sometimes. Fundamentally, earning Yues trust was quite difficult. Luckily, her encounter with Hajime made her believe that putting her trust in others was still possible But maybe the uneasiness of being betrayed again still dwelled within her heart, even if just a little. Even more, than her memories of her severe betrayal, this was something that couldnt be helped. She was not actually suspecting that shed be betrayed again. Rather, this was something carved deep within her unconscious. However, naturally, there was trust in Hajime and Shia that easily surpassed such a trauma. A fantastic encounter and the things she saw on the journey that followed had appeased her heart. Which is why she was calm. Sensing her feelings, Shia gave her a soft smile and spoke. Ne, Fufu, if you let your guard down, I might betray you- Bad girl. Punishment is needed for lying rabbits. With Yue and Shia resuming their frivolous talk, the atmosphere seemed to slightly return to normal. Maa, certainly, there is no way I am letting go of Yue Indeed. It would be much more likely to be told that the world is getting destroyed tomorrow than Goshujin-sama betraying Yue. A triumphant look settled on Hajime and Tios face. Indeed, Hajime and Yues atmosphere was so sweet that it felt like a mix of Calpis (TL: Japanese milk-based soft drink) with sugar, syrup, and honey. If you were told one would betray the other, you could only reply Ha?. Nn. Its impossible. But even if I was betrayed, it would be of no concern. Yue agreed with Hajime and Tios words, but as if she had thought of something along the way, she made an assumption as her pupils sparkled with mischief. What do you? With an air of composure, Yue responded to Hajime and the others who tilted their heads. Because regardless of Hajimes feelings, I am not letting go of him. X4 While everyone fell strangely silent, Yue, who was licking her thin pink lips with her tongue, suddenly narrowed her eyes. No one was able to take their eyes from her wet lips which frightfully stood out. Simultaneously, she began emitting a charm that sent shivers down everyones spine, male or female indiscriminately and made their abdomens feel hot. Then, with a hot, long breath. Fufu, you cant run away from the vampire princess. She declared such a thing. Hajime, who was caught in the overly bewitching atmosphere and her hot gaze, had his arms suddenly held behind his back by Shia who showed a splendid reaction time. If not for her, theres no mistaking Hajime would probably already be on top of Yue. No matter how you looked at him, he was no longer thinking straight. He was looking at Yue like a beast. For a little while, the unproductive argument continued between Shia and the others who were trying to prevent a love affair in the middle of the capture of a great labyrinth and Hajime who was wishing for nothing but Yue. At any rate, for the time being, it seems the oppressive atmosphere caused by the whispers was gone. Chapter 141 The Brunt of Feelings Aa, geez! Cut it outttt! In a small room in the eastern part of the great labyrinth, Shias angry voice resounded followed by a creaking noise. The source of the noise was Hajimes arm, which was in an arm-lock (TLN: the term used is Ude-Hishigi-Juji-Gatame, a grappling technique from Kodokan Judo). What are you doing, Shia? His arm looks like its about to break. What are you saying with this calm face? Rather, Yue-san, please stop with the provocations! Nn. Hajime wishes for me but has to hold himself back because were inside the maze cute. Nows neither the time nor the place for this! Shia violently retorted. Of course, her arm-lock over Hajime did not budge in the slightest. It was proof of her remarkable growth. Something to rejoice about. Or so it should have been. She was holding Yue in her arms nonchalantly and threatening the approaching Hajime with a judo locking technique. There was really nothing to rejoice about. They were currently taking a short break in a small room close to a junction of the labyrinth. More precisely, the break was intended to let Kouki and the others rest. They were in low spirits from the disorder caused by the whispers. However, for some reason, the more intense the whispers grew, the greater a chance it became for Hajime and Yue to assure their mutual love, which had gone past the point of reason. Youre flirting far too much inside a great labyrinth, Koraa! was probably what Shia thought as she stepped in to hold them back. Calm down, Shia. Were in the great labyrinth, you know? Its not like were really going to start acting without restraint here, right? Just now, werent you about to kiss? That was just Yue replenishing her energy. Hajime tried to exploit this opportunity and came up with this explanation, showing a firm face. But a mere glance at Yue by his side, who had narrowed her eyes while licking her lips, would be enough to make his declaration really suspicious. But I didnt see her using her magic to the point she would need to replenish. Shia replied with an unusually sharp observation and tightened her grip on Hajimes arm further. No mercy, huh Th- Thats because hes my lover. So I will have my say about things that go too far! Shia Good girl. Shia blushed slightly as she gave her reasoning. Hajime and Yue let out a Ho and voiced their admiration. Then they corrected their postures. So far, Shia had always followed Hajime and Yue from behind. However, now that she had been acknowledged by Hajime, it seemed she came to the realization that she could stand on equal ground with Yue. She used to watch the two from behind and deal with things she didnt like from a distance. But now she was walking side by side with them and wouldnt hesitate to take their hands and pull. Fumu, indeed, just like a lover. Un. Indeed. Tio let out a weak murmur, exposing her mental fatigue. Next to her, Kaori forced a bitter smile as she agreed. There was envy in her eyes. Shizu, Shizu? Is something up? Eh? No, its nothing? More importantly, is Suzu okay? Seeing Shizuku watching Hajime and the others silently, Suzu raised a voice of concern. Suzu also felt the pain caused by the whispers which was somehow similar to that of a needle piercing the heart. But she also remembered what it felt like to be truly stabbed and could somehow put up with the pain. However, she noticed no one was paying attention to Shizuku who didnt seem to be doing so well. Usually, Shizuku would discreetly put aside her own feelings and only worry about others. Given her behavior, it was obvious that something was up. However, or rather as expected, as soon as she was called by Suzu, Shizuku put on a delicate smile and replied to Suzu by questioning Suzu about her own well-being. Suzus face certainly did not look very well either, but putting aside Shizukus abstract words which didnt betray her condition, Shizuku should also be feeling exhaustion due to the whispers teasing her heart. With a troubled smile, Suzu could only reply Im fine in order to not worry Shizuku over her and in the process forget taking care of herself. Oi, Kouki What is it, Ryuutaro? Ah, no, nothing in particular. Lets just leave this sickening place quickly. Yeah. Then again, Kouki was the person affected the most dangerously. Speaking almost no word at all, keeping replies only to a bare minimum when Shizuku, Ryuutaro or Suzu would voice their concern. And then, there was also his look, which was getting increasingly intense and reflecting his negative feelings. His look was directed at Hajime. Maybe the person himself wanted to take his eyes off of Hajime, but he was too obvious. Sometimes, he would also turn his gaze to Kaori. So it was not difficult to guess what he was being told by the whispers. Well then, how did it go? Everyone, did you get somewhat better? Tio asked, tilting her head. It had already been one hour since they started to rest. Tio had suggested they use spirit magic on everyone to stabilize their minds. Yup. Thanks, Tio. I feel that the inside of my head has become clear. Un. Maybe my body also got a little lighter After all, the whispers were mere voices. What was tormenting Shizukus mind was her being reminded of every bad memory and thought that had piled up inside her. Thats why, if the person herself was repeatedly worrying after being reminded of unpleasant memories, spirit magic wouldnt be any help. It was only magic that could refresh ones spirits temporarily. Even so, compared to how they were before resting, the faces of Shizukus group had considerably regained their colors. Therefore, even taking into account the consumption of magical power the use of spirit magic required, it seemed to have been a wise choice. Nevertheless, it seemed there was someone for whom that wasnt the case. Ah. Thanks, Tio-san. I feel more comfortable. Although Kouki slightly smiled and expressed his thanks, there was an unmistakable weight in his voice which betrayed his statement. His face seemed shadowed somehow. Dont thank me. More importantly, we must hurry up and get out of this maze. Goshujin-sama. How much is left? U n, lets see. In a straight line, theres not even one kilometer left. It wont go well if we keep resting in this place, so we should go without stopping, Hajime said and stood up with his compass in hand. The others followed suit. The previous atmosphere when they were fooling around had completely vanished. Most of it was truly intended to refresh their spirits. Definitely, surely, maybe Shizuku and the others seemed to be feeling a little heavy. It had already been thirty hours since they entered the maze, and they had not gotten a wink of sleep. They had been using magic and magic potions to recover from the lack of sleep, but the mental fatigue caused by the whispers had been accumulating as well. They resumed walking along the mirror-house-like passage. As usual, even after resting, the abstract whispers, using their own voices, were reverberating inside their ears unpleasantly and reminding them of things they disliked. The frost ogres coming after them sporadically, along with the annoying traps, were clearly meant to make them drop their concentration and significantly increased the danger. Shit. Just now, Kouki, who was following behind Hajime, received yet another surprise attack from an ogre, defeated it, and hit the ice wall with his fist while swearing. ?? It ended up like this again? ?? As I said, it will be stolen ?? If only I had power And so the whispers continued. Koukis frustration kept accumulating. Then, at that time, he had an uncomfortable feeling after looking up at his own image reflected in the ice wall ahead. Its not that something was strange. What was being reflected was his own face. Its just that he was looking at himself devoid of any expression. But strangely, he couldnt stop staring. What the hell? Kouki muttered unintentionally. Then, he became aware of the true reason of his uncomfortable feeling and a shiver ran down his spine. His face reflected in the ice wall stood as firm as a rock expressionless. Neither his irritated frown nor the sight of his gritting his teeth out of exasperation, were anywhere to be seen. Also, his lips which were supposed to have been moving just now after he muttered something He stiffened and opened his eyes wide. The Kouki reflected before him suddenly parted his lips. UwaAAAA!? Ko-Kouki!? What happened!? Are you okay, Kouki! Kouki jumped back from the ice wall after hearing the sudden strange voice. Shizuku and Ryuutaro became confused and called out to him. Hajime and the others also turned around to see what was going on and stared at Kouki in wonder. Cold sweat was running down his spine, and his breathing rhythm was thrown out of order by the mental strain he felt. But still, he managed to draw and point his holy sword towards his reflected self in the ice wall. His reflection in the ice wall also drew his holy sword and did the same, with the same facial expression and breathing rhythm. Kouki no longer sensed the intense unpleasant feeling he had been feeling up until a few moments ago. Kouki? Shizuku approached him with a worried face and put her hand on his shoulder. He did not break his stance and kept breathing roughly. He suddenly came to and managed to regain some of his composure before opening his mouth. In the wall, the me reflected in the wall laughed. Even though I didnt laugh Just as if it were a different me Are you sure it wasnt your imagination? Shizuku took a breath after listening to Koukis words and turned a serious gaze to Koukis reflection in the ice wall, as well as her own. However, Kouki quickly turned his face towards Shizuku. He was irritated. You wont believe me? Eh? No, its not like Im doubting you? It seemed Kouki thought Shizukus words were expressing her doubts about what he stated. Of course, that wasnt Shizukus intention. She just wanted confirmation from him. Actually, she had even turned a wary gaze towards the ice wall. Thats why, when she heard Koukis next sentence, she thought What could he be saying? as her face became suspicious. This seemed to irritate Kouki even further, and a sarcasm unlike him escaped his mouth. If it was Nagumo, you would believe him easily, right? Kouki? Really, what are you saying now? Didnt I tell you I believed you? Although Shizuku frowned angrily in response to his sarcasm for a moment, her face immediately became worried the next moment. Kouki was able to calm down a little after seeing she was worried about him, but immediately after, her body suddenly started quivering as if she had just been whispered something. She then took a fleeting glance at Hajime. It was truly just a moment, as she averted her eyes right after she saw Hajime. But it seemed it was more than enough to make a heavy emotion well up inside Kouki. For now theres no sign of the reflections moving on their own but lets be careful as much as possible. Hajime had also been diligently observing their reflections using his demon eye stone, but he breathed out a sigh before long and gave the command to be careful. He ignored the argument between Kouki and Shizuku. The other members had been listening to the argument and watching the two. When they received Hajimes order, they nodded and resumed walking. Then, witnessing no such weird phenomenon such as their reflections actions differing from their own, the party finally discovered a large room at the end of the passage. Inside the room, there were gigantic gates which had a design a lot like the previously sealed doors they saw. Because the gates had no dent where something could be inserted, unlike the previous sealed doors, it seemed they would not need to go through the trouble of doing something like collecting gems one more time. Checking the compass, it seemed there was no mistake about this place being their goal. Fuu, looks like we finally made it. These gates are the goal. However Nn its obviously suspicious. Right. You would normally expect to be attacked once you get here. Having gotten tired of the maze as well, Hajime breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the goal and used his demon eye stone and perception abilities to search for the enemy. It was trivial that it would be far too easy and uninteresting for there not to be anything taking place in the big room right before the goal. Agreeing, Yue and the others started exercising caution. As expected, no response. Maa, theres no choice left but to proceed. As expected, Hajime perceived no magical response. He raised his eyebrows and walked ahead as the vanguard. Yue and the others followed behind. Then, by the time they reached the center of the room, sure enough, it happened. Ah? The sun? Hajime pronounced these words as he looked up towards the source from which light suddenly started pouring down. If Yue and the others were to look up as well, they could indeed only call this the sun. Shining from a single point in the spray of snow overhead, the light it emitted increased the brightness of the room significantly. Given that they were in a maze, it couldnt be the real sun, but the heat it generated could easily cause such a misapprehension. Hajime. The surroundings. As Hajime was looking up at the false sun with a grim face, Yue urged him to be careful. Accordingly, Hajime took his eyes off of the false sun, only to see something quite strange. All the surroundings were glittering. The light coming through the spray of snow overhead was reflected on the ice crystals in the air. This phenomenon had a name: diamond dust. However, compared to natural diamond dust, something was off. The glittering was obviously far too intense. It felt as though there were countless lamps floating in the air. Moreover, one part of the ice shard was shining increasingly bright moment by moment. I smell something dangerous about this supposed diamond dust. Everyone, strengthen your defenses! To Hajime, these glittering ice shards were like small batteries that had saved up energy. He could tell because he used batteries to power his cross bits and send them flying. He issued a warning to the other members. They were stunned at the danger that presented itself before them and felt shivers down their spines. It seemed like the analysis was correct. They automatically regrouped. The moment Yue and Suzu cast Holy Interruption there was a flash. Uh, its like a high energy laser weapon. As Hajime predicted, the countless ice shards floating in the room started unleashing the accumulated light as heat rays. It seemed the thin, white rays werent especially directed at Hajimes group but were scattering randomly, hitting both the ice walls and the ground. A Bi sound was heard as the rays struck the Holy Interruption cast by Yue and Suzu and slipped through. The rays were apparently fired completely randomly. In addition, the ice shards were rotating and moving randomly, making the trajectory of the rays unpredictable. Every second, there were additional scars in the ground and the ice walls. It goes without saying that this process scattered even more ice shards into the air. It was a vicious circle. To make matters worse, as if it had just been dropped by the false sun, the spray of snow overhead started descending towards Hajimes party. At this rate, it would dramatically reduce their field of vision in a few seconds like in Haltinas Sea of Trees. Tsk. Itd be a bother to be wrapped up in smoke. Were running through in one go. Nn Suzu, get ready. Y- yes, onee-sama! Following Hajimes instruction, Yue addressed Suzu to sync their timing. They were waiting for the moment the heat rays would turn away from them. Then, the moment all the rays disconnected, they would turn Holy Interruption into shields that could be deployed on the surroundings, mimicking the defensive ability of Hajimes cross bits. Lets go! After Hajime issued his order, they all simultaneously broke into a run. Meanwhile, the heat rays were mercilessly attacking the shields of Holy Interruption and quickly shaving them off, but Yue and Suzu would repeatedly repair them each time, so it could be thought they would have no trouble reaching the gates which were only a hundred meters away. However, or rather, maybe we should say as expected, it wouldnt be that easy. ZuDonn!! With an earth tremor from the spray of snow that was approaching from above, several lumps of ice, each the size of a car, came falling down. They looked fairly heavy and broke the ground from the impact and left craters. The big ice lumps were so transparent that the other side could be seen. Maybe they were what they call pure ice. In the heart of those ice lumps were dark red crystals. Their purpose was easy to guess. Tsk. My favorite. Hajime clicked his tongue. As if acting accordingly, the shape of the lumps of ice immediately changed and turned into human-like forms of five meter in length. They held a halberd in one hand, and a tower shield in the other. They totaled nine. Exactly like the number of people in Hajimes party. Short and stout, just like golems, they lined up to block the exit. Lets scatter them. The group nodded at Hajimes order and simultaneously entered combat mode to break through in one go. Hajime started a pre-emptive attack with Donner and Schlag. The revolvers roared several times, sending high-power bullets aimed at the enemys hearts. However, the tower shields the frost golems were holding were unexpectedly solid, and even though they were smashed into small pieces after receiving the bullets, they managed to protect the golems, even if just barely. To withstand Donner and Schlags attacks after their specs had been increased It seems these golems had the best stamina among the monsters they had fought so far. But, theres no problem. Its as you say! Lets scatter them away! Hajime muttered as he spun his gun and reloaded. Shia and Tio confirmed his statement and respectively fired explosive slug bullets and dragon breath. Simultaneously, the other members unleashed their skills, except for Yue and Suzu who were focusing on defense. Kouki used Soaring Blade Quake, Kaori used Decomposition Bombardment, Shizuku flew and slashed and Ryuutaro used Shock Wave ?? at each other. Uh!? Eh? The shining slash Kouki unleashed directly made its way towards Hajime. Judging from Koukis slanted position behind Hajime, and the frost golems he was aiming at, there was no way he could have mistakenly slashed at Hajime. (EN: This is where bakaperverts translation takes over.) The way Kouki was moving and the dumbfounded expression on his face as if he couldnt understand why spoke more eloquently than anything about how unforeseen the situation was. At the same time as that, Kaoris silver bombardment which carried her disintegration ability went at Yue, Shizukus slash went to Shia, Ryuutaros shockwave was approaching Hajime similar to Kouki. Without delay, Hajime jumped out of the way without losing a breath, catching and evading Koukis attack while his crimson magic power clashed with Ryuutaros shockwave, neutralizing the attack as Hajime escaped from the danger. Yue also twisted the trajectory of the silver bombardment using the satellite of Calamity Sky, while Shia was rotating and sweeping away Shizukus slash using Doryuken. What are you planning? Kaori, thats some nerve. Shi, Shizuku-san? Ha-have I hurt your feelings? The frost golem approached with a tremor on the ground and the spray of snow was already descending until a few meters over their head. There was no free time to be wasted, but as expected there was no way they could just leave alone the strange action of Kouki and others as merely a joke. Hajime and the others who received the attack were directing their gazes at the unexpected attackers. Kouki and others who were perplexed at their own deed returned to their senses and showed fierce unrest at the same time. Yo-you are wrong! I, didnt intend anything like that but when I noticed Im saying the truth-! Ye-yeah, thats right! I dont have any intention to attack Nagumo-! Believe me! Tha-thats true! Truly when I noticed the attack was already heading at Yue why do I such a thing Im sorry Shia! But, I also dont understand why that happened. I planned to cut the enemy yet Kouki and others made excuses desperately. It seemed that unconsciously their bodies moved mostly by themselves and their targets changed completely. Hajime frowned while he was checking the breath unleashed by the frost golems. Tio immediately spoke the conjecture he formed. Goshujin-sama. Just before they attacked, I felt like I heard the whispering voice, though possibly. Chih, you are saying thats something like mind incitement? I dont know if that is all. Goshujin-sama. Yue, Shia, and I art not affected, dont thou think thats not a coincidence? Troublesome. Its hard to cancel interference at the territory of the subconscious. If they were brainwashed by magic, it would suffice to heal them using regeneration magic or Kaoris abnormal status recovery. However, until the end, this was a mind incitement. In addition, it was interference to the subconscious. As expected, even Yue would have a hard time dealing with such a thing. If it had to be said, the scientific factor here was stronger than the magical factor. Now that it has come to this, beating all of them up until just a step before death is Hajimes look showed how troublesome he felt the situation was, his eyes narrowed dangerously while his gaze swept through Kouki, Ryuutaro, Shizuku, and Kaori in turn. He began to speak dangerous words. Kouki and the others took a step back, wanting to be spared from that because they werent an old television that could be fixed by getting hit. Cold sweat flowed down their cheeks. While they were doing such things, the snow spray that covered the air above was coming to the ground. Geez-, in the end, what are we going to do? A crowd of Frost golem was pushing in from the front. There was a poor field of vision where it had become hard to even see the person at their side. On top of that, there were allies that might make friendly fire. Suzu was defending against the laser attack with a desperate look that spoke roughly towards Hajime and others still in a standstill. Inside the space where their field of vision was being closed second by second by the snow spray, at the moment where the figure of their comrades vanished, Hajime raised his voice. Everyone, attack without reservation and smash the golems! The mind incitement and the snow spray were the trials that the great labyrinth prepared. If everything was covered in mist blocking their vision, the possibility that their attack would be guided into ally was large. No, rather, if it was not like that then it wouldnt be a trial. So nine out of ten while they couldnt see each other only their attack would be aiming accurately at their ally. Hajime said those words for exactly that reason. The people aimed at were Hajime, Yue, and Shia. He figured the friendly fire of the likes of Kouki and others just didnt matter. Well, if the attack is guided at anybody else other than us my condolences to them. He became unable to detect the presence of Yue and others, the whole surface of his sight became pure white, Hajime murmured to himself inside such space. They had decided by themselves to challenge the great labyrinth. It wouldnt do for them to completely rely on other people. They had to do something by themselves against something of only this level. After all, he had followed up somewhat for them until they arrived here already. And at that time, several streaks of laser cut through the veil of the snow spray and approached narrowly. It seemed that the laser didnt damp down even inside this snow spray. He couldnt see them coming until just before it hit, so the troublesomeness of the attack increased further. However, Hajimes foot took a step back, his head tilted, and his body shifted slightly. He dodged everything just like that. For Hajime who was in a state where Light Speed was activated, even if it was the bullet of his own railgun he could easily evade it with leisure if he caught sight of it within thirty centimeters from his body. To say nothing of the likes of the ultra-hot laser. It was easy to sense using Heat Source Detection so there was no problem at all. Right after Hajime evaded the laser, *GOU!!* Such strong wind came along with an ice halberd that was nearly transparent which swung down at him. That too was easily evaded by lowering one of his legs which made only half his body visible. The attacker was of course a frost golem. The frost golem struck at Hajime and the halberd which split the ground was swept horizontally using brute force in pursuit. The strong wind howled once more. The ice surface was smashed up explosively, ice fragments scattered toward the direction where the halberd was swung. But, the figure of Hajime wasnt there anymore. The frost golem also stiffened for a moment after losing sight of Hajimes figure. Youre a slow guy, just like you appear. That voice colder than the surroundings temperature resounded from diagonally behind the frost golem. Ahead of the gaze of the frost golem that turned back in shock??at the tip of the halberd, he swung, Hajimes figure was there. Unnoticed, Hajime got on the head of the halberd with Schlagen readied, its muzzle aimed steadily at the golems heart. The bursting sparks illuminated the colorless transparent frost golem crimson. The frost golem wasted no time to swing around the halberd trying to drop Hajime, but he was already checkmated. Therefore, *DOU-!!* Along with such a sound, the magic stone along with the frost golems upper body were blown away and became splinters. Hajime jumped back from the destroyed Frost golem. There, the snow spray was blown away as a shining slash flew at him. Following after that a shockwave also came flying from another direction. Whoops. As expected, I can be aimed at even inside this snow spray. Hajime was evading laser while smiling wryly because the situation went as expected. The snow spray before his eyes began to whirl. Hajime narrowed his eyes at what was happening this time. That whirl became a spiral that looked like a tornado and stretched in a straight line. Like an eye of a typhoon, there was not a single ice fragment inside the center of the spiral. It seemed that the laser was also not passing through there. And then, ahead of the spiral became the door that was their goal. So there is a golem for each person. Mind incitement and laser storm. So this place is telling us to slip through those and defeat the golem, huh. Now then, I wonder if Amanogawa and the rest can clear this? Hajime who easily cleared the trial sent a glance at the direction from where the slash and shockwave came, then he shrugged and began to walk calmly toward the goal through the tunnel of snow spray. Again- Without even any time to be conscious of the swearing that leaked out reflexively, Shizuku desperately dodged the approaching colorless and transparent halberd along with the strong wind. She let fly a slash to the direction beyond. Because her posture crumbled and her opening was prodded, she was unable to dodge satisfactorily. A cutting sound could be heard, several strands of front hair were torn off while cold flecks of condensation coming out from the passing brutal blade. Shizuku collapsed from her back while making use of that momentum to somehow stand back up. She then grandly heaved out a breath she had been holding this whole time. It was as though that breathing was read. This time, countless heat rays were approaching from all directions to bisect her. Kuh. If she was touched it would be an instant death. She leaped backward to evade the heat ray while feeling a high temperature on her back and over her head. Shizuku got through the line of death in a hairbreadth with acrobatic movements. This time, a wall was approaching while not giving her time to catch her breath. That was the tower shield of the frost golem that charged ahead without caring for the lasers that were running in all directions at the surroundings. The transparent ice shield with a thickness that reached thirty centimeters looked like a wall from this close. The body blow using the shield that came almost at the same time with her landing was already impossible to dodge. And then, the might of the attack was tremendous with the mass of the frost golem. Guuuuuuuh!! Wasting no time, Shizuku somehow softened the momentary impact of the charge by leaping behind, but as expected, the impact assaulting her whole body caused her to leak out an anguished voice unintentionally. Even so, she obstinately drew out her black katana even while being blown away from fear of whether she was going to be pursued or not. Cut apart, Soaring Claw! However, the flying out invisible blade veered off greatly to the right, contrary to Shizukus intention. That was only natural. That was because her body moved subconsciously and her arm swing aimed at the beyond. Surely there was someone who was supposed to be ahead of that slash. Shizuku who struck the ground while gritting her teeth wondering whether she had attacked her ally once again stood up desperately even while her breathing got caught up. And then she determined herself that in this battle, long range technique shouldnt be used as expected. Hajime said to them to fight without reservation, but even before that the opening after her technique veered off was too large. Misusing techniques in a battlefield where life and death was decided in milliseconds was fatal. Besides, indeed if it was Hajime and others then they would surely deal with the attack coming at them easily, but the fact that she was attacking her ally would return damage mentally to herself. There was also the matter that her misfire was a bother to others, and most of all, just what did her attack suggest ??Actually Im jealous She couldnt help but be conscious of that. Gofuh, shu-shut up-! She coughed violently and slightly spit out blood. It seemed that she had internal damage. She convinced herself that drawn out battle was dangerous while wiping the blood with her hand. Then in Shizukus ears, the whispering voice resounded once more. She involuntarily raised an angry voice that exposed her irritation. ??Why is it only me? I told you to shut up already! The frost golem approached with a tremor through the ground. Even while buying distance with a back step, her billowing heart didnt settle down. For an instant, at the moment when her attention was divided, a laser ran through as though aiming for that timing. It shallowly tore Shizukus shoulder. At the corner of the gaze of Shizuku who came back to her senses from the pain, a heat ray from below that was scooping up was visibly approaching. Rather than an attack from the front with a pinpoint aim, this one was a sweeping horizontal attack. At this rate, Shizukus torso would be bisected into two. With the impact on her shoulder, her balance crumbled, and she was unable to dodge, Shizuku immediately put the black katana between the heat ray and her body. With the blade of her black katana, even if it was Shizukus slender waist there was no possible way the blade could be a cover for her. I just need to prevent lethal wound! Shizuku held such praying feeling, but at that point, it was as expected from Hajimes artifact. Shizuku herself didnt intend for it by any means, but the blade of the black katana that was held with a subtle angle, regardless of its jet black color that seemed to suck in light, because it was polished to the extreme in pursuit of sharpness it somehow reflected the laser. He? Shizuku who escaped her predicament with unexpected method reflexively leaked out such a stupid voice. There the frost golem was brandishing its halberd while charging forward. Shizuku returned to her senses with a hah while bracing herself back, she stepped into the blind spot that was the side of the tower shield to evade while releasing powerful slash while passing over the golem. Sever apart, Flash Blossom!! The space severance that was launched at the twos crossing splendidly severed the shield of the frost golem together with the arm holding it. Lasers were rushing once more at Shizuku who was in continued alertness after passing through. But, Shizuku wasnt flustered anymore. Assemble, Drawn Sky! The blade of the black katana that was lifted right overhead twisted the trajectories of the lasers or pulled them closer to the middle, drawing an unnatural line. And then the moment those lasers touched the blade, they were splendidly reflected, rushing into the frost golem that was right behind Shizuku trying to regenerate its arm. As expected, it appeared the golem couldnt ignore getting hit by the focused laser from the front, the Frost golem lifted its halberd in place of the tower shield it lost, trying to escape from the threat of the laser that became two sizes thicker. But Shizuku didnt permit it to do something like that. Even while continuing to reflect the laser, she corrected her stance so that the black katana was horizontal, and it went right into the sheath. And then she faced the Frost golem that couldnt move from the focused laser and stepped forward with a breath. Break, Scorch Wave!! The thrust of the sheath spread ripples of dark blue color while at the next instant, a fierce impact was created. The place hit slipped through the defense of the halberd and gouged the golems chest. Bishiri-! The transparent ice had a large crack in it. Fly, Far Sky! Demolish, Heavy Flash!! In a flash, Shizuku flicked off the converged laser and mowed below the golem with a streak of the black katana. Heavy Flash??it was an ability that cut apart the lynchpin of gravity itself and for a few seconds created a state of weightlessness. Just as she aimed, the large body of frost golem that still had the sheath stabbed in it lightly floated. ??!? -aAAA!! The limbs of the frost golem flapped around from experiencing a completely unexpected situation while raising a soundless scream. During that time, Shizuku raised a spirited yell while using her sheath as the fulcrum to lift the Frost golem and crash it into the ground on her opposite side in one motion. The appearance of a slender girl swinging around a five-meter giant looked unreal. The gravity cut by Heavy Flash affected only the slashed coordinate, so after the golem was lifted to the opposite side it recovered its weight and free fell. Therefore the frost golem was struck on its back with quite an impact, in the end, the sheath that was still stabbing in its body slid in even further. It was to the degree that the tip of the sheath arrived at its magic stone. This is the end, Scorch Wave!! Even while breathing hard, Shizuku proclaimed the checkmate, granting the last impact for the enemy. Barin, such a sound was raised and the magic stone broke. The frost golems shape crumbled. Haa haa doing this myself is still just barely isnt it? While supporting her body using the sheath, Shizuku floated a self-depreciating smile. She was able to defeat a monster of the great labyrinth under strict requirements, so there was no need to be that self-depreciating but At the other side of the tunnel of snow spray created before her eyes, Hajime, Yue, Shia, Tio, and Kaori were already there she couldnt say anything. Shizuku compared herself with Kaori who was rushing toward her with a worried look and smiled wryly while sheathing her black katana. The pleasant sound clink it made was like the sound of a clapped hand in prayer at the shrine. It cleared the dark cloud in her heart just for a bit. Doing this myself thats also not quite true I guess? Looking at the black katana grasped in her hand, Shizuku muttered to herself like that. She was able to escape her predicament undoubtedly thanks to the present from he who was recently making her heart astir excessively. For some reason, really for some reason Shizuku kissed the black katana. Till the end it was the expression of her thanks for her partner. By no means was she imagining a certain someone at the other side of the black katana. By no means! Even so, perhaps growing embarrassed at her own act, Shizukus cheeks faintly reddened and with fast gait she began to walk inside the tunnel while praying so that her burning face wouldnt be exposed to her approaching best friend. Chapter 142 One More Self Fuu, thank you, Kaori. Im fine already now. Im glad You have a lot of injuries, it made me recall that time that I got flustered. They had reached the final destination of the great labyrinth. After she finished healing Shizuku who was sitting down and leaning her back on the wall in front of that huge door, Kaori breathed out in relieve. That time that Kaori mentioned was about the time when they were reunited with Hajime at [Orcus Great Labyrinth]. Shizuku tried to cut through the enemy line alone and became worn-out. They clung to each other with the determination to die when she recalled that unconsciously it drove her with uneasiness. Compared to that time this is far better right? At the very least I didnt get one of my arms broken. Just this much injury is just a minor thing, minor. Shizuku tapped pon pon on her arm that was previously broken while saying a manly thing to the teary-eyed Kaori. Something like call it a heavy wound when you get your arm done in! wasnt something a normal high school girl could say. Sheesh, Shizuku-chan you really Kaori floated a troubled smile to Shizuku who was being like that. Since the olden days, even when she was injured in kendo or sword practice, she was a girl that wouldnt even complain that it hurt. She would pretend to show endurance even while being teary-eyed. Rather than calling that obstinate, Kaori knew that a large part of that was so that Shizuku wouldnt make other people worry. For that reason, she got worried for Shizuku who wouldnt whine or act spoiled. But at the same time, she also knew that if she continued to worry for her, Shizuku would only grin brightly while saying Its fine! So Kaori couldnt say anything. And so, Kaori stayed quiet and only devoted herself to healing while snuggling up to Shizuku. Her body was healed, but the whispering voice that had tormented her mind didnt change. The balance of the mind could be more or less stabilized by soul magic, so Kaori embraced Shizukus body while wrapping it up with light. From a slightly distanced place, Hajime was standing still while staring at that scene. He looked admiring, or perhaps with an amused look. This was the kind of expression he was making. What? No, nothing? Im just thinking, you two really have a good relationship, huh? Thats all. Shizuku acted threateningly to the grinning Hajime, but Hajime easily replied with a shoulder shrug. Hmm. Truly a beautiful friendship. Isnt that righttt- Just like lovers. Tio and Shia directed warm gaze at the two. But, only Yue floated a teasing smile at the corner of her mouth like Hajime and said something like that. Naturally, Kaori objected vehemently. Yueee! You are saying mean thing again! I dont have a prejudice against relationships between fellow girls. May everlasting happiness be with you. I told you! Dont say anything weird! Because Kaori got irritated and talked back, the S part inside Yue got agitated, but Kaori still hadnt noticed that. Looking at an appearance that suggested Kaori wouldnt separate from Shizuku even while complaining, it seemed like you could see an illusion of lilies blooming on their backs, yet the person herself was unaware. Yue and Kaori began to quarrel like that. Shizuku, who was between the two of them, knitted her eyebrows in awkwardness and tried to mediate, but there was no significant result. Hey, Nagumo-kun. Dont just smile, stop them. Hm? Its fine, isnt it? Its free time until Amenogawa and others return, anyway. Rather than that, how about saying Stop! Dont get into a fight because of me! Give that a try! What kind of indecisive woman do you think I am. Hajime chuckled ku ku toward Shizuku who was glaring at him testily. Hajime stopped chuckling then and opened his mouth toward Shizuku, who was frowning even more in displeasure after seeing him enjoy this. Yaegashi, you, its better if you act a little more relaxed. Yes? Im saying that you are too serious. Even now your mind got burdened by the whispering, right? Then, at this kind of time, its better if you make racket together with them and refresh yourself. After all, there is nobody here that you need to look after. Hajimes words made Shizuku opened her eyes wide. For some reason that even Shizuku didnt understand, she felt like her heartstring was stirred by that. It was though she heard words that were the opposite of the whispering voice Without really being concerned about Shizuku falling quiet, Hajimes mouth distorted into a mean grin. If you like, how about I lend you Shias rabbit ears so that you can relax? Oh, Shizuku-chan who loves cute thing? -, shut up! No thanks-! Rather stop your grinning! Shizuku objected with a voice that expressed her full displeasure while her cheeks reddened like an apple. But in the end, were her cheeks reddened because she was made fun of, or was it because she was suddenly called by her first name Shizukus reaction made Hajime float a mean grin that was exactly the same with Yue when she was making fun of Kaori at the side. Perhaps realizing that it was pointless no matter what she said, Shizuku looked aside angrily with a huff. And then from both sides, two gazes were stabbing at Shizuku who was displaying such a reaction that was cute in this certain situation. It was Yue and Kaori who stopped quarreling before anyone realized. Those two were jii?, staring unmovingly at Shizuku. Wha, what? Shizuku-chan got red. You are cuter more than usual. Nn. You are delighted being bullied by Hajime. Wai-, Im not delighted, and Im not being cute at all! You two dont make fun of me! Shizuku herself complained while thinking that the two of them were ridiculing her, but as for Yue and Kaori, they were directing gazes filled with staggeringly deep suspicion at Shizuku. They had felt this since before but, it felt like it was gradually becoming stronger since they started traveling together from the royal capital. It increased again? Uu, thinking about the current situation, it feels like its too late to object even if it increases by one more person after this far besides if its Shizuku-chan then rather For an instant, Kaori and Yues faces met each other, and it felt like they were expressing their respective thoughts and discussing something that was hard to ignore in regard to themselves. Shizuku was about to open her mouth unconsciously, at that time *GOU!!* An intense torrent of magic power heaved up a spray of snow and thrust into the sky. Right after that, the bombardment of light that contained tremendous strength was blown away and the snow pushed forward straight at Hajime. Hajime didnt really show any surprise and took out a metallic piece, the gate key, from his breast pocket before thrusting and twisting it at the space in front of him. Right after, a teleport gate opened in front of his eyes. There, the torrent of light surged in while gouging away the ground. And then it flew out from the exit gate that was opened with the keyhole model artifact Gate Hole put beside Hajime as the reference point. Like that the light flew beyond the horizon. Kouki! That Amenogawa, he used Limit Break quite impatient is he. Shizuku who guessed that just now was the chant-omitted version of Divine Might stood up reflexively. Hajime too, it was already not visible due to snow blocking the way, but he was directing his gaze at the spot where the blow came from and murmured. It was a self-evident truth that Kouki and Ryuutaro were having their consciousness incited so their attacks were aimed at Hajime. And so he made preparation to evade them using the reliable gate rather than defending. It seemed that, as expected, it was the correct decision. There was no other attack coming at them even once while they were talking until now. Most likely that was because Kouki and others feared friendly fire and didnt use anything except close range skills. But it seemed just now Kouki got cornered into a desperate situation and attempted to break the deadlock. Right about this time, his face was surely going pale because his attack flew in the wrong direction. Now then, as expected, Amenogawa who used Limit Break will clear this after a few minutes. The problem is the other two, though Eh? I is Kouki okay I wonder? Looking at Hajime easily averting his gaze, Shizuku called out with a worried expression. Her gaze kept taking a glance at the direction where Kouki seemed to be. She looked like she was going to rush there for support, even now. Toward such a Shizuku who in a certain meaning could be said to be overprotective, Hajime sent her an exasperated face while adding his words. That guy still has the derivative skill of Limit Break right? Then, there is still leeway until he is forced to use that. Besides, the clear condition of this great labyrinth is perhaps for one person to defeat one golem you know? Even if you help him right now, for him, its not something desirable. Thats perhaps thats true. Haa, thats why Yaegashi is too meddlesome. Because of that, you are also called something like mom. Just who is this mom? The one saying that is just Nagumo-kun! Really, thats rude! For now, Shizuku went angry with her continuing words while consenting to what Hajime said. Hajime easily ignored her and this time he took out a compass from his breast pocket. What he wished for was the whereabouts of Taniguchi Suzu. That way. Hajime-kun. Ryuutaro-kun and Suzu-chan are Wait, Im checking right now. Rather than the attacker Sakagami, I think the defensive Taniguchi is more in a deadlock Saying that, Hajime let fly a crossbit following the guide of the compass. Crossbits distant penetration stone vanished inside the snow and as expected, only projected the color of snow. But after a while, a faint radiance began to be visible on the other side of that veil. The crossbit that reached Suzus location climbed up and probed the situation from an overlooking view. Thereupon, it seemed that both sides of Suzu and the frost golem were surrounded by Holy Severance. The lasers mowing down from all directions were blocked by normal Holy Severance while it seemed the frost golem was being melted by an inside barrier that was turned into high-temperature space using Holy SeveranceCBlaze that was a combination of flame element magic and Holy Severance. The frost golems body had shrunk into a third of its original size. Even now, it was dripping with trickles of water. It charged ahead and struck with its halberd several times in the attempt to break the barrier that was sealing itself inside. With several attacks, cracks entered Holy SeveranceBlaze and it was about to collapse, but each time Suzu repaired it so it appeared that it was unable to completely escape right after it attacked. But it also could be said that there was no problem with Suzus side who was continuously preserving the barrier. Uh, haa haa, just a little more just a little more Sweat trickled like a waterfall from her forehead. Her breathing was rough. Her eyes were turning blank. She was considerably exhausted by preserving and repairing the advanced barrier continuously. Her two opened iron fans were also trembling, even now it felt like they were going to fall from her hands. Most likely the firepower was lacking with Holy SeveranceBlaze. The idea of melting the golem if she couldnt blow it away in one go, ignoring the bad environment of [Ice and Snow Cavern] that remarkably worsened magic power efficiency of fire element magic by surrounding it with a barrier, was something splendid for a barrier master who really understood her own skill. What was left was the problem of Suzus magic power and concentration power against the frost golems endurance, which one could hold out longer I wont lose. Haa haa, I absolutely wont lose! No matter what Im told, Suzu will absolutely talk once more with Eriii! Right now she was surely hearing the whispering voice. She was rousing up her breaking heart with her war cry. Her blank eyes recovered their shine showing strong will once again. While roughly wiping her sweat with her sleeve, she fired herself up once more. Looking at such spectacle, Hajime was convinced that if it was Suzu, she would be fine. Surely the experience at Haltinas Great Labyrinth made Suzu a level stronger. Next, Hajime searched for Ryuutaros location using the compass. And then he launched the crossbit at the direction it showed. After advancing for a while ahead, it discovered a spot where snow was fiercely blowing in all directions. In the eyes of Hajime who was watching from the overhead viewpoint in the sky once again, a fiercely mind blowing spectacle flew into his eyes. UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!! GAAAAAAAAAAAH!! They were punching each other earnestly from close range without stopping for even a single step back while raising war cries. For some reason, the frost golem didnt carry its halberd and tower shield, if its left cheek got punched, then it would punch the left cheek back. If its right cheek got punched, then it would punch the right cheek back. That kept being repeated back and forth. It was like two delinquents hitting each other at the riverside. Surely a friendship would bud between the frost golem and the muscle head after this, wouldnt it? That was what Hajime thought with his eyes half-closed. If not for the wounds all over Ryuutaros body due to the laser and the frost golems attacks, perhaps he would seriously consider such a possibility to happen. Rather, think a little about dodging! That was what Hajime couldnt help to retort. Most likely Ryuutaro was thinking, Evading the laser while defeating the frost golem is impossible! right from the start and gave up. If thats the case, I just need to defeat it before I get defeated! must be what he thought then. An idiot, an idiot is right here While controlling the crossbit, Hajime couldnt hold back and murmured so. Hajime explained the situation to Kaori and the others while they looked at him dubiously. Although they looked admiring toward Suzus current state, the two childhood friends as well as everyone else made an exasperated face towards Ryuutaros state. Especially Shizuku, who got a headache. She was massaging her forehead due to that. Looks like the frost golem is near its limit, so I guess with Sakagamis momentum he will make it somehow well, Kaori, thats your childhood friend. Do your best. Yes. Ryuutaro-kun too needs to be lectured. Kaoris eyes werent smiling at all, which was really terrifying. Hajime didnt think that a muscle head could be cured, but he had to be scolded strictly by all means. A few minutes later, it seemed that Kouki defeated the frost golem first. He passed through the tunnel of snow veil while using his holy sword as a cane replacement due to the miserable weariness that was the side effect of Limit Break. Next, Suzu cleared her trial and a snow tunnel was opened. Same like Kouki, Suzu was walking with staggering steps where Shizuku rushed to her in a hurry. And then, Ryuutaro who defeated the frost golem last alone, he passed out and sunk into his puddle of blood with a satisfied face. He didnt enter the snow tunnel, so the laser was approaching at him mercilessly. Wawa-, Ryuutaro-kun! Kaori rushed out in a great panic. Hajime heaved a deep sigh while covering the crossbit lying in wait with Vajra, blocking that laser. Looking at Ryuutaros carefree fainted face, a light killing intent welled up from him. Just when he was aiming his gun muzzle while half seriously thinking whether he should just blow his face with a shotgun like this, Kaori reached Ryuutaro first and Hajime barely gave up his thinking. Kaori grabbed Ryuutaros leg and dragged him while dashing through the tunnel. It seemed she was applying healing simultaneously while advancing, but the back of Ryuutaros head bumped *gon gon* with the ground and kept tumbling. Honestly, that treatment was just terrible. Perhaps because all the members had passed through the snow veil and gathered in front of the gate, the sun shining over their head suddenly vanished. At the same time the laser stopped and the snow veil once more rose in to the sky and the field of vision cleared up. And then the gigantic gate that should become the entrance shined brilliantly as though informing them of clearing the trial. It didnt open, but began to form a membrane of light. Looks like, this membrane of light is turning into the entrance. It resembled a gate. A teleport entrance? I dont really feel a good feeling. Shia. There is no way a trial in a great labyrinth will give a good feeling, right? Ahaha. Certainly. The mind attack is not really a problem, but there is nothing more irritating than this. Ao I want to be spared from anything more than this, though surely, my wish wont get granted isnt it haah. Shias rabbit ears dropped down gloomily. If it was a physical attack, it wouldnt be a threat for Shia who had been remarkably turned into a bugged character, but a mental attack that bit by bit interfered with the subconscious territory felt irritating like a small bone that got stuck in the throat even though it wouldnt kill you. It was steadily getting under her skin. By the way as for Tio it was fine to not pay her any mind. Kouki-kun and Suzu-chan too, gather over here! I will heal you two all at once. Kaori called at Kouki and Suzu who reached in front of the entrance with staggered steps just sat down heavily as though expressing their extreme fatigue. The figure of Kouki that was crawling to her wordlessly was quite eerie. As for Suzu, for some reason, Shizuku carried her in a princess carry that made her shy. Nagumo my attack was my bad. Kouki murmured intermittently with a dark atmosphere while being wrapped in light of healing. I told you already you dont need to feel reserved. Even though it would be better if you just go all out from the start if that was too much trouble for you. I guess. Even though my Divine Might should have come at you, there is not a single speck of dust on you. No matter what I do, I cannot even give you a scratch. Thats why I Kouki, are you okay? You feel strange for some reason. Is the side effect of the Limit Break that hard on you? Want to lie down a little? With a dark look, Kouki spilled out self-derisive words toward Hajime who was not only unharmed but even looked spotless without any trace of fatigue. Shizuku addressed such a Kouki with a worried tone. She would even lend him her lap if he wanted to lie down. She was tapping her lap to show that. However, Kouki himself only glanced at such a Shizuku with a scared look for an instant before he averted his gaze immediately. He shook his head conveying his anxiety. After that, he closed his eyes. But just before his eyes closed, the gaze that he sent at Hajime it was only Hajime who noticed the hatred which dyed that gaze, but that was just his feeling What a troublesome concept Hajime unconsciously floated a wry smile. A while after that, the healing of every member was finished to a certain degree, so they headed toward the entrance of light. They couldnt wait for full recovery, but even so compared to having their mind continuously eroded by the whispering voice inside this labyrinth, they decided it was better to progress. Now then, lets go. Along with Hajimes words, all members leaped into the gate of light. When the brightness that dyed their field of vision settled, Hajime slowly opened his eyes. So we got divided. Well, its within expectation. Hajime whispered while scowling with an air as though he was going to click his tongue at any moment. None of his companions were around him. He was alone. When his gaze wandered around, it looked like Hajime was in a narrow passage. Inside that two-meter passage were more mirrors in four directions like a mirror house. His figure was reflected at his left and right up and down. Even when he turned to look back there was only a wall. There was not a single thing that seemed to be an entrance. It was a place where he could only advance forward. Most likely, Yue and others were also sent to a similar passage like this by themselves alone. Hajime advanced ahead with that assumption. The sound of his footsteps walking on the mirror-like ice reverberated. It was perhaps after around ten minutes of walking. He walked without stopping on a straight path without any branching. Before long, Hajime arrived at a large room with a huge pillar that connected the ceiling and the floor in the center. Similar to the mirror-like ice wall, the round ice pillar also reflected Hajime nicely. There is no other passage that means, that ice pillar is While talking to himself like that, Hajime walked closer toward the ice pillar. Its diameter was large, so Hajimes reflection on it wasnt distorted even when he was right in front of it, it was like one more Hajime had come from the world inside the mirror. The more Hajime approached, the larger the figure got. Finally, Hajime approached to the distance where he could touch the ice pillar. He looked fixedly at his image reflected in the ice pillar. White hair and eye patch, wearing a black coat with one artificial hand as always, it was a splendid chuunibyou style. Hajime fell on his knees. Damn it. Recently I have never looked at mirror clearly so what a shock Hajime was on all fours with his head hanging down. Actually, he didnt really look at the mirror on a routine basis, so he received quite some damage from looking at his own appearance thoroughly after so long. The black history sealed at the bottom of his heart You calling? peeked out its face. By the way, things like his bed hair or the like were handled by Yue every time. It seemed that she liked to tamper with Hajime. Indeed, this is just like what the whispering voice was saying, perhaps there is no place to belong for me in Japan Surely what the whispering voice wanted to say wasnt something like that. This was a terrible misunderstanding. (EN: The voice was saying he could never return to Japan because his strength and magic made him barely human, while he personally is bothered more by the fact he looks chuunibyou.) As though to express that, suddenly, a voice that he was already familiar with resounded. {Thats not what it means you know?} As expected it comes out, huh. Hajimes eyes quietly squinted, and he raised his head from his orz posture. Thereupon, he caught the figure of himself in front of him glaring down. Correct, regardless of Hajimes orz posture, the Hajime that was reflected in the ice pillar was standing. {Hou, as expected, you are not agitated, eh? I am just as expected?} Yeah, of course, isnt it? I have mostly guessed the concept of this great labyrinth. On top of that, if I take Amanogawas testimony into account, I thought that sooner or later this kind of situation will come up. Looking at Hajime, whose agitation was nonexistence even though the one inside the mirror was talking to him, the Hajime inside the mirror made a wide smirk. {By the way, whats this concept?} You are me, right? Then, you should understand even without asking. {No no, certainly I am you, but not entirely. You have also predicted that, right?} Hajime nodded Indeed. In his assumption, the Hajime inside the mirror was something similar like to the fake created in Haltinas Great Labyrinth, so he thought that this was something prepared by reading the information of the real thing to make this look-alike, and it seemed that this assumption was correct. What the fake was saying by not entirely was that until the end, the Hajime inside the ice pillar was a trial of the great labyrinth. Then it was understandable that it was trying to verify his answer. The concept of this labyrinth is to win against yourself right? The negative part of oneself, the dirty part that you averted your eyes from, the inconvenient part, contradiction can you overcome that kind of thing or not? Most likely, this is a trial so we wont be taken advantage of by god, I guess. {As expected of me. Thats right, its exactly as you said.} The Hajime inside the mirror clapped his hands in a fake gesture. In regard to that, Hajime got irritated thinking What an irritating face. It was a complete boomerang for him. But that irritating face changed at the same time the clapping stopped. Those eyes began to emit reddish black light, the fakes whole body began to be dyed with black that was blacker than even black. The white hair returned to his original black color, the skin that was tanned under the sun became even darker. Even the colors of the clothes were all changing into a jet black tone. Its whole body was really pitch black. Hajime was about to take a step back full of vigilance to create some distance, and it was at that moment DOPAN-! DOPAN-! Without showing the hand movement, there wasnt even killing intent. With an extremely natural motion, shots were fired. At the same time when the black haired Hajime pulled the trigger of a completely black Donner, a bullet really flew out from inside the mirror. The railgun emitted a muddy black spark. What intercepted it was a vivid red flash. Hajime was taking a drawing back action with a single step back while he was commencing a merciless attack. The bullet fired with an extremely natural motion clashed with the fast approaching black flash like some kind of joke, both crushed each other and fell on the ground. It was something terrifying for an actual attack to come out from inside the mirror, but even more than that, what was the most terrifying was how both of them naturally fired lethal attacks without killing intent. {Haha, as expected you get it. Whats the timing, how do I think, what kind of technique would you use to slaughter the enemy The black Hajime stepped out from the mirror world while smirking widely. He materialized into the real world smoothly from the rippling ice pillar. And then he drew out Schlag with left artificial arm similar to Hajimes and took a stance along with Donner at the right hand. That was exactly the stance of Hajimes self-taught gun-kata. Hajime silently took the same stance. The white-haired Hajime and the black-haired Hajime began to emit absurd killing intent in the same stance like mirror reflections. That immense pressure was really equal. It seemed that Hajimes ability and the weapons in his possession, everything was reproduced. If it was normal people, just by being at the side of the two of them might make someone go mad, inside such pressure the black Hajime grinned while announcing the signal of the trials start. {Now, Nagumo Hajime. Can you, win against me?} Right after that, there was a sublime tremendous roar as though space itself was creaking. That was simply the sound of the two stepping in as well as the sound of a simultaneous bombardment from the crossbits they took out at the same time, and the explosive sound of the spinning kick they each launched while pretending to shoot. Hajimes body, which was almost blown away immediately, forcefully stopped in place using the spike transmuted on the sole of his shoe and he aimed Donner. That gun muzzle made a blunt sound of metal striking metal when he looked, the black Hajime also aimed Donner with exactly the same motion. Both of the gun muzzles locked each other without even a millimeter of disorder. Die. {Die.} Without hesitation, both of them pulled the trigger of Donner while ordering the other to die. Violent sound roared, each Donner repelled each other with fierce momentum. But, in the next instant both Schlags that had been prepared through their armpit spouted fire. The red flash that was launched from super close range clashed from the front right at the middle of the two. Both bullets were squashed against each other and generated shockwave. Before the two crushed bullets fell on the ground, the two Hajime used that shockwave and rotated their body to launch an upper kick along with strong wind. *GAN-!* A shockwave sound that was like a joke that couldnt be thought of coming from the clash of flesh bodies. Immediately after, the kick changed the angle and deftly changed into a middle kick. Once again, the shockwave of clashing metal resounded. At that moment, Hajimes Donner aimed at the head of the black Hajime and the trigger was pulled. The black Hajime warded off Hajimes Donner the instant the trigger was pulled and at the same time the black Schlag aimed at Hajimes head and fired. And as expected, Hajime averted the line of fire using the barrel of Schlag to ward off the opponents hand. Without paying any mind to the black flash that grazed his head, Hajime pulled back Donner that fired first and then fired consecutively at the black Hajime to arrest his movement, but that too was averted by the black Hajimes elbow strike. While dodging the firing line of the opponent with the paper thin difference in close range, they tried to take the instant opening. Black and red flashes couldnt catch the opponent and passed through empty air. Even the attack from blind spots through the crossbit was neutralized by the black crossbit and resulted in nothing. {How strong. Really strong. Its really not a strength that a human can have. Right, me?} Aaa? From two Donner that were swung in pretension of shooting, Wind Claw stretched out and shallowly cut the cheek of each other. From the gap of the fresh blood scattering once more, the grinning face of the black Hajime peeked out. {Monstrous power, hands dirtied in blood, heart that doesnt hesitate in killing what are my parents going to think to look at the current you?} What do you want to say? Reloading while performing a gun spin, Hajime tried to break the foothold with Transmutation until the time to fire the next shot. At the same time the red spark traveled the ground, black spark ran and blocked the Transmutation as though it was understood from the beginning. {I want to go back home. That is the wish in my core of being but are you thinking that there is a place for you to belong there?} {In that world, especially in the country called Japan, killing people is not tolerated yeah? To say nothing of monster, just who can accept someone like that? Tou-san and Kaa-san? Just when they think that their son who was missing is finally coming home, that son has turned into a man-killing monster. Ku-ku-ku-, surely they will be shocked. Is this really our son? They are going to think like that.} Hajime who kept silent and expressionless took out a large amount of grenades from his Treasure Warehouse, he ignited them using the spark of Lightning Clad and scattered it on the ground. Against the suicide attack, the black Hajime grinned and invoked the same Vajra like Hajime. Right after that, a tremendous explosion occurred between the two from super close range. From inside the explosion flame *BOBA-!* Hajime and black Hajime flew out with such a sound. At the same time, both of them took out Orkan and fired all twelve bullets. Although the trajectory of the bullet was straight, the rocket bullet that had no relation with precise aiming, unlike the gun bullet, trailed sparks behind them attacking the target even while half their numbers were neutralizing each other. Those surviving rockets were sniped by the railgun from both sides. {Actually you are scared, right? The place for you to go home has been gone since a long time ago! That you will be absolutely rejected, in your original world, in your own family! You are scared right!?} Just keep talking. Like a stage actor, the black Hajime talked vehemently with both his arms spread widely while still carrying Donner and Orkan. The real Hajime scowled and threw out a chakram. {Thats why you couldnt ignore the words of Hatayama Aiko. She pointed out your way of living after going home and put discord in your heart. You look up at Hatayama Aiko as your teacher because she gave you an answer, even if its a trivial one for the doubt smoldering deep in your heart. Isnt that right!?} The black Hajime similarly took out a chakram, and both artifacts clashed in midair, they neutralized each other really simply. Furthermore, just like Hajime, the black Hajime also shoot into the chakrams at hand and exchanged shot against the space-leap bullet from the opposite chakram flying in the air. Continuing after that with a composed attitude, he continued his words that were making fun of Hajime. But, even if you are not living in a lonely way, it doesnt change the fact that you are a blood-soaked monster. Both that world and your family wont accept you! That time when your first killed a human, it wasnt that you didnt feel anything. Even if you didnt feel guilt, you felt fear. You just didnt realize that your feeling was paralyzed, from the depth of your heart, you fear being disconnected from the Nagumo Hajime your parents know! Hajime frowned and his reaction was slightly late. The black flash flying out from chakram shallowly gouged Hajimes right shoulder. It was a small wound. It wasnt anything big. But since the battle started, this was the first time it was just Hajime who got wounded. Looking at that, the black Hajime grinned widely. Without stopping, he continued to pull the trigger of words for follow up. {Its great that there is Yue ehhh, me. As long as I just have Yue saying that even if you rejected anything else you can just cling at her huh?} The wound on Hajimes shoulder shined while it was healing little by little. That was the effect of the artifact Hajime made with regeneration magic set in it. It intermittently regenerated himself like auto-regen. It didnt have that much effect because in the end, the regeneration was attached into ore. The object that could be made to regenerate was also mainly ore in the end. Regeneration of the flesh was nothing more than a secondary effect. But the black Hajime didnt have the intention to allow even that slight regeneration. With fierce momentum, black Hajime stepped in close at Hajime and persistently aimed at the small earring that had regeneration magic concentrated so much on it that it had the effect to regenerate the flesh. Once a more violent offense and the defense were unfolding in super close range. {But, that is merely dependence. The majority of what you mistakenly think as love is just a sense of security. Thats only insurance when you get rejected. Recently, your insurance is increasing eh!?} The wish to return home, the love to Yue??the black Hajime mercilessly hacked the feeling that built the core of Hajime with a knife, while grinning triumphantly, the black Hajime was trying to expose every feeling of Hajime and throw it into a sea of malice. But, those words became forcefully shut up by the red flash that grazed the cheek. Yes, that wound was inflicted only to the black Hajime. The black Hajime reflexively gazed in wonder, during that time Hajime slip through the distance and the elbow of the artificial arm of Hajime struck. {Gofuh!?} Immediately after, bursting slug bullet was fired from the elbow, the black Hajime has grandly blown away with scattered shockwave. It was just like an elbow strike of Chinese kenpo, Hajime who was in continued alertness in that pose returned his stance and tapped Donner on his shoulder with a vein throbbing on his head. Although it cant be helped because this is a trial, but you talk too much in the middle of mortal combat. If you got the time to have a tedious talk, you better use it to think of a killing method even for just one more moment. You really are unlike me. Implicitly Hajime was saying that after all you are just a fake, he was looking with a cold gaze. Ahead of his gaze, was the figure of the black Hajime who was pressing on his stomach with a bewildered expression even while he was already standing up. He could block it to a certain degree with Vajra, but even so, he was hit with bursting slug bullet from zero distance. As expected he couldnt escape from it unharmed. {I thought you got shaken but My words are your heart. You should understand that Im not talking randomly here.} I guess. Really those were words that made my ears hurt. Having the feeling deep inside myself exposed like that, is painful just like having a note where I wrote out my black history get read loudly. Hajimes reaction that seemed like joking around made black Hajime frowned seeing that his words only gave that much damage mentally. {Then, why } Thats obvious. I am aware of something like that myself even without anyone telling me. {You are aware?} Yeah, thats right. Indeed, even while Im wishing from the bottom of my heart to return home, Im also scared to the same degree. That senseis words became one of my salvation is correct, yet about those words arent something that softened my fear is also true. And then, even when in the end it doesnt go like I want it, I have Yue true, its correct that Im also thinking like that. {Then, why arent you shaken? Human is an organism that cannot look directly at ones own ugliness and dirty part. If those parts are exposed mercilessly, they will close their eyes so hard, plugged their ears, crouched down and stay unmoving there, even so, if they are made to face it forcefully they will break, thats the kind of organism they are.} Hajime listened to the words of the black Hajime and leaked out a chuckle. He then settled his laugh seeing the black Hajime making a dubious face at him and shrugged his shoulder. The part where youre not entirely me is coming out a lot, huh? That way of talking is too serious as me you know? { } Well, listen up. Why am I not shaken, you ask? Thats because thinking of that kind of thing is meaningless, isnt that obvious? {Meaningless?} Certainly, there is the possibility Ill get rejected, that is something terrifying, but thats only something in the future, right? There wont be any answer even if I think about it right now. Its pointless just thinking about it. Then, I can only keep holding that fear and try to clash against it. You see, I already decided to go home. No matter what kind of circumstance anyone has, even if I myself am scared, I wont mind those trivial things and go home. I decided so, now Ill force my way through. Thats all. Calm eyes like a peaceful water surface. Hajime understood everything, yet he still declared that he would persist in his own will. Even though he was not using Coercion or Magic Power Emission, for some reason it felt like he was emitting a pressure that was far more severe, the black Hajime unconsciously took a step back. { Isnt that just being defiant?} Haha, certainly you can say it like that. Yeah, but, Ill have you correct one thing. While making a wry smile after being overpowered, the black Hajime talked back as though in revenge. Hajime too returned a wry smile. However, right after that, Hajime made a sullen face and demanded a correction of black Hajimes remark. Toward the black Hajime who was tilting his head, Hajime made a posture and strongly complained. Its not the majority. At best its only 0.1 percent. {What?} My feeling toward Yue that she is my insurance is just 0.1 percent from the whole. The rest 99.9 percent is love. It was also correct that deep in Hajimes mind there was also a part of him that was thinking of Yue like that. But, Hajime confirmed that feeling of his. He wouldnt avert his eyes from Yue because of guilty feelings. Rather, he had the confidence that he could say to Yue right from the front something that was relatively pathetic like, Im scared of being rejected in my homeland, so comfort me with Yues presence. That was because he understood that his existence wasnt perfect, therefore he would rely on his beloved partner for the part he was lacking at or his ugly part. In certain meaning, it was something that brought about an immense trust. If it was Yue, he could even say something spoiled like that from his mouth, it could even be looked at as speaking fondly of a loved one. The black Hajime that was hit with such sweet emotions of love emitted together with Hajime words was { At the very least say that its ten percent.} Even though the black Hajime should be Hajime itself, he was making an exasperated face. Surely that was the reaction of the part that was not Hajime which was planted in it to function as a test of the great labyrinth. Truly what an impolite fellow, to mistakenly read the love of Hajime toward Yue like this. Hajime ignored that black Hajime and stepped in all of a sudden. Their respective Donner and Schlag rushed about in super close range at all directions. As always it was an offense and defense that rivaled each other like a mirror. But, that equilibrium was gradually beginning to crumble. The red flash Hajime fired, his kick, crossbit, chakram, the built-in weapon of the artificial arm, all of those began to catch the black Hajime. {Guh, whats going on even though there is no sign Im getting weakened-} Hm? Weakened? {-, this is a trial to surpass oneself. The more you overcome the negative emotion you harbor, I who am the negative image will be weakening. Conversely, the more you avert your eyes, the stronger I become.} Hah, so there is that kind of rule. Finally, Hajimes Donner blasted away the black Schlag. It fell on the ground and rolled far away while rotating all over. Giving it a glance, Hajimes Schlag thrust at an opening and gouged the flank of the black Hajime. Unable to endure that, the black Hajime stumbled while withdrawing back. {But, you are not conquering your negative emotion. You are just merely putting off the problem and getting defiant. The proof of that is how Im not weakening yet, why are you surpassing me-! Even though I am you-!} More accurately, you are just me when we first faced each other, right? {What are you-, -, talking about-!} Even more, the black Donner was pulverized together with the right arm of the black Hajime. He fired the shotgun in the artificial arm, but Hajime easily dodged and fired his railgun into the elbow joint while they passed each other, destroying it. The two Hajime took distance and faced each other once more. However, the black one was already full of wound all over his body. His gaze was filled with doubt. You dont get it? A false image of you is made from the information that was read from me. That is likely the information from when I entered the labyrinth until I arrived in front of the ice pillar in this room. In other words, you are nothing more than me of dozens of minutes before. Then, right now, in this battle, I just need to be stronger than me of dozens of minutes ago. Thats all. {Impossible something like that} If you are me, then dont deny me. Discovering means of survival in the middle of mortal combat. Even if its just a fraction stronger, just a fraction of a second faster, just a single more drop of magic power, just predicting half a step further, if I can surpass the opponent just by that much I can survive. All this time, I have come this far by getting the better of mortal combat in that way. Isnt that right? The black Hajime that got taken aback for a while relaxed his shoulders after a second. And then he made a wry smile while gathering the crossbits at his surrounding and took the stance of bare-handed fighting. {Certainly, thats true good grief, so there is a guy thatll breakthrough this trial not by overcoming but by being defiant. Even though if you just get agitated, then there will be a chance of victory for me still.} Dont say something stupid. Since the beginning, you havent got any chance of victory. A false image is after all just a false image. Im going to smash up that irritating face. {Thats masochism you know?} Immediately after that, just like at the beginning of the battle, a thunderous roar rang out. But, the result was strikingly apparent. The lower body of the black Hajime has blown away, he collapsed while flickering like heat haze, vanishing away. There was no more word, however, that expression looked satisfied somehow. Hajime who breathed out deeply dispelled his continued alertness for now he gave the final blow off three bullets at the head of the vanishing black Hajime. The twitching black Hajime became a pale light for sure this time and vanished. At the end, Read the mood, you damn bastard. It felt like he heard something like that, but that was surely just his imagination, no doubt of that. Hajime stored Donner in his holster, at the same time a part of the rooms wall suddenly melted, there a passage appeared. Yue and others are well, they must be fine. Along with that murmur, Hajime advanced into the passage. By the way, whether Kouki and company were included in that they must be fine it could be easily guessed. Chapter 143 Shizukus True Feelings The fierce sound of clashing blades resounded through the large space where a huge round ice pillar was standing at the center. HAAAAAAH! {Oh, your swordsmanship is disarrayed again, you know?} Along with spirit-filled war cry, she unleashed a quick god-like sword draw. Several streaks of black lines drew through the air in an instant, but not a single one of those sharp sword flashes reached the opponent. Instead, the opponent who mocked her swordsmanship nearly struck her in the forehead with a weaving thrust. She somehow avoided it by twisting her head, but a shallow cut was left on her temple. -, Scorching Wave! The thrust that almost hit her before was one of Yaegashis own techniques. Therefore, Shizuku understood better than anyone that the thrust consisted of three stages. Her temple was cut, and it was difficult to evade with her slightly disarrayed posture. Before the approaching flash of the second thrust could gouge her, Shizuku pushed her sheath on the ground and scattered the shockwave. The ice shards of the smashed ground changed into improvised buckshot and she somehow escaped from range. {Its great that you have the present from him, isnt it? If you didnt have that, you would have been dead against me since some time ago, wouldnt you?} Haa haa Against the white Shizuku who was sheathing her white katana while teasing her, the black ponytailed Shizuku kept silent while her shoulders heaved. Currently, Shizuku was fighting her false image much like Hajime had. The false image she faced was different with Hajimes in that it was really white. White hair in a ponytail and skin that was like white porcelain. Her blade and clothes were also all white. Her piercing reddish black eyes were awfully eye-catching. That white Shizuku opened her mouth while showing a sarcastic expression and wearing a wide grin that was unimaginable coming from the usual Shizuku. It had been like this since a while ago. The content of her speech was naturally the exposition of Shizukus negative emotions. {It hurts? Painful? Scary? Do you want to cry? You dont need to hide it, you know? I am you, so I understand everything. Yes, everything.} It had been fifteen minutes since the battle began. During that time, Shizukus blade didnt strike once. The white Shizuku still looked clean. In contrast, although she barely evaded a fatal wound just now, Shizuku had shallow cuts all over her body. She was soaked wet with sweat and blood. Even now, the blood flowing from her temple and cheek was trickling down drop by drop from her slender chin. {Actually, I didnt want to do something like learning the sword. Rather than wearing Japanese clothes or a dojo uniform, I wanted to wear cute and frilly western clothes. Rather than carrying a bamboo sword, dolls and glittery accessories are far better.} Shut up. The first time Shizuku was guided by her grandfather to swing a bamboo sword was when she was four years old. Her grandfather was the head of the Yaegashi family and inheritor of ancient sword style, Yeagashi-style. Surely, he made Shizuku swing the bamboo sword only for fun. But, of all the things to happen, the four-year-old Shizuku displayed a glimpse of her talent. The grandfather who realized that her cute granddaughter inherited a talent for the style broke out from his usual sour look. Even now, Shizuku clearly remembered how happy her grandfathers smile was. Since that day, sword art and kendo practice became a part of Shizukus life. Her grandfather, her father, and everyone in the dojo too, all of them praised how amazing she was But, actually {That time when Kouki entered the dojo, I thought that a prince had finally arrived. I will protect Shizuku-chan too, I think? I dreamed of a cool boy that would say that to me like in a picture book story. If its him, then he can make me a girl. He will protect me. He will spoil me. I was thinking that. But, you see?} Shut up. While clenching her teeth hard, Shizukus figure turned hazy using No Beat, stepping in with god speed and drawing her sword. A flash of space ruptured C Flash Blossom drew its track through space itself to bisect the white Shizuku, but a white track that drew exactly the same trajectory perfectly neutralized it. Not giving up, Shizuku further unleashed her slashes, but everything was evaded, blocked, and her opponent didnt miss an opening to increase Shizukus wounds. {What Kouki brought about was only jealousy toward you. Isnt that right? Kouki was overflowing with a sense of justice and kindness since elementary school. He did everything skillfully and became the target of all of the girls attention. You who swung bamboo sword even though you are female, your short hair, your plain clothes, you who couldnt talk about girly topics, by being at the side of such a Kouki made the girls unable to tolerate it. Yes, yes, even now I remember those words. The words said to me by one of the girls who liked Kouki. You are a girl? she said. That was shocking, right?} Just shut your mouth! The bitter memory from elementary school revived in the back of Shizukus brain. At that period, her hair was cut short to practice the sword. A lot of her clothes were also plain. Her beauty over cuteness was certainly weakened related to girlishness. With such a Shizuku, there was no way the girls would stay quiet if she was together with Kouki, who was popular since he was elementary school student. Shizuku received the jealousy of other children who didnt know mercy and moderation due to their young age. Even among those, those words were something she couldnt forget even now. Putting aside her external appearance and her sword skill, Shizukus inside was exactly a girl. For such a Shizuku, those words were a large bitter shock. Once, she had asked for help from Kouki. But, at that kind of time it was settled what Kouki was going to say. He would say, Surely, they didnt mean any ill will, Everyone is a good kid, you know?, They will understand if you talk to them, etc, etc. Exactly like those words, Kouki spoke with the girls about their attitude towards Shizuku. It went without saying that the harsh treatment towards Shizuku got stronger. Furthermore, the concealment so that Kouki wouldnt realize such things happened increased all the more. Even when Shizuku consulted Kouki, what Kouki returned to her was only a troubled smile. Before she knew it, Shizuku stopped relying on Kouki. Such a living continued throughout her period of elementary school. If she didnt meet Kaori, who stayed by her side when she entered middle school, perhaps her heart would have broken and she would have abandoned everything. {Even though I actually hated it, it was scary to betray my familys expectation and I couldnt stop learning the sword. Even though Kouki was the cause, I couldnt distance myself to push my childhood friend who didnt have a single speck of ill will because of my guilt truly, you are an indecisive and half-baked girl.} -such a thing-!? The sword of the white Shizuku severed gravity using Multi Flash and brought Shizuku a moment of weightlessness and suspension. At that moment, the sheath the white Shizuku was holding was swung horizontally. Along with that, Scorching Wave was also invoked. White ripples of magic power spread. An impact with pain enough to almost blow away Shizukus consciousness attacked her exposed defenseless side. Her body was blown away grandly. Shizuku bounced several times on the ground before she somehow came to a stop while sliding on the floor. Gohoh, gehoh. Blood was spat out in a splatter from her coughing mouth. She felt intense pain from her ribs. Two or three of her bones had obviously been broken. It seemed that the impact injured her internal organs. In some way or another, she fastened her consciousness that was departing to the beyond. Brisk footsteps resounded toward Shizuku, who couldnt immediately stand up. It was just like a countdown that notified her of approaching death. Impatience floated across Shizukus expression while she struggled to stand up desperately. The white Shizuku sweetly whispered to that agonized Shizuku with a kind tone, her mouth splitting open like a crescent moon. She was like a demon. {Its fine even if you dont stand up anymore, you know? Someone else will clear this labyrinth even without you suffering like this. If you do that, you can go home. Its fine. Even if you give up here, I wont take your life. If you sleep just like this, by the time you wake up, everything will be over.} What, are you {Just giving a choice Of course, if you dont give up, Ill kill you. Ill slice you apart without mercy.} The white Shizukus wide grin could make somebody tremble in fear. The naked white blade in her hand was sticky with the proof of how it had shredded Shizuku. The blood trickling through it looked as though it was flowing through white snow. From the tip that was pointed at Shizuku for show, drop by drop of her own blood dripped down. Looking at that scene, the crouching Shizukus expression turned pale. But, the next moment *KI-!* Shizuku glared back at her false image without paying attention to the blood spurting from her wounds. She began to fill her limbs with strength. Guh, uaAAAAH!! { I see. Thats right, isnt it? If its you, then you will stand up, isnt it?} The white Shizuku nodded once, her eyes narrowed quietly, and she swung down the thin white blade. It was blocked by Shizukus black blade while she was on her knees raising a war cry. Simultaneously, Fly, Far Sky!! By using a skill for the sake of pulling things apart, Shizuku somehow blew away the white Shizuku and bought some distance. The white Shizuku twirled in the air and landed gracefully on the ground with a somersault like a cat. Shizuku stood up while giving it a glance. You are annoying, yapping like that. You just keep saying incomprehensible things. I wont accompany you in such a psychological battle. {Psychological battle, huh? So you wont acknowledge your own feelings until the end. Until this year, you kept being stubborn like that. You made your surrounding stay quiet by your strength, constantly paying attention to someone so that you arent even aware that you are actually wishing to lean on someone} Do you not hear Im saying that you are noisy!? Shizuku charged without even a little of her usual calmness. There was no tactic or anything. She was merely swinging her sword unsightly through the air with reckless swordsmanship. Her feeling of wanting to shut up the opponent was clear to see. The false image was created by reading the negative emotion of the target and using that as the base. And then if the exposed emotion wasnt accepted by the target, the false images strength would rise without end. In reverse, if the target accepted her own fault then the false image would be weakened but the current Shizuku was in the former state. Therefore, with her heart disarrayed, Shizukus sword attack was already like childs play against the white Shizuku, whose strength increased. The white Shizuku lightly handled the full might of Shizukus technique and beat her down in reverse with a polished sword technique. The injury on Shizukus flank, the damage to her internal organs, and the blood loss made Shizukus movement dull, causing her injuries to increase further. That turned into impatience which made her grow violent and made her movement even duller. It was a vicious cycle. To add insult to injury against such a Shizuku, the white Shizuku opened her mouth with a laugh. {That time when you arrived in this world you were also like that, right? In truth, you were full of anxiety. You were scared from the bottom of your heart when you were Ishtar told you about the subjugation of the devil race. The night when you first killed a monster, you cried in a place where no one could know it. The feeling of cutting flesh wouldnt disappear. The blood clinging to your skin felt like it wouldnt go away. You were hiding many times trying to wash it off, werent you?} Haaa-!! Shizuku tried to drown the words of the false image with her spirited yell. But, that act itself expressed Shizukus denial, because she couldnt accept it, the difference in strength between them opened even farther. {That time when Nagumo-kun fell into the abyss, if you didnt pour all your strength into consoling the deranged Kaori, surely, the one who would be crushed by terror would be you. Since that day, when you felt a real death, all the time, toward the terror of death, toward the terror of killing you continued to be afraid.} Aguh!? The white Shizukus Lightning Blossom burst, paralyzed Shizukus body. Taking that opening, a white flash caressed Shizukus neck. *pushu-!* With that sound, fresh blood scattered out. Thanks to Shizuku enfolding herself in Scorching Wave and blowing away their bodies to open a distance, she managed to barely dodge a fatal wound. But blood was flowing like a river from between Shizukus fingers pressed against her neck. Her carotid artery wasnt cut, but even so, it was a wound on her neck. The bleeding was quite a lot. A clear vision of death floated in her brain. An overwhelming terror and despair began to assault Shizukus heart. The emotion that she desperately suppressed leaked out and her hand that was holding the black katana was clattering. The white Shizukus lips that looked excessively red split open widely. Sticky words flowed out like a muddy stream. {Hey, you. You were happy at that time, werent you?} Eh? That sudden question made Shizuku leak out a dumbfounded voice while still pressing on her neck. {Im talking about that time Nagumo-kun came to save your class. You understand, right? There is no way you can forget that most dramatic moment in your life.} What are you saying {A life threatening and despairing pinch no? At that time, you had given up for certain. You were going to accept the unreasonable death and gave up everything. You didnt believe that anyone would come saving you gallantly in this world Because of that, that red radiance, that large back, that overwhelming power without any match, it stole your heart.} Yo, youre wro- If felt like something that she didnt want to recognize by any means, that she mustnt recognize no matter what was going to be said. Shizuku immediately tried to yell words of rejection. But, as though to tell her that such resistance was pointless, the white Shizuku mercilessly declared. {That time when Kaori was killed was also like that. If you arent aware yourself, then Ill say it. At that time, for the first time since you came to this world, you clung. You clung to Nagumo-kun. To such a you, he said believe me and wait. And then he really answered your expectation. Just like you believed, he saved your best friend along with your heart. Since that day, you kept desperately averting your eyes, but now, you wont be able to lie to yourself anymore.} Stop it, you are wrong. Im Toward Shizuku, who was shaking her head like a kid refusing something, the false image thrust the truth that she couldnt possibly escape from. {You????love Nagumo-kun.} Shizukus throat was clogged. Her head was still shaking left and right in denial. She didnt even have the composure to be bothered by the blood flowing from her cut neck. The reason was because that was an emotion that she absolutely mustnt recognize. Because that was an unforgivable feeling, a proof of the worst betrayal. Toward Shizuku, whose mind had been cornered so much that she didnt even have the leeway to say a word of denial, the false image gently sent her the finishing blow. It was as though she was sending her a flower for the departed. {Geez you, to fall in love with the beloved person of your best friend ??This traitor.} Shizukus knees lost strength. She only just supported herself enough with the black katana that she didnt fall on her knees, but the light of determination was disappearing from her eyes. The words thrust into her heart were just that severe. It was really hard to control this thing called a heart. It was not an exaggeration to call a person who could perfectly control their own heart as abnormal. It was the same with the feeling of liking another person, something that couldnt be explained with logic. That was why, even if Shizuku fell in love with Hajime just like Kaori, it was an exaggeration to call her a betrayer just from having that feeling. But, the white Shizuku??Shizukus negative emotion, the depth of her heart, her own feeling stated that she was a betrayer. Perhaps, that originated from the honesty that Shizuku had by nature, and her undying gratitude and good will toward her most important best friend who she snuggled up to at her most bitter period. Her feelings for her treasured Kaori were too strong that she couldnt forgive herself just by liking Hajime. Not to mention the various faces she showed to Hajime from her uncontrollable emotion. The smiling face from her heart, her clingy and miserable face, her charming face watching in a daze, her sulky face, and even her relieved sleeping face all those happening in a place where Kaori didnt know. Such a thing was also a reason that spurred her guilty feeling. {Furthermore, you attacked Shia, didnt you? Why was that, I wonder? Why it wasnt Yue or Kaori but Shia, why do you think?} I, am {The answer is simple. You envy Shia, dont you? You understood from the start that you cannot win against Yue, so you dont even feel jealous of her. There is no way you can attack Kaori no matter how jealous you are at her. Thats why, you selected that girl as the target of your attack. The one who was recognized by him as a lover and the easiest one to envy You really are a coward arent you?} Already, she couldnt hope to avert her eyes. The enemy before her eyes wouldnt allow that. Each timed word pierced her like an arrow. It also shot through her words of rebuttal and broke it apart. Strength was leaking out from under her feet. In contrast, the white Shizuku was overflowing with bountiful strength. As the proof of that, the white Shizuku stepped in with No Beat and unleashed a kick that scooped up Shizuku from below, not permitting her to react at all. Gahah!? Against Shizuku, whose breath was forced out and her body floating in the air, countless slashes assaulted her like a pouring rain. At an unconscious level, Shizuku lifted her black katana as a replacement for a shield, but there was no way such a thing could block everything AAAAAAAAH!? Her whole body was chopped up to the hearts content of white Shizuku. The white Shizuku struck the sheath at the shrieking Shizuku as though making doubly sure. Shizuku was blown away fiercely as though she was run over by a dump truck and her back struck the ice wall. The ice wall at her back was pulverized in a radiating shape. All the air in her lungs was forcefully spat out due to the impact that made her whole body act like a ragged cloth. The pain came from so many slash wounds that she didnt understand anymore where the pain come from. Shizukus body informed her that it was at the limit. Just like that, Shizukus body slid down the ice wall and now she was in a sitting down posture with her back reclining on the ice while her four limbs splayed open. Blood stickily stuck on the ice wall, even the ground started to have a puddle of blood gathering there. With hazy eyes, Shizuku was staring at her other self calmly approaching her. Her body couldnt move, the piling up burden on her mind was sapped of any will to move. {Even your absurd life that kept pulling out the short stick will have the curtain closed here. The reason for this comes as a result of your own hand, youre truly foolish.} Shizuku didnt respond. She was quiet as she looked up at the white Shizuku. From an appearance with wounds all over her body without even twitching, she even looked like she had expired already. {Is there something you want to say in your last moment, I wonder? Ill carve it in the ice wall for you. Each of the spaces are connected to each other in this place, so if your luck is good someone who breaks through their trial might arrive here and find you last will you know?} Shizuku didnt respond. In exchange, at her cheek, tear drops were flowing down. Grains of light were silently tracing her cheeks, creating a stain on her lap drop by drop. Shizuku herself wasnt clear just why tears were overflowing like this. Was she in terror because she sensed her own death? Was she in despair that she would lose her future? Was it from the mortification of all the things said to her? Was it from the sadness of being unable to meet her important people anymore or possibly, from all the above? While staring down wordlessly, white Shizuku drew back her naked blade tightly behind. She took a crouching posture, her hand that was holding the sheath stuck out in aim. Its target was Shizukus head. The sharpness of the white katana was the same as the black katana. It was possible to have her life ended without feeling any pain by piercing through her forehead. The sudden swelling killing intent and the finishing blow was right in front of her eyes. In front of the tip that was aiming at her, something inside Shizuku was welling up. Her mouth flapped and closed, trying to express that emotion without caring of her own reputation or appearance. I, still dont want to die. {} There was no way anyone would listen to those words here. It was merely earnest words that wished to live. That she still didnt want to die. She wanted to meet Her best friend, her comrades, and then, the person she fell in love with at this land of another world. One more time. But, she wasnt able to stand up by herself anymore. Because both her body and her heart were completely tired. That was why He lp, me some, one he, lp, me please She wished for help while crying like a child. Shizuku was always someone at the side being relied on, clung on, and then she always gave help to those people. She had never done something like complaining, asking for help to anyone while crying, saying that she couldnt do it anymore, that she couldnt stand it anymore. In reality, she dreamed of being a girl that was protected like a princess, but while she kept looking for that, she was compelled by necessity to polish herself, and then her role became like the knight instead. Before she knew it, she even tolerated this version of herself without any dissatisfaction, however as expected {How unfortunate. To use those words is too late already.} Her true feeling that leaked out at the very end was drowned by her merciless other self. And then, the sublime killing intent was emitted from the white Shizuku. Shizuku reflexively closed her eyes tightly. The brutal white blade thrust straight toward that forehead, to pierce her life. ? { This is impossible.} No matter how much time passed her death didnt arrive. The moment she closed her eyes, she felt like her back got light all of a sudden, but rather than something like that, right now her attention got attracted to the dumbfounded voice of the white Shizuku. Shizuku timidly opened her eyes. Over there was Eh, eh? Geez, whats with this timing? Dont tell me this is the aim of the great labyrinth itself. There was the white tip that stopped just before it touched her skin and the metallic arm that kept it there. With creaking sounds, a metallic artificial arm she had seen before was reaching out from behind her that firmly grasped the white blade, stopping the killing blade a hair breadth from Shizuku. The complaint that she could hear at the same time made Shizuku opened her eyes wide, and she looked back over her shoulder. Over there was a passage where the ice wall had disappeared before anyone realized, Hajime who seemed like he came out from there appeared, crouching to support the sitting Shizuku with an embrace. Na, Nagumo, kun? Chih, you are too beaten up. Hajime looked down at Shizuku in a bad mood, next he glared at the white Shizuku with a beastly sharp glint. And then red spark ran from the artificial hand grasping the white katana. Immediately after that, the artificial hand began to vibrate with super high speed that it blurred. *KIIIIIIIIIII!!* {-this-} A peculiar running sound could be heard. At the same time, the white blade creaked and cracked. The dumbfounded white Shizuku returned to her senses with hah and pulled back trying to recover her katana but in the next moment, the white katana was pulverized from halfway as though it was crushed. Without stopping Hajime aimed his artificial hand straight at the white Shizuku and from its palm explosive slug bullet was fired. Fierce impact attacked the white Shizuku along with a red ripple, blowing her far away. Furthermore, Hajime took out crossbits and let them fly to the white Shizuku to assault her. He didnt have any intention of killing her because this wasnt Hajimes battle. Until the end, it was only buying time. To separate the two parties, seven crossbits fired buckshot while taking skilled cooperation. While feeling like the thunderous roar was far away, Shizuku stared fixedly at the face of Hajime who was supporting her back from behind. It was as though she was seeing a dream, that actually she had been killed and the Hajime in front of her eyes was just a phantom her brain showed her before she died or something. She feared that in the next moment, he would vanish. Hajime took out a tube container from his Treasure Warehouse while Shizuku was like that. He opened the lid and without reservation, he thrust it into the mouth of Shizuku that was opened absentmindedly. Nmuh!? Dont spit it out. Drink up like your life depended on it. Shizukus eyes darted and she almost reflexively spat out the foreign object that suddenly entered her mouth. So that wouldnt happen, Hajime embraced Shizuku even tighter to make her unable to resist while forcefully making her drink the god water. Shizuku panicked for a moment, but being hugged tightly by Hajime where his warmth was transmitted to her made her stiffen with a snap this time. While holding the tube in her mouth, she stared hard at the face of Hajime which was at a really close distance. Finally, she was able to comprehend that it was a reality, and she had been saved by a hairs breadth. She became unable to avert her gaze as though she was imprisoned by Hajimes eyes. Before long the body of Shizuku who had gulped down all the god water was healed completely from all the wounds covering her body as though everything was just a lie. However the blood she lost couldnt be recovered without using regenerative magic, so it didnt change how weak her body was. You are really Nagumo-kun? Do I look like anything else? Bu, but, why, why are you, here, I Calm down. I finished my own trial and when I went through the passage that appeared, I came out here. Most likely each space is connected to each other. Well, I thought its just too good to be true that I came out behind Yaegashi though. The, then, Nagumo-kun really is, I Perhaps because the pain of her body had vanished, and she felt for real that she had escaped death, this time tears of relief overflowed from her eyes. And then, with her body still embraced, as though to ascertain his existence, it was as though she could see nothing else but Hajime. Shizukus hand slowly reached out at Hajimes cheek. However, just before her hand touched, her expression warped painfully and her hand drew back. Furthermore, as though to say that being hugged by Hajime mustnt happen, she weakly pushed on Hajimes chest and tried to take distance. She rubbed away her overflowing tears with her sleeve and averted her face completely from him. Looking at Shizukus state that was obviously strange, Hajime guessed that she was considerably humiliated by her false image, he gave a glance at white Shizuku who crossed sword with the crossbits using her white katana that should have been broken but now had been recovered and opened his mouth. Come on, all your wounds have been recovered completely. Now is the time for a revenge match. Beat her quickly. a. Bu, but, I I cannot win against that, so Shizuku looked at Hajime with clinging gaze while making an excuse. That appearance from Shizuku that he had never seen before made Hajime looked at the sky thinking This is not just getting humiliated, even her heart is broken! He thought that among the four of Koukis group that she was the strongest mentally, so honestly, this was unexpected. The white Shizuku took advantage of the crossbits opening and gradually closed the distance. There was no meaning if Hajime defeated it, so the crossbits were moving in a half following pattern, it seemed the white Shizuku was predicting that. Shizuku showed a frightened look from seeing her approaching white self. It wasnt like herself. That appearance was really not like her at all. Possibly, this was her true Hajime frowned at the scared Shizuku that couldnt stand up and matched his gaze with her stooped gaze. And then he began to stare at her with an extremely serious face. Na, Nagumo-kun? Err, that fellow is Yaegashi. Dont worry. Eh? Shizuku was flustered toward the approaching enemy, but to be told that while being stared straight with a serious face made blood unconsciously gathered in her face. In front of such a Shizuku, Hajime abruptly took out a certain thing from his Treasure Warehouse. That was Now, take this. This is the Masked PinkMark II I made for you. Nagumo-kun? While giving a scornful look and feeling angry towards why that thing came out right here, she unintentionally forgot her weak mind. The elaborately designed pink full face mask was forcefully pushed on her. Seeing that showy mask suddenly come out and now being pushed at her real body, even the white Shizuku reflexively stopped in vigilance. Giving white Shizuku a glance, Hajime kept presenting the Masked PinkCMark II persistently at Shizuku. Nagumo-kun! This is not the time for screwing around! That fellow is coming here! Excuse me. Im not screwing around at all here. Listen well, if you wear this powered up Masked Pink then your perception ability will be increased by three times. With this, you can win even against that. Wh, what a pointless high-spec like usual Now you want it right? If you are saying that you cannot win without this, then take it without reservation. I dont need it! I can win even without wearing that kind of thing! Rather, if I wear that kind of thing Ill be fighting like mad! Who can bear being treated like a degenerate for the second time because of that thing! With a cramped expression, Shizuku fiercely objected at Hajime who was emphasizing his prized item with a serious face. Shizuku rubbed at her temple as though she was enduring a headache. That gesture and her tone were just like her usual self. Hajime grinned widely at Shizuku who was glaring at him even now and easily stored the Masked PinkCMark II back into his Treasure Warehouse. And then, he said to the dumbfounded Shizuku. Thats right. You can win, even without this kind of thing. -, I, I am Even while making a face as though she was chewing a bitter bug from how easily she got provoked by Hajimes incitement, Shizuku couldnt say anything. Ignoring that, Hajime added more to his words. Yaegashi. Dont forget. That thing is certainly another of your faces, but its not everything there is to you. Its nothing more than a part made up from your negative emotion. The important feeling should be possessed by the Yaegashi Shizuku in front of my eyes right now. Isnt that right? The thing possessed by me Memories overflowed in Shizukus brain. That was her familys smile from the bottom of their heart each time she grew. The time when she helped someone together with Kouki and the group. The time when the person they helped thanked them from their heart, how she was able to meet Kaori exactly because of that painful time. And all the other many things that were hard to throw away that she couldnt forget, filled with warmth and gentleness. Just why she couldnt remember even a little of those until now the answer was obvious. That was due to the whispering voice she was hearing since they stepped foot into this great labyrinth little by little guiding her consciousness. Light of determination returned into Shizukus eyes. Suddenly lit up light was flowing into Shizukus four limbs. You giving in to the words of that kind of fellow, is also the proof that you are properly facing it. After all, a real good for nothing will only become defiant hearing that. Whats left, is what do you want to do? Thats all. You are just too serious. Just accept it more irresponsibly, irresponsibly. After all, for the time being if you just survive then later on you can deal with it no matter how many times, anyway you like it. Nagumo-kun By the way, Im in a good-for-nothing side Hajime said while shrugging his shoulders, at the same time he began to collect his crossbits back. Him buying time was enough already. While feeling the gaze of Shizuku staring at him, Hajime leaned on the ice wall and crossed his arms. And then he sent her his words while staring back straight at her. Hajime himself didnt do it intentionally, but surely those words were the ones that Shizuku wanted the most. Ill be watching here. You can just keep challenging it until you win. As long as Im here you wont die. I wont let you die. Its fine. thats the clincher. (TN: The most accurate meaning is, phrase that brings someone around, esp. in personal relationships) Those last words were words that were only inside her mouth that didnt reach even the ear of the person herself. Naturally, it shouldnt reach Hajime but, sure enough, what kind of expression would he make if he heard that? Shizuku imagined it, and then she leaked out a chuckle thinking that surely he would make a troublesome expression. And then, she thought that surely Aiko-sensei and Liliana were also like her without a doubt, to fall in love with this kind of nasty man, it made her feeling strangely amused about just what was wrong with her. It felt like the her until just now was all lie. She stood up with a light leap as though her body was like a feather. And then, she hugged the black katana that was a present from Hajime tightly in her breast before facing her standing still false image with a determined expression. With her back toward Hajime, Shizuku asked silently, but with sweetness somewhere in her tone. You will be looking, right? At me. Yeah. You will protect me when I need it right? Yeah. I see. Then Im going. Ou. Go get her. Her lost blood wasnt recovered back. In truth, even now she felt like fainting from blood loss. But, her steps were far more certain even compared to when she first entered this space. She faced her false image. The white Shizuku was silently waiting with a sheathed blade. {Really, flirting in front of the enemy? Thats a really good face you have there.} Is that so? This is thanks to Nagumo-kun. We arent flirting. Though I think it will be great if we can do that. {My, my, as I thought you are betraying your best friend. And then, to your rival in love you} Lets stop this unproductive talk. There is no meaning in this soliloquizing. Ill survive, then meet Kaori and others one more time. Everything else will start from there. {} That unshakable Shizuku shut up the white Shizuku. And then she noticed how her strength was weakening little by little. In other words, Shizuku was aware of her own emotion and she began to accept that Perhaps I will have a dispute with her, that I will make her feel a horrible shock. She might even scorn me. But, I wont give up. Ill show you that I can haul in the best result for me. Ill challenge it no matter how many times. I absolutely wont give up. {In the end, you are going to be a fighting woman then?} I guess. But, seventeen years, I have been living that long like that until now so its too late already. Certainly, I have lived until now by stifling down various things, but what I obtained as the result of that, is also an important thing that I cannot abandon already. And then, I believe that surely from now on too I will obtain the lovelier things Because it seems, that even a fighting woman can be protected by someone that is far stronger than me. {Until the end, its still an indirect reason like, because he is an important person for Kaori you know? No doubt about that.} Even so, right now, I dont mind. Shizuku softly lowered her waist, she lightly drew back one of her feet with the other foot bending forward, taking the stance of quick sword draw. I dont have any extra strength left. One attack. Ill put everything in this one attack. Endure this if you can. {Fufu, I see. What magnificent spirit. Really what a timing he appeared at. Someone who is there at the essential time, in the essential place I thought something like that existed only inside stories.} Presence emitted from Shizuku sharpened to the utmost. With her body that had reached the height of fatigue due to the mental burden and bleeding, certainly, she could only put her everything in one attack. It was exactly an attack where she staked her all. For an instant, the white Shizuku directed a wry smile at the man leaning on the wall who revived Shizuku like a phoenix at the eleventh hour. Surely that whisper was also something that Shizuku undoubtedly felt. The white Shizuku also similarly dropped her waist and took the stance of a fast draw. The pressure rapidly swelled up. The determination to beat the opponent emitted like it would cut apart the other by itself came from both sides respectively. Different from the chilly air, the sharp cold filled the surrounding space. Shizukus heart was calm like a spring inside a deep forest. Because on her back, she felt a large presence. Because she understood that he was looking straight at her. Because she believed that when the unlikely event happened, he would protect her. ??fuh. {Haah!!} They stepped in simultaneously. Their ponytails fluttered like falling stars, Shizuku and white Shizuku crossed each other. And then they stayed unmoving a few meters from each other with their backs facing the other. And, at that time, a rustled sound could be heard, Shizukus ponytail was undone. The string that fastened her hair was cut. Was that because of the sword slash, or perhaps it was deteriorating due to several battles In the midst of the tension that turned into silence filling the air, the one sheathing her katana was Shizuku. *chin* The moment the pleasant small sound of the sheath resounded, the white Shizuku slipped off smoothly. Her body was bisected into two. Like that, the figure swayed and blurred before melting and vanishing in the air. Its face looked from the side seemed to smile broadly in satisfaction. Right after that, Shizukus body stumbled to the side, and she crumbled down. She became unable to stand up after her feeling slackened down due to being freed from extreme fatigue and nervousness. But, Shizuku didnt strike the hard ground. Splendid. As always, thats admirable swordsmanship. (TN: The kanji used in the admirable word can also be used for falling in love.) Nagumo-kun fufu, you can also proceed to fall in love from there you know? What are you saying? My, thats unfortunate. Hajime gently lowered Shizuku on the ground. After Shizuku cracked that joke, a third path different from the passage Shizuku passed and the path Hajime came out from melted out from the wall. Yaegashi, you have difficulty in walking? It seems so. I need a little rest. Although, nothing can be done about the blood loss so I need regeneration magic used on me. In any case, I cannot move properly right now and so Nagumo-kun, take care of me okay? Aa? Carry me in your arms okay? Yaegashi, did you change a little? Like you have no reservation anymore, or you became shameless Toward Shizuku who spread open her arms demanding to be carried in his arm, Hajime only returned a slightly bewildered gaze at her. Shizuku leaked out a chuckle while enjoyably swaying her downed straight black hair. Im just thinking that Ill be slightly more honest. Rather than that, lets quickly link up with everyone else. Thats right. Nagumo-kun, can you create an artifact enchanted with regeneration magic I wonder? You had included that function in the black katana too but the effect is insignificant. Hajime tilted his head toward Shizukus change while thinking that indeed it wasnt guaranteed that anything would happen until they linked up with Yue and others, so he responded to her request because it would be better if she recovers quickly. Shizuku made a further request while he took out material from the Treasure Warehouse. While you are at it, can you make it a hair ornament? See, my hair string was cut. Its better if its cute. Sort of like that snow crystal you gifted for Yue and the others. What a demanding fellow. It looks like you are really cutting loose on various things, huh? Even while complaining, Hajime thought Well, lets make it for the success celebration too. He used a pearl-like crystal with a faint radiance which had high affinity with magic power, making a hairclip from that. It was like countless fruits in a row, or perhaps like drops of morning dew lining on a leaf, a row of beautiful jewels. Its pretty Here, its fine like this right? Lets go quickly after you wear it. For a while, Shizuku stared ecstatically at the regenerative hairclip created in less than a minute, but she then tied her hair in a ponytail in panic after Hajime called out at her. How do I look? With her cheeks reddened, Shizuku looked up at him and asked that question. Seeing that Hajimes perplexity deepened thinking that as he thought something was strange. Its falling far short of the real regeneration magic, but there was no problem when I attached regeneration magic in it to work on the flesh you see. Thats not what Im asking, though. Of course, Hajime understood what Shizuku was actually asking him. However, for some reason, this exchange gave Hajime a dj vu. It was just like, yes, it was exactly the same like the atmosphere Aiko showed him at the god mountain yes. Even while sighing deeply at Hajime who was playing dumb, Well, guess it cannot be helped Shizuku shrugged her shoulders before slowly holding out both her arms. It was wordless, and the second request for a carry. Anyway, it was definite that Shizuku couldnt move properly, so reluctantly Hajime was going to take out gravity stone from Treasure Warehouse, but Shizuku beat him to the punch. If you are planning to crucify me like before then Im in firm opposition to that. When we are coming out from this great labyrinth, Ill circulate Nagumo-kuns rumor as a seriously ill patient. Of course, it was patently obvious what kind of sickness Shizuku meant based on where her gaze was looking at. His hair, eye patch, artificial arm, Shizukus gaze was moving alternately on those things. Hajime wordlessly returned the gravity stone. In this case, Hajime guessed that she obviously would also refuse being carried like in a stretcher. It seemed that she persistently wanted to be carried by arms. This unusual selfishness of Shizuku was increasingly spurring the bad premonition in his chest. However, they also couldnt stay here for much longer. He also wanted to be spared from a lethal wound by Shizuku, so reluctantly Hajime crouched while showing his back in front of Shizukus eyes. Muu, its better if its princess carry, but it cant be helped. What is it that couldnt be helped, sealing such a retort at the bottom of his heart, Hajime got up while ignoring to the utmost the weight and soft sensation transmitted on his back. Wasting no time, Shizuku tightly entangled her arms around Hajime. Her body was also pressing on him as tightly as possible. Hajime stood up, he wordlessly entered the newly appeared passage and began walking silently. He guessed that surely this passage was also connected to the space of another person. There, a whispering voice reached him. It wasnt the whispering voice of the labyrinth. It was Shizukus voice that contained more sweetness. She was talking into his ear in a posture where she put her head on Hajimes shoulder. Hey, Nagumo-kun. Hm? What? Did you listen to the conversation between me and the other me? No, I was too far, the voices of you two were also small. Hajime shook his head toward Shizukus question. Shizuku murmured I see, then she showed a gesture of thinking a little about something. And then, she showed her palm in front of Hajimes eyes while opening her mouth once again. This hand, it has hardened from holding a sword right? As I thought, this is not a hand of a woman. Hajime didnt understand the intention of the question and his expression turned dubious, but for the time being, he sent his gaze toward the palm of Shizuku in front of his eyes. Certainly, the skin of her palm looked thick and hard. That was the proof of the many years she spent polishing her skill. If you said, that a soft hand without a single scratch is a womans hand, certainly this hand doesnt look like that. But, I think its a good hand. Really? Yeah. Compared to the hand of someone that has never carried anything heavier than a chopstick, this hand is far prettier. Hearing those words, Shizukus exposed palm suddenly clenched tightly into a fist, hiding her palm as though it suddenly got shy. At the same time, the strength of her arm embracing him grew stronger. Nagumo-kun, thank you for coming to save me. Its not like I was coming to save you. That was just a coincidence. Fufu, that other me said it. It was like a story in a book. Even that time in Orcus and the time in the palace was also like that. Were you actually choosing the timing? Dont talk stupid. Each time, I was just barely no, that time with Kaori I was late in a meaning. Anyway, there was nothing worse for the heart compared to those times. I want more surplus time for that here. Shizuku leaked out a chuckle at the fed up Hajime. You see. On the inside, I am really girlish you know? Actually rather than sword art, I wanted to play house, I yearned for something like a princess that is protected by the cool boy. Even at Haltina Great Labyrinth when I was pulled into the dream world, I was a princess that experienced a love story with a knight. Though as expected, that was really a painful story that I cannot tell to anyone. Certainly, that must be painful. Shizuku smiled wryly saying There is a better way for saying that while poking at the head of Hajime who expressed his honest impression without mercy. Well, you are wondering what I want to say, right? Because I am someone like that, Im really thankful to Nagumo-kun that always came running when I was in danger, thats what I mean. When you told me that you are watching, also when you told me you wont let me die, I felt really really grateful. You are exaggerating. If Yaegashi died Kaori will be sad, right? I know that. Those times werent for me, you did those for Kaoris sake. Shizuku cut over Hajimes words. There was no sign of self-depreciation in what she was saying. She was really just saying the truth, her air was quite indifferent. Certainly, it was like that, but the way Shizuku said that it was like he was being seen through that If it is for Kaoris sake you will do anything right?, that made him dissatisfied that he added some correction. 80 percent is because of that. Shizuku was puzzled. If he said that around 80 percent was for Kaoris sake then And the remaining 20 percent? Well, thats because Yaegashi is a good fellow, see? Im not going to actively try to forsake you. Unexpectedly, if Shizuku was in a pinch, then Hajime was going to proactively reach out his hand to her. Understanding that such feelings existed inside Hajime, Shizukus cheeks were slightly tinged with heat. And then she buried her face into Hajimes neck while sleekly dropping a bomb just like her best friend was prone to do. Nagumo-kun, I want to quickly meet up with Kaori. Not just Kaori, but I want to meet Yue, Shia, and Tio too. And then, Im going to say to them that I have fallen in love with Nagumo-kun. I dont know what is going to happen, but I want to try being a little more honest and clash ahead. Is that so? If thats the case then, lets qui oi, Yaegashi, just now, you. Nagumo-kun, Im a little tired. Protect me properly kay In Hajimes ear, soft breathing sound of a sleeper could be heard gradually. It seemed that she had fallen asleep, entrusting her body to Hajime. Her skill to leave alone a bomb right after dropping it was a deed that was exactly the same as her best friend. Hajime frowned before fixing his hold on Shizuku while continuing to walk silently. Inside his heart, he was holding his head wondering How does it become like this? Not noticing how the cheeks of Shizuku became bright red like an apple Chapter 144 Completely Forgotten Memory FLY AWAYYYYYYY!! {GUUUUUH!!} In a huge space where an ice pillar was located, Shias resounding battle yell was followed by a thunderous roar produced from Doryuken. Mixed among those sounds, a Shia with black rabbit ears, a black tail, and black hair crashed into the center ice pillar with a grand impact. The impact pulverized a part of the ice pillar scattering ice fragments magnificently everywhere. Inside the glittering ice fragments reflecting light, the black Shia, Shias false image, was holding her left shoulder, crouching on the floor while lifting her face. There was a bitter smile that seemed to say You got me floating on her face. {Ahaha, you arent moved at all, eh? Indeed, it should be a darkness that you are harboring but} That is that. How my family got driven out, how a lot of them lost their lives, no matter how much it was glossed over, no matter how tormented with guilt I am, no matter how much I try to obtain forgiveness, it doesnt change that I am the cause of all those, those are things that I have to shoulder for my whole life. That worry, that resolve, I have since a long time ago. { What is called the darkness of the heart, is something that will sink people into the bottom of the swamp even with all that you know.} The part of darkness nesting inside your heart wasnt something that someone could be liberated from so easily. Therefore, the false image Shia could only laugh seeing how Shia went completely unshaken no matter how many negative words she had whispered since the start of the battle. You are me, but as expected you are not everything of me. I understand that the will of the great labyrinth is included in you. If thats not the case, then from the start you should have understood already that the current me wont be shaken by words of that level. Shia tapped her Doryukken on her shoulder while sending a powerful gaze at her false image who was trying to stand with trembling legs. In those eyes, just as the person herself said, there was not a single waver. For the current Shia, the average mental attack wouldnt even give her an itch. Certainly, it was because of her that her family was driven out from the Sea of Trees, and due to that, she lost a number of her family members. For Shia, that was a nightmare that couldnt possibly be forgotten, an eternal wound of the heart. But she wouldnt stop moving because of that torment anymore. The reason was simple. Because Haulia clan was already strong, they chose the path that they walked by themselves. And because at her side, there was her beloved lover and friend. Her families, including her father Kam who was strong and gentle through thick and thin had sent her off. Hajime, who was entrusted with Shia by Haulia, had accepted Shia from the bottom of his heart. Yue, who sometimes was like her big sister, sometimes as her best friend, always allowed Shia to nestle close to her. For herself who was that blessed to fall at her own convenience, was something unforgivable especially to Shia herself above all. She had been completely helped. All this time she had been protected. It was impossible for her to bend her knee just from hearing her own feeling. For the current Shia, she felt like she wouldnt lose no matter what kind of enemy she faced. {Indeed, no matter what I say, its only me who gets weaker. I see, this trial to overcome oneself, you have cleared it already from a long time ago.} Thats how it is. My important people are waiting so Ill force my way through! {Fufuh, fine. The last attack, do it to your hearts content!} The white and black Shia stepped with a force that pulverized the ground, at the same time they charged while their partner the war hammer burst. Echoing bursting sound and the impact sound that was like the air screaming. Attacks that were respectively unleashed from a large swing while rotating once surpassed the sound barrier and broke through the white membrane. Two war hammers clashed right from the front, producing a thunderous roar and impact that pulverized the surroundings. A crater with Shia and the false image at the center was created as though an explosion happened. And then, the one that was blown away was the black Shia. The black Doryuken that left her hand was spinning in the air. Black Shia was blown away in a parabolic arc before she flickered and vanished without waiting to hit the floor. She was melting in the air from her legs. At last, when her head was vanishing her lips slightly loosened. At the ground zero, Shia who was still in her posture of swinging Doryuken went Fuu~, she slowly breathed out and relaxed her body. Nearby, *karan, koron* the sound of cartridge falling on the ground resounded. Everyone that went ahead, will they think proudly of the current me, I wonder While leaking a wry smile at her own words that naturally slipped out while looking at the ceiling, Shia shouldered back her Doryuken. Ahead of Shias gaze, a new passage appeared. Surely for Hajime-san and the others, this trial wont be a problem but its worrying about Shizuku-san and her friends. While stepping into the new passage in a rush, Shia thought about Shizuku and her friends whose conditions were considerably beaten up due to the labyrinth, which put a worried expression on her face. Actually, she never would have imagined that Shizuku would overcome the trial and raise her maiden power. Shias rabbit ears were twitching while she was trotting through the passage when she finally reached a dead end ahead. For a moment, Shia considered whether she mistook the path, but her excellent sensing ability caught a familiar presence at the other side of the dead end causing her to reflexively made a joyful face. Keeping her trot, she raised Doryuken in order to destroy the ice wall. A passage was created for her. There was no way the passage ahead was a dead end. An entrance would be automatically created there, which was something she could easily imagine, but her mental tendency was to think Lets destroy the obstacle anyway! Just who influenced her to think like this would be anyones guess. RYAAAAAhuaa-to-to! Doryuken was swung in order to smash the ice wall and as expected, lost its target because the ice wall vanished automatically when Shia was near. This caused her to hit empty air. Shia stumbled from the centrifugal force and flew into the new space just like that. A, ahaha, I guess this is how it works if you think about it. So, it opened up. I wasnt seen by Yue-san, was I? Shias cheeks reddened from embarrassment while her gaze was timidly wandering around in wonder whether her failure was seen by Yue or not. Yes, the presence that Shia sensed was Yues. Her tension rose up from happiness that she could be reunited with Yue quickly. In the end, indeed there was a Yue ahead of her gaze. The same as with Shia, at the center of the huge space there was a gigantic cylinder ice pillar, Yue was standing quietly beside it. Her back was facing Shia, so Shia didnt know what expression Yue was making. There was no presence other than Yue at the surrounding, Shia could see two other passages other than the one she came out from, so she guessed that Yue had already defeated her other self. Shia smiled proudly of Yues achievement and she was going to call out to her. But, there, Shia suddenly noticed how strangely ragged Yues state was. Of course, Yue had Automatic Regeneration, so she couldnt receive an external physical wound. But her clothes were not included as the target of that ability so there was a need to use regeneration magic but her clothes, here and there they were torn, burned, or frozen. That was to say that Yue received the attack of her false image time and time again Shia widened her eyes slightly. Even if it was Yue whose way of fighting was pressuring the opponent with even more vast pressure while getting attacked herself, based on the nature of this trial Shia thought Yue would be able to clear it unharmed. Furthermore, although she had defeated her false image, Yue didnt advance ahead. Far from that, she didnt even repair her clothes and stood while thinking deeply of something. From how Yue was slightly looking up without the slightest twitch, it was possible that she hadnt even notice Shias entrance. Toward Yue who was drifting off in an atmosphere that felt hard to approach, Shia slightly hesitated. She took a deep breath and raised a determined voice. Yue-san! Shia? Toward that bright voice that reverberated in the room, for an instant, Yue twitched in surprise before looking back over her shoulder. And then, looking at the figure of the smiling Shia there her eyes looked down. Shia the rooms are connected? Yes. Thats how it looks like. I cleared the trial, passed the newly created passage and arrived here. Yue-san, you have cleared yours too, havent you? Nn. No problem. Shia only confirmed her result without mentioning the terrible state of Yues clothes. Perhaps finally noticing her own state due to that, Yue used regeneration magic while glancing a little embarrassedly at the unharmed Shia. In an instant, her clothes were repaired. Shia felt lost inside her heart. Should she ask her whether something happened or not? Yue was obviously shaken from the words of her false image. To the degree that she excessively got hit, to the degree that she even forgot to fix her state, to the degree that she didnt notice Shias approach. Just what in the world was said to her? Yues appearance was unthinkable to come from how she normally was. That was how severe the words were that the false image had told Yue. For that reason, what kind of words should Shia say to the shaken Yue, or should she snuggle close to Yue until Yue had put herself in order. Shia was hesitating between the two choices. (Just what in the world Yue-san didnt seem particularly affected in the labyrinth. I didnt think Yue-san could be shaken by being confronted regarding the relationship between Hajime-san and us. I guess, the darkness of Yue-sans heart, it might be the betrayal three hundred years before hmm, even that feels like its already too old for the present) Exactly because Yue was important to her, the inside of Shias heart kept muttering like that. Shia, Im fine. Rather than that, lets advance forward. Yue-san you are right. Lets quickly reunite with Hajime-san and others! Nn. I want to quickly meet Hajime. Fufu, thats right! Yue guessed what Shia was thinking and made a wry smile while urging her toward the new passage. Yue was obviously not okay. Despite this, Shia couldnt skillfully say any words for Yues sake. It made her down to the point that her rabbit ears flopped down and looked withered. But she put herself together thinking when we meet with Hajime-san surely we will manage somehow!, and with a deliberately bright tone she agreed with Yue. Like that, the two of them walked through the new passage side by side. Everyone, I wonder if they are able to safely overcome the trial? I think the difficulty level is lower than the forest of tree labyrinth but the condemning here is unique, isnt it? Nn, indeed. Perhaps its impossible for someone like the hero (lol). Isnt that right? Because this trial is something like his natural enemy Along the way, the two of them became animated with trifling talk. Yue was nonchalantly handing down a sharp evaluation of Kouki, but in general what she was saying wasnt mistaken, so Shia couldnt say anything. Certainly, for Kouki who loved to have a convenient interpretation, this trial that was pushing various things at them was considerably unfit for him. Although even though they were raising Kouki in the topic, inside their hearts worry for the hero was nonexistent. It was merely the flow of their dialogue, and in any case, it was also Shias encouragement toward Yue who tended to submerge herself inside her own heart. Anyway, compared to one of them staying quiet, talking like this was Shias consideration for distracting the mood. Perhaps Yue also noticed Shias intention, since she responded to the talk with the an air of humor. However, as expected, after a moment it looked like her mind was going far away somewhere. Her eyes strangely lost focus, wandering as though they were looking at a far distance. In the back of Yues mind, the words of the false image she fought just now were flowing once more. ?Who was the real betrayer? ?You still, dont remember? ?About your parents? ?What are you, did you forget? ?You are just trying not to think of it? ?You are running away? ?You are really thinking that you can be at his side forever? The sneering false image of herself. That fake kept using words that hinted at the tragedy three hundred years ago. Three hundred years ago Yue was the inheritor of the throne of the vampire clans country. It was a small country, but it was a country so powerful that it was extolled as the country of a small fierce god. The reason for that was the characteristic of the race of the vampire clan. Through the intermediary of blood, they strengthened their body, magnified their magic power, and lengthened their life. There was no other race with such a power. The act of sucking blood itself also made others harbor thoughts of awe. The one born of the direct royal lineage of such a country was Yue. She stood out with beauty and overflowing magic power causing her to be given expectations since she was a baby. She had the natural talent to absorb all the magic and knowledge taught to her. Unfortunately, she didnt have talent in martial arts alone, but Yues existence was so clearly above the rest that such a thing could be decided to be unnecessary. And then what guaranteed her status was the cheating ability she manifested at the age of twelve. The direct manipulation of magic power and the ability to configure the magic circle by imagination, and then the characteristic magic Automatic Regeneration??those were terrific abilities just like those from the characters who were recorded at the age of the gods. At that time, there was so many countries in number that couldnt be compared with the present, the war only kept intensifying, but Yue who was dispatched on the battlefield as ready fire power for her country amply exhibited her strength, trampling down the enemy literally like a fierce god. As the result, Yues fame and awe increased, and at seventeen she ascended to the throne. At twelve, she was smeared with the killing intent and hatred of the battlefield, and just five years later she became the pillar that supported the country. If it was a normal girl, surely she would be crushed by the pressure and her mind fall sick. But Yue was too strong and wise to be crushed from that. There was also the help of her trusted vassals and her uncle who was the prime minister. After that too, Yue bet everything and offered her all for the countrys sake. he protected her country throughout the war. She believed that she would keep protecting them just like that. Until that day when her most trusted uncle along with his subordinates came to kill her. After two years passed since Yue succeeded the throne, she noticed that a strange distance was created between her and her uncle. No, honestly speaking her uncle began to avoid Yue. And his subordinates were also the same. Yue at that time was very perplexed at the sudden distance with her uncle, who in a certain meaning she had contact with even longer than both her parents. While worrying whether she had made a mistake that displeased her uncle, several times she tried to create a chance for the two of them to talk. However, ultimately the chance for the two of them to speak frankly with each other didnt come to pass when she noticed a gap had been created in their relationship and a few more years passed. Furthermore, unnoticed by her, the awe of the people toward Yue changed into simple terror toward a monster. Bad rumors regarding Yue were flowing without pause. Her great service in the battlefield for the sake of protecting her country was ironically spurring those rumors. The people who she trusted the most had already left Yues side with no one remaining. In exchange, her uncles political power was increasing and people gathered around him. Such a thing happened to an unnatural degree. And then, that final day arrived. The day of destiny. At the time while she was welcoming an envoy from another country in the throne room, her uncle along with his subordinates in full equipment rushed in. And then they slaughtered without question her. These close aides that were from the faction of the previous king and queen, their killing blade, killing intent, were also directed at Yue. While Yue was dumbfounded, her body was hit with lethal attacks many times. Her Automatic Regeneration instantly recovered her wounds, but even so Yue was at the height of confusion, no, Yue was denying the reality and didnt even try to counter attack. Then she noticed she had been sealed with her body unable to move, and in the middle of transport to be imprisoned in that abyss. Looking at it objectively, what happened could only be seen as her uncle aiming at the throne of the king due to his ambition causing a coup dtat. Actually, Yue herself submitted to reality and came to think that her uncle betrayed her during her three hundred year imprisonment. But, but ( Why didnt un that man, kill me?) That was right. That strangeness Yue only realized now while being sneered by her own false image. That day of destiny. Yue didnt resist the betrayal of her uncle. All this time, Yue was convinced that her uncle helplessly sealed her because he couldnt kill her due to the Automatic Regeneration. The absolute darkness of three hundred years, and then the overwhelming isolation had stolen all thought of any other possibility. But, Automatic Regeneration wasnt absolute. It was dependent on magic power. If her magic power dried up, then she wouldnt regenerate. It was possible to kill her if she was continuously attacked until her magic power ran out. In actuality, Yue didnt resist because of the extreme shock and in the end, her magic power was considerably decreased because she regenerated too much. Her uncle should have killed Yue. ( He was strong. He was at a level above the rest both as a politician and also as a fighter. For such a man to fail to kill me at that place was impossible.) In the back of Yues mind, the memory of three hundred years ago was resurrected vaguely. The truth that was pushed at the deepest recess of her mind inside the darkness was coming back little by little in a clearer image. ( That man didnt kill me, but he had to seal me. Why is that?) Yue immersed herself in her thought and traveled down memory lane. A nostalgic voice resounded in the back of her mind. A tone of voice that was gentle, yet painted with sadness and frustration, and also guilt to the utmost. (?, Im sorr?. Other than this, there is no other wa? Someday, surely, ?a person you can lean on will appear. If its that person, surely they will protect you from?without fail. ?, I, do something like thi?. But, dont for?. ?e, I love?) Blond hair exactly the same as hers. Red eyes. Face with standing out wrinkles carved from hardships. For Yue who was hazy due to the effect of the seal and the mental burden and the heavy consumption of her magic power, she couldnt listen to everything. But, one thing that she remembered? was the sensation of the hand lovingly brushing the cheek of Yue that was sticking out from the cube that sealed her. Yue quietly brought her hand to her cheek. Somehow she felt like she could feel the warmth of that time. That was a warmth different from Hajime. If she had to say, it was like what a parent would direct toward their daughter ( I, was thinking of that man as a father? But, thats, my real Otou-sama and Okaa-sama were) To someone who should be a betrayer, who should be a hated enemy, a fragment of her memory was contrary to her expectation. She searched for her true parents deep in her hazy memory. However, no matter how hard she fished at the shelves of her memory, no proper recollection came out. But rather than forgetting, it was more like there was no impressive event with them that she could remember even after three hundred years passed that was how she felt. On the contrary, she had the feeling in her fragmentary recollection of her parents, that they somehow resembled closely the atmosphere of the people of the country that she saw at the trial of the Merujiine Undersea Ruins. It felt like an ice block slid down Yues back. Chilling shakes assaulted her whole body. ( Dont tell me, Otou-sama and others were) After she started doubting, unnatural memories kept coming out the more she pulled out. Based on Yues memory, the war at that time was also heavily influenced by religion with no exception. But she thought that her country was unnaturally thinly related with such thing. Even after Yue was enthroned, when she came into contact with the religious envoy her uncle would also attend with her without fail. In the first place, as long as the situation wasnt something that was really important then it would be her uncle that would deal with all that. Her uncle was deeply knowledgeable and wiser than anyone. If it was about domestic affairs, if it was on the battlefield, he was a powerful familiar user that made use of several monsters. But, now that she thought about it, it felt like he was off the proper track as a vampire. Both of Yues parents treasured her and raised her up like a princess, they would give her anything she wanted and allowed anything that she wanted to do, but now when she looked back, rather than seeing it as love of parents toward their child, it felt like more of a respect and affection for her. Rather, it was her uncle that gave her love as a parent. Yue suddenly recalled. ( That man when he began to put distance with me he looked really painful.) Her uncle, after one year past her enthronement, was constantly frowning in distress, it was like he was rapidly aging. That change was surely unnoticed except only by the people who were extremely close to him. Yue at that time was also feeling very worried at the same time when she was feeling anxiety and sadness from their distance. Her uncle betrayed her for the sake of his ambition and imprisoned her for a very long time inside the prison of darkness. Yue believed that, but she was shaken by the words of her false image, a fragment of her resurrected memory was slowly showing Yue another possibility. Surely, looking at it objectively, being imprisoned in endless darkness had fixed itself in Yues memory completely. If she didnt hate someone, didnt throw away her hope and soaked in despair while passing her time apathetically, her heart wouldnt last. That was why she firmly took the reasoning that looked the most correct as truth. But ( I mistook my memory?) By any chance, there might be something different to the truth. Yue who began to think so and once more asked a question. That was why did her uncle have to seal her? At the same time, the words of her false image flashed. ??You really think that you can be at his side forever? Terror ran through Yues body. Reflexively, she embraced herself tightly to repress her body that was going to tremble. Hajime was the light for Yue. He appeared by tearing apart the darkness, illuminating, warming her, a light that gave her peace and happiness. To lose that, was the same as death for Yue. But, if, if it turned out that she couldnt stay by his side Yue-san! !? Ah, Shia? When she noticed, Shia had caught Yues shoulders and stared at Yue from the front with a serious gaze. Just how much had she immersed herself in her thoughts? When she noticed, the end of the path was visible behind Shia who was looking at her, It seemed they had walked until the end of the path. Shia released her hand from the absent-minded Yues shoulders. This time, she grasped Yues two hands tightly. She clasped those hands to her chest in order to transmit her existence and warmth to Yue even for a bit. Please talk, Yue-san. What was said to you? Thats Shia threw away her hesitation looking at Yues abnormal condition and asked straight. She thought that she must not wait anymore to deal with Yue because there was no more time for careful consideration. Shia was staring from really close as though to peer into Yue who was speaking ambiguously. Looking at Shias determined face, Yue felt that she couldnt avert this talk and sighed deeply. Im sorry Shia. I myself still havent sorted this out. You cannot talk about it? Nn. I was told of various things about the past my feelings toward Hajime and Shia is not shaken at all so there was no problem with the trial but from that, there might be a mistake in what my memory remembers. I want to sort it out, so wait for a little. Is that so Shia didnt seem like she could accept it. Her hands were grasping Yues hands tightly and didnt loosen at all. Thinking back, Shia had really come far and become strong, Yue secretly smiled of that. And then she considered while looking at her grasped hands. Even though she was just a regretful rabbit that could only run away and cling to other people, she desperately worked hard, followed them with her all, and before they realized it, she had become like this, someone that could protect them. She even made the obstinate Hajime surrender. Perhaps she couldnt even call her as someone like her little sister anymore. Now she was a splendid woman. Perhaps because of that the words which welled up from her bad premonitions leaked out from Yues mouth. Shia. Yes. What is it, Yue-san? If, if, something happens to me then please take care of Hajime. Those words were entrusted to a beloved person, with a serious gaze. For Yue, those words were the greatest and highest words of trust. But, Shia who was entrusted with those words *PAN-!!* !? Returned a slap. It wasnt done with body reinforcement, but even so, it was a serious slap without any mercy or holding back. The eyes of Yue whose head was turned away from the snap widened. She returned her gaze at Shia, there, she met eyes burning in rage that she had never witnessed until now. Are you joking? Her voice too contained rage that she had never heard until now. Shias body was trembling, surely from the overflowing emotion that she was currently repressing. Even her atmosphere, it was like the scorching magma that she experienced at the Guuryuen Great Volcano. It was Shias serious fury. That great pressure and rage made Yue stiffened for a moment. She immediately opened her mouth to make an excuse. You, youre wrong I, if its Shia So its not a joke? Shia confirmed with scorching tone while taking a step back from Yue. She then abruptly shouldered Doryuken. She looked down at the dumbfounded Yue with dangerously narrowed eyes. And then, Shia opened her mouth with even more scorching low voice. I dont know what you were told about, but you really turned into a pathetic coward, didnt you? That pathetic face, Ill put it into shape together with your guts. Shim Shia? Wa? Toward Shia who was releasing tremendous rage, Yue tried to tell her to calm down. At that moment, an attack of Doryuken without a single drop of mercy was swung at her. Yue barely back stepped to dodge the horizontal sweep. Doryuken passed by and impacted the ice wall at the side without stopping, pulverizing it with a thunderous roar. Although the ice wall began to regenerate immediately, the radial hole that was instantly created showed Shias seriousness. Shia. This joke has gone too far. Joke? Are you still saying cowardly thing like that after it has reached this point? If you dont understand, then Ill say it clearly, Im serious here. If you dont withdraw your previous joking statement yes, I, will seriously wreck up Yue-san. Shia, Im seriously- FLY AWAY! SHAORAAAAAA!! !? Shias Doryuken was swung fiercely once more. The speed of the swing surpassed the sound barrier and generated a wall of air like a white membrane, right after that, *PAN-* a bursting sound exploded. And then, the ice wall of the passage that was hit was pulverized into very small fragments with just one attack. Yue desperately evaded that attack in the narrow passage with few places to dodge. But in the first place, close range combat wasnt her specialty. She was already surpassed by Shia who specialized in that range. It was clear that she would be immediately cornered. Yue thought that she had to restrain and calm Shia down first. She resolved herself and stood her ground in the storm. In a moment, the war hammer was swung down with a terrific momentum from above. That grazed Yues right shoulder and pulverized her shoulder bone just from that. Even while staggering from the pain and impact, Yue left that kind of wound to her Automatic Regeneration, invoked her Calamity Sky and sewed the swung down Doryuken to the ground. At the same time, she invoked Ice Coffin and jumped over the leaning forward Shia. While turning around, ice was visibly rising rapidly from below Shias foot. Just like usual, Yues Ice Coffin was trying to lock her inside the ice. But, for the current Shia, there was no way a magic of that level could stop her. Thats na?ve, Yue-san! Doryuken should be hard to move with the weight of Calamity Sky, even if it could be moved the ice was clinging too close to the body that she wouldnt be able to break it with Doryuken Yue thought that but Shia suddenly raised one of her hands and struck down on the ground. Instantly, *DON-!!* such shockwave sound was generated while the surrounding ice was blown away with Shia as the center. She blew away the ice clinging to her body by generating an impact with her fist. Furthermore, without stopping she lifted up Doryuken with all her strength, changing it into firing mode and pulling the trigger without a moments delay. A bullet flew out along with a bursting sound. A slug bullet in a narrow and straight passage ? naturally it was hopeless trying to dodge it and Yue employed a protective wall. Aiming at that, this time Shia fired the slug bullets rapidly. Inside the passage, magic power rippled as faint blue color were spreading in many layers and the grand impact was raging on. Shia! Stop playing around. Thats my line, Yue-san. Have you come to reflect on yourself a little to withdraw your statement? Why? Why? Do you really not understand? The protective wall was cracked due to the impact of the bursting slug bullets. Naturally, Yue immediately repaired it, but she couldnt move due to the extreme rapid fire. Yue looked at Shia across the protective wall. She was looking while frowning sadly, wondering why Shia was that angry toward the proof of trust she gave her. But, ahead of her gaze ? the expression of Shia who was pulling the trigger of firing mode Doryuken was even sadder than Yues, even now she looked like she was going to cry. There was still fury overflowing there, but she was obviously hurt by Yues words. You said you entrusted, that means the future ahead from there will be without Yue-san there isnt it Shia. Something like that, such a future do you think I will accept it? Do you think I will be happily permitting it!? Do you think I will honestly say [yes] hearing that! The reason Shia was angry was, in other words, something like that. It sounded nice if it was called trust, certainly it was the greatest trust Yue could show, but for the receiving side it was something intolerable. That was natural. Shia loved Yue. A trust with the assumption that Yue who she loved wasnt there wasnt something she could accept with a smile while saying Yes, thats fine. After Shia fired the last bullet of Doryuken, she stepped forward with a force that pulverized the ground. Yue whose eyes widened in realization from Shias words, for a moment, shaved her consciousness from controlling her magic. That was a fatal opening in front of the current Shia. Doryuken weight was increased up to two tons in one mercilessly strike. Guh! The protective wall was pulverized, a shockwave along with strong wind attacked Yue. She has blown away magnificently. In that interval, Shia instantly reloaded Doryukens bullet. And then Yue has blown away until the wall of the dead end. The moment the entrance of the passage behind her opened, she was further struck by the bursting slug bullet. Divine Severance! Once more Yue deployed a protective wall while she was protected by that spherical wall she has blown away into the room from the entrance due to the impact. From inside the flame explosion that wrapped the entrance of the passage, Shia leaped into the room with her rabbit ears flapping. Ahead of them was Fue!? {Wha, what is!?} The appearance of Kaori and a gray false image in Nointos appearance stiffened in their posture where their twin swords locked with each other. Now, Yue-san! If you dont want to be wrecked up, please say sorry right now!! Shia pointed with a snap at Yue with her Doryuken. It seemed that she planned to ignore Kaori there completely. Chapter 145 First Big Fight Kaori had left the passage and stepped through the shining doors leading out of the maze. Just like for the others, she was now fighting with her false image which had appeared from the huge cylindrical ice pillar in the middle of the vast space. Ever since the whispers started back inside the great labyrinth, Kaori had been feeling as though she was being dragged little by little into a bottomless swamp. She had to fight while being relentlessly shown the filthy and ugly parts residing deep within her heart. Originally, since she was jealous of Yue and had an inferiority complex to the point even she was aware of how bad it was, she had ample negative emotions. Therefore, the words spoken by her false image struck her and hollowed out her weak parts with more efficiency than a sharp knife and more accuracy than Hajimes bullets. It had been thirty minutes since the start of the battle. Kaoris heart was already badly hurt even though she wasnt hurt that much physically. If her heart could appear as a physical object, it would definitely be in a tattered state, bleeding large amounts of blood, and squeaking in pain. However, even so, Kaori never flinched. Her inferiority complex, fretfulness, and jealousy were already tested back in the Merujiine Underwater Ruin and she managed to pull through. Of course, she wasnt able to completely come to terms with her weaknesses since it was a problem stemming from her heart, and Yue was part of that problem. Rather, when Shias love was accepted by Hajime, she felt intense envy and rage in her innermost thoughts, and would also feel it unintentionally every time Shia would approach Hajime while putting on a lovely face. However, it was also true that she felt blessed. She wasnt only caught in fretfulness, jealousy, or her inferiority complex. She wasnt only belittling herself and overworking herself in an effort to make up for it. On the contrary, she was also rejoicing at this proof which meant it was possible for women other than Yue to be acknowledged by Hajime. She had grown. Instead of envying someone else in silence, she would now take a step forward towards granting her own wish. Which is why she couldnt afford to lose to the image of herself standing before her eyes. YaAAAAAAAAA! The speed increased yet again, huh? Each time she was wounded by the words fired at her like arrows, her own power would go up little by little. It was proof she was slowly learning how to use Nointos abilities as if she was untying scrolls one by one. At the same time, she felt as though her false image which had taken the form of a gray Nointo was starting to weaken. While being assailed, wounded, and made to suffer by her own filthy self, she was able to take it all in, swallow the pain and turn it into power she could use. She was showing a righteous, reliable, and splendid growth. Thanks to sublimation magic, her mastery of the twin silver longswords had almost reached the level of the original Nointo who fought with Hajime. Then again, the organ which made it possible to receive an infinite amount of magical power was missing, but by using sublimation magic, she succeeded in artificially increasing her body specs to the point she broke through all limits. Now, Kaori and her false image both took out their high-speed swords fluently while creating afterimages. It seemed this trial had made Kaori grow up after putting her through suffering and pain. I wont lose! Ill become a good woman who will lose to neither Yue nor Shia and Ill get Hajime-kun to look at me! Ill protect the people I want to protect, and return with everyone to Japan! It doesnt look like I can break you with words anymore fine. Come at me with all your strength! Cut me, your weakness! The battle was getting to its most interesting part. Locking sword to sword and pushing, they were staring each other down with contrastive pupils as the twin large swords illuminated them with silver light. Kaoris pupils blazed with determination while the pupils of her opponent were as calm as the surface of the water in a peaceful lake. Incidentally, the fact that Tio was not included in her declaration was merely due to inattention. Then, intuitively they understood that things would be settled in the next move after they broke the sword lock. They both simultaneously tried to repel the opponents twin swords. At that time ZuDooOOOOOOO! The terrific sound of an explosion echoed through the chamber. Fue!? Wh-What!? Still engaged in a sword lock, they were dumbfounded at the sudden disturbance. Their eyes were wide open in astonishment at the shapes which emerged before them from the flames caused by the explosion in the wall. Standing before them were Shia, whose usamimis were fluttering, and Yue. Furthermore Saa, Yue-san! If you dont want to end up completely beaten up, hurry up and apologize! Kaori stood open-mouthed with a silly expression while looking at Shia who made a declaration of war and thrust Doryukken at Yue. Things had been going very slowly so far, and now that it was finally the long awaited time for the climax, they were suddenly interrupted by the affairs of other people. Kaori and her false image were exchanging glances while engaged in the deadlock. Then, seemingly having understood each others thoughts, they nodded to each other. Kaori strengthened her resolve and raised her voice towards Yue and Shia who were confronting each other. Ah, Ano, Yue? Shia? What in the world are- Shia. Think about the worst-case scenario. Shut up! My beloved Yue wouldnt say such a cowardly thing! The special one Hajime-san fell in love with wouldnt give up! What about a worst-case scenario? What would you do if I wasnt here to knock some sense into you? You coward! You old shorty! You have neither small nor big breasts, you only have a fragment of breasts! Youre saying things you shouldnt. Shia, youre getting far over yourself. Kaori was completely ignored. Neither Yue nor Shia had shifted their gaze one bit away from the other. The edge of Kaoris eyes were gleaming. False Kaori patted her shoulders in sympathy. At one point, Shia had heated up to the extent she couldnt restrain herself and started using abusive language against Yue. Then Yues words were spoken in a way that implied she might no longer have a future, which gave Shia a stomachache. As expected, being criticized this much by Shia left even Yue questioning herself a little. However, maybe she was mistaken about the memories she recalled so far. Maybe the man she trusted the most before being sealed was actually reluctant to seal her. The reason why was a complete mystery. She couldnt dismiss the feeling he might have wanted to leave words behind before parting. Why did Shia not understand? It was Shia after all, in whom she had great trust. So why did she deny her feelings after hearing them? Yue was getting frustrated. Although Yues feelings made her fairly tolerant towards Shia, that tolerance was blown away in one go with the words Shia used. A vein appeared on Yues forehead. On top of that, Shia mentioned Yues breasts, putting emphasis on her own pair of melons. She was shaking Yue like a jelly with the intent to provoke her. The remarks which were made on her were a bit too difficult to turn a blind eye to. The dark clouds beginning to form over Yues head attested to it. That was the residence of Yues specialty, Thunder Dragon. GoRoGoRo, the well-known roar of thunder resounded. Now is your chance to back down, you deplorable rabbit. Thats my line, you thousand-year-old shorty. Distinctive marks of anger rose to the surface of their respective foreheads. Then Ah, Ano, You two? Lets calm down a little? I dont know what happ- Ill turn you into a roasted rabbit and teach you the difference in our strengths. Ha, a cowardly shorty with small breasts is no match for me! Today will be remembered as day of the underdog for sure! 1 From the dark clouds above Yue, the thunder dragon sprang at Shia with a roar. Shia brandished Doryukken and leaped forward with a war cry. *Sob* As I thought, Im useless A, Are!? My strength is increasing somehow!? N-, Not good! Pull yourself together! As I thought, Im no good Ah, no, thats not correct. Youre not useless! Its just that those two have overheated and cant see the surroundings. For some reason, false Kaori which should have been made from her negative emotions was comforting Kaori who had been totally ignored and was now on the verge of tears, scratching her contorted face. As expected, it seems even false Kaori couldnt contain her sympathy when she saw her real form being ignored by Yue and Shia. With a backward glance, they could see the first big argument between Yue and Shia was getting even worse. Reflect a little on what youre saying! You horny granny! Ts, Youre the one whos horny with your useless tits. You perverted rabbit! Ho, Could it be youre jealous, Flat-chested-san? You damn peeing rabbit. You cant control yourself once more. Ugh, just when did this story youre bringing up happen! Thats cheap! You Rounding measurements, isnt it completely flat? In fact, isnt it better like this, as a chopping board? woman! Long! Rather, dont go around deciding my breasts mea Im not flat-chested! My breasts are decent! You saggy-chested rabbit! M- my breasts arent saggy! Theyre just bouncing a little! And Hajime-san likes them a lot! Lets make a revision. Rather than worsening, it seems the argument was getting increasingly childish. Hajime has no interest in worthless meat. He prefers buttocks! Especially the contour from the bottom to the thighs! And he said mine was the best! Th- then I will simply be the oppai master! With my breasts Yue-san can never hope to match, I already did Pi-, Pi- and Pi-! And he was having a great time with them! Even for the contests at night, the underdog is drawing near! And thus, Hajimes sexual inclinations were nonchalantly being spoken of. If Hajime had been here just now, he would have been the one getting hurt. Im the one who taught Hajime night skills. Im also the one who taught Shia combat skills. I know everything! Ill show you that no disciple can hope to defeat the master! Bring it on! The disciple will surpass the master! Be it at night or during the day! Today, right here! Shia poured magic into Doryukken and used it to hit the Thunder Dragon. For a moment, the shape of Thunder Dragon was completely smashed, however, it immediately reformed itself and opened its jaws wide in an attempt to swallow Shia. But Shia, with breathtaking speed, had already slipped past the Thunder Dragon and was closing in on Yue. Yue intercepted her by summoning a space barrier using space magic. Moreover, she tried to use the resulting shockwave to blow Yue away. However, using sublimation magic to increase her physical strength twofold, Shia withstood the shock wave with unbelievable physical resistance. Sublimation magic was a magic that enhanced the level of everything. Naturally, since it depended on the quantity of magical power used, the enhancement only lasted while sublimation magic was active, and being an age of gods magic, its consumption of magical power was overwhelming. Still, it was obvious that the effect granted by this magic was tremendous, and now the physical strength of Shia who was using it had surpassed Hajimes non-strengthened physical strength. A half-hearted attack wouldnt even leave a single trace on that body. How soft! Its going to take much more than that to stop me! You cheat character! Hurry up and go down! There was the booming sound of an explosion, the ice walls, and the grounds surface was breaking, and ice shards were flying around. Flames were scattering in the air as the thunder scorched everything in its path. Then a shock wave ran through the entire place and the sound of another explosion followed as magic was being unleashed over and over again all over the place. Yue and Shias high level of commitment could be seen through the high-level battle which was getting increasingly violent, in contrast to their earlier argument which had steadily become childish. Yue-san no etto, eto, baaka, baaka! Shia no Shia no Ahou~! It seemed they had used up all the insults they knew. In the corner of the room, Kaori and her false image, who should originally have been the protagonists here, were sitting on the floor grasping their knees. Their faces blank, they were watching the huge fight between the childish Yue and Shia who didnt seem to comprehend that battles were lethal. To think that Kaori and her opponent had reached the point of climax, and as Kaori was about to clear the trial, she was suddenly interrupted by this battle Only to hear words such as baka or ahou. The scene before her was really idiotic. You couldnt reproach her for her vacant stare. Im going. Dont tell me, are you intending to go and try to stop them!? You cant, youll die! False Kaori suddenly stood up from her sitting position. And then she said she was heading to the battlefield. Her face was so transparent it was hard to think she had been formed from negative emotions. As if she had just learned the time of her death. This room is meant for our trial. It should not be devastated by outsiders. Thats why Im going. For both my sake and yours, your sake and mine. You The newfound absurd friendship which had developed between them maybe the crazy development had set a screw loose in their heads. Make sure to come back. Without fail, safely. Ill be waiting! Fufu, if you tell me that, I have to make sure to come back. They took each others hands. It really looked like a scene from a film where a woman was seeing off her lover headed to the battlefield after making an oath to see each other again. Their emotional limit may have been reached in various ways. False Kaori reluctantly parted her hands from Kaori, turned around, and glared at the two cheat characters with a resolute expression. Then Shirasaki Kaori, a false image of the trial, Im off! Please, please, be safe! She stepped into the storm of destruction brought about by high-level magic that defied common sense and cheat physical stats. Immediately after Youre in the way! X2 KyaAAAAAAAAAAA!? With a swift attack, she was dancing in the air. The trajectory was a beautiful parabola. I- you, I mean, me! Ku, I- Im fine! I can still do it! Ill definitely show you I can stop them! Receiving lightning and a shock wave, the now stained false Kaori flapped her silver wings to rearrange her stance and showed her fighting spirit like a hero. What in the world is making her willing to go to such lengths In all likelihood, the unfolding situation must have driven her crazy. Because the origin was Kaori. False Kaori glared at Yue and Shia and shouted with all her strength. You two, Cut it out! This is our place! Dont disturb our trial! However ZuDoOON! BaKi! GoGaaAN! That brave voice was entirely engulfed by the noise of the battle. Neither Yue nor Shia gave her a single glance. They were only seeing each other and had taken absolutely no notice of her whatsoever. A vein appeared on the forehead of false Kaori. Barging into other peoples room of their own accord, and doing as they pleased as if they were in their own room. Seeing such a scene made her irritated to no end. Wh- Why you, then you leave me no choice but to use force! I wont be taking complaints afterward! Flapping her silver wings mightily and leaving three afterimages of herself, she rushed towards Yue and Shia at high speed. She was aiming to attack with her twin swords. Of course, she did not intend to use the sharp edge of her swords but the flat side to try to knock them out. First, she would target Shia who had been thrown into the ground by Yues Cursed Sky2. She would quickly move behind her and hit the back of her head. Youre mine! Flash of punishment! Aa? Annoying! However, voicing her irritation with a voice just like Hajimes, Shia turned around and easily stopped the sneak attack false Kaori thought to have succeeded. Barehanded, and with one hand at that. What was even more strange was that even though the flat side of the sword was directed at Shia, she had somehow caught the sharp side of the sword with her fingertips. In other words, she had not stopped the high-speed blow from the large sword from the front but pinched it from the side. Eeeh!? Th- That cant be!? Shia clicked her tongue at the trembling false Kaori and suddenly pulled the large sword. As false Kaori was pulled forward, Shia seized her neck while taking a throwing stance. HauUUUU! She was flung away in one go. Even though it was a beautiful throw describing a parabola, it was not meant to move her out of the danger or the battlefield, instead, she had been thrown with terrific strength like a bullet. Towards Yue. That is to say, she had just been used against Yue as a human bullet. As false Kaoris scream echoed all over the place, Yue who faced her uttered the following words. Thunder Dragon, eat up! She was attacked from the front by the thunder dragon. The jaws of the sparkling thunder dragon opened wide in wait for her flying form. Hiii!? Screaming, false Kaori wrapped herself up in her silver wings. Then, she used her silver magical power to summon her decomposition ability at its maximum power. BOHA! The thunder dragons shape dispersed. Shia who was hiding behind gave pursuit. It seemed she was expecting this outcome before she threw false Kaori. An improvised shield, one could say. It was an extremely savage deed. Yues defense, thunder dragon, had been successfully penetrated. However, she used a gravity ball of Cursed Sky to create a high-gravity field on the front. As a result HeuUUUUU!? False Kaori who was still flying was suddenly and forcefully pulled to the ground and slid face down. What a miserable sight. If Shizuku was here, theres no mistake she would be furious, even if she knew it was a false image. Collapsed, face down on the ground, false Kaori moaned a weak Uu, Uu as she struggled to get up in some way or another. Then, the moment she raised her struggling face Mugyuu!? Her face was trampled down by Shia who had come in pursuit. She was made to kiss the ground once more. Too pitiful a sight. Shias Doryukken weight was increased many fold and dropped onto the ground. Debris was sent flying, incidentally taking false Kaori along. One could easily guess what was shining along with the ice shards fluttering about in the air and which had for origin the area near false Kaoris eyes Without a single care about her, Yue and Shia entered the climax of their battle. Both of them were in a tattered state and showing an unladylike display. Yue was healed with her Automatic Regeneration. Shia changed into superwoman mode and was fine thanks to her physical ability and regeneration magic. However, they were breathing roughly due to their consumption of magic. The fact that they werent using their demon crystal stones to replenish their magical power was just due to their stubbornness. Yue-san no Shia no Yue summoned an extra-large Thunder Dragon. It took the shape of a huge arm in the sky and shot forward. Shia created a huge kendama, loaded it with magical power and shot it using Doryukken. They both released an unusual pressure. And, therein, false Kaori was flapping her wings and flying unsteadily her eyes lost focus. Maybe she had not yet recovered from the previous shock. Get away! You, I, get away quickly -! Fue? Kaori used both hands as a megaphone to amplify her voice and issue a warning. But, as expected, false Kaori who was barely conscious only gave a dull response. After which Blockhead! X2 The thunderous lightning and the red kendama collided in the center, bringing about fierce destruction. ?!? The poor recovering victim who had been silent screamed. Jostled in the air from the white smoke, the victim was sent flying towards Kaori. Bouncing off the ground several times, she continued rolling on the ground until she ended her course before Kaori. What a cruel fate. There was a certain charm to how she was coughing up white smoke, though. Su- Such cruelty Sorry, my other self. I couldnt win against the cheat and bugged characters. Embracing her worn-out other self who was lying on the ground, tears formed in Kaoris eyes. False Kaori gave her a faint smile. Uun. You tried hard. That alone is enough. My other self There was a nice feel between the two, but they were the same person, after all, putting aside the fact that the aim of the great labyrinth was to play with the core of ones feelings. A threat suddenly appeared above the two who were cuddling close together, ready to deliver the final blow. Bikiriii-. An unpleasant sound reached their ears as a huge lump of ice began collapsing. Yes, that was the aftermath of the battle. The huge central pillar that supported the ceiling had been smashed and was crumbling, causing, in turn, the surrounding ceiling to collapse as well. And both Kaoris were right below. Run away! Ill be fine! Sonna! I cant do that! At this rate! As expected, the development had become drama-like for both of them. False Kaori who had no way of dealing with the incoming danger was pushing aside Kaori in an attempt to let her escape the danger. Kaori, with an extremely saddened face, refused to go. It would have been simply fine for Kaori to carry false Kaori in her arms away from the danger, but she was too thoughtless at the moment to notice. The impact was imminent. The ceiling, as well as countless icicles, were close, and the next moment they would Quickly! Uu, Un. Understood. Sorry. As false Kaori was urging her on, a large sword was thrust at false Kaoris chest. Along with Kaoris sweet voice. Eh? Why? Naturally, it was Kaori who did the stabbing, making a seemingly displeased expression as she averted her eyes. She answered false Kaoris unintentional question with a pained face. Be, because if your death is caused by something else, maybe I will fail the trial So before you die, I have to be the one to kill you. It was actually a fair argument. Actually what was up with the cheap drama-like conversation so far? Thinking back, saying things like Come back safely!, yelling Run away!, objecting I cant leave you like this!. Considering she was up against the voice inside her heart, maybe it could be said she had really been soft from the beginning. Before the disappearing false Kaori, Kaoris expression was better left undescribed. Fufu, you became tough, me. Im happy about your growth However, I think this way of ending things was a little excessive. The icicles and the ceiling which had been seconds away from crashing started quickly going back to their former place and reforming due to the mazes restoration function. It was obvious this would happen, just like it always had before. Moved to tears, false Kaori, whose every effort had been fruitless up until Kaoris last decision at the end, finally collapsed and disappeared without leaving any trace. This victory feels empty. If someone was here, they would probably retort Look whos talking. It seemed even Kaori had been fairly influenced by Hajimes group. On the other side, Yue and Shia who had mutually met each others strongest attacks were panting. Haa, Haa, keho. Fuhe, Fuhe They were breathing roughly while standing on the ground of ice with similar postures. Their magical reserves were running completely dry. Dont say such sad things. If somethings bothering you, lets smash it together. No matter what were up against, no matter the situation, we wont lose. Together, we can do anything. Thats what I believe. Shia was reiterating her last speech with a rough breath. Yue, similarly breathing roughly, was listening silently. The ones who taught me that are Yue-san and Hajime-san, right? Right now, you arent being the same person who taught me that. I absolutely wont acknowledge a Yue-san who is afraid of some future and silently gives up. Shias acknowledged beloved special one was a person who would not give up under any circumstances and would rely on her and her power to peep into the future. Which is why there was no way she could approve of the current Yue. Not only could she not approve of Yues statement, but also of the way things were. She didnt know what exactly inside Yue made her pronounce the words in the worst case scenario, but if there is a chance such a thing will happen, they should not be making an excuse for it but preparing for it instead. Even if her comrades, her family, her friends, and the lover she ought to love were to get involved in the process, they should still be trying to seize the future in which they are all together. The idea of people close to Hajime intending self-sacrifice was unthinkable. Even if it sealed their fate, staying, eating and drinking together until the end, and then perishing together would still be ten thousand times better. Of course, for her, their probability of perishing was so low she wouldnt even give it a thought. If Hajime were here and had time to worry about such a thing, he would probably be searching for a way to kill the absurdity instead. Not even one millisecond before his death would he release his boiling killing intent. And, Yue should be the first one to know that. Such a foolish request, you think Ill listen to it? Shia By now Shia was shedding tears. Irritated by Yue who was mentioning the possibility of no longer being with them, she couldnt help but imagine this future which saddened her She thought that if she beat Yue in this fight that had started as easily as a child losing his temper, she would be able to prove that she had become strong enough to protect Yue and thus blow away Yues lack of resolve. But as expected, Yue was strong, and victory was not possible. This fact was disappointing and annoying for Shia Shias various mixed feelings piled up and saturated. Unable to contain herself anymore, her emotions turned into tears that started overflowing. Lying on the ground, Yue, who had only managed to turn her sight to Shia in order to watch her, summoned magical power from her demon crystal stone and used restoration magic, before getting up slowly. Then she started crawling towards Shia on all fours. Shia, sorry. Yue-san? Looking from above at Shias face, out of which tears and a dripping nose particularly stood out, Yue gently stroked her head. With both her gaze and hands, and in an extremely gentle way. Shia managed to stare back despite her field of vision being reduced by her tears. Its as Shia says. No matter the past, no matter who I am, it doesnt matter. From now on, I want to remain all the time by Hajime and Shias side. So I will send flying anyone who stands in the way of that, no matter who it is. That is all there is to it. Highu, Th- Thats right. Nn. Even if something happens to me, Hajime and Shia will definitely do something about it. There was nothing to worry about. Isnt that obvious, uh. Nn. Sorry. I made an awful request. Will you forgive me? Ill forgive you! So, dont you dare make such a sad request again! Promise me! Nn. I promise. Sweetly wiping the sweat from Shias face, Yue lifted her in her arms. Shia tightly clung to Yue. Yue also hugged Shia back tightly. Time was flowing silently. Things had become peaceful as they were stroking each others skin gently. Yue and Shia had had their first big fight. It was a scene like that of friends having a fist fight by a river beach and watching the sunset after making up as their mutual bond grew even stronger. A quivering voice reached them. Thank goodness. I really dont understand whats going on anymore, but thank goodness. ? X2 Puzzled, Yue and Shia turned their sight to the source of the voice. They saw Kaoris smile as her cheeks were twitching. Although, due to her promise, her eyes werent smiling at all. Ufufu, Im speechless. There was no consideration whatsoever for me. Going completely crazy and throwing my trial into a complete mess, to the point it was almost ruined, and not even having a care in the world. Rather, giving me this Huh, you were here? look, ufufu. In response to Kaoris suspicious laughter, Yue and Shia who were still embracing each other exchanged glances. And, at that moment, they remembered. When they were in the middle of their fight, there was something they kept blowing away, trampling down and detonating Then, realizing that this was the large room for Kaori, their expression made an Oops face. A~ E~tto, Kaori-san? For now, lets calm down? Ahaha, youre saying something funny, Shia-ttara. Dont I look perfectly calm? Kaori, the how about the trial? Nn~? I more or less passed it. By myself. Yue and Shia breathed a sigh of relief. As one would expect, involving her into their fight and leaving her unable to clear the trial, taking into account all the hardships faced so far, would have been beyond forgivable. However, they froze in place when they heard Kaoris next words. Yes, I defeated her with my own hands. After she got beaten up by you two very badly and was in a hopeless situation. X2 That counts as a win, right? I wont be told its invalid because she was already done in by you two first, right? What do you think about this? Huh? Yue and Shia were dripping cold sweat. Kaori came close to the two who were sitting down and embracing each other. She crouched with a friendly smile. Placing her chin on her knee, her gesture had a certain charm to it, but because her eyes were devoid of color, she appeared rather scary. Then, Yue suddenly looked the other way and added oil to the fire. Then, it would have been better to use restoration magic on her before finishing her off. Yue? Its not my fault. Rather, its Kaoris, who did her in too quickly. Hawawawa, hawawawa. Yu- Yue-san, thats a bit Hum, Kaori-san, really, sorr? Fufuu, Yue-ttara, youre funny. After completely beating her up and sending her flying, to say such a thing hey, raise your friendship level with me too. Kaori, who had kept sinking ever deeper from the start, kept her smiling face as a vein popped on her forehead and she extracted her twin large swords. Seeing this, Yue quietly stood up and showed a fearless smile as she answered with all her strength. I dont mind. A friendship where I am above Kaori and Kaori is under me, I will raise the level of such a friendship. Ufufufufufuu, get blown away! I refuse! Then, flashes ran through the large room that had barely finished recovering from the last intense fight, and thunderous roars were once again heard. Fueeeen, Yue-san! Kaori-san! If I may ask, please stop! This time, Shia was attempting to calm both sides. The new passage that made its appearance felt somehow like the reward of futile efforts. ______________________________________________________ 1: They use the word Gekokujo. From the Translator: Japanese term roughly translated as the lower rules the higher or the low overcomes the high, source: jisho.org. In our case, juniors (Shia) dominating seniors (Yue). 2: TL: As a reminder, its her gravity magic. Chapter 146 ?Even though you actually noticed. Those words had been whispered into Suzus ear since she first entered the great labyrinth. And right now, those words were thrown at her from her reddish-black eyed self whose entire body color was white. Each time she heard those words, Suzus heart creaked grindingly as though it was compressed by a pressing machine. That was just natural. Because recognizing these facts for Suzu was the same as recognizing her sin. The false image of Suzu which was created from her negative emotion thrust the truth at her. The voice referred to how Suzu had faintly noticed Eris true nature. If others were asked about their impression toward Nakamura Eri, ten of ten would surely answer like this: She is meek and reserved, a girl that is able to take a step back and observe the whole objectively. Usually, she refrains from meddling, but she is someone prudent that can say out her opinion with skillful consideration when it counts and that can nonchalantly give help. Her figure following behind with a smile is like a Yamato Nadeshiko. There was also various other opinions, but in general, people harbored an impression that she had a gentle and good-willed personality. Kouki and company were also similar. Even Shizuku with her sharp observations had almost the exact same impression. For that reason, that day, when Eri exposed her true nature, Shizuku was also greatly shocked. Among those people, only Suzu harbored a slightly different impression. Suzu thought that Eri might be a slightly calculating girl. She understood her best friends conceit the best, because she was always looking at her from the side, and also because the girl named Taniguchi Suzu was special. She was sensitive toward the subtleties of humans emotion. Suzu noticed that inside Eris smiling eyes, sometimes, there was coldness and sharpness that resided there. And then she noticed how Eri was usually a step behind. Rather than calling that something natural from her personality, it was something that came from the logic. It was more convenient to collect information assertively in that position, Suzu somehow understood that kind of thing too. But she had never pointed that out to Eri herself. Suzu didnt think that such a behavior was unpleasant. If she was asked why, it was because when Eri gathered information like that while changing her gestures or words, generally, she was doing it for the sake of someone else. And then, even at this time that couldnt be considered ordinary, Suzu guessed that the way Eri did a thing, her speech and her conduct were for the sake of protecting her own mind and body. Suzu didnt reject the idea of acting a part for the sake of protecting ones own heart and body. If asked why, it was because it would be like rejecting herself. What was the meaning of that? To understand that, there is a need to know about Suzus early life. Both of Suzus parents were workaholics right to their core. From morning until evening, it was only work, work, work Since her childhood, it was as though Suzu was raised by the employed caretaker. Both her parents didnt even attend the custom events like visitation day or child and parent day. Her family was quite prosperous, but after her caretaker went home, Suzu was always left alone inside the spacious house. If a young child was left alone for a long time, it was inevitable for them to become gloomy. When Suzu was in kindergarten and the early elementary school grades, she was a moody child without any friends. It wasnt like she wasnt loved by her parents or anything. They carefully considered anything that they gifted Suzu. Suzu also knew that when they went home late at night, they secretly came to look at Suzus condition and stroke her head. But, for the young Suzu, all that was not enough at all that was why, with the sulking feeling she was cold toward her parents when she occasionally met them, she took an attitude that wasnt cute at all; she pretended to sleep when she was actually awake For such a Suzu to turn out like the current cheerfully simple girl was solely thanks to the influence of her caretaker. A few years passed since she was employed, the caretaker couldnt bear to look at the moping Suzu, so the large-bodied caretaker auntie gave advice to Suzu. That advice was, Anyway, just laugh, truly advice that was overflowing with vagueness. With that your surrounding will change, she said. Those were the words of the caretaker that even now was still working in Suzus house, who for Suzu was like another mother already. For Suzu of that time, she didnt understand what the caretaker meant, but if by doing that she wouldnt be lonely then she thought there was no harm in doing it. First, she tried to show upfront happiness towards her parents. She smiled widely, she jumped at them, she got her head stroked, and when she received present, she expressed happiness with her all. Actually, there was still lurking feelings in her heart, but she tried to come into contact with her parents while repressing it. Thereupon the faces of Suzus parents turned dere, it was a face so slovenly that Suzu had never seen it at all until that time. They are still constantly busy with their work without any change, but even so, each time her parents looked at her she could see them smiling happily. Those smiling faces also become something that made Suzu happy. Next, she also smiled cheerfully in the school. In truth, there was nothing that was really fun or anything there, even so, she constantly floated a wide smile. Thereupon, before she realized it there was always someone in Suzus surroundings. Someone would always talk joyfully with a smile at Suzu. When she saw that, her school life until now became like a lie and it changed into something fun. With that, Suzu understood. Even if she was sad or pained, if she made a smile, it would attract other smiles. With that, she wouldnt be alone anymore. Because of that, so that she wouldnt be alone again, Suzu would smile without end no matter what kind of time it was. Yes, no matter what kind of time it was. Suzus smiling face wasnt something that always came from her heart. Rather, about half of her smiles were faked. She was doing it for so long that her true smile and the fake smile became the same and couldnt be differentiated from each other. That was why while Suzu noticed the calculating personality of Eri that put on the mask of Yamato Nadeshiko to protect her body and heart just like Suzu, she didnt think of that as unpleasant. Rather she felt sympathy to Eri. After she noticed, she associated with her even deeper. She thought that what Eri did was the same as her. She also thought that Eri felt sympathy for Suzu who was living by acting. She thought that even though it was true that Eri was calculating for the sake of herself, that they were really friends, even best friends. And then, she also thought that toward someone who didnt have the intention to harm her, Eri would properly hold a good will towards them. No, perhaps it should be said that she wanted to believe it to be so. She left alone the unease that was bloating in her since they arrived in this world. She didnt try to notice the thing that should be noticed. She gave up putting the effort because she feared to step into the calculating heart of Eri, who had taken off her smiling mask. She feared that the pleasant relationship they had until now would end and that Eris malice that Suzu perhaps had faintly realized would be shoved into her face. That was why she believed. She believed blindly. She stuffed the unease she held, the anxiety she felt, into the bottom of her chest. She convinced herself that there was no malice or anything in Eri, that even her calculating aspect was always for the sake of her best friend Suzu and for Kouki and the others who were her comrades. And the result {The tragedy of that day occurred. Two of Suzus classmates were lost. A lot of knights including Meld-san died. if Nagumo-kun and others werent there, then Kaori would have also died. Even though it was only Suzu who since coming in this world had faintly noticed Eris character and could stop the tragedy of that day, Suzu averted her eyes from reality because Suzu treasured herself. Suzu sealed everything so deep in the bottom of her heart that she didnt even realize it herself. Pasting a smile on the face, just like usual} The darkness in Suzus heart. That was a fierce guilt. Even though it was only her who could stop Eris crime, she neglected that by denying the reality that Eri would do anything bad. As a result, a lot of people died, and her classmates were also almost annihilated. If she just nonchalantly consulted with Shizuku, perhaps something would have changed. The regret of not doing that had been whirling fiercely in Suzus heart since that day. {While declaring that Suzu is her best friend, Suzu didnt notice the distortion of her heart. If it was Suzu, if it was Suzu who had been together with Eri longer than anyone. She should have been able to notice it, yet by stepping into her heart, perhaps it would also exposed the fakeness of Suzus own smile Suzu feared that so she didnt do anything Hearing the words best friend from you feels really astonishing.} {Do you think that everything would be fine if you just put on a smile? Even though it was just a widely thin relation where your hearts didnt connect with each other, did you think that you are actually not alone? Just like Eri said, what open stupidity, isnt it?} Suzu wordlessly swept her iron fan. Dozens of barriers that she deployed cut through the wind and rushed the false image, surrounding it. Instantly, magic power exploded inside the containment, the explosion that was like an improvised frag grenade striking the white Suzu. The surrounding ground was blown away, ice fragments were dancing in the air sparklingly, and perhaps it was only expected, the false image appeared unharmed wrapped in shining barrier while she was unfolding her white iron fan, hiding half her face. Since the battle started, this development had been repeated all along. Suzus attack couldnt break through the white Suzus protection no matter what. And then, the false image that hardened her defense mercilessly tore apart Suzu with blades of words one-sidedly. {What are you going to do after meeting Eri one more time? Even though you actually dont know what you want to say when you meet her, even though you are thinking that you will only get hostility and scorn directed at you without question anyway.} Not only the past, the white Suzu also turned the matter of the future into a blade to swing at Suzu. Not doing what she should do averting her eyes from reality, tricking herself, the guilt of letting many people die, the regret of not trying to step into that distortion even while calling herself the best friend, although her feeling of wanting to meet was true, actually, she still didnt know what she wanted to do when she actually meets her. She felt anxiety and fretfulness as though she was wandering inside a thick mist. The heart of Suzu was creaking, it was torn apart, bleeding from the thorough torment, reaching its limit was how it should be {Even after saying this much, Suzu is not really getting stronger, huh. Even though at first you turned weak from what Suzu was saying. Even though you just denied it, if you only averted your eyes, Suzu can get stronger} As Suzu thought, there is really that kind of rule. If thats the case, then no matter what you are saying, you wont be able to get stronger. {It looks like it. In the middle, your heart began to gain determination little by little. Suzus words, on the contrary, became your strength to look back at yourself.} While facing the white Suzu that was shaking her head as though to say good grief, Suzu was breathing hard, her hands that were grasping her iron fans were trembling, even so, she opened her mouth to speak with a dignified tone. Yes. Even though its about Suzu herself, but the more it was showed to Suzu, it felt really painful, agonizing. But, what you are saying is all true? Thats why its fine already. Its enough already standing still for the sake of Suzu herself. In the first place, since Suzu saw the dream at Haltinas Great Labyrinth, Suzu had come to understand just how much Suzu averted her eyes from what is important. { What a convenient dream that is.} The white Suzu laughed. But, Suzu also laughed. That wasnt a fake laugh, it was a laugh filled with bitterness and pain that came from her heart. Suzu should be able to get it. That world of dreams. Only if Suzu properly accepted reality. Suzu talked to herself with calm eyes. At that time, what Taeko-san said to just laugh, she didnt mean that its fine if Suzu just smiles. Thats not all, what Taeko-san meant is to open your own heart first if you want to connect with other peoples hearts. Right now, Suzu understands. If you wanted to make others happy, first you yourself had to be happy. Surely, there were a lot of people who had heard those words. This was the same as that. Its just as you said, honestly, Suzu also doesnt understand what she wants to do by meeting Eri. Does Suzu want to curse at her, blame her, apologize for averting Suzus eyes, or to persuade her back Suzu doesnt know. Suzus heart since that day, that day when it received that painful betrayal was disordered in pieces. Various emotions were overflowing like a river after a heavy rain. It was merely enduring so that it didnt flood over. Surely, the dam of Suzus heart would break the first time she confronted Eri and would scream. That was why Suzu doesnt understand, but Suzu knows that Suzu has to meet her so She wouldnt expose any unsightliness just like at Haltinas Great Labyrinth. That was conveyed implicitly to her other self. { Suzus strength is lowering a little again. Looks like your resolve is the real thing.} Thats right. This is not just words anymore. This is not seeing just a sweet dream. Suzu will surpass you and go ahead on this path! Gather and return?Divine SeveranceCTurn! Suzu proclaimed with resolve in her words. And then, she swung her pair of iron fans widely. Right after, white Suzus surrounding shone brilliantly, the barrier was created as though in reverse regeneration. Divine SeveranceCTurn?By using regeneration magic, this magic made use of the magic power of a barrier that had been smashed and dispersed once to create a barrier once more. The Suzus barriers that had been smashed until now had reached several hundred. The barriers of the white Suzu had also been smashed in great numbers. All those were regenerated and manifested for the sake of barrier burst. The total number of barriers were a hundred and fifty layers. Those barriers surrounded white Suzu like a castle wall. {Is that is so if its insufficient with just your own, you even regenerate the barrier that Suzu smashed.} Yep. You are Suzu herself so it is not hard to regenerate it. In exchange, all of Suzus magic power is dried away but you are defeated! {Then try it. Use that power that is changed into the resolve to surpass everything!} The barrier of the white Suzu shined. It was a challenge to just try it if she thought she could break it. Suzu swept her iron fans powerfully. All the barrier was made to have directionality, and the spell commanded them to burst and scatter. Right after that, the spacious room shook fiercely along with a thunderous roar. Ice fragments were raining down in sprinkles from the ceiling. Even the caster Suzu was blown away by the great explosion and slid until the wall. And then her consciousness skipped when her back fiercely struck the ice wall. The cause was because she poured everything into the explosive power, even the little bit of her magic power that should be for defense. She couldnt hear anything except ringing in her ears. Perhaps her eardrums were torn. She somehow managed to hold back her hazy consciousness. She directed her gaze at ground zero while fixing her shaking eyesight, somehow. The dense remains of magic power and smoke of ice fragments were clearing, at the large crater created there there was nothing. At the same time, the ice wall at Suzus right side suddenly melted in one part and a new passage appeared. Looking at that, Suzu discerned that she finally overcame the trial. Immediately her consciousness was succumbing to the damage from the shockwave and her magic power consumption. ( Its okay to rest, isnt it just for a little.) Suzu whispered so inside her heart, then her consciousness was dragged into darkness. It felt like drifting in the bottom of the gloomy water, inside such a sensation, Suzus consciousness slightly awakened. It felt like her body was shaking in a certain rhythm, in her hazy mind Suzu thought it was like she was in a cradle. However, heavy sounds and the warmth conveyed on her cheek making her comprehended that it was the footsteps of a large person and their body warmth. The instant she comprehended that Suzus consciousness rapidly rose to the surface. E, eh? What? How? Yoo, Suzu. You woke up? Hee? Ryuutaro-kun? Yeah, its me. For a moment, Uwaa, kidnapping!? Suzu thought fluttered and her body stiffened, but she somehow understood that she was carried on Ryuutaros back and her body relaxed. Err, why is Ryuutaro-kun carrying Suzu on your back? You see. After sending the irritating bastard flying away and passing through the path that appeared, I saw Suzu sleeping like a log at the corner of a similar room, so for the time being, lets just carry you. You didnt wake up even when I shook you, yeah as expected, there was also no way I could wake you up with wrestling moves, too. Yes, if you tried to wake up Suzu like that then it will be waking up to Barrier Burst for you. For a moment, Suzu made an unpleasant expression thinking that if it was Ryuutaro, then he might really do that. Although in the end, he was able to be considerate towards the female, so perhaps this was also a growth Suzu thought that with a relieved sigh. Previously he was a guy that would hit the back or shoulder of another hard while laughing heartily without caring of the other partys sex. But, so thats how it is. So that trial room is connected with everyone else then. Looks like it. I think ahead of this path will be the room of someone else. It will be great if its Kaori or Tio-san. Suzu is still not healed here wait, Ryuutaro-kun is somehow worn out too, right? Thank you for carrying Suzu. Suzu expressed her gratitude brightly while settling on Ryuutaros large back. Now that she looked, Ryuutaros clothes were also looking quite ragged after winning a really hard fight. There was no stutter on his footsteps that moved forward ruggedly, but he looked like he received quite the damage. Aah, just this much aint a big deal. Its only about five of my ribs, and also my shoulder that got dislocated and my arm was broken, thats all. Thats not something at the level that you can just write off as thats all! No, no, I fixed my shoulder already. I also reinforced my arm with Vajra, so its fin-gebohaa!? Hiiiii!! Ryuutaro-kun is vomiting out an impossible amount of blood!? In front of the panicked Suzu who heard Ryuutaros unsubstantiated assertion, Ryuutaro who was about to say that he was fine became a bright red merlion. It looked like his internal organs were also considerably damaged. Suzu hurriedly got down from Ryuutaros back while screaming, she put a shoddy healing magic on him. She didnt have an aptitude for healing magic, so it was only a basic magic she learned for a critical time but it was better than nothing. Faint light wrapped Ryuutaro who was mildly wiping the blood on his mouth nonchalantly as though he hadnt just vomited a large amount of blood. The effect wasnt that high because Suzu used a simplified magic circle that could be carried around, but it was possible to stop bleeding and pain and heal the little wound with that. Ah? It feels a little more comfortable somehow? Thanks, Suzu. Listen here, Ryuutaro-kun. Why are you that calm after vomiting blood in buckets like that? Actually, you are not a human, are you? You are an idiot, arent you? Thats cruel, eh. What, if its just this much then you can make it somehow with your spirit. Spirit what a convenient word. Suzu finished the treatment with a tired look. While she was at it, she also treated the remaining damage on her body core due to the explosive impact. Although this was only something for the peace of mind, she wanted to find Kaori or Tio quickly. Well, I also only just cleared the trial favorably, so I also got a little high tensioned here. Aa, certainly there is that. Its not like the time at Sea of Trees, we are properly fighting here indeed, it feels joyful. Right? Now that you mentioned it, how did Ryuutaro-kun do? You dont look like you have any worry or anything but ah, its fine if its something hard to say, you know? Suzu nonchalantly said something cruel like You are muscle brain, so there is no point even if you are abused verbally, right?. In a certain meaning, it seemed that she had put down a mask of hers. On the other hand, Ryuutaro that was naturally disparaged didnt look like he particularly minded it, rather he didnt even notice it and answered indifferently. No, its not anything big, so I dont mind. I was just given insults that Im a loser bastard. Suzu was dumbfounded hearing those words. Ryuutaro was a man that would just charge ahead even when there was danger in front of him. She had never seen him faltering back. What was the meaning of calling him a loser? Suzu tilted her head unable to imagine it. Looking at Suzu who was like that, Ryuutaro scratched his cheek a little embarrassed while averting his eyes, before he dropped a bomb. Oh man, you see, since quite some time ago, I dont know what to do to approach the woman I fell in love with yeah. I didnt even confess, on top of that she was taken completely by another man to begin with something like that. Thats what to say In a sense, it could be said to be a light worry. It was just as Suzu expected, perhaps even the great labyrinth was feeling something like This guys negative emotion is too little, though? What can you do to torment him, I dont get it? And then, I got told something like steal the woman with brute force without reservation, various kind of unpleasant emotions were welling up in me but In Ryuutaros case, the method of shoving the darkness in his heart to his face so he would self-destruct was pointless. It seemed that the great labyrinth tried to attack Ryuutaro by strengthening its conscious enticement to make him lose reasoning, possibly to drown his heart in desire and erase his positive emotion as his virtue. In that way, this could be a troublesome trial with the danger of going mad. But, Ryuutaro didnt lose his sense, and he avoided turning into an incarnation of his desire. The prime reason for that, rather than because of Ryuutaros mental strength it was because of Realistically stealing her is impossible, anyway. There aint just no way. Rather its suicide. Ill get killed by Nagumo, also by Yue-san, too. Heh? . eEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!!? Suzu knew what was inside Ryuutaros heart from the flow of the story, because of how unexpected it was, Suzu raised a magnificently loud voice of shock after a few beats. And then Suzu whose mouth was closing and opening while her eyes widened largely began to confirm it timidly. Ryuutaro looked away with a sullen expression, but his ears turned red so it was obvious that he was hiding his embarrassment. Ryu, Ryuutaro-kun, eh? Lies? Really? You liked Onee-sama? Aa, whats with you, is it really that strange for me to be in love with that person huh- N, no, thats not true at all. But, you didnt show anything that pointed at that at all so You, in front of those two, do you think I can show any kind of attitude like that? Ryuutaro-kun what a pitiful Dont pity me! You, your personality changed somewhere somehow! Ryuutaro howled at Suzu who was sending him a gaze as though she was looking at a pitiful thing. Her speech and conduct strangely turned straight so what he pointed out was correct. She was not just a girl who was only smiling anymore. But right now, what was important wasnt Suzus change, but the wound of Ryuutaros heart (lol) who kept being shown the spectacle of the woman he fell in love with flirting with another man regardless of who was watching. Indeed, in front of Hajime and Yue, there was no way he could take action as someone who fell in love with Yue. He was also made to hesitate by the atmosphere those two wafted off. His pride as a man and the obstinacy in his heart was damaged. If he was asked what he could do, then it was to recognize it as unrequited love and make a clean break with it. In reality, that was what Ryuutaro actually did. And the great labyrinth forcefully dragged that out but The side he needed to steal from was just too bad. Whether it was the male side or the female side. In front of desire and whatever, there was only a definite future of helplessness. No matter how much his black emotion was stimulated telling him to steal her, what was impossible was impossible. Rather, it even made him want to explode and scold Dont say something absurd! Look at reality you idiot! at the other self that was instigating him. Hm, but thats really unexpected. Who would have ever thought that Ryuutaro-kun was in love with Onee-sama.? Its not really that strange, right? Even you called her Onee-sama since that day, aint you? Aah, so its like that. Yep, perhaps that is indeed not that strange. Suzu clapped her hands *pon* as though she was convinced of Ryuutaros words. That day which Ryuutaro mentioned was the time when they were in the absolute great pinch at Orcus Great Labyrinth. Yues beauty and overwhelming strength trampled the enemy accompanied with a blue dragon made any watcher even feel divinity. Her imperturbable manner, her bewitching atmosphere that was in contrast with her young appearance, and the slight kindness she showed to Suzu all of those were just too charming for a high school student, whether male or female. Similar to how Suzu came to yearn for Yue as Onee-sama, several male students (and a part of the female students) had their heart stolen by Yue that day. Ryuutaro was just one person among that group. Dont say this to the others, okay? Thats, well, Suzu wont talk. Saying that will only damage Ryuutaro-kun. Rather, isnt it better if you didnt tell Suzu? Certainly, thats true but Aaa, is it something like you want to tell someone else, just for once? Aint you sharp? Well, something like that. Its something like complaining, my bad. Looking at the wryly smiling Ryuutaro, Suzu also returned a wry smile. But, challenging the opponent from the front with angry feeling and turned ragged like that is unacceptable, isnt it? That bastards mug was irritating. When I recalled it, it made me want to punch him flying again. I think you can just use a mirror for that. Suzu made a complicated look at Ryuutaro who confirmed he had gone through a really strange trial, but before long the end of the road became visible ahead. It seemed that while they were talking they had reached their last stop. O? Its the next room. Please, Kaori or Tio-san be there Suzu who wanted to ask for healing clasped her hands in prayer while approaching the ice wall. The ice wall reacted to them and melted, opening the entrance toward the room inside. In the end it seemed Suzus prayer reached. Kyah!? Uoh!? The moment Suzu and Ryuutaro entered the room, the assaulting shockwave and the torrent of magic power made them reflexively scream while covering their face with their hands. And then Suzu somehow deployed a barrier, ahead of her gaze was the figure of two Tios, both of them raising one of their hands while firing black and pure white flashes at each other. The opposing two colored flashes were clashing right from the front in the middle of Tio and the false image of Tio wearing white kimonos and hair that was white like snow. The two flashes were swallowing each other. The shockwave that trampled the room of ice was created from the collision of the two breaths. {Fufufu, I feel it. Thy hatred and rage. The fear and resignation. No matter how many hundreds of years has passed, that tragedy that cannot be forgotten, the betrayal of the people thy protected as easy as flipping over ones hand, the gazes of scorn and fright, the murder of thy comrades, friends, parents, the humiliation carved on their corpse.} In the middle of the space that was dyed with white and black flashes, the false image of Tio was floating a repugnant smile while talking with a voice that was resounding with excessive clarity. That was the memory of the great persecution that erased the dragon clan from history five hundred years go. They were the strongest race of the strongest country, however, they by no means displayed arrogance. They were the greatest country that was far unrelated with the violent rule, and it was their last. Because the dragon clan was few, the country they managed didnt differentiate any human or demi-human, they had prosperous coexistence between various races. They protected the powerless, supported the weak, opposed when evil appeared regardless of country, hoisting morals and virtue right from the front. Such way of life was a joke, but they were undoubtedly persisting in that ideal. Besides the people of their own country, the surrounding countries even extolled the dragon clan as exactly the true royalty. Everyone was saved and protected by the dragon clan sometime, somewhere, by some kind of reason. Everyone held respect and idolized them. But, such days suddenly met their end. ?Dragon clan was a monster. Such foolish thinking was spreading among the people so rapidly like a nightmare. Throughout the continent, no matter which clan you looked at, there was no race that could completely transform into another race. That overwhelming strength and the beastly appearance of complete dragonification were certainly something that blurred the boundary between human and monster. Even so their achievement until now and their noble way of living couldnt possibly be denied. Regardless the moment such thinking was spreading, the eyes of the people changed from reverence to fear, from trust to doubt, and then from aspiration to disdain. {O thee. At that time, it was quite an exhilarating feeling, wasnt it? Remember, that time when thou smashed the church into dust. Even that time of great persecution, the fellows who cornered us and united all the countries together against us were the church. Trampling the hateful enemy, it was an indescribable pleasure wasnt it?} The false image talked. In the front, Tio said that she was helping up Hajime, but actually what truly made her delighted was accomplishing her own revenge. At the end of the day, for Tio Claus, rather than Nagumo Hajimes life and death, the most important thing for her was obtaining the just cause for the sake of her revenge, the false image said. Hearing those words, Suzu and Ryuutaro that usually only knew the figure of Tio who was always frankly showing her affection to Hajime opened their eyes wide in shock and stared at Tio. However, Tio didnt even try to protest, she was only staying quiet and kept firing her breath. It was as though she was affirming the words of her false image. Perhaps getting into a good mood because of that, the tongue of the false image of Tio was getting increasingly smoother. {At first, even when thou thought of going together with Nagumo Hajime, actually what thou actually thought was to use him correct? The power of that man is abnormal. And then, there is no way that power wont stand out. And, in that case, the mastermind of that great persecution that unnaturally started suddenly?the god too would surely direct his attention at him. And then, just like what he did at the dragon clan who once possessed power, the god would also bare his fang at him again. When that happen, the fang of Nagumo Hajime would be directed at the god too, it might be of assistance for the killing of god, that was what thou thought.} That was really a calculating thinking. It was a way of thinking that was even more and more distanced from the usual Tio. Suzu and Ryuutaro that listened from the side thought it was unbelievable. However, the words that the false image of oneself talked were by no means a lie. Even if it was only something slight, even if the person themselves didnt aware of it, it was certainly an emotion that the person possessed even if by a fragment in their heart. For that reason, looking at the unknown side of Tio who was a pervert with suffering fetish but who sometimes shown gentle and intellectual aspect of her, made Suzu and Ryuutaro unable to hide their shock. Perhaps noticing the condition of those two, Tio sent a glance at them. At her face, there was no emotion visible at all. Not even cheerfulness, or her joking smile, or her kindness, or the light of intellect, none of those were reflected there. The expression of Tio that they saw for the first time made them swallowed their breath. {Human, demi-human, the devil, and then god. At that time, thou hate everything who stole those important for thou. But, that hatred, rage, those are something natural for thou to have. ?Yes, revenge, is thy legitimate right!} The white flash was slightly beginning to swallow the black flash. The rivalry of power began to crumble. Perhaps that was because the words of the false image were shaking the heart of Tio. Tio remembered. Both her parents were always talking proudly and nobly. In fact, both of them fought in order to let their clan escaped, until the very end they persisted in the dignity of the dragon clan. Therefore, these feeling inside Tio that justified hatred and rage toward other people, the feeling that affirmed revenge, they were betrayal toward her parents. The mouth of the false image of Tio distorted in a grin looking at the weakened strength of Tio while, slowly, she presented her hand that wasnt releasing the breath. {Take my hand. If thou do that, I will enable thou to accomplish that revenge. Its fine already to not forcefully repress the hell fire smoldering inside thy heart. Thy fang of revenge wont dull because of the torment of thy conscience. I will skillfully lead Nagumo Hajime. No worry, that man too is not thinking unfavorably of me. He is a sweet man toward anyone who has entered his heart. There are so many ways to do this.} That was a temptation. A fuel to change the flame of revenge sealed deep inside Tios heart into a hell fire. It wasnt something to hurt Tios heart and broke it so it could kill Tio, it was similar like with Ryuutaros trial, it was an attack that aimed at a change of mind using temptation. It was also a trap to spur Hajime and co to kill a god by using Tio. The momentum of the white breath was increasingly getting stronger, the black breath was getting weaker as though expressing Tios heart. Perhaps they felt a sense of danger from that situation, Suzu and Ryuutaro were yelling Tio-san, dont listen to that! Get a hold of yourself, Tio-san! with expression colored by uneasiness. The white flash was just about to hit. Was Tio going to be erased just like that, or perhaps she would take the hand of the false image and became a changed Tio that would make use of her comrades. In that case, it was unthinkable if Suzu and Ryuutaro that witnessed this would stay safe. But, right now, more than the danger to themselves, the feeling of Suzu and Ryuutaro that didnt want to see the figure of Tio whose existence was a pervert but also a reliable big sister for them, falling to darkness was far stronger. Their feeling was so strong to the degree that they were thinking even if Tio wouldnt look back at them, then they would just undo the barrier and directly fought the false image. But, at that time when it seemed that Tio would fall, suddenly a voice resounded. That was the voice of Tio who until now hadnt said even a single word. We, dont know the meaning of our own existence. It was a calm voice. Rather than calling that talking, it was more like ascertaining something inside oneself. Is this body a beast, or man? If everything in this world has meaning then where is that answer could be. {Those words } The false image noticed something and leaked out a murmur. At the same time, she noticed how the progress of the breath she fired stopped still. Many months and years without an answer. In that case, whether man or beast, we will hold our soul with determination. {-, my strength, impossible, just what in the world, starts this?} The black flash was moving forward. With hard effort the white was dyed by black, the stolen distance was stolen back. The false image felt how the strength inside her was weakening along with her pushed back breath. Tio should have been listening all her words all this time while staying quiet. She wasnt unable to refute for even a single thing, a gap was made in that heart, and she was about to submit to her negative self, that was how it should be. Despite so, without even any previous sign Tio suddenly made a comeback. While the false image was confused, sonorous words resounded clearly that it gradually even painted out the thunderous roar the breaths played out. The eyes of dragon see through the straight truth, destroying deceit and suspicion. Although it was the eyes of the beast, it wasnt something just for the sake of making someone to fall into terror. By possessing intellect as well, it would see the truth and became something for the sake of saving someone. The claw of dragon tears apart the rampart of steel, crushing the nesting malice. If there were people to protect there, then it would crush any kind of enemy no matter what. The claw of dragon was wielded only for the sake of overthrowing evil. The fang of the dragon crunches ones own weakness, washing away hatred and rage. It was a gigantic figure, far separated from man, exactly because of that, they had to strictly discipline themselves. If it was for that sake, then thrust that fang even to oneself. To let ones body burned in hatred and rage, and lost ones reasoning, was something unforgivable by oneself. Benevolence, at the time that is lost, we are merely a beast. If oneself was reduced to wielding power by merely following the emotion, injuring the innocents, lets recognize it. Themselves were merely a beast. But, Be that as it may, as long as we continue to wield the sword of reasoning?we are the dragonkin! (TN: All this time the dragon I wrote here in the raw is written as dragon man. But I just write it as dragon because dragon man doesnt have a nice ring for me.) Tio opened her eyes wide together with her proclamation. Her pupil split vertically and showed her bestiality, shining brilliantly in golden color. At the same time, the invisible pressure was overflowing from Tio. It was equal to the water pressure of a grand waterfall but different with Hajimes brutal storm, this pressure was like when someone looked up at a sacred mountain that was far high, causing one to want to lower ones head to nature. Such coercion?if it was said strongly, then this was what one called supreme will. (TN: Or Haki, like in One Piece) { Dont tell me, thou. Thou were holding back?} The false images expression turned into the unbelieving look. That couldnt be helped. There was nothing that should trigger this, how even though Tios mind should weaken and granted power to the false image, yet she suddenly made a comeback as if it was nothing. There was only one explanation. Tio was controlling the weakening and strengthening of her own mind. It wasnt something ordinary to control ones mind that it could even trick the trial of a great labyrinth. If every one of Hajimes group were all fighting cheat, then Tio could be a mental strength cheat. O will of great labyrinth. I thank thou. A chance to listen objectively to ones own true heart objectively cannot be found that easily. Because of the heart, is something like a vast sea, perhaps there is a gap created while I myself dont notice it and so I made use of thou but unexpectedly, I collect quite a harvest here. Those words caused the false image to comprehend that her assumption was correct and her expression was turning increasingly unbelieving. { But, there is no falsehood in what I said! There is no way thy false emotion is gone! Why Im this easily-} The words of the false image made Tio calmly narrowed her eyes. And then she strengthened her mind to the degree that it take away the strength of the false image right to the core. The sleeves of her black kimono and her long smooth black hair that reached until her waist was flapping due to the torrent of magic power, while Tio was standing majestically, her figure where her hand was stretching straight ahead, was so beautiful that surely if Hajime was there, his gaze would reflexively get stolen even if Yue was right beside him. Not even a fragment of her perversion was showing through, with her standing figure that could be mistaken as a king, Tio put her soul into her words and resounded it. Dont look down on me. Know just who I am. As long as one was human, it was impossible to not have a negative emotion. What the false image said about her calculating side, her revengeful heart were certainly existing inside Tios heart. But, if the doubt of the false image was to be answered, the answer could be seen from the proclamation of dragon clans soul just before this. The oath that was handed down among the dragon clan was exactly the pillar that was toughly supporting Tios mind. As long as Tio was a dragon clan, it would be her absolute core that would never break. If she still didnt understand from that, then, Tio proclaimed with the pride and nobility of the dragon clan. The proud dragon?the descendant of Claus clan, Tio Claus is here! That was the answer. Because she was the dragon Tio Claus that she didnt break. That was all there was to it. The false image of Tio had no words. In her expression, it looked like there was some kind of understanding, as though to say that she was beaten, she was floating a vague smile that looked like that. Toward such false image of hers, Tio majestically gifted her last words. Thing like fang of revenge is no compare to the might of the true fang of a dragon. Thou can taste it by that body of thee. Right after that, Tios breath pulsed, it turned thicker as though it was doubled, not tolerating even the littlest of resistance and swallowed all the white. And then, without stopping it opened a large hole in the wall of the room and dispersed. Later there was nothing left. After giving a glance at the ice space that was immediately repaired, and the newly appeared ice passage, Tio turned on her heel without looking especially happy or moved. Looking for the result she was unwounded. She waved the sleeve of her black kimono gracefully and elegantly brushed off the hair hanging in front of her with one hand. That tranquil atmosphere and beautiful gesture, completed with the overwhelming strength of just now, caused words of peerless beauty to naturally float in ones mind. This is bad its like, Suzu is going to find her second Onee-sama. Im not thinking anything at all. Yeah, Im not thinking anything and Im sticking to that. God dammit. Perhaps the conversation between Suzu and Ryuutaro reached her ear, Tio turned her gaze at the two and smiled gently. Even that smile made the two of them completely flurried with every bit of it. Both of thou are safe. For thou both to arrive here means you have passed through thy trial then? Ye, yes. So, somehow O, ou, desu. We passed, desu. (TN: Ryuutaro here suddenly used a polite language.) Tio tilted her head toward Suzu and Ryuutaro who was behaving strangely. Even such gesture wasnt something good for the heart of the two currently. Even though normally she was just an excessive pervert, this gap was just foul! The two of them wanted to make that tsukkomi with a loud voice. Especially Ryuutaro. Even while feeling confused about the state of the two, Tio looked at the passage Tio and Ryuutaro passed behind them. There are only the two of thou that linked up? Ye, yes. We didnt see, anybody else. Nodding Is that so at Suzus words, Tio made a little disappointed face. And then with her pained expression that caused the body temperature of Suzu and Ryuutaro to increase, even more, she leaked out in a small voice. If the master is here, and he heard about my thought when I first met master that my false image exposed?I will be punished right now without delay. Furthermore, it will be an extraordinary punishment without a doubt. How unfortunate. What is unfortunate is you. Unconsciously, Suzu and Ryuutaro made tsukkomis harmoniously. It was truly, truly unfortunate in various meaning. However, just for a little, it was relieving to see that Tio was really a pervert just as expected, but it felt like losing somehow to feel that so they absolutely wouldnt say it out loud. Chapter 147 The Foundation of A Hero Haha, my apologies. The backlash of being serious for too long made my pathos leak out for just a little much. A little? X2 The light of regeneration magic that Tio exercised enveloped Suzu and Ryuutaro, illuminating the passage. The words that Tio said while smiling during that time were tsukkomi-ed by them with scornful eyes. The nobility of Tio that was usually unseen, her elegance that was mistaken as royalty, her refinement, the recoil from all those that caused Suzu and also Ryuutaros hearts to be palpitating thoroughly made the gazes that were directed at Tio colder than usual. Especially Ryuutaro, it felt like his pure heart was toyed with, even though he understood that it was just an outburst of anger, his mental state couldnt help but lower the temperature of his gaze. Drifting inside such a strange atmosphere, after the light of healing that had enveloped the two had vanished, their bodies were in perfect health without even a single injury. It was just a few seconds since Tio exercised her regeneration magic. Even though it was amazing it was amazing but but Suzu cannot honestly praise it now. But, thank you Tio-san. Me too, I wonder just why this kind of pervert is like this but thanks anyway. Thou art welcome. Also Ryuutaro. Even if thou insulted me, I wont feel happy you know? I wont wag my tail to anybody except master. Im truly sorry. A vein appeared on Ryuutaros temple. Inside his heart he cursed Its like Im trying to attract her but getting dumped instead, isnt it. He didnt say anything out loud because there would be no end to it. Once again, unspeakable rage that shuddered welled up from inside him against Tio who was calmly using two exact opposite aspects, the dignified beauty just now and the perversion that conveniently converted any kind of attack into pleasure. At the same time Just as I thought, Nagumo is amazing, huh? Suzu doesnt think that Nagumo-kun needs that kind of praise though. Thinking about Hajime went along with Tios everything, Ryuutaro saw the depth of Hajimes magnanimity as a man, no, as a human and raised his praise to him. Surely it was just as Suzu said, if Hajime heard that he would surely have a vein appearing in his forehead saying that it was not the case. Like that, Suzu and Ryuutaro were fed up by Tios perversion that she naturally emitted. During that time, the end of the passage became visible ahead. It was the next room. Hmm, there art multiple presences on the other side. It seems there are members who have already linked up there. Nagumooo, please be there. I wont be able to hold back if you dont take her off our hands soon. Please god, make it so the owner is there. Suzu and Ryuutaro murmured in prayer after hearing Tios words. And then Suzu also nonchalantly said something cruel. It seemed that since she passed her trial, she had learned to punch straight with her words. Like that, the ice wall the three approached melted and vanished and what was at the other side of the wall was MuuIIIii, Yue you bhird braiiiinn!! Shut hup. Closeht phervertt Aah geez. You two, stop it alreadyyy There straddling above the lying down Yue, Kaori was pulling Yues cheeks *gyuuuuuuu*, and toward Kaori who was doing that, Yue similarly pinched up Kaoris cheeks *muniiiiii*, and then, Shia was mediating those two in a dither. Whats this Cat fight? This is their usual quarrel. They really have a good relationship. Suzu and Ryuutaro were dumbfounded. Tios expression was smiling peacefully. Looking at the figures of the two that were pulling the others cheeks with teary eyes while striking each other like pawing cats, surely it couldnt be helped that their expression turned like that. The two girls were merely running out of magic power due to the huge fight just now and so this quarrel was the most that they could do. Eh? Tio-san? Also both of you. So all of you safely overcame the trial then. Im glad. Come now Yue-san, Kaori-san, Tio-san and others have arrived hereee! Stop fighting alreadyyy! Come on, release your hands from the cheeks, dont keep hitting at each other! Ah, over there, dont kick! Please calmly I said stop it alreadyyy! Shia snapped toward Yue and Kaori who wouldnt stop quarreling childishly. Two reinforced fists were striking down on the heads of the two, a *GOKIN!* sound that shouldnt have rung out reverberated. Yue and Kaori crouched down while holding their heads. My headd-, my headd~ They groaned like so. Hmm, it seems that the position of Shia and Yue strangely got reversed since we came to this labyrinth I wonder if Yue also slightly received the influence of the great labyrinth? Well, its interesting to look at anyway. Tio tilted her head while murmuring her guess that was half correct. Yue was also exhausted because she recalled various memories of the far past. She even let out a weak-hearted remark against her better judgment. Rather, with how large her past trauma it was strange that it ended with just this much. And then, the unconscious reliance that was created from the weakness of Yues heart that was naturally directed at her lover Hajime, but even Shia who had remarkable growth since she was acknowledged as lover by Hajime was also not just a handful little sister anymore and turned into a reliable partner that Yue was apt to rely on. In other words, in addition of Shias growth, her distance with Yue was also shrinking further. Fuu, my apologies, we made you wait. The new passage is over there, so lets advance forward. Thou art really reliable right now. Shia urged them ahead while carrying Yue and Kaori at both sides under her arms. Tio nodded at that while looking fondly. The party advance through the passage once more. The people who they hadnt found were three people, Hajime, Shizuku, and Kouki. They were walking forward while praying so that they could link up at the next room. Like that now, they suddenly stood still in front of the ice wall that was at the end of the passage they had reached. Shias rabbit ears were twitching around while she was making a complicated face. Right after that, her eyes widened in shock. Eh tho, those two too? The sudden words and attitude of Shia who had sharp senses caused the other members to look at her wondering what was going on. Yue, Kaori, Tio, the three of them immediately concentrated and reached out their senses at the other side of the ice wall. And the result, they understood what made Shia surprised and they looked at each other. Nothing will begin even if we just stand here. We can only confirm the situation directly. Nn. If he is Hajimes enemy, I will beat him up. Err, Yue? Thats a little Anyway, lets go. While her cheek was twitching at Yue who was narrowing her eyes dangerously, Kaori could only pray that she wished it was just a quarrel like her and Yue. But, that prayer didnt reach. Ahead of the ice wall they passed, at the next room, storm of killing intent and hatred was blowing violently. Yes, Hajime and Kouki were currently in mortal combat. Amanogawa Kouki. He who was born as the only son of an ordinary household had someone who he respected and idolized from the heart even now. That someone was Koukis grandfather. The name of that grandfather was Amanogawa Kanji, he was a skilled attorney famous in business world. It was established custom for the family to go play at their grandfathers house when it was a long holiday, but Kanjis wife?because Koukis grandmother had passed away early, the grandfather that was living alone was very affectionate toward Kouki. For his age, Kanjis back was straight and his muscular body was overflowing with ambition, nevertheless, he wasnt scary, but a gentle person. Kouki idolized dearly such a grandfather as his, that was to say he was a grandfathers boy. What Kouki liked the most from Kanji was Kanjis story of his experiences. The experiences that Kanji obtained from his work as an attorney were told to Kouki as though he was reading from a picture book so that the small Kouki could easily understand them. Realistically speaking, the stories were also considerably arranged to not breach the duty of confidentiality, but even so, the eloquent stories of his grandfather were full of human drama that caused Koukis heart to dance many times. Helping the weak, crushing the strong, reaching his hand to a troubled person without hesitation, accomplishing the correct thing, always being fair in the end, Kanjis stories were a thing that included that kind of teaching. A heros tale that personified ideal and justice. A common story for young children. Because of that, for Kouki, his grandfather Kanji was exactly a hero. Just like how other children of his age idolized a certain masked rider or the space alien that defeated space monsters even faster than instant ramen could cook, Kouki idolized Kanji like that. It could be said that because his target to idolize was nearby that Koukis idolizing was even stronger than other children. He wished someday I will be like grandfather. But, naturally, the real world couldnt be like Kanjis story where truth and justice defeated the evil and unreasonable, and the righteousness of ideals could be realized without end. In the occupation of attorney, even if they held justice and fairness, their foremost mission wasnt to pursue the truth or impeach the guilty but to protect the interest of their client. To be called as competent attorney, it wasnt enough with just having excellent skill as an attorney, it was also because Kanji was a human who could realistically think with good and evil at the same time. He thoroughly knew about the dirty part of society and also how it was insufficient to just carry ideal and justice in hand. But, before he could teach that to Kouki he passed on to the next world. It was before Kouki entered elementary school. The cause was an acute heart attack. Kanjis death left behind a large influence on Kouki. The thinking that it was okay for a young child to only think of beautiful things was something really normal, Kanji couldnt be blamed because of that. Someday, when Kouki grew up, he was planning to also talk to Kouki about bitter experience that included reality when things wouldnt go as you expected. The death of the hero he idolized was a shock for Kouki. He thought of his beloved grandfather, the more he soaked in his memory of Kanji the more he beautified his image of Kanji as a hero, putting a deep root of the ideal righteousness into the deepest part of young Koukis heart. That righteousness was following the teaching of his grandfather that sounded pleasant to the ears of children, at the same time it was righteousness that didnt recognize the impure part inside the minority or good and evil at all. To further say it, Kouki came to think that what the majority of people thought as right was the absolute right. Although it wasnt like that was something peculiar. Children everywhere always watched the hero from television or comics that held the ideal righteousness inside their heart. And then, those children would pile up days of living, repeating many failures from crashing into the wall of reality. Sometimes, they would experience setback, learn how to give up and compromise. They would naturally study the way to sail the storm of reality skillfully. They would keep their aspiration as just aspiration, ideal as just ideal, storing all those inside a treasure box that they put at the corner of their heart while looking at reality. That was the natural course of events. Kouki too should be like that. If that happened, then there would be no problem at all. However, Kouki was too prodigious to ride the natural course of events. His high specs allowed him to overcome the wall of reality while following his ideal. Without any failure or setback, he pushed through every situation with his own strength. His ideal of children completely passed through. As a result, without realizing it, Kouki came to not doubt his own righteousness. He was cautioned many times about the danger of that by several people close to him, especially by his parents and Shizuku, but Kouki only heard that advice with a smile. He didnt listen seriously or reform himself. In the first place, he had charisma and his principle was solely based on good intention, so not including those several people that cautioned him, everyone else supported Kouki and that was also one factor that caused Kouki to not change. Of course, there was no way everything went well without anything wrong at all. Several problems cropped up in places that Kouki wasnt aware of. The envy at Shizuku was also one of those. But, Kouki who didnt doubt his own righteousness maintained it by his convenient interpretation. That was also helped along by the people who adored Kouki blindly pushing his back. So as expected, Kouki didnt notice his convenient interpretations. Even though he received warnings, he also didnt try to notice. Such ideal righteousness of Kouki had distorted even though it was overflowing with good intention. It began to crumble in this another world. Different from the peaceful Japan, in another world that ran rampant with killing intent and hatred, supernatural and absurdity, his spec and convenient interpretation didnt work. The prime example was the devil woman he faced in the lower floors of Orcus, and Hajime who went under a change of heart. For the first time, Kouki saw the wall of reality before his eyes. He experienced painful failure that exposed the child inside his heart. And then {She was taken away. Right?} No! She is not taken The false image of Kouki with ashen hair clad in black armor was staring with those reddish black eyes while ridiculing Kouki, who was breathing roughly while sweating like a river, immediately objected. Its just as Shizuku said, from the beginning Kaori liked Nagumo thats why I {You dont need to lie to yourself. I am you. I know you better than anyone else. You pretended to accept what Shizuku said, but deep in your heart, you are thinking that she is taken from you. You are still thinking that Kaori should be together with you. You two had been together all this time since elementary school. I dont know about the meeting at middle school or anything, but even though she has been with me longer, even though I believed that from now on we will always be together too, even though Kaori is the heroin of me the hero} Shut up. Im not thinking anything like that! Dont say whatever you want- you labyrinth monster! You wont lead me astray! Kouki glared at the false image with bloodshot eyes and let loose a blade of light with all his strength. Several streaks of slashing light rushed toward the false image. However, the false image let fly light blades with exactly the same trajectories, neutralizing them all. No, far from that, several of the lights didnt stop and attacked straight towards Kouki. It was the proof that he lost completely in strength. {You say that but in contrast you are shaken really bad, huh. Even the holy sword that Nagumo especially upgraded, like this its just throwing a pearl before the swine. Or else exactly because it is created by that hateful Nagumo you envied, that you dont want to use it properly, perhaps?} Thats irrelevant! I, dont hate Nagumo or any {Come on, its because you immediately averted your eyes from reality like this that Im strengthened again here.} An extra large Soaring Heaven Sword C Quake was unleashed by the false image. Its might was obviously different compared from before. His own signature move that was gouging the ground while approaching him made Kouki shudder and he immediately dodged to the side. His instinct told him that he couldnt block that. {Not just Kaori, you also cannot stomach Yue and others adoring Nagumo, right? Girls that are that cute, strong, and charming, arent they worthier to be together with a hero like me? You cannot accept they adore someone like Nagumo who can easily cut down a human. right?} Cut it out! Those girls seriously love Nagumo thats something those girls decided themselves thats why- {Nagumos strength is also irritating. That strength originally should be mine, isnt it? Rather, Nagumos everything is just vexing yeah.} Wrong-. Certainly, Nagumo likes to act as he pleases, but he saved us many times that kind of guy {You said you dont hate him? You mustnt lie. Even when you were saved, you felt jealousy instead of gratitude, didnt you? Even though gallantly rushing to save someone is my role, you envied him like that, didnt you?} There is no way thats true! Such a thing {Oi, oi, just how much you are going to strengthen me until you are satisfied?} That wish of his to be a hero, the envy to Hajime that was nearly a hatred, and then his desire to monopolize Kaori along with his desire for other peoples good will having those shoved to his face, Kouki objected with the large part of himself believing his own words. Like that, because he was unconsciously avoiding recognizing it, the false image was strengthened endlessly. The false image of Kouki lifted his black holy sword to the sky. Right after that, a dazzling surge of light burst out from there and the light split open near the ceiling, it became several streaks of meteors that began to bomb Kouki. Kouki avoided those with Shrink Ground while looking for the chance to counterattack, but the color pasted on his face was obviously one of fluster. Cold sweat couldnt stop flowing from the strength of the false image. The meteors that were attacking from the air were equipped with homing functions to some degree and Hajimes impact conversion so there was nothing more troublesome than this. Even if he waited until they almost hit before evading instantly, if he was late in the timing even for just a little the storm of shockwaves would swallow him. Having said that, only neutralizing the attack like this without being able to counterattack would only turn this into a war of attrition. Because Hajime put those functions for a moment such thinking was whirling inside his chest. Kouki wiped that thought away in a fluster. That was because such thinking wasnt right toward the person who lent his hand to him. That was why right after that he sealed the memory that he even had such a thought in the bottom of his mind. Fly and turn, Soaring Heaven Sword C Storm!! Kouki somehow slipped through the explosion and started counterattacking. Koukis slash was added with wind blade, the slash of wind that was hard to see even in the best of times slipped into the light and magic power and became even harder to perceive. The visible slashes were ten, but actually slashes in thrice that number were launched in a spread to block any escape. {Thats pointless. Assemble, Heaven Claw Flowing Rain C Quake.} In response, the false image was wearing a cool face. The light bullets that became meteors flew wildly and instantly converged on the black holy sword, converted into a streak of bombardment. There was no need to escape or anything, he just needed to smash Koukis attack from the front. That plan came to fruition. And it was extremely easily on top of it. The countless blades Kouki launched were scattered with just a single flash. The bombing of light charged at Kouki without stopping. block, Light Armor!! The holy armor that Kouki was wearing shined, countless rings of light extended in front of him and produced a barrier. Immediately after, the light bombing hit and scattered with a severe flash and impact. Heaven Claw Flowing Rain originally was a technique that didnt have that much power, but Hajimes demonic remodeling and the strengthened power of the false image were combined and sublimed the technique into one with might that wouldnt be an exaggeration to be called a sure kill technique. Therefore Guwaa!? Koukis barrier was smashed and he was grandly blown away. He rolled all over the ground and finally stopped moving when he crashed into the ice wall. Blood was trickling down from his temple. {You want to overwhelm him, right? That Nagumo. You want to make that guy kneel and beg for forgiveness. After that, you will take back Kaori, Yue and the others will direct their favor to you, save the world, bring everyone back home, showered in admiration} SHUT UPPPPPP! While feeling the black emotion that was fished out from the depth of his heart, Kouki drove his flaming hot body forward following his violent fury. Vast amounts of magic power from that body became a bursting out a torrent, it was Limit Break. Kouki himself understood that it wasnt the right time to use it, but he couldnt listen to the words of the false image more than this. He didnt want to notice the emotion that shouldnt be harbored by himself who should be righteous. That was his whole heartedness. Kouki stepped in with terrific speed that should even be called god speed. He swung down the holy sword that was shining pure white with brute force. That was easily blocked with a scoff by the false image of Kouki whose body was clad in reddish black magic power before he realized. The false image was also using Limit Break. The pure white holy sword and the ominous jet-black holy sword clad in reddish black aura clashed, in that instant violent impact rushed out and a crater was created under the false image. The moment Kouki understood he was blocked, he twisted his wrist and changed into a sweep of the sword. The wood chopping attack transformed like a lie into a neck mowing attack. However, even that attack which was like a sudden flash was easily blocked by the false image. {Isnt murder of humans evil?} You are not human! The teasing words of the false image made Kouki gritted his teeth while accelerating his sword even more. The sword left behind a trail of light while *zurararara-* creating countless after images. The sword that should be just one piece looked like several swords at the same time with its abnormal speed. The storm of sharp swordplay that continuously swung in circle motions never stopped, as expected from the person that was supposed to be praised as a hero. That strength could be quickly ranked from above even in this world. But, the enemy before his eyes perfectly responded with similar swordplay that left behind after images with his composed expression still unbroken. On the contrary, the false image saw an opening and let out a counterattack that created a shallow wound on Kouki who couldnt dodge. UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!! {Whats the matter? You are smeared in that much killing intent huh, hero?} Kouki yelled while exhausting the martial arts that he possessed, but his heart that was totally disarrayed even if he didnt recognize it made him unable to display his strength except as a paltry shadow of his original strength. Naturally, with that, there was no path to win against the likes of his false image that was gradually turning stronger, his uneasiness was also growing violent when he thought about the time limit of Limit Break. There, the false image further talked with words that shook Koukis mind. That wasnt Koukis negative part that was brought up from the past, but words that incited his anxiety about the future. {If you are like this, you might have more things taken away again.} What are {Lets stop with your pretense of not noticing. After all, something that I noticed is also something that you notice.} Thats why-! What are you talking about- The false image sent Kouki an exasperated gaze as though he was looking at an idiot. And then, he easily said the thing that Kouki feared the most. {Just who is Shizuku looking at thats what I mean.} ?!! Kouki felt like the blood all over his body was boiling. He screamed soundlessly, and when his mouth couldnt go further he launched a shockwave from close range that might swallow himself too. The false image easily withdrew from that using Shrink Ground and he continued with mocking words toward Koukis desperation. {So you dont even want to think about it? After Kaori was taken away, on top of it, even Shizuku will } DIEEEEEEE!! {Oi, oi, thats not a line of a hero, you know? Besides, no matter how much you shout, its the truth that Shizukus heart is leaning toward Nagumo. It might even be understandable, yeah? She was saved by him several times already, and Shizuku is unexpectedly girly.} ZEYAAAAH!! Kouki shrieked. The swung holy sword increased in brightness, but the black holy sword was increasing even more than that in the thickness of its ominous magic power. Inside Koukis heart, he was trying to deny Shizukus feeling and throw away the reality with all his might, which in turn raised the strength of the false image endlessly. Therefore, the unsightly attack that although was done with all his strength but no different than throwing a tantrum, was easily repelled from the front. Gaah!? Kouki screamed and he was blown away towards the wall once more. Although the magic power convergence ability of his holy armor lengthened the lasting time of Limit Break,if he recklessly exhausted himself then even that benefit would be pointless. The time Kouki had left was only a little. {I see. You even deny Shizukus matter.} The false image was walking to Kouki with clacking footsteps, he was shaking his head while sending a cold gaze at Kouki. Kouki somehow stood up using his holy sword as a stick while his breathing was blocked from the impact, he returned a bloodshot gaze to the false image. Wr, wrong. Toward Nagumo, Shizuku such a thing no way it could possibly {Venting her anger, sulking, showing a smile from her heart you noticed all those, right?} Something like that she did that to every {Even though when she saw Yue and Shia close with Nagumo, she was making a sullen face?} Thats just because they didnt know the place that was displeasing for {And the awkward face she made when looking at Kaori approaching that guy?} Shizuku she is also not recognizing Nagumo from her heart. {Ku-ku-ku, thats just extreme even if I say so myself huh. You dont want to believe it that much?} In front of Kouki who was on his knee while supporting his body with the holy sword, the false image was chuckling while pointing his holy sword. The false image sneered even further at Kouki who was glaring murderously. And then for a moment, Oho? the false image faced at ice wall where there was nothing with a surprised expression. He sensed the familiar presence approaching from the other side of the ice wall with Presence Detection. Although it seemed Kouki didnt even have the composure to notice that. {This is what good timing.} Dont act composed! Kouki leaped up and slashed up his holy sword at what he saw as an opening. Without even looking at that the false image blocked the sword into sword locking contest while grinning widely, and then he passed down words that sounded like a death sentence. {Now, the reality is coming here, you know?} What are you saying- Right after that a part of ice wall of the room where the two of them were at melted, a new passage appeared. Kouki twitched in surprise and while being cautious of the grinning false image in front of his eyes, he slightly moved his gaze at the direction of the passage. And then, his eyes widened looking at the scene ahead of his gaze. Still in the middle of trial huh There was Hajime carrying Shizuku on his back there. Koukis gaze was drawn into Shizuku. More accurately, at the sleeping face of Shizuku who looked happy while sweetly entrusting her cheek on Hajimes shoulder in relief while breathing peacefully. Something snapped inside Kouki. Chapter 148 Childs Retribution Pure white radiance became a large waterfall that poured down from overhead. That was the scene that Hajime witnessed upon passing the ice wall while carrying the pleasantly sleeping Shizuku on his back. Hajime understood the true meaning of what happened. Because if this was just a misunderstanding made because he was confused for a monster or something using a Yaegashi Barrier, then the attack would surely be stopped desperately. But no matter how he looked at it, there was no sanity in the eyes of the opponent, so he reluctantly performed an evasion from the spot using Ground Shrink. Immediately after, the spot where Hajime was just at was struc by a brutal slash, a deep crack being created on the ice ground and wall followed by a thunderous roar. Although the crack was repaired instantly, looking at the destruction mark, it was easy to see that the attack was not a joke C but was created with the intent to kill. And above all, the killing intent just before and the amount of magic power put into the attack showed the true seriousness of it. Hajime sent a glance at the false image that was grinning widely in a slightly distanced spot, then he fixed the position of Shizuku on his back while narrowing his eyes at the culprit of the act of violence. Shizuku didnt succumb even to the thunderous roar of the attack and only twitched for a moment before continuing her sleep. Was she really that tired? Or perhaps she was so in peace that she wouldnt react to a danger of this level? There was also the possibility that she was just merely being shameless, though So? What are you doing, Amanogawa? Yes, exactly as Hajime said, the culprit of the attack was Kouki. It wasnt the false image, but the real one without any doubt. That Kouki tightly gripped his holy sword that was still half-buried into the half-crushed ground while grumbling something. His bangs hung low, hiding his eyes so his expression couldnt be seen clearly, but he was obviously not in a normal state. gada. de, u ra (TN: I dont know if Kouki here is totally broken already or its me that cannot catch what the author means.) Haa? I cannot hear that. Anyway, your opponent is not us, its over Us? Hajime frowned because he couldnt really catch Koukis murmur while directing his gaze at the false image. He did that while implicitly telling Kouki to attack the enemy without mistake next time. However, Kouki showed an excessive reaction to a part of Hajimes words. Piercing eyes peeked out from between his bangs, then his stabbed holy sword was forcefully pulled out. The way you say that is like you and Shizuku are one set, isnt it? Eh? What, the way you are talking is like she belongs to you? Are you screwing around? Just what are you saying? Dont say such a stupid thing, finish this quickly. Kouki directed the attack at Hajimes bloodshot look while dragging the holy sword. The unclear meaning of Koukis words made Hajime feel an unpleasant premonition while he urged Kouki to clear the trial. However, as expected, Hajimes words couldnt get through to the current Kouki. Ah, Ill end it now. Even without you telling me every little thing, Ill end everything! The moment he yelled that Kouki faced Hajime with a gaze that emitted madness from his opened pupils while charging forward. His figure hazed using Implosion Ground while he pressed hard in one go and then unleashed a slash of light filled with enormous magic power. Tch, so you fell. You stupid bastard. Shut up! Everything will return to before if you die-! DIE RIGHT NOWWWW! Hajime guessed the cause of Koukis eccentricity. Surely this was the result of his false image cornering him so much. Then, Hajime looked over his shoulder at Shizuku who was entrusting her body on his back, So Im the finishing blow he murmured in a small voice while frowning about his bad timing. Kouki completely ignored that murmur of Hajime and he only recklessly held his holy sword at full power with a seething killing intent and hatred. He was obviously trying to kill Hajime. Regardless of Shizuku who was on Hajimes back, Kouki attacked without holding back and Hajime concluded that he wasnt sane. Nn, nmuu, what? Let me sleep a little mo You idiot! How can you sleep talk in this situation! If you dont wake up right now, then Ill make you into a human cannonball, just so you know! Looking at the half-asleep face of Shizuku who was peevish like a spoiled child, Hajime made a violently irritated look and yelled angrily. If she didnt wake up in one second, then he was seriously planning on punching Kouki. Hajimes angry yell, the thunderous roar, and a flash of the cannon of light that was released right after that finally made Shizuku open and widen her eyes in shock. Hajime deployed the barrier using cross bits so the attack didnt reach them, but the scenery in front of her eyes finally made her notice that they were in the middle of battle, and she dejectedly got down from Hajimes back. You slept too much, like a log just now. What a shameless fellow. Im not shameless or anything. Its just that Nagumo-kuns back felt so Well, it doesnt matter about you, Yaegashi. Putting that aside, do something about it. Doesnt matter what you say or rather this situation, what happened eh? Shizuku got teary eyed from quite the shock that she received by Hajimes exasperated expression and words. However, after the flash settled down she saw the figure of the opponent that seemed to be the one who unleashed that attack. This caused her to leak out a dumbfounded voice while her body turned rigid. That surely couldnt be helped, because the opponent who unleashed the attack with an obviously high chance of casualties was a childhood friend she was familiar with. It seems that he fell, see? It feels like hes thinking that I am exactly the root of all evil. Thats Ahead of her gaze was the false image of Kouki. He was sending them an amused look. Shizuku who guessed the general situation filled her gaze with strength and then raised her voice at Kouki who was looking at them with clouded eyes. Kouki! Dont do this! You mustnt lose to your other self! Come back to your senses, overcome yourself! The gaze of Shizuku who was looking at Kouki was colored only with worry. Even though there were various troubles with him, he was still a good childhood friend of hers who was overflowing with good intention. He was an acquaintance of hers, including his family, from when they were children to now. He was like her important family. And now his expression was warped with killing intent and hatred that she had never seen before. She really couldnt look at him like this. Both her hands clasped as though she was praying, trying desperately to rouse up Koukis heart. However, toward such a Shizuku, Kouki smiled and said something outrageous. Its fine. I swear that I will save Shizuku without fail. Kouki? What are you saying? You are brainwashed by Nagumo, right? Its okay. You will be freed if Nagumo is defeated. Nagumo, even though you are my former classmate, dont think that you can get off scot free after hurting my important childhood friend. Ill defeat you, and release all your brainwashing of Kaori and the other girls too! And then, Ill save the world together with them! Shizuku was dumbstruck at Koukis outrageous declaration. The current Kouki, so to speak, could be considered like the Kouki had Shizuku not spoken with him the night when Kaori departed with Hajimes group previously. At that night, the weight filled inside Shizukus words stopped Kouki from running wild. He couldnt immediately change the way he thought since there was also a lot of aspects in Hajime he was bothered with. That was why he bumped against Hajime over and over again, but even so, because he had the words of Shizuku, he wouldnt say anything about Kaori too, as long as there was no complete separation between her and Hajime. However, to put it in other words, it could also be said that Kouki could do that only because Shizuku was at his side. Koukis sense of value and thought were perhaps included with childishness. He kept carrying the ideal righteousness that was planted in his infancy without any wall of reality standing in his way, and he kept it like that until his current age, so perhaps this was only the logical development. For such a childish Kouki, if the last female childhood friend where he directed his desire to monopolize was taken, then it would also seem natural that his temper would explode. Although, the temper of Kouki who was holding the power of a hero wasnt a laughing matter at all Furthermore, Kouki who held a childishness that wasnt eager to recognize ones own fault was thoroughly cornered by the reality that was shoved on his face by his false image. The emotion that wasnt fitting for a hero like him was overflowing from inside his heart, carving into him like a slashing blade. He desperately denied it. He averted his eyes. And when he just barely held his ground, his last fortress that was Shizuku was entrusting her body with a happy expression that obviously wouldnt be shown to a man that was nothing to her. Even the thickheaded Kouki could guess just what the meaning of that was. And then exactly because he could guess that. his fortress crumbled. Koukis bad habit coupled with his cornered heart manifested in the worst way. That was to say, Nagumo Hajime was the root of all evil who brainwashed his childhood friends and multiple other girls, who then became a hindrance for him who was trying to save the world. That was the impression his heart was set on. A really convenient interpretation without holding back. Kouki! Get a hold of yourself! I dont know what was told to you, but dont go astray! Shizuku Listen, Kouki. Facing your own disgusting part is really painful. I understand that well because I also almost died from that. But if you dont accept and overcome it, then you wont be able to move forward. If you want to become strong and save a lot of people, then you must not cling to convenient thinking here. Your enemy is yourself. Its the other smirking Kouki there! Open your eyes! Shizukus desperate persuasion echoed inside the space. It seemed that the false image intended to observe the current situation silently in amusement. And then Kouki who was being told by Shizuku using words from her heart smiled widely at Shizuku. That was a smile that was done a lot when they were in Japan, a smile that charmed a lot of girls. However, right now it felt distorted somewhere in it. Thank you, Shizuku. Shizuku, you always become serious like that for my sake, dont you? Kouki Shizukus expression was dyed in joy thinking that he had opened his eyes. But Im really happy. Even though you are brainwashed, even so, you still think of me. Kouki? Its fine. Ill defeat that man and that monster with the same face like me, and Ill save you from Nagumo too. You dont need to snuggle close to a man that you dont even like anymore. I swear Ill let Shizuku return back to the place where you should be at. Shizukus expression fell hearing out Koukis words. Shizuku silently asked back The place I should be at? Can you tell me where this place is that you mean? I see. So now you cannot even understand that. How pitiful. What Nagumo is doing is really unforgivable. Kouki. Answer me. Aah, that is of course, at my side. Just like all this time until now, and from here on out too. Shizuku breathed out a long sigh. Kouki. I wonder if you remember about that night? That day Kaori departed when we talked on the bridge. Yeah, of course, I remember. That thing about doubting my righteousness, right? Its fine. I thought that Nagumo was dangerous guy since the beginning, but because of Shizukus words, I was looking thoroughly at Nagumo until now. But, as expected, he is nothing more than the worst betrayer. Kouki, stop There is no use arguing. You dont understand because you are brainwashed Shizuku, but this is something righteous. Kouki cut down the words of Shizuku that was going to keep arguing vehemently without hesitation. He was putting everything under the convenient interpretation of being brainwashed, in order to obtain the most desirable future for himself. At the same time, Kouki directed those eyes which were cloudy like slime and dropped his stance. The radiance of Limit Break that he intentionally weakened while he was talking with Shizuku recovered its brilliant radiance as though regaining a second breath. Kouki. Stop it! Shizuku raised her voice to stop him with impatience coloring her tone but naturally Kouki didnt stop. He charged with a fierce momentum while leaving a track of light behind. His eyes already didnt reflect Shizuku at all, he was only seeing the figure of his hateful enemy Hajime. Having a fierce killing intent directed at him, Hajime who was until now looking aside as though what happened wasnt a concern of his now returned his gaze at Kouki. His eyes were quickly narrowing. The face of Shizukus face went pale because she believed that it wouldnt end well for the opponent when they directed a serious killing intent at Hajime. At this rate, her childhood friend would be killed! -, if I dont stop him- In front of the charging momentum of Kouki who was in the Limit Break state, the likes of Shizuku was just like a leaf. But even so, there was no way she could just leave this alone, and Shizuku immediately cut in between Kouki and Hajime to try to stop him. However Yaegashi, to your right. Eh? -!? Almost at the same time as Hajimes warning, she suddenly heard the false image of Kouki clad in reddish-black magic power attacking Shizuku. It was literally like the phrase of thrusting a spear from the side, and the false image commenced a tackle right from the side with terrific momentum. (TN: The phrase had the meaning of interruption in Japan.) Shizuku immediately held up her black katana and braced herself for impact. At the same time the fast-approaching Kouki that could be mistaken as a reddish-black cannon was noticeably grinning disgustingly. But just before the fake Kouki touched Shizuku, a shadow suddenly erupted between the two That was, a cross clad in wrong magic power similar to the false Kouki. It was a crossbit that contained a really vivid red radiance. It activated Vajra and became an improvised shield. Immediately after, Shizuku and the false image with the crossbit shield between them vanished from between Hajime and Kouki. It was as though the false image had kidnapped Shizuku. The dregs of the reddish black magic power drifted like a lingering cloud between the two people glaring. {Ill be Shizukus opponent. You, you can fight your hateful enemy to your hearts content.} Guh, you-. Let go of me! This is not the time for something like {Now now, this is not related to me and Shizuku, is it? Lets enjoy a sideshow while those two are dancing. Rather than self-destruction, getting possessed with his own desire is more fitting for that guys trial.} Doing as you please- It appeared that the false image made the trial for Kouki similar to Ryuutaros, where it incorporated the factor where he needed to win against his own desire. Whether Kouki could accept reality and return to his sense while fighting Hajime or not that was the trial. It was a real nuisance for Hajime to be treated like an examiner as the labyrinth pleased. Is it fine? Your important childhood friend is being attacked there. That thing is also me. He wont kill her. Some wound will surely be a lesson for her to get so easily brainwashed by a man like you. Just now, didnt you say that thing was a monster? It is a mimicking monster that copies my emotion, right? Then, even though its a monster then it wont kill Shizuku. Thats just absurd. That was too much of a convenient interpretation. While he concluded that it was a monster unrelated to himself, he said that it wouldnt put Shizuku into danger because it was something that copied himself. It was really absurd. Most likely inside his heart, Kouki understood that the false image was made up from his negative emotion already. That was why he subconsciously understood that Shizuku was safe because the negative emotions wouldnt aim at her. But, if he recognized that then it would mean that he recognized what the false image said as the truth. That was why, in order to throw away everything else other than Shizuku as bullshit, he concluded that it wasnt his false image but a monster. It was a crooked logic that was too forceful, but it seemed that it had become a truth inside Kouki. Kouki gave a glance at the false image as it unfolded a fierce swordplay with Shizuku while his killing intent was bloating up. Prepare yourself. I wont let you do as you please any more than this. Shizuku and Kaori, then Yue and the others too, Ill release everyone from you! At the same time as that proclamation, Kouki released the energy he gathered and explosively charged forward. He let out a wood chopping strike from the front without any hesitation. *GOU!* Along with a terrific sound of cut wind, the holy sword that looked as though it was made from light itself attacked Hajime violently. However, in front of such a lethal attack, Hajime didnt take even a step back and he only raised his arm. That hand was holding Donner, *GOKIN-!* the sound of metals clashing and sparks scattered, Koukis full strength attack was easily blocked. Even more, it was blocked by the gun point of Donner. Wha-!? Kouki was shocked and leaked out a voice reflexively, Hajime directed a cold gaze at Kouki and opened his mouth. There is nothing more meaningless than insulting a true idiot as an idiot But, Ill just say this much Asshole, who permitted a bastard like you to name my woman so casually? Huh? (EN: Kouki used their first names, which is being a little too familiar in Japan) -!? Immediately after, a torrent of killing intent was overflowing. The pressure was like the pressing of a great waterfall. It was too vast to be called human, a presence of overwhelming strength that was too terrifying. Koukis body that was struck with the serious monsters coercion from close range was unintentionally stiffening. *DOPAN!* The trigger of Donner was pulled and an electromagnetically accelerated bullet flicked off the holy sword, plugging the muzzle as though it was insulted that it was in the way. Unable to endure the fierce impact, the holy sword slipped from his hand and danced in the air in circles. And then, toward Kouki that was making a banzai posture with only one hand, a black shadow from lower region?Hajimes sure-kill yakuza kick lunged. Gahah!? The yakuza kick that struck Koukis stomach with a dreadful sound of impact made Koukis body double into a sideways V shape while floating him in the air like that. Without a moments delay, Hajime rotated on the spot and added a back-spinning kick filled with a lot of centrifugal force. A sound of impact resonated once more. Koukis body was blown far away as though a large truck was running over him. Kouki that flew horizontally like a cannon had his back struck by an ice wall like that. One could only wonder just how great of an impact that was. The ice wall on his back was largely pulverized into a radial shape. Kouki fell on the ground after that, he was on all four while coughing. Blood splattered out from his vomiting mouth. With just a kick without a weapon or Limit Break, the internal organs of Kouki who was wearing an armor artifact of national treasure class was damaged. That fact made Kouki grit his teeth while groaning painfully. But, there was no way Hajime would give him time to be frustrated or anything. *DOPAN-! DOPAN-! DOPAN-!* Consecutive sounds of gun discharge roared, and red flashes assaulted the crouching Kouki. Perhaps he noticed Hajimes killing intent. Kouki leaped aside almost at the same time Hajime pulled the trigger, but it was as though even his dodging direction was read, that the moment Kouki jumped, the third bullet shot through his shoulder. Furthermore, one of the bullets that Kouki evaded earlier seemed to be a normal bullet that was only clad in red magic power without being accelerated electromagnetically, when it impacted the broken ice wall behind Kouki it ricocheted, and red light attacked Kouki was shot behind through the knee which passed through his armors gap. Gua co, come, holy sword- While rolling all over the ground with blood flowing from his shoulder and leg, the collapsed Kouki reached out his hand at the falling holy sword at a slightly distant spot. The holy sword responded to Koukis calling voice and flew at him. However, it didnt settle into Koukis hand. Just before it reached, Hajime stepped on the sword. The holy sword struggled to return to its master, but such resistance was meaningless as the stepping foot didnt even twitch. How unsightly. If you can skillfully use this new ability then surely you will be able to fight better. Hajime murmured with a cold tone. He was just speaking to himself without intention for Kouki to hear it, but it seemed Kouki heard it completely. He glared at Hajime with an expression warped in hatred as though he was trying to kill him with his gaze. Donner was pointed at the temple of Kouki. Hajimes killing intent wasnt settled yet. He was maintaining the gruesome thickness of his intent that might stop the heart of a normal person. No matter who saw it, it appeared that Hajime intended to deal the finishing blow. But, a desperate voice resonated at that timing. Nagumo-kun! Please, stop! Ill persuade Kouki, so- It was Shizuku. While locked in a sword fight with the false Kouki, she begged for him to spare Koukis life with a look colored by fretfulness. But it became a fatal opening, and the development that Shizuku wished wasnt something that the false image wished for. Therefore {How about Shizuku leave the stage for a little bit?} Agh?! The shockwave from the false image launched and assaulted Shizuku. Shizuku was struck like that on her whole body, and she was blown away altogether with her consciousness until she hit the wall and collapsed powerlessly while sliding onto the ground. Because a crossbit interfered between the two just before the attack hit and became a shield, it seemed that Shizuku was rescued from a direct hit, but for Shizuku who had a low defensive power even in the best of times, furthermore the might of a heros pure output, added by Koukis thorough rejection of his own negative emotion that strengthened the false image into something far stronger than the real one, just a glancing blow turned into a sufficient enough telling blow. Different from a pure slashing attack, it was a shockwave that induced cerebral concussion, so without taking a recovery measure she wouldnt open her eyes for a while. The false image of Kouki floated a satisfied smile from his success of skillfully making Shizuku faint, he then turned on his heel and faced Hajime. And then, with a really natural motion, he thrust out his black holy sword and launched a strong bombing of light. The approaching flash that was drawing in a spiral was on a course that would swallow Kouki with certainty too. Was the false image trying to bury the both of them altogether? Anyway, Hajime withdrew from that spot. He left Kouki behind. UWAAAAH! Kouki reflexively screamed and took a defensive stance, but just before the light bombing hit, it curved and began to chase after Hajime. Hajime discovered the cover of the bombing with his magic eye stone and easily succeeded in pinpoint sniping that dispersed the attack. However, the false image successfully managed to distance Hajime from Kouki just as planned. The false image walked toward Koukis side and he whispered something into the ear of the laid-down Kouki. While his mouth split apart into a grin that looked like a crescent moon, his figure that was likely whispering sweet words looked like a demon. There was no way that Kouki could admit that figure was his other self anymore like that. Before long, Koukis bloodshot gaze was looking alternately at Hajime and the false image, and he then nodded reluctantly. Right after that, the figure of the false image thinned down like mist and in exchange reddish-black particles of light began to whirl. {Now you. Its hero time. Lets rescue the heroines from the scoundrel!} Shut up-. Im not doing your instruction. Im only using you for now! After defeating Nagumo, it will be your turn, dont forget that- At the same time as those words, reddish black particles were entering into Koukis body and Koukis body began to pulse. *dokun dokun* A pulsating sound began to echo inside the room and pure white light that Kouki was clad in began to be mixed with a reddish-black color that looked like a blood vessel. Kouki slowly stood up. Looking carefully, the wounds in his shoulder and leg were also healing. It appeared that the derivative ability Kouki had, Healing Strength Improvement was explosively increased. *DOPAN-! DOPAN-!* There, a shooting without questions asked. Something like a kindness for reading the mood by a villain facing a hero, waiting for the transformation scene, was something that Hajime didnt have. And while he was at it, he also threw several grenades. Red flashes gouged Koukis shoulder and leg, making him unsteady on his feet. Furthermore, the rolling grenades exploded in flame and he was swallowed in it. Thats pointless. But what came out from the flame wasnt what turned Kouki into tatters, but those words. That voice sounded like it was including joy in it somewhere as if it was trembling in happiness. It seemed that not much damage was inflicted, the magic power that had changed colors from pure white into reddish-black burst up and blew away the flame. There, the figure of Kouki who became odd-eyed with one of his eyes dyed reddish-black appeared. Even the scar from the shot just now had been mostly healed. The change in his appearance wasnt just his eye, his originally brown hair was mixed with white mesh, his holy armor was attached with several blood vessel thingies. Furthermore, at his hands, black and white, two holy swords were grasped. You combined? Its not my intention, but yeah. If its for defeating you, then Ill resign myself to accept it. Although later, Ill defeat this guy too. What are you acting like a good kid for? You are just losing to the temptation. You can insult me however you like. No matter what you say, you cannot win against me anymore. If there is this welling up strength then I can take back everything! Why you are unable to notice that you got hit by loss because of that, I wonder. No more talk. Prepare yourself Nagumo-! Supreme Break! Magic power burst up from Kouki in an even further scale of several times more. The last derivative of Limit Break that raised up all his status by five times, Supreme Break?the strength of Kouki who had taken in his false image had already reached the total of ten thousand. It was literally a rate of increase in monster level. Kouki made a stance with his twin holy swords. In an instant his figure hazed. Haah! A yell of spirit could be heard behind Hajime. Kouki had circled at Hajimes back instantly. Two holy swords trailed behind white and reddish black magic power behind while carving a cross at Hajimes back. Hajime didnt even look back. (Got him!) The moment Kouki was convinced of that, a familiar bursting sound resonated. At the same time, the two holy swords were snapped up together with a fierce impact, a red flash pierced his torso that became defenseless. The defensive power of the armor that had been drastically increased and the Physical Resistance skill as well as its derivative Impact Mitigation made the attack not fatal, but an impact like a normal person receiving the serious body blow of a heavyweight boxer attacked Kouki and blew him away grandly backward. How? He should not be able to react., even while his breath was blocked up, Kouki rearranged his stance in the air and landed. Ahead of his gaze, there was the appearance of Donners muzzle facing behind with only Hajimes wrist turning back. Looking at that, Kouki realized that it wasnt because Hajime couldnt react, it was that he didnt even need to turn back. Koukis expression distorted in humiliation. He put strength on his feet, then he swung down his twin holy swords while screaming, ignoring the pain in his stomach. Heaven Soaring Sword C Storm! Like that, what he launched was hundreds of slashes scattered in a wide range. Just the visible blades of light had been already in a hundred, and nearly three hundred blades of wind were following, lurking at the shadow. The attack was already at a level of obliteration magic. But such a storm of hundreds of slashes was evaded by Hajime with a swaying motion like a leaf fluttering in the wind, what couldnt be evaded was swept aside or averted. Furthermore, while avoiding Hajime suddenly aimed Donner at Kouki with a natural motion and launched a counterattack that weaved through the gap of the storm. The bullet that went through the gap like a joke stabbed under Koukis feet and scattered grand shockwave, overturning Kouki from under his feet. And then Hajime himself also slipped through the storm of blades and approached Kouki with speed equal, no, it was faster than Kouki, and he kicked Kouki as though he was a soccer ball. Guah!? Kouki who raised a groan while thrown to the air was aimed at with Donner & Schlag. Kouki immediately kicked the air using Sky Force to try to escape from the line of fire, but the two revolvers muzzles didnt shift from Kouki even for a bit and aimed at his future spot. Koukis expression unintentionally cramped. The scene became slow as though Kouki and Hajimes senses were stretched out. Inside the world of dull color, just before Hajime pulled the trigger, he caught the figure of Shizuku at the corner of his sight. Her figure that desperately tried to persuade Kouki and her entreaty to spare his life flashed at the back of Hajimes mind. At the same time, he also recalled the figure of Kaori who was also this guys childhood friend. Hajime clicked his tongue tch a bit, averted his gun muzzles a bit, and he pulled the triggers consecutively with blurring speed. *DOPAAAAN!* The sound of a single gunshot that was slightly stretched was the proof of the simultaneous shots. Like a reversely-restored meteors, red flashes cut through the air, showering Kouki in the air with blows. Like a marionette that was unsightly manipulated by children, *gakun gakun* Koukis body shook while drawing a parabolic arc. Kouki was scattering blood spray while he fell on the slightly distanced spot with a raw sound *dosha!* that resonated. Looking from the side perhaps it looked like a corpse that had been gouged by many bullets. But, that guess was denied immediately by the movement that came from Kouki. He wasted no time to stand up using the twin holy swords as support. Blood was spurting out from his shoulders, both arms, and both legs, but those were healed in a moment. His bloodshot eyes were colored with madness, turning his look even more gruesomely. There was not even a trace of the hero who was stuffed with the dream and hope of the people anymore. You are holding back? Are you making fun of me? All of the places he was shot at werent vital spots. It was an attack that was transparently tried to make the opponent powerless. Therefore, Kouki felt like he wasnt even seen as an opponent even though here he was fighting to kill. Inside his chest, a muddy black part was further welling up. Hajime tapped Donner on his shoulder *ton ton* while answering easily as though it was nothing. Well, you who fall that far is just troublesome and its better to kill you but if I do that Yaegashi and Kaori will cry. Ill beat you up appropriately and Ill leave the rest to your childhood friends. -, dont screw with me-! Ill make you lose that composure right now! Once more Kouki brandished his twin holy swords while approaching closer. Hatred and jealousy were attached on his face. It seemed that Hajime was thinking about the two girls more than himself, it made severe displeasure fill his chest. Fierce swordplay assaulted Hajime, but everything was handled by him with a cold expression without any hurry, seeing that the black emotion was more and more seething in Kouki and he shouted, unable to bear it. You-, someone like you-, dont speak as though you understand! The one who really understand Shizuku and Kaori is me-. The one who treasured the two of them more than anyone is me-. I am the one that should be together with the two of them-. Its not the likes of you! Its absolutely not a guy like you! You are like a brat throwing tantrum. Slipping through the twin holy swords Kouki brandished, Hajimes Donner & Schlag pierced his body from range zero. However, the current Kouki was unstoppable by something like that. Even though holes were opened in his body, it was healed with power that literally surpassed any limit. Kouki ignored the damage and recklessly charged. That figure was exactly like Hajime said, a figure of a kid that was throwing a tantrum because the situation wasnt going as he wished it. As though hailing Koukis negative emotion, the spec of his flesh that had passed its limit a long time ago was forcefully raising even more. Most likely the possessing false image was strengthened and Kouki himself was also strengthened following that. Looking at the spec, Kouki was already at the level that neared Hajime without Limit Break activated. The storm of swordplay that was unleashed possessed speed and might that resembled the apostle of god Nointo, even so, his power was still increasing as though to say that it still wasnt enough. OOOOOOOOO- The shrieking of fighting spirit surged from Koukis mouth. On the other hand, Hajime was silent. Even with Koukis spec raising to a level that wasnt inferior to Nointo even though it wasnt superior too, but Hajime didnt let loose the roar of fighting spirit like what he exchanged with Nointo once. And then as expected, he also didnt take a plunge into Limit Break. It didnt reach Koukis attack. No matter how fast it became, no matter how strong it got, it didnt even graze Hajime. The reason was simple. The users mental area was inexperienced, on top of that it was dull. The attack was frenzied and lacked calmness, the attack was merely wanting to crush the opponent and soaked in joy. Something like that, against anyone, in any kind of place, would surely not reach. And, at that time, a part of the ice wall behind Kouki melted and an entrance of a passage opened. Hajime sent his gaze there while warding off Koukis war cry and vilification, there Yue and others, all the members came out. Seeing Hajime and Koukis fight, their eyes opened wide and they stood still with a dumbfounded look. However, Kouki didnt even notice them at all, he was merely scattering his hatred and killing intent earnestly in order to kill Hajime. If only, if only you werent here, everything will go well! Kaori and also Shizuku would belong to me forever! I would have saved this world as a hero! You, you are the one that messed up everything! Even though you are a killer-. Even though you easily abandoned others-. There is no way someone who is the worst can be liked by people! And so, I brainwashed them? Thats right! There is no other explanation except that! Kaori and Shizuku, and Yue and Shia and Tio too, everyone was brainwashed and played around by you. Sooner or later you are going to brainwash Ryuutaro and Suzu too, arent you!? I wont let you. I am a hero. Ill save everyone from your hand, Ill take back everything, everything! You are not needed anymore-! That scream was also audible to Yue and others too. The eyes of Yue and Shia narrowed dangerously, and Tio frowned in displeasure. In contrast, Kaori covered his mouth with both hands from the shock she received. She didnt even have any word toward the absurd grievance of his childhood friend that was too egoist. Ryuutaro and Suzu were also the same, they were staring in a daze at Kouki while being completely stiff. Hajime made a long sigh inside his heart thinking that this was really one troublesome guy while transmitting Telepathy to Yue and others. {Looks like you all are safe too.} { Nn. All good. Rather than that, whats with that idiot?} {Thats right. He is saying a really reprehensible thing.} Yue and Shia returned back to a tone that felt angry. Their beloved person was cursed unfavorably and in the end was declared as unneeded. In addition, they inadvertently also couldnt stomach Kouki calling them without an honorific. Hajime leaked out a small smile at the two. {To explain it simply, he lost to his false image and now he is in the middle of venting his anger with his convenient interpretation in full throttle. He took in his false image and his strength was raised. Looks like he can clear the trial if he regains himself, but that looks impossible. Even Yaegashi, she tried to persuade him but in the end, she ended up like that.} Hajime threw a kick at Koukis knee to make him flinch while sending his gaze at Shizukus direction. Yue and others whose attention were lured by Hajime also sent their gazes there and discovered the fainted Shizuku. {Shizuku-chan!} {She wasnt hit directly. She shouldnt be seriously wounded, but for the moment, look at her Kaori.} {Oh, of course! Leave it to me!} Kaori who was petrified recovered her senses when she saw Shizukus figure and she rushed at her in panic. That motion finally made Kouki notice the existence of Yue and the others too. He took distance from Hajime while turning his gaze at them with wide eyes, next he smiled widely at them. Everyone, you all came. Wait a little for me. I swear that Ill beat this guy and release everyone right now. Koukis words made Yue, Shia, and Tio go past displeasure and now they directed a pitying gaze at him. In exchange, Ryuutaro and Suzu came back to their senses and they yelled desperately. Just what are you saying, Kouki? What the hell! Come back to your senses! Kouki-kun, pull yourself together! The one that you must defeat isnt Nagumo-kun, its yourself! Hearing those heartfelt yells of the two, instead of being happy, Koukis expression turned into rage. As expected, the target of that rage was Hajime. Nagumo. Dont tell me, you have even brainwashed Ryuutaro and Shizuku? Just how rotten are you? How much you are going to steal from me until you are satisfied?! Ah, I see. I understand right now. Even Eri that was your work, huh? I thought that it was strange that she changed like that. But, if that was because of your brainwashing, then everything makes sense. It doesnt make sense you know, idiot. Making excuses this late is just unsightly. Ill make you atone for your sin for sure. I think that idiocy to your level is already a big enough sin, though Kouki screamed and raised his twin holy swords. A torrent of magic power fiercely whirled. The surrounding ground was blown away just from the waves and the ceiling was obliterated. It seemed that he planned to unleash Heaven Might using the tremendous magic power. There is no way Im going to wait for you, you know. With an exasperated expression, Hajime took out a Bola from Treasure Warehouse and threw it to Kouki. Because he was in the middle of charging, Kouki was late in dodging and he got splendidly entangled, he was fixed in place with both his hands bounded immobile in the air. Ugh, you coward. But, just this much- It seemed that a villain that couldnt read the mood was a coward. Kouki insulted Hajime while raising his magic power even more in an attempt to escape from Bola. But as long as it wasnt Nointo then it shouldnt be possible to escape from it in several seconds, in that time Hajime had finished charging. Yes, in Hajimes hand a rifle with a shape that resembled Schlagen was grasped before anyone was aware. What was different from Schlagen was its caliber. Its firing mouth that could be filled with a basket ball smoothly was wide open. A lump of red magic power shining brilliantly was converged in that large firing mouth. Magic power cannon Grenzen??a pure magic power bombardment artifact. From his experience in Merujiine Undersea Ruins, there was also some situation where a pure magic power attack would be useful, so Hajime learned and created this. Although until now, there was no chance to use it, so it was something that was shelved. The derivative of Magic Power Manipulation that was Magic Power Emission,Magic Power Compression, Remote Control, also High-Speed Magic Power Recovery and its derivative Magic Source Absorption, all those skills were used as a base and included into the magic power cannon. It focused not just Hajimes magic power but also the magic power of the outside world, combined with gravity magic so it could compress that magic power. The more the compressed magic power was then the more the amount of magic power of the target would be blown away. And then right now the amount of the focused magic power was in the amount that would easily surpass ten thousand if it was converted into a status number. No matter how much Kouki had been strengthened outside of the proper track, Kouki was continuously consuming magic power thoroughly with all his might. The result was something that could be easily understood. Even if you deny your own words, at the very least you should accept Yaegashis words. Hajime said that and aimed the focused magic power at Kouki who was opening his eyes wide in panic, and then the trigger was pulled. You-, if only you were not here-. I?? The scream that was filled with Koukis hatred resonated. The next moment, a red flash that resembled Schlagen traced a spiral, turning into a bombardment that rushed at Kouki, and his figure was completely swallowed without any spot spared. Shizuku who was healed by Kaori had opened her eyes, and then Ryuutaro and Suzu gulped audibly. The silent bombardment that didnt make any roar or destruction dyed the spacious room with a vivid red, and the ice wall was sparkling like a garnet. In a certain meaning, it was a spectacle that could be called fantastical. Before long the thick flash thinned down, it melted into the air and dispersed. After that, it was as expected there was no trace of destruction at all, and Kouki appeared without any wound. The binding due to the Bola had been released. *karan-! karan-!* The stiff sound resonated. It was the sound of Kouki dropping his two holy swords. At the same time, the black holy sword flickered while disappearing. Looking at it, Koukis eye that was reddish-black also returned to normal, his hair also recovered its original color. Reddish-black veins also disappeared from the holy armor. It appeared that he had completely returned to normal. My, my strength is vanishing uu, again, still again I will take back, everything Hajimes magic power cannon had blown away the factor of the false image nesting inside Kouki. Matching with his return to his original appearance, the magic power had also stopped welling up from inside. Right now, Kouki could only feel the slight magic power just before it dried up. Kouki was desperately tying down his consciousness that even now was going to sink into darkness while repeating talk in delirium. And then he was trying to pick up his holy sword even while staggering. There Hajime who had stored back Grenzen into Treasure Warehouse approached, he grasped Koukis collar and lifted him up. Release me! Kouki yelled angrily, but the clamping hand was too strong that he could only groan. Seeing Hajimes dangerous look, Ryuutaro thought that Kouki was going to get killed and he was about to jump, but he was stopped by Tio. Tio smiled as though to say that it would be okay. Hajime lifted up Kouki while he sent his gaze at Kaori and Shizuku who were cuddling close to each other. Kaori and also Shizuku were directing Hajime painful and pleading gazes. Hajime sighed deeply looking at those two and he shrugged his shoulders with an air of really it cant be helped. The expression of the two softened gently. Hajime who turned at Kouki again threw words with calm but clearly resounding tone while everyone was watching. Start over your life from the beginning once more, you stupid, foolish idiot. Right after, Hajimes right hand, his bare fist, captured Koukis face. It was merely a clenched straight fist. *GOGA-!* Such sound resonated, and like that Kouki was struck into the ground and his consciousness was easily cut off, but the whites of his eyes were barely open. Kaori and Shizuku rushed close, and the other members too. Hajime looked at the fainted Kouki while wondering if his Lets Increase the Meat Shield in Preparation of the Worst Case That There is a lot of Nointo Strategy was actually cursed. He scratched at his cheek while sighing deeply at how troublesome this was. Chapter 149 The Last Age of the God Magic It seems that everyone survived safely Then, lets go. Wa, wait, wait! If Kouki-kun is not healed Hajime urged everyone to go ahead while unhesitatingly ignoring Kouki who had fainted and was spread-eagled with the white of his eyes exposed. Kaori stopped him while rushing towards Kouki in a panic. It seemed that she wanted a bit of time for healing. When Kaori examined him, Koukis body was even more ragged than his appearance suggested. On top of using the derivative of Limit Break, the Supreme Break, for a long period, Kouki also took in the reddish black magic monster-like power into his body and then further raised his specs forcefully. As the result, just like Hajime who once ate the flesh and blood of monster and experienced the breakdown of his body, atrocious damage was accumulating throughout Koukis body. Also because Kouki even took in the rejection of his negative emotion to increase his ability, his mind was also damaged from the mental burden to a degree that one couldnt ignore. With regeneration magic and her common healing magic, if it was Kaori, then she could immediately heal Koukis body. Even so, it was a delicate work that couldnt fail, so Kaori wanted a bit of time. Above all, the damage to Koukis mind couldnt be seen by eyes, it needed to be treated even more carefully. If the healing failed and Kouki opened his eyes only to became a person who would jovially laugh HAHAHA-!! or something else, that would also be troubling. However, toward Kaori, Hajime made a complaint without even trying to hide his reluctant expression. Spare me from you healing him completely. Its fine as long as he is not dead, right? Just make him faint for a while. Eh? Why aa, yes, its better like that, I guess? For a moment, Kaori tilted her head in doubt, but she immediately guessed Hajimes thinking and frowned with a troubled look. Oi Nagumo, I understand that you cannot stomach Kouki but you see Nagumo-kun In contrast, Ryuutaro and Suzu thought that Hajime said that because he didnt think well of Kouki. However, after they looked at Koukis appearance just now, they couldnt protest strongly. So, as expected, they made a weak and troubled expression. Shizuku looked sad somehow. Her look was unrelated with Hajimes unwillingness to aid Koukis recovery, but it was directed at Kouki himself. The current appearance of her childhood friend that had been like family since they were still children was just really really sad. Hajime looked at Ryuutaro and Suzu who while being lost for words still sent him pleading looks for Koukis recovery. He then made an expression displaying just how troublesome it was without showing even a bit of hostility and pointed to Kouki while speaking his mind. You guys, just think of how troublesome it will be after that over there is healed completely. Troublesome? ah. Looks like Taniguchi understands, huh? Listen well. Amanogawa couldnt clear this trial. He averted his eyes from himself and the result was him exploding at me. Even if he woke up now, that still wont change. And so It will be just like now again, wont it Thats how it is. Well, just now it was also because of his false images influence and also his bad habit of convenient interpretation spurring him on, so even if he wakes up, perhaps he wont rampage right away, but Hajime dropped his eyes on the compass he took from his pocket while continuing. The deepest part is just close. Maybe this is the last trial already, but I cannot say for sure that there is anything else ahead. There is nothing more irritating than to be attacked from behind when something happens. Haa, be grateful that he still has his life, thats it, huh. Even Ryuutaro sighed deeply while nodding Cant be helped at Hajimes words. And then similar like Shizuku, he sent an earnestly sad gaze at Kouki. Beside Ryuutaro and Shizuku, Yue directed a gaze as though looking at a trash and whispered to herself. Rather, its better to just leave him alone here. No, no, Yue-san. Rather lets deal the finishing blow. The two of thou its not like I dont understand the feeling but restrain thyself. The hero is dealt with a nightmare having pinpoint killing intent like that on him, see. Shia whispered even more dangerous things in succession and began to tap Doryukken on her shoulder. Her gaze was exactly like a certain person with self-employed profession and arrow attached to the head (TN: Dont know what reference this is). With an expression that couldnt say anything, Tio looked at Kouki who was beginning to groan uu while trickling cold sweat. Perhaps he was attacked by a neck reaper rabbit and a vampire inside his dream. It seemed that Yue and Shia were still irritated by being called without honorific and Koukis vilification of Hajime. Hajime was exasperated even while his cheeks loosened happily towards Yue and Shia. And then he approached the side of the two and put his hands on their shoulders to soothe them. Yue and Shia turned to look over their shoulder and guessed that those hands were stopping them. Their expression became a little dissatisfied. Hold back just like Tio said. If not, then there is no meaning in me doing something as troublesome as letting him live. Muu if thats what Hajime says. You are keeping your life, for now, damn hero. As expected, Shia was a little black. Both of them sent a glance at Kouki who was still having a nightmare and immediately averted their gaze before they hugged Hajime fawningly. Yue was nuzzling her cheek at Hajimes stomach, and Shia was leaning her cheek on Hajimes chest silently with her eyes closed pleasantly. Her rabbit ears were flopping *wassa wassa*, and her rabbit tail was happily shaking *furi furi*. Various things happened with both of them, so their break didnt work now that they were reunited with Hajime as they completely behaved like a spoiled child. Inside their heads sounded something like Aa, Im healed (desuu). (TN: The desu refer to Shia. She usually talks politely and has desu attached on her sentence.) Yue and Shia clung at Hajime rubbingly and pressingly as though they were trying to absorb Hajime factor into their whole body. Looking at them, Hajime guessed They are acting really spoiled huh, did something happen? And then with a smile that was dyed with happiness somewhere in it, he patted the back of the two soothingly. The two embraced Hajime happily even further. It was the invocation of super pink space. It was fifty percent more than usual. Being hit by that pink color, Tio approached unsteadily. She put her finger on her lips longingly and looked at Hajime fixedly. It was a lovely gesture that really tickled a mans heart. Tio was also an important comrade for Hajime that didnt change. In this labyrinth that was burdening the mind strongly, surely Tio was also exhausted, Hajime sent Tio a kind gaze Annoying. Dont look over here. -!? Haa haa, an attack that completely destroys the places mood nn what a discerning master ahn but, I feel like crying a little. A pervert that felt it even when she understood that it was no good. She embraced her own body while her thighs were rubbing at each other fidgetingly. However, it was also her true feeling of wanting to be added to the circle similar to Yue and Shia, so her eyes were a little teary. Looking at such a Tio, Hajime shrugged his shoulders feeling that it couldnt be helped, his hand beckoned here here. Immediately, Tio went waai like a young child and rushed at Hajimes back with a wide smile. Dropping down and then raising up Hajime who was able to naturally use the carrot and stick properly was in enough possession of the factor to be a perverts master. Though the person would surely deny that vehemently. The pink space that thickened, even more, making Ryuutaro and Suzu avert their gaze as though they were going to puke sugar. But ahead of their gaze was another factor that might increase the sugar content even more while sending glances at Hajime and co. with an impatient look. Uu, I got a late start The healing is its fine already with this yep! Hajime-kun! Eh? Wait Kaori! That last thing, it felt like something really irresponsible Kaori who treated Kouki until there was no danger to his life, in the end, went Ei! and threw a healing light at Kouki, and then leapt at the pink space of Hajime and co. Kouki who received a healing that was brimming with irresponsibleness twitched. He looked a little pitiful. Kaori was rushing with a pitter-patter and tried to hug Hajime without stopping, but she received nonchalant obstruction from Yue. A pebble of wind was shot with god speed and aimed at Kaoris forehead. However, Kaori dodged that just with a light shake of her head and embraced the arm of Hajime beside Yue. Naturally, the sensation of the arm that was hugging Yue disappeared. Yues smiling face that only looked like it was smiling while not smiling was directed at Kaori. Kaori too returned a smile that seemed to ask Is there something wrong?. Just like usual, phantom lightning from a dragon and a hannya mask glared at each other from close range. A low-temperature space was formed together with the pink space, Ryuutaro and Suzu averted their eyes with different meaning this time. Inside such an atmosphere, it was only Shizuku who for the moment confirmed that Koukis complexion and breathing had returned to normal. His pulse was also beating normally. When she was convinced that there was no danger to his life she sighed in relieve. Ryuutaro. Can you carry Kouki? No prob So, its only Kouki who is no good. He is going to be down, huh. Thats but, its also still unclear whether Suzu and you two passed Besides! As long as we are alive we can take the challenge no matter how many times! Thats true He did a really stupid thing but, if he is alive I can also wallop him later. Well, if this guy got to go one more time, then Ill accompany him till the end. Just like usual. Yep yep! The expression of Ryuutaro who carried Kouki clouded while thinking of Kouki. Suzu was also almost caught by that mood, but then she displayed her mood making act and livened up their feelings. Ryuutaro immediately burst into a grin of sympathy too. Shizuku stared at those two with a smile. Her look was exactly like a mother Although, she wasnt that Shizuku who only kept wracking her brain for her surrounding and concealed her emotion anymore. She had decided to stop that way of living by only acceptance without even realizing it herself. Therefore, she directed a gaze that was filled with extraordinary heat without hiding it toward Hajime who was crowded and fawned by four beautiful girls and woman. The one who sharply noticed that gaze was Tio. Oho? She tilted her head like that while looking at Shizuku observingly. Yue and Kaori were constraining each other while Shia was busy intermediating the two so they still werent in the state to notice. Shizuku put her hand on her chest to affirm the feeling she realized from the trial and her new determination. And then, she clenched her fist tightly as though to grasp something important. From that gesture, Tio guessed what was inside Shizukus heart. I say fufu. Do your best, I guess I have to say that here. Aa? What did you say? Oh, master heard that? Fufu, what, thats only a meager support for a maiden with worrying habit there. Hearing the whisper of Tio who was embracing him from behind, Hajime asked back with a doubtful look, and then such answer was returned to him. For a moment, Hajime frowned wondering what that meant, but Tio was looking at the beyond when he looked over his shoulder, and then he understood when ahead of Tios gaze he saw Shizuku who was encouraging herself. After all, Hajime heard that extremely nonchalant confession of Shizuku to him. There was no way he didnt understand. Oi oi, dont tell me. The cheeks of Shizuku whose eyes met Hajimes were quickly dyed crimson, the next moment she approached with a determined expression. Suzu and Ryuutaro who shouldered Kouki who had no way to guess what was inside Shizukus heart followed her. And then at the side where Shia was hugging??the spot that faced at Kaori, Shizuku stopped her feet. Her position was excessively close with Hajime. That position almost glued at Hajimes left hand that was holding Shias waist. With Shizuku, that close, the members other than Tio also noticed Shizukus state. Mu? They directed her fishy look. For a moment, Shizukus eyes met Kaoris. At that moment, Kaori discerned Shizukus heart because she was her best friend and her eyes opened wide. Although it wasnt because of the feeling that Shizuku harbored, but it was because she was surprised at Shizukus state that didnt even try to hide it. During that time, Shizukus gaze returned to Hajime, and she spun words from her slightly trembling lips. Nagumo-kun, thank you for saving Kouki. I just punched him out, though? You didnt kill him, right? Its for Kaori and a bit for me. About twenty-percent, isnt it? Well, something like that. Fufu Shizuku smiled. Looking at the dialogue of the two that connected with each other somehow, Yue mumbled mumu-, Shia leaked a murmur of Aa, is it, finally? in realization. And then Kaori, she didnt really say anything, she was merely sending Shizuku a gentle gaze. Really, when you say that you will protect, you will protect even the heart, dont you? There is a line even in my heart. It doesnt mean that Ill do it for everything. I know that. But, I, we dont lose our childhood friend in the end. He is really a troubling guy in various things, a big idiot that displayed that kind of disgraceful behavior but but, even so, he is still like a family. Toward Shizuku who was showing eyes where sadness and gratitude were entangled, Hajime shrugged his shoulders with an expression that couldnt say anything. If he had to speak honestly, he wanted to just kill Kouki with a snap also for the sake of severing the potential trouble in the future (it was doubtful whether it would happen or not though), but looking at Shizuku right now, also at Kaoris expression, he could think that letting Kouki live was the right thing. At the very least, compared to having the seed of nightmare of the childhood friend they were raised with killed by the man they were in love with right in front their eyes in this world far away from their homeland, shouldering the trouble that Kouki might bring wasnt anything big, Hajime thought. At the same time, the strength of Shizukus feeling who could still feel sad even after looking at that figure of Kouki, As expected from a worldly-wise woman Hajime couldnt help but holding such a feeling of half admiration and half exasperation. No, even Ryuutaro and Suzu, it would be a lie if they said that they werent disillusioned at all, but even so, their feeling of sadness was the biggest feeling. This showed just how much things had piled up between them until now. If it was the people who didnt have a strong relationship with Kouki?for example, the classmates that even now were in the Heilig Kingdom or the ladies that favored Kouki, there was no doubt they would be easily disillusioned and turned away. In the relationship of these childhood friends, there was a deep bond that was more than a simple word. That was exactly something in the degree that could be said as the same like family. (If Yaegashi is the mother, then Amanogawa is just like a difficult child huh) Without even guessing that Hajime was holding a little impolite impression like that, Shizuku faced Kaori with strong eyes while listening to the sound of her heartbeat that was rapidly heightening from nervousness. There, Kaori returned a really gentle and soft smile as though she had understood everything. It was as though she was pushing from behind at Shizukus determination. No, it was undoubtedly a warm cheering yell from a best friend. Shizuku felt her chest tighten strongly while feeling a deep emotion where she wanted to cry out very much, she nodded a little. And then, once more she directed to Hajime a heated gaze that might scald the person that was looked, and she spun her words. It was the first time I relied on someone like that, but it felt really pleasant. Thank you for that too. Even though you threatened me easily. The redness that dyed Shizukus cheeks deepened. What she said about relying on wasnt about having Hajime carrying her, she meant about him making her relieved that she could entrust her heart to him. That she could be fast asleep even with thunderous sounds raging was a good proof. And to go as far as calling that pleasant, certainly it couldnt be helped that she became red. The gap with her normally dignified atmosphere was really terrific. Without anyone noticing, even her hand was touching Hajimes left arm gently. The hand wasnt even clutching, it was really just touching, but on the contrary, it was expressing her feeling of wanting to touch Hajime even just for a little. By the way, Hajimes tsukkomi was ignored like air. A person that couldnt read the atmosphere would become the atmosphere (air). Shizuku thought that her heart was going to explode from all the gazes that gathered on her, even so, the determination was residing in her eyes, and then, she earnestly conveyed her feeling with those trembling lips. Tha, thats why this is my thanks. A, also this is the proof that what I said at that time isnt, a, a joke. Shizuku faced Hajime who couldnt take any action because he was being embraced by Yue and co, at the same time she stood on her tiptoes. Her heels rose to the limit, the hand that touched at Hajimes arm grasped tightly. And then, Shizuku whose body leaned forward by activating even No Beat, those lovely lips that nobody was permitted to touch touched Hajimes cheek. The outrageously soft sensation was transmitted on Hajimes cheek. A little vapor and burning heated breath tickled not just Hajimes cheek but even his heart. The contact was just an instant. However, that kiss certainly conveyed Shizukus boiling heart. *whomp* Behind Shizuku a sound of something heavy dropped resounded. Actually, Ryuutaro who was shocked by Shizukus action unintentionally dropped Koukis body that made such sound, but there was no way Shizuku had the spare energy to notice that. Rather, no one noticed it. Shizuku was looking down with all her skin dyed with so much red that it reflexively made one doubt if she was actually going to explode. Hajime had a distant look thinking what was the deal with the sensation remaining on his cheek. Even so thinking that there was no way he could ignore this, so he tried to open his mouth, but before that Shizuku raised her face with strength filling her eyes. Yue, Shia, Tio Kaori. In this trial, I realized many things. About my bad habit, and the emotion that I am feeling right now too. He already, has Yue and others, above all he is the person my best friend loved I think that I am the lowest. But Shizuku lost her words. There Kaori gave words with expression and tone filled with affection. Shizuku-chan its fine. You are not the worst or anything. Because its a matter of heart you know? Its something that cannot be helped at all. Rather than that, Shizuku-chan who will prioritize other people than yourself is now, trying to have your own way, this Shizuku-chan makes me happy. Kaori Perhaps she would make Kaori have unpleasant thoughts, by some chance she would make her sad, even though Shizuku knew well that Kaori wasnt someone of that nature but she couldnt help but feel fear, yet hearing Kaoris words which were filled with overflowing kindness without a speck of shadow made Shizuku able to relax his stiffened shoulders. Looking carefully, although Yue looked displeased, but it didnt appear that she intend to cut in, she then stared at Shizuku while shrugging her shoulders. And then, she slightly showed a daring smile. The same like when with Kaori, she was saying that she would accept the challenge. Shia too was helplessly shrugging her shoulders with one of her eyes closed. Tio looked like she was having fun. Such Yue and co and Kaori made Shizuku showed a natural smile without any stiffness, with calmness but overflowing determination, she put her feeling into her words and declared. I, like Nagumo-kun Thats why Ill do my best for my own sake. The refreshed smile of Shizuku who said that was something so lovely and pretty that charmed everyone there. Exactly like her name, like a drop of morning dew that was illuminated by the light of rising sun, or possibly, like a drop that overflowed from the berry, that smile was sparkling radiantly with a sweet fragrance. (TN: Shizuku means drop/drip/trickle in Japan) Fufu, Shizuku-chan, you are really cute there Yosh, from now on in order to win against the Yue-Shia pair, lets oppose them with the childhood friends pair! We are going to fight from now on! Ee? Kaori, geez-. But, fufu, indeed perhaps that is better. Its like I and Kaori monopolizing the left and right of Nagumo-kun. Shizuku, I had the premonition that it would be like this one day. I will consign you, together with Kaori to oblivion. Yue-san, oblivion is no good. But, if you are talking about monopolizing, then there is no way we will draw back! We accept the challenge, Shizuku-san! Yue and co made a noisy ruckus. Hajime who still hugged and couldnt move still looked far away. It was because there was no sign that they would ask him about his opinion. Normally, isnt it the person confessed that replied? Even while thinking of such question, he couldnt put a tsukkomi. Because this was something usual. Because he understood it was pointless. For the girls surrounding Hajime, in the first place other than Yue the assumption was they were rejected, but even so they were determined to get close to Hajime. Speaking clearly, at first Hajime was unable to understand the feeling of such girls including Shia, but when he thought about how he had been made to surrender by Shia like this, he couldnt say any complaint after this far. Nou, master. How should I react when I am nonchalantly left out like this? They art roused up with the pair confrontation but Your character is the most eccentric, right. The weight on his back increased. Tio was leaning in while whispering sadly. In response Hajimes reply was careless. Rather than that, Hajime wanted the two sides sandwiching him in between to stop arguing about how much they loved Hajime, that was what he thought from the bottom of his heart. He was busy thinking of how to stop the heated Yue and co. So Shizuku too? Just how this happen that Nagumo. No, really I dont get it. Hawawa, even Shizushizu has fallen Nagumo-kun you womanizer! What to do, if even Suzu fall without realizing it then. together with Onee-sama, do, doing thing like this and that-! fumu, thats not bad. Oi, get back to your sense Suzu. I dont want to become alone in this strange space. Ryuutaro sighed in exasperation at Suzu who was pondering with her hand supporting her chin. And then, he noticed that there was no weight on his back and he picked up Kouki back in panic. Haa Kouki. Its not like I dont understand your feeling you know. Certainly, I cannot complain anything even if you got carried away by your fake. With complicated expression, Ryuutaro murmured with a small voice even while knowing that it wouldnt reach the ear of his best friend. When Kouki woke up, what kind of action he would take imagining that, he hardened his resolve for the worst case to stop Kouki without fail as his best friend so that he wouldnt make the mistake for the second time. I see. Yues memory Nn. While walking through the new passage that appeared in Koukis room, Yue talked about the discrepancy in her memory at Hajime. And then she talked without hiding anything about how perhaps herself was a unique existence more than she thought, and maybe in the future something that her uncle feared would occur. Yue took Hajimes hand and hugged tightly while looking up at Hajime questioningly. However, she didnt find the serious expression that she expected there. Rather, Hajime was returning an exasperated at Yue, causing her to blink her eyes. What to say, that talk is already far too late at this point of time isnt it? Nn? By any chance, Hajime noticed? Thats, yeah. If Yues immortality is absolute, then I can be more at peace of mind but if thats not the case then thats the most important matter that concerns the life and death of my lover, how your automatic regeneration wont activate if you are in an exhausted state. Then, even though there are many ways to cause magic power to be exhausted, why were those bunches could only seal Yue and nothing else? Thats just obvious question, right? After all, if I understand the reason then perhaps I can make Yue to absolutely not die. Hajime. Even if I say that, based on what we talked when we were at the abyss, it felt like Yue didnt remember about that anyway right? You were in a daze from the sudden betrayal and when you noticed you were already sealed you said. Nn. Thats why. Rather than dredging up that doubtful point forcefully from your memory to investigate, I thought its just better if I simply do something about it. Perhaps by any chance, you dont remember it because its a painful memory. In the end, no matter what kind of existence Yue is, my conclusion wont change I wont hand over Yue to anyone if its for that sake then Ill do anything. If someone tries to steal Yue from me, then no matter what kind of existence, no matter what kind of situation, Ill kill them all. Perhaps imagining a vision of being separated from Yue, Hajime looked straight ahead while his eyes were glaring fiercely toward an unseen enemy. In the end, it was the usual conclusion of Dont mind about the small thing! If there is any hindrance, then just slaughter them all! The truth was it was really simple and clear. Toward such Hajime whose affection and desire to monopolize Yue was exposed out and plain to see, Yues eyes turned so moist that even now they looked like they would burst. With a gaze filled with so much heat that it seemed to burn, Yue stared at Hajime wholeheartedly, and then *gabacho!* Yue jumped while hugging at Hajimes neck, her lips were going to devour??but, Shizuku, what is the meaning of this? A black sheath was thrust before her eyes. It was pushed out between Hajime and Yue, obstructing Yues kiss. Yue traced the source of the pushed out black katana and stared reproachfully and asked at the source Shizuku. Shizukus gaze was wandering around restlessly, it seemed that rather than obstructing intentionally she did that reflexively. E, err you see, we still havent even confirmed that the trial of the great labyrinth is over yet, right? Thats why, I wonder if doing something like that is better to be put on hold for later, something like that? And the truth? Its envi not that. I as well not that. Lets pay attention to TPO, thats what I mean. Yep. (TN: TPO=Time, Place, Order (?)) Shizuku whose gaze was swimming around lied with a really unconvincing lie. Kaori beside her was To stop Yues attack as expected from my Shizuku-chan! she was giving Shizuku extremely high praise. Even though you say that, but it feels like someone kissed me normally just before, though? Hajime looked back over his shoulder while talking to Shizuku teasingly. Immediately, Shizukus cheeks blushed with vivid red autumn. Uu. Thats, because, something that only I havent done is lonely. She leaked out such whisper that sounded like an excuse. There Tio continued the talk with further teasing. Although, it was only a chuu at the cheek. If thou art swordsman, then how about gallantly cutting in? The lips of master wont be stolen without some forcefulness thou know? Ste, stealing or anything thats improper. Something like that, I think it has to be in a proper situation, it should be done with the mutual consent of both parties. That, if possible, if Nagumo-kun is the one that does it by his initiative Ill feel happy. Reddened cheek, somewhat bowed head and the bashfully talking Shizuku. On her bosom was the black katana that she had already drawn back?the present from Hajime, she hugged it tightly as though it was the expression of Shizukus emotion of wanting to do something like that to the person himself. And then Shizukus walking position was three step diagonally behind Hajime as though it had been already measured. Her gracefully following figure was just like a Yamato Nadeshiko (TN: Graceful in Japan could be spelled as shizushizu). With a momentary flash, the second part of Hajimes present to her that was the hair ornament was shining at the base of her trademark ponytail. With continuing silence, Hajime was directing a staring gaze at Shizuku as though he was looking at a rare animal. Basically, the female camp that was surrounding Hajime was a carnivore with an assertive aspect. They are girls that wanted with all their might for Hajime to accept them. Therefore, hearing the word improper just from one kiss made Hajime show his surprise with his eyes widened reflexively. Eh? A girl like this, really exists? He was thinking like that inside his heart, it could be said that he was already considerable dyed by the color of Yue and co. Looking at that state of Hajime, Yue murmured. Even though it seemed to be a whisper, but her voice was transmitted enough to Shia and Kaori and the others too. What girl power. Yaegashi, is she a monster? It seemed that Shizukus girl power that Yue witnessed was really a cheat. For some reason, Kaori was looking at Yue with the tremendous triumphant look. And then, Shizuku who was showing a tremendous gap of atmosphere with her unease of getting showered by attention from surrounding compared to her usual dignified air was suddenly pushed out forcefully by Kaori as though to show her off. Yue groaned muh, and then she pushed out Shia beside her. He? Wha, what is it? Yue flapped the rabbit ears of the troubled Shia using wind to further appeal at the appeal point even more while directing a fearless grin at Kaori. It appeared that they were doing partner showdown. My best friend is absolutely cute! Such wordless confrontation was being unfolded right now. Such usual Yue and Kaori made Shia remonstrates them while showing a troubled smile. She tried to remonstrate them, but a vein appeared on her forehead seeing the two continuing to exchange sparking stare, she cut in between two while tapping Doryukken on her shoulder. A wordless pressure was spreading. Yue and Kaori drew back with a stiff smile. Shizuku was directing a respecting gaze at Shia. Truly, since they came into this great labyrinth, Shias growth was striking. Hajime was looking at the state of Shia and co, he then changed the talk while making an admiring expression. Nevertheless, you reached a draw with Yue who fought seriously. You also rebuked Yue strongly, Ive got to prepare a present for Shia like this. Fue? I, is it fine? Hajime smiled believing that Shia was the MVP for this time with how she scolded Yues nonsense and made Yue revoked it with her strength. Shia who was praised suddenly looked happy even while getting flustered. Shias slap. It was the first time for me who had never been hit even by my parents. I cannot forget the pain running through my cheek. Wish to your hearts content. Yue-san, you are lightly holding a grudge, arent you? Well, its not like I have some special wish or anything. Everything has already been granted already. Its fine if Hajime-san gives me a handmade present. The matter with Yue-san was something that I did because I wanted to do it. If it was in the past, Shia would yell things like Date! or Take my first time!, but now she didnt really get high-spirited overly, rather she was smiling happily while leaving the choice to Hajime. What composure so Shia has already turned into a formidable enemy that rivaled Yue. It was careless of me of all people. E, err, Kaori? For some reason, your face looks like a character of a dramatic story you know? Shizuku-chan, so that we can obtain that composure, I think its no good if we are contenting ourselves with our position as a challenger. Err The composed attitude of Shia made Kaori feel impatience. Her appearance with her arms crossed and one hand supporting her chin pondering was like a certain scholar searching for the truth somewhere. Naturally, Shizuku was bewildered by her best friends eccentricity. Looking at such a Shizuku, Kaori opened her eyes wide *kah!* and declared. Yes, we are not the challenger but we should be the attacker! Kaori. You are getting tired you know? Lets calm down a little. Shizuku-chan, when the conquer of the great labyrinth is over, lets attack Hajime-kun when he is asleep with the two of us. Really, just what are you saying!? Its fine. With the trial this time, I have grasped almost all the function of this body, so I think if its with the two of us we will manage it somehow. The thing that has to be done at all cost is about the way Kaoris head work. I beg you to please come back to your senses I, it will be the first time for both of us but lets have it plundered together okay, Shizuku-chan! I wonder if I should hit you flying just like what Shia did. Toward Kaori who was making clenched fists with both her hands while speaking her resolve with rough breathing Funsu! and red cheeks, Shizuku began to seriously considered whether she should slap her with a tired expression. It appeared that her worrying habit still didnt change even with the various things she had become unbounded from. Stop with the love comedy, we are proceeding forward. Feeling this tired after we linked up, just whats with that. Suzu and Ryuutaros voice that sounded even more tired than Shizuku resounded in the passage, but it seemed that it didnt enter anyones ear. This was after they had finished a serious trial of facing themselves, so perhaps it caused them to lose the restraint of their heart in various things. With that kind of feeling, they advanced forward with light atmosphere even while putting their guard up for ten minutes. The party finally arrived at the end of the road. On the ice wall of the end of the road, there was a magic circle carved there in the shape of heptagon where its tops were arranged with the crest of each great labyrinths. When Hajime and others approached, it began to shine faintly. And then the whole wall was covered with something like a membrane of light. It was a phenomenon that really resembled the entrance of the great labyrinth. When Hajime touched it lightly with his fingertips, a ripple spread as though a stone was thrown into water surface. As expected, it seemed that it was a teleport gate. Hajime turned behind and ran his gaze at all members, then he nodded. Yue and others nodded in response. And then Hajime and others lept into the light membrane all at once. It seems this time we arent separated, huh. Nn. Also that. Hmm, it appears that we hath finally arrived. What a pretty sanctuary. When the light that dyed their sight cleared up, there was a wide space there. That beautiful quadrangle space that was supported by several thick ice pillars was made from ice just as expected. It wasnt ice with high reflection rate that could be mistaken as mirror like all the ice walls until now, but ice wall that was made from pure ice that was really transparent. And then what attracted their attention the most was the ground. It was overflowing with water that they had never seen at all since they came here. It appeared the temperature of this space wasnt that low. It seemed that a lot of spring water was flowing in, small fountains were put here and there on the spacious lake surface. Most likely there was also the hole where the water was flowing out. And then on such a lake surface there was the floating floor in the shape of stepping stone that was made from ice. At the other side, ahead of that floor, there was a huge ice sanctuary. It was just right opposite the side where Hajime and others came out from. The foothold of floating ice was continuing until there on the quadrangle lake surface. Because the water didnt freeze, Hajime experimented by taking off his cold protection artifact. The result was as expected, it was a cold space but it only felt cool and not freezing. Just as Tio said, there was no doubt that this place was the deepest part of the [Ice and Snow Cavern]. Even for a liberator, surely, they would beg off to have a residence with extreme cold. We conquered it hic- Suzu-chan you did it. Suzu was overcome by emotion and became teary eyed while looking at the sanctuary. In various meaning, she reached this achievement just barely. She failed, broke, but even so, she gritted her teeth and endured, and finally she reached the goal. It was natural for her to be moved. Kaori was gently putting her hand on Suzus shoulder while also crying in sympathy. That deep emotion was also similarly felt by Ryuutaro. Heh, He chuckled while something shining was gathering a little in his eyes. We did it. Yeah. I dont know how many times I almost died though. Thats because every time you didnt think of the consequences and just charged. Nooo, haha, well, the result is alright so aint that fine. When Shizuku slapped lightly at Ryuutaros arm, contrary to his words Ryuutaro averted his eyes awkwardly. With Hajime at the head, they used the ice foothold and advanced to the sanctuary. They managed to cross to the opposite shore without anything especially happened. A magic circle was drawn at a deep pool of the opposite shore. Nothing happened when they stepped on it, so thinking about it based on the position, perhaps it was a magic circle for a shortcut. The entrance of the sanctuary was a large double door, there a crest that resembled snow crystal was drawn. It was the crest of the liberator Vandol Shune. There was no sign of something like a seal or anything, when Hajime put his strength and pushed, it opened without resistance. Even though the appearance is a sanctuary, the inside is like a house, huh. Nn. Its like Oscars hideout. Ahead of the opened door, there was nothing at all like stained glass or altar like in church. In exchange, there was an entrance of the mansion with a chandelier made from ice hanging above. There was a corridor that continued inside and a stair that went to the second floor from two sides. Hajime used the compass and searched for the magic circles location. According to the compass, it seemed that it was at the inner part of the straight passage on the first floor. Everyone advanced to the inside following Hajimes lead. On the way, there were several rooms, so they tried to open the door, inside there was just normal furniture put there. The ice wall too when they tried to touch it only felt cool and not cold. Just like Hajimes cold protection artifact, surely there was some kind of cold protection measure applied to it. Like that, they advanced while admiring the inside of the mansion, and finally, they found a thick door. Its here. Hajime whispered that and opened the door without hesitation. Inside there was indeed the magic circle that was their aim. Everyone quickly entered into that magic circle. Just like usual, the inside of their brain was scrutinized and in the head of the people whose labyrinth capture was recognized, the age of the gods magic was engraved immediately. The last of that??by acquiring the [Metamorphosis Magic], Shia and others looked at each others face with their happiness plain to see, at that time, Guu!? GaAAh!! -, UuUUUUH!! Screams filled with anguish resounded. Shia and others were startled and moved their gaze in that direction. Over there were the figures of Hajime and Yue on their knee while holding their head as though they were enduring fierce headache. Hajime-san!? Yue-san!? Whats the matter, both of you!! Shia and Shizuku raised shocked voices. Calm down! Kaori! Dont be befuddled! Eh? Ah, yes, Ill examine them immediately! Tios thunderous roar fell on the members that were all shook up from the sudden happening. The healing expert Kaori was also scolded before she returned to her senses. And then when she was about to examine in hurry, right after that, -a nh. Hajime and Yue that were sweating a lot seemed to be released from the unknown pain, strength left their body and they slumped down, they fainted just like that. Shia and Shizuku immediately supported them. Looking for their state, it appeared that the two of them fainted together. A burden to the degree that caused the two who had surpassed cheat character and reached bug level to faint just what in the world happened. Silence returned to the room and a dumbfounded atmosphere was flowing. For the time being, we have to rest the two of them The words of Tio (pervert), who became reliable with admirable calmness in this kind of time, made the confused members look at each others faces. Chapter 150 Magics Depth The first-rate sensation he felt on his lips gradually led Hajimes consciousness to awaken. What are you doing Yue? Nn? Wake up kiss. There was such a lovely way to wake up someone in this world. For a part of that riajuu. (TN: Riajuu, a person who is satisfied with his real life. Damn riajuu, just explode) Hajime returned a light kiss at Yue who was lying down on top of him while kissing him, then he swept his gaze at the surroundings. What entered his sight was the familiar ice wall and a bed he was tucked in, and then several types of furniture. It seemed that he was inside the mansion made from ice at the deepest part of the Ice and Snow Cavern. While pondering that, Hajime returned his gaze to Yue who was staring at him with moist eyes from a really close range. So we were carried to a room somewhere because we passed out. Yue, what about the others? Nn, sorry. I woke up just now so I dont know. Hajime thought that Yue had surely woke up first and grasped the situation before coming to wake him up, but his expectation was wrong. Hajime floated a troubled expression while once again asking Yue, who was still lying on top of him while making lovely gestures, her chin resting in her hands and her bare feet moving up and down in the air. How long have you been awake? Nn about ten minutes ago? Dont tell me, since then you have been in this position all along? Nn. Because when my eyes opened Hajime was there. Because a mountain is there. While spouting out a line like a certain mountain climber somewhere, Yue pressed her lips *chuu* at Hajime. Before Hajime had confirmed that at the edge of his field of vision there was another bed. He also had confirmed that its sheets were disarrayed. In other words, after Yue woke up in the neighboring bed, rather than understanding the surrounding situation or trying to ask an explanation from the other members, she instead slipped into Hajimes bed. Regardless of his passed-out situation from an unexpected accident, she picked the choice of the lovely wakening up. She was shaken so much in the last trial to the degree that Shia scolded her, after that she finally reunited with Hajime and spoke about her worry, and just when she was about to kiss him with overflowing emotion, it was blocked by the girl power cheat character now the trial was over already, and her beloved person was sleeping beside her defenselessly because of that, it seemed that she couldnt hold back. Really, really, what a lovely lover she was, Hajimes eyes turned into a wild beast. Yue smiled bewitchingly Fufu- to such a Hajime. Her tongue licking her lips very seductively. Yue. It seems that I need a little more time before I wake up. Nn. Then, until you are awake Ill do you. Their lips piled up once more. Vivid sound colored with dampness resounded inside the room. At the same time, Nna, a sweet gasping voice caught in the nose resounded. Just as it seemed that the two might do it until they got naked, at that time, a sound of the door opening was suddenly Nn? You two woke up waittt, juust whaaat are you two doinggg-! The one who entered was Shia. Looking at Hajime and Yue who were entangled on top of the bed with their fiercely disarrayed clothes, her rabbit ears bristled *bosaa!* Shia? Whats the Hajime-kun? Yue? Just what are you two doing I wonder? I wonder? ?? Behind Shia, Kaori who peeked her head in materialized a hannya mask behind her. Shizuku covered her red face with both her hands. However, following a clich, she didnt forget to peek between her fingers gap. Since she became aware of her love to Hajime, she was also excessively conscious to that kind of act, but she couldnt help but hold interest. On the other hand, about Hajime and Yue who were interrupted before they went further, they directed their sight to those three while embracing each other. Then they immediately looked at each other, moved their gaze once more to the three, and said out words with splendid synchronization. Come back two hours later. X2 In response, the reaction of Shia and others were naturally Are you stupidddd??!! Its obviously not allowedddddd!! Angry roars reverberated in the ice mansion. Only one person was stealing glances at the exposed chest of Hajime with her face still red. The bed was overturned with Hajime and Yue still on it and then they were dragged out, Shia and Kaori forcibly moved them to the living room at a corner of the mansion. It seemed that Shizuku was still unable to come out of her daze with her eyes still swimming around busily. At the center, there was a table of ice that didnt feel cold, its surroundings included a leather sofa. Ryuutaro and Suzu were already sitting on the sofa, their eyes were opened wide at Hajime and Yue who were dragged out by their scruff of their necks. Oi, oi, just what in the hell Aa, Suzu somehow understand whats going on here. It seemed that Suzu could imagine what was going on. Her gaze was directed at the clothes of Hajime and Yue that were mostly still disarrayed. Chasing after Suzus gaze, it seemed that Ryuutaro also guessed the generality of the event. But right after that, something traversed the room with high speed, *zubishi!* and a loud sound was raised from Ryuutaros strongly flicked temple. Abeh!? Raising a strange scream, Ryuutaro rolled behind the sofa. He was pressing on his temple thinking Thats unreasonable-!! while writhing around. Hmph. Thats the punishment for seeing Yues immodest figure. Nn, jealousy? Hajime, cute. Yes, what flicked Ryuutaros temple was Hajimes bullet. A punishment for Ryuutaro who saw Yue in disarrayed clothes Indeed, it was unreasonable. Geez-! Both of you, you are not reflecting! Just how much do you think we are worrying hereee. Looking at such a Hajime and Yue who were acting carefree, Shia was trembling in rage. However, in the middle, she lost her momentum and sat down beside the two with teary eyes. Her appearance faithfully displayed just how much she was worried for the two who passed out for an unknown reason right after they cleared the great labyrinth. Its just as Shia said. We were really worried. Thats right. We wanted you two to quickly show your energetic faces. It appeared that Kaori and Shizuku felt the same. Similar with Shia, they were directing slightly wet eyes at Hajime and Yue. Looking at those three as expected even the two couldnt help but feel guilt. The two looked at each other awkwardly and then lowered their heads at the same time. Aa, no, really that was my bad. When I woke up a super beautiful girl was kissing me so, my reasoning was blown away yep, its the fault of Yue being too cute. Nn, sorry. I should notify you all immediately. But when I noticed a defenseless Hajime beside me I couldnt hold back. Its the fault of Hajime being too cool. They were lowering their head? It felt somehow like that. Both of you, are not reflecting, are you? Haa, its enough already. More than this is just going to make us tired mentally. After looking with awareness of my own feeling, various things are coming to me Seeing Hajime and Yue apologized while naturally whispering love fondly at each other, Shia directed a glare at them and Kaori made a tired expression. Shizuku made an expression that was a loss of words from realizing once more how strong an existence Yue was. But, at that time, the door of the room made an opening sound. The one who entered was Tio. Oo, master and also Yue art safe then. Im glad, Im glad. Its the best that what I was doing was just a wasted effort. Ah, Tio-san. Im sorry, I forgot to tell you about this. Shias expression turned apologetic looking at Tio whose expression burst into a smile seeing Hajime and Yues appearance. Tio investigated the magic circle of the age of god magic and the mansions library in the worst case that Hajime and Yue wouldnt wake up to determine the cause of their fainting. Shia whose attention was completely taken by her happiness of Hajime and Yue waking up and then by her anger at the two who were flirting without considering other peoples feeling had forgotten to contact Tio. Its fine, its fine. In any case, right after master and Yue opened their eyes, they must be doing that kind of thing, werent they? You really get it Hmm. Thats natural. If I am in Yues position, I will do the same thing! And then, master who scorns my disarrayed appearance will do that kind of thing and this kind of thing nh, nh, haa haa. And, just what happened to Hajime-kun and Yue? Both of you raised a really pained voice and fainted, that was a really shocking matter. Kaori and Shizuku beautifully ignored Tio who was beginning to pant with an expression of ecstasy from her imagination and asked Hajime and Yue. Naturally, Hajime and Yue acted like Tio was not there, they sat on the sofa while showing their intention to explain. Shia and the others also sat on the sofa. The fallen Ryuutaro also sat back on the sofa while rubbing his red forehead. There was no place for Tio to sit. She was kneeling seiza on the floor. Now then, the reason why I and Yue fainted thats right, to say it simply, our head or mind got overheated, something like that. Overheated, is it? Hajimes beginning explanation made Shia tilted her head. Yeah. At that time, the last age of god magic??Metamorphosis Magic was engraved in our brain, after that, I and Yue were forcefully made to understand something further. The burden of that was too big, and it made us unable to maintain our consciousness. Hmm a burden so big that master and Yue couldnt endure was it about knowing the particulars regarding concept magic? Nn. As expected, Tio. Your comprehension is fast although you are a pervert. Although you are a pervert It was said twice although it wasnt important. Although she was a pervert but as always her guessing was outstanding. Tio had been thinking what was the difference between Hajime and Yue with the other members, and she noticed the point that it was only those two who had obtained all the age of god magic. She did that while sitting seiza on the floor and grinning from the numbness in her feet. Luluo Haltina said that their hand would reach concept magic when they obtained all the age of god magic. And then among these members, it was only Hajime and Yue who had obtained all the age of god magic. Tio who fully remembered even that point conjectured that perhaps the burden of having the knowledge of magic that surpassed the age of god magic engraved in their mind was large. She investigated inside the mansion thinking of the possibility outside of that for her peace of mind, she did that surely because even with her conjecture she couldnt just stay still with the condition of the two like that. Her speech and conduct were disgusting, but it appeared that she was worrying from the bottom of her heart, similar to Shia and others. And then, the guess of such a Tio was right on the mark. Hajime and Yue, after they obtained metamorphosis magic the same as the other, they had the knowledge regarding concept magic engraved further into their mind. Knowing the reason why Hajime and Yue fainted, Shia and others nodded in understanding. For the time being, they leaked a sigh of relief after hearing that there was no after effect or anything to the two. Kaori pulled herself together and asked something she was the most concerned about. Concept magic with that, we can go back home to Japan, right? By any chance, you two can use it already now? No, not yet. Just like Luluo said, just because you have the knowledge doesnt mean you can use it. Besides, the knowledge we obtained is also not something like the concrete way of learning or the way to use it, if I have to say what is it then its something like hypothesis knowledge. Hypothesis knowledge? Shizuku asked by repeating the words. This talk was about the possibility of them returning home. Beginning from Shizuku, even Ryuutaro, Suzu, and Kaori too made a serious expression. Yeah. For example, the metamorphosis magic that you guys too are able to obtain this time, how do you guys understand that magic? Eh? Err, lets see. From the knowledge engraved in our mind, its a magic that remakes a normal organism into a monster, isnt it? Using the magic power of the caster and the magic power of the target organism, it forms magic stone inside the body, with that as the core its possible to remake the flesh of the body. Yes. I understand it like that too. Also, it looks like we can interfere with the already existing magic stone of a monster and mix our magic power into it to strengthen them and also make them submit. Shizuku and Kaoris understanding was matching in general. If it was explained further, metamorphosis magic had enhancement levels. In the case of transforming the normal living thing into a monster, the target would lose most of their reason and thought, and they would move following just their instinct. It was said that wild monsters came from the normal living things. In a particular place and through months and years absorbing the magic element in the surrounding and also with various other factors to naturally produce a magic stone, and the first level of metamorphosis, using metamorphosis magic was exceedingly close to this wild monster. This wild monster would recover their reason and thought if they were strengthened even more using metamorphosis magic, furthermore, with the magic power of the caster mixing into the magic stone as the cause, it would be like imprinting and the monster would submit to the caster as though toward their parent. It needed not to be said what would happen if from the beginning the magic stone was created only from the magic power of the caster. With skill, it was possible to pile up the performing of the metamorphosis many times and create a powerful monster to that extent??or rather than saying creating it was possible to grow a strong monster. However, the flesh of the target would break down if the metamorphosis was carried out with immature skill so caution was necessary. In other words, this is a magic to create obedient monsters, huh. As expected. Thinking about the steps, that white dragon seems like it has been considerably strengthened, though Uun, Suzu has only seen it once so she cannot say it clearly but if Orcuss monsters are divided in level by each floor, that white dragon is about level three hundred Suzu thinks? Suzu guesses that its about three to four times stronger than the monster in the eightieth floor. Aint that more of it? It was weakened, but the great barrier of the capital was broken by just one dragon, that one yeah? Even Nagumo, you evaded its breath. Aint it about level 400? The talk was a little derailed. But Ryuutaros guess wasnt mistaken. The white dragon strengthened by that Freed, if the monster at the floor 80 of the outer layer labyrinth of Orcus was about level 80, then the strength of that white dragon was about five times of that if it was now, then it was about six, seven times stronger. Hajimes face frowned for a moment as though he was recalling an irritating guy, but he pulled himself together and returned the talk back to its track. Well, in general, you are not wrong. Metamorphosis magic is certainly a magic that creates a monster to follow you. But, thats a little inaccurate. What is called metamorphosis magic, to define it more accurately thats right, I guess its a magic that interferes at organic material? Err Shias eyes were swimming in perplexity. Putting aside Kaori and others, for Shia, those were words she was unfamiliar with. It seemed that Tio was also in the same state. Noticing that, Hajime cleared his throat and corrected himself. Lets see its a little lacking in accuracy, but to say it in easier to understand manner, you can also think of it as magic that interferes at material that originated from living thing. In other words, if you feel like it, not just an animal but something like a plant, and also things that are made from that??for example food or paper, this magic can also interfere with that kind of thing. Of course, it can also interfere at the human. The magic stone is nothing more than a byproduct. According to Hajimes further summary, metamorphosis magic wasnt magic that created magic stone and produced monster, magic stone was nothing more than energy body created as the result of interfering at the target using ones own magic power and metamorphosis magic, in reality, it was magic that directly operated at flesh or the likes. And so if one felt like it, it seemed that it was theoretically possible to cause metamorphosis without producing magic stones. Nn, this is only a guess, but the dragification of Tio and others of the dragon clan, if the origin is traced, I think it has the root from this magic. Hoho, so the metamorphosis magic is the origin of my race hmm, I see. Sending a glance at Tio who was thinking deeply, Hajime continued his explanation. The hypothesis knowledge I said before, that is, in other words, that kind of thing. Age of god magic are magic that interferes at principle, but we didnt really understand the exact foundation of that power. With obtaining concept magic as the absolute prerequisite, it was necessary to completely understand all the age of god magic. Nn. Besides, to understand this is too deep of an abyss, if someone is not in the level that can conquer all the trials, their body and heart wont be able to endure the burden and they will break. That was the reason that in order to arrive at concept magic there was a need to earn all the age of god magic. The current Hajime and Yue understood that even their understanding until now toward the age of god magic was still shallow. For example, the creation magic that Hajime obtained the very first, and he used to keep his life until now. It wasnt magic to assign magic into mineral if it was expressed more accurately then it was a magic that interferes at inorganic material, a magic that was the opposite of metamorphosis magic. And so theoretically this magic should be able to interfere with things like water or salt too, not just mineral. Furthermore, gravity magic was something that should be expressed as magic that interfere with the energy of star, not only gravity, theoretically, it could also interfere with things like earth vein or terrestrial heat, bedrock or magma, it wasnt impossible to use this magic to purposefully generate earthquake or volcano eruption. Space magic was a magic that interferes at boundary. Elimination of race-creature gap, formulating new boundary to create spirit world, it could be thought that those kinds of things were also possible. Regeneration magic was magic that interfere at time. The use of regeneration magic was more of restoration rather than healing, it was just a portion of it. Originally it was possible to interfere with time itself using this magic, it could catch a glimpse of the past or take a peek at several branches of the procession of time. Shias characteristic magic of Future Viewing was likely originated from this magic. To define Soul magic the expression of magic that interfere with negative material possessed by living thing showed its true nature the most. To say it specifically, this magic could also interfere with things like energy inside the body that was magic power, heat, electricity, then thought, consciousness, memory. Although this magic was designated as soul, what Yue and others could exercise with this magic was interference at thought body more accurately. And then if someone could handle this magic perfectly, the caster could personally create consciousness and the like, they could configure it too. To put another way, it was possible to create artificial intelligence using magic. Expressing sublimation magic as magic that interfere with the information of existing thing was more accurate definition. Its function that evolved an ability by a level was, for example, interfering a body information that said level 1 and raised it up to level 2. If the user reached the root, it was possible to browse and interfere with the information of all existing object. The names of the age of god magic that Hajime and others recognized until now were only given by taking into consideration the interference that was possible to be done using the human body. By the way, the compass of guidance used soul magic to surmise what the user was wishing for, then using space magic it ignored the spatial gap and distance and searched the target, it seemed that the compass used sublimation magic to supplement the information of the target. All of those functions couldnt be accomplished using the age of magic as they did until now. After Hajime explained about those things too, in addition, Shizukus expression turned complicated. I see now. This is real, big, and yet these magics can interfere with fundamental matter. It seems that these surpassed the territory that humans can touch. But, after hearing all those, I guess that you two still cannot create the concept magic for the sake of returning home then? Based on what I heard, it feels like it has considerable difficulty Well, certainly it will be difficult. Luluo explained it lightly as the purpose of the utmost limits or something, but in reality, its exactly as she said. We need to raise up our wish using soul magic and sublimation magic until concept level, then we need to grant it magic power and forcefully materialize it saying it simply its like that, but normally it wont succeed even using sublimation magic. On the contrary, in concept magic the user needed the purpose of that time as the base, so just because it succeeded to be used once didnt mean in the next times from then on it would be stable to use. Normally it became a magic that was just onetime use. Nn. We have to use Hajimes creation magic to endow the concept magic to something like the compass. Thats right. Yues control ability for magic and my transmutation we need to match our breath and create an artifact endowed with the concept to cross the worlds. But, we also need a concept for preventing summoning here again, like that it will take some time for those. Its not impossible, right? Isnt that obvious? Ill make it a success no matter what. I crawled until here for that sake. I can start right away for the returning home artifact, Ill work out the concept for defending against interference from those guys too without fail. Hajimes eyes looked like it was blazing up fiercely. He had survived through a severe environment and continued to wish earnestly to return home. It was unforgivable to stumble in this kind of place, such fierce will was gleaming inside his eyes. Kaori and others who saw that had their chest constricted by homesickness thinking Aa, we really can go home, tears were gathering in their eyes. Hajime and Yue looked at each other and nodded once, then they suddenly stood up. We are going to try it right away? Yeah. I managed to sort the knowledge while we are talking. Its like Im a horse that got a carrot dangled in front of my eyes. Ive got to try it now. Hajime punched on his palm with a snap. Looking at such Hajime, Yues hand softly touched him to calm him down. The sensation of the small willowy hand immediately calmed down Hajimes heart. It felt like a sweet space was going to form once more, so Suzu opened her mouth with somewhat flustered feeling. Err, Nagumo-kun. About the magic for going home to Japan, how much time its going to take you think? If possible, Suzu also wants to look when its completed but if its going to take long, Suzu and others also have to make various preparations. I, see. I dont think it will take that long if its just the magic for going home. After all, no one can say that my desire for going home is not at the extreme. But, for the defense against magical interference from others. honestly, I dont know. I also feel like I can make it quickly but Is that so? Suzu got it. Then, Suzu and others will concentrate on resting until the magic for going home is finished. It doesnt seem like there is another thing we need to do until we understand whether we can really go home there is also the metamorphosis magic that we finally obtained, so the journey to the devil territory will be after that. Err, what are Shizushizu and others going to do? Suzu decided about her plan from now on and then checked at Shizuku and others. For Suzu, Shizuku had also finally noticed her feeling, she was thinking whether Shizuku would be wishing to be at Hajimes side from here on or not. While she was at it, she was also confirming whether Ryuutaro was really intending to embark right in the middle of enemy territory together with her. Of course, I will go together with Suzu. Me too. In respond, Shizuku and Ryuutaro answered instantly. Putting aside Ryuutaro-kun, is it fine for you Shizushizu? You finally What are you saying? This and that are different matters. I cannot just leave Suzu in the care of the two idiots. Besides, we wont be staying there for long anyway, right? We are going to escape right away after accomplishing our objective and link up with Nagumo-kun. I wont feel lonely. Besides, I too wont be able to settle down without saying something to Eri. Toward Shizuku who shrugged indifferently, Suzu understood that it was Shizukus real feelings, Suzu hugged her while praising As expected from a woman that makes other woman fall in love, thats so manly!, but Shizuku showed a vein on her forehead from getting told she was manly and grounded her fist on Suzus head, making her scream. Suzu changed the topic with teary eyes. N, next about Kouki-kun Those words made Hajime went Hm? and he tilted his head. And then his gaze swept through the room. Now that you mentioned it, where is that guy? So, you only noticed just now that he is not here. If its Kouki, then he is still sleeping in a different room. He has deep damage, so it seems it will still take a bit more until he wakes up. It seemed that until now Hajime forgot about Koukis existence, to such a person Shizuku explained while making an expression showing a loss for words. Koukis wound should have been completely healed by Kaori, so the deep damage she meant must be the mental damage. It should be possible to heal that too using soul magic that manifests its essential power, but even for Kaori who had grasped on how to use Nointos body, as expected it was next to impossible to exercise the deepest mysteries of an age of god magic. Combined with the factor that the more difficult it was to interfere, the deeper the mental damage was, it was appropriate for now to leave it to Koukis natural healing. Well, it doesnt matter. After this, I and Yue will seclude ourselves inside the room where the magic circle of the age of god magic is located to create an artifact endowed with concept magic. In the worst case that Amanogawa wakes up during that time, dont let him be a hindrance. Hindrance you say no way he gonna do that while you are making the tool for going home, right? Ryuutaro objected while making a bewildered expression. If thats the case then thats fine. But his mental burden was great, and I dont think its going to happen but the possibility that he will get deranged when he wakes up is not zero. Well, this is just for in case. As expected, I dont think Ill have any leeway in the middle of working. Leave it to me Hajime-san. I cannot help out, but in exchange, I wont let anyone be a hindrance, Shia declared full of confidence with her chest puffed out brazenly. Yeah. Im counting on you, Shia. Im relieved with Shia here. That strong and reliable appearance and words caused Hajime and Yue to also smile at her with unparalleled trust. Like that the two went to the room with the magic circle of the age of god magic once more, they vanished behind the thick door while Shia and others were seeing them off. Chapter 151 Hajimes Path Is it all okay? In the living room of the ice home, Suzu muttered to herself with an anxious voice while sitting on the sofa. Therefore, Kaori who also sat on the sofa asked gently. Is what okay? Mmm? All of it? Did Nagumo not fall unconscious? Can we return to Japan, truly? Will Kouki be alright? This trip to the demon territory this After taking this period to rest, it leaves the body with nothing else to do but think about these various things. Since Hajime had started to make the artifact using concept magic, they had shut themselves up in their room for the last two hours. When you include the time that Hajime and Yue had fainted, where they had nothing to do, they had plenty of time to recover. This left them time to think about unnecessary things. Suzu-chan were safe. Hajime will get past any difficulty. And with Yue by his side, the impossible only becomes possible. Kaori In addition, its up to Kouki to do something about Kouki. Of course, Ill help as far as I can. As with Eri, I think yes, we need to charge forward. There is nothing more to it. Thinking too much will only make you tired. To the rough encouragement, Suzu responded instinctively with surprising courageousness. Kaori has become handsome. Youve already have become completely influenced by Nagumo-kun. It is different, Suzu. For a long time, Kaori charges when she can decide. Kaoris decisions, 90% of the time, are to charge forward. Suzu-chan, It is Shizuku-chan so cruel I am not like Ryuutaro-kun Hey, Kaori why is being the same as me considered cruel? Am I noticing casual abuse? Ryuutaro spat out with a bitter expression which concerned nobody. Though Kaori wore her lips in a bit of sulk, but she took to heart immediately and fixed her eyes on Suzu. Anyway, I dont know how things will turn out with Eri, but I will follow you and help. We need to get out of there in the confusion if things go bad. Kaori smoothly declared something frightful, but it was another word that Suzu was caught on. Blinking in surprise, she responded timidly in confirmation. Oh, oh, then Kaori will come with me? Of course, I cant neglect Shizu and Suzu. But, Hajime Its the same as Shizu-chan, itll be a while before we have the artifact that will allow us to return. Well also need to meet up to Lemia and Myuu. I cant help with the artifact, so I think what I should do it protect Suzu then Ah Kaori is a good child, a really good child and, thank you very much. Suzu-chan, whats with the Kansai accent? To Kaoris words, Suzu made a joke while whipping away a tear. She was too embarrassed to return her sentiment seriously. If Kaori comes, you should be fine. Hmmm before this mistress goes to Goshujin-samas world, I should return to my clan as well. Thats right, Tio-san. Youre a daughter of the clan. Whats it like, I had forgotten about that. Well, I mean I guess youd like to meet the dragonkin? Well, we have space transfer magic set up so we could go there immediately. Its definitely beyond the mountains in the north C across the continent on a solitary island. Tio gave a puzzled look so Shia recalled from her memory. When they left this world, Tio thought that she might not have the time to visit her family. Wellwell, that is certainly the case. If I could receive jealous love punishment from Goshujin-sama before departing, that will be lets double the speed. Return home through the gate! If we return and her kin sees her ecstatic expression on her face they will be shocked. It would be good if it doesnt become a panic. While Tio imagined Hajimes love and floating a smirk, Shia, and the others had a sick feeling while imagining the unpleasantness of that reunion. After returning and seeing Tio, who has changed into a deviant, what kind of reaction would the dragonkin have? As Shia imagined it, Hajime would need to take responsibility. Shia let out a sigh as she imagined what should be done with Tios family. At that point, the door of the living room made a noise as it slowly opened. Did we stay here Oh, Kouki. You woke up, how do you feel? It was Kouki who had entered. It seems he had awoken to find the other members. Although it was Shizukus aim to look aloof, she had immediately hidden her vigilance in a smile while asking about his condition. Kouki smiled back, in the same way, However, it seemed that his expression was shadowed. Im okay, Im sorry I worried you. Even now, its fine as long as youre safe. It seems that I have recovered. Thats really good. Shizuku rejoiced at Koukis recovery. Kouki smiled once more and gazed around the room looking for someone. His expression stiffened as if he was getting nervous. Kaori who saw this answered with a bitter smile. If it is Hajime-kun, hes in another room now, so he isnt here. Wellsoso I probably need to apologize for being a nuisance in various ways, but Apparently, it seemed like he was no longer rampaging against Hajime like he was during the trial. His mental condition seemed to be relatively calm. Rather, it may be more accurate to say he seemed depressed over calm. I dont think Hajime-kun minds, as long as youre not rampaging anymore he wouldnt demand an apology. Shia-san maybe so, after all Kouki wore a sour look full of bitterness. Though Koukis recklessness has been troublesome, Hajime did not worry especially because it wasnt that inconvenient. The way it was, it could be said to be like a child who had a temper tantrum and struck out. Though it was certainly murderous intent he had faced, the behavior was stupid and Hajime gave priority to avoid hurting Kaori (and incidentally Shizuku). At least, he had not given a great deal of time and effort, his body and heart having become strong enough to shoulder that troublesome burden. Did the sleep snap you out of your delusions, or do you still think Nagumo-kun has brainwashed us? Shizuku asked severely while narrowing her eyes. Kouki being unhurt and Kouki being in control were different questions entirely. Hajime likely wouldnt permit him raging out of control a second time, and it needed to be understood that Hajime didnt kill him despite the killing intent because of them. After receiving the still voice and glare from Shizuku, Kouki quickly turned his eyes. But Shizuku didnt permit such spoiled behavior. Kouki, dont look away. Well ah I do not think that anymore. At that time, it really seemed like Koukis face held a shadowed expression, but he answered firmly while looking up at Shizuku. For a while, Shizuku looked back at Kouki. Likely to try to understand his thoughts through his eyes. Shia acted similarly. Eventually, although it was hard to say for certain, they were convinced that showed a tentative assent. Shizuku nodded. Well, if it is OK Kouki. Is there anything youd like to ask? Because the atmosphere was awkward, to change those drifting feelings, Shizuku turned to Kouki. Were those feelings transmitted to Kouki? Kouki floated a small wry smile. He asked what happened after he had fainted. And all of the members except Kouki captured the labyrinth. Hajime and Yue looked into the abyss of concept magic. And at the present, they were shut off by themselves trying to create an artifact for their return. Although Koukis expression didnt particularly change as he remained silent and listened, it was obvious that he had wanted to overcome his native self. When he couldnt capture the last trial, it was easy to imagine his inner heart wouldnt be calm. And has his childhood friend, Shizuku was hesitant on whether she should say was Kouki wanted to hear most. That is what caused Kouki to fall apart in the first place. Kouki made his own convenient interpretations in defiance of Shizukus attempt to persuade him. Shizuku waited for Kouki to ask, but decided that the likelihood that he wouldnt hear what she said was high given his situation. Kouki, I came to like Nagumo-kun. I want him to see me as a woman. To Shizukus words, Koukis expression distorted momentarily. The words were told to him by his childhood friend right at his side. However, the reality of it would take a long time for Kouki to recognize. Shizuku appearing on Hajimes shoulders with a sleeping face that seemed happy and relieved crossed his mind. With that, will you follow Nagumo in the future? Nagumo has a favorite, and there is Kaori, too? Shouldnt you reconsider Shizuku? Its kind of a bad trap While paying close attention as to not leak out black emotions that gushed from his heart, Shizuku shook her head to cover over Koukis words. Kouki, Im not looking for your opinion. I am merely telling you. Because you are a childhood friend. Kouki kept silent with a sour expression not knowing how to speak. Somehow, it was Ryuutaro and Suzu who covered for her with their own glances. In a look, Kaori provided meaning that they would not struggle for the same man as best friends. It was a quiet expression of affirmation from all three of them. Of course, it was Shizukus words that were affirming how she felt. Realizing there was no one to back him up, Kouki erased the expression on his face. It was impossible to dismiss the reality that was unfavorable to Kouki. All those feelings of irritation, frustration, envy, and hatred began to wander for a false point to cling to. However, there was nothing to rampage with just feelings. This wasnt about Hajime as an object and above all else, it was made clear. The feelings that stagnated darkly didnt have any fangs to bite. This was a big opportunity Although Suzu empathized with the dark feelings that Kouki could separate himself from, but either way, he had to get over it himself, he needed to face the problems. Even with such an attitude caught in the heart, Kouki emitted unwanted emotions and made a sarcastic comment. Haha, everyone is that guys ally. Its a guy who easily kills people and easily abandons Kouki! Suzu spoke up unexpectedly. Shia and Tio wore narrowed eyes. Kaoris smile deteriorated a little. But Kouki, whose mind was like a child couldnt stop the feelings that had no place to go. Thus, he said If so, at that time, would I fall off a bridge, if it was okay? (Tn: In other words maybe I should just kill myself I think) To such insensitive and heartless words, Kaori stopped those words that hurt her heart. PASHIN! Kaoris slap made a flashy noise and exploded on Koukis cheek. Though her hand also throbbed, Kaori began to talk with an expression that looked regrettable to Kouki who had a hand on his cheek in dumb surprise. Kouki. I think Kouki is an important childhood friend so dont make me dislike him. or maybe Kouki was at a loss of words from the unexpected shock but still opened his mouth as if he had something to say. Gou! An impact resembling wind pressure ran through. Its identity were waves of enormous magical power. Although it should not be shock transformation or the like, an enormous amount of magical power spread through the wall of the mansion so that their bodies responded to it in shock. This is Hajime-san! Yue! To this obviously abnormal situation, Shia flung herself out of the room at a dash. When Hajime makes an artifact, this kind of current is not usual. The wave motion of magic continued to pulse intermittently. Magic in each of their bodies was severely stricken. However, Kaori who was startled back by Shias actions straightened herself and followed Shia immediately. According to Shia, the wave motion of magical power seemed to be coming from Hajime and Yue. The waves of magical power seemed to increase in density the closer they approached the room the two people stayed in. It was as if a typhoon had hit them directly as they arrived before the room. The door was already opened as Shia verified that the two were safe. After going in, it seemed to be the case. While protecting her face from the bewitchment that raged on, Kaori made up her mind and stepped inside. What spread out from there was a scene where the magical power of red and gold became a torrent of spirals. The scene blew off from the center with the Hajime and Yue on their knees facing each other and holding hands. Before the two of them, there was a crystal of a giant and some minerals that emitted a pale light. Whats happening, Shia this I do not know, but they seem to have done something. As she had already assessed the scene, Kaori asked Shia whos rabbit ears were dancing in the storm of magic. Shia protected her face with her arm and a lower posture but was able to confirm Hajime and Yues appearances. When she could see they were both safe, she gave out a breath of relief. If you trace their glance, it seemed a certainty that neither Hajime nor Yue was at risk. However, both of them were concentrating extremely hard. Shias entering was not even noticed. A large amount of sweat flowed from them. At this moment, it was clear they were focusing on making the artifact with concept magic. If it is safe, it seems better to leave Well, if I fail as a mistress, I should be punished. You should seem so happy about it, Tio Shia retreated towards the door softly as to not disturb Hajime. Meanwhile, only Kouki was staring at Hajime. You couldnt see the color of emotion in those eyes, but they seemed to hold down passion and looked dangerous. Kouki, Shizuku called out. Kouki did not answer. Rather, he took a step forward straight ahead, just one step forward. Kouki! Tsu Shizuku immediately grabs Koukis arms. While her trademark ponytail flapped in the magical storm, she looked straight at Kouki with a serious look. In the gaze, as if frightened, revealed shaking. Kouki made a step backward. One step backward. At that moment Whats this? An image? A darkcave? Suddenly, images began to appear before their eyes. Like a fog projecting a picture instead of a screen, magical light fragments became a medium. To this strange situation, Shia and the others forgot to even leave the room. At that time, Suzu muttered to herself. Somehow, it looks like Orcus. Certainly, speaking of a large cave illuminated by green light, it would be the Orcus Great Labyrinth. Tio affirmed Suzus guess. Speaking of a cave illuminated by faint green walls, it would be the Orcus Great Labyrinth that was created by digging into veins of Illumination Stone. However, since the scenery was different from the structure of the upper labyrinth that Suzu knew, she could not say it for certain. This looked like a natural cave that had not been crafted by a human hand. The magnitude of the height and width of the cave was different from the labyrinth Suzu knew. The sudden situation and mysterious images deepened their bewilderment, but before long the image projected from the angle of the shadow next to a rock at a large crossroads, showed white hair, long hind legs, and deep red lines crawling across its body like blood vessels, and the true colors of the image was realized as the feelings of having been caught by the demon of the rabbit type were transmitted to them. This is anxiety? There is also impatience. I also feel fear. This image is a memory. It is probably Goshujin-samas. The memory of the place of hell this one heard him speak about. Shias guess was correct. Along with the image, feelings were transmitted from the magic that filled the room. Anxiety, impatience, and fear were overflowing due to the clearly abnormal monster he had never seen before. They couldnt understand what had led such a situation to occur, but they at least understood that the images they saw and feelings they felt were Hajimes. Apart from the time after he had met Yue, Hajime did not speak much of the time in hell before that. It was already over, and Hajime did not have a hobby of boasting about his misfortune. It was simply troublesome to talk about it, too. So, being given the chance where Shia and the others could learn from Hajimes past that they dont know about, after exchanging a glance with one another, they stared hard at the image as if to drill a hole in it without leaving the room. To learn the beginnings of the person they loved, it was impossible for them to leave the room. Similarly, Ryuutaro and Kouki began to concentrate on the image with interest too. So, at that time, someone raised their voice with an Ah. In the image, the demon releasing an abnormal atmosphere suddenly charged at him with an amazing power. Hajime-san! Hajime-kun! Instinctively, Shia and Kaori cried out a warning with a raised voice. Meanwhile, the image moves hectically while the feelings of fear and uneasiness transmitted by the bright red magic swelled up. They ground their teeth seeing Hajime made sport of by the kick rabbit. And then, when Hajimes left arm was finally smashed, the feelings of anguish transmitted to them caused Suzu to avert her gaze. Hajime-san wassuch a one-sided This is the Nagumo-kun that we knew. His fighting strength was equivalent to having none at all To Hajime being one-sidedly toyed with, Shias expression became teary eyed as she couldnt believe it. Shizuku spills her words to such a Shia while biting her lip. Before long the image becomes momentarily interrupted because Hajime had closed his eyes when feeling the impending death from the kick rabbit approaching. While Hajimes feelings of terror are spread to them, the image appears again. This time the frightened kick rabbits image was seen. The view of the image was changed tracing the kick rabbits line of sight, and there stood a huge white bear. A glance was all it took to understand the bear was not a normal demon. To prove that, the kick rabbit that toyed with Hajime in the image was easily cut in two and preyed on, while scattering blood around Hajime. The glint in the claw bears eyes crosses over through the image to shoot through Shia and the rest. In the case of them today, the power of the claw bears gaze would be no big deal, however, because of the feeling it had in its eyes that it was looking only at food rather than an enemy and the fundamental fear that was driven into Hajime caused them to shake unconsciously. What happened after that was too tragic for the girls who loved Hajime. Being cornered, the left arm was taken, and it was eaten in front of him. The eyes that see him as food and the arm that lost its shape while spewing blood, such a reality was unnecessarily given to him whether he wanted it or not. The scream that could not be heard was transmitted to them by the magic. Eyes that a human should never show are shown, having part of the body scattered and eaten, breaking down from terror and agony. And without either shame or respectability, he crawled desperately to get even one millimeter further away from the incarnation of terror. The reflected image is already dark. The transmitted feelings reached a saturation point or were already unable to be defined. JustHajime screams, however even that began to weaken as the light of life faded away. Hajime-san. Shia is pouring out tears. Nearby, Kaori and Shizuku Suzu covers her mouth with her hand. Tios gaze is severe. Before their eyes the murderous intent to want to tear the claw bear limb from limb welled up. While they watched, the blackout ended. Hajime, doubting his own survival, advanced to the interior of the wall and found a strange crystal that dripped water. The god crystal and holy water. Hajime drunk that, holding his broken mind while he cowers in a dark cave. While asking for help There where the memory is vague the image became interrupted. However, to substitute for that, the feelings being transmitted increased in density. Overwhelming loneliness is felt as no one responded no matter how much he asked for help. The darkness in which even his own existence seemed to be swallowed. Hunger to the degree where it seemed hed go mad. Unending phantom limb pain. Day after day he bore the torture-like pain. While lying down as if to die, eventually wishing that he could die, however, the taken holy water did not allow that, and so his feelings of hatred with nowhere left to go were directed at his classmates as he came to curse the unjustness of the world. And yet, in addition to that, he gradually began to improve. Hajimes heart was dyed the blackest black. The longing to live, and, the murderous intent for existences that are a hindrance. Hajime began to move. He started to collect holy water in a depression on the ground. He will begin with eating the wolf. His hunger and phantom pain have not changed, and only his energy had recovered, while his features reflected in the pool of water were already another person. With the glitter of murderous intent shining in his eyes Hajime slipped out of his cave. His only weapon that could not be called a weapon (transmutation) is freely used to hunt the demons. This is that appearance I heard about it, but hes strong. Eating the demons flesh with his hands and clothes becoming bloodstained, the appearance of Hajime with his face made dirty with blood is exactly suitable for a monster. And, a scream which isnt given a voice is transmitted again. The amount of his agony cannot be imagined. Beating his head on the ground many times, with Hajimes body writhing it is only possible to see the repeated breaking down and regenerating sometimes as it enters his field of vision. Unable to bear watching the ghastly spectacle with the transmission from the hell of the storm of agony, Kouki and Ryuutaro both averted their gazes. Suzu, looked like she could vomit at any moment, desperately trying to endure it. Before long the transformation ended. Looking at his appearance in the pool of holy water, the reflection shows the Hajime of today. Still more than the Hajime of today, the deep tenacity and murderous intent overflowed from he who had gotten a strong body and a new power. And, using the power of a transmutation that could not become a weapon because it is only a common job, he made full use of the raw materials and the other worlds gunpowder to produce a weapon after much trial and error that he could use to challenge the claw bear and by crushing it prove his ability to fight. At the end of a fierce battle where the claw bear is overcome and its flesh is eaten, Hajime becomes self-conscious. In the innermost depths of himself, his true longing has come out. That is CI want to return. Responding to the desire, the magic in the room pulsed. Before they were aware of it, Hajimes body was covered in the bright red magic power With Hajime and Yue in the center, the magic power shot up. However, it was not magic power indiscriminately scattered. It was focused so that it was inhaled in a spiral torrent with the two people at its center. CI want to return. Once more Hajimes pure, strong desire was transmitted through the magic power. Deeply touched by such a wish, Shia, and the others tightly clasped their hands at their chests. The brilliantly shining crimson magic mixed with the golden magic. As the torrent of magic calmed down, glittering lights like the stars of the Milky Way galaxy began to spin around them. CI want to return to my hometown. It is quiet; however, everyone cannot help but shake understanding the strength of will being transmitted by that desire. It should exactly be called the will of the utmost limits. Hajime in the image, after looking up at the sky once, he quietly closed his eyes. In himself, he must have been making certain of his resolution. And, when he suddenly opened his eyes he unhesitatingly faced the interior of the abyss while proceeding down the passage to the depth of the labyrinth. The magic light the image was projected on was then absorbed by the whirlpool surrounding Hajime and Yue. Shias and the others reaction was generally the same. They were dumbfounded by the extremely violent process Hajime went through to become the Hajime of today. Shia, Kaori, Tio, and Shizuku shed tears from the emotions that even they did not understand how seriously far Hajime had gone, but at the same time also faintly floated smiles feeling proud that he could stand back up again after crawling up. Suzu and Ryuutaro couldnt speak as if they were simply overwhelmed, with somehow assenting looks on their faces as they thought I cant match this. They thought theyd survived some truly rough battles, but theyd always had the support of Meld and the other experienced knights in the order, and above all, had been surrounded by comrades with cheat abilities. When they tried to imagine whether they could truly, all by themselves, get through all that hardship and crawl out of the abyss, they shook their heads. Even the scene they were seeing now was just the beginning. They didnt think that they would be able to handle it at all. And Kouki gazed into empty space vacantly, as if his power had left him. In his heart, it crossed his mind how hed just said: If Id been the one to fall into the abyss Up until now, Kouki had actually thought that Hajimes strength was unfair. Even though Shizuku had said Hajime mustve had a horrible experience, the idea was completely abstract to him. Kouki had seriously thought that Hajime was a guy who did whatever he pleased and easily obtained power just by falling into the abyss. But now that hed ended up knowing Hajimes way of obtaining it, it was so incredible it blew away those thoughts. (I want to return huh.) He whispered it in his mind. A doubt welled up: do I actually desire to return home as much as him? At the same time, when he compared his thoughts when hed declared that he would save this world as the hero everyone needs, with Hajimes pure and intense wish, he had a feeling it seemed very cheap. (N-No Im not wrong. Nagumos feelings I understand them, but But, even so And, now, Shizukus also Hes taken everything from me) He desperately shook off the self-criticizing emotions that floated through his mind. As Kouki engaged in a mental dialogue with himself, a change occurred with Hajime and Yue. To be precise, with the crystal structure and mineral in between them. It was wrapped in bright red magic. The shape gradually changed, or rather, it united as if to prove it was taking in magical power. Is that a key? Well, it looks like an antique key made out of crystal. Shizuku added to Kaoris mutterings. It was shaped between Hajime and Yue, with a regular dodecahedral crystal body on the side of the hand. It was a key with a terribly sophisticated and complex magic line drawn in the planning part of the trip. It was created with the fusion of the god crystal and other minerals, finishing as an antique key that captures the beautiful artworks that incorporated a lot of magical powers from Hajime and Yue, decorated in gold designs with a red crystal. And just after the shape was perfectly formed, Hajime and Yue who did not make movements until now opened their eyes with their hands connected. It seemed that nothing was reflected in their thin eyes, which seemed to be looking at something only visible to the two of them. In a strange way, the atmosphere felt mysterious, there was a sound that someone swallowed with a gulp of saliva. The next moment, the two lips trembled in time. Then the words spun from a small opening mouth Open the door to the place you wanted. A moment later, a torrent of dazzling light like a fixed star blew up around the two. The flow of the galaxy that once calmed down dyed the room into pure white light as if it had caused a supernova explosion, and painted everyones consciousness with white as well. Chapter 152 The Key That Opens the World Door Along with Hajime and Yues words which sounded like a prayer, light explosively painted over the room as well as their consciousness. It was mainly Hajime and Yues strong wills supported in the alignment that were filled inside that light. The large torrent of will made Shia and others unable to think of anything and they fell into unconsciousness, but that was only for a moment. Just before their limp bodies hit the floor, the pure white that overfilled their mind vanished like clearing mist. Even while staggering for a bit, all present restored their postures and shook their heads. They then saw a beautiful radiance in their sight. Crimson and gold radiances that felt as if they were sucking up all the light covered every inch of the surface of that transparent key. It was a characteristic artifact that looked antique with its crystal form that had a complicated and delicate pattern and twelve exact sides?the Crystal Key. Wait, Hajime-san! Yue-san! Are you two okay-! Shia returned to her senses with a hah and rushed toward them in a panic. Beside the Crystal Key, Hajime and Yue were lying down with their hands still holding each other while looking like they were passed out. Kaori and others were also rushing in a moment after Shia. Kaori-san, the two of them Hm, they are fine. Looks like they just fainted. The cause is magic power exhaustion. After examining the two with a serious expression, Kaori answered with a smile towards the anxious Shia. The examination result made Tio and others breathe out in relief too. Kaori extracted magic power from the magic crystal and gave it to both of them at the same time using the technique of magic power transfer. Then, as if to prove that her examination result was correct, Hajime and Yue leaked out groaning sounds while opening their eyes thinly. Aa? What happened? Nnu. The artifact Kaori explained the situation as Hajime and Yue rose up while shaking their heads, she also handed over the Crystal Key as she explained. Both of you passed out from magic power exhaustion. For the moment, I divided the magic power of one magic crystal equally between both fo you. As for the artifact, I dont really understand it but I see. Thanks, Kaori. It has been a long time since I passed out from magic power exhaustion. I didnt really know the right amount needed, so we did it at full strength at that moment but the next time we will be able to regulate it I think. Nn. Its fine. I grasped the trick somehow. Though the problem is whether we can manifest a will to the degree that can be sublimed into the concept. Yue answered Hajimes words while making a pondering look. Hajime examined the Crystal Key in his hand with his magic eye stone. The artifact contained the magic power that couldnt be compared with all the other artifacts he had created until now. Its a satisfying result. I feel a large power in it. The sensation feels like the compass of guidance. Hajime made a satisfied smile while designating a coordinate towards a certain spot using the Compass of Guidance for a test. Then he poured magic power into the crystal key to activate it and thrust it out to the front. Even if Open the door to the desired place was said, but if the distance of the destination and the image of the connected place couldnt be imagined to a certain degree, then the space wouldnt be connected. The thrust-out crystal key was similar like the space transfer key-shaped artifact Gate Key, it plunged into space where there was nothing and ripples spread just like the creator Hajime imagined. However, it carried a magic power that couldnt be compared with a Gate Key. Furthermore, different from the Gate Key that had the coordinates fixed beforehand, there was a need to fix the space coordinate with just this one crystal key, so it took a little more time. In addition, it was sucking his magic power steadily. Hajime frowned at the magic power that was flowing out as though the plugging cork had come out, even so, he still twisted the crystal key next. And the result was the space in front of him shook, an ellipse hole began to open. From the hole for some reason there was beating sounds *bishi-bashi-* and captivating sound Aan! of a woman that were audible. Before long, inside the gate that had opened completely This shameless female pigggg. Ill make you ascend to heaven! (TN: The ascend to heaven should mean die/passing away in Japan, but the kanjis forming the word can also be read as rising to heaven) Aa! Kam-samaaa! As expected, from Shias honored fatherrr! Amaziiiiing!! The drooping figure of Altena being lashed with an ecstatic expression on her face while the figure of Kam who was doing the lashing were displayed. The suddenly manifested scene that looked extremely gruesome in a different meaning from the scene some time ago made Hajime and Yues jaws drop, as well as every other member other than Tio. At the same time, perhaps sensing the presence of Hajime and others from across the gate, Kam was turning back with Oh? expression, he caught the appearances of Hajime and the others ahead of his gaze and his eyes opened wide with a snap. Bo, bossss!? Wh, why are bosss gate, in this kind of place! Eh? Wait, Shia! Also, Hajime-sama and group too! Toward the shocked Kam and Altena, Hajime and Yue spoke with cool words. Yoo. Looks like we are intruding in the middle of your fun. Nn. Who can imagine that you two are in that kind of relationship? Shia, live strong. Fufu, oh my comrade, Altena. It seems that thou found a good master. Ignoring Tio who was strangely joyful, Kam was Thi, thi thi thi thi, this is misunderstanding desuu!, he was desperately making excuses towards Hajime and Yues manner of speaking with a tone that was exactly like his daughter but There was a rabbit that returned to her senses while trembling all over. The violent emotion rising up from inside her body became undulating magic power that burst out. Shia who was standing up wordlessly took out Doryukken with a sway. And then with eyes that lost their light, she glared over at Kam and Altena across the gate. *jakin!* Such sound was raised and the muzzle of the cannon mode for Doryukken was aimed. Wa, wait, Shia! You are making a severe misunderstanding! Father is by no means- Shia! Kam-dono is a magnificent person, isnt he! As expected of Shias honored father! I who was only trying to look at Shias personal effect just for a little is treated this violently! Furthermore, his strength control is exquisite! Kams desperate justification was violently smashed by Altena smilingly. You bitchh, shut your mouth a bit! Altenas body shuddered all over from the eye glint Kam directed at her. It appeared that it had been already too late for her. And then it appeared that Altena was being condemned for fishing through Shias left behind personal effects as she pleased. But even though there was such a circumstance which seemed plausible, Shia witnessed this abnormal scene where her flesh and blood father looked relatively high-spirited in swinging the whip against Altena more or less? A girlfriend of the same age Just die all of you-, these perverts-! The trigger was pulled with no questions asked. Burst slug bullets were fired. Hajime closed his eyes with a prayer so they could enter nirvana while closing the gate the moment the bullet passed. Just before the gate was completely closed, there was an explosion sound with audible Gyaaaaa! and Aaaaaan!! screams, yet there was nobody in this place who paid that attention. Nn. Shia, be strong. Its fine Shia. Thats right, thats only a bit of momentary madness. Your father should have opened his eyes with the attack just now, surely. Hics, Yue-san, Kaori-san, thank you for your consideration desuu. But, my father surely wont die with just that much, so before we depart to Hajime-sans world Ill stop his breathing first desuu uu, Ill make him into mince meat desuu. It appeared that in proportion to the amount of magic power the crystal key used it was possible to literally open a door to the desired place, the experimental use of the concept magic endowed artifact Crystal Key which was done casually turned up a result that made a daughter resolve herself to kill her father. Aa, what to say, Shia? Ill correct Kams fault, so anyway, stop crying. Uu, Hajime-saan! Shia leaped into the chest of the wryly smiling Hajime. At the side, Nagumo-kun and Tio-sans relationship is not that different, though those words that Suzu whispered were beautifully ignored. After that, the members whose expressions were at a loss for words because the serious atmosphere was blown away pulled themselves together as they gathered in the living room once more. Now then, in the first testing, there are various bad performances that stood out but Hajime confirmed that everyone had sat down and he lifted up the crystal key so that everyone could see it, and then with a wide grin, he resounded those words, the words of hope. The method to go home is in our hands. At that moment, it was Suzu who was the first jumping up and expressing her joy. Lured by that, Ryuutaro raised a happy roar while making a guts pose. Shizuku and Kaori hugged each other with a wide smile. Even Kouki whose expression had been dark all this time smiled faintly. Even though I say that, to make a concept that will obstruct future summoning, it will be a harder compared to making a concept for going home. Especially as an aspect of the will. It seems that trial and error are going to be necessary, so we still cannot go home for a while. That cannot be helped. Even so just with hearing that we can go home thats real amazing. Hics, Hajime-kun, thank you Kaori was moved to tears while clutching Hajimes hand from the side tightly. That thank you was filled with various meanings. It was surely also including her feeling after looking at those images. About how he had survived, about how he didnt give up not any one thing, about how he rushed to her when she was in danger, about how he got angry several times for her because she was important to him, and then now, about how he obtained the method to go back home various meanings were really filled with that thanks. Hajime scratched at his cheek using his hand that wasnt clutched while shrugging his shoulders helplessly, then he gently hugged Kaori back. For a moment, Kaoris eyes opened wide with her shock plain to see, but she quickly became all smiles and embraced back *gyuuuut* tightly. She also nuzzled her face on Hajimes chest. Even Yue gave an expression as if to say Well, Ill forgive it this once. She shrugged her shoulders and smiled to the fawning Kaori. On the other hand, Shizuku was staring at Kaori with a little envy, but she instantly sent her gaze at Kouki and shook her head and her gaze became pleasant. If she had to speak her mind then she also wanted to be spoiled by Hajime, but thinking about the possibility of Koukis unstable mind, she restrained herself. But, although she was reading the mood she also had resolved herself, to be honest just before this so she was scheming how to secretly get spoiled by Hajime later on. She didnt understand whether she could overcome her shyness and properly asked to be spoiled but at the very least she swore that she would hold his hand! She set that small objective. Despite the fact she had already kissed his cheek, normally Shizuku was thoroughly innocent to the end. Hajime somehow guessed Shizukus sentiment from her gaze where such cute ambition was residing, yet he looked the other way and gently caressed Kaoris hair while talking about the matter from here on. Anyway, Im thinking to go to meet Myuu and others while also striving to create the artifact for summoning obstruction. Opening a gate to their place is also fine but, the crystal key is something that uses magic power in proportion with the connecting of the space, so if we are going to open a gate until earth then magic power of three or four times my whole magic power is going to be necessary, thats why I dont want to use it as much as I can. By the way, the twelve surfaces crystal attached at the handle side of the crystal key had the function to store the amount of magic power that could be used to open a gate to earth once. Perhaps it should be said that it was expected from a concept magic that fuel consumption would be extremely bad. Even the gate he experimentally opened to the sea of trees just now used up a considerable amount of the magic power Kaori restored to him. If it was transportation inside the same world, using the Gate Key was far more convenient although it was necessary to set Gate Hole as the destination beforehand. By the way, Gate Key was something developed while they were staying in the capital, so there was none put in the above sea city of Myuu and her mother Lemia. To go meet them, they would use the airship Fernir. Then, during that time when Suzu and others go to the territory of the devil. since they got their hands on the age of god magic after much pain, it is possible if Suzu wants to go there she can be accompanied by a powerful monster but Thanks to their well rest their magic power and vitality had almost recovered perfectly. If it was now, they could attempt to invoke age of god magic. But, unfortunately, the inside of the ice and snow cavern only had frost type monsters. Putting aside they were inside the labyrinth where flame magic was hard to be used, it would be easy to have their weak point aimed at in the outside world. Also, their main strong point, that their regeneration ability made use of the surrounding ice, also couldnt be expected. Saying it clearly, they were monsters that didnt suit to follow them to the outside world. The reason why there was no frost type among Freeds monster was also for this reason. Hearing that, Hajime made a little thinking face and suddenly took out a Gate Key that he threw at Suzu. In panic, Suzus hands moved and somehow caught it before she tilted her head. I and Yue will rest a little more until our magic power recovers completely. That gate key is connected at the gate hole set in Fair Bergen, so how about you try making the monsters from the Sea of Tree follow you? There are a lot of monsters there skillful in manipulating their presence. If you make them submit and strengthen them, I think they are going to be fairly useful. I see yes, Suzu will try it. Thank you, Nagumo-kun! Hajime waved his hand listlessly at Suzu who was smiling in delight. As the result, Suzu and the others would go to the Sea of Trees to hunt for monster while Hajime and others were resting. Kouki went with Suzus group under the pretext of helping but surely that was simply because he hated to be left behind with Hajime, such hypothesis didnt seem to be wrong looking from Koukis awfully complicated expression. Furthermore, Yue, Shia, and Tio were staying behind. They werent going to embark to the devil territory, so it was unnecessary for them to expand their battle strength. Only Kaori who would go with Suzus group because she was worried for Shizuku. After that Hajime and his group for a while focused on recovering their magic power and replenishing magic power into the magic crystal while passing the time in relaxation. Even Hajime was somewhat drifting off the calm atmosphere that he had never shown until now. He even allowed the wanting Tio to an embrace and caress, looking at Hajime who was exposing a somewhat sweet atmosphere, it was Tio herself who was the most shocked. The procurement of the method to go home surely had granted leeway at Hajimes heart. Tio who made a pass in the hope to get abused was unexpectedly embraced with gentle gaze and hand gesture, Tio was acting shy and fidgeting bashfully so much that it would make anyone watching want to tsukkomi Just where has the usual pervert gone!? while fawning at Hajime with her all. Muu, master is kind I thought that being hurt was the best, but this is also not bad in its own way, or perhaps I should say that this is a frightfully happy feeling. Though its also embarrassing to the same degree. Tio-san, if only normally you are also like this, you will be a charming female without any fault at all, yet despite so Nn. As I thought, perhaps, Hajime should take responsibility. Looking at Tio who was entrusting her body on Hajimes chest with melting expression while her face was bright red, Shia and Yue were smiling wryly while whispering. Yues statement made Hajime couldnt help but smile bitterly. Well, after this far, if I hear Tio calling another man as master as it will really not be a good feeling in that case Ho, hou? Ma, master. Wha, what kind of meaning it has by some possibility, similar like Shia, I too You know, like if a worthless mongrel that Ive already got attached emotionally at suddenly wagged its tail at another guy as easily as flipping over the hand, it will feel irritating, right? Nnn-, in a moment like this, to be treated like a dog furthermore it had worthless attached. Haa haa, to be spoiled and made to have an expectation before got abused, what an advanced technique. Haa, haa, nnaa, its just unbearable! The worthless dragon that was in heat eternally pushed her face nuzzlingly on Hajimes chest while her lower body was rubbing close at his waist. However, looking objectively at Hajime who was continuously making such Tio delighted all the time, he was also just like her. Yue and Shias exasperated gazes stabbed on Hajime. While doing such stupid thing, by the time the replenishment of magic power at all the magic crystals was over, a gate opened once more and Suzu and co went back. Behind the girls, large tiger, and wolf, and then snake and so on, monsters that were high ranked even inside the sea of trees were there. It appeared that they successfully managed to make those monsters submitted. after that, Suzu and co increased the strength of the submitting monsters using reinforcement under the simple guidance of Yue and Tio. In addition to the help of Yue and Tio, the monsters that were considerably strengthened were attached to the collar made by Hajime. The collar had a gate hole inserted in it if Suzu and co used the gate key then they would be able to call the monsters anytime. In ordinary times, they could just leave the monsters to do as they pleased in the sea of trees or anywhere. Like that the magic power of Hajime and Yue were also recovered, finally they were going leave the Ice and Snow Great Labyrinth. Hajime and his group would travel around all the places with people who wanted to go home together with them and the people they wanted to say goodbye to while endeavoring to create an artifact to hinder summoning. Suzu, Shizuku, Kaori, Ryuutaro, and Kouki, the five of them would head to the devil territory where Eri was located. Hajime-san, here. When they exited the ice mansion, Shia handed over a pendant that was modeled after a dripping water drop. Inside the bluish transparent stone that was like ice, the crest of Vandur Shune was hollowed. It was the proof that they had conquered the Ice and Snow Great Labyrinth. After Hajime and Yue fainted, a part of the wall inside the room melted and this proof appeared to be collected. Receiving that, Hajime walked above the magic circle drawn on the foothold right in front of the fountain. The moment Hajimes foot stepped into the magic circle *biki biki-* Such a sound was audible and the fountain before their eyes began to freeze, it was gradually swelling up. Like that it became a huge egg-shaped ice mass that was almost ten meters, before long the expansion and freezing stopped, right after that, *barin!* such a sound was raised and the ice scattered apart. What appeared from inside the broken remains was a dragon made from ice. A magnificent lustrous dragon that looked transparent as though it was created from crystal. The ice dragon lowered its head directly below Hajimes feet where its long neck made a slope. It appeared riding this ice dragon was the shortcut for this great labyrinth. This is also a fantastical shortcut, huh. Nn. A present? This consideration is far removed from the repulsiveness of the trials content, isnt it? Each of them let out their impression while nodding at each other, then they crossed the neck where the scales were like a bridge and rode on its back. Immediately after, the ice dragon flapped its wings grandly and ascended in one go. The ice ceiling was approaching in the blink of an eye, but just before they crashed the ceiling melted and a hole opened, a cylinder pillar was created there. The ice dragon didnt drop its speed at all and charged into that path. The sound of cutting wind resounded in their ears and chilly wind caressed their skin, The only dragon who master can ride is just me does master want to change rides[ even now? while enjoying such nonsense from a certain someone, they soared inside the ice tunnel for ten-odd seconds. The ice dragon Hajime and the rest rode finally flew into the visible light of the surface. They were thinking whether they would be let down on the ground right after that, but the ice dragon didnt show any sign of stopping at all and continued to climb into sky. And then without stopping it charged into the cloudy sky of the Shunee Snowfield. *Boba!* With such sound, the dragon flew out and it began to elegantly soar above the cloud sea while being brilliantly illuminated by the sun. From the position of the sun we are heading to the northwest. It seems that it is kindly sending us until the border of the snow field. Nn. Miledi and Meiru should follow this example. I get the feeling that the female camp of the liberator is just unscrupulous. The west of the snowfield was the territory of the devil, at the north was Raisens Grand Canyon, at the east was Haltinas Sea of Trees. Advancing at the northwest like this meant that they would be let down at a place where it would be easy to go to the devil territory or to the north continent. Furthermore, they didnt really feel the cold air of the sky, so it seemed a simple barrier was spread from the intermediary of the ice dragon. Indeed, they wanted to be spared from getting tossed out into the snowfield of extreme cold after conquering the great labyrinth, but after thinking about the deed of a part of the liberators, Such consideration! this made Hajime and others a bit emotionally moved like that. And then Shias guess was surely not mistaken. A woman who was an expert in irritating people, a woman who tossed them into the sea while saying it was a shortcut, a woman who forcefully made people love cockroaches surely the male liberators in the past was considerably made to go through hardships of this and that which were caused by those women without doubt. While thinking of such a thing, the ice dragon was gradually beginning to lower its altitude. It appeared they had approached near the landing place. Perhaps the ice dragon couldnt go out of the snowfield, it seemed that it wouldnt go through the sky and brought them outside the boundary, it once more plunged into the cloudy sky. And then it softly landed on a spot that was just a stone throw from the boundary. Hajime and others reflexively said a polite thanks to it. The ice dragon shook its tail as though to say not to mind it and once more it soared and vanished inside the snowfield. Even while thinking gloomily about the snowfield that covered their sight, the boundary of the snowfield was just right there so Hajime and others moved with quick steps. But, at that time, Hajimes senses and Shias rabbit ears caught something. The eyes of the two narrowed dangerously. Everyone, be on guard. Various things are happening outside the boundary. Hajimes caution made nervousness run through them. Everyone held their weapon in hand while coming out at the other side of the blizzard that blocked their sight. Over there was As expected you all are coming out from here. Its the same like my time And, has every one of you conquered the labyrinth? Oh, white-haired young man. Fufu, Kouki-kun. Long time no see. Are you healthy? A white dragon that was two-sizes bigger and Freed that was riding above it, a lot of monsters that were mainly grey dragons, Eri who spread wings of gray magic power, and then, there must be a few hundred of them, many women with the same face growing silver wings the apostle of true god?Nointo, they all were lying in wait. Chapter 153 Devil Kings Invitation Surely there were easily a few hundred bodies there. They covered the whole field of vision, a large number of monsters and Nointo. And then, Freed Bagua and Nakamura Eri seemed to be followed by the rest. The two of them cracked jokes perhaps as an expression of their composure. After giving a backward glance at Kouki and the others, they were at a loss of words from the shock. Hajime narrowed his eyes dangerously. The string of his killing intent had been pulled until just before it snapped, what was left was only releasing the arrow of a sure kill. Although Freed and his group should have been feeling the abnormal pressure of such a Hajime on their skin, even now, their composure didnt break. There was one reason. Because they were surrounded by the apostles of the true god who had the exact same appearance as the current Kaori. Inside his heart, As expected how unpleasant. What a bunch that are like cockroaches. Hajime spat out that curse, but Kaori had the same appearance with the Nointo and twitched with a start, perhaps from a womans instinct. Hajime quietly averted his thinking to search for a way to annihilate the enemy. Previously, a mortal combat unfolded when Hajime faced one Nointo, but in the present, the spec of his body and weapons were raised using sublimation magic, so if it was one on one he should be able to finish Nointo without even using Limit Break. He didnt feel like hed lose even if he had to take on a large number of them at the same time. Hajime exchanged glances with Yue and the others at his side for an instant. Now, when they were just about to release their killing intent to follow the saying of victory goes to the one who makes the first move. As though to beat them to the punch, Freed opened his mouth once more. Dont be so rash. Right now, I dont have the intention of indulging myself in killing each other with you. Though I greatly wished for you to grovel on the ground and beg for your life. Hee, then, what are you coming for? I thought that you fell to despair toward the incompetent god who can only throw a tantrum and decided on suicide, though? Hearing Hajimes ridiculing tone, Freeds eyebrows twitched in reaction. What Hajime said as incompetent god was, of course, referring to the god Ehito. With Nointos presence here, Hajimes conjecture previouslyDDthat Ehito didnt differentiate the race, that he was the god of every race and how they all were his toy. And then, the god that the devil race worshiped was perhaps Ehito himself falsifying his name or possibly Ehitos underlingDDseemed to be spot on. And for how much Freed understood about that truth I wont be provoked by that. This too is for the command my lord bestowed to me. I am merely executing that command. Is that so. And? Loyal dog Freed, what kind of present(command) you got? My generous lord will shut his eyes even toward the shameless acts of all of you. He is inviting you to his castle. We are the greeting for that. This impossible fortune for you to be able to have an audience with that honored person. You can tremble on your legs with excitement. Haa? Freeds state showed quietness that they had never seen until now. It was unclear what he was thinking. While putting on a particularly expressionless face, Freed informed them of his words using a voice without intonation. Hearing Freed like that, Hajime unintentionally leaked out a taken aback voice. In various meanings, there was a lot of points that he could retort at. Even Yue and the others at his side sent Freed doubtful gazes. That Ehito guy or Aruv something is a god, right? Why is he in a castle, huh? Anyway, for the time being, Hajime asked about the most questionable thing. Toward that, Freed answered that question with a bland tone, however as though to show what an extremely great honor it was, he spread both his arms like an actor standing on the stage. Aruv-sama is certainly a godDDhe is the retainer of Ehito-sama but at the same time, he is also the king of us the devil raceDDhe is also the devil king. He manifested from the divine world into this dirty world, passing through a long time, he handed down guidance to us the devil race for the sake of a great objective. It appeared the true identity of the devil king was the god itself that was called as Aruv-sama. Also, the truth how the devil king=Aruv-sama seemed to be a hidden matter that was known only to the extremely limited number of people. Freed was expressing joy that couldnt be hidden was sure because he was included in that really small number of people. From his way of speaking, it seemed he knew it only very recently, though Great objective, huh. Then, how much the devil race is being made to dance I wonder. What are you saying? No? Im praising the devil king-sama here just how awesome he is yeah. (TN: The way they call the devil king here is using maou. But sometimes Hajime is also called using that word maou, so Im using devil king to call this king of the devil race while to refer Hajime Ill use demon king.) Freed who was sharp-eared noticed Hajimes murmur, but he was responded with a shrug and frivolous reply, as expected he got irritated and his temple twitched convulsively. But, there with a tone even more frivolous than Hajime, Eri opened her mouth feeling that the situation was troublesome. Hey, Freed. Dont just keep prattling on and on, finish it quickly. After all, I want to quickly pass a sweet time with Kouki-kun seee. I know. It appeared that Freed was not thinking really well of Eri, he clicked his tongue while fixing his collar as though to gather himself. And then just when he was about to speak of something, this time the desperate voice that Suzu raised interrupted him. Eri-! Suzu is- that-, with Eri- Hm? Whaaat, Suzu? You are carefree like usual huh not, you dont seem to be like that I guess? What? I wonder if you want to vent your pent-up feelings? Well, if you want to cry then you can just cry as you like, cant you? For me, it doesnt matter thoughhh Yo, you are wrong-. Suzu is just, wanting to speak with Eri one more time! Eri looked down while chuckling at Suzu with her hand waving as though to drive away a dog, to that Suzu spoke desperately while her words got choppy. However, her words couldnt be formed skillfully in this too sudden reunion with the one she wanted to reunite with. To such Suzu, as though to show that she didnt have interest Eri averted her gaze. Seeing that Kouki finally returned to his senses and asked regarding Eris bizarre appearance with a hoarse voice. E, Eri that appearance, whats with that? Eri who was talked by Kouki showed a full smile that was different compared to when she talked with Suzu. Although it was a warped smile that made one felt faint coldness somewhere in it. Kouki-kun! How is it? Its lovely, right? You see, Maou-sama gives me a new power seeee. Because even though I just want to live sweetly with just Kouki-kun only the two of us, there are a lot of shitheads that become a hindrance even for just such a meager wish. Its fine! The trash that bothers Kouki-kun, allll of them will be cleaned up by me okayyy! We are going to live together just the two of us foorever and eeeeeeever okayy E, Eri Eri cackled while rotating in circles in the air with feverish tone and expression plain to see. The gray wings growing on her back that wasnt even black or white, giving off a dirty impression, were flapping together with Eris motion, scattering grey feathers everywhere. The grey feathers dancing down in flutters fell on the ground, and then the touched spot was instantly disintegrated. Without any doubt that was the same disintegration ability like Nointo. Dont tell me, just like Kaori no, thats Eris body you were given only the ability? Shizuku who was glaring silently at Eri frowned while considering the situation. But, before she could obtain the answer, *gyaki!* an ominous sound resounded. It was the sound of Hajimes partner got readied which everyone had heard so many times. Anyway, its okay to slaughter them all right? Nn. There is no reason to accept the invitation. Blow them away and finish this desuu! As expected, with this many people having the same face lined up, even though I understand they are not me its still eerie. But, their way of inviting art too poor. To be this manner less, they hath to be chastised just a bit. At the same time Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Tio, the four of them were also showing intent to attack. Yue and Tio raised their hand straight up, Shia shouldered her Doryukken, and Kaori spread her silver wings with a flap. Hajimes killing intent was naturally directed at Eri too. Her grating cackling voice in the ear and ugly warped expression were getting on his nerves. The wish of Suzu was in a corner of his head, so thinking that at the very least he was going to pulverize her four limbs, he aimed the muzzle of Donner. Schlag was aimed at Freed. But, just before the triggers were pulled, something silver was generated in front of Eri and Freed like a shield. In front of the dubious Hajime and others, the silver thing had noise ran through and warped like jelly for a moment before it projected the scenery of somewhere. A space magic. Hermit Mirror DDa magic to project in space the scenery of the faraway place. What was projected in the hermit mirror were several impressive pillars standing, red carpet spread on the floor in a large hall. From there the camera changed its viewpoint and the image moved. What they could begin to see was a place like an altar with a throne put there. As expected the projected place was a castle DDfurthermore it was likely the audience hall of the devil king castle. High ceiling, various beautiful design, and furnishings that were created in detail, all those projected the dignity of the devil king across the screen. The image further moved toward the side of the throne. And then what began to appear was a large cage made from dark gray metal wrapped in shining reddish black magic power. Naturally, something was imprisoned inside it Fuck Dirty word reflexively flew out from Hajimes mouth. At the same time, Yue and others also made an expression that seemed like they were chewing a hundred bitter bugs. The people who were especially greatly shaken were as expected Kouki and others in the group summoned from an alternate world. Everyone sensei-! Even Lily- Kaori and Shizuku yelled with tone colored by uneasiness. Correct, just as the two said, the cage inside the image was imprisoning their classmates, Aiko, and then princess Liliana who were supposed to be in the Hairihi kingdom. AIko and Liliana were among the students where most of them were hugging their knees with uneasy expression, they were desperately nursing several students who were powerlessly lying down. Looking carefully, those collapsed students seemed to be the party member of Nagayama. Other than them, even a member of Ai-chan guard party Tamai Atsushi was also crouching with expression distorted in pain although she was not as bad as Nagayamas party. Hajime immediately took out the Compass of Guidance and searched for Aikos whereabouts. Chih, they are the real thing Hou, you have a really interesting item huh, young man. For a probing artifact, Im feeling a really strong power from it. Can you ascertain the whereabouts of your important comrades with that? The compass was pointing at a point to the south continent. It showed that Aiko was undoubtedly at the devil king castle of the devil race. Hajime who was convinced that it wasnt a faked image clicked his tongue, Freed who was showing interest at the compass was the first time since they arrived here that he was obviously displaying his emotion. In his words, there was a lot of sense of superiority put there. From Hajimes attitude, Kaori and others also guessed that the image on the screen was the real thing and their expression turned bitter. And then in this kind of time, the first one to howl was Kouki. Kouki raised his voice in rage. You coward-! What invitation with you taking our comrades hostage-! Return everyone right now-! Ahahah, as expected from Kouki-kun! You are straightforwardly kind arent youuu. You are so serious even for those trashes, Im falling in love with you all over againnn Eri, dont screw around. There is nothing for you by doing this kind of thing! Return back everyone, you too also come back to us! Aaahn, you said come back to meee. Are you planning to kill me in agony? Eri- Kufufu, wait a bit Ckayy. Sooon, I will make Kouki-kun into only my Kouki-kun okayyy Koukis yell didnt reach Eri at all. In a glance, it looked like a conversation but it wasnt one at all. For Eri the Kouki inside Eri was something fixed. Only Kouki who was convenient for herself was her Kouki. That distortedness seemed to have become even worse even compared to the betrayal of that day. Kouki who understood that his words didnt reach gritted his teeth while his gaze returned at Freed. And then the moment when he was about to argue further, *DOPAN! DOPAN!* -!? A familiar gunshot interrupted him. Two streaks of crimson flashes soared straight at Freed and Eri. The flashes were going to instantly blast a part of Eris body and Freeds skull, however, two Nointo cut in with afterimage left behind them and blocked the bullets with their large sword. Different from before, a large crack entered the large sword with one attack, if there was one more shot the sword would break but it didnt change the fact that the attack was stopped, Hajime who irritatedly scowled was going to pull the triggers further. Do, dont! Wait! Please, wait, Nagumo-kun The one who hindered that was Suzu. Her small body reached straight at Hajimes arm in a tackle. Hajime didnt even twitch with something like Suzus weight, but looking at her dangling on his arm with desperate expression and voice averted Hajimes attention for a moment. In that opening even while trickling with cold sweat, Freed barely kept his expression unchanging and opened his mouth. This madman. Are you not valuing the lives of your comrades? Hah, you forgot already how I blew away your prided comrades before this in the same situation? Obediently following you will only get us all killed anyway. After all, your self-proclaimed god seems to desire to look at my painful death, isnt it? You are saying, that in that case, you will survive just by yourself even by abandoning your comrades? Dont make me say this repeatedly. Those guys arent my comrade or anything. Besides Fearless smile and beastly glaring eyes were directed at Freed. Toward Freed who instinctively took a step back on the back of the white dragon Uranos, Hajime declared as though to say that his words were exactly the common sense of this world, Even if I accepted the invitation after slaughtering you all, there wont be any problem, right? Incidentally, if it was an invitation to the devil king castle then they would need one or two presents, Hajime laughed while making a gesture of slitting his neck. Everyone understood that he was saying he was going to bring the heads of Freed and others as the present. Kouki and others made shuddering expression thinking that the way of thinking of this guy was exactly that of a devil king. Hearing that really arrogant way of talking, also feeling rage toward himself for stepping back even slightly toward such Hajime, Freeds expression distorted for an instant although he immediately smoothed over his face and lifted the corner of his lips with a scoff. How high-spirited. In front of this many apostle-sama I cannot think of you as sane but on this occasion, how about I put out one more card. Aa? Giving a glance at the doubtful Hajime, Freed changed the viewpoint of the screen that projected Aiko and others. It seemed that besides the cage imprisoning Aiko and others, there was one more cage. It had the same built, but that cage which was quite small sized was something to imprison one or two people. And then, the moment the people imprisoned inside there was projected, DDDD Sound vanished from the world. An abnormal killing intent to the degree that made everyone hallucinated like that was covering the whole area in the surrounding. Those who could recognize that sound vanished were those in the classification as a strong person. After all the killing intentDDor possibly it should be called as demonic intent already, against the torrent of that terrifying presence, in order for their instinct as a living thing to preserve their mind, the monsters that were Freeds subordinates immediately had their consciousness shutdown and fainted. Even Suzu who was clinging to Hajimes arm felt that her consciousness was going far away while flopping down on the ground, she bit hard on her lips and somehow maintained her consciousness with that pain. -DD-DDyo, you bastard, dont you care, about whats going to happen to that fish imitations- Freed was putting his awareness at his breathing that felt like it would stop anytime while giving off warning with warped expression. He already didnt have any leisure to dress up any calmness. Fish imitationDDthe two silhouettes that Freed called like that as well as the reason that drastically changed Hajimes presence were Myuu and Remia. At the center of the cage, the two were tightly hugging each other to confirm each others existence. They couldnt hide their uneasy expressions, but even so, they stout-heartedly observed the surrounding without showing a tear. Hajime had made preparation before they left Erisen so that not even the smallest chance could hurt Myuu and Remia. Artifact to isolate and hide the presences of the two and a detection artifact to warn Hajime in the case enemy appeared were left there. Barrier artifacts to buy time were also set at the city of Erisen and Myuus house. Hajime didnt spend six days there just for show. But, none of those was effective and Myuu and Remia were kidnapped. The preposterous strength of Hajimes artifacts and his bond with Myuu, without knowing those two things this was something impossible to happen, It was also something that no one would even think to carry out, to begin with. In other words, there was only one person who could arrive at such idea and kidnapped the two with the perfect setup. Hajimes gaze slowly flowed at Eri piercingly. DD- A presence that penetratingly invaded until the depth of the mind was crawling all over Eris skin. Eris body was shuddering with chills, his body temperature that was rapidly lowering naturally made her breathing disordered. Afer Hajime pierced such Eri with his gaze for a few moments, his gaze moved quietly as though she was just a stone at the roadside. Immediately, Eri staggered in the air as though she was just released from a binding. Regardless of being the source of the inhuman demonic intent, as though it was just a lie, Hajimes eyes turned calm and even looked sleepy, that mismatched strange gaze moved at Freed once more. And then, his mouth opened with a calm voice as expected. Ill accept the invitation. Wha, what? With the demonic intent still gushing out without change, the words that were let out from Hajimes mouth made Freeds expression turned bewildered. I said that Im accepting the invitation. Lead us on quickly. - Hmph, you should say that right from the beginning. At the same time with the repeated words, the demonic intent was gradually settling down. Even while breathing in disarray, Freed made a sneer with an expression that recovered his calmness. Like that he jolted awake the fainted swarm of gray dragons with metamorphosis magic while beginning to chant the spell to open the gate toward the devil king castle. While giving a glance at Eri besides Freed who was similarly drenched with a large amount of sweat while breathing roughly and Kouki and others who were released from their stiffened body, Yue tilted her head while looking up at Hajime. Is it fine? Yeah. If we know the place then we can use crystal key to connecting the space, but the time lag is too long. Besides, the other side should know too that we are in possession of space transfer power. Perhaps, they have to make a countermeasure, arent they? Its troubling that there is the worst case. Unlike sensei-dono and others, Myuu and Remia art not able to buy the time to compensate for that time lag with their own strength after all. Just as Tio said, if they felt like it they could use crystal key and the compass and teleported accurately to the devil king castle where Aiko and others were captured. But, because it was a concept magic there would be time lag created no matter what until the magic was invoked, for the enemy side who knew that Hajime and co possessed space magic, it was unthinkable that they would miss that opening time lag. Even so, if it was just Aiko and others, they were a cheat group so perhaps they would be able to endure and pull through that time lag using their spec. For that reason, Hajime chose an annihilation battle tactic before, but Myuu and Remia whose fighting strength was nonexistence in addition, they were courteously entered into another cage then the story was different. Thinking about the worst case, Hajime wanted to refrain from the forceful method. Now, Ill guide you to the location of our lord. Dont worry, if you dont make any mistake then surely you will be able to touch those half-assed living things once more. Although its hard to understand just what is good for those filthy living things. Freed completed the gate and at the other side of the connected space, there were a large terrace and townscape below visible. It appeared that they didnt teleport directly at the audience hall where Aiko and others were at, the gate was opened at the outside of the upper level of the castle. Most likely the inside of the castle had a barrier spread to forbid intrusion. Even if it was an ally there was no doubt that they would be unable to directly teleport in. Thinking about the defense of the devil king castle that was only natural measure. Freeds expression became disappointed looking at Hajime who proceeded to the gate while ignoring all of Freeds mocking words, then he seemed to notice something and opened his mouth. Thats right. Young man, before moving on lets have you take off your weapons. Toward Hajime who was merely returning a silent gaze, Freed finally couldnt hide his joy from standing in a superior position and repeated his words with sneer mixed in them. Are you listening? I told you to quickly take off your weapons. Aa, also, lets have you wear this shackle to seal your magic power. The shackle that looked like handcuff was taken out with clinking sound, it greatly resembled the one that was once put on Aiko and Kouki and others. Even though Freed dressed up this as an invitation, yet the treatment was completely like a prisoner. Perhaps because there was the threat of hostage, Freed sneered understanding that. He had the air like a religious fanatic since before this, but until now he didnt seem like someone with petty personality. Perhaps the repeated defeat had distorted his personality. Possibly there was something after the invasion of the royal capital that deepened the degree of his fanaticism and he lost all restrain In any case, Hajimes reply was decided. I refuse. What did you say? Dont make me say it the second time. I said I refuse. Those words of Hajime without any enthusiasm made Freeds expression turned taken aback for a moment, but in the next moment, he directed a gaze as though he was looking at something that was hard to understand. Are you unable to understand your position? You all have no right to refuse. If you dont stay quiet and follow what you are told, that ugly mother and daughterDD Dont get carried away. - What did you say? The clichd speech that was threatening to harm Myuu and Remia if Hajime didnt obey was interrupted in the middle and Freed raised his eyes, a calm voice then reached him. Do you think if you take Myuu and Remia hostage, then everything of me is sealed? Understand this. The card you used, is a double-edged sword. Double-edged sword you say From Hajime, there wasnt any demonic intent or even killing intent like before. Far from that, he didnt even let out a speck of magic power, naturally, he also wasnt using Coercion. Nevertheless, when they noticed the white dragon Uranos had slightly backed away, even Freed himself who was riding on its back noticed how his hand was trembling in small shivers. Just what in the world without even any time to question that, Hajimes words were spoken. As always, it was a calm voice without a drop of anger or hate that could be felt from it, it was like the robotic voice of Nointo, but without regarding ally or enemy the voice was accompanied with reverberation that caused gooseflesh on the back. The reason that all of you are still alive is also thanks to Myuu and Remia. Just try putting even a single wound at the two of them. Children, woman, old man, noble or the poor, there wont be any distinction, the race called as the devil Ill make them extinct. DD- Freed gulped. Surrounded by hundreds of the apostles of true god at the surrounding, and his lord was a living god, he should have rejected Hajimes words as impossible and merely a nonsense that would bring no problem at all. But, he felt a strange power that was hard to comprehend in that toneless voice and even for just a moment the thinking of he might be able to do it flashed in his mind. I dont know what is your objective that you do something like inviting us, but I have no intention to ride into enemys main base bare handed. After all, like that perhaps everything will be over without us unable to do anything. Rather than falling into a situation like that, rampaging around in sink or swim is still better. You are saying you are abandoning those mother and daughter? Im not abandoning them. However, Im only thinking that losing my weapons here will be related to abandoning them. A scene that often appeared in the story was one where the main characters had hostage taken and they threw away their weapon just like they were told, but Hajime didnt choose that. He thought that it was out of the question for the helping side to be made powerless for the sake of temporary safety. Like that would only cause everyone to be done in at the end. Therefore, in that kind of time, Hajime would choose to annihilate the opponent even if the hostage wouldnt come out of it with all their limbs intact. As long as the hostage alive then they could be healed. Then the way to kill the opponent with certainty was rational. The intense preparedness that wouldnt submit to irrationality inside Hajime made him like that. Of course, that was something awfully misaligned from common sense, in some way that choice could also be called as wrongdoing. After all the maximum consideration and carefulness were demanded in the liberation of the hostage. Normally it was unthinkable to think that it would be okay as long as the hostage didnt die. Not to mention if it was about someone that was an extremely important existence for themselves, it was normal for someone to hesitate and threw away their logic and belief. As expected, you are mad. Therefore, the feeling that Freed harbored was such thing. Just when he took the initiative as the attacker and stood in the superior position, the opponent would abandon their base and came attacking instead. Furthermore, the basis of that action was which one would be able to annihilate their opponent first, it was a chicken race like that. Indeed, it couldnt be helped that Freed doubted Hajimes sanity. Although in this case there was a lot of bluffing factor included inside Hajimes words. For Hajime, he didnt think for even a little bit of wishing Myuu to be wounded. If possible, he wanted to take her back unharmed. For that reason, as much as possible he wouldnt tolerate being separated from his weapons. Therefore, he caused the opponent to have the impression of I dont know what he will do if he is poorly cornered too much and tried to forcefully keep his card. Hajime had already shown a portion of that impression in front of Freed so Hajime thought that the possibility he could have his way was high. But for arguments sake, he was also thinking about what to do in the case that this was no good. Then, while that madman is still not lining up a lump of woman and children meat of your fellow race in front of you, quickly take us in front of Myuus location. - Freed couldnt answer. He understood that Hajime wouldnt yield, but to take an enemy in front of his lord while they were still armed was something hard to be pardoned as a pious servant. Speaking the truth, the devil king Aruv told him to use the hostage to bring them to him, but he didnt give any instruction to Freed regarding the details like weapon or binding. Aruv wouldnt mind it even if Hajime was armed. In other words, the demand for disarmament was Freeds own decision using his common sense, but as expected honestly nodding at Hajimes demand was a cause for hesitation. There a Nointo, the apostle of the true god who didnt say a word until now cut in. Freed. Stop this unproductive matter. That person wont mind this kind of triviality. Rather he will even think that this will be a good entertainment. Also, as long as we are standing by, there is not even the slightest chance he can do anything. The binding for the irregular is enough with the very existences of us. Kuh, however Giving a glance at Freed who was still balking, Nointo faced Hajime with exactly the same voice and expression like when she faced him before. My name is called Ahat. Irregular, the analyze of the data of your battle with Nointo is already finished. Dont think that you can win the battle with us for the second time. Therefore, if you want to bring weapon then just bring it, it seemed that she was implicitly telling him that. Looking carefully, the apostle of true god with the same appearance like Nointo introducing herself as Ahat, her eyes looked slightly shaking. Perhaps it was just his feeling, but to Hajime, it was something that looked like hostility or perhaps hatred. Dont think that you can win the battle with us for the second timeDDthose words werent something from a simple doll, perhaps it was filled with more intense emotion. But such thing didnt matter for Hajime. And so, he quietly turned his gaze away and headed toward the gate with cold eyes. It was clear that he was telling them to hurry and guide him. Freed scowled at that arrogant attitude, but with the addition of the pressing from Ahat, he shook his head in annoyance and slipped through the gate. Hajime and others followed from behind. At that time, the only one who noticed Hajimes hand shining for an instance was only Yue who was beside him. Part 2 The large terrace that the gate was connected to had the space almost as big as a school rooftop, even with all of them stepping into there was still some space left. Nevertheless, that was also only after the gray dragons and the majority of the apostles flew to the sky. The gray dragons flew up right after they came out, the apostles also went away somewhere leaving behind only ten of them. The ones remaining surrounded Hajime and others alertly. At the same time with the gate behind them closing, Freed silently pointed his chin to urge them to follow him. Hajime also followed him silently. Kouki-kun, that monster was terrifying you knowww, console meee E, Eri-, you Right after they began to walk, Eri took Koukis arm and she hugged him while beginning to prattle about such jests. Even though she had betrayed them and now she was taking their classmates, hostages, again, she didnt look apologetic at all and grinned widely while pressing her body close at Kouki. She didnt even give attention to Shizuku and others around her. She also completely ignored Suzu who called her. Shizuku and Ryutaro were directing gazes overflowing with wariness, but they didnt try to stop her. They judged that right now it was better to not quarrel imprudently. Eri was glued at Kouki, her mouth approached his ear, her breath was blowing into his ear and she whispered something with a face that looked like in heat, looking at her like that it was unbearable but even Kouki himself, he was thinking about his classmates and didnt forcibly shake her off. Like that they walked through the long corridor made from stone crossing several corners, and then at the place they reached there was a large door filled to the brim with the dignity that was worthy of an entrance that was connected to the audience room of the devil king castle. Perhaps to show the authority there was a globe that appeared to be symbolizing the sun, a design that depicted several pillars of light pouring down from that sun was engraved there. Freed sent a sign at the devil race standing in front of the door with his gaze. Thereupon that devil race quietly held his hand at a part of the door, right after that a heavy sound reverberated and the door opened to the left and right. Behind the door, the scenery that Freed displayed using Hermit Mirror spread out, ahead of the red carpet they could see a spot that looked like an altar and an extravagant throne. Just like the image, at the side of the throne, there should be cages set behind the large pillar. Repressing their hot-blooded heart, they approached toward the empty throne. And a scenery exactly like the image they saw was there. It appeared that the figures of Hajime and others were also visible from the other side. The classmates opened their eyes wide, Aiko and Liliana who also noticed the door opened also gulped loudly in surprise. The twos expression was slightly clouded seeing how Hajime and others were surrounded by apostles, but looking at Hajime whose corner of the mouth lifted up in a smile for the first time since coming here, the two began to get teary eyes from deep emotion. And then, when they were just about to call Hajimes name with a maidenly expression that was obviously filled with special feeling PapaaDD!! Dear!! The mother and daughter Myuu and Remia preceded them. And then, putting aside Myuus papa, just what was with Remias dear? Such dangerous gazes from the two which contained that question went back and forth from Remia and Hajime. Ignoring the two who were unable to know about time and place? Hajimes eyes gently slackened. Myuu, Remia. Sorry, you two got dragged into this. Wait there. Ill get you two out immediately. Papa Myuu is fine. I waited believing in papa. Thats why dont lose to the bad people! My my, Myuu Hajime-san. We are fine so please be careful. Even though she was unable to hide her unease, but the moment Hajime appeared Myuu made a full smile and felt relief from the bottom of their heart. Looking at such Myuu, Remia also was concerned in an 180 to Hajimes calm atmosphere. Freed was about to open his mouth to warn so they didnt make a racket as the pleased, but just before he could do that a voice resounded from behind the throne. No matter what age, it still looks beautiful, the bond between parent and child. I understand because I also have experienced it. Although in my case, it was a relation between a niece and uncle you see. The wall behind the throne slid open. From there who came out was a golden haired and crimson eyed good looking man. His age was past middle-aged. He was wearing jet black clothes and mantle with good quality and golden embroidery worked on the, and his hairstyle was all back. Several strands of his blonde hair that were dangling forward and his slightly opened shirt on his chest were strangely drafting off sex appeal. Although what he drafted off wasnt only sex appeal. He also gave off the presence of youthful strength and the weight of a veteran. There was constant charisma in him that attracted those watching him. In all probability, this must be the devil king. And then, this was the guy introducing himself as the god Aruv-sama. Hajime wordlessly narrowed his eyes at the devil king that appeared while smiling gently. And then he was about to open his mouth but similar like Freed someone beat him to the punch. However, that wasnt by the devil king ahead of his gaze, but it was by the shell-shocked voice at his side. Li, es how can Yue? Yes, not even noticing at Hajimes call, she was leaking out a hoarse voice as though seeing something impossible with a greatly shaken state, it was Yue. Her eyes were opened wide, piercing straight at the devil king. Hajime was about to call once more at Yue whose state was obviously abnormal, but then he was attacked by a strange dj vu. Yues golden hair and crimson eyes. Those were Yaa, Aleytia (???). It has been a long time, isnt it? As always, you are so small and cute. The words said to Yue by the devil king that interrupted Hajimes thought, those were filled by the affection that was really unthinkable for a first meeting. There, Hajime also noticed. The appearance of the devil king, compared to her beloved lover had a similarity somewhere. Hajime murmured Dont tell me inside his heart. That conjecture which he couldnt put into word was proved as correct by a word of Yue. Oji-sama (TN: Oji=uncle) Chapter 154 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Surprised by this release. Bakapervert wanted to see the rest of this series finish, especially as we approach the finale, so hes helping with editing. We will probably be releasing twice a week until the main story is finished. P.S. Sorry about last Sundays release. I finished the editting now. Bakapervert translated this chapter. He also did the edits. ___________________________________________________________ Is it Lie, or Truth (Beginning) Oji, sama Yues hoarse voice resounded. Her eyes were opened unusually wide, her small and slender hands were shaking in small trembles as though expressing the agitation inside her heart. Normally it was an impossible situation for her to not notice Hajimes call to her, it showed just how deeply she was agitated. Giving a glance at Hajime and the others who were evidently shocked looking at Yues condition, the golden-haired red eyed devil king smiled really gently while once more addressing Yue with the unfamiliar name. Thats right. Its me. Aleytia. Looks like you are surprised. Thats understandable. But, that look of yours is nostalgically lovely. You havent changed at all since three hundred years ago. A smiling devil king. Yue took a step back, perhaps finally perceiving that the person there was her uncle. And then, just when she was about to say something with her trembling lips, the apostle Acht opened her mouth as though to beat her to the punch. Aruv-sama? Acht called at the devil king with an expression that was like a mask, however, her intonation was clearly questioning. From that indication, it was as though the devil kings attitude toward Yue was an unexpected situation for her. And it wasnt just the apostles, even Freed was similarly making a slightly questioning look. Hearing that call, the devil king faintly smiled and suddenly he lifted his hand. Toward Acht and others, the apostles of god. The next moment, light of magic power that resembled Yues exploded like a flashbang grenade, instantly everything was drowned in light. That light then was absorbed back into Denreeds hand as though in a playback, after that the figures of the apostles crumbling down like a machine that had its electricity cut off became visible. Furthermore, as though it was an afterthought, Freed and Eri also fell down. Kouki who was beside Eri was dumbfounded by the sudden situation, he was only staring at Eri fixedly without even a twitch. In front of Yue and others who were dumbfounded by the sudden event, the devil king released a sigh fuu as though he had just gone through a really nerve wrecking situation, next he lifted his thrust out hand over his head and snapped his tongue, invoking some kind of technique. What was reflected in Hajimes magic eye stone was a golden barrier spreading in a dome shape. However, its purpose seemed as though it had a slightly different effect compared to the normal barrier. This is a barrier for deceiving interception and surveillance. Its something to show different voice and scene that I prepared. With this, the apostles outside this place wont notice what is happening here. What are you planning? Hajime silently narrowed his eyes at this speech and conduct done by a person who seemed to be hostile toward the apostles while asking back. Nagumo Hajime-kun, isnt it? Your vigilance is reasonable. Thats why let me say this frankly without beating around the bush. I am the current devil king of the devil kingdom Garland, and the prime minister of the former vampire kingdom AvatarDDDenreed Gardia Wesperitirio Avatara person who rebels against god. The words that were said with the majesty as the devil king reverberated inside the wide audience hall dignifiedly. Those words carried the power that made the people in this place hearing them think that they were said seriously. All the members other than Hajime gulped at the shocking truth. Who would ever think that the king of the devil race that opposed the human race was a rebel against god, such thing was unthinkable even in their dream. Their reaction was only natural. Among them, Suzu who just managed to return to her senses yelled Eri- while trying to dash at her, but she was stopped by Koukis hand. His hand touched the nape of the neck of the fainting Eri and he felt her pulse, then he nodded while smiling that there was nothing to worry about. It appeared that Eri only lost her consciousness. Looking at Suzu patting her chest in a relieved sigh, Denreed spoke an apology Sorry to make you uneasy. Incidentally, regarding the apostles, they had their function suspended. Freed and others had their body function suspendedDDto put it another way, they were in a temporary death state. In addition, with the devil kings apology, among everyone who was lost for words from the sequence of events, Hajimes gaze was sweeping at his surroundings while he was about to press the question at Denreed about his true intentions. But, at that time a yelling voice suddenly resounded. It was a voice that sounded like it was desperately trying to deny something. Liesthere is no way thats true-. Den-ojisama was a normal vampire! Indeed, he was exceptionally strong, but he wasnt a true ancestor like me! There is no way that Oji-sama, that Denreed is still alive. Aleytia. You are shaken, arent you? Even sothats only natural. Although it was something necessary, I had done something horrible to you. If such a person suddenly appeared in front of your eyes, it would be stranger if you werent shaken. Dont call me Aleytia-! Dont pretend that you are Oji-sama-! Denreed smiled sadly toward Yue who was in an agitated state that even Hajime had never seen. Perhaps getting rubbed the wrong way even by such an attitude, Yue pushed her hand out with seething killing intent. Tremendous magic power was bursting out from her body. Although she had accepted the possibility of the difference in her memory inside the Ice and Snow Cavern, even so, the man in front of her eyes was the one who had locked her in the depth of darkness for a long three hundred years. It was the person who had betrayed her who had given him immense trust. There was no way she could be so easily convinced. To say nothing of how that person who should have died to suddenly appear in front of her eyes, talking intimately, affectionately at her with the look that didnt change at all from three hundred years ago. Her heart was churning like a sea that was hit directly by a typhoon. Following an impulse that she didnt even understand herself, Yue launched a lightning dragon. Nervousness ran through the other members at the current situation that was moving suddenly. However, Denreed only kept smiling. With an attitude that could even be said as composed, once more, he snapped his fingers. At that instant, along the edge of the altar where the throne was located, a wall of light rose up. The lightning dragon that was howling thunderously while approaching Denreed crashed onto that barrier, yet it was unable to destroy the very strong barrier. Inside the surging lightning, Denreed talked with a gentle voice from the other side of the barrier. Aleytia Gardea Wesperiterio Avatar. The most beautiful and wise queen in history, my beloved niece. I am certainly your uncle. I wonder if you remember. That I was a powerful monster user. What are- If its the current you then you should understand. Just why the I at that time was that powerful of a monster user. -, an age of god magicmetamorphosis magic. Denreed smiled saying Good answer, just like in the past when he watched over Yues study. Attacked by dj vu, Yues expression distorted. Exactly. To say further, I also obtained regeneration magic. Though unfortunately, my talent in that area is poor, its like throwing a pearl before swine. In exchange, I can boast that I am very much talented in metamorphosis magic. I also worked really hard on it. As the result, not only creating monsters, I also became able to perform strengthening on my own body. Thats how I extended my life until now. Actually, Hajime had drawn out his railgun and nonchalantly fired under the cover of the lightning dragon, but understanding that the barrier couldnt be broken through easily, he put his hand on Yues shoulder. With that lightning dragon that had bad efficiency and convergence rate incomparable from usual due to her disordered mind, it was only a pointless waste of magic power. Yue suddenly returned to her senses from the warmth on her shoulder, she glared once at Denreed with dangerous eyes then dispersed the lightning dragon. She then recovered her calmness in a few minutes before making her question, even so, she didnt hide how her tone became rougher. That day the devil that uses the white dragon, he said that you are a god with the name Aruv. He said that you had led the devil race for a few hundred years until now! At the very least Denreed had worked as the prime minister of the vampire kingdom Avatar for more than twenty odd years until Yue was imprisoned, Yue slapped the contradiction with Freeds statement at Denreed. Even so, Denreeds composure didnt crumble. As though to say that what Yue pointed out was only natural, he calmly answered. What Freed said is not mistaken. I am certainly Aruv, at the same time it can also be said that Aruv is not me. Yues gaze became severe hearing Denreed answering with something that sounded like Zen philosophy. Denreed smiled wryly at that while continuing his words. The existence called Aruv was the retainer god of god Ehito during the age of god. He is someone like a subordinate. At first, Aruv swore loyalty toward god Ehito and became his hands and feet, yet one day, he held a doubt. Is it fine to keep overlooking the inhuman act of god Ehito like this, he thought. A few hundred years, a few thousand years passed while he was holding that doubt which grew largr and before long he grew to hold the intention of rebellion. Denreed walked around the throne with steady sounds of footsteps. That calm tone for some reason resounded really well despite its volume that wasnt loud at all, even so it didnt make anyone feel discomfort at all. But, there is no way he can match god Ehito who is the chief god. Therefore, Aruv formed a plan. That plan is, he would descend to the surface as Ehitos pawn and intensified the war of the people, and as the situation fell into chaos, he would shoulder the role of devil kingDDunder such pretense, he would then search in the surface for any method and battle strength that could oppose Ehito. Denreed stopped talking for a moment and opened and closed his hand repeatedly. He was doing that gesture as though to ascertain the sensation while continuing. But, a god that doesnt have flesh body, needs a flesh body as a vessel so they can act fully on the surface. Aruv also searched for a person who could become his vessel to reside his soul into that body. Originally, making ones soul reside inside another persons body isnt something easy even for god if the rejection of the bodys owner is strong butif they displayed their existence as god then there wont be anyone rejecting them. After all, its not like the persons self will disappear, rather it even feels like an honor, right? Like that, Denreed was also chosen by Aruv? Aruv was mad with joy, you know? If I was merely someone with aptitude, then he would only tell me that he was a retainer god of Ehito, but I knew the truth. I could possibly become a true fellow rebel. Aruv told me his will from inside my body while outside I was under the observation of the apostles. Even now Aruv is inside me, giving me help in various matters. Two souls in one body. That is the meaning of my words that I am Aruv and also not Aruv. Denreed paused to ascertain whether comprehension had reached Yue and the others while putting his hand on the throne. Seeing that, Yue made a complicated face while asking. Since when? It happened just a little bit before you succeeded the throne. At the same time, even I who was unable to do anything even knowing the truth understood that there was something that I could do. I thought that as my mission. Mission. Yes, the mission to overthrow god. Though it was really hard making it so that god Ehito and his apostles wouldnt catch my true intentions, you see. Thanks to that, I was made to do many things that were not my true intention countless times. Denreed smiled asking if there was anything else she wanted to ask, seeing that smile it woke up the memory of the time when he was in the role as her instructor, shaking Yues heart. The way he talked and his atmosphere felt like the uncle inside her memory. She began to think that by any chance he might really be alive just like he said. And then, if that was really the case, there was something that Yue wanted to ask, no, something that Yue had to hear at all cost. Why did you betray our country? Why, I was impri Im sorry. -I dont want to hear your apology-! The reason- Yue yelled at Denreed who was saying words of apology with a mournful expression. Hajime at her side put strength into the hand he put on her shoulder to calm her down. The other members were also directing serious expressions at Denreed without butting into this matter that was related with Yues past. Aleytia. You were a prodigy, to the degree that no other could possibly catch up to you in the field of magic. Even I who was a user of an age of god magic wasnt a match against you. This strength was too conspicuous. That was why eyes were attracted to you. Just like Nagumo Hajime who is at your side. Irregular. Thats right. Aleytia, I wonder if you remember? At that time, the upper echelon of Avatar was already in the process of being dyed by the influence of god Ehitos faith. That included both your parents too. You should have felt a glimpse of that. I remember. Oji-sama and Chichi-ue quarreled often regarding my education. Oji-sama was assigned as my instructor. That was why I was raised without really getting concerned by the faith. (TN: Chichi-ue is father.) Denreed nodded back toward the nodding Yue. That was because I knew the truth. I didnt have any method to ascertain whether the liberators words were truth or not, but I thought that it was dangerous for you who was still young to put your faith unconditionally. I wanted to protect you. But, my effort to distance you from the faith became in vain. A pawn that didnt move as wished for was a hindrance? Something like that. The plan to assassinate you became fully all-out. Your immortality isnt absolute. Especially if the enemy is a god then thats even truereven after I obtained the age of god magic, I didnt have the confidence to protect you from gods intention. Besides, I who had Aruv residing inside my body and awoke to my mission didnt want to lose you who are a trump card. That was why, before the assassination was carried out, I arranged your death and hid you. Until the time when the beacon of the rebellion can be raised. Her uncle didnt betray her. Rather he was trying to protect her. Even if he had a feeling that considered her as battle strength, his words contained the feeling that he didnt want to let her die, which matched with a portion of Yues memory. Right now, Yues expression looked anxious as though her unmanageable emotion that was too much for her had lost its place to go, as though she was a lost child. Her powerless trembling voice that displayed her unstable feelings threw the last question. The hostage? If you are really Denreed-ojisama thenif you say that you didnt betray me, then why? Toward those words mixed with criticism inside from Yue who was casting her eyes downward, Denreed smiled wryly while murmuring About that. And then he snapped his fingers once more. Instantly the radiance covering the cages silently dimmed and vanished, the lock of the cages also clicked open. The captured classmates, Myuu, and Remia stared at the unlocked door with bewilderment. I thought that if I didnt do this then I wouldnt even be able to meet you. Besides, I also had the objective of guarding them for the sake of when the times come. I want you to forgive me about their wounds. The one who went to pick them up were the apostles. I couldnt treat their wounds in front of them. Just in case I commanded them to not kill anyone. After all, perhaps they might become allies from here on together with Aleytia. Com, rade? It seemed that according to Denreed it was that kind of reason. Perhaps she had used up everything that she could use to argue, that Yue only repeated Denreeds words with doubt. Her voice already had no heat in it, furthermore her raging heart became even stormier. Because she was given a large amount of information all at once, and how all that information was something important and impossible to ignore for her, she was unable to sort her feelings. Even Shia and others who were watching over Yue couldnt hide their bewilderment of what to do. The people imprisoned inside the cages were unable to move feeling the atmosphere of the place. Inside such an atmosphere, Denreed watched fondly as though he had seen through Yues heart, he descended from the altar while making a smile. The destination where he was walking calmly was Yues location. Aleytia. I want you to believe me somehow. I love you, whether right now or in the past. Just how impatiently I have been waiting for this day when I can see you again. During these three hundred years, there wasnt a day that I had forgotten you. Oji, sama Thats right. I am your Den-ojisama. My cute Aleytia. The time has come. Please, lend me your strength, in order to finish everything. Lend, my strength? Lets defeat the god together. Just like when we fought the countrys external enemy together back to back. God Ehito is already going to end this era. Actually I planned to hide you until the time when we really have to fight butthis is a windfall. You have become far stronger compared to the past, and then there are even this many users of age of god magic gathered here. Surely we can even reach god Ehito. I, I am Denreeds words shook Yue. Denreed was spreading open his arms, as though he was going to embrace Yue who was like that. That posture resurrected a memory of her childhood at the back of her mind once more. When the young Yue achieved some kind of result in magic training or class, Den-ojisama would smile looking even happier than Yue who made the accomplishment while he would surely spread open his arms to welcome her. And then, he would praise Yue who jumped at him saying You worked really hard while stroking her head. The hug of her important relative who was alive, and who didnt betray her. She loved him dearly like a father, even more than her real father. Yues eyes wavered. Denreeds smile was increasingly deepening, he was about to say some words in order to embrace Yue. Now, lets go together. AleytiDD Instantly, *DOPAN-!* Such familiar dry sound reverberated. At the same time, Denreeds body snapped back facing up, and then he collapsed behind just like that. No one was able to grasp what just happened, they were staring at the collapsed Denreed with their pupils turning into dot. His body didnt even twitch. The vast audience hall was filled with silence. Inside such an atmosphere, a click sound that was like a cocked firing hammer, no, it was exactly the sound of firing hammer being cocked broke the silence. The people in that place twitched with trembling body and sent their gaze at the sounds source all at once. There a scene that they half-expected unfolded. Namely Move out of the way. Ill make that guy into mincemeat. Holding Donner that had white smoke rising up from it, while spouting abusive line like a hoodlum, the figure of Hajime who had vein pulsing on his forehead was there. Chapter 155 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. P.S. Sorry about last Sundays release. Bakapervert translated this chapter. He also did the edits. ______________________________________________________________ Is it Lie, or Truth (End) Move out of the way. Ill make that guy into mincemeat. From Hajimes voice anyone could understand that he was extremely displeased. But, at the same time, the gun trigger was pulled again, and a bursting roar echoed. Four streaks of crimson flash took flight, shooting through the four limbs of the collapsed Denreed. Denreeds body twitched a few times. Hajime took out a Bola from the Treasure Warehouse and threw it at Denreed while at the same time he took out Orkan and pulled the trigger toward the collapsed apostles. *pshu pshu pshu*, consecutive shooting sounds reverberated and several streaks of something left fire trail through the air. After a beat, grand explosions and shockwaves were created. The swarm of missiles that displayed such tremendous might blew away the apostles. Here and there the apostles burst open like broken dolls. Hajime stored Orkan inside the Treasure Warehouse and further aimed the muzzles of Donner and Schlag at Freed and Eri who collapsed in a false death. There, the surrounding finally returned to their senses. The first one who raised a strange voice that resembled a scream was Suzu. UWAaAAH!! While raising such a desperate or panicked scream, she leapt at Hajimes arm and dangled there. If she didnt do that, she thought that Eri would be turned into small pieces. Her teary eyes that were looking up at Hajime were desperately pleading Remember your promiseee~!! Next, Shia yelled Stop desuuuu! while leaping at the opposite arm that Suzu held. Ha ha ha ha ha ha, Hajime-san!? What are you doing-! Thats Yue-sans uncle you know!? Tha, thats right! The logic is just too nonexistent here! Aa, his head was completely shottt. Qu, quickly use regeneration magic Ka, Kaoriii, hurryyy! Super hurryyyy! No matter how I see it this is at instant death level but, if its you then perhaps he can make it somehow! Na, Nagumo. I already thought since a while ago that someday you are really gonna commit a crime like this Starting from Shia, Kaori and Shizuku also started making an uproar, Ryuutaro was getting cold sweats while saying something rude. Tio at first was making a dumbfounded expression before she put her hand on her chin looking as though she was pondering something. Usually, at this kind of time, it would be Kouki who butt in at the very front, but that Kouki was standing in front of Eri. It seemed that he cut in there the moment Hajime aimed his gun. And then, Yue whose uncle was shot to death by her lover right in front of her eyes, Haji, me? Her eyes opened wide while she looked up at Hajime beside her in a daze. Hajime glanced at such a Yue and then he separated Shia and Suzu who were clinging on his arms, he then stopped Kaori who was about to rush at Denreeds position to revive and heal him. And then with really frightful naturalness, to the degree that there was no time for anyone to stop him, quickly, without even looking he shot Freed using Donner and threw a bola at Eri. Looking at Freed whose head had a hole put on it and Eri whose body was wrapped all over, Suzu raised hih a short shriek and Ryuutaro leaked out Uwaa in a cramped voice. As expected, without even giving a glance at those two, the expression of Hajimes eyes warped with an irritated look. Even so, without any carelessness he kept the aim of his guns at Denreed and the apostles who were still collapsed as he opened his mouth. I thought that I would keep quiet until Yue put an end to it by herself, but no matter what Yue is just too shaken and it looked like she was going to accept that bullshit. So, I forcefully ended it myself. Bullshit? What do you mean? Yues eyes were wandering in perplexity by the shocking fact that her important relative might be shot to death by her beloved lover. Looking at such a Yue, Hajime was slightly regretting that he wasted no time to kill the guy, since in the end she got this shaken and he had to explain. No, no matter how you look at it, wasnt it just an explanation that is full of holes. Even Yue, if you are just slightly calmer then surely you will notice, but well, someone with the same appearance with your relative suddenly made an entrance so perhaps it couldnt be helped, huh. Saying that, what Hajime pointed out was that even though there was a necessity to hide Yues existence, if Denreed was alive all this time then he should have been able to come to meet Yue. If she was his beloved niece, then there was no way he would abandonden Yue alone for three hundred years in the darkness. Also, the sealing method performed on Yue, no matter how one thought about it, it was obviously done by taking into consideration the aftermath of the casters death. So, that even if the caster wasnt there anymore, Yues presence wouldnt be detected by any means. Also with the casters death, the secret would never be revealed. Such intention was transparently obvious in the method of Yues imprisonment. If it was actually a method taken by a person who was still alive, at the very least there was no affection at all that could be felt from that. Also, if Denreed made an excuse that he was gathering battle strength, then it was unnatural that the story of the liberators was not out in the open. Even if Aruv himself didnt know, at the very least Denreed should have a very thorough knowledge about the Ice and Snow Cavern and the Orkus Great Labyrinth. If the story of the liberators was actually known then it was unnatural that there was no other user of age of god magic other than Freed. In other words, no matter how they looked at it, there was really no sign of Denreed gathering battle strength for when the time came. There were parts from the fragments of Yues memory and Denreeds old story that were consistent with each other so in a glance, indeed, it looked like this person was Denreed himself. However, Hajime and company had thoroughly confronted existences that looked like them possessing their memory before coming here, therefore just having the memory wasnt a proof that he was the real person. However, even though this devil king wasnt Denreed himself, it appeared that he had already inherited his memory/ Yet for these three hundred years, he didnt come to the abyss to apprehend Yue who was an existence with a strength that attracted the notice of god, that was something questionable. Because of that, Hajime didnt make any intrusion waiting until Yue came to the understanding herself. Instead, he considered other objectives like whether the words of the devil king was the truth, or whether this person was really Denreed that was Yues uncle. He was focusing all his attentions to search for definitive proof. The way Hajime looked for proof was to use his magic eye stone to confirm whether Denreeds soul really resided inside that flesh. Using sublimation magic he was able to infuse even more ability into the eye, and making use of the soul magic Hajime inserted into the magic stone eye the addition of an ability that could look at the opponents soul. The result, Hajimes magic eye could see nothing except one dirty soul. It was like the soul was a spider that had laid out its web-invading through the flesh. Normally a soul should be in a harmonious state as though it was blending in, shining brilliantly at the center of the body. For that reason, Hajime was convinced that putting aside the body, there was no way the inside was Denreed himself. Aiming for the moment when the impostor got out of the range of the powerful barrier artifact in the altar, he commenced a preemptive strike at the unknown who had pretended to be Yues important uncle. Also, more than that, this persons inside was fake, the impostors story about sealing the apostles lacked credibility, so he also prepared a preemptive attack at the apostles. Of course, this was a story where god was involved, so the chance that Denreeds soul was sealed somewhere wasnt zero. But, even in that case, Hajime could just search the memory of this person who assumed the name of Denreed and ascertain the existence of that possibility. Even flesh damage could be easily dealt with using regeneration magic. In other words, he could just further search for the truth from what this person said after beating him up. Hearing Hajime explaining the above matters in a shortened summary made all the members there flabbergasted. Their head didnt work that far from the development that was like a raging wave, but now that Hajime said all that, contradictions and unnatural points other than what Hajime pointed came out in droves. It was as though, by bulldozing through using facts that were too powerful in impact like the matter about Yues relative, devil king, the rebel against god, this person only focused on temporarily winning over Yue and nothing else mattered Hajime was talking about his conclusion to all the members who were beginning to make comprehending faces while watching the surrounding alertly. And so, there is no reason to believe this bastards words, not even a speck of it. And most of all And then, Hajime cut off his words for a moment before he continued with words (real intention) that had unsettled irritation oozing out. What the hell with that My cute Aleytia huuh, asshole! This girl is my cute Yue! Besides, Aleytia, Aleytia, how dare you keep calling her like that, you fuckers. Saying lets go together trying to hug her in the confusion, just who give you that permission? Haaa? You think Im gonna let you take her as you pleased. Im gonna tear off all your limbs and sink you in a cesspool, shitheadd!! So its merely jealousy huh (desu-)! X3 In short, that was how it was. Ninety percent of this was jealousy. While flashing his gun with vein pulsing on his forehead, Hajimes speech and attitude that glared while spouting abuse at the body was perfectly a hoodlum. If this was a meeting with Yues true uncle, even Hajime would surely straighten up his clothes and posture before seriously greeting with Nice to meet you, I am his lover Hajime. I come today to receive your daughter. Any objection wont be recognized. (TN: Hajime even use polite language here using desu or masu.) But even though he was obviously an impostor, he thoroughly shook up Yue. Furthermore, he called her with an old name while acting so familiarly, and in the end, he tried to embrace her. For Yue to be embraced by another man, putting aside that the inside was a stranger (probably), right in front of his eyes that was something that was worth a ten thousand death, in Hajimes mind. Looking at such a Hajime who was drafting off that much dangerous love in a certain meaning, Yues heart that kept getting shaken since they entered the audience hall settled with a snap. As though to show that her wandering eyes also snapped in place, she was staring wholeheartedly as though she could see nothing except Hajime right now. Her cheeks were gradually colored with a dreamy rose color, her eyes that were dry like the desert began to moisten damply. Hajime is jealous. Jealous for me nn. Im happy. Inside her woman heart, Yue was flattered by Hajimes condition who was fully exposing his jealousy. Even so, she was also scolding herself. Although there were so many shocking things happening, she still had exposed such unsightliness. To say nothing of how she was accepting someone while unclear whether it was really her uncle or not. She believed the unnatural story she was told without a doubt. Not only that, she was also going to accept the invitation to fight a god, even though that was a preposterous decision that forgot her promise with Hajime. Indeed, her memory of Denreed was hard to forget, that memory of betrayal was traumatic for her. But right now, there were a lot of happy memories filling her chest that far surpassed all of those memories. It was only a short period of a few months, but the density of those memories easily exceeded the months and years she spent in her motherland. It was to the degree that even if this person was really her uncle, it was impossible for her to take his hand. While she was talking with this imposter who wears the skin of Denreed, the warmth of Hajimes hand that was put on her shoulder to support her, she should have been more aware of that. Yue silently rubbed her forehead on Hajimes arm while talking with a sweetly damp voice. Hajime, I showed you my ugly side. Im sorry. Im fine already now. There is no need to apologize. After all, I know really well just how deep what happened before Yue was imprisoned in the abyss took root inside you. Hajime. I love you. I love you so much. Just like their promise to protect each other, at this time where the greatest demon for Yue was standing in her way, Hajime supported her like a large tree. Toward such a Hajime, Yue spilled her feeling along with a sigh of feverish breath. But, at that timing, *clap clap* applause sounds resounded. Oh man, really, I thought that even if there is some unnaturalness, but if its someone with the same appearance as the father of the lover you are doting on, you are going to falter a little. Who would ever think you were going to attack suddenly because of that kind of reason It seems I misread how diminutive a human is. Different from just now not only there was no warmth that could be felt at all, rather contempt and scorn filled the voice that was saying such things. While saying that, Denreed, despite the fact his head and four limbs were drilled by bullets and wrapped in bola that bound him in many layers, was standing up. The clothes of the devil king wrapping that body had no disarray to them, to the degree that it made anyone doubtful whether he really was shot. If there was no wreckage of the bola under his feet, then everyone would doubt that they were daydreaming. Even though I almost managed to cause her mind to lean on this side after much work. Now we have to move on to the plan B like this I cannot save my face toward that honored person. You are not Oji-sama. Hmph, I really am that Oji-sama of yours. However, perhaps I should say that it is this flesh that is your uncle. Are you saying that you usurped that body? Yue floated an azure flame on her right hand while questioning the imposter. With that figure, Denreeds mouth split open widely in a grin. You really have bad hearing. I want you to call it an effective recycling. This retainer god of Ehito-sama, Aruv, used this body even after the owners death. This person has chosen you to know? Just how honored and deeply moved this body is, dont you think? Good grief, even this man too, before he died he erased the memory of when he hid you and also the memory of the age of god magic so that I can only use his flesh, what a useless man. If I knew that you were still alive, then I would have dragged it out of this man, by all means necessary. You killed Oji-sama? Fufu, I wonder about that? Answer. Killing intent surged out from Yue. Her crimson eyes shined fierily, the azure flame on her hand increased in radiance. That blue flame was the Flame of Divine Punishment. It was something brutal that could even burn to nothing only the selected soul. That threat should be noticed by the very soul of the target itself. But, the opponent DenreedDDno, the evil god wearing his skin, he was only showing an arrogant smile as though he wasnt feeling threatened at all. Hou, is that really fine? Perhaps my words just now lay, and actually, Denreed is still alive you know? What if he is hidden at the deepest bottom of this body? - Yues breath unintentionally hitched. Surely even while glaring she was about to launch the flame questioning whether she was just being deceived. But, the next words stopped her hand completely. Kukuh, you are making a nice face. In deference to that funny expression, let me teach you one thing. Its the words of Denreed just before he died. His last words that were addressed to you. Uncles Hajime aimed his gun muzzle at Aruv as a threat so that he wouldnt get carried away saying words to torment Yue continuously, but just like how Yue stopped her hand, Hajimes movement also completely stopped. However, later on, Hajime regretted this choice. He was only thinking about Yue that his reaction toward the enemy dulled. Even if it didnt match Yues wish, he should have decided that there was no need to hear whatever the enemy was saying. Aruv showed a disgusting smile while putting on airs grandeously, then he opened his mouth. You see, Denreed whispered your name while saying this. DDIts better if you die painfully. The arrow of words pierced Yues chest. Even without any magic or anything that disordered the mind, she couldnt help but feel a sharp pain. At that moment, everything happened at the same time. UoOOOOOOH!! DDBehind Hajime and others who confronted Aruv, Kouki who was beside Eri roared while slashing at Hajime(???). - DDSilver light poured down from above. The Beautiful square light that penetrated the ceiling fell straight toward Yue(??) from overhead. DDDegenerate Consciousnessss'' DD From the other direction of the body of the collapsed Eri, Eris(??) dark magic was fired toward Yue who was attacked by that light. Looking at that direction, from a space where there was nothing, an unharmed Eri that looked completely the same like the collapsed Eri came out as though oozing from the air. And then, a flickering darkness ball appeared advancing right before Yues eyes. DDQuake Sky! DDSimilar to Eri, Freed appeared as expected from a ripped space that was in a different spot from his pulverized body, he had already finished his chanting and fired space blasting magic toward Myuu and Remia. This is payback. Irregular. DDAt the same time with Aruvs finger snap, a gigantic magic bullet flew at Hajime. Exterminate. DDAn empty air where there was nothing undulated, and several dozen apostles seeped out from there, they went to attack Hajime and others all at once. It was a perfect simultaneous surprise attack where they all must have been waiting for this timing. The remain of Freed that had its head drilled and Eri whose body was bound crumbled with rustling sound into atoms as though to say that their role was over. It appeared that at that instant when their field of vision was blinded by the light, both Eri and Freed were replaced with some kind of artifact. It was something abnormal to be able to deceive even Hajimes magic eye. Even though Hajime made a bitter expression from getting done in like this, he immediately activated Light Speed and stretched an instant into several dozen seconds. Inside the gray world where the flow of time slowed, the great number of attacks slowly approached. He could hear the roaring holy sword behind him. Light pillar was falling from above Yue and in front of her flickering black sphere was coming with eerie pulsing. From the front gray magic bullets were approaching while tracing a spiral. Invisible shockwave was running toward Myuu and Remia, and the apostles were assaulting Aiko and others with their large sword raised. If he left them alone, the only future waiting was the word tragedy. However, with Hajime alone, there wasnt enough hands. Hajime reflexively gritted his teeth, but suddenly a gaze stabbed him from the side when he looked by moving only his eyes, the figure of Yue staring at him strongly was there. Just from that, Hajime realized Yues thought. Namely, the will that told him protect Myuu and Remia. That pillar of light, the most abnormal phenomenon in this current situation was aiming at Yue, on top of that even that acting of Aruv, and just as he said, even this simultaneous surprise attacks that he said as the plan B made Hajime sensed that all of these were some kind of plan toward Yue, causing him to feel a slight mental resistance toward leaving Yues side. But, even so, the gaze she directed at him was the proof of her trust to her beloved lover. Then, there was no way he could betray that. Therefore, he decided. In this moment, less than a second. *GOGAN-!!* Terrific shockwave sound resounded while Hajime fired a shotgun from the elbow of his artificial arm. Kouki who approached from behind was counterattacked by countless pebbles and shockwave and his breath got blown away. Without stopping, Hajime used the momentum from the shot recoil and pulverized the ground with his step, his figure blurred. He rushed with speed that didnt even leave afterimage while avoiding the approaching magic bullet, his figure then appeared in front of Myuu and Remia. Perhaps from Myuu and Remias point of view, Hajime looked like he had teleported instantly. The shockwave of the space blasting that had approached until less than a meter was blocked by the large shield that Hajime took out while he was moving. The improved large shield reacted at the shockwave by releasing its own shockwave like an explosive reactive armor. With that, although cracks entered the surface of the shield, it managed to perfectly defended against the shockwave of the Quake Sky. As the compensation of Hajime prioritizing Myuu and Remia, the magic bullet Aruv fired attacked Shia and the others who were at Hajimes surrounding. Furthermore, just before the bullet hit, as though it was avoiding Yue, the bullet ruptured and scattered to the surrounding to make everyone lose all places to escape. -Drawn Sky! The reaction speed of the speed fighter Shizuku forcefully changed the target of the magic bullet to herself just before it could hit all her other comrades. As the result, Shizukus body that received the whole magic bullet of the devil king, although it wasnt a direct attack because she drew the bullet using her black katana, but she received an outrageous impact and got blown far away. I wont let you! Ignoring all of those, Shia used bombing mode Doryukken to aim between the apostles and Aiko and the others, she pulled the trigger instantly. The fired bursting slug pierced the ground in front of Aiko and others, scattering shockwave along with the light blue ripple. KyAAAAAH UWAAAAA Shias aim was to buy time. She didnt think that she could stop several apostles at the same time, so she blew away Aikos group and the apostles to try to put distance between both sides for the time being. Her intention succeeded, Aiko and others were barely able to escape the large swords of the apostles even while they were shaken by the impact. Shia and Kaori who had come back to their senses were about to head toward the apostles who gathered themselves. At the same time, Tio pushed out both her hands as though to say that she wouldnt let them do as they pleased more than this. She was about to release her breath attack. Her target was the devil king and the totally unharmed Freed who appeared from the distorted space just like the apostles. But, the only one who actually managed to act was Shia. HAAAAAAH! Ko, Kouki-kun!? Kouki who was supposedly blown away by Hajime had come back unnoticed and slashed at Kaori. DDDegenerate Consciousness'' -, a? And Tio was dazed for a slight moment at the same time with Eris chanting. Toward Tio who exposed a glaring opening even for just a few moments, a flying kick that was unthinkable from Eris amateur burst caused Tio to be blown far away like Shizuku. As for Kaori, she blocked the holy swords attack with her large sword while locking sword with an unbelieving expression. All of this happening until now happened within only a moment. Like that, Hajime aimed the muzzles of Donner & Schlag at Aruv and Freed and he was about to pull the triggers. Shia confronted the apostles with her back covering Aiko and the others. Tio and Shizuku were standing up while enduring the pain. Kaori was opening her mouth to look for explanation from Kouki. Ryuutaro and Suzu finally returned to their senses, and at that time Uh, a? A small whisper echoed, Yues figure was swallowed by the pillar of light. ____________________________________ Okay this was a cool scene, but Im going to have to put our some fanboy rage here. Youre saying all these characters did all this stuff in the intervening second okay but what about Yue? Yue is hardly a slouch. Youre telling me that everyone else reacted in a mere micro-second, but one of the most capable people on the team just stood there and took it without moving, teleporting, erecting a barrier? If she was injured or protecting someone, sure but this is just lazy writing for plot convenience. Ill look forward to swallowing my words next chapter when the author better provide a reasonable explanation. Chapter 156 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. P.S. Sorry about last Sundays release. Bakapervert translated this chapter. He also did the edits. ***PS to those of you who felt like commenting spoilers. I delete them when I see them, but you still did spoil the story for me, so seriously, %^%$ you. That is all. ______________________________________________________________ What Was Lost Yue-! Yue-san! Hajime and Shia reflexively yelled with voices driven by unease. The unknown light pillar that was obviously aiming at Yue swallowed her, giving them nothing but a bad premonition. There was no way they wouldnt become uneasy. Yue whose body was stiffened finally moved as though she was released from a binding inside the half-transparent pillar shining brilliantly. As a matter of fact, Yue had received a binding for an instant. The cause was the darkly flickering sphere fired by EriDDthe Degenerate Consciousness. It was a magic of dark element, it would blow away the targets consciousness just for a few moments, it also had the other use to obstruct commands dispatched from the brain, even though it worked only for the moment it would take to blink. This time it was used in that second way. In addition, the nature of Eris vocation as Necromancer came from the dark element, and with her strengthened body, her specs were explosively raised. Due to all those, this magic was strengthened to incomparable power compared to before. Because of this, Yues body was momentarily restricted because her bodys nerve transmission was blocked, she was late in taking evasive action and also prevented from using magic. Yues hand touched the boundary of the light pillar in order to escape. But what came back was a hard sensation. From what she felt, it didnt seem like it would simply harm her. Yue who comprehended that she was captured invoked space magic and attempted to split the light pillar altogether with the space. - However, surprisingly the space splitting that she certainly had invoked exerted its effect everywhere but the boundary of the light pillar. It was unable to even scratch the pillar. Far from scratching, the pouring down light increased in radiance glaringly, causing its gravity and eeriness to grow. Yue gave up breaking the light pillar and tried opening a gate. But it seemed the light pillar didnt allow even that. Ahead of Yues slightly impatient gaze was a distorted space that immediately returned back to before as though nothing had happened. Chih. Myuu, Remia, dont move from here. Yes, nano! (TN: Myuu got something like a catchphrase that made her sound cuter.) Dear Hajime who sensed Yues distress laid out a barrier around Myuu and Remia using his crossbits and then rushed to break the light pillar. Fufu, you think Ill let you? Aruv saw Hajimes grave expression and his expression distorted in joy while his finger snapped. At that moment, a great number of monsters and apostles, as well as those from the devil race and human race appeared inside the audience hall. The same as how the apostles appeared just now, they oozed out from distorted space. The people from the human race all had blank eyes without exception, but the pressure released from their bodies wasnt inferior to that of a monster. Most likely they were Eris puppet soldierDDfurthermore they had been strengthened considerably. The apostles flew all at once toward Hajime who was heading towards Yues distress. You all are in the way, you puppets-! With an angry roar, crimson magic power surged out from Hajime. It was his Limit Break. Furthermore, his fighting style had been polished to a level incomparable from before when he fought Neunte, and his railguns that had their spec rapidly increased using sublimation magic accurately drilled through the apostles. (TN: The use of the name Nointo before this is mistaken, it should be Neunte which mean nine in German) The one who analyzed their opponent wasnt just the apostles. Hajime also had never slackened in his diligent study even for one day. He had done image training anti-apostle battles many times and increased his ability to this day. Even so, his opponent were apostles. Possessing deviating spec, they were genuinely the soldier of god. They wouldnt get broken through that easily. Also, by using the advantage of number, they didnt let Hajime approach Yue. The other members were also in the same situation. Shia had her hand full from protecting Aiko and the others. Tio, Shizuku, Ryuutaro, and Suzu were also surrounded by apostles, monsters, and puppet soldiers and it was everything they could do just to protect themselves. -, Kouki-kun, return to your senses! Omni Sky! And then even Kaori who was attacked by Kouki was handling the attacking apostles at the same time while attempting abnormal status recovery magic after judging that Kouki was under the effect of some kind of magic, but *GIIIIN!!* What she got was an attack from his holy sword. The two of them entered a sword locking contest once more. Kaori raised an agitated voice. Why-! The one who needs to return to their senses is you, Kaori. How long are you going to continue something like this? What are you saying- You listened to Denreed-sans story right? Even though he is trying to save this world, but Nagumo, against such a splendid person heits unforgivable. Kaori made a bewildered expression hearing Kouki who was prattling on incomprehensibly. And then her eyes suddenly met the eyes of Eri who currently was in the middle, repugnantly but accurately interfering with Shizuku and her groups consciousness using dark element magic to disrupt them with their battle. Instantly, Eri grinned with an evil smirk. -, Eri, you- Kufufu, thats not it, you knowww, I was only guiding Kouki-kuns consciousness for juu-st a little. I was just planting a convenient story inside Kouki-kun, you knoow? The rest is just Kouki-kun believing it by himself, seee It seemed that Kouki was brainwashed to believe only the bullshit first part of Denreeds story. His originally strong prejudice and bad habit of convenient interpretation, and then all the burdens that repeatedly weighed his mind until now allowed Eri to easily brainwash him. You are saying you didnt make him into a puppet- Kaori was harboring doubt seeing Kouki who appeared to not listen at all to the conversation between her and Eri, and also at how he was only targeting her. She then threw her question at Eri of why she didnt she kill Kouki at this chance and use her Bind Soul on him, which was her earnest desire. Toward that Eris reply was Im doing it, you knoow? Eh? Kaori leaked out a befuddled voice from lack of understanding what Eri meant. She then received a fierce attack from the apostles that aimed at the opening she unconsciously created. Although Kaori somehow evaded and parried and avoided a lethal wound, several scratches were left on her body. She instantly healed those while directing a questioning look at Eri. Eri cackled while answering, looking like she was enjoying that state of Kaori from the bottom of her heart. Even I wasnt just playing around, you knoow? I didnt shirk working hard in order to obtain an even better Kouki-kun and become a fine woman seeee That-, what do you- You see, I had improved Bind Soul so that it not only manipulated residual thoughts of the dead, now it can even directly affect the thought of the living person you knoow! So to speak, its something like making a living spirit into your underling. While the person is still living, he will become my subordinate without feeling anything is out of placee! I guide Kouki-kuns consciousnesss, plant what is righteousness mean for Kouki-kunn, and then inside his mind I become a pure heroine that will give him supportt! Hearing Eris talk, a shudder ran through Kaoris expression. Since they arrived at the devil king castle, Eri was excessively clinging at Kouki closely, most likely that was for the sake of putting on this evolved Bind Soul in him. What should be feared from this was the chanting of this spell using methods that didnt sound like a chanting. Words that were easy to understand for the target became a chanting that bound the will just like that. Furthermore, after the guiding was finished, even when the magic wasnt used anymore the effect didnt cut off. After all, the person himself was under the impression that he thought and decided by himself. And the more time passed, it would become a truth for that person. It was a technique with extraordinary effect for a human like Kouki. The reality was, the current Kouki was seeing Eri and Denreeds group as exactly the people who were running about in order to save the world like an ally of justice. Hajime who hindered that was the bad one, and the people who followed such a Hajime were all brainwashed victims. He was aiming at only Kaori surely because Eri was telling him to do that. Eri who would hate it if Kaori rampaged with the strength of the apostles guessed that if it was Kaori then she wouldnt immediately kill Kouki with no questions asked. She then instructed Kouki to cooperate with the apostles to check Kaori in place. Kouki decided in his subconscious that it was the right decision. No matter what kind of logic was attached to it. In other words, Kouki was completely turned into Eris puppet soldier even while he was still alive. The thinking that a person wouldnt fall into Eris technique as long as they werent killed was a na?ve one. It seemed that Kouki had already fallen into Eris hand. From here on, no matter what kind of truth and words anyone lined up, Kouki would surely be easily manipulated just by a single devilish sweet word of Eri. Furthermore, Kouki believed that as something right that he decided by himself, so there was no decrease in his fighting ability. Ironically, the weak point of Kouki that Hajime pointed outDDhis hesitation that would appear at the last moment due to his weak will was now completely gone. While Kaori was racking her brain facing such a Kouki and the apostles, the other members were also falling into a considerable predicament. Inside such a situation, the one who by his lonesome was blowing away several dozen apostles leaving them without all their limbs intact, scattering the entrails of the monsters, and turned the puppet soldiers into smithereens while steadily advancing forward was Hajime. Right now even in this moment he was in the process of predicting the coordination of the apostles, analyzing the weak point of the new type monsters, and comprehending the movement pattern of the puppet soldiers. -, stop right there-. Irregular! One apostle crossed her twin large swords while rapidly approaching with multiple afterimages created behind her. Even though Hajime and the apostle were previously equal, now he was being engaged by multiple apostles at the same time, yet they were the side that got blown away one-sidedly. Although only a few apostles ceased to function completely from that, most got away with only injury. Coupled with how his advance was unstoppable, those facts made the apostles voice grow rough unconsciously. And then an apostle circled to Hajimes side to tyrannically strike the large sword. Still, with her voice sounding rough Out of my way- Hajimes artificial arm reached as though he had already understood from the beginning that she would materialize here, catching her face in an eagle grip. The apostle reflexively gulped. With an angry voice along with Strong Arm, Hajime threw her to the front. While he was at it, the moment his hand released her, he didnt forget to fire a bullet from his palm and pulverized her head. The beautifully arranged face was half blown away and the apostle glided on the air like a cannonball, hitting the avalanche of approaching apostles and monsters. A momentary path was created forcefully, which Hajime broke through while leaving behind an afterimage. -aAAAAAAAAAAH!! The roaring Hajime was growing up in battle strength by each second, by each move, and by each difficulty. Seeing that caused Aruv and Freeds composed attitude to crumble as their look turned bitter. They were showing an intention to attack Hajime. Naturally the apostles also matched that intention and commenced their assault. {I wont let thou-} Right after that, a shadow covered the audience hall. That was the large body of Tio who turned into a dragon. Perhaps she used metamorphosis magic, her size was now larger by a level compared to usual. Her coloring also felt like it became blacker. No matter how spacious the audience hall was, turning into a dragon inside limited space like this would only make her into a nice target. Tio herself should have also understood that, nevertheless. she still turned into a dragon, It was for the sake of becoming Hajimes shield using her body. She took a position between Hajime and Aruvs group and turned into a castle wall using her dragon scales. Impertinent. Hmph, Ill take payback for before. Aruv and Freed mercilessly launched attack magic. The apostles at the surrounding were also attempting to kill Tio using their disintegration ability without a drop of mercy. By invoking sublimation magic, metamorphosis magic, and Pain Conversion to the greatest effect, she heightened her ability of dragon scale reinforcement to the extreme, and for the last, she deployed many layers of wind barrier in an attempt to disperse the enemys force buther opponents were just too dangerous. Tios beautiful black scales were shaved away in the blink of eye. {Guu, uUUU} Tio-. Dont be reckless! Tios prided dragon scales became fragments and scattered everywhere along with a shockwave sound, looking at her state where her body was even possibly gouged out, Hajime couldnt endure and yelled. While counterattacking using her breath attack, tail, and countless wind blades launched at the surrounding, Tio turned her long neck, her golden eyes that were split vertically carried blazing resolve in them, with that she faced Hajime. {If not now, then when will it be the time to get reckless! Quickly go-} Tio {That light is not normal! Quickly save Yue-. Rest assured. Until Goshujin-sama embraces me, I absolutely wont die!} Geez, thanks okay. Im counting on you. {Yes. Count on me-} Hajime didnt turn back anymore and focused his mind on slaughtering the enemies standing in his way between him and Yue. He ignored the attack from behind by Aruv and Freed. He had said that he would leave it to the woman that he counted on. There was not the slightest bit of cause to pay it any more attention. Like that, Hajime who pulverized several apostles finally arrived at the pillar of light. Yue-!! DD!! Looking at Hajime who leaped out from the crowd, the imprisoned Yue opened her mouth but her voice didnt reach. From how Yue was breathing heavily, it was obvious that she had been testing every kind of magic. Even so, the unbreakable pillar of light was abnormal just like Tio said. Yue inside the light was clutching her chest tightly with her hand while unease and pain showed on her expression, it seemed that she was receiving some kind of effect due to the torrent of light that was pouring down like heavy rain. Her figure that shook her head sometimes as though to shake away something was also making Hajime feel uneasy. Ill smash it away- Hajime took out a pile bunker from his Treasure Warehouse and aimed it at the pillar of light. He was releasing strafing fire at the apostles attacking him from behind using crossbits to buy time. While feeling impatient hearing the charging sound peculiar for the pile bunker, he also had an expectation at the maximum strength attack from the weapons spec that had risen using sublimation magic, Hajime pulled the trigger at the same time with the completion of the charge. *GOGAAAAAAAAAAAAAN!!!* Tremendous impact sound resounded, the jet black giant stake pierced the pillar of light. The pillar of light that was unharmed even against Yues magic, but now just why it was so easily pierced like thiswithout even any time to ask that doubt, cracks ran noisily with that pierced area as the center, Hajime activated the pulverizing vibration of his artificial hand while launching a punch of all his might along with a loud yell of fighting spirit. RAAH!! Combined with Strong Arm and Impact Conversion, the fist that had immense power residing in it straightly pierced through the pillar of light, the pillar was smashed into small pieces with a bursting destructive sound. The light pouring down to the ground raged like a flood, scattering particles of light while hiding the figures of Hajime and Yue from view temporarily. -, Yue! Sweeping away the eerie light particles coiled around them. Hajime went toward the spot where Yue was and reached his hand. Even now when the pillar of light was destroyed, Hajime was still calling at Yue impatiently because when their eyes met just before the pillar of light was destroyed, Yues expression was distorted in pain. A bad premonition was surging through his whole body. Yue- Im here. Yue finally responded after he called at her for a few times. Soft sensation was transmitted at the tip of his reached hand. It was Yues hand. Right after that, Yue showed her figure from the interval of the light particles. She leapt into Hajimes chest. Im glad. Yue, are you unharmed? Fufu, Im all right. Rather, I actually feel refreshed. Ah? Yue? YouDD With her face still pressed on his chest, Yue answered with a voice that sounded cheerful somewhere in it. Hajime narrowed his eyes to that. And then, the moment his unending bad promotion that still rang alarm bell inside himself even with this reunion changed into a chill and repugnance, Hajime tried to take distance right away. But, it seemed that it was slightly too late. Gahahyou bastardd Fufufufu, this is really a good feeling, Irregular. Just how long it had been since I last materialized in this world Hajime was unable to take distance. It was Yues voice, Yues figure, be that as it may, Hajime was convinced that it wasnt Yue, due to this someone clad in an atmosphere that gave off a feeling of dread somehow. He couldnt take distance because this someoneDDstabbed his stomach. The weapon was Yues slender arm. That hand which formed a chopping shape stabbed straight, piercing through completely until his back. The small hand of Yue that was normally willowy was now colored with ghastly red and dripping wet. Right after that, the wildly scattering particles of light whirled toward above and vanished. Unnoticed the apostles stopped moving, Shia and others sent them doubtful but vigilant gaze, but they immediately returned to their senses and sent their gaze at the direction of Hajime and Yue. And then, their mouth fell wide open looking at the hard to understand scene in bewilderment. Hajime immediately emitted magic power and tried to blow away Yue using Impact Conversion. The current Yue was obviously not in a normal state, based on her willingness to attack him, Hajime decided that for the time being he should take distance. However, that was also beyond his power. I command in the name of EhitoDDDont move'' -!? Hajime opened his eyes in shock. The reasons were two. The name that came out from Yues mouth, and his body that helplessly obeyed that command. It was as though all the nerves inside his body were blocked and then stiffened as though he was a preserved specimen. The one with the figure of Yue, who if what she said was true then this was the creator god Ehito, smiled sweetly at such Hajime. That smile made Hajime feel dj vu. It wasnt Yues smile, it was something he saw even farther in the pastyes, it was when they were summoned to this world at the holy church headquarters God Mountain, the portrait of Ehito that he saw inside that cathedral, it was the smile that was painted there. Ehito pulled out the arm from the stomach of Hajime who was drenched in sweat while unable to move. Immediately, blood spurted out grandly from Hajimes stomach. While bathing in that spray, Ehito that was colored with gruesome red crawled his tongue leisurely at the blood dripping his hand. Hou, is this the sweetness that a vampire feel. Not bad. I thought that I will kill you at the end of your despair butif you like, how about I keep you alive as livestock? Hm? Fuu, fuu, CAAAAAAAAH!! In front of Ehito who was spouting out words full of malice while smiling friendlily, Hajime who was restrained by an unknown technique screamed. A Large amount of blood spurted out from his stomach that had a hole opened there, but he put his strength without even paying attention to that. The radiance of his Limit Break also increased further. And then there was a sound *bakin* that sounded like something broke, at the same time Hajime recovered the freedom of his body and leaped backward at one go. At the same time, Donner was aimed at Ehito and it roared. There would be no problem against physical damage with Yues regeneration power. Anyway, right now it was necessary to suppress the enemy. But, that bullet was kh It stopped still in front of the hand of Ehito who was standing calmly, it didnt even manage to touch him. Oh hoh, to unbind my Divine Statement by your own power. Perhaps I should say, as expected from an irregular. DDHeaven Miracle. Right after that, twenty lightning sphere floated at Hajimes surrounding and walls made from thunder were formed. And then, within an instant, a pillar of an extremely gruesome lightning attack ran through Hajime. That was the highest grade of lightning element magic that once granted bitter damage toward the hydra of the last trial at the bottom of the abyss. But, the might of this magic was in a different league compared to that time. The number of the created lightning sphere, the speed of deployment, and then also the lightning strike itself, from how Hajime in Light Speed state was unable to escape from the barrier of lightning spheres, anyone could tell about the bizarreness of the magic. Gruesome lightning thundered inside the audience hall, the field of vision of the people there was dyed pure white, their eardrums were buried under thunderous roar. Hajime-san Hajime-kun! Goshujin-sama- The scream of Shia, Kaori, and Tio who had released her dragonification echoed among the thunderous roar. Without even any composure to question why for some reason the apostles didnt hinder them rushing at Hajime, they lifted their arms to cover their face from the shockwave of the fiercely sparking lightning while stepping forward. Before long the lightning strike of tremendous might settled and what appeared from the center where white smoke was rising, was Hajime who had white smoke similarly rising from his whole body. It seemed that the lightning broke through the defense of Vajra and he received direct attack, Looking carefully, the crossbits that were supposedly deploying at Hajimes surrounding were all lying on the ground. Surely Hajime was trying to lay out a barrier using crossbits, but before the crossbits could do that they were struck down first. Looking from their state, they were likely being put under gravity magic. However, Hajime had activated Limit Break. Even while injured with burn on his whole body his consciousness wasnt blown away, he gritted his teeth while glaring at Ehito who was possessing Yue. So you endured that, Irregular. But, having been showered by that much electricity you probably cannot avoid becoming dulled. DDFour Directions Quake SkyDDSpiraling Calamity Sky. Hajimes instinct raised an alarm bell in full blare. He reflexively leaped away, but seeing the scenery where the whole surrounding distorted like jelly, he realized that there was already no place to escape. He cursed inside his heart while once more deploying Vajra fully and took out a large shield at the same time. Right after that, shockwaves that burst the space attacked Hajime from four directions, at the same time gravity bombing that was whirling like a hurricane crashed from overhead. -a, aAAAAAAAAA- His large shield was pulverized like a joke, Vajra that he deployed was easily pierced., it was an outrageous storm of age of god magic that brought immense impact. It was obviously a use of power that easily surpassed the current Yue. Stop it! Get away from Hajime-kun and Yue- To hit Goshujin-sama using Yues bodythats worthy of ten thousand death! Shia and others who guessed the outline of the situation from Yues action and the relation between Aruv and Denreed rushed all at once to hold down Ehito. However, against those three, what Ehito released was only one word. I command in the name of EhitoDDprostrate. Auh Kyaah Nuo!? Just from that Shia, Kaori, and Tio were struck to the ground as though an immense power was crushing them from above and they became unable to move. That was a fatal opening. DDDevouring Strange Beast. Along with those words, the floor around the three bulged up and in an instant turned into wolves made from stone. And then, those sharp claws pierced on the back of the three while pressing down. The three raised pained voice, but the stone large wolves opened their jaws in annoyance and put their sharp fangs on their neck as though ordering the three to shut up. Kaori tried to blow away everything using disintegration ability. However, even faster than she could invoke it I command in the name of EhitoDDsuspend your function. aDD Due to Ehitos command, light vanished from Kaoris eyes. It was as though she had turned into a mere doll. Judging from Ehitos words, he made Kaoris body of apostle to change into suspended state. Perhaps it was something like the special right of the creator. At the same time when Shia, Kaori, and Tio were completely suppressed, the storm of magic attacking Hajime finally petered out. Hajime stood still for a short while, but he immediately vomited blood from his mouth like a waterfall and fell on his knee like a marionette that had its string cut. Looking at the state of Hajime, Shia, and co, Shizuku and others yelled their names while also rushing at them. But, as expected, before they could do that, DDStigmata of Twisted World. Although he was on his knee, Hajime showed his will to not put both his hands on the ground. The space distorted and took a shape of a cross above such Hajime. That phenomenon which was created from the distortion of space itself was like a glasswork with extremely high transparency. The cross was guided only by Ehitos gaze and fell on Hajimes back. Gahah The severe pressure made Hajime further vomited blood, just like that he was helplessly crushed down. The cross made from distorted space stood up like a grave marker on Haijmes back. That cross was fixed at the space like that, sewing Hajime on the ground. Ehito didnt stop and with a flowing motion he pointed his finger at Shizuku, Ryutaro, and Suzu and formed words. DDManifestation of Arresting Nightmare. -, a Hih U, a Just with that Shizuku and others turned pale while tumbling down. And then they caressed their neck as though to ascertain that their head was still really connected, they looked down to see whether their legs were still there and began to confirm the texture with trembling hand. But, it seemed they couldnt feel anything and so their pale face didnt recover their color back. They didnt even look like they could stand up. These members could even take on the apostles, monsters, and the puppet soldiers, but now they were easily annihilated just by Ehito who had possessed Yue. This result caused Shia and others who were crawling on the ground to be shocked while gritting their teeth at the same time. Hmm. Well, this is how it is I guess. In this world of mine, everything is the same like trash. Although, perhaps without this excellent body then I might not be able to use my strength as it is. Are you listening, irregular? Guh Ehito walked around with steady steps while talking calmly at Hajime who was crucified on the ground. Hajime tried to operate his crossbits but it seemed enormous gravity was put on them and they didnt even twitch while sinking on the ground. He somehow twisted his neck and turned his gaze to take a look, there without him noticing the crossbits protecting Myuu and Remia were also in the same condition. Myuu whispered Papa while staring at Hajime with an expression that almost burst crying. Aikos group looked like they wanted to step forward to try to help Hajime and others, but they were stopped by the apostles and they were helpless to do anything. Hajime was going to take out explosive items from the Treasure Warehouse and blown away Ehito altogether with himself. Perhaps he would be saved if he protected only his vital spots with the Concentrated Reinforcement of Vajra, and then he could recover as long as he could drink god water. But, as though that intention of his was read ahead, right at the moment when Hajime was about to activate Treasure Warehouse, Ehito snapped his fingers with a gesture that gave off elegance. As the result, the ring of Treasure Warehouse worn on Hajimes finger suddenly vanished, the next moment the ring transferred on Ehitos palm. Not only Hajimes Treasure Warehouse. On Ehitos palm, there were also several other rings there. Those were the Treasure Warehouse Hajime created for Shia and others. It seemed that without even making a gate, Ehito teleported multiple objects at the same time with pinpoint precision. Not just that, right after that at Ehitos Surrounding, Donner, Schlag, and Doryuken, black katana and so on, many artifacts that Hajime created were teleported and now ended up floating in the air while rotating. These are good artifacts. Several of the artifacts among these are also quite interesting. It seems that the world of irregular is a pleasant world in its own way. Fufu, even I have grown tired of amusing myself with this world. Its difficult for an existence of only soul to transfer to another world butnow I have obtained my own vessel, how about I try playing in another world this time then. Ehito who played with the Treasure Warehouse while chuckling with an evil smile that Yue would absolutely never make suddenly clutched his palm tightly. And then, a light leaked out slightly from inside the fist and when the hand was opened what appeared was the scattered remain of the Treasure Warehouse that looked like dust. The hand then tilted with a relaxed motion and the dust wreckage clad in dregs of light spilled down smoothly. The fragments of Treasure Warehouse were scattered right before Hajimes eyes as though to show him despair. And then as though being swallowed by coiling light, the remains finally vanished without leaving behind even a single dust. The items stored inside the destroyed ring didnt come out. Surely all the items were collected with some kind of method and annihilated. Furthermore in front of the widely opened eyes of Hajime, beginning from Donner C Schlag, other weapons were also turned into dust before getting engulfed into light and vanished. Oops, I forgot something. While making a smile that was obviously showing how he absolutely didnt forget anything, Ehitos gaze turned at Hajimes artificial arm. And then, just like what was done to all the other artifacts, magic power was released while Ehitos fingers snapped. Just from that, Hajimes artificial arm crumbled with a loud sound. Hajimes artificial arm had pseudo nerves from magic power going through it so that he was able to sense touch and also temperature. Naturally, that included pain. Although he could adjust it, the sudden pulverization of the left arm tormented Hajime with intense pain and he raised a howl mixed with fury. FUCKING BASTAAAAAAARD!! You really flounder on the ground well. Even though your inside has been messed up. Perhaps making you into my vessel would also be good. Though my heart had been completely diverted to you by the survival of my vessel who was supposedly lost three hundred years agono, your magic talent is really no comparison I guess. Hajime was in the middle of raising his crimson magic power, it undulated and made the binding of space magic to creak loudly, however Ehito wasnt even particularly bothered by it and was only thoroughly observing Yues(his own) body while making a pondering face. It appeared that he was thinking that something like Hajimes struggle was of no importance. Hajime saw thatimmediately after he pulsed his crimson magic power. The magic waved with pounding pulse *dokun dokun* like a heartbeat, the magic power of Limit Break was further increasing without limit. Right after that, the crimson magic power burst like an eruption. The torrent of crimson magic power traced a spiral that pierced the ceilingDDthe last derivation of Limit Break, Supreme Break. Until now there was no enemy too strong that Hajime couldnt defeat using Limit Break and so he hadnt awakened this derivation, but in front of the overwhelming strength of the creator god, this skill finally bloomed. The act of Ehito who was using Yues body looking as if he was the owner of that body, perhaps it didnt even need to be said that it became the fire that lit the fuse of Hajimes rage that had been pooling inside so much. At a slightly distanced spot, Aruv who was shedding tears while sporting a look of ecstasy from the descent of Ehito returned to his senses suddenly and his expression flipped over into a shudder. That was because the torrent of magic power Hajime emitted rivaled the divinity that he possessed after manifesting in this world by possessing the excellent man called Denreed. Although his strength was so far separated from Ehito, he couldnt help but be shocked. My lord! Its fine, Aruvheit. This is just the struggle of a bug after all. I command in the name of Ehitorujue(????) DDquiet down. The name was different with the name from before. No, the name was further appended. As the result, it affected Hajime with immense power. It was truly far more effective than the command of Dont move before this. The radiance of the roaring light of magic power was gradually settling down. It was as though Hajime himself was obeying Ehitos command, he was currently canceling Supreme Break with his own will. aAAAAAAH!! Hajime raised a scream once more. Crimson magic power flickered repeatedly as though to display the conflict inside its owner. Looking at that, Ehito warped Yues face evilly. From the depth of his heart, he was feeling that it was interesting like watching a sideshow. Possibly, it was to laugh at the desperate struggle. Hou, its unexpected that you will resist even the Divine Statement using my true name. You give me quiet some entertainment. Your comrades defeated, your beloved stolen, the artifacts you relied on were also crushed. Even so you still dont have enough of my despair. Ob, viously. I willkill you-. Take backYue-. This will end with that- Ku-ku-ku-. I see I see. Then, I think its about time to finish this. I too am very much happy that I am able to reveal the reason why your resolve is not yet exterminated. Ehito made a full smile toward Hajime who was overflowing with killing intent while vomiting blood. And then, he daringly invoked an original magic created by Yue. DDFive Heavenly Dragonsits quite an elegant magic. Im pleased with it. With Yue as the center, five magic dragons manifested. But their might was far surpassing when it was used by Yue. The density of the dragons was at a different league. If it was the current Five Heavenly Dragons, surely it was possible to annihilate even that large Abusodo just with one of the dragons in one attack. The five elements magic dragons raised their long neck and the glint of their eyes fixed at their respective targets. Myuu and Remia, Aiko and Lilianas group, Shizuku and Ryutaro and Suzu, Shia and Kaori and Tio, and then Hajime. It was clear what they were planning to do. In front of Hajimes eyes, Shia and others were going to be eaten by the magic dragons. Everything that Hajime had, would be stolen in front of his eyes by the magic of his beloved, Ehito would enjoy to his hearts content the figure of Hajime that was tormented by incomparable despair before dealing the finishing blow. Yue-! Open your eyes! Fufu, in the end you are going to rely on your lover? Thats pointless. This is already mine. Or else is this buying time? After all even during this time, the commandment on you is loosening. Good grief, you are quite something. But, in the end you are just a tiny human. Yue-! You should be able to hear my voice-. Yue-! Hajimes killing intent was able to make many monsters near him lose consciousness when they were hit by it, but Ehito only narrowed his eyes as though he was hit by a pleasant breeze, along with joy, he bared the fang of magic that was personally polished by Yue herself at the people who couldnt move. His slender finger was lifted up as though to make a show, he was going to swing the finger down as though to sever their thread of lifeDDat that time, -!? Whatmy magic powerthe bodydont tell me-, impossible- Suddenly Ehito opened his eyes wide, his body was trembling. His body staggered as though his body was not working freely, the control of his magic power also didnt go as he wished and the Five Heavenly Dragons flickered. Aruv and Freed were agitated. Shia and others were also gazing at wonderment when at this absolutely desperate predicament Ehito showed pain. There, a voice resounded. DDI wont let you That voice which resounded in the audience hall like a telepathic communication had the same voice tone like Ehito who was spouting curse in irritation. Be that as it may, in the ears of Hajime and others, it was a charming voice that was far lovelier. Yue-! Yue-san! The voices of Hajime and Shia yelled with the color of happiness filling them. Kaori and the others also yelled Yues name from their mouths. Regardless of the nearly lethal amount of blood that Hajime had already vomited, his body and magic power howled as though he had recovered his vitality. The cross on his back creaked and cracks began to appear on it. Shia and the others also raised a yell of fighting spirit trying to stand up. However Kuh, dont get carried away, you lowly mortals. I command in the name of Ehitorujue! DDSuffer! Even while sweating coldly, Ehito released a powerful Divine Statement using his true name. Due to that, terrific agony ran through their whole bodies, Shia and the others displayed a look full of agony. They writhed while screaming loudly. There was only one person, Hajime who was strong against pain endured without raising even a pip even while his expression distorted. Even so, he was really not in a condition that could break the binding right away. Aruvheit. I will return to the Holy Precincts for the moment. I planned to use the opening of this vessels shaken mind created by your deception but as expected compared with this state of open heart, it seems that this possession is not going flawlessly. Its unbelievable, but this vessel is resisting even with me as the opponent. Adjustments are necessary. My, my lord. My deepest apology Aruvs original talk before this was for the sake of making the Ehitos possession certain. The relation between body and mind was something extremely connected. Even for a god, it was hard for a perfect hijacking of the body. That was due to the limitation that gods couldnt exert their power fully if they werent in their Holy Precinctsin any case, they made use of Denreeds memory in order to open Yues heart even for a moment. But, their scheme was obstructed by Hajime. Aruvheit attempted to at the very least shake up Yues mind to make it easier to possess her when he spoke the last words of Denreed, butwith Yue who had already rallied her mind as the opponent, as expected a perfect possession was just out of reach. Ehito lightly waved his hand at Aruvheit who was shrinking in fear and replied. Its fine. If I have three, four days Ill be able to seize this body. Ill leave this place to you. Freed, Eri, you can come together with me. Your wishes, Ill grant them to you. Yes, everything is according to the lords will. Okay oookay. You will give me a world where I can be together with just Kouki-kun right? Then, Ill do whatever it takes you knooow Glancing at Hajime and the others who were writhing in agony, Ehito somehow suppressed the consciousness of Yue and then lifted his hand above his head after giving instructions yo Aruv and the others. Thereupon, this time light particles that resembled the light pouring down before this flew high from that hand, a part of the ceiling of the audience hall was erased in a circle shape, without stopping it continued blowing through until it made a hole to the outside. The light particles ascended to the sky as it was, it created ripples in the sky above the devil king castle while producing a large round gate. It was a powerful gate made from light particles that connected the heaven and earthDDtruly a spectacle that came out right from myth. Most likely it was the gate for going to the place that Ehito called the Holy Precincts. When Ehito lowered his lifted-up hand he then floated lightly, he lorded over Hajime and the others from the nearby ceiling. Irregular gentlemen and ladies. Ill take my leave here. The soul that is making a cute resistance has to be taught its place without fail. And then, Im thinking to make this world lively with blooming flowers in three more days. I will fill the world with crimson flowers made from people. That will be the last game. After that, Im thinking that I am going to try playing in another world. Although, this is something unrelated with all of you who are going to die in this place, isnt it? It appeared Ehito was seriously planning to end this world, and then he was going to choose earth as his new sphere of activity. And then, the time limit of that was three days. It was the needed time for him to seize Yues body. Wa, it-, return back, Yue Hajime reached his hand towards Yue with a voice that sounded like it reverberated from the bottom of the earth. Before anyone realized the cross had been destroyed and he stood up by driving off the influence of the Divine Statement. Under his feet there was literally a sea of blood created there, it was as though all the blood inside his body had completely flowed out. Hajime was clad in crimson magic power while he leapt. But he was assaulted by the apostles from behind and got held down. Furthermore, Aruv used some kind of technique and stiffened Hajimes body. The apostles wrestling him used their disintegration ability and dispersed the magic power covering his body and all the magic circles of transmutation built into his clothes. Even so, Hajime held on to his consciousness that was hazy from excessive bleeding with killing intent and hatred, he was still struggling, reaching his hand toward Yue. Despite his state that was already completely held down and his wounded body, it wouldnt be strange if he dropped dead anytime. The eyes of the apostles wavered as though they were holding fear somewhere inside from looking at Hajime who was advancing forward little by little. Ehito who gave a glance at that snorted with a distorted mouth. And then, without stopping he ascended toward the shining gate in the sky. Freed, Eri, and then Kouki too followed after him. Eri was clinging to Kouki once more while whispering in his ear, Kouki then nodded with a comprehending face. Surely, she was planting rightness that was convenient for Kouki again. In front of Ehito who was supposed to be the enemy, Kouki didnt even make any fuss. Far from that, he instead directed a determined gaze at Shizuku and the others. That was quite a proof of his state. Suzu tried to say something and her mouth opened, but pain hindered her and no voice came out. Eri too was already not seeing any one of them anymore. Continuing after Freed, Eri, and Kouki, the apostles, monsters, and puppet soldiers were also floating up. Around half of them were raising to the sky. Outside of the devil king castle too, a great number of apostles and monsters, and then the devil race people were heading toward the shining gate in the sky. Ehito who was visible from the hole at the ceiling stopped in front of the gate and then spread his arms as though to welcome all those people to come in. It was just like the portrait that they once saw at the cathedral. It was as though Ehito was saying that everything belonged to him. The devil race people raised excited shouts. Surely they had been notified about this time from quite some time ago. This was the supreme moment for them when they were welcomed by god to enter heaven. Ehito smiled sweetly at those people and then he went into the light and melted into it. YUEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-!!! Hajimes scream echoed meaninglessly. His reaching out hand, didnt grasp anything. In that hand, the lovely sensation that had always warmed it was. Not there anymore. Chapter 157 Alright, with many peoples displeasure from the last chapter, I decided to write this. It is intended as a humorous alternative ending to the series for those who cant take the NTR, even though we all know this is a wish-fulfillment fantasy novel anyway and everything will turn out in Hajimes favor by the end. If you cant handle the 10-20 chapters until this final story arc is resolved, here is everything you wished for! This is done for fun. I did not go back and make sure I used the proper voices, or pronunciations for everyone. I might call some magics wrong or whatever. Just roll with it. Please note I have NOT read past chapter 157, so if I happen to get some things right, dont suddenly say hey, thats a spoiler! Its not, and by saying it is, youre spoiling things. __________________________________________________________ Alternative Chapter 157 Silence resounded through the hall after Hajimes last shout. He hung his head down, his facial features completely obscured while the angels continued to hold him down. Ehito, who now inhabited Yue, gloated overhead as the welcomed apostles flooded through the gate with him. See, this all turned out so splendidly. Aruvheit gloated while moving up to stand over Hajime. Hajime said something that was lost to everyone else in the room, mumbled through gritted teeth. What was that? Aruvheit leaned in to listen. Hajime raised his head. There wasnt a single light of despair in his eyes. Just pure and unadulterated power. I said my turn! A massive explosion of energy burst forth from Hajimes form. Aruvheit and the apostles holding Hajime down were knocked away, slamming into the closest obstructions nearby, whether they be other apostles or monsters, or the walls. Those that struck walls struck with enough force to cause cracks to form around the room. As Hajime stood up, overwhelming bursts of power flowed through him. The hole in his abdomen seemed to shrink at alarming rate, quickly filling in with the blink of an eye, leaving behind perfectly healed skin. Wh-what is this? Aruvheit shouted. Holes began to open in space, similar to the holes that had brought in the ambush, but not quite. Seconds later, warriors began to burst through. Without a seconds respite, they leapt into battle, attacking the apostles and the monsters still residing in the room. Each warrior was dressed in black, wielding a variety of swords, staves, and other weapons. Each warrior had a pair of rabbit ears on their head as well. Dad? Shia said out reflexively. Kam was among those that had jumped through the gates. In fact, the entire Haulia clan was there. Hajimes group of trained rabbitman swarmed the area. Although it wasnt just rabbitman. Others could be seen, cat ears, dog ears, even a tiger, it was as if all of Fair Bergen had suddenly exploded into the room. Furthermore, their weapons seemed to match the apostles strike for strike. It was clear that these had all been produced by Hajime at some point. Not a single weapon held by this group was less than Shizukus former black sword, prior to his updating it with supplementation magic. Their weapons strength equaled that of anything the apostles wielded. Ah, its about time In a single movement, Shia stood and shoved the wolf monster holding her to the ground away. Having expected her to be under the influence of the Divine Statement, the monster was completely unprepared for her to suddenly react with such strength. Tio returned to her dragon form as well, once again filling the room and flinging monsters and apostles alike to the side. Kaori stood up next, immediately casting healing magic on everyone. With renewed vigor, they all flooded forward. Here! Kam shouted as he tossed Shia her Doryukken, the real one. The others were returned their weapons as well, and in an instant, the tide of the battle switched. Aruvheit gaped, his mouth flapping in complete and utter horror. Wh-wha-what is this? Bu-but the Divine decree you shouldnt have the strength Hajime snorted. Ive had the knowledge of all seven of the liberators that fought against your god shoved into my brain. Did you never think for a second that they would have at least been aware of your gods abilities? They spent a millennia preparing various tests to prepare someone strong enough to fight god, but you never consider that they didnt spend a second thinking about the challenges of that fight? Are you stupid or something? Aruvheit didnt know how to respond. He had been functioning under the impression that they would never have suspected Ehitos return. Ehito who was rejoicing over his success only now started to realize that something might be amiss. Breaking the image he was trying to portray, he flew back down through the hole in the roof. He was joined by Eri who still had Kouki in her arms, and Freed. Eri seemed more concerned with her new boy toy than the events going on, but she did show a mild amount of curiosity. Ehitos eyes widened at the scene before him. With half the forces having already fled to the Holy Precincts, and Hajimes sudden and unexpected reinforcement, the remaining Apostles and monsters were being overwhelmed. What are you doing? Ehito demanded, glaring at Aruv. Of course, I created an artifact that protects from your compelling nature? I can create concept magic, and given your track record I was already certain youd try to take control of my friends, you know? I got the idea during my trip through the latest labyrinth. I wouldnt want anyone being brainwashed. Hajime explained calmly with a predatory look. No matter, I will destroy it and your new weapons just like I destroyed your previous weapons. Thatll be kind of hard, since we swallowed them. Hajime shrugged. He looked down at the stump where his arm had been shattered. A second later the stump grew. The ends split into five phalanges, and a moment later his arm, his real arm, was returned. I could have done that ages ago, but I grew attached to that arm. Oh well What are we going to do? Aruv asked Ehito cautiously. Ehito shook his head in complete disbelief. However, a moment later, a cruel look started to twist on his face. Worry not, my underling even if he can ignore my divine statement, he is still but a bug compared to my magical power. If Ehito had noticed the look Hajimes face a look that held an unparalleled amount of pity, then he probably wouldnt have looked so smug as he raised his hand. Five Heavenly Dragons He attempted to cast once again the powerful spell, except this time, every dragon targerted Hajime. Perhaps Ehito had felt if he had concentrated all of his actions on one person, Yue wouldnt be able to interfere with the result. However, the result was not that from which Yue interrupted. Instead, Hajime casually raised his fingers, and gave a snap. The dragons disappeared, and like a cord was being cut, all of Ehitos magical power dissipated. Eh? Ehito let out a stupid noise before suddenly falling from the air. He was no longer afloat. In that instead, it was as if all of his abilities evaporated into a mist. However, a second before striking the ground, Hajime was there. He caught Ehito in his arms, holding him in a princess carry. Although he hated the god who would take the body of his beloved lover, he also wouldnt let harm come to her body if he could help it. Ehito kicked and thrashed until he fell from Hajimes arms. However, without his abilities, it looked more like a youthful girl throwing a temper tantrum, than an omnipotent god trying to assert himself. At about this point, the rest of the party had finished subduing the remaining monsters and apostles. With the last one collapsing to Shizukus sword, a new black sword that one of the Haulia tribe had tossed to her during the ensuing battle. Yue and I also reasoned the possibility that her or I be put under someone elses control. After falling in love with cockroaches and hating each other enough to want to kill each other, we figured there may be a time where our minds were manipulated again. Thus, we created a failsafe to temporarily lock our powers. It seems that your godly powers are now inseparable from Yues so for the next twenty four hours, you will not be able to even cast a fireball. Ehitos eyes turned dark with hatred in a look that Yue would never make, especially directed at Hajime. A moment later, she turned to Aruv. Well, what are you doing! Kill them. Youre a god, arent you? Oh, yes! Aruv lunged forward, casting a spell. Instantly, a new and revised Donner and Schlag from his second treasure warehouse. It really wasnt that the ones Ehito had destroyed were weak. They were actually the originally, taken to their most powerful using supplementation magic. However, you could only improve an already created product by so much. At some point, he realized that with the magic he contained now, he could create far better weapons starting from scratch. Those were the weapons the Haulia tribe had returned to the rest of his party. They were the same weapons they had before, but imbued with supplementation magic from the very beginning, weapons built by their very concept. Compared to coming up with an item that would take them home, concepting a more powerful weapon was easy. Thus, Donner and Schlag Mark II were his weapons of choice. Red flashes spread across the room. Aruv quickly put up a barrier. DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! The bullets struck the barrier with a ringing sound. The barrier was that of a god. It was indeed incredibly strong. However, the way Hajime shot the bullets was with pinpoint accuracy. Each bullet struck in the exact same spot as the preceding bullet. Within only three shots, a crack began to form. Freed lunged forward, but immediately encountered Tio, who striked him with her tail hard enough that he went flying into a wall. At this point, Eri realized for the first time that they may actually lose the fight. With merely a blink of her eyes, Kouki lunged forward at Hajime, intending to strike him in the back, a very un-heroic thing that she must have made in convenient mind to interpret as righteous. Seeing this, Shia lunged forward with her Doryukken. However, she didnt target Kouki at all. Instead, she launched herself at Eri. She figured that with Eri out, Kouki would be neutralized. Kouki had received the same artifact that preventing his mind being altered as everyone else, but it was clear that he had not swallowed his, maybe tossing it aside some time earlier. But if they could take her out, then he would be less of a threat. Wait! Suzu shouted, worrying about her friend. Eri realized that she was in trouble, and it seemed that she had sent a new order to Kouki. Instead, he changed his flow, almost stumbling to leap in front of Eri. Kouki managed to make it just in time, leaping over head to block Shias blow. However, he hadnt been able to spin the entire way, nor bring his holy sword to block. The result Shias Doryukken landed in full force directly in between Koukis legs. More specifically, the Doryukken Mark II, a device wielded with gravity magic and the power of Shias mighty throw, enhanced with supplication magic, slammed into Koukis balls with the force of a thousand suns. AAAEEEEEEEEE-EEEEEEEEE!!!!! Koukis voice turned into a shrill screech as he flew off into a nearby wall. Somewhere many miles away in human territory, Christabel gave a sneeze as he (she?) put up another piece of clothing. A shiver ran through its body and it gave a dark smile. It seems like another had joined its ranks. Meanwhile DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! Under the constant barrage of bullets, the barrier he was using shattered into a million pieces. W-wait, just wait! Aruv shouted. I can You can die! Hajime shouted. He used ground shrink, and a second later appeared immediately before the god inhabiting the former Denreed. Before Aruv could react with a retaliatory magic DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! He didnt let up, shooting a barrage of bullets into the former uncle. However, this time had switched the nature of his bullets. It was a new idea he had come up with on the spot. Spirit bullets. They were bullets that targeted the soul, not the body. In fact, these bullets didnt touch his skin. Instead, they aimed for the wretched thing clinging inside of his body. Each bullet seemed to strip away at it, until the final bullet struck dead center, causing the remaining spirit to dissipate like smoke. With that, the made formerly know a Aruv collapsed to the floor. Hajime walked up to the man, looking down at the man who had made his Yue cry. However, his eyes were still open, and he was still breathing a last few rugged breaths. However, the look on his eyes were different. They had a sense of relief and comfort that otherwise couldnt be faked by acting. Hajime new at that moment that he was looking down at the real Danreed. T-thank you He managed to say in between raspy breaths. I never meant for any of this to happen. Tell Yue. Tell Yue that I have always loved her and I have never stopped thinking about her. The cruel words I had told Aruv where the lies I told to keep her safe I ju I just want her to be happy. Pl-please keep her happy. Hajimes face didnt seem to hold any particularly emotions as he watched the dying man, but a moment later he responded. I will. The mans face went slacked and he seemed to be at ease as his breathing stopped. Hajime turned away and caught a look at Ehito, still in Yues eyes. He seemed to be completely unaware of it, but tears were falling down his cheeks. There was a rumble, and the entire place started to shake. It would be my guess, Tio spoke up. That Aruv tied his life thread to this place. Now that he is dead, this place will collapse. We need to get out of here,0 Ryuutaro stated the obvious. Hajime threw out several crystals, causing portals to open. Like that, the residents of Fair Bergen started gathering up the students, Liliana, Myuu, and Remia, bringing them through the portal which lead straight into the Sea of Trees just outside of Fair Bergen. What about Yue? Shia asked worriedly. Bring her with us. Hajime stated, Well worry about it there. Shia scooped up Ehito in her arms just like Ehito was a little kid. He tried to kick and bite, but once the resilient Shia had a hold on his (her) body, she wouldnt let go. She dragged Ehito through. Kaori and Tio followed in tow. At some point, Tio had managed to recover Kouki from the wall and had his form slapped over her shoulder like a sack. Kaori had made no attempt so far to heal him. Suzu, Shizuku, and Ryuutaro followed shortly behind. Eventually, it was just Hajime left in the crumbling devil kings castle. Then he noticed one more. It was Eri, she was standing there amongst the falling degree without making any attempt to dodge. She already had several scratches on her face. Is it soooo roooomantic? She said. Althoouugh its not like my hero even saved meeee It is fitting I die here! A large piece of rubble collapsed from the ceiling, falling directly towards her. A flash of Suzu begging him to save Eri flashed in his mind and he gave a curse. Activating ground shrink, he grabbed Eri and lept out of the way of the falling debris. Before he could relax, the rest of the roof gave out and began to collapse. He danced around the rubble with Eri in his arms, leaping through the portal just as the remainder of the roof struck the ground. Through the gate in Fair Bergen, he held Eri in his arms. She looked up at him with dazed eyes. Yoouuu you saved me! What are you stupid or something? Hajime made an annoyed sound before dropping her. She landed on the ground hard. A moment later he meant over and began to wrap her in chains and bolo he pulled from his second treasure warehouse. He was not gentle as he made sure she was tied up enough that she couldnt move. Meanwhile, she gave him a look that was almost mocking. I dont care a single thing about you. But some people might annoy me if I let you die, so here you are. The mocking look seemed to melt off of her face. In its place, she began to look on thoughtfully. Nagumo! It was Suzu who happened to run up to him first. Noticing Eri, her eyes noticeably brightened. Even though Eri had turned so rotten, Hajime had still protected Eri. Suzu knew that this wasnt simply an accident. Suzu knew that he had done this specifically for her. Nagumo-kun Suzu wants to say thank you.. Hajime shrugged as if it was nothing. Shes your problem now. I have others I need to look after. Th-thats right! Yue is still Hajime left, heading in the direction of Fair Bergen, leaving Suzu to drag the tussled up Eri Behind. Although Hajime couldnt hear it, Eri was muttering under her breath. No no not Kouki Kouki is just boooring I need something like Hajimeeee. Hajime is the one to love for me! In fact every girl needs Hajime. Ill need to make sure every girl loves Hajime as much as I do. Right, Suzu? Eh? Eri! Eh? What are you saying? Suzu needs to give Hajime all her appreciation! Suzu! Hajime? Eh? Suzu mustnt thats As soon as Suzu realized what Eri was saying, her face exploded in to shades of red, the character who normally acted like an old man suddenly turning shy. Eri chuckled darkly, beginning to make her plans. Yes the world would know to love Hajime. They would all love him as much as she did, or they could just die. Meanwhile Hajime had made it back to Fair Bergen where Ehito (Yue) was kneeling, staring defiantly at Shia who was holding her shoulder and keeping her from moving anywhere. Hajime! Shia said, relieved at seeing him now in the relative safety of home. Will she be okay, papa? Myuu asked worriedly. Dear, you must be able to do something. Shizuku, Ryuutaro, Tio, Kaori, and Aiko all waited patiently for his response. After a moment of thought, Hajime gave a nod. There is part of Yue still in control. Since Ehito was not able to finish establishing control, it should still be possible. I should be able to devise some concept magic that will be able to extract his soul. The problem will be where can I put it you know? If we just pull it out, hell go right back to causing trouble again. What method can we use? Shia asked. Itll take some time. Hajime pondered. Ill need to inject Yue with my vital essence. Using that, I can do something like creating an antibody that will cause her to reject the god invading her body. Kaori Eh, me? Kaori suddenly stood to attention. I will need you. This may take some time and be very strenuous. With your magic and example, it may help bring Yue back to the surface. Hajime picked up Ehito (Yue) in princess carry. Im going to take Yue now into a private room. I wont stop until Ive freed her from the disgusting god. Ehito no longer seemed to struggle. Instead, he just wore a face of absolute dread. Hajime did exactly as he said he would. Kaori, Hajime, and Ehito entered into the room, and the door shut closed behind him. The rest of the group waited anxiously as they continued to work. Very little could be heard. There was perhaps an occasional shout or the surge of some power or another, but it quickly drifted off to silence. This continued on for nearly two days. Shizuku spent some time training, while Tio and Shia lost sleep waiting at the door. The others spend some time resting and recuperating after the face paced events from earlier. About noon time the following day, the door suddenly opened once again. Kaori came out. Her body looked complete disheveled. She was breathing hard and covered in sweat. Did Kaori do it? Tio asked. I-i-it? Shia suddenly looked worried. The question was put into her mind. They had been in the room with Yue for some time. Now Kaori looked quite a sight. Perhaps they had no! Shia shook her head, her rabbit ears flapping as she convinced herself that they were being strictly concerned about Yues life during this troublesome time. Kaori didnt seem to realize the implication herself, merely nodding. We did, we- The door opened again, and Yue stepped out. Hajime was right behind her. Although she didnt look unsteady, he was hovering close enough to catch her should she suddenly lose balance. What did you end up doing with Ehito? Tio asked. Hajime pulled out a little stone which was now glowing gold. Everyone who had seen Hajimes vision when they were using concept magic in the cabin made of ice and snow recognized it. It was the god stone. There very god stone that had saved Hajimes life and now it contained the soul of Ehito, saving Yues life in the process. So what should we do with it? Shia asked nervously, her rabbit ears twitching. Return it to the abyss? Tio asked. Nn Abyss. And Hajime did, he returned to that spot, the one where he had first died, the spot that turned him into the man he was today. Placing the stone down in the hole in the wall he had once used to desperately survive, he used his transmutation, burying it back in 20 feet of solid rock. As he stared at the place where he had once resided, struggling to survive, he stared down at his hands. He had two of them now, just like before he started this journey. But as Shia and Yue grabbed each of his hands, and Tio and Kaori pressed up behind his back, he had radically different feelings from how he felt before. Is it time to go home? Kaori asked. Nn Hajimes home. Hajime nodded, turning away from the abyss and staring at his beloved. Yes, lets go. The End Chapter 158 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. Bakapervert did the final edits. He did them all this time, I usually do a one over but I forgot to do it tonight, so this is all Baka. ____________________________________________________________ Young Hero DDAnything and everything, disappear(Deny All Existences) At that instant, sound of *boba-* could be heard from the three apostles holding down Hajime and they were bisected into two, upper part and bottom part. And then, right after that they were further torn to pieces left and right, top and bottom, left and right, in less than a few seconds they had turned into smithereens. There was no blade, but even if there was one, the impossible phenomenon shouldnt be called bisection but should be called as dispersion in linear shape instead. Everybody was speechless, all of them only opened their eyes wide without moving. It was at that time magic power burst out thunderously. A torrent whirled with Hajime at the center, however it was far different compared to his usual vivid crimson, it was a darkish red color of blood that looked poisonous. And this abnormal state of his was also conveyed to all the people in the audience hall whether they wanted it or not. Hajime was slowly standing up in the middle of such situation. With a face that was pale like a ghost from losing blood, he exposed an expression even more inhuman than the apostles, *plop, plop* blood was dripping down Myuu who was right beside Hajime was covering her face with her hands to protect her face from the dark red magic power flow that was like a local storm while raising a small scream kyaah. It looked like she would be blown away backward soon, but right after that, the floor under her feet crumbled as though it was dispersed where Myuu then fell there. H, hmph, pointless effort. I command under the name of Aruvheit, kneeDD, ah, igi, aaAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! Aruvheit somehow pulled himself back together and tried to stop Hajime using Divine Statement. But, before he could finish his command, without any previous sign whatsoever Aruvheits both hands were severed neatly from his shoulders. Even when Aruvheits forehead was shot before this he was still keeping his calm somehow, even when his four limbs were shot through he didnt scream at all, far from that he even recovered instantly, yet now his expression distorted in intense pain while shrieking. In his eyes, there was not only agony but also strong bewilderment dwelling there. He was completely unable to understand the reason of how he was getting a damage that made him felt intense pain. The two hands of Aruvheit that was cut away were rotating in the air from the recoil when they were cut. And then, at the next moment those arms raised *boba-* sound just like the apostles before and turned into small pieces, and then the pieces vanished just like that without leaving even dust behind. Wha, what is-. What is happening!? This is, just what in the world- Aruvheit-sama. Please stand back. A really fine string.no, something like a chain is dancing in the air. It will cut anything it touched ignoring any defense and erased them. Wha, what did you say- If Hajime had that kind of stupidly powerful artifact like that then there was no way Ehito would overlook it, also, if Hajime had that, then it should be better if he used it when fighting Ehitoif that was the case, then why was that kind of thing only came out now that the situation had turned like this. Aruvheits confusion was deeper than anything he had ever felt, his deadlocked mind caused his body to stiffen. He couldnt find any answer, there was no way he could give any instruction, even reacting might be something out of his capability right now, he was merely opening his eyes wide, his mouth closed and opened wordlessly, for a god he looked really unsightly. One of the apostles opened her mouth to further urge Aruvheit to step back toward the safe area. We, the apostles will face the irregular. Before more wound than this is inflicted on your honored personDD Hiih But, before the apostle could finish talking she was cut into centimeter sizes in front of Aruvheit and vanished too quickly. The abnormal scene of the prided apostle of god created in Holy Precincts to get instantly killed like that made a pathetic scream to rise from Aruvheit unintentionally. Even while that was happening, the apostles moved altogether and rushed at Hajime, they slipped through the red blood tornado and got cut by the superfine red chain running in the air, or they got entangled by the chain and like that they were annihilated as though they got disintegrated. The chain with a diameter of one millimeter clad in blood red magic powerDDthis was something Hajime transmuted into minuscule links from the stone floor (the stone floor used especially sturdy mineral as architecture material), he then covered the chain with magic power and then controlled it using Remote Operation. At this time, perhaps from overwhelming hatred, rage, and possibly a sense of emptiness, Hajime was awakened to two derivative skill of transmutation. One of the skill, Imagination Composition made Hajime able to use transmutation without needing a magic circle. That was also the reason of how regardless of the constant vigilance of the apostles holding down Hajime they were still taken by surprise. But, if this was just merely a chain, then it shouldnt be unable to do things like granting anguish at Aruvheit or surpassing the disintegration ability of the apostles and annihilated them. The cause that brought about such cheat wasas clear as day. Concept magicDDDeny All Existences. In this world where Yue was gone, he wouldnt recognize the worth of the existence of every single thing. He wouldnt tolerate anything for daring to exist. Anything and everything, all without exception DDDisappear Hajime who had Yue stolen from him felt bottomless fury and hatred, and then saturated with those emotions he reached an overwhelming sense of emptiness. This emptiness was the exact opposite of the will of the utmost limit that was born from his longing to his birthplace when they created the crystal key. Be that as it may, this emptiness was without doubt a culmination of an emotion. The result was literally was an ability of erasing the existence of what is touched by the chain which even calling it atrocious was still too lukewarm to do it justice. With the power of interference at the targets information of sublimation magic as the base, this ability overwrote the information of the target that said exist into doesnt exist. Riding the torrent of the magic power of Supreme Break, the chain circled at Hajimes surrounding, it was just like an incarnation of curse toward all living things. The apostles and monsters even raised their war-cry as though to drive off the fear, horror, and despair, but even their strong spirit came to nothing, without any exception their existences were easily erased. The spectacle of those apostles helplessly vanishing like mist looked just like a joke. The time it took until the apostles remaining in the audience hall were annihilated didnt really take that long. Also, the surviving several monsters ignored the order given to them by an age of god magic, they obeyed their instinct and tried to run away but Chain wrapped in red light meandered like a snake while flying, in an instant the chain was closing in and in an instant the monsters body was repeatedly cut to pieces before vanishing completely. All those was done by just one person. The face of Aruvheit who was left alone was twitching greatly while he was slowly drawing back. (No way-. That power is dangerous! I have to tell this to my lord no matter how-) Aruvheit endured the pain on his shoulders while attempting to escape from the hole in the ceiling. On the way, his gaze and magic power moved at Shia who was staring at Hajime with dumbfounded expression while she was still lying on the floor. It was for the sake of making her as a shield in a preparation of the worst case. Just like what he did to Myuu, he planned to crucify Shia in the air and carried her. However, Where are you planning to go? - That scheme was crushed by the sound of cutting wind and a voice that sounded like it was creeping from the earth. When Aruvheit strained his eyes, he could see that between he and Shia there was the superfine chain tearing the air like a wind blade going back and forth. Aruvheit didnt answer, he gave up picking Shia as a shield, then he fired flame sphere at Hajime as a smoke screen while leaping away. But that too, You bastard-! At the ceiling hole, the chain had already been laid out in a grid shape, making an escape as something difficult. Aruvheit cursed out as though to distract himself from the unease that suddenly heightened inside him. And then, this time he turned his gaze at the direction of Aiko and others. As expected he was surely thinking that hostage was necessary. However, at the next moment chain stretched lightly to that direction too. Aruvheit unintentionally moved his gaze at Hajime, there, there was no trace of the flame sphere he fired or anything, Hajime who was standing still like a ghost at the center of the red tornado was fixing eyes of the abyss at him. He shuddered, something crawled Aruvheits spine. Do, dont screw with me-. You fools who opposed god! Something like the lives of you lowlifes is equal to trashDD Perhaps to varnish his terror, Aruvheit suddenly yelled angrily and undulated the space. Most likely he was trying to release shockwave by directly affecting the space. Although he was below Ehito, as the retainer of god, doing something like handling age of god magic was easy. But, it seemed that his chaotic head was unable to make a calm judgment. Rather than raising his fervor like this, Aruvheit should escape from this place even if he had to blast the floor. Or perhaps he should resolve himself to receive damage to himself and fired annihilation class magic at all direction and used teleport in that opening, he also could summon the monsters that were still outside the devil king castle to buy time. This dignity of a half-baked god had completely closed his one in a million chance path of survival. The result. A? DD!!? He lost his four limbs. This time it was both his legs that were erased. Aruvheit became a tumbling doll and fell down with a soundless shriek. With his body annihilated halfway like this, it seemed that he couldnt cut off his sense of pain using something like regeneration magic, and so he was driven mad by the pain that he had already forgotten completely in these few thousand of years. Even so, even when he was rotten to the core, he was still a god. He floated his body using magic and he attempted to escape with deathly desperation. However, at this late there was no way Hajime would allow such thing, when Aruvheit noticed he was already locked inside a cage of chain that was wrapped with red light. There was already no place to escape anywhere The spherical cage was gradually tightening close. It was as though he was going to be annihilated bit by bit, and that instigated out his terror. Aruvheit was half panicked, he let out a cramped smile that sounded like a chicken. A, ah, wa, wait-. Wait a second! Sa, say what you want-. Ill grant whatever your wish is! If you like Ill even bring you to where Ehito-sama is! If I persuade Ehito-sama, surely even Ehito-sama will not refuse it out of hand-. The world-. The world you know! I will share the right to do whatever you please to the world to you too! Thats why-! All the people in the audience hall were staring dumbfounded at Hajime who was walking forward in swaying motion with nihilistic expression while clad in a red tornado, and Aruvheit who was desperately begging for his life under the guise of negotiation. During that time, the spherical cage suddenly began to rotate. The countless chains that stretched vertically moved horizontally and began to turn like a ball that was twirled on someones finger. Thinking about the ability that rejected and annihilated the existence of what it touched, what was happening could even be said as a special excavator. Because Aruvheit was a god, the sensation of physical pain was something that he had already forgotten completely since a long time ago. Therefore, what he felt from having all his four limbs cut off was a despairing agony to the degree that it was praiseworthy he hadnt gone mad. For that reason, the situation where an excavator made from annihilation chain gradually approaching him caused a tremendous terror that made him wanted to raise a meaningless shriek and an impulse to tear off his hair if he still had his hand. There shouldnt be anything that can threaten himself in this world-. Yes, even if he screamed that in his heart, but the presence of death at the other side of his forgotten memory was steadily and certainly creeping closer. The mind of Aruvheit was already on the verge of breaking down. Stop-, I told you to stop already! This is the command of god you know! Listen to what Im saying-. No, wait, I got it! Then, Ill become your, Ill become your eminences servant! Thats why-. Ill help with the recovery of that vampires body so-. Stop-. Just stoppp! Amidst the reverberating scream of terror and despair, the rotation of the cage of chain that was almost touching Aruvheits body suddenly weakened and it stopped growing smaller. Aruvheit who was in a state where the word unsightly perfectly suited him, timidly opened his closed eyes. You want to live? eh, ah? Im asking whether you want to live. Aruvheit was dumbfounded at Hajimes question, but then he comprehended the meaning of those words and a slight hope emerged in his eyes. Ye, yeah, I want to live-. I beg you! Ill do anything- I see Hajime nodded briskly. Joyful look floated on Aruvheits face where he was thinking I survived!, but then Hajime sent him a gaze that was the same like before and opened his mouth. Then, die. Eh? Hih, stop-, giiiiiii, aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!! The cage of chain that was purposefully shrinking slowly was shaving off Aruvheits body starting from the edge. At the same time, the shriek of death agony which was unbearable to be listened to was reverberating in the audience hall. A few seconds later, at the end of despair and agony, a god vanished from this world. After Hajime saw off the fate of Aruvheit, his gaze moved at the sky that was visible from the hole in the ceiling. And then, his eyes quietly narrowed and he stepped so powerfully that the floor under his feet warped, then he flew out along with a surge of magic power that raised explosive sound. Haji, me-san! Hajime-kun- Shias pained voice and Kaoris fretful voice resounded. Hajime had wound all over his body. Even though it was done by Yues slender arm but there was a hole opened in his stomach, on top of that he received magic that were in age of god class several times with his body. Not just his external wound, even with his internal organs there were only a few places where they were unharmed. If he didnt receive treatment even for a second faster it would affect his life. But Hajime ignored everything, with his gaze still filled with a sense of emptiness he aimed at the whirl of gold floating in the sky and leaped straight there. The golden gateDDthe [Divine Gate] passed through by the devil race only had around a hundred-odd people who were still remaining behind. It seemed that the civilians also really went to the [Holy Precincts], so most of the people remaining were those who appeared to be the soldiers of devil race that served as the rear guard, but looking carefully there were also women and children, old men, people who seemed to be civilian mixing there. Wha, what- Thats They made a taken aback expression looking at the red tornado that suddenly flew out from the devil king castle. The rear guards devil race immediately launched magic. Flame bullets, wind blades, and ice spears of elementary level magic with nearly no chanting. But there was no way such thing would work against the current Hajime, just by swinging the chain all the attacks were easily annihilated. Yo, you, stop- Several devils came to the front standing in his way. Hajime didnt stop and advanced without even paying attention at the devils, as the result, in an instant several dozen devils on his route became small pieces without even being able to dodge and got dispersed to four directions. While the other devils were in the middle of being dumbfounded witnessing the bizarre phenomenon of their compatriots getting annihilated, Hajime left them behind and charged toward the [Divine Gate]. However, -, aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! The [Divine Gate] only pulsed as though it rejected Hajime and didnt open the path to the [Holy Precincts]. No matter how much he roared, how much he blew out magic power, no matter how many times he swung his fist and chain, Hajime couldnt pass. Hajime converged the chain of existence denial and decisively hurled himself like a lance thrust, even so, it was the [Divine Gate] itself that was dispersed instead. Most likely it was adjusted so that only limited category of people who could pass through. Idiot-! Other than us the chosen people of devil race, there is no way other will be welcomed into the [Holy Precincts]! Accept the divine punishment obediently, you heretic-! The devil races rushed at Hajime and launched magic with high power and sufficient chanting. However, Hajime didnt even pay such things any attention and repeated his suicide attack. He didnt even defend satisfactorily so his back was hurt in the blink of an eye. OPEN THE WAAAAAYYYYY-!!! Hajime continued to ram his body like mad while roaring in earnest, causing the devils to make a somewhat overpowered expression. But, that too was changed into a rage by the happening right after that. Because the [Divine Gate] was beginning to shrink. You bastard, because of you the gate is- Hu, hurry-. Fly in before it got closed! The devils rushed into the [Divine Gate] in fluster. At the same time, they launched magic to remove Hajime who was a hindrance with an expression that was filled with rage. The gigantic flame burned Hajimes back. Even so, Hajime didnt even notice and repeated his desperate charge to smash the [Divine Gate]. But, in the end his effort didnt bear any fruit, in front of Hajimes eyes the golden whirl was getting smaller, and before long it vanished with a poof. The wordless and expressionless Hajime lowered his arms powerlessly with his head hanging down. In his eyes was nothingness as expected. There the devils made an expression of despair and fury and assaulted Hajime. Along with curses, they attacked Hajime with countless high-class magic, but Hajime didnt react at all. Naturally, Hajime who received direct hit of magic was blown far away. Hajime fell down with white smoke rising. From him, there wasnt even any sign of him trying to take landing stance. Hajime-kun-! There Kaori with her silver wings flapping was calling Hajimes name while flying near. And then she caught Hajime in the air and then descended down toward the audience hall with teary eyes. The devils that pursued Hajime driven by their rage saw Kaoris appearance, right away their expression turned as though they had found hope and they descended toward the audience hall after her. Hajime-kun, get a hold of yourself. Restrain your magic power quickly- Even when Kaoris voice that was blurred with uneasiness was resounding, Hajime didnt cancel his Supreme Break. Even in normal time, concept magic that was invoked would consume a vast amount of magic power. And if on top of that someone also continued to use strength that was beyond their limitit was a self-evident truth that the body would gradually break down because of the drying up magic power. Looking at Hajime who only kept looking down, Kaori guessed that her words didnt reach and she gritted her teeth. And, suddenly voices addressed at such Kaori. Apostle-sama! Aa, thank god. I thought just what is going to happen for a moment there. What? There are humans and demi-human? Well, fine. Now, apostle-sama, lets slaughter this bunches and quickly head toward our god. While Hajime was launching a suicide attack at the [Divine Gate], Shia and others were treated with healing magic by Kaori to some extent just in case. Now Shia and others were rushing toward Hajime, but hearing the dangerous statements of the devils they quickly put up their guard. But, they didnt actually need to do that. At the next instant, the devils who opened their mouth were divided into four and vanished just like that. Furthermore, there were twelve devils with outfit that looked like soldier descending on the audience hall, but due to the superfine chain they were annihilated without even any time to raise scream of death agony as though they had never existed since the very beginning. Hajime who kept looking down was slowly raising his face. His gaze was directed at the devils who went stiff from the tragedy that happened right after they descended on the audience hall. And then, the devils who were exposed to Hajimes empty gaze unconsciously raised short scream while trying to get back butDDas expected, without any question, as though like a joke, they were cut into small pieces and vanished. Hajimes blood colored magic power and chain imprisoned the remaining devils which were about seventy people including women, children, and old men into a cage that resembled an iron maiden. And then, DDDie That word was something small like a whisper. But, the devils could hear that voice, that curse, with certainty. A, apostle-sama! Please save us- An old devil wearing clothes of fine quality who appeared to be of quite high status implored so, that devil was covering an old woman with refined dress behind him, she was most likely his wife, while doing so he was looking for help at Kaori with a desperate voice. Kaori sent her gaze at Hajime in bewilderment, and right after that, NOOOOOOOOO-!! A womans scream resounded. Taken aback, Kaori and others sent their gaze at the voices direction, there the old devil who asked for Kaoris help had his neck cleanly removed. The thing that was rotating in the air should rather be left unsaid. And then it was slashed into pieces and vanished just before touching the ground. Ha, Hajime-kun!? Kaori called at Hajime with a voice that had shock and agitation mixed in it, but during that time the scream of the old woman disappeared. Along with her existence. Further, a young woman at the side, a young man with scared expression, a youth who tried to counter attack, as though to make an example one of them, then one more of them was slashed into pieces and vanished. The devils agonizing cries reverberated in the room. Everyone in that place stiffened and opened their eyes wide to look at Hajime who intended to slaughter even the devils who were obviously non-combatant. We, we surrender! Thats why, stop it already-. At least just the children- A man who seemed to be a father covered a child behind his back while making a surrender proclamation. There were only about thirty devils remaining in the audience hall already. All of them followed the mans proclamation and fell on both their knees with both their hands crossed behind their head. All the remaining people didnt look like a soldier. Including the children they were all civilians. Even if they were fanatics, but when it involved the life of children even they wouldnt be able to pointlessly make suicidal resistance. Or possibly they were merely scared of Hajimes nihilism that their fanaticism was blown away. Like that, right after all the devils kneeled, the middle-aged man near the man who just proclaimed to surrender was severed vertically and dispersed like a display. !? Wh, why Questioning voice of someone rose. Further, a woman at the sideDDsomeone who seemed to be the wife who was staring in a daze at the spot where the bisected man was standing, she was split vertically. Something like surrender proclamation wouldnt stop Hajime. It was natural. The culmination of emotion that Hajime was currently manifestingDDthat was Deny All Existences. For the current Hajime, at the very least at his own mind, everything in this world was equally worthless. Much less their worth as prisoner, even their very existence itself didnt have any worth, rather, just by existing they were an eyesore. The figure of Hajime who was too merciless yet looked completely emotionless, that appearance made the devils trembled, they could only sink down on the floor with a despairing look. Hajimes gaze, was directed at the side of the man who proclaimed surrender just now, at the trembling child there. Noticing that the man immediately covered the child inside his arms. Shia, Kaori, Shizuku, Tio, Aiko, Liliana, immediately tried to stop Hajime. But, there was someone who moved faster than all of them. Papa-, dont nano! Come back to the usual papa! It was Myuu. Unnoticed by anyone, she barged in between Hajime and the hugging father and child. And then, she stood on the way with both her hands spread wide, tear was gathering at the corner of her eye, even so she was staring at Hajime with a straight gaze. Move. A voice without any emotion hit Myuu. Myuu twitched and her body trembled. Hajimes cold voice had never been directed at her even once until now. And then, his expression. The shock almost made her fell down just like that. But, that was no good. As the daughter of her beloved papa, she couldnt lose her nerve here. To do something like leaving this kind of sad papa alone, was something she absolutely couldnt do! Therefore, Myuu lifted her eyes decisively, and she made a smile on her lips. The person herself intended to mimic the fiercely glaring eyes and a fearless smile that Hajime showed in front of a powerful enemy, but her teary eyes and her warped lips that were just raised halfway only looked clumsy. Even so, Shia and others who were beaten to the punch by Myuus action understood really well, just who in the world she copied that expression from. That expression showed indomitability and persistence even in front of a desperate situation. There was not even one person who laughed at Myuus expression right now. Rather, they swallowed their breath at that spirit. Myuu wont move nano! M, Myuu absolutely wont lose if its against the current papa nano! Because, because Myuu desperately formed her words. Even the devils she protected gulped their saliva looking at the small girl challenging the terrible monster, just like a hero that came out in a tale. Myuus papa, is not uncool like this nano! He is far, far cooler nano! He wont make eyes like that nano! His eyes look stronger nano! Myuu was scared. She was not scared at Hajime. At this rate, if Hajime kept rampaging with that kind of empty eye, she had the feeling that Hajime would go to a far away place that he wouldnt be able to come back from. She had the feeling that the papa that she loved, wouldnt return back for the second time. Of course, there was also how it was difficult to endure the spectacle of the unresisting devils got killed. But, as expected it was only secondary compared to that. Myuu glared back at Hajimes empty eyes that even Aruvheit avoided seeing straight from the front. Hajimes expression that didnt even twitch until now frowned a little. I wont say for the third time. MoDD Even so, the emotion of the utmost limit that wished to erase everything let out cold words at Myuu. However, this time Hajime was unable to say until finish. Hajime-kun. Just a bit, grit your teeth okay. DD *Bam!* That was because Hajimes face was punched along with such sound of impact. His body floated in the air from the terrific force, and then he crashed on the floor. The one who let out the punch at such Hajime was Kaori who was at the side. It was a straight punch with all the strength possessed by an apostles physical strength. If it wasnt Hajime than the punch would blow away the head. The impact that splendidly caught the jaw, combined with the accumulated damage, the limit that had been passed over since a long time ago, and then the weakening that was happening even now, caused even Hajime to be unable to stand up anytime soon. To such Hajime, Kaori opened her mouth with an expression that was holding back anger. Cut it out and open your eyes already, Hajime-kun. Just how long you are planning to show that unsightly look? - Venting your anger at Myuu-chanDDat your own daughter, thats just the worst. If Yue see Hajime-kun right now, what is she going to say I wonder? Aah, but, I guess thats unrelated with Hajime-kun who has given up Yue. Kaoris stabbing words opened wide the eyes of Hajime which were filled to the brim with emptiness. In those eyes, an obscure light of defiance toward the words of abandoning Yue was residing. Kaori who accurately read the heart of such Hajime further formed her words. Anything and everything disappear was it? I heard it you know. Are you thinking that something like a world without Yue doesnt have any worth whatsoever? Doesnt the premise of that, is that you cannot meet Yue again isnt it? You have given up taking back Yue arent you? The rampaging red tornado at Hajimes surrounding was decreasing in strength little by little. Light began to return into the eyes as though his sanity was recovering, at the same time the blood colored magic power was also gradually recovering its vividness. Im going to save Yue you know. Ill absolutely take her back, without fail. Hajime-kun, what are you going to do? Doing something like executing people that cannot fight one by one, is it fine to pointlessly passing the time like that? You really have given up? Can you give up? There is no way thats true. The piercing words Kaori released certainly pierced through Hajimes cloudy mind, spreading purifying ripple inside. The words saturated his mind, his rampaging emotion was recovering its reasoning. Then, Shia approached him at that timing. She stood at Hajimes side wordlessly, and then suddenly her fist dropped. *Gon!* Painful sounding sound resounded and Hajimes head shook. If it is to us, then its fine even if Hajime-san showed something like your uncool side no matter how muchbut only in front of Myuu-chan, Hajime-san has to be a cool papa and nothing else. To say nothing of how you make her that sad. A punishment is needed desu! Shia. Good grief, Hajime-sans love at Yue-san is too heavy. To cause a panic just from getting her stolen for a bit, your devotion is lacking! *Fuhn-!* Shia expressed her indignation with rough breathing. She too was also in a really dissatisfied state from the content of the concept that Hajime manifested. It was as though he was saying that if Yue was not there then even Shia and others were worthless. Of course, currently Shia and others were unharmed like this was showing what was truly inside Hajime above all else. So even though she felt dissatisfied but she wasnt feeling shocked. For the time being, this art a punishment from me too. And this is from me. -Tio, Yaegashi. Further impacts landed on Hajimes head. Those were a tail attack from Tio and Shizukus fist. Tio and Shizuku directed a wry smile at Hajime whose hand was pressing on his head. Nonetheless, even Goshujin-sama hath the time when thou lose thyself. It appeared thy sanity hath returned, it is fine with this much isnt it. Its unknown whether it was unconsciously or consciously, but even while being captive of an emotion so violent to the degree that it hath created a concept, in the end, from the beginning we, and also Myuu who was at the closest position art not harmed even by a single hair from Goshujin-sama. The result is only the enemies are defeated, and we are all saved. Correct, although Hajimes reasoning was blown away from hatred and anger, and from the sense of emptiness by Yues disappearance, the first thing he did was evacuating Myuu so that Myuu wouldnt be dragged into the attack that erased existence. Even after that, he was wielding the chain freely in the battle against the apostles and demon beasts while his allies werent hit at all, even when Aruvheit was trying to take Shia and others as hostage Hajime was preventing that with certainty. Now Hajimes magic power had already returned to its usual vivid crimson, a light of reasoning was shining in his eyes. And then, regarding his rampage, Hajimes expression turned really awkward. Kaori sat down in front of such Hajime. And then, she put Hajimes cheeks between both her hands and made him face her, in a complete change from before she talked to her with extremely gentle expression. Nothing has ended yet. Isnt that right? Yeah. Exactly. Hajime-kun, is not alone. We are here, above all even Yue is still here. Even if her body is separated from us, her heart is close right with us. Surely, even now she is fighting. In order to return to where Hajime-kun is. Because, its Yue we are talking about. She wont lose to that kind of guy. Yeah. Its just as you say. Sorry, everyone. The atmosphere of Kaori who was gently embracing him made Hajime relaxed all at once and strength left his body. The magic power dispersed, the chain that had the concept magic filled in it became unable to endure the burden because its material was merely stone of building construction and it crumbled into pieces. The dust of the Existence Denial chain dispersed, and then while focusing so that Kaori and others wouldnt be hurt by it, Hajime also apologized for running out of control with a bitter expression. Toward such Hajime, Kaori, Shia, Tio, and Shizuku, also Aiko and others too who were watching the sequence of events from a slight distance, they were convinced that Hajime had returned to how he usually was and their faces loosened with relieve and happiness. There, a small silhouette was *suteteteteD* running closer. And then, without stopping the silhouette dove at Hajimes chest. PapaaDDD!! MyuDDgefuh!? It was rocket dive of happiness toward the papa who had returned to his senses. It splendidly hit Hajimes stomach. Yes, right at the stomach where a wind hole was opened, at the mouth of a wound that was barely tightened close by the stomach muscle. And then, although the person was small, but the running body tackle of fifteen-kilogram mass presented a finishing blow at the worn-out internal organs. a, no good The body that was already at its limit forcefully shutdown the consciousness as though it was protesting Just cut it out!. Due to the effect of canceling the Supreme Break, even more backlash attacked the weakening body, a severe sense of fatigue and agony tormented Hajime. It appeared, the greatest punishment of this day came from Myuu. Her proclamation of absolutely wont lose if its against the current papa! seemed to be the truth. Nyuu? Papa? PapaaaDD!! Open your eyes nano! You will die if you sleep nano! Straddling on top of Hajime whose eyes were turning round and round and fainted down, Myuu landed a double slap *pechin-pechin* unaware of the consequent damage she added. Hajimes life point was already at minus. Wait, this is not the time to watch here! I forgot that Hajime-kun is heavily wounded! Hiiiiii! Hajime-san is not breathing! His pulse is also losinga, it stopped? Kaorii! Hurryyy! Super hurryyyy! Quickly regeneration magic! Thi, this is bad. Goshujin-samas life art like a candle lit in front of wind! It cannot be helped. Here I will ensure Goshujin-samas breathing with this so called mouth to mouth (TN: Here Tio said mouth to mouth with broken English) No, if its that Ill do it. I have the experience of that being done to me. Wait a second. Shia, Tio. So, something like that is better done b, by, by me who had learned first aid formally isnt it? Everyone you are noisy! I cannot concentrate here! If you all want to kiss then just attack him when he is sleeping after healing! Yes In the audience hall, an atmosphere that was quite unclear whether it was an emergency or not was flowing. In the end, what should we do Amidst such happening, the surviving devils perplexed voice was reverberating in vain. Chapter 159 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. Elementalcobalt did the edits. ______________________________________________ An Agitator That is Even Nastier Than God The sensation that felt like drifting at the bottom of dark water was gradually brightening. Faint light began to turn visible from behind closed eyelids, the ears that were soaked in silence began to catch noises. DDPaDDdont diDDpa HajiDD Open youDD, HajimeDD Multiple voices that seemed to feel desperate naturally shook Hajimes consciousness. An awful sense of weariness made Hajime want to give an exaggerated clich speech like Five more years, but he somehow swallowed back that impulse and awoke. At the same time, the warmth enveloping his body was permeating gently to his core, it was sweeping away his weariness while producing vitality like a fuel poured into an engine. Due to that, while feeling his consciousness rapidly surfacing, Hajime quietly opened his eyes. Right away in his sight, there were several faces reflected in a circle like a roulette board. If a man of the world went through the same experience, he surely couldnt help but to whisper Aa, Im dead. This place is heaven because of the beautiful women, beautiful girl, and beautiful little girl that lined up there. Papa! Hajime-san! Hajime-kun! Goshujin-sama! Nagumo-kun! Myuu, Shia, Kaori, Tio, Shizuku, each of them called Hajimes name with their respective way of calling along with a sigh of relieve. Without exception, at the corner of the girls eyes, something shining gathered. Surely, they were greatly worried. aa. I made you all worry. My damage Kaori huh. Thank you. Its fine. Something like that doesnt matter. Im really glad. Your heart even stopped for a moment therehics, really, Im really glad S, so my heart stopped. That makes me, even more grateful. Good grief desu. If it wasnt Kaori-san, just what would happen there really, Hajime-san was too reckless desu From the words of Kaori who was overcome with emotion and began to cry, Hajime guessed that he was quite in a pickle just now, with cramped cheeks he expressed his gratitude. To such a Hajime, Shia tightly hugged his one remaining arm while huffing in anger. Really my bad. Im not going to run wild anymore. Papa, you are fine already? Yeah. Myuu too, Im sorry. I showed you something uncool. Also, thanks. For stopping papa. Myuu, you are already far stronger than papa, huh. Ehehe. Myuu is papas daughter nano~. Thats why thats only obvious nano Myuu showed a really wide smile while pressing her face at Hajimes chest and nuzzling there. It seemed that other than feeling proud, she was also feeling embarrassed from getting praised. Hajime used his right hand that was liberated by Shia and gently caressed Myuus head. Well, at any rate. The most important thing is that Goshujin-sama is safe. Its vexing that I couldnt do the mouth to mouth though You, just what were you trying to do while I was wandering between the border of life and death Oi, Yaegashi. Why are you looking away with an awkward face? No, nothing, its not like I wanted to kiss or a, ny, nything you know? Shizuku looked plenty agitated. Around the time when she spoke about kissing, it made it impossible already to even try to use artificial respiration as an excuse, but it seemed the person herself didnt notice. Hajime spontaneously wanted to insert a tsukkomi there, Where has the Yamato Nadeshiko gone? like that. Looking carefully, Shia and Kaori were also turning their gaze beyond, their worried faces just now had gone somewhere else. It appeared that it ended only with an attempt, but it seemed that everyone had the feeling of wanting to attack Hajime in his sleep. Considering how Hajime awoke right after the healing, and the devils were still kneeling with perplexed expressions, it, fortunately, seemed like not much time had passed since Hajime lost consciousness. Although, all in all, Hajime noticed how this joking atmosphere was purposefully created. By all rights, there should be one more person here, an important companion who usually emitted a sense of presence that no one could ignore should be here. She wasnt hereDDthe one who was hurt by that fact wasnt just Hajime. Even so, Shia and the others acted in their own capacity to be considerate to Hajime, so that his heart wouldnt be lonely and break, they supported him with a clowning antic atmosphere like this. (Really, this is just pathetic for me. This me that was so hung up on Yue that I got supported by these girls, to give up everything by myself ) Not just Hajime, even Yue, before at the Ice and Snow Cavern she was beaten into shape by Shia. Surely not just Shia, even Kaori, and others also supported and saved them. This journey began only with the two of them at the bottom of the abyss with the resolve to turn the world into an enemy. But before they realized it, those that would try to protect monstrous people like them had gathered so many. Coming here, Hajime strongly felt this obvious thing once again. The memory of bitter defeat was repainted by the smile of his reliable comrades. He quietly made a vow. He looked up to the sky and thought of his beloved who was waiting for him there. Looking at such a Hajime who was making a hard to describe expression where pain and resolve were tangled with each other, Shia and the others immediately opened their mouths to call him However, as expected, the little girl with remarkable growth easily beat the lined up female camp to the punch. Papa, its fine nano. Hm? Myuu? The sudden words made Hajime tilt his head, in contrast, Myuu showed a smile that looked a little bit like an Onee-san. That smile somehow made him feel dj vu, yes (By any chance, is she, mimicking Yue?) Before this, when she stepped forward into a dangerous ground in order to stop Hajime, Myuu mimicked Hajime and wrung out her courage. Inside the short but dense time that they spent together, Myuu obtained one kind of strength. But the thing that Myuu obtained wasnt only from Hajime. While the people themselves werent aware, it seemed that Myuu was absorbing various things from Yue who was always snuggling by Hajimes side with her heart connected to him. It appeared that Myuu thought if it was for encouraging Hajime, then she just needed to be like Yue-oneechan! Really, toward that encouragement from his gallant daughter, Hajimes expression also slackened slowly. But, Hajime was still underestimating Myuu. Myuus lexicon who had come this far looking at Hajime and the others didnt seem to have the word of compromise or halfway. If you do something, do it thoroughly! As though to say that, Myuu sent a straightforward gaze and with that hand that was small like a maple leaf she propped up Hajimes cheek. And then In place of Yue-oneechan, Myuu will make papa energetic nano! No, Myuu, what are yoooou!? Hajime was still lying down so he couldnt draw back, his hand was propped on Myuus back so he also couldnt pin her down, Hajime who couldnt stop her had his lipsDDcorner (he barely averted his face) came into contact *muchuuu!* with Myuus lips. It was a childish kiss with her lips pointed like an octopus, but a kiss was a kiss. Aa~~~!! Hmm, far from just us, to even take Goshujin-sama by surprise Myuu, what a terrifying child! The shriek of Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku and Tios off-point admiration resounded. Hajime didnt see because he was closely surrounded by Shia and others, but Aiko and others seemed to be also right behind Shia and company making a crowd, as their screams were also raised. It went without saying just who was it that was screaming. Due to the immediate evasion that he somehow performed, Hajime at least avoided the abnormal situation of becoming the partner of a young girl. Furthermore, it was his daughters first kiss, although for the people around it seemed that it didnt really matter. If looked from the side, it was a scene of Hajime getting pushed down by a little girl and then kissed with her all. It was understandable. What was fearsome was the reproduction ratio of Myuus imitation of Yue. Or else was it the eroticism of the vampire princess that often pushed down Hajime that Myuu could copy it But, at that time, in the hall that was displaying the hellish situation, a nonchalant voice resounded as though it didnt read the situation or place. My my, well well. Even for my daughter, that is really bold. But you see, Myuu. Myuu is the daughter, thats why you must not aim at the lips. Husbands lips belong to mama, you know? Just who is the husband and whats with that belong to mama desu-! Please dont slip into the confusing and act like a married couple! Unnoticed Remia had twisted in her body beside Shia and prattled such thing. Shia vigorously put her tsukkomi there. Myuu who was wrenched away by a panicked Kaori pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. No~! Myuu is doing chuu with papa nano! Its at the mouth nano! She threw a tantrum on top of Hajime. From the classmates who gathered at slightly distanced spot something like His poisonous fang even went to that kind of small child Sex maniac demon king or Lolicon or That kind of thing, with father and daughter thats too abnormal- or Nagumo-san, thats seriously screwed up -su were audible, but Hajime didnt hear anything at all, truly. He was making an expression that made even the devils shudder, but he said that he wasnt bothered and so he wasnt bothered. Hajime pulled himself together and made a serious expression while raising his upper body. And then with his gaze, he somehow mentally conveyed about taking care of Myuu to Remia. Eventually, Myuu would surely need some education. At this rate, she would grow into a high spec girl in various meanings imitating all of them, smiling fearlessly while picking a fight (TN: Shia, I think), normally acting innocent (TN: Shizuku), not forgetting to be gentle and considerate to others (TN: Kaori), but scattering charm everywhere on a whim (TN: Yue). Hajime wanted so that Myuu absolutely wouldnt learn from the remaining person who was a matchless pervert. Hajime shook his head as though to sweep away an unpleasant imagination, and then he suddenly performed transmutation and created a sword that looked like a katana from the stone floor. It was slender and made from stone, but using compression transmutation it had high density and super heavyweight. Also, wind claw was enchanted on it so the surrounding of the blade looked to be faintly swaying, as a stone katana that was made improvised it possessed an abnormal intimidating air. The eyes of Shia and the others turned around from Hajimes sudden act, and then Hajimes gaze turned to the devils which made them stiffen slightly in nervousness. Ha, Hajime-kun Toward Kaori who called to him with a worried voice, Hajime stood up while sending her a glance. After that, he turned his gaze at Myuu who was staring fixedly at him from inside Remias arms. Hajime shrugged his shoulders while lightly chuckling, implicitly conveying Its fine. There was no emptiness in Hajimes eyes, recognizing that he was drifting off his usual air of aloofness, Kaori and others sighed in relieve. Myuu also smiled widely. Hajime confirmed that and turned on his heel, while everyone was watching him attentively, he stood up imposingly in front of the devils. Now then, I dont really have any expectation, but there is something that I must ask you guys. If you dont know then I dont mind, but I wont tolerate any falsehood or silence. Of course, its your personal freedom to be stubborn know that the compensation will be expensive. If the person beside you is important then be honest. Hajime tapped the stone katana on his shoulder while threatening naturally. Behind him, he could hear someone among the classmates whispered Its just like a thug but he ignored it. I, if we answer, will you let us live? Aa? You think you are in a position where you can negotiate? Something like that is obviously depending on my mood. You better endeavor your best to rub your hands together with a smile while talking. We here got thoroughly aimed with killing intent by the devil race with that Freed at the top of the list. Right now, you should be bawling in tears and be grateful instead, just by me letting you all live like this. From behind a whisper of This is not really different from before, is it? could be heard but Hajime ignored it. Hajime opened his mouth while glaring at the surviving devils who went quiet. Spit out what you know regarding the Holy Precincts. Also, I remember you guys saying something like wanting Kaori the apostle to open the Divine Gate, but can an apostle open the Divine Gate alone? That question was answered with hesitation by a devil who seemed to be the father who covered his child before this. Regarding the Holy Precincts, we only heard that it was a paradise for us, the devil race. If we can be welcomed there, we heard that we can become an even more excellent race. There is also something like prospering even more in the new land I dont understand much about the Divine Gate. Its just, we only thought that perhaps if its the apostle-sama, then she could do something somehow Aa? Thats all you got? You arent trying to trick me here, are you? Your faith and your child, what you can protect is just one between the two just so you know, eh. Hajime lightly slapped the stone katana on the cheek of the man. The young boy hugged by the man shrieked hii while sending Hajime a gaze of terror. From behind a whisper of No matter how you see it, thats a yakuza was audible but Hajime beautifully ignored it. Further the whisper of Papa, thats so cool! from Myuu and a shocked voice of Eh!? Its fine like that!? were raised, but those too were masterfully ignored. It, its true! I, its not like that question tests my faith or anything so I dont lie in this! Even more, this concerns my childs life here! Really, other than this, I dont know anything! Chih, useless. What about the other? N, no, anything, more than that is Me, me too Ple, please, at least only my childs life- Hajime once more tapped his stone katana on his shoulder *tap tap* while his eyes narrowed in displeasure, it made the devils tremble with fear and beg for their lives. From behind a whisper of No matter how you look, the villain is Nagumo was audible but it was godly ignored. Haa, cant be helped huh. Its different matter if its Freeds aide or perhaps a soldier, but civilian is just that, yeah. Even while sighing deeply, Hajime didnt look that discouraged. He then shook his head once and quietly narrowed his eyes. No way, are we going to be cut down just like this!? The devils thought that and their bodies twitched in shivers. Red sparks ran around them. But, right after they imagined the worst, the stone floor around them transformed and became a cage in a few seconds. For the time being stay quiet there. If you think of something no good and get troublesome you got it right? Ye, yeah Space magic was enchanted on the cage, fixing it in the space itself, it was impossible to escape from there with average strength. Making that cage to imprison the devils in other words also meant that they wouldnt have even their lives taken. Understanding that, the devils sighed in relief, although their nervousness was still there. The classmates too, although it was the devil race, they were glad that this ended without them needing to see the scene of scared children getting slaughtered before their eyes. As for Hajime, although he had recovered his sanity, he had the thought to just cut down these devils who tried to kill Hajime and the others so they could go to Holy Precincts, but As expected, although eighty percent of it was that Hajime returned to his sanity, Myuu had also put her body at risk to protect them. Just simply killing them felt wrong. To say nothing of how in the middle of the drifting atmosphere of There shouldnt be any slaughtering of unresisting people anymore there wont be any right?, if he said something like Eh? Im going to normally massacre them but, is there any problem? and carried it out undoubtedly the atmosphere would die. Surely it would become an incomparably unbearable atmosphere there. And so, with the intention of quickly lopping off their necks if they made any stupid movements, for the time being, Hajime put the matter regarding the treatment to the devils on hold. Hajime turned his back to the imprisoned devils and returned to Shia and the others. And then, he performed a transmutation that was the most conspicuous from everything until now and in the blink of an eye, he created a table and chairs according to the number of people. For the time being, all of you sit down. Lets talk about the matter from here on. Shia and the others nodded powerfully at those words while the classmates were taking their breaths with bewilderment. By the way, there were two table sets. The side where Hajime, Shia, Kaori, Tio, Shizuku, Suzu, Ryutaro, then Aiko, Liliana, Remia, and Myuu gathered. The classmates other than those people were at the other. Although Myuu was throwing a tantrum that it was better to be on Hajimes lap, Remia who read the atmosphere held Myuu in her arms. Putting aside the displeased Myuu, Hajime looked over all present with a serious gaze and opened his mouth. First, sorting the information. The god that introduced himself as Ehito took over Yues body, but, if Ehitos words are true then to completely grasp that body at the very least will take three days. Once Hajime cut off his words, everyone made a pained expression. Everyone understood well just how much Hajime treasured Yue coupled with his rampage just now, so they couldnt help but sympathize with him. Although, Shia and Kaori, Tio, and then Shizuku were returning strong gazes that didnt shake for even a bit. Inside the girls minds, the recovery of Yue was already determined fact. They believed that they would take her back without fail. That was why there was no reason to be gloomy or behave seriously. The joking conversation and frivolous talk from before this were also mostly displaying that attitude. Shia continued after Hajimes words. To take back Yue-san, we have to go to this Holy precinct they mentioned, is it? But, that golden gate didnt let Hajime-san pass. If the people who can pass through are limited by Ehito, then a different plan is necessary desu. Youre right. We needed either obtaining a different method to go to the Holy Precincts, or possibly a method that can break through the Divine Gate that is expected to manifest at the large invasion three days later. Hmm, as for the method to go directly Goshujin-sama. As expected, the crystal key Tio asked Hajime. To that, Hajime sighed deeply while shaking his head. No good. It was together in the treasure warehouse. Indeed, if we have that it will be surely possible to directly ride into the Holy Precincts but without Yue, at best, perhaps I can make a degraded version of it. Aiko and the others who didnt know about crystal key tilted their head, so Shizuku who was at Aikos side explained with a pained look. Actually, Hajime had already obtained the method to return to earth. Aiko and the classmates who were told that quieted down, a moment later the audience hall was filled with shocked voices. You guys are noisy. Either way, it was destroyed so there is no meaning. Dont make a fuss. But, but, even though perhaps we can finally go home Thats right! Cant you make it one more time somehow!? I beg you, Nagumo! Show us your guts! Sonobe, Imura, and Tamai sent Hajime pleading words. The other classmates also made a loud ruckus while sending Hajime imploring gazes. The gaze of Hajime who scowled in irritation went toward the table of the classmates in strain. Aiko who got a really bad premonition let out a scolding in panic. Everyone, be quiet! Please dont make a fuss! Calm down! Bu, but Aiko-chan-sensei Toward Aiko who was hopping up and down while remonstrating them, the students quieted down for the moment. Even so, the students who were in the mental state like a horse that had a carrot dangled in front of their eyes were mumbling their mouth wanting to say something. Aiko talked toward them who were like that in a very kind and detailed way. Listen well, everyone. Sensei really understand how you all are feeling, but please listen to Nagumo-kuns words calmly. The artifact for going home was already lost, to make that one more time, Yue-sans power is necessary. Even if all of you make a fuss here, that truth wont change. However, the possibility that Nagumo is lying because he prioritizes taking back the girl is Nagumo-kun wont lie like that! He wont. He wont, you know? He will not wont you? For some reason, after Aiko strongly objected, she was gradually losing momentum and directed a troubled gaze at Hajime. As might be expected from someone who had been made to experience various things using the name of the Goddess of Harvest, Aiko noticed that she couldnt declare that Hajime wouldnt lie in the middle and her confidence was gone. Hajime in his heart gripped Keep pushing through right there! to Aiko, but it was also him reaping what he sowed, so Hajime stopped with only making a scowl. Hajime let out merciless words at the classmates who were not in a calm state from the sudden good news and the disappointment that followed right after. Im not lying, I guess. Either way, I dont have any intention to waste my time just so you guys can go home. After this, I will focus all my strength in taking back Yue after all. Going home is secondary. No way-! The classmates began to clamor once more, but Hajimes Coercion that he released forcefully shut them up while he spoke out the words that made them reconfirm the current situation. Besides, you lot, if you can go home right away then what are you going to do afterward, huh? If the shitty god isnt murdered, his next target is earth, you know? Thats just meaningless. Uu, now that you say that Certainly, he said something like that Damn it all just leave us alone already. Hajimes words made the classmates covered their face, falling prostrated on the table, or grieving. Giving a glance at them who were like that, Hajime brought the talk back on track. And so. Returning to the talk, if it is with a degraded version of the crystal key perhaps its possible to break through that Divine Gate. Its vexing but there is nothing to do but wait until the large invasion three days from now when the apostles reappear. it will be easier if Ehito is worried when Aruvheit doesnt come back and he come out himself from the other side, though Kaori murmured that, but the possibility seemed low. Ehito most likely wouldnt come out until he became able to completely control the body, and the time that he was able to do that would be the time of the large invasion. In that case, it didnt change that it would be the other side who came and this side who had to go to them. Before talking about that, can we win, I wonder? The one who murmured that was Suzu. She was looking down and a thick shadow covered her face. Surely, she was remembering when they were unable to do any single thing when facing Ehito. Everyone made a complicated expression. In the middle of that, it was Hajime who easily answered. Well win. Suzu objected at that light tone with a slightly sullen expression. even though you couldnt do anything towards him? Yeah. Even so, Ill win the next time. How, can you say that-! He can do anything to us just with a word, his magic is powerful without compare. To make matters worse, the apostles, Freed, monsters and Eri even Kouki-kun are on the other side that guy is genuinely a monster, you know? It appeared Suzus heart was almost breaking a little bit. Eri who she wished to be reunited with didnt listen to her at all. Far from that, she was thrown into confusion easily and unable to do anything. Actually, the monsters that she summoned using the simple gate in the middle of battle were also instantly killed by the apostles. Although it couldnt be denied that she was still not used to metamorphosis magic, even the age of god magic that she finally obtained with great pain ended up as nothing. Suzu was gritting her teeth from her powerlessness. And then above all, the illusion that Ehito put her intoDDat that time, Suzu and the others tasted the sensation of being torn into pieces within an instant that felt so real they mistook it for reality. Their hands and legs severed with blood spraying everywhere, and while they tumbled down and fell down, their upper body and lower body separated, their shoulders fell, and last their neck went flying. The sensation of an invisible sword caressing from outside to inside, even now Suzu could remember it. She remembered it clearly. Ryuutaro and Shizuku were also the same. They patted their necks and limbs with expressions of discomfort. They also didnt have any sensation in their own limbs for a while. Amidst such a situation, the mental strength of Shizuku who went as far as undoing her binding curse and recovered her movement to fight was worthy of praise. But, for Suzu, remembering the fear she felt of being dead while alive was something that was hard to endure. Just from thinking that she might be made to feel that one more time made her body naturally wither. Hajime said without even any care to such a Suzu. So what? Eh? Suzu reflexively looked up. Hajime continued. The opponent is a monster? We are outnumbered? Will something like that become any kind of obstacle? Yo, you ask if it will become an obstacle of course it Do you forget? When I was called incompetent by you guys, I fell into the abyss and crawled up until here, you know? Aa Suzu was spontaneously befuddled. The classmates who looked down with an expression of despair thinking there was no way they could win against god also raised their faces. There was nobody helping, there was also no food. The surrounding was teeming with monsters. Whats more, I also got no talent with magic, even my left hand was gone But, I survived. The audience hall became as still as death. Everyone was naturally listening closely to Hajimes words. This is the same thing. Whether the opponent is a god or his army, doesnt matter Right now, Im alive. That guy missed his chance to kill me. In addition, he also gave us the information himself. Hajimes eyes were shining fiercely, blazing with killing intent. The corner of his mouth was lifted up, his canine was bared as though he was going to bite his enemy to death. That savage appearance that made anyone hallucinate a wild wolf aiming for its prey. A sound of someone gulping their saliva resounded. Ill steal Yue back, and kill that guy. Its time to change the attacker and defensive sides. I am the hunter, that guy is the prey. Ill chase him until the end of the world and make him raise a scream of death and agony. Ill teach that self-proclaimed god who believed without a doubt that he was special, just who is the monster here. Hajime sent his gaze that was still fiercely glaring at Suzu. Then, Hajime asked Suzu who for some reason blushing even while trembling. Taniguchi. If you said that its impossible already for you then close your eyes and plug your ears. Ill make all these ends, everything. Those words werent Hajimes consideration for Suzu. It was the reverse. Those words were testing Suzu. Those words asked her whether it was fine if it ended like this. Where she still couldnt say what she wanted to say satisfactorily. Where the other party still didnt even look at her. If Suzu said that she was fine with that, then while she was closing her eyes and plugging her ears, everythingDDincluding dealing with Eri, would be finished by Hajime. Saying it in reverse, as long as Suzu was still standing up then Hajime would let her do as she pleased about the matter of Eri. Hajimes gaze was also further directed at Ryuutaro and Shizuku. Both of them noticed the implicit words filled in that gaze. Namely, whether they would leave the matter of Kouki to Hajime, or would they do something themselves. Those choices were entrusted to them. Naturally, in case they left it to Hajime, there was only the one choice of obliteration. That too was also clearly conveyed to the two. There was silence for a while. Hajimes severe words and atmosphere made the classmates lose their words. If there were people who shrunk back in fear from that, then there were also people who directed sparkling bright gazes or people who stared with blushing cheeks, or people whose expression turned into a face that concealed some kind of determination. Among them, the first one who opened her mouth was Suzu. With a gloomy and weak atmosphere until just now blown away, she stared back straight at Hajime with a determined look. Thats unnecessary you know, Nagumo-kun. Leave the matter of Eri and also Kouki to Suzu. Because Ill walk to where they are whether its the Holy Precincts or where ever! While emitting the air of the usual mood she made, Suzu grinned fearlessly. As though getting triggered by such girl, the quiet Ryuutaro raised a roar. DAAAAAAAAA-! Yosh-, I have enough acting wishy-washy like this! I aint gonna let only Nagumo and Suzu be the one that keeps acting cool! Im gonna beat up that stupid idiot Kouki and make him return to his senses, yeah! Ryuutaro punched his fist in his other hands palm in front of his chest and made a similar fearless smile. It seemed that this muscle brain was actually also plainly feeling down. His best friend was turned to the enemy side, and when even Suzu showed a slight resistance, he himself was unable to resist the binding curse and the illusion. He lost his confidence feeling that he was worthless, but now it seemed he was already fine. Looking at that, Shizuku Fufufu chuckled. I guess. That idiot Kouki needs to be punished hard, not just hard but really haa~rd, also my feeling wont be cleared without knocking down that irritating grin on Eri Be, besides, if its the place where Nagumo-kun is going, I intend to follow no matter where it is not just now, but from here on too, okay Looking at Shizuku who was saying that kind of thing while stealing glances at Hajime with blushing cheeks, the classmates sent her a suspecting glance. They didnt know about Shizukus feeling, so they never even in their wildest imagination thought that even Shizuku who was one of the two great beauties of their class would be felled. No, it seemed that with Nagayamas party and Sonobes group of Ai-chan protection squad as first in the list, several studentsDDespecially the girl students had sensitively guessed it. And then, after they alternately stared at Shizuku and Hajime with a little surprise, they then nodded as though in comprehension of something. A part of the girls went Its Don Juan. He is the Don Juan of the modern times. Nagumo-kun is just too dreadfulll with blushing cheeks while sending glancing looks at Hajime, but right now was a serious time so Hajime ignored it. (EN: Hajimes ignore has become the 8th Gods Age Magic) I see. Then the one that will enter into the Holy Precincts will be us and Taniguchi, then Sakagami well. Its just the usual members recent, I guess. If Amanogawa comes out at the other side then you guys do as you like. However Im not going to allow any halfhearted effort. Yep, thank you Nagumo-kun. Thanks, Nagumo. Suzu and Ryuutaro said their thanks cheerfully. Hajime waved his hand lazily to tell them to not mind it while moving on to the next talk. But, there Liliana called for a halt. Sa, say~, Nagumo-san, can I speak for a bit? Hm? What is it, princess. You see. At the time of the great invasion, Hajime-san, and the others, the strongest battle force will ride into the Holy Precincts, while all of you are there, what should the capital who receives the attack if Ehito-samas words are correct then they will come from the God Mountain as the origin, right? Thinking about the strength of the apostle, its unthinkable that even the great barrier will be able to hold out for long is there something, a way to temporarily seal the Divine Gate? It was a natural worry for a princess of Hairihi Kingdom. If the apostles disintegration ability was used in full, even the great barrier wouldnt hold out for long. To say nothing of fighting the apostle honestly from the front, the only one who could do that was someone like Hajime. It was unknown how long it would take until Hajime and others could beat Ehito, but during that time it was clear as day that at the very least a great number of people would be slaughtered. Hajime who was looked at with pleading gaze nodded once. I was thinking to talk about that now. And what do you have to say? I cannot stomach that Ehito. Thats why, from here on, Im not going to let anything, not a single thing, go according to that guys plan. I dont care what will happen to the people of this world but nevertheless, its extremely unpleasant if I let that guy laugh loudly in his dying moments thinking of all the people he slaughtered. Thats why, whether it is his apostles or underlings, Freed or all those monsters, wholesale slaughter is on the menu for all of them. Everything that guy has, even his expectation that he has, Ill wreck them all thoroughly to the root and branch. Ku-ku-ku Looking at Hajime who was actually chuckling with a crooked face made the classmates draw back. Even Liliana who asked him was making a cramped face. Although, as expected, there were some of the girls who were staring at Hajime with red cheeks and heated expressions. E, err, in other words, are you saying that you will be able to do something about the invading large army of apostles? Lets see. Putting aside the detail of the concrete method for later. For now, what Im thinking is to freely share my artifacts. Ill super strengthen the common soldiers, adventurers, and the mercenaries. Ill equip everyone with a weapon, I also planned to implement anti-aircraft weapons. We only have three days so it will be severe, but about that, you guys will also cooperate, right? When Hajime looked around, powerful nods were returned conveying that naturally, they would cooperate. Unexpectedly, even several of the students whose hearts had broken and withdrew from battle also sent him powerful gazes. Perhaps they were provoked by Hajimes strong fighting spirit. Liliana closed her eyes while pondering. After a beat, she opened her mouth. I think there will be pandemonium from the apostles attack, but fortunately, when we were kidnapped they were only focusing on that so there should not be that much damage to the soldiers and knights. However, even so, I think there is a limit of the battle strength that we can mobilize within three days. Whether they will be enough against the mighty apostle as the opponent or not is in addition, even for arguments sake we can gather the number, can Nagumo-san prepare powerful artifacts that can even oppose the apostle in that many numbers? Yeah, I can. About the number of people, we will use the gate and gather them from various places. For that sake, while Im preparing the artifacts, you guys have to fly around the world to all the places. Gate, is it? Goshujin-sama. Werent all the artifacts hath been destroyed already? Tio tilted her head while asking. Certainly, the key hole type artifact Gate Hole was installed all over the world so they were safe, but the essential key type artifact Gate Key to open the gate was stored inside the Treasure Warehouse, so it was supposed to be destroyed together. Indeed, if they could use a gate then it would be easy to gather battle forces from all over the world within three days, but Actually, things like items that cannot be replaced or several important things, before we passed through the gate at the border of Shunee snow field, I transferred them behind, inside the ground. What! Then, the gate key too? Yeah. In case something happened, so that Myuu and others can escape I brought the crystal key that can be used effectively here but that backfired, but items like the compass, the proof of dungeon conquer, and the remaining god water of course, the gate key too should be buried there. Ah, also, Kaoris former body too. Its underground so it must be relatively cold, I think it will be okay but if we dont dig it out quickly the ice will melt and it will turn into a grave. Re, retrieve it-! If we dont hurry to retrieve it-! My body will When Hajime talked about Kaoris former body, everyones expression turned into realization. If Hajime didnt prepare for the unexpected situation, right about now Kaoris body would be dust. It was a fine play from Hajime. Although, Kaori couldnt help but become fretful when the grave was mentioned. Hajime stroked the flustered Kaori to calm her down. I see, I understand well. However, there is one more problem. As expected, if we speak that the world might end three days later, just how many people will believe that and gather to say nothing of how what we will fight the apostles. In the worst case, there is the possibility that we will be the bad guys Liliana was making a complicated expression while pointing out even more issues. But, it seemed that in regard to those too, Hajime happened to have the answer in hand. Regarding that, I think we can manage somehow. We will have Kaori or Tio to use regeneration magic. Regeneration magic? Liliana tilted her head. In contrast, Kaori guessed what Hajime wanted to say and clapped her hand. You mean regenerating the scene of the past isnt it? Just like what we experienced at the great labyrinth of Merujiine. Thats right. Regenerate of what happened here and preserve it in an artifact for image recording. Then show it to the upper brass of every place. The guys that we had met and talked with until now Catherine of Brook, Iruwa of Fuhren, Roa of Holuad, Ranzi of Ankaji, Alfrerick of Fea Belgen, Gahard of the empire, if its those guys then they wont doubt us. It will be easy to gather the battle force. Naturally, princess Liliana of the kingdom and the guild master of the adventurer guild were also included. Even in this world, they were all key people with power. Despite saying that he had no interest in the people of this world, he had an extravagant line-up of connections. While feeling dizzy at the mentioned names who she knew were quite the big shots, Liliana thought that indeed if it was those members, then they would surely treat this seriously. Next is thats right. Its better if we also use sensei to give incitement. Ee!? M, me!? No, wait, incitement!? Aiko who suddenly had the talk turned to her trembled. Toward such an Aiko, Hajime raised his voice loudly. Now, stand up everybody! We will smash the ambition of the evil fake Ehito who dared to falsify himself as the virtuous Ehito-sama and manipulate fake apostles, who right now is about to trample this world! Fight together with this messenger of god, the Goddess of Harvest! Something like that. Do your best. Do your best, thats not it! Just what is with that speech! How can you say those kinds of words so smoothly its Nagumo-kun who is the great agitator here. Dont mind the little thing here sensei. The seed we sprinkled is almost blooming. Then isnt it fine if we water and grow it up, and then harvest all the yummy crops? As might be expected from a farmer. Just who was the one who did all that Aiko stared fixedly at Hajime with an exasperated face. It was also like this in the town of Ur, Aiko was convinced that Hajime absolutely possessed the talent of an agitator. It seemed that the classmates were also of the same opinion. They somehow got the vision of Hajime in front of stars dangling manipulating string down while chuckling with a cool pose, Eh? Isnt this the same like Ehito? they were tilting their heads pondering. Though several of the girls were whispering Nagumo no, Hajime-sama with red cheeks, but here they must return to their sanity immediately. Hajime smiled wryly at Aiko who although she realized that the method was effective and understood that this had to be done, but for some reason, she wasnt fully accepting it. This is a battle that will become an all out war of humanity. Even if the battle force is gathered but a mere disorderly crowd will be meaningless. A powerful leader is necessary. And someone like a king of a country will be insufficient for that. The only one who can do this is just Aiko-sensei. Really please. Hajimes words made Aiko twitched for a moment. Since a while ago she kept trembling. It was as though she was a small animal. And then such an Aiko who was like a small animal, for some reason she began to send glancing looks at Hajime while fidgeting. And then, she timidly asked the doubtful Hajime. Na, Nagumo-kun. Just now, at the end there, what did you say? Hm? Really please N, no, not that..about me, you called me, A, Aiko-sensei werent you? Is there, any problem? N, no. Nagumo-kun, usually you only call me sensei so Is that so? Hajime tilted his head. Aiko was fidgety, or rather she was being bashful while she opened her mouth with looking up eyes. You did. That can you, say that just now, one more time? Just now, about the last bit? Yes. However, this time, say it without sensei Hajimes cheeks were cramping. At the same time, the small animal who kept glancing at him with an upward glance while blushing at the opposite seat made him wanted to put a tsukkomi whether she understood her own standpoint and the surrounding situation. Aikos coaxing made the classmates to make a fuss. Eh, what is this? or What, this atmosphere or I, its a lie right or Hajime-sama as expected Murmurs like those could be heard. Incidentally, the sound of grinding teeth was resounding from the lot of Ai-chan protection squad. Perhaps because of nervousness, but the voice of the surrounding didnt reach Aiko. If she was speaking like this understanding everything then how terrifying that was. That was because Ai-chan had thrown to the winds various things to charge until this far. Doing something like abandoning her teacher self had the risk of collapsing her identity. Hajime could only pray that she wasnt acting like this while knowing that it should not be. However it was also a problem for her to lose strength just before the final battle, having said that, it didnt seem like any deception would work on the current Aiko who was running wild. Even when he sent his gaze at Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku, everyone was only smiling wryly and didnt send him any lifeboat. He wished that they wouldnt sympathize with the complicated heart of a maiden at this kind of time. Hajime was sighing deeply, in the middle of the gathering piercing attention, he resolved himself and opened his mouth. Aiko, please. -!! Yes! Leave it to me! Im going to incite them like mad! This is the time for a teacher of social study to show her real ability! Was incitement the real ability of a social study teacher he wanted her to apologize to all the social study teachers in the country. Hajime once again sighed while taking off his gaze from Aiko who was absurdly in high spirit. Toward his ears, Te, teacher and student is this ero game- or A, Aiko-chan got the poisonous fang of the demon king or Casanova the guy there is a Casanova! You mustnt meet his eyes! You will get pregnant! those murmurs could be heard. The twitching of Hajimes cheeks couldnt be stopped. Co, cough-! Na, Nagumo-san I, I will work hard too! For some reason, Liliana raised her voice. Her cheeks were dyed bright red, her almond shaped eyes were shining in sparkles with some kind of expectation. Yeah, do your best, princess. I will work hard! Yeah. I will work hard! I will work hard! I, I will work, hard, hics- Please, Liliana. Lily. Guu please, Lily. Yes! You can rely on me! Please look at the influence and popularity of a princess! The likes of the masses will be beaten hand down! He got the feeling that something a princess absolutely must not say had been said somehow, but surely it was just his imagination. The princess-sama who was always loved by the masses should not be thinking of something like its so easy to manipulate the mass huh. The clamor of the classmates knew no end. The eyes looking at Hajime were already becoming gaze filled with awe or gaze containing strange heat. Perhaps it could be said that these gazes were even more emotional than the one directed at Ehito or Aruvheit. Haa. Lets conclude this. Hajime let out a sigh and then he looked around at everyone, changing the atmosphere stiffly in one breath. Hajime went on with Aiko and Lilianas words and tolerated the mood of his classmates, were also with the intention of softening the atmosphere somewhat. With the danger to the world approaching, to say nothing of the danger that was threatening even their birthplace, Earth too, there was nobody here that wasnt feeling the mental burden. So that none of the classmates would run wild from pessimism, Hajime regulated the atmosphere so that it wouldnt be too tense. Hajimes serious expression changed the soft atmosphere into one with nervousness in one go. Aiko and Liliana were also properly changing their atmospheres to the degree that made anybody wonder just where the embarrassing or sweet air they had been exposing until now had gone to. This attitude in this aspect was truly as expected from a teacher and a princess. Surely their coaxing was something from their heart, but if the atmosphere was tensed like this from the start then they undoubtedly wouldnt say such things. Looked like they were reading the mood sensitively. Although it was unknown whether they were doing it intentionally or unintentionally. The classmates were also lured by that, even while their bodies were quite relaxed, they also seemed able to feel the tension. Hajime confirmed that and opened his mouth. The objective that I prioritize most is taking back Yue. In order to do that at the great invasion three days from now, I will go through the Divine Gate that we think will be open at that time and enter the Holy Precincts. Regarding Nakamura and Amanogawa, I leave them to Taniguchi and others. Whats left is the interception of the invading apostles. Hajime stopped talking for once and confirmed whether they understood. Everyone strongly nodded, so judging that, there was no problem, Hajime continued his words. Im telling you the plans from now until three days later. First, I plan to head to the deepest part of Orcus. To mass produce artifacts, the environment of Orcus is the most optimum, after all. For this, I want Kaori, Myuu, and Remia to come along as helpers. Yes, got it Hajime-kun. Yes, nano! Myuu will help nano! Please say anything about what I can do. Kaori, Myuu, and Remia gave back a pleasant reply. Hajime put Myuu and Lemia at his side was in preparation in the unlikely event so that they wouldnt be taken hostage again, but he also had the intention to make them take care of his needs (EN: Giggity) while he was concentrating in mining and transmuting, so his reason also wasnt just something on the surface. Hajime nodded back at Kaori and the rest, then this time he moved his gaze to Shia. Shia, you go to Raisen great labyrinth. I see. I will ask for Miledys cooperation, am I? Correct. If she has the information about Ehito or the Holy Precincts even just for a little, then thats a good deal already. That time we were forcefully ejected so its unknown whether there is a shortcut or not. At least we got the proof of conquering, but if it doesnt react at the spring at Brooks outskirts, then you have to go through inside the labyrinth again. I think that perhaps, she will let me pass but even if its no good, this time I swear Ill clear the labyrinth in half a day. If its the current me, that great labyrinth is no different than a playground. I also think so. Ill leave it to you. Yes desu! Hajime smiled at Shia who nodded energetically. Next, Hajime called to Tio. Tio. Yes. I understand. Goshujin-sama is asking me to return home, correct? As expected. If there is a danger to the world, then the law of dragon race also doesnt matter. Even if they arent as strong as Tio, if the strength of the dragon race is added with my artifacts, they should be able to fight even the apostles. I think so. As expected, there is no choice for the dragon race to not move in this situation. Let me guarantee their strength too. However, the hidden village is quite far. Truly accomplishing it within three days is not possible About that, lets manage it somehow using the artifact. Hajime was rearranging the order of priority in his head while moving his gaze further. Yaegashi, you go to the empire. The same like the Hairihi Kingdom, its possible to go there using the gate, Ill duplicate the gate key to go to the kingdom before you depart after persuading Gahard to send the battle force to the kingdom. Thats fine but, why am I the one going? Thats because Yaegashi is Gahards favorite. Just to be sure, Im taking into account so that the talk will be smooth. After all, there must be some people there that hold a grudge from the case with the restriction choker. Thinking about the negotiating ability and battle strength, there is no one else I can leave this to. Mu. I understand that, more or less, but you know my feeling, yet you send me at the place of a man wooing me, thats a little shocking. Well, I understand that this is not the time to say that kind of thing so its fine but My bad. If Gahard screws around then just give my name. Say that if he tried wooing Yaegashi Shizuku, then Nagumo Hajime wont stay quiet. - Su, a surprise attack is cowardly. Shizuku slightly blushed while conveying her consent. The students and Liliana will go to the capital. Gather the battle force and raise their moral with their speech. Incite them skillfully so that they can fight mercilessly even against apostles. And then, the battlefield will be the plain in front of the capital. There is no way we are going to fight inside the capital even after knowing that they will attack from the God Mountain at the back of the capital, after all. In that case, we need to evacuate the people out of the capital then. Although the gate can be used, evacuating all the people in three days is looks like we need to hurry. Its fine if we send the civilians to the empire capital in place of their battle force that we will pull on our side. right? But, Nagumo-kun. To fight the apostles who can fly at the sky on a plain is disadvantageous I plan to take a measure of an anti-aircraft weapons and heavy weapons, and so on. Also, Nomura-! Nomura Kentarou of Nagayama party whose name was suddenly called went oO!? with a strange voice. Not even in his wildest dream, he imagined that his name would be called in this timing. You are an earth elementalist, right? Eh? A, yeah. Thats right but Then, collect the workers in the capital and the guys with an aptitude for earth element magic, its fine even if its simple but create a fortress on the plain. For, a fortress? Its better to have shelter right? Ask about the detail to the specialist in the capital. Later Ill send you an artifact exclusively for you, so create a place that is easy to fight on the plain. Go, got it. Ill try. Further after Nomura, Hajime also gave instructions at other classmates too here and there. They nodded from being swallowed by the momentum. Hajime gave them some kind of concrete roles with the intention that they could finish this without them getting crushed by the tension that was heightening moment by moment. Also, as soon as the production of the heavy weapons were finished, Hajime planned to send them to the capital in order, but for the lecture on how to use the weapon, it was more effective to have the classmates to do it. Even if they didnt know the detail of the mechanism, but they should be able to handle the weapon compared to the resident of this world who in the first place didnt know the concept of heavy firearms. Taniguchi, Sakagami, you two go to the forest of trees. Talk to the lot of Haulia and Fair Bergen and send the bunches that can fight to the capital. If you finished with that, contact me. Ill receive you in Orcus. Until the time limit, you two will focus on subjugating the monsters of the abyss and strengthening them. After all, you two finally manage to get metamorphosis magic. Roger! Ou! After that, they talked a little bit more about the details, and then while floating a fearless smile before the three days that surely would be the densest time of their life, Hajime once more ran his gaze to everyone. And then, a beat later, his mouth slowly opened. The enemy introduced himself as a god. In addition, he boasted mightiness that corresponds to it. Every single member of his army consist of a one man army. There are even monsters outside of common sense and strengthened puppet soldiers that dont fear death. Calm voice. Yet, it resounded extremely clearly. But, thats all. Those guys are not invincible or anything. Just like what I did, the god and his apostle can be killed. Humans can bring down the paranormal existence. The figure of the talking Hajime was one armed and one eyed with white hair that looked as though his life was sucked out from him. Those things showed the path this man who was called incompetent had walked until this point. Those were the proof of how he butchered a great number of monsters, turned them into his nourishment and crawled up here. And then, he actually showed the proof in front of everyone in this place. That human could win even against god. That was why they naturally could understand. Even if he had lost once, even after his important person had been stolen, he would make even those situations into his nourishment. The bloodied and wounded young man in front of their eyes, turned any kind of impossible into possible. The words that shook the heart whether one wanted it to or not continued. There is no need to think that this fight is for the sake of someone whose face you dont know, much less the world. There is no need to shoulder that kind of thing. Like how I am fighting for the sake of taking back my beloved, its fine for everyone here to fight each for your own reason. There is nothing large or small about those reasons. There is no weight or anything. Because you want to go home. Because you want to meet your family, for the sake of your friend, for your lover, merely just for surviving, merely because you cannot stomach this whatever is fine. For a beat, Hajimes words cut off. But, everyone in this place became self-aware of their own wishes. Impulses welled up inside their chests. As though waiting for that, Hajime unleashed his words. Blazing like flame, yet permeating like water, powerful like earth, yet enveloping like wind, it was such words If there is a time where you must muster your all for once in your life, then now is exactly that time-. Right now, in this time, burn your soul! Take the step for the sake of your wish! And then, all of you survive! If you manage to do that, then Ill present you the reward of the ticket for going home! The sound of gulping reverberated. A throbbing sound like alarm bell could be heard. The clenched fists, the firmly stepping feet, the gritting teeth groaned creakingly. It was as though their will naturally rose up like a roar. Among the people who were delirious with fever, Hajime enchanted them with gleam and fangs like a wild wolf. And then a word. Win. What came back was naturally countless roars. Chapter 160 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. He also did the edits. ___________________________________________ At Nostalgic Orcus (Beginning) Inside the darkness, there was a silhouette standing quietly. The place was a large space made from stone that felt smooth like marble with several thick pillars inside. It had a solemn atmosphere like a shrine somewhere. For a light source, there was only the faint glimmer from the green light stone that shone through the door of the room before this place. That light cut through the dark and stretched into the room like a single path, illuminating the back of the standing silhouette. Suddenly, a new shadow piled up on that back. The slender silhouette came from a female, a voice that was clear and beautiful even while it sounded hesitant it called to the back. Hajime-kun. The standing silhouetteDDHajime turned around just a little toward that voice which called his name. Kaori. The harvesting is over already? Yes. Its quick thanks to the compass, see. The monsters tooas expected, its cheating with the spec of the apostle, isnt it? Kaori showed a wry smile, perhaps from recalling the time of hardship when she was exploring the surface level of the Orcus Great Labyrinth with her classmates. And then, in consideration so that she wouldnt break the atmosphere, she entered into the hall quietly. This place is, where you met with Yue, isnt it? Kaori whispered that while standing beside Hajime. The place Hajimes gaze was fixed at wasDDa half melted broken lump of mineral. Hajime quietly nodded. His eyes were clear like a spring deep inside a forest filled to the brim with tranquility. It was the exact opposite of the empty eyes saturated with negative emotions of fury and hatred before. His gaze now was saturated with affection and pain. When I saw her for the first time, I thought it was a horror scene. Inside pitch black darkness, crimson eyes were peeking out from behind a weeping willow made of gold threadssomething like that. Even when Yue called with a voice asking for help, I tried to close the door, you know? This fellow is absolutely a no-good person. That was what I thought. Fufu. Certainly, its unthinkable that in the depth of the abyss like this place there would be something like a normal girl. Right? Especially at that time. My mental state held no interest for anything other than survival. Now, when I recall that time, Im thinking, really, why did I help her, huh? Kaori let out a chuckle at the way Hajime talked. Hajime too squinted nostalgically while making a fond smile. And now that girl is someone special that can make me go mad. Really, this thoroughly teaches me that we wont know how life will it turned out in the future. No truer words than that. Their words cut off, both of them closed their eyes for a bit. Hajime thought about his beloved lover. Kaori thought about her love rival (close friend). And then, almost at the same time, their eyes opened quietly. A flame of resolve was dwelling there. We will surely take her back, wont we? Yeah. We will take her back for sure. Hajime and Kaori looked at each others face and both of them made fearless smiles. But right after that, as though there was something he forgot to say, Hajimes face went hah and he opened his mouth. Ah, but Kaori, you will remain behind with the surface group at the fight, okay? Eh? Whyaa, by any chance, is it about this body stopped functioning? Yeah. For the time being, I prepared an artifact for countermeasure, but as expected in front of Ehito, I dont know how much effect it will have. After all, originally that body is that guys creation. Kaoris expression turned bitter. Indeed, the apostle body was something created by Ehitos side. At the devil king castle, Ehito stopped Kaoris body from functioning. It was doubtful whether they could completely defend against that. On the other hand, if Kaori returned to her original body, it would be a great decrease in her battle strength. And so, the role of dealing with the apostles that would come invading the surface was best for Kaori. However, even Kaori wanted to go to save Yue. Even though she understood that logically she should stay behind, emotionally she was unable to really accept it. Muu Kaori pouted her lips, to that Hajime shrugged while giving her words to persuade her. Dont make that face. Even if we take back Yue, if the others ended up dead, putting me aside, it will be hard to endure for Kaori and others, right? Also about Myuu and Remia, the plan is for them to remain here in the surface hiding at the deepest part of Orcus. It had been proved once that they are effective as a hostage, so it is necessary for someone to protect them here just in case. Haa, it cant be helped, isnt it? Its vexing, but I dont want to become a burden. Besides, there are also a lot of people I dont want to die soyep, I understand. I will protect the place where Hajime-kun and the others will go home too. I also wont let anyone lay their hand on Myuu-chan and Remia-san. Also, Ai-chan-sensei and Lily too, right!? Right-!? Why are you emphasizing those two Hajime smiled wryly at Kaori who was staring fixedly with puffed up cheeks. To such a Hajime, Kaori turned her face aside with a huff and let out a sulking voice. Aiko, Lily, please Even though you said something like that. Hajime-kun is a womanizer. No, thats because I read the mood The other classmates too, several of them were sending you feverish gazes, you know? Saying something like Don Juan or Casanova, I think that even if Hajime-kun is called that, you really cannot deny it, Ill tattle at Yue when she returns. Even though, I too am still stopping at an important stage, but other girls one after anotheruu, Yue whose position is immovable is enviable. Kaori was acting with timidity that seemed forced. Hajime scratched his cheek seeing that. That wasnt because he was exasperated with Kaoris attitude, it was because a feeling that denied a part of her words was naturally welling up in him. Hajime crouched down in front of the mineral that sealed Yue before, the mineral which had the property where it was difficult for magic power to flow in it. He lifted his hand while addressing Kaori. The punch at that time. That was quite effective you know. That attack really opened my eyes. He? Ah, thats, err, it hurt, wasnt it? I did that quite with my full power Kaoris eyes turned round for a moment from the sudden change of topic, but when she noticed that Hajime was talking about her punch when he was running wild in the audience hall, her expression turned awkward and she averted her gaze. Hajime used his refined magic power which shined vividly incomparable with the time when he undid the seal of Yue with difficulty. This time the sealing stone was permeated by his magic power unexpectedly easily. This mineral left behind in this place was because of its abnormally bad rate of magic power permeation. On top of that, it even repelled back magic power. It caused him to be uneasy whether it could be put inside the Treasure Warehouse. At that time, the treasure warehouse was a super important item without replacement and he didnt know the way to manufacture it, so Hajime had apprehension that the Treasure Warehouse might break because it used magic power when taking in and out items. That was why Hajime wanted to avoid actually storing this mineral into the treasure warehouse. There was also how Yue seemed to detest this mineral stone even though she didnt say it out loud. While transforming that sealing stone into blocks, Hajime continued his words towards Kaori who kept sending him glances. Yeah, that punch, it literally reverberated until my core. Even what you said that Im the worst and uncool, those words stabbed deeply. Aa, uuu. E, errthat Kaori raised a strange moan and looked all shook up. If it was another person doing that, then it wouldnt affect me like that at all though. Eh? Those who can do the same thing like Kaori and make it reverberate until deep inside me, well, I guess there are only Shia and Tio left. You mean Perhaps I cannot say anymore that you are just merely important for me I guess. Hajime-kun. The sealing stone that was carved apart into blocks was stored into the new Treasure Warehouse that Hajime recreated after coming to Orcus. While doing that, Hajime was murmuring as though talking to himself, causing Kaoris eyes to open wide. Hajime suddenly stood up and his gaze met with Kaori. Those eyes lacked sharpness, instead they were clad in a gentle atmosphere. Kaoris heart leaped from looking at herself who was reflected there. Thank you, Kaori. For continuing to think about me. I wanted to say just that before killing that guy. Stop it. Something like that, it sounded like last will for some reason, thats ominous. Haha, I guess. My bad, thats not like me. Kaori shook her head left and right toward Hajime who was smiling wryly. No, me too, thank you. Im happy. Fufu, I have to say this to Yue when she comes back. Hajime-kun is going dere. Anyway, I finally got Shias position, Ill say that to her. Kuku, if you do that you will get bullied again, you know? After all, for some reason Yue likes to be playful with Kaori. Uu, thats, she absolutely enjoyed my reaction to that, didnt she? It feels irritating when I remember it. While Hajime-kun and the others ride into the other side, I must think of a payback present. Now I can imagine the outcome where you get paid back twice for that. Geez-, Hajime-kun is also enjoying it! Hajime chuckled while shrugging at Kaori who bared her teeth in irritation. And then, both of them closed their mouths at the same time. They sympathized with each other over their feelings that wanted to meet Yue very much. Hajime once again smiled with Kaori and lifted his hand at the last sealing stone. And then, he turned the stone into block shape one after another stored them inside the Treasure Warehouse. And at that time, they noticed that on the floor where the sealing stone was left there was some kind of pattern carved there. This is. Whats the matter Hajime-kun? Pattern? Isnt this Vandour Shunes crest Kaori peeked from behind Hajime who was crouching and traced the pattern carved on the floor below the sealing stone with his finger, she then tilted her head at the familiar pattern and murmured. Hajime nodded wordlessly and then took out from the Treasure Warehouse the tear shaped pendant that was the proof of having conquered the Ice and Snow Cavern. Right after that *kiiiiiiiii* Such shrill voice sounded out, in resonance the pendant and the pattern on the floor shook. The pendant that was put on Hajimes palm moved bit by bit as though it was dragged toward the pattern on the floor. It was hard to see because it was dark, but looking carefully at the center of the pattern on the floor, there was a small hole open where it seemed the pendant could be fit there. Hajime and Kaori looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Hajime inserted the pendant into that cavity. Immediately after, light ran through the pattern on the floor, then a sound of metals scraping against each other rose and the surrounding pattern rose up. It was a round stone pillar with a diameter around thirty centimeters. When the pillar rose until the height about Hajimes eye, it stopped still. And then, before Hajimes eyes, its side opened up. So there is this kind of mechanism. A mechanism that can be opened only by someone who has conquered Ice and Snow Cavern huh. That, what is it? It was under the block that sealed Yue, I have the feeling that its related to Yue somehow but At the center of the stone pillar there was a mineral stone as big as a pinball with high transparency, in a glance it looked like a diamond. Hajime put it on his palm and stared it fixedly, from his side Kaori murmured her conjecture. And then, it was soon proved that her conjecture was correct. Looks like this is the same type of image recording artifact that was used by Oscar and others. Thatssomeone who left behind that kind of thing in this kind of place, I can only think of one person. Anyway, lets try activating it. Hajime poured magic power into the white crystal. Right after that, the dark sealing room was filled with golden light mixed with white. And then, in front of Hajime and Kaori who narrowed their eyes, the talk of the person who left behind the image recording began. That talk, was filled with very deep love and affection, and then also tremendous resolve and repentance. And then, in it was an earnest wish, so warm and gentle that it would shake the soul of the person hearing it no matter what. The white golden light settled, the recording of about ten minutes vanished with a whiff, then a lingering emotion that was hard to express, yet by no mean it was something unpleasant, filled Hajime and Kaori. Kaori was shedding beautiful tears that trickled smoothly which she forgot to even wipe. We have to show it to Yue. Yeah. This is something that Yue has to see no matter whatKaori, Ill entrust this to you. We dont know whats going to happen on the other side, after all. Yes. I got it. The mineral with the radiance of a diamond that Hajimes hand handed over was accepted by Kaori as though she was handling a treasure. Nevertheless, its lucky that I understood the detail regarding the special trait of the sealing stone. Indeed, with just Mineral Appraisal there is no way I will be able to grasp its true character. Well, though if I was told that I should notice it while facing that scorpion imitation, that much is In a sense, its cyborg? Something like that, isnt it? Yeah. Thanks to that, an urge to create various things is welling up in me. Myuu and Remia are also waiting right now. Lets quickly return and mass produces the artifacts. Mass producing artifactwhat amazing words. Shrugging at Kaori whose face was somewhat convulsing, Hajime once more ran his gaze through the place that was his beginning with Yue. And then, after closing his eyes for a beat, he turned on his heel with resolve on his back once more. After that, Kaori quietly followed after him. Without looking back, the two of them exited the room, then the sealing room was shut in darkness. However, inside there wasnt just cold darkness that swallowed everything, it felt like there was kindness drifting there too. Ah, papa! Kaori-oneechan. Welcome back nano! We are home, Myuu. Myuu-chan, we are home. Hajime and Kaori who returned to Oscars residence were welcomed by Myuus energetic voice and fully bloomed smile. The entrance of the lime colored building made from digging into the rock wall was crossed through by the beloved daughter with rapid footsteps *suteteteteD* to which Hajime lightly embraced her with his artificial arm that he created in an emergency. Myuu instantly circled her hands on Hajimes neck happily and hugged tightly. There, from the dining room a clapping sound of footwear approached, and then wearing a pure white and frilly apron with the frills fluttering and ladle on hand, the perfectly equipped Remia appeared to welcome them. Dear, Kaori-san, welcome home. Will you have dinner? Or will you take a bath? Or elsewill you have mother and daughter? Wai-, Remia-san! That kind of clich is unnecessary-! Or rather, just now didnt you say mother and daughter!? Just what are you planning to make your daughter do-! My my, sheesh Kaori-san, what about doing a happy family get together? Thats what I meant you know? Ufufu, I wonder what are you imagining? -!? Re, Remia-san! Dear, or else will you have Kaori-san? Fue!? M, me? Wait thats not it! Please dont make fun of me! Kaori went mukii! with her hair standing on end like a cat while Remia was only watching her with a gaze as though she was looking at something cute while going My my, ufufu. Before it was Yue, now it was Remia. It appeared that Kaori had the quality where she would be teased by older females. Hajime patted Kaoris shoulder to soothe her while directing his gaze at Remia. Stop it with that much. Watching it is fun, but right now there is not really much time. Ill enter the workshop soon. My bad but Ill take my meal over there. Understood. Then Ill bring it over there. Ah, also, there were contacts from her highness and Shizuku-san. It seems they will be able to manage it somehow. The speech of Aiko-santhe Goddess of Harvest was quite effective. The number of people are increasing rapidly, so they said that they want the artifacts production to hurry. I see. Roger. Sorry to make you do something you are not used to. Such a thingif I can be useful for you even just for a bit, then there is nothing happier for me. Whether its for returning your kindness, and also as a wife supporting her husband No, you arent a wife, okay? My my. No, dont go my my here. Ufufu. No, hm, well, doesnt matter. Hajime folded against Remia who enveloped everything with a matchless warm smile. Hajime caressed the head of Myuu who was reluctant to part while entrusting her to Remia, then he walked out toward the workshop. Currently, the place where Hajime and others were atDDthe depth of the Orcus Great Labyrinth, in the hideout of Oscar Orcus, there were only Hajime and Kaori, and then Myuu and Remia there. After the conversation at the audience hall in the devil king castle, first of all Hajime and others went to retrieve the valuables that Hajime transferred underground before they went to the devil king castle, then they used the gate key that they safely retrieved and everyone scattered to all over the world. Of course, they had to directly go toward the place that didnt have a gate hole installed, so transportation artifacts would be needed. Even Tio, if she was going to the village of dragon race, when it was time to come back from there she could just use a gate, but just going there would certainly take a few days so there was a necessity for an artifact that could fly at high speed. And so, using the proof of conquest, Hajime entered Oscars hideout from the shortcut in Raisen Grand Canyon, and with the material left in the workshop he prioritized creating mini version flight artifact Mic Fernir. In a manner of speaking this artifact was a skyboard. With a shape like a surfing board, it reduced things like air resistance with space magic and flew in the sky using gravity magic. The control was of course using sympathy stone. With the air resistance equal to nothing, the burden to the users body was extremely small, so it could easily give out a speed of five hundred kilometers per hour. It was an improvised item so there was a flaw that the magic power consumption was large but, even leaving out Tio, all the classmates possessed magic power amount in the level that largely deviated from the standard so if it was just for the departing trip then they would be able to manage it somehow. With that, the classmates whose soul was lit in fire by Hajimes incitement scattered all over the world, and then through the gate hole, the world was rapidly beginning to be connected. At the outskirt of the kingdom capital, quite a battle force had already begun to gather, with Nomura Kentarou in the lead, the people and workers with earth element aptitude were rapidly constructing simple defensive encampment. Hajime prioritized to create artifact for this aspect too that raised up their strength several times over, super optimizing their work. It took about one day until that point. Two days remaining until the end of the world began. Hajime who finished producing the prioritized artifacts then created an emergency artificial arm and treasure warehouse, and also simple weapons, accompanied by Kaori he then stepped his foot once more into the nostalgic abyss to gather material. There was also the event where the moment they got out of the hideouts door, a hydra manifested in reaction to Kaori, but the two who were there was a tag of a grown monster and god apostle, so they had quite a leeway. After that, Hajime got Kaori to carry the Compass of Guidance because she didnt know anything about the abyss and had her help him in the gathering of necessary material, he too also went to the place for material that he remembered and ran around while trampling the monsters as though stepping over ants. And then, Hajime who had gathered enough material somehow carried his feet toward the place where Yue was once sealed. His feeling that wanted to meet Yue naturally directed his feet there even while understanding that there was no time. Kaori who similarly finished gathering material ascertained Hajimes whereabouts using the compass, and then there they reached that recording artifact and the feeling that was put into it. By the way, Hajime also asked Kaori to search for God Crystal using the compass butunfortunately, she was unable to discover one that had been compressed through many years and months until it could trickle God Water. It was a substance that was left only in legend, so it really couldnt be helped. Perhaps just by being able to discover several small crystals should be thought as fortunate. Now then, well Kaori, Ill rely on your cooperation. Yep, leave it to me. Hajime who arrived in the workshop transmuted a round crystal pillar in the center of the room while calling Kaori. What they would perform from here was a method to resolve to a certain degree of their problem with the lack of time even if they couldnt fully resolve it. It was for this that Hajime chose Kaori as a helper because she was the one most skilled with regeneration magic. Here I go! DDTemple Rend. Together with a voice of fighting spirit, Kaoris whitely violet magic power surged. In addition, Hajime roared his crimson magic power while enchanting the technique that Kaori used into the crystal pillar using creation magic. Regeneration magic Temple RendDDit was a magic to stretch the time. The essence of regeneration magic was in the point that it was a magic that could interfere with time. However, from the viewpoint of the throughput and magic power amount, the extent human could handle this magic was only regenerationDDto return the state of the target into the healthy state where they didnt bore any wound, because such way of using it essentially only stopped at an act of projecting a moment of the past, it was named as regeneration magic. Saying it in reverse, if someone could surpass the limit of human, furthermore if they increased their proficiency in this magic and approached that essence, it would be theoretically possibly to not be limited with regeneration and became able to interfere with time. And then, if it was the current Kaori who had aptitude with regeneration magic, who had continuously used this magic all this time and became skilled, and in possession of a body that surpassed human body, it was possible for her to lay her hand on that area. Kaoris magic power began to interfere with the time of the surrounding, her long silver hair that was dancing gently was gradually changing into gentle motion. Somehow, it looked like the whole workshop was growing dull in color. DDHa, Hajime-kun. Its all ok Kaori. You did well. Immediately the whitish violet magic power filling the room dispersed as though melting into the air. Kaori put her hands on her knees while breathing hard. It appeared that she consumed quite a lot of magic power in just a short time. Haa, haa, ho, how is it? As expected. Its about ten times increment. With this, Ill have some leeway. Haaaa. Im glaad Hajime who was staring with a serious gaze at the crystal pillar which was emitting faint light loosened up his face and gave Kaori words mixed with praise. Kaori too also showed a smile while caressing her chest in relieve. Its quite hard making this so how about naming itas expected the name should be the hyperbolic xxxx chamber I guess? (TN: Hajime is making a reference to the hyperbolic time chamber in Dragon Ball here.) I have the feeling that its better to stop that. Isnt it fine to simply name it Hour Crystal? You have no romance. Geez-, something like that doesnt matter. Now, quickly go to work, work! We will take care of the chores so work hard! I got it okay. Hajime activated the hour crystal (temp) with a dissatisfied expression. Immediately, the same like before inside the workshop grew slightly dull in color. With this, the time was stretched ten times longer though it was limited inside the workshop. An hour inside the workshop was just six minutes outside. During that time, matters like contacting Liliana and others who were working on the surface ground and the sending of the artifacts were done by Remia (similar like with Hauria, Hajime had installed a gate with magic power storage that Remia could operate), while Kaori was carrying out the collection of material that ran out. Hajime left all the chores to them and he just needed to continue to spit out the created artifacts from the workshop to outside. Hajime who was preparing weapons in the unit of tens of thousands really could be said as a human armory. Hajime took out a large amount of material from the Treasure Warehouse II. Every kind of mineral, monster fang, claw, bone, etc. was instantly filling to the brim inside the spacious workshop. Now then, lets do this. Hajime lifted his hand at the same time with that murmur. Right after that, inside the workshop was dyed with crimson. It was as though the vivid crimson color that permeated everywhere was changing the workshop itself into a gem that was like a red spinel. In a sense, the scenery pressured on the heart miraculously as though they were being lost inside a gem. As the proof of that, Kaori, Myuu, and Remia who were inside the workshop were staring at the light that was emitted with Hajime in the center with an expression as though their heart was stolen. Even while Kaori and others were in a daze, Hajimes Mineral Separation sifted through only the needed material and created pure ore, then Creation Magic enchanted the ore with necessary magic, Precise Transmutation realized elaborate transformation that would make any craftsman go blue in face. Moreover, High-Speed Transmutation did mass production that produced flawless and complete components regardless of how complicated it was. And then those components were personally assembled by Hajime and a completed product was finished in just a few seconds which then was put on the floor. Next Hajime held his hand over that completed product, no, more accurately he held his hand over the floor where the completed product was put, with that he engraved a detailed magic circle on the floor with the completed product on the center. As the result, the materials scattered on the surrounding automatically moved and mass produced things that were exactly the same with the completed product. Not just that, the components themselves were mass produced with the mountain of material automatically extracting themselves and repeated the fusion. Hajime confirmed the process and then he entered the creation of the next artifacts. He was already ignoring the magic circle that continued to emit crimson light and the mountain of Gatling gun that was completed automatically and moved to produce the bullets. Those bullets too, Hajime personally created the first one and then he put it on the magic circle he engraved on the floor and the bullet was automatically mass produced, and then Hajime entered the creation of the next artifact again. His gaze was already not looking at the Gatling gun and bullet anymore. Derivative skill of transmutationDDas long as the material was available then it was possible to create exactly the same thing without the magic circle or image supplementation, this was the Duplication Transmutation, and then the Automatic Transmutation, until the magic power filled into the engraved magic circle ran out, even when the caster went away it would automatically continue to create. The stream of crimson magic power filling the room and the crimson radiance of the magic circle deployed at Hajimes surroundingwhile being surrounded by those, Hajime narrowed his eyes as though he was meditating and waved his hands like a conductor, his figure that created powerful artifacts easily like a joke was exactly like the magician inside a fairy tale. If it had to be said in a realistic way then it could be said that it was a solitary production factory. While Kaori and others were in a daze, artifacts began to overflow from the engraved magic circle. Remias cheeks were cramped from being convinced that she would be slower in carrying out the artifacts than the speed of the production like this. The amount was obviously something that couldnt be handled with just Myuu and Remia. Although such thing was already known from the beginning. Therefore, Hajime entered the transmutation of the transport method. He projected the image he drew inside his head into the empty air before his eyes, and then he further hardened the image while his hand crawled there. The result, a humanoid figure appeared pushing through the mountain of material with crimson jewel buried on its chest. Its lower body was multi-legged like a spider, the upper body had six arms attached like an Ashura statue. Further, the lower body that was connected to the spider legs were box shaped, at a glance it could be understood that it was a transport golem. And then after creating one more of the golem, Hajime opened his mouth. Remia, Myuu. Ill ask you to control this golem and transport the artifacts. Send it from the gate to the kingdom. Saying that, Hajime handed the two of them two rings. The rings had sympathy stone attached to control the golem. So that even the two who didnt have magic power can use it, Hajime put a function to store magic power and also an ability for the golem to further evolve. These two golems are created from the fusion of magic stone that I refined and monster material, they are a half monster. Thats why, its possible to force them to move with that sympathy stone, but it can also move by receiving a vocal order. I made them so they will listen to the command of the person holding that ring. Yes, so to speak these golems were something like a living weapon that was the fusion of machine and living thing, the ring was something to control them and also to show the authority to command. Having said that, they didnt have a clear ego of self so as long as there was no clear order, they wouldnt make their own judgment and moved by themselves. Perhaps it would be easier to imagine if it was said that they were like monster Living Knight or Living Sword that often appeared in RPG. It was a combination skill of creation magic and metamorphosis magic. As always, Hajime didnt have that high of an aptitude in metamorphosis magic, but by using a method where he used the creation magic as the main and enchanted metamorphosis magic using his skill, then he could use it well enough. Or rather, even living thing had metal element inside their body, so if metamorphosis magic was used with creation magic as fusion magic, then the transmutation technique could advance drastically using the side effect of the metamorphosis magic. Using this Hajime hit upon an idea of a trump card. The sealing stone that sealed Yue and the scorpion imitation were basically also created by the same technique. Although because of the aptitude of the caster, the component of metamorphosis magic had greater weight in those two. The sealing stone was also created from special ore that deflected magic, but the reason it was hard for Hajimes transmutation to affect it was because the majority of the stone was living thing. Myuu was tilting her head Nnyu? at Hajimes difficult explanation, so Remia explained, Papa is giving a present of pet to Myuu. Although that explanation was a little bit problematic. Anyway, Myuu who comprehended everything that was said to mean that she was presented with a pet, embraced Hajime in great joy, and then Myuu will help papa nano! Myuu manipulated the living golem Bel-chan in high spirit. It seemed the formal name was Belfegor which was shortened as Bel-chan. The one naming it was Myuu. It was a naming sense that was unthinkable coming from a four-year-old. Hajime wanted to think that it was a coincidence that the name was similar to the name of a famous devil of the seven deadly sins. (TN: The name should be Belphegor, but here the name is turned cuter somewhat.) By the way, Remia also asked Myuu for the naming of her golem, and then with a smiling face that was too lovely Myuu named it Asmodeusu! It was an immediate reply without any pondering whatsoever. Hajime could only pray that the golem wasnt being possessed by something strange. After that, Hajime mass produced every kind of weapon, Remia and Myuu transported those and sent them through the gate to Liliana and others in the kingdom, if the material became insufficient Kaori would dive into the labyrinth and gathered it up with her cheat ability and the compasssuch process was continuing for a while. A lot of outrageous artifacts that were sent to them one after another caused the people at the kingdom capital who didnt know about the hour crystal to have a cramped face. Hajime and others enjoyed a happy family get together (meal) for a short time with the Automatic Transmutation buzzing on the side with Kaori getting teary eyed from Remias teasing, although various things happened but in general the production progressed favorably. Hajime himself also created new artifacts, he further strengthened his weapons even more than before, completing his equipment with certainty. And then, the trump card against Ehito too While those were happening, finally contacts from Shia and others who scattered to many places were also coming. It appeared they too were advancing the matters favorably. With artifacts that he would send to Shia and others in hand, Hajime prepared to welcome them in the hideout of Oscar. Omake In the luxurious bathroom where he was once forcefully made to climb the stair of adulthood by Yue, there was the figure of Hajime between the steams. Even while relaxing his body properly in the pleasant bathtub, it was impossible for him to relax like before. That was because of his effort to recover the magic power that he consumed and also the preparation for the decisive battle, and most of all, it was because his dear lover wasnt there. His gaze that was looking at far away pierced the abyss, passed even the sky, and stared at Yue who he shouldnt be able to see. Those eyes, when they were narrowed painfully, suddenly, a young voice resounded in the bathroom. PapaaaDD! Looking at Myuu who energetically rushed at him stark naked with her usual cute footsteps, Hajime floated a small smile. And then, *pyon* he safely caught Myuus body that leaped at him. Oy. Thats dangerous Myuu. Ehehee, sorry papa. Although he lightly scolded her for the moment, Myuu was busily hugging Hajime and no sign of repentance could really be seen from her. Hajime looked fondly at her thinking what a hopeless girl while slowly submerging her into the bathtub so that Myuu wouldnt feel too hot. Myuu leaked out funyuu voice while her eyes drooped pleasantly. That excessively cute figure stimulated Hajimes fatherhood strongly. He slowly combed Myuus beautiful emerald green hair. Myuu melted even further. Now she was a droopy Myuu. That figure of Myuu made Hajime felt healed a bit from the loneliness that he felt just now. Even so his gaze naturally looked up to the sky She is fine nano. Hm? Suddenly, Myuu said out calm yet powerfully certain words. To Hajime who tilted his head and returned his gaze to her, Myuu with a conviction that was the same like the time at the devil king castle formed her words with a voice filled with strength. Yue-oneechan is fine nano. Myuu Because, papa will go to meet her. Its the same like what happened with Myuu before nano. Thats why, Yue-oneechan will be able to come back too nano. Those words, rather than conviction Myuu talked like it was something decided already. For a little girl, if the big sister that she idolized was gone then usually she would be a bit more down butit seemed Myuu overlapped what happened right now with the time when she was kidnapped and through that obtained an even stronger conviction. Namely, that Hajime would surely take back Yue. At the same time, Myuu also obtained the conviction that Yue was absolutely fine which surely came from her enormous faith to Yue. That, Yue-oneechan will surely come home. That was why, in this kind of time she couldnt feel down or anything. For Myuu who had watched Hajime and others until now, she had the awareness that she was a powerless existence that couldnt do anything. But, on the other hand, she also had cultivated a spirit twice of that awareness that could let her say so what and blew it away. Therefore, she carried out thing that her current self could do. If she was unable to do anything, then at the very least she had to be able to cheer up the people who could do it, so first she herself would spread out liveliness. Her conviction and faith, she brought it to those people with all she had. Looking at such Myuu, who was smiling wide in front of his eyes conveying to him Its fine!, Hajime loosened up his face. At the devil king castle, Hajime claimed that Myuu who was standing in the way of the rampaging him was Stronger than himself, but now once again he thought that those words were actually correct. More than himself, she was believing in Yues strength, and in the future that she wished for. Youre right. Ill bring her back soon. After that, next time, lets enter the bath together with Yue, the three of us. Nn- Myuu let out her playfulness and imitated Yues reply. That was cute and lovely, making Hajime caressed Myuus head even more. Like that, the painful thing in his chest from thinking of Yue who was not here melted out into the bathtub together with his sigh, now his body really relaxed in the true meaning. But, there Hajime suddenly noticed. Wasnt Myuu planned to enter with Remia and Kaori? For that Myuu to be here, in other words My my, dear, you are really sweet to Myuu, arent you? Ufufu. Ha, Hajime-kun. E, excuse me for disturbing. As expected, so it turns out like this Remia and Kaori who only hid their body with small towels apologetically revealed themselves from the other side of the steam. Remia was acting brazenly while Kaori was blushing in shame. Remias body that looked voluminous somehow despite its slenderness was clad in indescribable sex appeal, perhaps because she was a widow. While Kaoris body that was like white porcelain and had the beauty of a work of art which was molded in the golden ratio. Both of them were giving off tremendous charm. Remia was at the right, and Kaori was at the left, each of them glued their body to him while soaking in the bathtub. You guys What are you two doing while Yue is not here, as expected Hajime was going to complain like that, but Remia returned an affectionate gaze at him before he could say it. I was thinking that if you calmed down by yourself, wont you recall the pain insteadif we are a nuisance, then we will get out immediately. Pain you say The pain of the heart has no relation with the strength of body or will after all. She is not here right now, doesnt it feel painful just from that? Remia. It seemed he was seen through that he would feel pain from thinking of Yue. Hajime reflexively blinked, and then Kaori talked to him from the opposite side with a gentle tone. In this kind of time, someone should be there with you. When it was me who felt like that, there was Shizuku-chan who stayed with meI wont be able to become Yues replacement but, I want to become your support even for just a little. If I cannot do that, then when Yue comes back she will make fun of me. Kaori merely conveyed that she was at his side while chuckling. The words that came from her personal experience were heavy. During the days when Hajime was gone, Kaori didnt break even then was because her best friend nestled close at her side through all that time for her. That was why, the feeling of I too know what you feel was naturally conveyed to Hajime from her. Hajime sensed that he was given consideration by the two, no, by the three including Myuu too, he leaked out a small smile. Thanks. If I dont get myself in shape, then it will be me who will get made fun by her, huh. I dont think that will happen when its Yue though. Ufufu. Yue-san is really engrossed with Hajime-san, isnt she. The three remembered Yue who clung closely at Hajime and chuckled at each other. Hajime dropped his gaze at Myuu on his chest who began to go munya munya. It seemed she felt too pleasant and became sleepy. Before she fell asleep, she should wash her body first. Remia and Kaori accurately guessed that thinking of Hajime. Beating Kaori to the punch whose mouth was opening, Remia told Hajime with a smile. Then, Hajime-san. Ill wash your front now. No, I dont need my back wa-right now, you didnt just say the front, right? Hajime asked while his cheeks were cramping from noticing the words that were bizarrely different from the standard, and as expected there, Remia was answering with a smile. Yes, I thought that surely Kaori-san will wish to wash your back, so I wonder if I can wash your front instead. Wai-, Remia-san!? What are you saying!? The, the front isthatsno, no good! My my, then, Kaori-san will be the one to wash the front? M, me!? I, Hajime-kuns front, the front Kaoris gaze was absorbed onto Hajimes crotch that was not visible below Myuus shadow. And then, her face blushed crimson explosively. Are you two idiots. There is no way Ill let you two do that. My, if the two of us are no good then..so, Myuu will be the one Hajime-kun!? Thats no good, something like that! What are you planning to make Myuu-chan do! However, that place is delicateI will need to be at her side here to give her a lecture. Mother and daughter will work hard to give service here. I wont let that happen! I wont let that happen no matter what! Remia-san! I wont let Hajime-kun progress through that kind of abnormal path! My. Then, who will be the one to wash Hajime-sans front? Tha, thats Kaori-san, then lets do it like this. The three of us together. Hah, that way iswait, thats wrong! Hajime thought. Kaorihow pitiful, like that. And then, whether it was Yue or Remia, Kaori who was played by older female as long as there was a chance caused Hajime to make a really complicated face from the gap of Kaori of now and of before when they were still on earth. At the same time When Yue comes backKaoris hardship will be doubled, huh. Nmyu? Leaving aside the two, Hajime rose from the bathtub and he whispered while washing Myuus hair. When they took back Yue, he would be a little gentler to Kaori. Hajime sent glances at Kaori who was still being teased by Remia with a gaze filled with such pity. Looking at such a Hajime, Myuu tilted her head in puzzlement. Chapter 161 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. Elementalcobalt did the edits. _____________________________________________________________ At Nostalgic Orcus (End) Hajime-san! Im home desuu! The gate that connected the space to the hideout of Oscar Orcus opened, from there Shia jumped in *pyon* like a rabbit. She went to meet with the master of Raisen Great Labyrinth that they had once conquered, Miledi Raisen, as the messenger of Hajime, but now she had accomplished her mission safely and came back. Shia saw the artificial arm that had been properly returned to the left sleeve of Hajime who welcomed her, her expression then became even happier. Welcome back, Shia. I got your report. Looks like you were able to meet with Miledi again smoothly, huh? Yes desu. Unfortunately, it seems that Miledi-san cannot easily leave that territory. She will be saving strength until the day of the decisive battle and I couldnt directly bring her back but in exchange I received several things that seemed useful from her. I see. You did well. Thanks for your hard work. So, you could enter using the proof of conquer? Toward Shia who was clapping on the luggage bag that she was carrying on her back with a smile that seemed to say I have good things here!, Hajime returned a smile while asking. Once they received treatment like filth that was ejected by toilet, Hajime recalled the time when they were made to take the shortcut to outside the labyrinth. He tilted his head in contemplation thinking dont tell me she is going through that water channel in reverse?. If Shia actually did that, then it was like she was going out from the inside of a toilet while saying Good afternoon!. So thinking about her maiden heart, he would have to reward her with his all. It seemed that Shia too guessed what Hajime was imagining from his question. She smiled wryly while shaking her head saying that she was fine. The spring at the outskirts of Brook didnt react just as half-expected. And so, I attempted to breakthrough from the regular entrance, but at that time the proof of conquer reacted the usual transfer method at the first room sent me to the deepest room. It did it politely, while roughly rotating the room. Well, it didnt affect the current me, so there was no problem but as always she was an irritating person. Yes, truly. I, I see no, really thanks for your hard work. Anyway, get inside. Inside, the time is also stretched out so Ill listen to the detail in the workshop. Ah, yes desu. Shia recollected with her gaze turning into the direction of the beyond while a somewhat black thing covered her, to that Hajime somehow could imagine what kind of exchange she had with Miledi, Hajime whose wry smile deepened invited Shia into the workshop. At that time, the moment Shia entered the building from outside where the gate was installed into the building, *gashon! gashon!* mechanical footsteps were resounding nearby. At the same time, a happy voice of a child reverberated. Ah, Shia-oneechan! Welcome home nano! Myuu-chan! Im home desu? While Shias cheeks were loosening from Myuus welcoming words, she also tilted her head wondering Whats this voice I wonder? and her face peeked out from behind Hajime. And then, the figure of Myuu being surrounded by golems in the shapes that she had never seen and Myuu herself sitting on one of the golems shoulder entered her eye so that Shias words reflexively halted. The number of golems were six. Their figures had multiple legs and multiple arms holding countless armaments with metallic shine from their bodies, every one of the golem had grim intensity. If for example, Shia encountered them inside labyrinth or somewhere else, then she would surely say things like Enemy discovered certain death attack desuu! or Victory goes to the one who makes the first moves desuu! and attacked them. Actually, until Shia came back several days had passed inside the workshop, during that time Hajime saw various points where he could improve Belfegor and Asmodeusu that he presented to Remia and Myuu, so Hajime applied sequential improvement on them. As a result, he accomplished the conclusion where in the end the golems could even endure combat, so Hajime undertook the production of the living golem itself in order to invest them into the battle force as weapons. About that time he was also producing the large size weapons so they were becoming short of hands with just Belfegor and Asmodeusu, and so while producing the combat golems Hajime also increased the number of Myuus pets while he was at it. But, it wasnt like there wasnt any problem at all Err, Myuu-chan, those things that look like golem are Myuu got them from papa nano! This child is Bel-chan, this one is Sa-chan. After that there are Lu-chan and Ma-chan and Levi-chan and Bal-chan nano! Ha, haa, is that so. Uh huh, anyway, they are Hajime-sans work so its ok desu. Isnt it great, Myuu-chan. Yes nano! By the way, the golems formal names in order were Satan, Lusifer, Mamon, Leviatan, and Baalsebuf it seemed. All of those names were given by Myuu promptly without any pondering. It went without saying how Hajimes cheeks were cramping from that. Later there would be a need to seriously investigate whether Myuu had attracted the eyes of strange things. At the same time with Myuus introduction of their names, the living golems each took cool poses. Hajime didnt give them that function, also Myuu didnt seem to give them the instruction but just why in the world they took that pose Their figures felt just like they were saying DeadlySinsBattleSquadDemon Rangeeeer!!! The red ranger was surely the Satan of fury as expected. Anyway, there was no malfunction that came out, and they were also really obedient toward Myuu that made anyone watching imagine the golems waving their dog tail left and right happily so Hajime chose to ignore it. Without stopping any longer, he led Shia into the workshop. Entering the workshop, the hour crystal was activated and the flow of time there was a tenth of normal. Looking at the slightly dull colored space and weapons that were automatically produced due to the Automatic Transmutation, Shia leaked out a voice of admiration. Hajime made such a Shia sit on the chair at the corner of the room and listened to her report. Shia fixed her sitting posture and took out several things that seemed to be artifacts from her luggage bag. Hajime-san, these are things that Miledi-san handed to me. From what I see they look like artifacts. Yes. It seems that they arent perfect, but they are countermeasures against Divine Statement. If Hajime-san revise it, perhaps it can also be completed. Hee this thing is appreciated. Hajime took the gray ball with the size around a marble and stared at it. According to his magic eye stone and mineral appraisal, it seemed that the ball was filled with soul magic. Inside the ball it seemed it was enchanted with a magic of heart guidance that possessed the effect to convey ones will directly to the state of the soul, or possibly to the soul itself. I had a prediction on the trick of Divine Statement, and it seemed I was right on the spot. And, that means? That magic is a magic that is connected with soul magic. It reverberates the words directly in your soul and binds your consciousness at a subconscious level. Its something like an absurdly powerful suggestion, I guess. The magic needs the caster to murmur their name because of the common sense that a command needs a person to hand it down. I see. After all, there is no person that will obey a command with an unknown creator, is there? The statement becomes even more powerful when they say their complete nam. Also, because the listeners recognition of the speaker become even stronger, is it something like that? You think so too, right? This marble ball does it have a name? Aa, no, I didnt ask. Isnt it fine to name it whatever? Is that so. Then, Ill name it temporarily as Soul Wall, this thing seems to have the power to block the Divine Statement from reaching the soul. It applies heart guidance to disturb the conveyed will and turn the statement into just noise. It isnt perfect. I guess because Ehitos Divine Statement is so powerful that it cannot be turned into noise. Shia nodded I see toward Hajimes explanation. Then if its Hajime-san then you will be able to improve it so it can block perfectly? Lets see I think its possible if I combine my magic power with sublimation magic. Though in the end, if it gets stolen like before and crushed then thats game over. Aa, now that you mentioned it then, what to do? At this rate, it wont be usable except for a surprise attack, will it No, actually right now I have a bit of an idea. I dont have the attitude so there is hardship, but it looks like with a little bit more it will take shape. If I applied that then this wont get stolen. Moreover, I can surely create a Soul Wall with high effect. In any case, its a big help that I dont need to think about the countermeasure for Divine Statement from zero. This is your achievement, Shia. Hajime joyful smile made Shia also flap her rabbit ears happily. The achievement actually belonged to Miledi who handed over the Soul Wall, but it was somewhat annoying to feel grateful to that person so Hajime praised Shia instead. Shia also had the same feeling somewhat so she honestly felt happy to be useful. Also, this too desu. Short sword huh? Even so I feel very much power from it. Just what in the world hee What was taken out from the luggage next was a short sword wrapped in cloth with its blade length reaching about twenty centimeter. It was a simple two bladed sword without a handle guard, it resembled the type of short sword that was called a dirk. Hajime who received it took off the cloth, that moment he gazed in wonderment at the power that he felt, next he investigated it the same like with the Soul Wall. His voice unintentionally leaked out at the ability that was enchanted in the sword. Looking at that state of Hajime, Shia also nodded in sympathy. According to Miledi-san, its called Short Sword of Divine Crossing. The concept filled into it isDDGod killing, it seems. So, this is one of the three concept magic that Haltina said the liberators created, huh. So that Miledi had this. Chih, she should have given this thing right away. When I said that, Didnt you say that killing god or anything is troublesome, ehhh? There is no way I can give this to that kind of person, right? Is your head okay? Heey? Is your head okay? Heey heey she said that to me I see Yes. But its fine desu. Because in retaliation, I smashed the place where Hajime-sans explosive destroyed that she grumbled saying it was hard work repairing it. I blew it into pieces. She was half-crying while saying sorry to me you know, ku-ku-ku I, I see Shia was black. It was the descent of black Shia. When Hajime was plainly sweating coldly, Shia stopped making crooked face and smiled widely while continuing her story. It was a splendid change. By the way, it seemed that there was also an artifact named World Crossing Arrow to open the path to the Holy Precincts, but it was completely lost at the previous lost battle of the liberators. Besides, they were cornered by the masses before confronting Ehito, so its unclear how much effect the god killing will have. Its just, that short sword wont injure Yue-sans soul, so it can be used well desu. Thats a nice one. For the moment, there is also the trump card that I prepared, but there is nothing better than having a lot of cards. And if this wont affect Yue then I got no complain at all. Isnt that right. I was told, that the god killing concept, it seemed the liberators lost their temper because they couldnt really create the trump card, so all of them drunk a lot in desperation. In the end when they were all stone drunk they opened a tournament to swear at Ehito with foul language and that concept got created. Things like official stance or reasoning or mission, those kind of idle thoughts werent included at all in the concept, only the feeling of die Ehito you shitty bastard makes up the concept, so it wont affect anything else other than Ehito desu. I, I see yeah, well, I understand their feelings. Miledi is an endlessly annoying woman, but when we take back Yue guess we need to at least say thanks huh. While feeling sympathy and exasperation at the good relation? of the liberators, Hajime made a smile at how they had obtained two kind of useful artifacts. When he listened further to Shias report, it seemed that Miledi would mobilize the golems inside the labyrinth. So Shia installed a gate hole there. It appeared those golems were also constructed from metamorphosis magic, so it wasnt like Miledi was moving them all by herself, the golems were living things that moved independently obeying commands to a certain degree. Thinking about it now, indeed it was hard to imagine that Miledi alone controlled fifty golem knights at the same time. However, regarding the Holy Precincts or whether there were any more retainer gods other than Aruvheit, the weak point of the apostle or effective methods to fight them, etc., it seemed that Miledi didnt know about those more than what Hajime and the rest knew. Rather, thinking about how they had already directly faced Ehito and tasted his strength right with their body, in a sense Hajime and the rest were the ones who knew more about that. Although, even without obtaining any new information but after receiving these things, Hajime had no complaints at all. Though, if he actually met Miledi directly face to face, surely he would want to smash her face. When Shia finished her report in general, Hajime took out from his Treasure Warehouse II another Treasure Warehouse II exclusive for Shia and the improved DoryukkenDDthe Vire Doryukkenm and other various equipments he prepared which he handed to her. Hauuuu, this is it desuu, as expected, its no good without this hard-cold texture desuu The moment she received her partner the war hammer from Hajime, Shia rubbed her cheek on the mechanical part with bright smile. She was whispering scary things like Splattering the enemy with this is unbearable desuu. While somewhat drawing away, Hajime explained about the new functionality of all the new artifacts, but then suddenly the door of the workshop opened. The one who entered was, Kaori and then, Suzu and Ryuutaro. Actually, a little bit before Shia got in touch, the two of them finished contacting Fair Bergen and Haulia and allocated the gate key in those places and then they went to Orcus. And then, while Kaori was gathering material she also became their guard on the side. The two subdued the monsters in the abyss and endeavored to pile up battle experience and mastering the metamorphosis magic. Ah, Shia! Welcome back. Fufu, looking at you, it seems there are various results from you, right? Kaori-san. Im back desu! Also the two of you came earlier, wasnt it? How is Tou-samaDDthe people of Haulia clan and Fair Bergen? Yep, Shiashia. There is no problem. The people of Fair Bergen dont have faith from the beginning. When they understood that it concerned the fate of the world, they acted quickly. Yep. Though they looked uneasy about the fighting, when we said that Nagumos artifacts would be shared in full, they got motivated, yeah. As for Haulia-clan aa, hm, well, aint no problem, yeah? Why, it sounds like question? Shia directed a suspicious gaze at Ryuutaro. Ryuutaro showed a faltering state Uu at that gaze and his gaze wandered, then looking like he didnt really want to remember it he opened his mouth. No, there is really no problem at all. Just that they suddenly began to cry loudly it made me spooked Come again? Crying loudly? Tou-sama, was crying? Yep, Shiashia. Karm-san was also included, the whole Haulia-clan were crying you know. After that it was a storm where they all talked simultaneously. They kept screaming things like Boss banzai! or Finally, we can fight at his side! or Kill! Kill! Kill!. The mist in the forest got blown away a little bit just from their voices. It was plain scary. I think Sergeant Ha-tman style of training is just bad news yeah. Somehow, all of them had bloodshot eyes. Their killing intent was just amazing. An animal that looked like monkey in the trees dropped down plop when I looked at its eyes, they were all white and it was dead already. Guess its heart stopped just from the killing intent. Somehow Im sorry. Suzu and Ryuutaro explained while their faces were pale and they began to shiver. It must be a really abnormally terrifying scene. To put it bluntly, it was inevitable for the two to see the Haulia clans respect and affection to Hajime as something the same like the fanatics faith to Ehito. Inside their heart, they secretly thought As expected, Nagumo-kun is demon king no, maybe he is a demon god? On top of being able to participate at Hajimes battlefield, that request to join came from their respected boss. For them who wished to fight together with Hajime, the words Lend me your strength from that boss was unmistakably something really joyous. The scene where all of them went hya-ha floated in Shias eyes, her rabbit ears folded down with a plop and she also murmured words of apology. Hajime who was smiling wryly at that exchange between Shia and the others moved the talk to Suzu and Ryuutaro in his wish to somehow avert from that topic. And then? What about your training result? Were you able to subdue good monster? Uu- Nope, not at all! Suzu who averted her gaze with awkward expressions and Ryuutaro who denied with lively laugh. For the time being, Hajime pulled the trigger of the new Donner and a rubber bullet shot Ryuutaros temple. NUOoOOO! Ryuutaro yelled while writhing on the floor, to him Hajimes cold gaze was stabbing. There Kaori put a stop to it in panic. Wa, wait, wait! It doesnt mean that there is no result! Hoo. Then? What is this result you speak? Suzu whose expression was trembling from fear due to Hajimes lack of hesitation was twitching while answering. Ye, yep. As far as it goes, there was also Kaoris help and I managed to subdue quite many but What, so you actually manage to do it properly. Then whats the problem? Err. First of all, I got a monster that can spit powerful acid, a largeDDcentipede. Aah, that one. At the upper stratum, there is also monster that is similar with that, but this one at the lower stratum can separate its segment to leap, its ability to scatter acid while separating its segment is unusual huh. I remember that one made me get a little cold feet you know. After that, a monster that can fire exploding needles rapidly like bullet, a largeDDbee. That one huh. Rather than calling it needle, its more a small missile isnt it. I remember when I intercepted the needle I got swallowed in explosion, that was shocking. A monster that swim underground like a moleDDant. Well, it has surprise attacks going for it. Having six arms that fires off wind sicklesDDpraying mantis. Anything else? Things like spider or butterfly. Why are all of them only bugs? Toward that splendid lineup Hajime sent a gaze at Suzu as though he was looking at something bizarre. Right away Suzu burst out in tears. I dont know-. Just why the monster that my metamorphosis magic can affect is only the bug type! Even though at the sea of trees I can properly tame the fluffy ones-. Orcus is just strange! It seemed that it wasnt actually Suzus own intention. It appeared that she subjugated the bugs as a last resort. The figure of Suzu who was crying in anguish crumbled on the floor invited quite a pity. Indeed, her monsters were a shuddering sight just from imagining the lineup. However, this place was the abyss, furthermore they were monsters of the lower stratum, compared to the monster in the surface they were far stronger. Putting aside the apostles, they would surely become a reliable enough battle force against the puppet soldiers of Eri and the monsters that Freed had put time to evolve. Well, come on, the other side might also show openings from the revulsion, right? Are you telling me to fight while making the enemy disgusted? Suzus opponent is Eri you know? Even though Suzu wants to talk with her, yet from the beginning I already make her disgusted? Hics, surely Suzu will be thought as bug girl or something uwah, disgusting, Eri will surely say that Bu, but but, Suzu-chan! See, you have that child dont you! That one is fluffy, you know! Wai-, Kaorin! Suzu told you thats a secret! Aa? Secret? Perhaps because the figure of Suzu feeling down while drawing circle on the floor was too pitiful, Kaori at her side was desperately cheering her up. However, the cheered up Suzu for some reason tried to stop her from talking in a fluster while giving glances at Hajime. Kaori too also returned to her senses and pressed her mouth. The two who were obviously hiding something made Hajime narrow his eyes. His suspicious eyes were conveying Dont make a fuss trembling like that, quickly spit it out, ora. Suzu was making uu voice with her gaze wandering while Kaori was making troubled expression wondering what to do. But, at that time, Myuu who rode Belfegor entered inside the workshop. It appeared that she had something to communicate and she looked straight at Hajime, then she naturally stepped on Ryuutaro whose temple was shot and crouched at the golems feet. Gue!? Felt like such a voice resounded, but no one paid attention. Papa! There is rabbit-san nano! Hm? Indeed if its rabbit then there is one here though. While tilting his head at Myuu who hopped up and down with both her hands above her head like rabbit ears, Hajime moved his gaze to Shia. Shia too flapped her own rabbit ears up and down. Thats not it nano. Its a rabbit-san thats not Shia-oneechan nano. Its really strong and cool nano! Even when Lu-chan and Sa-chan and Ma-chan fight it together it doesnt lose nano. What? Its attacking here? Thats not it nano. See, when the hand of rabbit-san went kui-, kui-, seeing that Lu-chan and others said You bastard, in front of princess you dare to challenge us. Very well, we will teach you this thing called ones standing! and then they began a bout? nano! (TN: The kui is an inviting hand gesture in challenge, like saying come at me if you dare. Also the question mark in front of the word bout is not a mistake. The raw put it there, it means its doubtful whether the bout is really a bout.) Lusifer and others, they can talk? Furthermore they moved by themselves? ? Lu-chan and others always talk, they moved by themselves nano. Thats ob-vious nano. Papa, whats wrong? By the way, right now, what is Belfegor that Myuu is riding right now is saying? Nmyu? Just wait -su. Its seriously just impossible for me to suddenly begin to fight you know -su. Love & Peace is the best Please teach that to them, master is what he said nano. I see. Hajime activated his well trained ignoring skill in full power and endured the barrage of questions that he wanted to ask. There was a lot that he wanted to tsukkomi, but for Hajime this was already over his capacity. And so, for the time being, he only comprehended the part where it seemed the demon rangers called Myuu fondly as princess. This was something extremely weird, but for some reason he didnt feel that it was something dangerous for even a bit, Myuu who was sensitive to ill will since she was kidnapped was emotionally attached to them, so he judged to not worry. Although now he couldnt grasp the situation, so he asked Myuu to stop the fighting of Lusifer and the others and brought the rabbit here. Yes nano! Myuu replied energetically and she exited the workshop together with Belfegor. So? The monster that you should have subdued was giving provocation and fought, what is the meaning of this? Furthermore, you dont look like you are doubting that the monster is running wild huh? What are you hiding? Spit it out. In order to solve his other doubt, Hajimes gaze moved at Kaori and Suzu who were obviously acting suspiciously. Thereupon, perhaps they finally resigned themselves, the two opened their mouth. Yo, you see, Hajime-kun. That child, he, he is not a bad child, or rather he is special. That child is admiring Hajime-kun, I mean Ha? Admiring me? Yes! Thats how it is! In a sense, Nagumo-kun is also the cause, thats why the moment you see him, at least dont shot him dead okay! Absolutely dont! After all, he is the only fluffy one that agreed to accept Suzus metamorphosis magic! Really please Suzu beg you! Just what in the world Hajime could only be perplexed at the incomprehensible words of the two. Right after that, with good timing that rabbit-san or something was led by Myuu and her golems and entered the workshop. Its figure was certainly a rabbit. Long rabbit ears and reddish blackDDno, nearly crimson eyes. In its white fur there were several faint streaks of red running. The streaks didnt pulse like other monster, instead they were like a pattern that shined attractively on the white fur. And then, what made the rabbit most peculiar was its hind legs that were developed to impossible degree for normal rabbit. Even though it was somewhat different, for Hajime its appearance was something too familiar. Kyu! In addition its cry that sounded cute further stimulated Hajimes memory. Yes, what appeared in front of Hajime was the monster that once pulverized his left arm and made a sport of him until he was cornered, it was that Kick Rabbit. Of course, it was only the same species and this one was a different specimen. What was difficult for Kaori and Suzu to say was because they thought Hajime was going to blast the rabbit with no question asked. As expected, in this period where they couldnt pointlessly waste time, they couldnt commit a folly where a monster that had been subdued with great pain got instantly shot to death because of uncontrolled emotion. No, its nothing big, Im not going to pull the trigger just from seeing this after this long. Rather, this one is a monster that appears at the first level you know? Dont tell me, even though you understand its weak but because you want a rabbit you went until the upper level wait, guess you didnt do that. There was just no time that you could do that. Hajime noticed something strange from what he said and closed his mouth. Come to think of it, the two said baffling things like it was admiring him, that it was special, that he was the cause, that it agreed to accept metamorphosis magic, he recalled all those and his gaze asked for explanation. However, before the two could explain, the kick rabbit acted first. After it entered the workshop, it immediately stared fixedly at Hajime while strangely trembling in spot, then with *gabacho!* it leaped at Hajime. To that, Hajime thrust out his hand and easily grabbed the rabbit ears, stopping the kick rabbit in the air while it was crying pleadingly Kyu! Mokyu! Ukyu. It seemed that it wasnt jumping to attack him. Whats with this guy, to Hajime who was sending her suspicious eyes, Suzu stepped out to volunteer to translate. It was possible for monster that was subdued by metamorphosis magic to have mutual understanding with its master to a certain degree. Suzu and the others had also attempted the mutual understanding with this kick rabbit, that was how they got the explanation about various things. Err, he said, Ou-sama, Ou-sama, Im extremely happy that I am able to meet you. In this occasion, I heard that I can become stronger and agreed to be made into the servant of your colleague. My best regards. Ah, also if possible, I want to be named by Ou-sama though is it no good? whats with those eyes! Its true you know! He is really saying all that! (TN: Ou-sama=King. Also the rabbit is speaking in Kansai dialect.) Even if, he is talking with that kind of meaning, there is no need to use Kansai dialect, right? Because, Suzu is hearing it in Kansai dialect so it cannot be helped, isnt it! Suzus face turned bright red from being gazed coldly by Hajime and she made excuse. Looking at Suzus desperate state, Hajime glanced at the kick rabbit that was still dangling in his hand, and indeed, the rabbit was directing a gaze that actually felt like saying something like that at Hajime. The round and cute eyes were getting moist entreating at him. Anyway, Hajime further mustered his greatly flourishing ignoring skill and asked about the story at Suzu. According to Suzu, it went like this. At first, Suzu wished for a monster as strong as possible and with Kaoris cooperation they chased after the monsters on the ninetieth floor above, but as expected perhaps because the monsters were powerful, even with Hajimes special new artifact that raised Suzus ability her metamorphosis wasnt really able to subdue them. Having no other way, Suzu lowered the standard to around eightieth floor and searched the monster with the compass, but as expected it seemed the beast type monster felt that they were above Suzus patronage with her fresh metamorphosis magic, after that even while thinking I dont wanna but just in case she tried her magic at the bug type monster she encountered, as the result she was able to subjugate them with easiness that caused her wanted to tsukkomi what the hell at all the trouble she met before this. Even after that, Suzu who was able to subdue monsters limited only to bug type had her tension kept lowering drastically, for the moment she healed her heart gradually by catching a lot of butterfly monsters with beautiful appearance that could manipulate scale powder with various effects, while she was at it she was also subduing giant misshapen bugs in succession without trouble, and then she was about to start going back. It was at that time. Suzu discovered a rabbit that moved strangely quite human, it came from the stair of upper level full of vigilance, moving from shadow to shadow agilely and silently. That rabbit also noticed Suzu and the rest, and its movement stopped still. It was a monster that they had never seen even once until now on the eightieth or ninetieth floors. Furthermore, fundamentally a monster wouldnt get out from the floor where they were born, so the act of the rabbit that normally descended the floor until here was obviously abnormal. And so, Kaori came forward with Suzu and Ryuutaro also in maximum alert. However, as for the rabbit itself it expressed with its whole body a joy that anyone looking would obviously understand. The severe killing intent and pressure that was characteristic for monsters of abyss were nonexistence. *pyon pyon* The rabbit hopped up and down as though dancing with its rabbit ears moving *myon myon*. The rabbit was like a lost child that finally discovered a human settlement after continuously wandering inside a deep forest for many days. Kaori and others felt perplexed and hesitated whether they should launch preemptive attacks or not, to them who were like that the rabbit approached near slowly. It was as though the rabbit was taking consideration so that the other party wouldnt get agitated. While glancing repeatedly at Suzu and co, each time the rabbit advanced a bit it would stop and confirm Is it okay? Is it fine, to approach a bit more?. Looking at such a rabbit, Suzu was knocked out. To her heart that was stormy from the possibility of her being called as bug queen, the fluffy white rabbitDDwhose behavior was really cute and instead of hostility it looked friendlyDDwas too powerful. Suzu ignored the warning of Kaori who was still wary and leaped out in front of the rabbit. Suzu had decided right from my first impression! Please become Suzus rabbit! Suzu bowed her head and her hand was presented forward, that proposal looked like a confession. By the way, the first impression of Suzu toward the rabbit was that it was a really suspicious rabbit. That proposal of Suzu made the rabbit got taken aback. And then it tilted its head in bewilderment. This monster looked more and more human. On the other hand, Suzu who was at her wits end went No way I will let go of this once in a lifetime chance! like a fan(stalker) that chased after an idol passionately until her residence, her eyes turned bloodshot and her breathing roughened, she began a sales pitch. Full guarantee of all necessities of life. Three meals a day. No, four meals with afternoon nap included, five days work a week with two days off. Paid vacation provided! In addition, free time also could be negotiated! Furthermore! If the offer was taken right now, oh my, a special magic stone of Suzu would come along free of charge! With this you could say good bye to yourself of yesterday! Now, in this chance, wouldnt you take this status up surrounded by happy comrades in a lovely workplace!? Kaori and Ryuutaro thought. Surely, no one would take that kind of offer right However, unexpectedly the bewildered rabbit, when it heard Suzus last wordsDDwhen status up was mentioned, its eyes shined with fierce glared. As though saying That one, more detaol! the rabbit pinched forward eagerly and cried Kyuu! Kyuu! Naturally Suzus lips smirked broadly thinking He snapped the bait!, even forgetting completely that the other party was a monster, she explained about the mechanism of metamorphosis magic cheerfully. As the result, the rabbit who understood that he could evolve quietly presented its rabbit ears, accepting to become pretty much Suzus subordinate monster. Like this the rabbit became a comrade with that contract of employment?, and with Suzus metamorphosis magic they attempted mind understanding. Or more precisely, from the start this rabbit was obviously possessing ego with intelligence that was impossible for a monster, with this rabbit as the partner it was possible to have mind understanding even using the heart guidance of soul magic. Accordingly, Kaori and Suzu heard about the circumstance of the rabbit with really different fur color, it seemed that this rabbit was formerly a same race with the Kick Rabbit that Hajime once killed, and it was also from the same floor, but it descended down the floors in training trip and of all thing it became powerful to the degree that it was able to reach floor eighty with its own strength. But, that was a behavioral principle and thinking ability that was impossible for a monster. The cause for that was Hajime. More accurately the God Water that Hajime spilled behind. It seemed that this kick rabbit actually witnessed when Hajime defeated the claw bear. For monster of labyrinth, the floor they were at was the whole of their world, and the master of that floor was the king. To defeat that king meant the birth of new king. They instinctually couldnt help but being careful of that king. At that time, the rabbit which was no different with normal monster was holding the greatest wariness and terror toward Hajime. For a while, the rabbit was hiding from a distant spot while observing the tendency of the new king, before long, it discovered Hajimes nestDDthe cave where the god crystal was located. When the rabbit was able to confirm that it was a place he must not approach by his instinctual understanding, the aforementioned Hajime easily went away from the floor. The rabbit knowing that the master of the nest had gone entered what he thought as a really pleasant and safe nest. And what he discovered inside, piling up on a dent of rock, was a small quantity of water that made vitality to well up staggeringlyDDthe god water. The rabbit drunk it all up in a trance until it was all gone, and then he felt a power he never felt until that time overflowing in his body. Magic power was naturally surging up, his mind became clear, and he became able to sense the surrounding presence several times more sensitively. It appeared in the case when a monster drank god water, that kind of effect would happen. There was no way anyone would make a monster to drink a miracle water, so this was something that had never been known. After that the rabbit went out to search whether there was any more god water, and while kicking around the monsters he encounteredDDhe got too carried away and encountered the claw bear. Any kind of monster would appear again in the labyrinth after some time, but the rabbit who didnt even know of such thing was completely letting his guard down. After that it was a death match. There was no place to escape based on the place. If the rabbit showed his back then he would be killed. Normally a monster would instinctually felt the difference in status and shrunk back in fear or showed its back and escape, giving an opening from that slip to be instantly killed, but the effect of god water made the rabbit to more or less have thinking capability, he challenged the claw bear half in desperation. As the resultDDhe survived. Ahead of the verge of death that he surmounted, he awoke to the derivative of his characteristic magic and splendidly pulverized the head of the claw bear with his tough leg. It was a fierce battle that it wasnt an exaggeration to say that the rabbit would die ten times over without the continuing recovery effect of the god water. The rabbit looked at the previous king that he defeated and trembled. And then, he understood. That a living thing could grow stronger by training. From there the journey of the rabbit to become strong began. His objective was to go to the new king who gave him the impetus. After catching up, he would show the king how strong he had became and he would say his thanks. And then, he wanted to try looking at a wider world there he would fight many strong people and reach greater height! Like that the rabbit who grasped the adverse fate like a certain protagonist somewhere, at that time he didnt have any convenient tool like Treasure Warehouse or anything, when he found by some chance god water that collected even slightly at the dent of the ground from what Hajime spilled, other than a portion that he could save as much as possible he would drink the rest without any other way, and then while attempting to recover and strengthen his own body, the rabbit polished his technique and finally he acquired the strength to descend to floor eighty with his own strength and a thinking ability equal to that of an adult. Whats with that development that sounded like something in light novel. Kyuu! The first thing said by Hajime who finished listened to all the particulars was that. With an absurdly complicated look he moved his gaze at the rabbit who unnoticed was now sitting on his lap while directing round and cute eyes at him. Ahaha, isnt that amazing. While going back we tried making him fight, but just with a little metamorphosis magic he got strengthened to a level where he could fight monster at floor ninety one on one without losing you know. This is only a guess but, his movement resembled Shizuku-chan, so perhaps he can also use Ground Shrinker and No Beat I wonder? Also, just from kicking there was shockwave flying out. I see. Somehow, Hajime felt that just in these few hours he had said those words so many times already. Err, and because of that, if Nagumo-kun doesnt mind, this child wanted Nagumo-kun to give him name because he said that he wanted name from Nagumo-kun, not Suzu. Haa. Well, if you are able to make a powerful monster as comrade then lets just consider this great. It feels like there are a lot of tiring developments right now even more than the fight with Ehito and others though even so a name huh Hajime dropped his gaze at the kick rabbit on his lap. The kick rabbit was looking up at Hajime fixedly. The two stared at each other. And then, Hajime whispered quietly. Miy (TN: A character rabbit named Miffy) Rejected. Kaori rejected it instantly. Her eyes were telling Hajime to apologize at the world famous mascot character. Hajime pulled himself back together and moved his gaze at the kick rabbit once more. The kick rabbit was also looking at Hajime. And then, Hajime whispered quietly. Peter RabbiDD No good. Udoge. (TN: Udonge is a character from Touhou game.) I dont know that but I feel like its no good. Rather, be serious! Kaoris scolding flew. Hajime was thinking really seriously so he clicked his tongue at how awful Kaori was, his expression changed feeling how bothersome this was and then he spoke with careless feeling. Aah, geez, then you can just use Inaba. Its appearance is rabbit after all. (TN: Seems the name Inaba is often used for rabbit in Japan.) Ee, isnt that too simple? Something, a little bit cuter is Suzu too, Suzus other monsters are all like that, so a cute name for rabbit-san is It seemed the name was unpopular with Suzu and Kaori. But, right after Hajime said Inaba, the kick rabbit cried Kyuu! while jumping up and down *pyon pyon*, perhaps it was feeling something from the name. It seemed that it was pleased. And like that the reddish blackDDor rather the nearly crimson eyes that was even more red then the kick rabbits Hajime killed before, the same color like the lines running on his body were gazing at Hajime glitteringly. Looks like he is pleased with that name, see? Ee, well, if the one concerned is pleased then it cant be helped though Uu, Inaba-chan after saying it once more, its unexpectedly cute? Both of the girls were reluctant but it seemed for the moment they were consenting. And, at that time Shia who was watching quietly all the time until now judged that for the present the talk was finished and she approached Inaba. As fellow rabbit ears, Shias interest was forming toward Inaba. While smiling friendlily she was going to pat Inaba. Inaba-chan, Im glad you got the name. As a fellow rabbit ears, lets get alongDD Kyu- The hand that reached out to pat was casually slapped down. Shia stiffened instantly in place. Inaba sent a glance at the rabbit ears of such Shia and then, fuh he snorted. With blood vein pulsing on her forehead, Shias gaze turned at Suzu, asking what did this mean. A smile was still pasted on that face. Hih, Shi, Shiashia, calm down! I am calm. And? What is this impertinent child is saying? E, err, that Suzu-san? Hii! Yo, you see, Rabbit ears like you are serving at Ou-samas sideee, Im dying from laughter hereee? Polish your rabbit ears before coming back againnn! he said uhii! No, Suzu wasnt the one saying that! It appeared that Inaba felt something toward Shia who was a possessor of the same rabbit ears like him. He entangled his rabbit ears on Hajime arm with his eyes narrowing provocatively. To that Shia whose prided rabbit ears were made fun of also didnt stay quiet. To insult my rabbit ears that Hajime-san loved, thats really a big talk, isnt it. What nerve desu. Which one is worthy to become Hajime-sans rabbit, Ill engrave it into your body desuu! Kyuu!! Shias reinforced fist grazed the nose tip of Hajime. A burnt smell stab the nasal cavity strongly. On the other hand, Inaba who was attacked beautifully jumped and evaded, invoking his characteristic magic Air Force he rolled and launched a powerful axe kick at Shia. To that, Shia blocked by raising her hand. And then Shias beautiful legs were opened in front of Hajimes eyes, it was swung to shoot down Inaba in midair. Above Hajimes head Inabas kick and Shias kick clashed, producing fierce shockwave. Hajimes hair was disarrayed. Without rest. Shia and Inaba moved to inside the workshop while unfolding a fierce exchange. Hajime-sans rabbit is enough with one desuu! Kyukyuu! After that it went without saying that the two were shot by Hajime whose eyes were half-closed with messed up hair and burnt nose tip. It also went without saying that the surrealism of the shot down smoking two rabbits who were getting along at the corner of the workshop made the cheeks of Kaori and others twitching. After that, the subdued monsters of SuzuDDespecially the amount of the butterfly type monsters and their ability were added with further improvement due to Hajime thinking that they had good affinity with Suzu, he also handed over the exclusive artifact for Suzu the Twin Iron Fan and the artifact for transporting the monsters the Magic Orb (Poball). By the way, Ryuutaro who were neglected all that time was also given his artifact properly, he also grasped the way to use metamorphosis magic in his own special way also with Hajmes help, so for the moment there was no problem. Although the fact that Ryuutaros way of using the metamorphosis magic by using Tio as reference and how that way was the most compatible for him made Hajime and others got exasperated all together thinking, as expected from a muscle brain. At last, its tomorrow Yeah. Though its unknown whats the exact time tomorrow. The time was just on the brink of late at night period. It was only one more hour until the day that Ehito informed as the day of the great invasion. Depending on the situation, it was also possible that it would start at the same time with the changing of day, so currently Hajime along with Shia were doing the last check regarding the departing preparation. Hajime-san. Hm? Even if for example something happened to me, Hajime and Shia will surely do something somehow. There is nothing at all that I need to be worried about she said that. Yue huh. Yes desu. And I answered, Obviously desu. Inside the stretched out time inside the workshop, Shia was doing the final check to the new ability that she obtained half-forcibly using the new disposable type artifact of Hajime while talking with calm voice. Three days that is the time in order for us to take back Yue-san but at the same time, it is also the time until Yue-sans resistance come to an end. Yeah. Yes, the time for Ehito to completely grasp Yues body was also the time limit until Yue was cornered to a state where she was unable to resist. No one said it, but at that time what kind of state Yue would be like at the very least it was certain that it would be a state where no one could be optimistic about. Even so, I believe. That Yue-san is safe. That we will surely take her back. That even if she is unable to resist, Yue-san is believing and waiting for us. Obviously. Its Yue we are talking about. No way she is going to lose to that seriously ill chuunibyou that is painful to look at. Much less after she got beaten into shape by Shia just recently. Fufu, isnt that right. But, it doesnt change that the enemy is powerful. He is incomparable with everything until now. A resolve to cross the line of death is necessary for that. What do you want to say? Shia twirled toward Hajime and looked straight at him. Blazing flame of rage that her best friend was stolen and killing intent toward enemy, and then the resolve to take her back without fail was residing in those eyes so clearly. Shia who displayed a spirit to the degree that made Hajime gulped unintentionally, resounded her words of determination. I, will be reckless. I will push through rashly. Im resolving to die without surrender if Yue-san cannot be rescued. I will take even one more enemies to the grave together with me. I want it so my life and death are together with Yue-san. I see. And? Please dont stop me. And then, Hajime-san too please be together with me in this. Those words were telling him to die together with her depending on the situation. It was an ego that hated to survive only by themselves when only Yue died. And now she was telling Hajime to go along with her egoism, what unbelievable words. If Shia was a heroine in a tale, then those words would be a great disqualification for her. But, Hajime who was told those words that sounded outrageous was common sense thinking, What are you saying after this late? Thats obvious, isnt it. Whether we live together, or die together. Those two things are one and the same. After all, Shia, I dont have any intention to let you get away. Dont get cold feet just before the main event, okay? Toward Hajime who was showing a fearless smile while saying something even more egoist, however, Shia leaked out a chuckle kufufu as though agreeing to that answer. Yes desu. I want to form this feeling into words for once. After all, if at the last moment, I get told idiotic things like Shia! At the very least you have to survive! Then, Ill lose strength. Well, after all according to those guys in class, I am more a demon king than the demon king himself yeah. A demon king wont let go of anything by his own initiative. I wont spit out that kind of shitty cold line okay. Well, there is not going to be any death without surrender or anything. I will get into my hand everything that I want, Ill crush all those that are in the way. Ahaha, as expected from Hajime-san desuu. Your line is completely like a demon kingDDfull speed ahead as the villain desuu! Shia who laughed humorously for a while shouldering the Vire Doryukken exultantly, showing that she was fully prepared. And then she spoke with a gaze that filled with determination. Lets take back Yue-san quickly and then do the earnestly desired threesome okay! You spoiled various things, this horny rabbit. Shia exited the workshop while whispering looking forward to it desuu. Hajime who gave a tsukkomi and exasperated gaze to that back figure, a beat later, saying what a hopeless fellow he floated a smile where affection and trust could be felt. And then, accomplishing the quota of the mass-produced weapons, Hajime and the others who were fully prepared finally departed from the depth of Orcus Great Labyrinth in order to link up with the surface group. Chapter 162 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. He also did the edits. ____________________________________________________ Before the Decisive Battle Shizuku was waiting to welcome Hajime and others ahead of the gate that they passed through. Finally you all came. Everyone is waiting. Follow me. Shizuku only said that before turning on her hell and walked ahead toward the boorish fortress right in front of them, from the plaza where the gate hole was set up. In a glance it was obvious that it was a fortress of red brick that was constructed in hurry, however the scale of the fortress boasted a degree of completion that was unthinkable that the construction was done in just one or two days. Surely this was the result of overusing artifacts of age of god rank that raised up the ability of cheat earth elementalist Nomura Kentaro and the artisans of the kingdom and empire by several times over. That fortress and the great plain in front of the kingdom capital where several hundred thousand battle force were camping were illuminated brightly by lighting artifacts, the area was bright like in the afternoon. The [Capital of Hairihi Kingdom] and [God Mountain] that were visible at far away looked different from usual with how it was illuminated with light from outside that shadow was shading it, making anyone seeing it feel a mysterious deep emotion. The back figure of Shizuku who was leading them illuminated by such artificial light looked extremely ill-humored for some reason. Yaegashi, had something happened? Shizuku came to a standstill when Hajime unconsciously asked her that, right after that she vigorously turned back and with a brisk walk she approached him and grasped Hajimes arm tightly. Without any pause she buried Hajimes arm between the valley of her breast, it was linking arm posture so to speak. While doing that she urged him forward. Shia and others blinked their eyes at the unusual boldness of Shizukus act. Oi oi, Yaegashi. Really whats the matter? Its Shizuku. Feels like its too late already now, but please call me Shizuku. I too will call you Hajime. Haa? Shizuku sighed tiredly toward the perplexed Hajime while explaining her true intention. His majesty the emperor is irritating you know. He tried to put up some kind of made-up reason to put me at his side, he came to make advances to meyet even so, all of his reasons were logical and on top of that he did what he needed to do perfectly so I couldnt complain at all. It appeared that Shizuku was fed up because Gahard was making passes at her. I told you that its fine to give out my name at that kind of time right? I told him. That the one that I, lo, love is, Nagu, Ha, Hajime. You are being shy there. Then? If he was still coming at you even then you could just contact me right? There Shizukus expression turned from displeasure into a troubled look. I didnt want to be a trouble just from this much. After all, Ha, Hajime is the key of victory of the allied forces. Besides, in order to win against that Ehito, you need to work out various countermeasures correct? Its fine even if you arent that considerate you know. It would be over just by opening a gate and fill him full of bullets. Fufu, because I thought that you would do that I held back from doing that. Even though it is rubber bullet but you are going to attack a leader of a country, isnt it? Thats why for compensation, right now spoil me like this. His highness the emperor is also in the conference room so this will be also to flaunt at him though. I see. Because of that, Shia and others too, allow this a little okay? To Shizuku who said that with a little apologetic look, Shia and others also returned a smile telling her to not worry about it. By the way, Remia and Myuu werent here with them but there were demon rangers who were accompanying the two. Myuu and Remia also wished to accompany them to the fortress because they could do the chore there, but Hajime obstinately didnt allow that. However, in this dangerous time that threatened the world where a serious affair was concerning Yue-oneechan, to not be able to do anything depressed Myuus heart in not a slight amount, that was why Hajime attached remote control ability to the living golem. This ability enabled the controller to share the sight and hearing of the golem from the safe zone that was Orcuss hideout, on top of that the controller could send their instruction precisely. With that Myuu could accept being left because she also had something she could do. Papa was really spoiling his daughter. Along the way, the soldiers were whispering Thats while sending them gaze filled with reverence. Even while feeling shy from those gazes of the soldiers, but by acting spoiled to Haijme, Shizuku was able to endure and also reduced the stress that she got from Gahard, by the time she was able to heal to a certain degree, they arrived at a spacious hall inside the fortress. A large table was put inside, at the seats of honor were Liliana and Randell, Gahart, and then Alfrerick, Karm, Aiko. They were the center where other people were sitting around them. Aiko was sitting small and quietly with a really nervous look. Just from looking at that it was obvious that the Goddess of Harvest was forced to take the front stage. When Hajimes gaze looked further around, there were a lot of faces that he knew. Ranzi and Viz of [Ankaji Dukedom], the guild masters Barus, Iruwa, Catherine, and for some reason the clothes stores monstDDChristabel. The commanders that he saw in each respective countries and the aides of every representative, in addition, there were also Nagayama and Sonobe as the representatives of the classmates. Furthermore, although Randell was sitting at Lilianas side, but Lilianas presence was stronger, it seemed that Liliana was serving as the representative of Hairihi Kingdom. The moment Hajime arrived, all of them made expressions that said So he finally arrived!, next their cheeks cramped from looking how Shizuku was clinging all over him. Looking at the time it wasnt like Hajime was late, but to make the leaders of the world waiting for him and when he arrived he came with a girl waiting upon him, what nervethat was how the impression looked like. Although, the aides let go of the matter with only their expression could be seen reacting, but the leaders with authority even among all the leaders here, the representatives of each force were all standing up noisily from their chair. Oi oi oi, Nagumo Hajimee. Making Shizuku waiting up on you like that, is that insinuation to me? Aaa? Nagumo-san!? Why are you flirting with Shizuku!? Ya, Yaegashi-san? Se, sensei is, thinking that kind of behavior is not healthy you know? Even though sensei thought that you are a person with a little bit more moderation that sensei can get along withthats enviounot that, thats really shameless! You bastaard, in front of Kaori, you laid your hand even to her best friend-! Kaori! Just as I thought I wont give up on you! I will separate you from that demon without faiiil! As expected-, Boss! Even now when your beloved woman is kidnapped, you still have the composure to make a new woman waiting upon you-! Are you going to do a debauched party for the cheering up before the decisive batt-heboo!? In order from above, the ones speaking were Gahard, Liliana, Aiko, Randell, and Karm. Karm was sitting at a seat of honor was surely the proof that the name and deed of the head hunting rabbit had permeated everywhere, but looking at his figure that was shot by Hajime and writhed around on the floor, his dignity was nonexistence. Shia at the side was covering her face with both her hands while trembling all over from enduring her shame. Shizuku is like this is Gahards fault, all of it. Say your complaint at him. Also, Gahard, choose, are you going to be a manly woman or stop making a pass at Shizuku. My my? Hajime-chan, you are going to increase my compatriot for me again? Geez-, you really arent stingy with your present for mee! I love you! Chrystable with her frilly costume that looked like a magical girl which looked painful in various meanings was wriggling her body excitedly while sending Hajime sidelong glances. Hajime was desperately restraining his impulse to draw out Donner while conveying to Gahard with his gaze that said Im gonna turn you into this things comrade. Looking at that, Gahard shrunk back in terror that wasnt like the broadminded majestic emperor. For him, it seemed that Chrystabels queerness was severe. Those attitudes of the top group which was unthinkable for one to act before the decisive battle where the fate of mankind was gambled made the expression of other people inside the conference room to turn complicated. Should they felt it heartening or joyful that they had composure (seemingly) to act like that, or else should they felt uneasy that they were lacking in tension. Hajime sat on a chair. Following him, Shia and others also took their seat. It was because they understood the importance of [Holy Precincts] storming group that seats were also prepared for everyone other than Hajime too. Like that they pulled themselves together and began the last meeting. The placement and distribution of the equipment and weapons, the learning rate of the soldiers, the action guidelines at the time of the grand invasion, the confirmation of the chain of commands, etc., they confirmed all the matters from beginning to end where they ought to be on the same page. It seemed that while Hajime was mass producing artifacts, the top brasses were already talking to each other. In the first place, the human side had been dialoguing with each other for many years and tied an alliance in the preparation for the battle against the devil race, so there was no big problem. Battle forces of adventurers and mercenaries and so on were also coordinated by the guild masters, so it seemed that they could properly coordinate with the army. That too seemed to be because it was the duty of the adventurers at war. The problem was the demi-human races which were added to that system, they had their own characteristic chain of command, so forcefully inserting them into the human side was a bad move. And so it seemed the demi-human would be moved to fill the hole like hit and run attack or supporting the human race. Currently the classmates seemed to become the core who taught the way to use and the effect of Hajimes artifacts, but because the artifacts didnt need particular magic circle or chanting, and also the characteristic convenience of modern weapon where everyone could use it, there didnt seem to be any particular problem in that aspect. Even now if they focused their ear, the sound of explosions and dry sound of shooting could be heard resounding at far away intermittently. The fortress had been completed for the present, the work being done currently was for constructing the battlefield with things like digging trench and the likes. A fortress was useful for a place to put gun emplacement and taking various line of fire and obstructed the field of vision of the enemy, but the fortress didnt have the ability to oppose the disintegration ability of the apostle, so till the end it was only a simple thing. Their best bet was to make use of Hajimes new artifacts and constructed an advantageous battlefield for them. The timeline is really narrow, but somehow its taking shape. This too is the blessing of the Goddess of Harvest I guess. Hajime turned his gaze at Aiko and others with a bit of admiration. Actually, he was thinking before this that half of the situation that he was hearing currently wouldnt be in order even now. But the preparation had progressed to a level that surpassed Hajimes expectation, that must be solely because of the existence of a powerful flag. This was the result of a clear sense of danger and righteous indignation, and also feeling of solidarity that was born inside the peoples consciousness. Each people wasnt moving because they were told to do so, but because they were thinking that I also got to do this that the preparation could be done this quickly. Isnt that right? In a sense, I felt like I was made to learn once more how terrifying mass psychology is. Aiko-san is scary. Wha-. Liliana-san too, you were also inciting the people in high spirits werent you! Your eyes were teary, you clasped your hands as though you were praying, and then with a lot of heroic you said something like [I will fight. Even if I am alone!]. I saw it clearly that time! When the people who were there had their spirit raised, saying that they will fight together, you secretly laughed werent you! That time I really felt, a princess is scary! I, I didnt laugh or anything. Please dont say something strange. I wasnt thinking anything like, perhaps I will receive praise from Hajime-san with this, not at all. Its the truth you know? Both the princess and the goddess, whichever of them are plainly creepy. As for me, this can affect the throne of the emperor, so Im the one that got creeped out the most. At the side of the princess and goddess who was having a low-level quarrel, was his majesty the emperor who didnt even hide his attitude as though he had seen something unpleasant. Looking further it seemed the elder of the sea of trees, the guild masters, and the lord of the desert also had the same expression. Only the clan head of the head hunting rabbit who was sending a thumb up at Hajime for some reason though. By the time that they finished speaking about the main points of this and that, when the end of the meeting was approaching, Ranzi of Ankaji Dukedom opened his mouth calmly. Nevertheless, for the hero of my dukedom, he finally will be the hero of the worldas expected, it seemed that my decision at that time wasnt mistaken. The receptionist lady of Brook Towns adventurer guild Catherine nodded deeply as though to agree with that,. Since the first time he came to me, I thought that he would do something big for sure. But, never I imagine even in my dream that it would be something as big that controlled the fate of the worldas expected even me couldnt anticipate this. Thats right isnt it. That time when he rampaged at Fhuren, I thought that he would surely do something even much more than this, I thought that he could possibly be caught up in a strife that is related to the secret of the world butfor that to be a battle where the existence of the world will be at stake. Haa, my stomach hurt. The title of The Dagger of Iruwas Branch Head is already shamefully unusable with this. My? As for me, I understood already from the very beginning. If its Hajime-chan then someday he would defeat even the devil king. Besides, he was always sending manly woman for me, that was for the preparation of the coming day, I proooperly understood that. A good manly woman also has good sense you know! Chrystabel winked intensely. Hajime absolutely didnt attempt to enlarge such excessively dangerous battle force though. Hajimes cheeks were twitching. However, the top brasses starting from Ranzi and others, he saw their eyes that were colored with complicated apprehension that could be taken as sympathy or sorrow, and he guessed Chrystabels motive of intentionally acting cheerful like that. Therefore, Hajime shrugged his shoulders as though it was nothing and returned a fearless smile at the members line up here that made him felt nostalgic. Its not like this is really strange or anything you know? An idiot self-styled god that cannot read the mood laid his hand on my woman. Thats why, he is going to die. Thats all there is to it. You guys too, its only a fight of this level, so survive with some composure to spare okay? When I bring back Yue, we are going to play at the towns of you guys one more time. This time it wont be with any adventure, just a carefree sightseeing yeah. Naturally it wouldnt be an easy fight just like Hajime said. It would be a deadly combat piled up on deadlier combat, a historical and unprecedented decisive battle of the whole mankind. Without any doubt this was a holy war that would decorate a page of legend. But, exactly because of that, the boasting attitude of Hajime instead encouraged Ranzi and others, they were all Aa, it cant be helped if we are told that. Lets win. And all the people inside the conference room were also the same like that. And, at that time, the outside suddenly became noisy. The people in the conference room were going Uwah, is the invasion starting- with their faces blurred by tension. There, a soldier rushed in with flustered look and reported with a loud voice that had hope and awe mixed in it. A, a great number of dragon appeared from the teleportation circle at the square! They are the dragon race that comes for reinforcement! It appeared that the last reliable ally had come back. Hajime lifted the corner of his lips and quietly stood up, he exited the conference room taking Shia and others with him. The other people too, after looking at each other for a moment, they chased after Hajimes back while feeling shaken from hearing about the legendary dragon race. Goshujin-sama! Thy beloved servant hath come back! Now, let me receive the love! Tio who instantly returned from the black dragon form to her human form beautifully ignored her dragonified compatriots and the people at the surrounding who were taken aback from seeing them. She dived toward Hajimes chest. And so, naturally, Hajime discharged his gun. *DOPAN-!* Like that, the familiar sound reverberated, the special rubber bullet hit the forehead of Tio who was panting while performing Lup-n Dive with a look of expectation. (TN: Lupin Dive. Search it in google to see the pose.) After rotating beautifully three times backward in midair, the back of her head hit hard on the ground before Hajimes eyes. The place was filled with silence where even bug would hesitate to chirp. Amidst the people who were lost for words from being unable to grasp the situation, the shot down Tio was twitching in intoxication with an expression of ecstasy while her back arched like a bridge, and then she rose up smoothly without any preliminary motion. That disgusting movement and her slovenly expression creeped out the surrounding. Th, the punishment after three days longhaa haa, aahn, because I endured too much I felt it excessivelynn- Welcome back Tio. Its great that you made it in time. To arrive in dragonification state of all thing. That was a good demonstration yeah? Fufu, art not that true? This is the legendary race that hath confined themselves for five hundred years. I thought that if we art going to do this then we might as well act the role to raise the morale. Yes, its great that we art able to strike them all dumb. As expected, the surrounding couldnt follow the pace of Hajime and Tio who progressed the talk as though nothing happened. Rather than saying that the people were struck dumb by the arrival of the dragon race, the exchange of Hajime and Tio was the main reason they were struck dumb, but Tio puffed up her chest thinking that her plan succeeded. Tio-san, welcome back. But, if I have to say just in case, I think that this difficult atmosphere is because they are shown the relationship between Hajime-san and Tio-san that is showed too naturally even though its abnormal you know? Yep. I have been thinking this many times before but, Hajime-kun too is mostly in harmony with Tio-san isnt he. In a sense, it feels like Hajime has to be Tio-sans master no matter what huh, like that? My own familiarity that feels that this is natural even though it should be a spectacle to be shocked about is scary. Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku who were unable to be indifferent? were making tsukkomi with an exasperated face. Hajime and Tio were staring in puzzlement. It seemed that in various meaning it had been already too late for them to be treated. It was at that timing that the six dragons that appeared in the square shined, the next moment six silhouettes of human appeared. All of them were male. Their muscular appearance was wearing clothes that looked similar to Tios Japanese clothes. Every one of them was handsome guy. But, their hair colors were colorful, the color resembled the color of their scale when they transformed into a dragon. Scarlet, indigo blue, amber, navy blue, gray, deep green, the colors were all over the place. From among them, the scarlet haired person, a man past middle age that emitted out a remarkable dignity walked forward until in front of Hajime and others. Liliana and others who chased behind HajimeDDthe leaders of each country were also here. Certain footsteps that werent timid at all even in front of those leaders and a weight that was like a really big tree was approaching, those factors were making everyone comprehending in a really natural way, that this person was king. Liliana, Gahard, Alfrerick, and others, the leaders of each country were slightly faltering due to this great man, however, the mans eyes narrowed the moment he saw Hajime who warded off his pressure like a flexible willow. Those eyes werent giving dangerous look, but it was a gaze where deep interest and admiration were mixed. Hairihi Kingdoms Liliana S B Hairihi-dono, Helsha Empires Gahard D Helsha-dono, Fea Belgens elder Alfrerick Haipist-dono. This is our first time meeting. I, am the leader of dragon race, Adol Claus. In the peril of this occasion, we the dragon race will also ask to be allowed to participate. Our compatriots are still waiting in the village and they can be summoned through the gate anytime. They will surely be useful at the battle against apostle. Please take care of us. His voice wasnt loud by any mean, rather it even made the listener felt calm, even so the words could be heard even by the soldiers who were looking from afar at the corners, they raised a commotion Oo hearing the mans words. The race that only made their entrance in the legend was really surviving until now, and in this time of crisis they would fight together with them. With how the dragon race had displayed their dragon form from the beginning, the morale of the soldiers looked like it increased by quite a lot. Liliana and others returned the greeting unanimously where Adol responded by nodding generously. It seemed that his personality was gentle, contrary to his stern appearance. He made anybody felt an intellectual tolerance that could envelope everything. Perhaps it should be said as expected from a race that Yue once treated as an example. This man was exactly a proper dragon race. Hajime and other filled their eyes with disappointment in full power and sent their gaze at Tio. Hm? Tio cocked her head in puzzlement. It was as though she didnt understand why they looked at her like that. In order to talk about the action guidelines when the invasion came, Adol was going to head to the conference room with Liliana and others. It was unrelated to the [Holy Precincts] storming group, so Hajime and others stayed behind. He had reunited back with Shizuku and Tio so it was necessary to hand over artifacts to them and talked about their action plan when they entered [Holy Precincts]. But, before that a dragon man with indigo hair was walking toward Hajimes direction. Actually at the point of time when Hajime appeared, this man immediately directed a fierce glint of eyes at Hajime, but it seemed that he understood the right place and time and waited until Adols greeting was over. He was a good looking man in the age of early twenty. Come to think of it, all the dragon race people who came were all amazingly handsome guy. You bastard. Just what in the world you had done to princess? The indigo-haired man asked that while glaring straight at Hajime with a voice that sounded like he wanted to kill. Hearing that, Hajime exposed a rare puzzled expression and he turned his gaze at Lilianas direction, Not just Hajime, everyone would think about Liliana if they heard the word princess. Gazes gathered at Liliana wondering if she had some kind of relationship with the dragon race that had been hiding from the front stage all this time, but Liliana herself had no knowledge of that at all and she shook her head left and right vigorously. Where are you looking at! If a dragon race says the word princess then its obviously about Tio-sama! Those words made Hajime and co stiffened. They moved their gaze at Tio in a state where the sound of *gi-gi-gi* almost could be heard from their stiff movement. To that, Tios cheeks puffed into crimson and she averted her gaze, as though she was a male in puberty that went shy because his classmates came to know that his family was calling him with -chan added. Hajime murmured. Princess? Shia murmured. Princess? Kaori murmured. Princess? Shizuku murmured. Princess? And then, everyone whispered with their voices in unison. No waayy Tio howled. Wha, what! Is it bad if I am called princess! I am more or less the granddaughter of the clan head, so its not strange even if I am called that! Aaaa, yeah. Youre right, princess Tio. Its nothing bad at all, princess Tio. Forgive me princess Tio. It sounds bad for some reason but, you are asking us to call you princess Tio from now on arent you, princess Tio? Ye, yep, its not strange at all you know? Princess Tio? Yep, I think it sounds fine you know, princess Tio. I, I think its fine. Even if, it sounds like that but a princess is a princess isnt it? Princess Tio. Tio whose face was dyed bright red from shame was trembling while she howled once more with teary eyes. NugaaD! Stop it already! I feel extremely embarrassed somehow! I beg all of thou, call me just like how it is until now! This kind of shame doesnt feel good for even a bit! Whats with you, isnt it fine princess Tio. Isnt it cute princess Tio. It has amazing echo you know princess Tio. Teach us this kind of thing sooner princess Tio. From here on too you will forever be princess Tio. Stop it alreadyyyyy Approaching Tio who crouched down while covering her face and her body writhing, Hajime further called her princess repeatedly into her ear. In his face sadism and affection were splendidly existing in harmony, it was an S face that could be called superb. As expected, Tio(pervert)s master could be no one but Hajime. Everyone was comprehending that while sending their exasperated gaze at Hajime. There, inside the atmosphere that became strange, the indigo haired man raised his voice at Hajime with a gaze that looked like a devilish homicide. You bastaard, what disgrace are you doing toward princessas I thought, you are using some kind of suspicious artifact to brainwash her right! Somehow that statement closely resembled a certain hero (lol) somewhere. Hey, Ristas. Dont say something so rude to Goshujin-sama. I had said this many times, but I long for Goshujin-sama from my heart. No matter even if thou art someone like my younger brother, I wont stay quiet if you are too rude. -, princess! You are being tricked! Please open your eyes! Muu, really someone like thou. On what basis thou art saying such thing. The indigo-haired man that was called Ristas by Tio, when he was looked at by Tio with a gaze as though she was looking at a child throwing tantrum, it was as though his store of patience finally ran out, he raised angry voice from his heart, from his heart that was filled with extremely fierce emotion. There is no way the princess of dragon race is this kind of pervert-!!! Indeed. All of the people in that place nodded in unison. Certainly, what he pointed out was truly correct. Before princess left the village, she was wise and compassionate, her strength was also surpassing the clan head. She was a great lady to whom everyone harbored affection and reverence! By no means she is a person who will show expression of ecstasy from pain, or someone who would make a smile that look strangely joyful while she was crouching in shame and writhing from verbal abuse, she wasnt that kind of person at all! Its only natural to think that the human over there had done something sinister to her! Indeed. Once more all the people in that place nodded in unison. Indeed, what he pointed out was the most correct. No, not to mention, for princess to call that kind of human youth, Go, Goshujin-sama or, or or or, or the likes! Impossible! Tio when she was at the hidden village of dragon race was surely a charming woman that no one could find fault at as the granddaughter of the clan head. Right now she was a hopeless pervert that couldnt be saved anymore, but her wisdom and prudence that she displayed at every turn, and then her deep compassion and courage that wouldnt consider even her own safety when it was for the sake of her comrades, all of those were also Tios charm that had been conveyed enough at Hajime and others. Looking from the view point of the dragon race people who only knew about Tios good point, Tio who had turned into a pervert looked completely like a different person. Most likely when she returned to her village, in the process of showing the recorded image and explaining about Hajime and others, she freely displayed her perverted nature without restraint to her fellow clan. When she came back, the princess that was loved by everyone had turned into a massive pervertit was really easy to guess what would they think in their heart. But, even so it also felt like that Ristass fury was a little too far. The dragon people other than him didnt send gaze that was that unfriendly at Hajime. Rather they looked like they had interest at what kind of human the man that Tio chose. Ristas looked like he was further heating up and about to argue even more vehemently, but it was at that time a remonstrating voice resounded. Ristas, act properly. Cla, clan headbut! Although Adol remonstrated Ristas, Ristass expression wasnt accepting that. To such Ristas, Adol opened his mouth with his eyes squinting in amusement. This is something that Tio chose herself. If she is really brainwashed, there is no way I wouldnt notice it. The fact is that Tio is longing for him from her heart. Although Tios change knocked me out of my wits, but Then! But, that change too, if it makes Tio happy then I dont mind. That child was tired of the life in the hidden village. She had faithfully protected the law from her own pride as a dragon and her own position butthere is no doubt that her heart was drying from continuing to harbor dark and heavy matter without any outlet. She departed for the mission of this time half-forcibly was surely because she unconsciously was searching for something. Tio had found that something. And then, she is smiling in happiness. Isnt that enough? Tha, that is Jii-sama (TN: Grandfather.) Ristas was at lost for words. And then, Tios expression too also loosened up from the gaze filled with affection that Adol sent to her. Besides, Ristas. For a dragon race, to dress up your jealousy with official stance and vent your anger, that is not an admirable thing to do you know? Wha, what are- What are you getting agitated for. You trained yourself day by day following Tios words that she wouldnt take a spouse that is weaker than herself, that matter is known by all the people in the village. Did you think that it wouldnt be known after you continuously challenged the fiance candidates of Tio into a match? Adols expression turned a bit exasperated at Ristas who showed his agitation. When Hajime turned his gaze at Tio at his side, Tio looked back at him with an expression that looked troubled. It appeared Tio also knew about Ristass feeling. Furthermore with a small voice, Those guys art also fiance candidates she turned her gaze at the other dragon people. They were talking in small voices with deep interest, their faces close to each other with their eyes narrowing at Hajime and Tio. Ristass eyes lifted up once more. Of all thing, it seemed that Tio at the village was seriously a popular girl. At the very least they idolized her so much that even when her clan members had seen her perverted figure they didnt immediately get disillusionment. Adol asked to Liliana and others Please give me a bit of time, and then his gaze turned at Hajime. I am glad to meet you, Nagumo Hajime-kun. I heard about you from Tio. I was also shown the recording of the battle at the devil king castle. It was splendid how you slaughtered a god. For us, even if we faced such opponent in a group we would be no match at all. Nice to meet you, Adol-dono. I am the reason that caused a strange door to open for your granddaughter. The decisive battle will be soon, but I have the resolve for at least getting a punch in the face. The surrounding was making a stir. The reason was mainly because of Hajimes honorific language. Here and there comments like Someone cast healing magic-! or The demon king went mad! or In this kind of time the trump card of mankind isthe world is already over-! could be heard. At the same time, Hajimes body was enveloped in light. It was a healing magic from Kaori. Shia was readying her Vire Doryuken. She was thinking that Hajime would be fixed by hitting him. Shizuku was covering her face. It was as though she was witnessing a tragedy that couldnt be recovered from. And then Tio at his side was creeped out and drew away from him. Hajimes cheeks were grandly twitching. Hmm. It seems that you are a little different from the image recording and the story that I heard butfrom the reaction around us it looks like this is different from your usual. Well, you are Tios family. If its against the clan head of dragon race then Ill talk normally, but if its Tios grandfather, then Ill pay attention to my speech at least. Hou! So its because I am Tios grandfather. Fufu-, I see, I see. Adol smiled broadly feeling a little happy at Hajimes words. His dignified aura until now instantly dispersed and his air became like a good-natured old man. Even the creeped out Tio, when she heard the reason for Hajimes abnormal attitude, her expression turned bright and soft as though she was made to eat something sweet. Then, this is a great chance. How about I call you Hajime-kun. Hajime-kun, I dont have any plan to punch you. I also said this just now, but if Tio can smile from her heart then thats enough for me. Rather, Im happy that you can accept this stubborn person who for the sake of her own creed persisted to be unmarried for five hundred years. Is, that so? Yes. If she is happy then things like a fetish or anything is trivial matter. Rather than that, what I want to ask is regarding your beloved princess. Hajime whose expression turned complicated from Adols large-hearted statement now made a doubtful expression from those words. If talking about his beloved princess then he couldnt think of anyone except Yue. I had seen the image recording. I was surprised that the young vampire princess is alive. And then, for my granddaughter to love the same person with her, truly, fate is something mysterious. Princess Aleytiano, she is Yue right now isnt she. That girl is your most beloved correct? Yes, thats right. Adol didnt really show any change of expression when he heard Hajime answering instantly. He just nodded. In exchange, the other dragon people narrowed their eyes dangerously. Ristas too right now looked like he wanted to raise angry yell. Surely they couldnt stomach that Hajime was building a relationship that was more than friendship with Tio while saying that another woman was his most beloved. I too am a grandfather that is thinking of my granddaughter. At the occasion of the great persecution five hundred years ago, I swore to this childs parents who lost their livesDDto my son and his wife. That I will protect her without fail. Therefore, if you are saying that you cannot love Tio, even if Tio say that she doesnt mind with that, as expected I cannot just accept that. The feeling of wanting to entrust the beloved granddaughter is what is called parental love isnt that correct? Indeed. Adols gaze stabbed straight at Hajime. Surely Adol wanted to ask. What was the true feeling of Hajime toward Tio. Exactly because Adol understood that Tio would step into [Holy Precincts] with Hajime, and also because he understood that he would commit to deadly combat against the apostles, in this time where it was possible that he would part away forever with his granddaughter in this life, that he couldnt help but wanting to know about the partner that his granddaughter gave her heart to. Hajime slowly ran his gaze at the surrounding. To Ristas and others of the dragon race, Shia and others, Adol. And then, lastly to Tio. Tio blushed slightly from being stared directly by Hajime and she was going to take a step back from the pressure she felt. But, Hajimes arm reached out before she could step back. When that arm caught the waist of Tio who was going to draw back, it then pulled Tio close to him strongly. It really looked like as though Hajime was saying that this woman belongs to me. Tio was turning redder and redder. She looked really meek to the degree that made one wanted to tsukkomi just what happened with the usual pervert. Hajime faced Adol once more with his arm still embracing Tio. And then, he opened his mouth with a calm but powerful voice. Recently, everyone said it really often, that I am like a demon king. Hmm? Thats why, I will take everything that I want, and send flying everything that is in the way. The outsiders went noisy. Adol was listening quietly. Hajime declared clearly to the listening Adol. I want Tio. Tio who was embraced by Hajime twitched noticeably. Her eyes opened widely while she stared at Hajime wholeheartedly. No matter what Tio is thinking, thats already irrelevant. I have no intention to let her go now after this far. Indeed, Yue is my most beloved buteven so, I feel that Tio is lovely. Thats whyDD Thats why? Adol asked. Hajime turned his gaze at Ristas and others for a moment, then he showed a fearless smile at Adol while declaring. Tio already belongs to me. If anyone cannot stomach that, then try to steal her with all your might. No matter when, no matter how many times, Ill take on anyone. Those excessively unreasonable, selfish, and preposterous words made everyone who watched over the course of events with the dragon race people first on the lead to be lost for words. Only Shia and others were making an expression that seemed to say Cant be helped huh. And then, as for Adol who was curious of Hajimes true feeling, Certainly you are an incarnation of unreasonablenessDDjust like a demon king in a fairy tale. Fufu-, I see. So my granddaughter has fallen into the hand of demon king huh. In the hand of the demon king that might save the world. Kuhaha- He raised a laughing voice that sounded amused. After laughing like that for a while, he turned his gaze at Tio and nodded as though consenting to something. Thats a good face. I have never seen your expression like that in the village at all. Its just like your explanation in the village, you are loved by everyone, and then you are in love with them. Jii-sama. Exactly. Not only Goshujin-sama, I also love Yue and others. And then, right now Im convinced. That everyone also loves me. I am too happy that it feels like right now I can murder even a god by myself. Adol whose smile deepened even more from Tios reply calmly straightened his posture and turned his gaze at Hajime. And then he lowered his head. Then, demon king-dono. I ask you along with your beloved people, please take care of my granddaughter. Indeed, I have received your request. I will protect her until the end of this life of mine. Hajimes way of talking returned back to honorific language once more, to that Adol looked like a weight had fallen off from his shoulder, he nodded with relieved expression and then turned on his heel toward Liliana and others. He apologized for taking time for his personal matter while urging them toward the conference room. He also took the opportunity to breathe life back into Ristas and others who had faltered from Hajimes declaration and urged them to follow him. Liliana and Aiko were directing expression that looked absurdly jealous, and possibly even greedy toward Hajime, but urged by the surrounding they helplessly returned back inside the fortress even while they kept sending glances back with reluctance. The onlookers were scattering gradually with the disappearance of the leaders, but the remaining people, especially the classmates who had gathered unnoticed were sounding out gossips like Damn, Nagumo is seriously an ero games MC or Haa haa, maou-sama(TN:Demon king-sama)haa haa or Thats just too unreasonablebut, I also want someone to act that unreasonable for me! or Hajime-samas haremif I added myself nonchalantly into there, its possible. Amidst such atmosphere, Tio who was clinging on Hajimes chest with slovenly expression nihee~ softly separated herself from him. Goshujin-sama. Those were truly, truly joyful words. However, there is one thing that I wished to confirm. For Goshujin-sama to speak your feeling for me that clearly, surely thats not because Goshujin-sama hath been thinking of the final possibility isnt it? If those words came out from a feeling of him wanting to convey his feeling because he thought they might die in this battle, then Tio had to warn Hajime. But, based on what Hajime saw from Tios expression, it seemed that until the end it was nothing more than just her confirming it without her really believing that Hajime was thinking like that. A vow to be together in the time of death and thinking that we might die are different things. Naturally, the one who will die are those guys, not us. There is not even a speck of a chance for us to die. I merely didnt want to take a half-assed attitude in front of your family. Kufufu, I see I see. Then thats fine. God or whatever isnt worthy to be feared. After all I feel like I can defeat even Ehito alone if its the current me. Lets take back Yue and then do pii- and pii- with everyone happily! Thats why, whether its Shia or you, in the end you girls just spoiled up everything. Behind Hajime, Shia was laughing Ahaha, desuu~ shamelessly. For the time being they changed the spot because they wanted to be spared of being a spectacle more than this. It was only the members of storming group that gathered at a corner of the fortresss rooftop and spent their time to master the artifacts or resting. There was still a few more hours until the sunrise, but no one tried to take a nap. In this situation where it was unclear when the great invasion would begin, no matter how much they relaxed but the subconscious tension couldnt let their mind to fall asleep. In this kind of time, even Hajime who usually displayed a thick nerve, his sleepiness was naturally blown away when he thought of Yue. Right now he was just earnestly polishing his killing intent toward Ehito. Before long the sunrise arrived. The face of the shining sun peeked out from the east horizon, large shadow stretched to the west. The warm sunlight illuminated the world, at that time when the sun that blazed bright red completely revealed its appearance, Hajime quietly opened his closed eyes, and then he murmured. They came. It was at that moment. The world was dyed reddish black and rumbled. And then, ahead of the gaze that Hajime and others directed, a crack ran on the sky of God Mountain, there the abyss peeked out its face. It began. For god, this was the worlds For mankind, this was the toyed historys Beginning of the end. Chapter 163 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. Elementalcobalt did the edits. _______________________________________________________________ Peerless Outbreak of War Without Self-Restraint The world was dyed reddish black. It wasnt the orange color of the morning glow. It stirred up the peoples unease further, a color that forced anybody to bear instinctive revulsion that was awfully eerie, fanning up ones fear. If it had to be said, it was the eye of a monster, as though the whole world was imprisoned inside the eyes of a monster. Even the beautiful sun that shined radiantly, right now it was merely a reddish black star floating in the east sky. And then a strange sound was reverberating through the strange colored world. The world itself was rumbling. The ground too, the air too, the world was screaming while trembling with fear. The people were made to understand that whether they wanted it or not, the end of the world was beginning. Amidst such an atmosphere, an even louder sound of destruction reverberated. The soldiers, knights, mercenaries, demi-humans, everyone in the fortress trembled. Their gazes moved everywhere. Thereupon, on the sky above God Mountain something that looked like a line became visible. When the people focused their eyes in wonder, the line warped distortedly, then once again the line raised crackling sounds and spread in all directions. The sky is splitting Someone whispered that. It was truly a murmur that was right to the point. The distorted line occurring in the sky was a crack that ran right through space itself. That crack fanned up the terror in peoples heart, while the sound of destruction was played to the world, the crack was slowly spreading. -, All hands-! Prepare to fight-! A command mixed with scolding was handed down toward the soldiers who were dumbfoundedly mute. It was the angry roar of Gahard whose voice was amplified using an artifact. It seemed that he also got knocked out of his wits. But as expected from the representative of a military country, he was the first one who pulled himself back together among the top brasses. That command released the soldier from their binding. They moved all at once in order to fulfill the role that was given to them. Even as the crack above God Mountain was increasing in size, by the time the soldiers were deployed, the space was finally completely pulverized along with a thunderous roar. Fragments of space were blown away everywhere and sparkled like glass. Like a chasm that was opened in the ground, the abyss was peeking from that thing that materialized in the sky. It was a deeply thick darkness that was the exact opposite of the golden whirl that made one feel its solemnity which Ehito and the others used to return to the Holy Precincts. In place of the whirl there was something viscous like miasma spurting out. From there, black rain was pouring down. No, it only looked like rainDDit was a great number of monsters. From the chasm in the space the monsters were raining down on the summit of God Mountain. The numbers already surpassed tens of thousands. At any rate, it was in the amount that the soldiers who looked up from the ground could see it as black rain. It was a terrific number that easily reached millions, or possibly even tens of millions. The heavy rain of black monsters painted the summit of God Mountain black in the blink of an eye, and then the blackness began to descend down like an avalanche. Furthermore, from the chasm of space that was covered in black miasma, this time white rain was released horizontally. At the reddish black sky the whiteDDno, the silver rain was really visible. The number of the apostles is also not half-baked, huh. The one who whispered with a grim look was Gahard. With his body wrapped in battle clothing, as the general of the allied force he came out to the front line together with the subordinates under his direct control. A telepathic communication from the supreme commander of the allied force, Liliana reached his ear. {Your majesty Gahard. Please dont go too far to the front. Its fine for you to die only after the battle is over.} {Hah, you really said that. But, the strongest man in the allied force has to fight at the very front. If I die then I die, you just need to use my death to blaze up the soldiers. You supreme commander and that goddess are for that sake right.} {Good grief your majesty, goddess and sword are going out. Just as planned, please take care.} {Yeah-, leave it to me!} The general of the allied forces, in a manner of speaking, was the supreme commander in the field. Originally, Gahard who was the top of a military country should become the supreme commander, but giving a reason that there was no way the most skilled man could just shut in himself inside with a war going on outside, he stubbornly refused to be stopped from going out. Although it wasnt like that, Liliana was unsuited to become the supreme commander. She was a royalty, in anticipation of the battle against the devil race in the future she learned tactic and strategy. Rather than Gahard whose character was for the front line, the girl who was extolled as the Kingdoms Prodigy was more suited instead to take command of the whole from the rear with an overlooking view. Other than possessing the courage to run away from the capital alone, she also knew the importance of making a clear decision calmly; furthermore, in regard of barrier magic, she was excelling in base defense as an expert. And if she was accompanied with the skilled aides of each country, then it could be said that she was more than suited as a supreme commander whether in the aspect of status or morale raising. And then, other than the general and the supreme commander, there was one more person who was given an important role. Everyone of the allied forces-. All of you brave warriors that stand up against the crisis of the world! Please dont be scared! The divine protection of god is with us! We will be protected, all of us, from the evil god who tricked god and bared his fang against mankind right now-. In this point of time where everyone took up your weapon and stand in this place, all of you are already hero! Everyone of you are the warrior of god! Now-, lets yell together with this Apostle of God the Goddess of Harvest! We will not lose against evil no matter what-. What we are going to grasp is only victory-!! Immediately, the soldiers of the allied force who was making tragic expression from terror while desperately holding down their trembling body, like a traveler who found an oasis after wandering in the desert for many days, their eyes shined with hope. The Goddess of Harvest pouring down her voice from the summit of the fortress, the flag bearer of the leaders of the allied forceDDAiko, the soldiers directed their gaze that had recovered their strength and determination to her and stamped their feet all at once. *DON DON-, DON-. DON DON-, DON-* The fifty hundred thousand soldiers who shook the ground rhythmically at the next moment roared in unison even without practice beforehand. VICTORY! VICTORY!! VICTORY!!! Ruin for the evil god! Glory for mankind! RUIN FOR THE EVIL GOD-!! GLORY FOR MANKIND-!! Aiko was desperately recalling the content of You Can Do It, Agitator! Compilation of Lovely Speech Case by Case given to her by Hajime while sending her voice that was amplified by an artifact to the battlefield. The servant of the evil god is not worthy to be feared! Oh my sword! Show that proof right now! The instant Aiko yelled that, an amplified calm voice echoed through the whole battlefield. As you command, my goddess. Right after that, the soldiers who looked up to Aiko saw the silhouette that leaped up from behind Aiko. White haired eye-patched black coated young manDDHajime was standing still on air where there was nothing, and then he lifted above his head a jewel that looked like diamond that he took out from somewhere. Then, that jewel shined radiantly like sun and illuminated the soldiers. Looking from their point of view, it was as though a halo was shining behind Aiko. This too was Hajimes production. Hajime floated a wide fearless grin. A beat later, that happened. A part of the reddish black sky momentarily flashed, instantly, a part of the mountain surface of God Mountain that was in the process of changing color from being covered by the avalanche of black monsters was entirely blown away along with tremendous thunderous roar. Right after that, just when it seemed the sky flashed, many things were further raining down to the God Mountain, the mountain with a height of eight kilometer above the sea was crumbling just like a sand mountain created on the beach that got pushed down by a kid. It was a bombing that poured down straight from heaven. But it wasnt by missiles packed with explosives. What Hajime was doing was simply raining down large mass of metal lumps to free fall on God Mountain. So to speak, it was Meteor Impact. As expected, if Hajime made it drop from space then the impact would reach even the fortress, so he dropped the mass from inside the stratosphere, but even so the energy from several ton of metal lump freefalling had the destructive force that average explosive couldnt match. Furthermore, this attack was falling randomly in local area in the unit of few hundreds. Along with thunderous roars that could rupture the ear drum, the highest peak of the sacred mountain that was a pride of the world was collapsing like a joke. Rain of monster? Rain of apostle? Then Ill make it rain meteors! It was as though such a thing was said. Of course, Hajime thought that the same golden whirl like before would manifest, so it was completely a coincidence that both sides were making rain. However, as though to make the comparison between the strength of the two sides, the allied forces soldiers were shown the spectacle of the God Mountain crumbling before their eyes along with the extermination of several tens, hundreds of thousands of monsters, their reaction was DDDD Trembling. Not from fear. From joy. And also from the fighting spirit welling up inside their chest. Right after that, shouts that werent even losing against the thunderous roar of the God Mountain along with the monsters extermination were raised, it even felt like the shouts could drive away the fierce cloud of dust approaching them. UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHDDDD!!!!!! From the bottom of their stomach, while their body trembling from the scene that came out exactly from legend, they roared from the bottom of their stomachs. They stamped their feet *DON DON*, heightening their fighting spirit without end! AIKO-SAMA BANZAI! GODDESS-SAMA BANZAI!! DDGod Mountain demolition right after the start of battle. The enemy had purposefully taught them from where they were going to attack. Then, it was fine to just blow away the place where they were coming out from, that was how it went. Of course, Hajime had also prepared something else in case it was a lie, but from what he saw at Ehitos expression that was full of superiority complex in the end, Hajime presumed that the possibility that he was lying was low. The destruction of the God Mountain made the movement of the apostles in the sky also stop as expected. However, in the next moment they approached the fortress with a fierce speed while matching their movements like a mass of flying birds without a single disorder. The capital that was in a half-destroyed state due to the crumbling of the god mountain was further enveloped by the approaching cloud of dust, without stopping the dust approached the fortress like a sandstorm. To that, Hajime took out a different jewel and made it shine. We were thoroughly made a fool by you guys before. There is no way this is the end with just this much right? Just like Icarus, fall down with your wings burning, all of you puppets. Right after that heavy rain of light that split apart the atmosphere poured down. DDSunlight convergence laser Burst Hyperion The restored annihilation weapon released light of ruin from the sky. Not just a single line, at the altitude of ten kilometers, a total of seven Burst Hyperions were floating, controlled by the jewel that Hajime was holding, with pillars of light piercing down. Like the tower of Babel, seven pillars of light connecting heaven and earth were swallowing in one go the apostles who were drawing near to the allied forces in a straight line from the chasm in the space. The apostles who were annihilated unaware were uncountable. There were a lot of apostles who attempted to defend by deploying their silver wings clad in disintegration ability, but this improved version of Hyperion that had been explosively evolved in heat quantity, convergence rate, lasting time, and so on couldnt be compared with the previous Hyperion. Against this even the characteristic ability of the apostles were pierced and their god constructed bodies were turned into cinders. The apostles who somehow escaped from the firing lines and the apostles who only now came out from the chasm in the space stopped still, but a moment later they soared to the sky with terrific momentum. They flapped their silver wings and flew along the pillars of light where ahead of them were the astonishing weapons that annihilated their fellow apostles in hundreds. Dont be reserved. There is still more to come, eat up to your hearts content. Stuff yourself until your whole body burst out yeahh- Using the distant viewing stone loaded on Burst Hyperion, Hajime saw the figures of the ascending apostles, his lips warped ferociously while saying that. At the same time, the diamond jewel shined even further. Then, from all the Burst Hyperion that had total length of around five meters, several small type bitsDDMirror Bits were flying out, they went toward the surface or scattered to the surrounding. The bits with isosceles triangle shape and size around thirty centimeters had crimson gem installed on their surface. The mirror bits scattered as though to evade the charging apostles, to that the apostles frowned suspiciously for a moment, but seemingly judging that it would suffice to destroy the Burst Hyperion where they bits were coming from first no matter what scheme the bits served, they ignored the bits and continued charging ahead. And then, the apostles focused their silver magic power, and at that instant where they were going to attempt to destroy the seven weapons emplaced at the sky with disintegration bombing, -!? This is-DD One of the apostles that leaked out that voice had her head erased before she could finish talking. It was by the laser right from behind. The firing of Burst Hyperion stopped just for a moment. Immediately after, the lasers split into branches like a scattered shot and rained down to the ground was how it looked like but an instant later, lasers from all directions filled the whole sky to the brim. That was a cage that was instantly created from laser. Countless lasers from directions that were totally different from Burst Hyperions positions were expanding through the whole sky as though laying out three dimensional web. Kuh, so its that small artifacts- One of the apostle who attempted to defend by deploying her maximum disintegration ability through her silver wings that wrapped around her body spoke out a conjecture that was nearly conviction as though spitting out, to that surely it was just auditory hallucination, but the words of the irregular that said Correct echoed in her ear with teasing tone. Yes, the role of the mirror bits were to reflect the sunlight convergence laser of Burst Hyperion which was their mother machine. With that, they exterminated the enemy from every direction. The countless bits were constantly changing position and further reflected the reflected lasers, creating a cage of laser that covered the sky and realized a diversified random shooting that was hard to predict due to the irregularity. By the way, the bits had the word mirror attached to their name, but they werent reflecting the laser using mirror but by making use of space distortion. Using that it was also possible to bend the laser in sharp angles. In a glance, it looked nothing more than a reflection, hence the naming. Well, thatll take care of that. Due to the omni-directional laser attack without pause, the apostles reflexively deployed defense of silver wings and their charge slowed down, seeing that Hajime snorted while murmuring that. And then, through the distant viewing stone Hajime sent a fearless grin at the apostles whose expressions were somewhat visibly distorting hatefully. He then operated the jewel and dropped something shining the size of a fist from Burst Hyperion. Like a morning dew that dripped down from a leaf, the seven shining tears were dropped right in the middle of great number of apostles who currently were beginning to move in the attempt to break through the cage of laser with their silver wings deployed in defense. Disappear all at once. Right at that moment when Hajime whispered in small voice, *DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON-!!!!* Flowers of sun bloomed at the reddish black sky. DDTreasure Warehouse to exclusively store converged sunlight Rose Helios What Hajime dropped were special treasure warehouses that stored sunlight which was focused until the limit. It was different with the treasure warehouse that was built internally to shot lasers, so to speak it was a large scale heat bomb that made use of the suns energy by self-destructing to release all the stored energy at once. This artifact was a treasure where one Burst Hyperion could only have one of it loaded in them, but its power was guaranteed. The heat that was continuously converged was liberated and caused a large explosion like sun flare, the reddish black sky was painted like it was afternoon. The radiance that made one thought that seven suns were appearing at the same time covered the sky, immediately after that, tremendously powerful shockwave and heat wave poured down. With this, not only the apostles who aimed to destroy the Burst Hyperion, other apostles who were following behind and the apostles who just came out from the crack in the space were also blown away altogether like leaves. Not only that, but the enormous dust cloud which was approaching the fortress due to the God Mountains collapse was also washed back. Naturally that force also assaulted the fortress, but the force was barely blocked by the shining membrane that covered the whole fortress. It was thanks to the Great Barrier that was relocated from the capital to here. The former great barrier would surely be unable to endure the annihilation grade artifact of Hajime, but the current great barrier that had been improved seemed to be able to endure if it was just the shockwave. The Rose Helios that displayed sublime destruction which surpassed expectation actually made Hajime who was the creator himself to be the one who was sweating coldly the most but the result was no harm reached his ally so it was alright. Uhaa, is has become something amazing isnt iit~ Hajime-kun who completely stopped restraining himself change even the topography isnt he If an example is made with earth terminology, then its like Everest got annihilated and nuclear bombs are fired wildly. When the fight is over, we have to make him have restraint with all of our strength. Either way, Shizushizu is going to have hardships. Suzu will also cooperate as much as possible okay. It feels like Suzu can hear the crying of earth from here. This world is already teary eyed When I reach the other side, Im gonna punch Kouki flying right away. If I dont fight him first if Kouki get into a fight with Nagumo, not even a dust will remain from him. Shia and the others leaked out their impression. All of them threw their gaze at the beyond and their lips were half-smiling. They knew that Hajime planned to launch preemptive attacks at the start of the battle, they also knew that he would do that by using meteor impact and converged sunlight laser, but never even in their wildest dream did they even imagined that the eight kilometer mountain would be annihilated and pseudo suns would materialize in the sky in multiple numbers even if only temporarily. Furthermore, behind such Shia and the others Hows that, Jii-sama! That is my honored spouse! Isnt it amazing! aah, yep, I guess. Thats really super awesome. Cl, Clan head. I understand your feeling, but your speech is no, nothing, please pay it no heed. Tio puffed up her chest proudly while Adol was opening his eyes wide looking like the shocked expression that came out in a shoujo manga of a long time ago. A close aide made a tsukkomi at the clan heads discomposed tone, but it seemed that he gave up in the middle. Ristas was extremely surprised that he was unable to stand up with his soul coming out from his mouth. (TN: Shoujo manga is a manga for girl) Below the fortress was also noisy. Especially the rabbit ear group, they were making a hectic uproar. Hyahha-!! As expected bosss! He does impossible things so calmly! Come on you trash! We are gonna break all of you into pieces yeah!! Aaaaaan, bosss! Please hold meeeeeee! Its unbearableee! Red Flash Rondo!! Banzai!! (TN: Akaki Senkyou no Rinbukyoku) Mad Whirlwind of White Fang!! Yiihaaa!! (TN: Shiroki Souga no Kyouhyou) No, the nickname until now is not enough anymore! Something, something that is more worthy for boss How about Demon King of White Night that Bring About Demise! (TN: Shuuen Motarasu Byakuya no Maou) No, about that Ultimate Supreme Emperor of Death and Chaos is better! (TN: Shi to Konton no Kyokuhatei) Why there is no crimson in there! Its Ultimate Destruction God of Deep Crimson Gleaming Sky! (TN: Shinku Kouten no Kyokuhashin) It seemed that when the battle was over Hajime nicknames would become jumbled all over. Amidst such resounding yells, Aiko yelled with a voice that sounded somewhat cramped yet still powerful. Thi, this is, the strength of my sword! Victory is together with us! VICTORY! VICTORY! VICTORY! Following that, Gahard somehow pulled himself together and took command with a faint smile. His loud voice resounded all over to the degree that made one think whether he really needed any artifact to amplify his voice. All hands, ready your weapon!! The target is above! Dont let the goddesss sword take all the glory! Exactly as the goddess said, every single one of us is a hero! Fight until the last moment! Destroy every single enemy! Proove the strength of us humans! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!! A tremendous yell was raised. At the same time, the soldiers aimed the heavy arms they were provided with each of their roles to the sky. Their morale was at the highest peak. There was nobody who was trembling in fear anymore; in exchange, their body was trembling with a warrior excitement. Teeth were clenched tightly, light of determination shined inside those eyes. At the sky, the apostles who barely avoided destruction arranged their formation, and then new apostles were overflowing further from the chasm in the space. Several hundred apostles were supposedly annihilated by the previous attack, but perhaps the apostle of god was in inexhaustible supply. Therefore, exactly because of that from now on would be the authentic war between mankind and the pawn of god. Looking at the state of the allied force, Aiko released a sigh that couldnt be noticed. Sensei, that was a splendid speech. As expected from the goddess of harvest. Nagumo-kun I already, dont understand what I should say. Aiko looked over her shoulder at the voice behind her while floating an exasperated smile. While shrugging to that, Hajime handed over the jewel to operate Burst Hyperion to Aiko. It was the important jewel which brought about that large-scale destruction. Aiko accepted it timidly. From now on Burst Hyperion would be operated by Aikos hand as much as possible. The one who was the worthiest to handle the sunlight was exactly the Goddess of Harvest. After glancing at Aiko who was trembling with fear, Hajime turned his gaze at Kaori. Your face is an apostle, but the color of your hair looks like Kaori huh. Yeah, as expected, black hair suited Kaori more. Ehehe, is that so? Then we have to finish this quickly so I can return to my former body. Exactly as Hajime said, the current Kaori wasnt silver haired but she became black haired even with Nointos body. This was so that she wasnt mistaken with the apostles, the cause was the disguise artifact that Hajime prepared. The color of her magic power was also disguised, so currently when Kaori spread her wings what appeared would black silver wings. Her outfit also had black tone, so her appearance was just like a fallen angel. Perhaps it could be said to be a fitting look for an angel serving the demon king. Im relying on you for the rest okay? Yep. This side is fine. I will protect the place for Hajime-kun to come back here. I also wont let anyone to lay their hand on Myuu-chan and others anymore. Thats why please, save Yue. Yeah. Look forward to it. When we come back, Ill toy with you together with Yue. Geez-, Hajime-kun you meanie-! Kaori made an angry look at Hajime who was making fun of her. But, her gaze was strong, and also extraordinarily gentle. And it was also similar with Hajime, both of them understood well the immenseness of the trust that they directed at each other. Behind Hajime, Shia, Tio, Shizuku, Suzu, and Ryuutaro walked closer. While Kaori and Shizuku took each others hands with somewhat yuri-yuri atmosphere (TN: Lilies on their background), Hajimes gaze moved to the surroundings. The people inside the fortress could observe the outer part really well while being inside the fortress itself due to the countless crystal displays installed. But right now, on the contrary, the displays were reflecting the interior of the fortresss command room and the people inside there like Liliana and the others, and then Kam and others who were the leaders of each force too. Princess. Use the anti-apostle artifact well okay. After all, I entrusted them believing in your competence you know? {Ple, please dont put pressure on me. Well, we are going to make it somehow. Nagumo-saDDno, Hajime-san, may luck be with you.} Liliana at the other side of the display smiled while nodding at Hajime. Hajime nodded to that and then moved his gaze to Kam who was projected on the same display. Kam. There is no need for tedious talk after this far. Go rampage. {Ku-ku-ku-, an exciting order, thank you very much. I certainly acknowledge that. All of us Haulia will be waiting in anticipation for bosss god killing.} Hajime and Kam exchanged fearless smiles at each other. And then, Hajimes gaze further moved to all the people who were visible in that placeDDRanzi, Alfrerick, Iruwa, the top leaders from each country, then he lightly shrugged and declared. Then, Ill go for a bit. Even though he was going to step into the territory of a god after this, those words were awfully light. But, mysterious strength could be felt from those words. It made them unconditionally believed, that if it was this man then he would be able to accomplish anything. It was that kind of words. That was why nobody talked much. They nodded strongly in return and said just two words. See you. Immediately after, Hajime and the others flew up together. Under their feet were skyboards. They could also go using Air Force, but their destinationDDthe chasm in space was at the altitude of eight kilometers. They had no intention to be pushed back by sheer number or spending more time. They were breaking through in one go stressing on the speed! Looking at the six streaks of magic power light in six colors ascending to the sky, cheers were raised from the allied force. It was the sally of the Goddesss Sword. The hope of humanity! Like that, yells of hope tore their throats toward the sky. There, the first wave of apostles appeared as though to block their route. Perhaps because right after the invasion start the actual first wave had been annihilated by impossible methods, the apostles didnt charge ahead recklessly. It was clear that they intended to fight while observing the situation. Hah, you all got really jittery, huuh. You think you can stop me with that kind of cold feet aa!? Already, there were around twenty apostles gathering ahead of them, regardless of the twin swords and their silver wings which were deployed fully, Hajime didnt slow down at all. Far from that, he accelerated the skyboard further. And then, while telling Shia and others to ready their weapons using Telepathy, Hajime took out a huge artifact from Treasure Warehouse II and shouldered it. Ill turn you all into Swiss cheese! Immediately after, a crimson storm attacked the apostles. The violence that could only be expressed like that pulverized the apostles blocking the path like a joke. Of course, the apostles possessed disintegration ability, they had the silver wings of protection and huge swords that severed all thing with disintegration. Therefore, the apostles wordlessly and expressionlessly tried to resist using those. But, such things were easily smashed literally just like paper scraps. *KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII-!!* Huge gun barrels that rotated in high speed while resounding particular sound. Brilliantly vivid magic power light sparked wildly. Extremely thick crimson flashes that might even pierce the sky surged. DDGatling Pile Bunker That was the true form of the weapon that scattered twenty apostles without difficulty. Different from the pile bunker until now, the loaded pile bunker was two sizes smaller. But, its might didnt decrease for even a bit, in a second twenty electromagnetically accelerated shots spiraled forward and the huge and super heavy black pike pulverized the target. Right now, just by facing each other the apostles couldnt hope to stop Hajimes advance! Only by wringing out their intellect, piling up study, and resolve with a firm will like humans, they would be allowed to finally stand in front of this opponent for the first time. That was how wide the difference was! The apostles who stiffened for a moment in amazement then decided, a pincer attack from left and right! Like that they circled while trailing afterimages behind. We cannot leave this only to Hajime-san! Indeed! Shia and Tio readied themselves to deal with that. But two apostles that brandished their large sword clad in silver magic power toward Shia and Tio. At the next moment, their heads were blown away by the flash that tore the sky before they were falling down spinning. Fue? Wha, what? Shia and Tio stared in puzzlement with their spirit dampened. Not only the two, Hajime and the others also looked over their shoulder following the line of the flash. They had already reached the altitude of five kilometers so nobody understood other than Shia whose body was reinforced and Hajime who possessed Far Sight, those two perfectly saw it. The fortress on the ground, at a corner of the rooftop, while holding a very long sniper that was fixed directly on the floor of the fortress, Pal-kun (ten years old), nickname Bardfelt of Certain Ruin was sending them a thumbs up. Not just Bardfelt-kun. The sniping experts even among the Haulia which was put together into a squad were readying the Electromagnetic Acceleration Super Long Range Anti-Material Rifle that Hajime provided for each one of them while floating fearless smiles. In the first place, these were the fellows who performed super accurate sniping even with just a crossbow. With scope that was enchanted with Far Sight and Foresight, if they could see the future position of the apostles then a five-kilometer sniping was possible. Though honestly, Hajime was feeling a little unbelieving. In Hajime and Shias eyes, they could see the glint of Bardfelt-kuns eyes narrow across the scope. At the same time, they could somehow see what he was saying from the movement of his lips. {Boss! Anego! Just leave clearing the path to us!} (TN: Anego=big sister, this way of calling usually used by delinquent or thug.) Perhaps that was what he said. As though to proof that, the apostles who planned to pincer attack were shot through one after another by the flashes soaring from below. As expected, one shot one kill was impossible after the apostle became on guard, but even so they ate considerable damage, they became unable to attack carelessly and somehow their face looked vexed. Even if the apostles tried to use long range bombarding or large scale magic, Bardfelt-kun and others sensitively sensed it and they prioritized sniping at the apostle trying to do that. Their attack was interrupted, and even if they tried to attack forcefully regardless, Hajime and others would easily endure such attack. My clan is rapidly getting superhumanized desuu Perhaps, its not only Shia anymore that can be called as special truly. Everyone that got involved with Hajime all become distanced from normal humans, isnt it He, hey, Shizushizu. Suzu is still a human, right? Right? Perhaps its already too late for me yeah~ While riding their skyboard, the enemy at the front was dealt by Hajimes Gatling pile bunker, while the enemy to the left and right were dealt with a terrifying degree of accurate sniping, so Shia and the others who only needed to intercept, evade, and defend minimally had time to have somewhat distant looks while murmuring that kind of thing to each other. While the apostles were unable to even hinder them properly; finally, Hajime and the others arrived at the chasm in space that spurted out the muddy black miasma. Chih, even though its appearance changed, the ability is still the same huh. Hajime clicked his tongue. Exactly as he said, similar with the golden whirl, the black miasma was blocking Hajime and the others progress. You guys, hold back the puppets behind! {Sensei, you can hear right? Send the mirror bits over here!}. Taniguchi, you put a barrier on me! {Ro, roger.} Go, got it. Hajime was giving out instruction to Aiko on the surface and Suzu, and also at the other members while taking out a short sword from his breast pocket. Although the item had the shape of a short sword but it didnt have any edge at all, rather it was made from a crystal that looked brittle. It was Degraded Version Crystal Key. Based on his experience when creating the real crystal key, Hajime produced with his all this short sword that possessed the effect to interfere with space. It didnt have the power to open a gate toward the Holy Precincts, but if it was just the power to lockpick a locked door then this item could do it. Hajimes body became clad in vivid crimson. And then he poured the immense magic power of Limit Break into the degraded version crystal key that used the very small amount of god crystals fragment discovered at the abyss of Orcus, activating its ability. This time for sure, Ill pass through no matter what! Hajime yelled and stabbed that short sword at the miasma wall. *Creak, creak* Such a sound came out, the degraded crystal key in trying to break the wall of miasma causing ripples. Hajimes crimson magic power also roared trying to blow away the miasma. But, there a silver shining large sword thrust out from inside the miasma. The large sword of apostle. Even while Hajime held his ground to break the miasma, naturally the swarm of apostles was still coming out from there. Hajime himself was pouring all his strength to break the miasma so he couldnt take any considerable action. {I wont let you!!} Dont get in the way! That was why Aiko and Suzu were there. The mirror bits deployed around Hajime and others were guiding the laser from Burst Hyperion and blocked the approach of the apostles like a barrier. And then Suzu also waved her iron fans gently on her skyboard. Living up to her reputation of barrier master, a square shining shield thirty-centimeters large was invoked instantly, the barrier didnt block the large sword of the apostle that slipped through the laser net, but diverted the trajectory as though the barrier surface was slippery. This was because Suzu understood that defending the enemys disintegration ability from the front was disadvantageous. Behind Hajime, Shia and others were also buying time by putting importance on handling the enemy rather than defeating them. Apostles were overflowing from the miasma as though they were unlimited, if the scene was seen from slightly distant spot, surely it would look like Hajime and the others were enveloped in silver cocoon. The great numbers of apostles attacked clad in silver magic power to remove the insolent people who were trying to step into the Holy Precincts. Shia and the other somehow held out right now, but with the current pace they would surely get swallowed by pure numbers in less than a minute. For that reason, Hajime ignored all the attacks of the apostles. He entrusted his back, his life, everything to Shia and the others. He turned his whole mind only to advance forward. OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!! A shout burst from Hajimes mouth. Hajimes magic power further increased. The degraded version crystal key condensed the vivid crimson and got dyed with deep crimson. At the same time, cracks ran creakingly as though the key was screaming unable to endure the large power. The cracks on the degraded version crystal key was widening second by second as though giving the notification that its life span was up already. But, Hajime further poured his magic power. The apostles who were breaking through even with half their body erased by laser launched silver feathers that disintegrated even Suzus barrier, cutting Hajimes cheek and gouging his limbs. Shia and the others were also bearing wounds from the overwhelming amount of attacks and their limited battle scope. As expected, were they really unable to break through. Was the power of god unmatched If the people here were average, surely such thinking would pass in their mind. But, if they were people with such good understanding, then in the first place they wouldnt be here. That was why, they yelled. Even while injured, even with enemies surrounding them from all sides. (En: Battle scene pictured above) We can do this! If its Hajime-san! Exactly, Goshujin-sama! Its fine! There is no such thing that can possibly stop you! Gooo! Nagumo-kun! Nagumooo! Smash it uuup! To those yells of Shia and others, Hajime was Obviously-. Those guys that got in my way, Ill destroy them, anything and everythiiiiiiing!! Right after that *creak* A sound resounded. But, that wasnt the sound of the degraded crystal key. It was from the invisible wall before his eyes, from the crack in space that spurted out miasma. The tip of the degraded crystal key plunged into the wall. With that spot as the center, ripples were spreading. DDYue- Following his desiring heart, Hajime twisted the crystal short sword. Then, with the stabbed point as the center, space distorted flabbily, opening an ellipse hole. The path to the Holy Precincts was opened. -, you guys! Here we go! Yes desu! Yes! Roger! Yep! Ou-! The command that was given along with Hajimes fearless smile was affirmed by everyone with the same smile floating on their faces and a nod. Right after that, the swarm of apostles descended on them. But, the figure of Hajime and the others were already gone from between the apostles. After that, there were only the sparkles emitted by the remain of the broken degraded crystal key and the gate that was closing even now. _______________________________________________ Soooo giant hole in the sky. Disposable look-alike CGI army. Battle through the streets of a city. A team of assembled superpowered heros. Sounds like a Hollywood Blockbuster to me. Chapter 164 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert is pushing to release faster, so he has taken over all editing. I dont have the time in my schedule to keep up, so my involvement for the moment is to just post bakaperverts chapters. No read over from me, no schedule. Ill release them as I get them until the end. On the upside, you wont be waiting long for the finale. __________________________________________________ Holy Precincts A world that was richly colored. That was the scenery that lept into the eyes of Hajime and the others who stepped in into the Holy Precincts. There was no end that could be confirmed. Various colors mixed in this space. It was as though they were lost inside a world within a bubble. In that mysteriously colorful space, there was a chalk white path stretching straight forward. No, rather than calling it a path, it was like the top of a dam wall, it was more correct to express their location as above a huge straight wall. Hajime and the others were taken aback for a moment. Despite so, they stored the skyboard that became ragged from the apostles attack into Treasure Warehouse II and stood on the chalk white path. They couldnt see any apostles even after looking around. It appeared the space that Hajime connected to using the degraded crystal key was a different place from the place that contained the apostles and monsters. They had resolved to clash with a great amount of apostles and monsters as far as their eye could see right after infiltrating, so this could be said as fortunate. What a mysterious space. I cannot grasp the sense of distance. Shia gave her impression while peeking down from the edge of the path. Just as those words sounded, even as she peeked below, the ground or the bottom of the wall were unclearly being swallowed by the extremely colorful space. Even the path straight ahead, after a certain distance, became swallowed by the colorful space that made it hard to confirm the distance. I guess it wont end well if you fall down huh. Everyone, be careful okay. Everyone nodded briskly at Hajimes warning. Like that they all began to run following after Hajime while staying vigilant of the surrounding. They were traveling at high speed following the chalk white path in the atmosphere that was filled with uneasy silence. The Compass of Guidance showed that Yues whereabouts was ahead of the chalk white path. Therefore they dashed believing on that, although there was not a single thing they could use to confirm the distance so they became doubtful whether they were really advancing forward. If not for the compass that was teaching Hajime that the distance to Yue was closing even for just a little, perhaps even he would also feel doubt. They advanced the path for several dozen minutes where no end could be seen with few words. Finally, a change happened. Its coming-. Bombardment! Shias rabbit ears stood up straight all of a sudden, at the same time she gave a warning. Regardless of their vigilance, everyone other than Shia was completely taken by surprise. It was the proof that Shias Future Sight was activated, at the same time it also meant that the attack was a risky one that could possibly wipe them out. Right after that, without any advance warning, silver radiant flashes attacked Hajime and the others from all directions. It was a meteor shower of death without a single gap, conveying clearly how no place of escape was left behind. Gather! Hajimes angry roar flew. Everyone reflexively approached Hajimes side. At the same time, Hajime took out a huge shield from Treasure Warehouse II. And then that shield which was manifested in empty air pierced the ground while magic power was poured into it. As the result, *Gashun! Gashun!* such sound was raised, metal plates were sliding from the inside of the large shield in great speed. In the blink of eye the plates formed a dome that covered Hajime and the others. Metal plates that looked like scales stretched, it was variable large shield Aidion. The moment the last metal plate slid into place and Hajime and co were completely covered, the flashes from all directions finally arrived. There was almost no impact. The attack was like a laser, the surface of Aidion was turning into dust. Obviously, the cause was the disintegration ability of the apostles. But such thing was obvious the moment there was silver light. For that reason, Hajime chose the option of omni-direction defense with this Aidion. Hah, just try it if you think you can penetrate this. Hajime whispered while smiling fearlessly inside Aidion where there was the illumination of green light stone installed. That was the expression of his confidence. An absolute confidence that the likes of the apostle wouldnt be able to penetrate his improved defense. In front of the brutal characteristic ability of the apostles which was like a foul play, those words were something too insolent. Normally. Yes, even while Hajime was spouting out those insolent words, Aidion was completely blocking the disintegration bombardment. No, more accurately the shields part that was disintegrated was regenerating. It went without saying that the cause was regeneration magic. Restoration Stone that was enchanted with regeneration magic was continuously regenerating the part of Aidion that was turned to dust as though time was rolled back. Of course, the disintegration ability of the apostles was at the level where a building would become dust in an instant, so no matter how much regeneration magic was enchanted the outcome would be that the item got blown away before it could show any effect. However, this Aidion was similar with Sky Severance where it was a composite shield made of several layers of adamantium inserted with restoration stone, furthermore, Hajimes Vajra was also reinforcing it. In other words, even with one layer disintegrated, if the second, third, and fourth layer could buy time even for a second then the restoration stone could display its effect. Therefore, even with that disintegration ability, the apostles couldnt hope to penetrate it. You guys, save your strength for the time being. If its just this many apostles then Ill deal with them. Eh? Deal with them Shizuku was putting strength into the hand holding the black katana in the preparation of battle against apostle swarm once more, but Hajimes words resounded as though to dampen her spirit. Shizuku reflexively asked back, but inside the large shield that was illuminated faintly by green light stone, looking at Hajimes expression that supported the large shieldDDthat look which looked like a wild beast made her words got caught up in her throat. Right after that, the pressure that pushed on Aidion suddenly vanished. The all-out bombardment of the apostles was over. Hajime transferred Aidion into Treasure Warehouse II, right after that the apostles showed their figure as though they were oozing out from the colorful space while making ripples. All of the apostles were clad in silver magic power, showing their seriousness right from the beginning. They sent narrowed gaze at Hajime who endured their all-out bombardment, in an instant DDA curb stomp began. *DOPAAAAAAN-*, at the same time when the familiar bursting sound roared, six apostles head easily exploded like a joke. -!? It was a swift defeat unbecoming for gods apostle. The apostles who lost six of their sister right at the moment when they made their entrance gulped audibly. The crimson flash that gouged the apostles head certainly attacked faster than the gun sound, but it should be possible to evade if it was the apostle in full power state clad in silver light. The cause that negated the apostles evasion ability could be understood from the fact that all the six victims were all the people who blinked in that instant. Hajime was taking the opening of the apostles mind. The number of the apostles who appeared from the space was nearly fifty people. Hajime confirmed all of them instantly and aimed simultaneously only at the blinking apostles with pinpoint precision Hajime had survived many battles against the apostles, that was the reason this special move with difficulty level that was like threading the eye of a needle was working. There was no way the apostles could understand what happened. Because of that, they were unable to understand the reason why their sisters were shot without being unable to do anything, this too caused their head to be soaked in confusion for an instant. *DOPAAAN* With that four more people died. Their head exploded and fell on the ground like an insect with their wings clipped. Kuh, three people are to chant-. The rest continue on! One of the apostles gave out instruction while grinding her teeth with the usual expressionless face crumbling. It appeared that she was the manager who handed down the command even among the apostles. The remaining apostles obeyed the instruction and moved all at once. The apostle that gave instructionDDZekst swung her twin large swords once and then took flight instantly with her silver wings flapped. She charged at Hajime while leaving behind afterimages. But, to such apostle, the small murmur of Hajime reached her clearly. Hee, so you are the captain. DD Amidst a large number of apostles flying around with countless afterimages filling the space to the limit, Hajimes eye glint accurately caught Zeksts figure. And then, Hajime and Zeksts gaze entangled inside the world where the rich colors looked fading and dull, right after that, slowly, and even slower inside Zeksts mind, Hajimes mouthsplit. At that moment, Zekst realized. This world where the flow of time became slow right now, wasnt something produced because of her great speed, but it was the phenomenon of revolving lantern that someone watched at their dying moments. The reason of her realization was because, even while she was getting aware of the slowly approaching bullet clad in crimson toward her in the real world, the images of the many secret maneuverings the apostle of god had carried out until now in all countries toward the people were also passing through her mind. All apostles shared their memory with each other. Even if it wasnt something that Zekst personally did, but something that apostle did was something that Zekst did. Zekst thought. Were the apostles who were destroyed before she also saw the same scene like this? The scene, of the people who they had been toying with until now, were now looking down at them mockingly. Zeksts body was accurately moving even while watching the revolving lantern. Her neck moved by itself trying to evade the flying bullet by twisting aside. But, mysteriously even with that Zekst was convinced that the approaching bullet would still pierce her. And then, that conviction was proved right within an instant. The moment Zekst twisted her neck, of all thing, the bullet before her eyes shifted its trajectory slightly. Its path was accurately heading to Zeksts temple. Aa, really, what an irregular After murmuring such thing inside her heart, in the end Zekst felt an impact, along with that her consciousness fell into darkness. At the same time when Zekst fell, further seven apostles also fell on the ground with their head similarly blown away. Hajime glanced at that scene while rotating Donner & Schlag in gun spin, then he scattered more bullets of death to all directions. Although because Hajimes arms rotation and the reloading speed were too fast, an outsider looking would only be able to see acrobatic gun spins repeating all the time. The realization of Hajimes killing intent was displayed only by the fact that the scattered crimson flashes were shooting through the foreheads of the apostles without the slightest deviation. Wh, why- Unable to endure, one of the apostles who wasnt shot down yet spoke with rough voice and words that could be taken as a question or escaping reality. It was natural for her to be like that. They were the apostle of god. The sword of god that the likes of mankind had no hope to oppose. They were an existence that could trample the world equally like a natural disaster with just a single one of them! And yet, why, how they could be easily exterminated like this, dropping out just like flies. Impossible. There was no way this kind of unrealistic sight could exist! Right after that, a flash flew toward that apostle. With an unknown emotion welling up inside her, that apostle drew a slash at the air trying to bisect that light with her shining large sword. The information that Hajimes bullet which generated impact could crack their large sword with one attack in the previous battle was naturally also shared with this apostle, therefore she decided not to make her large sword into shield but to cut down the bullet. Like that, the beautiful silver trajectory split the crimson flashwas how it should be. Instead, the result that came out was the explosion of the apostles head. Just before the apostles mind sunk into darkness, she whispered inside her stretched out perception. The lightslip through? It wasnt unreasonable for her to have that misapprehension. DDCombined Metamorphosis-Creation Transmutation Special Bullet Living Bullet That was the true form of the attack that slipped through the apostles evasion and large swords. This Living Bullet was a special bullet enchanted with metamorphosis magic, the simple explanation was that the bullet could listen to the command of the userDDit was literally a living bullet. Hajime developed this bullet after understanding that the sealing stone and the pseudo scorpion in the abyss were created by blending organic matter and inorganic matter, so simply put the bullet was a living golem in bullet shape that executed a simple order. This time the command that Hajime gave was just one. Hit the aimed place, that was all. It was a small bullet, so even though they listened to order but they had no ego. So to speak it was like a program. Evade if there was an obstacle in front of the target, chase if the target moved. That was all they could do. The bullet couldnt make U-turn if they passed the target and chased endlessly, it was also unable to circle around if a wall was made with silver wings to shot the apostle at the back of their head. But, even so, the electromagnetically accelerated flash that reached the target within an instant corrected its trajectory just a few meters before it reached the target. No matter how unfair the perception ability and reaction speed the apostle had, there was no way they could evade or anything. If the apostle tried to cut the bullet using their large sword but the bullet changed trajectory smoothly, it wasnt unreasonable for the apostle to mistake that the bullet slipped through. Before, you guys said this right. That the analysis about you is finished. Just what time are you talking about I wonder. By the time you failed to kill me for the second time, the scythe of death god has already lined up on the neck of you guys. The gun spin moved at too high of rotation speed that it looked like a round shield. Hajimes figure that moved with sliding feet turning over and over while firing flashes in radial direction looked like he was dancing. And then as long as that dance of death was continuing, one by one the apostles had their forehead pierced, their head exploded, and fell like a puppet with their string cut. If they tried using their large sword as a shield, then an attack with three impacts compressed into it would assault and with just a single shot, a fatal damage would be inflicted on the large sword, in a hairbreadth the second shot would pierce the forehead altogether with the sword. Even when they tried long range attack or magic, their breathing at the instant they were going to attack was perfectly read, so they were only exposing their opening instead, but if they attempted close range combat then they would be intercepted by a bullet with bending trajectory. When they attempted to overlap their twin large swords and silver wings as a shield to charge through, six shots would burst with pin point accuracy at the same time, the tremendous shockwave was generated while smashing the iron wall, or possibly the apostle would run out of strength and got blown away. And then, that impact would spontaneously make them relaxed the guard of their large sword and wing, the curving bullet would attack weaving through that opening. While I was thinking of the ways to kill you guys, what were you guys doing? Did you analyze my fighting style? Hah, that wont cut it at all. You got to train yourself, change your weapon, polish your tactic, heighten your proficiency, put double and triple layer of traps, and mass produce trump cards. The apostles worn-out remain vanished from the sky toward the ground like a cookies crumbling that spilled from a mouth. Shut up- Right after that, along with an angry voice that sounded like it was desperately repressing something that welled up inside the speaker, a silver sun materialized. The sun that brilliantly shined was something made from focused magic power of apostle enchanted with disintegration ability. Looking closer, under the silver sun there were three apostles raising their large sword piled into one. Most likely this was a large bombardment executed by multiple apostles. Looking at that, Hajime wassnorting in exasperation. Is that your trump card! Fine, bring it on. -Vanish without any trace behind! Irregular! The three apostles swung down their sword in unison. The silver sun that was a compression of energy until the critical state radiated its light of ruin just like prominence. A super thick laser with diameter reaching ten meters approached Hajime in order to make everything of him into dust. From Treasure Warehouse II, Hajime too out two pieces of diskDDhe took out two chakrams and threw them forward. One of the chakrams rotated in the air, when its flat part faced the approaching thick bombardment, at the next moment it divided into three parts. The chakram was divided into three parts with equal distance between them, however, they didnt scatter into pieces, the parts were connected by thin wire, the parts spread widely in an instant and created large circle before Hajimes eyes. At that moment, the silver huge laser reached Hajimenot, it was completely swallowed into the circle made by the divided chakram and the wire. And then, that swallowed silver light jumped out from the other chakram that also parted and created a similar large circle at a slightly separated place. DDVariable Chakram Orestes The chakram up to now could only create a gate at the small inside of the chakram, but this new type chakram Orestes that had improvement applied in it could separate and with the built-in wire inside, a gate that could be freely changed in size would be made. Depending on the situation, it could also be used as a guillotine by making something passed halfway into the gate and then decreasing the size. The apostles never even dreamed that the focused bombardment by three apostles which could be said as a trump card would be returned back to them as it was, perhaps they were unable to move while performing the firing, their reaction was dull and they got swallowed into the light that they fired themselves, they were annihilated literally without leaving even dust behind. You guys dont evolve. You cannot struggle to the death for the sake of living, for the sake of your wish, for the sake of whats important. Thats why, I told you right from the beginning didnt I? You all just wooden doll. Irregular! No, you are truly, a true monsteDD A gunshot echoed. The bullet that curved in trajectory approached easily like a joke and pierced the forehead of the last apostle. While silver feathers and apostle remains were falling like an illusion, Hajime spun the smoking Donner & Schlag and finished reloading, then he silently stored them in their holsters. Looking at the result, he was uninjured from a fight against the fifty apostles of god. Completely. It was truly overwhelming. That fact made Shia, Tio, and Shizukus expression to turn a bit into ecstasy. Suzu and Ryutaro leaked out a dry laugh. Meteor Impact that destroyed the God Mountain, sunlight convergence laser Burst Hyperion, gatling pile bunker and living bulletwhen Hajime was given time, that many absurd weapons were produced one after another. What did it mean by a non-combat job. What did it mean by mundane occupation. Indeed Hajimes body itself boasted monstrous spec due to an irregular event, but Hajimes true weapon was no other than that power of development. And then, in every age what became a threat to humanity was always something that was newly created. In a sense, perhaps it could be said that Hajime was in possession of the most terrifying talent. While it had been too late at this point of time, whether they wanted it or not Shizuku and the others were made to understand that. Its going to be troublesome if they come in succession. Lets go ahead right away. Hearing Hajime who started running while giving out the order as though nothing happened, Shizuku and the others came back to their senses and chased behind him. Aaa. I wanted to show Hajime-san just now to Yue-san desuuu Fufu, I thought that there might be this kind of thing. So I bring the image recording artifact. When everything is over, let art we hold a video appreciation meeting! Tio-san, nice desu! As expected from the extraordinary pervert that might even leave her name in the history! Fuhahaha, dont praise me, dont praise me! I would become shy thou know? Shia and Tio laughed with each other in composure while being inside the enemy base that was the Holy Precincts. Their feeling was loosening up with that while they dashed forward for a while. Hajime and the others finally ran into a richly colored wall. When his hand touched the rippling wall, the hand easily sunk into the other side. They nodded at each other and the whole group leaped into the other side of the ripple. If Nakamura Eri was asked what was her first memory that was the most intense, surely she would answer like this. DDThe scene of Otou-sans death. It was when Eri was five years old. She went with her father to a public park with just the two of them, there the high-spirited Eri jumped on the roadway carelessly and with a devilish timing a car came charging forward, then her father died protecting Eri. In a sense, it was the result of a mundane traffic accident. But, there was one result that wasnt mundane. That was the state of her mother after that. Eris mother was a daughter from a slightly high-class family, but it seemed that she went against her family and married with Eris father, she was clinging all over the father to the degree that even Eris childish heart got embarrassed. That wasnt only because the mother merely loved the father, if someone took a step back and looked at it closer, perhaps it was on the level that could be said as dependence. For that reason, Eris mother that from the start wasnt mentally strong was unable to endure the death of the beloved husband that supported her heart. Because she was unable to endure, she bared her fang to the cause of death. Yes, her target was her own young daughterDDEri. Normally, a mother would swallow her tears while supporting her daughter who should be hurt because she witnessed with her own eyes the death of her father, that would be the correct way of living as a mother. But, as expected, although Eris mother held back in front of other people, when they returned home and there were only the two of them, she would direct her hatred at Eri without sugarcoating it at all. For Eris mother, if her daughter and her husband were weighed on the scales, the scale would tilt to the latter, she loved her daughter was also only because Eri was her husbands daughter. At the time, the five years old Eri earnestly endured the violence that was carried out almost every day and the abusive language spewed out to her. That was because Eri who was smart for five years old was completely accepting the words of her mother that said because of your fault to her. Her carelessness killed her fatherDDthe one who believed that more than anyone else was no other than Eri herself. It was only natural for her mother to be angry at her who stole the father that her mother loved. It was only natural that she who made her father died was given punishment to both her heart and body. Eri believed that from the bottom of her heart. At the same time, Eri also believed that when this punishment was over, than her mother who looked like a demon would return to the gentle mother in the past who always smiled kindly. Her mothers abuse was ingenious, she had never done anything that might leave any mark on Eris body. Eri too had also never revealed anything for the sake of her mother, and also for the sake of the punishment to her. Because of that, such situation continued for a few years, but there was no one that could notice what happened. However, for a child there was no way she would be able to always be smiling in such environment. As a child clad in gloomy atmosphere Eri practically didnt have any friend at school. Her lone quiet self that looked like someone bracing herself waiting for the storm to pass was surely eerie for the children of the same age. Isolation and self-condemnation and the pain of her heart, her feeling that was thinking of her mother, and lonelinessEris heart was nearing its limit from all those. Like that she endured such situation for several years, but in a sense it also could be said as astounding how she endured that long. A change happened at such gloomy days. Nine years oldDDwhen she was in third-year elementary school. Her mother brought home an unknown male into their home. He was an adult male with an arrogant attitude and bad character. Her mother was making sickly-sweet coaxing voice at that man while clinging coquettishly all over him. Eri couldnt believe it. Didnt her mother throw that much anger and hatred to herself exactly because she loved the father from the bottom of her heart, Eri thought. That thinking wasnt mistaken. But, the heart of Eris mother was far weaker than even Eri thought. To the degree that if she wasnt supported by someone, then she wouldnt be able to live properly. From that day, Eris house was lived by that man. The way the man acted in the house was exactly like a typical trash that often came out in a cheap novel. And then in addition, as though to follow the clichd story of such novel, the gaze of that man toward Eri wasnt something that was usually directed to a little girl. The disgusting feeling that felt like it was crawling all over her body caused Eri to pass her time inside the house holding her breath even more than before. Even so, the act and speech of the man were gradually escalating, before long Eri called herself with boku (TN: This way of calling oneself was usually used by a boy, a girl usually used watashi) and she kept her hair in rough short-cut style. That was the meager measure of the small Eri to defend herself from the thinking that if he is not seeing me as a girl then. At school, Eri who even at normal time was already seen as gloomy and somewhat eerie, one day she suddenly changed the way she called herself and came with short hair like a boy, that caused the few children who even though they werent her friend but they still conversed daily with Eri, even those children distanced themselves from Eri. Eri became isolated further and further. Even so, even if she felt that her mother betrayed her father, Eri still believed. That her mother would surely return to the gentle mother in the past. She pretended to not notice that such thinking was only a type of escape that averted her eyes from reality. That hope of Eri that was like grasping at straw, was destroyed by an event that made her realize that the hope was really just a fragile straw. Finally the man bared his fang of desire at Eri. It was while Eris mother was going out for her night work. Fortunately, though it was unclear if it could really be called fortunate, the neighbors who heard Eris scream notified the police, thanks to that Eris chastity wasnt scattered. Eri herself was thinking that perhaps this kind of day would come, so she had prepared every day by opening the window so her scream could easily reach, that was also the reason she was saved. And so being attacked wasnt something shocking for Eri. Rather, she even thought that it was a chance. With this her mother should finally open her eyes. Her mother would cut the connection with a man that attacked her own daughter and she would remember Eris father. In any case, the man was caught by police, so their connection was severed. With this the livelihood of Eri and her mother would be improved slightly, she thought. Yes, she thought like that. Only until her mother directed a hatred that was even more than until now to her. After finishing with the questioning from the police and she returned together with Eri back to their home, what came flying the very first to Eri was the mothers slap. And then, the mother said this to Eri. How dare you seduce that person. It seemed, for her mother, the incident where Eri was attacked by the man wasnt an impetus for her to realize the trashiness of the man, but it was perceived by the mother as Eri stealing her mothers man once more. Rather than about her daughter receiving assault, the matter of how the man was separated from her and how the mans desire was directed at Eri were the matters that the mother couldnt stomach. A mother that betrayed her father, a mother that hurt her, a mother that was sad because the man was gone rather than about her daughter got assaultedat this time, Eri finally realized. No, perhaps it should be said that she finally looked straight at something that she had actually understood but she averted her eyes from. That was, that her mother didnt love her. That her mother of the past wouldnt return anymore. That the real nature of her mother wasnt the gentle figure in the past, but the figure overflowing with ugliness in front of her eyes right now. She realized those. That was whyDDEri broke. Everything that she believed was an illusion. Her enduring was meaningless. And then, there was no hope for the future ahead. Those factors were far than enough to break the very young Eri. When she woke up the next day not from her sleep but rather from her fainting, it was early morning when the sun still hadnt even risen, there Eri slipped out from the home. This wasnt an act of testing affection that children tended to do, to see if her mother would worry and came to search for her. It was for the sake of ending herselfDDin other words, for suicide. She got out of the home was because she didnt want to die near her mother for some reason. Like that, Eri wandered unsteadily without any particular destination, and what she discovered was a river. A large river at a place slightly distanced from home. The well-maintained river plain became a good place for children to play. With this Eri who stared vacantly at the river flowing below from the iron bridge spanning above got a thought, lets do it here. It was a river with quite the amount of water, but the flow wasnt particularly fast, and it wasnt like the water level rose due to rain. For suicide by drowning, this place could honestly be said as unsuited. Rather than drowning, there was more danger from jumping down from the bridge and landed wrongly. Although even that risk would be lessened by the river water and wouldnt cause death in many cases. Eris body somehow climbed up with her thin arms, her upper body jutted out a lot outside the handrail. Like that as though being sucked in, Eris body was almost falling toward under the bridgeexactly at that time, suddenly a voice called at her. DDWhat are you doing? The voice said. What entered into Eris vacant eyes that looked back was a young boy around the same age of her, he was wearing a jersey and was obviously jogging. Eri also knew well about this boy, he was someone at the same school with her who gathered all the popularity into himself, a shining bright boyDDyes, it was Amanogawa Kouki. Seeing the dark expression of the looking back Eri, Kouki guessed that she wasnt in a normal state of mind, he pulled back Eri forcefully from the handrail and displayed his sense of justice in full. To Kouki who persistently asked her situation, Eri explained with a lot of things omitted. She did that because if she didnt then it didnt seem like Kouki would let her go. Kouki who listened to the really shortened explanation of Eri then comprehended it like this. Eri who was isolated in school was disciplined strictly by her father because of that. When she asked for help from her mother, even her mother than scolded her together with her father. Eri didnt have any ally and feeling sad, she tried to suicide. That conclusion couldnt be said as mistaken from hearing only that fragmentary information. For Kouki who was still immature and fiercely under the impression that human nature was fundamentally good as his thinking foundation, thing like the principle behind the act of Eris mother was beyond his understanding, he was unable to even imagine that an adult male would make a girl the same age as him into the mans outlet for desire, furthermore, the mother would instead blame her daughter for that. And so, the conclusion became like that within Koukis sphere of understanding. Understanding it like that, with a smile and strength that made the girls in school into his captive even in that age, Kouki put his hands on Eris cheeks while declared from point-blank range. DDYou are not alone anymore. I will protect Eri. He said that. The word protect was told to her, into the heart of a broken girl, right after she comprehended that she was worthless for everyone. It was said so surely without a doubt. From the most famous boy in the school that was like a prince, in a situation that could be said as dramatic in a sense, that kind of thing was said to Eri. In the bottom of her heart, for the little girl who had been continuously searching for affection from someone all this time, that word was extremely intense. Furthermore, at that day, Eri who somehow given up suicide was driven out by her mother to go to school, there at the school she was surprised because the girls in the class came to talk to her brightly one after another, furthermore when she knew that this situation was because of a word from Kaorito say it frankly, her heart fell to him right there. After that, the staffs of child consultation center suspected mistreatment from the behavior of Eris mother and they visited to investigate several times. However, even though she was young, she knew that if she was separated from her mother here then at the same time she had to move to another place, in other words, she would be separated from Kouki, Eri who sensed that then acted a girl who loved her mother with all her might. She felt like she was going to vomit, but in front of the staffs she embraced her mother with a full smile and acted the scene of a close mother and daughter. Even now Eri still remembered the expression of her mother at that time. Her expression that changed from shock into a cramped face, and then it vividly changed into definite fear. Looking at her mother like that, what Eri thought was, Aah, so its like that. Just by changing the method, something like position or emotion could be overturned easily. Just by her smiling cheerfully as though her gloominess until now was just a lie, her mother immediately averted her eyes and shut up. When later she whispered Next, what do you want me to steal? jokingly, her mother went pale and she screamed while rushing out from the home. Eri was convinced, that all of these were thanks to KoukiDDthe prince who suddenly appeared and swore to protect her. That in that day her prince saved and changed her. That she was reborn due to Kouki. That was why, her life from now on would be together with him who was like a radiant light and she would live similarly within the light. She indirectly threatened her mother, and then she induced so her mother only delivered the living cost to the home, she arranged the environment so she could be at Koukis sideshe was convinced that she was someone special that was chosen by the prince But, Eri was in a misunderstanding. For Kouki, Eri was nothing more than one person who should be saved by the hero of justice. After calling out to his classmates and asked them to be friendly to the isolated Eri, Koukis rescue was over with that. Similar with how in anime the people that were saved by the hero didnt come out anymore at all in the next episode, for Kouki the matter of Eri was a story that was already over. That was why Eri thought strangely of Kouki who only came in contact with her as though she was the same like that other crowd, why the other girls were unable to understand that she was Koukis special one for some reason. Because, that spot is the spot where I belong right? she wondered. Due to that, Eri who was unable to approach Kouki in mind and body and could do nothing else except continuing to stare at Kouki began to notice various things. The girls in the class who talked to her intimately did that only because that was Koukis request. That at Koukis side, there was already special one who accompanied him from even far earlier than the time when they exchanged words at the bridge in the early morning, that there was no place for her to belong or anything there. That For Kouki, she was a someone whose story with him was already over. The moment she realized that, it was as though she was going mad, no, she was literally going mad while thinking about the same thing continuously every day. DDYou said that Im not alone anymore right? DDYou said that you will protect me right? DDI am special for you right? DDHeey, why, are you saying the same words to another person I wonder? DDHeey, why, are you not looking at just me I wonder? DDHeey, why, right now, you are not rescuing me even though Im in this much pain I wonder? DDHeey, why, are you showing that kind of face to another woman I wonder? DDHeey, why, are the eyes you are looking me with is the same like with that other crowd I wonder? DDHeey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why Like that Eri understood. About the human named Kouki. And then Eri remembered. What she learned from her mother, how the emotion and act of someone could be changed so easily just by one act. That was why, Like this I was able to obtain Kouki-kun into my hand isnt it. Well, there were too many irregular things like another world summoning and so on though Hm? Eri, did you say something? In a certain place at the Holy Precincts, Eri who stared at a wasteland while whispering to herself caused Kouki to turn to her and he asked while tilting his head. To such Kouki, Eri smiled cheerfully while approaching him, and then she snuggled at his back. She was clinging coquettishly just like how once her mother did to that man. She did that unconsciously. Nope, it is nothing at all you knooow. I was just thinking that it will be great if we quickly defeat that demon, and then take back your childhood friends wont iiit, thats all you knooow I see. Youre right. I also feel the same. We have to quickly release Shizuku, Kaori, and Ryutaro, also our classmates from the brainwashing. Nagumo too, he is unmistakably a classmate butthat guy has done too much evil. Even if I have to turn my heart into a demon, I have to defeat that guy. Even if I have to bear the stigma as a classmate killer, but I have to save everyone, isnt that right? Its going to be okay you knooow, Kouki-kun. Because Im right at your side seee? I will help you every time. It is me, only me, that will be Koukis ally no matter what happened you knooow? Erithank you. I can become strong like this, how I can fight that guy too, everything is thanks to Eri. Eri is my My? My what I wondeeer? Eri whispered into Koukis ear and deliberately pressing him to speak out the obvious answer. Against that, Koukis cheeks reddened slightly yet his words were firm. You are myspecial one. No matter what happened, I wont let you be alone from here on. I will protect Eri. Fuh, fufu, kuh, fuufufu Eri? DDNmu- Eri who leaked out a chuckle from being unable to endure it caused Kouki to look across his shoulder with a worried gaze at her. While showing an expression of ecstasy, Eri piled up her lips on Koukis lips. And then, their lips separated with a silver string stretched between them. While staring back at Koukis eyes that looked empty somehow, Eri murmured smilingly. Yes, its fine like this. Kouki-kun, we are going to be together forever arent weee Dry wind blew. DDin the world where there is nooo one other than the two of us The last words whispered inside Eris heart didnt enter Koukis heart. In exchange of that, from a slightly distance place there was a sound echoing. Koukis expression warped into an ugly look. His eyes contained flame of hatred. It was the footsteps of the hated enemy, and his childhood friends. Chapter 165 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. He also did the edits. ____________________________________________________ At the Ruined City It looks like a city at the end of the century right from the movie Yeah really. Ive seen this kind of scene at Bio -zard or something Suzu and Ryutaro whispered those kinds of things while making crunching sounds with their steps. They ran their gaze at the surrounding alertly, but bewilderment was running on their face. Wait, Ryutaro. Stop that already. What are you going to do if zombie really comes out here. Shizuku replied with a repulsed face. And then, with her expression looked similarly bewildered, she ran her gaze at the surrounding. The scenery of a devastated city was spreading in the eyes of Shizuku and others. When they came out from the rich colored space, they arrived at a modern city that looked nearly similar with earth with its maintained street and high-rise buildings crowding together. However, just like what Suzu and Ryutaro said, it was as though several hundred, or maybe even several thousand years had passed, everywhere they looked there were only decaying ruins. There were buildings that looked like they could crumble anytime, there were also buildings that were barely standing by leaning on the neighboring building. All the spot that seemed to have glass attached had been smashed thoroughly, with the remains scattered everywhere. On the ground, there was rough and hard material like asphalt blanketing the ground, but there were countless cracks and undulations and also caved-in spots. From how the faintly remaining words on the signboard scattered everywhere on the building wall or ground werent earth letter, and how they couldnt find any traffic light at all on the street, furthermore from how the material of the building wasnt reinforced concrete, they could barely grasped that this wasnt a city of earth. Perhaps, in the past this city was crushed and then it was brought here whole. Something like taking a memento of what he crushed seemed like something that shitty bastard would do. There is also the trace of construction technique using magic that is completely impossible for the current earth applied here, its like someone that thoroughly built a complicated card tower before smashing it. There art a limit even for having a bad taste. This is the worst Even on earth, there was a lot of romance stories about ancient cities that didnt remain in literature, cities that were excelling in technology even more advanced than the modern time or the like. Even this world might be a country that developed using magic in place of science until near the level of the modern earth. And then, what was built up by those people was unmistakably trampled down by that Ehito Rujue while laughing. The figure of Ehito Rujue laughing loudly floated in their mind, turning their face into fierce loathing. Although the city was devastated that it looked tragic just from looking, the townscape that looked similar to the modern city of earth made Hajime and others be somewhat nostalgic, they also felt that they were shown what would happen if Ehito was let free in the earth, causing them to tense their mind even further. Before long, by the time they passed who knows how many intersections following the compass, a clock tower that looked just like Londons Big Ben entered their sight from between the gaps of buildings. It appeared that clock tower was the entrance to go to the next area. Hajime stored the compass in his breast pocket while taking the path that was heading toward the clock tower through a huge intersection. But, right after that, his eyes quietly narrowed and his foot that was about to step forward returned back. Looking at his dangerous gaze, even the members other than Shia guessed that there was enemy and readied themselves. Only Shia seemed to be the one who had determined the location of the enemy, her gaze fixed for a moment on a part of the surrounding buildings before moving to another location continuously. There seemed to be something ahead of her gaze. Hajime-san. We are surrounded, what are we going to do? Shia was tapping Vire Doryukken on her shoulder while asking. Toward that, Hajimes answer was Hm? Of course, if there is a prey that enters the cage, then pulverizing it all together with the cage is common sense right? Everyone, prepare to jump. Eh? In front of Shizuku, Suzu, and Ryutaro who raised befuddled voice from being taken aback again, Hajime took out large type weapon from Treasure Warehouse II. It had a huge cross shape, at one of its side there were three protruding objects that looked like a wing attached. DDNew Rocket & Missile Launcher Agni Orkan There were two of them. The figure of Hajime holding two three-meter crosses attached with wings in both arms had the impressiveness as though he was clad with a reinforced exoskeleton. Now then. First of all, its troublesome so lets blow up all of these thoroughly. Hajime who fixed himself in place with Agni-Orkan at both his sides was showing a demonic grin while pulling the triggers without hesitation. The inside of the surrounding buildings became noisy, but it was already too late. *pshuu pshuu pshuu* With such sound the small metal plate on the surface of the wings slide, inside it, there were countless pencil missiles loaded up, those missiles flew out all at once. Their number had already surpassed three hundred. The swarm of pencil missiles was trailing orange fire line while slipping smoothly through the door and window of the ruined buildings as though understanding that the enemies were there. Furthermore, *bashuuuuu* with that kind of gentle sound, sixty large missiles were scattered from the six muzzles at the tip of the cross to the center of the ruined city, all within a few seconds, they scattered to all directions in order to trample their respective target. Right after that, gruesome explosion sound and tremendous shockwave C flame explosion trampled the center of the ruined city. *gogogo* Along with such roar, the group of ruined buildings who were only barely standing even in the best of times began to crumble all at once. Wai-, thi, this is bad. Everything, is falling toward here! Thats why, I told you to jump. Dont say that so calmly, you one man army! The silhouettes lurking in the ruined buildings who barely survived the fierce attack of the pencil missiles tried to jump out from the windows in order to escape the collapsing ruins even while they had lost some limbs. Hajime who courteously sent them back(blown them inside) with the additional bombing of Agni-Orkan that was completely merciless got a tsukkomi from Shizuku while she invoked the Air Force in her boots and leaped to the air. The fragments of crumbling buildings rained down from above like a heavy rain, Suzu and Ryutaro also jumped away in panic amidst the sky that was rapidly getting cramped due to the group of the tilting buildings. And then, they somehow avoided being swallowed by the crumbling buildings and landed on the rooftop of a derelict building in slight distance away. You see, Suzu once saw the news on television. It was the image of an air raid in a conflict area. Suzu wonder if that feel like this. Fighting is something fruitless huh. No one will ever imagine of blowing up the whole city huh. This is already unrelated with technique or experience huuh. Both of you, dont get far-away look like thatI understand your feelings too. Dust rose up grandly. Looking at the ruined city that was instantly turned into a scene like a conflict area made Suzu and Ryutaro have a far-away look. Shizuku patted their shoulder while thinking inside her heart Just what is strength?. It was at that timing, *gacha* such sound that was like the symbol of ominous itself resounded. Shizuku turned her face to that sound with creaking motion like a gear without oil, over there the figure of Hajime readying Agni-Orkan that he had finished reloading was You are going to attack again!? If you are going to do something then do it until not even a piece of meat remain. This is the culture of Japan that is even got placed on the Kojiki. (TN: Kojiki = Record of Ancient Matters (Japans oldest historical record)) There is no such bloodthirsty culture! Suzu and others were going to make such tsukkomi, but the triggers were pulled faster than they could open their mouth. The swarm of large and small missiles danced on the sky once more. Rain of death was pouring down at the intersection where the wreckage of destroyed buildings was scattered. There is nothing to do isnt it? Goshujin-sama too, he looked calm but it looks like his frustration hath piled up considerably. It cant be helped. How about we watch over him warmly until our turn comes up. Amidst the flame explosion and the dust, Shia and Tio were sending gentle gaze at Hajime who was laughing loudly HAADHA-HA-HA (TN: Imagine the laugh of Laharl from Disgaea) while continuously gifting lethal wounds at possibly hundreds of enemies lurking in the ruined city. Looking at those two, Shizuku who was plugging her ears with her fingers from the thunderous roar let out a sigh from the many difficulties in her future wondering if she really had to reach the level of the two. Why did I fall in love with this kind of person I wonder? Just when she was thinking of something that was actually similar to what Shia once thought, suddenly Hajime turned back and aimed Agni-Orkans muzzles at his allies. And then, in front of the startled Shizuku and others, Hajime pulled the triggers with not even a speck of hesitation just as expected. Looking at the missile swarm that immediately flew out, Suzu went Hii! with a pathetic shriek. But, naturally the missiles werent aiming at the allies, the missiles drew irregular trajectory while evading Suzu and others beautifully and flew behind them. And then, flame explosions were scattered one after another at abandoned building around five hundred meters away from them. It was truly an air strike. Just what in the world is he attacking there? Suzu and others were thinking that while trickling with cold sweat from the attacking method that was bad for their heart. Right after that, pure white light pierced the sky from that ruined building. Thats, dont tell me- Na, Nagumo-! Stop it! Didnt you say that you gonna leave Kouki to us! Suzu and Ryutaro turned back at Hajime while yelling. Yes, the pillar of light rising to the sky was undoubtedly Koukis magic power. Most likely Kouki released his magic power to defend against the sudden air strike. Hajime supposedly promised to leave Kouki and Eri to Shizuku and others, so the two of them directed flustered look at Hajime. Thats why I attacked them. Those two looked like they were going to run away after all. I made the explosion to surround them without any direct hit so its fine. In the end, it was just to hold them in place. Hajime declared hold them in place while looking at the scene of high-rise buildings collapsing like a joke at the surrounding. He only looked like a guy screwing around saying I hit them with the back of my blade while directing the sharp blade at the enemy. However, in actuality Koukis magic power kept piercing the sky from inside the flame without any sign of weakening at all, so certainly Hajime didnt hit them directly. Even when they understood that, as expected the cramping of Suzu and Ryutaros expression didnt stop. It appeared they were heading at that clock tower to escape. As expected, we can go to another space from there. I dont know why they are in this kind of place butwell, you guys can talk with them to your hearts content. Ye, yep. Ou Suzu and Ryutaro nodded, at the same time, Hajime leaped toward the clock tower in one breath. Following after he were Shia and others. Their movement that applied Air Force and Ground Shrinker made the distance of five hundred meters into zero instantly. Kouki and Eri who had no place to escape surrounded by shockwave and flame from four directions also didnt show any sign of moving from the rooftop of their ruined building, perhaps they had guessed they would be targeted with missile swarm once more if they tried to run. Hajime and others landed on that ruined building. Aaaaa, we got discovered. Even though we expressly hid in one of Ehitos space collection, why did you all came here of all placeee. Even though this place is the farthest place from the Divine Gate spatiallyy Eri. Either way, I have to liberate everyone from Nagumo. If the other side comes by themselves to us, then this is actually a godsend instead, right? Kouki and Eri clung tightly to each other like a pair of lovers while exchanging a talk that strangely didnt mesh with each other. It appeared that from the bottom of her heart Eri didnt want to get involved with Hajime and others, but it seemed that Koukis thinking that he had to rescue his comrades who he was convinced were brainwashed by Hajime didnt vanish, so Koukis action was contradicting Eri who wanted to run away. Koukis eyes also looked cloudy, so they guessed that he had been brainwashed by Bind Soul to the degree that he couldnt feel the contradiction as a contradiction. The gaze of Kouki who like always was equipped with a painfully bright holy sword and holy armor captured Hajime. Hatred, jealousy, rageDDhis gaze was muddy with such negative emotions boiling up. And then, there was Eri who was rubbing her cheek on Koukis shoulder while letting out a coaxing voice that sounded sticky sweet, it was unclear whether it was subconsciously or consciously, but her attitude looked exactly like how her mother once was. Her outfit was clothes that had the chest and back part largely opened, the bottom also had deep slit inserted, the color of the clothes was pure white that matched Kouki. As though she was implicitly asserting that the one who was Koukis heroine was exactly her. Nagumo. You too are my classmate more or less. Originally you are someone that I have to save no matter what butwhat you had done is too much. You killed your classmate, and you even brainwashed themI, even if I have to dirty this hand, I will defeat you. And then, I swear I will save everyone from your filthy hand! Yaaahnn. Kouki-kun, you are so coool~ Kouki sent a smile at Eri who was clinging to him with intoxicated expression before readying his holy sword. Hajime. Please go. Leave this place to us. Is it fine? Those guys had become something strange you know? Shizuku severely gripped her black katana so hard that it felt like creaking sound could be heard while she was urging Hajime to go ahead. Hajime was scrutinizing the two with the magic eye behind his eye patch while confirming at Shizuku. What he referred at wasnt about Koukis behavior, he was pointing at the overflowing strength from Kouki that was incomparable with everything until now. I know that. But, it will be fine. Your artifact is together with me. Besides, you have the objective to rescue Yue correct? We are the one who should do something about this absolute moron somehow. .Well, I guess. Hajime agreed with Shizuku with a shrug, he gave a glance at Kouki who was sending him intense gaze with eyes lifted up in wonder hearing the way Shizuku called Hajimes name and their talk that was filled with trust. And then Hajime urged Shia and Tio to go ahead with his gaze. Kouki that guessed that Hajime and others were going to advance by ignoring him released killing intent so thick that was unthinkable coming from the Kouki before. His magic power also further roared and burst up. You want to escape-! You coward-! As I thought, I will defeat the filthy yoDD The moment when he lifted his holy sword to let fly a slash, Kouki was blown away by an impact. Eri who was clinging to him was also forcefully separated from Kouki by an explosion of a really small barrier that was deployed near her unnoticed. At the place where Kouki was standing before, there was the figure of Ryutaro with his fist outstretched unmoving. Kuh, Ryutaro. As I thought, you too are brainwashed by Nagumo What are you saying? Rather its me who is trying to help you right now yeah? Doing something like sending killing intent at Nagumono way I can let my best friend get turned into minced meat like that. What are you saying So you aint getting it huh, the you right now. You got really messed up at the head there. Thats why Im telling you, this awesome best friend is gonna beat you up black and blue until you wake UUUUP! Ryutaro howled. Koukis state that looked really tragic fanned up his rage. That violent rage was directed at his best friend who didnt want to look at reality, and at his powerless self who couldnt do anything until his friend was turned into something like this. That violent rage was poured into the fist that was tightly clenched like a rock, Ryutaro leaped toward Kouki. Aaaann, geez-. Thats cruel to separate me from Kouki-kun. Is that something that a be-st-fri-end would do? Hey, Suzuu? Because Suzu feels that Suzu is your best friend, that right now, Suzu is here. Suzu wont let Nagumo-kun and others lay their hands on you, so its fine to not be that scared you know, Eri? Hee, looks like you can talk big right now eeh Eris expression quietly vanished due to Suzus calm words and gaze. That was because Suzus image as a na?ve girl and a docile enemy of little importance in her mind was crumbling, Eri could feel a larger presence from her. And also because she who was fully wracking her brain inside her heart due to the unexpected encounter with Hajime was seen through by Suzu. Suzu floated a smile on her lips from looking at Eris change. She understood that she had finally become someone that Eri couldnt ignore. Nagumo-kun. Just as Shizushizu said, leave this place to Suzu and others, kay? Suzu said while drawing out the twin iron fans dangling on her waist and readied herself. Dont get half-assed. After all, it will be troublesome if Ive got to kill her myself later. Yep. Suzu gets it. Suzu will properly settle this, no matter what shape it ended in. Nagumo-kun and others too, be careful okay. Hajime shrugged, then he directed his gaze at Shizuku. Shizuku too, she smiled slightly and nodded. See you later. Yeah. Later. A light parting. Be that as it may, those words were filled with the resolve to reunite again without fail. Gazes of trust certainly crossed each other there. This time Hajime turned back for sure. Without looking back, he rushed to the clock tower accompanied by Shia and Tio. Wait- Koukis yell could be heard toward that back, but Ryutaros war cry that immediately resounded after that and the thunderous roar that his fist played erased that voice, making it immediately inaudible. And then, Hajime, Shia, and Tio followed the guidance of the compass and vanished into the rippling dial of the clock tower toward another space. Araraa, he really went away. Even though it would be better if you werent obstinate and said help meeee instead. Putting it bluntly, if that monster is not here then there is no problem at all you knooow? While laughing with a broad grin, Eri moved her gaze at Suzu and Shizuku who faced her. I wonder about that. Indeed, I am feeling an abnormal aura from the two of you right now. But, even we are by no means the same like before you know? Ahahah, scary scary. I cannot let my guard down against Shizuku especially isnt iiit. Then, how about I call my reassuriiing comrades tooo! Eri snapped her fingers. Right after that, *BOOM* with a thunderous roar the wreckages of the destroyed buildings at the surrounding exploded. From inside the bursting up dust and scattered debris, countless silhouettes leaped and surrounded Suzu and Shizuku. Puppet soldierswerent they get crushed by Nagumo-kun Fufufuh, didnt I told you. There is no problem if that monster is not here. You see these guys, their body is specially made, as expected a direct hit from missile is impossible to recover from, but they wont break with something at the level of the building collapsing you knooow Furthermore, DOWAAAAAAAH!? Ryutaro was sent flying toward Shizuku and Suzu while raising such loud scream. DDLight Halo'' Suzu immediately swung her iron fan, deploying a net made from linked light rings and caught Ryutaro. Ouch ouch. Suzu, you saved me there. What happened, what about Kouki-kun? No good yeah, that guy. He is not getting it at all, about his position, what the hell he is doing right now, everything. Even when I pointed out anything inconsistent, he just settled it as brainwash. It doesnt look like that just one or two punch gonna be enough for him. Ryutaro sighed and scratched his head while reporting. Shizuku moved her gaze toward the surrounding puppet soldiers and Kouki who just landed beside Eri while asking more question. What about his strength? No doubt about it, he got something done to him. You see him putting on the light that looks like Limit Break right? He practically became strong like when he used Limit Break, but it doesnt look like he is getting tired at all. Is that sowell, we already resolved from the beginning that there will be many difficulties anyway. Looking at the three people who confirmed the situation with a small voice, Kouki showed a sad expression and opened his mouth while being wrapped in light. Shizuku, Suzu, Ryutaro. Wont you three surrender? I dont want to fight you guys. You are being brainwashed, and perhaps everything I say only sounds like nonsense for you, but I, want to save everyone. I will free you all from Nagumos curse! Kouki-kun, how saaad. Beetrayed by your childhood friends, even so, you still try to save them heroicallyy Eriits fine. It doesnt matter about me. As long as everyone is safe then thats it. If I can just defeat the incarnation of evil that Nagumo Its going to be fineee! After all Iii, only Iii, am Kouki-kuns ally okaaay~ Thank you, Eri. Since the past, I only keep getting supported by you Eri and Kouki gazed at each other. The emptiness in Koukis eyes increased while the rift of Eris warped smile deepened. See? Thats not a level where talking can go through right? Haa, indeed, looks like it. If thats the case, to return that idiot to normal, we have to release him from Eris Bind Soul and On top of that, there is also the need to beat up Kouki-kun until he is half-dead to teach him the reality isnt it. For the time being, Suzu will take care of Eri. After all, the destructive strength of Kouki-kun, with the support of Eris darkness magic is the worst combination. The three of them nodded to each other. Looking at such three, Kouki looked down sadly. As I thought its no goodgot it. Then, first Ill make the three of you powerless even if you will hate me for it later. And then Ill defeat Nagumo and unravel the brainwash! Koukis mood heated up by himself and he readied his holy sword in overhead stance. Immediately, unusual magic power burst up from his body. A pressure that was even more powerful than Supreme Break scorched the air. Chih, I dont know what that is, but that looks bad-! Ryutaro tried to charge once more in order to stop Koukis technique. But, at that instant, the surrounding puppet soldiers assaulted the three all at once. Ahahahahah, I wont let that you knoow? Dont forget the lovable heroine-chan who is supporting the hero okaaay! Eri was laughing loudly while a western sword that seemed to be artifact appeared unnoticed in her hand. She waved it like a conductor baton. The double-edged blade that had thin red lines on its surface was clad with gray magic power. You only look like an evil female leader you know, Eri. If you arent self-aware of that, then Suzu will lend you my mirror. Suzu replied like that while elegantly waving her twin iron fans. The fans opened and a gentle wind blew, along with that tender magic power light spread like a sunset. Call the sanctuary right here, Holy Severance. Right after that, a barrier of light enveloping the three deployed. There the attacks of the puppet soldiers that came one after anotherDDevery single one of them struck using sword artifact that was clad in magic power. *Gakin* Hard sound resounded, the barrier emitting holy light perfectly blocked the countless sword attack. Furthermore, Swallow, Holy Severance C Burst. The instant the twin iron fans were closed with a snap, the barrier exploded with heinous destructive power. Fierce shockwave and the broken fragments of the barrier blown away the grouped up puppet soldiers altogether. Nice job, Suzu! Ryutaro leaped forward. His sharp eye glint pierced straight at Kouki. Dont let your guard down! Holy Severance C World. Suzu supported by lining up many layers of barrier possessing the radiance of Holy Severance to make triangle tunnel that matched with Ryutaros path. It had been proven that Suzus Holy Severance couldnt be broken by the attack power of the puppet soldiers. Ryutaro rushed fiercely inside the tunnel. The unknown technique that Kouki was going to invoke was so powerful that the air was rumbling. But, if he had Suzus protection, he could shut Kouki down before the invocation. Ryutaro was convinced of that. But, You underestimate me too muuch At the same time, one puppet soldier jumped high forward at the same time when they heard that voice tone which rubbed anyones nerve the wrong way. That puppet soldier aimed his large sword at the barrier tunnel and swung down in one breath. *PAAAAAAN!!* Wwha-!? The sound of destruction reverberated. Of all things, the moment an attack of that puppet soldier hit Suzus barrier directly, reddish black ripple spread and a violent impact scattered, just like that the barrier was pulverized like a paper scrap. Ryutaro raised a shocked voice while twisting his body to barely evade the large sword that was swung down on his path, then in a perfect timing another sword attack approached from another puppet soldier. A horizontal sweeping attack. In addition, a pincer attack that aimed at his neck and his flank. Ryutaro tried to repel away the attacks even while his posture was unstable by using the gauntlets of both his hands. But, these two puppet soldiers werent normal. The swung sword flickered like an illusion, the real sword traced a trajectory that was different from the trajectory that Ryutaro focused on and approached him. DD While screaming wordlessly, Ryutaro who realized that the defense of his gauntlets wouldnt make it in time, within an instant, he used partial strengthening of Vajra to strengthen only the locations that the sword would hit. *Gakin* A sound of metals clashing with each other sounded, the two attacks of the puppet soldiers were blocked by Ryutaros Vajra. But, the third puppet soldiers that appeared unnoticed at the front mercilessly thrust his bright red large spear that was flaming hot toward Ryutaros heart. Ryutaro immediately crossed both his arms and resolved to receive the attack. Fierce impact assaulted Ryutaro, but his trusted partner, the gauntlets were somehow not pierced, it was enduring the attack of the spear. If the gauntlets hadnt gone through Hajimes demonic remodeling, perhaps even both his arms would also get pierced through. But, the true worth of the burning large spear wasnt just to burn the opponent that it touched. In the next moment, it looked undulating, and then instantly a large explosion occurred along with a thunderous boom. -aAAAAAA-!? Ryutaro who raised his scream this time was forcefully made to go back through the tunnel, he fell on the ground using ukemi technique and tried to stand right back up immediately. (TN: Ukemi, judo technique that is a way to fall safely.) At that moment, two more puppet soldiers thrust their bastard sword. Not toward Ryutaro, but toward a ground slightly away from him. Right after that, *bikibikibiki* such sound came out, the place that the swords stabbed instantly froze completely. That freezing instantly stretched toward underneath Ryutaro like a crawling snake, it attacked with perfect timing at the instant where Ryutaro was kneeling from his ukemi. Due to that, the ground under Ryutaros legs was frozen and he got restrained, and then four puppets jumped for the final blow. Every single one held a large sword, the swords were similarly flaming red hot like the previous large spear user, if Ryutaro kept getting showered with attacks like this, then at this rate he wouldnt come out unscathed no matter how sturdy he was. Behind Ryutaro who was cornered into a desperate situation, there was Shizuku who was losing ground against the puppet soldiers who was attacking her until now using impossibly unique abilities. Shizuku saw Ryutaros distress and tried to go to his help, but due to a puppet soldier that created an improvised binding tool by manipulating the floor of the rooftop, Shizuku was held back in place. Not only that, similar with Ryutaro, four puppet soldiers also leaped toward Shizuku whose feet was restrained. Two puppets held spear clad in lightning while the other two brandished sword clad in gray sands. It was obvious that it wouldnt end well for her no matter which one she got hit with. Shizuku showed unease from the unexpected strength of the puppet soldiers while she was about to use her new card. First is the most troublesome Shizuku, yes you. DDWicked Wrap. Uh, a? However, she was hindered by Eri. Black flickering globe suddenly appeared before Shizukus eyes, the moment it entered her sight Shizukus body became unable to move at all. Darkness magic Wicked WrapDDa magic that obstructed the command from the brain to be sent to the body. With this Shizuku failed to show her card and she exposed a fatal opening. Eri smugly made a sticky grin. By using Bind Soul, Kouki was made to think that even if the three were injured lethally they could be revived later on. And so Kouki who was thinking about saving Shizuku and others didnt feel that hurting the three was evil, and he wielded his strength without any hesitation. There was no need to hold back because later they could be restored back to live. Of course, there was no way such thing could happen, in the first place Eri wouldnt let such thing happen. She would at least added the three into her puppet soldiers using Bind Soul, but she had no plan to properly let them stay alive. Therefore, she chuckled when she was about to kill the first victim but, Dance down, Holy Severance C Sakura. At that instant, countless shining fragments rushed through the battlefield just like a sakura storm. Small countless radiances danced in the air with rustling sound *zaaaaaaDD*. They spiraled with Shizuku and Ryutaro at the center while raising up a whirlwind. And then the attack of the puppet soldiers was blocked softly by the condensed gathered fragments, dispersing all the impact. Not just that, the flower storm of light swooped down on the puppet soldiers who after attacking were showing lethal opening, like a muddy stream swallowing small fish. After the flower storm of light passed through, there were the tragic appearances of the puppet soldiers there. Their whole body was mangled, their limbs couldnt maintain their original form. And the most striking thing was how their head had become in pieces as though the head was exploded. Holy Severance C SakuraDDthis magic was literally making the powerful barrier that was Holy Severance into small fragments like sakura petal, if anything was touched by it then they would be cut, and when an attack came they would become flexible wall like a willow bamboo, it was a barrier that unified offense and defense into one. When Suzu waved her twin iron fans like a traditional Japanese dancer, the sakura flowers of light moved like a stream matching with her movement. Fuu. Thanks for the save, Suzu. Ou, thanks. Rather, what the hell with these puppet soldiers. You are welcome. Those looks like the characteristic magic that monster has arent they? Suzu cannot see anything like chanting or magic circle. Shizuku and Ryutaro pulled themselves together using the time that Suzu bought and they gathered beside Suzu. Their eyes narrowed gravely, vigilantly looking around at the puppet soldiers surrounding them. But, at that time, Koukis technique was finally completed, the pure white magic power that pierced the sky began to converge on Koukis back like a video that was rewound. That abnormal magic power was gradually forming a shape with swaying motion. This is your last chance. Although you all can be revived back to life later on, if possible I dont want to hurt you three. Kouki sent calm voice at Shizuku and others. Before long, the mass of magic power that Kouki emitted spread out like wings, and then thick and tough tail stretched out, a long neck and head rose, sharp fangs were formed and clanged with each other, brutal claws carved the floor of the building. Kouki continued his words at Shizuku and others who were looking on in wonder. Heaven Might C Infinite ChangeDDthis is a technique that makes it possible for Heaven Might that could only be activated as bombardment before to be continuously controlled in its activated state. This dragon, just by existing it carries the destructive power equal of the Heaven Might in full power. In addition, as long as we are in [Holy Precincts], I wont run out of magic power, so trying to buy time is pointless. You understand right? The current me is stronger than even Nagumo. All of you absolutely cannot win against me. Thats whysurrender. The light dragon that was formed from Heaven Might itself roared. At the same time, a bombardment was fired from its mouth, obliterating a high-rise building one kilometer from their spot in one attack. Indeed, on top of the Heaven Might being released in full power without time limit, Koukis power didnt seem to weaken at all, so it appeared that he was supplied with inexhaustible magic power. By the waaay, you see, all the puppet-chan at the surrounding, they have magic stone inserted in them, they are a hybrid of monster and human you knooow? With their teamwork and skill unchanged when they were still alive, they now also have the characteristic magic and spec equal to monsteeer. Thats riiight, for the time being, I gueeess you can call them corpse beast soldier. (TN: Thats too long, in Japanese their name is just shijuuhei, but in English it got that long.) Eri said that. She was implicitly conveying that there was an overwhelming difference in battle strength between them while smiling repulsively. She unfolded her gray wings on her back with a loud flap. With that she conveyed that she herself possessed a strength that resembled an apostle, inviting the three to despair. Furthermore at the surrounding, it seemed there was corpse beast soldier that could use characteristic magic of healing, even corpse beast soldiers that were carved and blown up by Suzu just now stood back up with their wound healed, other than that there were also reinforcement corpse beast soldiers who seemed to be made to standby for just in case, they were gathering one after another. Even after excluding the several hundred puppet beast soldiers that were exploded by Agni-Orkan at the beginning, there appeared to be nearly a hundred and fifty battle strength still remaining. There was Kouki who controlled Heaven Might that carried immense destructive power with complete mastery, furthermore he had no time restriction, his own body was also able to constantly maintained Supreme Break state. And then, there was Eri who was likely to possess a spec that nearly approached an apostle and also mastery of darkness magic, added by her ability that could thoroughly control a group of a hundred and fifty corpse beast soldiers. Indeed, this situation could be said as hellish. If it was the normal classmates who were here then perhaps they would fall on their knees in despair. But, the ones who were here were the people who had challenged great labyrinths, who had their weakness thrust before them and made to know their powerlessness. These people had faced themselves and swallowed down their dirty and embarrassing part, taking a step forward. And then, these people had seen that young man, the one who no matter what kind situation he was in, no matter who he faced, he still wouldnt take even a step back. That was why, Stronger than even Hajime? Thats just too excessive even for a misunderstanding. That man, he is truly the worlds strongest you know? Yeah, exactly. Besides, arent you two looking down on Suzu and others too much? Something like this wont even count as strength. Infinite change, corpse beast soldier, whateverhah, all these just aint enough at all. Only something in this level at best wouldnt even count as a difficult situation. Koukis eyebrow twitched in reaction. Eris expression changed from scorn into something cold. In contrast, Shizuku took the stance of her sword draw art, Suzu looked like she was dancing with her twin iron fans, and Ryutaro took a karate stance. In their eyes, there was not even a speck of nervousness or despair. There was only calm resolve there, to do what they should do. Somehow, its really irritatiiing. So the brainwashing influence is this deepit cant be helped. I will wake up all of you. With those words as the signal, the gong of the second round rang. Chapter 166 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. He also did the edits. ____________________________________________________ The Reached Out Hand, Didnt Reach I wont hold back. It will be fine, after this I will revive you all without fail after all. Kouki thrust his holy sword together with those words. At that moment, the dragon of light that was made right from the highest grade light element attack magic Heaven Might itselfDDthe light dragon fired breath attack of Heaven Might. The pure white light that scorched the air drew a spiral trajectory while approaching Shizuku and others. Looking at that, Suzu was about to wave her iron fans to invoke Holy Severance for scattering the energy. But, as though foreseeing that, Eri invoked her magic a step faster. Ahah, Mind Sliip! DD Darkness magic Mind SlipDDa magic that temporarily sealed the targets memory of a few seconds before until the current time. It was only a memory that felt like a blink of eye, but even so, if that magic was used in the middle of a battle it was an extremely troublesome spell that created a fatal opening. It was supposedly difficult to handle this magic because it was a high-class magic, but Eri could use it without difficulty. Chih In front of the approaching light of death with Suzu failed to lay out a barrier, Ryutaro lightly threw away Suzu while he jumped away from that place together with Shizuku. Right after that, the roar of Heaven Might passed through the spot where the three were just at the moment before, it pierced through a ruined building and fiercely shaken the whole building. The corpse beast soldiers leaped from all direction in careful aim toward Shizuku and others who escaped to the air. Shred, DDFang Flash! Shizuku invoked Fang Flash while drawing out her black katana toward the corpse beast soldiers who swung their large sword from left and right. This attack would carve three lines simultaneously with one slash, however, although the arms of the corpse beast soldiers were cut off, the attack didnt reach until their torso. Shizuku narrowed her eyes looking at the result of the attack that she let out with the purpose of bisecting the enemy into two. The reddish black magic power enveloping the corpse beast soldiers was reflected in her eyes. Vajra is it. As though to say that they didnt feel any pain, even while they lost one arm the corpse beast soldiers switched to their other arm and swung their sword, Shizuku was whispering to herself while kicking on the air using Air Force and rotated her body to evade. Nearby her, there were the figures of Ryutaro who blocked the approaching countless wind blades with his Vajra and Suzu who parried red a spear using petals of light. It appeared that the corpse beast soldiers had full array line up. Other than people who could use elemental offensive characteristic magic, there were also other people with defensive skill and healing skill. The group was really abundant with variation. In this aspect, perhaps there were also corpse beast soldiers that could hide themselves or absorb magic like the chimeras they faced before. When Shizuku was being vigilant against the ability of the soldiers, suddenly a chill ran through her whole body. The warning bell of her instinct was ringing loudly. Shizuku immediately invoked Air Force in conjunction with No Beat and leaped away from that spot using her full strength. At that moment, countless light blades passed through the space that Shizuku just vacated. The light blades kept soaring without stopping and cut into pieces the side of a ruined building at slightly far away place, the ruined building that lost its support collapsed with a thunderous sound. Furthermore, Shizuku obeyed her ringing alarm bell that still wasnt stopping and twisted her body, without even checking she turned behind and drew out her sword. The black katana that was accelerated with the unsheathing motion returned resistance and hard sound *GAKIN!*. There, the figure of Kouki who blocked the black katana with his holy sword was standing. As expected from Shizuku. Youre strong. You are the one who became weak. Its a disgrace for Yaegashi-styles name. How pitiful. So you are also made to be unable to understand even the difference in strength between us. But, thats fine. Because Ill protect Shizuku-! Perhaps thanks to the light dragon on his back, Kouki was able to normally fly in the air. He was smiling to Shizuku while locking sword with her in the air. But, the reply that came back to him were sharp words that made him murmured misdirected words and his expression distorted. At the same time, the light dragon that glared at Shizuku from behind Kouki opened its jaw widely. And then, Heaven Might was fired from point-blank range at Shizuku with no lag time. -, Scorch Wave! Draw Sky! Shizuku swung her sheath at Kouki. Using the generated shockwave she forcefully separated their distance and Shizuku escaped from the firing line. But, she was unable to completely escape from the breath attack of Heaven Might that looked like an extremely a laser. And so, using the black katanas ability the Draw Sky that she invoked almost simultaneously, she attracted the breath of Heaven Might to her blade. And then, the moment the breath touched the blade, she used the twisting of her wrist and body and parried the pressure and shockwave toward behind her. A sword art of Yeagashi-styleDDWood Chip Dance. A parrying technique that made use of the blade to slide the opponents attack. This time the technique was used in conjunction with Draw Sky that was an ability to attract the target to the blade. She attempted this technique without any prior preparation, but she succeeded splendidly. In her back, the sound of one more building collapsing due to Heaven Might was audible. Shizuku sent an exasperated gaze at Kouki while hearing that sound. Protect, is it. You had said that to me a few times in the past, but honestly, there is not even one time that I can remember where gray. Even now, you are saying you will protect me while releasing outrageous attack at me arent you? Is that sothat bastard Nagumo, he even falsified your memory. I guess you dont remember, but I was always at Shizukus side, protecting you. Well, even if I said that I think its pointless no matter what I said to the current Shizuku though. Thats completely my line. I wonder, would I feel a little better if I put even just one large wound on that handsome face. Blood vein was pulsing on Shizukus forehead in irritation. Corpse beast soldiers were circling behind Shizuku. Looking closer, all of the soldiers had reddish black wings growing from their back. With that, they wouldnt have a problem even in mid-air battle. Furthermore, when Kouki swung his holy sword, the light dragon on his back fired countless branching lights that formed small light dragons. The number was roughly thirty dragons. Shizuku, I will end the battle with this. As expected, you wont be able to endure simultaneous attack in this number right? It will hurt, but I will nurse you properly after this. Just sleep in peace. After saying that one-sidedly, Kouki turned the tip of the holy sword at Shizuku. Immediately after, thirty small light dragons and corpse beast soldiers assaulted Shizuku from all directions. There was no place to escape. Ryutaro couldnt approach because of the light dragons breath attack and the corpse beast soldiers. Suzu immediately tried to act, but Shizuku herself stopped that using telepathy. {Shizuku-} {Its fine, Suzu. Ill show you I can manage somehow against just this much!} Right after those words reached Suzu through telepathy, Shizuku was swallowed by human silhouettes and light. Kouki shook his head sadly looking at that. And then, as though to say If its to save everyone, then I wont balk from dirtying this hand or getting hated!, with a resolute expression as though putting on airs like a tragic hero, he moved his gaze at Ryutaro who he designated as his next target. At that moment, My bad, but I flatly refuse for my sleeping face to be seen by any man other than him. DDFlash Blossom. -gua!? A straight horizontal line cut was opened on Koukis chestatand blood spray danced in the air. Thanks to the impregnable holy armor it wasnt a fatal wound, but even so it was quite a damage. Kouki gazed in wonderment at how Shizuku was speaking calmly and how he got cut even with the distance. He was moving back with his hand pressing on his chest. And then, he discovered that. The, the katana, is flying? Kouki whispered by reflex. Exactly as he said, in front of Kouki, Shizukus black katana and a jet black katana that looked exactly the same were floating in the air with their tips pointing at Kouki. Then, was Shizuku giving lethal wound at the corpse beast soldiers and small light dragons unarmedKouki moved his gaze gravely at Shizuku who was crowded by soldiers and dragons that they looked like an enclosed sphere shape. Then, *slid* the soldiers and dragons that surrounded Shizuku had their bodies slipping off diagonally and fell down. Such astonishing scene entered Koukis eyes. And then, what appeared from between the gap of the enemies that fell down or dispersed in tatter Was the figure of Shizuku who blocked all the attacks with a barrier of countless black katana deployed around her. Sever off, DDOmni Blade C Flash Blossom! Shizuku raised her voice once more. In an instant, the barrier of black katana shined in dark blue color, then this time all the soldiers and small dragons were bisected for sure. The soldiers fell to the ground, and the small light dragons dispersed. Amidst those, Shizuku headed straight to Kouki with black katana in hand. Then, the naked black katana at the surrounding all pointed their tip down and lined orderly with Shizuku as the center. The number in total was twenty katana. That figure standing in the air with straight back and dignity, a swarm of jet black katana following her, looked just like a hero in an illustrated story. The beautiful black hair in ponytail fluttered, the gray eyes carrying tenacious will pierce through Kouki. BeautifulKouki whispered so in his heart without realizing. It was out of place, yet Shizukus figure that was like a war maiden caused his heart to be stolen helplessly and he gulped. DDLiving Swords(Swarm of Katana that Exemplify the Will). My soul is poured into all of these black katana. I wonder, can Kouki who continue to escape into convenient dream endure this? Shi, Shizuku Despite the calm voice, Kouki fell into a hallucination where he was struck physically, his voice got unconsciously caught in his throat. The current Shizuku was filled with a pressure that couldnt be pushed down using the difference in magic power and body spec. Toward my Kouki-kun.what cheekiness. As expected, I just cant stomach Shizukuuu! Eris expression distorted into ugliness and she was about to fire a magic at Shizuku. It seemed that she sensitively sensed how Kouki was fascinated by Shizuku. It was unforgivable for her that Kouki was attracted to anybody except her now when he was under her brainwashing. Her hatred and jealousy exploded, she was about to direct a magic to disturb Shizukus mind and sent all her soldiers at Shizuku. But, at the eyes of such Eri, countless fluttering shadows were reflected as though to hinder her. Eris gaze ran at the surrounding dubiously. And then she gazed in wonderment. Wha, what? This is, butterfly? Her murmured words hit bulls eye. Before she noticed, a swarm of a lot of butterflies was fluttering about the battlefield. The source of this scenery was Suzu who unfolded her twin iron fans. Butterfly monsters were summoned continuously from the jewel that was attached to the handle of the iron fan. The spectacle of black crest butterflies with a red pattern on their jet black wings flying in spiraling orbit with the light petals deployed at the surrounding while rising to the sky were showing a mix of charm and mystique that usually didnt exist in Suzu, giving off a beauty that couldnt be put in words. Suzu had endured your first attack you know, Eri? This time it is Suzus turn. Suzu wont let you ignore her anymore. Ahaha, what is the like of Suzu is sayingDD Amidst the battlefield that brimmed over with light petals and black crest butterfly, Suzu yelled at a different summoning artifact dangling on her waistDDat one of the magic orbs. Inaba-san! Please! Kyukyuu! At that moment, a white and crimson rabbit leaped before Suzus eyes, its figure vanished leaving behind afterimage, and instantly, the rabbits figure appeared behind Eri. Eri was unable to react at that extreme speed. She was only able to barely catch that figure using her physical spec that was reinforced using the technique to create apostle. Therefore, right after her eyes opened wide, aGUH!? Eri received the strong leg of the kicking rabbit Inaba and crashed into a ruined building with a tailspin. Without stopping she pierced through that the building and got blown away for few hundred meters more. Just before she got hit by the attack, she enveloped her body with magic power equal to that of an apostle and performed reinforcement, so her life wasnt ended with the attack just now. Eri-! Shit-, Suzu, what are you doing to your best friend-! Thats why I told you, dont keep sleep talking like that on and on! Kouki saw Eri was blown away and raised his voice. And then, when he was going to blame Suzu, an impact right from the side blocked his voice. Kouki blocked Ryutaros fist using his holy sword while creaking sound resounded *creak creak*. The two of them glared at each other from point-blank range in a posture similar to sword locking contest. Kouki averted his gaze from Ryutaro and glanced at the direction where Eri was blown away, at the same time the light dragon unleashed its claw and tail at Ryutaro. Ryutaro paid attention to the claw and tail of the light dragon while he took no evading action. In exchange, he invoked the age of god magic that he obtained. Come, steel demo-n! Sixth Heavens Demon Transformation! (TN: Tenma Tenpen) Right after, Ryutaros body was tinged with light green magic power and transformed. *beki-beki* With such sound the muscles of his whole body enlarged and tore apart his tunic. His tall body that was originally a hundred and ninety centimeters easily surpassed two meters now, the corner of his eyes lifted upgrayand his canine lengthened and became exposed. The radical change of Ryutaro made Kouki gazed in wonderment, during that time the swung tail of light dragon attacked Ryutaros back while the claw attacked his shoulder. But, the attack of the light dragon that hit directly didnt make Ryutaro got wet with blood, *gakin!* a hard sound that was impossible for living flesh body resounded and the attacks were blocked. Wha-, Ryutaro, thats- Kuuu! I felt that, oi! But, I endured it yeah? This time its my turn! Scorch Wave!! DD As expected, it seemed that it was impossible to be undamaged after directly receiving the attack of the light dragon that was the avatar of Heaven Might, even so Ryutaro didnt get any serious wound, Ryutaro who was grinning fearlessly with literally demonic look unleashed enormous shockwave from his gauntleted fist that was locked with the holy sword. That attack didnt consist only from the magic power that was converted into impact, but the addition of the pure physical strength that was drawn out from the muscled arm that had enlarged two sizes bigger like ogres arm became a tremendous strength that blown away Kouki. Flying away with his voice caught up in his throat, Kouki crashed into a ruined building at the other side similar like Eri just now. The corpse beast soldiers aimed at Ryutaro who stayed unmoving with his fist thrust forward, but they were scattered by the many black katana soaring at high speed. Shizuku arrived beside Ryutaro who transformed into an ogre and she opened her mouth after gazing briefly at him. Looks like you can use it well arent you. Thats wants pressure. Hehe-, well, its also thanks to Nagumos cheatmate though. If its just by myself, Im not gonna be able to easily use it this far. Ryutaro glared at the ruined building Kouki crashed into without letting his guard down while acting humble in contrast with his appearance. Metamorphosis magic Sixth Heavens Demon TransformationDDusing magic stone as a medium to change ones a body, the characteristic of the monster whose magic stone was used would A great into the body, it was a little unique magic for a metamorphosis magic. Ryutaro had the aptitude for the metamorphosis magic itself, but he was unskillful in the usage of the magic (because he waswantsa muscle-brain, he did nothing but punching and kicking), he was unable to subdue the monster in the abyss in such short time. There, Ryutaro who thought of various things obtained a hint from Tios dragonification, and arrived at a conclusion typical of a muscle-brain. Namely, if I cannot subdue the monster, then isnt it fine if I just become the same like the monster that I want to subdue?, a that. Ryutaro who was also familiar with his a body because he had done karate since he was little tested that idea of his without delay. And the result, the metamorphosis magic Sixth Heavens Demon Transformation actually had a good aptitude for Ryutaro, gray this magic could be classified as a super advanced magic even among the metamorphosis magic but he succeeded in it relatively an . Of course, there was no time for him to train so the time he could transform was really short, his result was also erratic so that when he released the transformation he got a severe feedback and it became a trump card of trump card that could only be used as last resort, but there Hajime resolved the problem. That was, cheatmateDDminerals that didnt have an adverse effect to human body like calcium and the like were enchanted with metamorphosis magic and sublimation magic, it was then turned into powder and then transmuted and became a solid food with a particular effect. With this food the body was temporarily transformed into an optimum condition in metamorphosis, next, strengthening effect that was nearly like Limit Break was also applied on the eater so that they could endure even heavy burden. This cheatmate once taken would maintain its effect for half a day, on top of that there was also no side effect after use. It was a top product of Hajime, all the members who stormed into Holy Precincts had already taken it. Shizuku was able to use twenty katana at the same time which was impossible without increasing her brain throughput was also thanks to this one-time use food artifact. By the way, the naming was from CaloMate (TN: Calory Mate). If you believed the story that the meaning of mate was friend thenit was quite a horrible naming. Shizuku and Ryutaro were making frivolous talk while running their gaze through the corpse beast soldiers at the surrounding, then suddenly a telepathy reached them. {Shizuku, Ryutaro-kun. Lets divide the two like this. Leave Eri to Suzu. Both of youa large amountplease take care of Kouki-kun.} {Suzuyou are going to be fine right?} {Yep. Suzu will say what she wants to say, ask what she want to ask, and then, punch that idiot flying.} {Heh, thats great. Dont you die yeah.} {You too, kay.} Far away, Suzu who put Inaba on her head gave a thumb up to them. And then, she turned on her heel and chased after the crashing Eri while handling the attack of the corpse beast soldiers at the same time. Right after that, *DOGOOOOOOOON-!!* A thunderous sound resounded and the ruined building before Shizuku and Ryutaros eyes collapsedDDno, the building was blown up from the inside. There shining brilliantly like a star, the figure of Kouki followed by a light dragon and countless small light dragons appeared. Kouki was silent and expressionless. Like that without any sound he directed the tip of his holy sword at Shizuku and Ryutaro. Ryutaro! Ou-! As expected, the two of them were war comrades who had fought together until this far. Dancing to the same beat they entered the stance for a pincer attack as thought they had arranged it beforehand. After that, the howl of Heaven Might passed through. Even the after effect struck the body with immense impact, amidst that Shizuku and Ryutaro paid attention to the light dragons that were flying near them and the surrounding corpse beast soldiers while moving toward their absolute moron childhood friend. Part 2 Suzu advanced between the intervals of the ruined buildings, followed by light petals and black crest butterflies, and also Inaba. Inaba who possessed sensitive rabbit ears taught her that the presence of Eri who was blown away was already gone from where she crashed. Suzu thought for a moment whether Eri had headed to back up Kouki, but her instinct whispered to her somehow that Eri wouldnt leave her alone and she would head toward her. And so, she moved through the area that was surrounded by the ruined buildings of the ruined city while being on guard butthe corpse beast soldiers had also vanished from the area without her noticing, in the area that was enveloped in eerie silence except of the battle sound of Shizuku and others from far away, Suzu was trickling sweat from unknown nervousness. Kyuu, kyu Inaba-santhank you. Im just a little too nervous. Inaba said Suzu-han, you are too nervous ya. Im here so you can puff up your chest without worry, you are betting on the winner here. and used his front leg to pat Suzus forehead. Suzus cheeks slightly loosened up and her shoulders relaxed. Inaba who was riding fluffily on Suzus head crossed his arms as though to say Thats good while nodding his head going uh huh, uh huh. (TN: Inaba still talk with Kansai accent here) The comical gesture made Suzus cheek loosened up further. At that moment, Inaba rolled over vertically above Suzus head. And then, with a handstand he crumpled Suzus hair while rotating, he turned behind and let out a strong kick. *zugan-!* Shockwave sound resounded, what Inaba blocked was a shining gray sword. Really, this disgusting rabbit is just irritating. Eri- Yes, the one who had taken Suzu by surprise from behind and swung the sword was Eri herself. When Suzu looked behind her shoulder, her eyes met Eris cold inhuman gaze that was like ice. The slashed sword was blocked by Inabas leg which was equipped by Hajimes special leg armor artifact, without that the sword would be in a direct course to Suzus head. Looking from the strength of the leg armor and sword that were locked fiercely with each other, Eri was obviously trying to kill Suzu in the surprise attack. Inaba twisted his body further. He rotated as though breakdancing on Suzus head and fired a shockwave with his opposite foot. Characteristic magic Sky Walks derivative skill, Rending SpiralDDan ability that launched shockwave from the kick. Eri flapped the gray wings on her back and somersaulted in the air while evading that shockwave. I heard that to evolve monster using metamorphosis magic will take quite some time thouugh. That monster, isnt it a little too abnormal? Eri asked in a bad mood while scrutinizing with her eyes. Well, thats because Inaba-san is special in various aspects. Most of this is from his base ability. Whats with that, so cheating huuuh. But, that rabbit wont match the violence of number riiight? As expected, I dont think Suzu is employing so many monsters of that level riiight! DDWicked Wrap! Eri materialized dark sphere in front of Inabas eyes. Using that, the movement of Inaba who tried to immediately move was obstructed for a moment. Using that timing Eri launched gray bombardment. It was a brutal bombardment that was enchanted with disintegration ability. Furthermore, the corpse beast soldiers that lurked in the ruined buildings leaped out all at once to block the path of escape. Everyone, please! DDHoly Severance C World! With Suzus command, her subordinate monsters jumped out from the magic balls hanging on her waist. Two centipedes with body length of ten meter, ten one meter tall bees with striped pattern of black and red, four praying mantis where each of them had six sickles, one spider with eight reddish black eyes and four meter body length. This was Suzus prided(?) bug squad! While defending against the approaching grey flash with fifty overlapping Holy Severance and replenishing the disintegrated layer at the same time, Suzu further used her other iron fan to control the light petalsDDthe Holy Severance C Sakura to back up her subordinate monsters. The soldier who swung red hot spear was met by the barrage of the missile bee. Ten bees all at once were rapid-firing with shooting rate of five shots per second, right after the shot impacted flower of explosion bloomed. The blown away soldiers were finished off by the web of steel thread laid out at the valley of the ruined buildings by the steel thread spider sticking on the building wall. Their body was carved apart into pieces. Furthermore, the soldiers who slipped through the barrage of missile needles and approached close were met by the wind blade praying mantises, wind blades that were unleashed from their six sickles minced up the soldiers. The soldiers with defensive characteristic magic were defending using large shield while charging forward, from their shadow large sword user with Magic Shockwave ability leaped out and swung their swords at the acid coiling centipedes protecting Suzus back. At the same time with the reddish black ripples spreading, violent shockwave came into being. The acid centipedes that got hit by those large swords were easily scattered. The soldiers that used large sword and impact weaved through the gap of the scattered centipedes and approached Suzu. But, that moment, from all directionDDmore accurately, the fragments of the centipedes that scattered at the surrounding sprayed dissolving liquid like surging waves from their segmented parts. The flawless surprise attack bathed the soldiers whole body in dissolving liquid and made them wet as though they had encountered a squall, white smoke were rising grandly from their body and in the blink of eye they changed from human into bone model, they changed job into skeleton and at last they dissolved completely leaving not even dust behind. So that the acid centipedes who had split into ten segments didnt hit their fellow subordinate monsters and their master Suzu, they performed the spraying of their dissolving liquid like bit weapon. Reinforcement gushed out further from the shadow of the ruined buildings. However, the moment the soldiers jumped out, the ground and wall undulated and from there ants that had grown until one meter long jumped out with their jaws grinding, they crunched the soldiers and pulled them back into the ground or the wall. Barrage of exploding missiles and terrifyingly sharp wind blades, heavy rain of dissolving liquids that accurately weaved through the gaps and rained down on the enemies, spider webs made from lines of death that were gradually tightening its encirclement, swarm of ants that ambushed from underground the moment anyone approached. The corpse beast soldiers who were supposedly turned into super human with the combination of human skill and technique added with monsters toughness and characteristic magic, were killed one after another like a joke. Wai-, this is a joke right!? Whats with those monsters-! Even Freed only have a few monsters that are evolved until that far! Eri spontaneously yelled angrily. Her gray bombardment was also unable to break through Suzus protection, even though she should have obtained immense power! Her irritation grew violent. And then, while maintaining her attack she tried to send grey feathers toward Suzus subordinate monsters and darkness magic Slip Mind toward Suzu. There, Kyuu! -!? The white rabbit materialized. His crimson eyes narrowed dangerously as though to say Now you have really done it, youuu! Im gonna punch you arounddd!. The extreme speed *zurarararaD* left behind overlapping after images of Inaba, at the same time that strong leg shot out toward Eri. Although Eri immediately defended using her gray wings, she was unable to endure the fierce destructive power and got blown away. KYUUuUUUU!! You-, a mere beast, is getting carried away- Inaba chased. His rabbit ears flapped, he kicked on the air, polished kicking attacks that were like surging waves were launched right and left. Up middle bottom, high speed three stage kick attacked like a flash, before all those could be processed by the mind, Inaba rotated horizontally and a serial round kick filled with a lot of centrifugal force exploded. *PAN-!* Along with such dry sound, air wall and shockwave were generated with Inabas kicking leg as the center. The effect wasnt due to magical skill, but pure kicking speed that broke through the sound barrier. Eri barely defended that storm of kicks using sword skill and apostle spec. Yes, Eri was barely dodging direct hit using superb sword skill. Ahead of the gaze of Suzu who exposed her shock of that, magic power of disintegration burst out from Eris whole body. Unable to endure it, Inaba kicked on the air while returning to Suzus side. Whats this? Why am I getting pushed back? My body was changed into apostles body, I also obtained skills, I also prepared corpse beast soldiers, I made the supreme swordsman of the kingdom possess me, despite so, why? Hey, why do I have to get cornered like a loser? My opponent is not that monster right? Despite so, why? Hey, why? Why? Why!? Despite tiding over Inabas attack safely, Eris expression warped into something ugly and repeatedly said Why? in hysteric, while her hand was scratching her hair so roughly that her hair might get torn off. That figure had madness that was a little too thick to be waved off as just a child that was throwing tantrum because the reality wouldnt go as she expected it to be. Toward such Eri who was yelling why? repeatedly in madness, Suzu turned her eyes and voice that were calm like a quiet water surface. Thats obvious. Its because Suzu wants to talk to Eri. Ha? Suzus words made Eri stopped talking and leaked out dumbfounded voice. Her expression was befuddled from not understanding what Suzu meant. This is because Eri thought that Suzu isnt worth to take on seriously. Suzu has worked hard in training to come here. In order to make Eri unable to ignore Suzu. Well, there is Nagumo-kuns help so it feels pathetic though. Hee. And? You want to yell at me? This time you are going to make me grovel, and then sneer while cursing at me? Geez Suzu, you got that desperate for that kind of thing? You have become really distorted nicely arent youuu~. Its ok then you knoow? How about trying to curse at me as you likeee? Ill listen for you okaaay? Eri guessed what was inside Suzus heart and sneered. It seemed that she recovered her composure from feeling that she had seen the bottom of Suzus heart, that Suzu only miserably acted for the sake of revenge. But, Suzus expression didnt even twitch from such Eri. She kept looking straight at Eri and spoke out calmly. Curse? Sneer? No way. There is no way I can do that kind of thing. BecauseSuzu was also using Eri the same like how you were using me after all. What does that meaaan? Eri scrutinized Suzu with one eye and tilted her head. It appeared that she held interest toward Suzus story. Even the soldiers right now were only surrounding Suzu without any sign of attacking. Just like Eri said, Suzu laughed foolishly and plainly acted like idiot, totally shallow, however Suzu isnt hated by anyoneDDSuzu lived like that until now. Because Suzu hated to be alone. Because being lonely is unbearable. Because Suzu want to be always included inside the circle of people. Well, Suzu is like that arent youuu Yep. Because Suzu was like that, the existence of best friend was necessary. Suzu was thankful. Because, a child that isnt hated by anyone, if you change the way you look at it, that child is merely everybodys friend. Something like being equal and fair to everyone is really a heresy. Thats why, an existence for Suzu to favor was necessary for Suzu. So that Suzu can let the surrounding know, that Suzu isnt that kind of heresy, that Suzu is a normal child who has a special friend with good relationship. Fuuun. So? You are saying that it was me? Yep. Though of course, Suzu wasnt being best friend with Eri while being fully self-aware of that thinking. Right now when Suzu looked back, Suzu realize how Suzu acted like that. That time when it became a pinch in Orcus, Shizuku and Kaori tried to be together at the end right? At that time, Suzu was convinced. Aa, Suzu and Eri are not like that huuh. Suzu desperately pretended not to notice that at the time though. .So? What do you want to say then? Suzus words that sounded like she was talking to herself made Eri asked with a voice that sounded a little irritated. Toward that, Suzu looked straight at Eri and then she quietly lowered her head. What? Sorry, Eri. Eri said that Suzu is a convenient tool, but Suzu didnt even have the qualification to get shocked because of that. Suzu is also the same like Eri. Because Suzu treated Eri like a convenient tool. Look hereee. You mean you are coming this far to say that kind of shitty trivial thing? You thought, that Im even caring about that kind of thing? If thats true, then I cannot help but say that your head is gnawed whole by bugs inside. After obtaining Kouki-kun, someone like Suzu is just worthless thing like a rock in roadside for me you knooww? Eris eyes warped, as though to say from the bottom of her heart that she had just listened to something stupid, however, Suzu replied while grinning. Yep, I know. This is just Suzus self-satisfaction. Suzu just wanted to apologize to feel refreshed. You have become really brazen arent youuu. Thats all you want to talk about? Nope. There is still something Suzu want to ask. Hey, Eri. Why did Eri fall in love with Kouki-kun? Haa? There was a limit even for being out of place, Eri who was asked with a girls talk raised a disarrayed voice. Without minding such Eri, Suzu continued her question. Since the past Suzu somehow felt sympathy to Eri though, as expected did Eri had problem in home? Eri often came to play to Suzus home, but not even once Suzu could visit Eris home. So Suzu wonders if Eri actually felt hard to stay at your own home. You also nonchalantly avoided talking about your father and mother didnt you? Your relation with your parents is bad? By any chance, did you get help from Kouki-kun when you were worried about that? It was a storm of questions that came pushing like surging waves as though Suzu was dancing tap dance on a minefield. Suzu was stepping in brazenly with muddy shoes into Eris childhood that could be said as her hearts darkness. Furthermore, her question was strangely right on the mark so it was nasty. From the point of view of Eri who had reminisced of her past just now, it felt like Suzu knew about that yet she still dared to dig up at the painful memory to throw at her. And so, Eris answer was a wordless bombardment. Grey flashes mercilessly attacked Suzu from shortest distance. To that, Suzu defended from the front with Holy Severance C World while grinning sweetly. The soldiers also moved once more, following that the subordinate monsters also reacted perfectly. Hey, come on, teach Suzu please, Eri. Suzu want to know about Eri. All the part where Suzu didnt dare to step in even while calling you best friend, right now, Suzu wants to know. Like this your personality has become really wicked isnt iiit, Suzuu? Were you warped from the shock of my betrayaaal? Dont dodge the question here. Come on, teach Suzu? About Eri. What happened? Why are you warped? What kind of feeling are you looking at Kouki-kun with? Please, teach Suzu? Aa, geez-, you are really annoyiiing! Suzu who continuously laid out barriers one after another at the same speed with the rate they were disintegrated, was piercing Eri with her straight gaze from between the gaps of the barriers and flashes. There wasnt any scorn or contempt in those eyes, only sincerity of wanting to know about Eri was residing there. Having such gaze directed at her, Eri became even more irritated. Her heart was disordered in a level that was far exceeding her own expectation. She used magic with that irritation staying in her heart. DDLawless! Darkness magic LawlessDDa magic that blocked the targets image supplementation for using magic. How Suzu was maintaining the deploying speed of barriers in the level that could oppose disintegration ability was possible because there was the abbreviation in her magic invocation using image supplementation. Consequently, if Suzu received interference in that, naturally her barriers deploying speed would dropDDthat was how it should be. Why-!? Eris shocked voice resounded. Ahead of her widely opened gaze, Suzu was continuing to lay out her barriers without any change. Her speed was equal with before. -, you are interfering with the image supplementation arent you. Thanks to that now Suzu doesnt have any leeway left. Dont tell meyou are saying that you were going easy on the barrier deployment just nooow!? Yep. After all Suzu is a barrier master. In protection Suzu wont lose to anyone. Well even though Suzu said that, there is also the help of Nagumo-kuns artifact, if this is a bombardment from a real apostle, Suzu wont be able to say this though. Suzu squinted and looked at Eri while whispering Suzu cannot block Kaorins bombardment after all. Eris body. Indeed it looks like you are able to use apostles power, but you are unable to do it perfectly like Kaori I think? Twenty percentnope, looks like the spec dropped by thirty percent. You also cannot use the experience trace among apostles arent you? The sword skill before this, Suzu guess you got it from Melt-san using necromancy? If we are talking about the pinnacle of the knights sword art, Suzu cannot think of anyone else except that person. -, dont get carried away! After having been analyzed and gotten seen through various things one after another, Eri was feeling like she had been totally seen through because of how all those analyses were correct. Eri raised an angry yell. The color of scorn and composure that filled her expression at the beginning was already gone, there was only the display of lack of composure that merely wished to erase even for a second faster the opponent she was unable to stomach. Eri, Suzu wont avert her eyes anymore. Because, Suzu doesnt want to overlook whats important and lose everything helplessly again. Suzu doesnt want to keep being ignorant anymore. Thats why, please. Teach Suzu about Eri. You keep saying teach me, teach me, annoying! What are you going to do after knowing such thing at this lateee!? You want to grasp my weakness and then attack me mentallyyy!? Eri fired a large number of feathers from her gray wings. The bombardment circled around and launched an attack from all directions in a plan to break the equilibrium. The soldiers were blocked from approaching by the iron wall formation that Suzus subordinate monster formed, with that Eri had to do something herself. She was lamenting that she got separated from Kouki who excelled in offensive power. But, as expected that plan of Eri was crushed by Suzu. At the other side of the barrier, Suzu elegantly waved her iron fans. Then, *zaaaaaaa* such sound came from the surrounding and light petals gathered, drawing spiral around Suzu. And then, the spiral swallowed all the soaring feathers where the two magic neutralized each other. The petals were erased, however, the petals were immediately replenished again and showed no sign of decreasing at all. Suzu sent her words to Eri as though nothing happened. You are wrong. You see, Suzu want to know about Eri. Suzu will know, look properly, feel, thinkthen Suzu wants to become friend with Eri, one more time. DDWhat are you saying? Eris bombardment unconsciously weakened. The grey feathers also flew toward wrong directions. That was just how much Suzus words were incomprehensible and lacking in common sense for Eri. That was only natural. After how she betrayed them that nastily, killing a lot of people, and furthermore she was trying to kill them right now. If someone was saying that they want to be friend toward such person, she could only think that there was something wrong with that persons head. If this was the mental attack of Suzu-style, then in a sense it could be said as effective. Though until the end it was effective only in the meaning of taking her by surprise. Suzu continued her words to that Eri. Her voice was powerful, her gazing eyes were endlessly clear. Is that strange I wonder? Yep, thats strange isnt it. Eri has done bad things after all. Even now you are trying to kill Suzu. What, so just as I thought you have gone mad? Nope, Suzu is sane. Even Suzu herself is thinking that its strange huuh, but, this is Suzus true feeling without any falsehood. Because, Suzu remember. Remember? Yep. Eris smile. Hearing those words, Eris expression turned even more confused. Eri was always a child that smiled reservedly from slight distance away, but right now Suzu understands that it was fake smile. But, but see. Like the time when Eri came for sleepover at Suzus home, or the time when the two of us talk leisurely on the way home after school, or when both of us slackened up at the nearby park when there is really nothing to do on holiday, your languid smile that you suddenly showed at those time, or your smile that looked a little cynic, or your smile to Suzu that looked exasperated, but also looked a little amused, Suzu remembered those. Surely those were, smiling faces that the Eri who is acting must not show isnt it right? Those smiles were fragments of the true Eri that couldnt be shown to other people, isnt that right? Eri rested your heart just for a smidgen, only when Suzu was with Eri, isnt that right? You see, thats what Suzu think. Eri was wordless. Her eyes couldnt be seen because they were hidden by her front hair. The shadow created from the light was also hiding Eris expression. Suzus words echoed. The Suzu who feared being hated and wouldnt step forward had gone. Even if she had to take the risk of what she wanted slipping away from her hand, she would still take a step forward. Because she had learned, that ahead of the constant risk, there lied what she exactly wanted. Eri, come back. Together with Kouki-kun. Something like a world with only two people is just sad. Suzu, want to be together with Eri. Its better to be together forever even after this. Suzu want to become best friend with Eri, this time for sure. Suzu closed one of her iron fans with a snap and hung it on her waist. When she noticed, the feather attack had stopped. There was no need to control the light petals anymore. And then, like that her empty hand reached out straight toward Eri. If you take this hand, Suzu wont let anyone hurt Eri. No matter what anyone says, even if, Suzu have to oppose Nagumo-kun, Suzu swear that she will protect Eri! The gray bombardment was gradually losing momentum. Before long, it was decreasing until it became like a thin string and like that it melted into the air and vanished. Suzu also erased her barrier. At her surrounding her monsters were standing by quietly. The corpse beast soldiers also stopped moving. Her words reached her. Perhaps even her heartSuzu thought that and her lips broadened slightly. Ahead of Suzus gaze, Eri quietly raised her face. What was reflected in those eyes was the color of passion and happinessDDnot, but coldness that was like ice filled with endless scorn. And then, her words too. Are you an idiot? DD Suzu loosened cheeks instantly stiffened. Right after that, a huge gray magic circle manifested on the sky. Eris feather attack wasnt only intended to circle around Suzus barrier and attacked her. Amidst the turmoil, Eri secretly slipped her feathers toward the sky. She bought time by going along with Suzus talk and created a huge magic circle there with her grey feathers. That magic circle was shining gray even while spurting out muddy black miasma. That shape was exactly the same like the crack of space that appeared above God Mountain. The dj vu that Suzu harbored was immediately proven to be correct. As expected, similar with the crack of space a lot of monsters appeared from there. What Eri created seemed to be a summoning magic circle. The nonsense is enough until this far isnt it? Just when I thought what are you going to talk aboutSuzu really exposed your stupidity plainly here arent youuu? Thank you for letting me buying so much timeee. Well theeen, can you die swallowed by these waves of monster? This time it was Suzu who was the silent one. From the sky, monsters that could fly or fought midair appeared continuously. The number of the surviving corpse beast soldiers was also still around seventy. In contrast, Suzus subordinate monsters, there were three missile bees, and one wind blade praying mantis, although they didnt die but they bore heavy wounds that made them unable to continue to fight. Although it was only a few but it was still a decrease in Suzus fighting strength. No matter how strong Inaba was, in front of the violence of number it would be only a problem of time before he was overwhelmed. And then, far away the sound of fierce battle was still resounding, the possibility of Shizuku and Ryutaro coming for Suzus reinforcement was remarkably low. And so, Eris expression warped in ecstasy. Indeed, Suzus strength made her got cold sweat, but when the lid was opened, Suzu pointlessly wasted her time to persuade Eri and now she got the situation reversed, it was really an amusing joke. Really what a stupid girl, Eri whispered one more time inside her mouth. I am your be-st-fri-end yes, even after a fashion? Then Ill at least listen to your last will you know? A great number of monsters covered the sky, amidst the darkness that fell on the battlefield like a dark cloud, Eri lifted up her sword and said such thing. Most likely, when that sword was swung down, an all-out attack would start. In contrast, Suzu who realized that her word didnt reach Eris heart and now she fell into an absolutely desperate situation said, Eri. You looked down on Suzu too much. DDInaba-san! Please take care of the magic circle! Kyukyuu! Taking out the iron fan that she settled on her waist before, as though to say that she had resolved for everything, Suzu stared back straight at Eri with eyes filled with determination without any unease or agitation there. That excessively strong gaze made Eri took a step back unconsciously. When she noticed what she did she gritted her teeth. And then, feeling fed up with all the worthless talk, she swung down her sword that was equal with the scythe of the death god. At that moment, the monsters in the sky and the corpse beast soldiers attacked all at once. However, the corpse beast soldiers went toward the monsters. Wha-, what is-. Even though my command reached them properly-! Looking at the sudden friendly fire which began between the soldiers and monsters, Eri yelled angrily with confused tone mixed in. Eris command was certainly reaching the soldiers without any obstruction. Despite so, they mistook their target and assaulted the monsters. The one who brought the answer to the confused Eri was Suzu herself. Suzus black crest butterflyDDwhat do you think Suzu was letting them flying around for? Do, dont tell me Finally noticed? You see, these children, they can scatter scales with various traits. Looks like the soldiers has been showered with enough. Right now, they should be looking at the monsters as Suzu and Suzus monsters. Eri felt like clicking her tongue. It seemed Suzu was thoroughly prepared. Furthermore, at that time, a smashed sound resounded as though making doubly sure everything was screwed for Eri. Looking at the sky, a part of the summoning circle was blown away. At that spot, there was Inaba in a stance of kicking. He slipped through the gap between the monsters fully covering the sky in high speed and destroyed the magic circle. The corpse soldiers who were originally the soldiers and knights of the kingdom, who were experts in anti-monster battle, with their specs increased like a joke they now killed the summoned monsters one after another. There, naturally the subordinate monsters of Suzu, also the injured ones were healed by the corpse soldiers with healing ability because they looked like allies. After they returned to the battle line, the monsters in the sky were completely reduced to the hunted side. Eri gritted her teeth while making the monsters to prioritize dealing with the black crest butterflies. The loyal monsters headed toward the butterflies fluttering in the battlefield and rushed them all at once. At that moment, *DOOOOON!! DOOOOON!! DOOOOON!!* Flowers of explosion bloomed one after another at the sky of the ruined city. The moment the butterflies were touched, they instantly exploded. The voice of Suzu resounded to the dumbfounded Eri. Did you think that Suzu can really subdue a total of a hundred butterfly monsters? Even though only three days has passed? Are you saying there are also fakes there? Yep. More than half are Nagumo-kuns handmade butterfly golem. In exchange of scales they are carrying a large amount of combusting powder, see. Although its only mini treasure warehouse, seems like gunpowder that cannot be compared with dynamite is packed full into it. How scary isnt it. Eri narrowed her eyes. When she looked, she didnt notice before but there were black crest butterflies clinging on the head or the back of all the soldiers. Anybody would understand what the meaning of that was. While the soldiers exterminated the monsters and decreased their number, simultaneously it was also the countdown for the death of the soldiers. This is checkmate? In this kind of place? Ahahah, how strangeeee. For Suzu to be the one who is destroying my plan. Even though you could just grovel like before without standing up again. Is this, also because of that monster I wondeeer. Suzu dont think she can say that Nagumo-kun has no relation in this. But, Suzu is here is unmistakably by Suzus own will. Because Suzu thought that if Suzu leaves this alone then Eri will be killed by Nagumo-kun. What? Are you planning to say that you saved me I wonder? Yep. Suzu come in order to save Eri. Because Suzu wants to restart with Eri one more time. enough already. Eri fell quiet once more. But, different from until now, it was only for a moment. Right after that, she invoked darkness magic Slip Mind to Suzu while at the same time leaped at her. In a straight line, with her eyes carrying killing intent. As though to say, would Suzu kill her or would she get killed by her, there was nothing else that could be done but to choose between those two choices. As though to cut away all of Suzus words as complete nonsense. As though to declare that it was impossible for her to take Suzus hand after this late. AaAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! JUST DIEEEEEEEEEEEE-!! Toward Eri who performed suicide attack while yelling an abnormal shriek, Suzu bit her lip tightly. Her feeling wasnt conveyed to Eri. It couldnt be conveyed. Frustrating. Mortifying. Her reached out handDDdidnt reach. Why, it has become like thissurely, Suzu mustnt say such words isnt it. Suzu who looked like she was laughing and crying, bit her lip and blood trickled down, then she swept her fan. At that moment, barriers were deployed enveloping the rushing Eri. Naturally, Eri used her disintegration ability and immediately cut apart the barrier but she was forced to stop for a moment. That was a fatal opening that was created forcefully by Suzu. The moment Eri destroyed the barrier, the light petals that were controlled by the other iron fan rushed to Eri and wrapped her. Eri tried to sweep them away using her gray wings and bombardment and also her sword, but the light petals were like leaves fluttering by the wind, or possibly like river water that flowed unhurriedly, they swam in the air and evaded the attacks. And then, right after that, Everything into the light, DDHoly Severance C Falling Flower of Light. Light exploded. All the light petals exploded in a chain reaction. A combination technique of Holy Severance C Sakura and Holy Severance C Burst. Surrounded by flower storm without any place to escape, impacts were fired inside without any spot spared from it. With a timing that matched that, further thunderous sounds rang out consecutively in the battlefield. Along with those explosive sounds, several grand flowers of flame and impact bloomed proudly in the sky of the ruined city. The corpse beast soldiers that finished defeating the monsters were swallowed by the self-explosion of the dummy golems of black crest butterfly attached on their body and died. Suzu was bathed in orange light by the several explosive flames. On her head, the fluffy Inaba fell. Inabas fluffy front leg patted on Suzus head *peshi peshi* as though to console her. From inside the flame of light, *bobat* sound rang and a silhouette fell. White smoke was rising from Eris whole body and she fell on the ground. Her four limbs were twisted to strange direction, her ash gray wings were already scattered. Magical shockwave also exploded simultaneously at that time so her magic power should be already blown away too. Suzu quickly waved her iron fan. DDLight Halo. Then, halos of light linked into a net that materialized at the falling point of Eri. Eri was caught by that and she was dropped on the ground. Suzu accompanied by Inaba landed down beside Eri. Kahah, gohohjust, kill me. It appeared she barely retained her consciousness. Eri didnt even move her empty eyes toward Suzu, she was staring far away and demanded for the killing blow. Eri Fri, end? Impos, sibledying, is.better There was no disdain or contempt. Eri talked as though she wasnt looking at Suzu, to that, Suzu bit her lip tightly. Everything, is just, the worst. I, only Eri? Onlywhat? Tell Suzu. The words that stopped midway might be words that spilled out unconsciously even for Eri. Even with Suzu asking, she didnt show any sign of opening her mouth anymore. It was obvious that Eris body was in a state where life was spilling out from her. Although her body was upgraded with the technique of apostle creation, the might of Suzus trump card the Holy Severance C Falling Flower of Light wasnt something half-assed. Without any treatment, she would only expire like this. Suzu took out a container in the shape of test tube from her Treasure Warehouse II. The content was healing medicine. It was something that had its effect dramatically increased by Hajimes metamorphosis magic, so it had ten times the effect of the highest grade healing medicine. It couldnt be like god water that immediately completely recovered the health, but it was able to keep alive someone even from a near death state. But, Eri who saw Suzu taking that out and guessed what she was going to do, pierced Suzu with a severe gaze that was unthinkable coming from someone who was about to die. There was no word. But, those eyes talked more eloquently than anything. She would decline any pity from Suzu even if she was on the verge of death. Suzu clutched the healing medicine tightly, wondering with clenched teeth if this was going to be their conclusion. This was something that she was half-resigned to. Even so, as expected her heart clenched tightly. But, she couldnt be half-hearted. She couldnt reach Eris heart. She couldnt reach her. She couldnt half-heartedly let her stay alive here. The path to let Eri live and brought her back wasnt by sheer strength, it had to be done by connecting their heart and pulling her hand. If Suzu acted half-heartedly here, the tragedy of that day would be repeated once more in the future. That was the only thing that she absolutely mustnt do. A wish that blindly believed at convenient future and averted eyes from reality, what kind of future such thing would be connected with was something that Suzu understood really well to the depth of her bone. Then, at the very least not by others hand, this should be done by her hand. That was Suzus resolve. Because although it was warped and imperfect but Eri was once her best friend. And then even now, she was able to wish to be best friend with her once more. That was why Suzu stored back the healing medicine. And then, in exchange her hand gripped the iron fan tightly. Suzu and Eris gazes crossed. But, at that time, suddenly immense magic power burst up from a place that was separated from them by several ruined buildings between here. Before long the pure white magic power that stabbed the sky changed into a shape of human ten meters tall, the arm of that giant was swung down below. The fierce impact was transmitted even until the place where Suzu and Eri were at. Kouki, kun. Eri opened her eyes and whispered. Right after that, the light giant dispersed. It was as though it showed the fate of the caster Kouki, kunKouki-kun!! E, Eri-!? Eris body that should have been in the deaths door instantly shined gray. And then, at the next moment her flickering wings and ragged body flew away with immense force toward the place where the light giant was seen. Suzu who was unable to immediately move from being completely dumbfounded returned to her senses and chased after Eri in hurry Chapter 167 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. He also did the edits. ____________________________________________________ The Respective Conclusions After Suzu pursued Eri and vanished at the other side of the ruined buildings, Shizuku and Ryutaro held a battle evenly against the attacking sixty corpse beast soldiers while also opposing Kouki. If Ryutaro who metamorphosed his own flesh and invoked advanced metamorphosis magic Sixth Heavens Demon Transformation to display a monsters special characteristic approached Kouki, then the soldiers would try to hinder him or possibly take him by surprise, but Shizuku would deal with them. The swarm of black katana she received from HajimeDDLiving Swords rushed freely around the battlefield, they cooperated like a single living thing and grouped on the soldiers and cut them down. Group Two C Flash Blossom! Group Five C Flying Claw! Shizukus command echoed in the battlefield. Following that command, inside the swarm of twenty katana, four katana cut apart the large shields of the corpse beast soldiers who were possessing defensive type characteristic magic, even space was cut along with them. And then, the ranks of the soldiers became disordered. Four more black katana launched wind blades toward the soldiers who lost their steel shields. The wind blades soaring invisibly with spectacular timing and mercilessly cut apart two large shield holders. The soldiers didnt get bisected because of their high defensive power, but both their arms were severed from the shoulder and rotated in the air. Group Three C Draw Sky! Group Four C Flash Blossom! Furthermore, nimble soldiers were using the shield holder soldiers as stepping stone, jumping in the air to stab Ryutaro in the back, but they were pulled back forcefully by four black katana shining dark blue. The large sword and spear they held in their hand were attached tight *gakin* to the blade of the black katana flying in the air. The large sword user and spear user who exposed fatal opening were immediately split vertically into two by the space rifts launched behind them. As expected, although they were corpse beast soldiers they would be rendered unable to fight without fail after getting bisected vertically like that. Even the soldiers with healing type characteristic magic would need time to heal the loss of limbs or from getting bisected. And then, there was no way Shizuku would give them that kind of time so this was the same like removing them from the stage. The soldiers attempted simultaneous attacks from up, down, left, and right to such Shizuku. Reddish black glints of eyes stabbed Shizuku, the killing intents rode the wind and caressed her skin. Yet, a soft mentality that would shrink back against something of that level had already been thrown away by Shizuku. Especially now that at her side she had the swarm of black katana given as protection to her from the man she was in love with. First Group C Gravity Flash! Cut apart, Soaring Claw C Four Ream!! Four black katana pointed their tip outward at the four directions around Shizuku and then they orbited around her, the katana even rotated with twirls that looked elegant. The skill that was invoked was a skill that could temporarily cut gravityDDGravity Flash. The result, the approaching soldiers were suddenly released from the chain of gravity and their balance was greatly broken. Not letting such decisive opening escaping, Shizukus sword-draw slashed. With a speed to the degree where her sword arm looked blurred, four sword-draws were repeated within an instant. Each time bell-like sound *clink* rang, invisible slash made the head of the soldiers flew. Furthermore, from behind them the black katana that were launched to the surrounding returned with fierce speed, cutting into pieces the headless soldiers without any difficulty. Shizukus Living Swords were basically organized into five groups with four katana in each group. By chanting the group name and skill name, she could give the same order to one group. Also, every single one of the twenty katana had their own respective name like Slash One, Slash Two, Shizuku could also give an order to individual sword using those names. When Shizuku chanted the name of the technique, each of the Living Swords would attack the enemy with their own judgment using sword art based on Yaegashi-style that wasnt inferior to the skill of Shizuku herself. Exactly as the name of Living Swords, all the black katana could have mutual understanding and image sharing with Shizuku using metamorphosis magic, so all the black katana could be controlled as the display of Shizukus will without any time lag. And, at that time, an angry yell reached Shizuku who was evading the fierce assault of the soldiers. Shizuku! Dodge! DD A warning from Ryutaro. Without confirming the content of that warning, Shizuku activated Air Force and Ground Shrinker and evacuated from that spot in one breath. Right after that, the spot where Shizuku was at just a moment before was shot through by the flash of Heaven Might along with thunderous roar. One soldier who was swallowed in a bad luck was erased not even leaving any dust behind. Kouki. Bastaard, you purposefully overlapped the line of fire. Now youve really done it. Im thoroughly familiar with Ryutaros movement pattern after all. Its really easy to guide your movement. Shut up! If its about that, then even me also know how you gonna move! Ryutaro rapidly approached Kouki with his ogre flesh. The scene of the huge body that easily passed two-meter scattering shockwave around while advancing had the intensity that could make anyone felt their stomach went cold. Thats pointless. However, on the other hand, Koukis expression didnt even twitch. And then, without any chanting or gesture, the dragon on his backDDthe avatar of Heaven Might was controlled and shaped into a shield. Although, because the shield was made from Heaven Might itself, even though it was taking the shape of a shield it was still the light of destruction that contained the property of attack power of annihilation. Come on! Folded Vajra! Ryutaro didnt falter. He crossed both his arms and applied the special trait of the ogre he metamorphosed into, the deployment of multiple Vajra. It was a derivative technique that boasted toughness in the same level with concentrated reinforcement, this Vajra was folded into double and triple layers and formed a protection of steel wall. Ryutaro who was turned into a single steel mass charged into the shield of Heaven Might without stopping. And then, even while his Folded Vajra was blown away, he splendidly managed to breakthrough with only some wound. Yes. I thought that if its Ryutaro he would surely do that. The voice that resounded there was Koukis calm voice. The moment Ryutaro charged through the shield, with excellent timing a breath attack approached him. Ryutaro who had just released his Vajra was approached by destructive light where it wouldnt end well for him if it hit even with his tough flesh of ogre. But, even while being illuminated by the light of Heaven Might, Ryutaro showed a fearless smile. As though to say I thought you are going to do that yeah?. Come, wolf king of the abyss, Sixth Heavens Demon Transformation! Right after that, the breath of Heaven Might swallowed where Ryutaro was. At the same time, Kouki turned his holy sword to the side and took a defensive stance, there *gakin* hard and powerful impact sound rang. The tip of a claw was barely stopped in front of Koukis eyes. The one who unleashed that claw was a bizarre shape with wolf head, furry upper body, and five sharp claws growing. It looked exactly like a werewolf in a fairy tale. Kouki wordlessly brandished the light dragon to attack. But, when the light dragons claw swept at where Ryutaro was, Ryutaro had already circled to the opposite side and his roundhouse kick attacked Koukis shoulder. That abnormal speed blew away Kouki who could only gaze in wonderment. And, the next moment Ryutaro caught up to the blown away Kouki, his wicked claw swung. Kuh The outrageous speed and offensive power made Kouki raised a groan reflexively. Even so, while repelling the claw with his sword, he commanded the light dragon and let flew countless light bullets. The Heaven Mights light that swept up like gatling gun became a counterattack that assaulted Ryutaro, but Ryutaro evaded all of that while leaving behind afterimages. Metamorphosis magic Sixth Heavens Demon TransformationDDMode Werewolf. Compared to the ogre shape the power and endurance of this from dropped, but the speed increased to an incomparable degree. Ryutaro who slipped through the light bullets rushed into Koukis bosom and lunged with a slash of sharp claws. Something like this- Instantly, Kouki broke the shape of the light dragon and exploded the light of the Heaven Might. Light swelled up all at once with Kouki as the center. Kouki who turned into a star made Ryutaro unable to endure and withdrew back. But, his body was quite burned from what he couldnt evade. Ryutaro had immediately crossed both his arms and protected his vital spots, but this model wasnt suited for its endurance. His fur was greatly carbonized and smoked while he was made to take distance. Ryutaro! You okay!? Ou, I only got hit a little bit there. Just this much is no biggie. Shizuku who cut apart several soldiers and rushed toward Ryutaro poured down special healing liquid she received from Hajime on Ryutaros head. This time Ryutaros body smoked up for a different reason while Ryutaros wolfish gaze glared at Kouki. Rather than that, as expected that Heaven Might is troublesome. It changes shape too much. I cannot attack him when it matters. Then, lets try it with the two of us this time. Thanks to Ryutaro holding back Kouki, I have finished taking care the majority of the soldiers. Okay. Suzu is also going all out after all. No way we can say that we cannot win even with two people here. Right. We are going to beat up that idiot quickly! Ou-! Confirming that Kouki changed the shape of Heaven Might into a light dragon once more and fired breath attack to them, Shizuku and Ryutaro dispersed in one breath. Looking at that, Kouki shook his head once and then burst out with even more magic power, his expression was an expression of determination. Im getting worried for Eri. I got surprised in various things by the two of you, however, you two has used up your trump card right? Ill end this right now. Kouki simultaneously invoked the mini light dragons, the Heaven Might version of Sky Flying Sword, and the Heaven Might version of Heaven Meteor Rain in the attempt to overrun the two altogether with the battlefield. The current Kouki was just like a fortress that randomly shot laser cannons. The light of Heaven Might that was formed into various shapes around Kouki thoroughly destroyed the ruined buildings in the area while approaching Ryutaro and Shizuku to envelop them. But, putting it another way it also could be said that it was a rough attack that lack refinement. For that reason, Ryutaro laughed. Because he had guessed that Kouki who got impatient after witnessing their persistence would surely rely on large technique. Right now it was the time to show their trump card that was prepared for against Kouki. Come, great tree that pierces the sky-, Sixth Heavens Demon Transformation-! Amidst the many approaching Heaven Might, the fur of the werewolf fell out, and that body transformed. Everywhere throughout the body turned gnarled, the skin was dyed into blackish brown color, the hair also changed into deep green color. In all that changes, only the eyes were releasing glaring light of reddish black color. Right after that, Ryutaro was attacked by small light dragons and the meteor shower of Heaven Might. Ryutaro didnt even dodge, he charged toward Kouki while being swallowed into the light. Ryutaro, sleep for a while for me. Kouki was convinced that Ryutaro was defeated and murmured that. Putting aside the ogre shape that was specialized for defense, there was no way for Ryutaro right now who didnt seem to use Vajra to be able to endure that. But, that thinking was immediately proved to be wrong. Dont screw with me. No way Im going to sleep before beating you until you wake up. Wha-!? Ryutaro leaped out unhurt from inside the light. And then, Kouki who was completely taken by surprise and shown opening was punched by the fist of the rapidly approaching Ryutaro. The straight punch that lunged straight stabbed toward Koukis stomach across the armor. The aim that accurately struck to the solar plexus produced a grand impact that was transmitted toward the inside of Koukis body without anything spared, whipping up his internal organ. Gohah!? Kouki knew well about the destructive power of Ryutaros fist, but still, even with his holy armor and impact mitigation skill, the terrific power that might blow away his consciousness made his mind fell into chaos for a moment. His throat was blocked by the blood he vomited from the unbearable pain. Metamorphosis magic Sixth Heavens Demon TransformationDDModel Trent. It was a plant type monster that lived at floor ninety of the abyss. Its special trait was to absorb light and converted the light energy that it absorbed. The converted energy could be changed into anything, whether magic power, stamina, or pure muscle power. Yes, Ryutaro with this trent shape absorbed the light of Heaven Might that was a light element magic, he then converted that into physical strength. Because the impact didnt disperse and was concentrated at one point when it was let out, Kouki didnt get blown away, his body was lifted up and laid down on the fist. To this Ryutaro laughed fiercely at Kouki. Yoo, are you waking up a little with this, best friend. Guh, RyutaDD This one is a freebie. Just how long you are going to sleep talking huh! DDGua!? The face of Kouki who couldnt move immediately from the impact was punched by Ryutaros fist that was like a rock. *Goba-!* Incomprehensible sound rang out from the attack to the face, Kouki scattered around nosebleed while getting blown away. Even so, his body that was reinforced by Ehito was barely able to keep the connection of his consciousness. He somehow controlled the light dragon that was connected with him and tried to fix his posture. In a moment, a goosebump suddenly went through Koukis spine. At the same time, his Presence Detection notified him of the existence of the swordsman lying in wait in the direction where he was blown away. Naturally, the one who endured the storm of Heaven Might and corpse beast soldiers and circled around was Shizuku. She was standing still in her stance of sword-drawing, while compressing her magic power to an amazing density. Her sheath was creaking loudly as though unable to endure the power, dark blue magic power was overflowing out from the mouth of the sheath. Kouki desperately attempted to put a brake on himself while calling Shizukus name with a voice that sounded similar with a groan from the burden in his body. Shi, zuku- Be obedient and accept it, this one attack. Like that, while her figure vanished with No Beat Shizuku stepped forward while faintly whispering DDSoul Demolition''. The flash of sword-draw that was unleashed along with that whisper drew a splendid straight line on the air and bisected Kouki. DD The definite sensation of a slash passing through inside his body made Kouki screamed wordlessly while feeling that he was unmistakably cut. But, he finally escaped from the impact Ryutaro inflicted on him while seeing Shizuku who passed through him and stayed unmoving in slashing posture, and then he managed to stop moving. Koukis eyes reflexively widened, and then, feeling dumbfounded his hand crawled on his body. Under his hands there wasnt any sign of cut for even a bit, his body was certainly still connected in one piece safely. Just, what in the world-, what, my magic power is- For a moment, Kouki was thinking something convenient that the feeling of getting cut was only his imagination and as expected Shizuku was unable to cut him, but right after that, he was made to know that Shizukus slash had definitely reached him. The light dragon that Kouki had on his back was split into two with the upper part slipping off diagonally, but it dispersed all at once right after. Not only that, even the meteor swarm of Heaven Might C Heaven Meteor Rain that he launched, also the flying slashes of Heaven Might C Sky Flying Sword, and also the small light dragons that flew around like all-range weapon, they were all dispersed. In that situation, a feeling of lethargy attacked him like it was only natural. Koukis body staggered and fell on the ground. Even his flight using the light dragon, also the Air Force from his boot became unable to be maintained. Even so in order to avoid falling to his death Kouki landed on his knees. Shizuku and Ryutaro landed down in front of him. Shi, zuku, what, did you do Kouki asked with trembling voice. Soul DemolitionDDthe base of this skill is the ability of soul magic that could interfere with the immaterial of the living thing. This skill will search for the source of power in the target. The targets magic power, stamina, mental, those things that eye couldnt see could even be cut with this. Cutting only what you want to cutthe farthest territory that a swordsman should reach, I cheated and progressed until there. (TN: There is the implication that she was asking Hajimes help in accomplishing this.) Koukis eyes opened wide at Shizukus explanation. His expression was dumbfounded as though to say What the hell with that. It was only normal for him to be like that. After all Shizuku didnt affect Koukis body and only cut apart the magic power overflowing inside the body. Indeed, it could be said that cutting only what one wanted to cut regardless of any obstacle was the swordsmans farthest territory. Shizuku was being humble saying that she was cheating as a swordsman thanks to the help of the black katana, but in actuality just by invoking Soul Demolition wouldnt so easily let the user choose the target to cut. After all, it was an act of penetrating every factor of the human body and cut only the target. It would take a really clear image supplementation and above all a tenacious will to accomplish that. A clear will without any hesitation, of cutting only what one wanted to cut while absolutely not wounding anything outside it at all. It sounded easy to do just by listening to the explanation, but it was actually not as simple as it sounds, it was something impossible if the swordsman wasnt someone at Shizukus level. At the very least even Kouki who learned the same Yeagashi-style wouldnt be able to use Soul Demolition perfectly. But, that was a bit of a blunder. I thought that Im going to sever the curse of Bind Soul with the attack just now, but I couldnt reach it because it was protected by magic power. You are still watching a convenient dream right now arent you? While the swarm of katana was following on her back, with a *cling* sound Shizuku prepared the black katana in her hand once more, seeing that Koukis expression distorted. Shizu, ku. You couldnt, cut me, becauseyou are still, thinking of me, in your heart.that feeling, still remained, right? Nagumos, brainwashing, isnt perfect. I cannot, feel your killing intent, is the proof of that. Kouki Its, fine. Ryutaro also, didnt, try to kill me. I will save the two of youDD Koukis words were halted. Because Shizuku unleashed the Soul Demolition with the drawing out of her black katana. Ryutaro who was crossing his arms on the side while wrinkling up his eyebrows patted Shizukus shoulder as though to say thanks for the hard work. Shizuku also sighed fuuh while sheathing her katana back. That was because she was convinced that Eris Bind Soul was cut. With this, the mind that was filled all over with inconsistencies planted by Eri should be crumbling. Kouki. How do you feel? With this the brainwashing should be released already. What have you been doing until now. What are happening right nowyou understand arent you? Well, no matter. Anyway, just reflect on yourself there. Later we gotta chase after Nagumo and others quickly, punch that shitty god, and then help the guys fighting on the surfacewe are going back yeah, Kouki. Shizuku and Ryutaro called at Kouki, but there wasnt any reply from Kouki. He kept being down on the ground on all fours without even lifting his face. His expression was hidden by his hair and completely unseen. Although, even though he was not replying it seemed that he wasnt in silence. The ears of Ryutaro and Shizuku caught the faint sound. A small voice that didnt even form words. Kouki was hanging his head down while whispering inaudibly. Kouki? DDDDLies, impossible. This is strange. Absolutely, wrong. Because I am correct. I was just being brainwashed. For me to be the enemyto Shizukuto Ryutarowhat had I doneeven though it shouldnt be like thiseven though I just want to act righteouslyI just want to be a herojust like Jii-chanthats, allwhy something like this iseverything is stolenbecause Shizuku and Kaori too were stolen by that guyRyutaro is also that guys ally O, oi. Kouki! Thats rightthis is a trap. A foul schemethat guy plotted thisI just got caught in itIm not in the wrong. Im not wrong. This is because that guy stole everything important to me. The wrong one is that guy. If only that guy isnt here then everything will go well. Yet, Kaori and Shizuku and Ryutaro and Suzu too, everyone, to that guythis is a betrayal. I was betrayed. I was-, betrayed! By all of you! Kouki ignored Shizuku and Ryutaros calling and kept whispering before he suddenly lifted his face in the blink of eye with a dangerous look, glaring at the two with a gaze filled with hatred. No, perhaps that expression, should be called as grief instead. The feeling of guilt and remorse, the uneasiness of being unable to return anymore, fretfulness, despair, and so on, the saturation of the negative emotions was attacking himself, even he himself already didnt understand just what should he do, it was that kind of expression. Kouki was in a state of panic. His appearance, was just like a lost child. But, the strength that he possessed wasnt that of a child by any means. A scream that was filled with plenty of Koukis hatred and grief resounded, at the same time his magic power that should have dried up surged out with an unbelievable force. The magic power thunderously twisted in a spiral and pierced the sky. That radiance, was as if -, Kouki! Stop it! Your magic power should have dried up already! Doing more than this will affect your life! Damn it! What the hell! Why his magic power is overflowing like this! Wasnt it gone already- It should have been gone! It was severed together with the line that supplied magic power to Kouki. Even now he isnt absorbing the magic factor at the area to recover! Then just why-! Something likes that-, because it is gone then he can only take it from another thing! Perhaps, his life force or his soul, he is pulling out magic power forcefully from those kinds of things right now! Sooner or later this wont end well for him! Fucking shit! Koukii! Come back to your sensees! Yes, as if it was the radiance of Koukis life. Shizuku had certainly used Soul Demolition to sever the magic power and the supply line that provided him with infinite magic power inside Kouki. There was no doubt about that. And then, even with High-Speed Magic Recovery that recovered oneself by absorbing magic factor from outside, it was impossible to recover this radically. Actually, even looking at the flow of magic power that Kouki spouted out, they couldnt catch sight of any magic from the surrounding flowing into Kouki at all. That there was the magic power that shouldnt be there, meant that Kouki was paying some kind of compensation to forcefully bring it from somewhere, such thinking was a valid one. And then, this method that normally was impossible couldnt be expected to be safe or anything. If Kouki was left alone as it was, undoubtedly there would be compensation that Kouki couldnt shut his eyes from. In front of the storm of magic power that released outrageous light and pressure, Shizuku and Ryutaro braced themselves, they held their arms in front of their face while calling at Kouki. But, Kouki kept being in a frenzied state, his ear didnt listen. With hatred and grief in his expression, it was as though he was trying to destroy the reality before his eyes, no, it was as though he was trying to destroy himself, the radiance of his light was strengthening. Anything and everything are over. I wonder, why has it become like this. Kaori is there, Shizuku is there, Ryutaro is there, Eri and Suzu are also there, together with everyone, we are overcoming the difficultythats how it should be, and yet Koukis monolog with an expression of crying smile, was resounding extremely clearly. Something like this is not what I wished for. If everything, is lost thenif not a single one cannot be taken back thenthen Id rather everything is gone, with this hand! The ground and building in the area that were hit by the torrent of magic power became dust and got annihilated. Right now, the radiance of magic power became the radiance of Heaven Might. At the same time, that raging light was gradually focusing and forming shape. Oi, Shizuku. Ill take care of the Heaven Might. Ill leave Kouki to you. Are you sane? That Heaven Might is far more dangerous than before you know? You wont be able to absorb it even in trent model. You are going to die there. The words that Ryutaro murmured while enduring the tyranny of light with a grim expression, made Shizuku frowned even more. But, in contrast Ryutaro was making a fearless smile on his lips. Heh, Im not gonna die here. No way Im gonna get killed by that guys hand. I cannot die here no matter what, thats why Im absolutely not gonna die! You muscle brain. There is no logic or anything in what you said just now. But, fine then. Right now is not the time where logic is needed. Beat up that sulky desperate idiot until he is crying and apologizing okay! Ou-! Ryutaro leaped forward. With a fierce smile, he clenched his fist hardly like a rock filled with the resolve of bringing back his best friend without fail. Right after that, along with a scream, a torrent of lightDDthe bombardment of Heaven Might spiraled out from the thrust forward holy sword and violently assaulted the two. But, Ryutaro didnt falter. Rather BRING IT OOON! he raised a war cry and met the attack from the front. He crossed both his arms and stepped forward while fully displaying the trait of the large tree monster. Along with a tremendous impact sound, the bombardment of Heaven Might directly hit Ryutaro. But, Ryutaro wasnt annihilated. He wasnt blown away. Like a rock that blocked a raging stream and changed the water flow, like a towering large tree that didnt even twitch against a furious storm, he kept blocking the light of devastation right from the front and advanced a step, and then one more step forward. Looking at that unshakeable figure, Koukis eyes opened wide. He was convinced that the Heaven Might that he unleashed right now had the greatest power compared to everything until now. Yet despite so, Ryutaro blocked it from the front. As though to say, that he wouldnt run away from Kouki, as though to say that he wouldnt avert his eyes. The reddish black glint of eyes of his transformed best friend that pierced him straight from between the torrent of light, made Koukis leg backed off unconsciously. Those eyes were telling him Im absolutely, going right there. Im not gonna let you run away no matter what! more eloquently than anything. Like that, Kouki who was half dazed from that intense will of his best friend came back to his senses with a hah. When he noticed, he had been approached until there wasnt that much distance remaining between them. Do, dont come! Dont come here! If you, come closer than that, Im going to kill you for real! Even if its Ryutaro, Im really going to kill you! Kouki yelled with an expression that was going to break in tears anytime in derangement. Seeing the figure of Ryutaro who had approached near him until the distance where he could even see his face, Koukis heart became even more disturbed. Yes, Ryutaro was already wounded all over his body. No matter how great the trait of light-absorbing the trent model had, there was this thing called limit, in actuality, the light of destruction that couldnt be dealt by the trents trait was making both his arms torn all over, everywhere in his body had blood spurting out. But, nonetheless Ryutaro was still smiling fearlessly. And then, he advanced, one more step. A, a, aaAAAAAAAAAH! Kouki screamed. Even himself already didnt understand just what he was doing. He was merely repeating it shouldnt be like this in his heart while wielding his strength to deny the reality before his eyes. The mass of Heaven Might that was completely formed was a giant that could even come out in legend. The giant of light held its large arm aloft, and clenched its fist. And then, light exploded with Koukis scream as the nourishment, like that the fist swung downward toward Ryutaro below like a star. *DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!!* A thunderous sound resounded. The ground was bursting open with the place where Ryutaro was at as the center, everything was swept away in a radial shape. A, aa Kouki moaned. While being in a daze he was convinced in the corner of his mind. Right now, he had killed his best friend with his own hand. Koukis heart was creaking. His eyes lost focus, meaningless thought was running around in his head. Like that, Koukis mind was almost breaking down, at that time, Yoo, best friend. What, a shitty pathetic face, you are making there. Eh? The dust was blown away. There Ryutaro was standing. He was alive. Not only that, while grinning fiercely, he was stopping the crushing blow of the giant with both his arms lifted up. His body that was like a gnarled blackish brown tree had cracks running everywhere on it, blood was spurting out from all over his tattered body, yet the strength residing in those eyes wasnt weakening even for a bit. Ryu, Ryutaro? Su, such thing, why, this should be impossible to bloc Stupididiot. A fist, like thiswithout any spirit in itis not gonna work on me. Hey, Kouki. Youjust cannot kill me. Do youunderstand why huh? U, e? See. Thats because, the current meis invincible. Since the time I decided-, that Im gonna bring back my stupid idiot best friend-I am invincible-. Thats why-, youwont be able to kill me-. Until I bring you back-Im absolutelynot gonna get killed or anything u, awh, why are you, going that far The heroic words and figure of his best friend caused Koukis voice to be caught up in his throat. Facing such Kouki, Ryutaro smiled broadly with wounds all over his body and formed his words. Something like that, is obvious, right? If your friend went the wrong pathpunching, and stopping himis a best friendsrole aint it. Because, a best, friend Ou. But, well, for this time, that role, Ill leave it to her. Its pathetic but, my fistdoesnt look likeit will reach. Eh? Hearing Ryutaros words, Kouki was taken aback for a moment. Ahead of his gaze, under the giants crushing blow that Ryutaro blocked, a black shadow was rushing through. With her trademark ponytail fluttering, and a dignified gaze that was looking straight at him, it was the girl who was his childhood friend. DDSoul Demolition! DD!? The invisible slash cut apart the magic power inside Kouki once more. The giant of Heaven Might split into two and the upper part slipped off diagonally while dispersing. Underneath it, Ryutaro collapsed with all his strength used up. Before Koukis eyes were a figure standing still in a stance of drawn blade staring at him with a gaze that looked likes obsidian stone. While all of those were reflected in his sight, Kouki was falling backward from the slashs impact. And then, Kouki who saw how the intent to attack didnt disappear from Shizukus gaze even after she swung her black katana, Aa, so this is my retribution with a strangely calm feeling he prepared to accept the blade of his childhood friend. But, there a voice resounded. A familiar dignified voice. Grit your teeth-! You big idiot-! -!? Guah!? *Dogo-!* With a dull loud sound, a severe impact was transmitted on Koukis cheek. The force that echoed until the core of his head blown away his consciousness for a moment. His sight that immediately returned after that was also flickering black and white. Strength naturally left his arms and legs from a cerebral concussion. The sky was visible in his distorted sight. Kouki was vaguely understanding that he had fallen down. Right after that, the following impact came from his opposite cheek. His head was snapped with a force that might tear off his neck. Just when he thought that, the next moment his head was snapped to the other side again along with an impact. And then further impact, impact, impactKoukis head was blurring left and right in high speed like a broken toys. This one is for all the trouble you caused for me! This one is for all the troublesome things you pushed on me! This one is for wasting the follow-up I did for you! This one is for not seriously listening to my scolding! This one is for various other things but anyway this if for me! This one is also for this and for that and for there and also for me! Buh! Beh! Boh! Bah! Goh! Hih! Gih! Gee! Oboh! Abeshih! Buberah!? ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-!! With a force that made anyone looking at this scene would feel like hearing that, Shizuku was earnestly talking about her share of retribution while doing not a double slap but already double punch on Koukis face. The white object glittering in the air was surely Koukis tooth. Shi, Shizu-, wa-DD I wont wait I wont stop punching until you are crying and apologizing! My store of patience already has run out completely here, no more playing around! How long you are going to throw tantrum! Because everything is not going how you want it you get sulky and want to break everything! You pushed that tantrum to your surrounding! This shitty brat-. Im not going to listen to whatever you say anymore! Ill teach this idiot that cannot be talked with using a beating! Prepare yourself! Shizukus angry yell echoed in the war site of the ruined city. She was straddling Kouki who was lying down facing up and mercilessly punching repeatedly with her left and right fists. Shi, Shizu-, gahah It shouldnt be like this? Thats obvious! There is nobody who is living with everything going their way! Everyone, they gritted their teeth, held their head, they will say even so- and then they did their best still! Running away from the reality in front your eyes, without even trying to fight, there is no way you can obtain the future you wished for like that! You, in the end, you are just a spoiled brat-. You averted your eyes from anything inconvenient, you are only wracking your head for excuses, and if thats still not enough then you will think thats because of other peoples fault Before he knew it, the fists of Shizuku lost their momentum, in exchange they grasped up the collar of Kouki strongly. Anything and everything is over you said? Dont screw with me-. If you think you can just end it all by yourself then thats a big mistake. You think Im going to let you die easily like that-. If you are not going to understand no matter how many times I said it, then Ill make you understand forcibly. Even if I have to tie your neck with a rope, Ill drag you back. After that, every time you do stupid thing Ill beat you up! Shizu, ku If you still feel like making impertinent talk then Im going to hit you until you cannot talk, the eyes that were glinting right before he were telling him that. Blood was already leaking from Koukis mouth and nose, his face bloated up looking like a goblin, Kouki who was turned into such a horrible state opened his mouth with a voice that sounded like a groan. Di, didnt you, choose Nagumo Thats right. The one who I like is Hajime. Its not you. So what? Whyarent you giving upon someone like meeven though I did horrible thingswhy Even though she should have chosen Hajime, even though he had troubled a lot of people, even though he had done horrible thing to his important best friend and childhood friend, yet why didnt they abandon him, to Kouki who stared at her unable to hide that bafflement, expression of rage finally vanished from Shizukus face and a troubled smile appeared. Isnt that obvious. Because you are my childhood friend. We have been together all this time since childhood, for me you are the same as an important family, thats why. Family, absolutely will not forsake family. Well, though I want to be spared from having a bothersome little brother like this. She couldnt abandon him because he was like an important family. No matter what stupidity he perpetrated, he wasnt abandoned, that was why they were family. Like that, inside Kouki who was told that along with a smile, something fell with a thump. For the sake of the world, for the sake of the people whose face he didnt know, because he was a hero, because he had to be righteous, all the things that he was fixated with until now suddenly looked small. Only, because they were family, because they were best friend, they said that and they acquired strength incomparable from before, they came pursuing him until a dangerous place like this Holy Precincts despite him being the betrayer, even though they might die they just laughed and stopped him from running wild. Even though those should be an insignificant reason, just why they felt so big to him. Why, did they felt so powerful. Tears were falling from Koukis eyes in large drops. His pathetic self that he finally became aware of from the bottom of his heart, and the childhood friends who still reached out their hand staking their life until the end even for someone the worst like that, caused an emotion that was indescribable and soppy, yet by no means it felt unpleasant welling up inside himself. So, rry. Really, Im sorryI, something like thisaa, I, what have I You are crying while apologizing huh. This big idiot. After an indescribable feeling toward his childhood friends, a tremendous feeling of guilt and remorse welled up next. For Kouki who was fixated with the right thing until now, what he had done was the lowest and the worst deed. To the degree that he thought that he should repent for that with death. But, that thinking was something that would make the act of his childhood friends who staked their life into something worthless, and then, in the end that thought was, Dont you run, Kouki. Live, fight. We wont forgive any path other than that. Death was just an escape. Even if it was hard, even if he lost his place to belong, even if he was cursed and disparaged by anyone, he had to keep living. That was exactly his atonement, a fight that Kouki had to do. In place of all his wretched escape until now, he had to continue to live and fight from now on. Kouki cried while biting his lip at the straight gaze of his childhood friend. As though the feeling of his childhood friends was carved in his soul. As though he was determined to part with the him before this. Shizu, ku. Imust not die. Ill live, this time for sure, I have to fight. Not against anybody else, but against myself. Yes, thats right. Thats why, cry now, after that stand-up and do your best. If you are mistaken, then Ill beat you up until you cry once more. Listening to what Shizuku said, Kouki showed a complicated expression that seemed vexed and pathetic, but also a bit happy where he couldnt say anything. And then, he directed red eyes at Shizuku who let go of his collar and moved aside from above him. Those eyes had clear color as though evil spirit had left him. There is, no need for that. Because, Ill change. I swear Ill change. To the degree that a childhood friend the same age as me cannot treat me like a little brother. Is that so? Well, even if you become like that, I wont treat you as a man you know? Uu-, dont put up defensive perimeter like that. Is that how much you like Nagumo? Yes, I love him. I am deeply in love with him. Its vexing that I cannot monopolize him, but Ill even share him peacefully. About the hardships of that side, if its him then he will easily shoulder it. Dont speak fondly of another man in front of your beaten up little brother like that Kouki smiled wryly. There were plenty of frustration filled in that gaze, but he didnt look disturbed from jealousy. Because in his heart he had an understanding. Just what attracted Shizuku to Hajime. That something was exactly the difference between him and Hajime, possibly even the difference between him with Shizuku and Ryutaro, it was the reason for his defeat, he finally understood that. You two, are you two forgetting me? While Kouki was feeling frustration and self-reproach of his childishness until now and resolved to change for his atonement, Ryutaro had crawled and approached their spot before letting out a voice of displeasure. My, Ryutaro. You really can move even with that tattered state arent you? Because I already drank Nagumos YunkeC special recovery drink just now. I barely can move. (TN: Yunkeru Royal C, a drink in Japan.) Kouki directed his gaze at Ryutaro who was answering while waving around a test tube container. He looked straight at his best friend who was wounded all over because of his fault, at the man who continued to call him best friend through and through. RyutaroIm sorry. He mustnt lower his head. If he lowered his head, he would take off his gaze from Ryutaro. Because he had decided, that he wouldnt avert his eyes from any truth, any reality, for the second time. Ryutaro who received that gaze of Kouki returned a calm gaze after a little pause. And then a beat later, he smiled broadly and only said a word, Ou. As though to say that excessive word was unneeded, he replied with just that. The answer that was just like Ryutaro made Kouki smiled a bit. Between the two of them, just that word was enough. But, at that time, a voice suddenly resounded. What, is this Shizuku came back to her senses with a hah and quickly turned aside with the black katana in hand. Ryutaro also tried to ready himself somehow, but his damage was too deep, on top of that his Sixth Heavens Demon Transformation was also already released, so he couldnt stand up. And then, Kouki who was in the same state that couldnt stand up called the name of that voices owner. Eri With wounds all over her body, Eri was floating in the air with her flickering gray wings flapping. She was staring at Kouki and others in a daze. Suzu also came in pursuit from behind. Shizuku averted her gaze from Eri for an instant and met Suzus eyes. They were happy for each other that they were all safe, and then, the next moment they stared at Eri with an expression that was pregnant with tension. Eri didnt even notice Suzu, she was letting out a cracked voice. Heey, why, is the atmosphere is warm like this? Heey, Kouki-kun. These guys are the enemy you know? They followed the hateful, hateful enemy that stole every single one of Kouki-kuns important things, they are betrayers you know? Why are you talking with them peacefully I wonder? Why I wonder? Heey, why? While tilting her head bobbingly like a broken toy, Eri talked with an empty gaze and unfocused eyes. Her four limbs were smashed and twisted into the wrong direction, so she looked like a marionette that was created with bad craftsmanship. EriIm sorry. I already, cannot fight against Shizuku, or Ryutaro, or Suzu. All this time I have been mistaking the enemy that I should fight. Whats with that? Eris head tilted to the side and stayed still unmoving. The angle of her head made them hallucinated that the bone of her neck had broke. Eri gazed at empty air and opened her mouth with madness riding her voice. Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? Whats with that? E, Eri, listen to me-. I, I am a stupid idiot that dont understand anything, but right now there is one thing that I do understand, that surely I hurt Eri. Thats why, perhaps you think that its too late right now but-, just one more time, lets talk- Eri repeated the same words like a broken record. Kouki who reflexively called at her one more time made Eris eyes that stared at empty air to catch sight of Kouki in a snap. And then, she stared at him for a while with an expressionless face like a noh mask. The air was strained tightly whether one wanted it or not. Kouki didnt avert his eyes. His words were clumsy, inside his heart he didnt understand anything at all, he didnt understand about what he should do and everything didnt go well even for himself, but even so he thought that he had to look at Eri properly. But, that straight gaze looking at her desperately seemed to have the opposite effect that made something inside Eri couldnt accept it. Strength suddenly left Eris body. And then, she made a sweet smile that looked the most human from everything until now. That was a mysterious smiling face, where resignation and scorn, cynicism and exasperation were mixed Like that, a single word, her last word resounded in this world. Liar. Eh? Kouki tried to ask back. But, before he could let out any word, intense light surged out from Eris chest. Tha, thats-, Eri, you-DD Shizuku who saw through what was the source of the light raised her voice in shock. That thing which emitted intense light from Eris chest. Once, when Kouki and others were cornered in Orcus Great Labyrinth, in order to save them Melt Logins tried to use that magic tool for self-explosionDDThe Last Loyalty. But, the light that Eri emitted was incomparable with that time. It was obviously letting out strengthened power. It was obvious that it was hiding a power of artifact class. Most likely it was The Last Loyalty that she stole from among the leader class knights that she turned into corpse beast soldier, then she reinforced it with some kind of method into artifact class. Its destructive power was unfathomable. And then, the activation speed was also incomparable with the original Last Loyalty. Shizukus words were cut off. Because an explosion that erased even the sound trampled the area along with the light. The torrent of light dyed everything white. A silence that made anyone hallucinated whether the world had vanished was violating everyone. Shizuku, Kouki, Ryutaro, they all immediately covered their face with their hands. And then, by lifting their hands like that, they noticed that they were able to recognize that the world was dyed with white and silence. At the same time, they saw a shadow that stretched long toward them. That was the shadow of the protector they could rely on. The barrier master who had protected her comrades many times over until now. The girl was standing in the way of the torrent of light without taking even a step back, two iron fans readied like a shield. There was also the shadow of Inaba clinging to that back as though supporting her. No voice could reach. But, Shizuku, Kouki, and also Ryutaro prayed wholeheartedly. Because they could do nothing else except that, they prayed that at least their pray would reach, becoming her strength. Suzu felt like nodding a little. Before long, even her figure was buried in light and became not visible. Suzu was in a mysterious space. Right after she nodded feeling as though she was hearing the voice of Shizuku and others, when she noticed she was already in this white space. There was no light or impact in this really deep space. In such mysterious place, there was only one person other than Suzu. Eri Suzu. The two of them faced each other with a certain distance between them. They stared at each other for a while wordlessly. The one who opened her mouth first was Eri. What a strange place. Is this a revolving lantern one see before deatha bit different I guess. Or a near death experienceI died already though so I guess thats really not it. Then, Suzu has died too perhaps. Suzu thought Suzu managed to defend to the end however. Who knows? If possible I want to take you all along with me though. Suzu want to live. Suzu also wants Shizuku, and Kouki-kun too, also Ryutaro-kun to live tooSuzu also wants Eri to live. Suzus words made Eri snorted as if she making fun of her. Hmph. After sending me flying mercilessly like that, you can still say that so shamelessly. Ahaha. Yeah. Eri became plainly displeased looking at Suzu who was smiling wryly. And then, without even hiding that displeasure she further opened her mouth. I somehow feel that we wont be in this world for long, thats why Ill say this right now. Suzu is seriously gross. Hee. For example? Lets see. Like when you always laughed foolishly. Or even when you were talked behind your back, you still laughed as expected. Or how your inside is a perverted old man. How you said disgusting thing like wanting to become a friend even when in the middle of killing each other. It wont end if I keep showing other examples, but the grossest thing is, how even when you are already in this age, you are still calling yourself with your own name. No, really, you are impossible arent youu Suzus forehead was twitching with her vein visibly rising to the surface. And then, still smiling she counterattacked. Suzu seeee. But, Eri is also mostly disgusting arent you? Haa? You always had a friendly smile while standing behind. Even when you were talked behind your back you only smiled as expected. Your inside is just someone dour. You wear glasses and act reserved like a library committee member, you tried too hard fitting in with that clich. Also, Suzu doesnt want you saying anything about how Suzu called herself. Just what with your boku. Seeing a glasses girl getting too worked up calling herself boku like a library committee member is just painful. Furthermore, [I am the heroine] you said. Pupu-, you need to graduate from being a chuuni. (TN: Chuunibyou=Sickness of the youth where they kept mass producing black history. They were convinced that they were a character of fantasy story.) Eris forehead was twitching with her vein visibly rising to the surface. And then, still smiling she counterattacked. Chuuni? I dont want to be called that by a painful girl who said something like [Onee-samaa] in real world seeee. Geez Suzu, you have an inclination for yuri arent you. I have felt the danger to my body several times before. What an impossible pervert. Really gross. Ahaha, something like that is still in the range of joking, right? I dont want to be treated as a pervert by a misunderstanding female who got hung on her first love and rushed full speed to the hill seee. Seeing that is really impossibly painful you know. Really gross. AAaa? Both of them were slinging violence of words at each other with a thuggish expression that didnt look like high school girl beauty. After that for a little while abusive language that would make anyone wanted to cover their eyes flew back and forth between the two. Like that, perhaps unable to continue to breath the two of them were going Haa haa with their shoulders heaving, around that time the white space suddenly began to crack. Hmph, looks like this world is finally ending. Suzu couldnt reply to Eri who was making a refreshed expression. With her hands on her knees she was facing down while hiding her face. But, she couldnt hide the things that trickled down on the ground. What, you are crying? Stupid. Sh, shut up, already. The one who said, idiot, is the idiotic one Suzu held back her sobbing while roughly wiping the overflowing drops. Guessing that the true parting was approaching, she was unable to hold down the something that was welling up in her heart. I said something like that just now but, perhaps, Suzu and others havent died yet. The one who is going is me(boku)just me(watashi). (TN: Eri suddenly changed the way she called herself there.) E, ri? The way she called herself that suddenly changed, no, returned to normal made Suzu lifted her still crying face. Ahead of her gaze, Eri who was still averting her face was making an expression that was deliberately displeased. Suzu also understand somehow right? Despite so why are you crying like that. That, is Really what an idiot. Just what are you feeling regretful for, for this kind of betrayer, this worst woman trash. The white world was noticeably dispersing from the edge. At this late you were saying want to be together or protect, I thought whether you were actually aiming for that. Eri, Suzu is Come on, thats disgusting so change the way you call yourself. Uu, Eri A collapse separated the two. Almost everything had been mostly dispersed other than the foothold of the two. Amidst that, Eris words that sounded like a monolog resounded. At that time, if the one that I met on that bridge was Suzuwhat would happen I wonder? For me to think of sooomething like that, yep, Im the biggest idiot. Eri, Suzu isDDI, am glad to be Eris best friend! Even if that was faked, even if it was distorted, it was fun! I- The foothold dispersed. The body of the two was also turning into sand and vanished as though blown away by the wind. Eri who was facing aside turned her face toward the yelling Suzu. Her expression looked expressionless, but somewhere it also seemed to be filled with a relieved atmosphere. And then, the true last words of the girl named Nakamura Eri reached only the girl named Taniguchi Suzu who was once her best friend, who by some chance, might even still her best friend even now. Bye bye. The time when I was with Suzu, I felt at ease, just for a little. DD Suzus yell was swallowed by the vanishing world and didnt become sound. Even so, from the expression that Eri showed Suzu in the last moment, she believed, that surely she had reached her. *drip, drip* Such feeling caressed her cheeks. Other than what was behind Suzu, everything was turned into dust in this ruined city. There a sobbing reverberated. The twin iron fans that Suzu held with both her hands crumbled in pieces as though to say they had finished their role and fell on the ground. Suzu herself also sat down on the ground with a body full of wounds, but Shizuku and others who were completely protected behind her didnt call at her worriedly. Shizuku and others didnt know about the mysterious phenomenon that Suzu experienced. Even so, they were able to guess that the tears that Suzu let out were her feeling for her important friend. That was how pained and how sacred her figure looked. Before long, as though to say that she had cried enough, Suzu wiped her eyes briskly, and then with those bright red and clear eyes, she clenched her body and stood up. And then, she turned toward Shizuku and others with an energetic turn. Now, Shizuku, Kouki-kun, Ryutaro-kun. Lets advance ahead! An innocent smile. Just like how it usually was. That smile which protected her comrades in a different meaning than a barrier, right now it looked a bit like an adult. Compared to when they were in Japan, compared to when she cheered up everyone in the labyrinth, it looked far more charming. The source of liveliness that was overwhelmingly effective made Shizuku and others to naturally slacken down their cheeks. Though it was only Kouki who was making a complicated expression. Has something happened, he didnt ask that. Because surely that was something that was stored inside Suzus heart inside even her treasure box. To forcefully ask her would be a boorish act. Yossha! Lets chase after those guys and help them with this and that! Even if you said that, I and Ryutaro cannot move properly though Besides, the clock tower was also destroyed you know? It doesnt look like there is other entrance that can connect the spaces. Shizuku turned her gaze at the place where the clock tower was at. Over there, she couldnt find the ripple that connected the space. Aa, now that you mentioned it, the ruined city of this space is not only in this place, I heard that story before. Then, lets search for another city! The skyboards are quite ragged, but I think if we use every trick in the book then they can still be used for a while. We surely can find another city if its from the sky! I guess there is that. Anyway, Kouki and Ryutaro, you two have to recover quickly. Ill make you two drink restorative medicines until your stomachs are bloating like a balloon. Kouki and Ryutaro looked at the recovery drinks lined up before their eyes with reluctant eyes, even so they poured them down their throat somehow and their body was healed with the combination of their own recovery strength. Like that after resting for a while, they took out their skyboards and flew to the sky. Kouki was riding together with Ryutaro on his skyboard. Suzu who soared high to the sky in the lead twirled to turn behind and looked down on the ruined city below with a bit lonely expression. However, that too was only for an instant. She immediately made a strong and lively smile and raised her voice. Now, everyone, continue after me! Geez, Suzu. Haha-, this is the Suzu that we know. We are no match for Suzu huh. Like that Suzu, Shizuku, Ryutaro, and Kouki, the four of them in order to chase after Hajime and others they searched for other ruined city and soared in the sky of another world. Chapter 168 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. He also did the edits. ____________________________________________________ The World of Holy Precincts Just how many spaces there are here. Hmmm. Its fortunate that they enemies art not a big deal butGoshujin-sama. How much further will it be until we reach Yue? When Shia who stayed still in a posture where she had just blown away an attacking monster to the beyond with Vire Doryukken murmured that, Tio who also similarly just blew away a monster to the beyond even with her magic power restrained using compressed and spiral movement to increase her breath attacks power turned to Hajime while asking that. Comparing it to the starting point at the first spacewe have gone through around four-fifths of the distance. I guess it might be the next space or the space after that. So you say that it will be soon then! When Hajime answered that while activating the compass, a monster came attacking in that timing from behind. With a fierce step Shia stepped between the monster and Hajime and while sending the monster flying with a full swing, she made a happy expression. For the moment if a comparison was made, then the monster here was at the same level with the middle level of Orcus Great Labyrinths abyss, but for Shia, they were not enough at all as an opponent. Hajime was also in a state where he wasnt bothered at all. At the night before storming this place, Shia and also Tio continued to train inside the space where the time was stretched using Hour Crystal until the sky turned bright, so their strength had been raised from obtaining new power like utilizing the metamorphosis magic and so on. Although it also felt like a hasty preparation, they were in possession of enough cards that could become a trump card. Although, that too was also thanks to Hajimes cheatmate, the outrageous food that was overflowing with fishiness, this item had quite a strong influence butthey could only pray that their stomach wouldnt get hurt. In here there was no toilet, so it would become something dreadful for the female camp if such thing came to pass. Currently, Hajime and others were smack dab in a middle of the ocean. As far as the eye could see there was not a single island, it was a space of sea. Sometimes, sea monster leaped out from the sea and bird monster flew from the sky, but they were dealt with without any particular problem. Although, it was a place without any landmark or anything, so if they didnt have the compass, just how much they would need to wander herejust imagining of being in that situation where they didnt have any time to waste made them shuddered. Just as could be understood from Shias words, Hajime and others had passed through several words until this point. After they parted from Shizuku and others and passed through the clock tower of the ruined city, they had traveled through a space where the ground and sky were reversed, a space where countless white blocks were floating, a space where there were only large mountains like God Mountain towering over, and a space that was like a giant library where countless bookshelves were cluttered together. They were able to discover the exits to the next space at all those spaces without getting lost thanks to the compass, so not much time had passed since they parted with Shizuku and others. Even so, when they thought about Yue, they got impatient no matter what, so there was nothing more aggravating than all these countless spaces for Hajime and others. They did nothing but advanced straight ahead for a few minutes in this space of large ocean with really good visibility that showed them nothing but water, to the degree they wanted to doubt whether there really was an exit in this place. Thanks to their skyboard, Hajime and others covered a considerable distance in a short time, but they suddenly lifted their face. Dark cloud? Hajime whispered so while narrowing his eyes. His words werent really a figurative expression that pointed at the end of this journey. In actuality, the sky that was supposed to be clear was beginning to be covered by dark cloud rapidly like seeing a video that was fast forwarded. Furthermore, even the calm sea was beginning to be stormy due to the strong wind. It appeared that a large storm was suddenly generating. The obviously strange situation made Hajime quietly narrowed his eyes, his gaze was turning below. Looks like there is something big there. Uwaa, this is alsothis is the largest size we have seen from all the monsters we have encountered until now isnt it desuu. Yes, I can feel a strength that is in a different league with all the monsters we hath encountered until now. The expression of Shia and Tio who followed Hajime in looking below distorted unpleasantly. Ahead of their gaze, a giant whirlpool began to form on the sea. It was obviously not something natural. The phenomenon wasnt created by sea current. It was a whirlpool created by the side effect of a living things movement. Before they realized undulation was coiling to the degree that covered the whole sea belowDDthere was a giant snake there. Looking from the shadow projected on the water surface of the stormy sea, they could see that the whole length of it might be more than three hundred meters. The diameter of its body was so thick that it couldnt be so easily measured by sight. The whole body was covered by metallic scales, on its back there were also fins attached that possessed hard shine, they glinted just like a blade. And, at that time, KISHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! A terrific roar thundered, space was rattling. That roar which was accompanied by physical impact struck Hajime and others violently, in addition, an unknown wave was transmitted to their mind. Probably this roar was accompanied with an effect that awakened terror in the listeners mind. Normally the one who heard this roar would have their body along with their mind blown away into darkness due to the shockwave, and even if they barely maintained their consciousness, their brain would be in disarray and their body cowering in fear, they would be turned into prey and could only tremble while waiting to be eaten. However, amidst all the people that were here, not even a single one of them was someone cute like that. So noisy. Anyway eat this. Hajime took out Agni-Orkan with a gloomy expression and began an all out shooting. Furthermore, he casually took out from his Treasure Warehouse II metallic spheres the size of a basketballDDhuge explosive and dropped them all into the sea. A beat later. For an instant light flashed below the sea surface, then along with muted explosive sound countless water pillars burst up toward the sky. GUOOOOOOOOOOOH!! The monster of sea raised a shriek. It wasnt a scream. It was a roar of pure fury. It was enraged from the impertinence of the puny beings attitude. As though to display that fury, reddish black light surged from inside the water. That light which made anyone felt severe killing intent was a glint of eyes. While the roar of fury was still shaking the air, the sea surface swelled up like a mountain, and that figure appeared. A head that looked like dragon leaped out from the sea surface with a long neck that was longer than fifty meters. As for the size, if one was told that each one of its scales was as large as a human child then its hugeness surely could be felt. There, there was a pair of eyes emitting reddish black light and the two layers of sharp fangs that lined up smoothly, and also something like fin at both sides. The fins were similar like the torso, they possessed metallic shine and sharpness of blade, it felt like just by touching it would cause the one touching to be bisected right into two. An absurd pressure. Just by existing there, the sky was enveloped with a dark cloud, the sea was raging as though the end of the world was coming. The large snake, no, the sea dragon was coated in countless scales that looked harder than even steel, its appearance was just like the leviathan that was told in the legend of earth. If we hath to classify this then this must be a Divine Beast doth it not. Certainly, from here I can feel a pressure above that of the Evil Eater we fought in Meljine Undersea Ruins. If this one is above even an ancient monster, then thats a valid expression desu. Shia agreed with Tios opinion about this monster. But, even after calling the monster a Divine Beast, their expression was comparatively composed. There was also no color of tension that could really be heard from their voice. By the point of time they could converse calmly about the naming of the divine beast, it had shown how the pressure of this divine beast leviathan wasnt something that worried them. Perhaps such composure was transmitted to the divine beast, because the divine beast then roared once more. As though to say that it was impossible for his might to not affect these puny existences, the roar was even more powerful than the first one. But, that roar made it a little too defenseless. I told you, youre noisy. Hajime took out his improvised Shuragen. No, what Hajime took out, whether in the aspect of form or spec, both aspects were already far excelling the territory of an anti-material rifle. The barrel that stretched straight for four meters long had extensive caliber more than the previous version, no matter how one looked at it this size should be called as gun turret instead. In total the whole weapon had become more than two sizes larger. DDElectromagnetic Acceleration Large Caliber Sniping Cannon(Rail Cannon) Shuragen AA(Acht Acht) Are you looking for a lovely weapon of mans romance? Very well, then its the 88mm! This rail cannon was something that resided in Hajimes soul. Hajime who fixed his aim by holding it under his arm made it so crimson spark was running through the rail cannon. Right after that, the large muzzle turned at the divine beast and the trigger was pulled without any hesitation. With acceleration incomparable with anything until now, the charged cannon that was specialized for piercing let out a fierce thunderous sound and blast while bullet flew out, the bullet had a trail of red flash behind and flew into the divine beasts mouth. And then, *DOPAN!* such sound came out while the scale on the back of the divine beasts head was smashed and sent flying from inside, in addition, the bullet didnt stop, it also blew away the cloudy sky above and vanished at the beyond of this another world. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! The roar that was raised once more was obviously a scream. The beasts head was thrown back from the impact and its mouth stayed opened with blood scattering everywhere. While snorting at that, Hajime made something ran in the shadow. Its speed was too fast and because of the dark cloud the surrounding became dim and it was hard to see, the divine beast also just received damage and got agitated, so it missed that shadow and allowed the thing to infiltrated inside its mouth. In order to vomit that out, and then also to vent its violent rage toward the one who granted it damage, the divine beast spewed out a terrific heat from its jaw. Hajime kept silent and took out crossbit. Right after that, the four point barrier that the crossbit created was hit by the blaze, its surface was licked all over by the white hot flame. But, as long as it wasnt the disintegration attack from an apostle, the barrier wouldnt be broken that easily, the face of Hajime inside the barrier was unruffled. The divine beast gazed in wonderment for a moment seeing its flame got stopped, although as though to show its pride as a divine beast it increased the force of the heat further, attempting to roast Hajime to death. Perhaps it should be said as expected from a divine beast, the heat of the blaze was absurd, the flame was something that one mustnt touch at all cost and the sea surface began to evaporate and smoked up. There was also the effect of the blaze, but the dark cloud that was once blown away was rapidly beginning to come back. But, right after that, Even though we have to hurry on ahead, read the mood already desuu!! A mass of faint blue pierced through the sea of black cloud and fell down like a meteor. Rabbit ears were flapping violently from the wind and got unruly. It was Shia. Right after Hajime defended against the flame, Shia stored her skyboard into Treasure Warehouse II and leaped in one go to the sky, she broke through even the dark cloud, danced in the clear blue sky, and turned around after that. Using Air Force to continuously stepped on the air, she fell like a meteor aiming at the target. A wall of air appeared with Shia as the center. Shia instantly shook free from that and plunged into the world of the speed of sound, her momentum didnt decrease even for a bit and Vire Doryukken which had its weight increased until twenty tons using gravity stone were readied in overhead stance. And then, the head of the divine beast that got absorbed in spewing out blaze from its large mouth was struck with a gruesome attack without even a drop of mercy or reservation. A thunderous roar. The sound of pulverization. And then a shriek. The divine beast whose mouth was forcefully closed had blaze spurting out in trickles from the gap of its mouth while its muffled shriek was also leaking out similarly from the gaps. The head that was covered by those metallic scales was pulverized like broken glass, reddish black meat became visible from there. Shias attack was considerably effective. The divine beast showed a staggering motion that didnt fit its status. Perhaps it even got a concussion. But, there was no way these people would loosen their hand just from seeing that, I think its better using Goshujin-samas transmutation though. While whispering that kind of thing, Tio was hovering in the sky while flapping her wings, both her hands were joined into a shape like a jaw and black magic power was focused there. And then, she released that in one go. Dragons breath that was compressed in this way became a piercing attack. The attack that was fired advanced in spiraling motion like a thin lance, it impacted the place Shia pulverized accurately and pierced the head of the divine beast. The black spear went through the head and entered inside the mouth, without stopping it pierced to outside from inside the throat and the attack continued to pierce the sea. A fatal wound. Everyone who saw that would surely think so, but it seemed that was still insufficient to kill a divine beast that was superior even compared to the ancient monster. GUAAAAN!! The divine beast didnt die instantly, it raised a sound that was a little high-pitched and sea water crawled up its body. And then, when the place that was destroyed was covered by water, the water was swallowed into the wound. Right after that, the wound bulged and recovered like a rewound video. Uhee, by any chance, it can recover as long as it has sea water, something like that? In that case, it will take time to kill it completely. It will be best if we art able to destroy its magic stone butGoshujin-sama, how doth it goes regarding that? Tio landed beside Hajime while asking. Hajime was looking at the divine beast with a strange glint in his eyes while shaking his head. No, I cannot find its magic stone. There is a chance I overlook it with how large its body is butmagic stone will grow large in the proportion of the monsters size, with how much Im looking but still cannot find it I guess it doesnt have it from the start. Its whole body is dyed reddish black just like the Evil Eater. Muu, how troublesome. I dont feel we art going to lose at all, but I want to avoid wasting time What to do, Hajime-san? Ancient monster seemed to be the ancestor of monsters. Shia and Tio frowned from hearing that this monster was the same type with that ancient monster that they once fought. But, in contrast Hajime only shrugged lightly. Facing a giant sea monster like this, the theory is to enter its body and attack from the inside right? Ah, the thing just now Shia raised her voice as though she was noticing something. Right at that moment, the divine beast whose head was in the middle of recovering raised a scream as though to drown Shias voice. aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! It was unmistakably a shriek. Its whole body was writhing as though being in an intense agony. Looking at that state, Tio also nodded in understanding while asking Hajime. By the way o Goshujin-sama. What art the meal course? Broiled eel roasted by tar from the inside. The garnish dishes are explosive and deadly poison. Oouhearing that, I feel a little sympathy for it. Hajimes quick answer made Tio sent a pitying gaze to the divine beast as though she was looking at a poor thing. As for the divine beast in question, it was shrieking while writhing around fiercely without stopping. That couldnt be helped. After all, the crossbit that was sent inside its body opened a gate and poured down a large amount of tar and explosive inside, in addition it also scattered around the strongest poison that was the product of the abyss, where in the end, all of those were lit on fire all at once. Like that even its hard scales were irrelevant. The divine beast began to drink sea water. Surely it was trying to fill its body with sea water in the attempt to heal. But, that was a bad move. As though to proof that, right after the divine beast drunk sea water, a part of its torso burst up along with a grand explosion sound. Flame blast also jetted out from its mouth. A scream filled with bewilderment rose from the divine beast. Giving a lot of water to flame above three thousand Celsiusobviously a vapor explosion is going to happen. Ah, a beast wont know anything like that huh. That is, someone who had ever set flame inside the body of something like that must be only Hajime-san. This is absolutely its first experience with that desu. How unpleasant, this first experience is. No, rather is it not a lovely first experience instead? Dont get deeper and deeper into your fetish. Its scary when I wonder if you are going to demand something that is incorrigible even for me in the future. Hajimes expression became unpleasant from hearing Tios nonsense. And then, ignoring Tio who was going ehe ehe shyly for some reason, his gaze returned at the divine beast. The divine beast who somehow felt like it was giving off an air of despair from experiencing how the damage in his body got increased instead when it tried to recover. Even so, perhaps because of its dignity as a powerful monster, even while spouting out a lot of blood it was glaring at Hajime with eye glint boiling with killing intent. Hajime who received that gazelicked his lips for some reason. The divine beast twitched. Hajime murmured to himself while floating a fierce smile to that divine beast. I want to eat Eh? Even though it was a small whisper, regardless of the stormy wind and the raging sea, for some reason those words resounded clearly, it caused Shia and Tio to whip their head quickly at Hajime. The divine beast too, even though it was supposed to writhe in agony, its movement stopped still and its gaze was fixed at Hajime. Hajime was directing his eyes that were strangely sparkling since some time ago at the divine beast, while whispering further. Its flesh is nicely filled to the brim with strength. If its this beast, than it surely can become even my nourishment. And then, he licked his lips one more time. With that finally even the divine beast noticed. The enemy before its eyes, the fiercely glaring gaze this enemy directed at itself wasnt something easy to understand like hostility or killing intentit was an appetite for food. With a shudder, a chill that the beast had never felt since it was born ran through its whole body. Unaware, the divine beast was drawing away unbecomingly. The gaze that was by no means had never been directed to it who was an existence that stood at the top of food chainDDthat gaze from the predator caused an indescribable terror to invade its body. This person wouldnt be able to do itDDthe monster didnt think of anything like that. At present, the one who was cornered like this was itself. The divine beast was convinced. If it kept fighting on, itself would be definitelyeaten. The moment it understood that, the divine beast turned aside adroitly with an agility that surprised even itself. The heat inside its body that was burning it up, or the pain of the invading poison, or the impact of the explosion when sea water touched the burning in its body, it ignored all of those and poured all its strength just to escape earnestly. The divine beast that attempted to escape with a resoluteness that should be nonexistent for the strongest level of monster made even Hajime to get taken aback for a moment. That was just how splendid the escape was. As though *pyu~* such sound effect was accompanying its escape. -, bastaard. Wait, meaat! How can you run away despite being a divine beast huh! PIGYAAADDD!! When Hajime used the crossbit inside the divine beast in panic to try to stop it in its track, the divine beast raised a roar that sounded a little pathetic, that long body deflated just for a moment, and then it vomited a large amount of sea water that made one wanted to ask just from where it took all of that from. Naturally, explosions occurred grandly, parts of here and there of its body were blown up, yet it somehow managed to vomit out the crossbit. And then, it manipulated the sea water to make several tornados on the sea, it directed them to Hajime while diving into the bottom of the sea at full speed. Let, me, eat, the, meat, of you, bastaaard~ While blowing away the tornados that were approaching from all directions using impact conversion of magic power, Hajime demanded for the divine beasts meat with a voice that resembled a deeply held grudge. The divine beast that looked back just for an instant from under the sea surface met the bloodshot gaze of the tiny being demanding its meat, while harboring a tremendous terror to that, it averted its gaze in panic as though to say Ive seen what must not be seen. And then, PIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII~~~~!! While a crying voice that had surpassed being pathetic and instead invited pity was resounding in the air, its figure vanished into the darkness of the deep sea. It felt like they could hear something that somehow sounded like I wont come out from home anymoreee~, but surely it was just their feeling though. Son of a bitch! It should be impossible for a monster of that level to immediately decide to escape! Even though its a chance to power up at this last minute! Perhaps because the divine beast had disappeared, the dark cloud was dispersing and the stormy sea was recovering its calm once more, amidst all that Hajime stamped his feet in frustration. There, Shia and Tio were approaching with an exasperated gaze. For Goshujin-sama, even a divine beast is already nothing but predation target. Until now surely it had never been looked at with that kind of gaze, thats why it has no endurance isnt it. Its last cry, it sounded a little pitiful. Perhaps this will even become a trauma for it that turns it into a shut-in after this. Chih, that snake got no guts. There was no doubt that surely not even in a dream that a divine beast of all things could have its bravery to be questioned. Hajime stored the returning crossbit in a bad mood and took out his compass once more to decide the route. Then, right at that timing, ahead of Hajime and others gaze, the space a few kilometers separated from them began to shake like jelly. And then, after a few moments the space melted and disappeared and a large island appeared from the space gap. It seemed, there is an entrance to the next space at the center of that island. Does it appear because the divine beast withdrew? That possibility art high. No one would even imagine that it would withdraw in that way though. Shia and Tio sent a gaze of pity at the spot where the traumatized divine beast vanished, and then they followed Hajimes lead and departed from that spot. It appeared that the island had quite the size. The island was covered with really tall trees that could reach a few dozen meters in the whole, other than the shoreline they couldnt see the ground at all. The entrance to the next space seemed to be at the center of that forest. And then, Shias rabbit ears sensed that powerful monsters were running rampant in large number there, especially at the center part. The monsters werent at the level of the divine beast, but every single one of them was a powerful monster. They wouldnt lose against the monsters, but the monsters number was a lot so it felt like it would take quiet the time to fight the monsters just like against the divine beast. Shia asked Hajime What to do? with her gaze. Hajime took out Shuragen AA from Treasure Warehouse II once again and took a kneeling posture on his skyboard and entered a sniping stance. Using heat detection, the scope penetrated the trees and projected only the image of living things. Aa, dont tell me Hajime-san is Wait a bit. Ill take care of this right away. This is a lightning speed accurate bombardment from outside their detection. Surely they wont be able to react. Ill blow away the head of things that looks troublesome. Shia took the confirmation from Hajime with a cramped face, and then crimson flash rushed through the sky instantly. That streak of flash wasnt noticed at all by a giant gorilla that looked like a giant kong walking heavily deep inside the forest, its head got blown away instantly, and its brain matter was scattered everywhere. Next the bullet impacted the ground and a large crater was created with the trees on the area got blown away. Furthermore, thunderous sounds reverberated in succession. From a far distance of more than ten kilometers, the lights of death that flew at a speed that was impossible to detect dispersed one after another the heads of the giant monsters loitering around the area that seemed to be the space entrance. The thick forest was instantly turned into a battlefield site that was littered with holes. Surely, after defeating the divine beast, next powerful monsters would go ROAR! in a great swarm and the intruder would go Kyaa, what a disaster! Originally this must be for something like that isnt it. Well, this art not a labyrinth so this art not even a trialthough there art no doubt that this art intended to be obstacles perchance. While half laughing Shia and Tio remembered the time until now, where Hajime easily removed the obstacles using methods other than frontal attack, that was why the two of them hadnt made any significant contributions yet. Both of them exchanged gazes filled to the brim with sympathy to each other from how their expectation of rampaging with their all in order to take back Yue was betrayed. But, that ardor would be demonstrated just before they reached Yues location. After massacring the islands monsters one-sidedly, Hajime and others transferred to the next space from the stone statue at the center of the forest and leaped out into a world of sky where several gigantic islands were floating. There were islands with a diameter of only a few dozen meters, but there were also islands with a scale of a few kilometers. River water was continuing to flow down from the edge of the floating islands without end with some kind of mysterious logic. Because of the height, the water became mist after some distance of falling as waterfall, the scenery of white mist drifting at the surrounding was very fantastical. Above all the floating islands were overflowing with greenery, there were plains and also forests. There was not a single floating island that was merely a floating rock. Sea of clouds was spreading below. The clouds lingered at the height of their gaze, drifting on the sky like cotton candy. Even now it felt like the clouds were giving off a sweet aroma. Even though there was no sun, but brilliant light was pouring down, light pillar weaved through the gaps of the cloudsDDseveral of what was commonly called as ladder of angel could be seen. There were white clouds overflowing with great numbers of floating islands, and then there were also beams of light pouring down. It was truly a solemnly mystical scenery. If someone who didnt know anything was told that this place was heaven then they would unconditionally believe it. After their gazes were stolen just for a little while by that scene, Hajime and others shook their head and advanced forward. Their objective was the floating island that looked conspicuously large even among all the many floating islands. The compass was pointing at there. They flew their skyboard and closed the distance in the blink of eye. At the same time, they caught strong presence at that floating island. Before Hajime and others who narrowed their eyes in vigilance, that guy appeared. As expected you came. Nagumo Hajime. The fool who defy god. With silver wings and hair that looked like an apostle rustling from the wind, the monster user devil raceDDFreed Bagua was there. Chapter 169 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. He also did the edits. ____________________________________________________ White Divine Dragon and the Platinum Apostle On the gigantic island with diameter around ten-odd kilometer. There were grass plain and forest, with branching small rivers in between, where the upper stream was linked toward the mountain with bountiful greenery. A chalk white obelisk was enshrined at the grass plain area of that floating island. The huge tower that was around fifty meters tall looked out of place in the middle of the magnificent nature. Coupled with that artificial whiteness, it looked strangely conspicuous. But, something even more standing out existed further above that obelisk, it was a silver colored man sitting cross-legged on a shining magic circle. His silver hair and wings fluttered in the wind. His skin was so white that it looked transparent, even the color of his eye pupils looked shining radiantly silver. His clothing looked like a pure white priest outfit. Coupled with his calm and self-possessed state, his appearance gave a divine impression. If anyone who didnt know anything saw him, they would surely think that a messenger from heaven had descended. The first voice that man, Freed Bagua let out made Hajime who was facing him to snort while he started talking frivolously. Is that new fashion? If thats the case then there is nothing I can say except you have got no fashion sense at all. Its because you are still accepting the clothes that your parent(god) prepared for you without protesting that you looked incredulous like that. Your red hair and darkish skin before this looked manlier you know? Hearing Hajimes speech, Tio and Shia burst into a snort bufuh beside him. Perhaps the two of them also had such experience, that the clothing that parents prepared for their children was usually embarrassing. Just what kind of clothing that Karm and Adol presented to their daughter, and then, the complicated expression that Shia and Tio surely made at that timeit was something that made Hajime felt relatively curious. Although, Freed who was obviously got made fun of only reacted slightly with a twitch of his eyebrow from that speech, his calm behavior still didnt break. And then, as though to say that he got no intention to follow along with Hajimes frivolous talk, he talked with a cold voice. Indeed, you really are still alive. When Aruvheit-sama didnt come back, and my lord informed me that you are going to come, I thought what kind of a joke is that yettruly what an obstinate man you are. It would be better if you just graciously die. Hee, so that shitty bastard Ehito predicted this. Well, I guess he at least has that much brain. He understands just how great my feeling toward Yue is after all. So? What about you? Were you told to defeat us here? Getting ordered to come to your suicide here, what a cruel order that is. So thats why your hair got totally white like that then, because of the stress huh. Once more, snorting sounds buhoh could be heard from Hajimes both sides. Freed ignored the sympathetic gaze that said Freed-kun, you really got it hard which was directed at him and continued on talking. No matter the time you are still screwing around. Really, you dont seem like a man whose woman is taken away at all. Yue is the best woman there is after all. It cant be helped that she is popular. I only need to straighten up all the guys who laid her hand on her. Even the master you are proud of, Ill carve a lot of agonies and regret into him before killing him. That haughtiness, it will be immediately broken apart. My lord has already grasped that body perfectly. There is not even a one in million chance for you to take back your woman. As though to beat despair into Hajime, as though to show that it was the truth, Freed informed Hajime using a matter-of-fact tone without getting worked-up at all. However, in regard to that Hajimes face contained not even a single trace of agitation. Rather, he was giving back a fearless smile. The one who is calling me irregular is your side you know? Something like a worthless scenario that you guys prepared, Im going to messed them up into pieces. Hajime and Freed exchanged gazes wordlessly for a while. The Wind of killing intent began to blow suddenly. That atmosphere which licked at the skin like coiling snake was truly apt to be described as an explosive situation. Hajimes finger touched Donner, at that moment, Freed opened his mouth as though to beat Hajime to the punch. Your previous question. Aa? Your question of were you told to defeat usDDhalf is correct. Half? With his hand still touching Donner, Hajime narrowed his eyes questioningly in a state where he could draw his gun and shoot anytime. Freed suddenly stood up from his cross-legged sitting posture and flapped his silver wings to float in the air, then he opened his mouth. My lordDDEhitorujue-sama granted me the command to let you pass without any obstruction when you arrived at this place. There is nothing more mortifying then the lost of my chance to strangle you to death with this hand, but its still inevitable for your life to meet its end. Hou. Then? During that time you are going to face Shio and Thia, thats what you mean? Exactly. While you are receiving divine punishment from my lord, Ill thoroughly torture to death the women who love you dearly. Right after Freed said that, the obelisk shined radiantly. Hajime drew out Donner with the end of the talk. The fired bullet became a red flash and approached Freeds forehead. However, *GIIN!* A hard sound reverberated, that attack was completely blocked. When Hajime looked, it was as though the bullet crashed into an invisible wall in front of Freed, the bullet flattened and stopped midair. If you think that my space magic is the same like before than thats a great mistake. It appeared Freed had laid out a protective wall of space isolator around himself beforehand. From how Hajimes magic eye stone was unable to detect the wall, then it was just like Freed said, his level in space magic had increased. At that moment where Hajimes first attack was blocked and a bit of time was bought, the obelisk that was emitting strong radiance shined explosively. The white light completely dyed their field of vision. But, Hajimes magic eye stone that wasnt affected by the amount of light accurately caught what kind of phenomenon this was. Before long, the light settled down, and what flew into their cleared up field of vision was the scenery of a great swarm of monsters clamoring together to the degree that no empty space could be seen. Their number was definitely in four digits. Roughly there might be around two thousand monsters. From each and every single monster, they could feel the strength at the level of the monster at the lowest level of the abyss at the very least. There were also monsters that they had encountered before, but based on their appearance every single one had been evolved. A black wolf with four reddish black eyes had its head increased by two like a watchdog of hell. A black panther with tentacles seemed to be combined with a chimera, it had draconic claws and snake tail while the air at its surrounding was flickering. A monster with horse head Ahatd had further two arms added, and it was also further enveloped in reddish black magic power that seemed to be Vajra. Especially the dragon flock that covered the sky, every single one appeared to possess strength at the same level with the white dragon that they faced at Guryuen Grand Volcano. And then, the leader of that dragon flock, the white dragon that was also the partner of Freed, it was emitting an absurd pressure that easily surpassed all the monsters. Its physique was already nearly twenty meters big Its pure white scales were giving off the radiance of steel. The wings on its back increased to two pairs of four wings, each time it breathed pure white spark was surging from its mouth. The scar on its chest was exposed with ferocious dignity. Its magnificent body was shining brilliantly and emitted divinity. A white dragon that came out in legendDDor perhaps it should be called as a white colored holy dragon, a white divine dragon. In any case, it appeared to have a strength that easily surpassed the divine beast leviathan that they encountered just now. Hajime and others were surrounded by a few hundred, a few thousand monsters of abnormal level, the fierce killing intent was showered on them from all direction, amidst that Freed was floating calmly right at the side of the white divine dragon with his silver wings flapping. Now, Nagumo Hajime. You can leave behind the women who love you dearly in this despair and progress ahead. Hajime directed a scorning smile toward Freed who elaborated this disgusting plan where Hajime had to leave behind Shia and Tio among this swarm in order to meet her beloved woman. Are you idiot? Just why do I have to listen to what you are saying? I can just instant-killed all of you before going forward brazenly. There was no need to purposefully divide their battle strength in front of the enemy. Hajime who talked that doing this with all three of them was faster was given a cold gaze by Freed. And then, he proclaimed. No, you are going to go ahead. To head toward despair, alone by yourself. Hah, saying whatever you likeDD!? Instantly a golden light poured down toward Hajime. The angels ladder that suddenly appeared from the gap of the clouds really resembled the torrent of light that once captured Yue. Hajime-san! Goshujin-sama- Shia and Tio, perhaps remembering that time they reached out their hand toward Hajime with a slightly uneasy voice. As expected, their hand was repelled away. Hajime was going to take out his pile bunker to show that the same trick wouldnt work the second time. However, Freed opened his mouth faster than that. That light was a light of teleportation. It will lead toward the location of your beloved. Hearing that stopped Hajimes hand for an instant. Indeed, the light that was pouring down right now didnt have a harming effect at him for even a bit, it felt like it was connected with a space somewhere. But, Hajime immediately rethought his thinking and he was going to destroy the light torrent. He could just exterminate Freed and the monsters together with Shia and Tio, then go to Yue altogether. As expected, he was unwilling to leave behind just the two of them in this space. But, the one who stopped such Hajime was no other than Shia and Tio. Hajime-san, please go ahead. Truly. Its an invitation that art hard to come by. Just the two of us art enough to take care of this side. Hajimes eyes widened slightly. But the two added more words without being concerned of that. Leave this place to us and go ahead! I wanted to try saying that sentence at least once desu. Doont worry, we art going to follow immediately after finishing here. Fufufu. Hajimes face turned exasperated toward the rabbit and the no good dragon who sent him a wink while raising their death flag daringly. And then, he also sensed how they were seriously telling him to go ahead even while joking around. That was a scolding toward him not to let go of the chance to arrive at Yues location even if it was at a stage that the opponent prepared, it was also a resolve to not let any other to become hindrance at his battle against Ehito, it was also their faith that if it was Hajime then he would surely rescue Yue without fail, and it was also the expression of their confidence that if it was the two of them then they would make it somehow against a situation of just this level. Hajimes figure was fading. He was being transferred to another different place. Although Hajime was slightly hesitant, he directed a gaze that was filled with his utmost trust at the resolved Shia and Tio and strongly nodded. In actuality, it was outside of their expectation for the inside of [Holy Precincts] to have this many varied spaces contained inside it. They had the compass, so they didnt get lost in searching Yues whereabouts. But, if for example, Ehito rearranged the spaces configuration like a block game or if he could teleport without limitation, then there was the risk that this would become an endless chase. In that aspect, it was honestly painful when the degraded version crystal key broke when they entered the [Holy Precincts]. In the worst case, there would be a need for Hajime to recycle the very small amount of god crystal he used for his other artifact to create a new degraded crystal key, so if the other side was giving him the invitation then it was an unexpected windfall for him. Shia and Tio also understood about that, for that reason they proposed this dispersion of battle strength that could be said as a bad move. Got it. Shia, Tio Yes desu. Yes. Just before Hajime was teleported, he made a fierce smile and left behind his words to the two in exchange for leaving from here. No need to hold back. Kill them allin a way fitting as my women. Yes, siiir desuu! Fufu, leave it to us! Shia and Tio were also returning a smile that looked like a wild beast at Hajime. At that moment, the light dispersed and along with it, Hajimes figure vanished. The two who were left behindDDShia was tapping her war hammer Vire Doryukken on her shoulder while glaring over the monsters around them, while Tio was cracking her neck audibly with a somehow bewitching smile on her face. Now then, it seemed that you said something about torturing us to death or something but Instead, the one who wouldst be made sport to death art thou, just like all those time before, and from here on too. Thou art truly a man without any learning capability. While being surrounded by several hundred, several thousand monsters of absurd level, far from having their calm expression crumbling, Shia and Tio were instead giving Freed a gaze as though they were looking at an idiot. Freed narrowed his eyes to that. Dont think that I am the same like the me before this. This power that I was bestowed by my lordDDputting aside that monster, there is no doubt that I have surpassed the likes of you two. Prepare yourself. The bitterness of being looked down, Ill return it completely, no, Ill return it by several folds to the two of you. The two of you can meet your end while yelling that mans name with your death cry. Enough with the tedious talk desu. Crushed, beaten up, punched, exploded, splattered, they are all similar, but Ill let you chose the method that you preferred to be massacred with. So this is what art called as big talk. Let me taught thou this thing called as the difference in status. Both sides sent each other caustic words. A beat. Killing intent burst out from the whole body of each of them. And then, Kill them-! Ill kill you to death desu-! Be annihilated-! The spark of battle was lit up. Rain of aurora rained down from the sky, immense blazes were spat out from three-headed wolves, violent shockwave surged from the six-armed horse-heads, silver flash and a large amount of feathers rushed from the front. Lethal attacks from all directions. The field of vision of Shia and Tio were completely covered with death. But, Tio-san, two steps to the right, drop a little then go three steps ahead desu. Right, that helped. Tio moved almost reflexively following Shias murmur. Aurora poured down at the spot where she was at just a moment before, furthermore when Tio lowered his altitude shockwave passed through above, and when she stepped forward she evaded silver feathers in return. At the same time, Shia was also similarly taking steps as though she was dancing in midair. She slipped through the gaps of the attacks as though it was actually the attacks that were avoiding Shia. The place where Shia moved at, and then, the place where Tio moved at following Shias instruction, those places were places with the thinnest concentration of attack. The derivation of characteristic magic Future Sight, the Revelation SightDDan ability that could automatically take a peek at the future a few seconds ahead. Shia predicted the trajectory of attack with this ability and calculated the safe spot swiftly. Nevertheless, it was not an exaggeration to say that the density of the attacks sent to them was like a wall. Even if they moved to the place where it was relatively harder to be hit, that didnt mean that they were unharmed. Therefore, URYAAAAAAAA-!! Just this much-! Shia took out from the empty air a kendama made from adamantium and coated with sealing stone, and then she launched it instantly overhead. Vire Doryukken struck the metal ball and a thunderous sound roared, at the same time the kendama was rising to the sky with a violent momentum like a rocket flying to space. The surface that was coated with sealing stone displayed its trait fully and reduced the intensity of the rain of aurora. Next, the aurora rain was snapped away to far beyond due to the kendamas pure destructive force. And then, for a brief time, the gray dragon that was defenseless due to firing the aurora could only get startled funnily by the approaching metallic mass from below. At the next moment, *mekyo!* such graphic sound resounded and while the kendama was sinking into its stomach, the dragon was further blown away to the sky. The gray dragon got the bones in its whole body got pulverized and disappeared at beyond the sky. An instant later Shia then appeared at the place where that dragon was at as though in replacement, without stopping she used the chain to swing around the kendama, giving rise to a whirlwind that beaten to death the surrounding gray dragons. Freed slightly narrowed his eyes toward such Shia, but when he directed his gaze at Tio who was left behind, there he could see the figure of Tio who was crossing her arms while getting swallowed by the impact of light and blaze. Although in that spot the attack was relatively fewer, but she was still getting hit by attacks at the amount that might be enough to inflict lethal wound considering the level of the power of the attacks. However, That appearance Hmph, compared to Goshujin-samas reward, this level of pain art too lukewarm. Tio was floating unmoving with a fearless smile while saying such sentence. Her appearance was completely changed compared to her appearance just a moment before. First of all, the color of her skin was different. Her beautiful skin that was like porcelain was now covered with jet black color, only her golden eyes were piercingly shining in there. Looking carefully, Freed noticed that the source of the jet black color was from dragon scales on her skin. It was the derivative skill Partial Dragonification from characteristic magic Dragonification. The dragon scale that originally could only came out in Tios black dragon form was now being put on like a chainmail so that it wouldnt obstruct the movement of her small human form. Furthermore, using Dragon Scale Hardening that increased the hardness of the scale in respond to the magic power consumption, Tio completely endured all the attacks solidly. Of course, if Tio was actually hit by all the attacks then the damage would pass through, but with Shias help the number of attacks that she got hit with decreased remarkably, she would have no trouble at all if she only got hit by one or two of each variation of attack. By the way, the reason Tio didnt turn into dragon completely was purely because her human form was more maneuverable and it was also harder to hit her because she was a smaller target like this. Although her physical strength dropped compared with the state of complete dragonification, she had already mastered the Partial Dragonification to the degree that there was not that much difference in defensive capability aspect, so this state was convenient for her in this case. If this technique was to be given a name then this would be composite dragonification and metamorphosis magicDDthe Dragon Scale Armor. A return gift! The instant a pause appeared between the attacks, Tio turned into a counterattack. She stretched both her hands horizontally and instantly focused tremendous magic power, at the next instant she fired breath attack from the tips of both her hands like a laser that had been compressed to the limit. The right and left breath attacks that were fired straight like black string easily pierced the monsters at their line of fire. Even the horse head that looked excellent in defensive power was also no exception. This attack of Tio had been refined until its might heightened by that much. In addition, that was not the end of it. Tio spread wide her hands horizontally and then she twirled on the spot. Naturally, the super thin breaths that pierced and bisected everything were matching Tios movement and trampled the battlefield, mowing down the monsters. Her clothing that looked like Japanese clothes gently fluttered along with her long beautiful hair, exhibiting elegance like in a dance in this battlefield. The blood spray scattered everywhere by the bisected monsters that were falling to the ground colored Tios surrounding like a blizzard of falling sakura petals. ImpudentUranos. The disgrace that you once received, clear it up right here! Freed who frowned from looking at Tios figure gave instruction at the white divine dragon(Uranos) beside him. Uranoss reddish black eyes shined in joy. GOGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! Uranos raised an extremely loud roar. It didnt fire aurora as breath attack, it was merely roaring, but just with that space itself trembled, a shockwave of sound was generated. Normal people would have their body pulverized just from that, and even if they endured it a primitive terror would well up and they might be driven mad, a violent howl. Truly a roar of a divine dragon. Due to that, even the monsters who should be its ally couldnt help but get paralyzed, the attacks that were raining down like storm also got completely dispersed. Although, it was by no meant that Tio was helped just because of that. Nuoo!? While her whole body got strongly struck by the shockwave, combined with the lightness of her small human body caused Tio to get blown away. She fell toward the ground like a meteor. Looking carefully, there were few small shining fragments scattered at the trajectory her body passed through. Although it was only a few, but Tios prided dragon scales were smashed, just from a single roar. Tio impacted the ground like that without being able to kill her momentum. *BAM* Tremor hit the ground and a small crater was created on the floating island, Tios figure got concealed by the rolling up dust. There, a merciless pursuit attack was fired. GOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! The world was dyed by white radiance, by the breath of the UranosDDby aurora. Even the word tremendous couldnt represent a fragment of that attacks might. The absurd torrent of light caused the space itself to creak, just its after-wave gouged out the ground of the floating island. And then, at the place that got hit directlythe aurora pierced until far belowDDit broke through the bottom of the floating island and pierced until the far beyond. Yes, the aurora pierced through the ground of the floating island that had the diameter of ten-odd kilometers until it came out on the other side. The sea of clouds spreading under the island had a hole opened there like the eye of a typhoon that dispersed in a radial shape. A terrifying might. It was just like the light of divine punishment. Everything that stood on its way would be completely destroyed without any discrimination by that breath of devastation. Before long, the flash that dyed the world was disappearing as though melting into air. Tio-san-! Tio was swallowed by the aurora, no, any possibility other than Tio got destroyed altogether with the ground leaving not even dust behind was unthinkable from witnessing this spectacle, seeing that caused Shia to spontaneously called Tios name with shrieking voice. While beating to death several gray dragons with her kendama, Shia focused her eyes at the spot where Tio got blown away at, but she could only see a hole in the ground that was completely empty of any living thing and she couldnt discover Tios figure. Hmph, perhaps thats overdoing it. Despite my intention to torture her to death, but to be annihilated with one attackthe situation just cannot go as I hoped for. There is no way such thing isDD!? Freed glared at below looking not amused. Shia raged to deny those words. And then, Shia changed the Vire Doryukken into bombing mode and aimed at Freedat that moment, the figure of herself getting slashed into pieces by countless large swords was reflected in her brain. It was a death prediction from her characteristic magic Future Sight. A chill rushed through her whole body instantly, her voice got caught in her throat while she twisted her body half-forcefully. From the superb timing of the attacks instant, it brought to Shias intention that this was an attack that leaped through spaceDDan attack that couldnt be dodged perfectly based on Shias experience. In an instant, the space around Shia was undulating, from there large swords were thrusting out in a flash. DD While raising a wordless scream, Shias legs and arms cartwheeled midair in order to at least avoid a fatal wound, and then four large swords grazed her and blood sprayed up. Another large sword approached her head, she avoided that by turning her head and the blade grazed her cheek, two large swords approached her neck from left and right, she blocked one with her Vire Doryukken, and used the chain connected to the kendama to block the other one. She pulled the trigger of Vire Doryukken next and used the fierce recoil to rotate like a spinning wheel, three blades rushed at her as though blocking her escape path, but she barely evaded them even while her shoulders got gouged. And then, even while bearing injury, Shia somehow succeeded to get away from her future of death and put her feet on air using Air Force. At the same time, the apostles with platinum hair flew out from the undulating space with their wings flapping, their twin swords launching severe slashes at Shia. KuUUUU- Vertical bisecting attack using two large swords at the same time. Shia blocked that attack using the handle of Vire Doryukken, but she was pushed toward the ground by immense pressure and impact where the weapons of both sides were locked with each other. Amidst the sparks scattered by the large swords and the war hammer, Shia fell with fierce momentum toward the ground, the platinum apostle who wielded that bizarre strength from really close range then opened her mouth at Shia. The first apostle Erst. Judgment to gods enemy. Immediately after, the large swords shined in platinum light. Right after that power swelled up explosively into a torrent. The apostle that introduced herself as Erst swung out her twin swords in one breath then. Gua!? Shias body was struck fiercely due to the impact, she fell on the ground like that. *BAM* Fierce shockwave radiated loudly and a crater was created, dust rolled up. It was like a reproduction of Tios fall before this. Sure enough, five platinum flashes aimed for Shia at the bottom of the crater, all of them were fired simultaneously. The second apostle Zweit. Judgment to gods enemy. The third apostle Dritte. Judgment to gods enemy. The fourth apostle Vierte. Judgment to gods enemy. The fifth apostle Funfte. Judgment to gods enemy. The four apostles that appeared unnoticed were conducting their introduction proclamation while launching their bombing. Even if the color of their magic power light was different, but it only stood to reason that the light that an apostle launched must have disintegration ability. Thinking of the apostles explosive power that struck Shia into the ground, the spec of the platinum apostles were obviously above even the normal apostle, from that it could be easily imagined that their bombing would be something absurd too. Shia immediately pulled her kendama close to use it as shield replacement, but in the end would it make it in time or not Similar with Tio, it seemed that Shia was also going to vanish inside the light. But, at that time, Gigantic black flash that was fired from somewhere approached the apostles, furthermore *hyun* a sound of cutting wind resounded and something like a rope rushed inside the dust cloud and entangled around Shias body, it then extracted Shia from that spot in one go. The platinum apostles flapped their platinum wings and evaded the black flash. At the same time, the ground where Shia was just at before she got pulled was pierced by the platinum bombardment. The ground after the dust got swept away had been gouged really deeply, even though the attack didnt pierce until the bottom of the island but the bottom of the hole couldnt be seen from above. As expected, the might of these apostles had wide difference compared to the normal apostle. Shia, art thou safe? Tio-san! Shia who was entangled in black ropeDDor more accurately in black whip was pulled up and received into an embrace of Tio, who although she was in a sooty state here and there with various sizes of wound all over her body, her expression still looked comparatively fine. Shia spontaneously sighed in relieve, to that Tio grinned widely while the corner of her mouth was holding a test tube container. And then, Tio moved her lips and tilted the test tube container, she drained up the content in one go before *puih* she spat away the container also with a wild gesture, she then released Shia from her black whip. So you escaped. What a toughness that is as expected from that mans woman. How annoying. The expression of Freeds eyes warped while he spouted out abusive language. Well, I thought I was going to die for a bit there though. For the large shield created by Goshujin-sama to be pulverized, although it couldnt use Vajra or Transmutationthou have really evolved this dragon of thy. It appeared in that instant when the aurora poured down, Tio summoned a large shield artifact from her Treasure Warehouse II and she barely escaped at the slight time it took until the shield got pulverized. In other words, the protection of Tios Dragon Scale Armor got overtaken only by the after wave and she bore this much damage from that. As expected, the aurora of the Uranos was something absurd. Hmph, is it really okay for you to act composed? The aurora of Uranos who has reached the territory of a divine dragon is increased not only in its might. Its additional ability to obstruct healing is also evolved. It obstructed even the regeneration magic. On top of that, it is making the wound to worsen further with the passage of time. Although you got hit only by the after wave, if you bore that much wound, it wont take that long for the effect to gnaw at your body until you die you know? Is that so? All these monsters, and then these platinum apostles, these art quite troublesome. Well, normally thats how it would be. What? Ahead of the gaze of Freed who was feeling dubious at Tios way of talking, Tio was wrapped in the light of magic power. That was the sign that regeneration magic was being used. As though to show that, the wounds that Tio bore were being healed one after another. Freed was gazing in astonishment while raising his voice from being unable to endure his question. Ridiculousthe invasion of the aurora is being nullified? Impossible- The ridiculous one art thou. Just how many times do you think Goshujin-sama hath been showered by that light. Obviously something like one or two countermeasure would be created for that. Dont tell me, is it the liquid just now? Tio shrugged at Freeds question. It seemed that was the correct answer. Anti-aurora magic medicine Fix It JDDthe ability to obstruct healing that was included in the magic power of the aurora, Hajime who understood that it came from the magic factor with opposing nature against the magic power contained in the aurora made this magic medicine. Hajime enchanted magic that would negate the effect of the aurora into powder of metal that didnt have bad effect to the human body to make this medicine. It had been proven by the God Water that it was possible to forcefully heal the affected wound using something with healing power that surpassed the obstructing effect. And so, if the obstructing effect was weakened by this Fix It J, even if the effect had been evolved but the wound could be healed enough using regeneration magic. Freed showed an irritated expression that the additional effect of the aurora didnt show result. Even the Uranos at his side was making growling sound from its throat in dissatisfaction. But, at that time, -, Tio-san- Yes- Suddenly, Shia raised a voice of warning, both of them immediately leaped away from their spot. After that, platinum flash rushed through. Freed-sama. These people are that irregulars comrade. Please dont let your guard down. Acknowledged. Erst was giving a warning to Freed using polite language. It seemed that before they knew it the status between the Freed and the apostles had been reversed. Most likely it was because the transformation that happened with Freed, but right now there wasnt any free time to know the detail. The platinum apostles flew out simultaneously focusing at Shia. We will hand down the judgment at that rabbit person first. Is that fine? Yeah. Ill leave that one to you. I too want to judge that dragon woman, the one who made fool of me once. Erst nodded briskly at Freeds words, she then flapped her platinum wings in order to deal with Shia herself and flew away. When Shia guessed that all the apostles were designating her as their target, she raised a ferocious war cry while forcefully blowing away the large sword that was swung down at her by the second apostle Zweit along with the holder. Bring it on desu-! Just try it if you think that you can desuu! Immediately after, faint blue magic power burst out from Shia. Using the derivative skill of magic power operation, Body Strengthening, and then also the further derivation skill Impact Conversion Increase III, Shias body capability was explosively raised up. And then, she rotated the kendama in high speed using only snapping motion of the wrist of the hand holding the chain, swinging around the super heavy kendama like a flail. The gigantic metal mass was rotating in circle with abnormal speed and became like a streak of light. There, the third apostle Dritte came attacking right from the front. Shia pulled the trigger of Vire Doryukken and fired out bursting slug bullet to check Dritte in place. Dritte evaded that like it was only natural and kept advancing. But, Shia read ahead the path that she took and launched the kendama that looked like it would snap away anytime with superb timing. The liberated red kendama that looked like a wild beast made Dritte unable to take evasive actionwas how it looked like, but the moment she was almost hit, Drittes figure vanished. And then, at the next moment, she materialized right at Shias side. Furthermore, unnoticed the fourth apostle Vierte from behind and the fifth apostle Funfte from below were approaching, they slashed their twin large swords as though to block Shias place to escape. ts, youu- Shia entrusted Vire Doryukken to her physical strength and swept it horizontally, she repelled away the large swords of the two apostles while dodging the last sword with a somersault. But, it seemed that this time it was the apostles who read ahead of her movement, Zweit who was sent flying before this was already slashing her large sword in a timing that couldnt be dodged. Inside the flow of time that felt strangely slow, the eyes of the inhuman apostle and Shias eyes crossed with each other. No emotion or anything could be seen there, but vaguely Shia could feel something like triumph Even if you can see the future, you cannot avoid this right?, surely it wasnt just in her imagination. Shia wasnt even agitated or impatient, she returned back a straight clear gaze. Shia didnt blink even once while capturing the rapidly approaching blade that left behind trail of platinum light in her field of vision. A predicament of this level was nothing to speak of. Dont think that the one who obtains new power is just you! Shia proclaimed that implicitly. And then, just when she was about to use that new powera black whip stretched out smoothly and entangled the wrist of the apostle before her eyes. (Oh my, I dont even need to use it. As expected from Tio-san. Thats a superb follow-up desu!) Shia who whispered that in her heart changed her plan. While a smile formed at the corner of her lips, Vire Doryukken leaped up from below. The slowing world returned to its original speed. Right after that, the arm of Zweit was tugged away and the trajectory of her large sword slipped away from Shias body. At the same time, the war hammer repelled away the second sword from below at the opposite side while rising up with powerful speed. *GOGYA!* Such graphic sound resounded, Vire Doryukken that hit the jaw of Zweit blown her away to the sky above as though rocket propulsion was carrying her away. Disappear. Toward Shia who was just lifting up Vire Doryukken, a cold voiceDDErsts proclamation came at the same time with a platinum flash that attacked Shia. Shia was unable to evade due to an instant of her body stiffening after launching her attack. But, as expected the color of anxiety was nonexistence in her expression. Right after that, Zweit who was blown away just now was returning. That wasnt because Shias blow wasnt effective and she came to attack once more. The black whip that Tio controlled was still connected to her hand, therefore she was now being pulled back forcefully, toward the line of fire of the platinum light. DD! Erst and the pulled back Zweit reflexively gazed in astonishment, at the next moment, Ersts bombing was defended by Zweits own platinum wings. And then, Zweit shook off the black whip entangling her wrist and got out of the line of fire in hurry. This was happening in less than a second. But, that was enough. SEYAAA!! A yell exploded. Shias Vire Doryukken caught the platinum flash in a full swing. A tremendous shockwave was generated, at the same time, the surface that was coated with sealing stone dispersed the disintegration ability along with the flash. And then, the apostles who attempted to attack Shia without any interval were held back by Tios breath attack, while Tios body slipped in to become shield using her dragon scale against the opponent that couldnt be held back. Although the black dragon scale of the dragon race that boasted supreme hardness was disintegrated, coupled with its unparalleled endurance it somehow pulled through with only faint wound created by the platinum magic power. Those arts quiet the cooperation, but its troubling for thou to then look down on our cooperation! Tio opened her mouth. At the tip of her mouth, magic power was focusing with fierce momentum. Dritte who was looking at that across the arm covered with dragon scale that blocked her large sword immediately leaped away. The compressed breath pierced that vacated spot. Naturally, Shia and Tio became standing back to back. Tio-san, thank you very much. Its truly amazing that you can breakthrough to here. Well, if I charged with the resolve to be damaged, then as long as its not against that white dragon I am unstoppable. Yes, Tio saw Shia who was receiving a concentrated attack from the apostles, and then she resolved to receive damage from Freed and the monsters attack while cutting across the storm of attacks to come at Shias side. But, Tio-san, your wound Shia. It will be okay with this. Just so thou know, there is this. Aa, I see desu. Shia and Tio talked back to back with a small voice that could reach other. During that time, with Erst at the front as the starting point, the apostles were surrounding the two. Beside Erst, Freed finally arrived accompanied with his Uranos. Sorry. It seems that dragon woman is not really bothered by damage. I misread the way she fights a little. No, we too were unable to finish off Shia Hauria. It appears that she has further increased her fighting strength in these few days. What an unbelievable thing. It seemed that the two of them were revising their analysis of Shia and Tio. Then, we will pull away Shia Hauria away and exterminate her. Aa. Even the dragon race wont be able to maintain that kind of reckless fighting for long but, I too will use my full strength here. Shia and Tio, and then Freed and Erst, each side exchanged words with each other. The wind of tension blew once more. And then Exterminating gods enemy. Receive your judgment, foolish people. Erst swung her twin large swords, while Freed distorted the space at the tip of his stretched out hand. At the same time, Im going-, DDLevel IV-!! Come, mine retainer, DDDragon Army Summoning!! Shias body reinforcement rose by a level, the light magic power enveloping her further increased in radiance. Along with Tios proclamation, a hundred armed black dragons materialized from the magic orbs that were scattered in the battlefield unnoticed by anyone. Right now, the gong of the second round was sounded. Chapter 170 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Tingle translated this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits. Authors comments: Time for Shias culmination ____________________________________ The Young Girl With Rabbit Ears is Excelling UryaA!! With a cute and brave voice, Shia jumped out. Body strengthening Level IV D More precisely, this skill was one level above the magically operated derivation Conversion Efficiency Up III. This skill which could turn magical power into physical strength with a ratio of 1:3 had been evolved into Conversion Efficiency Up IV with sublimation magic, raising the ratio to 1:4. At the same time, Fire! Tio issued her command. GoAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! Surrounding Shia and Tio were the swarm of monsters. Surrounding the swarm of monsters were the armed black dragons summoned by Tios artifact, which simultaneously fired breath. It was a perfect surprise attack for the monsters who were struck from the rear by a series of breaths. The poor monsters resembling prisoners locked in iron maidens were mercilessly penetrated and killed by black flashes resembling Tios breath attack. The power was more than enough. It was around the same level as the aurora of the white dragon back in their first encounter. In other words, it was above the power of the reinforced ash dragons. In fact, the breaths fired from the black dragons who numbered roughly one hundred instantly pulverized over two hundred monsters. That is to say, each breath was able to break through at least two monsters which boasted an unusually high level of defense. Just where did these ridiculously powerful dragons come from? Freed grumbled as he directed the silver bombardment towards Tio. Even though he personally improved the level of the ash dragons to the level of the former white dragon, even though if received the assistance of god Just how much effort and training would be required to go against that? Even if Tio had a high aptitude with metamorphosis magic, if you were to compare her current skill with her skill back in the devil king castle, it was indeed an impossible development. No matter how you put it, her current level could not be reached in only a few days. (In that case, as expected, the cause for this is the equipment attached to the black dragons. Such a thing as equipping monsters with artifacts how absurd. That must once again be that guys doing. How annoying!) Freed came to that conclusion and cursed at the white-haired boy who wasnt here. Seeing his bombardment was repelled by Tio, he issued instructions to the monsters while preparing his next attack. That is, to eliminate the surrounding black dragons. Following the main order, the large number of faithful subordinate monsters turned around and their new targets shifted from Tio to the black dragons. Just as Tio planned. It was already bad enough that they had to face the platinum apostles, freed, and the divine white dragon, but if they also had to watch out for the attacks of the crowd of the monsters while fighting the other opponents, it would become unbearable. Numbers against numbers. She was glad she had anticipated such a situation and had been preparing for it. These armed dragons were from a species of dragon that inhabited a hidden village, Tios hometown D located on an island that could be reached by heading north on the continent until reaching a mountainous area, making ones way through the mountains until the seaside, and then navigating through the sea for several hundred kilometers. Originally, their power level was not less than that of monsters on the upper level of the abyss. With the strengthening obtained using metamorphosis magic, their power became on par with the middle-level monsters. Add to that the artifacts bestowed upon them by Hajimes sublimation magic, however dirty that was, and their power rivaled that of lower level monsters. Finally, taking cheatmate into account (TN: The food Hajime made for them before the fight), their power could even be said to rival that of monsters in the lowest parts of the abyss. Incidentally, even though the dragons used to be a different color, the fact that there were only black dragons was because Tio had used metamorphosis magic. The reason being something as stupid as: [The wife of the devil king (TN: refers to Hajime here) should be accompanied by evil dragons. Who says evil means black, right?]. The person herself showed a self-satisfied look. Freeds monsters simultaneously attacked the armed black dragons. Their number was still more than ten times more. Specs-wise they were roughly equal. Therefore, it should be expected that the black dragons would be overwhelmed by the enemys numbers. However, that expectation would soon be betrayed in the truest sense. First, as if to say the skies belong to them, the ash dragons simultaneously unleashed a series of breaths expressing their anger. Countless traces of light shone through the air. Totaling more than three times the numbers of black dragons, the series of breaths looked like a wall to them. However, against the multitude of attacks which were expected to become direct hits, the black dragons performed evasive maneuvers that looked like barrel-rolls and successfully dodged the series of attacks, a little like someone finding gaps and weaving his way through a crowd. These moves seemed like the movements of Shia, who knew the safety zones, made just before. The origin was the helmet the black dragons were wearing. This helmet covered the entirety of the head, until the tip of the nose, and had a Foresight ability. Unlike Shias foresight, this ability could not show a distinct picture of the danger beforehand, but once an attack had been fired, it did have the ability to sense the trajectory of the attack. They took precise evasive action according to this ability. The black dragons counterattacked with breaths and mowed down the alarmed monsters. A monster with the head of horse which managed to slip through the black light dove towards a black dragons chest and swung its strong arm. The fist that was thrown into the part of the armor that covered the black dragon from its lower parts up until its stomach made contact and a dark red wave spread as the monsters magical power was turned into a shockwave. However, at that moment, a similar wave was caused by the armor, and the one getting blown away was the monster with the horse head. That was obviously the effect of Impact Conversion. The moment the armor the black dragon wore perceived a shock, it returned it. It was a reactive armor, so to speak. In addition, a three-headed wolf and a black panther chimera launched an attack on the black dragon, only to be counter-attacked by its claws and tail. The two monsters scrutinized the counter-attack, as if they were mocking its dullness, and quickly dodged it. Or so they thought, but in the next moment, they fell on the ground with their blood splashing out. Even though they should have certainly dodged it, their bodies had been split into two. The cause for this was the activation of Wind Nail which had been installed on the dragons claws and at the edge of its tail. Though equal specs-wise, comparing the strength only based on numbers was presumptuous. The artifacts equipped could overturn the difference in fighting strength of both sides! Fufu, this is the result of my group work with goshujin-sama. Not bad, dont you think? Uranus! Mow them down! Ignoring Tios prideful moment, Freed twitched his eyebrows and gave the order to the divine dragon. An enormous torrent of aurora was fired in the direction of Tio. How many times do I have to deal with that? Tio thought as she quickly went out the way of the incarnation of death which mowed down everything in its path. At the same time, she made a telepathic communication with the black dragons that stood in the path of the attack to urge them to evade. The black dragons made a tailspin and performed an emergency escape, but as expected, it was impossible to perfectly evade the maxed-out death beam which made Tio feel her scales were being shredded just from the aftershock, and several black dragons sustained wounds. Then, without a moments delay, D Boon of the Dragon King. Tio sang to herself. Then, a black wave spread through Tio. The black dragons having lost their wings and limbs who were tumbling to the ground recovered in the blink of an eye, allowing them to keep flying. Spirit magic and regeneration magic combined, Boon Of The Dragon King. This magic is a combination of regeneration magic and spirit magic, used to select only the black dragons as the scope of effect. Just as the name of the magic suggests, the black dragons received healing from their own king. They raised a cry of great joy as they resumed the fight. The dragon king had protected them. No matter how wounded they had been, they showed no fear. Even if they were in a situation where they should instinctively prioritize evasion, they moved forward and swung their claws and bore their fangs at the enemy. As a result, this made the black dragons in superior position again. And, Tio swung the black whip she was holding in her hand. Even though its length appeared to be five or six meters at most, once it was swung, it expanded to an impossible degree and took an irregular trajectory as it soared through the air. The speed of the tip of the whip was slightly above the speed of sound. It was a horizontal slash aimed at Freed. Tch! Freed clicked his tongue, and tried to used the silver wings as a defense. However, the trajectory of the black whip suddenly changed and its tip struck the white divine dragons eyeball. GuluaAAAAAAAAAA Normally, even if the divine dragons eyeball were to receive a direct hit, its aberrantly huge stamina would not allow there to be even a single trace of a wound. But, the moment the tip of the black whip made contact, it followed the surface of the eyeball, creating a gap in space, easily tearing through the eyeball. That black whip was naturally an artifact made by Hajime, and its name was Black Whip of Slavery. On one part of its design was attached a small Treasure Warehouse. Stored inside was the biggest black whip in existence, three kilometers in length. By pouring magical power, one could freely take more length out or in, effectively changing the size of the whip. At a glance, it was a whip that could stretch infinitely. Furthermore, countless small pieces of metal were attached along the whip, so if one were to concentrate ones eyes on the whip, one would see something similar to a cats tongue, or possibly the skin of a shark, that would shave off its target. And, a space magic, Decapitation Silk, was embedded in those metal pieces. By the will of the user, it could cut off the surrounding space. Although the divine dragon narrowly avoided another strike coming for its other eye, its pride had been damaged. It showed fury at the fact that it had received a wound. In its anger, it started mowing down the battlefield with its aurora. Countless of its own allies were swallowed in the attack, but it didnt hit Tio, which only made the divine dragon angrier. Overcometh by emotions on the battlefield? How inexperienced. Even if it had changed and its power increased, it had a long way to go as far as combat experience is concerned. It seemed the white divine dragon had lost its composure. In a sense, against the white divine dragon leaving lots of openings in its attacks, Tio, showing the dignity of a senior, swung her black whip of slavery. However, this time it was aimed at the three-headed wolf that was still staggering from the after effects of the previous aurora. GuGaaa!? The three-headed wolf let out a surprised voice at the sudden black whip of slavery that twined around its neck and tightened. Cometh to life, together with the first cry of birth, DD Authority of the Dragon King!! The voice which carried Tios dignity resounded. At the same time, the three-headed wolf screamed. GiiiaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA It was a strange scream you would totally never expect from this three-headed wolf. The cause would be obvious for anyone. Wh, what, what are you doing!? Freed said in an unintentionally shaken voice. That couldnt be helped. After all, the three-headed wolf whose neck had been entangled by the black whip of slavery, underwent a sudden transformation while it was screaming. In terms of seconds, it took approximately three seconds. In this short timespan, the three-headed wolf turned into a monster that was covered in black scales. It grew thick, strong limbs and a tail, as well as sharp claws, and hard wings showing radiance DD It had turned into a dragon. Authority of the Dragon King, a combined magic made of spirit magic and metamorphosis magic. A spirit magic that took the information of dragon transformation from her own dragon race soul and copied it, Dragon Soul Reproduction, and a metamorphosis magic, Sixth Heavens Demon Transformation. This combined magic forced the monster to undergo a transformation into a black dragon. Normally, no matter how high Tios aptitudes were in metamorphosis magic, it should be impossible to turn a monster, controlled by someone else at that, into her own underling in mere seconds. What made such a thing possible was Black Whip of the Slavery. Its real worth didnt lie in controlling its elasticity at will, nor in its ability to cut through the surrounding space, but in its ability to act as a device that assisted a compulsory change into a dragon. Using this black whip of slavery as an intermediary, Tio was able to force the usual monsters to turn into black dragons. She could make the monsters she whipped obey her. Maybe it could be said It wasnt something fitting for an extremely masochist pervert, or maybe it could be said it was something too fitting for a perverts wildest ends. It couldnt be helped that Shia and the others looked at Hajime in disbelief in lots of ways when he handed the black whip to Tio. While Freed was shocked at the fact that one of his underlings had been snatched away, two more of his monsters were again changed into black dragons. As if Im going to let you do anymore than that. A magical attack like surging wave was fired by Freed. The magic that contained all attributes rushed towards Tio to engulf her. At the same time, silver feathers were fired to cover the remaining gaps. And, to seal any means of escape, the white divine dragon unleashed its aurora. Tio, without a moments hesitation, jumped inside the storm of the attack unleashed by Freed without fearing damage. If she wouldnt be able to avoid it, she might as well leap into Freeds attack, was the conclusion she reached. This evasion action, which could be said to be reckless, was actually a success taking into account the power of the aurora and its after effects. However, although most of Freeds attack was repelled by her black scales, his magic, and most of all the decomposition ability, were pouring constantly and she sustained by no means only light damage. As the pulverized black dragon scales reflected light, blood began slowly falling to the ground, and before long, it turned into a spray of blood. How unsightly. Now that you cant rely on restoration from the stubbornness of your dragons and your magic, youre showing such a disgraceful way of fighting. I wouldnt put it like that. Those are also legitimate tactics. Foolishness. You just dont understand the concept of abilities. I was surprised at your ability to snatch away my monsters, but it seems the person herself is going to meet her end soon after all. Freed made fun of Tios fighting style, who was ignoring the damage she received. And, once more, she was faced with a barrage of magic and decomposition magic, while the divine white dragon breathed its aurora breath. Tio once more weighed the aurora breath and Freeds attack, chose the latter, and exposed herself to the storm of the attack. At that time, she expanded the length of her black whip of slavery to turn more monsters into black dragons. Seeing such behavior, Freed thought she was acting like a desperate chicken trying to invert the tide of the battle by increasing her war potential because her own power must be reaching its limits. His mocking face grew even more mocking as he saw this. If you like being bombed so much, Ill let you have as much as you want thought Freed as he turned a sadistic look to Tio. The density of the barrage of attacks increased yet again. On the other side, Shia jumped out. A fierce battle was going on with the platinum apostles on this side too. Though, by no means could it be said to be a fair battle. Just barely, yes, really just barely, did Shia manage to endure. If she didnt have body strengthening Level IV and her native magic Divine Revelation Sight, she would have probably been instant-killed by the platinum apostles. With a quick estimation, the specs of the platinum apostles could be said to be several times that of Shia. She had expected these apostles to be stronger than the average apostle, however she hadnt expected them to be this strong. How about giving up? Shia Hauria. Erst, who held a large sword and was engaged in a sword lock with Shia, stared at her and said so from point-blank range. There, for a moment, an improbable thought like Maybe its better to do that popped in her head. When she realized she had been taken aback by the earlier suggestion, a long sword came sweeping sideways from the back. At once, using her weapon which was engaged in a sword lock as support, Shia used Air Force to perform a handstand and kick into the air. The trajectory of the sword missed her by a hairs breadth. Dont underestimate me desu! While performing her handstand with her twisted body, she also pulled the trigger of Vire Doryuken, firing a slug bullet from point blank range. It was a special bullet that had been improved and whose power had been increased, and it caused a violent shock. Shia aimed for the moment the two apostles were recovering from the shock, and made use of it to jump back. Immediately after, a silver flash passed through the place Shia was standing before. Without taking a moment to be relieved, Shia used Air Force once more and jumped. As expected, another silver flash came from another angle and grazed Shias feet. Rolling over in the sky, she hardened herself in midair and immediately descended towards the ground. Thats right, at the very least, if she was on the ground, she wouldnt have to face attacks coming from below in addition to all other directions. Then, once she had successfully taken distance from the enemy, she made a sour expression and started a monolog, while staying alert and keeping Vire Doryuken ready. To feel uneasiness caused by Charm this late in the gamethats such a failure on my part. Or rather, did I just feel surprised when I broke out of the spell? Even though I have strengthening against charm type effects. The apostles who had also descended onto the ground surrounded Shia from all five sides. Facing the perseverant Shia, Esrt sent her a somehow amazed look. Even so, the fact that Erst was not showing any sign of impatience was not only due to her being inhuman, but mostly to the fact that she was convinced they would overwhelm Shia. Erst and the other apostles knew that the reason Shia was able to keep up was because of her native ability. And also that it would consume a non-negligible amount of magic power each time. Even if she was in possession of an artifact supplying magic power, it was bound to run dry after some time. Originally, you shouldnt have lasted even a few moments. Good grief, even I am amazed at your degree of strengthening This is Yue-sans magic, right? Shia narrowed her eyes dangerously. The original color of the light of the apostles magic, silver D There was now orange mixed in it, making it a platinum. And, Shia had come to see and feel that gold magic countless times during their travel, so she couldnt be mistaken. It was a precious part of the elder sister she had befriended It was Yues magic. Of course, she knew that it was the doing of Ehito Rujue, who occupied Yues body. But, to think that the power of her special person was being used arbitrarily, and pointed at them as a weapon the anger rising up from her chest was not average. Feeling she might lose herself to her anger boiling like magma, Shia frantically held her anger back. Then, intending to turn all the heat she had generated from her anger into power and leave her thoughts for later, she tried to do as Yue, her battle master, taught her, that is, to remain calm like the cold of ice. In return, Esrt replied with a voice seemingly devoid of emotion. More precisely, it should be called the magic of our master, Ehito Rujue-sama. That body, as well as its magic. Everything already belongs to master. Shias anger skyrocketed as Esrt calmly gave an answer she seemingly considered really natural. Shia took out a vial from Treasure Warehouse II. She put it directly before her open mouth and drank the contents in one gulp, just like instant foods. To make her even more unreasonable. To break through her limits. Then, she exhaled like Tio did, and rashly threw the container away. She swung Vire Doryuken once. Then she spoke in an extremely cold tone and used words she would absolutely never let her family, or Hajime and her friends, hear. Fuck you! Ive heard enough. Yue-sans body and magic, and her everything else, its obvious who owns all that. Thats right, everything is Hajime-sans. The one you guys call irregular. I, the one with the title of Divination Expert who can glance into the future, certify that. To the likes of you, as well as your master, I can make the following prediction D There is no future. Nonsense. What do you think a diminutive existence whose hands or feet cant reach master do? Accept reality, Shia Hauria. Tio Claus doesnt even compare with Freed-sama. And because you are being once more overwhelmed by us, the best you can do is try to endure. Cant you understand? Or is it that youre trying to escape from reality? The ones who dont have a future are you people. Esrt had suddenly been overcome by a strange chill, and her voice had faltered. She objectively analyzed the situation, and precisely refuted Shia. Certainly, although Tio was aiming to turn the tide by increasing the number of black dragons, the wounds she had sustained werent minor, and she was probably planning to use up all her strength to thwart their plan before it succeeded. And, on this side, Shia had also been overwhelmed to this extent. There was nothing that could prove Erst wrong. Up until now Shia who had daringly refuted her started laughing with an atrocious face resembling that of a beast. Thats the limit of my power. When did you hear me say such a thing? ? What are you D Puzzled, Erst tried to make sense of that with a questioning voice D However, her mouth suddenly stopped D Shias power swelled up. Along with an angry war cry. DD Level V ! ! The atmosphere shook with a thud. Light blue magic sprang out depicting a screw-like trajectory and rose up. Originally, with sublimation magic, she could enhance her magic one level above. Which is why, using sublimation magic, the limit of Shias body strengthening should have been Level IV. However, what allowed her to surpass that limit was Hajimes special magic potion Cheatmate Dr. What Shia drank some time ago was not restorative medicine, but a drinkable Cheatmate. A specialized version containing an excess of ingredients with the use of sublimation magic at that. If it werent Shia who was specialized in body strengthening, it wouldnt be strange for the users body to be disintegrated within seconds. It was the kind of body strengthening this was about. Shia, who had broken through her limit, immediately jumped out, breaking the ground beneath her. Huh, again, more power However, even with this, youre still no match for us! Erst stopped Vire Doryuken which was swung at her from the front using her large sword. With a thunderous roar, the surrounding ground cracked, but the large sword didnt make a sound. Then, using mere physical strength, Erst repelled Shia, as if proving her earlier words. In truth, if one were to compare the status of Shia and the status of the platinum apostles, the difference would be clear. How much of a gap there was between the two. For arguments sake, if the platinum apostles had a status plate, the stats indicated on it would be something like this: Physical strength22.000 ? [Strengthened 66000] Stamina22.000 ? [Strengthened: 66000] Resistance22.000 ? [Strengthened: 66000] Agility22.000 ? [Strengthened: 66000] Magical power22.000 ? [Strengthened: 66000] Magical resistance22.000 ? [Strengthened: 66000] For normal apostles, their stats would all be at 12.000, and at 36.000 after being strengthened. Meaning those white-platinum apostles almost had twice their stats. And, Shias body strengthening Level V was (TN: CM stands for Cheatmate, SM for sublimation magic, BS for body strengthening): Physical strength100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS 38400] Stamina 120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS V 38480] Resistance 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS V 38400] Agility 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS V 38520] Magical power 3800 ?[CM 7600] Magical resistance 4000 ?[CM 8000] This is how it was. Those were specs that would enable her to surpass normal apostles, but they fell far short of the platinum apostles she was up against. Shia, who had been blown away by Erst, flew horizontally along the ground. However, there was not a single sign of her losing her composure, and the ferocious daring smile was still there. Beams of light of the white-platinum apostles were approaching her from left and right. Using Vire Doryuken, she propelled her body and evaded. Then, she turned towards Zweit who was awaiting her from behind, rolled around, and used her propelling force to make a full swing of Vire Doryuken. The white-platinum apostle unintentionally gazed at her in wonderment after her next words, which were accompanied by a war cry. DD Level VI ! ! !? The following impact. If one depicted this scene with a painting, the physical impact would be the same as the facial impact between Ersts face moments before and now. However, just before the blow with the strength of Shias propelling, she operated Vire Doryukens gravity magic and its weight increased. The white-platinum apostle couldnt turn a blind eye to the destructive power that was created. With a terrific roar, a shockwave was created from between the two who clashed. Dust shot up, and inside, a pair of large swords had caught Vire Doryukens blow and were crossing against it. The blow couldnt be stopped with only one hand anymore. Zweits feet which had been slightly pushed back testified of that. Shias body strengthening Level VI. Its values were: Physical strength100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS I 46000] Stamina 120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS VI 46080] Resistance 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS VI 46000] Agility 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS VI 46120] Magical power 3800 ?[CM 7600] Magical resistance 4000 ?[CM 8000] But, she was still far from being a match for them. However, the artifact made by Hajime and her age of gods magic made up for that gap. Shia poured magic into Vire Doryuken which was engaged in a sword lock with the twin large swords in the center, thus activating a gimmick. KASHUN! One part of the center of the damaged surface on the ground slipped, and inside, the jet black stake that had been charged started emitting light blue sparks, and immediately rotated at high speed. Pierce through! Following Shias pattern, her finger pulled the trigger. GoOOON A thunderous roar reverberated. Na!? Came Zweits surprised voice. Vire Doryukens IAP pile banker mercilessly pulverized the pair of large swords into thousand pieces and drew near Zweits head. Zweit, surprised, barely managed to move her head out of the way, but the jet black stake which grazed her cheek inflicted a significant wound on the face of the beauty that resembled a piece of art, and tore through most of her beautiful platinum hair. From the sky, Dritte shot silver feathers. So did Vierte and Funfte from the left and right. Furthermore, Zweit who was at point-blank range moved to avoid the silver flash, and Erst swung her silver twin swords. There was no way out. They had reassessed the increase of specs in Shias body strengthening, and maybe they were aiming to bring her down quickly. Maybe she was actually strong enough to take down Zweit if they werent careful. Any means of escape was virtually nonexistent for Shia. All of a sudden Shia closed her eyes. Have you given up! Came Ersts voice. She couldnt think of any other reason why Shia would close her eyes under these circumstances. Anyone else would naturally think along the same lines as Erst. But, there was no way the monster rabbit would stand there and accept defeat. And in the next moment, all attacks missed their target. !? X5 Their inhuman expressions lost their perfectness. Instead, their faces were painted with confusion and surprise. That couldnt be helped. Because, after all, Shia was still there. She was there, and even so, all the attacks slipped through. It was not that the person herself had been cut into two so skillfully that she hadnt realized anything, neither that she had been obliterated by the feathers and flash. The cause was the strange sight displayed before their eyes. That strange sight was a Shia that had become semi-transparent. The space magic Half Transition DD a magic that shifted ones body halfway to a different space. All interference from the origin space wouldnt reach the body. In other words, it was a magic of absolute defense. This was, so to speak, a failed transition magic that connected two spaces. If someone other than Shia were to do it, it wouldnt be unlikely that their body would get scattered in pieces, so it was an emergency defective magic that was quite dangerous. Because in no way were her magic aptitudes poor in spite of being specialized in body strengthening, and because she was in a state where she had broken through her limits thanks to the Cheatmate she used, Shia could immediately use space magic as a physical ability. Of course, it was a magic even Shia could not use at her own convenience. It consumed a huge amount of magical power. And on top of Shia not being able to interfere with the origin space either when half-transitioning, she couldnt even move. Therefore, it was a trump card she could only use once in a battle. Which is why, Shia wouldnt miss this chance. As soon as the attack passed through, she undid the half-transitioning and returned to the origin space, and dove forward while firing explosive slug bullets around her. She closed in upon Zweits bust, who had lost her pair of large swords and had only been firing silver bombardment. Then, she moved past Zweits drawn out icefish-like hands in a move resembling a snake, and Shias hands grabbed Zweits head. Placing her palm so it covered Zweits eyes, Shia used her nails on Zweits forehead to lock her grip. Then, DD Level VII ! ! Additional body strengthening. Physical strength100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS II 53600] Stamina 120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS VII 53680] Resistance 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS VII 53600] Agility 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS VII 53720] Magical power 3800 ?[CM 7600] Magical resistance 4000 ?[CM 8000] Possessing stats far exceeding that of strengthened normal apostles, she rushed forward while still holding Zweits head, escaping the siege she had been in. In moments, she exceeded the speed of sound, broke through the wall of the atmosphere, and slammed the back of Zweits head with this insane force against a boulder protruding from the ground. Taking into account the stamina of the white-platinum apostles, there was no way their heads could be crushed like a tomato. On the other hand, the boulder would be pulverized. However, Shia didnt stop there and kept pressing Zweits head farther into the ground, before firing off an explosive slug bullet from point-blank range. Furthermore, while jumping from that spot, she kept pulling the trigger over and over again. Against the explosive slug bullet creating brutal shockwaves, even if Zweit wouldnt sustain major wounds, there was no sign of her being able to move, and she was being crucified deep into the ground like a doll being toyed with. Sensing that Erst and the other had come in pursuit, Shia unmindfully took out a big lump of metal from Treasure Warehouse II. It was a rectangle shape, 20 meters in length, 10 meters in width. On one face was a small hole. Shia changed the design of Vire Doryuken and thrust it into the hole. Then it would become obvious. The huge rectangle object was an external equipment attached to Vire Doryuken to deal damage. Even if one was using gravity magic, there was a limit to the reduction of weight. A human wouldnt be able to hold 100 tons even with gravity magic. Yes, this hammer really weighed 100 tons. Let the earth be scarred desu! Shia let out a loud yell. Using her physical strength which had been strengthened beyond the realm of humans at full throttle, she swung down the hammer, preparing to cause an impact nothing short of comparable to that of an asteroid on a star. When Zwei was finally able to raise his body from the storm of the explosive slug bullets, her whole vision was already covered with a wall cold metal. DD ! At once, she entered defense mode using her white-silver feathers to cover her body in a knit. But, on the surface of the strike, there was obviously a sealing stone, and the moment of impact, it unknitted the feather, which then completely vanished under the weight that defied common sense. Then, a severe earthquake occurred. The artificial island that had caused the unnatural earthquake rumbled. The ground collapsed where the head of the hammer had crashed like a grave-marker. And, as if to make doubly sure of the deed, the hammer started rotating. At that time, on the surface of the hammer that was touching Zweit, countless sharp edges grew out, and grinding sounds resounded as holes were being made into her. As a matter of fact, a drill gimmick was attached to the head of this hammer. In order to pulverize into million pieces the enemy that had been crushed by it. Moreover, sealing stones had also been put on the sharp edges to deny enemy resistance. Even if Zweit used her white-silver feathers to protect her body, it would be useless. Truly, men were fond of drills. Glancing at the 100t hammer that kept digging into the ground little by little, Erst and the other apostles, with a disciplined attitude that seemed indifferent to their fellow apostles situation, rushed towards Shia. Shia had just brought down the true 100 tons. She began the process to detach Vire Doryuken from the head of the hammer by shrinking it. She would definitely not make it in time, and she couldnt use [Half Transition] once more. If she did, the consumption of magical power supply from demon crystal stone would become unbalanced, and her body strengthening would be undone. If that happened, if she was hit only once, there would be no second time. There, Shia would have to use another of her trump cards. Its over! Ersts sentence penetrated her ears. At the same time, Gakin! A hard sound resounded. From Shia who had received and stopped the pair of large swords. It was not that she used an equipment relying on an artifact to block the swords, nor that she used the pommel of Vire Doryuken. It was just that she only had her body at her disposal, and she stopped the blow from the pair of large swords. Steel Clothes DD Its going to take more than normal attacks to bring me down you know? Shias fearless voice echoed. It was literally as if she wore steel clothes: it was a metamorphosis magic that strengthened her body. Her neck, shoulders, arms, feet. The sword that obviously aimed to chop off Shia into several pieces, although it managed to bite into Shia a little because of the disintegration ability, was stopped from inflicting a major wound. The apostles stiffened unintentionally. They started searching their data at high speed for an explanation, but no matter how much they searched, there was obviously no data recording of Shia having an advanced defense system skill as Hajime did. The fact that she immediately became impenetrable using metamorphosis magic indicated that her way of using it had to be very unique. Sixth Heavens Demon Transformation was unique in its use of the demon stone, which was similar to Ryutaros. It immediately made ones own body undergo a metamorphosis. It wasnt much different Tios Dragon Transformation. It was Steel Transformation, so to speak. Though its consumption of magical power was not at the level of Half Transition, it was still significant, so its use had to be carefully thought about. The apostles started trembling slightly. But this mere action would leave a fatal gap in this battle that was anything but usual. Gashun! Vire Doryukens shrinking process completed. Shias face showed a faint smile at the return of her partner in her hands. Then she let out that war cry once more. DD Level VIII ! ! Na !? A light blue magical power surged. Shias specs went up once again! Physical strength100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS III 61200] Stamina 120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS VIII 61280] Resistance 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS VIII 61200] Agility 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS VIII 61320] Magical power 3800 ?[CM 7600] Magical resistance 4000 ?[CM 8000] Her physical ability was nearing that of the platinum apostles. Ersts face twitched. Immediately following, the pair of silver swords that were trying cut Shias Steel Clothes were repelled. Then, with both of Ersts arms raised due to the repelling, her stomach was left exposed, and a rotating Vire Doryuken was thrust into her at full power. Gaha!? Esrts body was bent back and forth. A short exhalation, along with bloody vomit, came out from her mouth, and one of her swords involuntarily fell from her arm that became loose after the shock. And, she was sent flying with terrific force, like the ball in a pinball game. Dritte, who had been stunned by the absurd defense before her eyes, suddenly came back to herself and swung her twin swords. Shia evaded by simply letting herself free-fall towards the ground. Vierte and Funfte gave pursuit using their platinum bombardment and feathers. Using Divine Revelation Sight and Air Force, Shia barely evaded. She landed near the empty large hole made by the floating island of the extra-large drill. Glancing inside, she confirmed her feeling that Zweit had been subjugated. Also, she confirmed the stern faces of the apostles after Erst, the first apostle, had obviously received some serious damage when she was blown away. Even though they had the conviction that they were overwhelming the enemy, when they noticed there were only three of them left. Closing in on Shia, suddenly her previous declaration passed through their minds. DDTo the likes of you, and also your shitty master, I can make the following prediction There is no future. Dritte who was in the lead gritted her teeth. She was thinking about something insignificant, that was all nonsense. Then, she shook off the ominous feeling that was sticking to her and swung down her pair of large swords with all her strength. That sword swing, to which was added the power of her drop, could only be described with one word: powerful. In response, Shia readied Vire Doryukens lower part and took a stance of interception. What a fool, Dritte thought. Her body strengthening surprisingly deserved credit. Certainly, it was an outstanding boost that allowed her to approach them, the white-platinum apostles. But, even with this, she couldnt reach them. This attack, which also used the speed of her fall, was simply something that exceeded the power of Shias stats. Therefore, there was no way she would be able to defend against it. Let alone intercept it! However ( Why is your mouth moving!? What the hell are you intending to say!?) Actually, she knew. In this slow motion scene, the movement on Shias lips was something familiar, something she had come to see many times in this battle. Each time those powerful words were unleashed into this world, little by little, she was growing closer to it. To their height, that is. It was like an evil spirit lurking in the abyss, whose hands was growing longer in order to drag them in. Drittes muscles froze. Therefore, without even realizing herself, she made a wish. (Please stop!) But, naturally, there was no way this wish would come true DD Level IX ! ! Physical strength100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS IX 68800] Stamina 120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS IX 68880] Resistance 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS IX 68800] Agility 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS IX 68920] Magical power 3800 ?[CM 7600] Magical resistance 4000 ?[CM 8000] Shia Hauria was now exceeding the white-platinum apostles. The pair of large swords Dritte had swung down and Vire Doryuken, which Shia had swung up, collided. The explosion-like shock spread in the surroundings, and the ground around Shia was blown off, leaving a crater. Even with the speed of the fall added to it, the two competing powers were equal. Sparks were splendidly scattering around the pair of large swords and Vire Doryuken that were locked against one another. To stand against the apostles of god, what arrogance! Go down! Shia Hauria! The apostles had no such things as emotions. That was a lie all right. Dritte, who had gotten aggressive and betrayed the usual calm of the apostles, fluttered the wings on her back in an attempt to smash up Shia. After all, as she stated, it was unforgivable to stand against a being like herself who deserved the title of apostle of god. But, what was even more unforgivable was the fact that she would harbor the feeling of fear caused by Shia, someone who had entered their own territory. In order to deny this, she desperately poured more power into her pair of large swords. Shia caught sight of Vierte and Funfte sneaking up from behind to attempt a pincer attack from left and right, spoke. Ha, I had no idea! So much for your rules. Shia wrapped it around Drittes neck. Her hair that is. This is DD Youre in the way! Her hair, like it was a living being, tightened around Drittes neck, and threw her with terrific force at Vierte who was approaching from the left. Neither Dritte, nor Vierte, could ever have expected Shias hair to move like a living being. They were completely taken by surprise, and were thrown onto the ground. And then, the expression on the face of Funfte who was approaching from the right froze. Yes, at the sight of that face. Impossible, that cant be! Such a thing as surpassing us! Now then, this is the last one, DD Level X ! ! ! Funfte screamed in denial as Shia, whose sky blue magic was reflected on the walls, stepped forward. Physical strength100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS X 76400] Stamina 120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS X 76480] Resistance 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS X 76400] Agility 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS X 76520] Magical power 3800 ?[CM 7600] Magical resistance 4000 ?[CM 8000] It was an overwhelming physical ability that surpassed the stats of the white-platinum apostles by more than 10000. From Funftes point of view, all she could see was Shia suddenly vanishing from her field of vision. Shias movement speed had finally exceeded the perception ability of the apostles. Funfte opened her eyes wide in terror at the impossible situation where she, an apostle of god, had lost sight of the enemy she was fighting, when she felt a figure from behind. Barely having the time to direct her line of sight over her shoulders, all that was reflected in her eyes was a war hammer spreading over her entire field of vision. Ku, such a thing Came the extremely shaky voice of Dritte as she retook her stance after having been previously thrown onto the ground along with Vierte. At the end of her sight was the surreal scene of Funftes head pulverized, with only a stain left on the ground. Dritte At this rate On Drittes side, Vierte, who readied her pair of large swords, addressed her fellow apostles as she kept her trembling eyes on Shia. However, there were no follow-up words. It was obvious she frankly didnt want to say what came next. Dritte couldnt respond. Nevertheless, at that time, she caught sight of an unusual phenomenon surrounding Shia. No, more precisely, it was an unusual phenomenon surrounding what deserved the title of Shias partner, the war hammer. This is If they focused their eyes, they could see countless cracks on Vire Doryuken. That was not a coincidence. After all, it stopped countless attacks from the front, each of which had decomposition ability and unusually high impact, and whats more, it now has to cope with Shias insane physical strength which surpassed reason. Rather, what was more of a wonder was how it had withstood all that so far. Vierte, target the weapon. I see. She understood the intention behind these words. Immediately after, Shias shape disappeared. The moment Dritte realized this, Shia had already appeared behind her. A truly overwhelming speed. If it was only physical ability, she would be surpassing even a Hajime who was on Supreme Break. However, the apostles would now be aiming to avoid physical contact at all costs, even if barely, after seeing what happened to Funfte. The moment she saw Shia disappear, she immediately covered her body with her wings and pointed her of large swords overhead. Her feathers were pulverized in an instant, but they managed to reduce the strength of Shias blow to some extent, allowing the pair of large swords to stop the blow completely next. GuUUUUUUUUU!? Even so, Dritte unintentionally leaked an anguished cry at the tremendous shock that resulted. Both of her arms made an unpleasant sound which seemed to reveal they had reached their limit. Then, Vierte used her decomposition ability at its maximum. The target was not Shia, but the cracks spreading on Vire Doryuken. She estimated that if Shia were to lose her weapon, they would only be up against living flesh, and thus have a chance of winning. However, I predicted that you know? The derivation of her native magic Future Sight, Hypothesis Sight. Shia had become suspicious of Dritte and Viertes discussion. What if I attack Dritte? She glanced into the future at this eventuality with her ability. Therefore, she was aware of where Vierte would probably be aiming to strike. Shias beautiful legs disappeared. Her fine, toned, long legs precisely fixed on Viertes neck. Gokin! Resounded the lively sound of smashing. Viertes neck was bent towards the direction of the day after tomorrow. Immediately following, fluently fired in a flash, came the explosion of an elegant, tremendously powerful roundhouse kick, that sent Viertes body flying with terrific force. Ku, that damn monster Please dont go around suddenly praising me. Dritte fired white-silver bombardment. In terms of distance, it was from point-blank range. However, as if naturally, it didnt land on Shia. Her shape disappeared instantly, and the next moment, she had snuck upon Drittes bosom. Without even having time to take a breath, Dritte received an elbow strike in the pit of the stomach. Gohaa! To this Dritte who was reduced in a sorry state where she was spewing out bloody vomit, a kick that seemed to pierce the sky was raised up. Before the beautiful form that bent 180 degrees top and bottom, Dritte, whose jaws had been pulverized, was sent floating into the air in a hopeless state. Explode desu! A scream, then an explosion. While returning her feet, bent overhead, to their original position, Vire Doryuken had already picked up a speed too fast to be visible. In that moment, it broke the speed of sound, causing an explosion in the air, and the next moment its full swing appeared. And, Dritte, who received that full swing Her shape was no longer anywhere to be seen. All that were left were red stains on the ground. There, a war cry resounded. HaaaAAA ! ! It was Vierte. It seemed she didnt die even with her neck bone pulverized. She created a tidal wave of flames around a magic square using her white-silver wings, went inside, and started approaching Shia. Such a thing wont work against the current me! Swinging her rabbit ears, she sensed the presence of Vierte inside the large fire, and swung Vire Doryuken with a splendid timing at the place where Vierte was covering herself with fire. There came jumping in two shadows. ! Shia was surprised. She opened her eyes wide at the fact that she, who was excellent at the perception of presences, had been deceived. By Viertes presence, the large fire, as well as their whole resulting strategy. Be destroyed! The large sword that was swung against Vire Doryuken, the moment it hit Vierte, was Ersts. As if trading Viertes life for more power, Viertes limbs were pulverized simultaneously with Vire Doryuken. Inside the flames starting to disperse because of the death of their caster, Erst ran past Shia to face her back. Then, she immediately turned around, and swung her large sword to pierce Shia who had just lost her partner. Performing a rotation that seemed like a dance, she had taken a striking stance and her large sword was approaching Shia to take her life. On the opposing side, Shia, who had her back turned to Erst, turned around like a mirror. Then, for a moment, their gazes met. In this slow-motion space, both of their feelings were conveyed to one another. (The apostles cannot lose!) (I will be the one to win!) The brightness of the large swords swelled up. It was a radiance that showed that even against Steel Clothes, it would be ready to chop off Shias neck. That was the radiance of a will strong enough to question its emanating from a puppet. Or maybe it was that at this moment she was betting her pride as an apostle, that she didnt want to lose, and she would carry out the mission of god and them apostles. But, I dont want to lose and I want to win. There was a gap of strength between those two wills. When they clashed, the one with more pressure was undoubtedly the latter. As if to prove this fact, inside the slow-motion space, something started to form in the hand of Shia which should have been empty. Red liquid, as if it were alive, started to converge. Erst opened her eyes wide in surprise. That was because Shia was holding a war hammer made of blood that had gathered from the cut she inflicted on her own arm. Crimson War Hammer DD it was a magic that used metamorphosis magic on ones own body, just like Steel Clothes. Something allowing her to freely manipulate her blood. Leaving the slow-motion space and returning to the original world, the next moment, they both clashed DD Once more, their backs were turned on each other. The blood war hammer was falling and scattering blood like cherry blossom. Pushu! Blood gushed out from the neck of the alert Shia. Then a voice spoke. I wonder what this thing rising up within me is. This tightening thing that makes me want to scream. Shia Hauria. Do you know what it is? Isnt it frustration? Hearing Shias answer, Erst nodded I see. Immediately after, something came falling from the sky and stuck to the ground separating the two of them. It was the large sword that had been broken halfway. On closer look at Ersts stance, it wasnt that only Ersts sword had been broken. On her chest, there was a big hole. It was obvious whatever was inside had been pulverized. Erst finally relaxed her alertness and threw away her broken sword. Then, she looked over her shoulders at Shia who had likewise relaxed, and muttered her last words with an expressionless face. I hate you. Just as Shia said, that was the result of the considerable level of frustration she had been holding in Erst only said this, then fell down like a puppet whose strings had been cut. At this sound, Shia fluttered her rabbit ears and hair, and turned around. Then, she muttered something in turn. Really as if to say that this was the cause of her victory. With a broad grin and fearless smile. I hate you very much. Then, she collapsed. Ahh, as expected, Level X takes a heavy tollll. And because I also used Crimson War Hammer, I am getting anemiaa While taking out a restorative medicine from Treasure Warehouse II, Shia muttered a monolog and held onto her consciousness that seemed ready to fade at any moment in some way or another. Now then, Ive dealt with the apostles but what is happening on Tio-sans side DD Shia redirected her consciousness towards Tio whom she had been separated from while she fought with the platinum apostles. Searching her memory, when they got separated, the armed black dragons were surrounded by countless more monsters, and seemed to be rampaging without losing. The black and white flashes flying about in the sky were worthy of a space battle between two fleets in a sci-fi movie. Because the black dragons didnt seem to be losing ground, and that their master, Tio, seemed to be fine, Shia breathed a sigh of relief. But, the next moment, OoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO ! ! ! ! Came the violent yells of countless numbers, that gave the sense that the sky was going to fall. And, simultaneously, a large army of monsters made its appearance, making completely light of the previous ratio. Shia thought this was bad, and that she had to try and stand up, but the adverse effect of Level X was overwhelming, and it didnt look as if she would be able to stand up immediately. Meanwhile, something else occurred. She wondered if it was the terrific flashes in the sky, ZuDooOOOON ! ! An earth tremor spread, and something came crashing with terrific force right next to Shia, who was lying on the ground. She was swung back and forth by the oscillations. Wondering what it was, Shia turned her sight ahead as she revitalized her upper body. There, there was Eh, Tio, san? Lying down on the completely smashed-up ground, having wounds all over her body, was the figure of Tio. Chapter 171 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits. ____________________________________ Dragon God Manifestation (TN: The kanji used for dragon here is for the Chinese dragon, not the western dragon.) Going back in time for a little. During the time Shia was embroiled in a mortal combat with the platinum apostles, Tio was also in the middle of a fierce fighting. Tio unified the armed black dragons with the new black dragons which were transformed using the black whip of slavery, with them Tio challenged the abnormally powerful monsters that filled the surrounding to the brim while enduring the aurora breath of the white divine dragon and Freeds variegated chantless-limitless storm of magic, bearing damage that wasnt few in the process. The number of monsters that were turned into black dragons using the black whip of slavery was already nearly a hundred. The number of the dragons fighting force had become doubled. In addition, with Tios regeneration magic Boon of the Dragon King, they became an astounding battle force that should be called as the undying black dragon army. But, even so, the one who was cornered in this fight was Tio. (Hm. The Fix It J at mine hand wouldst be used up soon. When it becomes difficult to evade the aurora completely, it will cause mine damage control to be harsh.) Tio took out a new magic medicine Fix It J to reduce the additional effect of the aurora and then she gulped it down in one go while making a bitter face. The aurora breath of the Uranus was excessively powerful. It was exactly like the main cannon of a battleship. Even just its aftershock granted the additional effect of obstructing healing magic and worsened the already existing wound to the target, so completely avoiding that attack was next to impossible. Not only that, the Uranus didnt only have aurora breath as its attack, it was also creating countless aurora bullets that floated in the area where they would then flew around like a strafing Gatling gun. Furthermore, Freeds all elements magic in full burst and silver feathers, his silver bombardment, and space magic was pressing on Tio like a surging wave, then the gray dragons above that couldnt be handled by the black dragons would also launch a heavy rain of aurora one after another. Tio who was continuously enduring through that in paper-thin difference could be said as astonishing. But, if the magic medicine Fix It J that Tio only had several bottles remaining was used up, then that situation would also crumble down, she was placed in a brittle equilibrium right now. The moment Tio became unable to nullify the effect of the aurora showering down on her and she couldnt evade, Tio would surely become cornered in one go at that time. How much her dragon scales were already broken, how much her blood had flowed out Even if she used regeneration magic, there was a limit to the amount of her magic power. Not only for regeneration, her magic power was also being consumed in great amount for her breath attack and metamorphosis magic. To put it bluntly, her situation was gradually getting worse. Freed also understood that, even now when a hundred of his monsters had been stolen by the black whip of slavery, his composed expression didnt crumble. Tio was aiming to overturn the situation by turning the monsters into black dragon before she became unable to endure anymore, that was what Freed was thinking, so now that he was looking at Tios situation where it became difficult for her to heal, on top of that the difference in battle strength where his monsters were still five times the number of the black dragon, he became convinced of his victory. Looking from his slightly distorted lips, perhaps he was already planning to make sport of Tio until she died. Perhaps in his heart, he was already laughing, looking at the fool who was meaninglessly resisting in desperation for a result that was already obvious to see. While vaguely guessing that thinking in Freeds heart, Tio was flipping over at midair even now to evade the aurora breath, she swung her whip in a world where up and down was reversed to hold back Freed, at the same time she counterattacked at the Uranus with super thin breath attack from the tip of her gun finger that made a gun shape. While confirming that her attacks were easily repelled by a barrier of space magic and the white divine dragons claw, Tio grumbled in her heart. (Muu, I compressed that attack considerably already. That damned white dragon. To flick away mine breath attack entirely like that. Is that the revenge for previously? The subordinate monster is just like the master. It is making a disgusting grin.) A fierce barrage of attack approached Tio. Light bullets and silver feathers, plus great number of magic. Tio activated the space ripping magic enchanted in her whip and tore apart several of those attacks with the meandering movement of the whip that looked like a snake, she weaved through the gap that was created in the barrage and passed through. But, as expected she was unable to perfectly evade, the attack that impacted the edge of her body shaved off her dragon scales. And then, an aurora breath attacked Tio at that timing. *GOU-!* It blew away the atmosphere while approaching Tio, annihilating a part of Tios right shoulder and one of the dragon wings growing on her back. Kuuuuu-, thats effectiveee While leaking out voice unconsciously from the pain that she already didnt remember how many times it had been, Tio used a certain power and immediately used regeneration magic to regenerate her dragon wing before she rebuilt her posture from her midair tailspin. However, what was regenerated was only her dragon wing while her shoulder blade was still bleeding mostly unhealed. Wondering whether Tios regeneration magic had finally become unusable, Freeds faint grin became even deeper. In contrast, Tio was sighing while pondering in her mind. (Good grief, if Goshujin-sama is the one who did this to me then I would hath reached one or two climaxes already. Even without the side effect from the abilitys activation, that kind of attack only granted me pain, and above all, it feels disgusting.) Surely even Freed who was planning to torment Tio until death would be troubled without end if that only made Tio happy instead. No, before that he would undoubtedly draw away in revulsion. (The black dragons art increasing favorably. At this rate it wouldst be possible to overturn the difference in battle force. However, in the end, will it progress that well. Above all, to head to Goshujin-samas location with mine own strength and then face against the godas expected, I hath to prepare that ahead then. In that case, I will need some time) Tio who squeezed out a conclusion from wracking her brain repeated attacking and evading the attacks while lamenting the inconvenience of her own trump card. Then she suddenly talked to Freed also with the intention of buying time. Which reminds me, thou. What happened with thy brethrens? They should have crossed into the Holy Precincts along with thou shouldnt they? Tio who suddenly chatted lightly at him despite her cornered situation made Freed retracted his grin and he narrowed his eyes suspiciously. Tio made a wry smile at such Freed. Whats wrong, as thou can see, I can possibly increase my battle force for more than this. At this rate, it seems I can somehow manage this somehow dont thou think? So I am just making a little probe here. Freed nodded once while grumbling Fumu toward Tio who was transparently conveying her true motive. And then, looking at Tio who was harboring hope that she could possibly overturn the difference in battle force at this rate if the devil race didnt participate in the fight, Freed was making a pitying expression while opening his mouth. Let me say that it is a needless worry if you are feeling apprehension about the possibility of participation of my brethrens. All members of the devil race are sleeping at another domain. After all they need to have the strength that is worthy as the vanguard of the god residing in their body before we arrived in the new world. I see now. However, this made me wondering though. Why art thou following someone like that Ehitorujue? That guy incited war from the human race side. Because of that there were a lot of devil race people who died isnt that correct? Dost thou not have any ill feeling for that? While getting hit by a light bullet once more that caused her dragon scales and blood to be scattered, even so Tio repeated her question calmly. Freed kept the intensity of his attack without any slackening and returned a sentence. Everything is according to gods will. As though it was only obvious, as if that was the truth, Freed said that without any hesitation or sadness on his expression. Tornado was generated from the four pair of wings of the Uranus which crumbled the balance of Tio. The aurora breath that was fired at her at that timing burned half of Tios body. The damage surpassed the reduction effect of Fix It J toward the secondary ability of the aurora. Because of that Tio grimaced due to the additional effect that was invading her body while she drained up a new Fix It J and used her regeneration magic. However, she was unable to heal herself completely, her constricted waist and burned skin that were exposed from her torn clothes stayed unhealed. Her sleeve was also stayed torn up from her shoulder blade and her white graceful arm swelled bright red. Cold sweat was perspiring from her skin as though to express her pain, even so Tio repeated her question. Even so wont thy comrade become unable to rest in peace? If Ehitorujue didnt summon people of another world here, the Goshujin-sama also wouldnt arrive here. In that case thou wouldnt lose several thousand of thy brethrens like in that day. If the people who hath departed, see thou right nowwhat art they going to think I wonder? Hearing those words that sounded like provocation, or even possibly scorn, Freed suddenly stopped his attack. Not only Freed, the attacks from other monsters including Uranus also stopped coming. Inside the silence that suddenly visited, a severe earthquake thundered from far away. It was surely the sound of Shia rampaging. But, Freed and also Tio didnt move their gaze there. Did some kind of change of heart happen in him? Was rage welling up in his heart, or else he wanted to defeat Tios impudent argument? Tio didnt understand what was going on in actuality, but for the time being this situation was something that she would greatly celebrate for. After all for the time being Tio had the need to receive nonlethal pain from the enemy for a while. The likes of you, dont you dare to talk impertinently about our matter. Even if Im not being impertinent, but I could not find even a single factor in Ehitorujues way of doing thing that I can possibly give my approval forth. But, your premise is mistaken. There is no right and wrong in what the god is doing. The intention of the lord is exactly the true path. Therefore, all of my brethrens whose life were scattered, they are all martyr. There is no way they would regret it or anything, surely they will also take pride in what Im doing. Tio sent an exasperated gaze at Freed hearing those words. The true path, is it. In the end, thou art merely stop thinking for thyself. Thats a blind faith. To put it in another way thou hath been brainwashed. Since the first place thou were already a religious fanatic, but even so I could see thy pride as a devil race and thy affection toward thy brethrens. But right now thy art completely a controlled puppet. Thats what I called as an impertinence. Freed cut off their talk for once, then he sent a pitying gaze at Tio before started talking once more. The many wars, the many hardships, all of those were the trials that god handed down to us. That great person was searching, for existence that is worthy to walk together with him. And then, the one who overcame those trials and got recognized by that great person is only our race, thats all there is to it. The me who was unable to grasp that divine will and instead insulted that great person as a pagan god, that foolishness makes me want to vomit right now. However, that great person forgive this foolish me, and not only he welcomed me in, he even granted me the qualification to be the retainer of god. This depth of gods mercywhy, are you unable to understand it? Freed who began to get into a trance while talking caused Tio to groan oou in repulsion inside her heart. Freed talking like this was also because of her provocation, but he was even more unsightly to see than she expected. And then, the content of his talk also felt in perfect form in a certain meaning. There were truly a lot of places that were fully loaded with double standards she could throw retort at. After listening this far, perhaps it could even be said that it felt refreshing instead. Just like thou said, in the first place it has become like this because I am someone impertinent. Leaving that aside, qualification to become retainer thou said? Doest that referred to that transformation to an apostle? Correct. First my lord had elevated me to an apostles rank. And then, eventually I will climb to the rank as retainer god, similar like Aruvheit-sama. Its truly something awe-inspiring, but now that Aruvheit-sama has died, I am serving as my lords immediate follower. In that case, my race will become the follower of me who is the follower of god. That is to say they will become the people chosen by the true godDDa divine race. Perhaps feeling the extraordinarily great honor that he received, or else, perhaps he was imagining how his own race would rule over the people at the new land as the race of god, whatever the reason Freeds expression was turning into something that might be prohibited to be broadcasted to public while he kept talking even to the topic that he wasnt asked for. But, at that time, space undulated as though to obstruct the talk of Freed. No, it was a generation of immense power to the degree that it made them thought that space was undulating. When they spontaneously directed their gaze at the direction of the power, there a faint blue magic power was pulsing like heartbeat while winding up. And then, several of the platinum apostles leaped forward yet they then got blown away instead, they could see such spectacle at the far away. Impossiblethe apostles are being pushed back? Absurd-. The first until the fifth apostles had been strengthened by my lords power to a great degree already-! Freeds expression changed from a look of ecstasy into a look of shock as though he had been showered with ice water. That was just how hard it was to believe seeing the scene of someone who regardless of battling five platinum apostles at the same time, far from matching the apostles, this person was even gradually beginning to overpower them. But, for Tio who believed in Shia from the start, she replied back with an extremely composed tone. What art thou feeling surprised for. Among all of us, with the exception of Goshujin-sama, the one who is the most monstrous is Shia just so thou know. That person is without any foundation like being a vampire, dragon race, or apostles body, even if we look back at her ancestor, she is only a demi-human which mean she also doesnt hath talent in magic. To say further, something like a rabbit race is a race that is the most cowardly in the world. That maiden overturns all that with just her feeling. The likes of the soldiers of the self-proclaimed god who hath no ability other than soaking in joy from belittling other people at best, there art no way they would be able to rival her with just some strengthening dont thou think? Tio talked as though it was the truth of this world. Freed could only leak out a murmur of impossible to Tios words. And then, he shook his head as though to shake off something, and then he glared at Tio with a gaze that contained coldness. I have to go to support the apostles. Tormenting you to death end right now. You can quickly meet your end. Dont say that. The main event will be from here on just so thou know. Nonsense. Your scheme wont result in anything. The difference in battle force is impossible to overturn. You are already wounded all over. Further, just I and Uranus are enough to be your opponent. Freed quietly raised his hand. It was as though he was saying that if that hand got swung down then the scythe of the god of death would be swung down on Tios neck. Answering its masters will, the white divine dragon roared and its eyes glinted with killing intent. The fact was that there was five times difference in their battle force. There were still a thousand of Freeds monsters remaining against the two hundred black dragons. But, I dont remember saying these art all of my black dragons though? Tio smiled fearlessly. And then, she resounded the command to revolt simultaneously. Awaken! Reborn! O children of dragon kingDDDragon Kings Corpse Life Army! Immediately the land squirmed. No, more accurately the monsters who fell on the ground from the mortal combat unfolding at the skyDDthat great number of husks were moving like sludge. At the ground right below where nearly a thousand monsters were lying down, their husks were dyed reddish black and the scenery became a painting from hell. There the first cry of newly born life rose, the husks shape was gradually firming up, and then the long necks there that were rising up looked like the lid of hell that was sliding open. One body, and then one more body, those things that were born from the heaps of bodies and streams of blood unfolded open their wings vigorously and flapped, those large bodies were floating up in order to hasten to join at their kings location. What, is that Freeds movement spontaneously stopped, his eyes narrowed while looking down at below while he whispered. Tio then answered that whisper. What is necessary for black dragon transformation is not only this black whip of slavery. How much dragon scale and blood doth thou think I hath scattered in this battlefield? What? Dont tell me, you used a part of yourself as the medium? Fufufu, now, this is the celebration of thy birth! Raise the grand roar fitting for a dragon! DD It was TiosDDthe dragon kings command. The black dragons who were just born, and the black dragons who were dancing in the sky simultaneously answered that command. Breath attacks in black color of Tios magic power light were fired in countless number. Skewering flashes pierced the sky from the ground. Flashes were rushing horizontally from back and front, left and right. The black flashes that were fired almost at the same time formed a cage of heat ray that put the monsters of Freed at the center with no place to escape. The shriek of death agony rained down from the sky. Soul and metamorphosis composite magic Dragon Kings Corpse Life ArmyDDthis magic was using Tios own blood and scale as the medium, where the soul magic Dragon Soul Reproduction and metamorphosis magic Sixth Heavens Demon Transformation were applied on the monsters corpse to create black dragons. By offering flesh and blood, making use of corpse, it created a new armyDDin addition, the created dragons were all black dragon with an evil and atrocious appearance that could be mistaken as an evil dragon. It could be said as a worthy deed for a woman who looked up at a man who was titled as demon king that she called as goshujin-samaperhaps. Normally someone who listened to detail of this magic would feel one or two repugnances, but Hajime who listened to the report about this magic instead said To be able to make use of the killed opponent, thats really ecological. What a convenient magic huh and looked a little envious. As expected from the man who was called as demon king or demon god. And then, Tio who blushed and fidgeted around shyly but happily after getting praised like that could also be said as having enough quality to be a female general of the demon king. Hows that? Thy monsters hath been reduced considerably with this dont thou see? The corpse life army that was created was roughly consisting of four hundred dragons. Combined with the armed black dragons and monsters that were turned into black dragons using the black whip of slavery, then the total number of the army could reach six hundred dragons. And then, with the simultaneous breath attacks just now, the monsters of Freed that got slain were roughly three hundred monsters. If added with the numbers of monsters who got heavily injured and became unable to fight satisfactorily then the number of the victim would jump to five hundred. The remaining monsters in good health and all their limbs intact were more or less five hundred. In other words, the condition had been overturned. Although Tios appearance was wounded all over, but her figure who was standing imposingly in midair with black dragons obeying her in the background was truly worthy to be called a dragon king. As for Freed, he took a slow glare at the battlefield, and then he suddenly lifted the corner of his lips. It was as though he was looking at the struggle of a bug that had all of its wings already plucked out, as if he was laughing mockingly at a person who ran desperately at non-existence hope, that smile was awfully warped, expressing his ugly emotion. Freeds mouth opened. His eyes were muddy like dark sludge in his expectation to trample the other partys hope. And then with a voice that was filled to the brim with scorn and ecstasy, I dont remember saying these are all of my monsters though? Right after that, a pillar of light rose up from the obelisk. Furthermore, it didnt seem to come only from the obelisk in front of Tios eyes, the same white light was also rising to the sky one after another from the islands other than the floating islands where Tio and Freed were at. That implied that there were the same obelisks at the surrounding floating islands, this scene was enough to stir up unpleasant premonition in Tios heart. Hmmm. As expected, it wont go well that easily. If I hath to say in Goshujin-samas style, then this must be a template. (TN: I guess what she mean by template here is something like clich or trope I guess.) Tio was reflexively making a bitter look while whispering that, while at her field of vision the worst situation was coming into view. OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! It was a fierce war cry that made the whole space rumbled. Above and below, back and front, left and right, like a wriggling wall, everywhere she looked at there were monsters, monsters, monsters, a swarm of monsters. Not only at the floating island where she was at right now, all the islands floating at the surrounding were also wholly covered with swarms of monsters. Just how many their number could possibly be? Several thousand, several tens of thousands, the monsters number wasnt at that level anymore. Even hundreds of thousands werent enough at all to express their total number. Most likely the monsters here were in the millions. Although they are a level inferior compared to the previous monsters, I think their number has compensated for that for more than enough, dont you think so? Now then, Tio Claus, the sport is now over. Prepare to be trampled down. Right after that, Freed swung down his arm. That was the signal for the trampling. The monsters in a great amount of numbers simultaneously rushed at the black dragons. (-, no matter what this number art just too many. As for Shialooked like she is victorious, but as expected she cannot immediately move. If she is attacked right now she wouldnt last even for a bit. Thinking about the future, I wish the time could pass a little bit more yetit cant be helped! A woman is all about guts!) Although the armed dragons were somehow fighting hard, yet the black dragons other than them were in the middle of raising scream of death agony right now. Tio made her decision. Until this point of time, she was thinking about after this battle, she was taking safety margin as much as possible while continuing to save her power so she would be able to support Hajime later with the greatest strength possible that she could muster butnow she flung off that thinking to the wind. This method was a dangerous method where she could possibly die instantly is she mistook even a step. However, she could only do that in order to activate it instantly! For the sake of her friend, and then, for the sake of her beloved master, she didnt hesitate! Cooome on, o white dragon! That indomitable that still hath not hit me properly, now Ill receive it head on without evading, so put thy spirit and fire it at me! While saying that provocative sentence, Tio swung around her whip like a tornado around her and cut apart the swarming monsters while her other hand was firing her compressed breath attack. The black compressed breath that was specialized for piercing became a streak of light and pierced the monsters on its line of fire and arrived at its target the white divine dragon. Uranus seemed to hear Tios provocation, it dispersed the approaching breath merely with its roar while its eyes were sparkling with killing intent as though to say Then take this if you can, it then fired an extra-large aurora. *DOU!* A bombardment that looked like the main cannon of a space battleship firing that came out in science fiction movie approached in a straight line at Tio while turning the allied monsters into dust just from its aftershock. Tio drained up in one breath the Cheatmate Dr that she wasted no time to take out, she then threw away the container while performing partial dragonification. Both her arms swelled up and turned into dragon arms covered in dragon scale and sharp claws elongating out. Furthermore, her whole body became covered with jet black dragon scales leaving no spot exposed, she crossed her arms and took a defensive posture to protect her vital spots. Freed saw her doing that and guessed that Tio was seriously not going to evade to receive the attack. He made a sneer thinking that she had resigned herself already. That was only natural he guessed. There was no way she could come out safely after getting hit by the aurora. He could see no merit in doing that, that was why it was only natural for him to think that she was now accepting her death graciously. But, just before the aurora hit, he saw the powerful and resolute gaze of Tio that was visible from the gap between her crossed arms, and he got caught in a violently bad premonition. He was about to call at Uranus to stop the dragons attack unconsciously, but the aurora had already got fired by then. It was impossible for him to make it in time, and right then, *ZUDOOOOOOOO-!!* Tios figure was swallowed into the aurora along with a thunderous sound and she vanished from sight. A track of light divided the sky horizontally. Inside that light of devastation, DD!!! Tio desperately endured while raising a wordless scream. The prided dragon scales that dragon race boasted as the hardest were annihilated in succession. While feeling aware of the unpleasant sensation running through both her blocking arms, an abnormal storm of agony that assaulted her whole body made her gritted her teeth with a force that might break her teeth. It was an intense pain that might make her mad. Tio understood that her body was being annihilated from the edge. She hallucinated the shadow of death slithering up on her body. This wasnt like the sweet pain that Hajime granted her, not even for a bit. She was undoubtedly able to listen to the scream that was raised by her dying body. The damage that had already far surpassed the scope that could be described made her consciousness almost got blown away to the beyond. While she was barely taking hold of her consciousness, Tio endured it through to the end with her spirit, and then (I can do this-) Conviction. At the same time, she took out the variable large shield Aedeon from Treasure Warehouse II in front of her eyes, it blocked the aurora just for an instant. The white breath of devastation was easily annihilating the shield that was just a pile of metallic mass without any Vajra or Transmutation or even magic power for regeneration poured into it, but even so the quality shield of Hajimes made definitely protected Tios body from ruin during a few seconds. Just that much was more than enough. With a flap, Tio leaped out from the torrent of aurora. And then, she was falling to the ground while white smoke was rising from her body and she impacted on the ground with a thunderous sound. The ground was gouged from the impact and dust cloud rose up grandly. Eh, Tio, san? Shias words felt caught up was surely not only because of her exhausted body. Shia was obviously looking shocked from seeing the disastrous appearance of Tio. Tio replied with a bright voice in order to reassure Shia. Yes. This is, every, ones, belo, ved, pervert, Tio, san hegafuhgehah No no no, this is not the time for saying humor with a body that almost died like that! There is no person or anything that like Tio-san when you are in your pervert mode! All the mankind would only draw away in revulsion against such pervert desu! Wait not that, healing, quickly healing! No, person, likes methe whole mankind, will draw awayhow, cruel. Gofuuu, haa haa. While taking out magical medicine of healing from her own Treasure Warehouse II all flustered, Shia was making a sharply piercing retort with a voice that was oozing with unease. Even while enduring a tremendous pain, Tios tone was changing from feeling a bit of pleasure and she was going haa haa in a different meaning. As expected, the pain given to her from her comrade felt sweet. Shia was crawling toward Tio who was lying down spread-eagled in a tattered state, magical medicine in hand. But, before Shia could reach Tio, a silver feather flew in high speed and disintegrated the medicine container at Shias hand. Shia came to her sense and when she looked at the direction from where the feather was flying, there was Freed riding above Uranus there glaring at Shia without hiding the scorn in his expression. When Shia looked above, there was a swarm of monsters there in which the expression of like the number of stars matched it perfectly. Her surrounding was also completely buried in monsters, she couldnt see the edge of the island at all. It was as though the ground was covered by undulating dark clouds. Shia and Tio were surrounded completely in a hemisphere shape. Because Shia had acted recklessly in her battle with the apostles, she was in a state where she couldnt immediately fight, as for Tio it should be rather left unsaid. She was heavily wounded to the degree that it was mysterious that she was still alive. In other words, this is a situation of checkmate from all point of view. A power that could drive away the strengthened apostles of god is something to be fearedbut it appeared you have completely used up your strength. Its already over for Tio Claus too. This is the end of the path of the fools who went against god. Obediently receive this judgment. Shia directed a chilly gaze at Freed who haughtily proclaimed such. And then, when her mouth opened to talk back, Fuh, fuha, fuhahahahahah, gehah, kafu-, hahaha- Shia swallowed her words hearing Tios laugh. Have you lost even your mind? Thats understandable. After all you should be tormented by unimaginable tremendous pain even now. No, no. Nothing, wrong, with mine sanity. What art funny, is, thy humor. Fufu. Tio ghastly distorted her blood soaked face while directing a sharp gaze that was unthinkable coming from that wound-riddled body. Pierced by those golden eyes with slitted pupils that were increasing in radiance, Freed unconsciously took a step back. The bad promotion that he felt before Tio got directly hit by the aurora swelled up further, a chill was circling in his whole body as though something unknown was crawling around. But, he ignored the chill using his fury toward himself who was pressured by these two who were already at the deaths door no matter he saw it, and he kept up with his haughty attitude. Hmph. What can you do this late with that kind of state? Do you think you can manage something somehow with the likes of the black dragons? Or else, dont tell me, are you thinking that your master would return here so conveniently? Perish, the thought. Just that, the one, ending this, is me. Tios body was shining with black colored magic power light. Even though she was supposedly unable to move, her body was making creaking sound while she scolded her trembling legs to stand up. Without paying any mind to the blood that was dripping down, only her lips were showing a deepening fierce smile. Freed put himself on guard. He tried to deal the finishing blow judging that there was no need for any question. In concert with that, Uranus also opened its mouth wide. Light of annihilation was converging inside it. And then, in that moment just before the last flash was going to be fired, *DOKUN!!* Pulsing sound resounded in the space. Not only that, a tremendous pressure that was even accompanied by physical impact rushed through the dome-shaped space, causing Freed and Uranus to slightly staggered. There were even monsters in the surrounding who fainted. The center of that pressure was without doubt Tio. Despite being just a step away from death, she was emitting an impossible pressure. *DOKUN!!* Pulsing was spreading at the whole space once more. The abnormal pressure was heightening second by second. It even caused a hallucination as though their heart was being grabbed tightly. *DOKUN!!* The pulsation spread for the third time. Whether one wanted it or not, they were made to understand this instinctually. That it was an existence that one must not lay their hands on. What they felt was fear. What was hard to believe, what he didnt want to believe, was that this swelling pulsation of power easily surpassed the white divine dragon that could be said as the culmination of Freeds effort. (I, impossible. Just what in the world, something, something is happening-. Is she not actually dying? Is she bluffing? Somethingsomething like this, its as if, as if this is the same with that monster-) With his body stiffening unable to be aware of his trembling arms and legs, Freed spouted out such words that were filled with confusion and agitation in his heart. But then he came back to his senses all of sudden when he noticed Tio who had stood up completely, she had pulled Shia close to her and gazed at Freed with narrowed eyes. If he had the free time to be paralyzed, if he had the time to lament how unbelievable this was, then he should attack them with no question asked instead. Even with the situation turning bizarre like this, it didnt change that Tio and Shia were in exhaustion, it would be enough if he attacked simultaneously along with the surrounding monsters. Freed was feeling anger at his own stupidity after this late like that. With that fury, Freed who was scolding himself raised up his arm. Tsk, attack-! Dont let them do anything-! Kill them right now-!!! A command that sounded like a shriek. All the terrified monsters couldnt immediately react. Be that as it may, the monsters that were in the number that was far more than enough to destroy just two people obeyed that command, including the Uranus they let out their killing intent. There, a voice resounded. The voice that possessed a solemn echo sounded like it was descending from the sky despite how the speaker was right there in front of them. Observe closely. This is the zenith that I, the dragon race Tio Claus had arrived at. Right after that, a storm of killing intent was released. At the center of that was naturally the aurora breath of Uranus. But, all those attacks couldnt hope to wound Shia and Tio. If the reason was asked, it was because just before the attacks were launched, an extremely large flash surged and pierced the sky with Tio as the center. BlackDDor rather the dark light that was like the abyss was rising straight to the sky, the monsters standing on its way were all blown away. Although attacks were rushing at that flashs bottom, the place where Tio and Shia were at, the dark light pillar rising to the sky while rumbling the space didnt shake even a bit. Far from that, it increased in radiance even further while still piercing the sky, in addition black ripple was spreading in the sky. What is, what is happening-! Freed yelled with even his confusion exposed. Even while he was doing that, the dark ripple was spreading through the skyDD At the next moment, a flame blast licked all over the sky. The radiant great fire was spreading crawlingly and in the blink of eye the sky was dyed red. What was manifested wasnt sea of clouds but a sea of flame. The red sea that was blazing roaringly couldnt be thought as the scenery of this world by any means. Further in that flame sea of the sky, lightning surged. Divine rumbling sound roared, not losing to the sound of the air bursting. The raining down thunders were randomly, carelessly, mercilessly, shooting out the monsters and exterminated them like scattering flies. At that time, in the sea of flame and lightning, something undulated. A black and shining twisting large body. The whole of that body couldnt be seen yet, it was unclear just how big it was, a part of its body was jutting out from the sea of flame and thunder before sinking in again. It was just like how the divine beast leviathan was lurking in the sea, however, the aberrant pressure pouring down on the ground was far mightier. What, wha-what, is that Freed was staring at the sky in a daze while whispering. All the monsters including the white divine dragon were also at the same state. All the monsters were similarly kept staring at the red sky in a daze. There was no way that whisper would be answered. But, just when they were thinking like that, in that timing the thing swimming in the sea of lightning and flame displayed the whole of its true form. Along with a tremendous roar. GOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! The sky fell. The enormously tremendous roar that made the listener hallucinate that rained down from the sky in super wide range. Due to that, the monsters who had difficulty in their defensive power were easily pulverized, while a lot of other monsters had their consciousness reaped and they fell on the ground. Amidst that, what showed its figure was a gigantic dragon covered in dragon scale that shined black with its body clad in flame and lightning. It wasnt a western dragon that imitated a lizard. It was an eastern dragon with a long meandering body like a snake. The whole length of its body might be more than a hundred meter. Black dragonDDno, if the white dragon was called as a white divine dragon, then the true form of this dragon that should be called as a black divine dragon, went without saying, it was the form of that person Tio Claus. Soul and metamorphosis composite magic Dragon God ManifestationDDusing soul magic Magic Clad Alignment that aligned the soul with magic so that the body could wear the magic itself with the highest class flame magic World Destroyer Flame Wave and the highest class wind magic Sky Miracle, and then adding to those the metamorphosis magic Sixth Heavens Demon Transformation, secret medicine to strengthen the body, sublimation magic, and then, the Pain Conversion II that was the derivative skill of characteristic magic Dragonification, only after using all of those at the same time this ultimate skill of Tio could be activated. Tio was reducing the side effect of the aurora that was too strong while doing damage control. Even while doing that she was piling up the necessary strength for dragon god transformation using Pain Conversion II by continuously bearing wounds. She had received that much damage while healing herself to the degree that she wouldnt die, even so, if at the very end she didnt bear that heavy wound that brought her to the verge of death, she wouldnt be able to pile up the strength for the dragon god transformation. In addition, she was unable to stock up energy by hurting herself, on top of that the damage couldnt be changed into pleasure in the middle of the conversion, and then there was even the side effect of her sense of pain getting magnified. If someone with average mental strength attempted this, they would be driven mad assuredly before they could activate the dragon god transformation. Originally Tio planned to take care of Freed with only her black dragons, and then she would rush toward Hajimes position with a strength that was still heightened to maximum before unveiling this technique in the battle against Ehito but In the present situation where she forced herself to activate this technique, she might only have a minute to maintain this form. And then, after her dragon god transformation was released, she would surely become the same like Shia where she would be in a state where she couldnt fight. Therefore (Ill finish everything in this one minute!) The golden eyes of Tio who accomplished dragon god transformation glared fiercely at the monsters below. The monsters immediately drew back in fear. Only one, the white divine dragon who wasnt drawing back, but in its eyes there was a fear and awe that couldnt be hidden. Tios roar thundered. Right after that, many gigantic lightning surged from the sea of flame and lightning and mercilessly cooked the monsters swarm. If this scale was measured using the earth measurement then the scale could far surpass a level F5 storm. The monsters who tried to escape were all rolled up and embraced into blazing arms, they were annihilated there leaving not even dust behind. Impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-! This, something like this is impossible-,! There is no way this is possible-! The thunders raining down from the sky was like a divine punishment. The tornado connecting the land and sky and swallowed everything into ruin was like the fire of hell. Seeing that scene that should be called as the manifestation of heavens might, Freed felt like the divinity of the god that he held faith to was denied along with his faith, he was repeating words that denied reality in half-madness. And then, he gave an order to the divine white dragon that was his best masterpiece. Deny that, Uranus! That, that existence, DENYYYYYY IIIIIIIIITTT!! GuUU, RUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! Uranus answered its masters command. It opened its jaw and fired the strongest aurora it could as though to blow away his fear altogether, as though to grant its masters wish. However, that attack which was fired with its whole body and soulDD GOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! The flash of darkness clad in sparks that was fired from the jaw of the divine black dragon Tio collided against the aurora midair. A beat later, the aurora was easily pushed back and the flash of darkness swallowed Uranus without stopping. There wasnt even a shriek of death agony. The flash of black that erased even sound merely tore up the sky, gouged the ground, and without slowing down it annihilated a part of the floating island before vanishing at the space below. No, the white divine dragon wasnt completely annihilated. Its lower body was blown away, its body that consisted mostly only of chest and head fell on the ground with a bam. Its dignity as a divine dragon had already gone without even a fragment remaining. Light was quietly falling off from its eyes, reducing the flesh into a mere husk. U, ranus? Freed stared at the white divine dragon with powerless voice. That figure that didnt respond even when he called made an indescribable emotion to well up in his heart. The processing of information in his brain couldnt catch up with what was happening. Even though he was floating in midair, it felt like his feet was swaying unstably. When Freed noticed, he was screaming. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! Giving only a glance at the millions of monsters who were exterminated with preposterous momentum, Freed glared straight at Tio and flapped his silver wings. In those eyes things like monsters or anything else werent reflected anymore, there was only flame of fury and hatred blazing there. He fired silver flash with all his strength. He fired shockwave of space magic and tore apart the space. But, all of those were easily dispersed just with Tios roar. He couldnt reach. He couldnt reach toward Tio who had climbed to far away height. That was why, Gahah!? The shockwave of the roar that Tio raisedDDFreed was driven away just from the after wave from that. Freed whose whole body was struck hard and stiffened as though he was paralyzed was then assaulted by falling thunder. *KA-!* The sky flashed and then at the next instant, a tremendous impact pierced his body, Freed was falling to the ground while white smoke was raising from his body. His body struck the ground, and then after he bounced several times on the surface, he finally stopped and laid down spread-eagled. In the eyes of Freed that were looking above at the sky, the scene where the monsters in the number that covered the whole space to the brim had been reduced to a degree where they could be counted by a glance was reflected. Whether he wanted it or not, he was made to understand that this was the end. His violent emotions already disappeared, right now for some reason only emptiness was smoldering in him. What is someone like me who was welcomed by god doing, giving up like this. I should resolve myself instead to walk the path of martyrdom to take the enemy together with me into death until the very end. Even when he tried to persuade himself like that, as expected, his body didnt even twitch. His body was unable to move because of the damagenot. The will power to move his body, just wasnt welling up in his heart. I At that time when Freed was about to whisper something, a black light fell from the sky toward him. His awfully calm mind judged that it was a finishing blow for him. With this, it was the end for him. But, at that moment, a shadow passed over the firing line of the black light. KURYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAC!! Wha-!? Something roared and cut into the firing line, and with its body that something became Freeds shield, it was Uranus-!! Yes, it was the white divine dragon that should have already expired. With its body that now consisted only of its upper body, Uranus somehow moved and leaped in front of the dark flash. The white divine dragon whose body was in tatters from the edge slightly turned at Freed who was opening his eyes in shock while narrowing its eyes quietly. He couldnt hear any words even if he used metamorphosis magic. Nevertheless, at that time, Freed was able to clearly understand what the white divine dragon was conveying to him. Namely, Run away, huh While making aurora to gush out from its remaining broken body, unbelievably Uranus was holding back Tios flashDDthat will, it was the will to not let its master Freed to die. At that moment, a torrent of memory rushed Freed. He recalled. At the time when he was nothing more but a mere devil race, why at that time he was attempting to challenge a great labyrinth. (I was merely, wishing to make a safe country, where nothing could threaten my brethrens. I pursued power for the sake of that. My brethrens were more important than anything. I thought that if it was for their sake then I could do anything. Yet despite soIt cant be helped because its the will of god, huh) The white divine dragon was pressuring on him. It was directing a criticizing gaze toward its master that wasnt trying to run. But, toward that white divine dragon, Freed only shook his head quietly and made a troubled smile. He challenged a great labyrinth with mad desperation, actually he even almost died many times before obtaining the metamorphosis magic. And then with that magic this dragon monster was the first monster that he subdued. Since then this dragon had been his partner for all this time. Even though it should have been dead for sure, yet it crossed over logic and rushed to him when he was in danger. He felt a definite bond in that act. Even though he himself had already forgotten even such an important thing before he knew it, his partner didnt forget that even now when it was already dead. Freeds body was worn-out, he was already unable to move satisfactorily. Then, Sorry. Go together with me, partner. DDKurya That voice sounded as though it was saying Cant be helped huh. At the next moment, the dark flash swallowed everything like a divine punishmentDD After that, there was nothing left behind. (If thou two werent charmed by that godthou would be a good pair of master and servant, no, a good partners with certainty. But, thou were unable to resist or persist, art because of thy weakness in the end. Thou could make no excuse. Well, at the very least, this Tio Claus will remember the conclusion of the two of thou.) Tio turned a solemn gaze fitting for a dragon god to the spot where Freed and Uranus were at. That way of ending that Freed and Uranus showed at the very end, where they smiled wryly at each other holding a saturation of various emotions, for Tio it was something that for some reason she didnt want to cast away as something trivial. But, at that time, Shias voice resounded. {Ti, Tio-saaaan. Wont the time come any time nowww?} Shias voice that reached Tio through telepathy came from inside the body of Tio that transformed into dragon god. So that she wouldnt get dragged in, Tio sheltered Shia inside her body where it was the safest place. It was essentially the same like when she stored away her equipment when she turned into a dragon. Her body was longer than a hundred meters anyway so there was no problem for her to shelter Shia inside there. {Yes. Its frustrating but, mine limit will come soon. Lets annihilate them all in one go!} The time limit of the dragon god transformation. Along with a terrific roar, a flash that dyed the world black rushed through the space. Thunders were becoming fiercer and fiercer and gigantic tornados of flame trampled the monsters to ashes. And then, {Kuu, thi, this is the limit.} At the same time with Tios pained voice, the sea of flame and thunder covering the sky dispersed and the tornado became undone gently. There was almost no monster that could be seen. Even if there were monsters that survived they would be wounded all over or ran away at full speed already fearing Tios majestic appearance. Right after that, the body of the black divine dragon went *KAT!* as though light exploded, then that large body vanished like a lie and Shia and Tio appeared at the midair. As only natural, they lost against gravity and fell. Wait, Tio-saaan! This is midair desuu! Ah, oops. I hath no spare energy. Shia, give me help. Are you stupid-. Even I dont have any spare energy anymore! They looked like they still had the composure to complain at each other, but in actuality they couldnt even use Air Force or body strengthening, far from that they didnt even have magic power remaining to activate Treasure Warehouse II, so this wasnt quite a laughing matter for them. Hiiiii! Even though we have won with great pain, yet we are going to die like this in the end, I dont wanna desuu! I, its fine! Black dragooonnn, heeelp uuussss Tio called the black dragons. Shia felt relieved noticing that they still had this method. However, the voice of the black dragons that responded to Tios call sounded extremely far. Aa, thats right. Because it was dangerous I made them to evacuate quite far. Perhaps they wont make it in time Noooooooooo!! Hajime-saaaaan!! Shia started crying. While Tio was plainly flustered. But, at that time, a white shadow rushed toward the two in super speed like a streak of flash. And then, the arms of the two were firmly caught by rabbit ears, the catcher then kicked on the air and reduced its speed. That was, Inaba!? Is it Inaba!? Kyuu! Yes, it was the kick rabbit Inaba-san. Inaba was kicking on the air while gradually lowering their altitude, he then safely lowered Shia and Tio on the ground. Thou saved us. My gratitude to thou, Inaba. Inaba, thank you very much. But, why are you here Kyukyuu! Kyuu? Inaba brushed off his rabbit ear with a swish as though to say dont mind it. And then in exchange for answering Shias question, Inaba stiffened his ear at a certain direction. When they looked there, there were the figures of Shizuku and others at far away waving their hands energetically at them while coming to their spot riding their skyboard. Shizuku and others who closed the distance in the blink of eye landed down beside Shia and Tio. Im glad that the two of you are safe. Looks like it was dangerous just now isnt it. I wondered what was going on when Inaba-san leaped forward, but really its great that the two of you are safe. Ou, looks like you two got really messed up huh. Hahait was like looking at a myth happening just now. Really, Im glad that Shizuku and others stopped me Shizuku and Suzu approached Shia and TIo who was lying down dead tired and made them drank magic medicine and put healing magic on them. Ryutaro was looking around at some of the floating islands that looked like they were going to crumble anytime with an astonished expression. Kouki was cursing Are you idiot huh!? and punching with his all the him in the past who acted hostilely at Shia and others while offering thought of gratitude at Shizuku and others once more. Shizuku-san and others too, you are all safe. Besides, it appeared that the idiot-san also seems to be reflecting. Thats great desu. Shias words made Kouki groaned uu. But, as for the other oneno, I doth not say anything. Everyone, thou all has worked hard. Tio was looking at Suzu with a bit of consideration, but as for the aforementioned Suzu, she was smiling with a clear gaze like a different person compared to before they parted, so Tio didnt convey any word of consolation and merely gifted them words of praise. Toward that, Suzus smile turned even stronger. Nevertheless this is shocking. When we discovered the entrance that connected the spaces and tried to jump into it Sea of fire, tornado of flame, countless monsters, and then there was even a jumbo dragon exactly like in a myth. I already resigned myself for a bit there. The scenery made me wanted to make a U-turn because we mistook the room. Shizuku and Suzu turned their gaze at Tio. It appeared Shizuku and others arrived at this space just when Tio was doing her dragon god transformation. The first scene that they saw right after crossing the space was an Armageddonthere was no doubt that their eyes at that time were flying out of their eye socket in shock just like in manga picture. Well, because that was mine trump card after all. Originally I wished to rush at Goshujin-samas side in the state of dragon god transformation butthat was a wish that was too high to achieve. Rather than that, all of thee hath caught up to us really quickly isnt it? Even though thou hath no compass like us. We werent really lost you know? After the clock tower got smashed, it took us a bit of time to search the other city but, when we discovered another entrance and used it, we arrived directly to here. Hmm. As for us, from that ruined city there were several spaces that interposed between us until this space butperhaps with the destruction of the clock tower, the arrangement of the connected space changed then. After all the compass should have displayed to us the shortest route. Possibly this might be the harassment from Ehitorujue. Tio thought about Hajime who went ahead and she sent a bit worried gaze at empty air. The expression of Shizuku who guessed that Hajime wasnt here as expected from Tios expression turned similarly worried and then she inquired about what happened. Like that they listened to the rough gist of what happened from Shia and Tio, and then all of them nodded at each other in agreement to chase after Hajime in this case, it was at that time, GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO - The space began to rumble. Shia and others put up their guard at the surrounding wondering what was going on. Ahead of the gazes of them, *bari-*, *biki-*, the space itself was cracking. It was as though the space was going to crumble. Right after that, the floating island where Shia and others were at that was already greatly damaged became unable to endure the vibration that attacked the space and large fissures ran through the ground, a beat later, the island crumbled grandly. In panic, they boarded their skyboard and evacuate to sky. Tha, that isis that by any chance, the surface? Suzu was pointing at below while raising her voice. The floating island was breaking. The space beneath it was wavering, from there they could see a ground at far below. The scenery there where there was a fortress and grass plain was also one that they were familiar with, and then a great number of people were clamoring there in that image. Perhaps because the space was unstable, that scenery immediately disappeared and returned back to usual. But, the eerie rumbling was still not stopping, the spots of space where there was wavering faintly displayed places that they had visited before and also places they didnt know before vanishing once more. Surely this is because of Hajime-san desu. Hajime-san is fighting Ehito desu! Thats right. This place art Holy Precincts. Then this place should be the place that is most affected by the god Ehito. For the space to become unstable might mean that this is just how much Ehito art being cornered. It was merely a hypothesis. But, it was a hypothesis that they could believe because if it was Hajime then it was possible. Then, we too have to hurry then. Yoosh, lets get out from this place that might collapse anytime and link up with Nagumo-kun immediately. Everyone nodded to Shizuku and Suzus words. And then, they headed toward the obelisk at the center floating island that was still barely floating. Shia who was still staggering with her shoulder was supported by Shizuku with her shoulder while she touched her hand at the obelisk without hesitation. ? However, nothing happened. When Hajime used his compass, there was no doubt that it was pointing at this obelisk, so there was no mistake that this was the entrance. Shia touched the obelisk one more time, but as expected nothing happened. Why!? Shia who became desperate touched again, but no matter how many times she repeated the obelisk wasnt reacting. Perhaps this art related with this unstable space. If I remember correctly, there art also obelisk at the other floating islands correct? Lets try using those. Following Tios consideration, they headed toward the other obelisk. However, that obelisk was also not reacting. And, at that time, the space shook once more. And then, this time the space began to crumble from the edge. Shizuku who got a bad premonition went toward the boundary where the place was beginning to crumble and threw a rock as a test. Her premonition was spot on. The thrown rock crumbled as though it was disintegrated and vanished without even leaving dust behind. A bad, situation is it Tios grim voice rang awfully clearly. Even if we get swallowed by the crumbling we are going to be safesomething like that would be just too convenient isnt it. What about the obelisk that we used to enter into this space I wonder? Following Suzus proposal, they headed toward that place in a hurry. The crumbling was advancing rapidly. They understood that the space was shrinking down as though a cage was getting smaller little by little. Right now, even in this moment the floating islands that were caught by the crumbling were vanishing into dust starting from their edge. No waywe cannot even go back. Kouki murmured with a sorrowful face. The obelisk that Kouki and others came out from into this place also didnt react. The crumbling was approaching. They returned to the center floating island in hurry, but the crumbling was accelerating with increasing momentum. It seemed that even another space that they could see from the swaying space also didnt escape from the crumbling. Even the world of the ruined city was vanishing from its edges. Is thisas far as we can go? Kouki murmured. Shizuku and others gritted their teeth hearing those words. Hajime-san, Yue-san With a strong gaze, Shia was staring at an empty space as though she was looking far away while calling the name of the two of her beloved. Finally the crumbling was also starting to erode the center floating island. They desperately wracked their brain. They wouldnt stop struggling until the end. Like that, rather than waiting for death Chapter 172 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits. ____________________________________ Mankinds Struggle (First Part) Turning back the time a bit. The surface of the world was completely changed by the erosion of dark red color that looked like the eyes of a monster. And then, a crack of space that exposed the abyss appeared at the sky of such bizarre world. After Hajime and others safely jumped into that crack of space which scattered muddy black miasmaDDthe gate that connected toward Holy Precincts, the apostles of god that swarmed that place turned on their heel still with an expressionless face. What was reflected in the inhuman eyes looking down from the great height, was the crowd of people who displayed their insolence by trying to oppose gods will. Judgment of god. Those words were murmured in one voice. If the people at the ground heard those words, surely they would object There is not even a speck of reason for us to be judged! with a loud voice. But, the puppets of god that wouldnt even lend any ear to that objection swung their twin large swords once, then they flapped their wings and began to descend all at once. They only revised their orbit using their silver wings. Next, the large number of apostles rapidly approached toward the allied force mostly by freefalling while leaving a silver trail behind like a swarm of meteors. Thinking of the apostles spec, in this battlefield where bug character like Hajime and others were gone, there was no existence that could possibly stop these women. Even if there were a lot of people in possession of item like the artifacts that could launch flash(Anti-Material Rifle) which covered the penetration of Hajime and others into Holy Precincts, but there was no reason that mere human could hope to match them. Therefore, for the apostles what would be starting from here on wouldnt a battle, it would be a curbstomp without any doubt, just a light work like mowing down grass. was what they thought how it was supposed to be. That thought only continued until their whole field of vision was buried in barrages of bullets. Attackkk!! No need for even a drop of mercy or reservation-! Pound away with the intention of using up all your ammooo!! An amplified command resounded among the allied force, at the same time bullets barrage were fired without pause from the whole allied force soldiers. Every single soldier aimed rifle gun toward the sky and pulled the trigger, each time the trigger was pulled the internal mineral that had been enchanted with Lightning Clad electromagnetically accelerated the pseudo-full metal jacket bullet and fired it. The all out firing from all the rifle guns that had been distributed to all the soldiers of allied force became several millions of flashes just for the first wave attack that pierced the sky. Furthermore, the large gatling railguns that were fixed at the fortress and trenches completely blanketed the sky with flashes simultaneously. The number of the gatling railguns in total was a thousand. A thousand of the monstrous railguns with twelve thousand shots per minute roared simultaneously. That wasnt all. In addition, a thousand stationary large Orkan released a few hundred missiles loaded inside them almost at the same time. The spectacle of orange fire trail rushing to the sky all at once could be described as a masterpiece. Regarding the weapons, the people with fast understanding were given priority to be a shooter, they had practiced handling the weapon until the last minute, so the weapons that were the hybrid of top of the line modern weapon and alternate world fantasy could muster their fury without taking too much time. The characteristic advantage of modern weapon where it wasnt influenced by the skill of the individual was exhibited in ample here. In an instant, the sky was completely covered by swarms of flashes and missiles, they easily swallowed the apostles who kept descending down. The swarms of railguns that already should be called as a wall mercilessly gouged out the apostles, opening wind holes in their body one after another, the swarms of missiles grandly scattered flame blast and shockwave everywhere and bloomed crimson lotus in the sky. The apostles that got dragged into that blooming were toyed around inside the storm of explosions and their body burst and scattered. However, even though the first wave of the apostles got easily killed because they let their guard down, the enemy over there was the apostle of god. They immediately put their guard up, weaved through the barrage, slashed away the flashes, or used their silver wings for defense and forcefully broke through to approach their enemy. Na?ve. The one who was lifting the corner of his lips in fearless smirk was the sniper of Hauria race who played a very active role when Hajime and others stormed the Holy Precincts. It was Bardfeld of Certain Death, ten years old. Across the scope that was enchanted with Foresight which displayed the future position of the enemy as a phantom image, he stared at an apostle that slipped through a flame blast and naturally pulled the trigger with quiet breathing. Immediately, a cannon shot that was specialized for penetration similar with Schlagen became a flash, with a superb timing it attacked the apostle who was going to move to attack right now, the flash then cleanly blown up her head. Scenes similar with that were also accomplished here and there by the grand flashes that were fired from everywhere in the fortress and trenches. This feat was achieved by the sniper team that was fully equipped with the improved version of Schlagen. Perhaps judging that such snipers were a danger, the apostles followed the line of fire and directed their gazes toward the snipers that included Bardfeld of Certain Death and they flew out all at once at them This time, it was the golem soldiers who were standing by at the back of the snipers, with gatling cannons in both hands and missile pods equipped on their shoulders, they began simultaneous strafing fire to protect the snipers. DD The apostles gulped and attempted to evade. But it was too slow. At this point of time, the snipers were already catching the prey across the scope. Faster than even their mind, their finger leaned on the trigger and quietly pulled. It was as though their body had known the best timing. The result was just a matter of course. The sky was decorated with blooming crimson flowers once more. Even though this was supposed to be an easy work that was equal with a mere slaughter, even though the monsters were supposed to be already gone from this place, for some reason it was only the apostles who got killed one-sidedly. Werent they the apostle of god? Werent they standing at far away height that human couldnt possibly arrive at, created by the supreme existence as the greatest fighting strength? The apostles naturally narrowed their gaze. Know how futile your resistance is. One of the apostles whispered. Right after that, they stopped descending and rained down silver bombardments all at once from long range toward the ground. It was a silver colored squall. It was a really beautiful and fantastical spectacle, but the tragic result this local heavy rain would bring about was the very definition of atrocity itself. Some part of this was offset by the barrages of bullet, but the bombardment that came from apostles whose body was clad with silver magic power in strengthened state slipped through the barrages mostly intact and approached the ground. And then, Great Barrier start up! It was held back above the allied force. The improved great barrier that was activated following the command of the commander Liliana, blocked the meteor shower of death. Against the silver flash that possessed disintegration ability, even if it was the great barrier that was an age of god artifact that had protected the capital of the kingdom for many years, originally the best it could do would be to hold on for a few moments. But, right now the great barrier that had been applied with Hajimes improvement was spreading in rainbow ripple and firmly protected the allied force. The great barrier that originally was deployed in three layers with the strength of each layer depending on proportion with the range was now focused into a single layer which increased its toughness. Naturally, it was also strengthened using sublimation magic. By no means it could perfectly oppose the disintegration ability, but it was capable enough to make the apostles to spend some time breaking through. And then, the time that was bought from that was for the sake of showing the next hand to recover from the hopeless situation. The blow from the first barrage was merely a surprise attack against the arrogant apostles. With these women who literally had specs that were in a different league compared to human as the opponent, they would surely adapt after the first attack. Therefore, the humans had to carry out the plan so they could fight the apostles. That plan was, To the choir squad. Please give the fall toward the puppets who proclaimed themselves as angel! The order of Liliana that was amplified in sound resounded in the battlefield. The target of that command was the people who looked like clergyman that gathered at the rooftop of the fortress, there were even women and children included among them. With a solemn atmosphere that didnt suit the battlefield, everyone put their hands together in front of their chest with uniform movement, taking a praying pose. All of them were the clergymen of the church who spread the teaching of the holy church in the remote region, that was to say they were the remains of the holy church. They were people who had separated from the central church, or possibly they had too much of pure faith that they were driven away from central as troublesome people. Those people who were in a sense were the true clergymen followed the direction of an aging man clad in priest clothing standing in front of them, then they opened their mouths slowly. DDDD? A melody resounded. It was a holy song. A song that blessed the people and condemned the people that trampled on peace and love. A solemn melody of sacred protection and judgment. A magic circle was floating beneath the choir. Through the crystals that were put here and there on it, the power of the holy song itself was amplified to terrific level. That song which pushed through the explosive and thunderous sounds of the weapons and resounded throughout the battlefield naturally reached the ears of the apostles who were launching all-out bombardment to break the great barrier. Immediately, DD, this is, my strength- One of the apostles leaked out a surprised voice. That was surely something that couldnt be helped for her. After all, the proof of strengthening that was the silver light which enveloped her body had dispersed, in exchange there was crimson light coiling around her before she felt her strength leaving her body like water that flowed out from a container with opened cork. Once the pope Ishtar invoked this magicDDHoly Song of Supreme Degeneration toward Hajime who was facing the apostle Nointo at the sky above the God Mountain. It was a brutal magic that combined the effects of obstructing the targets movement and weakened their strength as long as the song was resounding. Now this song had its effect amplified using sublimation magic, in addition, it was also enchanted with the words of power that stopped the body function of Kaori and did her in before, Hajime reproduced the effect using soul magic and enchanted it through the medium of crystal pillars. As expected, driving the apostles until they went out of service or completely weakening them were impossible, but the song was still able to obstruct the strengthened state of the apostles, in addition, it also could drop the specs of the apostles until nearly sixty percent of their original specs. Tsk, eliminating. The gazes of the apostles were directed at the choir which was the source of their abnormality. They planned to prioritize eliminating the choir. Several of the apostles formed a group and they began to lift their large swords simultaneously. Right after that, their magic power was focused and formed a swelling silver sun. Although only a bit of time had passed, but the great barrier was already screaming from receiving disintegration ability from countless apostles. If it got hit by the focused silver bombardment, it would surely become unable to endure this time and got smashed. But, that too is within expectation. Please prioritize the apostles whose movements are stopping! Lilianas command resounded for the third time. That command was conveyed to all leaders of each squad, then they further gave that instruction to the subordinates under them to prioritize targeting the apostles who were concentrating in the focused bombardment. The swarm of fire lines reached out from the ground toward the sky, the thickness of this wave was by no means diluted. It wasnt diluting at all. The people with high shooting ability obeyed the command and sniped at the unmoving apostles simultaneously. The apostles who werent involved with the focused bombardment defended against this attack. Using their twin large swords, their silver wings, feathers, they intercepted the attack. However, with their specs that had been forcefully lowered down and the crimson light that was coiling around their body and hindered their movement, so they were unable to deal with surging waves of the excessively mighty attacks which werent depending on the users specs. One apostle, and then one more apostle, the apostle who were supposed to be absolute strong person were slaughtered with wind holes opened all over their body. Irregular-, even when you are not here you are still making a nuisance against us- The crimson light was coiling around the apostles mockingly. That was the radiance of the monster who had driven them away many times over. Seeing that light, the voice of the apostles who proclaimed that they were without emotion or anything turned a bit rough. They vaguely visualized in their mind a white-haired and eye-patched young man giving them a middle finger with a fearless grin. However, it didnt mean that the allied force was able to shoot down all the apostles, finally the focusing finished and the light of devastation was emitted from the silver sun. *GOU!* The atmosphere shook, the silver bombardment that was the result of the focus of fifty apostles hit the great barrier. The rainbow ripple undulated fiercely, *biki biki* with cracking sounds cracks entered the great barrier. You guuys, put your spirit in iit! Such angry yell resounded at a corner of the fortress where the artifact of the great barrier was positioned. That was the angry voice of Wolpen who was the chief transmutation master of the kingdom. The artifact whose cracking was spreading due to the severe burden was repaired in real time using transmutation by the craftsmen led by Wolpen. Their hands were equipped with fingerless gloves that raised their transmutation ability. It was a romance glove that was a quality product of Hajime. Chief-, its impossible already-! It cannot hold out! Chih, cant be helped then. Abandon the great barrier! After activating the small scale barrier, we are going to concentrate at multiple barriers for the choir! ROGER- After the great barrier was smashed, Wolpen and others activated the small scale barrier that defended temporarily against the bombardment that might pierce through, like that they ran around busily. They abandoned the barrier that protected the allied force and poured all their strength to the barrier artifact that focused on protecting the choir. The moment they abandoned the transmutation for repairing in real-time, the cracks on the cylinder artifact spread all at once, and then a beat later the sound of pulverizing was echoing while small pieces flew everywhere. That sound of pulverizing also resounded from the rainbow great barrier outside the fortress. Similar like what was once seen at the kingdom capital, sparkling fragments were scattering and vanishing. The apostles flapped their silver wings and flew in all at once. Their target was apparent at a glance. It was the choir that shaved off their specs until sixty percent. Right now the rooftop where the choir was located at was enveloped by a multi-layered rainbow barrier that looked like the great barrier. By compressing the barrier into small scale and making it multi-layered, on the whole it had a hardness that surpassed the great barrier. But, if it was aimed by concentrated attacks then it would be surely got smashed through in less than a few minutes. Uu, aAAAAAAAA-!! One of the holy knights that was placed outside the barrier as protection for the choir raised a war cry and brandished his sword. He shook off his body that was naturally paralyzed from the majestic appearance of the approaching apostles by screaming. A nuisance. The knights torso was easily cut by the large sword that was slashed horizontally and he got blown away. Yes, the knight wasnt bisected, he was blown away. In addition, there was a strange numbness in the arm that the apostle swung. That fact made the apostles unconsciously stopped moving. With the attack of the large sword that was enchanted with disintegration ability, then even though they could only use forty percent of their strength it should be easy to bisect a single human into two. Despite so, she was unable to do that. HAAAAAAAAA-!! - From the back of the apostle whose movement stopped because of the mysterious phenomenon, a new knight launched a vertical splitting attack from above along with a loud scream that had not even a speck of hesitation. The apostle didnt even use her large sword and blocked the attack with her wing, but not only the attack opposed her disintegration ability, it even made unpleasant sound *giiiiiiiiii* resounding before the knight sword sunk in. The apostle gazed to that in astonishment. There, a scolding flew from that knight. Dont falter! We are a knight. Protecting is exactly our duty! Protect this place! Captain Davidguh, forgive me. Let me assist- The knight that was previously blown away stood up even while coughing away, a scratch in a straight line was left on his armor. He then slashed at the apostle with fierce momentum. It was as though that became the signal, the knightsDDthe former holy churchs sacred knights that were led by the Aiko protection squad captain, David, the Goddesss Knights (self-proclaimed) faced the flying apostles one after another. And then, using their bastard swords that raised high-pitched sound while looking misty, the gauntlets that brought about the effect of Strong Arm just by putting them on, and the leg armors that similarly granted the effect of Strong Leg, they assaulted the apostles while barely enduring the attacks of the apostles. Even if they were damaged by the attack that they couldnt endure, their armor somehow protected them from great harm. Dont tell me, all of this strength come from artifacts? One of the apostles murmured. David and everybody else, the knights, they were all equipped similarly with a bastard sword, gauntlets, and also black armor and simple helmet. Black armorDDthis artifact was enchanted with Vajra that was continuously active and Impact Conversion that activated the moment attack touched the armor. Even the knight that got hit by an apostles attack managed to pull through somehow with this. And then the bastard sword was the so-called High-Speed Vibration Sword, just the sword itself possessed a considerable sharpness, on top of that it could release high-speed vibration using magic power, causing it to be able to disperse the disintegration ability even if only to a certain degree. And then, the helmet was enchanted with Light Speed, it was a degraded version but it was attached with the function to expand the users perception. All those equipment were basically a set and they were distributed to all the soldiers. In addition, before the battle began cheatmates were distributed so the specs of all the soldiers were also raised. The plan was to weaken the apostles while at the same time making every single one of the allied force soldiers into a superhuman. As the result, the knights were able to oppose the apostles barely. Even so, that was as far as it went, in the end they needed a group just to attack a single apostle before they could finally match the apostle. At present even now the apostle that David slashed at was blowing away the other knights and repelled the vibration sword of David. KuhDD The apostle swung down her large sword toward David who was clenching his teeth due to his unrecoverable posture. At that moment, First one. Eh? It was unclear whether that amazed voice was leaked by David or by the head of the apostle that was rotating in the air Like a joke, the head of the apostle flew casually and left behind its body. A beat later, *bushaD!* amidst the blood spray that spurted grandly, that guy was there before anyone noticed. It was a man with his body wrapped in black clothing that covered everything until his lips, a one lens type sunglass on his eyes, thin and sharp short swordDDa kodachi held in reverse grip in his hand. On his head, fluffy rabbit ears were fluttering. The color of your blood is filthy, just like this dark red world The man swung his kodachi sharply to swipe away the blood clotting it while pushing his sunglasses using his middle finger, then his lips suddenly distorted in nihility (it was unseen because of the mask though). However, that man then introduced his name without being unable to hide his atmosphere of The me right now, is totally sparkling! This head of apostle, has been definitely received by this dark hunter demon of the wriggling darkness, Karmvantis Elfalight Rowderia Hauria. Correct, it was Karm. It was only the clan head of rabbit race Karm Hauria. At the surrounding, the apostles who were held back desperately by the knights were approached stealthily from behind, then their head flew away with a splat by the many people of Hauria clan. The rabbit ears of the man caressed the kodachi lovingly while he directed a pitying gaze at the collapsing headless apostles. My bad. But tonight Julia is feeling quite hungry. A rabbit-eared woman was covering one of her eyes with her hand while whispering. Dont you know that you are the bad one? After all, you are making my other self to awaken A rabbit-eared girl in the first half of her teens was staring to empty air with a philosophical gaze. This is, the will of the world. Then, I can only obey that A rabbit-eared youth about the same age was holding his left arm while groaning. Kuh, raging as you please again-! Calm down, my left arm-! A beat. The rabbit-eared people wearing sunglasses and black clothing looked at each other face and then they nodded at each other with really satisfied expression. And then, the apostles returned to their senses suddenly with a hah and the moment they were going to assault the rabbit-eared people, with a superb timing as though the apostles breathing was completely read through the rabbit peoples figure and presence suddenly vanished and they slipped between the knights. A strange air flowed in the battlefield. U, UoOOOOOOOOOO!! David slashed at another apostle as though nothing had happened at all. It appeared that he had become a man that was quite able to read the mood. Surely he discerned that he must not get involved with that lot. The apostles were also rushing toward the choir in order to obliterate them while putting up their guard somewhat. They would keep getting targeted even if they just stiffened in place, so although it wasnt with their whole force, but a number that was quite many compared to other places was heading toward the choir. It appeared that at the sky it was already filled to the brim with apostles. But, at that time, {Flying is not permitted nano!} A really cute voice of a little girl resounded, and then at the next moment, the apostles who were above the barrier protecting the choir were staggering with their balance crumbling like a bird whose wings were plucked, without any change the apostles were felled to the ground all over. With great care they were dropping at spot distanced from the barrier as though they were pulled there. There, a figure of a golem with back armament that looked like parabola antenna deployed could be seen. It appeared the voice was resounding from the telepathy stone speaker version attached on that golem. {Bel-chan, do your best!} Listening to the young voiceDDMyuus voice that resounded once more, Bel-chan who was also known as the living golem Belfegoor waved his hand languidly while using the area gravity manipulation artifact Gran Farensen that he shouldered on his back which pulled at the flying apostles and dropped them down. Beside Belfegoor that dropped down several dozens of apostles altogether, a further six golems appeared. And then, with some kind of mechanism, *BAANG!* a thunderous sound was raised and colorful blast flame rose behind them while the golems took a cool pose. Surely if the golems could yell then they would say this without a doubt. DDGreat Sin Squadron Demon Ranger, has arriveeeeed!! Like that. The movement of the felled apostles stopped for a moment seeing that uselessly refined posing and the act that let them knew of wills that were unlike that of a golem. There, a command from the golems princess was handed down. {Everyone, kill them all nano!} The princess easily declared something terrifying with that lovely voice. It made the listener wanted to see the face of her parents. The gentle voice My my, ufufu of one of the parents that was standing at the side of the small commander was leaking out from the speaker. But, regardless of the resounding soft voice, the starting attack of the Demon Ranger was really severe. Each of the seven rangers was displaying superb teamwork while defeating the apostles one after another. This is a good time. Let the puppet who can do nothing but looking down at people know what it means to fall. All Gran Farensen, activate! The moment Lilianas command resounded, the gravity generation devices placed on all over the battlefield activated all at once. As the result, the apostles who were at the position between the ground and five hundred meters high fell on the ground all at once. That scene was just like a pitiful bug whose wings were plucked. And then, the one waiting for them below were the soldiers of allied force with the preparedness for death. The heroes who shouldered the existential fate of mankind. Great numbers of apostles were dropped on the ground, however, they didnt show anything unsightly like fainting after impacting the ground, they used their twin swords to blow away all the soldiers who came at them. Silver feathers that were scattered all over here and there, or possibly the silver flashes surged up and blown away the soldiers. Even by dropping us to the ground, even if you harden your body using artifact, but in the first place you are all merely human. There is no way you can win against us. Hang down your head obediently and receive the judgment of god. One of the soldiers got pierced on the stomach by a large sword and he vomited blood. But, even with a mouth smeared with blood and his ghastly condition, that soldier made a fearless smile on his lips. And then, LIMIT BREAAAAAAKKK- - Magic power in unthinkable amount welled up from the soldiers body from who knew where. And then, even with his stomach pierced, using the sword that he didnt let go even then, he cut off the right hand of the apostle that was holding the large sword which pierced him. -, why, that abilitynow, even so its only to this degree after all. Even with that rare ability you possess a single arm isDD But, a blind spot is definitely created yeah? Even the last attack that was unleashed by betting ones life using a skill that was the rare between the rare among mankind, stealing a single arm of an apostle was the limit. The apostle who was about to say that was interrupted by a voice that resounded from the direction of her lost right arm. The apostle who couldnt swing her right arm immediately tried to drive away the owner of the voice using her silver wing, but faster than that the attack of that personDDHoelscher Empires emperor Gahard D Hoelscher bisected the body of the apostle. The apostles body was split into two, but even so she didnt die instantly with her astonishing life force and directed her gaze at Gahard. And then her gaze turned into astonishment. That, radiance That radiance wasDDthe radiance of Limit Break. Gahard grinned fearlessly while grasping tightly a crimson orb the size of a small stone dangling from his neck. This is a battle where the existence of mankind is put into stake you know. It will be too lukewarm if we cannot break merely one or two limits isnt that right? Now then, I also just have gotten used with this normal limit break. The last limit breaker left behind by that monster, how about I show it to the underlings of the shitty god huh! While saying such thing, in front of the apostle whose eyes opened wide Gahard then, Limit Break(Supreme Break)C!! The magic power enveloping Gahard jumped up a magnitude higher. Like that he split the head of the apostle who at that time was trying to fire her last silver bombardment, at the same time, Informing all the heroes of allied force-!! Break your limit, and fightC!!! Immediately following, it resounded in the battlefield, that voice. Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! Limit Break-! The last strengthening plan that Hajime left behind. It was this. DDHumanitys whole forces limit break. Other than the basic equipment that were the artifact armaments, the whole forces were also provided by one other thing. That was this necklace attached with a small crimson orb. This artifact made it possible for common soldiers whose body might break from it without taking a dose of cheatmate to activate Limit Break. DDGrade style limit break artifact Last Zell Using it for the first time brought about Limit Break, and after waiting until the body got used to it so that the body wouldnt self-destructing from the radical strengthening, the artifact would bring about the derivative skill of Limit Break, Supreme Break next. Of course it was a double edged sword that couldnt hold out for long, but in any case it would be the end of mankind if they didnt win this battle. If this was to be a battle without next time, then they would use up their soul until the very last drop. Gahard who faced a new apostle readied his sword while throwing at them words that represented the heart of mankind. Dont you dare-, to look down on human-! The decisive battle between gods apostles and mankindDDthe second curtain of it was now raised. Chapter 173 Mankinds Struggle (Second Part) The fortress, at the front area. There the apostles who were dropped down to the ground using gravity generation device Gran Farensen were opening a fierce battle that was worthy to be called as mortal combat against the soldiers of the empire. oOOOOOOOOO- One of the empires soldiers raised a war cry while rushing at an apostle. The large sword of the apostle was elegantly swung while emitting silver light, with a slash the head of that empire soldier was lopped off. And then her returning sword lopped the head of the empire soldier at the opposite side. The soldiers armor could defend against the disintegration ability for several hits before giving out, so the apostle was aiming at the part where there was no armor. Damn it-, they are just too strong-! Our side is already breaking the limit twice already here- You monsters-! Just die already- The specs of the apostles were already dropped by sixty percent, furthermore their movements were obstructed, in addition their side was fully equipped with age of god class artifacts, despite so the number of their allies that got defeated when facing an apostle was still overwhelmingly a lot. That fact caused the soldiers of the empire to hurl out abusive language. FUNNURABAAAAAAAAAAAAAA- (TN: Some kind of war cry, Kurita from Eyeshield 21 often use this.) At that time when the soldiers were unconsciously getting cold feet from the apostles fierce attack, an angry yell that for some reason made a chill rushed through their spine and their groin tightened resounded. And then at the next instant, a fist that was like rock was swung furiously and pierced the back of the head of an apostle, the fist then pushed toward the ground without stoppingDDand it punched through. The one who appeared behind hanging over the apostle whose head was pulverized, was a giant of a man, his whole body was covered by the provided set of equipment and his appearance was no different from other soldiers. However, the soldiers didnt even praise that man for defeating an apostle, instead for some reason they were drawing away. Araaaan? Whats wrong everyone, are you all taking distance from moiiiii? Hiih, forgive me! Thick lips and beastly eyes were peeking out from the opening of the helm. The man possessed inhuman level of muscle that was obvious even across the armor. Braided hair sprung out from the top of the helmet, a lovely pink ribbon was attached at the tip of the hair. That man who was a little bit strange was wriggling around while winking at the soldiers with feminine tone. It really was unavoidable for the soldiers to take even more distance while saying Forgive me reflexively. After all even an apostle who was about to charge exactly right now came to a stand still with a twitch NUURYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA- DOOOSEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE- Even more throaty war cries resounded. When they looked, similar with the giant in front of their eyesDDthe monster nesting in the clothing shop at Brook city the shop manager Crystabel, an army of giants whose body was wrapped in so much muscle to the degree that made any onlooker wanted to say you guys dont actually need armor aint it? which was further equipped with similar set of equipment like everybody else was rampaging violently there. One giant was hugging an apostle from the front, and then without even any time to activate her disintegration ability the apostle was bear hugged until death, and then another giant moved to another apostle with an artistic pile driver that pulverized the head of the apostle. What was terrifying was, the embraced apostle received *puchuuuu* a feverish kiss from the giant, it was unclear whether it was for taking the aposlte by surprise or merely because of his tastes. While the apostle who received pile driver, perhaps because it was an irregular technique but the hugging direction was reversed from the usual pile driver, so the face of the apostle became exactly buried into the crotch of the giant in the end. How insipid this iiisss Playing with a doll cannot make me fired up at aaallll The two giants who defeated two apostles also wriggled around while saying out such impressions with a feminine tone. The expressions of the two apostles who had been defeated and stopped functioning looked strangely teary eyedbut surely that was just their imagination. The bizarre squad that was formed as a commando unitDDalso known as the manly women squad. The women(?) snapped their neck around to look for their next prey, and when they had finished designating their respective prey, the apostles who were confronting other soldiers shivered simultaneously. And then their gaze swam around expressing their wariness, which caused several of them to be taken by surprise and defeated. They obstructed the movement of the apostles with mere (sticky) gaze and even forced the apostles to stiffen for an instant. That bizarre great contribution was decreasing the number of the apostles with certainty and backed up their allies. It backed up the allysupposedly. While monsters of a different kind were rampaging violently in the battlefield, a fierce fighting was unfolding at a slightly distance place. One of the empires soldier readied the rifle he was provided with and fired in full-auto from middle range, nailing down an apostle in place. It was a hybrid weapon with excessive firepower that wasnt influenced by the specs of the user. As expected even an apostle would have to be fixed in place if she defended against the swarm of flashes using her large sword. However, an apostle wouldnt be finished just with that. As though giving a return gift, an atrocious bullet that wasnt outdone even by the railgun flew outDDit was a counterattack using silver feathers. The empire soldiers surrounding the apostle were mowed down. There were also people who barely endured using their defensive equipment or sword, but the low-level soldiers had their exposed flesh gouged out with certainty and their lives expired there. *gachin* That sound of the bullet running out resounded. The empire soldier who was checking the apostle in place using his shooting was trying to reload the magazine in panic then. Not letting away that opening, the apostle was going to fire silver bombardment. Despair flashed on the face of the empire soldier. At that time, ZEAAAAAAAAAAH!! A loud scream of spirit that was clearly drawing a line compared to common soldier gushed out. A large sword swung down from a sword held overhead at the apostle who was going to fire a silver flash. The apostle looked annoyed while she lifted her large sword to block that attack DD The large sword that was swung down bent like a whip and its trajectory changed due to the holders arm, the vertical swing was transformed into a horizontal slash that made the apostle gazed in astonishment. And then, even when the apostle tried to defend but her movement was obstructed by the crimson light coiling around her and her neck got lopped off with her eyes still wide open. The man who finished off an apostle alone, was the emperor of the empire who was emitting off unbelievable aura of supremacyDDGahard D Hoelscher was showered in the blood of apostle while he turned at the soldiers who got cold feet from that apostles fierce attack and raised a loud voice that sounded like explosion. You bastaards, dont get cold feet-. Roar up! Fight until you turn into waste! This battlefield is a legend! All of you bastards are the spinner of the new legend! Do you want to get laughed by the guys in the future huh-! This battle where the existential fate of the mankind was staked onDDit was certainly a legend itself seen from the viewpoint of the future generation. They were all the actors on this grand stage that would be talked without end at the future. The soldiers of the empire and the mercenaries that were overflowing with ambition got roused up by those words. Fierceness lit up in their eyes, they blazed up with the desire to carve their existence in history! Gahards violent passion swept over the battlefield. Imagine it. Whose figure is standing behind you bastards!? If you bastard get defeated, then that guy will die next-! Can you permit that? You cannot right!? Then blaze up your killing intent! Whether they are an apostle or whatever, who the hell cares, devote yourself to destroy all the enemyyy! The soldiers of the kingdom and the adventurers looked back over their shoulder for a moment, right now, even in this moment their eyes were seething violently with killing intent toward the silver monsters wielding fierce might. For whose sake they were standing in this place. That was obvious. It was to protect their friend, their lover, their family! This was a battlefield, where defeat was unforgivable! At that time, the apostles who were offended by Gahards existence fired silver flashes at him all at once. Shield-, form up! Gahard immediately reacted. Just with that command, the imperial soldiers who had gathered around Gahard unnoticed combined their large shield and became the defensive wall for Gahard. The silver flashes were temporarily blocked with the special large shields that were also of Hajime made. Attack-! Gahards command surged once more. Different imperial guards that were standing by behind the large shields kneeled and fired their anti-material rifle from the gaps of the shields. The apostles who had just fired their silver flash were countered by the flying flashes which gouged their body and made them tumbled down. And then, the moment the silver flashes stopped coming, Gahard rushed toward another apostle and then using his ever-changing sword attack that warped like a whip from the natural stance he began an equal fight against an apostle. Follow his majesty- Surround and kill them-. They are not an opponent we cannot win against! Dont let these dolls doing whatever they pleased more than this- With that as the trigger, the allied forces fervor rose and they battled with the apostles using similar teamwork. The soldiers wouldnt shrink away anymore no matter how many of them were killed, that mettle and resolve that believed they couldnt be defeated was gradually excelling the specs of the apostles. In a corner of the fortress. There a man that had been closing his eyes from the battlefield all this time quietly opened his eyes. And then, with a powerful voice that while sounded solemn yet contained passion, he called at the commander Liliana. Princess Liliana. Just with those words, Liliana guessed what he wanted to say and judging that it was certainly the time she handed down the command. Yes, Adol-dono. Now that the battle is moving toward a land war, it would be extremely bad if we get sniped from above the gravity barrier. Please show how the strength of the dragon race that rules over the sky will usurp the air superiority in front of all these people. Fufu-, acknowledged. With solemn and powerful footsteps Adol went out to a terrace that continued toward the courtyard where they dragon race people were standing in a row. His brethren below him, roughly three hundred people were filled to the brim with fighting spirit and looked up straight toward their clan head Adol. The persecution of five hundred years ago. There is no way for us to forget that. All of you who survived that time and made an oath for the vindication of our honor, and also all of you who were born since then lamenting all the irrationality while living in hidingno need for even a drop of mercy or reservation-! Roar following your rage! The sky is our territory! Make all of them know that! All dragon racewe are departing-! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! They all roared simultaneously. That was the signal of the revolt of the proud race who had endured the rage and humiliation for five hundred years until now. All of the dragon race rolled upwind while flying to the sky at the same time. The barrier of gravity was made undone with good timing by Liliana. The dragon race used that chance to rise to the sky, and then at the next instant they were all wrapped in light. And then, the figures that appeared then were the flock of dragon that was the conqueror of the sky. They flapped their wings majestically and their pupils that split vertically glared at the puppets of god. The dragons emitted unbelievable pressure from their body alone. Right now, all of the dragons were fully equipped with Hajimes artifact, turning up their majestic appearance even further. Among those dragons, a majestic scarlet dragon that boasted a conspicuously huge body raised a roar along with an enormous pressure. Regardless of the distance of seven hundred meters that separated him from the ground, the rippling vibration of the air was also conveyed toward the allied force soldiers on the ground. Right after that, it was as though the roar just now was the signal for the opening of the battle, three hundred dragons fired their breath attack simultaneously. The flashes that each had their own color based on the element of their forte rushed at the apostles who were dancing in the sky with a haughty face as though they owned the place. The apostles wrapped their body with their silver wings and entered a defensive posture. However, the breath of the dragon race bit and tore those defenses and exterminated the apostles. {Hou, as expected from the spouse that Tio recognized. Its astonishing for our strength to be raised up until this far.} Adol raised a pleased voice seeing his breath that was displaying a might that was ten-odd times the usual. Adol and others who were equipped with similar equipment like the armed black dragons had their specs raised up by the sublimation magic that was enchanted into their armor. Naturally there was also the effect from the cheatmate and the limit break artifact Last Zell. {Kuh, I wont recognize him-! That kind of bratsDD} An indigo blue dragonDDRistas made a voice that sounded vexed somehow. But, he held back his tongue after seeing an apostle who rapidly closed in on him in the middle of his speech swinging her large sword, yet that sword was splendidly blocked by the armor on his body and instead the apostle got blown away by the shockwave that was released by the armor. Even though he wasnt doing anything but the enemy got blown away. It felt like he got protected by Hajime that made his feeling to get really complicated. {Then, you can just try to steal her. After all, that man too had said that he will accept anyones challenge.} {Uguh} There was no way he could do that. He could clearly imagine how he would be instantly killed the moment he challenged Hajime. The tone of Adols voice carried a tinge of teasing somewhere in it. Ristas who was at disadvantage in this talk flapped his dragon wings and accelerated instantly to attack the apostles. It was like he was saying Im concentrating in defeating the apostles! The other dragon people were also smiling wryly at Ristas who was still young while beginning to wield their strength fully. As expected from the ruler of the sky. With their jumped up specs and maneuverable midair battle, and also the blessing of the age of god artifacts, the competed against the apostles in more than even battle. The conflict where the air superiority was put on the line entered into a mortal combat where dragon roars and silver flashes mixed all over just like a presentation of a space war in science fiction movie that was worthy of being in legend. The powerful roars of dragon resounded through the reddish black sky, the allied force that was on the ground raised their war-cry at that gallantness while their morale was rising. In a corner of the battlefieldDDat the position nearby the choir, there was a group that was clearly making a great contribution which drew a line from other soldiers and sacred knights at the area. UOOOOOOOH!! Along with a war cry a man made a step that split the ground and charged an apostle with a body blowDDNagayama Juugo the let his fist that was like a rock fell on the face of the apostle before she could do something. The special gauntlet artifact of Hajime transmitted impact into the internal and destroyed the inside. Whipped up flesh and blood flew out from the noble face of the apostle and dirtied Juugos cheek with blood splatter, but he only fixed back his stance in a calm state just like his taciturn appearance. An apostle vertically slashed her large sword from overhead stance toward that Juugo behind him. However, with a backstep Juugo slipped into the bosom of the opponent smoothly and like that he crashed the apostle on the ground with a splendid shoulder throw. The ground was smashed into a radial shape from the excessive might and formed a small crater. Juugo stepped on the neck of the apostle whose movement was obstructed for an instant from the impact and gave her the finishing blow. Juugo finished off two apostles in the blink of eye. Although the apostles were weakened and he himself was superhumanized, but the way he was fighting was splendid that made it clear that he had constantly trained without negligence. There, two additional apostles arrived that approached Juugo in a pincer attack. But, at that moment, DDWind blowing from the bottom of the earth, dye the thing with life whiteDDWhite Majestic Breath!! White smoke rode with the wind and rushed through the air like a snake, it whirled and became a protective wall around Juugo. The two apostles that approached Juugo were slightly entangled by the white smoke, yet they used their silver wings and blew them away while withdrawing for once. tsk, petrifaction. The spectacle of the body part that was touched by the white smoke petrifying creakingly from the tip made the apostles showing an expression that seemed to want to say how impudent while they attempted to use magic power of disintegration to unmade the curse. I wont let you. The caster that blew the white smoke of petrifactionDDNomura Kentaro waved a conductor stick artifact. Immediately the white smoke coiling around Juugo in protection parted into two trails and attacked the withdrawing two apostles. The apostles judged that it would be dangerous for them to get hit with that in their current state where their magic resistance was lowered so they attempted to withdraw further, but unnoticed the ground swelled up and bound their legs and their attempts didnt bear any fruit. The apostles pitched forward from the sudden restrain. That became a fatal opening. At the next moment, the white smoke that Kentaro manipulated swallowed the two apostles whole. What were left later were only two artistic sculptures that were completely made from stone. Other than them, there were also Nakano Shinji and Saitou Yoshiki who had gotten back on their feet after Hiyamas betrayal and Kondous death, they were unfolding a really great contribution with bloodcurdling look, while protecting the hole in their formation were Tamai Atsushi, Aikawa Noboru, Nimura Akito unfolding a fierce battle against the apostles without taking even a step back. They were all perfectly supported from behind by Sonobe Yuuka, Sugawara Taeko, Miyazaki Nana, Tsuji Ayako, and Yoshino Mao. The members of Ai-chan bodyguard squad were able to operate almost at the same level with Juugos party and Shinji and others who were already fighting at the front line since the very beginning were because since Hajime and others departed from the capital, they encouraged their heart thinking that at this rate they would be no good and so they performed extra hard training since then. Other than them, there were also the other students whose heart had been completely broken, even though they were unable to go as far as fighting directly, but with their abilities that had been heightened they were launching support magic from the rear, performing healing magic, using rifle or magic to add in laying out barrage, and so on. They too were desperately backing up the others battle. Every one of them had their broken heart to be lit up once more by Hajimes speech at the devil king castle. If Hajimes speech at that time were merely words, then the moment an apostle appeared before their eyes their heart would surely break again because it was only supported by paper thin words. However, everyone of them had seen Hajime. He lost one of his arms and one of his eyes, what he had gone through even changed the color of his hair, he was in a tattered state and even his beloved lover was taken away. The wailing that he raised because of his lovers disappearance was something that caused them to feel pain in their heart. Even so, at the end he stood back up and proclaimed that he would crush everything and take her lover back. That appearance of him at that time was too powerful, burning their soul that were smoke-stained all this time. It wasnt for the sake of the world or anything like that. It was merely a wish for returning home. A wish of not wanting to let their friend died. In order to grant just that much wish, they had to fight with everything they had leaving nothing to spare, finally they were convinced of that and they mustered their courage. For the front line group, this support that they received came from a group who even though their heart was once smoke stained but they were still a group of cheat holder from another world. As expected, even though the enemy was the apostles but with their specs lowered, taking on the classmate group who had been strengthened put them at disadvantage. Seeing the apostles being exterminated one after another, the allied force soldiers at the area raised their acclamation. But, at that time, one of the apostles that broke through the front line rapidly approached one of the girl student. Hih!? The female student reflexively screamed. But, at the next moment, the fear of death changed into shock. The head of the apostle flew up with a plop, the body that lost its strength slid in vain beside the girl student. Furthermore the apostles who were trying to surround the front line group had their necks reaped up in turn from the outside and their lives expired instantly. Regardless when they moved their gaze over there, other than the corpses of the headless apostles, there was nothing and no one there. One of the apostles turned her gaze around at the surrounding with a grim gaze toward this obviously strange situation. Kuh, just where in the world the attack came fro- Right in front of you here! Shithead! The apostle was startled that her murmur was replied right from the front and her gaze returned forward. In her eyes, the shadow of a kodachi being sucked toward her neck was reflected. And then that became the last view of that apostle. Displaying a thorough covert action(thinness of shadow) that couldnt be noticed even by apostles, this ghost crossed over from crowd to crowd and in an instant, it approached to reap the targets head. Cutting down the apostles who had the figure of a human female was a really great burden mentally. What became salvation was that all the apostles had the same appearances, their cold figure where no emotion could be felt made anyone that saw them felt that they were like a puppet. Coupled with the miserableness of having a shadow so thin that made even the worst enemy to show expression of Eh? He is actually there!?, the young man with the vocation of AssassinDDEndo Kousuke was earning kill point that was the highest among his classmates while half giving in to despair. As expected from you, Kousuke-! I dont know where you are though! Aawesome, Kousuke! Though I dont know where you are! Endo-kun do your beeest! Though I cannot see your figure doing your best! Eh, ah, I see, Endo-kun is also fighting! Thanks for helping kay! With a drop, something shining fell from Kousukes eyes. It appeared there was a rain falling down. If he said it was raining then it was raining. There, Ufufu a voice that was slightly filled with bewitching tone resounded. Kousuke who slipped inside a crowd peeking for an opening made by apostle felt something chilly in his spine before he turned his gaze over there. What he found there was a woman from rabbit race, she was giving a glance at Kousuke. You, your presence management is really skilled. Perhaps even I am no match against that. He, ah, is that, so? The rabbit ear female smiled widely toward the perplexed Endo. Kousukes cheek unconsciously turned red from seeing that smile. In the first place, the rabbit race who was the greatest popularity as treasured slave in general had well-arranged face and figure. The female who was talking at Kousuke right now was also an amazing beauty. Having such a beauty, added with her lovely rabbit ears on her head smiling at him, the virgin young man with the history of having no girlfriend was equal with his age had his heartbeat increasing without stopping. Although there was also the fact that he was feeling stimulation from being in a battlefield right now. But, that violent throbbing in his chest that felt similar from heart fluttering was immediately supplanted by a cramping face. My name is Ranainferna Hauria of Rapid Shadow. I rushed like a gale, sneak up like a shadow, and presented a single lethal attack, one of the stealthy hand of Hauria race! I, is that so. But, when I saw you, I became embarrassed to introduce myself with that nickname. Thats why, its vexing but Ill hand over the nickname of Rapid Shadow to you. Your name? Endo, Kousuke. Kousuke was unable to say that what was embarrassing was actually introducing ones own nickname. If he was asked do you like a beautiful Onee-san?, then Kousukes answer was decided already. Then, from today you are Rapid Shadowno, you have surpassed me soyou can introduce yourself as Kousuke E Abyssgate of Rapid Fang Shadow Claw then! Its vexing for me though! No, thats fiDD Well then, so that both of us wont die, lets reap the enemys neck with our all? See you! Kousuke E Abyssgate of Rapid Fang Shadow Claw! Kousuke already wanted very much to give a retort like how can you say something like lets reap their neck? with such a lovely smile or just where did this abyssgate something came from, but the most shocking thing for Kousuke was that Rana had discovered him when he already even used his skill to kill his presence. She had discovered him. And then, DDDo you like beautiful Onee-san, with rabbit ears on their head? Kousuke E Abyssgate of Rapid Fang Shadow Claw, has arrived! It seemed that a love that budded in battlefield really existed. The claw and fangs of Kousuke began to become even more well-executed, it was to the degree that anyone who knew him might suspect that he had received some kind of other strengthening. He went on to take the head of all the apostles. (TN: Here the writing of Kousukes name changed, from the normal kanji of Kousuke into the katakana of Kousuke E Abyssgate) On the other hand, nearby such classmates there was one other person who was making a strikingly great contribution. It was Aiko. At the rear, she kept glancing at You Can Do It-, Agitator! Compilation of Lovely Speech Learned Case by Case that was handwritten by Hajime while in a certain interval she encouraged the allied force so that their moral wouldnt plummet using words that the classmates felt like they had heard from somewhere. She was also raising her voice for the sake of her own battle. I command in the name of Hatayama Aiko! O transient life, stand up once more and destroy the enemy! Right after she said that, several of the apostles that should have been defeated already were standing up in a swaying motion. And then, they attacked the apostles who were supposed to be their ally with a force that looked as though they had recovered their original unrestrained spec. That was the effect of Aikos soul magic. She reproduced a pseudo-soul from her own soul and manipulated it to possess the flesh of the apostles. This magic combined Soul Reproduction that created a transient soul and Necromancy of darkness magic. Aiko whose vocation as Farming Master was the only non-combat vocation among the classmates if Hajime was excluded, became aware of her own powerlessness, since Hajime departed on his journey she became strongly conscious of looking for a way of fighting for the sake of protecting her students. There she thought hard of how to make use of the soul magic that was her only advantage, and the result that she reached was this magic. It was really ironic that what gave her the hint was the betrayer Eris necromancy and soul bind, the aspect where this magic was making use of corpses also caused a fierce conflict in her heart, still Aiko took the plunge in developing this magic. That time at the sky above the God Mountain, she had already stopped staying at a clean place while only making her students dirtying their hand. Besides, Until he return, we absolutely wont lose-! Yes, for the sake of the man who she gave her heart to despite understanding that such relationship must not happen, she absolutely wouldnt lose. Because she wanted to meet him, one more time. Ahahah, good grief Ai-chan, her motivation of hiding it already dropped to zero isnt it? If Ai-chan mentioned he, then there is also one person it can possibly be isnt it. Sonobe Yuuka and Miyazaki Nana grinned a bit at each other while glancing at Aiko. Nagumo-kun is seriously a demon king. It should be impossible to even make ones own teacher to fall for her student. There are also several girls in class that look like they fell alreadya real harem is formed right in front of our eyes, what a sight. Well, exactly because of that they can think of something like me too though. Normally just by looking at his relation with that child named Yue, anyone would draw back already. Like, when you see a girl that is too earnest toward a boy, you will give up then, something like that. I wonder if this is also the attraction of the demon king. We too have to be careful, if not we are going to get charmed inadvertently too. Isnt that righttt This time the two of them smiled wryly. And then, they looked up to the sky together. There, they could see the figure of their female classmate who had earned the most kill point in this battlefield. She rushed through the sky freely, using two large swords, or black silver flash, or black silver feathers, or magic, she used them all depending on the situation to overwhelm the apostles. Four jet black wings mixed with silver radiance spread on her back and dress armor with black tone covering her body. Her hair that was fluttering from the caressing of wind was also black. That figure with an appearance that was worthy as a fallen angel which was slaughtering the apostles who looked like angel, no matter how anyone looked at it that person should be called as a general of a demon king. Despite so, the angel side was the force that was trying to devastate the mankind, and the fallen angel one was the force trying to protect the mankind, it was really an ironic story. That rampaging fallen angel which was Kaori was clad in silver black light while moving with a speed that left afterimages trailing behind, right now she was cutting down one more apostle. Two apostles who aimed at that moment swung their large sword horizontally. Kaori blocked those using her twin large swords and black silver wings and then she rotated with fierce momentum. Immediately the two apostles were repelled away and their lives came to an end when black silver feathers pierced their forehead without delay. Just how many apostles had she slaughtered with the addition of those two Kaori wondered. There is no end to this Kaori complained like that unconsciously. Then, give up and fall. The one who replied was an apostle. When Kaori noticed, she was completely surrounded in a sphere shape, she was literally buried from all directions without any opening left. And then, at the next moment silver flashes were fired. The apostles ignored the possibility of friendly fire against their compatriots in front of them and fired simultaneously without any reservation or mercy, they all aimed at the center of the formed sphere encirclement and fired. However, Kaori was unshaken. I dont know any words like giving up you know? Kaori made such frivolous talk before attempted to make a breakthrough from the front in a straight line. She used her twin swords as a shield and charged to the torrent of light. The apostle whose gaze met Kaoris was convinced that Kaori would break through and she readied her twin large swords. Right after that, Kaori whose whole body was smoking came through, regardless of her state the glint of her eyes didnt weaken even by a little bit and she approached the apostle rapidly with fierce momentum. And then, she shot out black silver feathers, aiming accurately at spots like shoulder or ankle in a dirty method. Similarly the apostle fired her silver feathers in the attempt to offset the attack. However at that moment chain of light stretched out from below her feet and constricted the apostles movement for an instant. The restrain was immediately disintegrated and dispersed, but that was enough. The black silver feathers caught the body of the apostle and broke her posture greatly. Kaori arrived at that timing. She drew back the large sword on her hand to the limit, and in an instant, she dealt a stab in god speed. *gi gi gi* The sound of fellow large swords scraping at each other resounded, but in the end Kaori also had the momentum of her charge which the apostle was unable to neutralize, like that she was then skewered by Kaoris large sword. But, it seemed that it was still within the apostles expectation. The handle of the skewered swordDDthe hand of Kaori that grasped there was gripped tightly and the apostle restricted Kaoris movement. There silver feathers rushed in. The attack intended to bury the apostle together with Kaori. Even though she is your comrade but you all treat her too lightly. Kaori who whispered that while making an exasperated expression prioritized at giving the finishing blow to the apostle before her eyes without feeling concern against the rushing silver feathers. The eyes of the apostle opened wide slightly. Although currently their specs were limited, but their disintegration ability was still working in full. Because Kaori had the same flesh with the apostles she would be able to resist the disintegration if she activated the same ability, but even so she would still be overwhelmed by the amount of attack and bore damage to the degree that couldnt be ignored. Kaori herself should also understand that. Despite so, just whythat was what the apostle pondered. Right after that, the body of the apostle was bisected by Kaoris sword, almost at the same time Kaori was swallowed by many silver feathers. She is supposedly able to trace our experience butafter all she is just an imitation in the first place. What a foolish act. Thats not actually true. The words that one of the apostles who fired the silver feathers whispered were immediately replied to. The eyes of the apostle narrowed quietly from hearing that voice which didnt sound uneasy or agitated at all. Ahead of the apostle gaze, she could see the figure of a wounded Kaori at the spot where the silver feathers were fired at. As expected, she could be damaged but she was merely putting up a brave front. The apostle who made that judgment deployed innumerable silver feathers to deal the finishing blow wordlessly. The other apostles were also deploying their feathers at the same time, so Kaori who was at the center of the attacks looked like she was drowning in a sea of stars. But, just before those silver feathers could be fired the apostles reflexively stopped their movement completely. The reason was because the wounds of Kaori were healed in the blink of eye before their gaze. With speed and vividness that resembled Yues Automatic Regeneration, even the wounds that were pierced by a silver feather or the gaping open hole returned to their former unblemished state, not only that even her clothing returned to as good as new. The apostles couldnt see her using magic. Apostle body also wasnt provided with a function of automatic regeneration. The bewildered apostles gazed fixedly at KaoriDDand they noticed, behind the forelock that was swept by the wind, on Kaoris forehead, there was a cross crest shining silver black that was carved there. That is Holy Crest of the FallenDDthis is my magic. I used this before the opening of the battle. Its not as great as Yues regeneration, however even if Im wounded it will activate by itself and heal me, really a convenient magic. Metamorphosis and regeneration composite magic Holy Crest of the FallenDDby carving a cross that shouldered the role of a magic circle on a part of the body, this magic would activate regeneration magic in a prescribed time. This magic could even be called as a powerful version of auto-regen. Furthermore, by using metamorphosis magic the holy crest that was like a tattoo could be erased. However, if we continue to fire saturation attack, sooner or later the damage should surpass the healing. Your magic power is also not unlimited. Hearing Kaoris words, an apostle intentionally said out words to pull herself together. It was unclear whether the apostle was trying to persuade herself with those words or if she was seriously thinking so Kaori made a fearless smile. It was a provocative smile that was something Kaori from before would never make by any means. The influence that she received from a demon king somewhere or his wife was keenly conveyed through that action. You have two misunderstandings there. What? Kaoris atmosphere made the apostle asked back with her greatest possible vigilance. Toward such apostle, Kaori prepared her twin swords and spread her two pairs of wings widely while leaking out her words in a small volume. FirstDD DD!? At the next moment, Kaoris figure vanished and appeared right behind the apostle. She was in the stance of swinging out her sword. If I will it, then I am able to avoid any kind of saturation attack. To, too, fastDD While the other apostles surrounding them were bewildered, the apostle who Kaori conversed with until just now was gazing in astonishment with half her body sliding down diagonally and blood spraying everywhere. Kaori swept her large sword to shake off the clotted blood, the apostles who witnessed that returned to their senses and fired simultaneously. But, DDGod Speed. Kaoris figure had already gone by the time they fired, at the next instant two apostles were bisected and fell toward the ground. Even when the apostles moved their gaze to that spot in shock, just as expected Kaoris figure was already gone by the time they looked, and another apostle at a different place was bisected again. Spa, space teleportation? One apostle raised a questioning voice. But, right after that, she felt the wind gently stroking her body and a diagonal split appeared in her field of vision. Like that her consciousness fell into darkness then. No way thats true. I am not in possession of space magic just so you know. This is merely me moving at high speed. Nonsense-. Something like a speed that we cannot detect is just- I can produce such speed. More accurately I am merely shortening the time though? Saying that, the apostle who talked with a shrill voice from shock was instantly cut apart by Kaori. Regeneration magic God SpeedDDa magic that shortened the time affecting every single event. If the time for an attack to reach an opponent was shortened then it would become a god speed attack, if the time for traveling was shortened then it would be possible to move with a speed that could be mistaken as teleportation. If the root of regeneration magic was traced back then it was a magic that interfered with time. It was merely that the usefulness of this magic stopped at regeneration as the limit if used on the human body. Since Kaori obtained this magic from Meljine, she had trained in it all this time until now. It was the first age of god magic that she obtained and something that fitted her perfectly who had the role as healer, so her attachment to this magic was also especially all the more. As the result, just like her success in creating the hour crystal, Kaori also became able to directly interfere with time although within a limit, her possession of the body of an apostle was also a factor in her mastery of this magic. Of course there was also demerit, this magic consumed a vast amount of magic power for every single use. That was the reason why Kaori didnt immediately use it right after the battle started Seeing her brethren got exterminated one after another by an overwhelming speed that they were powerless to do anything against, an apostle changed the aim of her argument. Perhaps it was also her scheme to make Kaori got agitated even just by a little. Indeed, you are strong. As to be expected from someone who serves that irregular. However, a war is not something that can be influenced by an individual. What do you want to say? Look at the surface. Even while you are facing all of us, the people are dying continuously. It seems there are also places that are putting a good fight, but in the end they are humans after all. They cannot avoid the accumulation of fatigue and damage. Before long they too will be reduced into mere corpses. We are still arriving here from the Holy Precincts you know? There is nothing that you can protect. Everything, is just a pointless struggle. Kaori stopped moving and looked back at the talking apostle quietly. And then, she gently smiled at the apostle who was pointing the point of her sword at her while proclaiming mankinds death and opened her mouth. Your second misunderstanding. Something like the amount of damage, or something like the amount of magic powerjust who are you saying that to? What are Even if my body has changed, I am Shirasaki Kaori. I possess the vocation Healing Master, and I am the healer of the demon king(Hajime-kun)s party you know? Saying that, Kaori held her large sword in reverse grip and pointed the tip to the surface. That sword which had been added with improvement by Hajime so that Kaori could go all out in exhibiting her ability as Healing Master shined brilliantly in black silver color. And then, DDMighty Breath of Heaven Turning. Right after that, a single black silver drop fell toward the ground from the tip of the large sword. That drop when it reached the height of several meters from the ground, it went *KA-!* with light exploding from it that spread a ripple of black silver through the whole battlefield. Two layers, three layers, the black silver waves surged above the allied force. Then, at the next moment a soldier of the allied force that should have died already opened his eyes with a snap. And then he raised his body with a bewildered look and touched all over his chest that should have been slashed open, when he realized there was no injury there he tilted his head further. There were also others, people who were gouged out by silver feathers or killed by elemental magic woke up one after another. And then when they understood that their body was somehow alive with their wound healed, they immediately stood up and rushed forward in order to assist their comrades who were fighting the apostles. Not only the people who had died, naturally even the people who were still alive but got wounded were also healed in the blink of eye. Wha-, they are revived-!? From above, the apostle who confirmed that situation exposed her shock as though the claim of the apostles that they were emotionless was just a lie. Soul and regeneration composite magic Mighty Breath of Heaven TurningDDthis magic picked out which were the allies using soul magic and carried out convergence-fixing-attachment of the souls that were in the process of dispersing, moreover it performed healing using regeneration magic. As expected, in the case where the corpse didnt maintain their original shape like being bisected until the body become in pieces or the head was gone, or the time of death had gone past ten minutes, the effect of this magic wouldnt work on the corpse that was in those states, but other than those cases all the allies inside the radius of four kilometers with the black silver drop as the center would have revival and healing performed on them by this army use recovery magic. Even with just those properties, this magic was already like a joke. However, the show of Kaoris true ability didnt stop just there. DDDivine Binding of Layered Usurpation. Different from the large sword that was held in reverse grip its tip pointing below, the other large sword was held in front of Kaoris chest with its tip pointed straight above. And then, along with that proclamation, the readied large sword became clad in silver black radiance. It was like a black hole that swallowed the galaxy, and it exhibited a result that didnt contradict that appearance. ts, this is, my strength is leaving- Even though they were already had their specs shaved off by the choir right now, but right now when they felt that their strength was shaved off even further the apostles showed their agitation. Looking carefully, radiant lights were leaking out from all the apostles in the range of several hundred meters around Kaori, and then those lights converged toward the large sword Kaori held like a meteor shower. And then, right after the lights were absorbed by the large sword, magic power was overflowing from Kaoris body. Not only her consumed magic power recovered, it even looked that the magic power she possessed grew a lot more. Not only that, through the tip of the large sword facing the ground, a silver black drop fell to the ground once more. Silver black ripples were spreading below once more like before. And the result, the movement of the allied force soldiers was obviously becoming better. The sharpness and power of their movement, and also their reaction speed were increasing. I just stole the strength of all of you. Such thing Its possible as you can see. I am a healing master. Transferring magic power to other people is also our role. Though it takes a bit of time to seize the magic power of you all. Saying that was easy but to actually do it was another matter altogether. Soul and light element composite magic Divine Binding of Layered UsurpationDDthis composite magic designated its target using soul magic, and then it used sublimation magic to light element magic Divine Transfer in order to transfer magic power to other people. It plundered the magic power of the seized opponent forcefully to recover ones own magic power, and then that magic could also be reused for things like allys strengthening and so on. Of course, normally even using sublimation magic stealing magic power from apostle without even touching them was impossible. What was helping Kaori in using this magic was the twin large swords her hands were holding. DDDemon Sword of Circle Calamity Anima Erunte DDHoly Sword of Gospel Bel Rexion The demon sword plundered the power of the opponent and turned it into its food, while the holy sword made that power into unlimited power to share with the ally. These two swords exhibited their maximum strength when they were used together, a demon sword and a holy sword that exclusively assisted Kaori in her use of Mighty Breath of Heaven Turning and Divine Binding of Layered Usurpation. Even so, even so, all of you cannot win. We the apostles are infinite. No matter how many little tricks you all play, no matter how much you all struggle, in the end only the destiny of ruin awaits you all. Because that is the great will of the god. Human wont perish. Surely it will be the same result no matter what kind of world it is. Just like how a boy without any considerable strength crawled up from the bottom of the abyss by himself, even when human is swallowed by difficulty, they will surely find out their path to survival. You see, human just doesnt know how to perish. As long as there is just one person who wishes to live, wishing to protect someone, their determination will force something like a mere destiny to yield. The gaze of the apostle and Kaori crossed. Then, please show me the proof of that. With those words as the signal, the fierce battle was restarted once more. The apostles attacked Kaori in a group, and Kaori exterminated them who attacked her. If she saw the allied force became exhausted she would heal them, in a certain interval she would perform revival. When her magic power decreased she would steal from the apostles, sometimes she would carry out support bombing toward the surface. At the other places too, the dragon race people were holding back the apostles with fierce efforts, on the surface too every single person were continuing to fight to the death. It was unclear just how much time had passed. Even the shadow of the sun had already gone from the reddish black world, the people was gradually losing their sensation of time. If they didnt have Kaoris healing magic, perhaps the allied force would collapse already since a long time ago. That was just how endless the force of the apostle was. Even so the allied force soldiers believed that Hajime, the Sword of Goddess who stepped into the Holy Precincts would bring an end to this for them, with that belief they mustered their willpower. There was already a lot of soldiers who met their end because the revival didnt make it in time. Gradually the sensation of being pushed back by the violence of number began to rule over the allied force. But, at that time, suddenly one soldier who looked up at the sky above God Mountain whispered with small volume. Oi, what the hell is that Ahead of that soldiers gaze, there was the scene of the miasma reaching toward the surface with an obviously growing momentum. Right after that, the muddy miasma overflowing from the crack of space increased in force all of a sudden. And then, the miasma fell and covered all over the surface of the collapsed God Mountain, without stopping the miasma flowed and headed toward the fortress. Ahead of the miasma there was the capital, it passed through and touched the grass plain in front of the fortress. Just like the dust cloud that was produced when God Mountain crumbled, the black miasma approached them with a terrific force like an avalanche. Reddish black lights were materialized in succession inside that miasma. Right after that, a great number of roar rose and countless monsters leaped out from inside the miasma. It seemed that it was the second wave of the monster army. Furthermore, several thousand apostles also flew out all at once from the crack in space. Oi oi, a battle force augmentation after this far. Bring it onthis is a time to say something like that butthis is really bad huh. With a body that was dyed bright red from the blood spurt of the enemy, Gahards expression turned like someone who just had bitten a bitter bug. Not to mention the other soldiers, their expression were turning into despair. Even though it was already absolutely the limit facing the apostles who were assaulting them without any pause, but after this long, tens of thousands of monsters swarm and several thousands of apostles were coming againDDperhaps this deadlocked state would crumble for the worse like this. First and second division, concentrate at the front! Dont let the monsters ride the momentum and charge into melee battle-! Stop them in place-! A formation was immediately formed by Gahards command. The earthquake was spreading, the air was rumbling. The sound of the monsters charge and the roars shockwave were getting closer. Looking at the overflowing large swarm of monsters while taking along an avalanche of enormous miasma behind them, damp sweating was flowing all over Gahards body. The dragons and Kaori were also held back in place by the similarly overflowing apostles. The cheat group from another world was also having their hands full with protecting the choir squad. The distance was approximately one kilometer. The expressions of the allied force soldiers were convulsing from the excessive pressure. Perhaps this is hopeless. Unintentionally anyone was giving off that atmosphere. It was at that moment, DDKalpa of Destruction. The ground vanished. Along with the monsters. DDKalpa of DestructionDDKalpa of Destruction. A voice of a woman resounded thrice. That voice resounded with clarity even at the battlefield which was filled to the brim with noises. But, rather than that voice, Gahard and others were shocked even more by the spectacle happening before their eyes. The leading pack of the advancing monsters was completely vanishing into the bottom of the earth altogether. They were unable to even raise the scream of death agony. Right after that, the voice that excessively reverberated and excessively irritated the listeners, the cause of this phenomenon showed her appearance sluggishly from a gate that opened at the plain in front of the allied force. Yahoooo Appearing when the situation is in a pinch, the world idol, Miledy-chan has arrived-! Ahahaaa, isnt this the greatest timiiing! Just-as-ex-pec-ted, me? A woman that can read the mood! Everyone of the allianceee, falling in love with me is-no-good-yknow? What appeared was a giant golem, and a really tiny humanoid wearing a smiley mask, clad in a milky white robe riding on its shoulder. Miledys appearance that looked like she was screwing around a lot was taking a pose that felt like Kyarurun toward the allied force army from the giant golems shoulder while making tehehe-pero expression. The smiley face mask was somehow looking like that by some unknown mechanism. (TN: Tehehe pero. Imagine winking while chuckling tehehe and the persons tongue sticking out.) Including Gahards, the time of the allied force army was stopped. Everyone without exception was having a genuine confusion of Just what in the world is that while at the same time their expression was turning into an indescribable irritation. There an explanation came from Liliana toward the allied force. According to her, this person was a helper that Hajime and others called for, putting aside her annoying speech and conduct, this person was really quite useful. It was unknown what she had been doing until now, but she finally arrived right now, something like that. Geeezzz, everyone, what a tough crowd all of youuuuu. Perhaps this is hopelessyou all seemed to act pointlessly serious like that so I tried to enliven this placeee. Yet now you all are making Miledy-chans good will to go to wasteee, hmph hmph, Miledy-chan is extremely angry here! The irritation gauge of Gahard and everyone else almost exploded with that. But, even while acting screwing off like that, Miledy pointed one of her hands at the approaching miasma behind and said a word. DDSeverance Catastrophe. The star of catastrophe created above the miasma immediately began to swallow the miasma with outrageous force. There was also the figures of monsters that were mixed inside the miasma there. Geeez-, daring to be a nuisance of Miledy-chan is something uuuunforgivable! Punishment timeee. DDDemolish Yoke. The gap between her screwing around voice and her chanting voice was absurd. A voice of absolute zero resounded only in that instant of chanting. The result from that was different from before, the feet of the monsters left the ground all at once and they flew beyond the sky with a preposterous momentum. Gravity was the resultant force from gravitational pull and centrifugal force. Therefore, those who had their gravitational pull severed would be flown away to the beyond. The ten of thousand monsters were curbstomped by a lone person while helpless to do anything. Even the monsters who escaped the range of the large scale magic were exterminated by the rushing giant golems and knight golems one after another before the monsters could reach the allied force. The allied force didnt know that this person was one of the liberator, but even so they greatly comprehended that this was a helper that Hajime relied on. That this person was similarly a monster class character. The advance of the monster of the ground was managed by Miledy and her golems, and then the monsters who broke through that was somehow managed by the allied force, like that relieve was slightly spreading among the soldiers. But, that relieve was immediately crumbling right after. The apostles who overflowed from the crack in space before this gathered into a single cluster. Their number was approximately a thousand. The thousand apostle that formed their ranks like a single spear completely ignored the attack of Kaori or the dragons and began to descend in a straight line. Naturally, anti-air artillery was also fired from the surface, but even while the apostles were falling one after another like scattered flowers, they relied on their number and kept advancing without hesitation. They were heading toward the choir. tsk, I wont let you-! {All hands, stop that apostle swarm-!} With desperate look Kaori and Adol exerted all their strength to crush the large spear made from apostles. Several hundred apostles were blown away in their descend to the ground, but even so the swarm of apostles that completely became a single cluster couldnt be broken up completely No good-, run awaaay! Kaori who was unable to oppose that pressure raised a scream while getting blown away. Right after that, the large spear of apostles was emitting silver radiance like a divine spear that was thrown by god while stabbing at the barrier of the choir squad. And then, before the people in the area could do something about the divine spear, cracks were spreading on the barrier that was protecting the choir squadfinally, the barrier was completely pulverized along with a thunderous sound. The powerless members of the choir squad were vainly scattered to death before that tremendous might. At this moment, the wedge that bound the apostles was broken. The apostles of god exerted their ability in full. Bloody wind was sweeping over the battlefield. Here and there silver lights were bursting up, the allied force soldiers that were making their resistance in those areas were instantly turned into a lump of meat in an instant. Their heroic war cry was turning into a mere scream. This is only a stopgap measure butDDDemolish Yoke. Miledy was maintaining the picture of hell behind her while exercising the magic that cut loose the target from gravity toward the battlefield. The targets were easy to understand. The conspicuous silver magic power. She was only selecting those as her target. Right after that, the apostles were simultaneously blown away to the sky. They were spinning while pulled until the distance of a kilometer from the ground instantly. But, for the apostles in the strengthened state who had recovered their specs, this magic was really nothing but a temporary measure against them. They immediately fixed their posture. There the apostles who turned into the divine spear gathered. They didnt stop there. As though to invite despair for mankind, a great number of apostles were coming out further from the crack in space. The reddish black sky was filled to the brim with apostles to the degree that they could be mistaken as stars in the sky. And then, the apostles of god, as though to declare that fighting bit by bit was troublesome already, it even seemed to say that right now they would forget all the humiliation of the apostles of god being killed, they would merely rely on the overwhelming violence of number and began to focus their silver magic power. The protection by the great barrier was already gone. The anti-air artillery and sniping attacks were shooting down the apostles with certainty. The dragons and Kaori were also exterminating the apostles who werent moving because of their concentration in focusing their magic power and they were falling like flies from the sky. However, the apostles didnt pay them any heed. They abandoned their dignity, they didnt give any care of the damage done to them, they were merely focusing a light of destruction for the sake of destroying the mankind. No matter how many of them were killed and killed, the apostles number were replenished one after another, their number that was focusing their magic power was just too many that the rate of the allied force annihilating the apostles couldnt catch up. Right now, if the silver sun was fired, the result wouldnt end with merely tremendous damage toward the allied force. The result that arrived would be the defeat of mankind. I wont let you, absolutely-! Kaori glared at the sky with a gaze filled with determination while lifting both her hands above. In anticipation of this situation, the crystals that were placed in certain places on this battlefield reacted to Kaoris will. Those lights connected to each other with lines of light and formed a single enormous magic circle. DDKaoris exclusive use Large scale protection barrier stone Shutzengel This artifact assisted the barrier magic of Kaori who wasnt a barrier master to deploy a large-scale barrier that was even more powerful than the great barrier using an enormous magic circle that covered the whole battlefield. Perish. DDIndomitable Holy SeveranceC!! When the silver sun was fired, a super large scale protection wall covering the allied force was deployed at the same time. The silver spear and the black silver barrier collided. Thunderous roar. Flash. The world was filled with those two things. Guh, UuuUUUUUaAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! Kaoris scream burst out. The impact felt like she was stopping a comet in its track, the pressure felt like it was crushing her. Her black silver wings were flickering, her altitude was gradually dropping. The black silver barrier was Holy Severance that was enchanted with disintegration ability. Therefore it neutralized the apostles disintegration ability and changed the attacks nature into mere bombardment. But, even so it was a full power bombardment formed from several thousand apostles, it caused cracks to form on Kaoris barrier by pure might. Kaori was resisting that using regeneration magic that instantly restored the barrier. Her magic power was flowing out from here in the blink of eye. Kaori gritted her teeth while maintaining her altitude and the barrier desperately. The apostles didnt circle behind the barrier to attack from the rear, perhaps it was because of their minimum dignity as apostles of god, they were merely adding to the silver bombardment continuously to smash the resistance from the front. {All hands, deploy barrier! Dont let that girl shouldering this alone-!} Adols angry voice roared. The dragons gathering behind Kaori laid out their barriers one after another to layer with Kaoris. This should lighten up the burden more or less. DDCalamity Sky. Miledys gravity magic created gravity spheres around the part of the barrier that was directly impacted and weakened the bombardment by scattering its might. Other than them the people on the surface that could use barrier magicDDwith Liliana and the classmates in the lead, all of them deployed their barrier and supported Kaori. The people who couldnt use barrier magic were also desperately supporting Kaori by using another effect of Shutzengel, the effect of transferring the magic power of the soldiers to Kaori, in that way they were sending their magic power to help. A few second passed, or perhaps it had been several minutes. The world of thunderous roar and flash that felt like an eternity finally announced its end. At the same time the barriers were also dispersing. Haa haa, we, endured Kaori who had endured through the disintegration bombardment of several thousand apostles were breathing heavily. Her complexion was obviously looking exhausted. The dragons at her surrounding were also the same. Liliana and others and also the allied force soldiers on the ground who had mustered their magic power were also in similar state. The expression of everyone was turning grim. Even so they had pulled through. Thinking that Kaori was smiling while she was going to activate Divine Binding of Layered Usurpation A silver sun was illuminating the world once more. We the apostles of god are infiniteDDhadnt we said that? Not only their number, their magic power was also infinite. The glaring apostles were whispering so while creating a new silver sun. Kaoris magic power recovery wouldnt make it in time. She wouldnt be able to endure if they were attacked one more time by that. Not only Kaori, all people of the allied force who looked up at the sky also realized that. Despair, Resignation, Were filling the heart of them all. The silver sun was falling down from the sky. It was the endeveryone thought like that. But Kaori quietly lifted both her hands with her breathing still ragged. Her strong gaze that didnt show anything like even a spec of resignation was staring still at the light of direction directly, a fire was burning in her soul, she scraped up even the fragments of magic power still clinging somewhere inside herDD She didnt abandon her will to fight. She didnt give up. It was unclear just how many people among the soldiers of the allied force could see her figure. If they could see her, then surely they would shed their tears from that noble and beautiful appearance without any doubt. Just like Adol and others whose heart was stolen by seeing that gallant figure from right beside her. Even just a second longer is fine. We are going to survive! If they could only just survive a second longer, at that time, perhaps that person that she loved the most would bring the end to all of this. No, surely he would end all of this. She believed that. That was why, even at the verge of death, even just for a fragment of a second she wouldnt give up! The whole world was dyed silver. The barrier that she could deploy looked so frail like a toy. But, for a second. Without any doubt, the attack was stopped in that second. At the next moment, Fufu-, see, just as I thought! Kaori made an expression that was enchanted from affection and unequaled trust. Ahead of her gaze, there was the scene of the silver light dispersing with a puff and the swarm of apostles slumping powerlessly. Right after that, like a marionette that had its controlling string cut, the apostles stared at nothing with lightless gaze and they were falling to the ground like flies. {This is, no, wait, what in the world is thatdont tell me, is that Holy Precincts?} Even while feeling bewildered from seeing the falling apostles, Adols voice was caught from an even stranger situation. Ahead of his gaze, there, space itself was shaking, the sky was in an abnormal state where various sceneries which were projected like video recording were appearing and disappearing. It was as though there were several different worlds at the sky above, the sky looked like it was going to crumble and fall off anytime now. That situation was like the prelude of the world crumbling, furthermore the atmosphere was starting to rumble which spurred on that bad imagination even more. Hajime-kun, Yue, everyone Kaori too felt deeply moved only for a brief time, her expression immediately changed into a worried one. Looking closer the crack of space was also trembling, it looked like that it might vanish anytime. With her state that had run dry of magic power, Kaori flapped her silver black wings to head toward the trembling space while maintaining her consciousness that was going to sink into darkness even now. There was a person who caught her shoulder tightly. Leave them to me. To the one loved by everyone through many months and years, this Miledy-chan, kay Saying that, Miledy Raisen stopped Kaori with an extremely gentle voice that ran counter with her tone. Chapter 174 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits. ____________________________________ The Last Battle Platinum light poured down. The radiant pillar of light quietly stretched from empty space to the groundDDtoward a chalk white round pillar. And then, when the light touched the summit of the gigantic round pillar where seven or eight people could stand with room to spare, at the next moment it vanished completely without warning. There was a shadow of a person kneeling on one knee after the light vanished. It went without saying that it was Hajime. Hajime looked around with a dangerous gaze. In that place, similar to the richly colored space where they arrived at right after entering Holy Precincts, there was a chalk white path that stretched straight deeper inside with the pillar where Hajime was standing as the starting point. However, the surrounding wasnt richly colored like the first space, but closed in a darkness that was like an abyss. The chalk white path that was stretching in a straight line looked extremely visible. At the end of that chalk white path, it was connected with a stair that led to above. (This is not a mineral huh) Hajime whispered a little in his heart while looking beneath him. He used transmutations derivative skill Mineral Appraisal to investigate the chalk white path and didnt receive any reaction back. He also used his sensing skills at the surrounding darkness but there was no reaction. (Well, there was only one path. There is no meaning in sparing some thought for the unknown or trap after this far.) Hajime began to walk calmly in the quiet space that was too silent. In the first place Hajime had no problem with doing something like erasing the sound of his footstep, but right now he was consciously not erasing his sound. Regardless not only Hajimes footstep, even the sound of his clothes rustling or the sound of his breathing couldnt be heard at all. It was as though the surrounding darkness was thoroughly absorbing all the sounds leaving none behind. In that world without sound, Hajime stared straight ahead while advancing. He walked while thinking of her beloved who was waiting ahead. Fury toward his enemy and sorrow toward his beloved mixed inside his eyes, those eyes were filled with abyss exactly like the surrounding darkness. Hajimes legs approached the stair. Looking up from below he could see the top of the stair being enveloped by faint light. Without pause, Hajime unhesitatingly threw his body into the light. His field of vision was dyed white. The space where he came out at was white everywhere. Whether above or below, or everything at the surrounding, as far as his eyes could see there was only pure white which made him unable to grasp any sense of distance. Despite the certain sensation that he felt by stepping on the ground, but when his gaze lowered there it became difficult to be aware of the grounds existence there. It felt like he would fall below without any end in sight. Welcome, to my domain, of its deepest area. A voice called at Hajime who was looking around. It was a lovely voice that sounded clear. The familiar voice of his beloved sounded pleasant in his ear like a flowing stream. But, right now he felt something slightly cloudy in it. Surely it was because the will contained inside the voice was rotten the core, Hajime thought. A scowl was slightly appearing on his eyebrows. At the same time, a veil of faint light shining behind him suddenly vanished. And then, the existence of Hajime who was clad in clothing that had black tone looked like a drop of ink that dripped on a pure white canvas. Suddenly the space ahead of Hajimes gaze was swaying. It was as though the curtain of the stage was raised, the swaying space was cleared and behind it, there was a tiered platform with a height that was nearly ten meters. And then, there was a young beautiful woman sitting on the throne installed at its peak. Wavy hair of radiant golden threads, white and smooth exposed shoulders, voluminous twin hills peeking out from the largely opened chest part, long and slender beautiful leg stretching out from the slit of the dress. Despite being slender on the whole, the woman also strangely looked sensually fleshy. Her legs were crossed, and she was resting her chin on her hand at the throne with a faint smile on her lips, that appearance looked like the personification of the word bewitching. If an average man saw her, no, all human without any sex distinction would have their reasoning sent flying just by a fleeting glance sent by this woman, there was no doubt that they would then prostrate themselves before her with a tremendous emotion that was similar with faith. An overwhelming beauty to the degree that would make anyone unconditionally felt that was right there. But, Hajimes face was still expressionless, he was staring straight at that beautiful womanDDwho for some reason had the appearance of adult Yue, he was only staring fixedly without any particular emotion that could be seen on his face. Surely that was because in contrast with the beauty of that appearance, repulsiveness and ugliness could be felt from those eyes and smile that seemed to expose what were inside. Whether the person himself was aware or not of that was unclearYues body, Ehitorujue that took over that body was grinning broadly while his mouth was opening once more. What do you think? While I was seizing this body I was also trying to make it grow while I was at it. I can brag that the result is quite something I think? Hm? Ehitorujue said such thing with a tone that obviously sounded like he was enjoying this, to that Hajime was intentionally sighing deeply and shrugged lightly. It would be perfect, if only the filthiness inside not oozing out like this. Your score is minus a hundred. Everything is wasted just by you being the one inside there. This has already gone far past ugly. If you dont notice it yourself then how about I lend you a mirror? Fufufu, what impudent talk. But, I understand you know? In your heart you are not as calm as your appearance. Your blood is boiling that your beloved lover is played around freely with like this right? Isnt that obvious. What are you doing acting all wise like that? A warning from me. Its better for you to not open your mouth too much. After all the more you speak the more your lowliness get exposed. It was a well executed poisonous tongue. During that exchange, Hajimes expression was still expressionless without change. That indifferent tone eloquently indicated that what he said wasnt sarcasm or anything but something that came from the bottom of his heart, which caused Ehitorujues eyes to twitch in reaction. And then, with a smiling face that was obviously a mask no matter who saw it he opened his mouth softly. I command in the name of EhitorujueDDprostrate. The Divine Statement was spoken with extremely natural toneDDit was the manifestation of gods will that made anyone obeyed without question. Once this foul play caused Hajime to struggle on the ground desperately, and now hearing this once more Hajime staggered in place *DOPAN-!!* DD And he responded with a shot. The bullet was blocked by a barrier in front of Ehitorujue, a ripple was spreading in the air. Divine Statement has no effect at all? Just how many times you had used that in front of me huh. You think a petty magic trick like that will keep working forever? Ehitorujues eyes narrowed toward Hajime who was pointing Donners muzzle straight at him. But, his composure didnt crumble by any means, instead he held out his hand that wasnt supporting his cheek in an inviting gesture. Immediately at the areas around Donner & Shuragen, Treasure Warehouse II, all the artifacts that Hajime carried, the spaces were warping like jelly. But the spaces immediately returned to their original shape with a snapping sound as though there was something that got repelled away. I see. So you came here with countermeasures prepared. Rather, you thinking that I will come without doing that is the crazy one. Dont get cocky, irregular young boy. You really showed much arrogance just by defending against Divine Statement and Heaven Existence. It doesnt matter how you are looking at me, shitty bastard. Ill say it one more time, the words that I told you at that time. With a click, Hajime fixed Donners aim at the heart of Ehitorujue while declaring clearly and loudly. DDIm taking back Yue. Ill kill you. It will be the end with that. The white space didnt absorb the sound. Rather it made the words echoed powerfully with dignity. The expression of Ehitorujue that was bombarded with those words warped evilly, showing how he would enjoy trampling on that determination, during that his crossed leg went down and he lifted his resting cheek, before he suddenly stood up. And then, while glaring down from above with the throne behind him, an immense pressure began to leak out. Platinum magic power was painting over the white space. Very well. This will be the last entertainment in this world. Lets play for a little bit then. Ehitorujues body was gently floating up. He lightly spread his hands while his abundant golden hair was undulating, the sleeve of his black dress flapped. At the same time, the platinum magic power light converged rapidly with Ehitorujue at the center and it formed a shape on his back. What appeared on Ehitorujues back while shining brilliantly was three layers of ring halo. The size of those halos, with the floating Ehitorujue as the center the first halo had a diameter of around two meters while the third halo had a diameter of more than ten meters. Countless light spheres were slowly being created from those halos. The number of those spheres really should be expressed as the number of the stars in the sky. But, in contrast with their splendor, the pressure emitted by those spheres was absurd. Every single one was obviously hiding a power that could easily destroy a human and could possibly change even the geography. The figure of Ehitorujue with gigantic halos behind him, served by countless stars, and clad in platinum light, would make anyone comprehended, truly if anyone who didnt know of the ugliness inside saw him then he was indeed emitting divinity that was worthy to be revered as god. In respond Hajime was, No holding back. DDIm going all out. Resplendent crimson light burst up. A whirlwind of magic power that spiraled wildly flapped Hajimes black coat and wrapped his body in crimson color. Even in front of Ehitorujues power, his one eye didnt show any sign of faltering, unnoticed it was shining with clear crimson like red spinel. It was Limit Breaks last derivative skill Supreme Break. At this moment, Hajimes specs swelled up five times over in one go. Then he activated Sky Steps last derivative skill Light Speed which reinforced his perception ability to a different magnitude. At the same time, countless crosses were lining up midair behind Hajime. On the black fuselages that should be called as a color of darkness, a red pattern was carved, the total number of those crosses was seven hundred. DDNew type versatile offensive drone Cross Velt While being two sizes more compact than the crossbit until now, it was clad with sinister crimson light that made one felt a lump of ice sliding down their spine. Perhaps that spectacle should be called as the grave markers of the enemies slaughtered by the demon king. You too will be added to this funeral procession, the current Hajime who was wordlessly asserting that was emitting unprecedented rage and killing intent while being silent, he was emitting might that was truly worthy for a person who was trying to achieve godslaying. Dazzling platinum halos and countless twinkling stars. Violently wild crimson storm and dark funeral crosses. The two sides resented and bemoaned each other while the space between them creaked, where they were about to swallow at each other. Ehitorujue pushed out one of his hands with an elegance that looked as though it had been calculated thoroughly until his fingertips. Now, this is the beginning of the game. FirstDDdance for me! Right after that, a lot of light stars rushed toward Hajime. And it wasnt something that simple, the great number of platinum lights from the halos behind Ehitorujue were flying out with a motion that was depicting geometrical pattern. The meteor shower of light would even make anyone watching to feel a certain kind of artistic quality from it. There were lights in a spherical shape, then there were also lights that drawn a curve like a blade, and also lights that were approaching while rotating like a boomerang. A dance invitation from you son of a bitch, I refuse. DDFull burst! Hajime snorted at Ehitos invitation and gave his order. At the next moment, all the crosses pointed forward simultaneously and the seven hundred Cross Velt fired all at once. All of the bullets fired were electromagnetically accelerated, furthermore all of the bullet heads were a special bullet that released multi-stage shockwave concentrated to a single pointDDBurst Bullet. The platinum meteor shower and the crimson bullets filled the space to the brim. That scene was just like a war in middle age, where both armies were yelling war cry just before they clashed. Those two armies that were even more atrocious than death god clashed and destroyed at each other right in the middle between their commanders. Thunderous roars and violent impacts, and flashes were surging out to the degree that one could be deluded to think that it was the birth of a star. A great number of meteors were flying off, bullets clad in crimson were extinguished. The meteors and barrage of bullets were struggling for supremacy with their destructive power. Hou, so you can endure this. Then how about the next move. Dont you die so easily okay? Ehitorujue made a smile that displayed his joy, and then he waved his arm elegantly once. Then the brilliant radiance of the halos behind him intensified, right after that *zuzuzu* lights in humanoid form manifested. The silhouettes of person that were formed from light itself were also carrying two large swords made from light in their hand, giving them resemblance with the apostle. Their ability is at the same level with the apostle. However, amidst the illuminating attack of these halos, can you also deal with these attacking apostles of light that are moving independently in the end? Even while he was saying such thing, the apostles of light were created in large number. With Ehitorujue at the center and the halos behind him, the number of the apostles of light had already easily surpassed a hundred. But, in front of such view that could be said as despairing, Hajime only snorted hmph. And then, he spoke. The soul of language to summon his own army. Battle of resource is the domain of transmutation master. You are still using these old puppet dolls even at this stage, arent you too behind the time? DDCome, Grim Reaper. Crimson magic power overflowed from the Treasure Warehouse II. The magic power that swelled up together with an intense flash scattered everywhere like explosion wave, although only temporarily but the space that was full of platinum light was dyed with crimson. Like that, a beat later the flash settled and then, This isa golem army, is it? Ahead of the murmuring Ehitorujues gaze, a great number of monster swarm clad in crimson light could be seen. However, their body was formed from mineral that looked even harder than steel, behind their sharp fangs there was gun muzzle, while doors or missiles were attached on their back or stomach, their claws were vibrating in super speed where everything that they touched would be torn apart, the body of the golems were overflowing with bizarreness. DDHajimes exclusive one man army Grim Reapers Wolf shape, great eagle shape, spider shape, large turtle shape, large monkey shape, there was an abundant variation of the golems, it was an army of living golem. Their numbers easily surpassed a hundred, furthermore they were fully loaded with hybrid weapons inside their body. These were the massacring army of the demon king who knew no pain and no fatigue. Ehitorujue whose corners of the lips were lifted up and Hajime whose eyes narrowed in absolute zero let their command resounded at the same time. Apostles of light, exterminate the unsightly monsters! Death gods, tear apart the useless puppets. Right after that, the light apostles flew out while shooting light beams, the metallic monsters roared while charging forward. The light apostles who were moving in high speed that trailed afterimages behind were surprisingly followed by the mechanical wolves who rushed through the air with rippling wave in their wake and afterimages similarly trailing behind. And then, the wolves deployed a small type gatling gun from their back and also firing a cannon from their widely opened mouth. The large eagles that ignited their thrusters and climbed up in one go were trampling the battlefield by scattering cluster bombs like heavy rain from high above. The large turtles were letting loose large amount of missiles from their back, transforming into fixed batteries. The light apostles who approached near to aim at the turtles were blocked by the large monkeys who were forming a wall with the large shield they carried, and then the spiders charged through the gaps and carved apart the shell of the apostles using the sonic wave they generated. Naturally there were also grim reapers that were done in by the light apostles, but each time a grim reaper got lethally damaged they would self-explode that swallowed the surrounding, even at a minimum they would bring their killer to accompany them in death. To rival my magic with amount of resourcesit is really something unthinkable for a human. However, if it is said in reverse, even the specialty of the irregular can only rival me at besDD Dont yap, you worthless god. Hajime fired off Donner & Schlag, cutting off Ehitorujue who was speaking ridiculingly. There were two sounds of gunshot. But the flashes that cut through the air were six streaks. Inside the clashing fierce storm of destruction, those bullets slipped through swimmingly and sniped the caster Ehitorujue. *GIIIIIII-* With such hard sound resounding the bullets were halted before the eyes of Ehitorujue. The positions of the stopped bullets were before his head, heart, and his four limbs. While those shots were a sniping that was like threading through the eye of a needle, but not even a single shot shifted for even a millimeter from their target. It was a special move that fired bullets through a space overflowing to the brim with shockwave and barrage without any deviation at all. The first bullets emitted shockwaves consecutively within an instant to a pinpoint spot. They were burst bullet. The shockwaves that were directed to a pinpoint spot made a fatal crack on Ehitorujues barrier just with one shot. And then, the second burst bullets right behind those first bullets that were fired with the same trajectory pushed in as though pile-driving the first shots and pulverized the barrier right away. *PAAAAAAN* Faster than the resounding sound of pulverization, the magic bullets of simultaneous attacks on six vital spots approached to pierce Ehitorujue. Ehitorujue quietly lifted his hand toward that. Even if he did something like that, the electromagnetically accelerated bullets should be unstoppable. It was obvious that a bullet would easily bite a hole into that palm and bore into the heart behind it, was how it seemed to be but So you broke my barrier. Furthermore your personality that unhesitatingly aimed at your lovers heart even though she possesses automatic regenerationyou are making me enjoying this, irregular. The palm and chest of Ehitorujue who was saying such thing with the corner of his lips raised didnt seem to receive any kind of damage. The cause of that was surely the small whirling black sphere generated ahead of that palm. Most likely it was gravity magic Severance Catastrophe. It swallowed the bullet and then crushed it with its super gravity. His delicate control that could do such thing, also his reaction speed that could sense electromagnetically accelerated bullet and stopped it, were absurd as expected. It was unclear whether it was because he planned to play around or perhaps because of his dignity as a god that considered being touched was a disrespect to him that he didnt rely on the automatic regeneration. Even during this few moment of offense and defense, there was a meteor shower that slipped through the barrage of Cross Velt and reached Hajime. The light stars the size of a fist rushed at Hajime. Hajime was in front of the swarm of lights that completely filled his field of vision, however, his expression showed no unease at all. DDfuu He shortly breathed out. At the next moment, the swarm of light bullets passed through Hajimes body. While small strange sounds of *jijiji-* were resounding, the bullets of certain death meaninglessly passed through Hajime as though they were attacking an illusion of him. Hou, thats splendid. Ehitorujue spontaneously leaked out words of praise. What was the cause that made the light stars slipped through which made the enemy spontaneously praised in admiration? The cause was nothing special. Hajime was merely evading the lights in high speed with the necessary minimum movement. That was all. The sounds of *jijiji-* were the sound of the light bullets grazing Hajimes clothing. That was just how barely he was evading the lights, by seeing the attacks through until the millimeter degree. For ordinary person, Hajime looked like he was not moving, but with Ehitorujues perception, the reflected spectacle was as though Hajimes body was making many layers of shadow clones blurring in the same spot to return to their original position. Well then, how about this? Ehitorujue waved his hand relaxedly. Immediately several stretching lights that were moving with an irregular motion like twisting snake were fired from the halos. It didnt stop there, huge light bullets with diameter around two meters were spewed out in large amount like soap bubbles toward Hajime. Chih Hajime clicked his tongue. Hajime used Ground Shrinker and Air Force tp leap away from his spot. The light whips powerfully struck the place where Hajime was standing just an instant before while the light bubbles were flying off all over the place leaving not a single gap in space. Cross Velts were flying in all directions and the Grim Reapers were commanded to aim at Ehitorujue from all angles. However, just by a single wave of a hand, Ehitorujue pulverized every machine that got close to him. Hajimes eyes were narrowing from seeing that scene while he made his Treasure Warehouse II shined. Right after that, a huge weapon was gripped in his hand. From a glance, it was the gatling railgun Metsurai with six rotating barrels. However, its size was completely different. It was enlarged by two sizes bigger. Furthermore, looking closer all the six barrels, each of them consisted of also six barrels. DDSuper large electromagnetic acceleration gatling cannon Metsurai Disaster It was a gatling cannon with 66 rotating barrels where each barrel had the same size with the barrel of the original Metsurai. It fired off seventy-two thousand round per minute, this weapon went even beyond being evaluated as a monster, an outrageous weapon where the idea of creating it could even be called as stupid. Hajime pulled the trigger of such outrageous weapon. *VOOC!!* Such strange sound like the air itself was rupturing was resounding. Metsurai Disaster that instantly generated a squall of cartridges, pulverized everything in its line of fireDDthe meteor shower, the light bubbles, and even the light apostles just like scrap papers before approaching Ehitorujue. The approaching attack was already like a muddy stream of crimson light, a storm of destruction in the same meaning of natural disaster that swallowed everything in its path. Thats something dreadful. But, what meaning it has if it doesnt hit? DDGreat Vortex of White End. Ahead of Ehitorujues two hands that he stretched forward, there was platinum light whirling. That sparkling vortex looked just like a silver river. Right after that, the crimson muddy stream of magic bullets that broke through the likes of common obstacle like they were nothing, was split into two in front of Ehitorujue as though a single stroke had bisected it, and then the attack was swallowed by two silver rivers at two sides. Naturally not even a single magic bullet reached Ehitorujue. So even this doesnt reach. Good grief. A meteor shower rushed from the back at Hajime who was swearing reflexively. Perhaps they were even teleported that the many light stars had circled behind Hajime without him realizing, they approached to swallow him whole. Sometimes with a movement that didnt even leave afterimage, sometimes with a swaying motion like fluttering wind, Hajime was evading while using Donner and Metsurai Disaster, added with Cross Velts he detected the gaps of the meteor shower and fired crimson flashes toward Ehitorujue. The mechanical monsters that were unfolding a fierce battle with the light apostles were also launching an attack at Ehitorujue if they found an opening. The platinum lights that beautifully dance boisterously in the white space and the rushing crimson lights that weaved in between displayed a view that should be called as superb which would surely steal the heart of the viewer watching from the side. Amidst that view, without relaxing his offense and defense at all while handling Hajimes shots and the Grim Reapers attacks, Ehitorujue was showing a composed smile and talked to Hajime. Come to think of it, irregular. How did you finish off Aruvheit? He too was more or less my retainer that possessed divinity. Even if it was you, I dont think that he would be killed that easily. The revolving light stars took a great detour while aiming at Hajime from all directions, Hajime was intercepting them with his Donner spinning like a wheel while he snorted and responded at Ehitorujue. Hah, that snob is a god you say? Dont make me laugh. He easily died while begging for his life unsightly. Even the monster in labyrinths has more guts than something like that. Hou, easily you say. Light bubbles buried the space to the brim. Hajime stored in his Metsurai Disaster and in exchange he took out Agni-Orkan and launched missile swarm to the front. Terrific thunderous roars and flame blasts rose and a hole was created on the light bubbles cage. Hajime instantly rushed through and he aligned the aim of Agni-Orkan at Ehitorujue and pulled the triggers. But, at that moment Ehitorujue snapped his finger. At the same time suddenly thunders rained down from empty space. Those thunders that were focused and compressed to the limit already became spears made from lightning. If it had to be named, then it would be the lightning spear fired from godDDthe Lightning Divine Spear. tsk Without even any time to react using his perception skill, the sparking platinum spears that flew in lightning speed from Hajimes blind spot within a few meter easily pierced Agni-Orkan. Just with that, the frame of the artifacts warped, in addition, the combustion powder packed inside the missiles caught fire which caused a great explosion. Although Hajime had immediately thrown away Agni-Orkan and withdrew from that spot, the missiles that boasted tremendous might even by their lonesome were exploding all at once from really close range, in addition the lightning divine spears were also rupturing which scattered its compressed lightning to all direction, Hajime was unable to avoid getting damage. The blasts and thunders penetrated through his Vajra and his clothing which was tougher than it looked because it was made from tough metal and monster hide, which clearly told just how terrible the radiated force was. Guu(lightning speed attack from random coordinate that is instantly invokedas expected, this guy is still holding many hands yet) Hajime was whispering in his heart while groaning unintentionally, Ehitorujue who glanced at such Hajime continued his talk as though nothing had happened. Nothing you could hide from me. I know already. You invoked a concept magic right? The situation at that time could be said as extreme for you. Although not even in my dream I could imagine you would produce a concept so powerful that could even possibly defeat Aruvheit, that was unexpected even for me Hajime who lost Agni-Orkan displayed a look that pondered something for an instant, then he scattered explosion hand grenade at the surrounding which blown away the light bubbles while he took out Metsurai Disaster once more. Like that he held back Ehitorujue while he controlled Cross Velts and placed one of them above Ehitorujues head. Perhaps, you have even created a concept of godslaying? And then, you was hiding that trump card close to your chest, and holding the hope that you can do something with that you came until this far. Fufufu, how cute. Ehitorujue didnt even glance at the Cross Velt above him, far from that he didnt even close his mouth while swiping his hand overhead. Just with that the Cross Velt that was going to shoot was cut with an invisible blade and exploded. The loaded bullets scattered around lethally like a frag grenade, but even those were repelled at the space before Ehitorujue and didnt reach him. Hajime saw that happened, but he didnt even click his tongue, he closely observed the state of Ehitorujue who was talking while basking in joy and he quietly narrowed his eyes. Ehito who didnt even pay any attention to such Hajime then licked his lips smoothly. By using that, its possible to separate the soul of me and the vampire princess, and kill only me, thats what you are thinking correct? So you find out. Well, I also dont have any mood to lie. My trump card is powerful you know? That calm expression of yours is going to warp into terror and regret soon. Fuhah, so you still believe that the soul of this woman is safe. That figure of yours howling while clinging to a nonexistent illusion, is truly, comical to the extreme. Saying that, Ehito snapped his fingers once more. Right after that, Hajimes movement came to a sudden stop with his body pitched forward. DD The cause was obvious. The Metsurai Disaster that Hajime held was caught in a distorted space. That space distortion was in a square block shape that tightly pressed together. Metsurai was fixed at the center of that. Almost at the same time, a spear of thunder came flying once more from an empty space without any advance sign. Shit- While swearing abuse reflexively, Hajime tried to release Metsurai Disaster by storing it into Treasure Warehouse II. However, as though that action had been foreseen, Ehitorujue whispered DDManifestation of Perceived Nightmare. Hajimes neck flew off. His four limbs were plucked off, and his heart was gouged. KAAAH!! A loud yell of fighting spirit surged. The source of the yell was from Hajime who was thought to be dead. The scene just now was the illusion that was prepared by Ehitorujue. The illusion was so real that if the victim wasnt careful they might die for real just from that. Hajime exploded the magic power in his body and used the momentum to invigorate himself and blew away the illusion. But, it didnt change that his consciousness was stolen for an instant. The compensation for that opening was his Metsurai Disaster. The divine lightning spear stabbed. Metsurai Disaster met the same end like Agni-Orkan. DDStrong Hajime honestly appraised his enemy. Deployment of technique, the scale of invocation, power, every single aspect was easily surpassing Yue of before. There was also no sign of his magic power running out. The great number of meteor shower fired from his halos might be moving almost automatically, there was no sign at all that Ehito was having trouble in controlling them, the light apostles were also created without end, and even with all that he was still rapidly invoking age of god class magic that was extremely powerful. If it was anyone else than Hajime fighting here then they would instantly be killed inevitably. As though to further cornering Hajime who had completely lost two of his prided artifacts, Ehitorujue opened his mouth exultantly. It echoed quiet lusciously. Aa? The vampire princessDDYue is it? The scream of your woman, it was really meltingly sweet. Hajimes expression fell out. With the ownership of her body stolen, she who had become only a soul resisted admirably. But, the more she resisted the more intense the pain running through her. Ku-ku-ku-, it was visible for me, the figure of the vampire princess enduring desperately with clenched teeth inside this body. But even that didnt continue forever, she couldnt endure and screamed. And then, she felt terror feeling her soul vanishing from the edge, while tremblingher last words were, [Hajime, Im sorry]. Fufufu. After that she disappeared. Everything happened while she was tasting terror and despair. Do you understand, irregular? The hope that you came chasing doesnt exist right from the beginning-! Fuhah, fuhahahahaha- Ehitorujue raised a loud laughter. Indeed, Hajimes magic eye couldnt see Yues soul, he could only perceive a silver soul taking root inside melding everywhere. It was as though that view was displaying the truth of Ehitorujues words Hajime wordlessly threw several hand grenades to the air. He shot them all using Donner. At that moment, the light stars around the hand grenades dropped on the ground altogether. What Hajime used was gravity grenadeDDit had a special effect that created super gravitational area when it was activated. With that effect, the surrounding light bullets were felled. Hajimes hand was holding Schlagen AA. It completed its charging in a moment and the eighty-eight millimeter sniping cannon(Acht Acht) specialized in penetration roared. The fired crimson flash charged straight through the barrage zone that was thinned by the gravity grenades just like going through a no mans land. Ehitorujue lifted his hand. Barriers were visibly layered by two, three layers before him. The fang of Schlagen AA blasted the first layer of barrier, bit a hole in the second barrier after a moment of opposition, and smashed even the third layer of the barrier and assaulted Ehitorujue. But, the three layers divine barrier had obviously decreased the strength of the shot, in that state naturally it was unable to ignore the effect of the two white vortexes staying at both sides of Ehito. The eighty-eight millimeter shell had its trajectory vainly twisted and got swallowed into the vortex of compression. I am a god. As long as I have automatic regeneration than you attack wont even make me feel itchy butknow that even touching me is an insolence. And then, even while saying such thing Ehito waved his hand in a complicated gesture with a wide grin as though saying that this was payback. DD Right after that, the space all around Hajime including above and below burst open. What was produced from that was a tremendous impact. It was a space rupture that was even more detailed and powerful than the Quaking Sky of Four Directions casted in the devil king castle. Furthermore, from behind Hajime, perhaps even using teleportation, a lot of light stars were already there unnoticed moving toward Hajime. This too was also an overwhelming attack where there was no time to react and no place to escape. Hajime took out his variable great shield Aidion to face this. The spherical shield instantly operated its gimmick and deployed to cover Hajime. Thunderous roar. The impact of space rupture from all directions blown away the first layer of Aidion into pieces with one attack. The fierce impact was transmitted through Aidion that caused Hajimes left hand which was supporting it below to scream. Storm of pursuing attack came right there. Light stars in immense number attacked one after another, not giving any time for the shield to restore itself. Aidion which was swallowed by the storm of light looked shining just like a star. Even so, its hardness that didnt allow penetration should be called as an impregnable fortress. But, even that defensive power was nothing more than an interesting side show for Ehitorujue, he suddenly lifted his hand and created a bluish white flame on his palm. And then, he blew it off gently to fly toward the shield. The blue flame soared softly without any sound, it then impacted Aidion that was still receiving concentrated fireDDlike that the protective wall was easily penetrated. Right after that, GAAAAAAAAAA-!? A scream resounded. The gimmick of Aidion was released and from inside Hajime who was wrapped in flame leaped out. Teleported meteor shower approached him in no time at all, the Grim Reapers defended Hajime as the substitute of their master which resulted in a rain of scrapped steel raining down. At the same time, Cross Velts were also called closer from the surrounding to lay out barrier, but they too were pierced by lightning divine spears by the dozens and exploded to all direction. While clenching his teeth to the sacrifices around him, Hajime broke through the encirclement and compressed his crimson magic power with an expression that warped in pain. At the next moment, he converted the compressed magic power into impact and just barely blew away the blue flame and the rushing light stars. At the same time, Aidion that was left behind had its iron wall broken and light stars rushed inside from the opening, it then received attacks from inside and outside and got pulverized into pieces. Haahahahahah, what happened with your big talk from before? You have turned into a really shabby appearance right now. Ehitorujue laughed in amusement. Ahead of his gaze, there was the figure of Hajime breathing roughly with burn injuries here and there every single part of his clothing damaged by fire. It also appeared that he had converted a considerable amount of his magic power into impact to blow away the blue flame and light stars, so his magic power had decreased considerably. All Element Resistance and Vajra were reduced to mere consolation as protection in front of the attacks might, Hajime couldnt help but shudder from that. Haa haa, just now wasYues No, it was mine. It seemed the vampire princess could use it, but from the beginning this magic was something that I used. It penetrates every obstacle and destroys only its target. Its called Divine Flame. How is it? It has quite a good flavor isnt it? Hajime didnt reply. Rather than that he was pouring his mind to convert his magic power into healing power to heal his damage even just for a little. If possible he wanted to drink healing medicine but, whether Ehitorujue would allow that or not, was unclear in the endhe couldnt show an opening after receiving a fierce attack. If Shia and others were here, they would undoubtedly stiffen from shock seeing Hajime being cornered this overwhelmingly. In actuality, even Hajime himself couldnt help but smile bitterly inside from witnessing the true power of Ehitorujue who had completely seized Yues body. But, naturally Hajime didnt let that show in his expression, in exchange he struck Ehitorujue with a gaze of defiance and persistence. Hmm, even when I told you that your beloved woman was already gone, you still dont show any sign of breaking Obviously. Just why do I have to believe your words? If you like bullshit then just talk to yourself until you are satisfied. Ehitorujue smiled wryly from the way Hajime talked. It was as though he was waiting for Hajimes recovery, he relaxed his attack and talked. Your existence is truly irregular. Because of Freeds appearance, the balance of the game was almost broken, so in order to make it more enjoyable I brought in people with power from another world yetyou become a strong person that not even my favorite could bare his fang to. Why, did you do something like summoning limited at just this time? A war game of human versus devil. The nasty game that Ehitorujue held. His words about Freed breaking the balance made Hajime slightly scowled. It was slightly surprising that Freeds labyrinth conquering was something irregular outside of gods will. And then, about great labyrinths conquering, Yues uncle Denreed also did the same thing three hundred years ago. However, from what Hajime learned from historical fact, at that time there was no record of hero summoning being performed and he also didnt hear any story about anything like that. Why it was only at this time, such question was only something natural to be thought of by a person who got dragged into it. Though Hajime going along with Ehitorujues story also had the purpose of merely buying time to recover. Different from in the past, there was no capable person in this present era that was capable of opposing Freed you see. Never I imagined that other than the vampire princess, even the dragon race is also still surviving. Both of them were hidden skillfully. If there is no good pawn in this world then nothing could be done except by providing it from another world. Another world, huh. Correct. Although the connection to your world is completely a coincidence. It was a result that coincides with me searching for a person with high affinity that could possibly become my vessel. Even for a god body, crossing the boundary of the world is not something easy. To say nothing of a soul without a vessel, even directly interfering with outside Holy Precincts is difficult. As the result, I somehow succeeded dragging down someone from above world butincluding an irregular like you, there were also a lot of extras coming along here. According to Ehitorujues story, Kouki was similar with Yue, he was chosen based on his possibility to become a vessel. Most likely Ehitorujue was using a magic like the compass of guidance to search. But, Ehitorujue who had no vessel that was a flesh body could only wield his power completely within Holy Precincts, furthermore it seemed that his power was repressed in the earth because that world had superior rank so his effort didnt go well. The result of that was the summoning of all the classmates. In other words, everyone else other than Kouki only seemed to get dragged in unintentionally by god. There was no story more annoying than this. Although, thanks to that the best vessel that I thought had been lost three hundred years ago was discovered, thats why this could be said as a windfall. Fufu, with this I can exhibit my power in full even outside the Holy Precincts. Crossing over to another world is also easy. Most likely even the body of an apostle was insufficient as gods body because it would lower his divinity. If that wasnt the case then he would not be this delighted from managing to obtain a vessel. Ehitorujue opened and closed his hand basking in joy. Hajime then asked something that he had actually wondered about all this time. Ehitorujuewhat are you? What a really abstract question that is, irregular. But, no matter what is said, naturally the answer has been decided. I am the god that created and ruled over everything. Ehitorujue introduced himself as the transcendental creator god and also the ruling god. But, Hajime snorted to that. No, you or no god or anything. You didnt create this world, you are also not ruling over everything. You are not a supernatural existence that mankind imagined You are merely an existence that is possessing power mightier than mankind. Hou. With what kind of basis you are saying such thing? Perhaps he got his interest attracted from that, Ehitorujue then asked Hajime back. Isnt that simple? Your perception cannot detect Yue who was at the bottom of the abyss, and also the dragon race who hid outside this continent. Your strength only reaches this continent, even then its only at the scale that doesnt reach the abyss. Power at that level is just too tiny for the creator right? Ku-ku-ku-, to call someone like me as tiny. And? If I am not a god then what am I? Hajime thrust his answer with an expression that vaguely looked like he was chewing a bitter bug. You are a human of another world the same like us. Hmm. Because I am not a god but I possess a mighty power, then I must be a human from outside world the same like you allthats your reasoning. Not only that. In the first place it was already strange by the point of time that you know about the concept of outside world. Because there is none in this world then search for a capable person from other worldsuch idea wont come out unless you know about the existence of another world right from the start. Even in our world that is overflowing with fantasy entertainment that concept is only a wild idea. If you are an existence in the level that is able to create the world then I can accept that, but just like I said just now, you are not an all-knowing and almighty supernatural existence, based on that its only natural to think that you know about the existence of another world by the same reason like us. Hearing those words, Ehitorujue went hmm and nodded once, then he began to clap dramatically. Splendid, perhaps thats what I should say. Indeed I am a human from another world. Originally, I only reached the height of magic. Although, through the passing many months and years the gathered faith granted my divinity that sublimated my soul, through that there is no doubt that I am a god. And then, he suddenly lifted his hand. Right after that, thunder boomed in empty air, blue flame exploded, strong wind stormed, the air froze, white smoke whirled. For Hajime, those were a sight he was used to. However, the dimension of the power focused there far surpassed what he had seen in the past. Five heavenly dragons were created. They were the magnificent incarnations of atrocious tyranny that Yue created from the fusion of gravity magic and the highest class elemental magic. Those heavenly dragons were fiercely glaring at Hajime with dark red eyeballs. The presence of these heavenly dragons was clearly different with Yues heavenly dragons. Hajimes magic eye detected materials other than the core of the heavenly dragon that was formed from magic. That pulsing dark red ore was clearly magic stone. It appeared metamorphosis magic was used on the heavenly dragons which transformed them into a monster. Perhaps the material to form them was gathered by using space magic. Not only monster, there was also the presence of apostle from the dragons. Hajime was thoroughly knowledgeable of how troublesome these heavenly dragons were, now these dragons were added with the function where they could move independently separated from the casters control to attack the prey, these caused Hajime to sweat coldly in his heart. (I cannot overwhelm him in resource battle, now on top of that, there is also these troublesome newcomers in additionwell, I already imagined that this wont be easy. If I resolved myself, I can do this.) Ahead of the gaze of Hajime who was talking to himself in his heart, the five heavenly dragons were coiling in the air with Ehitorujue at the center. That figure of the adult Yue obeyed by the magnificent dragons was exactly like a goddess in a legend. No, any goddess from any mythology would surely be overshadowed in front of the current Yue who was obeyed by the heavenly dragons with halos behind her. There was no doubt that even the goddess of beauty Aphrodite would flee barefooted in front of her. The person inside that body which made that divine beauty to be spoiled opened his mouth with a repulsive grin. Now then, irregular. You have recovered a little havent you? We have to begin the game once more any time now. During that time, lets reminisce a bit about the past. You are going to struggle as long as you can right? It has been really a long time since I talk about myself. Entertain me- At the next moment, the five heavenly dragons simultaneously roared, violent killing intent and pressured weighed down on Hajime. At the same time, the meteor shower from the halos also resumed coming. The white space was filled to the brim with the heavenly dragons turned monster and the torrent of lights. Chapter 175 The Specialty of Common Job The roars of the five heavenly dragons shook the air. The heavenly dragons that were turned into a monster while being half magic body left the control of the caster and aimed at the prey independently. The emitted pressure far surpassed the heavenly dragon that Yue often used before. The five elements magic that formed those bodies were also evolved where now they possessed a worthy wickedness that was clear to see. My former world was a world where magic was the foundation. Im not boasting, but I remember that the development there was remarkable. There was abundant variety of artifact, people flew freely in the sky, they could get in touch with a far away place, they moved using teleportation, even their lifespan could be prolonged by a few hundred years more using magical treatment. Magic and technology that were based from that made that world abundant. *pashii!* That light sound resounded and the figure of the lightning dragon vanished. No, that large body changed into a streak of lightning and it moved with lightning speed. At the next moment, it appeared beside Hajime. (Fastbut, if its only as fast as lightning then-) The dragon raised a roar of thunder while its opened jaw rapidly pulled everything in the surrounding. Even the light stars were swallowed and extinguished inside there, Hajime who was almost got pulled in similarly like the light stars immediately took out several gravity hand grenades to empty air. The gravity hand grenades that were easily pulled in exploded with a good timing just when they entered inside the mouth of the lightning dragon and generated super gravitational area. The lightning dragon that swallowed everything while approaching was flattened by the downward pressure that was suddenly generated and passed through below Hajime who was hovering in midair using Air Force. But, what is waiting for the world that is over developed is only their end. Our world too wasnt an exception to that. Something like a war of the end that happened because of exhausted resources, or sense of values, or possibly because of economical problems or different political idea, those werent the cause. The reason was something more, something that couldnt be helped. Do you know what it was, irregular? ts Ehitorujues questioned, however Hajime couldnt answer. He had no composure to answer. Because after he staved off the lightning dragon, the azure dragon circled right behind him and pressed hard on him along with an immense amount of heat. In front of him was the meteor shower. Below was a lightning dragon, at left and right were the storm dragon and ice dragon. If he evaded then he would undoubtedly aim from right behind and forced to bear damage that would be hard to disregard. Therefore, Hajime took out the variable chakram Orestes to empty air. A *kashun* sound came out immediately and wire that was divided into three part formed a round shaped gate. The azure dragon charged straight into the gate, right after that the azure dragon flew out from above the ice dragon that approached from the right side. Hajime had applied Presence Isolation to one more variable chakram and made it flew there. The suddenly appearing azure dragon collided with its natural enemy the ice dragon which caused the ice dragon to roar in agony. And then, the ice dragon glared at Orestes which teleported the azure dragon and breathed out ice and snow. With that the Orestes froze instantly as though it was bathed with liquid nitrogen, right after that it was impacted by a light star and was easily smashed. Regardless of the roar of the ice dragon and the sound of Orestes getting pulverized, Ehitorujues voice still reached Hajimes ear smoothly. They arrived at the truth. The magic technology was developed thoroughly until they could interfere with the information of the world itself, to the material, to life, to the star, to time, to the environment. And then, no matter the era researcher is always unable to restrain their curiosity. They fumbled with the technology that interferes with the truth spreading in the world like playing with a toyand that became the cause that destroyed the world. Our world was killed by the curiosity of the people who handled magic. Hajime neutralized the light stars using Cross Velt. Furthermore, he commanded the Grim Reapers to aim at Ehitorujue. Eagle type Grim Reaper scattered cluster bombs above Ehitorujue. However, the squall of explosive was easily pulverized by the meteor shower fired from the halos, resulting in only sparkling particles scattering around. Hajimes attacks didnt reach Ehitorujue at all. Ehitorujues expression didnt even show any annoyance. The truth crumbled and the world was rapidly crumblingthe situation at that time was exactly like a picture of pandemonium in hell. There was nothing that could be done at all. Mankind had no other path other than destruction along with the planet. With the exception of a part of the arrived. Hajime took out all the Orestes that he could control in his attempt to deal with the five heavenly dragons, but Ehitorujue snapped his fingers while talking. Right after that, several hundred lightning divine spear rained down from the empty air and fried all the Orestes without leaving even dust behind. Furthermore, the lightning that was thoroughly packed inside the spears was released and attacked Hajime from all direction like a spider web. While reinforcing his body with Vajra, Hajime evacuated hurriedly but he was unable to leave with no damage. His flesh was roasted which harmed his nerve slightly. There the earth dragon attacked him. The arrivedDDthese were the people who were able to individually operate the essence of what all of you called as the age of god magic. They, only they were able to discover the method to be saved. That method was the teleportation to another world. Fufu-, isnt that laughable? After all only the ringleaders who destroyed the world were able to escape from ruin. Amidst the reverberation of Ehitorujues laugh that was filled with irony, a wire with ores attached at both its ends soared through empty air. The wire entangled around the approaching stone dragon and lightning dragon midair in many layers. Right after that, a fierce ripple spread from the ores. It was the binding artifact Bola that had been strengthened by really far. Operating together with the ores, the wire part that was also a developed model was fixed directly to the space, so the half magic half physical heavenly dragons were also firmly bounded in place. The two heavenly dragons roared and rampaged violently to escape from the binding. Hajime took out Schlagen AA once more and fixed his aim using his magic eye stone and pulled the trigger. Spark traveled the barrel and Schlagen AA roared, the bullet then flew into the mouth of the lightning dragon and advanced forward without paying any heed to the lightning and destroyed the magic stone of the dragon. At the same time, six bullets that were shot from Donner along the same trajectory gouged further the hole inside the stone dragons mouth that was hollowed by the concentrated fire of the Cross Velts. The bullets were instantly petrified and became brittle stone, but even so, the bullets advanced inside the stone dragon and the last bullet shot through the magic stone without getting petrified. The last bullet was a bullet coated with sealing stone. Hajime only had a bit of it remained because he wasnt frugal in using them for the weapons of Shia and others or his large shield, this bullet coated with sealing stone was something that he needed to think carefully before using. Hajime splendidly defeated two heavenly dragons, but because of that his feet stopped moving. The compensation for that was large. Like that the arrived including me arrived in this world. At that time we were surprised. After all, this world was so primitive that it shouldnt even be compared with our world. Mighty creatures with special power were running rampant, while mankind was hiding in shadow like cave or hole in the ground while living barely scraping by. Ehitorujue had a distant look in reminiscence while waving his hand. Immediately Hajimes legs were fixed in a place altogether with the space. Even though he was concentrating on his story but he perfectly grasped the instant Hajimes feet stopped, a compressed space in block shape that was the same like the fixed space which captured Metsurai Disaster completely seized Hajime. (No good-) Unease showed in Hajimes expression. He immediately converted his magic power into impact to attempt to break the fixed space. But, the opponent wasnt that sweet to let such opening escaped. Storm dragon roared while attacking the unmoving Hajime. Its jaw swallowed Hajime before closing with a snap. The wind blades and pebbles contained inside its body mercilessly assaulted Hajime. The damage went through to Hajime who persisted using Vajra. Blood sprayed everywhere and graphic unpleasant sound *gokibeki-* resounded. Inside the storm of violence that was equivalent to a torture, Hajime fixed the aim of Schlagen AA along with a yell of fighting spirit and tore the storm dragon from inside its body. Ehitorujue continued his talk without showing any care that the monster he created was killed. In that kind of world, we the arrived decided to cultivate it. We exterminated the monsters that had lived since the ancient times, and granted wisdom to the native people. The small village turned into town before long and then became a city, and then before we realized it had become a country. At that period we had already been revered as gods. We used the secret technique of the truth and converted the religious faith into power, we attempted to reinforce and sublimate our soul was also around that period. Hajime smashed the storm dragon and blasted out from inside it, his body became soaked in blood which made his appearance looked wretched. But, the ice dragon roared without even any time to breathe. Hajime threw all the Bola that he had toward the azure dragon that was approaching from the opposite direction, he also held the dragon back further using Cross Velts, ordered the Grim Reapers for concentrated fire, then he turned toward the ice dragons opened jaw and aimed Schlagen AA. Instantly Schlagen AA was freezing with dreadful momentum from its tip. Coordinate attack huh- It appeared the ice dragon was able to directly lower the temperature at the coordinate it targeted. It was an ability that the ice dragon Yue handled didnt have. Hajime was already unable to pull the trigger, the freezing kept moving with the momentum that almost froze even his artificial arm. Furthermore, with Ehitorujues instruction, a meteor shower and light apostles rushed Hajimes left side with good timing. Although he was able to somehow repel back only the light apostles using the suicide bombing Grim Reapers and Cross Velts, but he was unable to neutralize the whole meteor shower, Hajime received a direct hit on his left arm. Although the armor of the artificial arm slightly decreased the damage he received, the Schlagen AA that he unintentionally let go because of the impact was sucked into the jaw of the ice dragon. Like that it was obvious how the artifact would end up. The Schlagen AA turn into little pieces at the same time when the pure white freezing ice dragon closed its jaw. A few thousand years later after that, this world became greatly developed. But, as though in inverse proportion, one of the arrived, and the one more person lost their will to live, regardless of how they had transcended the truth of death they ended their own life. I was unable to understand that butthe last person who stopped prolonging his life said this, Its already enough. In the end, the remaining arrived became only me. Hajime threw countless grenades at the surrounding and immediately shot them. Right after that, a flame blast was generated in the air which created a crimson flame wall between Hajime and the ice dragon. For an instant, the sight of the ice dragon was obstructed, but something like that was completely swallowed into its jaw instantly like nothing. But, after that flame blast cleared up, at the other side was a gigantic weaponDDa gatling pile bunker held by Hajime was there. At the next moment, a crimson spark crackled and two-ton giant stakes fired with a rate of twenty shot per second were fired and turned into flashes. The barrage of giant stakes that should be called as a crimson wall rushed the ice dragon from the front, coupled with the gravitational pull by the gravity spot in its mouth, the giant stakes stabbed into the dragons large mouth without any deviation. The freezing ability of the ice dragon was instantly freezing the giant stakes, but because of their force the giant stakes couldnt be resisted, they advanced unstoppable and gouged in. And then, one of the giant stakes hit the magic stone inside and splendidly succeeding in destroying the dragon. While raising scream of death agony, the ice dragon changed into mere mist and dispersed. I became the last one, since then how many months and years had lapsed thenwas it a thousand or five thousand yearsI dont remember anymore but, day by day I watched the humans came to me lifting up prayer and offering, and then one day, suddenly I thought. DDLets destroy them. Hajime directed the cannon turret of the gatling pile bunker toward the azure dragon. The rushing meteor shower and light apostles were all blown away by the Cross Velts and Grim Reapers. Like that, he turned toward the azure dragon who even now was almost finished burning the many Bolas binding itself and he pulled the triggerDDjust before he could do that, Hajime suddenly felt a chill and leaped away from that spot. It appeared that his choice was correct. The place where Hajime was at a moment before was pierced by several dozen lightning divine spears, they spread immense thunders everywhere. It was just a hairs breadth. While trickling out cold sweat and blood, Hajime sent a sidelong glance at Ehitorujue. Ehitorujue was still looking at empty space with faraway look while talking about his path in the past. And yet, his attacks were still tormenting Hajime accurately with superb timing so there was nothing more irritating than this. After being toyed around until this far, Hajime confirmed that Ehitorujue was sensing him accurately and he made a frustrated expression. At the same time, he decided that first, he should slaughter the last remaining azure dragon and so he was moving the gatling pile bunker toward it. But, as expected it seemed he had let escape the timing for a sure kill. The azure dragon that was restrained using all of Hajimes bola roared fiercely. At that moment, the crimson ripple was enveloped by blue flame. The lit blue flame traveled along the bolas wire before rushing all over everywhere and the blue flame swallowed everything. Explosive sound resounded and blue beams of light illuminated the space, amidst that Ehitorujue showed an ecstatic expression. With Yues beautiful face, that smile emitted an amazing sex appeal,, but for Hajime it only made his blood boiled without end. You understand right? Just like how a man wants to defile woman, just like how someone wants to step on fresh snow, beautiful things, those precious things that you desperately piled up, they give off their true beauty when they are broken. The pleasure you obtained from that is something that is really difficult to be substituted by anything. That time when I trampled everything that I had protected the whole time for several thousand years let me tasted unimaginable sweetness. The people screaming, the shriek that asked for help from meeven now, thats the only thing that I remember clearly. All the bolas were burned to nothing. The azure dragon resumed its advance with blazing rage. Hajime was going to make the dragon into the prey of the gatling pile bunker right from the front, but then the space all around Hajime shook. DD Omni-directional space blasting. While holding his breath, Hajime leaped out from the encirclement before the space could generate shockwave. A severe earthquake. Although Hajime at least avoided a direct hit, he got hit by the after wave and blood sprayed everywhere grandly from Hajimes wounds. Guu Hajime unintentionally groaned and his expression warped, there was a flickering azure flame at the corner of his sight. Contrary to the approaching heat, an ice lump was sliding down his spine. He tried to use Air Force to escape while reinforcing his body with Vajra, but the meteor swarm whirled and danced boisterously in anticipation of that and blocked Hajimes path of escape. Even though I have forgotten completely how long I have lived, only the pleasure I felt at that time when everything crumbled is unforgettable. Therefore, I decided. That this world is my toy. Ehitorujues gaze finally returned back from the past. He faced Hajime who was trying to break through the dance of the meteor shower using Donner and Cross Velts, and then he snapped his fingers. That was the signal for the explosion. All the meteors following Hajime like a whirlwind exploded simultaneously. The generated shockwave was equal with the hand grenade that Hajime used. Hajime immediately used Cross Velts to lay out barrier and furthermore the Grim Reapers used their body as a shield in their masters danger to soften the impact even if just for a bit. Hajime who was swallowed by flame blasts and the light was swallowed by the fully opened mouth of the azure dragon. The jaw of azure flame closed with a snap. Everything that was touched would be mercilessly returned to ash by the hell fire of the highest class of magic. Thinking normally, it was impossible to survive after getting eaten by that flame. However, the torso of the flaming azure dragonDDinside the azure flame there was a shining crimson that showed Hajimes survival. There were four Cross Velts around Hajime. They connected to each other using string of magic power and laid out a barrier of space isolation, Four Point Barrier. But, in compensation for that, the surface of the Cross Velts was melting down second by second. The seven Cross Velts that Hajime directly controlled were naturally enchanted with Vajra and also coated with sealing stone, yet even so these Cross Velts couldnt endure. It was something that he understood, but as expected the heat of this dragon far surpassed the dragon that Yue used. Guh, dont, underestimate mee-!! Inside the stomach of the blue heavenly dragon, a voice that paused intermittently yet filled with tenacious will resounded. The astonishing thing was that even with the laid out space isolation barrier Hajime was still enveloped in a lot of flame. It seemed that this azure dragon had penetrating flame the same like the Divine Flame slipped into it. Scorched by that flame, Hajime was stepping forward while trickling greasy sweats, he took out Orestes which made a gate that connected the inside and outside the barrier. Ahead of the gate was the azure dragons magic stone. Donner fired crimson flash along with bursting sound, the bullet passed through the gate and pierced through the sea of azure flame. The magic bullet coated with sealing stone accurately shot the magic stone of the azure dragon. The magic stone became little pieces with an explosive sound, at the same time the blue flame was dispersing. Yes, everything is my toy, irregular. A sinister sound that he had already heard many times from Ehitorujue echoed. The sound of a finger snap. As expected, the dispersing azure flame wriggled like living thing, it intruded smoothly into the four Cross Velts surrounding Hajime. Right after that, Gaah Hajimes short scream accompanied a grand flame blast rising up. The four Cross Velts ruptured from their inside. The penetrating Divine Flame caused chain explosions from the bursting bullet loaded inside. Followed by crimson ripples, grand and countless shockwaves and scattering Divine Flame tormented Hajime thoroughly from four directions. Hajime immediately scattered hand grenades. It was for the sake of drinking god water and forcefully making an opening. As expected, his damage had reached a level that he couldnt ignore. But, the wind of death caressed his skin chillingly at that time. Hajimes instinct was ringing the alarm bell in full. Right after that, the crimson wall that bloomed fully at the surrounding from Hajimes hand grenades was pierced by a blowing down wind. Hajime obeyed his instincts command and twisted his body, and right beside him a dislocated space passed through. At the same time, his left hand that took out god water was fixed in space. It was a perfect timing that took advantage of the opening when Hajime took evasive action. The next move was also the same. The Lightning divine spear flew out from empty air and shot down the god water. Damn-DD Hajime raised his voice unintentionally, but it was already too late. The god water had been lost from Hajimes hand. On the same occasion, his artificial hand was also pierced and his palm dissolved. Hajime immediately repaired his artificial hand using transmutation while leaping away in order to avoid the rushing meteor shower. Shit-, even though thats the last god water- A swearing leaked out. Ehitorujue who heard that lifted the corner of his lips. And then, he lifted his hand before dropping that hand quietly pointing at Hajime. Immediately, light swelled up explosively and light star shot out from the halos like missile moving in an arch with light trailing behind. Hajime took out his gatling pile bunker, aimed it at Ehitorujue and then he charged forward while firing. From above, like stars falling from the night sky, radiant stars were raining down, the Grim Reapers whose number had decreased considerably before one knows used their body as a shield, several Cross Velts laid out barrier above Hajimes route, with those the momentum of Hajimes charge didnt stop. Even while that was happening, like a countdown going down, the autonomic weapons of Hajimes quality products were bursting, their fragments scattered everywhere. But, as though mocking that determination of Hajime who was forced to make those sacrifices What do you think the devil and demi-human are? Such question resounded from right behind Hajime. Hajime felt a shudder running through his spine. He used the intense recoil of his artificial hand to rotate at high speed and fired Donner behind him without even confirming anything. But, there was no one there, in exchange a presence appeared at Hajimes left-hand side where he was holding the gatling pile bunker. Hajime opened his eyes wide while sending his gaze there, at the same time a hand gently caressed the artifact. And then, just like what happened at the devil king castle, the gatling pile bunker was easily returned to dust. The one who was there was Ehitorujue. From his three layers of halos, in his back now there was only the first layer of halo, he skipped over even Hajimes perception and his figure appeared in very close range. (Teleport without using gateas expected, he can actually do something like that.) Hajimes eyes narrowed from how one of the concerns that he harbored came true. It appeared that the magic which allowed the lightning divine spear to appeared suddenly from the empty air and teleported the artifact he possessedDDHeaven Existence could also be used for teleporting the caster themselves. And then, Ehito could also turn artifact into dust just by touching them. The figure of Ehitorujue vanished quietly once more. At the same time, a chill ran on his back. Hajime fired bursting bullet behind from the elbow of his artificial arm, but the light emitted from the halo blocked it. Ehitorujues arm was swung down without even paying any attention to Hajimes counterattack. Sword of light attacked Hajime following the trajectory of that arm. Hajime rotated using the impact from firing bursting bullet and back-stepped to evade. He took a distance of more than ten meters within an instant using his super speed but C!? A diagonal laceration was carved from Hajimes shoulder until his flank. Even though he should have gotten out already from the range of the sword yet he was still hit. Hajimes face warped in pain while his severe gaze stabbed Ehitorujue. No need to be shocked. This is called as Divine Sword, a magic sword that can freely contract and expand, it also can jump through space to attack. It can penetrate your defense is because it also has the penetrating ability like Divine Flame. Hajime had been reduced to a tragic appearance that was obvious at a glance. Ehitorujue was explaining to such Hajime who was breathing roughly while his hand was caressing along the divine sword. That composed expression expressed how Hajimes fang couldnt reach him at all. In contrast Hajime was all tattered. His black coat that was weaved with metal fiber which was stronger than even armor had become just like scrapped rag, the clothes under it was heavily soaked from absorbing blood. His skin that was visible from the gaps of the torn clothes was dyed bright red, his white hair was especially soaked with blood color from the fresh blood pouring out from his head, just looking at Hajime right now felt painful. The blood trickling down his head was like tears of blood. Even the equal fight when the two fought a battle of resource was easily tilted completely into Ehitos favor when he used age of god magic consecutively. The many artifacts that were the greatest trait of Hajimes specialty were also being mostly destroyed. What were left with Hajime was Donner & Schlag, Cross Velts, and then Grim Reapers Hmm, it has become a little bit bothersome now. Ehito swung his divine sword. Not even afterimage could be seen from his hand motion. It wasnt even clear whether he had swung the magic sword or not. But, the result was obvious. The Cross Velts and Grim Reapers that had been decreased until nearly fifty machines were cruelly turned into small pieces before they exploded everywhere they were. What remained was only three Cross Velts that Hajime directly controlled. The army of demon king had been completely annihilated, even the crosses that symbolized death fell on the ground. Now Hajime only possessed mainly grenades of various kinds. Most likely Ehitorujue was intentionally aiming to destroy the artifacts in order to grant Hajime despair. Well, such thing doesnt matter. Rather than that, I talked about devil and demi-human. What do you think they are? Without even showing particular care about the several hundred artifacts that he had cut apart instantly, Ehitorujue repeated his previous question. It appeared the talk of Ehitorujue still wasnt over. He toyed around with his divine sword while staring at Hajime who looked like he could fall anytime with a wide repulsive grin. Arent theyhaa haathe native here. Hajime answered the question in order to recover even for a little in this second opening he was given. No, you are wrong. The native people of this world are only the human. Whether the devil or the demi-human, they are the illegitimate children created by my magic technology. So you even, guh, synthesizing? Fufu-, you have fast understanding. The devil and demi-human are synthetic organisms created by the combination of my monster and human. They are my genuine creation. Why did you do such thing? Perhaps Ehitorujue surmised that unasked question of Hajime, his tongue was moving smoothly to answer. No matter how much I was trying to sublimate my soul using faith and secret technique, no matter how much restoration and improvement I attempted on the body, the long several millenniums brought my body to its limit. Naturally, I searched for new body butthere was no flesh that could accept the soul of god. If there is none, then just make onehuh? It really helps that you have a quick understanding. Devil has high aptitude with magic factor, and the demi-human has powerful physic, they each came from me combining human with primitive organisms that possessed those essential aspects. I also tried creating the likes of dragon people by combining those two aspects but.they were a failure. They could only be used for side entertainment, like how the strongest race became persecuted. Just how many sacrifices came out along the course of those experiments? Even Hajime couldnt help but sympathize with the people in the past. To say nothing of the fact that the reason of the persecution toward Tio and others was merely this guy venting his anger, knowing that caused Hajimes killing intent to intensify further. In that process, I also created the currently existing monsters and apostles, but because of some unknown factor, in the end I was unable to obtain a body that could possibly become my vessel. Although some could endure to a certain degree, they would soon self-destruct. So the Holy Precinctswas because you had no vessel Fufu. Correct. This place is so I can continue to exist only as soul and also a place where I can use my strength. Here I was enjoying the game while waiting. Extremely rarely there would be people with aptitude like Aruvheit or the liberators that were born. Based on the truth that Hajime was told, it seemed that the people who were called as true ancestor like Yue or Shia were more accurately people with aptitude. Although even the people with aptitude in the past like the liberators were insufficient as Ehitorujues vessel. Hajimes eyes narrowed quietly. Like, thathaa haa, three hundred years agoyou finally, discovered it, huh Yes. At that time my heart danced for the first time after a few hundred years. Although, my vessel was immediately hidden after thateven though at that time I had even personally granted her the title as miko specially. You know, at that time I was driven by fury that I even destroyed several countries unintentionally while destroying the vampire country. After that I thought of the possibility of another miko being born once more before I was able to finally calm down. Ehitorujue swept his divine sword. The halo on his back and the halos at the distance visible above the throne began to shine brilliantly. Let me say my thanks once more, irregular. You discovered my vessel and made me enjoyed myself until this much, you have truly done a great service. As the prize, Ill consign you to oblivion personally by my hand. Platinum magic power painted over everything. Hajime too also emitted his crimson magic power, he readied Donner-Schlag and lined up the three Cross Velts behind him. A beat passed. The figure of Ehitorujue disappeared. Hajime fired the readied Donner & Schlag as they were. The launched flashes passed through the last Orestes that was placed in front of the gun muzzles and reappeared behind him. Sure enough, there was Ehitorujue there. However, without any hurry Ehitorujue surprisingly cut apart the bullets that came flying from Orestes with his divine sword. Although Yue was a prodigy in magic but her close quarter combat ability was lower than average. Based on Ehitorujues feat just now, it seemed that because of the possession the bodys physical ability and battle skill were increased up like a joke. The penetrating divine sword stretched toward the frowning Hajime. The sword flash that was impossible to defend against was somehow evaded by Hajime bending backward. At the same time the Cross Velts fired burst bullets wildly. Those bullets were shot down by the light stars fired from the halo. The spreading ripples of impact bloomed everywhere between Hajime and Ehitorujue. There is nothing to feel surprised about. This is my original sword art that I learned for killing time. The twin large swords art of the apostle is also based on my swordsmanship. I can do not only magic you know? Chih, so what. Fufu-. At first, I put distance and stole the artifacts of you who were desperately struggling like plucking off your arms and legs. Next is close quarter combat, thats how it is. There is no hope for you no matter what you try, Ill teach that to you personally. How are you feeling getting overwhelmed with one hand by someone who was talking leisurely about the past? Hmm? Saying that Ehitorujue cut apart the shockwaves themselves and charged forward. Hajime rapid fired Donner & Schlag. The bullets that he used were Living Bullet. Furthermore they were coated with sealing stone. But, at the next moment Ehitorujues figure vanished as expected. And then, he appeared instantly at Hajimes side. Hajime who foreseen that used the recoil of his artificial arm to throw away his body. Immediately following that, the bullets that Hajime fired before this flew out from the space around Ehitorujue. Hajime understood that Ehitorujue would teleport using Heaven Existence so he made use of Orestes to teleport the bullets. A storm of flashes that aimed at the moment Ehitorujue teleported. No matter even if it was Ehitorujue, it seemed that he would get drilled through by the bullets before he could teleport once more. However, the moment the bullets impacted, the arm of Ehitorujue that was holding the divine sword vanished. No, that arm was moving so fast that it looked like it vanished. The sword moved flexibly like a whip, and sword lines rushed around Ehitorujue as though a barrier was layered surrounding him. As the result, the bullets were wrecked into pieces. The sword was swung with a speed that even the Living Bullets trajectory correction couldnt follow. Even the perception skill that Hajime had could only perceive the sword slightly as a streak of light. It was a terrifying speed. To be able to read my movement in this short timethat prediction came from experience rather than sense I guess. Thats really something. But, in front of my God Speed that is still too slow. God SpeedDDit was the magic that Kaori used limitedly. But Ehitorujue used it with more refinement. It was beyond the pale that he was able to cut apart twenty shots of electromagnetically accelerated bullets that approached from a meter. Before this when he instantly cut apart several hundred Cross Velts and Grim Reapers was surely also because his sword attacks that were done within shortened time. Now then, how many artifacts you have left? Or else have you used up all of your plans? If not then you can use them all. Ill crush everything you have and dye your brave face with despair! Ehitorujue used Heaven Existence. Instantly, he appeared right in front of Hajimes face. Kuh The sword flashes that were swung while Hajime groaned were ten times. All of those were evaded by Hajime who mostly relied only on his instinct. But, his dodging couldnt be called as perfect with how he was unable to defend, he was grazed, or even thinly sliced all over his body. The recoil of Hajimes artificial hand forcefully threw away his body to an angle that was normally impossible. Hajime rotated like spinning wheel while desperately taking distance, during that time he randomly scattered a lot of grenades from inside Treasure Warehouse II. Many of the grenades were cut apart by the lengthening divine sword, and destroyed by the meteors from the halo. The grenades that werent even allowed to explode were scattered as sparkling particles and fell on the ground. Ehitorujue laughed disgustingly to that useless effort of Hajime who couldnt even buy time while teleporting consecutively. He appeared and then vanished, appeared and then vanished. Just like an illusion. It was like he was being omnipresence around Hajime. And then the divine sword that reached regardless of distance carved multiple layers in the air. Although Hajime avoided lethal wound each time that happened, wounds were mass produced with certainty on his body. He also counterattacked with the combination of Donner & Schlag, Orestes, and Cross Velts, but in front of the elusive Heaven Existence and God Speed, Hajime was unable to inflict even one telling blow. The second and third layer of the halos and the halo behind Ehitorujue were dyeing the white space with platinum light by endlessly firing meteor shower. However naturally those meteors were automatically avoiding Ehitorujue himself and rushed only Hajime. Hajime was clenching his teeth while shooting back, he was staving off the storm of death sometimes with grenade, sometimes with Cross Velt, and sometimes with Orestes. Amidst that he was trying to somehow arrest Ehitorujues movement but He couldnt reach. Hajime was being overwhelmed even in close quarter combat just like Ehitorujue planned. Each time he was attacked, blood splashed while he was being rapidly cornered, just like a chess match. Whats wrong? Wont you use your trump card(godslaying)? If you use it while praying, perhaps you will be lucky and reach this body you know? Shu, shut uup-! Hajime was already holding out only by his guts. Even the vocabulary of the words that he returned to Ehitorujues provocation was poor. Perhaps because Hajime was bleeding out too much, or perhaps because of the limit break that he continued to use, Hajimes eyes were beginning to strangely get out of focus and looked blank. Hmm. You dont look like you will take out a new artifact, your body is also on the verge of breaking apartare you waiting for a favorable opportunity? Ehitorujue snapped his fingers. Lightning divine spear was flying out from empty air. Its target was naturally the heavily wounded Hajime. Even now it felt like his consciousness would fly away, his body felt like it would crumble down anytime. Even so, he still somehow avoided a direct hit, really what an astonishing survival instinct. But, even his resistance only went that far. The lightning divine spears that fired rapidly destroyed the last Cross Velts and Orestes altogether, on the same occasion the lightning the spears contained were also liberated nearby Hajime. GUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA- Terrific impact and thunderous sound, and then lightning hit Hajime. Hajime screamed and then fell on the ground with a smoking body. Hajime bounced several times on the chalk white ground before collapsing face down. Then blood dripped out. Hajimes tragic appearance that had been chopped up, beaten many times, and also grilled thoroughly, just from a glance he already looked like a corpse. It was hard to judge him as alive. Ehitorujue descended soundlessly in front of Hajime. Looking at Hajime who was licking the ground in an unsightly state, while wondering if it was the end with this, Ehitorujue lifted up his divine sword in order to deal the finishing blow with an expression like a child whose toy was taken away. But, ahead of his gaze Hajimes finger twitched. Hou Ehitorujue reflexively leaked out an admiring voice. Even during that time Hajimes body was moving and his body was rising up while dripping blood was dirtying the chalk white ground. Even with the majesty of god engraved to your flesh and bones, you are still going to stand up? Ehitorujues words were replied by Hajime with intermittent words that sounded like they were going to die out anytime along with his heartbeat. Ill, keepsaying it. You arenot a, god. Rather, even, comparedto the human fighting on the surface right nowyoure weak. What are you basing on saying that? And with that heavily wounded appearance at that. Even though not even a single one of your power reach me. Ehitorujue made an exasperated expression, wondering if Hajime would still bluffing even after reaching this point of time. Indeed, your strength, is astonishing. Since I, got out, of the abyss, I havenever, felt deaththis close Hmph, if you understandDD But, thats all. Hajime cut off Ehitorujues words. The focus of his eyes was disappearing. However, anyone would understand if they looked from close by. Far inside the wavering eyes, a flame that would never be snuffed out was residing there. As though to display that, strength was filling Hajimes words little by little. Inside you, there is nowill to overwhelm others. Thats why, no matter how muchstrength, that you show me, my heartwont waver. DDIts like you are not scary. Are you making excuse? Ehitorujue talked provocatively, however, this times it was Hajime who was talking with a distant look. About the strong people that he met, or he knew in this world. I, know. even though she is the weakest race, yet with a single feelingthat fellow stepped into a deadly no mans land. Her face looked like she was going to cry, even so to be together, just for that little wish that rabbit ear girl kept running desperately Even thoughdespair, was thrust before her eyesshe just wouldnt break, a fellow that continued to believe in hope. With a single feeling, even when no one believed other than her, she didnt abandon hope. An earnest girl who in the end even chose to change her body to get close to him. For the sake of her comradein order to protecta fellow that can use her body as a shield. Just how many times had he been protected by her? Even though usually she would screw around, but when push came to shove she would risk her life more than anyone, a wise woman with deep emotion. Even at the verge of deatha fellow that can think of her best friend, as the most. Surely, she was the most girlish among his comrades. Despite so, she would take up weapon for the sake of someone, even many times at the verge of death, the one who she would think at the end would always be her best friend, it would always be somebody else. A kind girl who was too kind. Even when, the world changedeven when her own naivety was thrust before her, that fellow didnt cast away her own dignity. Hesitating, scared, distressed, hurt, even so she didnt stop being what she determined as herself. The teacher who admonished Hajime who only kept pushing on so he would stop and looked back. Even though she is just a little girl without any strength, that girl can risk her life in order to stop her idiot father. The time they spent together didnt even reach a month. She was also just a four-year-old little girl. Despite so, she worried for her injured mother, she personally went to meet the father who informed her of their parting and spoke out, and in the end, that child could convey her feeling without taking even a step back against her rampaging father. And then, And then, even with her body taken, still, that fellow is continuing to fight. He believed. Yes, he believed. At her strength. Hajimes gaze, the gaze of someone who had been overwhelmed until he couldnt move even a single finger and was almost died, pierced Ehitorujue. The person whom that gaze was directed at didnt notice himself. Of how the shining flame deep inside those eyes that were peaceful like a calm water surface yet dark like the abyss, was overpowering himself to shrink away with a step back. Even the monsters in the abyss emitted overwhelming killing intent and survival instinct. But, there is nothing in you. You are empty. Surely, since the time the things you have piled up together with your comrades were destroyed, you have been empty. Hajime stood up completely. In his hands, Donner & Schlag were clutched tightly. Your words were loud and clear. In short, you dont learn anything since the past, you cannot even endure loneliness, however you are scared to even diethe point is that you are just a spoiled brat right? The meaning of enough already that Ehitorujues last comrade spoke was surely, because he believed that even if they let go of the hand of the people they guided in this world, it was enough, they would still be able to live prosperously. That person was surely thinking of their destroyed home world, that existences like them who had touched the truth werent needed anymore, and then, seeing the activity of this world, surely that person thought that there was nothing left that he needed to teach to the people of this world. Not noticing that feeling, unable to even sympathize, not learning anything from the past, scared of the fear of death despite being able to interfere with truth, and then unable to endure the loneliness, he went into a rampage. In the end, the existence named Ehitorujue was still childish no matter how long he had been alive. Fuh, is this a scheme to make my mind waver with that kind of provocation? After all it will be the end if your trump card fails to reach me. What a moving endeavor. But, at this rate your godslaying cannot possibly work. That was why, he didnt understand the meaning of what Hajime was talking about. Exactly the same like how he didnt understand the meaning of the words of his comrade in the far past. Hajime slowly drew back one of his feet and took his stance. Even though he was already at the deaths door, a supreme will was overflowing from that body. Perhaps. A calm word of affirmation. But, right after that Thats only if I am still like before yeah-! Immense power burst out from Hajime. It was incomparable with his Supreme Break until now. A torrent of power that was equal with several times his former power whirled with Hajime at the center. It was just like a tornado of level F5. The crimson color got deeper into a deep crimson, the space was rumbling as though it was screaming. What the- Hajime who he thought to be almost died just now suddenly exploded out with power so great at this point of time, for the first time Ehitorujues calm expression crumbled. That was undoubtedly an expression of shock. Giving that expression a glance, Hajime stepped forward. No, his figure was erased. Where he appeared was right in front of Ehitorujues face. Ehitorujue gazed in astonishment. Just by being fast wouldnt be able to surpass Ehitorujues perception. No matter how much Hajime was strengthened, it would still be impossible by nature. But, even so there were many ways to fight. Just who decided that an instant space teleportation was the technique exclusive for god? Haah!! Nuu!? The hand of Hajime that was holding Donner softly shifted the hand of Ehitorujue that was stabbing toward Hajime. At the same time, the bullet that flew out from Schlag ricocheted on the ground and aimed at Ehitorujues heart. Naturally, Ehitorujue escaped with Heaven Existence. Instantly, a raging killing intent blew from behind him. -!? You bastard, as expected, you use Heaven Existence!? Who knows, I wonder about that? Two gunshots resounded. However, there were twenty streaks of flashes that attacked Ehito violently. Half of them were slashed by the divine sword, but he then judged that he wouldnt be able to deal with the rest of Hajimes acrobatics rapid shooting that Ehitorujue escaped using further space teleportation. But, at his next teleportation Ehitorujue saw it. Before his eyes one floating bullet vanished quietly, at the next instant, Hajime appeared at that bullets former spot. Yes, it was as though the position of Hajime and the bullet was exchanged. DDSpecial bullet Exise Bullet This special bullet that was transmuted from combined space-sublimation magic had the ability to exchange the coordinate position of the starting point and each bullet. Bullets so many like the number of stars in the sky had been scattered in this battlefield since the start of the battle until this moment. But, not all the bullets were attacking the enemy. Several bullets among them were scattering to the whole area and floated midair to become Hajimes teleporting coordinate. Ehitorujue used his divine sword to intercept Hajime who appeared in front of him. However, Mu- He struck empty air. The blade passed through a bit in front of Hajime. With a returning strike Ehito attempted to shower Hajime with slashesDDbut when he noticed, Hajime had already slipped right in front of his face once more. Hajime rushed at the opening of Ehitos mind. He read Ehitos breathing and made his timing and distance to miss. Hajime also intentionally disturbed his presence to make it difficult for Ehito to perceive his state. He used taijutsu to give an illusion to Ehitos sense of distance. The more sensitive the senses of the opponent, the more these techniques could be used to throw the opponents perception out of whack. Furthermore, DDIllusion projection artifact Novum Idola This artifact layered shadow on the user, it strangely shifted the users position and enveloped the image-presence-magic power-etc of the user, at the same time it interfered with the opponents perception and made them misrecognized the camouflage and the truth. Hajimes figure and presence that blurred in two or three layers, combined with Hajimes own taijutsu realized a close quarter combat that was like an illusion. You bastard-, after this far, you still show new cardsDD Ehitorujues discarded voice was cut off. Seeing this person who had become that ragged, showered in words of humiliation, and made to snuggle really close to death, yet he was still preserving his cards until this time, as expected it was beyond the imagination of even god. For example even if someone actually was still hiding some plan inside their heart, but in a situation where it wasnt strange that they could die anytime, the courage needed not to expose their hidden hand was already something that surpassed the realm of human. Ehitorujue who felt a slight shudder going through his back unleashed attacks that were like surging wave. OOOOOOOOOOO-!! Hajimes war cry reverberated, at the same time a crimson flash exploded like a solar flare. Even when Ehitorujue swung his divine sword and fired meteor shower from his halos, his disarrayed perception couldnt capture Hajime. Hajimes attack was also becoming closer and closer to hitting before he noticed, that fact was already a godly feat that surpassed superhuman featDDno, perhaps it was more fitting for Hajime for this to be called as a demonic feat. Hajime bared his fang using everything that he had analyzed and pounded into his body from the battle until now! Ehitorujue teleported consecutively once more. However, Hajime who was starting to grasp his teleporting habit rapidly approached within zero comma several seconds. Hajime wasnt using only the speed of the coordinate exchange and his discernment. His raw speed that was continuing to increase second by second was also progressively entering the realm of god speed. Even so, the sword flashes of Ehitorujue was impossible to defend against, therefore he possessed overwhelming advantage against Hajime in close quarter combat, was how it was supposed to be. *GAKIN-* Wha-!? This time it was Ehitorujue who leaked out a shocked voice along with the resounding hard sound. That was only natural. The divine sword that should pass through everything except Hajime was blocked by Schlag after all. With no delay the right Donner aimed at Ehitorujue. The fired crimson flash was evaded by Ehitorujue using teleportation by a hairbreadth with shocked expression pasted still on his face. Just, what in the worldDD Its only transmutation. Hajime answered concisely without telling everything. The cause that blocked the penetrating ability of the divine sword came from the transmutation that was done on Schlag. DDSoul magic neutralization artifact Delischanors If the attack could pass through everything except the target using soul magic, then he only needed to enchant Schlag using Soul Reproduction to create a pseudo soul in it. Originally this was a decoy artifact that was produced from the assumption that the Divine Statement which forced a command on the selected soul in subconscious level couldnt be defended using Miledys artifact, but it was also sufficient to misalign the target of the divine sword. And then, the decoys that were applied with Delischanors werent just Donner & Schlag. Ehitorujue swung the divine sword at the stepping forward Hajime, which was blocked by the muzzle of Schlag. At the same time, *DOPAN-!!* A single gunshot. The flying bullet knocked back the divine sword that should be in a state where its penetrating ability was activated. Yes, what was enchanted with Delischanors wasnt just Schlag. The bullets were also rejecting the penetration ability! Irregular- You talk too much, small fry. The impact from the divine sword getting knocked back forcefully made Ehitos posture to form a one-handed banzai, Ehitorujue who was making a humiliated expression fired meteors from his halo. But, as though knowing that move ahead, Cross Velts and Donners bullet barrage repelled them. Hajime smoothly closed the distance and launched a fierce round kick. That attack, finally, run into the solar plexus of the god that Hajime had no hope to touch before! The kick that had Strong Leg and Impact Conversion applied to it was extremely intense. Ehitorujues body bent forward into > shape and he was blown away. Kuh Hajime pursued, but as expected Ehitorujue didnt intend to allow him going that far and used Heaven Existence to make his escape. Yes, he escaped. Different from all his evasion until now from the thinking that it was inexcusable for gods body to be touched, now he was purely escaping. Of course, Ehitorujue had automatic regeneration. Even so, that he escaped was because his heart was shaken. It was an instinctual action. Because of that, the humiliation that was welling up in his chest was great. As though to display that, the expression of Ehitorujue distorted grandly. You-, your new artifact, that power-. You bastard, you didnt fight me at full strength! Oi oi, what kind of gullible fellow would believe his enemys words. Of course, that was obviously a lie. While unfolding an offense and defense against Hajime who was saying such thing boldly, Ehitorujue suddenly noticed. That Hajimes tone didnt even sound pained at all and flowed smoothly. That his wounds from being tormented thoroughly had been mostly healed. What was the reason that Hajime was healed? The reason was the same with how his strength was increased even after activating Supreme Break already. It finally melted, the capsule inside his stomach. The capsule filled with god water and cheatmate that Hajime had drunk beforehand. Ehitorujue didnt know about that, but he conjectured that it was impossible for such rapid healing to happen except by god water and he raised an angry voice. What you said about the god water being the last was also a lie- It was a really delicious water that is worthy to be called god water you know? Hajime spoke indifferently. Toward such Hajime, Ehitorujue took distance without fussing over close quarter combat where he was about to launch space blasting and lightning divine spear. The humiliation of being fooled was oozing out from that expression. As though to promote that displeasure further, Hajime constantly closed the distance smoothly not letting Ehito got away. While the divine sword and Schlag were locked with each other, Ehitorujue asked from very close range. Why, only now. Naturally, in order to obtain certainty. Im not underestimating your strength. There was only one chance for the godslaying. Hajime didnt understand what kind of strength Ehitorujue who had perfectly seized Yues body possessed, because of that it was necessary to make Ehito showed out his hands that Hajime hadnt seen before in order to use that one chance with certainty. Ehitorujue intended to play around with Hajime, but Hajime was also doing the same thing albeit for a different reason. The strength of Ehitorujue that surpassed the imagination was to the degree that made Hajime felt the scythe of the death god, but by paying compensation of pain and many of his artifacts, somehow Hajime was able to confirm the battle strength and hands that Ehitorujue possessed to a certain degree, also, he became able to grasp the habit of Ehitorujue. Ehitorujue regained his footing from the shock and his expression suddenly changed into looking amused. And then, he instantly invoked a large scale space blasting that didnt even spare himself from being dragged into it. The space creaked and the meteor shower that was sweeping over all around was popping off. Among them, Hajime whose expression distorted was also included inside. It seemed that he endured using Vajra that had its output increased, but he bore a damage that didnt look light. Hajime vomited out blood while coughing. But, Hajime immediately rallied himself and detected Ehitorujue. Ehitorujue had returned once more to his throne where three layers of halos were behind his back. It seemed that he was injured by his own damage but he immediately recovered using Automatic Regeneration. Then, whether you are really not misunderstanding me or not, the might of this true god will ascertain that! Right after that, light exploded. The halos were releasing light so intense to the degree that would make anyone hallucinated that. And then, Each halo were beginning to rotate while shining brilliantly. Even during that time, Hajime was approaching while slipping through the meteor shower that had been doubled in intensity, right after that, a very thick beam of light was fired from the halos. If anyone saw it, then they would think that it was just like the Heaven Might that Kouki unleashed. Although, the power and scale of this one from Ehito were in a different league. This cannot be avoided you know, irregular! This light of ruin will continue to chase after you forever until you die! In contrast with Ehitorujue who was raising a loud voice, Hajime fiercely bared his fang and answered. Then, Ill breakthrough frontally. A crimson flash with honed killing intent surged straight ahead. At the same time, Hajime scattered all the grenades that he had, furthermore a huge assault lance coated with sealing stone was deployed in the front. A mechanical sound was reverberating from that assault lance, the lance was spreading like an umbrella while it was elongating by three stages and it began to rotate at high speed. DDTarget dispersal assault lance Lob Regenschirm A three-stage assault lance that rotated at high speed with its surface engraved by sealing stone and particular unevenness, that was to say it was a drill. The target that was touched would be pulverized and dispersed as though being dug out. Hajime floated it in front of him, he used it as a shield while spreading intense ripples in midair, immediately after that, he charged toward the bombardment of True Heaven Might along with a fierce impact. While the coated sealing stone was being broken in the blink of eye, Lob Regenschirm was forcefully scattering the gods might while leading its master Hajime toward the targets position. Hajime also used Vajra, Magic Power Emission, and Impact Conversion as explosive reactive armor and charged through the light of destruction! -uaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! Blood spurted out from the wounds that just got healed due to the after-effect that couldnt be dispersed, his internal organs, his flesh, his bones were screaming. The crimson aura he was clad with and another red were scattered around him, even so Hajime screamed without stopping his advance. He wouldnt stand still even for an instant! Overwhelm back the overwhelming torrent! Crush the absurdity with even more absurdity! Just like how he came this far until now, tear apart all the obstacles-! You are breaking through even this- Ehitorujue saw Hajime who was advancing inside the Heaven Might he unleashed and got stabbed with that eye glint that was filled to the brim with tenacious determination and tremendous killing intentDDand he prepared to run away once more. He was going to withdraw from that spot using Heaven Existence. He was taking that action mostly subconsciously. But, Hajime didnt allow him to do such thing. The whole area at the surrounding was enveloped by explosive sound. It was the grenades that Hajime scattered. The spaces at the center where the explosions happened were distorting like jelly, shockwaves were blowing violently due to the side effect of the spaces trying to return to normal. The cause of this was the space explosion grenade that distorted the space and generated shockwave. Originally it was something that made use of space to attack the enemy using shockwave, but right now it was displaying a different effect. That was the destabilization of space. Whether the direct teleportation magic Heaven Existence that didnt use exact and delicate gate could be used in this place or not DDtsk. Another artifact again- It seemed Ehitorujue himself understood well the answer. At the very least it was something dangerous to the degree that made him spontaneously hesitating to activate the magic. And then, he was also unintentionally swearing from witnessing new artifacts appearing one after another. Using that opportunity, Hajime finally broke through the True Heaven Might. The Lob Regenschirm was smashed up, Hajime himself was also worn out, but that terrifyingly sharply gleaming eyes pierced Ehitorujue that was right nearby. Ehitorujue immediately changed plan from escaping to intercepting. He was already materializing divine sword in one hand and swung it with God Speed. The sword lines that were drawn within an instant easily surpassed a hundred. He was seriously serious. This was the full strength sword play of Ehitorujue. It didnt matter that his perception was shifted or whatever, that was irrelevant if he was just filling the space to the brim with sword slashes. Therefore, even Hajime appeared unable to react against that, without even any time to put a defense all the sword flashes passed through that body. There wasnt even any resistance that could be felt from the sword cutting through flesh. At the same time, the Hajime that should be cut dispersed lightly, from its shadow Hajime leaped out. Impossible-. Something that only has small effect of shifting perception isDD Just who said that such thing is the effect huh? Ehitorujues surprised voice was easily responded by Hajime. Illusion projection artifact Novum Idola fundamentally only had the effect of derailing the perception. But, nobody was saying that was its whole ability or anything. Even if, that was the only ability it showed even when in a critical time. The corner of Ehitorujues sight caught a bullet that was transparent like a crystal floating there. DDIllusion projection assistance artifact Vision Bullet Combined with Novum Idola, an artifact that completely projected Hajimes illusion was put in the core of this bullet. The moment Hajime broke through the True Heaven Might, he predicted that a severe interception attack would be waiting for him, so Hajime fired the Vision Bullet to the front while he himself drew back from Ehitos sword range. Ehitorujue who had just finished swinging his god sword, in addition to the shock, became slow in reacting, with an intense step Hajime threw away Schlag and he turned his artificial palm toward Ehito. Right after that, the gimmick in the palm worked and the five fingers there greatly elongated. Now it looked just like a skeleton hand of a giant. Hajime struck with that expanding mechanical palm toward Ehitorujue. And then, in a flash the five fingers curled and restrained Ehitorujues body, then Hajime hurled himself forward which carried them through the halos immediately. aAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! Hajime roared and then the gimmick of the artificial hand activated which let out many spikes that pierced Ehitorujues body like iron maiden, furthermore Hajime activated a space fixation that was limited to inside his palm and completely restrained Ehito. Ehitorujue immediately attempted to use magic, but tremendous magic power radiation came out from the artificial hand that was glued close to his bodyDDthe magic power cannon Glanzen loaded inside the artificial arm performed bombardment of pure magic power that stirred up the magic power inside Ehitos body, due to that Ehito was unable to invoke magic instantly. Furthermore, Ehitorujue was able to swing his divine sword just by reversing his wrist, but that too was beyond his power due to the anchor and steel thread flying out from the artificial arm which bound his body and operated vibration pulverization. Raah!! -!? Like that, at the end of dense offense and defense that happened for less than a second, Hajime succeeded in throwing down Ehitorujue on the ground. The gazes of Ehitorujue who was held down on the ground and Hajime who was straddling him crossed each other. At the same time, along with a *kacha* sound, something hard was pushed on Ehitorujues heart from the opening of the five fingers. It was the gun muzzle of Donner. This is check. The godslaying that was born at the end of drowning in alcohol, taste it to your hearts content. Wa-DD Instantly, *DOPAN-* A single gunshot. Ehitorujues body twitched up. What was fired was naturally the godlsaying bullet that picked only the god to destroy. The Short Sword of Divine Crossing where the liberators tenacity resided was condensed, processed, and then remanufactured into a bullet. Finally the trump card pierced through Ehitorujue. Behind the halos were crumbling down as though they were weathering down into dust. Silence filled the white space. The closed eyelids of Yue quivered along with her long eyelashes. And then, on the eyes that slowly opened, the worn-out figure of Hajime was reflected How unfortunate, irregular. DD Right after that, Hajimes left arm was pulverized into very small pieces, and his body was spraying blood while getting blown away. Chapter 176 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits. ____________________________________ The Beloved Vampire Princess A thunderous roar. Scattering metal fragments. Those fragments that rained down in pieces raised metallic sounds while falling on the ground, by that time a groaning voice resounded from a corner of the tiered stand where the throne was on. At the center of the crumbling chalk white stand that was crumbling down with clatters, there was the figure of Hajime buried from his back with his face distorted in pain. That figure became bloodstained as though the healing by the god water previously was nonexistent, it didnt stop there, even his artificial left arm became gone and now he looked really tragic just from a glance. Guh, gahah While vomiting blood by a lot, Hajime tried to aim Donner to the front. The blood dripping down from his forehead entered his eye, dyeing his sight bright red as though the warning of red alert was turned on in his field of vision. Inside that red field of vision, Ehitorujue who rose up lightly without feeling the gravity was making the gesture of snapping his fingers. At that moment, a fierce impact hit the right hand holding Donner. Hajime mostly wasnt feeling pain because his sense of pain was paralyzed when he was blown away by the impact, but he understood what was being done to him. At the corner of his sight, the five fingers of his right hand were bending to the wrong direction because his partner that he should be holding was pulverized into pieces. The fragments of the broken Donner fell on the ground, at the same time the Treasure Warehouse II that Hajime fitted on the middle finger of his right hand was also rolling on the ground *roll roll* with a cute sound that felt out of place. It seemed that the artifact slipped off when his right hand was impacted. Splendid, it was splendid, irregular. For your trump card to strike this me, that is worthy of praise. Although, if a question of whether a trump card will always be worthy to be called as a trump card is asked, then the answer can only be no. Ehitorujue walked closer with a composed and thin smile. Normally his footsteps wouldnt make any sound at all, but this time *step step* the footsteps echoed likely like the countdown to Hajimes death. Furthermore, a step, each time Ehitorujue advanced by a step, the artificial arm and Donner, and then Schlag that fell on a slightly distant place were wrapped by platinum light. The artifacts of Hajime was shaking *shake shake* in resistance, but before long they became unable to endure and their shape broke down, at the end, they were completely annihilated not even leaving dust behind. With the artifacts separated from the hand of their master Hajime, if they were continuously bathed in a focused light of destruction then even the countermeasure Hajime applied wouldnt hold. Are you wondering why? Certainly the bullet filled with the concept of godslaying gouged my heart, yet why, I can be calm and composed like this. Ku-ku-ku- Ehitorujue watched Hajime with amusement, or perhaps with ridiculing while soaking in joy. Hajime didnt answer. Perhaps he didnt even have any leeway left to talk, Hajime only kept leaning on the broken stand limply with his eyes closed. Only his right eye with the eye patch covering it sliding off was slightly opened, but the magic eye stone wasnt created to obtain normal vision, so in reality Hajime was unable to see Ehitorujues expression. But, without even paying attention to such Hajime, Ehitorujues tongue moved smoothly. The unsightly figure of Hajime whose plan to recover from the hopeless situation, to overturn the table with one attack had been crushed, was greatly pleasing for him. Indeed, if it was the me of the thousand years ago, perhaps I could possibly be destroyed by that. But, during all that time the secret technique to convert faith into strength to sublimate my soul has been continuing until now you know? Naturally, the status of my existence is also rising up. Something that is only like the concept created by a human at best means nothing against me. Furthermore, right now I have the body of this vampire princess. This flesh body itself becomes the protective wall that protects the soul taking root in it. Hajimes artifacts that scattered at the surrounding were completely annihilated. All the artifacts were thoroughly annihilated with care, including the Schlagen AA and Cross Velts that had been crushed previously, the bullet cartridges, and even the fragments of the grenades. Undoubtedly Ehitorujue was intending to cut off all the hope of Hajime with thoroughness. Although, Hajime already looked dead already with how he kept lying down without even any twitch butperhaps this was only a simple entertainment for Ehitorujue without any regard to anything else. Although, even I didnt have the conviction that I will really end up safe from that, so I had no intention to get hit with it. Therefore, the attack just now made me a little uneasy. Truly that is a brilliant achievement, to do something like making a god feel uneasy. You can be proud, irregular. *gyarit* Ehitorujues foot trod on the Treasure Warehouse II that was rolling on the floor. And then, he stepped down forcefully while purposefully making a sound. A beam of light leaked out from the stepped spot. As expected, the artifact was surely annihilated into nothing there. With this, now the only artifact Hajime possessed was only his magic eye stone. It was unclear what was reflected in the eye of blue crystal peeking out from the faintly opened eyelid. Even though it couldnt show normal sight, naturally the eye artifact was able to distinguish the existence and the flow of magic power, so Hajime should be able to see how all his partners, the artifacts were annihilated. However, even in front of that scene, where one of his important thing, and then one more important thing was hinted to be lost, Hajimes expression was still unmoving. The effect of the god water had gone, his left arm was lost, his right hand was broken, even his internal organs were beaten up so badly, lacerations were carved inside his body, and he couldnt even twitch his finger, it was unclear whether it was a dying figure or a figure that had given up on everything in despair. At the very least, what Ehitorujue was seeing was that finally Hajimes heart had broken, that he had fallen into the abyss of despair. Like a demon whose meaning of existence was making people fall, his expression distorted into a chuckle. And then, Ehitorujue who had walked before Hajimes eyes bent his knee in front of him, he matched his gaze to the same height with Hajimes and suddenly he swept his hand horizontally. DD At that moment, a pebble of light star pierced Hajimes both legs. Hajimes femurs were pulverized. Wind holes were literally opened there. One more of Hajimes power to resist was stolen, then Ehitorujues slender and beautiful fingertip softly caressed Hajimes chin. And then, he lifted Hajimes head forcibly. Toward Hajime whose left eye was opened slightly, Ehitorujue smiled composedly and brought his face closer to a kissing distance. And then, toyingly he changed the path of his lips just before it came into contact with Hajime and then he sweetly, repulsively, muddily, and stickily whispered into Hajimes ear while gluing close to him in half-embracing posture. Ill break everything important to you. Your comrades that stepped into Holy Precincts together with you, your compatriots that continue to resist on the surface, the family of your birthplace, Ill trample all of them underfoot, toy them, and let them raise agonizing cries. Hajime didnt reply. He was merely staring, straight ahead at somewhere, there was no expression of emotion that could be seen from his body. He was really like an empty shell, as though his heart wasnt in his body anymore. Ehitorujue stared at the side face of such Hajime with an expression of ecstasy. But, you can rest assured. I will treat only this amazing body of the vampire princess courteously. Because this is my important vessel, Ill handle it courteously, to every nook and cranny, to my hearts content, okay? His beloved woman was used by another as he pleased. Those words that were really hard to enduremade Hajime reacted. Suddenly his broken right hand moved, that hand reached searchingly toward Ehitorujue, no, toward Yues chest. FinallyI found you. Hm? A small, small whisper. Furthermore it sounded hoarse, that Ehitorujue who was right nearby missed it. For Ehitorujue, Hajime was already an existence that solely existed to torment. A toy whose every hope had been crushed to nothing. There was no way he could do anything from here on, and so Ehito thought that small whisper was nothing more than Hajimes last lamentation, or possibly his pitiful cry that called on his beloved who didnt exist anymore. Like that, intending to taste the nectar that was the last despair of human, Ehito brought his ear closer to Hajimes lips. Hajime slowly opened his mouth. That was originally a chant that he didnt need to recite anymore. Be that as it may, it was Hajimes greatest weapon that was his lifeline until now, the word that showed his only talent. Transmute. Instantly, Ehitorujue was about to say what are you with a scrutinizing suspicious look, but he was unable to do that. The reason was, DDGaah, gahah!? Suddenly, countless blade flew out from Ehitorujues chest. Metal blades grew out like a mountain of blade soaked in blood, biting and tearing flesh from inside. That happened not only in Ehitos chest, but within an instant everywhere on Ehitos body there were blades flying out, furthermore the metals that were adjoining each other would be glued together using metal fragments from that came from somewhere unknown as an intermediary, restraining Ehitorujues body gruesomely. The strange phenomenon of blades flying out from inside the body caused Ehitorujues thought to halt completely for a moment. That was just how shocking this surprise attack was combined with the conviction in his victory. The blades piercing the body and the sparking crimson metal fragments which came from somewhere were physically obstructing Ehitorujues movement together, the sealing stone component that seemed to be included in the metal hindered him from using magic, furthermore the very strangeness itself was halting his thought. The opening that was made from those lasted only for a few seconds. But, that opening was invaluable. This moment was exactly the timing that Hajime had waited eagerly for, the true critical moment that he was aiming for. Transmute-! Once more Hajime yelled his own talent. This magic was merely processing metal, that was all it could do. Right now, at a glance the metal that existed in this place was only the blades that flew out from Ehitorujues body, no matter how there was no way this magic could work on an opponent who overcame even the godslaying. However, the broken right arm of HajimeDDusing direct operation of magic power he forcefully moved that broken hand to touch a spothis own abdomen. Immediately, crimson spark surged and at the same time blood soaked blade flew out from Hajimes stomach. DD!? Ehitorujue gazed in astonishment. His astonishment didnt come from the fact that Hajime was hiding metal lump inside his stomach, or because that lump was now piercing open his own stomach. He was astonished because he sensed the abnormal presence filling the flying out blade. His spine was having goosebumps, his instinct was ringing the alarm bell noisily. This presence was undoubtedly the same presence like what he felt previouslyDDa presence of concept magic. In a world of instantaneous moment, Ehitorujue immediately tried to use Heaven Existence. However, the clusters of micro blades stirring up inside his body(blood vessel) obstructed his thinking and magic usage, even his automatic regeneration was slowed down. In addition, the metal shackle that had sewed through both his legs before he noticed prevented him from physically jumping away. That opening which was exposed for less than a second was enough for Hajimes blade to reach. It was hard to understand because of all the blood, but the small knife that looked like toy contained god crystal, its transparent blade was clad in a deep crimson light which was thrust toward Ehitoand then, accurately the knife plunged into Ehitorujues body. Instantly the deep crimson magic power swelled up. At the center was Ehitorujues body. At the same time Ehitorujues scream resounded. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!? A scream of uneasiness and agony that was impossible to come from merely getting stabbed by a small knife resounded. The blades that came out from inside his body were annihilated by platinum light and the restrain was undid, Ehitorujue then stepped back in staggers while holding his head and his body writhing in agony. Ehitorujues body began to *dokun, dokun!* pulsate. That was the beacon of the awakening. The yell of determination that original owner of the writhing body was raising. Impossible-, the vampire princess should have been annihilated completely! Indeed, Ehitorujue had felt the soul vanishing in annihilation. Ehitorujues face warped from the torrent of power welling up inside his body trying to push him out while he yelled the question that expressed his bewilderment. The one who answered that was Hajime. While his body was unable to even wake up, his mouth was showing a fierce smile. Yue was a cut above you, thats all there is to it isnt that right? DD Ehitorujue guessed from those words. That was to say, Yues annihilation was actually a feign that she intentionally showed to him. She feigned using up all of her strength before vanishing, and then she concealed her own soul and lurked at the deepest depth of the body. She believed that in time help would surely come. By any chance the scream that Ehitorujue heard might also be Yues acting performance. But, but-, why-!? Ehitorujue writhed, and finally he fell on his knee while holding his head before unconsciously whispering his indescribable question. To that, Hajime pushed out his hand and he answered while running spark on his hand. The bullet of godslaying shook your soul and awoke Yues soul. The Blade of Blood Pledge severed your invading thought and granted strength to Yue. What do youDD, dont tell me- Ehitorujue almost leaked out words of bewilderment for a moment there because he didnt understand what Hajime meant, but he immediately made a shocked expression in understanding. Hajime who saw that lifted the corner of his mouth further. Concept magic GodslayingDDthat was a magic that exterminated only the soul with divinity without giving any influence at Yues body. However, Hajime followed the warning of Miledy who gifted him with that power and didnt rely on it. Therefore, he used it only for its special characteristic with the objective of supplementing his true trump card. That was to say the godslaying bullet gave a not small effect to Ehitorujues soul even though it didnt become a lethal damage, which created an opening and woke Yue up, and then it also further gave the opening for Yue herself to wield her strength. And then, Hajimes second blade(the true trump card) separated Ehitorujue and Yues soul with certainty. Hajime was faintly opening the magic eye in his right eye was in order to ascertain that. The words I found you that he whispered faintly was because he had caught sight of Yues soul that lurked in the deepest part of the body. Artifact Blade of Blood Pledge(Blood Fea Rezvie)DDthat artifact which Hajime hid inside his stomach in round ore shape was enchanted with the concept of [Thy art forbidden to touch(Dont touch my woman)]. That was to say, this concept magic forbade interference to Yues soul and severed the intervention that was already there. The weakness of this magic was the point where it couldnt display its true worth if it didnt directly hit Yues soul, because of that Hajime had to make the godslaying hit with certainty no matter what, and so he had to go through that much hardships to reach this point Anyway, with this Yues soul that was completely cut loose from Ehitorujues influence was now in a state that was protected by a barrier, and so she could wield her power completely. Furthermore, this Blade of Blood Pledge(Blood Fea Rezvie) was intentionally made to have a hollow blade, using capillary phenomenon the blade was filled with a lot of Hajimes blood. Yues skillDDthe Blood Pledge Contract drastically amplified the effect of blood sucking only from the sole partner that she designated. Using that skill, Hajime directly poured his blood through Blade of Blood Pledge(Blood Fea Rezvie) and strengthened Yues soul. You are saying, you are aiming for this-, right from the start!? If I can overcome you using overwhelming resources, then thats great. But, what is at stake here is the life of my beloved. Isnt it obvious that Im going to prepare two or three tricks for this? The power of Yues soul was increasing in force second by second. It raged to chase away the foreign contamination from inside herself. This is my body, the only one who can touch it is just Hajime, the soul screamed. The platinum magic power that whirled violently flickered and the color of the radiance was changing to golden, that light was pulsating as though to display its determination and hit Ehitorujues soul hard. Ehitorujue was hallucinating. A pair of eyes slowly opened, and those crimson eyes of the beautiful figure of the vampire princess pierced him. the immense trust toward her beloved partner was dwelling in those eyes, that look eloquently told of how she had been waiting for this moment. That meant that both Yue and also Hajime had the same feeling. Without using any will communication skill or artifact, they mutually understood what each other would do. Ehitorujue thought. At that time, although he succeeded in hijacking Yues body but he overlooked Hajime and let him gotten away after receiving resistance from Yue. He wondered if since that time by any chance he was dancing above the palm that was the bond of these two. A tremendous humiliation and indescribable displeasure jarred Ehitorujues mind. Ehitorujue then yelled with that raging heart. Dont underestimate me-, vampire princess-. This body is mine! I wont let any seed of anxiety in the future get left behind! Ill pinch and crush your soul for sure this time-. Then next it will be you-, irregular! Hahah, in front of my power a concept of just this level willDD In actuality, even after being stabbed with Blade of Blood Pledge, the conflict between Ehitorujue and Yues soul for the leadership of the body was in a stalemate. That was just how immense the soul of god that had been sublimated using the secret technique of faith conversion. But, I thought youd say that. Ehitorujues words were cut off by a single sentence, by a light tone as though everything was already within expectation. DDWha, t? Ehitorujues eyes snapped wide open. That wasnt because his words were cut off. It was because ahead of his gaze, there was the figure of Hajime still leaning on the tiered platform with his trembling right hand aimed at Ehitorujue. And then, what was hard to believe for him, what he didnt want to believe, was that from the bullet clutched by that handDDthere was a presence of a new concept magic that was emitted out. Just from where in the world Hajime took out that bullet from? Looking from how the bullet was soaked in blood, perhaps it was hidden inside his body as expected. So, something like that, after this late! You dont even have artifact! Ehitorujue couldnt move his body from his struggle against Yues soul, but even with unease oozing out on his expression he still yelled mockingly. Indeed, even if Hajime possessed a bullet but without Donner or Schlag then he wouldnt be able to shot it. Hajimes legs were drilled through, looking from how those wounds were still not healed yet, he also shouldnt be able to directly strike it to Ehito. But, Hajme was only too aware of such thing. Hajime, for the third time, chanted his greatest magic. Transmute. Vivid crimson spread. It was spreading to the surrounding space and gradually the color was changing to thick deep crimson. At the same time, the held out bullet was glittering brightly in the hand clutching it and wind gathered. It was gradually forming a shape of something small. Metal, particle? Ehitorujue whispered dumbfoundedly. That whisper was entirely spot on. I order to take back Yue with certainty, I estimated that at the very least three stages of a process are necessary. I told you already. That I swore Ill certainly take her back. Dont tell me, in the middle of that fightthen, you also aimed for this since the start Why, in the middle of an instantaneous battle that he was forced to do, Hajime frequently used weapons with time lag like grenades and the like until he used them all up? Why, did the Grim Reapers and Cross Velts would explode everywhere even when they got hit by slashing attack? Just what was the metal that flew out from Ehitorujues body? The answer was thisDDthe metal particle. The metal particles that were unseen by eyes and floated in the air made by disintegrating metal very finely were filled into all the grenades, Cross Velts, and the Grim Reapers. And then they were exploded and scattered everywhere through the whole area. Among the grenades there were also those that were filled with nothing but metal particles, among the eagle model Grim Reapers there were also individuals that were only scattering particles all the time. In the middle of that battle, when Hajime judged that he couldnt overcome Ehito in a battle of resource, he made a Cross Velt to be shot downabove Ehitorujues head which caused metal particles to be scattered, Ehitorujue sucked in the particles and after Hajime confirmed that he didnt notice that, Hajime moved on to the second stage of the plan. That plan was to give Ehito the impression that he was fighting desperately just to make his only trump card the godslaying hit Ehito, but in fact he was sprinkling the metal particles that would become his transmutation material to the surrounding, for the sake of attacking and restraining Ehitorujue from inside his body. That was the second stage of the plan. And then, the reason that the transmutation which should be unusable without touching the target could now transmute by gathering metal from wide range was because of the final derivative skill of transmutation, Convergence Transmutation. This was one of the two things that Hajime obtained at the same time when he obtained the innermost secret of transmutation, the Imagination Composition that Hajime was awakened to at that devil king castle. The effect of this skill was simple. It would gather the metal at the surrounding and the user could transmute without touching it, that was all. It had a plainness that was fitting for a common job. But, what would happen if it was used with the metal that was taken inside the body? Ehitorujues lung and stomach that had absorbed a lot of the metal floating in the air were surely smeared with metal particles inside. And then, that restraining using the artificial arm. Even the spikes that flew out from the artificial hand and stabbed Ehitorujue to bind him in place dissolved metal particles and poured it into his body. If those metal particles flowed into the bloodstream and then turned into splinters, it was self-evident that Ehitorujue would be hacked into pieces from inside. I got overwhelmed in the battle of resource. You showed me the gap between us at close quarter combat. I used all my trump cards, and went further than that. All of my hands(artifacts) were crushed. That was why DDyou thought you had win right? Hajimes mouth that split like a crescent moon diabolically and his words, proofed that Ehitorujues conjecture was correct. Exactly because he was convinced of his victory, exactly because he had endured the trump card and became convinced that there was an overwhelming gap between him and Hajime, that Ehitorujue glued close to Hajimes body so defenselessly like that. He was convinced of victory and showed an opening. Having that opening which was actually Hajimes true aim taken advantage of, and then taught that Hajime had been laying down preparations all the time in the middle of that breathtaking battle, and furthermore witnessing Hajimes mercilessness of hacking to pieces his body from the inside even though it was the body of his lover regardless of the possession, all of those factors greatly shaken Ehitorujues mind with agitation. And what made it unbearable for Ehito was that agitation was then taken advantage of by the vampire princess. While Ehitorujue was agitated and his mind split to handle Yues attack, finally the converged metal particles took shape and became a tiny gun of a single shot. It had really small and simple make that couldnt be compared at all with Donner or Schlag. Nevertheless, the bullet that was loaded into it was a lethal fang. Hajimes fingers that should be broken were forcefully moved using magic power operation and fixed on the trigger. Ehitorujue was roaring while annihilating the blades flying out from his body and the metal shackle coiling around his body, while also trying to move his body, possibly he was trying to teleport away. But, immediately the pulsation became a level fiercer and obstructed all of his efforts. Even the automatic regenerations activation was stopped completely. It was as though the pulsation was covering for Hajimes attack. Surely, that wasnt just the imagination. The blood soaked Hajime, with a fearless grin even now made the gun that looked like a small derringer pistol sparked with deep crimson electricity. And then, Im having her back. That woman, every single drop of her blood, every single strand of her hair, and even every single piece of her soul, everything is mine. The crimson flash pierced Ehitorujue who was screaming with a desperate face. What was fired was the artifact Bullet of Blood Pledge(Blood Fea Bullet). The concept filled in it was [The Knitted Bond Into This Hand(Im No Good Without You)]DDthis concept magic made the souls of Yue and Hajime that seek each other to resonance, it explosively strengthened Yues soul, at the same time it would forcefully tear off the joining of the foreign substance(soul) rooting inside the body, while at the same time granting horrific agony toward the intruder that felt like the nerves getting directly broiled. DD!! A soundless scream. It was unclear whether in the end it was the scream that Ehitorujue raised, or else the loud scream of fighting spirit that Yue raised. Right after that, a golden light exploded. That color was far warmer and more vivid than the platinum radiance of before. It illuminated as though enveloping Hajime, making him feeling hopelessly heartrending. It was the light of his beloved without a doubt. Right after that, two eyes opened as though awakening from the sleep. The striking rubies caught her beloved straight ahead. And then, like a flower bud that was blooming proudly in its full glory, or possibly like the sun that showed its face by driving away the dark cloud, she displayed a bewitching smile that emitted glorious radiance. Yues body floated gently. She was blood-soaked, but such thing did nothing except promoting her glamor instead. With her figure that gave and adult charm, her abundant golden threads fluttering softly, both her hands spread wide open as though in welcome, or possibly it was her desire to welcome, she leaped forward, such figure, just what kind of words in the world that could possibly be used to express it? Like a goddessDDsuch words felt so hopelessly clichd for this. Hajime was merely, with an earnestly affectionate expression, he gently narrowed his eyes while his hand reached slowly in order to grant the wish of his lover. Yue leaped to there. She dropped her waist above Hajime softly just like silk floss, without letting him felt anything like weight, without stopping her face rubbed on his chest. Her arms that circled around him tiiiiiiightly constrained Hajime, wordlessly, as though she was pleading for the two of them to melt together into one. Hajime too circled his arm around Yue and embraced her tightly. Thing like the pain at his arm or stomach, was so small like a hair strand compared to the pain of his heart when he was separated from her. Before long, Yue lifted her face that was buried on his chest. Those eyes were moist in a display of the emotion filling inside her, the breath leaking out from that lovely pink lips was so hot that it felt scalding. Hajime softly put his hand on the cheek of Yue that was dyed in rose color, while he gifted her with words overflowing with affectionate tone. I came to pick you up, my vampire princess. Nn, I have faith. My demon king-sama. Hearing the joking names they called each other with, both of them let out a chuckle smilingly. The kiss happened naturally. Their lips were merely touching each other, yet it was a gentle kiss that carried their whole feeling. The taste of blood was entertaining. Yues small tongue swiped out and licked the clotted blood pasted on Hajimes lips. But, at that time, as though trying to tear apart once again the two who were gluing at each other, a tremendous killing intent along with an immense torrent of light assaulted them. Immediately, Yue turned behind with only her upper body while pushing out her hand. Instantly a barrier of light was deployed. There, a shockwave that creaked the space along with a bombardment of light crashed. Nn- Yue slightly leaked out her voice. Her eyebrows frowned mightily. Yue herself was also quite spent after chasing out Ehitorujues soul, but this bombardment was filled with a force even more than that that made Yues barrier creaked along with the space. She didnt have any spare strength to use age of god magic. While Haijme was wounded all over his body and couldnt move. Therefore they were determined. With that will, Yue continued to hold up the Holy Severance, and Hajime leaned close to her. There, words that sounded like curse filled with madness were resounding. {Kill-, kill-, kill-, Im going to kill you-, irregularrrr!} At the other side of the barrier, at the origin of the light bombardment. Over there, a human form made from light itself was floating. At the spot that seemed to be the head of that floating light human form, the mouth was irregularly distorted in an expression of rage. Even thought that figure was blurred, but they understood well who it was. Even though the voice was different, even with rage coloring the look, that oozing out vulgarity couldnt possibly be mistaken. That lump of light was undoubtedly Ehitorujue. Chapter 177 Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou (The Worlds Strongest By Common Job) *creak, crack* The barrier that Yue deployed was cracking. The bombardment of light was unceasingly increasing in power in order to annihilate anything and everything. {This place is Holy Precincts. Despite my body is being only a soul right now, just overwhelming the exhausted you two is not a difficult matter-! Ill blast away irregular before the eyes of the vampire princess, and then, Ill plunder that body once more!} Ehitorujues voice echoed through the whole space. Seeing how Ehitorujue didnt use both penetrating attacks like the divine sword or divine flame, or space crossing attack like lightning divine spear that used Heaven Existence, the damage from the conflict against Yues soul and Bullet of Blood Pledge seemed to make Ehitorujue considerably exhausted. But, even so the light bombardment was still tremendous. That was surely the original magic power light of Ehitorujue. From a glance, the light was radiant in a display of its divinity. But, it continued endlessly just like a bombardment, loud laughter that contained rage and madness were making the divine aura of the light to end in vain. {Come, stop your useless resistance and repent. Now that your last hope has been severed, there is already no meaning in anything that you do!} The light swelled up. The cracks on Holy Severance were gradually getting larger. It seemed that Ehitorujues pride was greatly wounded from being done in by Hajime and Yue, to the degree that he didnt give careful consideration for Yues body state with his attack. He was surely thinking that he could just use Automatic Regeneration after he repossessed the body. Rather than that, he put more importance in creating a spectacle where Hajime got erased away in front of Yues eyes without her being unable to do anything. It appeared that Ehitorujue was convinced that such tragic future would come true. Hajime who was wounded all over with his two trump cards, the concept magic used up couldnt possibly have any reserve power anymore, he thought. Even the liberators where they had seven members before could only create three concept magic. Hajime creating two concept magic could even be said as a miracle due to the strength of his feeling toward Yue. For that reason, Its the end with this, just who was saying thats the case huh? {Still bluffiDD} Ehitorujues words stopped midway. That was because behind the barrier, he saw the figure of Hajime floating a diabolical smile, his lips splitting widely like a crescent moon. Even though Ehitorujue didnt have a flesh body, yet that expression made a chill to rush through his body. Yue. Nn. Leave it to me. The two were on the same page. Even without knowing at all regarding the detail about the card that Hajime had, Yue clearly understood what it was that Hajime wanted just like the back of her own hand. That was why, excessive word was unnecessary. With the resoluteness that this would be the last, Yue roared her magic power and poured strength into Holy Severance. Metal particles converged on Hajimes hand. What he was transmuting was a single bullet. There was nothing special in it at all, it was just a mere bullet. However, there Hajime gritted his teeth audibly. And then with a puih he spat out something, the last concept magic that he crammed and hid in one of his teethDDReject All Existences(Anything and Everything, Just Disappear) That concept magic which was thought to be lost together with the breaking down of the chain where it was enchanted in, Hajime somehow managed to use Convergence Transmutation to secure some of it even though he could only gather about the amount of his pinky finger, he then processed it and put it at the back of his teeth beforehand. It was for the sake of this time. Hajime himself was surprised that the concept still remained when he gathered it even after the chain turned into very small pieces, but surely that showed just how extreme the emotion of emptiness that he felt when Yue was taken away. It was a terrifyingly deep emotion. To the very end, the Blade of Blood Pledge and the Bullet of Blood Pledge were for the sake of rescuing Yue. Therefore, since the start, the finishing blow was intended to be carried out by this bullet of concept, filled with the pure wish of destruction. The tooth was small, but nevertheless it was emitting a definite presence, using transmutation the bullet was then got coating by it. {Thats-} The reason Aruvheit died wasnt because he was a god. He was merely got dragged into my rampage when I snapped because you all laid your hand on Yue, thats all. Something like the concept of godslaying, there is no way I can create something like that dont you think? {You, you bastaDD} Hajime corrected the misunderstanding that Ehitorujue had. That whether it was Ehitorujue, or whether it was Aruvheit, Hajime didnt oppose them because they were god that acted tyrannically in this world. They incurred the wrath of Nagumo Hajime. That was all there was to it, the reason that Ehitorujue and his conspirators got ruined. Being informed that implicitly, Ehitorujue lost his words. Because he noticed, that for Hajime, there was not that much difference between him the god and the random monster that attacked Hajime. Regardless of the overwhelming gap in power between them, but Hajimes attitude against Ehitorujue was exactly the same like how he treated all the opponents that came to crush him until now. That was, you are the enemy so Ill kill you. Truly there was nothing special or anything in how Hajime acted against this god. {Do, dont screw, you bastard-} Ehitorujue talked with babbling words. The humiliation he felt was too great, and not only that, the concept that was now aimed at him was too atrocious, the black purpose that wanted to destroy Hajime right now without delay and his instinct that wanted to run away right now were struggling inside him. That hesitation became fatal for him. This is checkmate, small fry. With fearlessly crooked lips, Hajime loaded the bullet he held in his mouth into the derringer pistol, and then he pulled the trigger without hesitation along with some sharp words. The loaded Existence Rejection bullet became a crimson flash that was fired. Yue made the barrier to be able to be passed through with a superb timing, regardless of the bombardment of light, the attack of destruction was annihilating what it touched from the outset. Although it was too late, Ehitorujue chose the option to evade which displayed his unease but I command under the name of Yue-, Dont move! {Ridiculous-} After having her body taken over, Yue felt the flow of power inside the body many times over, she watched and listened to its result. For the genius of magic that was counted as a part of the strongest people in a war-torn era when she was merely a ten years old, there was no reason that she would be unable to do that. Her magic power had already reached the very bottom. But, so what, she scolded her mind that was blacking out with her strength of will, she forcefully twisted her body that was pleading to her that it was the limit and squeezed out magic power, she also circulated the magic power that she was consuming for Holy Severance and activated the magicDDDivine Statement. Surely Ehitorujue never thought that his own magic would be used back on him even in his wildest dream. Compared to the Divine Statement that Ehitorujue used, what Yue used was somewhat of a shoddy quality, however, it still splendidly restrained the target. {I am-, I am the god!! Irregulaaaaaar!!!} A shriek. The crimson flash of ruin approached. Even though there was no face, but it was clear to see. Ehitorujue right now was showing an expression of terror. The impossible scene, the unbelievable reality, the sound of his path that he believed, without a doubt, would continue for eternity was crumbling fragilely resounded. However, no matter how much he was denying reality, no matter how godly he was, even though he yelled how absolute he wasemotionlessly, heartlessly, irrationally, the murderous roar that the monster raised destroyed anything and everything in this world. That was the reality. Therefore, {DD!!!!!!} The crimson flash pierced through the torrent of light, erased the shriek, smashed the gruesome futureDDand penetrated the mad gods chests. Soundlessly, the crimson flash disappeared toward the faraway white space. The torrent of light dispersed, Ehitorujue trailed his hand on the hole gaping wide open in his chest. And then, he raised a wordless scream while his hands moved as though tearing off his chest, or possibly desperately attempting to plug off the hole, exposing a state that even made anyone felt pity to him. {aaAA, ridiculoussuch thingimpossible} Although he leaked out words that denied the reality, his body of light was still crumbling with the hole on his chest as the center of the breaking down. And then, at the end, with one more whisper of impossible, the light humanoid form that was Ehitorujue melted into empty air and vanished. The radiance of Holy Severance melted into the empty air at the same time before Yue limply fell down and sat on the ground femininely. Hajime slowly lowered down the small gun. Silence wrapped the area. Other than the slightly rough breathing of Hajime and Yue, there was no sound at all. Yue earnestly lifted up her eyelids that were trying to close even now while slowly looking back over her shoulder with a smile. Toward that, Hajime too returned a smileit was at that moment, Yue-! DD Hajimes impatient voice resounded in warning. To that Yue held her breath, at the same time a weird shrike that sounded unthinkable to come from this world resounded. DDaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! At the same time, an invisible violent impact became a storm that attacked the two. Unable to even resist Yue was sent flying, sending her on Hajimes chest with her back to him. Haijme immediately circled his hand around Yue and twisted his body, covering her from the shockwave with his own body. Thunderous sound. That was the sound of the tiered gallery Hajime was half buried into getting pulverized into small pieces. It was lucky that he wasnt pressed by the impact onto the chalk white wall, but it didnt change that the abnormal shockwave was showering on him. Hajime kept covering Yue in his embrace while he got blown away like a leaf toyed by a storm along with the wreckages of the tiered gallery, he then got bounced on the ground many times before he finally stopped. Guh, gahah, Yue- Nnh, Ha, jime Hajime called to Yue while vomiting blood everywhere. Yue only got a little damage because Hajime covered for her, but even so she seemed to be injured to the degree that she was unable to properly move. Both of them linked their hand together and somehow stood up by supporting each other. And then, they observed the surrounding while sweating coldly. Oi oi, what the hell is that Haa haalooks likethe Holy Precincts itself, get affected. Exactly as Yue said, here and there cracks entered the white space, there were also spots that looked twisted like jelly, showing that the space was clearly getting unstable. At the distorted spots, sights of unknown worlds, familiar worlds, and the scene of the surface were projected and disappeared, the sceneries were repeatedly projected and vanished. And then, the source of the weird shriek and tremendous shockwave was Actually, the last boss, still has two transformations leftis this something like that? Well, in a sense, this is a normal template though. Nn. He is, already, just a monster At the place where Hajime and Yues gaze were directed, clad in muddy black miasma that was being spouted out from the distorted space, or possibly it was absorbing the miasma, even now the thing that was Ehitorujue was raising a strange shrieking voice. {uuu, AA, aaCDD} As though getting attracted by that extremely unpleasant groan which rubbed the mind of the listener the wrong way, miasma was gathering endlessly from the distorted space at the surrounding, from inside the miasma they could perceive figures that seemed to be monster or apostle. But, all those figures were being sucked into Ehitorujue without showing any resistance at all while staring blankly into empty air. And then, there was more unpleasant sound resounding. *beki-, gokyu, gucha, boki-* Just like the sound of bone and bone grinding at each other, or like flesh and flesh crushing each other, graphic sounds were echoing from inside the miasma. At the same time, intermittent words were spreading with echoes. DDDont wantto die-, dont want, todie DDWhyeno, ughyou, saidI dont, understanddont, wantto, die- DDEtern, nallyeverything DDGo, dI, becomegod, alreadyye, twhy DDMistaken, no..such, thing, I, am the DDO, beyeverything..breaksma, sh DDChoke, yelllamentgri, ef DDDont, wantdont, wannadi, e- Those words were an obsession to life, a deep resentment toward others, a childish self-righteousness, a vulgar self-conceit, merely an inexcusable outburst of anger. But, whether it was the feeling of not wanting to die, or even the feeling of wanting to become alone and destroy anything and everythingit was something that he really didnt want to acknowledge that he felt disgusted from the bottom of his heart but, Hajime could understand those feelings completely. His heart changed at the bottom of the abyss thinking that other people were worthless, he pawed on the ground to survive even by slurping blood and flesh. When Yue was stolen, he rampaged wildly and even created a concept that brought about extreme destruction from his empty feeling. That is, by some chance, if Iwasnt able to meet Yue and othersthatDD Might be me. The lips of Hajime that were going to murmur that were blocked by the slender index finger of Yue. And then, she silently shook her head and gently denied it with a whispering voice. Hajime is different from that. Even that thing, surely had people who thought of him, someone that he ought to reach out to, and also someone that reached out to him. The result of not looking back on those, is that. Yues crimson eyes gently squinted. The path, Hajime has walked until now. That is Hajimes everything. Even when his heart changed, the scream that was raised at the bottom of the abyss reached him. Even while saying that the matter of this world was inconsequential, in the end, he saved a lot of people. The path that he had walked like that stopped Hajimes rampage. That was why, even though the two might look similar, but the two of them were completely different. That was why, Yue said, dont look down on my Hajime. She told that. Conveyed that to him. If thats what Yue said, then that must be so. Nn- Hajime made a wry smile from basking in sentimentality in the middle of this absolute great crisis of all place, and also from being scolded at this very late hour. Toward such Hajime, Yue also smiled gently. Even while they were doing that, the thing that was Ehitorujue continued to spout out his selfish emotion that was unbearable to listen on, on the contrary, its soul was absorbing the miasma and the ruins of monsters and apostles with terrific momentum. Ehitorujue was obviously losing sanity. Thinking from how the space was getting unstable, the cause wasnt only because of the previous shockwave, obviously the cause was from Ehitorujues abnormality. In other words, that meant that the bullet of Existence Denial had certainly granted a lethal damage to Ehitorujue. Even so he didnt vanish, in his rejection he took in the miasma and the monsters into himself to compensate for his vanishing existence, this was surely Ehitorujues earnest desire of survival and the strength of his obsession for control. Ehitorujue that could vanish anytime was holding out only with his tenacity, however, Hajime and Yue didnt have any way to give him the finishing blow. Their magic power had dried up, they were wounded all over and unable to even stand up properly. The trump cards that Hajime prepared had been all used up. Hajime could do nothing but smiling bitterly toward that fact. Truly, this worlds difficulty level was a bit too hard to be expressed with the word of fantasy which was packed with dream and hope. But, at that time, the miasma that was covering the area around Ehitorujue ruptured and blew off. The thing that was Ehitorujue was still enveloped in whirling black mist, but now his full figure could be seen clearly. That is seriously a monster huh. Nn. Rather that looks pitiful. The impression of the two was frank. What was there was a lump of meat. Flesh, bone, and skin of several races were haphazardly combined with limbs jutting out from the wriggling meat lump. Several tentacles were undulating, looking extremely grotesque. That figure would make people lost their sanity and felt like vomiting just by its appearance. The thing that was Ehitorujue which was reduced into that meat lump suddenly shrieked. DDGiiaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!! A storm immediately blew violently. Black miasma whirled, invisible shockwaves that centered on the meat lump blew away the chalk white ground. The shockwave was emitted radially without any direction, even so it hid a force to the degree that even Hajime and Yue who were already thrown to considerable distance were blown away even further. Hajime and Yue were blown away while leaking out agonized voice, even then their linked hands didnt let go no matter what while they struck the ground. Hajime shrugged in exasperation even while his expression distorted from pain and he gave instruction to Yue. Yue, suck my blood. -, but Its fine. Hajimes words made Yue hesitated. Hajime said that it was fine, but there was no way that was true. He was already bleeding to the degree until one of his feet was already inside the grave, or possibly it had already surpassed even that. The wound on his stomach and also the wounds on both his legs werent treated yet or anything. Hajime had tightened his muscles and held back his bleeding, but he was in a state that it wouldnt be strange for his heart to stop anytime from bleeding too much. He was holding on to his consciousness, and even now he was wracking his mind in order to survive, to kill his enemy, he was able to do those thanks to his tough body that could be earnestly titled as a monster. Even so his condition was really on the brink. If here Yue sucked his blood, that might really become the finishing blow for him. At far away, Ehitorujue was raising a roar that shaved on sanity once more. The space fiercely distorted each time with the shockwave destroying the chalk white world. Furthermore, the undulating tentacles could also be seen wandering searching for prey. At this rate, it was clear they would die without doing anything. Even so, Yue was still hesitating, to that Hajime showed her a smile. That smile, was the bold and fearless smile that always made Yues chest to tighten. His canine was bared, his eyes gleamed fiercely, the ally gave immense trust to that smile, and the enemy was granted with a traumatic shudder by that smile, the smile of the demon that made the vampire princess as its slave. Didnt I tell you? This is the template. Do you think, that I didnt foresee this kind of situation? Hajime Indeed, all my trump cards are used up. However, there is still the prepared finished product, see? Yue already didnt have any word. Aa, truly, this person that I lovedwas really diabolical. Such feeling throbbed loudly in her chest, Yue leaked out a feverish breath and she nodded briskly. And then, while she felt the sensation of Hajimes arm that was embracing her tightly, she put her teeth on his neck. The flowing in blood recovered Yues magic power for just slightlyDDno, at the next moment, a terrific pulsation came. *dokun dokun*, a really slight amount of blood that normally wouldnt do anything for her was now restoring Yue with a momentum that was far surpassing the effect of Blood Pledge Contract or anything else. The reason for that was one. DDYue exclusive artifact Nagumo Hajime Blood that had the effects to sublimate Yues Blood Pledge Contract by several levels, to make the skill Limit Break be possible, and then with the iron content of the blood abundantly bestowed with the ingredient of cheatmate, such blood liquid was flowing inside Hajimes body. By assuming a situation where he lost all his artifacts, where the taken back Yue was in exhaustion, and in addition the Bullet of Denial Existence was unable to kill the opponent, Hajime prepared himself to be the exclusive artifact of Yue. Exactly like the naming, this artifact was a secret treasure class artifact that brought about power and recovery which surpassed even the god water limited only for Yue. Nna Feeling the extremely sweet and burning pleasure from inside her body, Yue unintentionally leaked out a heavy gasp. But as though sensing that recovery of Yue, countless tentacles shot out with a blur from Ehitorujue. The tips of those tentacles were sharp, what they touched would surely get pierced in one attack. Yue separated her mouth from Hajimes neck and she directed one of her hands like a shield toward the approaching tentacles. Immediately, the space before her eyes distorted. The tentacles rushed there. But, all of them didnt reach the two. It was because the distorted space swallowed everything. No, more accurately the tentacles were dismissed into another space. In order to build a reliable defense using little magic power, Yue made use of the unstable space. Yue didnt have the power to create a gate using space magic from zero that shut out the space, and so, in that case she just needed to create a gate to a different world using the space that was already shaking. If it was only expanding a hole in space that was already open, then it wouldnt consume that much strength. After Yue confirmed that the barrier of space dismissal had displayed a reliable effect, she moved her gaze to Hajime once more. Hajimes eyes were beginning to lose focus slightly. As expected, his limit was coming just by sucking the slight amount of blood just now. His face was growing pale, even now his consciousness looked like it would fell off anytime along with his eyelids. He was in a state that was barely clinging on consciousness by concentrating on the pain of his wound. To Yue who was supporting his body, Hajime talked to her with a hoarse voice, nevertheless strength could be felt from that voice without any sign of giving up. Yueyou can, recover meto a certain degree, right? Nn I haveno card left. Butif there, is noneDD it just needs to be made. Understanding Hajimes intention, Yue manipulated the space while continuing his sentence. To that Hajime made a faint smile and continued. Destroy, that guyDD The concept, will be created right now. But, with only the magic power of me alone, its still insufficient. With metamorphosismagic. Make meDD -subordination. Because there is blood in me Hajime grinned widely. This plan that made her wondered just how far he had predicted, and then the great recklessness in it, yet with his tremendous faith to her as the premise of the plan right from the start, made Yue unable to say anything anymore. The material? My, eye. Obeying Hajimes instruction, Yues slender fingers were held aloft above Hajimes right eye, and then, the fingers plunged in all at once. A groan slightly leaked from Hajime, but Yue unhesitatingly pulled out her fingers while her lips tightened into a straight line. On her palm was a small bluish-white crystal. The magic eye stone. Yueplea, se. Nn. Leave it to me. Like that the rite of metamorphosis began. In order to obtain the necessary magic power, Yue sucked Hajimes blood further which weakened him more and more. Hajime looked really frail that it wouldnt be strange for his heartbeat to stop anytime. But, the moment Yues hand touched Hajimes chest, fierce heartbeat sound resounded as though an electric shock had just been applied there. *dokun, dokun!* Pulsating heartbeat was increasing in strength second by second. That was a magic that transformed Hajime into a vampire just like Yue. It had the same principle like how Tio transformed another monster into her underling. If a frail and delicate human that was different from monster was used, normally that human wouldnt come out of it safely, not to mention if it was a metamorphosis magic that changed a humans race, the difficulty was of the highest degree. From how Tio who was an expert of characteristic magic dragonification which had the origin from metamorphosis magic needed the black slave whip for assisting her success, it was clear to see just how difficult this grand magic was. And now Yue who wasnt particularly skilled at metamorphosis magic was using something like that to a human target without any training beforehand. Yue was a rare genius, but this magic had the possibility of success existed only because the target was Hajime who possessed inhuman toughness in body and mind. No, surely from the beginning Hajime who proposed this method was convinced that this would succeed. It was because of his trust from the bottom of his heart toward Yue. The meat lump of Ehitorujue could be felt approaching lumpingly from far away. That was surely the countdown toward their death. Because Yue split her strength for the metamorphosis magic, her control of the space became lax and several tentacles began to graze their body. But, even in such an extreme situation, her beloved monstrous partner perfectly responded and bewitched her. Yu, e- Nn. Come here, Hajime. Hajime exposed his canine tooth with his pupil dyed crimson like Yues, and he bit at Yues smooth nape that looked so slender it felt like it would break when touched. And then, Hajime converted the blood into strength using the special trait of the vampire. Nnaa Each time Hajimes throat sounded, a sweet feverish breath escaped Yues mouth. Even though she understood that strength was leaving her body, and even though she understood that now wasnt the time for that, more, yet she was thinking of something like that. Amidst the resounding sweet gasping voice, Hajimes magic power was recovering in the proportion of the amount of blood flowing out. However, Yue thought while feeling impatience. (Not enough) Yes, it wasnt enough. It really wasnt enough to create a concept magic no matter what. With an amount of magic power that was even far from enough for Hajimes complete recovery, it wouldnt be sufficient to create a concept for finishing off the monster of the Holy Precincts which was getting close to them even now. The limit of the blood flowing inside her would reach the limit soon. She was also grasping the amount of Hajimes recovery. At this rate, they would have no other choice than putting a stake of sink or swim with their insufficient magic power. In addition that stake would be one with a considerably bad odd. Its fine. Do you think, that the artifact(me) which is dedicated to you is only at this level? Perhaps looking at the impatience displayed on her face, Hajime who separated from Yues neck was saying such thing while he leaned forward to plunder Yues lips this time. And then, nnu Yues lip that was leaking small voice was wounded by Hajimes canine tooth, at the same time, Hajimes own lip also got cut. Like that, while they were kissing each other repeatedly, it came. *GOU-!!* Magic power swelled up with terrific force. The magic power that should be a step from drying up burst out from Yue and whirled in gold color. At the same time, a tremendous magic power that was unimaginable coming from the recovery amount just now also burst up from Hajime. With the two as the center, a torrent of magic power climbed as though piercing the heaven, no, it was actually piercing the space of Holy Precincts and pierced toward the heaven with violent blowing. Golden and crimson entangled with each other, as though expressing the relationship between the two people, they mixed with each other, forming a complete harmony that raged violently. DDParticle style artifact Vow of Entwined Branch Hajimes blood that was turned into an artifact, and the metal particle that Yue took into her body. This metal particle was actually an artifact that activated only when under the prescribed condition. The effect and activation condition of this artifact was, the two who had tied the contract of blood pledge could then convert blood into power in a chain reaction with the two of them turned into artifact for each other and they exchanged blood with each other. The strengthening effect would continue endlessly until they stopped exchanging blood(kissing). ahn The swelling power, and the happiness of intermingling with her beloved, it caused Yue to moan while her body was trembling. Hajime was also in the same state. The vampire princess in his embrace was so hopelessly lovely that he slightly repeated the blood tasted kiss. The former shadow of Ehitorujue had arrived until right nearby them. It emitted an immense shockwave along with its tentacles. DDaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!! Toward that, Yue canceled the distorted space without even directing her eyes there. She did that because she understood that such thing wasnt necessary anymore. To display that, the golden and crimson magic power towered high like a protective wall. And then, at the next moment, the magic power released a tremendous shockwave that neutralized all shockwaves from the meat lump. It was the Impact Conversion by Hajime. Even during that time, the two were still gluing earnestly close with each other. The figure of the Holy Precincts monster that was left alone, to be frank was pitiful. Unable to forgive that, Ehitorujue increasingly emitted an extremely unpleasant strange sound while unleashing severe attacks. While repelling all of those with magic power impact, Hajime and Yue who were accompanied by the tremendous magic power that already swelled up to the degree that it might destroy the white space, slowly separated their lips. The silver bridge hanging down between the two looked really captivating. The sweet atmosphere of the two already far surpassed the territory of being out of place, however, people who could obstruct them didnt exist anywhere in this world. Both of them kept hugging, their hands softly overlapped. Between them there was the magic eye stone that was partly made from god crystal, and the tiny gun that Hajime didnt let go at all even when they were sent flying. And then, Hajimes trump card(commonness) was chanted. Transmute! Right after that, golden and crimson melted into each other, and light so bright as though a sun was created manifested. That beautiful and powerful radiance made the Ehitorujue monster to writhe and draw back. It was as though it hated that warm light. The light was converging. At its other side, there was the figure of Hajime pushing out his hand toward Ehitorujue with fierce eyes that glared sharply. A small gun was clutched in that hand. The terrible exhaustion was causing the worn-out right hand to tremble all over, unable to fix the aim. That hand was scooped out from below softly and supported by a graceful hand. It was Yues hand. While snuggling close to each other, both of them readied a single small gun. The running sparks were crimson and golden. The sure-kill bullet that would end everything was buzzing, impatiently waiting to be fired. What was filled into that bullet was unmistakably a concept magic. DDGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII-!!! Ehitorujue madly unleashed its tentacles. It instinctually comprehended the mighty power that was aimed at it. But, there was no way such random attack could go through the golden and crimson the two were clad in, all of those were easily swept away by the impact of magic power. And then, Giving victory to a man with a kiss, thats really heroine-like huh, Yue. Nn. Hajime plucking off the victory at the end without fail, is just like a hero. Both of them were talking frivolously while aiming the brilliantly shining gun right at the middle of Ehitorujue. Well, putting that aside, there is one thing I want to say to that. Nn- For a moment, both of their eyes met. The fearless smile was floating on their respective face. The spoken words were the concept of the newborn concept, the words that returned the favor toward the repeated calamities that were wretchedly forced on them. And then, surely, these words also represented the feeling of the people that were toyed around by Ehitorujue in the past. DDThe Scattered Pains Right Back Toward You(now you really have done it you shitty bastard-) Soundlessly, a streak of light cut through the air. That stabbed right in the middle of Ehitorujue without the slightest deviation. Concept magic The Scattered Pains Right Back Toward YouDDthis magic returned all the pain and wounds that the target had given to other people until now. Just like the holy man that was once pierced by a holy spear on the hill of Golgotha, the thing that was once a god spurted out blood in a large amount from the wound opening. Although, the flowing out blood wasnt something holy like that holy man, but something muddy black which looked sticky and unpleasant. While the lump of meat was crumbling, the agglutinated mere shadow of Ehitorujue a beat later was, DDGIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA It raised a hair-rising shriek. And then at the next moment, flesh and blood exploded to everywhere, silver magic power mixed with muddy black miasma climbed to the sky. That was undoubtedly the scream of the death agony of the mad god. The repeated inhumanity that it had piled up for a few thousand years, or possibly tens of thousands of years were all returned to its own body. Although it had been reduced to a monster without any reasoning, it surely felt the pain of tens of thousands of years within an instant where even the torment of hell would feel lukewarm in comparison. The flash that contained a shriek within pulverized the space, and it came out to the familiar dark red space at the other side. Without any doubt, that must be the last scenery of Ehitorujue, the god of this world. Hajime and Yue had no word. They were merely staring at the last light of Ehitorujue that was vanishing toward the empty space that was gradually getting smaller. The gun their hand was holding couldnt endure the burden and crumble into pieces. The palms that werent holding anything now naturally held each other, their faces looked at each other. The magic power was already dispersing and the area around the two was quiet. Both of them had used up their stamina and magic power and everything else, they supported each others body leaning to one another and embraced the other party closely. And then, they smiled softly. Perhaps because the creator of the place was gone, the white space began to rumble. The unstable space was gradually getting stormy, here and there breaking down was starting. Hajime ascertained the state of the surrounding and themselves and then he opened his mouth with a bitter expression. This is, bad. This doesnt seem, to be the time, for lookingmelancholic. Nn. Hajime, you can stand? Chih, my legsnot just that, my whole body, cannot move satisfactorily. Yue, you? Just sittingtake my all Both of them looked at each other and smiled wryly. It appeared that the true pinch only came after they consigned the god to oblivion. My bad, Yue. The truth is, after killing Ehito, I planned, to wait for recoverand then used the particlesfor creating gate key but Nn. Doesnt seem we will have that much time. There is, not even a drop of blood left to exchange. Yeah. Besidesthe particles themselves, are swallowedby the unstable space, there is none remaining. At the worst case, I expected to usethe bone of the arm, or the legto make one-time use artifactbut The crumbling of Holy Precincts was too fast that they wouldnt make it in time if they wait for recovery, that caused Hajimes expression to turn sour as though he had bitten a bitter bug. It wasnt like he hadnt imagined it, but Ehitorujues excessive obstinacy was to the degree that made Hajime had no extra leeway, that he had to pour all his strength to defeat him. Because of that, the composure to spare some recovery medicine, and also the blood for magic power conversion had run out already. At the very end, Hajime curse inside his heart to himself Im an idiot, however, there was not even a bit of despair in himself. To endafter coming this faris unacceptable. We are going home, even if we need to crawl- Nn- They lent each other their shoulder and advanced bit by bit literally by crawling on the crumbling white world. They were walking slowly without any progress, but there wasnt even a drop of the color of resignation in their eyes. Even so, the reality was always callous, the crumbling of the surrounding was getting increasingly intense, approaching to swallow them altogether with their determination. Ahead of Hajimes gaze, there was a veil of light that appeared unnoticed. That was the exit and entrance of this space. The crumbling was approaching. Death was sneaking near. They desperately advance toward the veil of light. But, the veil of light collapsed before their eyes. Shit- Hajime. Witnessing the path of their escape vanishing into sands, a curse leaked out spontaneously from Hajimes mouth. The hand of Yue that was grasping Hajimes hand clutched tightly to soothe him that was like that. We are blocked from every direction. Whats left, is onlyto gamble. Nn. Leap into, the crumbling space. There was already no other choice but that. Just like what Shia and others almost did, Hajime and Yue would also aim for the scenery of the surface that became visible sometimes and leaped right toward the crumbling space itself in a desperate gamble. But, no matter how it was unthinkable that they would have future by doing that. It was a mad attempt that wouldnt even be a gamble. If an example had to be made, it was something like someone who was holding a bomb was trying to skillfully use the explosion so they might be able to be sent flying to far away. Even before thinking about being sent flying, there was no assurance that they wouldnt be turned into small pieces beforehand. But, even so they didnt have the slightest intention to give up. Yue. Nn? I love you. Nn-, me tooI love you. With a calm condition that was unthinkable to come from people who were in front of a crumbling space, both of them expressed their feeling to each other. At last, the safe spot also became gone. The crack was also entering into the spot where the two were at. Like that, *creak* an unpleasant sound resounded below them, both of them resolved themselves and they were going to leap into the space where the surface was visible, it was at that moment {ChoaDDD! Appearing at a miraculous timiiing, the beautiful warrior, Miledy Raisen-tan Has arrived! The one who is calling for me is you two isnt ittt? Isnt ittt?} Something came out. Hajime and Yues eyes turned into dot spontaneously. However, without paying any mind to such pair, the intruder opened her mouth with jetting up tension. {Whats with thiiiisss, even though I have come with great pain to save you two from something like a piiinchhh, just where is the reactiooonn. Miledy-chan is going to cry here! Im going to go hics hics, glance glance you knooow?} Annoying. Nn. This is certainly Miledy. The staggering annoyingness finally lets the two to accept the spectacle in front of their eyes as reality. And then when they looked around, it seemed that the crumbling had been held back before they realized it. This isyour doing? {Fufun, I guess. Something this much is really easy for the liberator Miledy-chaaannn. Although I say that, it wont last for more than several minutes though} By any chance, you can, escape? {But of courseee! I came here after tossing away Rabbit-chan and others to the surface already see Whats left is only you two pyon! As expected, me! What an able woman-! Yes, applause applause!} The smiley mask was sparkling with some kind of mechanism while saying that kind of thing, putting aside how annoying the words were, the two of them were seriously feeling admiration and gratitude to Miledy. But at the same time, Hajime and Yue also became endlessly vexed. But, Miledys next words broke the half-smiling face of the two. {Hoi, this is the Degraded Arrow of World Crossing, the last one of it. Its a defective product that is usable only in this kind of unstable space, but it should be enough for escaping. Next, a healing medicine for service! This should recover you to the degree that you can activate the arrows ability pyon! After you two drink that quickly gooo from here! Gooo! Leave the rest to Onee-san okaaayyy} And you? You arent, going to get out with us? Glancing at the thrown Degraded Arrow of World Crossing which Yue caught, Hajime threw his question at Miledy. Because from her speech it was as though Miledy was going to stay behind in this crumbling space. That guess appeared to be correct. {Yep, Im staying hereeee. If this kind of codswallop space is left alone, the surface will also get swallowed and cause a chaining crumbling after all. Im going to straighten this up.} From how, you speakits like you are going to die here. Thanks to the healing medicine, Hajime had recovered to a degree that he could indeed activate the artifact, he then asked with a tone that had turned somewhat smoother. Miledy answered to that question frankly. {Yep. My, the plan is for my Super SecretMagic to guide the crumbling of Holy Precincts and compress it pon pon. The space is on the verge of breaking down, if this body of mine and my soul are used as a medium to magnify my magic power then it will be enough. Thats why, Ill end here.} Self-sacrifice? That doesnt suit you. Rather than thatDD Hajime whose nerves were rubbed the wrong way by the resigned speech was going to argue vehemently, but then a blonde beautiful girl around fourteen, fifteen years old appeared overlapping the Miledy-golem. It seemed to be the projection of soul, this must be the original appearance of Miledy. In contrast with her joking around tone, that girl figure of Miledy was putting an extremely satisfied and also gentle expression toward Hajime and Yue. {This is juuust self-satisfaction. My promise with my comrades, with my important peopleDDLets destroy the evil god and save the world! reaalllly, that sounds like a fairy tale and it looks stupid, but we exchanged that promise seriously, I want to fulfill it, thats all pyon.} {At that time, we couldnt do anything and lost, everyone became scattered, but thinking even so, we created the great labyrinthsright now, in this time, in this place, is where Ill use my whole strength for the sake of people, this is exactly the reason that I survive for this long mon.} Hajime and Yue listened quietly to Miledys words that sounded like a monolog. The reason Miledy wanted to do this wasnt because she wanted to bask in the joy of cheap self-satisfaction, they comprehended that right now in this time, Miledy was going to realize the feeling that she had continued to hold in her heart from so far in the past that they couldnt even imagine. Looking at such pair, Miledy narrowed her eyes with even more and more gentleness. {Thank you, Nagumo Hajime-kun, Yue-chan. For granting our dearest wish. For using our magic correctly.} Nn. Miledy. Your magic is the most useful. {Kufufu, naturally! After all its me! What I said before was also like that right? As long as you keep being you, you will achieve godslaying without fail, I said.} You can just live following your wish. After all, your choice will surely be the best for this world, you also said that. Was my choice the best for this world? {Of course! Presently, after all, that shitty bastard has been blown away until beyond that world, and I am right here! And then this dreg of a life can be used now for the sake of people following my oath. Finally, I can head to where everyone is in peace.} Surely if this was a flesh body than glittering things would be overflowing from the corner of Miledys eyes. That was just how intense the flood of emotions that Miledys words were filled with, which made them thought that. {Nooow, both of you. Soon it will be the limit for me to hold back the crumbling pyon. You two need to return back to the place of the people waiting for you. I too, will head toward the place where there are people waiting for me.} The stagnating space was beginning to rumble once more. Even while staggering, Hajime and Yue stood up somehow thanks to the healing medicine, the two of them activated the Degraded Arrow of World Crossing that was clutched by Yues hand while staring back straight at Miledy. Miledy Raisen. My greatest respect to you. Many months and years have elapsed, yet, there is not a single scratch on that strength of will. That determination is the best article under the heaven beyond any doubt. Oscar Orcus. Naiz Guryuen. Mail Meljine. Laus Vaan. Ryuteris Haltina. Vandour Shune. I will never forget, you and your important people. Nn. There wasnt a single thing, of the path of the struggles of you all that was pointless. We will impart it to the next generation, without fail. {Both of youwha, whats with you twoooo. Like that, I, cannot say anything at all! If you said something like that! Come on, this is really the limit! Just get lost already, get lost!} Her expression looked embarrassed somehow, and yet it also seemed to be almost overwhelmed with emotion. Miledy faced away with a huff and she waved her hand to shoo them off. The rumbling was getting fiercer and fiercer, the crumbling was beginning to approach once more. Hajime and Yue displayed a faint smile at Miledy who wouldnt meet their eyes while advancing to the edge of the crumbling chalk white surface. And then, they nodded at each other. Good bye, protector of the world. Sayonara. Saying that the two leaped down toward the crumbling space that looked like an abyss. Miledy that was left behind sighed Fuuuu. {Protector of the world, is it. Thaaat feels itchy. Saying that at the very end, is just foul. Should I think of it, like a payback or something.} While talking to herself, a black whirling sphere was created with her body as the center. While the sphere was sparking with something like black thunder, Miledy quietly lifted her gaze to the center of the black star of calamity. Before she knew it, there, she could see the figures of her important people that didnt lose color no matter who many months and years passed. {Everyone} There was no word that came back. Perhaps this was the revolving lantern before ones death, or just her hallucinating. But, such thing was inconsequential. {What, so you all came to pick me up. Ehehe, then, perhaps I should say it. Finally, I guess I can say it!} The star of calamity was swallowing anything and everything at the surrounding. Other magic like Severance Calamity or whatever couldnt compare with this. It swallowed everything and pulverized them inside, yes, so to speak this was a black hole. While the golem artifact which was used as the medium was vanishing without a trace, Miledys soul yelled with a voice and expression that were the very picture of innocence. {Everyoneee, Im homeeeDD!!} At the next moment, the white space was soundlessly annihilated along with all light. Part 2 The silver angels were falling down to the ground one after another like falling star, the dark red world was rumbling unceasingly, above where the sky should be visible originally, reversed other worlds could be seen wobbling dangerously. Those reversed many worlds could be seen starting to crumble from a glance. The end of the world. Such words passed through the brain of the people of the allied force. Even though the apostles who wielded furious might had stopped functioning, but they honestly couldnt feel happy because of the scream that the world raised which they felt. Aa, god Someone whispered so. In front of the collapse of the world, the sword in their hand felt really tiny. Everyone was merely staring at the shaking above worlds in a daze without being able to do anything else. At that time, a dignified voice resounded. It wasnt someone like a god that couldnt be seen or anything. But it was someone who was right on their side, the Goddess of Harvest that had struggled through the line of death together with themDDthe voice of Hatayama Aiko. {Everyone, there is no need to despair! That person is over there! Right now, even in this moment, he should be fighting that evil god! The apostles falling, the worlds in the sky breaking, they all are the proof of the evil gods suffering! Thats why-, lets pray! For the victory of that person! For the victory of mankind-! Now, match your voice! Lets show our will!} The battlefield fell as silent as grave. Aikos words werent something that came from the speech compilation Hajime gave her. The proof of that could be seen from how she was calling Hajime as that person rather than my sword. It was undoubtedly a yell that came from Aikos own heart. Those words displayed Aikos will that believed on the safety of Hajime and others, and also of their victory. The one who responded first was Liliana. {To victory-!} The lovely voice which was amplified with artifact echoed on the battlefield. And then, the one who hailed at that voice with a blood soaked figure yet powerful yell was Gahard. {To victory-!!} Continuing after him, Karm, Adol, and Alfrerick yelled. {To victory-!!!} In that situation, the peoples heart was connecting to each other naturally. DDTo victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! A Loud chorus of victory resounded in the battlefield. It swallowed the rumbling of the space, numbed the ground, and reached to the heaven, the will of human swept the darkness and rose up like the light of the sun. Human, demi-human, human from another world, those classifications were irrelevant, yells for their victory, and then yells of their faith for the people fighting at the heavens, they were all repeated with impossibly beautiful harmony. Amidst those, one person didnt join the chorus and stared wholeheartedly to the sky, a black angel. It was Kaori who was looking forward to the return of Hajime and others believing in Miledy. She kept floating midair and continued to stare at the collapsing Holy Precincts as though she could see nothing else. And, at that time, Kaoris senses was caught by something. The place was, around the sky at the collapsed God Mountain. She returned to her senses in surprise and turned her gaze there. The space about eight kilometers above the God Mountain distorted like jelly, right after that an elliptical hole opened with a pop. It was a distance that normal human couldnt perceive, the hole itself was also only as big as several people could go through it so nobody other than Kaori noticed it. Driven by her premonition, Kaori flapped her jet black wings. At the same time, with *hyupo-!* silhouette of people flew out from that hole. AaDD!! NuOOOOOO!! White and black shadows. Even from afar she understood that those were her comrades figures. Shia-, Tio! Kaori accelerated in one go. For some reason Shia and Tio were falling straight toward the ground without any sign of slowing down. Kaori became a black silver meteor that rushed through the sky. Midway, Shizuku and others flew out in panic riding their skyboard from the hole Shia and Tio fell off from, but for now Kaori didnt stop accelerating and rapidly approached the screaming two people. And then, Kaori splendidly caught the two altogether a few dozen meters near the ground. Looking closer, near the ground there was a shining barrier deployed that seemed to come from Suzu so it really wasnt that big of a matter. Shia, Tio! Welcome back-! Fue, a, Kaori-san! Im back desu! Thou saved us, Kaori. Also, Im back. Shia and Tio clung at Kaoris arms midair while sighing in relieve. Kaori flapped her wings and landed gently on the ground, she then gently put down the two on the ground where they sat with a flop. There, Shizuku, Suzu, Ryutaro, and Kouki landed down from the sky. Kaori! Shizuku-chan! Shizuku got off the skyboard and leaped toward Kaori. Kaori too caught Shizuku. Kaoriiiin! Im back! Suzu-chan. Welcome back! Yo-, looks like you are also safe huh. Ryutaro-kun too, welcome back. Still hugging Shizuku, Kaori then welcomed Suzu and replied to Ryutaros words smilingly. And then, she abruptly showed a soft smile at Kaori who was looking a bit awkward. Kouki-kun, welcome back. Yeah, Im back. Really, sorry, for everything. Truly, sorry. Alsothank you. He had attacked Kaori at the devil king castle, because of that Kouki had resolved himself to not receive words of greeting. But now tears were gathering at the corner of his eyes and his head looked down. He was absolutely grateful that Kaori didnt forsake him just like Shizuku. Of course, he wouldnt make misunderstanding anymore. After nodding once at such Kouki, Kaori looked up to the sky. And then, her gaze moved around searching for something. It was obvious who she was searching for. Kaori-san..Hajime-san and Yue-san are not together with us. Shiathats Dont fret, Kaori. We only separated in the middle because it was necessary. Goshujin-sama and also Yue, they will cometh back without fail. Tio Tio called at Kaori who was looking uneasy admonishingly. After Miledy came for them, Shia and others received Degraded Arrow of World Crossing from her which opened a hole in space and they leaped into it. Naturally when they heard that Miledy would go to Hajime and Yue right after, everyone said that they would go together with her. Shia, Tio, and Shizuku were especially determined, their blazing eyes told that it was impossible for them to escape ahead. However, Degraded Arrow of World Crossing was necessary to cross space, there was no spare for them to go to Hajime and Yues position. Although there were several arrows that were created because they were failed work, but different from the real thing these degraded versions could only be used once before breaking and on top of that it could only open the hole for a few seconds. In addition, the size of the hole that could be opened by the arrow was limited. It was unthinkable that they would have the leeway to pass through the hole in turn under a few second in a world that was collapsing with increasing momentum. Thinking that Haijme and Yue would be added for their return home, in the worst case the situation might turn into one where they would need to choose who would escape and who would be left behind. In the end, Shia and others had to escape first. They were really reluctant though. They could do nothing but understand when they were told that perhaps not all of them could go back if they accompanied Miledy. Besides, I swear Ill send Hajime and Yue back without fail the state of Miledy when she promised that was unusually filled with determination, that was also a factor that pushed their back to escape first. Even so, there was no way their worry toward Hajime and Yue who were still in the collapsing Holy Precincts could vanish, Shia and Tio also looked up wordlessly to the sky. Shizuku and others were also similarly praying while looking up to the sky. At the battlefield, the people of the allied force were still resounding their prayer powerfully. It was unclear how much time passed. It felt like an eternity, but surely not even dozens of minutes had passed. It was at that time, that happened. Ah The one who spontaneously raised that voice was Kaori. Shia and others, and then the allied force too, ahead of their gaze a pillar of light that was a mix of golden and crimson suddenly pierced the space and stabbed at the sky. That torrent of magic power which couldnt be expressed enough even with the word tremendous, and then, the undulation of the overwhelming will that was filled in it, caused the war cry of the battlefield to stop unconsciously. Everyone without exception gazed in enchantment at the dichromatic magic power which ascended to the sky in spiraling motion. Hajime-san! Yue-san! Shia yelled, with a voice that overflowed with joy. Right after that, the golden and crimson magic power began to converge back like in a playback. And then, A scream of death agony reverberated in the world. Immediately after, although the volume wasnt to the degree that tore the eardrum, but, that voice of the end was certainly heard by everyone throughout the world. Without any reason, anyone thought, that it was the blood flowing out from the god. Before long, a muddy silver light was dispersing toward the empty sky, and silence returned to the world. What happened now, in the middle of everyone thinking that with their breath caught, the distortion of space covering the sky and the collapsing world of heavens that was visible in it, suddenly, they were all shrinking toward one point. It was as though something was sucking them all, or possibly it was like they were all being compressed. The next moment, the world of heavens that was gathered into a point scattered. There was no sound. There was merely several layers of ripples with a vibrant color like the blue sky, radiating silently. Unnoticed, the rumble(scream) that shook the world stopped, the scared trembling of the ground also stopped. Ripples were spreading through the world. Not only the color of the blue sky, the color of the evening or possibly sunrise, the color of the midday sun, the clear color of the moon, the color of vivacious plants, the color of powerful earth, the color of enveloping night, they all laid on top of each other. The beautiful ripples of seven colors spread to the end of the earth, before long, cracks began to enter the dark red world. That change wasnt something violent that gave the impression like the crumbling just now, but a gentle change that quietly repainted the world Aagod Someone whispered. That wasnt a prayer that wished for salvation anymore. But merely something that came from the deep emotion filling the chest. The world was recovering its color. It was a truly a splendorous scene that should be called as a legend. The dark red world was shining sparklingly while becoming broken fragments. The ripples of the sky were gradually weakening in intensity, however, they didnt vanish, as though watching over the people who were silently shedding tears drops by drops, it became a rainbow aurora drifting in the air. Hajime-kunYue Amidst those, a voice that leaked out from between the clenched teeth resounded. Kaori clenched her hand so tightly it was bleeding while glaring at the annihilated Holy Precincts. Hajime Nagumo-kun. Shit-, whats going on-, that idiot- Nagumo- Shizuku, Suzu, Ryutaro, Kouki, they gritted their teeth while facing the sky with a grim gaze. Tio too was looking up at the sky with narrowed gaze without averting her eyes even for a moment. The dark red world vanished. The sun began to illuminate the world with its natural radiance. They waited for a long time, but the figure of the people they waited for couldnt be seen. Before long, that fact became unbearable and Suzu whispered. This is a lie, right Ryutaro gritted his teeth hard. Damnit- Kouki opened his mouth in a daze. Dont tell meboth of themreally, wont coDD And then, when that worst assumption was going to be said half unconsciously Its alright desu-!! Such electrifying loud voice interrupted. Kouki and others returned to their senses suddenly and moved their gaze there. Over there, was the figure of Shia, her rabbit ears standing straight while she looked straight to the sky. Shia didnt avert her eyes from the sky and spoke with a voice that was full of conviction. Right now, Hajime-san and Yue-san are together desu. That entangled golden and crimson magic power is the proof. As long as they are together, they are invincible! That was why, they would blow away a mere difficult situation like this and came back with a smile. Those words which contained Shias immense faith became a power of words that resounded in the world. (TN: Power of words or soul of language. Called kotodama in Japan, some kind of believe that words which were said have some kind of power in them.) Mysteriously, the heart of the people who were driven by unease became light. ..Yep. Thats right. With those two together, I cannot imagine any difficult that cannot be smashed through. Kaori was in agreement. It wasnt a voice that was blurred with unease like before, but a powerful voice filled with conviction like Shia. Truly. Surely if those two become serious, the word fail will be erased from dictionary. Rather, perhaps they art busy flirting right now that they art late to come back. Tio jokingly said such thing. And as expected, the grimness in her face was taken away and changed into conviction. Isnt that right. They might, no, they are absolutely flirting right now. This is their emotional reunion after all. Perhaps the matter of us is already thrown to the beyond by them. While smiling wryly, Shizuku nodded thinking that it was probably the case. The way they talked also softened the expression of Suzu and others. Right after that, as though to proof that the words of Shia and others were correct Ahfufu, see- Shia pointed her finger. Over there was naturally Part 3 The rainbow aurora hanging in the sky. A small hole was opened between the veil. Uoh Nn- A silhouette of two people glued close to each other flew out from there along with shocked voice. It went without saying, they were Hajime and Yue. Hajime firmly held Yue tightly with his one arm, Yue too also circled her hands around Hajimes neck, clinging to him. Like that, *gou-gou* while feeling the howling of wind on their ear, the two of them began freefalling leaving it to the gravity. Based on the height it would be thirty seconds until the ground. Hajime who was falling with his face up saw the mystical aurora they were rapidly distanced from and the distance to the ground that he confirmed by looking across his shoulder and instantly calculated. It seemed that the place they were going to impact was a spot slightly distanced from the allied force. Yue, can you fly? Impossible. Magic power was used up from the arrows activation. Well, I guess thats true. Its going to be a bit rough, so hold on tight. Nn. I catch you. I absolutely wont let go. While experiencing a skydiving without a parachute, Hajime and Yue conversed filled with composure like that. Listening and seeing Yues bewitching voice and gaze from very near like this, it couldnt be helped that Hajimes words got caught in his throat. While being exposed against awful wind pressure midair, Hajime ignored his slightly ringing eardrum to the best of his ability and then rolled his stance while still holding Yue. And then, his body became clad in faint crimson magic power. With that he somehow controlled his badly balanced one armed body that was toyed around by the wind. Although he had drunk recovery medicine, but the healed amount was insignificant. In the first place there was the effect from the depth of the damage he received and the creation of the concept magic that caused his magic power recovery to be slow. There was also a limit to the number of times he could use Air Force. While he was controlling his posture, he had to land down on the ground by perfectly dropping his speed. Honestly speaking, the Air Force could only be used for ten-odd times more, furthermore, in his current condition that could only use Air Force which couldnt be said to be displaying its complete effect, making a skydiving from altitude of several kilometers to succeed was nothing but a superhuman feat but So the end is me skydiving with Yue huhits not bad. Hajime said such thing. Something of this degree wasnt even a danger. Hajime gently straightened up his body. Immediately a crimson ripple spread below his feet, it collapsed instantly. However, he was definitely decelerating. He repeated that. The people of the allied force also noticed them. Crimson ripples were spreading and scattering many times from between the aurora, and silhouette of people was descending like a comet. At that moment, a deeply emotional voice resounded. The voice of the goddess. {Thi, this is our, victory-!} A beat. DDoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!! At the battlefield, no, at the new world the people raised shouts of joy that sounded like an explosion. As though to reply to that cry of triumph that was like the first cry of a newborn raised by the world, glittering light particles were raining down from the rainbow aurora covering the sky. The light of the sun that recovered its radiance shined, making the world to gleam like a diamond. Surely that was the blessing toward the new world. Amidst the raining shower of light, Hajime kicked on the last ripple and splendidly reduced his speed, he kept embracing Yue and landed on the ground. Even so, the wounds on his both legs still werent healed, using Air Force also finally exhausted the magic power for his recovery, so like that he collapsed limply on the ground with his face up. Haha-, the finishing is totally messed up. Hajime wryly smiled while lying down with his body unable to even twitch. His expression somehow looked refreshed. Yue who was embraced all that time then straddled Hajime and flopped down on top of him in a tight embrace, and then with a really close distance where it looked like their face could touch each other anytime, Yue shook her small head while staring at Hajime. Not messed up. It was the coolest. Is that so? Nn. Hajime, thank you. I love you. Like that, with bewitching and melting smile, Yue pushed those soft and sweet lips on Hajimes. Yue enjoyed to her hearts content Hajime who could only lie spread-eagled without being able to move, where he could only let Yue do whatever she wanted to him. Although, even if he was able to move, but if this was what Yue wished for then there was no way for Hajime to resist. Yues appearance was still in her adult form. Although the charm that was brought about from the gap between her external appearance and her mental age had gone, now she was emitting sensual pheromone from her whole body, perhaps the brutality of her sex appeal had increased instead with this. Her adult appearance was most likely due to metamorphosis magic. In that case, perhaps when her magic power recovered she would be able to change between woman and girl appearance freely. It felt like he could see the future where he was toyed around by Yues demand. Although, Yues heart was also captured by Hajime to the same degree with his heart captured by her though. The endless kiss erased even the cheering of the allied force, forming a world of only the two of them. But, a voice that the two couldnt ignore reverberated into that world. AaDD! As expected you two are flirting! You two dont even care about other peoples feeling! No rather than that, Yue-san is She is turning aduuuuult! Yue is attacking Hajime-kun with adult charm! Humm. Just as expected. No, the adult appearance art outside expectation thoughlet see, how about I join too. Uu-, what amazing sensualitybu, but there is no option for retreating! A maiden can only charge ahead! Shia, Kaori, Tio, and Shizuku, those four people. Behind them Suzu, Ryutaro, and Kouki also rushed to here. With a lively state that was unthinkable for a deeply moving reunion, Shia and others leaped at Hajime. Yue who separated her lips saying Im back got dragged into it, and Hajime became piled with beautiful women and beautiful girls. And then, hearing the words welcome back filled with a flood of emotions from their mouths, Hajime also spoke Im back like Yue. Diamond dust rained down from the sky, making the world to sparkle. Around him were the important people with teary eyes and joyful smiling like blooming flower. From afar, he could feel many existences that dashed toward here while calling his name. The warm enveloping him, the welling up senses of accomplishment, and then the content feeling, caused Hajime to smile. It was a mysterious smile where fearlessness and gentleness were entwined tightly While that smile of Nagumo Hajime caused a tightening to happen inside the girls chest, Hajime entrusted his body to a pleasant fatigue and slowly closed his eyes. Chapter 178 All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here: Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave a comment. Bakapervert translated this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits. ____________________________________ Epilogue Legendary Great War. The people naturally called the battle like that, a month had passed since that decisive battle where the fate of the world was staked. After that decisive battle, the gates that were set up at every place were opened once more and the voices of a lot of people that celebrated their reunion and victory filled the prairie in front of the capital. A few days after that, although there was some chaos due to the healing of the wounded, the confirmation and burial of the deceased, and the annihilation of the capital which caused the people to lose their place, due to the hard work of every representative that worked together for a common cause, the post-treatment of the war was carried out relatively smoothly. Due to the collapsed God Mountain, the Hairihi kingdom capital was also destroyed by getting swallowed into it, the non-combatant that was unable to participate in the legendary great warDDespecially the craftsmen were wholly mobilized for the reconstruction, in addition the merchants and the common citizens also gave their maximum support and the work which caused the progress to move rapidly. On top of using magic, there was also the good will and proactiveness of the people all over the world which crossed over race or country to reconstruct the capital, it was to the degree that they calculated the capital might be able to recover its former appearance within half a year. At the prairie where fierce ravages of the battle remained, using the wreckage of the fortress a lot of temporary residences were established that were mainly used for the people that engaged in the reconstruction to lodge at. There, kitchen and inn, general store and the likes were created one after another, to the degree that it might possibly turn into a part of the capital by linking it with the citys expansion. Surely, the city would become even livelier even compared to when it had the God Mountain behind it. The temporary establishment of the holy church was also created in that temporary housing town. At that battle, the story was that the enemy was an evil god that pretended to be the god Ehitorujue, so the people still had their heart supported by the holy church which worshiped Ehito as a god. Although the God Mountain and the holy churchs headquarter had disappeared, but suddenly taking away that support would only make the people uneasy. Having said that, for the people who knew the truth, they felt more than a little reluctance for the holy church to keep using the name Ehitorujue exactly as it was until now. There with the speech of the Goddess of Harvest Aiko, this kind of story was dispatched to the world. It said, that the true name of god Ehito was Ehicliberei, for a long time the mad godDDEhitorujue had stolen this true name. It said, that the rebels or rather the liberators who knew about the danger to the world from Ehito once challenged the mad god in order to regain the pure faith, but because of the mad gods foul play, they were unable to defeat him. It said, that in order to grant their own power to people who could possibly defeat Ehito, the liberators slept at the bottom of the great labyrinths. And then, the chosen people who were summoned from another world by god were awarded this power. Aiko was the spokesman of these people, while the person who received the most power was the Goddesss Sword. It said, like that Hajime and others splendidly defeated the mad god Ehitorujue that was hiding in Holy Precincts. However, due to the last resistance of the mad god Ehitorujue, it caused a collapse in order to take along the world to accompany him in his death. In response to that, the last liberatorDDMiledy Raisen who made her soul to possess a golem and had watched over the people all this time, she exchanged her soul for the worlds salvation. A complete lie, it was not. The story matched the gist of the truth. By the way, the name Ehicliberei was a coined word with the meaning of seven liberators put into it. It was the consideration for them that they would surely felt unpleasant to have the story of them cooperating with Ehitorujue to be taught to the future generations. If it was asked whose consideration it was, then it must be the one who thought of this story which was not a lie but also not the truth which was complicated in various meaning, a certain white haired eye-patched man somewhere. Due to this speech of Aiko, the historians who were excited to leave this times legendary great battles record in writing at once raised the name of Miledy and others to the front stage of history once more as the seven great wise men who saved the world. Regarding the new top brass of the church, it was composed of the priests of the remote region. The people who participated in the choir squad at that battlefield and managed to survive became the core of this new top brass. Most of them were people who clashed with the central church and then got exiled to the remote region, so their thought and ideology were also exceedingly sensible, many of them were a man of character so it was thought that there wouldnt be any particular problem. Regarding Raisen Great Labyrinth that was left behind by Miledy, Hajime created a living golem as the replacement of Miledy Raisen and stationed it there. It was equipped with gatling cannon, missile pod, and even pile bunker, so the difficulty level might be jumped up there. Hajime didnt particularly do anything to the other great labyrinths. Perhaps it had no more meaning, but his stance was that if anyone searched for power and wanted to challenge it then just challenged it. Regarding Hajimes quality artifacts that were lavishly used at the legendary great war, after Hajime awoke from fainting, he destroyed all of them. Gahard and some other people yelled StooopD! while clinging to him, but Hajime turned everything into garbage right in front of their eyes. Hajime created an artifact to gather all artifacts that had his stamp, so there wouldnt any that got overlooked. Of course, the artifacts that Kam and others of Hauria possessed were left alone in their possession, though Haijme applied various work on those first. It was irritating for Hajime when Gahards resentful eyes, or rather the eyes that looked like a child whose important toys were taken away were staring fixedly at him, so while he was at it Hajime gifted him with a small version Fernier. And at the next day, for some reason Hajime became the best friend of his majesty the emperor. It seemed that Gahard was really pleased with Fernier. In preparation of the worst case that Gahard used Fernier to invade another country, Hajime made Liliana and Karm carry the remote switch for the self-exploding artifact. If Gahard knew of thisjust what kind of face he would make. Hajime was really curious about it but with an effort, he endured to not ask. Regarding the relationship between demi-human and human race, not only the people from the empire, the other humans were also in the process of changing their feeling toward the demi-human with whom they had fought together with through the legendary great war. As expected the fact that they had entrusted their lives to each other was enough to repaint their discriminatory view. Of course, if it was asked if the two side could immediately join shoulders together, it wouldnt be that easy, but even so, none was holding animosity to the degree where they could act hatefully with recklessness. There was also how they had witnessed the gallant effort of the dragon race, and above all else, there was the fact that a rabbit-eared girl and a dragon woman were among the comrades of the savior hero who stormed into the Holy Precincts. The demi-human werent called as the abandoned race that didnt possess gods blessing anymore. Rather, it was obvious that the two demi-human would leave their page in history as a great person that stood side by side with the hero. No word of contempt could possibly be directed to such people. Due to such reason, the social status of demi-human was beginning to be reevaluated rapidly among the human without anyone even needed to do particularly anything. As one part of that process, the holy church wouldnt call them as demi-human race anymore, from now on they would formally name them as beastman race, the official notice for that had been created. Because of that too, the Necklace of Pledge that had been attached on the royalty of the empire had also been dismantled. After reaching this stage with great pain where it might be possible for an amicable coexistence, to keep holding the life of the empire royalty would only break the equal relationship, causing a halt at the compromise between the two side. Although, just because of that didnt mean that there was no more guarantee from the empire side to stop the persecution to the demi-human and making them a slave. Meteor and sunlight laser, or fully equipped Hauria, which one is better? At the occasion where the Necklace of Pledge was dismantled, Gahard asked Do you believe that the empire wont move for revenge? with a fearless grin, and the sentence that Hajime gave back to him was that. It went without saying that after that all the close aides of Gahard swiftly demanded for a handshake of friendship. The empire was based on strength supremacy doctrine Now then, talking about equality between races there was the matter of the devil race. They were invited into Holy Precincts and made to sleep at the lower strata domain, but for some reason they escaped the collapse of Holy Precincts and got thrown out at the wasteland at the outskirt of the devil race capital which was far away from the battlefield, after that they were discovered there still continuing to fast asleep. Even at the present a month after the battle, that situation still hadnt changed. Most likely they could be awoken immediately if regeneration magic was used on them, but right now everyone was busy with the post-battle treatment and rebuilding, there was really no leeway to wake up the existences that could possibly become a seed of conflict, so now they were sealed at a corner of the devil capital under strict monitoring. The seal was using Hajimes artifact. By the way, regarding the devil race people who were deeply carved with the terror of Hajime at the devil king castle, Hajime only said a word of troublesome and put them to sleep too. It would be troubling if they said something like We are going to save our brethren! and rampaged, so Hajime quickly took measures. Although, for them who had been planted with a lot of terror by Hajime, and furthermore, after they knew that Hajime had even accomplished the destruction of God Mountain and godslaying, it was really unthinkable that they would do anything stupid. Now then, Hajime and others had busily moved around doing things like the kingdom capital reconstruction, the artifacts withdrawal, driving in the wedge to the empire, fabricating history, restoring the honor of the liberators, and various other things, but that didnt mean that they were lending their hand in this and that of this world because of mere whim or sophistication. Naturally their first objective was to return home to the birthplace earthDDJapan. During this one month, they continued to stay in this world and moved around was also doubling as killing time, and that was merely because they couldnt go home. Having said that, it didnt mean that they didnt have the method to go home or anything, and it wasnt also because they were unable to create the concept magic. The reason was simple. There was no material to create the Compass of Guidance and Crystal Key. Concept magic was powerful. Even though Hajime was able to enchant mineral, but using average material would cause the item to explode when activated because it wouldnt be able to endure the effect. Before the difficult undertaking that was crossing the world, they didnt want to take any risky venture like It should be usable if used only for one time! Besides, even though they were taking along Myuu and Remia together, but as expected Hajime wanted to prepare a return path home to this world for them, regarding Shia and Tio too, Karm and Adol and many other people were remaining in this world, Hajime thought that they would want to go home here sometimes to meet with their family. And so, an artifact that would break after just one-time use would be troubling for that. Having said that, speaking about a mineral that could endure concept magic and also had high affinity with magic, Hajime couldnt think of anything else but the god crystal. But, they had finished confirming that there was no god crystal anymore at the abyss. Now that they didnt have the compass, it wasnt realistic to search for god crystal around the world when there was not even any guarantee that it existed. And the idea that Hajime got when thinking of that, was that if it didnt exist then he just needed to create it. God crystal was the crystallization of magic power where magic power accidentally piled up for a long time of a thousand years. It was the solidification of the magic power of nature that was so vast it was absurd. The process was like water drops that bore a hole on a rock. But, Hajime had no interest at all in staring at water drops boring a hole into a rock. Therefore, he just needed to twist such theory with foul play. And then what he did based on that was creating an artifact that converged natural magic element in high speed using gravity magic which was a magic that interfered with the power of star, and then he used space magic which was a magic that interfered with boundary to pump the gathered natural magic element into artifact(pool of human population magic power). Added with that, with Hajime who was a possessor of inhuman magic power as the first in the list, the otherworlder cheat group pumped in their magic power every day into the artifact. As the result, after a month passed, they succeeded in creating a god crystal with diameter around fifteen centimeters. It only had around half the size of the god crystal that Hajime first discovered and it also didnt produce God Water, but it was still an amazing material that could endure concept magic satisfactorily. And then, finally, today Hajime started making Compass of Guidance and Crystal Key. The place was the fountain plaza at the outskirt of Fea Belgen. It was that place where Shias feeling came to a realization. Hajime and others, in this one month they were using this Fea Belgen which was the easiest place to spend time in as their base, so Aiko and the classmates were also staying here. They were human, but the beastmen were in great joy with the hero partys stay there. At the plaza, Shia and Tio, Kaori and Shizuku, and then Myuu and Remia were there. Other than them all the classmates had also gathered to look at the moment when the artifact for going home was completed. In addition, Liliana, Karm, and everyone else from Hauria clan and others were also there. Yosh, lets do this Yue. Nn- Hajime and Yue were facing each other at the center of the plaza. Yues appearance now was her original girl figure. Sometimes she also turned into adult mode depending on her mood of the day, but this girl mode was used a lot because it was convenient for sitting on Hajimes lap or getting hugged. Hajime too now had his new artificial arm and eye back, the vampirization from Yue was also undone. Until they returned to earth, Hajime planned to get his hair turned black and coated his artificial arm with skin and so forth, as much as possible he wanted to return to his original appearance. The excessively lovely Yue whose body was wrapped with chic goth loli outfit and Hajime were closing their eyes in concentration with the god crystal between them. The classmates who were watching over them at the surrounding gulped. In such atmosphere, the ceremony of concept creation finally began. Inside the forest of Fea Bergen, golden and crimson magic power calmly began to twist up. From the beginning the magic power of two colors was spiraling while mixing with each other, it looked as though the two color was getting intimate with each other. Before long the leaves of the trees were blown and scattered around while a torrent of magic power was climbing to the sky, a clear will began to reside in it. Regardless that it was unseen by eye, everyone who was there felt it, an overwhelming will that made the skin to have goosebump. At the same time, the god crystal began to shine. The stormy torrent of magic power was focused and absorbed into the god crystal with amazing force. Calmly, yet sonorously Hajime spoke the power of words. DDTransmute'' Immediately the god crystal split into two. The ores other than god crystal that had been prepared beforehand instantly mixed and they were forming shape. Unnoticed the stormy magic power was shining like a star between Hajime and Yue, the forest of Fea Bergen and the surrounding people were illuminated, their heart was charmed by the spectacle. That radiance was also getting smaller bit by bit. Hou Here and there a sigh of admiration was leaked. It was unclear whether the cause of that was because of the artifacts creation, or else if it was because Hajime and Yue who created this miraculous spectacle while snuggling close to each other. And then, the light finally settled down, Yue and Hajime quietly opened their eyes. Ahead of their gaze was a compass and crystal key that were sparkling bright. Hajime. Test it. Okay. Yue said that while separating their hand gently. Obeying that, Hajime tried activating the compass. There was no problem, it seized the location of earth intuitively. And then the crystal key was also operating on space properly. O, oi, Nagumo. How is it? Everything fine? Endo Kousuke asked timidly after becoming unable to endure the tension. By the way, Kousuke who had received an amazing nickname from Hauria clan, and got a lover from the same rabbit clan (in this one month he had worked very hard. Especially he paid a lot of compensation with his shame while mass producing dark history of his life), now he had a lot of common point with Haijme, the two of them were unexpectedly getting along and in this one month they were building a relatively familiar relationship. Looking at Hajime who reacted to Kousukes call, several of the classmates gulped loudly. Hajime ran his gaze around the classmates whose expression was stiffening from nervousness. And then, he grinned widely and wordlessly gave a thumb up. The meaning of that was obvious. YosshaDDD!! Hurraay!! UOOOOOOO, we can go home! We seriously can go home!! Nagumoo, no, you are Nagumo-sama already! Really thank you! Fueeeeeeeen, Im really glaaadd. Nagumo-kuuun, Yue-saaan, thank you! Hajime-samaaa, please make me your slaveeeeee! Yue-san, make me your peeet! Joyful cheers exploded, words of thanks rose one after another. It felt like there were some dangerous words mixed in, but it would be troubling if perverts came out even from among the classmates so Hajime beautifully ignored it. But, the guy who made a strange request to Yue would be strangled later, while making that vow, Hajime sat down with a thud from fatigue. Yue also sat on his lap in a tired state. He circled his arms around her slender waist to support her and then she snuggled in real close. There, *suteteteD* cute footsteps resounded. Papaaa! Myuu Hajime skillfully caught Myuus small body that jumped energetically and placed her on the knee opposite of Yue with his support. As expected, Myuu was also snuggling in real close on him. Hajime-san! Me toooo Shia jumped *pyon* like a rabbit. The place that she embraced was Hajimes right shoulder. His hand that was supporting Yue temporarily let go and patted Shias rabbit ear. Shia happily snuggled close to him. Hajime-kun, you did it. The one who was saying that while quietly snuggling close was Kaori. And it wasnt with an apostle body. Now she was in her original body. Thinking of the difference of lifespan between her and Hajime and others, it would be better if she stayed inside apostle body. Kaori herself thought that, but Yue who had comprehended the secret technique of apostle creation during the time she was possessed by Ehito said that it was possible someday to turn Kaoris body into apostle and surpassed the limit of her lifespan, so in the end Kaori returned to her original body. In actuality, she was already able to change into apostle mode temporarily, where in that state she was able to use silver wings and disintegration ability and also handled twin swords art. That Kaori clung tightly on Hajimes left shoulder. When she got her head patted, as expected she then snuggled close to him. Goshujin-samas world is surely fun isnt it? Surely you will be shocked by it there. Tio and Shizuku arrived. There was only the back that was left open. The gaze of the two crossed. A spark scattered between them. When they were about to aim at the last clinging position My my, a good place is left open here. Ufufu. Dear, please excuse me. Remia who smoothly cut in clung tightly to Hajimes back. Aa- Tio and Shizukus voice was raised. As expected from a widow. She couldnt be made light of. Shia-san, haa haa, lets get along well with me? Gee, Altina-! Unnoticed Altina appeared behind Shia with her breathing getting rough haa haa. She was walking unsteadily like a zombie while approaching Shias back to cling there. Shia whose rabbit ears stood tall with shudders running through them separated from Hajime to repel back Altina. To take advantage of that opening, two more female approached with a jog Aiko-san? What could you possibly be planning to do? Liliana-san yourself, what business do you have with him? Here too sparks were sparking off. Hajimes surrounding became noisy suddenly, even the classmates who cheered joyfully with each other began to notice the commotion. Amidst all that, Yue sighed fuu toward the female camp who was noisily quarreling for Hajime. Hajime tilted his head asking Whats wrong? with his gaze, immediately after that Yues atmosphere changed from sweet to bewitching. And then, Yues body shined flashily, and at the next moment, the adult version Yue appeared. Right after that, the adult version Yue easily tore off Kaori and Remia from Hajime, because of the sudden growth the length of the clothes became comparatively short, and with that amazingly risqu and seductive clothing, she hugged Hajimes head onto her breast and Hajimes head was buried *munyuu!* into those splendid twin hills. The quarreling female camp raised Ah voice while Hajime leaked out a muffled voice unmu-. Myuu was still supported in one of Hajimes arms. By the legal wifes authority, the noisy child will be prohibited. Gushing out sex appeal. The devilish beauty that would charm anyone without distinction of sex. The words of the adult mode Yue that was the personification of bewitching made everyones breath taken away. The female camp immediately tried to object, but when they were forestalled by the sidelong glance Yue sent them, immediately their cheeks reddened and their words uu got caught inside their throat. Even Yues self-acknowledged rival Kaori was like that. Speaking clearly there was no one that could go against Yue. By the way, if it was asked what was the prohibition was referring to, it was referring at the permission to enter Hajimes bedroom. In this one month, Hajime and Yue, and then Shia too had passed through several sleepless nights, but that was something that didnt happen every day. And then, even at night where Yue and Shia were not there, there were still women that warmed Hajimes bed. It went without saying just who those women were. And it also went without saying just who was the one that was holding the baton of command. It could be easily guessed from the words legal wife authority. Nn. As punishment, I will monopolize today. Wai-, Yue, umu-!? Hajime who became gutless from getting buried in the twin hills, was raised up by Yue and at the same time he received a hot, and not just normal hot but a scalding hoooot kiss from Yue. The female camp suddenly became noisy. And then, the classmates were also became overdosed with sweetness and got flustered (including a part of the female students who became excited in a dangerous sense). Kaori and others raised a voice of protest and pleading toward Hajime and Yue whose lips separated with rough gasping. Tha, thats not fair, Yue! I too with Hajime-kun (Kaori) E, err, me toowith Hajime (Shizuku) Goshujin-sama, please be with me. (Tio) My my, dear, please take care of me too okay? (Remia) Hau, Na, Nagumo-kun, me, me too (Aiko) Hajime-sanplease (Liliana) In addition, Shia who had just finished burying Altina to the ground with a backdrop was wordlessly sending Hajime a moist gaze. Myuu was tilting her head because she was not really understanding what was going on. There, Yue opened her mouth while smiling softly. Hajime. With whom you will do it? If Hajime was mischievously asked that by Yue, then his answer could only be one. Yue is the only option. Kufuhthen, Ill be kidnapping him. Saying that, Myuu was then enveloped gently by the wind and handed over to Remia, then Yues figure vanished with a whoosh while still embracing Hajime. It was the magic Heaven Existence that Yue ripped off from Ehitorujue. In truth when Yue kissed Hajime she recovered by taking Hajimes blood. The plaza of Fea Bergen was once more filled with the protesting voices AaaDD!! of the female camp that was in love with Hajime. God damnit. Im so deathly jealous. Yeah. Me too, I want to get kidnapped by that kind of beautyyy But, this me who is feeling that if its Nagumo then it cant be helped, it feels like I already lost something. Tamai Atsushi looked up to the sky and whispered, while Aikawa Noboru was earnestly in agreement, Nimura Akito shrugged and exposed an expression that couldnt say anything. Aa, I totally understand you. It feels like I cannot make any word. Well, its Nagumo after all, this sentence is the recent popular phrase huh Nomura Kentaro and Nagayama Juugo that heard the conversation of Tamai and others were smiling wryly while nodding. To that Nakano Shinji and Saito Yoshiki also made a dry smile that similarly couldnt say anything. Haa haa, I want to be stepped on by Yue-san. I want to get ground down hard while getting scorned by those eyes You are going to the hospital right away after we go home okay? Have them look at your head. Amidst a part of the boys that were turning perverted, the other boys were smiling wryly while feeling envious and understanding, while also feeling complicated because they could be that understanding. Nearby those boys, Miyazaki Nana was similarly leaking out a voice was filled with envy. How enviouuusss Sonobe Yuuka who tilted her head asked back Which one that you mean? Rather than which one, I think Im more envious of that kind of relationship itself. I really get what you mean. Certainly thats envious isnt it? Sugawara Taeko was making a girly expression while leaking out an admiring sigh hou. Yuuka smiled wryly toward her two best friends that didnt even hide their longing while staring at the demon king harem members who were rushing into the forest to chase after the vanishing Yue and Hajime before she opened her mouth. How should I put it, Kaori-chan and Shizuku who stepped into that relationship, and then Ai-chan who got over various things, they are amazing. Whats with you all, getting like this. Crap, Nagumo-kun is seriously demon king-sama. Haa haa, Hajime-samaaa, please make me your slave Lets go to the hospital together when we go home. You need to get your head looked at. The conversations of the girl classmates came into hearing too, they expressed their feeling that envied Hajime and Yues relationship, while also giving their praise at Kaori and others who entered the harem. At the same time, their cheeks reddened from knowing that the harem already did it. Actually, quite a number of them harbored the feeling that if Hajime asked for them then they would respond to him. But Hajime wasnt asking for them, so those feelings didnt come into realization though. Suzu is not going after them? No no, Im not going. Just what are you saying so suddenly, Ryutaro-kun? Suzu was staring at the progression of the commotion while cackling, to such Suzu, Ryutaro who was at her side asked her that for some reason, to which Suzu tilted her head as though to say Just what is this person talking about? No, if you aint going then thats fine. See, your inside is a perverted old man yeah, so I thought that somehow you would get carried away saying me too and charged into there or something. Oi, are you calling me a pervert without integrity, you bastard. I wonder, do I actually need to have a talk with Ryutaro-kun regarding your impression of me? No, because, you see, fundamentally you are a pervert after all Okay, you are asking for a fight right? You want to fight arent you? Ill let you eat to your hearts content you know, this evolved Barrier Burst of mine. Ryutaro scratched his cheek lightly while speaking his honest opinion, hearing that a vein appeared on Suzus forehead while her hand reached toward her restored iron fan. Looking at that, Kouki rushed in panic to stop her. Su, Suzu. Calm down-. Ryutaro doesnt mean anything bad with what he said, ratherDD Kouki-kun shut up. This muscle brain who had forgotten the concept of delicacy inside her mothers stomach, he had to get talked strictly with at least once! Suzu cut off Koukis words and howled fiercely. However, if Suzu talked about him until that far, then it would make Ryutaro wanted to at least object. Oy you! I dont want to be told that I get no delicacy or whatever by the girl who wanted to go peeking at the bedroom of Nagumo and others at the middle of the night! You yourself, you actually had thrown away this thing called a womans shame at the roadside around there aint you? Tha, thats, because! I just got bothered! This is the love affair of one-sama and others you know!? It will be a loss of your life if we dont burn that scene into our eyes at least once you know!? Who give a damn! Besides, if you want to see it that much then you can just go alone. Think about my feeling who got woken up at night and got taken along to peep! That was my kindness to the no good Ryutaro-kun! Understand that! Dont bullshit! Something like getting invited by a girl of the same age, to peek at the ero scene of the classmates, there is a limit even to being awkward! Or rather I dont get what you mean! The giant and tiny girl quarreled(?) noisily *gyaa gyaa*. The surrounding sent lukewarm gaze at the two who recently caused this kind of spectacle relatively often. And then, the gazes toward Kouki who was completely flustered around the two was also lukewarm. The shining charisma when they were first summoned here was already gone, in this one month, Kouki had earnestly lowered his head to everyone and his former impressive presence was thoroughly disappearing. The gaze of the surrounding to him was still cold, filled with wariness and suspicion. Kouki who had resolved himself was merely accepting those emotions silently. His expression was constantly hard, smeared with guilt and regret. The classmates who knew the former Kouki who always helped people without distinction, although at first they held suspicion at Kouki who betrayed them, but seeing Shizuku and others who had staked their lives to take him back, and their own feeling who simply didnt want to lose anymore classmate, and then looking at Kouki who felt more regretful than anyone else, working hard trying to change himself, caused the classmates to try to accept him for the moment. Kouki who lost his former smile, but at the side of Ryutaro and others, he was showing a slightly soft expression even while looking flustered, seeing that expression made the classmates feel a bit relieved. Because even though they had lost a lot of things, but somehow, the important thing from before they were summoned was coming back for a little bit, they felt such feeling from that expression. With the commotion of Ryutaro and Suzu as the center, coupled with the confirmation that they could go home, the classmates also started making a ruckus with a bright expression. The smiles of them who knew firsthand that in life, there were times where they had to fight with their life on the linewere really powerful. Now then, if it was asked where were Hajime and Yue who teleported went.currently both of them were under the great tree. Hajime asked for a place where no one would intrude and also had a tasteful atmosphere, so this was the designated place that fulfilled both conditions. Hajime was holding hand with Yue who went back into girl mode, their fingers interlocked with each other, the two of them were relaxedly walking toward the base of the great tree. The weather today was clear, sunlight brightly poured down through the trees in this place where mist didnt enter. Yue, use regeneration magic. Nn? Understood. If the entrance to the great labyrinth was closed, then the great tree would return into a dead tree. Presently, the great tree in front of their eyes was withered. If regeneration magic was applied, it would recover its green color. Yue understood that, but she didnt understand why it was necessary when they had no plan to enter inside. Yue tilted her head with slight doubt, but she somehow guessed that Hajime was merely wishing to see a more beautiful scenery, she smiled while applying the magic. Instantly the great tree was overflowed with green while emitting light. The sunlight that shined through the branches and leaves were creating several angels ladders. If the tranquil atmosphere was combined with the splendorous great tree that could be associated with the world tree Yggdrasil in myth, the place would become something beautiful that was even more fantastical, or even mystical. Hajime nodded in satisfaction before he took Yues hand and led her to the base of the great tree. And then, like that he sat down and put Yue on his lap. It was a posture where he was embracing her from behind. The Yue in girl mode settled snugly on Hajimes chest. While feeling each others warmth and pulse for a while, they tasted the silence. The sound of leaves rustling that was audible sometimes and the breeze that caressed the skin felt pleasant. Before long, after enjoying the nature enough to their hearts content, Hajime softly opened his mouth, whispering into Yues ear. Yue. Hm? There is something I want to show you. Something to show? Yeah. Actually, this is something that should be shown to you faster butits something important so I was looking for a good timing, but it got postponed until the end like this. Sorry. ? I dont really understand but, if Hajime thinks that now is the right time, then thats fine. Hajimes eyes softened at Yue who looked up from his chest to stare at him. And then, he kissed softly at her beautiful golden threads that rustled in the wind while taking out an artifact. That was a small transparent ore that looked like a diamond. The image recording artifact that he discovered at the sealing room in the abyss. Hajime kept embracing Yue tightly and lifted the artifact forward before activating it. The artifact shined, and suddenly an image was projected. Seeing the person that appeared there, Yue opened her eyes wide in shock and murmured in a daze. Oji, sama? Hajime wordlessly strengthened his arms that were embracing Yue. It was unclear whether it was unconsciously or consciously, but Yue was also gripping tightly the hands of Hajime around her waist. In front of those two, the person in the image recordingDDYues uncle, Denreed Gardia Wesperitirio Avatar slowly began to talk. {Aleytia. Long time no see, I wonder if saying that is a little wrong. I think that you are surely hating me. No, surely word like hate will not be enough at all. What I didaa, thats not it. This is not what I want to say. Even though I have been thinking of various things, now that the time has come to leave my last will I cannot speak smoothly.} While making a self-depreciating wry smile, Denreed pulled himself together by clearing his throat. {Thats right. First let me say my thanks. Aleytia. Surely, right now on your side there should be someone who you are trusting from the bottom of your heart. At the very least, that person must be a strong person who could obtain metamorphosis magic and able to challenge the true Orkus, a person who didnt abandon you from the guardian that I prepared and rescued you.} Hajimes eyes were closed. As though to listen to those words, or possibly to lament the departed. {You. You there who is close to my beloved niece. I wonder if you are male? Or else are you female? For Aleytia, what kind of existence are you? Are you her lover? Are you her friend? Or do you become her family, or her comrade? My apologize that I cannot meet you directly to say my thanks, but I still want to say it no matter what. Thank you. For saving this child, for being close to her, thank you. I offer you my greatest gratitude in my whole lifetime.} Yue didnt even twitch. What Hajime could see were only her glittering golden threads that were sparkling from reflecting light. {Aleytia. Surely many questions are flooding inside your chest. Or else, perhaps you have already know the truth. Just why, that day, I hurt you, and buried you inside that bottom of darkness? What kind of existence are you, and who is your true enemy?} The story that was talked from there was the facts that they already knew and speculation that didnt miss from the truth. Namely, that Yue was born as a miko (TN: Usually miko is a shrine maiden, but from the kanji it can be interpreted as god child), and she was aimed by Ehitorujue. Denreed who noticed that pretended to kill Yue in his coup detat with the disguise that he was blinded by greed, he then sealed her in the abyss, the room where she was sealed itself was a hidden place that could fool even the god. The sealing of Yue was also a bitter choice for him so that her presence couldnt be possibly detected even for a bit. {I was hesitating whether to tell you the truth or not until just before that day. But, for the sake of deceiving those guys with certainty, I judged that I shouldnt tell you. I also thought that if you hate me, then that would be a motivation for you to live.} Surely Denreed also couldnt stay for long in the sealing room. That was why, after pretending to kill Yue at the palace, there was no doubt that there was also no time for him to talk with her. Just how filled with bitterness that choice that he made, it was shown by the strength of his hand clutching at the other side of the image. {Even so, it doesnt change that I had hurt you. I wont say anything like your forgiveness after this late. However, I want you to please believe only this. I want you to know this.} Denreeds expression changed from anguish, into an expression of smiling while crying. That look was overflowing with gentleness and kindness, at the same time, it was also filled with a hopeless sadness. {I love you, Aleytia. I love you from the bottom of my heart. I have never thought of you as bothersome, not even for once. DDI thought of you as my daughter.} Oji, sama. Den-ojisama. I-, I too Thought of you like a father. That feeling was flowing down along with the tears that traced through her cheek, unable to form into words. But, the strength of the hand that was clutching Hajimes hand conveyed that feeling more eloquent than anything. {Im sorry that I couldnt protect you. Im sorry that I couldnt do anything but to entrust you to someone in the future. Im sorry that I act like a pathetic father.} Such things- What was in front of their eyes was a recording of the past. It was nothing more but Denreeds last will. But, such thing was irrelevant. Yue couldnt help but yell no matter what. Something shining was gathering at the corner of Denreeds eyes. But, he didnt let that flow by any means. While enduring tightly, he spun words toward his beloved daughter with all his heart. {I wanted to be at your side, seeing your figure when you grasped your own happiness someday. It was my secret dream to punch the man standing at your side once. And then, after that, I wanted to exchange sake with him, and say please take care of my daughter. It was the partner that Aleytia chose. Surely, he would make a firm promise with a serious face.} Denreed was looking at far away as though seeing a dream at the other side of the image. By any chance, there might be the Yue of the past at the direction of his gaze. {It will be the time soon. There are more things that I want to talk, various things that I want to convey butwith my creation magic, I can only make an artifact of this degree.} no-, I dont wanna-. Oji-sa, Otou-sama! Denreed smiled wryly at the approaching limit of the recording, to that Yue reached her hand while crying. Her uncle, no, her fathers deep and deep affection, and that tragically tough resolve fiercely shook Yues heart, indescribable feelings were overflowing out. Hajime hugged Yue even tighter. {I cannot be on your side anymore, but even if this life is about to run out Ill continue to pray. Aleytia. My beloved daughter. I wish for infinite happiness to shower above your head. For you to walk a path that is warmer than sunlight, and gentler than moonlight.} Otou-sama- Denreeds gaze wandered. Surely that was because he was imagining the person who was being close with Yue. {To you who is very close with my beloved daughter. It doesnt matter what kind of shape it is. Make that child, to be the happiest girl in the world. Please, I beg you.} Naturally. I swear it with my life. There was no way Hajimes words reached him. But, without any doubt, Denreed was smiling in satisfaction. Surely he was convinced of how the person in the future who listened to his words would answer. In various senses, he was a preposterous person. Perhaps it was just as expected from Yues father. The recording was fading down. Denreeds figure melted into empty air. It was as though his soul was going away Yue and Hajime were snuggling to each other so close that they wouldnt separate no matter what while gazing straight ahead, there the last words of Denreed resounded. {Sayonara, Aleytia. I wish that the whole world that is surrounding you, to be filled with happiness.} Inside the deep forest, a crying voice was echoing. It contained sadness. However, that was not all there was to it, it was a voice that was choked with warm tears of gratitude. That warmth gently enveloped Hajime. Yue rotated her body and clung to Hajimes chest. There she vented her emotion to her hearts content. It was unknown how long time passed like that. Before long, Yue quietly lifted her face that was wet with tears. Hajimes hand gently wiped on those cheeks. Yue. Nn. While holding Yues cheeks, Hajime spun his words along with a gaze that was filled with love and resolves. I, am the happiest man in the world. The proof of that, is inside my arms like this right now. Nn. Then, I too, is the happiest woman in the world. The proof of that, is how Im embraced like this right now. In a distance where their lips could touch anytime, while feeling each others breath, the two of them stared at each other. It felt funny for some reason, both of them chuckled a bit. While chuckling like that, Hajime suddenly took out a ring. It was a simple silver ring. There was no special ability that was enchanted in it. If he had to say what was special about it, then it was a staggeringly tough ring, that was it. That ring which was glittering brightly from reflecting the sunlight, was stared by Yue whose eyes were similarly glittering brightly. nn. Proposal? Once, those words were said jokingly when Hajime handed her the accessories of magical bright stone series in the Orkus Great Labyrinth. At that time, Hajime spontaneously retorted but Thats right. u This time, he responded straight back. His serious gaze was seriously conveying his feeling to her. As expected, Yue got shy and couldnt even say her usual nn. Her cheeks were already bright red like an apple. At Japan, the custom is for the man to say [Please give me your daughter] to the partners father. Thats why, I thought to say it in this place where Yue realized the true feeling of your father. Nnu Because the one these words should be said to have gone, Hajime said it to the person herself. I want Yue. Everything of you, give it to me from here on until the future ahead too. au Yue writhed. Things like a reply or whatever, were obviously decided already. A flower bloomed. The loveliest flower in this world. If there was a flower language for it, then the meaning would be unquestionably happiness. Yue answered, along with a smile that was gloriously blooming in full. Nn-!! The ring that indicated eternity was fitted into the ring finger of the left hand that Yue presented forward. There was one more ring. This time Yue was the one who fitted it into Hajimes ring finger. They showed the ring to each other, and then, they chuckled together. After a while, Yue floated a mischievous smile while asking. Then? How many rings Hajime are preparing after this? Yue. I think asking that in this kind of time is problematic. Give it to Shia next. Thats why, enjoy the afterglow a bit more before saying that Hajime was about to protest at Yue who was leaking out a teasing smile, but then his lips were blocked by a finger. Like that Yue directed her gaze to the beyond. Hajime who got lured by that and followed her gaze caught the sight of Shia and others running from inside the sea of trees. It appeared that Yue made such question because she noticed their presences. Fufu. If its Hajime, then you can make everyone happy together. If looked with common sense, Im just a lowly bastard though. Common sense doesnt work for the demon king-sama. Besides, no matter what shape it is, if the people themselves are happy then there is no problem. Well, I have determined and resolved myself so I have no hesitation anyway. Everyone, is mine. Nn. Thats my Hajime. But Yues eyes shined. And then, I wont hand over the special position. Saying that, Yue seized Hajimes lips. From afar, with Shia, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, Myuu, Remia, Aiko, Liliana as the first on the list, people were gathering one after another. The quiet and mystical place immediately became noisy like in the middle of a city. While half of his sight was filled with the lovely vampire princess, Hajime looked at the girls at the other side and thought (Now then, when I introduced to Tou-san and Kaa-san, that everyone is my wives, what will happen huh) It seemed doubtless that even in Japan, Hajime would be in a whirlpool of turmoil. However, surely Hajime would overcome everything of those. Crushing irrationality with irrationality, rewriting absurdity with absurdity, and if needed even fate would be destroyed, together with the precious that he obtained in this world. While making a gentle and also powerful smile, like now. The tale of the young man who was summoned into another world, gifted with nothing but the talent of a common job, getting rid of even god while arriving as the worlds strongest, had the curtain lowered now with this. After returning to Japan, due to the turmoil that was caused by the return of the group who got spirited away, the wives problem of Nagumo family, the rabbit ear legend of Akihabara, etc, etc, it went without saying that Hajime and others would go through uncommon everyday filled with turmoil. Those stories, would be told at another chance someday Chapter 179-180 Arifureta Chapter 179-180 Arifureta After C Morning at the Nagumo House Part 1 AN: Thank you very much for a lot of the review about the completion. From here on too, I, Shirakome, will enjoy myself while discharging wild ideas bit by bit, and it will make me happy if you readers can keep accompanying me. Wake up. Wake up, Hajime. His dozing off awareness was led to awakening by a soft voice and a gentle shake. Because of the brightness seen through the back of his eyelids, he could tell the curtains had been opened. It was morning, and the sun was insisting on its presence. Dont mind me. Go on, ahead.(TN: Here, Hajime is using a line like a hero who will stay behind so that others can escape safely) Its no good using a clichd line like that. Breakfast will get cold. So wake up. He tucked himself into the bed like a bagworm and tried to take a journey into the dream world, this man who was trying to journey to the dream world with a voice that was going to disappear anytime, was the eldest son of this householdDDNagumo Hajime. And then, the one who was making a troubled smile to such Hajime even while they kept urging him gently to get out of the bed, was Hajimes beloved vampire princess that came from another worldDDYue. Yue sat down beside the bed and she gently stroked the black hair of Hajime who was curling in to himself. Her slender fingertips caressed through Hajimes hair, combing them down. And then, her eyes squinted affectionately and she quietly brought her lips towards Hajimes ear. A small *chuu* sound resounded and Hajime twitched in reaction. Perhaps enjoying that reaction of Hajime, Yues look was increasingly bursting open in happiness, next she held Hajimes earlobe into her mouth. Hajime once more twitched in reaction. Yue kept playfully nibbling, while Hajime kept twitching from that. Yue separated her lips from Hajimes ear with *chupa* sound before she opened her mouth while blowing a feverish sigh on Hajimes ear. If you dont wake upHajime will be the breakfast. Ill wake up. It was a lovely speech, but there were his parents downstairs, other than them there were also the freeloaders and his daughter. Making a ruckus complete with moaning sound aah- from morning would be problematic in various meanings. The neighbors too would be guaranteed to look at him later with grinning expression saying oh my. Therefore, Hajime pushed aside the futon with a snap and woke up. Good morning, Yue. Nn. Good morning. Hajimes hair that was curling up here and there was fixed attentively by Yue using her hand as a comb. Since the morning the atmosphere of the two was already teeming with mushiness. It even felt like the morning sunlight brightly shining in through the window was growing dim in reservation from these twos lack in prudence. Hajime who was exposing a dazed waking up face, which was unthinkable if it was in the period when he was journeying through the other world, Tortus, was narrowing his eyes toward his lover that was caressing his head in front of his eyes. While he was at it he was also running his gaze through the surroundings relaxedly. Inside the room, seventy percent of it was buried in bookshelves filled with books and games that were placed there, and then there was a desk and a reclining chair, a good quality desktop PC, and also a closet between the bookshelves. A window was attached to the wall that was facing south, and a navy blue curtain of the same color as the bed was hanging over it. (..Im still feeling that this room is nostalgic. It must be because the experience on the other side was too strong. If I still feel like this even after going home for a year, then it might take a half year more to be able to live without feeling that anything is out of place.) Hajime sighed a bit inside his heart. And then, he clenched his left hand repeatedly as though to ascertain it. That arm didnt shine with a dull metallic gleam, its appearancewas that of a normal human arm. It had elastic skin and slight mark of suntan similar to his right arm. Furthermore, Hajime also gently traced his right eye with his fingertip. There, he didnt feel the sensation of an eye patch that was in the process of becoming his trademark in Tortus. Far from that, there wasnt even the bluish white shine that was the trait of a god crystal. The eyes appearance was a dark brown eye that looked like the eye of a normal Japanese person as expected. Nn? Hajime, whats wrong? It feels uncomfortable? Yue noticed Hajimes state. She then brought her face closer until their nose tips almost touched while tilting her head. The sweet fragrance that tickled Hajimes nasal cavity slightly bewitched him while he shook his head. No, there is no discomfort in both my arm and my eye. Thanks to Yue and the others cooperation, the artificial skin and the artificial eyes are all in extremely excellent condition. No one would notice them as long as they dont get scanned in detail at a hospital. If I have to say, perhaps Im feeling discomfort from this situation where there is no discomfort. ? Hajime feels discomfort from the appearance of your body? Yeah. After all, the experience over there was just too dense. The metallic arm, the crystal eye, and also the white hair, all those were already me. Thats why, rather than calling this appearance getting back to normal, it feels like I changed again. Well, its going to be really bad if that kind of unknown automail and strange crystal eye got discovered on this modern earth, so that cant be helped though. While smiling wryly, Hajime tapped on his left hand using his right hand. The artificial skin that used metamorphosis magic had reproduced a splendid skin texture, making the one touching it unable to sense the existence of the metallic artificial arm hidden beneath it. The one who accomplished this was Tio. The technique of Tio that was the only expert in metamorphosis magic among his comrades, added with Hajime and Yues help, remade the artificial hand smartly and disguised it as a normal arm in outward appearance and texture. Also, Hajimes artificial eye was something that was remade using creation magic, while his hair color was due to Kaoris regeneration magic returning the hair color to before. Of course, for Kaori whose hand had reached to the territory of time intervention, if she used regeneration magic seriously then it was possible she could even restore Hajimes altered body to a normal human body. Whether it was his loss limb or his change due to eating monsters, all of those could be reverted if Kaori just returned Hajimes body back to its previous state. But, Hajime didnt wish for that. Actually, by returning back to earth, things like a tough body were unneeded. But for some reason, it felt like turning his body back to how it was before was like making light of his journey in that other world. And above all else, he couldnt be growing senile first and leave behind Yue who would be living for a long time. In the end, possessing a monster class body where it wasnt even definite that it had a life span was in agreement with Hajimes own wish. By the way, if they were using Yues secret technique of apostle creation, then the problem of life span could be resolved to a certain degree even if they were using their original normal body, so Kaori and the others also didnt view this matter as a problem. Nn. Personally, there is no problem for me because I can enjoy various Hajimes. Rather I feel happy. Yue said that and gave kisses in turn at Hajimes left shoulder, right eye, and his head. Every single action of Yue was overflowing with affection. On that day, after they established the method of going home, since that day when Yue was proposed to under the great tree of [Haltina Sea of Trees], Yues expression of love had increasingly become polished. She had never been seen without the ring that was fitted on the ring finger of her left hand, and when Yue saw the matching ring that was fitted on Hajimes left ring finger, an aura of happiness would be scattered in full from her. Speaking of that, what about Yue? Have you gotten used to the world over here? Nn. There are still a lot of things, that I dont know, that I am not familiar with. This is really, a different world. There are a lot of unbelievable things. But, its fun. Every day is fun like opening a jack-in-the-box. I see. Nn. Besides, I will be happy anywhere if that is a place where Hajime is. Mother-in-law and father-in-law are also really kind. They treasured me like their real daughter, it feels really happy. Everywhere in Hajimes world, is filled with happiness. I, I seesomehow, it feels hot even though its morning huh. The gaze of Hajime who ate a straight punch of love was wandering around. Yue who understood that Hajime was being shy chuckled Nfufuwhile snuggling at him like a cat. Hajimes hand was subconsciously moving and gently caressed Yues fluffy hair. An atmosphere that was overflowing with sugar content was running rampant since the morning. Yue quivered her long eyelashes while quietly closing her eyelids, her faint pink lips were pushing out to Hajime. Hajime easily surrendered seeing that obviously coaxing pose. His face was approaching near Geez~, Yue-oneechan! Is Papa still not awake nano!? The one who opened the door of the room loudly with a bang while entering with a huff was a five year old girl who puffed up her flat chest. She was Hajimes daughter Myuu. However, now her emerald green hair became emerald blond, while her fan shaped ears that were the trait of the merman race had changed into small and cute human ears. The cause of the change was the illusion that was created by the ring artifact hanging down from Myuus neck. The artifact was something excellent that surprisingly could reproduce even the touching sensation, so even if Myuus ears were touched, the person touching wouldnt feel the texture of a fin, but the sensation of a human ear instead. And so, Myuus appearance was completely that of a beautiful little girl with blond hair. The moment that Myuu energetically entered the room, she pointed her finger at the clichd childhood friend morning scene which entered her eyes and raised a protesting voiceAa~~!. Geez-, Yue-oneechan! I always told you every time! Doing that to papa right from the morning is a no-no! Why arent you protecting your promise nano!(TN: Here Myuu said me- to Yue. This is the way people in Japanese scolded their naughty child or pet, its like saying bad with scolding tone in English, though I translated it into no-no here.) uu. Tha, that is because Hajime is Blaming others is a no-no! au. Im sorry. Toward Myuu who pointed her index finger at Yues nose while saying Bad-, Yue could only dejectedly hung her head down regardless of her big sister status. It had been about a year since they moved into earth. Recently Myuu who had grown up remarkably was acting really proper and strict. When all the onee-chans who often became hopeless characters that couldnt read the atmosphere when they got entangled with Hajime, like Yue right now, Myuu would remonstrate them with Bad like this. Actually, in order for Myuu to become used with this world quickly, and also because it was desirable for Myuu to have education in good taste, she was then enrolled into a nursery school about two months ago, but it seemed that in the school Myuu became awakened as onee-san for some reason. There was the factor of how based on her age she was included in the senior group in school, but additionally there was also how she had been piling up experience that should be too dense for a mere infant. She had been kidnapped, auctioned, traveled through a desert, struggling through a scene of carnage at the Devil Kings Castle, and even participated in a legendary decisive battle. Looking from the point of view of such a Myuu, the children the same age as her who were born in a peaceful country like Japan were, as expected, looked upon as really young and na?ve. Thinking I have to be proper and strict!, she imitated the outrageous onee-chan group around her and her mother that was overflowing with kindness, like that she acted too helpful towards the other kindergartenerswhen she noticed, she had become the trusted and beloved leader of the kindergarteners. However, her call of Gentlemen! And ladies of Myuus friend! when she was gathering the kindergarteners, or how she said Right now is exactly the time to blaze our souls!when encouraging a child that felt down, or how she showed a fearless grin when there was a child that looked uneasy, those actions that looked a little bit unlike a kindergartener were conspicuous so the teacher there reported it to the Nagumo householdregarding the state of Hajime when he received that contact from the teacher, lets just say that he was rolling around on the floor for real at that time. Really its my bad, Myuu. Come on, Ive already woken up here. Yue who possessed the absolute dignity as the legal wife towards the other wives was seriously feeling down from getting scolded by Myuu. Hajime sent a glance at such a Yue while crawling out from the futon. Myuu listened to Hajimes words and nodded, she then faced Hajime and reached out both her hands. Myuu? Whats with those hands? Papa, Myuu wants to be carried nano. Even though she was scolding Yue just now, but right after that Myuu demonstrated a spoiled kid request. Yue went hah in shock and moved her gaze to Myuu. Her eyes were clearly narrating her dissatisfaction Even though I was scolded when acting spoiledwhich was looking a bit lacking in maturity. Toward that, Myuu said, Mama said, When Yue-san pulled back, immediately act spoiled(attack), like that nano. Im going to speak a bit with Remia. Yue became enveloped with faint golden light, right after that, she became adult mode. And then, in order to speak a few words with the mother who taught womans battle tactics to a little child, Yue silently, but quickly, exited from the room. And then, Myuu who kept holding her pose asking for a hug directed a shuddering gaze toward Hajime who was left behind. This little girl in front of his eyes was steadily mastering the lessons from the seniors around her. From here on, just what kind of growth this beloved daughter would show him after accepting the teachings of the women who had one or two peculiarities, Hajime wondered Papa, carry me nano. Okay With a cramped expression, Hajime hugged Myuu who was making a cute request with a cute grin, and then he exited the room while listening to the tumult that was audible from downstairs. Hajime who entered the living room on the first floor with one of his arms carrying Myuu witnessed the scene of Yue laying down complaints incessantly towards Myuus actual mother Remia. In regards to Remia, similar with Myuu, she was also exposing emerald blonde hair and human ears, right now she was showing her usual my my, ufufusmile while dodging Yues complaints flightilyDDwas how it looked like, but her cheeks were faintly blushing. With the adult mode Yue as her opponent, as expected even a professional widow would find herself at a disadvantage. Even though they were the same gender, yet being stared at by the adult Yue fixedly from a very close range would make anyone unable to calm down. Adult Yue-sama, how terrifying. Ah, you finally woke up Hajime-san. Fumu, as I thought perhaps having Yue in charge of waking up art no good. Shia who was helping with the preparation of breakfast was saying such a thing with an exasperated face while giving her morning greeting, and Tio who was watching morning news in the living room looked behind while also similarly greeting him. There was no change in Tios appearance, while Shias prided rabbit ears were similarly hidden with artifact like Myuu and Remia. Right now her straight faint blue hair was put together using hair tie located around her neck and the bundle of hair was hung down forward. My, Shia-chan and also Tio-chan, you two are saying such things, but if its the two of you who are going to wake up Hajime wont you two also dive in? Naturally desu, Kaa-sama. Of course, Hahaue-dono(TN: Both ways of calling have the same meaning of mother, but the kanji they are written with has the meaning of mother-in-law.) Carrying breakfast from the kitchenwasnt how she appeared, this person who appeared from the washroom as though to say that she had woken up just now, was Hajimes mother, Nagumo Sumire. Sumire was a famous shoujo manga artist, so there were a lot of times where she was staying until late at night in her workplace, she was extraordinarily weak in the morning. Because of that, in the Nagumo household there was no regular habit of taking breakfast properly but There, Shia who was in charge of the cooking while in Tortus and Remia who was a mother with a child, came in. Hajime took home Yue and the others from the other world, and not long after that the girls became freeloaders, the kitchen became entrusted to the two of them. Everyone, good morning. Maaan, its great that the house is brilliant right from the morning. Even after a year has passed, my heart is still dancing every time I see this. You damn son, how dare you came home after becoming a great man! Really, thank you very much- You are full of energy from the morning huh, Tou-san. And then, dont grin like that while looking at them. You are going to get punched flying you knowby Kaa-san. The short haired middle-aged man with tall stature who had been continuously in a state of Right now, Im intensely moved! since a year ago, was the central pillar of the Nagumo household, the company president who managed a game company, Nagumo Shuu. He who was a pure otaku seemed to be deeply moved everyday from witnessing Yue and the others who seemed to come straight out from 2D. And then, most likely, being called as Otou-sama by beautiful girls and women was also undoubtedly greatly related with that. Shuu laughed in a good mood from being surrounded by his daughters-in-law, Sumire was in a daze, and Hajime was doing Myuus hairstyle while the breakfast was lined up on the dining table. By the way, Shuu and Sumires yearly income far surpassed the earning of an average salary man, so the Nagumo household was quite large. And so, even when their family increased all of a sudden, the home didnt feel that cramped even when all of them lived in one house. Although, because of the sudden increase in the number of residents right now the renovation of the house was in progress, after several months passed the house would surely be completed into a splendid building twice the previous size that the neighbors would notice. In addition, regarding the administrative concern of Yue and the others like their resident registration and the like, Hajime had snuck into the government office and finished forging the documents. For their peace of mind, Yue even used her soul magic on the government workers to plant suggestions in them so that there would be no problem. It was hard work because there were a lot of documents that needed to be put in order, for example passport and identification papers and so on, but at the very least there should be no one that could discover any unnaturalness with their existences in Japan. Even for example that they got found out, they could just use soul magic to deal with it every time, they were also planning to slowly leave behind evidence of their existences at the foreign governments too. The government officials of the world would be opposed by age of god magic! Yup, Shia-chan, Remia-chan, today the food is also delicious. Before this I thought that putting food into your stomach right from the morning, Is that some kind of torture huh?, like thatbut if its like this then I can eat no matter how much. I get what you mean. Hajime, Tou-san is happy. My son became a splendid cheat harem bastard when he returned back. There is nothing that I can teach you anymore like this. Tou-san, I dont understand whether you are praising me or speaking ill of me from your words, but I have never received any lesson or anything about being a cheat harem bastard at all. Sumire sent an exaggerated praise at Shia and Remia excessively, while Shuu was sending Hajime words with condescending attitude, hearing that Hajime replied back with an exasperated state. To that, Shuu opened his mouth with irritating atmosphere as though to say Good grief, yareyare daze. What are you saying? Havent I beaten up the soul of an otaku into you since you had awareness of your surroundings? In other words, that was also me beating up the soul of cheat harem into you. The reason that you were able to create a cheat harem in another world, is exactly because of that. How is that? Can you feel the gratitude for your Otou-sama keenly in your heart now? I think I have already talked with you about my experience in another world, but where is an otaku soul is proving useful thereDD Shuu and Sumire had listened to all that Hajime experienced in the other world. About how much effort it took to recover his normal appearance, about how his arm and eye were artificial, about how his gaze turned sharp now, and above all about how his atmosphere now was completely different from in the past, Hajime told all of those personally without any falsehood or manipulation, nor he was even trying to do those. In other words, Shuu and Sumire should have known about the sequence of events of their sons grand experience starting from his experiences in the abyss. In spite of that Shuu now declared that otaku knowledge was useful in those experiences, hearing that Hajime was a bit unable to accept it. And so, Hajime normally objected to Shuu, but Shuu and Sumire immediately grinned widely while cutting off Hajimes words. Ladies and gentleman-, all of you warriors- - Right now in this time, is exactly the time to blaze your soul- !! If you said you are going to get in my way, Ill kill you. !? Ill protect Yue, and Yue will protect me. With that we areDD I got it already-! Otou-sama, really thank you very much-! Thats why, stop it- Hajime writhed while asking them to stop with a voice that sounded like a scream. Toward their son who was enduring his shame that much, the father and mother were mercilessly dealing the pursuing attack. Oi oi, whats wrong Hajime? What are you feeling ashamed for? You were cool you know? In real life, there is almost no chance to say those kinds of speeches you know? When Tou-san watched the image recording Tio-san showed to me, my heart was trembling hard. Oh man, it was really an amazing chuuDDcough-, really an amazing heroic speech you know? Yes, truly. Not only to the girl partner, but you even said she is my woman to the girls parent, when I watched that I thought, Just from what galgame this conquering character came from?. Really After giving a glance at Hajime who was shaking while holding his chopstick, Shuu and Sumire paused with a superb timing before continuing with splendid harmony. Hajime-san, those were seriously awesome Cssu. Truly, thank you very much-! You two are noisy-. Dont screw around, stop messing with me using that material- Shuu and Sumire knew about the events in the other world not only from Hajimes story. While keeping it secret from Hajime, Tio used regeneration magic to leave behind recording images of every memoryDDobviously the events in the abyss were not included, other than that, the time when Hajime accepted Shia, the time when Hajime spoke resolutely to Tios grandfather Adol, and even Hajimes speech to his classmates in the Devil Kings castle, etc.DDand showed it to Shuu and Sumire. Since then, at every opportunity Shuu and Sumire would praise Hajime As expected from our son-! with teasing mixed in it to mess with Hajime. The corners of Hajimes eyes lifted up fiercely and brutally put pressure on Tio in an outburst of anger. With a cough, Tio choked in the middle of slurping her miso soup. Miso soup was dripping from her nose while her breathing was getting rough haa haa. A, as expected from the parents of Hajime-san. Recently I have become used to it, but as I thought, seeing the figure of Hajime-san being toyed around, the uncomfortable feeling that I get is not half-baked desu. Nn. But, the bullied Hajimeis also nice. My my, Yue-san. Recently, it feels like if it is about Hajime-san then everything is fine for you. Fufu, Myuu too has to work hard like this. Also Tio-san, this is the dining table you know? Please dont go *haa haa* while dripping snot like that, eat your food properly. Right now your face is looking quite over the age limit you know? Shia smiled wryly towards the exchange between Hajime and his parents, while Yues cheeks reddened for some reason, Tio was going *haa haa*, and Remia was going my my, ufufu smilingly. This was the ordinary day of the Nagumo household recently. Just when Hajime was going to snap from the mess, Shuu and Sumire easily drew back and concentrated on their breakfast as though nothing had happened. Hajime who was trembling from losing the target of his anger was then comforted by Yue and the others altogether. With a sidelong glance at their son who was being taken care of by beautiful women and girls, Shuu and Sumire faced each other and their expressions burst into a smile. Nevertheless, that time when Hajime suddenly returned home, and in addition he also introduced Yue and the others, it was really shocking huh. Youre right. For him to really go to another world and return home bringing a cheat harem, thats something that I had never even dreamed of. While exchanging words with small whispers, both of them recalled that time when Hajime came home. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspellings and omitted words. For the time being, Im thinking of writing a bit about the story of post-going home. After all there are considerable requests and also hope for a present-day story (lol). Shirakome himself is swelling out with wild ideas. Next will be the story of Hajime returning to his home and reuniting with Shuu and Sumire. I think it most likely can be posted at 6 P.M Saturday next week. Please take care of me from here on too. Chapter 181 Arifureta Chapter 181 Arifureta After C Morning at the Nagumo House Part 2 AN: Regarding the autograph session at [Tora no Ana] that is planned to be carried out on 22 November, because Shirakome is diagnosed with influenza, it was suddenly cancelled in a hurry. Please see the details at my action report. Really, my deepest apologies to those who are looking forward to it. I think I will get better if I can recuperate at home. Please treat me well. A year after a whole class from a certain high school was spirited away which made a stir in the world. At first, the impossibility of a group kidnapping in the middle of the day inside a school, within an instant, without any other classes noticing, and the unlikeliness of it being a group disappearance from the half-eaten lunch, the unfinished homework, the kicked down chairs, etc., all of those heated up the media excessively toward this modern time Mary Celeste case that happened in a school. However, what was called as the flow of society was quite callous, even the interest towards such a major occult incident didnt continue for long. After half a year passed with the news that there was no concrete progress within that short time, there were only impertinent commentators or self-alleged occult researchers harboring ulterior motives trying to use this case as their chance to make it big who kept trying to attract attention to this topic from various kinds of view points, while the media was sprinkled with new topics one after another, like some celebrity couple divorcing or getting into an affair, or some big shot politician having their dirty laundry aired. Like that, the heated mass media calmed down and the interest of people began to move to other topics, even so at that time the family of the students who were still missing without any information and the police were still frantically searching for their whereabouts. However, unable to even obtain even a single clue, every one of them was beginning to be encroached by fatigue and resignation. Shuu and Sumire were also the same, they became exhausted from continuing to search for the whereabouts of their vanished son. While desperately believing that Hajime was safe, and he would definitely return home, even so they could definitely hear the flow of time that was heartlessly flowing away and the sound of despair that was gradually approaching them So that Hajime could come home anytime, they never missed to clean up Hajimes room for even a single day. And then, each time they cleaned the room, the coldness of the room that had lost its owner chilled their body. Even when they were in the living room, or when they were having a meal, what was echoing inside their ears was the voice of their son. While understanding that it was only their hallucination, many times they still suddenly looked around at their surroundings in surprise. It was already uncounted how many times they dashed to the front door every time they heard small sounds from there. Even the family association that was formed together by the families of all the disappeared students only seemed to infect Shuu and Sumire with a chill to their hearts from looking at the faces of the parents who were losing expression day by day. And then, soon it would be one year since Hajime disappeared. For the two of them that meant that the shadow of despair would only become thicker. The tick-tock sound of the clock was echoing excessively clearly, Shuu who was looking at his PC display suddenly opened his mouth without turning away or stopping his hand that was clicking on the mouse. Sumire, how about going to sleep soon? Yesterday you already stayed until late right? Its no problem. If you are saying that, then you yourself, isnt it better for you to sleep? Yesterday at work you had a lot of problems right? You had almost no time to sleep at all. Late at night, Shuu and Sumire who had gotten thin due to their anxiety were checking the bulletin board on PC and producing the flyer that called for information with a movement that was like a programmed machine. They were both exchanging words without even lifting up their face to look at each other. There is no problem with work. After all, my guys are all reliable. Even when the president is not there, it really doesnt matter for them. Rather, I would just be a bother for them if I go to work with a face that looks like a ghost. Like that, they would even chase me out. Besides, doesnt Sumire have it worse than me? You missed your deadline again right? Yes. But, that was only one time. My assistant is also excellent after all. Both Shuu and Sumire, in this one year they often took days off in this one year in their respective works of managing the game company or the manga serialization. Everything was for the sake of finding their son. Normally that kind of consecutive days off would make them lose the social trust from the people around them, but their coworkers and subordinates who knew about the circumstances of the two showed their understanding and even proactively cooperated with them, thanks to that they didnt end up unemployed. That was really an appreciated consideration, so that in case that Hajime came home, there would be no complicated situation like him witnessing both his parents becoming jobless altogether. There was also the factor that both of their work environments were special and also how Hajime often showed his face at both his parents workplaces so that the people there held favorable impressions of him. So the people at Hajimes parents workplaces were also really worried about Hajime from the bottom of their hearts that Hajime had disappeared after getting involved with a sudden occult situation. But, even those peoples gazes were gradually changing into a gaze that was filled with a lot of pity, as though they were looking at something painful. Surely resignation had already grown thick inside them. There was no way they could say anything to the parents whose sons whereabouts became unknown, but everyone had began to think Its possible, that Hajime is already There was also no way that Shuu and Sumire wouldnt notice such atmosphere, it also became a factor that cornered their minds needlessly, but they could take time to search for Hajime like this now was also thanks to those people, so there was no way they could do something like exploding in anger towards them. Their gloomy hearts, while both understood that there was no way they could rest, they still exchanged barefaced words like recommending each other to rest. After a while, Shuu and Sumire still continued to exchange dialogue that was really empty, but before long, after looking at the information board on the internet that was not only lacking in plausible information, but filled with obviously fake information or inconsiderate writings instead, Shuu finally took off his gaze from the monitor screen. And then, while sighing deeply, he put both his elbows on the table and his head hung down with both his hands covering his eyes. Hajime. Just where is he right now Dear Even though Shuu was still at the early half of his forty, but right now he looked like a tired old man. Sumire who saw him like that also stopped her working hand and lifted her face. As expected, how about we rest a bit? You know thats impossible right? I wont be able to sleep soundly anyway. That might be true but Sumires words were caught up in her throat. What Shuu was saying was wholly correct, she herself was also like that. No matter how exhausted their body and mind had become, but day by day the fire of uneasiness in their heart only kept broiling stronger. Such thing stole their ability to have a quiet sleep. It will be fine. Its still only a year. Even if it would take several years, we will find him without fail. No way Im going to collapse until then. Youre right. Its just as you say. Her husband lifted his face with a wry smile, even so there was a dark shadow that couldnt be hidden there. Sumire smiled at him even while feeling concern, and then she stood up from her chair to nestle close to him. But, just before she could do that, suddenly *pin pooDn* there was a chime sounding from the entrance. Naturally, at this time when the day had already changed date, there was no way there would be anyone who would visit, if it was a relative then they should have contacted them beforehand, so the two of them faced each other suspiciously. That they were unable to reach that possibility immediately, showed how exhausted the state of their heart. Shuu slowly raised his heavy waist, then he took the receiver of the intercom. When he did that, naturally the figure of the visitor was projected at the display Aa, that, what to saythis is, me here. The state of the sudden visitor who was unable to smoothly decide what words to use while his gaze was wandering incessantly, if the people who knew of this person in this one year saw this attitude, they would surely stare in amazement reflexively. Even from across the display, they knew. This persons air, look, and even height were different from the one in their memory. Even so, they knew. Shuu perfectly, and instantly knew. That person, who was looking awkward somehow with a frowning face that looked troubled wasthe one who they had continued to search for, the one they believed would surely come home DDit was their beloved son. With smacking sound, Shuu threw away the receiver phone and threw open the door of the living room with a force as though he was kicking it open, without even hiding his impatience he roughly opened the lock of the front door, and then, he threw the door open. And then, AathatIm home, Tou-san. Hajime- Shuus voice overlapped with Sumire who had chased after him unnoticed, they called the name of their son with a volume that might rip open their throat. At the same time, they tackled at the son who was scratching his cheek awkwardly in front of the houses gate. Hajime-, you, this stupid bastard! Where the hell have you been running around until now- This stupid son-. Do you know how much you made us worry! Father and mother embraced their son altogether strongly, strongly that it made it hard to breathe. Right now, in this moment, they were confirming that this son was really standing before their eyes. So that he wouldnt disappear for a second time. They strongly, strongly embraced him. The dim street light, and the lighting leaking out from inside the house, and then the perfectly round moon in the sky, were gently illuminating the family who became one once more, amidst that Hajime was stiffening in a banzai posture while being hugged tightly by the two. (TN: Banzai posture, if you screamed banzai in celebration, usually you will also raise both your hands in cheers right?) Hajime thought that his parents must be worrying about him. He was convinced that they were believing that he would return home. But, even so, the figure and atmosphere of the current him, even though his hair color, his artificial eye, and his artificial hand were returned to his former appearance as much as possible, but the him right now should be really different from how he once was. That was why, he thought that they would surely feel confused. He even resolved himself for them to say doubting words like Are you really Hajime? in suspicion. Depending on the situation, there might even be a need to spend time to reach understanding, that was what Hajime was thinking in the corner of his heart. It was just like how Hajimes false image pointed out in one of the seven great labyrinthsDDat the Ice and Snow Cave of Shuune Snowfield before this, that in the depth of Hajimes heart, he had the fear that himself who had been acknowledged by both himself and other people as a monster couldnt be accepted by his parents, that was the cause of this emotion of Hajime that couldnt be varnished over, which was both like himself but also unlike himself. But, now that he had tried to open the lid, this was how it turned out. Shuu and also Sumire didnt even give any attention to Hajimes change, they gave him a tight hug that was overflowing with conviction and anger, and also a helplessly great relieve. Inside Hajimes body, a hot, yet silently strong emotion that was unfathomably deep was rising up. Every grand experience that he had experienced in the another world, were passing through his brain as though he was experiencing a revolving lantern. And then, there was only one thing that he was thinking. DDAa, finally, I came home. Hajimes two arms silently held the backs of his two parents. And then, with a trembling voice, he spoke it one more time in a small, but clear voice. Tou-san, Kaa-sanDDIm home. Shuu and Sumire, with their eyes still overflowing with tears, separated themselves from Hajime slightly, and with a firm straight gaze, they gave him those words together with the escaping smileDDsurely for Hajime, these words were the mark that informed him of the end of his long and dangerous journey in the true meaning. Welcome home, Hajime. After that, Hajime and others who noticed that the neighbors were stealing peeks at the situation from the gaps between the curtains, excitedly returned inside the house. It was a home that he left only for a year. Even so, Hajime narrowed his eyes in nostalgia, he couldnt help himself to slightly caressed his hand on the railing and the ornaments. Entering the living room, Hajime saw the large amount of the leaflets scattered on the table. He took one of them into his hand and stared at it closely. After that he also discovered the PC that was left opened displaying the site that asked for information on missing people. This one year after you were gone, we tried everything we can to look for a clue. But, in the end, we couldnt obtain even one clue. Hajime, you, no, all of you, just where in the world did you all go? Also, Hajime. A year ago on that day, just what in the world happened? About that. Explaining it is simple, but also difficult. There are a lot of things that must be talked. The deep gaze of their son that already couldnt be called as young at all, made Shuu and Sumire gulp. And then they guessed. That Hajime had gone through a tremendous experience that they couldnt even imagine. I see. Then, let me straighten up the table quickly, we are going to talk a lot after that. Wait a second. Im going to brew a delicious milk tea now. Yeah. Thank you, Kaa-san. Fufu, somehow you completely feel like an adult. Like that, while drinking the sweet and warm milk tea that Sumire prepared, Hajime said the truth of the group disappearance to the two. Hajimes experience was too dense to have everything said in one sitting. Therefore, he talked only about the summary of every important point, but even so the summoning to another world, survival in the abyss, the separation with his classmates, the conquer of the great labyrinths, the legendary decisive battleby the time Hajime finished talking about those, the sky was already starting to grow light. Hajime who finished talking about the general event emptied his cup that had been refilled several times, and then he sighed. Shuu and Sumire were also sighing tiredly. Shuu was rubbing on his eye with his finger while Sumire was dropping her gaze at the empty cup. They were silent from feeling lost as to how to respond. As I thought, is that hard to believe? Hajime asked while smiling wryly. Thats, obviously. Tou-san and also Kaa-san, due to our work we have plenty of knowledge about something like that butthinking, that it happened for real Thats right. But, thinking about the extremely unnatural group disappearance, we cannot really reject that it might be true. There is also no reason for Hajime to lie in this situation. Thats why, our worry is, the possibility that someone is making Hajime to believe such thing. Haha, indeed, that way of thinking is way more realistic. Me too, if I were in the position of Tou-san and Kaa-san, surely I would also think that at first. Being kidnapped by unknown people, and then the group was then brainwashed and had the memory of fantastical nonsense inserted into their brainindeed, rather than believing that he was going to another world and fought against monsters and gods there, that explanation sounded more plausible. Rather than they werent believing the words of their son, it was more that they were thinking realistically with worry that if such thing was really done to their son then they would need to get him treatment quickly. Hajimes wry smile deepened to the two who were worrying about him, then he opened his mouth because there was something that he had to confirm no matter what. Tou-san, Kaa-san. Whether what Im saying is the truth or not, there is a method to proof that. Thats why, assuming for now that what Im saying is the truth, I want to ask something. Regarding the things that I had done, what do you two think? No, what do you think about the current me? That was the question that Hajime feared the most from the depths of his heart. If his parents held disappointment and fear, avoidance and disgust toward him thenas expected, that would be hard for him. Surely if that happened, Hajime would exit the house, and then he would leap into the chest of his beloved lover. But, in contrast with the anxiety and nervousness inside Hajimes heart, as though they had guessed the concern in Hajimes heart, Shuu and Sumire showed a smile that looked troubled, or possibly exasperated. Now see here, Hajime. I and also Sumire, we arent saints you know? Eh? Shuu and Sumire stood up from their seat and approached close to the side of Hajime who was perplexed. Rather than other peoples death, our sons safety is far more important. Perhaps you think of that as cold-hearted, but that is what is called a parent. Good grief, for you to feel that nervousI wonder if you are thinking of something like, perhaps Im going to be chased out from home? Really, what a big idiot you are. HoweverKaa-san. Indeed, I killed because it was necessary, but I didnt even hesitate in killing. That was how much I changed. A guy who is not even holding any avoidance or disgust for killing, can you accept someone like that? What a hopeless kid, Sumire who was brushing his head as though to say that was replied back by Hajime with an expression that was lost for words. Hearing that reply, Shuu opened his mouth in exasperation for real this time. Its not about accepting or not, we are family you know? Something like stop being family doesnt exist in the Nagumo family. Dont you know? There is nothing that can make you stop being my son. The end result is, You cannot run away from Otou-sama!(TN: Might be reference to something.) No, dont make any quote at a time like this Hahaha, well, putting that aside. Hajime is my son, and I am a father. As long as that holds true, then me and also Sumire will be your ally anytime. There is no way anyone can worry about other people while their sons survival is being threatened. Also, if you are feeling guilty, if you say that you want to atone to the family of the deceased then Ill atone for it together with you, and even if you become a psychopath killer then Ill stake my body and life to stop you. Most likely, if it was thought from the view point of common sense then the way of Shuu and Sumire were doing things were mistaken. As a parent, no matter what kind of circumstance there was, they had to question about the right and wrong of the killer. And if it was something unforgivable then they had to admonish the person. As a parent, they had to reprimand their child about their wrongdoing. And surely Shuu and Sumire also understood that. But even with that understanding, they were still undoubtedly happy that their son returned home alive even by killing someone else. If Hajime had come to terms with it then that was fine, if for example he wanted to atone for his sin then they as his parent would accompany him, and if he ended up as a fiend, then they would stake their life to take him back to the right path. They declared that clearly to Hajime. Hajime, do you regret what you have done until now? No, I have not even a bit of regret. I dont even think that Im mistaken. I decided to do what I did with the resolve against everything. Yep. Thats how it has to be. But Hajime, that way of doing things wont work in Japan you know? I know. The journey that I started with the determination to kill all the guys antagonizing me is over already. Thats why, I too have to change my way of living. Well, I might at least do something like planting trauma to those who stand in my way though. I see, then thats fine. Even if Hajimes heart has grown to become unreluctant in killing people, reasoning and emotion still pro~perly exist inside Hajime. Then, thats fine. Its just as Shuu said, if Hajime actually steps on the wrong path, we are going to take you back even if we have to spank you, and take the responsibility together with you. Kaa-san Hajime thought, even when he had obtained the power to slaughter even god, but as expected, he was still no match against his father and mother. And then, he recalled his beloved daughter that he obtained in the other world, and he keenly felt how he was still lacking as a father. Shuu and Sumire gently patted Hajime who was closing his eyes quietly. If they actually saw Hajime murdering someone with their own eyes, there was no way they wouldnt be shaken. Perhaps it would become a trauma for them. Perhaps they wouldnt be able to give him their words unhesitatingly like this. Even so, one thing that they could say with certainty was, that they getting scared against Hajime, their son, and then distancing themselves with him due to that, was the only thing that they would never do. That feeling was certainly conveyed to Hajime. Therefore, Hajime could only say one thing. Thank you. Tou-san, Kaa-san. The eyes of Shuu and Sumire squinted gently. While feeling the warmth of these parents, Hajime opened his eyes and showed a wide and mischievous grin to them. His heart was perfectly cleared. Hajime recovered his usual self due to the acceptance of his parents towards his changed self. In that case, what was left was the report that in a sense was the most important report that he had to tell them. It would also become a proof about the other world that he told them about just now, so it would be two birds with one stone. Tou-san, Kaa-san. Do you remember, in the pastabout the stupid talk of what am I going to do if I am summoned into another world? Hm? Aa, I remember. If you are a man, then in a world of sword and magic you will surely want to defeat the demon king and build a harem, that was what I said, while Hajime, I think you said If its me, it doesnt feel like I can defeat the demon king at all. What I can do, at best is to return home. And then if I find someone important for me there, then Ill return together with them, right? Tou-san remember that well huh. Well, thats how it is. I think I mentioned it a bit in my explanation before butI found important people there. I want to introduce them to you, so is it fine right now? Right now? Its already dawn you know? Or rather, you made a girlfriend there!? Furthermore from another world? No, wait, I still dont know whether the story of another world summoning is true or not Tha, thats right isnt it? By any chance, that person might be the one who planted false memories in Hajime. And then, that person will say something like If you want your son to return to normal, then please buy this holy vase. Dont worry, if you buy it right now, Ill give you a special fifty percent discount for this million yen vase you know?!(TN: In Japan there were cases of fraud where a salesman was selling a vase/pot, that they claimed was holy, possessing various effects, at a crazy price.) Shuu who heard the full blown wild delusion of the frankly wary Sumire instantly went Sumire, are you a genius!? in agreement. While smiling wryly from witnessing his beloved being considered as a crooked salesman, Hajimes gaze wandered at empty air. Yue, can you hear me? Its me. Oi, Sumire! For some reason Hajime is talking to empty air see! Is this that? What is called as air girlfriend!? What should I do as a father like this!? Calm down dear. We were carelesssurely they had set up listening devices in our house! After this the woman who will sell us the holy vase will arrive after getting called by Hajime you know! What, the? Bastard, making my son as the stooge of your vase sellingdont think that this is going to end up well for you. With my marvelous haggling technique, Im going to beat down the price until below fifty thousand yen! Shuu and Sumire who couldnt possibly understand that Hajime who was suddenly talking to empty air was using telepathy were greatly shaken up. Sumire was strangely speaking up a realistic assumption while Shuu became slightly panicked and hardened a slightly off determination. And then, before Hajime knew it Yue had become a holy vase seller girl. Hajime continued his telepathy while giving a sidelong glance at such parents. Yeah, its fine already. Yeah, I already talked about the gist of the events. I want to quickly introduce all of you quickly. Thats right. You know the coordinates right? Yeah, then open a gate and come here directly. Its atlets see, open it around a meter from my east. Actually, right now Yue was at the school building that Hajime attended before. When they returned to earth from Tortus, Hajime made the rooftop of the school building as the place where the gate was opened. From that place it was easy for him to imagine his homes position, and even if they arrived in the afternoon, normally that rooftop was locked and people were forbidden to enter there, the location was also outside of public gaze. That spot was convenient to use. And then, after the classmates returned to their own homes one after another, Yue and the others proposed to stay at the school. It was so they wouldnt hinder Hajimes reunion with his parents. Naturally, Shuu and Sumire who didnt know about that circumstances could only face each other in wonderment about their son who continued to talk towards empty airDDthey stiffened right after that. With a distortion, the space right beside Hajime suddenly formed a vortex, and then it formed an ellipse shape right after that, and then a moment later a familiar sceneryDDa place that seemed to be a classroom of a school could be seen. A, Any**ere, Door?(TN: Reference to anywhere door from Doraemon) E, eh? Wai-, this is just too fantasy so suddenly! While Shuu and Sumire were greatly flustered, Yues face peeked out with a plop from inside the gate. Those crimson eyes were wandering through the room with deep interest, and then those eyes narrowed joyfully when they captured Shuu and Sumire, at the end of which those eyes turned to Hajime and wordlessly inquired Its fine to enter? Welcome, to the Nagumo household. Come in without reservation. Nn With Hajimes welcoming words, Yue slowly stepped into the Nagumo house. The space hole that suddenly opened inside the room, and the beautiful girl who was like an awakened bisque doll that appeared from there caused Shuu and Sumire to open and close their mouths wordlessly in obvious turmoil. Hajime stood beside Yue, and while grinning mischievously like a kid who succeeded in his prank, he introduced his beloved lover. Tou-san, Kaa-san. Her name is Yue. She is my special person. By the way, she is a person of another world, a vampire, and a former princess. -, Template attribute!?(TN: I think what they mean here is how Yue has so many clichd character attributes.) Shuu and Sumire splendidly returned a response that was impossible for run-of-the-mill people. Inside her heart Yue was feeling warm and fluffy thinking Aa, they are really Hajimes parents while at the same time, feeling a bit nervous in this important event where she was greeting her lovers parents, she pinched at the edge of her skirt, and showed a courtesy gesture that was overflowing with elegance and beauty. How do you do, Hajimes Otou-sama, Okaa-sama. Please call me Yue. Please take care of me for many years to come. E, o, ou. No, I need to be polite here. Please take care of me too desu? Ple, please take care of me, desuwa?(TN: Both of the parents also used extremely polite language here) The shock from witnessing the blond haired crimson eyed beautiful girl that looked like she came out from a picture book, and also this being the introduction to their sons lover for the first time in their life, caused the end of their sentence to actually turned strange. The figures of his parents lowering their head repeatedly and incoherently deepened Hajimes grin, however, as though to say that It wont end with just this much yeah! he opened his mouth once more. Shia, its okay now! Hai desuu! Tou-sama, Kaa-sama, I am called Shia! Please take care of me desuu!(TN: The Kaa-sama and Tou-sama used her is the kanji for in-law) Rabbit eaaar, it cameeeD!? Shia leaped out from the gate with a wide smile while her rabbit ears were flopping around. Shuu and Sumire showed a splendid harmonious reaction to the appearance of this second beautiful girl. Without even any composure to reply, their eyes became nailed at the rabbit ears that were moving around. Tio, come! Uh huh. This art our first meeting, Chichiue-dono, Hahaue-dono. I am Tio Clarce of the dragon race, a mistress of Goshujin-sama, and also his sex slave. Please take care of me forever from here on. Sex slave!? With twin hills that looked like they were going to spill out anytime, and dragon wings spread and flapped behind her in order to expose her true form, Tio made that greeting that was relatively no good. Hearing that caused Shuu and Sumire to spontaneously stagger. It appeared that the consecutive shocking developments made their feet unsteady. Remia, Myuu! Yes dear. Nice to meet you, I am called Remia. Please take care of me, together with my daughter. E, err, errI, I am Papas daughter Myuu desu! Ojii-chan, Obaa-chan, please take care of me nano!(TN: Ojii-chan=grandfather, obaa-chan=grandmother) O, Ojii-chan!? Da, daughteeer!? The beauty who lowered her head politely with graceful appearance, and the small Myuu who give her all in greeting. Shuu and Sumire were finally paralyzed from the astonishing words of Myuu. And then, *gigigi* their gaze moved toward Hajime like a machine that had forgotten to be oiled. Their eyes were speaking their feelings more eloquently than anything. That was to say, Explain what is the meaning of this! Therefore, Hajime answered concisely. Myuu is my daughter, and all of the others are my wives. Well, please take care of them okay. So casual!? Ah, by the way, there are four more wives, so Ill have them give their greeting on another day. Real cheat hareeem!? As expected, the two of them splendidly synchronized in a splendid reaction. And then, the parental heart that was unshakeable even when their son confessed to being a killer went You, are you really my son!?(Shuu) and You, are you really that son of mine!?(Sumire) in great agitation and fluster, and then Shuu suddenly went I revealed the trick! and yelled No, wait, Sumire! There is no way girls this cute are real! Everything is CG! Dont get tricked!, hearing that Sumire yelled Dear, you are a genius! Hajime, open your eyes! Even if 2D girls are converted into 3D, in the end they are just false images. It will only end in vain! with a sorrowful expression Anyway, the room already descended into a grand pandemonium. However, even that pandemonium didnt continue for long. It was because Myuu who sensed that they werent welcomed from the state of the two parents got depressed, then she asked Ojii-chan, Obaa-chanis Myuu no good?. The result from that went without saying. How do you do, I am Myuus Ojii-chan you know? How do you do, I am Myuu-chans Obaa-chan you know? They splendidly got back on their feet within an instant. Their figure that was knocked out helplessly by Myuus sly loveliness was exactly the same like Hajime as expected. Like that, after they managed to get back on their feet, seeing the fantasy phenomenon that happened in front of their eyes and the beautiful girls who were not human, the two people who right from the start had high resistance to this kind of thing due to their nature of work immediately confirmed the truth of Hajimes words. After that there was a great commotion of hip hip hurray. The too real this and that which their son experienced, and the real harem of beautiful girlstheir otaku soul ate it up energetically before they threw barrage of questions at Hajime and the others with eyes shining bright. When Tio used regeneration magic to get out the image recording of Hajimes battle that she recorded, strange voices resounded through the residential area in the morning. UoOOOOOO-, AWESOOOOMEE! Did you know, did you know huuuh!? Thats, thats my son! Thank you very much!or, KyaAAAA-, you heard that!? Just now, he said something amazing you know! This is bad! This child, is seriously demon king-sama! And then, demon king-sama is my son desu! Thank you very much! and so on. Perhaps because the two were also staying up all night without sleeping, their tension kept raising and raising up, in the end, the two of them continued to make a commotion until Hajime who became unable to endure the shame made them go abababa using Lightning Clad. (TN: That abababa expressed cartoonish electric shock, where the person that got shocked exposed their skeleton and ended up with only smoking body and curled up hair.) Nn. As expected, from Hajimes Otou-sama and Okaa-sama. They are completely out of the ordinary. Certainly, it feels like that they are really Hajime-sans parent like this desu. It can even be said, that this is only natural for Goshujin-samas Chichiue-dono and Hahaue-dono. Ufufu, they resemble Haijme-san, what a unique personage. Yep-, Papa, really resembled Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan nano! Yue and others spoke their impression while lukewarmly staring at Shuu and Sumire who fainted with great smiles. To those impressions, Hajime said a sentence. What the hell do you guys mean with that? Hajimes expression turned speechless. Shuu and Sumire who returned from their reminiscence called with wide grins at their sons family who were flirting and frolicking in a sense at the morning dining table. Which reminds me, Hajime. You are going to meet with Kaori-chan and the others today right? You are not going to be late? Aa~, it will be at past noon, so there is no problem. Shizuku-chan will also come right? What about Ai-chan? It seems that Shizuku will come together with Kaori, but Aiko, I think she can come, but perhaps she will be late. She has her work and also her position after all. Hajime shrugged, while Sumire lowered her eyebrow in sympathy thinking Ai-chan also has it hard eh. Today Hajime had the plan of having dinner with everyone, including Kaori and the others too. The classmates would also participate, so it would be something like the class reunion of the people who got summoned to the alternate world. Although currently all of them were still active students, so the nuance was a bit different. Oi, Hajime. Tell Kaori-chan and the others to show their faces here more often. About beautiful daughters in law, the more the better. Thats right. Or rather, if the houses reconstruction is finished, its okay for them to live here instead you know? Isnt it the best when the house is lively and merry? The girls themselves doesnt really mind thatrather, they seem to want normally come, but their families dont seem to approve. Well, thats the sensible decision. At the corner of his mind, Hajime recalled the time when he met the family of Kaori and Shizuku while shrugging. H~mm, there is that. Well, just tell them that Kaa-san will welcome them anytime. Alsofufu. I wont mind if you are going to stay over tonight you know? Debauchery party eh! What a terrifying child even as my son. You are noisy. I told you already Im going to come home normally. Really, Tou-san and Kaa-san are Hajimes expression turned somewhat tired right from the morning. The wives from another world watched over that exchange between parent and child smilingly. What was unfolding before their eyes, was certainly a peaceful and gentle, normal everyday of a family. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspellings and omitted words. I think in the next chapter, Ill try writing about going out around the city with the wives. It seems that the heartwarming story without much development will continue, but Im also wanting to write a long extra story before long, so I will be happy if you all can read while feeling the heartwarming atmosphere. If Shirakome has more timereal life, you bastard The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday next week too. Chapter 182 Arifureta Chapter 182 Arifureta After C Downtown Date? Part 1 AN: Im sorry, this chapter is a bit late Its short but, please have mercy. At the station plaza several blocks away from the neighborhood of Hajimes house, there was quite a splendid fountain that was installed there. Many people were bustling around there on this holiday. Naturally, there were a lot of young males and females in that spot who seemed to have rendezvous appointments. Their gazes often moved alternately towards their watches and the direction that the person they were waiting for would come from, or they were playing around with their smartphones to kill time. Amidst those young people, there was the figure of Hajime. What seemed to be different from him compared to other people, was that he never particularly looked at his watch or played with his smartphone, he kept sitting on the bench beside the fountain while staring absentmindedly at empty air, like a father who was taking his children out to play on a holiday while slackening from the fatigue of his everyday work. Yet, regardless of his slackening atmosphere, there was a vague presence from him as though his back was standing straight, perhaps it was because of the abnormal experience a normal youth of the same age would never encounter that Hajime had piled up. While Hajimes body was in a really relaxed posture, the attention of the surroundings was naturally attracted to him because of that presence he exuded. Despite the strange sense of security that his calm atmosphere caused, there was also the slight aroma of danger that came from him. Due to that, perhaps it could be said as only natural that sometimes there were groups of girls who kept glancing toward Hajime. There were also girls whispering to each other with slightly reddened cheeks among those groups, who were on the verge of doing reverse picking up. (TN: Gyaku nanpa: Instead of man calling out to a woman on the street, it was the woman who called on a man in reverse.) It was a popularity that was unthinkable for Hajime before he got summoned to the alternate world Tortus. Should I use presence isolation like this? Naturally for Hajime who possessed monstrous specs, those movements of the surroundings were leaked into his ears, he muttered such thing while his posture and gaze stayed unmoving still. Like that, a group of girls with courage(?) finally approached timidly in order to call out to Hajime, at that time when the surrounding girls and boys were observing carefully, an energetic calling voice that caused them to open their eyes wide in shock resounded. Ah, you are there nano~. Papaa~~~~! *suteteteteteD* The one who dashed from the street of the station was Myuu, her emerald blond hair was lightly fluttering while a full smile was pasted on her face. That lovely figure of a foreigner beautiful little girl running with her all caused the gazes of all the people at the station plaza to move to her. As though to say who cares about those gazes!, Myuu didnt show any reaction at all and keeping her momentum she dived at Hajime who was slacking up on the bench. Like a bullet, Myuu leaped in full power without a single shred of reservation or mercy. Normally, Hajime would match the timing and swayed back to perfectly kill the impact and gently caught her, but right now he was sitting on the bench, so he couldnt do that. And so, one of Hajimes hands gently scooped the jumping Myuus shoulder and he skillfully converted the charging momentum into rotation. So to speak, it was something like Aikido. Just before Myuu impacted the stomach of Hajime in midair, she was twirled in a rotation and like that she was dropped down to sit on the lap of Hajime. Oy, Myuu. I told you many times already, dont jump because its dangerous. Ehehe~, Im sorry nano~ Myuu blinked for a moment because she didnt understand what happened, but seeing Hajime who was warning her with a wry smile, she immediately grinned loosely and leaned back snugly at Hajimes chest. Hajime made a troubled smile seeing the state of his beloved daughter who didnt seem to reflect on her action at all, he then used his hand to change the way he held her and then he stood up. From the surroundings, E, eee? Papa? Just now, that girl called him papa? or Lies, he has a child!?, or Oi oi, how old is that guyif that kid is his child, then just when was she born, or Rather than that, just now was amazing wasnt it? That kid is rotated in full circle you know?, the topic was spreading with an amazing momentum in the plaza. But, the entrance of Myuu was still only the beginning. All of them would witness even more shocking scenes after this. My my, Myuu. Mama told you that its no good for you to run off alone right? After all its easy to get lost in this world Mamaa. But, Papa is here so Ufufu, Myuu really is a papa-girl. Dearthank you for waiting. With her sandal making cute sounds *patapata* from each step, wearing a long skirt and elegant cardigan, also swaying emerald green hair that was braided with hair tie, Remia finally arrived. Seeing the entrance of an older, or rather a foreigner onee-san who had plenty of sex appeal of a widow, *gulp* the sound of someone gulping their saliva could be heard from somewhere. Several men were already sending piercing gazes of envy towards Hajime who had beauties as his wife and daughter. But, still not yet. It still wasnt over yet with this! Hajime-saa~n, thank you for waiting~ My apologies for making you to wait, Goshujin-sama. The ones who were saying that with their arrival were Shia with her faint bluish white long straight hair swaying, wearing a miniskirt from where her white slender beautiful legs were generously exposed, and Tio who wasnt wearing her usual kimono, and instead wore loose trousers and V-shirts, and also a long cardigan. Both of them were owners of good looks that could make idols or actresses to run away barefooted in shame. Two such girls were approaching towards Hajime who seemed to already have a wife and child with obvious good will coloring their whole face. The gazes of the people at the station plaza were already in a glued state towards Hajime without being able to take their gazes off. Their curiosity kept rising over the limit. While completely ignoring those people, Hajime shrugged with him still carrying Myuu. You all wanted to try having a rendezvous right? I dont really mind. Spending time not doing anything, only staring absentmindedly at nothing is not bad sometimes. Yes, it was just as Hajime said, if it was asked for what reason these people who were living at the same house were meeting at the station plaza at an appointed time, that was because of the request of the female camp. Hajime thought in his heart that it was better to go together, but if he was requested for something like this then he couldnt reject it. It was a cute request for him. So, what about Yue? You all came together right? Hajime tilted his head seeing that there was only one of his lovers who hadnt yet appeared at this place. Aa, I think Yue-san will arrive soon. There were some guys picking up women in the train, so Yue-san was taking care of them while telling us to go ahead. Taking caredont tell me, she isnt going to smash them right? Spare me from that. If the monster of the clothing store will be overflowing even until this worldIm prepared to even wage war you know? Even though Goshujin-sama is a godslayer, thou art still not very good against Christabel and the others huh. Hajimes expression cramped from listening to Shias explanation. Tio was being somewhat exasperated seeing that state of Hajime, but when she thought from the point of view of Hajime whose ass kept getting stared feverishly each time by those manly women of another world, her gaze was changing into sympathy thinking that it might be something that couldnt be helped. By the way, according to Shias additional explanation, it seemed that Yue would only toy with the guys memory and mind using soul magic, and she wouldnt use the crotch smash. For the time being, Yue and others had also learned of the proper method of dealing with trouble at Japan which had strict laws to maintain order compared to the other world. While they were talking like that, Hajime suddenly felt a restless sign from the direction of the station street, so Hajime turned his gaze there. Sure enough, from there he could see the figure of a beautiful girl with crimson eyes and golden hair that looked as though she came out right from the screen, walking with a calm air majestically, and also with elegance and gracefulness at the same time, as though she was a queen walking on a red carpet. Yue wasnt in her girl mode that was normally in the appearance of a twelve year old. She had transformed her appearance similar to Hajime, into an age of around seventeen years old. There was no need to mention her bewitching air, the faint smile that was pasted on her lips might be from her feelings towards her beloved that was at the end of her sight. That smile also exposed tenderness, which was magnifying the charm of her perfect beauty by several times over. Yue who should be called as a peerless beauty from just a glance was exuding out adult charm, but the clothes that she came wearing were a loose parka and lacy skirt that were honestly seemed to be rough yet cute, that style of clothing pushed aside the difficult to approach aura that was characteristic in a beautiful person which further boosted up her charm. Anyone who caught sight of Yue, regardless of their age or gender, they would have their gaze drawn in without exception. The sounds of *gon-*, or *gashan-*, or *bachikon-* that could be heard from here and there, were the sounds of disaster that were played by the victim of Yue. In a sense she could be called as a walking disaster. A youth crashed into a telephone pole because he was walking while watching Yue, a group of boy that seemed to be students were stampeding over a stores signboard, a girlfriend who came back to her senses visited a slap at her boyfriend beside her to drag him back to reality. However, Yue didnt pay attention to those at all. She walked forward dashingly, and before long, amidst the gathered attention, she had approached until Hajimes side. Nn. Hajime, thank you, for letting us to have a rendezvous. Saying that, Yue put her lips on top of Hajimes. That act was really natural, as though doing that was only a matter of course, like how if the wind blew then the leaves would sway. Yue put her hand gently on Hajimes chest with her feet standing on her tiptoes to make herself a little taller in order to kiss Hajime. Seeing such a Yue caused the surroundings to get shaken. Geez, Yue-oneechan is unfair nano! Myuu is going to do chuu too! My my, then I too Uu, its a little embarrassing in front of a crowd like this desu, but Art that so? Rather, this makes me a little excited though? Right after Yue separated from Hajime, Hajime nonchalantly evaded the octopus kiss of Myuu who aimed at his lips and redirected it on his cheek, after that he accepted Remia and Shias kiss while gifting a slap at Tio. At the end there were the female camp whose cheeks were blushing, and one pervert who was going haa haa while holding her slapped cheek. The scene of a real harem, where one man with a child was exchanging kisses with multiple beautiful girls and women, caused the tension of the people in the area to break through the limit. What the hell is that!? What is going on!? Is this a shooting of some show!? some panicked, Tha, that man, what kind of person is he!? Is he the son of a financial conglomerate somewhere? some were imagining the true identity of Hajime,Thi, this is Japan right? and some were doubting their own whereabouts, the crowd were all getting really busy with their thoughts. At last, some people with smartphone cameras appeared, deciding that there was no way they were going to let go of this rare scene. But, without a single exception, E, eh? Wai-, the screen light vanished suddenly!? Whats this, it got noises all over!? No way, is it broken!? Spare me from that! Like that, all the smartphones suddenly became out of form and the people couldnt take pictures using their phones. The cause of this was naturally, Hajime. By performing a minute adjustment to his characteristic magic Lightning Clad, he emitted out electromagnetic waves that disrupted the electronics in the area. Of course, if the electronic device got away from Hajime then they would return to normal. Nn. It became noisy. Hajime, lets go soon? No no, what are you trying to do attempting to depart naturally like that. There are still members who havent arrived here yet. ? Hajime, you are feeling tired right now. You think Im Agent Mu**er. Dont try to avert the topic with X-Fi*e make-believe.(TN: X-Files series, FBI agent Fox William Mulder. Dont know what this refer too though, never watched X-Files) Even while knowing that there were members who hadnt arrived yet, Yue urged them to depart with a really natural gesture. To that, Hajime smiled wryly while making a retort. Its fine, there is no problem. Those two had severe constipation and cannot coDD Yuee~~~~! What are you saying~~! Wait a second, no matter what, that lie is just too cruel dont you think! Yues deceiving words that were too cruel to be targeted to a maiden were cut off by Kaori who was running to here wearing a feminine one piece dress, with her body returned to her original body, and Shizuku whose trademark ponytail was swaying behind her. The further addition of beautiful girls caused the surroundings to become hectic. Kaori only gave that a glance before glaring sharply at Yue right away. And then she immediately turned her gaze to Hajime and smiled gently. Sorry, Hajime-kun. Youve waited long? Hajime was going to open his mouth, but before that happened, Nn. He waited feeling bored to death. As punishment, Kaori is to go home right away. Now, quickly go home. Now, now. I wont go home! Yue you bully-. Yue who is saying something like that is the one that has to go home! Yue kept pushing away on Kaori, to that Kaori reacted honestly and pushed back at Yue. This was what was called as Hand Four in pro-wrestling. The two girls were grappling with each other putting all their strength into it. Both of their foreheads pushed at each other without any side taking a single step back. (TN: Dont know if thats the correct name, Yue and Kaori here were pushing at each other with their hands grasping the others hands and also their foreheads coming into contact.) By the way, that Kaori was able to face Yue equally despite not being in the body of an apostle was because Kaoris original body itself was inserted with the factor of apostle flesh and changed into a specially made body. It was a body reconstruction for the sake of clearing the problem of the difference in lifespan between her and Hajime and the others, but that wasnt all, she was also able to activate Apostle Mode, in that case her hair would change to silver and she could let out wings from her back. Of course, she could also use the disintegration ability and twin sword arts without any problem. Though those were something extremely unneeded in this peaceful Japan life. Yue and Kaori were always quarreling about something, but the one who took the lead in the body reconstruction of Kaori was none other than Yue. Perhaps due to the influence when she was taken over by Ehito, Yue somehow understood the method to create apostles, so by using all age of god magic and with the help of Hajime and Tio, the apostlefication of Kaori succeeded splendidly. Their closeness was as great as how much they were quarrelingperhaps this phrase existed to describe these two. Err, Hajime. I think we came right on time butI wonder if we made you wait? Even while looking troubled at the quarrel of the two, Shizuku asked timidly at Hajime. Of course, Hajime said no to the question. Shizuku sighed in relieve hearing that, and then after she looked around feeling a bit embarrassed, she asked Hajime with reservation. SayI wonder if I look strange? That question was naturally referring to the fashion she was wearing. Shizuku before she was summoned to another world and even while she was in another world basically kept wearing pants, but today her appearance was wrapped in a flare skirt and no-sleeve shirt. Although looking from the length of her skirt that reached around above the knee, and the properly fastened buttons on her skirt, this appearance was also really like Shizuku. Yeah, I think you look cute. Or rather, before this too, I told you already that you dont need to get that shy just from wearing a skirt right? After all, it really suited you. Is, is that so? Fufu, thank you. The appearance of Shizuku who was shyly fiddling around with her skirt, if the self-alleged little sisters who idolized her as Onee-sama saw this then they would surely faint without a doubt. That was just how lovely the figure of Shizuku who was letting out her natural girlishness in front of Hajime was. And then, Yue and Kaori whose hands were still grappling each other with only their heads turned towards that exchange between Hajime and Shizuku were, So nonchalantly, taking the delicious part like that. Shizuku, what a terrifying child. Shizuku-chanrecently, you are not stopping me even when I was quarreling with Yue arent you Even those whispers of the two didnt reach at all to the ears of the swordswoman-sama whose maiden power was in full throttle right now. After that, Kaori who noticed that Yue and others had kissed Hajime pressed Hajime for a kiss as expected, while Shizuku whose face became bright red thinking such thing is impossible in front of the crowd! got a little depressed that it would be only her who didnt get a kiss, but Hajime who was unable to be indifferent to that state of Shizuku forcefully kissed her which caused her to faint, it went without saying that the station plaza became a pandemonium after that. Like that, seeing that the commotion was also getting larger, Hajime and the others set out to the city for a date until five oclock, when the dinner party with the summoned classmates would start. I haveseen something amazing. After that someone among the people who were left behind whispered like that, that sentence was exactly something that represented the feelings of everyone in the station plaza. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspellings and omitted words. The next update is planned at 16 P.M Saturday next week=>correction=> 6 P.M Saturday next week too. Chapter 183 Arifureta Chapter 183 Arifureta After C Downtown Date? Part 2 At the street that was slightly distanced from the downtown main street, in the fast-food restaurant that was facing the street. At the window-side seat on that restaurants second floor, the figures of three young men who seemed to be high school students could be seen slacking up listlessly on the chair, as though to say that they had too much free time to spare. Above the tray that was put on the table in front of the three, burger wrappings that had been crumpled up into a round shape and empty French fries containers were scattered about carelessly. Aa~ While scowling at the juice which had became thin due to the melting ice, one of the high school students was discharging out a strange groan. Hearing that, the remaining two students directed an annoyed gaze and an understanding gaze at the first student. I know that we got nothing to do, but dont make that kind of voice. Its embarrassing. You are saying something like that huh. On this precious holiday, three men are jabbering like thishaaa~. On top of having nothing to do, this is just empty Dont say that. Thatll just make you feel emptier. These three who had been friends since middle school were currently first year high school students. Harboring a faint hope, that if they advanced to high school then it would be an exciting springtime of their lives that didnt exist in middle schoolthat something would happen. But in actuality there wasnt really anything particular that happened, they were spending normal days that had no difference with their middle school period. Actually, the school they were enrolled into, was the high school where the world-shaking occult case happened a year ago, and among the current third years there were also the seniors who were directly related with that case. That too became the primary cause that inflated the hope they were harboring that something might happen in their high school life (they received fierce opposition from their parents that they chose this school as the first choice but they persuaded their parents) butthere wasnt really anything that happened. Of course, there was also a decisively different point before and after the occult case, and that was something that undoubtedly made them delighted from the bottom of their hearts that they enrolled into their current high school. That point was Aa, I want to have a date with Yue-senpai. I want to marry Shia-senpai. Shirasaki-senpaiis great isnt she The three were facing up to the ceiling while leaking out their wild delusions, that rather than with these male friends with whom they had a stuffily undesirable but inseparable relationship, they would rather walk around the city on holiday with the seniors they yearned for. And then hearing each others words, they exchanged glances among them. And then, they spoke words to each other at the same time. Dont say something like that. It feels empty. The three simultaneously sighed so deeply to the degree that it would surely let out all the happiness that they possessed. While the images of the seniors they yearned for were floating at the back of their minds, at the same time they lamented the fact of how the gaze of their yearned person was directed only at a single person. Furthermore that person was the same person for the three different girls they yearned for, and that fact was known not only in school, but even the whole neighborhood had already known that fact. (TN: In Japan there is the saying that sighing will cause your happiness to get away from you.) In addition to that, it didnt stop with just those three seniors, something like that was just Shit, even though in this world, there are many people in love poverty like us, that shitty bastard- O, oi. Stop that. Did you forget already, about the guys that were turned like that after speaking ill of that you know who behind his back? Are you talking about the captain of the karate club, how he got transfigured into a big sis the next day? There is also that, but there are also people like the ace of the soccer club who got planted with a phobia of females, or the math teacher who even though he was always acting sarcastically, but one day he was suddenly using polite language at you know who like a military Bu, but, those were lies right? Those were just like urban legends right? Look, those guys, they are the returnees. Those kinds of stories were created a lot half for funin fact, there arent any seniors or teachers like in those rumors. Thats, youre right but Stories that sounded like an urban legendDDbut speaking about that, even the story about real harem also sounded like an urban legend in that casein the end, that was what the three of them came to think but they didnt say it out loud. It was the truth that students and teachers that became the basis of the rumors couldnt be found in the school, but at the same time, there were also rumors that those rumored guys had transferred schools or changed jobs. It was unknown what was truth and what was a lie. And that also granted uneasy feelings that they couldnt describe. Especially because the new first years didnt know about the returneesDDthe people who returned back from being spirited away in mass were called like that by society, and like that the naming stuckDD school life right after they returned from the occult case. Naturally, there were also a lot of first year students who were ignorant of the ways of the world and got carried away. They attempted to go on offense towards the beautiful seniors and foreign students that were among the returnee group butmost of them were turned into ash after being shown the relationship of those beauties with that person, or they were stopped by the male seniors of the returnee group with kind gazes when they attempted to take malicious actions out of jealousy, and after a few months passed those kinds of people eventually became a little bit more adult like from understanding in their hearts that its just how it is. Even so, as expected there was no way the yearning towards the seniors who were so beautiful that even celebrities couldnt win against them would disappear, and that went even truer with the jealousy towards that you know who who was literally monopolizing those beautiful seniors like a joke. Grumbles or cursing would sometimes leak out suddenly toward that you-know-who like this. Haahm? O, oi, that Hm? Aa? One of the male students for some reason turned his gaze outside the window, and then he noticed that group and raised his voice. The other two got curious and moved their gazes following his, and there, at an unbelievable timing, the rumored group was walking on the street at the other side. It was that you know who DDNagumo Hajime, and his wives. Oi oi, just why are those people here? That is, no matter how you see it, this must be a date. As always, what an amazing line up, huhwait, that child riding on that persons shoulder, is that the rumored daughter? So its true that he has a child? Isnt that bad *bita-!* The three mob clung on the window glass, staring hungrily at Hajime who was walking nonchalantly while being surrounded by extraordinarily beautiful girls and women in enjoyment. Seeing from the view point of the people inside the restaurant, the figures of those three were like geckos that were clinging on a window, it was a relatively strange sight. It almost caused the 0 yen smile of the restaurant waitress to crumble. (TN: 0 yen smile=a free smile, a business smile) Yue-senpai, Shia-senpaialso Shirasaki-senpai and Yaegashi-senpai are there too. Next are the black haired beauty and the blonde beauty that were sometimes seen at the school festival or after school Just what kind of perfect lineup is this. Dammit it all- Aa, also that childshe is super cute. There is even a beautiful little girlhow envious. Eh? Eh? Eh? The last statement caused the three to spontaneously leak out stupid sounds while they faced each other. Or rather, two of them were making Eh, this guy is seriously, that kind of guy? look at the last one while drawing back. That last person seeing that tried to solve the misunderstanding in panic then. Ah, those senpai are getting farther see. Yosh, we got nothing to do anyway, lets try following them yeah. What kind of date a real harem man is having, this can be used for future reference. Hey, you guys are misunderstanding okay? Im not like that okay? But, will it be okay? From the rumor, those people for some reason are really sharp I heard. Wont it be bad if we got found out? This is in the middle of the city. There are also a lot of people so there wont be any problem. Besides, this is that group of beauties we are talking about. There is a high chance some punks are going to pick a fight with them. At that time, what kind of action that person will takeperhaps we are going to understand a bit, whether those rumors about the senpai that got turned into a big sis or the teacher that got turned into a pseudo military are the truth or not, dont you think so? You are curious, right? He, heey, listen to me. I really, dont have any interest for little kids at all. I was just simply Indeedwait, this is bad, They are seriously getting farther. For now, lets go first. Yoosh. Well, even just paying respect to the figure of Yue-senpai and the others in casual clothing on holiday is already the best anyway. Yeah- Oi wait! Dont ignore me here! You guys are seriously mistaken! No, really! Until the end the noisy three students didnt notice the previous waitress whose eyes werent smiling anymore even though the lips were still smiling. They exited the restaurant with noisy footsteps. And then, from the entrance downstairs, a yell of Rather, I am someone that gets excited from adult woman, like female teachers, or widows heree- that would cause headaches could be heardthe waitresses sighed deeply hearing that. Heeey, you guys are really mistaken okay? Geez, we got it already. You like female teachers or widows. That was what you were saying right? Rather than that, dont make so much noise. We are going to get found out here. Even though I was on the brink of getting treated like a pervert lolicon just now, you guys By the time he did a coming out with his outrageous fetish at the fastfood restaurant, he was already definitely a pervert, but no one there made such retort. Rather than that, it was more important to observe carefully the party of Hajime and the others, who were currently enjoying window shopping, at the end of their gazes. While they were observing, Hajimes group entered a large three storey store that was fairly famous for its ladies fashion. From across the glass window, the trio could see how the shop employees and other customers were taken aback for a moment. But the shop employees were immediately recovering their usual attitude like a pro, while the other female customers were sending their gazes as though they had encountered a celebrity, and the male camp who were taken along with the female customers were staring in fascination in a daze. Amidst those, the aforementioned Hajimes group didnt look particularly bothered with all the attention and they only looked around inside the store, sometimes the female camp would ask for Hajimes opinion and tried some clothes. To that, Hajime changed Myuus position from on top of his shoulder into carrying her with one hand, and then he seemed to say one or two sentence back regarding his impressions of the clothes. Just from looking it could clearly be seen that Yue and the others were swinging from joy and nervousness when they were listening to what Hajime was saying. By any chance, that man is giving back different impressions to all of them respectively? If he is just saying that suits you, then at the very least it will be said six times from only one round you know. That will make him look like a broken machine in that case. Based from the expressions of all those girls, it seems that man is saying different impressions each time without fail. Is this, the true power of a harem man The trio were continuing to observe by hiding in the shadows of merchandise even while being seen suspiciously by other customers and employees. Their expressions changed into a shudder. If it was them who were asked for impressions by that many women changing clothes multiple times like thatwithout a doubt in their case they would be turned into a broken speaker saying the same thing. But, after that, after the group was feeling satisfied walking around inside the store, the three mediocre high school students (first year) were made to taste further the dreadfulness of a real harem mans deed. Wa, wait-. Dont tell me, he is planning to pay for that many clothes!? Thats a lie right-. This store, its really expensive you know! Even if each of them only buys one clothes, there will be six piecesis that guys financial strength a monster!? Ahead of the gaze of the trembling trio, were six clothes that were put on the register. Yue, Shia, Tio, and Remia looked happy, while Kaori and Shizuku looked a bit apologetic, even so they were staring with undisguised happiness at the back of Hajime who was speaking with the clerk. Hajime handed a card to the clerk and finished the bill, then he wrote the address for the mailing destination and turned back. He only shrugged towards the thanks that were said to him by the female camp before urging them to continue the date. And then there was Myuu who repeatedly hit lightly at Hajimes cheek in protest because it was only her who wasnt bought some clothes due to the lack of size that matched her body, but as though to say that he got it, Hajime turned a gentle gaze at her and nodded before leaving the store. The customers who were accompanied by lovers or friends, and the employers who were left behind then let out a deep sigh that was filled with various thoughts. Come to think of it, once, I heard a rumor. That persons parents, seems to be the president of a game company, or a popular manga author. Also, it seems the person himself also did some part time work, and it was said that he earned quite a lot. Aa. I also heard something like that. In addition, there was also some joking rumor that the person himself was starting up a company related to jewelry. They said that that black haired beauty and that blonde beauty are the company director or the secretary or something. While following behind Hajimes group, the trio were laughing dryly after conversing about the rumors that originally sounded like a joke, but now seemed to have some truth in it after what they witnessed. In fact, that rumor hit the bulls eye. When Hajime just returned back to this world, he got really busy with taking care of large problems, like the forgery of everything that was related to government administration, including family register, etc., and also countermeasures against the mass media. By the time all of those calmed down, he was faced with the problem about providing for Yue and the others. Although he was still a student, but as expected it was unacceptable for a man to keep relying on his parents for that. In order to raise his dependability status, he pondered for a way to earn money. One of his ideas was starting up a jewelry shop. If he was asked why a jewelry shop, of course, it was because he was a transmutation master, and through that he possessed an unfair method regarding the processing technology of jewels. Depending on the situation, even without any raw ore, as long as he had Structural Component skill he could possibly create precious stones from scratch. As for designs, he left it to Remia who unexpectedly displayed good sense in her ideas, Hajime only transmuted following her designs. Furthermore, just by wearing these accessories that Hajime created, it would improve the physical condition of the wearer, or improving the skin, or raising the memorizing ability, anyway the accessories had miraculous effects. At present, the business was carried out from a small office, with their sales mainly coming from the internet, but even so, Tio, who in this one year was learning economy and management, carried out the administration of the business so he could work while also going to school. Rather, through word of mouth the good design sense and the miraculous effects were promoted further and the business produced quite an earning. Furthermore, Remia and Tio who werent attending school respectively showed their interest in the various design style or economic system of earth, so this jewelry shop that Hajime established wasnt just killing two birds with one stone, it was already killing three birds with one stone where Remia and Tio also could pursue their interests. Hajime himself was also stretching his hand towards various trades in his own way. Magic merchandise is selling like magic huh. Seeing Hajime who was making a really crooked smile while saying that, caused Shuu and Sumire to avert their eyes at the same time, while it went without saying that Yue and the others were enraptured with that Hajime. O, oi, its finally the development just as we thought! As expected from those seniors. The predator that snapped at the bait is nothing half-assed. Wait, is this, going to be okay? From their appearance, they feel like college students, they are absurdly huge. Le, lets at least, prepare so that we can contact the police. Ahead of the gazes of the trio who were hiding by the nearby signboard while seeing the situation, Hajimes group who were going to enter into a childrens clothing shop were being approached by five men with great body builds that seemed to be college students. The five college students were approaching with smiles on their mouths. Dyed hair, rough clothing, rough expressions, rough atmosphere, from all those it was obvious that they were the type of people you wouldnt want to get involved with. The people at the surroundings were also somehow sensing the trouble that would happen, uneasy air could be felt from them. The approach of those fellows caused Hajime to look back and narrow his eyes. And then, the five men arrived before Hajimes group, the sound of someone gulping could be heard from somewhere, immediately following, Hajime-san, also all the girlfriends, greetings Dsu-! Greetings Dsu-! The five scary guys bowed their head simultaneously. Voices and expressions of EeeDD!! were overflowing from the surroundings. The unexpected development also caused the trio to go Whyyyy!? with their bodies leaning out from the signboard. Amidst those, Hajime was, Aa? Who are you guys? He returned a suspicious stare at the scary guys. Getting flustered and a bit shocked from that reply, a man with dyed blonde hair and piercings opened his mouth in a panicked rush. I, its me, me. Dont you remember me? Hmph? So this is a Its me, me fraud right to the faceyou are quiet a novel guy huh.(TN: Its me, me fraud, when someone unknown called your phone and suddenly said its me, me without saying any name and in a panicked tone. They would claim that your friend or family just got into accident and rushed you to transfer money to them.) Tha, thats not it! Half a year ago, I picked a fight with Hajime-san together with twenty of my friends. I am Hide that got beaten up black and blue at that time! After that Hajime-san gave me introductions to my current workplace, and from that I work together with Hajime-san a few times as an information dealer dont you remembeer- Aah, yep. Hide huh. Hide. Yep. I remember you now. Do, do you really remember mee- Hajime obviously didnt seem to remember, but it would be scary later if this Hide kept asking doggedly (half a year ago, he had tasted true fear) so he stopped insisting. That scary face changed into a pathetic look like a puppy that was thrown away. So, beaten up information dealer Hide, whats your business with me? That name feels like its going to catch up as my nickname, so please spare me from that. Eeerr, I dont really have any business, but I just caught sight of Hajime-san by chance, so I only came to give a greeting, thats all. I see. What a honest guy huh. Aa, somehow I recall you. If I remember correctly, you guys are that bunch who got the cold shoulder from Yue and the others, and then you tried to take Myuu hostage as revenge, and in the end you guys did dogeza while crying to me, right? Please dont say anything about that anymore. That is a past that I really want to erase The eyes of Hide and his friends turned empty altogether while their bodies were shivering. One of them looked like they could burst crying anytime. After that, Hide and the others who talked a bit with Hajime said that if it was childrens clothing then they knew of a shop of an acquaintance nearby that was little-known yet had good merchandise, receiving that information Hajime and the others headed there. Seeing the five scary guys who were like well trained soldiers from how they continued to lower their heads until the figure of Hajimes group disappeared from view, it went without saying that it caused the gaze of the surroundings to become wordless. Somehow, it was different from expectation What we expected had already happened, and it was settled by that person, and this is the result huh. Settlement that made that dangerous looking older bunch to act like loyal dogs, huhthose guys, did you two see they were trembling For some reason the bodies of the trio shuddered suddenly. And then at that time when they were pondering whether to continue tailing or to just stop it already, they witnessed the spectacle of Hajime and group exiting the childrens clothing shop, and the delinquent bunch who caught sight of that once more bowing their heads to Hajime just like before. The trio somehow missed their chance to speak of stopping their observation. And while that trio was still watching attentively, they saw Hajime and the others who asked for a good caf this time before they walked away, and the delinquents who, as expected, bowed their heads for seeing them off. Even during the walk until the caf, the scene of the young bunch who obviously had preferences of living in a back alley standing up in panic to give greeting while bowing their heads when they happened to catch sight of Hajime, entered their sight many times. Even when they returned back to the main street the same thing happened, bunches of guys who seemed to be of that kind would suddenly lower their head with gazes that were filled with terror and respect when they crossed over Hajimes path. And the clincher of all that was when a black foreign car stopped nearby Hajime and group who were a having pleasant chat at an open terrace caf. From that car, a bunch of men wearing suits and clad in dangerous atmosphere that would blow away the likes of the delinquents until now were getting off, and as expected even these dangerous men were also greeting while bowing their heads to Hajime. Naturally, the atmosphere of the caf froze due to this. And then, the last man got off from the car, an old man around sixty years old wearing a hakamano matter how anyone looked at him, that man couldnt be seen as anything other than a yakuza boss. That mans villainous face distorted even more villainous when he talked to Hajime. As always, you are in a nice position eh. Having women serving you in this kind of open place in the middle of the day, even though you are just a brat. I want to see the face of the parent of someone like you. If its the face of my parents than you know them already right? After all when you tried to take revenge on me who crushed your idiotic dealings, you thoroughly investigated my surroundings. Rather, just what business you have with me here, huh? Just as you can see, Im in the middle of a date now. If you intentionally stopped your car just for saying sarcasm to me, then Im going to crush you underfoot again you know? Ka ka-, dont say something scary like that. As the side that actually got done in, I cannot take that as joke here. Dont run off your mouth like that against a yakuza you! The guests and caf employees around, and also the trio were screaming like that inside their hearts, but when they heard the continuing words of the yakuza boss, this time they froze from a different significance. They thought Just now, what did the boss say? Its great that this is Japan, and Im a virtuous Japanese huh. If that wasnt the case, by this time you guys would have already all become dust that dances in the worlds sky. Do you have the self-awareness, that your speech is more yakuza than the actual yakuza? Haa, well thats fine. About why I called out to you like this It seemed that the reason for the yakuza boss calling out to Hajime was, once in the past various things happened and one group of this bosss yakuza got annihilated by Hajime (all members of the group were sent to hospital half-dead while its young leader had no hope of recovery), now this group was revived back, and the replacement of the former young leader of this group had been formally decided, so this boss came to Hajime in order to make the new young leader give his greetings. (TN: In Japan, the big boss of the yakuza (called oyabun) stands at the top of the organization. The yakuza organization itself is divided into several groups where each group is led by a young leader (wakagashira) that answered directly to the oyabun.) It seemed that it had become a new common sense, that if you wanted to survive in the area around the city where Hajime was living, then you must not forget about Hajimes existence. Due to that, the new young leader who knew about the hell scenery of that time now carried out the inauguration greeting to Hajime expressionlessly, while being unable to hide the cold sweat that was dripping from his face. There was no way Hajime would come if he was called to attend the inauguration event, and it was unknown what kind of punishment they would receive if they intruded on Hajimes house or school. However, if the new young leader didnt show his face to Hajime, then they wouldnt be able to calm down no matter what when thinking about the future. While the yakuza boss was at his wits end about what to do, while traveling by car he caught sight of Hajimes group by accident. Thinking This is a chance-! Lets take care of the unpleasant matter all at once! There is no way we are going to get assaulted in a public place, thats unthinkable!, he called out to Hajime like this to give the his greeting. It was really unclear which side was the yakuza. I see. Well, as long as you guys dont do anything that involves the people in my surroundings, you can do whatever you want. However, previously there was still some extenuating circumstances that I took into consideration, so your guys got off with only being half-dead, but there is no next time. If in the future, even if only indirectly, something happensIll present you guys with a really lovely second life. Forcefully. Got that? Saying that, Hajimes mouth split into a crescent moon shape. As expected, you are more yakuza than the yakuza. The people at the surroundings heavily sympathized Its exactly as you said, Oyabin-san!inside their hearts. And then, the yakuza boss was attacked with the impulse of wanting to ask Just what kind of experience it was that produced a brat like you, based on his knowledge that Hajime was one of those returnees, but his instinct from his long life experience was raising a piercing alarm, so with effort he swallowed back his words. Before long, the yakuza bunch bowed their heads simultaneously at Hajime before also speaking in chorus to Yue and the others All of you Nee-san, pardon us for bothering the middle of your enjoyment, leaving behind that bizarre scene they finally drew back and left. Now then, it will be time soon, lets go. Yue and the others stood from their chairs hearing Hajimes words. When Hajime asked for the bill at the clerk, the girl clerk around the same age as Hajime who had watched the exchange just now faced the register while saying Hyess! The bhill ishnt hit! Thank you very mhucch! in a state that was really like the template that made him wonder if she was actually aiming for it. However, the fact that this act wasnt something intentional was made clear by the clerks finger barrage at the register buttons which looked like a certain kenpou master goingAa~tatatatatatata- striking the secret points of the human body. It was like a clichd template so much so that she looked pitiful. (TN: I guess this is a reference to Hokuto no Ken) The girl clerk was looking for help from her coworkers and manager with a face that almost burst out crying, but they only clenched their fist to convey Do your best! without any sign of lending a hand. The other guests and the trio were, as expected, only giving support of Fight on! inside their hearts without any indication of giving assistance. Haah -!? Seeing that state of the clerk, Hajime sighed thinking whether this was his fault. Hearing that the clerk twitched and her body trembled, the girl clerks secret point strike (register machine only) was increasingly reaching further height. Thereupon, on the hand of the girl clerk that was striking the secret point(register button) a lot, a small hand was piled up there. The clerk spontaneously screamed hih, but when she understood that the hand came from the little girl Hajime was carrying she stared blankly in puzzlement. Myuu smiled widely at that clerk. Clerk-san, its fine nano~ A, yes, my, my apologies. As expected from Myuu. It was with just one hit. The girl clerk who recovered her calm safely finished her divine fist training and typed on the register correctly. Hajime who in a sense got his ass wiped up for him patted on Myuus head with gratitude, admiration, and praise. Myuu was smiling ehehe~ while embracing Hajime. Settling the bill, the clerk prepared the change from the register and watched Myuu and Hajime who were like that, her gaze was attracted at Hajimes unexpectedly gentle expression and gaze. And then, when Hajime whispered My bad for scaring you with a slightly troubled face while receiving the receipt, the clerk swung her head left and right energetically in denial. Hajime exited the caf while feeling the reproachful glare of the female camp on his back for some reason. The energetic voice of the clerk W, we are waiting, fo, for your next comingDD! and the voice of the caf manager that were trying to stop her from saying that echoed behind him. Hey, lets go home alreadyIm already, really at my limit in various meanings. Yeah, me too. I want to go home. The rumors were all true. I am convinced now. That person really had become a harem king to the greatest degree A while after Hajime and group exited the caf, the trio exited the caf with a somewhat exhausted state. Their observation of Hajimes group forced them into exhaustion in various meanings. At the same time, they also wordlessly convinced that it would be real bad if they stalked Hajimes group more than this. And then, they turned back at the opposite direction from where Hajime and group were walkingin that moment, Wapuh The face of one of the male student got covered by a paper that was carried by the wind with a plop. That male student cursed What the hell while taking that paper into his hand, he then dropped his gaze to that paper inadvertently DDThat young man stiffened as though he was frozen solid. Oi, whats wrong? What are you stiffening for The other two felt dubious while they were peeking from both sides at the flying paper the stiffened young man kept holding, and there on the paper, DDNot a bad moment that you choose to quit. From now on too, be moderate with your inquisitiveness, okay? From senpai. Naturally the other two also stiffened. Since when were they noticed? When was this written? Rather, how did it arrive here? Eh, in the first place, just now, the wind was blowing right Various questions circulated in their brain instantly, then the three moved their heads *gigigi* with crude movements like machines that were forgotten to be oiled and faced each other. And then, a beat later, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!!! Screaming like a girl, the trio dashed on the path towards their homes like a startled rabbit. In the following week, it went without saying that additional anecdotes were added into the urban legend of that you know who. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Next Im thinking of giving a spot to another two people while touching the commotion regarding post-returning home. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday next week too. Chapter 184 Arifureta Chapter 184 Arifureta After C The Happy Road of a Certain Muscle Brain AN: Im sorry to those who are hoping for Aiko and Liliana, or the person with faint shadow and the rabbit-eared onee-san, or perhaps the rabbit-eared hyahha clan chief and the Shia-tan haa haa perverted princess of the elves Those are still in the middle of being written That place where tranquility was drifting as though separated from the outside world, was a graveyard at a certain outskirt of town. The main building of a temple could be seen a slight distance away, and several gravestones lining up regularly were at the surroundings. In such a graveyard that was characteristically quiet, in addition of it being a holiday, unusually there was a figure of a young girl there. She was standing alone by herself. Her hair that was reaching until her back was fluttering from the breeze, she wasnt stirring even for a bit as though her thought was running around in her head, staring fixedly at the family name engraved on the gravestone. But, at that timing, a rough voice resounded along with heavy footsteps that broke the tranquility. Ou, Suzu. What a coincidence. So you also came here huh. Ryutaro-kun! The girlDDSuzu turned back in surprise. Ryutaro who just arrived stamped his feet loudly on the gravel path of the graveyard while raising his hand and greeted Yo really nonchalantly. Ryutaro-kun. Why are you herewait, there is only one thing to do here huh. Yeah, today is the day everyone is gathering. So, for some reason, yeah. If we did not come here, then no one would come here. Thats not true you know? At least, there was already an offering when I came here. Hm? Aa, by any chance, Kaori and Shizuku perhaps? Maybe. In front of the grave stone, there were indeed some flowers decorating it there. There were also flowers decorating the spot other than the flowers that Suzu brought. Suzu was giving her agreement to Ryutaros guess while opening her mouth with a wry smile. Although, there is not really anything of Eri inside here. Saying that, Suzu returned her gaze to the gravestone. There, the name of Nakamura Eri was engraved. Yes, the friend of Suzu that met her end in another worldDDNakamura Eris family tomb was located here. Of course, Eri had self-exploded in the [Holy Precincts], so, let alone her remains, there wasnt anything of her in this grave. There was nothing to prove that Eri was sleeping in here. Even so, when she wished to lament over her best friend who devoted herself to evil due to her unstoppable madness and feeling, Suzus feet would naturally bring herself to this place. After they returned from the other world, she had only visited this place once. On this day after a year passed, when the members who had went through an unique experience would gather, before the promised time Suzu and also Ryutaro without even any planning beforehandincluding Kaori and Shizuku who came here beforehand, their feelings were as one. For a while, the two stayed silent, they only continued to stare at the gravestone without any word, while recalling the Eri of before on the other side. It was unknown how much time passed, but before long Suzu stretched her body with a groan uu~n, she floated a soft smile as though she had sorted out her feelings while asking Ryutaro. Come to think of it, as expected, Kouki wont come to the gathering today, will he? Yeah. Especially because I didnt hear anything from Nagumo about opening the gate. Guess he wont participate. Well, even though we finally got a special class prepared for our sake after much effort, he went as far as leaving high school, going to Tortus saying Im going to atone. Something like the gathering for celebrating the one year of our return, even if that guy was on this side he absolutely wouldnt attend it, yeah. I guess. Kouki-kun would say something like, I dont have any qualification for that, right? Ryutaro and Suzu smiled wryly at each other. Exactly as they said, currently Kouki was on Tortus. Kouki had returned home to earth once together with Hajime and the others, but he was unable to make himself to go through normal high school life. It wasnt like anyone was saying anything harsh to him, but it was his own heart, his guilty feelings, his will that wished for atonement, that rejected to spend his time with carefree feelings in school life even if it was just for one or two years. Even with the disappearance of Ehitorujue who was toying around with people with his war game, it didnt mean that the threat of monsters had decreased. Among the monsters that came out from Holy Precincts, there should be some of them that succeeded in escaping. It seemed that removing those threats even for a bit was one kind of atonement for Kouki. Naturally, it was widely known that Kouki who should have been summoned as a hero didnt participate at the decisive battle, there was also Koukis personal declaration which made it highly known throughout Tortus how Kouki was on the enemys side. Therefore, that equally meant that there was no place for Kouki in that world. But, even so, as a single adventurer, Kouki silently moved himself busily to be of assistance for someone. So, there is still a little bit of time until the time, but what will Suzu do? Hmm~. I dont really have any plans though. Maybe just strolling around aimlessly, or meeting up with Kaorin and the othersno, I wont meet up with them I guess. Its impossible to spend my time normally inside that pink atmosphere. It would be absolutely tiresome. Aa~, yeah. I guess so. Then, how about you kill time aimlessly. Together with me. Yep. Lets talk about various things, mixed with flashback scenes too for the readers. Suzu was receiving a bit of wave signal while the two of them stared at the gravestone one more time, and then they left that place. (TN: What it means by the signal here is how Suzu is breaking the fourth wall a bit.) The pair who were walking around aimlessly while making small talk, before long reached a cozy park. Without any particular confirmation about each others thoughts or any previous agreement, the pair naturally sat down on a bench. There they stared at the figures of children who were playing in the public park. Aa~, its so peacefuul~ Oi oi, what are you doing speaking like that. Are you a grandma? Thats cruel. You really are a muscle brain without delicacy like usual, good grief. Even Ryutaro-kun, you would also impulsively think like that sometimes since we returned here right? About how peaceful it is here. To think that until a year ago we were fighting battle where it wouldnt be strange to die anytime, this is a bit unbelievable even for myself. Yeah. When we just returned here we were busy with things, so at first I didnt feel anything like that though. But indeed, recently, now that I have calmed down I often get thoughts like that. Isnt that right. A year ago Hajime created a gate that connected the other world, Tortus, and earth, and the surviving classmates once more stepped their feet on this birthplace of theirs. They landed on the rooftop of the school, then they looked around and raised a loud joyful voice at the moonlight night. Among them there were people who were overcome with emotions and broke out crying, there were also those who were consoling those people while crying in sympathy. At that time it was quiet a hectic situation. At that time, Hajime and the others also investigated the possibility, whether in the end it would be possible to once again open the gate to Tortus, the other world, from here or not. Hajime had consumed immense magic power, but he used the magic crystal where he stocked reserve magic power and whipped up his tired body to immediately attempt it, and the result was that they confirmed that, at the very least, even on earth they were able to use magic and artifacts. Hearing that, the happiness of the classmates who realized that it was possible to once again meet with the people they had created close ties with in the other world rose to a great extent. All of the classmates swooped down on Hajime and they even did the customary practice of tossing him into the air even though it was in the middle of the night. After that, the calming down classmates rejoiced in each others survival and return before setting out to return to their homes. In the end, what happened with their houses and familiessuch anxiety was by no means nonexistence in their hearts, but even so, all of them were dashing through their school route with light footsteps and nostalgia, with a super speed that would make an Olympic athlete go pale. You guys-, stop jumping over the rooftops! like that it went without saying that the angry voice of a certain worrier ponytail-san echoed in the middle of the night. By the way, regarding how they should explain to their families and other people regarding the events during their disappearance, during the month after the decisive battle they all discussed it, and the conclusion they reached was to tell it honestly. Even if they made lies that sounded realistic, surely if it got investigated by the police and so forth, the contradiction and the suspiciousness of their lies would be exposed. It was easily imaginable how popular the topic of a group disappearance in midday would become and how earnest the police would investigate it. There was no way those investigating polices wouldnt be able to see through their half-baked lies. To say nothing of how there were students who couldnt come back. They couldnt do this half-baked. Having said that, if they tried to pretend to have amnesia, it would look like they really had something to hide and the police and mass media would surely not leave them alone. A blank period that the disappeared students were obstinately refusing to speak aboutsomething like that was just the favorite of the mass media. Combined with the students who did not return, there would be many sides that would make a great fuss with mixture of facts and truths. If the situation would be like that, then wouldnt it be better if the offered by themselves that kind of information instead, something that would make the surrounding spontaneously draw away in revulsion, or possibly make other people look at them with pitying gazes while secretly distancing themselves. The information they offered would be, DDWe fought monsters and an evil god, in a fantasy world of swords and magic! Like that. Of course, this was an idea from Hajime. There was not a single lie in that statement, that was why they could just act boldly saying that no matter how much they were pressed for information. In this way, even the classmates who werent as shameless as Hajime could weather the storm without amassing too much anxiety. And no matter what other people said to them, they could just speak back with It depends on you whether you believe it or not. And then, regarding the people who would still pursue the matter deeply even then, or when some kind of problem occurred, Yue-sans magic would be liberally used to get those problematic people to be Dear me, what am I doing again just now? Also, the people who were applied with Dear me, what am I doing again just now? werent just the mass media whose tenacity status was at MAX count and the excessively sharp government officials or police. There were also suspicious organizations that seemed to be related with religion, or ree-ally suspicious people that seemed to be related with government, or the absurdly suspicious sorceryDDoccultist group. While the majority of their classmates were enjoying television or internet while nibbling at potato chips after so long, behind the scenes Hajime and the others (+ a person with a thin shadow) were doing this and that against the bunch who seemed to be living behind the scenes of the Earth butthat was another story. In the beginning it was really hectic wasnt it. Especially the mass media people, they were really persistent huh. Yeah, many calls were coming asking me to come out in a special program on television, or something like that. The times when I was asked about Eri or Hiyama, Why is it only you all who came home?, or Dont you feel any responsibility?, I seriously wanted to send them flying yknow. About that huh. When Nakano-kun and Saitou-kun normally punched the reporter, they got an article As expected, is there any disorder in their minds!? in the news without any reservation at all you remember? The delicacy of the reporter is also questionable though. Recalling the large wave in society at that time, Suzu and Ryutaro smiled wryly at each other. At that time, not only the mass media and police, even some of their acquaintances visited them to pry about just what really happened. Especially the families of Hiyama, Kondo, and Shimizu. They were doggedly hounding the matter until the end. The truth was also conveyed without anything hidden toward the families of the students who couldnt return. The ones who were doing the explanation were Aiko and Hajime. Actually Aiko tried to go to talk to those families by herself, but the topic about Hajime would be unavoidable anyway if the truth was going to be spoken, and above all, Hajime didnt have the least bit of intention to bother Aiko or make Aiko bear the full brunt regarding the matter of Hiyama and the others, so Hajime forcefully accompanied Aiko in the end. Naturally, after those families were made to believe the story of another world by showing them magic, the families of Hiyama and the others cursed and insulted Hajime and Aiko in unconcealed rage and hatred, some were even trying to act violent, but Giving a glance at Aiko who resigned herself to accept that anger and hatred from her feeling of responsibility of being unable to bring those students back home or reforming their conduct, Hajime who was the perpetrator that put the bullet on those students kept a cold expression and repelled all of that anger and hatred straight from the front. Even if the families of those killed students were virtuous, no matter how much those families were looking forward to the return of their children, those things werent something that could erase the fact that they had bared their fang towards Hajime and Hajimes important people. For the feeling of a parent, something like what their child did and Hajimes circumstance were irrelevant. But similar to that, for Hajime, something like the feeling of his enemys parent was also something that had nothing to do with him. DDI dont have regret in what I did. I dont even think that what I did was wrong. Therefore, I wont even apologize. You can think of me however you like, but if you turn your hand at my relatives because of this case then you better prepare yourself. Those were the words that Hajime spoke to those families. For Hajime who was skilled in subtle deception and speech, to the degree that he was said to possess talent as an agitator, those were really straight words that could even be said tactless. To put it bluntly, those words could only be thought of as something that rubbed the nerves of the other party the wrong way. But, Aiko who was beside him was able to understand that for Hajime those words were his greatest sincerity, those were his resolve. He didnt deceive the other party, and he was resolved that if the hatred that he caused would try to lay their wicked hands on his relatives, then he would face it anywhere anytime and eliminate them. As the result, Hiyamas family acted rashly trying to get revenge on Hajime and the others. Hajime personally broke their hearts. The other families who knew of that state of Hiyamas family then protected their silence. Seen from the side, it was really a result that left a bad aftertaste in their mouth, but Hajime didnt care for it at all. Now then, including those commotions too, there were also things like the raging journalism battle and whatever that were perpetrated regarding the returnees butone day, all of those suddenly died down like a drawing back sea wave. And it didnt stop there, all of the news were quietly dying down so unnaturally until it was like nothing had happened at all. About that, there is no doubt that was something Nagumo-kun and the others did, isnt it? For sure. Problems like the family register of Yue-san and the others, or the recognition of the surroundings, those kinds of problems were also all easily cleared. It wasnt something strange at all if they actually did something somehow regarding the awareness of the society while they were at it yeah. Not to mention how Ai-chan-sensei was made to bear the full brunt of the critic because she was the only adult involved. Aint no way that Nagumo was gonna just leave that going on. Actually what happened was exactly like that. When magic is mixed with information societysomething like the world becomes simple huh, if it was asked who was the one that was saying such extremely terrifying thingsit should be rather left unsaid. Well, there were a lot of troubles, but if there is a small mercy from all that, is that no one got rejected by their families I think. My Otou-san and Okaa-san, also Taeko-san(the caretaker) too, right after I finished giving them the explanation, their faces turned grim and they tried to bring me to a hospital, but after I actually showed them magic and explained several times they somehow could accept it. Yeah, me too. But, at my case, I showed them my Mode Werewolf sothey became really panicked at that time. My mother fainted, while my old man took out a bat that he swung around wildly, big sis wet herself, and Karashio(pet dog) howled like crazy, and my neighbor old man Fujii said things like Its waaar~ while shooting out the fire extinguisher I dont know about that old man you mentioned last, but most of it was Ryutaro-kuns own fault wasnt it? Rather, your father who tried to face his son that suddenly transformed into a werewolf using a bat, I really respect him from my heart now. Receiving Suzus exasperated gaze that came from the bottom of her heart, Ryutaro saidThat was an accident, an accident while averting his gaze in embarrassment. By the way, Ryutaro who thought that he wouldnt be able to calm the situation by himself at that time made his family and the neighbor old man Fujii to faint for the time being, and then by going all out with the instant movement of a werewolf, he intruded into the house of Kouki who was similarly in the middle of explaining the circumstances. When a brutal werewolf of fantasy world suddenly leaped into their house, Koukis father fainted, while the mother took out a kitchen knife and went into rampage, and Koukis little sister peed herself. Kouki who immediately guessed the true identity of the werewolf and that his objective was to ask for help, at that time he suppressed his mother for the time being and made his little sister to sleep. And then he punched Ryutaro, after that even while sighing deeply, thinking that it was just the right timing with all the chaos that had happened, he held a double family meeting along with Ryutaros family that had been wakened up and somehow obtained the understanding from both families. By the way, at Shizukus home there was also an emergency call that came from the Shirasaki family. At that time the first voice that came from Kaoris parent that was filled with confusion was Shizuku-chan! As I thought, you have came home too then, Im glad! By the way, my daughter is an angel now, do you know anything about it!?, like that. It seemed that Kaori showed her parents her angel mode butlistening to it normally, that call could only be heard as a doting parent suddenly calling in the middle of the night boasting about his daughter. At the other side of the phone, the voice of Kaori saying Geez-, Otou-san! Dont make embarrassing calls like that! could be heard, then next came the voice But, but Kaoriii. Tha, that angel lookthats just too lovely!, such hectic conversation of parent and child could be heard noisilyShizuku silently put down the phone. While inside her heart, Im also busy explaining over here, idiooot! she was cursing. Like that, the classmates who accomplished returning home each went through different twists and turns to persuade their families, however, in the end they were able to make their families believe their story about the other world, and together with their families they dealt with the mass media as planned. Although, it wasnt like everything went as planned, or everything was still the same like before Eh? Suzu-chan? Also Sakagami? What are you two doing in this kind of place? Oh, its true. Suzu-chan, long time no see~! Wait, dont tell me, this is a date!? Eh? Lies!? With Sakagami!? Suzu-chan, are you being threatened!? Suddenly noisy voices called out to Ryutaro and Suzu who were talking on a park bench. When they looked, there were their former classmates standing there. They were three girls who on that day when they were summoned went to a different place during the lunch break. Because of that they didnt get dragged into the summoning. They were friends of Suzu who were relatively close to her. The three of them saw Suzu spending time with only Ryutaro. It stirred up a bit of curiosity about the relationship between the two and great wariness towards Ryutaro inside their mind, but when Suzu replied that they had plan to join up with everyone else after this and currently they were killing time until the planned time, the expression of the three girls loosened in disappointment and relieve. They talked noncommittally a bit about their recent condition, and then after exchanging the speech of lets contact each other again next time~, they parted ways. As usual, your communication prowess is high, eh. I guess. Ryutaros words that were mixed with praise was accepted by Suzu with a shrug, not looking like she was being humble or joking. As expected, it seemed that the decisive battle against Eri that Suzu went through caused a great change, or perhaps a great growth in Suzus mind. Group disappearanceDDthat fact also had a not so little, no, rather it had a big impact on the other students of the same school. The students attitudes and atmosphere towards the returnee group were as though they were tumors that must not be touched and a group that they didnt really want to have anything to do with, but in reverse they were also lacking in delicacy with their curiosity. Also, when the returnees were attending school once more, there were a lot of families that contacted the school and voiced their anxiety about them. During that one year of disappearance, there was no contact at all from the disappearing group. Other people didnt understand where they were and what they were doing or what was done to them. The returnees themselves only gave a story that didnt sound realistic at all. Furthermore, there were also students who didnt come back with themsure enough, the families were concerned whether their child would be okay going to the same school together with such a mysterious group. As a result, regardless of the return of the directly related people, the truth of the case was still not clear, there was also the matter of the students whose whereabouts were still unknown, so finally the school administration moved. In order to reduce situations where Hajime and the others got exposed to the inquisitive eyes of society, an exclusive curriculum was prepared in order for the returnees to recover their falling behind in their studies, at the same time psychologist were stationed inside the school for supporting the smooth school life of the returneeswith that official stance, a special class that was separated from other students in order to avoid troublesome problems was prepared. Because of that, currently the returnees werent studying in their original classroom, now they were put in a fixed class until their graduation that was located at the top floor of the school, furthermore it was at the corner in an unused room. Actually, a talk of changing the school of the returnees itself was strongly raised butwith the opinion of someone that said Its troublesome to change schools along with profoundly mysterious phenomena, the creation of this special class was pushed through. The class was formed unnoticed, very naturally. To the degree that it was unnatural Anyway, like that a physical sense of distance between the returnees and the other students was created. Naturally a sense of distance was also spreading between the returnees and the students of different classes who they were friends with before the summoning, however there were also a lot among them who managed to remake their friendly relationships buteven amidst those people, Suzu was the one who was the most able in building back a relationship with the friends she already had before the summoning into a relationship that was the same like before, no, rather that relationship became even more intimate than before. That relationship was to the degree that when Suzu met those friends accidentally on a holiday like this, those friends would call to her proactively. It was to the degree that they even glared at Ryutaro with gleaming eyes that were unbecoming for a girl, as though to say If you do something strange to Suzu, dont expect it to end well for you. Haah, good grief, someone like you really is If Nagumo is excluded, surely the one who changed the most by going to the other world is Suzu. Its an honor to be seen as a boyfriend even though it was only for a moment yeah. Fu-fu-fu. Isnt that right, isnt that right. For Ryutaro-kun to be suspected of having a relationship with a beautiful woman like this, you happy man you~ Oi, try to say the reason why you averted your eyes when I said the words beautiful woman. If you have an objection to my words then how about saying it loudly. Hmm? Taniguchi Suzu. Looking from her braided hair that stretched long and the atmosphere she was clad in, she was a girl that looked really adult like. However the sad thing wasthat her height didnt stretch up for even a millimeter. And then, her breasts were also. No matter how one looked at her, it was hard to call her as a beautiful woman. However, surely she was a beautiful girl. Perhaps, undoubtedly. Seeing Suzu who was indignant at his attitude, Ryutaro lifted up both his hands and showed a pose of surrendering. And then, seeing Suzu who expressed her displeasure with a huff, Ryutaro was thinking of what to do, what should he do in hesitation, where in the end he showed an embarrassed gesture and averted his gaze quickly while opening his mouth. No, well, thatsyou are, charming enough yknow? No, really, Im serious. Thank you very much, for the faked follow up. Hmph, Im not a super beauty like Yue-san and the others anyway. Suzu went keh with her lips pouted looking somewhat timid in an inferiority complex. But, Ryutaros words after that which were said with shockingly serious voice to her, caused her to leak out a dumbfounded voice unintentionally. That aint a mere follow up. Suzu is a good woman, who wont lose to anyone. Eh? When Suzu reflexively turned her gaze at Ryutaro, Ryutaro who was supposedly looking away until just now was staring straight at Suzu. The small sound of her heart jumping inside her chest resounded. Suzu understood how her neck, and her face was turning feverish. This time, it was Suzu who was looking aside. For some reason she couldnt let out any word. She could only barely let out the sound H, hm~m that sounded ambiguous even for herself. A strangely stained atmosphere that Suzu had never really experienced before was flowing, she couldnt say anything. Both of them were wordless, only the sounds of leaves rustling from the wind were entering their ears excessively clearly. Stealing a glance, Suzu tried to peep at Ryutaros state, there he was looking really nervous, and yet his face was really serious and seemed to be troubled of something. That also caused Suzus nervous meter to climb up without stopping. Before long, with a calm voice as though he had resolved himself, Ryutaro opened his mouth. About the matter after we graduate high school Eh!? Ah, um I, am thinking of going to Tortus again. Thatsyou mean not in the capacity of going there to play together with Nagumo-kun and the others? Yeah. Im thinking, of living in the world there. Suzu felt like she understood the reason for Ryutaro deciding that. In this one year, they had spent much time together. During that time they talked about various things that made her think whether he would do something like that. I want to help Kouki there, I also want to become help for guys in need. I have the power for that. Aint no way after this late I can become a salary man or something with all this. Didnt you, also think about being a police officer before this? Yeah. But see, as I thought, my nature suits the world over there more. I see. It appeared that Ryutaro had genuinely decided his future path. Suzu felt like she was going to get left behind somehow, that her feelings turned a bit lonely. Towards such Suzu, Ryutaro suddenly stood up, he then moved in front of Suzu and got down on his one knee. With his stance now, the large built Ryutaro was looking up at her. This was as though Suzus body temperature was rising. Her heart jumped from Ryutaros serious expression. Ryu, Ryutaro-kun What are you doing? Suzu was about to voice that but, Ryutaro conferred all his feelings with his words faster than Suzu. Suzu. Wont you, come together with me? Tha, that is, are you asking me to form a party with you sometimesDD That aint it. You got what I meant right? What I am saying is, for the whole life. ts Suzu gulped. That was exactly, a love confession. For the first time in her life, a confession with seriousness to the highest degree, was right now said to her. The winding of great emotions that was welling up inside her made her voice get caught in her throat that she couldnt say anything. Ryutaro spoke his words further to such Suzu. I love Suzu. Rather than a future in this world, pick a future that is together with me. It wont be a calm future but, I will treasure you with all my power. Lets go, together. Forever. Inside Suzus heart, something like Thats too straight!, or Even though you had come to a clean break, but even temporarily you once fell in love with Yue-san, do you have a preference for small girls!? You lolicon!, or While saying you love me, you are asking me to fight together in another world, just what are you saying you muscle brain!, those abusive languages were lining up inside Suzus stormy heart but When she noticed, a reply ofDD Mm. Thats fine. Like that that sentence came out naturally. The words came out so smoothly that it surprised even herself. Like that, she became aware. Even myself am surprised, but I too, seem to really like Ryutaro-kun. Suzus face was already looking like a ripe apple. The time they ran around in another world, this one year since they came home, the things that she had piled up between her and Ryutaro seemed to have grown bigger than what Suzu was aware of. Like that, Ryutaro who received a confession acceptance for the first time in his life, and obtained the word like from a girl was DDUosSHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA- He howled grandly like that. The children who played in some distance jumped from shock and they looked at Ryutaro while shaking. Wai-, you are noisy, Ryutaro-kun! The small kids are making faces like a villager that is encountering an ogre there! A-ha-ha-ha, then how about I use Mode Ogre then! If its now then Ill give special service yeah! Dont do that! A Monster Appeared at a Park in Broad Daylight! The front page of the evening paper today will be like that! Or rather, how happy are you? Your tension is too high! Obviously Im happy! Its about my first girlfriend in my life! Furthermore, its Suzu! This is the best! -, uu, idiottt~~ After that, a muscle brains greatest happiness cheer was booming in the small public park for a while, together with the remonstrating voice of Suzu who even then couldnt hide the happiness inside herself. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Even though I can imagine a ton of realistic problems waiting after returning home from another world, I cannot think of any stylish solution, and relied on magic in the end. Please forgive this poor brain of Shirakome. Howeversomething like transmission of brainwashing magic through the internet using age of god magic, or transmission of subliminal effects using televisionI think those are just plainly terrifying. Perhaps Shirakome is unable to leave the PC today too is because The next update is planned for 6 P.M Saturday next week too. Chapter 185 Arifureta Chapter 185 Arifureta After C The Gathering of the Returnees Inside the restaurant that was illuminated by warm orange light, although the atmosphere wasnt that of a high class restaurant, it was filled by a chic and calming atmosphere. That famous restaurant that would be almost fully occupied in holiday when the evening came had not even a single guest today, it was completely empty. Yuuka, it will be time soon right? Nana-chan and Taeko-chan too, its fine to stop already. Is that so? Then lets stop around here. One of the returnee, Sonobe Yuuka said that and took off her apron. Following her, Miyasaki Nana and Sugawara Taeko also took a breath sigh while taking off their apron. The one who spoke to Yuuka was the owner of this restaurant, at the same time he was also the father of Yuuka, Sonobe Hiroshi. The mother Sonobe Yuuri was also standing at his side. Yes, this restaurant was the western style restaurant that Sonobe family was managing. And then, Hiroshi was making her daughter and her two friends that were helping out to stop in this period of time of five oclock at evening that originally would be busy for the restaurant, was because this restaurant would be the gathering place for the one year anniversary of Hajime and others return. Yuuka and her two friends were only helping until the appointed time. There was around fifteen more minutes until the arranged time. Somebody should be coming soon, it was at that time when Yuuka was beginning to think that, that the door of the restaurant opened with a good timing. Yo. By any chance, Im the first one here? The one who was saying that while entering inside was Tamai Atsushi. Behind him Aikawa Noboru and Nimura Akiro were also entering while giving similar greeting. Thats right. For you three to arrive fifteen minutes early, how admirable. Haha, my stomach is empty here from playing since the afternoon. Can you give me something like snack or anything for the time being? Look here, the party will start soon enough, so please be patient. It appeared that Atsushi and others were starving. It seemed they were playing through the afternoon until this time. Hearing what Yuuka said, they grumbledEee~while going to sit at the reserved seat. Thereupon, Excuse meI think its me who came the first here though. Uoo!? What the!? E, Endo! So you are here!? Eh, lies. Since when you are here!? Even though I didnt hear the bell clinking! In fact, it seemed the one who arrived first was the man with shadow so thin even apostle of god overlooked himDDEndo Kousuke. Kousuke was respondingI normally came in, gave a normal greeting, and normally took a seat, thats all you know?with a faraway look, hearing that Yuuka and others spoke words of apology and consolation with awkward look. Atsushi and others took their seat while speaking to Kousuke. Nevertheless you are really early huh. You arent with Nagayama and others today? Recently I am not really together with them after all. It seem that Juugo and Kentaro are going out playing with Tsuji-sans group butas for me, I was studying. Yuuka nodded in understanding after hearing Kousukes answer. Now that you mentioned it, Endo-kun, you are aiming to become a doctor isnt it? And then when you graduated you are going to migrate to the other side arent you? The beastmen like Rana-san and others of Hauria clan cannot use healing magic, so it is for their sake you are learning modern medical technique arent you? Even though its not actually a long distance relationship, but you are really going that far huh. Exactly as Nana said, Kousuke who publicly got a rabbit ear onee-san lover in Tortus was studying hard aiming for a medical university, in order to learn the modern medical techniqueDDthat was to say, a healing technique that didnt use magic medicine or healing magic, so that he could become strength for Hauria clan even for a bit in the future. Other than that, he was also learning various things extensively to polish his own assassination skill, like army hand-to-hand fighting technique or survival skill, and then also other knowledge like agriculture technique from negotiating technique, which made him greatly busy. He was doing all of that, for the sake of his beloved lover. Although, during this one year it felt like his character as a man with thin shadow was crumbling, he got dragged into this and that behind the scene of the world, chased after by troublesome people (several people among them were girls)in a sense, he was the one who got totally immersed at the world behind the scene more than anyone of the returnee group, which made the person himself to be at his wits end. Looking at Kousuke who was having a faraway look, with a lukewarm gaze Yuuka and others sent a yell to their classmate who was doing his best day and night. While calling the name that was the proof of Kousuke being welcomed into Hauria clan as a new family. Kousuke E Abyssgate-kun, do your best. Stop it! I told you guys already to not use that name when there is no Hauria clan beside me right!? The great shame caused Kousuke to suddenly cover his face with both hands and he fell prostrated on the table. It was name that was given by a beautiful onee-san, so it was a wonder just where was the need of feeling shame from that. Even though he was the great man who was introducing himself with that name while earning the most kill point at the legendary great war with the apostles as the opponent. Oi oi, whats the matter, Abyssgate-san. Is your body feeling unwell, Abyssgate-san. Doesnt Abyssgate sounds cool, Abyssgate. Didnt the people of Hauria clan welcomed you greatly, Abyssgate. Atsushi and Yuuka were grinning widely while poking at Kousuke from both sides. Kousuke was holding his head while pleadingStooop, stop it already!, but Kousuke E Abyssgate, has arrived! Fuh, so you cannot see me? Obviously. I who am lurking in darkness cannot be caught by anyone The name of Shippuu Kagetsume, engrave it in that body!(TN: Gale Shadow Claw) When Noboru said that in high spirits, Nana continued after him in the same spirit, then next even Akito took a pose while reproducing how Kousuke once was. The health point of Kousukes heart was plunging into red zone. Taeko was earnestly shaking *puru puru* at the shoulders while averting his gaze. But, at that timing, a voice that sounded as though it was shaking from Kousukes disastrous condition, filled with sympathy from the bottom of the speakers heart, such voice was resounding. You guysdoing something like that. There is a limit even in being nasty. Just what are you doing to Endo huh. Na, Nagumooo! My kindred spirit! So you finally came! Looking at the direction of the voice, having entering the restaurant unnoticed, the group of Hajime had approached until right beside Kousuke and others. Kousuke energetically dashed as Hajime while half-crying. And then, he hid behind Hajime while raising voice of counterattack at Atsushi and others. You lot-, saying anything you like wretchedly like that! Just look, at this real harem man! And then recall it, the Nagumo of before! Just how do you thing Hauria clan is calling this guy! Dont you know that it overshadowed someone like!? No, I am not speaking about my naturally thin shadow here you know? Nagumos chuunibDD *bechikon-* A crack resounded, then Endo went through triple midair spin. Like that he crumbled down from both legs. Just now, why did you hit me? Sorry. I wanted to do that for some reason. When Endo calmly asked with teary eyes, Hajime answered awkwardly while averting his eyes. Both of them had mutually received nickname from Hauria with gratitude(?), being equally a victim when those nicknames were spread grandly throughout the world, together with their activity at the world behind the scene in this one year, the two of them were actually in quite a good relationship. Feeling sympathy at each others pain of heart and also their close affinity from both having lover of a female of Hauria clan were also the reason of that good relationship. Yuuka-san, thank you for lending your restaurant for today. Is there something that I can help with, like cooking or something? Its fine Shia-san. Most of them is finished already with me and Nana and Tae, Otou-san and Okaa-san are also in high spirit. Yuuka shook her head at Shias offer with a smile. And exactly as Yuuka said, Hiroshi who caught sight of Hajimes figure rested his hand and approached Hajime. Yaa, Hajime-kun. Welcome to my restaurant. I was thinking of inviting you all someday to here you know. Much obliged for today. Letting us to reserve the whole restaurantthat saved us some trouble. Even if we have the gathering at other place, if there is other people then we are going to become a target of curiosity. No no, something like this is nothing much. You are the person who had brought back our daughter back home. Just something like this wont even be enough for thanks. The most that I can do is only to let you all enjoy our familys prided cooking to your fill, but I have put all my skill into this just so you know. Have fun to your hearts content. Yes, I had also heard from Endo and Tamai how delicious the food here, so Ill look forward to it. Seeing Hajime who was exchanging words really politely with Yuukas father, Atsushi and others whispered at each other things likeAs I thought, hearing Nagumo using polite language really feel wrong aint it, orDemon king-sama has also mellowed out huh, orWell, as expected, suddenly pulling out a gun in Japan is just impossible. Naturally he is going to mellow out like that, orNo no, Sugawara. We still dont know that. If its Nagumo, something like hiding the evidence is as easy as turning his palm you know? The possibility that he has already killed several people is. The Treasure Warehouse that was fixed on Hajimes left ring finger faintly shined. Sensing that Hajime was feeling like taking out something from the infinite armory, Atsushi and others instantly sat back on their chair and drank their drink with an atmosphere that was shamelessly relaxed. It seemed that they had been trained in the way of dealing with Hajime. Nevertheless, the wives of Hajime-kun are really all beautiful isnt it. From behind Hiroshi, Yuuri approached while wiping her hand on her apron, she was saying such thing and continued with a greetingWelcome for today. Feel free to relax here. Then Yue and others each gave her the greeting while expressing their thanks for lending the restaurant. Yuuri floated a friendly smile at Yue and others, and then she nodded as though she had comprehended something before turning back her gaze at Hajime, and said a sentence, So, I wonder, when will Hajime-kun take Yuuka as your wife too? Wai-, Okaa-san!? What are you saying!? The words of her mother that were suddenly let out caused Yuuka to spout out her drink *bufu-* while she raised her voice. Looking at that direction, Atsushi and co, Kaori, and also Shizuku were looking taken aback and they turned their gaze at Yuuri, and then their awareness turned toward Yuuka. On the other hand, Yuuri who suddenly dropped that bomb was chuckling while saying thing likeIs that no good I wonder? Okaa-san is just thinking, that if its Hajime-kun then there wont be any problem at all though~. The mother of Yuuka looked relatively gentle and calm, but it seemed that she was a type of person who would drop a bomb unconsciously. Yuuka ignored her mother that was like that and then she turned to Hajime in order to make excusebut her expression grandly cramped after seeing the widely smiling face of Kaori who was right before her eyes. E, err, Kaori-chan? You see, IDD Its fine, its fine you know, Yuuka-chan. I pro~perly understand after all. Anyway, how about going to the seat at the back for the time being? Because if you want to be at Hajime-kuns side, then there will be various things that I want you to know beforehand, so Im going to teach you slowly. No no no no, Ill hold back from that! Its not like I really need to know that! Muu, by that, are you saying that something like the matter of Hajime-kun is trivial I wonder? I wonder? Troublesome-. I have thought this since before, but when it is related to Nagumo-kun, Kaori-chan is troublesome- I wont get tricked even with you saying that! Now, Yuuka-chan, lets talk? Saying that, Kaori dragged the resisting Yuuka with her hands gripping Yuukas shoulders and she took her to the seat at the back. While being dragged, Yuuka sent a gaze that was asking for help at Atsushi and others, but with splendid synchronization everyone averted their eyes. Yuuka was in despair! Haa, Hajime. Im worried about Yuuka, thats why I too will be at the seat in the back for a while. Yeah, Ill leave Kaori to you. Help Sonobe before her soul is slipping out from her mouth. Roger. Even after a year passed since their return, Shizukus worrying habit didnt change. Although, currently she had the lover who would give her the reward after her worrying, so it seemed that it wasnt a hardship for her at all. (TN: In the raw, the worrying habit implied that Shizuku was worrying for others, not herself, and she would go to great length to help the other party from their trouble even without them asking her. Anyone know a good word to express someone like this?) Like that, while complicated noisiness could be heard from the back, the classmates of the returnee group were arriving one after another. Nagayama Juugo and Nomura Kentarou, Tsuji Ayako, Yoshino Mao, the former Nagayama party. After that, with Nakano Shinji and Saitou Yoshiki as first on the list, almost all of the returnee students had gathered. The ones who still hadnt arrived in the invitation today were Ryutaro and Suzu, and Aiko. Everyone knew about Kouki being in Tortus, so there was no need to wait for him. Also, Aiko would be late because of her work and she had let them knew beforehand, so in actuality there were only Ryutaro and Suzu left. Its already past the agreed time Hajime looked at the clock and whispered that. The clock had certainly turned to afternoon five oclock. On the table, there wasnt only the standard western food, there were also small snacks like fried potato, karaage, mini pizza, and non-alcoholic drinks flooding the table. Kaori was looking worried wondering whether something happened and took out her smartphone. She was thinking of trying to contact them. But, there was no need for Kaori to contact them. Whoops, my bad! We are late! Sorry! Ryu-kun got high tensioned like idiot, it took time until he calmed down! Like that, Suzu and Ryutaro rushed in while apologizing. Hajime and others were about to sayDont mind it, but they reflexively swallowed back their words. And then, their gaze focused at one place. Their fingers were entangled with each others, that was to say, the hands of the two were holding each others hand in a lover holding. The two noticed everyones gaze. Suzu raised her voiceahand tried to separate their hand in panic. However, due to it being a lover holding with their fingers interlocked, Ryutaros large hand was completely wrapping Suzus small hand, so if Ryutaros hand didnt let go then their hand wouldnt separate that easily. Come to think of it, Suzu-chi, just now, didnt you called Sakagami with Ryu-kun? Seriously? No, or maybe I should say, finally. If its Sakagami and Taniguchi then Nana sharply didnt miss what Suzu said, how the way Suzu called Ryutaro changed (After receiving the confession, Suzu called Ryutaro as Ryu-kun because she wanted to show her affection even more compared to before the confession). Hearing what Nana mentioned, Atsushi leaked out his frustration of having beaten to the punch, but then he showed an expression that was half purely shocked and half understanding. Hee, you two, since when your relationship became like that? Hajimes mouth burst open in amusement while he was asking the two of them. Thereupon, Ryutaro, looking at the situation where it seemed that his relationship with Suzu was immediately got exposed by the classmates, he was growing embarrassed from that, but even so, An hour before! Saying that, he made a thumb up along with a lively laugh while informing the classmates. Immediately, Suzus face became red, while the classmates raised admiring voice ofOo~~!!. Right after that, the congratulating voice ofCongratulation!from the girls andSakagamiii, for a muscle brain like you to get a girlfrienddie!Just explode!I also want a lover! Someone, go out with me!the envious voices from the boys were sent to Ryutaro and Suzu. By the way, the voice that was soliciting for lover was smoothly ignored. Shinji was secretly crying after that. The relationship of Suzu and Ryutaro that changed anew was grandly celebrated by the classmates with Shizuku and Kaori as the first in the list. Like that, after everyone had arrived, Hajime stood up and took a glass into his hand. The classmates, Yue and others too, they all took a glass into their hand. Now then, we have experienced something idiotic like having a trip at another world, but now, we are able to celebrate a year of our return at the land of our birthplace like this. That one year we spent at another world, and this one year after we returned home, those days were absurdly noisy and full of troublebut, those days werent bad. I think so from the bottom of my heart. Hajimes gentle gaze and expression that looked deep, calmly meshed into the feeling of all the classmates, including Yue and others, all of them then simultaneously nodded deeply. There were also people who couldnt come home. But, even with that fact included, everyone certainly felt, that it wasnt bad. In the future from here on, it is unclear what kind of path any of us will walk, but, if it is us who know about the meaning of fighting, then there wont be any problem or anything. Isnt that right? Everyone returned back a strong nod. To that, Hajime also nodded deeply. Thats why, these words are going to be enough for our toast. To the two years that we had overcome, and to the hardships from here on! Cheers-! Chee~~~~rs-!!! Like that the party started. They talked to each other about their memory in the other world Tortus, they expressed their feeling of this one year since their return home, they jeered loudly at the couples of old and new, they bullied Kousuke, they made uproar without any meaning, they ate and drank a lot, they lost sight of Kousuke, they got really noisy. In the middle, Aiko who finished her work joined them and unfolded a lovey dovey flirting with Hajime quietly, there Yue nonchalantly cut in with her adult mode, then Shia and others also crowded Hajime undauntedly and formed their usual pink space, seeing that the classmates went into uproar once again, like that, they felt for real of the joy of living right now from their heart, and displayed great excitement in this first year return anniversary. Before long, at the time when the party was at full swing, without any particular feeling there were voices that began to say their wish of going to Tortus. Of course, the meaning of that wish wasnt for living at the other side, those were only frivolous words of wanting to meet with their friends and acquaintances at Tortus. While they were talking of their memories at each other, they were growing to want to meet Liliana and the maids at the palace, the war comrades they fought together with at the decisive battle, and the people they were cooperating with at the time of restoration. Hajime grinned widely to those classmates, Then, how about we go to meet them a bit right now? Like that, that sentence was actually also sounded lighthearted. To open a gate that crossed over the world, a vast amount of magic power was needed. When they returned to earth from Tortus, they had to do all kind of processes to capture the magic factor of the mother nature into a pseudo god crystal, then poured the magic power of the cheat group in full into it, and even so it took a month until the gate could be opened. In the earth where there was almost no magic factor, to open a gate that crossed over the world, it should take at least five months at the fastest even with Hajime and others stocking all the magic power in their body. Five months after they first returned to earth, they opened the gate once, and then after further five months they opened the gate again. And so, thinking normally it should take three more months before the gate could be opened. Oi, Nagumo. We aint going to get surprised by what you are doing after this late, we aint gonna doubting you. Thats why just spit it up right away. What are you gonna do? Ryutaro asked with an expression that was a mix of exasperation and admiration. The classmates were also focusing at Hajime, in the middle of that Hajime suddenly lifted his right hand and activated Lightning Clad, causing crimson sparks to crackle through him. This lightning clad is a characteristic magic that convert magic power into lightning strike. Magic power can be converted into electricitythen, dont you think that the reverse is also possible? Please wait a second, Hajime-kun. I have a really bad premonition of this. Aikos cheeks convulsed from Hajimes words. And then, with a small volume she said something likeA month ago, there is a city that blacked out completely. The electricity was immediately restored butif I remember correctly, it seemed that there was a nuclear power plant nearby that city, hearing that the classmates also realized what Hajime had done and their cheeks convulsed greatly. Exactly as you imagined. I converted the electricity of a nuclear power plant into magic power, just for a bit. It took a bit of labor to create the exclusive artifact for establishing this conversion method, but finally I succeeded in realizing it. Success, thats not it! Aa, what had you done when I took off my eyes of you for just a bit Looking at the triumphant look of Hajime who stoDDreceived the electricity of a nuclear power plant, Aiko held her head as though enduring a headache, while the other people were getting a faraway look. By the way, the city getting blackout was also something unexpected for Hajime, so he had fixed it that right now he was able to do magic power conversion without affecting the power supply of the city. Giving a glance at them who were being absentminded, Hajime took out Crystal Key and Compass from Treasure Warehouse II, he then stabbed the key without any hesitation whatsoever into an empty air and easily opened a gate to another world. What, you guys arent going? Even though he was guilty of something preposterous, but as expected Hajime was acting like there was nothing wrong. The classmates thinking ah, screw it slipped through the gate while shouting. The destination was a reception hall that was located at a corner of the new palace of Hairihi Kingdom. Liliana and some other people were carrying artifacts that would inform them of Hajime and others opening a gate, so surely their arrival had been noticed. As expected, the footstep sound of several people immediately became audible. And then, at the other side of the door that was opened loudly, there was the figure of Liliana breathing hard. The moment Liliana caught sight of Hajime, *daaDDDD* she dashed. Like that, everyone was thinking that she would embrace Hajime with a deeply moved expression just like usual but There, an unexpected sentence flew out from Lilianas mouth. Big trouble-! Its a really big trouble! DDKouki-san, he seemed to be summoned to another world somewhere! Ha? The classmates also wentHa?as though empathizing with Hajimes idiotic sounding voice. That was only natural. Even with Liliana speaking about summoning, but this was the world that summoned Kouki. It couldnt be helped even if they tilted their head wondering what Liliana was speaking about. To them who were like that, Its true! Suddenly there was a voice that came from the sky sayingI found you, hero-sama. I beg you, please save my beloved world, then a magic circle that I had never seen before spread below Kouki-sanDDthen he vanished! It happened about a week ago! Hearing that the situation finally penetrated the classmates head. In other words, it seemed that in this world where Kouki was summoned as hero, Kouki was further summoned as hero into another world somewhere WHAT THE HEEEEEEEEELLLLLLLLL- Ryutaro who looked forward to meet Kouki was the very first person that yelled up the tsukkomi that represented the voice of heart of everyone here. It appeared, that the world was still not intending to leave alone Hajime and others. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Currently the story of Koukis second summoning hasnt been planned currently. If I have to say, Im thinking that I want to write the story of Abyssgate-kun running around busily with teary eyes at the underworld sooon. From next time the chronological order will be all over the places too, Im thinking of posting after story and extra story that I want to write little-by-little. First of all, something like the story of Myuu that had grown to about ten years old. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday next week too. Chapter 186 Arifureta Chapter 186 Arifureta After C As the Daughter of Demon King Part 1 In the middle of night, in a room inside Nagumo household, *tap tap* the small of sound of keyboard being tapped and the light of display that faintly illuminated the room were spreading. With a notebook PC being placed beside the pillow, and a posture of lying down with both elbows supporting the upper body, the one who was moving her small legs backward and forward in the air while staying up late was, the princess of Nagumo familyDDMyuu. It was already five years since she arrived in this world. Currently, the ten years old Myuu was still small statured as usual, but it appeared that the factor of beautiful had slightly entered into her cuteness. At the end of sentence that she spoke there was still ~nano attached, but the person herself was aware of it and wanted to fix that habit, but even with that she had become a person of firm character that was like a big sister as could be seen from how she had been given with an individual room like this. Although, her mother and the big sisters seemed to still worry about her because of her similarity with her father that often stayed up late and forgot the time completely due to the subculture. (TN: The subculture here might be talking about the otaku culture, maybe.) Nn~. So, Na-chan will also participate in that ceremony nano? Thats right. I will sing a hymn as a member of the choir. When Myuu wrote a question by operating the keyboard *tap tap*, the chat partner Na-chan (real name, Natalia) replied back like that. This girl seemed to be a girl of the same age like Myuu, a ten years old that claimed she was living in America, the two of them got to know each other by chance through the heartwarming net game they played, sometimes they even contacted each other like this outside the game. This girl was a friend of Myuu. By the way, Myuus language capability was helped by Hajimes handmade artifact that was inserted with Language Comprehension (exclusive for Myuu, provided with voice recognition and letter projection), with this Myuu could deal not only to the language of all over the world, but she could even deal with ancient language. Even now she was actually chatting using English. Choir huuuh~. Thats amazing nano. Is that so? I think in my country here there are a lot of children that enter the choir though. Then, Na-chans country will be fine even if the apostles attack anytime then nano. If the country people mobilize altogether and hit hard with the sacred song, you will be able to shave off the apostles status by ninety percent. They will become just a mere wooden doll nano. Im sorry, Myuu. I dont understand what is Myuu saying here Of course it was natural that she didnt understand. Now then, according to their talk today, it appeared that at Sunday, Natalia would accompany his parents (who seemed to be fairly high official) to a bit large ceremony where government officials would be gathering. There, it seemed that a chorus of hymn would be done by a choir that was comprised of the ceremony participants children, so Natalia would also participate in the choir. However, from Natalias viewpoint, there would be nothing that she could really do there other than singing the hymn. At the buffet party after the end of ceremony, the children had to wait while their parents were having adult talk (long time), Natalia didnt have any friend there that she was particularly close to, there was also her parents instruction to get along with the children of such-and-such families. It seemed it made her felt constrained and gloomy. A~a~, if only Myuu will also attend this party. You can use this chance to become friend with the other children right? I dont wanna. Even if I get along with them, if the person is actually a child of family that is in opposition against father, it will be awkwardthere is also some children among the older one that will come to talk to me because of the instruction of their family you know? I dont want to become friend with those kind of children. Muu, you sound like a noble. Ahaha, what are you saying. Myuu saying that, it make it sounds like you know some noble. By any chance, is Myuu from Britain? No, Myuu is a sea dweller race.. Ahahaha, I always heard you say that, but, what people this sea dweller race is~~ We are the woman of sea. Ahahaha~ Perhaps feeling that the way Myuu talked was amusing, words that expressed laughter were listed on the display screen. Natalia who seemed to calm down after a while, wrote a sentence that seemed pleading at her unique friend who obviously had a different atmosphere and rhythm compared to her normal school friends. Hey, Myuu. I wonder, can you talk with me like this during the party? It seemed that the ceremony would be at afternoon, so even thinking about the time zone difference Myuu would be able enough to become her talk partner. However, if seeing the figure of a young girl who didnt properly participate in the party while earnestly playing with her smartphone at the corner, in the end just what would the family and also the surrounding think about Natalia However, even if only slightly, Natalias atmosphere that was really quiet gloomy was conveyed through her sentence. Seeing that, inside Myuu, the big sister soul was welling up! Muu, cant be helped then. Eh, is it fine? You said that recently you were scolded because you played internet too much thoughit would be, really late you know? Its fine. There is no problem. If its for the sake of a friend, then surely I will be allowed. Thats why, Na-chan, I wont let you get bored and enjoy the party instead nano! Ye, yes. Whats this, Im happy but, for some reason I have a bad premonition. That premonition of Natalia would splendidly come true at the weekend. At a certain place in America, at that day, a certain ceremony was being held. At that ceremony that Natalia mentioned where a lot of government officials were attending, mass media people were also going in and the situation of the ceremony was even broadcasted at the evening news in Japan. Naturally, the hymn that was sang by the participating children, including Natalia, was also performed as one of the ceremonys decoration, the figure of the children singing with their all was also broadcasted in the news. After the ceremony program ended, now it was the time for the standing buffet party. The place of the ceremony was using a floor of a certain high class hotel that was reserved, so the served out cooking was also first class. The adults were immediately involved in slightly difficult talks of this and that as adult often be, and then Natalia who was left alone just as expected, was now trying to become the flower of the wall & the heaven-sent child of smartphone. Eh, I wonder if Myuu is still not online? By any chance, is it just as I thought, that she is stopped by her mother or her big sisters or someone? Natalia confirmed that Myuu wasnt logging in at the chat room that the two of them usually used. Looking disappointed, Natalia sighed due to the gloomy time she had to spent until the end of the party. But, it was at that time, Young lady. If you sighed like that, then happiness will run away you know? Eh? Nataria was startled and turned her gaze at the direction of the voice that suddenly came to her. There, the one who spoke a line like a certain skirt chaser was unexpectedly a cute girl about the same age with her. No, it was a beautiful girl to the degree that the word of cute felt a little lacking for her. Emerald blond hair that looked fluffy and smooth, and clear jade eyes that looked mystical. Faint pink lips, and dreamy rose colored cheeks. That figure which was wearing a dress with gentle green tone, was like a fairy that came out from a fairytale. That faint mischievous smile which had a close resemblance with a Cheshire cat somewhere despite her gentle look also spurred on that imagination. After a while being in a daze, or possibly being enraptured, Natalia who was staring at that emerald fairy girl saw how that girl was peering into her wonderinglyNn~?which caused her to return to her senses with a hah. E, err, you are, who? Muu, thats mean. Even though I came here because Na-chan said that you are lonely. E, e? Na-chan? E? Although this was a wide world, but the only one who called her with that pet name was only that amusing friend which was living in Japan. However, yes however. Natalia who was relatively clever for her age and parentage immediately rejected that possibility. Well, of course she was. What was the chance for a friend in Japan to rush here to America just because she was saying that she was lonely. Furthermore, the two of them had the talk about this at three days ago before the ceremony. Myuu wouldnt be able to make it in time if she didnt depart immediately, thinking normally this was something impossible. Even if, just for arguments sake, Myuu was really coming here for her sake, just how did she enter into this place? This was a place where several big shot officials were gathering, naturally, anyone other than related people would be checked strictly before entering here. There was no way for people other than the invitee that had been registered beforehand could enter. In that case, there could only be one possibility, that Myuu was actually a child of a family that was invited into the ceremony today just like her family, which meant she had been lying to her all this time. But fundamentally, the two of them had only been talking with internet chatting, or using their net game avatar, they didnt know each others face. Then, as expected this girl in front of her eye was Thats not it nano. Myuu is Myuu herself, the genuine one that is living in Japan you know? -, y, you, as I thought you are Myuu? But how are Myuu who seemed to guess Natalias thought talked looking like someone who succeeded in her prank. Myuu then approached Natalia who twitched in surprise and took her hand without hesitation. And then, Myuu brought her lips close to Natalias ear, and she whispered softly, as though she was blowing her breath on the ear, as though she was exposing a secret. Myuu is the daughter of demon king-sama, and also the top disciple of his wives so If its for friend, then something like this is no problem nano. Myuu stared from really close at Natalia whose face was growing red for some reason, and then while smiling looking slightly troubled, Or else, is it a bother for Myuu to come here? Myuu asked that. Natalias head was swung left and right in high speed, to the degree that it felt like afterimage could be seen from that movement. Her expression expressed her feeling more eloquently than anything. Like this, Natalia who was made to toss away the worthless minor details and felt like Myuu was somewhat forcefully having her way with her, became able to spend her time in this boring and gloomy party with her friend. By the way, Myuu was here in this place because of Hajime who she asked to send her using the compass and crystal key. Right now in Japan the time was already night, so beforehand Myuu had explained about the circumstance and her destination to Hajime and others. Papa Hajime couldnt say anything toward his daughters global acquaintance and the lightness of her movement, but Yue and others were feeling warm and fluffy seeing Myuu that had grown to become completely tough and they sent her here gladly. The one who prepared Myuus dress was also Yue and others. Although, if they knew that Myuu was making her friend getting red faced by her action and speech that was like a handsome man from an otome game performing wall sandwich to the female character thenthere was no doubt that the Nagumo family emergency meeting would be held right away. (TN: Otome game, a game like your usual visual novel, but here the MC is a girl while the targets to be conquered were handsome men instead of beautiful girls. While wall sandwich is slamming ones hand into the wall in front of somebody (e.g. to stop them from leaving; often viewed as romantic)) Geez, I was really surprised there! I wont let you get boredDDthat was what Myuu said, Myuu is keeping Myuus own words. Aah, this rhythm, you are unmistakably Myuu. Natalia dropped her shoulders while intensely accepting the situation after seeing Myuu who was saying such thing with a stiff and crisp expression. She accepted that the beautiful girl in front of her eyes that could be mistaken as a fairy was exactly her friend Myuu. I wont ask about the detail, but you really come here huh. Nn. If Natalia is lonely, Myuu will rush to your side even if you are in another world. -, thank you Myuu. For some reason, I got the hunch that in the future Myuu will be someone that is really no good you know. Strangerecently Myuu is often got told of something like that. Even though Myuu is just imitating all the onee-chan and papa. Those onee-chan and papa-san, arent they also getting called as no good people? Hah!? Even while having idiotic talk like that, Natalias heart was beating livelily inside. Her heart was beating fast because if the existence of Myuu that shouldnt be listed in the invitation list got found out, it would become a really great uproar, but even more than that nervousness, she was feeling really happy that she could unexpectedly meet her friend that she wanted to meet like this. Furthermore, her friend was cuter than what she imagined, Myuu was humorous, and for some reason Myuu also looked adult-like. Myuu was exactly a friend that made her wanted to boast about her to other people. Their talk was naturally turning lively, both of them were turning into wallflower, yet they were looking more animated and purely having fun more than anyone there. But, that enjoyable time was suddenly broken. Along with a sound *gashan*, one middle aged male knocked over his glass while collapsing down. The surrounding people rushed to that person in panic to check the situation, and they found out that the person appeared to be sleeping. The people got exasperated and explained to the surrounding that this person surely drank too much alcohol, but in the middle of that, suddenly another person at different spot also collapsed similarly like that. With that as the beginning, the people at the party venue were crumbling down one after another and fainted in different interval. Wha, what? What is goinga, u? Natalia? Natalia was bewildered, but in the middle of speaking her words suddenly cut off. When Myuu turned her gaze at her, she found the figure of Natalia falling to her knee with her eyelids looking like they would close anytime. She was obviously being assaulted by unnatural sudden sleepiness. Myuu immediately caught Natalia who looked like she was going to fall, and then she became aware that she was also getting sleepy. This isby any chance the cooking is? Uu, even though this should be a normal partyis this also because Myuu is papas daughter nano? While murmuring something that might damaged Hajime relatively if he heard it, Myuu saidIts fineto Natalia who looked like she would faint anytime, she then took out a magic medicine from Treasure Warehouse and drank it. With that the sleepiness was blown off immediately. Myuu thought of giving Natalia the medicine too, but because she felt a doubt whether Natalia would be able to get a hold of herself in the event that would occur from here on, in the end Myuu didnt do that. And then she decided to send a mail to Hajime but noticed that the transmission was being jammed, at that point of time she caught the sound of footsteps of a group approaching. Myuu groanedMuuwhile looking around. Most people seemed to have consumed the cooking that was laced with sleeping drug and they were all sound asleep or almost falling asleep. No, when Myuu saw that the security and the waiters were also falling asleep, it seemed that another method other than dosing the cooking was also used. To do something like making all people in a strictly guarded party of politicians to faint without killing or wounding anyone, was impossible with just average planning and organizational capability. Cant be helped nano. Myuu looked at Natalia with a troubled expression and then she laid down in that spot snuggling close to Natalia. And then, she pretended to sleep while opening her eyes only slightly that no one would notice. Wake up, Na-chan. Come one, wake up. Mmm- The squishy sensation that was gently touching her cheek, that sensation of her head getting patted slowly caused Natalias consciousness to become half awake. At the other side of her faintly opened eyelids, there was the upside down figure of Myuu peering into her face. Myuu? Yes, its Myuu. Good morning, Na-chan. Un, good morning. But, why is Myuu in my room? Na-chan. If you are seriously mistaking this room that is surrounded by concrete and iron door as your own room, then Myuu has to have a talk with Na-chans family at once you know? E? -!? Natalia who finally recovered from her sleepiness rose her body suddenly and ran her gaze at the surrounding. Like that, she confirmed that the place she was in was exactly just as Myuu said, a room of dreary concrete and iron door. At the same time, she caught sight of children other than her and Myuu. Nearly ten children about the same age were huddling at the corner of the room where they were already awake. Looking at how everyone was wearing party outfit, it seemed that they were children that were also in that party venue. Several of the children were faces that she knew as members of the same choir with her. Everyone of them was sitting down looking scared. Natalias gaze then turned back at Myuu who seemed to be giving her lap pillow. Myu, Myuu. Just what in the world, how did thiswhere is here!? What happened to us!? Where is father!? Natalia was on the verge of panic. To that, Myuu closed their distance smoothly and embraced Natalias head closely. And then, Myuu gently clapped Natalias back several times while sayingIts fine, its fine nano. Myuu is together with Na-chan here nano., this sentence was whispered to Natalia with extraordinarily gentle tone. Having those done to her, Natalia gradually relaxed funya with her composure returning back. Judging that Natalia had calmed down, Myuu separated their body and then she also turned her gaze at the other children and opened her mouth. First, all of us were made to sleep by the drug that was laced on the cooking and then we got kidnapped nano. After that, we were taken to this place by car after traveling about forty minutes. The ones who are kidnapped are only the children that were in the venue, the adults were left alone in the venue. The word kidnapped made the children almost cried, but before that happened Myuu continued her words. Not everyone is in this room, but at the very least all the children that are taken away from that venue seem to be inside this building. According to the perpetrators conversation, it seems that they are making various demands just as expected. All of us are the hostages for that. The perpetrators are a really large organization, all their members are equipped with firearms. It looks like it will be some time before help will come for us nano. Anyway, the current situation is something like that. Is there any question? First, I want to ask just how can Myuu understand that much! Myuus well-reasoned explanation made everyones face turned into something likeAh, yes, but from among them Natalia howled. In response to that, Myuu answered frankly. Because Myuu has been awake all along! The sleeping drug!? Detoxified! Already Natalia didnt even ask about how? or anything anymore. While her words got caught in her throat, Natalia Wh, why, are you this calm? She threw that natural question at Myuu. To that, Because Myuu has abundance of experience of getting kidnapped nano. Just what kind of life you have!? Getting made to cross a desert, getting locked in an underground prison, getting washed away in sewer, getting displayed in auction, getting kidnapped by monstrous sister Stoooop, I dont want, to hear more than thaaat! When Myuu explained of this and that of the kidnapping case she experienced while counting with her fingers, for some reason Natalia then hugged her while crying. Surely Natalia was getting the impression that Myuu was an unfortunate girl that had went through a gruesome life. Uu, but, then, why is Myuu here? If its Myuu, then shouldnt you be able to escape? Myu? While wiping her eyes roughly with her sleeve, Natalia asked a question that if it was Myuu she should be able to escape. In the middle of the attention of the other children toward the conversation of these two, Myuu was tilting her head as though to sayJust what are you talking about I wonder?while answering. Even though Na-chan is getting taken away, just why would Myuu run away nano? u Hearing Myuus answer that sounded like she was saying, even though 1+1=2, why would you answer with 3?, Natalia couldnt say anything anymore. Myuu was just too much of a handsome guy, the young maiden Natalia-chan couldnt say anything! Her face was that of a ripe apple! In order to avert her mind, Natalia asked what they were going to do from here on. For the time being, Myuu will contact papa nano. Saying that, Myuu took out her smartphone from under her dresss skirt. The boy hostages were whispering, Eh, werent all the smartphones got confiscatedbutunder the skirt of a girl was a grand mystery. Surely that was how it was. The boys face delicately blushed at the thighs of Myuu that they caught sight of from the flipped skirt and they averted their gaze (it seemed that their tension and terror were softened from watching the exchange between Myuu and Natalia), while Myuu was trying to contact Hajime !? Now Ive done it, nano Suddenly Myuu hung her head down while on all fours. On Myuus hand, was a smartphone that displayed a lightless pitch black screen. Actually, this smartphone was different from the normal smartphone that Myuu took out previously, it was a communication artifact that Hajime created. So that Myuu also could use it, it was a type with magic power storage loaded inside the same like Myuus other exclusive artifacts, but if it was asked what was its difference with a normal smartphone, then it was at how it was able to communicate with another world. If one possessed this smartphone, at the very least it would be impossible for the owner to be unable to contact Hajime and others who possessed the same device no matter where they were on earth, so even if the normal smartphone was taken away then there would be no problem, was what Myuu thinking but I forgot, to recharge it nano It would cost much energy if it was used to contact another world. Before this Myuu who was in that age against her better judgment got too engrossed in talking with her friend and she used up too much of the stored magic power, and then he got scolded by papa Hajime. This time too recently she unconsciously used the phone too much, fearing of getting scolded she avoided asking to recharge the phone, which caused the phone to be completely empty currently. E, err, Myuu? Natalia who somehow guessed the situation after seeing Myuu who kept feeling down on all fours, sent Myuu a faint smile. Myuu who noticed that raised her face all of a sudden, and then she opened her mouth while averting her gaze. For human, its no good to pay attention only to the past nano. Looking for the future is exactly what is right nano. Isnt that correct, Nataliaaa!! Ee!? E, err This is not a failure nano. This is a discovery that this method is not working nano! Ye, yes? And so, lets give up contacting papa. Myuu cheerfully stored the smarphone inside the skirt (was how it looked like, but it was actually stored inside Treasure Warehouse). While Natalia and others were staring at Myuu with an expression that couldnt say anything, Myuu crossed her arms and begin to think while nodding yup yup to herself. (Eerr, promise number 1 to papa, dont expose your true identity, and dont show the artifact. Promise number 2 to papa, at the time its necessary, always discuss it first with someone, whether its papa or one of the onee-chan. Promise number 3, when there is no time to protect promise number 1 and 2, at that time Myuu think that its necessary) DDDo as you like. As for the clearing up afterwards, Ill do it, papa said nano. Yup, right now is that time nano. Myuu who had reconfirmed her important promise with papa, inside her heard she was whisperingPapa is just too cool nano. When Myuu recalled it Myuu got fall in love all over again nanowhile deciding her plan from here on precisely. Anyway, she had told Hajime the time the party would end, so even without her contacting him, no, exactly because she wasnt contacting him that Haijme should get suspicious that he would open a gate to the party venue to pick up Myuu. Combining the time they were being kidnapped and the time she spent at the party, Hajime should notice the abnormality in less than an hour. When that happened, Hajime possessed the Compass of Guidance, so he would be able to instantly search for Myuus whereabout. With that, this kidnapping incident would be resolved. In the case that for example the situation changed before Hajime noticed, Myuu would use all the power she was gifted with and settled the problem without holding back. She planned to fight for the sake of her life and her friends life, while entrusting the information concealment after that to her papa who was the most reliable person in the world. And then, in the case she was fighting she would recover her smartphone that should be somewhere in this building, and contacted Hajime. With that, all the problem would be resolved. With that plan that she had decided, Myuu fired herself up withYosh-, nano!while her speaking habit that she was usually being careful so that it wouldnt come out was going out in full throttle. Natalia and the other children who were staring fixedly at such Myuu, they saw Myuu turned around at them, and they spontaneously gulped at Myuus wide smile toward them. Its okay to not be that worried. Because everything is fine nano. That sentence wasnt mere consolation, or a wishful thinking, or even a bluff. A strength that made anyone who listened to be convinced, existed in her words. The tension in the childrens body naturally lessened and their expression recovered their natural color slightly. Myuu nodded once at those children, and then while whisperingJust in case, Myuu will make preparation nano., Myuu gathered the children to the corner of the room, then she began to set up small crosses at their surrounding. Perhaps there was no meaning to wonder about it anymore but, for the time being the children watched Myuu putting her hand under her skirt once more, but although she had shown for real how she was taking out crosses from there, the size and number of the crosses were obviously surpassing the range that was possible to be stored inside a children skirt. That profoundly mysterious phenomenon caused Natalai to have a faraway look while the other childrens eyes were sparkling brightly from watching Myuus every single move. Youwho are you? One blond haired young boy who blushed from Myuus smile leaked out that question in small volume. In response to that, Myuu who was nodding in satisfaction after finishing setting up the crosses then proclaimed, with a brimming confidence, and a grandly triumphant look, as though it was exactly her pride. Myuus name is Myuu. The beloved daughterDDof the godslaying demon king-sama nano! It went without saying that the faces of the children went blank hearing that. A little bit after that. In just a few minute, currently Myuu was becoming the center of this imprisonment room. It was obvious that the children would gather under Myuu who even in this situation was still smiling without even a single agitation. Everyone huddled together wanting to be at Myuus side. Seeing that for some reason Natalia wasnt feeling amused. Myuu had asked for all the children to introduce themselves, and after everyone finished their introduction Myuu spoke that Natalia was a close friend nano!. If Myuu didnt do that, then perhaps right now Natalai would be acting sullen regardless of the current situation. (Besides, that guy, isnt he being too close?) Natalia was occupying one of Myuus sides, while at the opposite side there was a blond young boy talking passionately at Myuu. The sharpness of Natalias gaze toward that boy was growing without end. It was unclear whether the blond haired boy noticed it, but the boy was continuing to talk to Myuu while sometimes feeling concerned of Natalias gaze. Err, I dont really understand butanyway, Myuu-chans papa is absurdly strong, and he will immediately located us, and then beat up those guys, is that true? The blond haired young boyDDhe who had the name Emile asked Myuu. The children had sparkling eyes from hearing Myuus story about how strong her papa was, but Emile who was comparatively calm was thinking realistically during Myuus story, noticed some things that should be impossible without using magic mixed in the story, so his impression became like that. By the way, the total number of the children inside the room was nine. Everyone of them were all children of the government officials that attended that party. Yup. If its papa, then against that kind of guys it would be instant kill nano. And if it is the onee-chans, then even if its just one of them then the bad guy will go splat or go boom, or go zap, or go pew. I, I see. Yep, I see For some reason Emile felt like he was hearing excessively graphic sound effect, but he did his best in ignoring it. But, in that case then it seem that it will be all the better to not do anything uncalled for then. If within thirty more minutes our whereabouts will get find out, then lets not do anything dangerous. Myuu-chan too, it seemed that you did something like pretending to sleep but, its no good to do risky thing you know? It will be fine. Nn~, Emile is kind nano. -, no, no such thing, though Myuu smiled sweetly at Emile who was worrying for her even in this kind of situation. And then, the youth Emile, something was shot through inside him. Aa~, Emile is getting red!orEmile, you actually like Myuu arent you!and so on, jeering characteristic of children was breaking out from the other seeing Emiles face. Natalias gaze was rapidly growing sharper. It was to the level that made one doubted whether this girl was really a ten year old! Emiles face went bright red while he made his objection inside that atmosphere, but the more he got worked up and denied the jeering, the deeper he was digging the hole for himself. Natalias face was growing to resemble Hannya. The tragic feeling that enveloped the children at the beginning couldnt be find anywhere anymore. In exchange, the youth Emile had to taste the tragic feeling instead. Im sorry nano. Myuu, cannot answer Emiles feeling! I got strongly rejected! Wh, why? No, it, its not like, I like Myuu-chan or anything though. Im asking here, because Im just, feeling curious, or something Emile is not my type nano! I got struck with a straight ball! The, then, what is your typeno, this is too, just because Im curious, or something, its not like I really want to he, he, hear though Myuu like papa! Thats an overly sharp curve ball! No, see here, Myuu-chan. Its fine that you like your papa but, you cannot actually marry himalso, that, thats different from liking lover or something aAA? Hii, I got threatened by a cute face that looked like gangster! No, because, your papa, he is your father, you know? We are not related by blood so there is no problem. Unthinkable development! Lo, look here, Myuu-chan. Even though you two are not related by blood, he is your mothers beloved person isnt he? Then, if Myuu-chan is feeling like that to your father, wont your mother feeling troubled? Mama said, if there is opening then take it! to Myuu nano! Unthinkable back up! Such thingjust what kind of family Myuu-chans family is There are mama and papa, then Ojii-chan and obaa-chan, then in addition of papas wife there are also seven more wives, its a normal family. There is something wrong with Myuu-chans father you know!? aAA!? Hii, Im sorry! I beg you here, dont make a face like a mafia boss with that cute face! Emile-kuns first love was showered with blows. The surrounding children cackled. Natalia was hugging Myuus arm while making expression ofServes you right!!. Natalias character was in danger of crumbling. Amidst that, a blond girl looking slightly older than Myuu was asking with sparkling bright eyes, as expected it seemed that love story was the favorite food of any girl was a common point that was shared by all worlds. Hey hey, Myuu-chan. Then, when will you confess to your papa? Nn~, confess? Nn~ Myuu tilted her head a little, then after showing a thinking gestureNn~, her eyes slowly narrowed. If its confession then Myuu do it everyday. Everyday, Myuu said Myuu love papa nano. Ee~, your papa wont get it like that you know, absolutely~ Nope. Papa is sharp so he understand. But, Myuu is still little, so papa is not thinking of Myuu like that nanothats why Thats why? The girls eyes were sparkling with their heart beating fast, Emile was being crushed under a tragic feeling, Natalia was staring at Myuu with a complicated expression, and the boys were directing their grin at such Emile. Amidst all those, Myuu Thats whyeventually, Myuu will eat up Papa nano. Saying that, Myuu licked her lips. She chuckledFufuwith faintly blushing cheeks and eyes that were moist from passion. It was a bewitching figure that closely resembled a certain vampire princess, to the degree that it made one wanted to retortEh, she is ten years old right?. Spontaneously, the girls were shakenHawawa-, the boys were overcame with surprise their soul almost flew away, while Emile and Natalia pressed their hands on their heart as though they were shot through. As expected, it seemed that Myuu had inherited properly even the things that didnt need to be inherited from her uncommon older sisters. But, it was a that time, the symbol of terror that was blown away thanks to Myuu became a footstep that resounded from the other side of the door. The children suddenly realized and they huddled close to the wall. Myu, Myuu Nn, its fine. I wont let them touch even a single hair of Na-chan. Un, I, believe in Myuu. Like that, the door opened with creaking sound, from the other side two men with their face hidden with mask and something that seemed to be assault rifle hanging on their shoulder entered the room. Oi, which one we are going to take? They are all the same right? Anyway other than that brat, these brats are all the kids of government or army official. The effect will be the same no matter which one we kill. We also kidnapped a lot at other bases too anyway. It will be fine even if we used up all the brats here. I see. Its two first for the time being huh. One will be killed right away as example right? The two who were exchanging conversation that could only be associated with dark future no matter how were acting as though the lives of children were worth nothing. It caused the childrens body to shrink and shiver. And then, one of the man reached out his hand at a girl that he just happened to catch sight ofDDat Natalia who Myuu covered behind her. But, that hand was stopped by the surprisingly strong grip of a small hand. in the end, the time limit came first nano. You are in the way, brat. A cold gaze that robbed all warmth pierced Myuu from behind the mask. Myuu talked toward that man without even hiding her atmosphere of its impossible huh. This is a warning. Its better for you all to immediately release all of us without doing anything at all to us. Ojii-san, you all have no chance of winning nano.(TN: Ojii-san=uncle) fuh That unthinkable speech which came from a ten year old girl in this situation made the masked man to be lost for words spontaneously, but the moment his mind caught up, a snort came out from his nose. Thinking that the little existence before his eyes really didnt know anything of what was called reality, caused ridicule to well up inside him. At the same time, a color of sadism came into being inside his eyes. When he looked closer, it was a little girl with a very pretty look. This pretty little girl who didnt know anything about reality, if he made her to taste overwhelming violence, just what kind of voice she would be chirping with then, the man wondered. Myuu who knew about the unreasonableness of reality understand what was in the mind of this kind of man like the back of her own hand. Therefore, while she was sighing in her heart that as expected, words wouldnt do anything anymore now, at that moment when the masked man was about to strike Myuu, her lips curved up fearlessly. Enemy, is to be killed nano! -, wha!? Before he knew it, a small pistol for Myuus use was gripped in her hand, that pistol was pushed against the mans stomach forcefully. Just why, a kidnapped child was holding a gunDDeven while feeling chaotic confusion from the incomprehensible situation, the man immediately twisted his body but, *pan-* A dry sound rang out, at the same time, the man received a fierce impact on his stomach, without even being able to scream the man turned a somersault. Shit-, this brat- The other man aimed his assault rifle at MyuuDDbut, faster than the man Myuu summoned a similar pistol in her other hand, without even changing her posture or turning her sight, a bullet flew below Myuus armpit and impacted the stomach of the man who was at the left behind Myuu. Once more, a dry sound *pan-* resounded along with the man groaning with a small voice while crumbling down. And then, even with an unbelieving expression, even so the man was trying to pull the trigger of his assault rifle. Fly away you asshole nano! Before anyone realized Myuu stepped in, and in her hand was a comical hammer that was gripped also before anyone realizedDDat the hammer head there was a rabbit character that looked like Mify attached colored in red and yellowDDthe pico pico hammers full swing pummeled the head of the man mercilessly and sent him flying. (TN: Search in google using this word ԥԥϥީ` to find the illustration of pico pico hammer) Like that the man crashed on the wall *bekyo!* before crumbling down powerlessly. Giving that man only a glance, Myuu shouldered the pico pico hammer while turning around, and then toward the first man who was trying to stand up somehow, Hey-, waiDD No waiting nano! The pico pico hammer struck violently in full power. The hammer that flew with a force that was unthinkable coming from the strike of a ten year old girl hit directly at the mans face. *pikon-!* Such comical sound and stars image were scattered while the man was sinking down. Myuu A, amazing Natalias eyes opened wide, while Emile was letting out a murmur of admiration. That expression and murmur represented the heart of everyone there. After all, two adult man armed with gun were instant killed by a girl whose age was not that different from them. In addition there was also the weapons that appeared one after another like magic trick. However, Myuus expression didnt show any sense of accomplishment. Rather, with a grim expression from her wariness that was raising up further, she was staring at the other side of the door and gave an instruction at the dumbfounded children. Na-chan, everyone. Until I say that its fine, you all absolutely must not get out from behind those crosses. Understand? Eh, Myuu, we are not going to escape even though those men has been defeated? Yup, several people is heading here after hearing the commotion just now nano. Even if we want to escape, right now its dangerous to go outside. Go, got it. Natalia led the other children and they huddled against each other behind the crosses that Myuu had lined up. During that time, Myuu took out a new weapon. This time she chose something that would make as little sound as possible. Right after that, three men stepped into the room. And then, they got taken aback seeing two of their comrades were defeated before they aimed their rifle muzzle at the children. They were going to question the children what happened when, *hyun hyun-* The sound of something cutting through wind entered their ear, at the same time one of the man received a fierce impact on his head that blown his consciousness to the beyond. Wha- This brat- Voices of shock and curse resounded. Right after that, Myuu whose dress waved from her elegant twirling motion directed the weapon in her hand to the enemies and launched it with that twirling motion and her wrist snap. *hyun* the sound of something cutting apart the air resounded, it pulverized the ankle of one of the men while wrapping around it at the same time. DDMyuus exclusive use Black Whip This is Weapon Desu The emphasis in the naming was surely the consideration of the papa so that the perverted character of the whip art teacher wouldnt be transferred to his beloved daughter even in the worst case. It was a caution toward the daughter so that the whip would never, ever be used for other purpose other than as weapon. This is Weapon Desu crashed the man whose ankle was pulverized into the man at his side before letting go, and then next it struck the wrist of the man whose balance was broken. Just with that the bone of the wrist was smashed and the man screamed while dropping his gun. And then, the collapsed man tried to ready his rifle while the man whose wrist was broken tried to take out his pistol from his waist, but the tip of the whip bent and hit the head of the two men hard almost at the same time and robbed them of their consciousness. Mu-, there is still one more nano! -, what the, you- The last man who was standing by outside the room showed his figure while pulling his rifles trigger toward the girl who instantly made the three men entering the room fainted. *da da da da da-* Amidst the fiercely reverberating sound of gun shooting, Myuu threw away her black whip and took out the Pikko Piko Hammeeer once again and threw it forward. Myuu who was on the line of fire was hiding at the shadow of Pikko Piko Hammeeer that the bullets didnt hit her. And then, the stray bullets that missed Myuu passed through to the backDDtoward the group of children behind. Kyaaah, wait, eee!? Li, liees Before the eyes of Natalia, Emile, and the others who spontaneously screamed, the bullets were stopping with ripples spreading midair. DDMyuus exclusive use Barrier Artifact Dont Touch, You Pervert! The lined up crosses were artifact where barrier would be deployed with those crosses as the base. So that bullets wouldnt hit the children even at the worst case, Myuu made a simple safe zone inside the room beforehand. The naming made apparent just what kind of situation that the creator imagined this artifact would be used for. And then, Myuu herself who had completely protected the children from the wicked bullets was Sleep nano. aAA!? The thrown Pikko Piko Hammeeer instantly blocked the sight of the enemy, within an instant Myuu circled to the back of the opponent with low steps as though she was crawling on the ground, and with two kodachi in her hands she rotated while severing the tendons of the enemys two legs. At the same time, the head of the man who became unable to keep standing and crumbled down was hit and hit by two consecutive pommel strike, causing the man to faint with the white of his eyes exposed. DDMyuus exclusive use Twin Katana Muuramasa-Kotetsuu This artifact would react to Myuus image and could activate high speed vibration-slash wave-impact generation, on top of that, just by holding it would cause Myuus perception and physical ability to rise, these two kodachi were truly worthy to be called as demon sword. By the way, the twin sword art that Myuu learned was based from Kaoris twin large sword art combined with Shizukus Yaegashi-style. Especially the combo of the rotating slash continued with pommel strike just now was a technique that was just one step short of being secret technique of Yaegashi-style. For now we managed to endure through emergency, but reinforcement would surely come soon, so everyone, prepare to escape. Myuu twirled the two kodachi before like a magic trick the two swords disappeared somewhere. Looking at such Myuu, the children finally raised their joyful voice and rushed out from behind the crosses. Their mouths sent Myuu with words of praise likeMyuu-chan is amazing!So cool!StroDng!. Myuu! Are you okay? You are not injured? Myuu-chan! You are okay!? Na-chan, Emile. Myuu is fine nano. Rather than that, the next enemy will come soon, so we are going to move to a place where its easier to fight while we have time. It will be dangerous if they throw a grenade in a dead end closed room like this. Even though Myuu had cut a swath through grown up men like butter, she didnt look particularly proud and instead calmly gave the children the next instruction, witnessing this Natalia and Emile raised enraptured voiceFuaisounding extremely stupid. Myuu gave a glance at them who were like that, and then she took an action that made Natalia wanted to scream while making the boys feeling both really happy and embarrassed. After all, Myuus dress suddenly vanished. Fuwah Wai-, hey-, you guys, dont look- The dress was only stored inside the Treasure Warehouse, but from the point of view of the children who didnt know about such thing, it looked like Myuu suddenly was only wearing underwear. Furthermore, the undressed Myuu was wearing a green baby doll that wafted off an adult air which made one wanted to say isnt that a bit inappropriate for a ten years old? Myuus white skin that looked transparent was exposed generously, but there was no color of shame at Myuus serious expression. For Myuu who once went through adventure at a world of sword and magic, something of this degree wasnt worth to feel bothered about at all, to say nothing of how it was in the middle of battle right now. And then, in this battlefield, there was one reason of why Myuu took off her dress. Right after that, Myuus body was enveloped with faint light, and then at the next moment, Myuu transformed into a new outfit. A dress shirt that really resembled what Yue was wearing, and a white hot pants that resembled the one that Shia was wearing. White knee socks that exposed the absolute territory of her legs, and cute frilly short boots. Around her waist was wrapped with two gun belt like what Shizuku wore crossing each other. A miniaturized Picco Pico Hammeeer was attached at the back of the gun belt on that waist, colorful gems were fitted on the countless slots that were usually for storing bullets. And then, on Myuus two thighs at opposing sides were two gun holsters fitted with Donneerr-Schlaaag, while on her back were Muuramasa-Kotetsuu attached crossing each other. This was exactly, the complete battle readiness of Myuu! She transformed instantly, that figure with outfit change and weapon change, was just like a magical girl somewhere! In fact, all of the children were directing yearning look at Myuu that saidMyuu-chan is a magical girl. But, at that time, sounds of angry voices and many footsteps running to here entered Myuus ears. It appeared that she couldnt expect the enemy to only send a small amount of their force anymore, and she also couldnt hope to just wait-and-see. Myuu The enemy had clearly understood that they werent attacking and received counterattack, so they were sending their battle force to here. Most likely, it would be thirty or forty more minutes before the time limit where Hajime would notice the strangeness. If Myuu was asked whether she could buy time until then by holing up, then as expected no matter how many times she was reassessing the situation the answer that she came up with was doubtful. And above all else, teaching like nonaggressive defense of constantly being in defensive while kept being getting done inDDwas something that Myuu didnt get taught with! You all are enemy nano. Enemy is to be pow-wowed nano! With her two beloved guns that were gifted to her by her beloved papa in two hands, *click* Myuu made a wide fearless grin. Right now, the daughter of demon king was starting to move. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. It feels like, Im just doing whatever I like But, Im not reflecting or regretting. Aa, Im having fun writing. About the trivial detail, I will be happy if everyone turn a blind eye with your usual tolerance of [Well, this is Shirakome after all]. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday next week too. Chapter 187 Arifureta Chapter 187 Arifureta After C Christmas Commemoration Santa-sans Present To all the riajuu, and to the villagers of loneliness village too, to everyone Merry Christmas! Part 1 People costumed in colorful costumes, mysterious creatures(mascots), shrikes that contained joy and excitement, sound effects and music that were resounding here and there. That place which looked unreal and extraordinary, was a certain famous theme park. The season was winter. Furthermore the day was the time when the end of the year would arrive soonDDit was the Christmas day. It was natural that there were lovers there more than usual, but there were also people who came with their family or fellow friends, they all came in drove to enjoy to their heart content this theme park that had been remodeled for a limited time, dyed in the color of Christmas. Such theme park that had measured the number of visitor that made the face of the management to burst in chuckle was visited by a group that was a little bit special. It was a group of one man, and eight beautiful girls and women. And then, on the shoulder of that man was a little girl with sparkling bright eyes. It went without saying that this group was Hajime and the wives (Yue, Shia, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, Remia, Aiko, Liliana). Shuu and Sumire had work. It also went without saying that the two of them were shedding tears that they couldnt come. By the way, in the current point of time Liliana was still unable to separate herself from the kingdom, so normally she was staying at the kingdom. However, in this long awaited holy night, it would be too cruel to leave Liliana alone, so Hajime opened a gate and kidnapped Liliana who was in the middle of work. For the moment, by using the system to covert electricity into magic power (Hajime had built a personal geothermal electric power generator deep underground so he could convert magic power as he pleased), the number of time they could freely come and go between Tortus and earth had increased, so there was no particular problem with doing this. Papa, papa! There, lets go there nano! That one with shark-san going haup!(TN: Seems Myuu is referring to a shark opening its jaw and then swallow in a flash) Yes yes. Even though its cold here, but you intentionally chose water attraction huh. Is this because of Myuus race trait? Myuu was given a ride on Hajimes shoulder, her legs were swinging back and forth while she was squealing merrily. Her head was covered with a fluffy Santa hat and her appearance was that of a mini skirt Santa costume. Her legs were wrapped with white stocking and her boots were white with pompon attached, each time her legs moved they would flutter around. The emerald blonde hair that flowed down from the Santa hat and her well ordered gentle features inherited from her mother, her innocent merriness, this small Santa-san that fawned at her papa with all her might, added with all the onee-chan surrounding the papa, this little girl was extremely standing out. The gazes of the people at the surrounding were unconsciously sucked toward her, and when they caught sight of her then they wouldnt be able to help themselves from loosening up their expression warmly. Just as Santa Myuu wished for, papa Hajime was heading toward the aquatic attraction where they would have adventure on a river where a giant shark was lurking. While waiting, the other visitors kept stealing glance toward the beautiful look of Yue and othersthere was no such thing. Due to an artifact that obstructed peoples recognizance, the surrounding wasnt paying attention at Yue and others. In exchange, it were Yue and others whose gaze were wandering restlessly to the surrounding. Especially Liliana whose familiarity with this world was still faint, she seemed to be receiving culture shocks from various things, from behind the eyeglass for the recognizance obstruction, her gaze that was possibly sparkling even brighter than Myuus was running through the area. They had entered the theme park since morning, and right now the sun had been going down considerably, but Lilianas excitement hadnt settled down yet. Really, Hajime-sans world is just like a jack-in-the-box. They are building a facility like this only for the sake of amusement. This scale is just like a small city you know? The sightseeing ward at Furen is also something, even so this place is in a different level. No, should I perhaps call this as the difference in passion and seriousness toward amusement? Even though this is a large scale facility, yet I can see their fixation even until the details, it surpassed the rationality as a mere business, and I can feel the zeal of the people affecting the construction. I wonder about how much they spent in building this. And the profit? The number of visitor per year? The development in the future? The owner of this facility is a common merchantno, the owner is a corporation isnt it? If this can be managed by the country instead. No, if the substantial aspect is left to Furen while the country become the contract partner It seemed that Liliana was being excited at a point that was slightly off. Even though she had arrived here in this rare chance at the world of dream, furthermore it was at the holy night, but this princess of another world seemed to be curious about the selling point of the theme park instead. And what was mysterious from this, was that the sparkling eye of a dreaming maiden, now strangely looked like the fiercely glaring eyes of someone aiming for money. After Hajime returned to earth, it could be imagined just how hard Liliana who was left behind was working hard, so if it was asked if this couldnt be helped then perhaps it really couldnt be helpedbut, perhaps she had been neglected alone a bit too much. Not only Hajime, even Yue and others were also sending lukewarm gaze mixed with pity at Liliana. While that happened, the turn for Hajime and others had arrived. They boarded the boat that had drifted in front of their eyes. The boat was something with roof attached and could be boarded by around twenty people, with vertical bench set up at the center, so the boarder could sit there facing to the outside. Myuu sat down on Hajimes lap like it was only natural, she was staring at the route looking thrilled. Before long the boat was slowly advancing. At the same time, an onee-san looking like an adventure with a rifle on one hand was talking with a lot of realism, just how dangerous this adventure would be and how brutal the existence that was lurking at the bottom of the water. Just as could be expected from a worker of a large scale theme park, her talking skill was first class. The adults were enjoying the atmosphere like adult, and the children were looking at the water looking scared while their hand grasped their parents hand tightly. Papa. Hm? What is it Myuu? Hajime tilted his head at the call of Myuu above his lap who was looking up over her shoulder at Hajime while he was fixing the position of her Santa hat that had shifted. Myuu was asking her papa cheerfully. If the shark-san is attacking, that onee-san will be the one who defeat it nano? Yeah, I guess. She will shot with that rifle to protect us. Hm~mm When Myuu heard what Hajime said, she began to stare fixedly at the onee-san. The onee-san smiled pleasantly toward the gaze of the cute Santa-san and she waved her hand a bit. As expected from an onee-san of a theme park. Her zero yen smile was also super first class. But, if it was a normal child they would be a bit embarrassed before hiding on the shadow of their parent, or they would smile back normally, but in this scene Myuus reaction was Fuh For some reason Myuu sighed a little while she shrugged as though to sayYare yare daze. A crack entered the onee-sans super smile! A cramp entered papa Hajimes expression! (TN: Yare yare daze, I think in English its something like oh dear, good grief) Using the indispensable technique for a theme park worker, the Instant Switch, the Onee-san immediately fixed her smiling face, but Hajimes expression was still cramped while tapping Myuus head. And then, when he asked the reason of Myuus attitude just now, she answeredBecause, that onee-san look weak. It appeared that just now was Myuu wanting to sayDont force yourself okayin her own way. While that was happening, an event began in the attraction. On the water surface there was a fin that was beginning to surface, the onee-san then shot a warning shot with her rifle. It was a fake rifle without bullet, but a water splash occurred with matching timing. From the view point of the children, it looked like the onee-san was shooting her rifle and drove away something. In fact, the little kids were raising voice of joy. However, the boat suddenly shook as though something had pushed it up from below, and wreckages of seriously damaged ships from shark attack were beginning to appear, the expression of the children began to show nervousness and fear once more. And those feelings reached the peak when a giant shark with its giant jaw opened wide leaped out from the water surface. waaD kyaaD Amidst those resounding excited voices, the onee-san drove away the giant shark with her rifle. However, the shaking boat caused her to slip and fell down. It appeared that her ankle got twisted (of course it was the setting), then saying that she couldnt shot the rifle like this, she called to the crowd someone work with me! like that. Naturally, the one who would cooperate would be the little kids. Go on, Myuu. You too go there. Yes nano. A group of little kids fired the rifle given to them by the onee-san looking nervous, or possibly excited. Myuu also joined into that group. Uu~n, how unexpected desu. If its Myuu-chan, she should know already about more than the real thing isnt she? Shia tilted her head even while pleasantly watching Myuu who was making merry at the imitation shark. Myuu was different from normal child, she knew about real monster of the sea and also about struggle for life. Yet Myuus figure that was seriously looking excited with this regardless of all that was a bit strange. Fufu. Of course Myuu understand what is going on. But, the strange amusement of danger experience with guaranteed safety cause Myuu to feel that its something unusual and interesting instead. Nn. Recently she getting engrossed in battle game, is a little bit troubling. There is also our training, and there art also her staying late at night. Lack of sleep for young children will cause a bad influence to their growth. Hajime-kun, its not good unless you firmly warn her you know? Papa Hajime was smiling wryly toward Aikos warning while he nodded. That was also something that Hajime was worrying about recently. Ah, its Myuu-chans turn now. Leave the camera to me. Myuu-chan fighting a giant shark, Ill caught it in the picture perfectly. Hearing what Kaori pointed out, Shizuku readied a single-lens reflex camera. The target of that lens was the figure of Myuu who was having a rifle handed to her right now. Normally the onee-san would gently teach the kid the way of holding the rifle and also propped up the kid. And then by aiming at the timing when the shark jumped out, she would sayIts now! Fire!where sparks would scatter from the sharks body and mouth, giving a show as though the shark had been shot. But, the small Santa who received the rifle was a super little girl that had become thoroughly familiar with gunpowder smoke and spark and firearm at another world. Furthermore, right now she was a trained little girl that had been forged by her all cheat onee-san and her demon king papa. Therefore, the moment Myuu received the rifle, she twirled it with a familiar motion and shouldered it on her shoulder before turning her gaze to the water surface. The hands of the onee-san that were going to support the little child were wandering about in air. That figure which was shouldering a long rifle was strangely looking appropriate at the miniskirt Santa little girl, which caused the eyes of the visitors to blink. Shizuku released the camera shutter. Consecutively. Err, I wonder what is your name young miss~? With a professional spirit the onee-san asked her name. Its Myuu. I am six year old. A woman of sea. S, so its Myuu-chan! Yoosh, Myuu-chan, if we advance just a little bit more we should be able to escape, so lets do our best and drive away the scary shark okay! Onee-san is a pro! No matter what kind of tricky customer she faced she wont waver! She wouldnt waver but, Myuu who heard onee-sans words ofdrive awaysent a glance at the onee-san, and then a fearless smile floated on her lips Drive it away nano? Thats also not bad butno one will mind even if I do the shark in right? No, that will be troubling. Onee-san plainly replied! But, at the next moment, the giant shark jumped out all of a sudden while raising water splash. Myuu instantly readied her rifle. She placed the stock part on her shoulder, her left hand supported the barrel, and her sight lined up with the rear sight. She really looked the part. The eyes of the onee-san was starting to get far away. The children were going waa raising voices of admiration. The adults were directing complicated gaze at Hajime and others who were Myuus guardian. On that boat which was gradually turning chaotic, the small Santas lovely speech resounded. Ill blow off your head nano! Sound effect of *dopan* resounded and spark scattered inside the mouth of the giant shark. The giant shark vanished into the water. Light was also vanishing from the onee-sans eye. The voice of the adults cheering the children was already disappearing. Amidst all that, Myuu who twirled the rifle with an experienced gesture as expected before resting it on her shoulder, a beat later, she made a resolute thumbs up withMyu!. (TN: Here she is not saying her own name, it was more like a peculiar voice that Myuu sometimes made.) On the boat where various things had vanished, relentless sounds of shutter click were resounding. Part 2 Oh, its starting nano! The sun had already completely sunk, however, the dazzling light of the theme park that was spreading as though to exterminate the darkness of night was illuminating Myuu who was in a good mood. On Hajimes shoulder, Myuu was pointing at the lead group of the parade. A night parade was starting in the theme park. Tonight was also Christmas, so the parade was showier and more extravagant than usual. The people who were gathering on the street were also crowding until the place was jam packed. Hajime and group were watching the parade that earned full score in its entertainment, but after a while, suddenly Hajime lowered Myuu down from his shoulder. And then, Hajime put the puzzled Myuu on Tios shoulder. If it was Tio whose height was only a bit shorter than Hajime then Myuu would still be able to watch the parade. Hajime exchanged look with Yue and others. For the sake of this day, he had prepared this and that and made arrangement with the other beforehand, due to that Hajime intended to go away from this spot. Myuu. Papa will go for a bit to do some errand. Ill come back soon, so wait for a bit here. Yes nano. Hajime felt like something was pulling him back looking at Myuu who made a bit lonely expression, but he somehow shook it off. Today was the first grand Christmas event for Myuu. They didnt make it for the previous Christmas because they had only make it back to earth and there was no time, so they only did something like a small party for family. That was why, no matter what papa Hajime wanted to do that for the sake of his beloved daughter. Hajime slipped into the crowd of people and vanished. Myuu stared at his figure, and then urged by Yue and others her gaze returned to the parade. Joyful smile immediately returned to her face, but as expected, when her beloved papa wasnt with her she seemed unable to go all out to enjoy the event. But, that gloominess too was immediately cleared up. *shan shan shan shan* Clear bell sound was resounding. Everyone seemed to think that it was a sound from the parade, but that sound was getting larger which caused the people to goHmm?and tilted their head. Yes, the sound of bell that was growing audible was coming from up above. Like that, as though they were guided the people looked above, and over there was, Ah, thats Santa-san- A boy somewhere pointed while raising his voice. Following where the boy pointed the people looked up, and they raised their voice withEh, lies, its flying!?, orRe, reindeer? The real thing!?Ama~zing!!and so on. Yes, at where the boy was pointing, there was the appearance of reindeers pulling a sleigh that Santa Claus was riding, gliding through the sky. The normally impossible supernatural phenomenon was something that should make anyone scream, but this place was a country of dream. A fantasy world decorated with the unreal and extraordinary. Therefore, everyone was thinking that it was the theme parks production, their shock was gradually turning into cheers. The staffs whom were doing the parade were looking up open mouthed, but the people who were looking up didnt notice that. Before long, Santa Claus who was riding through the starry sky of the holy night was swiveling down as though going down through a spiraling staircase that was drawn midair. And then, like that the sleigh was approaching slowly at the crowd. The approaching sleigh made the crowd to part naturally. And at the destination of that sleigh was a small Santa-san. Merry Christmas, my small compatriot young lady. The Santa Claus who got down from the sleigh had a face that was difficult to understand with his white beard and round glasses. He then kneeled in front of Myuu who was put down from Tios shoulder and said such thing. In response, Myuu blinked her eyes and, Papa, what are you doing nano? Its not papa. Its Santa. Eh, but Its Santa. PaDD Its Saaan, taaa- Ah, yes. Myuu nodded repeatedly at the Santa that felt a little desperate. She was an obedient and good child. Santa nodded in satisfaction at Myuu while ignoring to the utmost Yue and others whose shoulders were shaking, he then put the large white bag that was piled on the sleigh in front of Myuu. Now then, for you who had been a really good kid through this year, is this present from Santa. Present? To Myuu who tilted her head, Santa took out a box that was inlaid with sparkling stones that looked like lovely pink colored gems from his bag. That box was a feminine box that could be presented as a treasure box by itself. At the surrounding, the people who were watching over the development thinking that this must be an event of the theme park were also goingOoowith warm expression. A voice of a girl somewhere begging to her fatherI want thatcould be heard. Amidst all that, Myuu who was receiving the lovely box asked to paDDSanta if it was okay to open it with her gaze. Santa nodded. Like that when the lid was opened Ah Myuu unintentionally raised her voice. And then, that expression which looked perplexed became colored with joy right away. That smile was like a flower bud that bloomed all at once, it was such a full and beautiful smile like blooming flower. The present that was inserted into that box was surely a girly present, something like children accessory, or a good of some cartoon character. Everyone was thinking like that. But, what was taken out by Myuu was Its Donner and Schlag nanooo-!!!! A pair of handgun. People falling down were appearing here and there one after another. There was no doubt that they were people from Osaka (TN: Seems like the custom of falling on their butt from shock came from Osaka). Other people also made tsukkomi from their mouth. However, Myuu herself was swinging around the two handguns goingFinally, Myuu could have this nano!while expressing great happiness. The figure of a little girl Santa dancing boisterously from receiving as present in the holy night, a pair of handguns that she seemed to have been begging for previously, could be seen there. Young lady, those arent Donner-Schlag. They are Donneer-Schlaag. Donneer-Schlaag? Yes, Donneer-Schlaag. After Santa corrected Myuu like that, he further fished into his white present bag with rummaging sounds. Also this, Pikko Piko Hammeeer Pikko Piko Hammeeer!!! This is Weapon Desu. This is Weapon De~su! We also cannot forget this one, Muuramasa andDD Muuramasa!! Kotetsuu. Kotetsuuuuu!! Myuus tension was breaking through heaven (TN: Reference to Gurren Lagann)! She hopped up and down and swung around the weapons she received heartily! From there Myuu received more presents of gun belt and a present that was named as Yue-oneechans love. Myuu then saidPaDDSanta-san! Thank you nano! I, I, I love you nano!!and leaped into Santas chest. After that, at the other side of the crowd of the dumbfounded people, figures that seemed to be the security staff appeared. Santa who confirmed the appearance of those staffs immediately boarded his sleigh. And then, he snapped the reins and returned to the sky once more. In the middle of everyone was having a question ofJust how in the world it is flying?, Santa then made his next move so that Myuu and others wouldnt be bothered by the security. Merry Christmas. Saying such thing, a lot of parachutes were dropped from the sleigh. The parachutes that had absurd numbers were raining down from the sky in the holy night were all attached with Christmas present. Obviously there were present of toy or stuffed toy, and even some accessory or game system. Every kind of present was raining down from the sky. When the bewildered people heard an awfully clear voice that saidThey are meager presents from the park. Please help yourself to it., they raised joyful voice ofWaa!!and rushed toward the parachutes. Because the people were pushing and jostling against each other, Yue nonchalantly supported with magic so that no accident would happen. By the way, the number of presents were obviously too many to be loaded on the sleigh, but everyone ignored that in their excitement. They were presents from Santa who were riding lovely reindeers. There was also the atmosphere of the place that might caused their mind to feel who cares about the trivial thing. Although, if they knew that those reindeers were actually mechanical Grim Reapers that were fully loaded with weaponry insidesurely they would panic without doubt. In this world, there was something that it was better to not know. The next day, it went without saying that the unprecedented theme park even was grandly reported in the news. It also went without saying that the sophisticated production and the generous treat of presents raised the selling point of the park while the higher-ups were searching just who was that Santa! with bloodshot eyes. And then, the really happy expression of the small princess of Nagumo family was also naturally made everyone in the family to writhe from her cuteness. However, her figure that was sleeping together with handguns and war hammer, whip and kodachi, while rubbing her cheek on them was He was the one who gave those presents but, now papa Hajime was having a complicated worry ofIs this really fine, for my daughter?. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Even though today is Christmas, Shirakome that is a villager of loneliness village suddenly got an idea and wrote this. If you like, please read it together with a Christmas cake by yourself. Shirakome had chocolate cake. Tomorrow too, Ill update as usual you know~ Chapter 188 Arifureta Chapter 188 Arifureta After C As the Daughter of Demon King Part 2 AN: I posted Christmas commemoration chapter a page back. If you directly come to this chapter, if you like please take a look at the chapter before this too. Part 1 A group carrying assault rifle and masked face was rushing through an underground corridor in a dark building. The place they were heading toward was the place where the children who were taken as hostage were imprisoned. Their comrades who were going there went out of contact one after another, so understanding that something strange had happened to them, this group rushed to that place in panic. In total there were nearly twenty people in this armed group that was in the middle of running. One of them who were running at the very back heard the sound like something jumping at a room the group was passing and he came to a stop reflexively. His other comrades were gradually rushing ahead, but the comrades nearby him also stopped running and looked at him questioningly. He made a gesture that conveyed to his comrades how he heard a sound came from inside the room, and just in case, he proposed to investigate inside. The men who came to a stop were six in total, they nodded to each other and left behind two people at the corridor, and then they passed through the opened steel door and stepped inside the room. Immediately after, *kii* the door was making such sound while it automatically, no, a small hand that wasnt noticed by anyone was quietly reaching down from the ceiling and closed the door. One of the men who was left at the corridor spontaneously charged at the door, while the other man tried to let out warning voice, but just before that, gunshot sound echoed consecutively inside the room. Gah!?GuahPained voices could be heard, bullets that flew from around the ceiling granted severe impact at two men who exposed the back of their head defenselessly and their consciousness was instantly blown away. The remaining two men turned around and sprayed bullets at the door from where they entered, but there was no scream of enemy that resounded inside the room. In exchange, *click* Such sinister sound resounded from behind them. The two men moved only their eyes to look at each other, then matching their breathing they turned around all at once. ThereDD Slow nano. Dangling upside down from the ceiling, with a pair of handgunDDDonneer-Schlaag aimed at the forehead of the two men, was a figure of a little girl. The two men were about to spit out some swear words but, before they could do that, the girlDDMyuu pulled the trigger. The head of the two was snapped backward grandly. *gon* Like that their head clashed on the door and interrupted the intrusion of the two remaining men that tried to enter inside for an instant. That instant was a fatal opening against the beloved daughter who had received the teaching of a monster gunner. The moment the door opened with a force that knocked back the body of their comrades, the dry sound of *pan pan* resounded, at the same time the two men crumbled down. That figure dangling on the ceiling, lured the enemy into the room before shooting them down still in upside down postureDDwas truly like the hit man Len! (TN: A character from a French movie, Leon.) Now, everyone, before those guys are coming back, we are going out nano. When Myuu called like that at the corner of the room, right after that, the corner of the room where there should be nothing suddenly distorted, from there the figure of the children appeared. Every single one of them was holding a large cross in their palm. Those crosses were the artifact Dont Touch, You Pervert, but as supplementary function they also had the concealment ability that made use of light reflection. He, hey, Myuu. Just now, how did you stand up on the ceiling? While moving, Natalia became unable to endure and asked that. To that Myuu answered with a wordGuts. Natalias shoulders dropped while sayingAt least I want you to say that its magic. Of course, the cause that Myuu could be like Leo wasnt because of guts, but because of the gravity stone and Air Force inserted into her boots. But, at that time, a sound of explosion resounded from quite a distance. Myuu-chan, just nowI think that came from around the place where we were at though. Myu. Perhaps, they got caught up on the trap that Myuu set up there and went pyuu nano. Their weapons are excellent, but those criminal-sans movement is relatively rough. Is, is that so Emiles cheeks cramped from knowing that it appeared Myuu had even did something like that by taking into account the movement of the enemy while they didnt notice. Or rather, to listen at a ten year old girl finding fault at an armed groupit caused him to become bothered about Myuus true identity all the more. Like that, Myuu beautifully used gun kata with twin gun art, war hammer art, whip art, and two sword art to thoroughly take care of the enemies she encountered while moving. The children were sending sparkling eyes at such Myuu as though they were looking at a hero while following behind her. And finally, they discovered a door that had the word EXIT written on it. It was a door that connected to the outside. While the expression of Natalia and others burst bright in joy, Myuus expression turned complicated instead. But, at the same time, she could hear the sound of a lot of footsteps from deep at the path they had just passed through, so while sighing deeply, she opened the door while telling Natalia and others to hold at the cross firmly. There, So, you are the devil that slipped in among the children huh. A masked group of nearly thirty people that was fully armed was lying in wait while aiming their rifle muzzle at the door. Natalia and others screamedHiia bit witnessing that. Myuu didnt answer at the question of the man who seemed to be the leader of the armed group, instead she ran her gaze at the surrounding. The place they came out to appeared to be a huge warehouse. If it was normally, there should be a lot of material put into container that was placed in here. The nose of Myuu who was a sea dweller race sensed the smell of salt, from there she understood that this place was adjacent with a harbor (she understood that from the beginning already though). Yes, this place was a warehouse district to deposit the luggage of cargo ships. Right now they were in a warehouse that was jointly established with the management building at the corner of that district. However, inside that warehouse was crowded with quite a strict security. Not to mention the dozens of armed people, there were also a lot of heavy weapons and a lot of computers for command room lined up, in addition, there were also things like armored vehicle that was in the middle of being camouflaged or a vehicle that looked like a mobile selling car for ice cream in outside yet had gatling gun and so on attached on the inside. Uu~n, from the weaponry and the hostage taking, I have imagined that by some chance it might be like this butas expected, you all are not mere kidnapper, but a terrorist group nano. Just what the hell are you? A bodyguard prepared by the government? The terrorist leader was recalling the kid soldier of his own country in the back of his mind while speaking out his conjecture. Be that as it may, it was hard to believe the fact that a single girl like this was able to beat up his organizations soldier, and he was also concerned from where this girl got her weapon. By all rights, this girl was an irregular existence, someone like Myuu whose identity they couldnt confirm should be quickly killed, but her abnormality made this leader to question her. Myuus smartphone, where is it nano? Answer my question. Even though it should be a checkmate with nearly thirty guns aimed at them, but Myuus composed attitude didnt break and she instead questioned back. This caused the leaders voice to become lower. I want you to answer first nano. If you do that, then Ill answer. Do you think you are in the position where you can negotiate? Myuus way of speaking was responded by the leader with the rise of one of his and. Immediately, a gunshot resounded. One of his underling aimed at Natalia and fired. But, naturally, because Natalias hand was clutching Dont Touch, You Pervert, the bullet was blocked by an invisible wall and stopped midair. The terrorists became agitated and went noisy. Amidst all that, the leader was also looking in wonderment but he then opened his mouth without losing his calm. What is that? So America has even developed something like that. Rather than that, where is the smartphone nano? The leader guessed that the cause of Myuus composure was because of that invinsible shield, however, at the back his mind immediately a solution appeared, that they could just directly take away the shield if gun didnt work. And then, if they could steal that shield, it would be advantageous for their terrorist activity from here on. Thinking like that, he snickered in his heart. Perhaps the leader felt whimsical from the composure that he had just obtained. He answered Myuus question by moving his gaze. The place where his gaze pointed was a corner of the simple command room where there were a lot of computers gathered. Most likely the smartphones of the other children were also there. So, who are you? This time the leader questioned. Because he had taught Myuu the smartphones location, he felt that this time it was Myuus turn to answer. In response to that, Myuu was making an exasperated expression while, There is no way I will answer nano. You must have something wrong in your head if you are accepting what your enemy said seriously like that nano. The leader was wearing a mask. But, surely right now a vein was throbbing visible on his forehead. Really, he wanted to see the face of the parent that was raising this girl. Are you thinking, that because you have that shield all of you are absolutely safe? Something like that can just be wrestled off directly and taken away, and thats it. I thought that you are someone that had received special training, but you cannot even make a proper situation assessment, did I overestimate you? Or else, are you thinking that you can do something against this number of people with that tiny guns or those primitive weapons? The hand of the leader rose quietly. A man at his side guessed what the leader wanted and whispered something into a wireless, then further group of armed men with more than ten people appeared from the door behind, in addition, a group of thirty men flooded in from outside the warehouse and surrounded Myuu and the children. Dont take up our time too much. We are going to be busy with our operation after this. There are still more than fifty men outside. There is no place for you all to escape. Go back to your prison obediently. Perhaps you kids will be able to return home alive depending on your parents attitude you know? The leader slapped the children with despair. He showed them the overwhelming difference in battle strength and also dangled a slight hope in front of their eyes. Natalia clutched tightly at the sleeve of Myuus clothes. The other children were also snuggling at Myuu with scared expression. Myuu looked over her shoulder to them, while showing a smile that had not even a speck of despair. It was a fearless smile that would make anyone gulped, her canine was exposed, her eyes were glaring with fierce atrocity, and her back was straight and imposing. Myuu turned at the leader again, then stored Donneer-Schlaag into their holsters. Thats right, thats how youDD Difference of strength? Thats too much even for a misunderstanding. The leader took a step forward thinking that Myuu had resigned herself, but his step reflexively stopped from Myuus words that interrupted his own words. At the same time, he saw the figure of Myuu quietly rising her hand straight up. And then, the crimson jewel that was fixed on the ring finger of that left hand was beginning to shine for some reason. Noticing that the leader gazed in astonishment. Myuu fearlessly grinned while resounding her words boldly. Since when, you are under the delusion that Myuu is alone? Wh, at? Right after that, crimson light burst out. And then, the terrorists who pulled the trigger spontaneously witnessed it. The bullets they fired were blocked, not by invisible shield, but by physical obstruction. Six metallic arms. Multiple legs like spider. On the back, on the front, were multiple weapons that looked brutal even just from a glance. Stylish head, and then eyes that suddenly flashed! Strange looking warrior with metallic compositionDDthere were seven of them. Walling in Myuu and the children, those bodies that boasted the greatest hardness blocked all the bullets, yes, they were DDGrave Sin Squadron Demon Rangeeeerrr!!!! *DOPAAN!* Out of nowhere smoke screens of seven color exploded, and the seven living golems took cool poses as they pleased. Dumbfounded, amazement. Without distinction of enemy or ally, all the human stiffened. Because, this is impossible mon! It felt like such a tsukkomi of someone that had retrogressed into an infant could be heard from somewhere. If you want to stop Myuu, then at least prepare apostles of god in double digit number before speaking, nano. Wwha-, wha- Myuu smiled fearlessly at the agitated leader while giving her order. Everyoneee~, kill them nano! Aye aye, MaamC!! As though saying something like that, the demon rangers saluted smartly with adoration, then at the next moment, *gashun* their weapons deployed with mechanical sound. The curbstomp began, on the terrorist who was threatening their princess. The two gatling guns that were attached to one body turned everything inside the warehouse into mere trashes, the small missile pods attached on the shoulders rained down missiles like a meteor shower and turned the area into sea of crimson until outside the warehouse. Rushing around freely with high speed movement as though they were gliding using the rollerblade attached on their multiple legs, the portable Acht Acht as their back weapon and the super electromagnetic cannon fired. The opponent who carried explosive and launched suicide attack with the resolve to explode themselves was instantly cut into pieces using the laser blade attached on their two arms and many legs, the person who tried to use the heavy weapon loaded on the camouflaged truck was pulverized and sent flying together with the truck body by the giant stake Pile Bunker fired by a Demon Ranger who showed a jump that didnt suit its large body. Impossible, America has, created even this kind of weapon- (I think, thats absolutely not it) When the terrorist leader yelled that loudly while desperately commanding his comrades to fight back, Emile-kun whose father was actually a US army lieutenant general showed a dry smile while making such retort inside his heart. Its that brat-, kill that brat! They should stop if she is dead! Lucifeeer and Mamon and Leviatan were already rampaged until outside the warehouse, scream and explosive sound echoed from outside. The leader who survived obstinately amidst all that glared at Myuu like a demon while shouldering a rocket launcher. In respond to that, Myuu took one of the jewels that was fitted on the gun belt on her waist. It was a jewel that shined yellow like a topaz. But, inside that bullet sized jewel, some kind of geometrical patternDDa magic circle was carved in. Myuu held that jewel using her index and middle fingers and thrust it toward the terrorist leader, as though to oppose the rocket launcher. And then, she spun toward the world the power of words to cause a supernatural phenomenon. Order(Myuu commands)! Syvil Aul Tonitors(Get shocked by the golden lizard)!! At the next moment, the topaz emitted a golden radiance, and then in a flash that light emitted enormous spark while taking the shape of a huge dragon. Ah? Ha? Eh? While coiling above the head of the princess who had summoned itself, the dragon that was clad in golden lightningDDthe Thunder Dragon glared fiercely at the leader who was leaking out idiotic sound, right after that, the dragon raised an intense lightning roar. NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO- The leader raised a scream like a girl and tried to escape, but there was no way someone could escape the thunder dragon using human legs, the surrounding underlings were also got dragged into the roar and the dragons mouth snapped them up. DDMyuus exclusive use jewel type magic invocation artifact Yue-oneechans Love This artifact would react to Myuus soul and power of words where she would then be able to use the magic that Yue sealed into specific jewel (one time use). The colorful jewels fitted into the gun belt in place of bullets were each charged by Yues handmade magic, and only Myuu could invoke them. It was just like the magecraft that was used by a certain careless family some something like that was surely couldnt be said. Before when Myuu was watching a certain anime she was sayingJewel magecraft is really cool nano. But, Yue-oneechans magic is more amazing nano. Even though this artifact was the result of Yues affection that gushed out when she heard what Myuu said, but if it was said that there was no connection with that then there was no connection! Myu-myu-myu-myu, Myuu! Just now! Just noww! Ma, magic, magiicc! Natalia was getting all flustered while asking for confirmation that as expected, Myuu is a magician! with inarticulate words. Uh huh, thats Yue-oneechans Love nano. Eh? No, that was magic wasnt it? Uh huh, thats Yue-oneechans Love nano. Eh? Huh? Love? No, but magic As expected, thats Yue-oneechans Love nano. Natalias mind was in chaos! It seemed, that after guts, next Myuu was causing a supernatural phenomenon with love! Geez, isnt it fine already even if you confess that its magic! Inside her heart Natalia was shouting like that. A hand was put gently on the shoulder of such Natalia. When Natalia looked back, there was the youth Emile beside her who spokeIsnt it fine, lovewith an enlightened expression. The capacity of the youth Emile seemed to have met its permitted limit since long ago. It felt like he could accept whatever was spoken or did as it was if it was by Myuu. For the time being, Natalia shut up Emile with her fist. The screams of the terrorists stopped less than five minutes after that. Myuu left the liberation of the children who were imprisoned at another room to Demon Ranger and she headed to the command room. There, she discovered her normal smartphone and sighed in relieve. Hey, Myuu-chan. This is Nmyu? The youth Emile was taking back his own smartphone while looking at the PCs display which he pointed at Myuu. The PC was mostly broken, so what was projected in that display was only an image that stayed frozen but, what was reflected there, was the scene of a destroyed airport somewhere and a smoking stadium. It appeared, the terrorists not only did the kidnapping this time, but they also performed terrorist activities at another places somewhere. Myuu nodded withFumuand walked away *tote tote* briskly, then she stood still beside the leader who was charred black while smoking up, though it seemed that the man was still barely breathing. While Natalia and others were watching over Myuu wondering what she was going to do, toward the leader who was lying upside down unmoving, Myuukicked his crotch. Ohooo!? Quickly wake up nano. Leader-san opened his eyes while raising a queer shriek. He was writhing and rolling on the ground while pressing on his crotch. Myuu called Satan to pinion the arms of the leader to stop him from moving around. That figure who was limply restrained with his arms spread wide, looked like as though he was being crucified. Yo, you, bastDD Dont talk as you please, nano. Saying that, Myuu once more launched a splendid yakuza kick at the crotch of leader-san.Hahiiiiii, leader-san raised a queer shriek once more from that. With the youth Emile as the first, the other boys were also turning pale with their hands pressing on their own crotch while standing pigeon-toed. The thing that is happening right now. Your plan, your objective this time, spit out everything nano. Who, who willDD Myuu suddenly took distances with brisk steps, then she took out the black whip This is Weapon Desu into her hand. And then, *hyun hyun* she made the whip to move in spiral around her that caused sound of cutting air. I want you to talk nano. Su, such, th, threat wonDDaaDDD!!? As expected, the crotch of leader-san who was refusing Myuus demand while turning pale, was whipped hard by tip of the whip that was swung fiercely along with *hyun* the sound of cutting air. Leader-san who was shrieking, and the paling boys, and the girls who were staring fixedly *jii* at the event development from between the gap of their fingers of their hands that were covering their face. Now now, quickly speak nano! If you wont, then your sons life will be gone nano! Thi, this, DEMON girl-DDAaDDDD!!! Riight, leeft, riight, leeft, nanoo! Stoopp-, dont lay your hand on my son anymoreee- Until, you talk-, the whip-, wont stop nanoo- NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO- Ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora-, nano- *pan- pan- bishiiii, bashi bashi supaaaaa-*, the whip became a black storm, however, with a superb strength management, This is Weapon Desu was torturing leader-sans son. To left and then to the right, the son was tormented with hellish torture as though it was receiving Dempsey Roll! The figure of a male terrorist shrieking from getting his crotch whipped hard by a ten year old beautiful girl, was right there. Before long, everything of the large scale terror plan this time was spoken from the leader who was weeping his eyes out *hics hics* while pressing on his crotch with his body rounding up like turtle. Myuu who listened to him then stored away This is Weapon Desu and walked toward the leader. I, I beg you. Ive, talk alreadythats why, pleaseDD Leader-san was earnestly entreating. The brutal haki that he displayed at first couldnt be felt at the slightest anymore. Toward such frail leader-san, Myuu smiled sweetly like a fairy. Leader-san, and also Emile and others, were forming a smile that was colored with relive thinking that Myuus forgiveness would be given You can become a manly woman nano. Wai-, do-, AAaDDDDDD!! A single gunshot roared. In this day, leader-sans son was called to heaven. Blowing fuh at the smoking gun muzzle, Myuu then turned on her heel while leaving a backward glance at the leader who didnt even twitch anymore. It caused the boys to curl themselves thinkingThats just too merciless, while Natalia and other girls were sending Myuu heated gaze with red cheeks thinkingMyuu, how lovely. Myuu who returned back to those children then took out her smartphone. Myuu, what are we going to do? Tha, thats right. Terrorism is happening here and there isnt it? Quickly, we have to inform this. Natalia and Emile talked at Myuu, telling her that they had to inform to their father what was happening right now to the government. Nn. Thats also good but, I think that surely they wont be able to do anything about the places that had been blown up already, or the plane that was being hijacked right now, or all those besieged soldier-san that are stationed at foreign country nano. If its normally. Indeed, it was just as Myuu said, the current situation was grave. There were already several airports and stadiums that were blown up, there were also several planes that were being hijacked. Near the coast there was ship loaded with missiles in anchorage where it would soon fire toward a city, while the army that was being stationed at the country of the terrorists were currently even now being besieged and annihilated in an isolated situation. In addition, the terrorists had another base other than this base, there were a lot of hostages that were being imprisoned there too, and it appeared that even an attack targeting the president was being carried out right now. It seemed that the president was attacked when he was in the middle of returning to the White House from his outdoor official business in order to deal with these terrorism cases. Like this it would be surely impossible to resolve everything without any problem. It was easily imaginable that from here on too, within a few hours there would be great damage that came out. Yes, it was just like Myuu said, that was if it was normally. Natalia and other children were showing anxious expression, however, Myuu was ahem-ing proudly while puffing up her chest before making a declaration with a voice that was filled with absolute confidence and trust. Ill call papa after this nano. Thats why, everything is fine already nano! Part 2 *jiririririri*, A ringtone of a black rotary-dial telephone ringing was reverberating at the living room of Nagumo household. Hm? Is that from Myuu? I guess right now is about time htat the party is over huh. The receiving phone was Hajimes smartphone. Hajime was smiling warmly from recalling his beloved daughter going out in high spirits all dressed up while taking his smartphone into his hand. Ou, Myuu. Is it the time to pick youDD Papaa! Right now, it seems that the world is in a pinch, so I want help nano! Yes? The first sentence of his daughter that came out from the smartphone caused Hajime to spontaneously leaked out an idiotic sounding voice. Yue, Shia, Tio, Remia, Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, Liliana, Shuu, and then Sumire who were relaxing in the living room wentOh?and directed their attention to the conversation. Hajime turned the voice into speaker mode and then he asked just what did she meant. Uu~n, see, when Myuu arrived at the party I was then kidnapped by terrorist. At the place where Myuu was kidnapped, Myuu acted rashly. As the result of Myuu having a talkwith terrorist-sans son, it turned out that the world is in a pinch. Right now thats how it is nano. I see, I can understandnot-! Just what were you doing, that it become something like that Because Myuu is papas daughter nano. I see, I get it. Yue and others nodded deeply at Myuus words. While staring at them all with reproachful eyes, Hajime changed his expression quietly. So? What do you want papa to do? I dont really get it but, Myuu had annihilated the kidnappers right? Of course Ill cover it up but, where do you want papa, papa and everyone else to go and what do you want us to do? Ehehe~, as expected from Myuus papa nano. Myuu love papa nano. Myuu hadnt gave any satisfactory explanation, but Hajime comprehended only the important point and left behind the trivial circumstance and instead asked Myuus wish. Hearing that Myuu said such thing with a joyful voice. Since Myuu was an infant she had been straight with her expression of love like this, but recently, perhaps was it just Hajimes feeling, but it felt like there was charm that was excessively filled into her voice. When Hajime took a glance at all the onee-san, for some reason, all of them gave him a thumb up at once. Hajime could only smile faintly. After that, Hajime used the compass and determined the locations of terrorism that were currently happening. He left the house sitting at Sumire and others before using crystal key to teleport to the locations all over the world. Although it was unintentionally, but the terrorists had kidnapped Myuu and intended to publicly execute her important friend. And the wish of his beloved daughter to help with that For Hajime, the ideal or the sense of value or the objective of the terrorist organization was already something of no concern to him. The one who indiscriminately scattered tragedy was them the terrorists. For the daughter of a monster to be included among those tragedies, and because of that it caused them to be exposed to irrationality, were nothing more than reaping what they sowed. And that, would be proofed to them within the few hours after this. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This became the last update by the end of the year. Throughout this year, there were various things, like the publication or the completion of the main story. The real life is always like real lifee, and the work is always seriously like workk, but thanks to Narou, and thanks of being able to have fun with all of your readers too, there is no doubt that it has been a fun year. Narou-san, thank you very much! Thank you very much for everyone who come here to read too! Have a good new year! And then, please take care of me next year too! I think next week I can update at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 189 Arifureta Chapter 189 Arifureta After C New Year Commemoration Happy New Year AN: Happy new year. I somehow wrote this chapter in the middle of the leisurely atmosphere of New Years morning, while being buried inside kotatsu. Recently, Yue component was few so If you like, please read it leisurely. *hou hou* White puffs of breath dissolved into air. The cold air of the mid winter pierced the skin keenly, dyeing the nose tip and ears of the people who came and go to become red. The fallen snow playing the sounds *shak shak* from being stepped on and the icicles hanging down from the eaves of the buildings caused the people to feel the cold atmosphere of the few hours before the end of the year. Although, if it was asked whether that coldness was also freezing the heart of the people who was coming and going through this place, then the answer would be no. This place was a famous hot spring district. It was a tourist attraction that was colored with orange lighting and the white vapor of natural hot spring. Therefore, the people who were coming and going through the street that was lined up with street stalls and souvenir shops were mostly families or lovers who wished to welcome the end of the year in relaxation at this hot spring district. No matter how low the temperature became, these people who were snuggling close to each other wouldnt feel any coldness in their heart. When they came back to their inn, they could even warm their body in the hot spring. Among those tourists, there were the figures of a pair of male and female. Yue, you dont feel cold? If its necessary Ill take out an artifact you know? Nn. Im fine. Winter is a time of cold. Its fine too to feel this cold air. I see. Yeah, I guess so. A pair of lovers closely snuggling with each otherDDit was Hajime and Yue. Hajime was wearing a moss coat with fluffy fur attached on the collar while Yue was wearing a cute duffle coat that was cream colored. Hajime and Yue were putting their hands inside the pocket and walking through the main street of the hot spring district at their leisure. By the way, the pocket that one of Yues hands was entering was Hajimes pocket, naturally, their fingers were entangled closely inside that pocket. Is this fine with Shia and others Its fine to be only the two of us like this occasionally. Or else, is it better if its with everyone? Hajime shrugged his shoulders and answered like that toward Yue who was looking upward at him with her head tilted slightly. He strongly gripped the hand of Yue inside his pocket. He saw from the side that Yues cheek which was facing down was faintly colored scarlet. There was no need for answer. That gesture of Yue displayed her answer more eloquently than words. And then, there was no way Hajime wouldnt be able to comprehend Yues wordless answer, their hands inside the pocket were tightly closing on each others. By the way, all members of Nagumo family came into this hot spring district. Unfortunately, Shizuku had a gathering in her family with all the disciples of Yaegashi dojo that was a custom every year, while Kaoris father was cryingDont go, my angel!while clinging at Kaori, so she could only see off Hajime and others tearfully without being able to participate this time. And then, at afternoon Nagumo family finished their sightseeing and entered the inn, then Sumire commanded charge the hot spriiing!at everyone of Nagumo family. Hajime used that chance to activate presence isolation at full power and secretly abducted Yue, and like this the two of them were enjoying the time of only the two of them after so long. Currently, Shia and others who had noticed the fade out of Hajime and Yue were thinkingWell, perhaps its fine occasionally~while they were turning boneless from the magic of hot spring. Of course, they intended to ask for compensation from Hajime later on. Oh, hot spring egg. You want to eat that? Nn? Soft boiled egg? No, its a bit different from soft boiled egg. Its white egg part is also soft boiled. Well, it doesnt really sound like a big deal but, its standard good of a hot spring district. Ill eat? Yue instantly answered. Yue was sensitive and also weak to things that were standard in earth. Her feeling of wanting to know about Hajimes world even just for a bit more was making her to naturally lean toward that direction. Hot spring egg, two of them. Please. The male worker of the stall petrified from seeing the soft smile of Yue who was humming cheerfully at the purchase of the hot spring egg. There was no need to even mention the reason why he petrified. Currently the two of them were more or less using magic to obstruct the recognition of other people, so the usual mass production of petrified people and people picking fight that normally happened when they were walking didnt happen anymore. But, as expected when they were the one who was starting the conversation like this, that magic effect would get fainter in addition of seeing that smile of Yue from really close range. While smiling wryly, Hajime lightly emitted Pressure that he had fine tuned. The male worker returned to his senses with a hah, and then with a bright red face that looked like boiled shrimp, he handed over two small cups and two hot spring eggs in a hurry. It seemed they could choose whether to crack the egg themselves or made the worker to crack the egg fir them, but Yue chose the option of doing it herself. They moved near the trash box where they could throw away the egg shell and there Yue tried to crack the hot spring egg on the cup that Hajime was holding with her fingertips trembling. Her expression was absurdly serious. Her spirit conveyed that she wouldnt let even a single fragment of the shell to fall off. The expression of Hajime that was watching such Yue was actually looking warm. Nn-. Jiggle jiggle. Yue stared fixedly at the hot spring egg that jiggled when it fell on the cup with a splat. Then Yue guided Hajimes hand and made him to present in front of her eyes the cup that he was holding on his other hand. It appeared that Yue would also crack the egg that was Hajimes share for him. Yue was staring at the hot spring egg challengingly with a seriousness that was even greater than previously. Hajimes expression was increasingly slackening watching that. Nn-. The egg is splendidly cracked. Thank you for the delicious material.(TN: I dont know what joke material Hajime is referring here to.) Both of them cracked jokes at each other and then chuckled, then they ate the hot spring eggs with small spoon. Its syrupy. Also its really, thick. Isnt it. Looks like they are using egg that is relatively good compared to its prices. If salt is sprinkled on this, then perhaps the taste will be locked and become tastier. Hajime immediately took out salt made at another world from Treasure Warehouse and sprinkled it on the egg. As the result, the expression of Hajime and Yue clearly turned into broad smile. The two of them looked satisfied after finishing eating, but when Hajime saw Yue, he slipped out a chuckle. Yue tilted her head slightly. At the corner of your mouth, there is egg yolk left. Embarassing. Yue tried to wipe off the egg yolk with reddened cheeks, but Hajimes fingertip stretched faster than her. His index fingertip softly crept on Yues lips. NnuFor some reason Yue leaked out a captivating voice and before Hajimes finger could deal with the left over egg yolk, that fingertip got nibbled with a snap. The soft and warm sensation of licking tongue on his fingertip caused Hajime to look troubled. Graphic sounds *chupa chupa* even began to be audible, so Hajime forcefully pulled out his finger. Muu, even though it was delicious Bear in mind about the TPO(time, place, occasion). We are smack dab in the middle of hot spring district, at the New Years Eve. I dont want to my lover to become an erotic terrorist in that kind of place. There are already victims over there you know? When Hajime turned his gaze, there the worker-san of the hot spring egg stall before this, and the couples who were similarly enjoying hot spring eggs like Hajime and Yue nearby, they were all simultaneously averting their eyes. While the male camp was strangely crouching a bit forward. Im sorry. Looks like, I got too high spirited in this date with just the two of us after so long, Those were really joyful words. Anyway, lets move on. Lets look around leisurely while eating. Its New Years Eve after all, so there are a lot of stalls. Also it looks like there will be firework matching with the countdown at the riverside ahead, surely we will be able to have fun there. Nn-. Ah, but, the end of the year isDD Together with everyone, right? I got it. I will take Yue around only until before the countdown. As expected, if we neglected them alone until the change of the year, then Shia and others will snap. Hajime shrugged, but he had already resolved himself to give compensation to Shia and others. This was also the so called duty of a real harem man. Though if other people was asked of their opinion about this kind of resolve that would make anyone speechless, then it felt like they would say things likeGet stabbed a hundred times overorHow about you try dying for once?. Like that, the two of them began to walk around the hot spring district leisurely once more. For a bit they fed each other aa~n with the foods of the stalls, relaxing on a footbath while snuggling closely to each other, taking commemoration pictures at places they got attracted toeach time of that, they were mass producing merlion that was spitting out sugar even while not particularly doing anything special, they were really passing their time leisurely. And then, about the time when it was about one hour before the changing of year, both of them finally arrived at a bridge where they could have a good view at the fireworks. It was an arching wooden bridge with romantic appearance. Its handrail was colored scarlet and it was maintained really well. Yue was settled on Hajimes bosom snugly with her back leaning on Hajimes chest. Hajimes both hands were reversely put into Yues pocket this time, and then like it was only natural, their fingers entwined with each other inside. This is our first New Years Eve since coming to this world huh, Yue. So what do you think, not even a year has passed but, this is more or less a turning point. Do you think you can get used to it in this world? ? Getting used or whatever, any place where Hajime at is the place where I belong. That is the best place for me. I have no feeling other than happiness here. Aa~, thats not what I mean. Hajimes expression turned itchy from Yues words, then he placed his chin on Yues head and rubbed his chin there. While listening at Yue chuckling from feeling ticklish, and then he asked again his question with the intention of asking whether she was simply forcing herself or not from the changed environment or if she felt any inconvenience. Nn~. Not particularly. Regarding the returnee, the society is still in uproar. It feels inconvenient in that kind of meaning, but everyone is also feeling it similarly. The prospect of resolving it can be seen, so it doesnt feel like a problem. Rather than that, there are a lot of things here that doesnt exist at the world over there, so there are a lot of times where I feel fun. I see. Im glad hearing that. After all I dont want Yue to feel stress or anything. It is the world that is bad if it cause you any stress. If you feel any inconvenience then Ill reform it no matter what method I have to use, so just tell me anything without holding back okay? Fufu. I wont hold back at all toward Hajime. The time you are changing the world, lets do it together? Maou and vampire princess was making terrifying talk nonchalantly. At this moment, surely world-san was feeling a chill and twitched without doubt. Time was flowing away gently for a while without any words. The stream of the small river, the snow that beautifully colored the blackness of the night sky, and the clear air were felt by the two of them. There were also other people at the surrounding, but it was like only the area around the two of them was like a separate world that was cut off from everything else. Solemn and silent, sweet and warm, it was such a world. But, at that time, from afarYue-san yaa~I, Hajime-san yaa~iPapa-san yaa~I, onee-chan-san yaa~i, familiar voices that sounded a bit theatrical could be heard. Hajime shruggedLooks like times uptoward Yue who was looking up at him from his chest. While the two were like that, *pata pata* sound of footsteps resounded, Shia who was giving a ride to Myuu on her shoulder was rushing toward the two of them while she was waving her hand around together with Myuu. From behind those two, Hajime and Yue could see Shuu and Sumire, Tio and Remia walking toward here. I found you nano, phantom thief papa. Obediently get handcuffed nano! The moment Shia arrived at Hajimes side, above Shia, Myuu pointed sharply while saying such thing. That dramatic gesture of his beloved daughter caused Hajime to chuckle while tilting his head. Phantom thief papa? Just what are you accusing me of stealing? This time it was Shia who answered. Her finger pointed sharply just like Myuu. Phantom thief maou. You have stolen something really enormous. Yes, that is my Yue-san desu! Yue, you, since when you belong to Shia? Since around a hundred millions and two thousand years ago? Thank you for the lovely material. As expected the whole Nagumo family was smeared with material. Shia and Myuu were bulging their cheeks while pleading that this time they wanted to be the one kidnapped. Oi oi, calling me kidnapper and so on, that sounds bad in peoples ear you know. You dont think that Yue was slipping out voluntarily with me? Hajime seriously in all seriousness used his presence isolation in full throttle and full power, he instantly carried Yue and escaped. Shia and others should be unable to reject the possibility that Hajime and Yue were slipping away as accomplice. Hajime was thinking like that and asked with a mischievous expression, but Shia was looking blankly at such Hajime. He? Because, Hajime-san. Didnt you normally erase your presence, then carried Yue-san under you arm and jumped out from the window? You, dont you notice the contradiction inside your own words? Even though you understand that I vanished, just how are you able to grasp the detail until that much? About that, like this, it just suddenly came into my rabbit ears. The rest was by me confirming it myself with a sidelong glance I think. Even though Hajime-san was fast but it wasnt as fast as railgun anyway, so its possible to confirm your escape using eyesight. Is that so. You are a bug character Hajime was plainly feeling down from his super high speed secret action that he performed with his all getting detected normally like that. And then, he recalled how at their recent training so that their skill wouldnt dull, Shia was casually evading electromagnetically accelerated bullet with normal eyesight. Hajime once more sent Shia an exasperated gaze due to that bug character behavior. Like that, without change Hajime didnt let go Yue from his bosom, Myuu was clambering up on Hajimes back and secured her designated place on Hajimes shoulder, then Tio and others who caught up snuggled close to Hajime, Shuu who was looking forward to the naked socializing with his son after so long sent a sulky gaze at Hajime who was feigning ignorance while Sumire was cackling from witnessing that, during all that the countdown to the new year was finally beginning. Facing the beginning of a new year, the vapor of the hot spring district was rising high. Hajime and others also let out their voice for counting down the seconds. This was the first new year for the group members that originated from another world. Each second Myuus feet went taut, her toes were tensing straight while she was showing a wide smile, Shia was equipping the artifact of recognition disturbance while the illusion hiding her rabbit ears went off, showing her rabbit ears jumping around *myon myon*. Tio was looking up to the sky with a deeply moved expression and Remia was smiling from watching over her beloved daughters high spirit. Shuu and Sumire quietly linked their hands together and snuggled on each other watching over their son and daughters-in-law that were like that. A beat later, the countdown reached zero. Happy Neeeeww Year!!! At the hot spring district, the yell of the people celebrating the new year reverberated. At the next moment, at the night sky of the hot spring district, *dodon* flowers of light bloomed along with reverberation that shook until the bottom of ones stomach. Papa, happy new year! Nano! Ou, happy new year Myuu. Myuu tightly hugged Hajimes head while saying that, hearing that Hajime ruffled Myuus head with one hand while returning the congratulations. Very happy new year, dear. From here on too, please take care of me along with my daughter okay? Yeah. Happy new year Remia. Take care of me this year too. Remia gently touched her hand on Hajimes back while sending those words to Hajime along with a calm smile, then Hajime also looked across his shoulder and replied to her calmly. Gohujin-sama. This year too I beg thou for a lot of puniDDehem, a lot of reward. Dont try to varnish it over, you pervert. Later Ill promptly give you the first punishment of this year, so prepare yourself. The pervert was shuddering all over. Happpy~ Nee~w Yeea~ar desu. Hajime-san. Lets enjoy this year too a lot okay! Looking at the result, you who in a sense is the one with the straightest common sense has helped with a lot since we returned to this world. Thanks. This year, Ill take you to a lot of fun places more for sure. Hajimes words caused Shias rabbit ears to happily flap up and down. Hajime, this year too you have perpetrated various things, but just spare me from you disappearing all of a sudden anymore okay? Right right. Its fine for you to go anywhere, but at that time take us along too with you. Especially when you are going to Tortus okay! Okay! Over there is a treasure box of material! No need to even mention everyone of Hauria clan, but even Gahard-san is unexpectedly a material character isnt he. Especially when he is in front of Hajime and Shizuku-chan. I want to meet him again~ Tou-san, I got it already. Also, Kaa-san. Stop toying with Gahart. Spare me from an aged middle-aged man clinging on me tearfully. Shuu was sending a gaze that was a mix of worry and anticipation, while at his side Sumire was speaking of something terrifying. The emperor of the empire seemed to be fated of getting thoroughly embarrassed by the whole Nagumo family. Already, once when Hajime went to Tortus while taking along Shuu and Sumire, it had become a famous story how Gahart became a shut-in due to Sumires persistent and tricky interview to him. Hajime. Yue who was at Hajimes bosom looked up while calling on Hajime who was exchanging words with everyone. When Hajime turned his gaze at her, Yues eyes stared fixedly at him. It was as though she was ascertaining something. As though she was thinking of something. Her eyes was like a movie film, it was as though memories were streaming in succession inside. Before long, Yue returned her gaze on the fireworks. Then with a calm and mysterious voice, with the sound of the fireworks smoothly fading, she formed her words. It might be too late for saying this, but it somehow strange. What is? Nn. At the bottom of the abyss, the journey with the resolve to turn the world into enemy began. But, when I noticed there are a lot of important people around me, while I am celebrating a new year at a different world like this staring at the flowers of night sky. Thats right isnt it. Seeing objectively, the bitter time in my life is overwhelmingly a lot. Getting saved by Hajime, meeting with everyone, knowing about the truth of Ojii-sama, and also spending time with my new family like this, looking from the entirety, all of those is equal with a blink of eye. Like a dream. But, my feeling is the reverse. It feels like the long nightmare vanished and gone instantly like a bubble, and like this I am enveloped in happiness, as though this is how it has been all along. Hajime strongly embraced closer his lover inside his arms, who was mysteriously colored with the illumination of fireworks light. Yues gaze, that was surely staring at somewhere different inside herself even while it was reflecting the fireworks, returned to Hajime once more. The world is unreasonable, irrational, and absurdly malicious. But, surely at times, it will give a considerate arrangement to those who do their best. Meeting with Hajime, I came to think like that. I see. I guess so. Surely, its just like you say. No matter what happened, if you struggle, then surely, anyone is able to reach this kind of place in due course. Nn- Hajime softly dropped a kiss on the forehead of Yue who was looking up at him. Yues expression melted limply. Even in earth, there was still a mountain of troubles. And then, surely in this new year there would be new unreasonable and irrational and malicious fate lying in wait for them. But, surely, the world would show its kindness to those who struggled. Yes, they believed in that, whether Hajime or Yue. Yue was feeling the heat on her forehead while running her gaze toward Shia and others too. And then, toward the family who responded to her gaze, toward her beloved people Yue showed them her greatest smile and gifted them her words. Thank you for everything. Please take care of me from here on too. AN: All of your honored readers, Narou-sama, and everyone else, thank you very much for everything last year. Please take care of me this year too. Tomorrow there will be update too. Chapter 190 Arifureta Chapter 190 Arifureta After C As the Daughter of Demon King Part 3 AN: Update even at 6 P.M. New Yearis nice isnt ittt. In a room of a certain building, a fierce gunshot sounds reverberated. A past middle-aged man with ruffled silver-gray hair was confirming his smartphone with an expression as though he had bitten something bitter. No good. As expected, there is interference. What about the others? No, its no good. The transmission device is also not reacting. Mine toopresident. A black person clad in black suit holding a hand gun shook his head while answering. It was exactly as he said, the man with silver-gray hair was the president of America. He received terrorist attack at the upper level of a skyscraper where he was undergoing a concealed official business, and he somehow managed to escape and survive thanks to the do-or-die spirit of the secret services. However, they were unable to escape from the building itself, their communication was also being interfered with, and like this they were hiding themselves in one of the room. Although, their opponent was a few dozen terrorists that were fully armed. In this situation where they were unable to expect reinforcement, it was clear that it was only a matter of time until their fate ran its due course. The presidentDDArtold Schwarnenegger, could feel the sound of the god of death creeping up gradually from behind him. The existence of the person who leaked out the information need to be dealt with but, it looks like, our lives will run out first before that huh. Something like that But, we ran out of bullets already right? You all have done well. George, Chris, Bacchus, Keyes, Neil, Hankyou all have protected me well until now. Its an honor for me that I can fight together with all of you at the end. Presidentno, we are the one who is honored. The president smiled calmly while holding out one of his hand. The male secret service who was called George, instead of handshake, he handed over his spare gun toward that hand. It was because the gaze of Artold was demanding for that. It was exactly as he said, he was planning to fight until the very end. He was a former commando, even with his age that was nearing fifty year old but seeing his body that was still clad in muscles that looked like armor, he wouldnt drag the others down. Not to mention this was the man who was once called as the End Bringer, a man who had amassed numerous legends behind. It was impossible for him to just sit around waiting to be killed. Artold and George nodded at each other. But, right after that, Gaaha pained voice was raised and Bacchus somersaulted from the other side of the door and returned inside the room. Looking at him, his stomach and shoulder were fiercely bleeding. Furthermore, Shit-along with such cursing Neil who was shouldering Keyes also entered. It seemed that Keyes also had his stomach shot and his consciousness was already hazy. The front line holding back the armed group from the corridor outside to come inside the room had crumbled. At the next moment, *kon-* with that light sound a black object was thrown into the room. President-, get down- tsk George threw his body in order to cover for the president. Chris covered over the two of them further to turn his body into shield. At the next instant, explosive light and sound trampled inside the room. All the people inside the room were feeling a sensation of weightlessness, perhaps from having their body getting blown away, at the same time their breathing got blocked due to the impact from below toward their body. Gehoh, gehoh? Guu, aa? We are alive? -, what? How? Even though there should be a grenade that exploded from really close range, but they were surviving normally with only feeling dull impact and explosive sound. That situation caused Artold and others to make dubious face while looking up. And then, their eyes opened wide in astonishment for sure this time. The, the room is different? Yes, exactly like those words implied, what the eyes of Artold and others were witnessing wasnt the scene of a room that was trampled by explosion, far from that the scenery of the room was completely different from the room they were in just before. Suddenly, a clear voice called at them who were being dumbfounded. Im glad, Looks like I made it in time. -, yo, you are The surprised Artold turned around, and there he witnessed a further unrealistic sight. At the window, with a beautiful black hair in a ponytail that was swaying due to the wind from outside, and a black katana that was held in one hand, there was a dignified female of orientDDit went without saying, that this was Yaegashi Shizuku. (However, this was the recognition obstruction glasses equipped version) I have you all fell to the lower floor by directly cutting the ceiling. It was a rough method, but because this is an emergency please forgive me okay? Ye, yeah. Eh? No, cutting the ceiling? O, oi oi, this is a lie right? Artolds mind was in chaos, while George was lost for words when he looked up. Up there, certainly there was a ceiling that was cut off in triangle shape. When he then turned his gaze under their feet in fluster, there was the fallen floor there, and when he further ran his gaze at the surrounding, there were also Neil and others at a bit of distance who had also fallen into this lower floor with them. Just who in the worldDD Im sorry, but there is no time to explain. Go to the corner of the room right now. The president was overpowered with that strong tone that didnt tolerate any question. But, at the same time the hunch that it would be bad to stay where he stood pushed his back, and he dragged off Neil and others to the corner of the room along with George. The swiftness of that decision was just as expected from the person who stood at the top of a country and his bodyguard. Right after that, multiple masked men peeked down from the hole at the ceiling. And then, they saw Shizuku who was grinning and they gazed with puzzlement for a moment, but they immediately aimed their gun at her. But, before the triggers of those guns were pulled, DDSword Draw C Flash Cut(TN: Battou C Zendan) The drawing hand couldnt be seen. The blade also couldnt be seen. There was just a small whisper at the same time where Shizukus left hand that was clutching the sword hilt turned hazy. However, the result was an obvious phenomenonDDit was displayed by the collapse of the ceiling. Along with a thunderous roar, the terrorists who stepped into the room upstairs fell down along with the ceiling. There was no way they could land properly, the terrorists tumbled down unsightly. At the next moment, *chin-* a clear sound entered their ears, and like that their consciousness fell into the darkness. President. I heavily acknowledge about how you must be brimming with questions and how suspicious I looked, but if you want to survive then please believe in me. I will protect you. The situation was too absurd. Was this reality? The beautiful woman who appeared before his eyes, was she actually the personification of devil, and she would demand an enormous compensation in exchange for her help? Such questions were running around in his mind. But, he had no option. If he was only looking at the fact that was currently happening, putting aside the impossible phenomenon, they were certainly being helped. Then, Got it. Ill follow what you are saying. How decisive. Then, give the people over there thisDD Shizukus words cut off at the middle. She could hear a lot of footsteps from the corridor coming here. President, please give this medicine to them. Shizuku took out magical recovery medicine from her Treasure Warehouse and threw them to Artold. Artold opened his mouth about to say something, but before he could do that, the door was knocked down and bullets assaulted inside the room. Like that, what he could hear next was *gin gin gin gin-* such a hard sound. The jaw of Artold and the others dropped down comically. It was understandable. After all, countless beautiful curves were drawn on the air, at the same time remnants of bullets were getting scattered at the surrounding. Consecutive god speed sword draw. From a glance, they could only see Shizuku standing still holding a sheathed katana, but when they looked carefully Shizukus right hand was blurring. That was exactly the proof that even right at this time, the small pebbles that were attacking with speed surpassing sound were being slashed apart altogether. There were no way the terrorists could comprehend the abnormal situation occurring inside the room, even so, the terrorists who sensed that their target was still going strong inside the room kicked open the door and tried to charge inside. But, within an instant, Shizuku drawn out her katana with a large motion. She didnt immediately sheathed back the katana just like before, the blade of the black katana that was being swung could be properly seen. After that, what could be heard from outside the door was thudding sound of collapsing bodies. DDYeagashi-style Katana Art C Black Katana Kata Secret Technique Zenith Severing C Soul Demolition (TN: Shizetsu C Hakuhou) Ignoring all the obstruction in the path of the blade, this technique cut only the target that was aimed, regardless whether it was the flesh or the consciousness. Against the current sword art of Shizuku, the option of blocking couldnt be taken. People who couldnt evade would have everything of theirs that were aimed by Shizuku to be cut apart by that one attack without harming anything else. Shizuku quietly closed her eyes and searched for any presence. The presences that she captured, were seven in the same floor. DDZenith Severing C Soul Demolition The sound of drawn sword that was like the ring of a bell rang once more. At every direction, invisible sword flash penetrated every obstruction and severed the consciousness of the lurking terrorists. Surely they felt it, the sensation of cold blade caressing their inside, just before their consciousness was severed. And then, they surely hallucinated it, the scene of their body bisected into two. President. All the attackers of this floor has been suppressed. They wont wake up for a few days, so when you have time sends someone to apprehend them. Wait, just what are you doing! If you dont make them drink the medicine quickly, they will be dead for real you know! Now, dont just getting dazed like that and move, move! Ah, yes. It was an unbecoming response for a president. Artord made Keyes and others drank the recovery medicine with a mechanical movement and expression that was still dumbfounded. After the medicine was taken, the bleeding of Keyes and others stopped, and their complexion was clearly becoming better. Witnessing that, Artold couldnt do anything anymore other than laughing dryly. Well then, lets go. I will guide you all until the first floor like this. Right now there are terrorisms being carried out toward this country everywhere, so please quickly return to White House. Ah, yes. Thank you, very much. The man who was once called as the End Bringer, a former commando, and the one who stood at the top of this country, seemed to have become a mere yes-man. After that, the terrorists who had half-occupied the skyscraper and were moving to murder the president were annihilated by Shizuku using slash that penetrated the wall, or by a charge after cutting apart the wall and hitting them with the back of her blade, or by flying kick or slap, or by slap after making them lost their spirits seeing their bullets got cut apart. Then Shizuku succeeded in escorting Artold and others safely to the White House. It went without saying, that due to Artold and George and all others the surviving secret services, the black haired samurai girl became a hot topic not only at White House but also all over the world through mass media. At the same time while Shizuku was slashing apart through the terrorists attacking the president, at a certain airport. That airport became the target of terrorist similar like several other airports and got destroyed, currently the site had been transformed into a picture of hell in pandemonium. Here and there fire was bursting, crying and yelling voices were reverberating, and the rescue squad was trying to rescue the people who were buried alive under the rubbles in desperation. At that place, there was nothing but despair. There was not even a single factor that could be a salvation, inside the destroyed airport there was a spreading hellish scene that could only be expressed using the word tragedy. Everyone understood that. Aa, damn it A young man from the rescue squad was desperately performing first aid at the heavily wounded infant before his eyes while cursing with a face that could break into tears anytime. The bleeding was not stopping. Torn apart arm, deep wound on stomachhe couldnt stop the bleeding no matter how much he was treating the injuries. And then, the blood that was flowing out was exactly the life of that young child, the childs face was already colored by the shadow of death. The child couldnt be saved. Such feeling beat down the young man from inside his body. Inside this maelstrom of tragedy that was like the personification of hell, this young man was completely powerless. Just why the hell he joined the rescue squad? Even such thought was passing through the back of his mind. I dont care who, someone, please help. Please, just help this child. While talking to himself like that, only his hand was continuing to keep moving following his training. However, reality was ridiculing the result of the young mans effort. Right now, in front of the eye of the young man, the light of a small life was vanishing. His hand stopped, the young man hung down his head crestfallen. His head understood that this wasnt the time for this. Right now, there were still a lot of people waiting for help other than this scattered life. Even so, he couldnt put strength into his four limbs. The young man looked up to the sky, with expression and tone that could be thought as hatred, as courtesy, as escapism, or as prayer, GodI beg you. If this voice can reach you then, please save this child He whispered. At that moment, Pure white light poured down from the sky. It was powerful like a flash, however, it was soft and gentle like a moonlight. Such light, all of a sudden, without any advance notice, was pouring down, enveloping the whole airport. And then, right after everyone looked up to the sky wondering what was happening, Wha-, th, the airport, is vanishing! Ju, just what is, that!? What!? Just what is happening!? People unanimously yelled. The pointed their finger, with a shocked state and while getting half-panicked they turned their gaze, and there, indeed, just like those words were saying, an abnormal situation was occurring where the destroyed airport was vanishing into dust from the top as though it was going through an accelerated weathering. The great mass of the rubbles that were touched by the pure white light were vanishing without effecting the surrounding people at all. O, oi, that-! A person? No, but, he is floatiwait, wings? Someone noticed the silhouette that was descending slowly from the sky. But, they hesitated whether it was really okay to call that silhouette as a person. Even though there was no parachute that could be seen, even though descending down slowly from the sky itself was already an extremely strange phenomenon, that silhouette was even witnessed of having pure white wings. The people was in stupor from the disappearing mountain of rubbles and the winged silhouette descending from the sky, it was at that time DDThe wind of blessing to the children far and wide, the light of salvation driving away the calamityDDMighty Breeze of Turning World(TN: Kaiten no Ibuki) Such prayer was echoing with a voice that sounded like a ringing bell. Right after that, every single person was wrapped in pure white light. Without any reason, emotion of relieve and joy was welling up in the heart of the people. Without any reason, they understood. That currently, they were being aided by a large existence. Aa, good lord The young man was trickling tears while his gaze turned toward the child that was already gone. There was a miracle there. The arm that should have been lost was returning to its former shape as though going through a rewind, while the injury on the stomach was healing in the blink of eye. The expression that showed the color of the shadow of death was changing into gentle color with good complexion. Right now, from the site where the rubbles had been completely erased, the buried people who were lying down on the ground were showing their figure, and as expected they were being healed into perfectly good health from being enveloped in pure white light. The airport site was flooded with light of miracle. The people were following the hard to describe great impulse that they couldnt hold down and shed their tears. Before long, all the wounded people were healed, by that time the space around the silhouette in the sky undulated and like that the figure was quietly vanishing along with the space. Angel Oh god, my greatest gratitude to you. The people who were left behind was shedding tears that werent stopping while offering their feeling of gratitude with words or with the whisper inside their heart, toward the angel that caused the miracle and the god who sent her. Actually, that god, was the man that was called as the godslaying maou and so on, while the angel was the mistress of such maousuch thing, no one would even guess it even in their dream. After that, the angel that was Kaori flew around to all the site that became terrorist target and healed absolutely all the victims. Through the internet, a certain recording was being broadcasted to all over the world in real time. The place that was reflected in the recording was a large room that was painted pure white, with small children whose head were covered with cloth made to kneel. There were about forty children. Surrounding the children, were masked terrorists holding rifle, they were staring at the scared children with cold eyes. With those children and armed group as the background, a terrorist was standing in front of the camera while unfolding a speech with smooth tone. The content of the speech was bullshit that didnt worth listening. Something like the vested interests of the large country, or the god that they believed in, or the liberation of their compatriots that were being held in injustice, or the simultaneous terrorisms that were carried out as the punishment of not recognizing their grievance, or the withdrawal of the stationed army, the contents were things like that. And then, the people watching the recording began to harbor suspicionThis is, not a trick?while the government officials were gritting their teeth watching the children of their country was going to be publicly executed. In front of all of them, the terrorist speaker commanded his subordinate to drag one of the children in front of the camera. The judgment ceremony that will be carried out after this, everything, is the proof of the sin of you all. Carve it into your heart, you foolish people. The terrorist put a large knife on the neck of the kneeling child. If that knife was pulled back, then a tragedy that even the word tragic would be insufficient for it would spread in front of the camera. The common public reflexively covered their eyes, while the government officials yelledStop-even knowing that it was meaningless. Perhaps guessing those reactions, the terrorists cloudy eyes shined darkly with unbearable joy, and he put strength into the knife his hand was gripping, Now, judgments tiDD Time to stop, desuuuDD!! The man was sent flying. The beautiful woman with faint blue hair that leaped into the room from the pulverized wall along with a thunderous sound made the man ate a jumping kneepad on the back of his head. The man was spinning in midair. *dokusha* With such graphic sound, the terrorist crashed on the wall at the opposite side. Blood was flowing like river from his eyes and nose and ears and mouth while his body was convulsing *twitch, twitch*. The common public, and also the government officials had the same feeling. That was, What the hell happened!?. Hey hey, you criminals. This lovely rabbit ear onee-san, will give you all a beating all over. Have you all resigned yourself desuu!? At that moment, rabbit ears appeared from the head of beautiful woman with faint bluish-white hair, at the same time, a huge war hammer materialized from empty air that caused a sudden gust when it was swung. The gust toppled the camera down and the recording became sideways with blurred image but GIIYAAAAAH BUBERAH GOBOSUH KUPEH Such sounds that sounded like scream along with crash sounds resounded, and then, a masked man flopped down in front of the camera with the white of his eyes exposed, and the people who was watching that recording guessed. That the beauty with rabbit ears growing on her head just now, was beating up the terrorists using that huge hammer. Before long, when all sounds were dying down, the white eyed terrorist that was lying down in front of the camera got blown away with terrific force, and in place of that terrorist a white slender beautiful leg was projected. Ee~, I think that you all are likely to hear this, the people of the government? Anyway, all the criminals in this base has been all beaten up for the time being, so please quickly safeguard the children. Very very please okaayy~ With such words as the last, the recording cut off. The people who were watching the recording were all dumbfounded while they sputtered outWhat the hell? A few minutes after that, at another place, a different terrorist with similar background of children hostages were about to recite out his principle and positionWe are~, butCHEEESTOOODD!!as expected a rabbit ears beauty leaped and curbstomped that place. Such scene repeated for three more times in succession after that butthe government officials who narrowed down the places where the recordings were taking place were all greatly cocking their head in puzzlement. After all, each of the terrorist bases were all separated with great distance of more than a hundred kilometer, thinking from how the recordings were all taken in real time, it was unimaginable that the same person could run around to all those places in such time limit. Just who in the world, that woman is That was the honest feeling of all the people watching the terrorists recordings. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Today I updated even in 6 P.M. My writing brush is moving and moving by its own will writing the curbstomp drama. When I noticed it felt like it will easily surpass 20,000 characters. If, next time, I dont make it in time at 6 P.M., I will split it further and posted it even if it between 8 until 9 P.M., and finish the compilation of demon kings daughter before the day is over. Its new year after all, even updating in one sitting is okay isnt it. Chapter 191 Arifureta Chapter 191 Arifureta After C As the Daughter of Demon King Part 4 AN: The second chapter for today. There is the third. Pay attention. Ten kilometers above the sky. There was a jumbo airplane in that sky. With sea of cloud below, while the powerful jet engines were rumbling loudly, the plane was heading straight for America. But, the flight of that airplane was in a situation that wasnt normal at all. It was because there were multiple fighter aircrafts following behind that airplane from slight distance. It wasnt because there was near miss between planes or because this airplane was actually the exclusive airplane of the president. The reason why fully armed fighter aircrafts were flying behind passenger airplane keeping watch was one. It was for the sake of shooting down the airplane in the worst case, before damage could be inflicted to the country. Because an airplane that was hijacked by terrorist wasnt any different with a flying cannon shell possessing great mass. Yes, that passenger plane was currently being hijacked by terrorists. Due to the terrorists that somehow slipped handguns aboard the plane, inside the plane was now being ruled by nervousness and fear. Oi, you ? Everyone was staying quiet, only waiting for this fearful time to leave. A passenger businessman stole a look at a patrolling terrorist before calling with a small voice at the young man across the pathway beside him. So that he wouldnt be standing out, the young man only lifted up his hanging down head slightly. When he directed a glance at the businessman that was calling him, immediately after a small paper scrap was thrown on the lap of the young man. The young man was startled and he directed his gaze at the businessman, but at that time the businessman was already looking down and sitting quietly on his seat, as though nothing had happened. The young man was feeling a sensation of cold sweat going down on his back while being careful of the patrolling terrorist, he spread open the folded paper scrap inside his palm. DD17:35 There was only that written on the paper. Normally such writing would be too cryptic, but the young man felt a shock as though electricity was running through his body. He guessed it. The written time which was ten more minutes from the current time, was the time where the situation inside the plane might change greatly. With a glance, the young man gazed at the businessman at his side. The businessman also moved his gaze without moving his face, and gave a small nod. The will to rise in counterattack in order to resolve this hijacking incident, existed in that businessman. Most likely this paper had gone not only to this young man, but also to other people. It was unknown who was the one that started circulating this paper, but the person who dispatched this paper, should be expecting for even one more people to answer the call. Surely it was because that person had vaguely guessed the objective of the terrorist, that he decided to make a sink-or-swim gamble. In the recent news, there was an abundance of topic regarding suicide bombing. The features of the terrorists face obviously looked like the characteristic features of the people of the country where the famous terrorist organization that was reported everyday in news belonged. In that case, it was possible to imagine the worst case regarding the objective of this plane hijacking. The young man, thinking that they would die anyway if this situation kept on, scolded his heart that was withering in fear and nodded briskly at the businessman. And then, in order to increase the number of courageous comrades even just by one, he secretly handed over the paper where the time for counterattack was written to other person. Before long, inside the plane where eerie silence was ruling, the watches of the passengers were about to reach the time that was written. Tension was suddenly rising. Beside the young man, the businessman was wiping the sweat on his forehead. The young man also understood really well that feeling. Their fate might be decided at a few minutes later. The tension the businessman was feeling wasnt something average. The young man himself was feeling the sweat that was trickling down on his back and neck and the feeling of his body growing cold. But, at that time, the back of the plane suddenly became noisy. Angry yell and scream, and then *pan* the sound of gunshot resounded. The young man lost color. It finally began. The young man and the businessman, and then several menDDa father with family, a middle aged male who seemed to ride the plane with his wife, and so on, they were looking for chance while their face was straining with tension. And then, the terrorists who noticed the strangeness at the back of the plane rushed from their post while saying something, it was at that moment UOOOOOOOOH Hold them down- Steal the gun- The passengers who had conspired beforehand simultaneously revolted. One of the terrorists who turned his back was tackled from behind, the tackler desperately held down the hand of the terrorist who didnt let go of his gun even when he fell. One other terrorist, when he turned his gaze at his tackled comrade he was also immediately wrestled by the father with family who was right at the terrorists side and both of them fell on the floor. It became noisy inside the plane. At the same time, the hope that perhaps at this rate they would be able to subdue the terrorists, were beginning to spread between the passengers. But, *pan-* A single gunshot resounded, at the same time, the businessman who was holding down a terrorist slumped down while groaning. And then one more shot. *pan* A gunshot resounded, and the father with family who was holding down another terrorist screamed and fell. Immediately, the terrorists punched away the other passengers, and then they further shot with their handgun while cursing and standing up. The young man who was similarly shot on his leg was making a pained voice while turning his gaze, and there he saw the figure of a flight attendant holding a small handgun. No waywhy The young man leaked out a bewildered voice. That was only natural. The flight attendant was a blonde haired Caucasian, no matter how he looked her nationality was different from the terrorists. Due to the feature of the terrorists and the everyday news, the passengers were completely under the impression that the terrorist organization was made up from the race of that country only. But in fact, the terrorists had took methods of abducting people of various countries which they brainwashed, before they returned the people to their original country in order to cooperate with the terrorisms, so terrorists were not necessarily limited to the race of only that country. Father-, father- Dear-, hang in there- Anxious voices mixed with scream reverberated. Looking there, a young girl and a mother were crying while clinging at the shot father. The male terrorists who were swearing while venting their anger at the revolting passengers, the moment they saw those family crying, their expression changed into something ugly as though to say that they had found a good target to be made into lesson. They then walked toward that family. The sin of treating with disdain our kindness of making you all accompanying us in a honorable death is heavy. Just die meaninglessly, along with your whole family. The terrorist aimed his handgun at the family. The shot father, even while his expression was growing pale from bleeding too much he desperately tried to cover over his daughter and wife. Everyone imagined the tragic end of the family. The fact that their revolt ended in complete failure would be planted inside the passengers with this public execution. But, when the terrorist was about to pull the trigger, suddenly gunshot thundered at the back of the plane. The terrorists hand stopped moving due to that sound. However, guessing that the same thing like here was happening at the back, he immediately put strength into his finger on the trigger. Right after that, gunshot sounds in succession could be heard once more. The terrorists movement stopped once more while thinking that they were being really flashy at the back there. At that time, the terrorists who were in this area were believing without doubt, that their comrades were also making example at the back there. After all, there was also brainwashed conspirator from other country hiding back there too, so no matter what happened they could launch surprise attack, there were also more terrorists that were stationed at the back compared at the front here. Regarding the consecutive gunshots, there were a lot hot-blooded guys among the terrorists, so the terrorists here thought that it was because of that. Oi oi, just what are those guys doing back there? Yeah. As expected they are shooting too much. Just what are they going to do if a stray bullet hit the window. The terrorists looked at each others face dubiously. The cause of that was because of the intense shooting sound that was reverberating even now. The objective of the terrorists was a suicide attack at the capital of America using the hijacked plane. They couldnt let the plane to crash until then so they had to pay meticulous attention even when they were using gun. Yet regardless of that, right now the gunshot sounds audible from the back of the plane made them think that the shooter wasnt making any consideration like that, instead it sounded like a shooting that was done in desperation to death. Oi, Nadim, Karim, what are you all doing? Report the situation. Because the front and the back area of the plane were partitioned from each other and they couldnt see what was happening, they were unable to grasp the situation by eyesight. And so they used communication device to contact the others, but what they could hear was onlyImpossible-! What, is that-incomprehensible voice that was a mix of terror, unease, and confusion. Oi, Nadim! Just what is going on! Report- A woman is-, its impossible-! The gun doesnt work-. The blonde womaDD The voice of the man called Nadim cut off. At the same time, the fierce gunshot sounds also stopped. An eerie silence enveloped inside the plane. The terrorist who was staring at the communication device gave a signal using his gaze at the other man and the flight attendant. Both of them nodded and aimed their gun at the partition toward the back area. This is Yosef. Saeed. What happened to Nadim and others? Just what is happening over there? The communication from the terrorist comrade that was occupying the cockpit came. The door to the cockpit was solidly closed, it had been arranged previously that the door couldnt be opened no matter what happened at the passenger area. And so, the terrorist who introduced himself as Yosef didnt come out from the cockpit, but he could still communicate and asked for report that the other terrorist couldnt ignore. Furthermore, Yosef was able to accomplish the trespassing into the sturdy cockpit that normally couldnt be opened by any mean in the middle of flight, was because beforehand the terrorists had taken the pilots family hostage. The pilot who was pressed with mortifying choice, even while vaguely understanding that he would be killed anyway in the end, even while comprehending that the option would only worsen the situation, but when he was shown the image of his young sons soft skin being pressed with a knife, he finally chose to obey the terrorists. The one who carried the guns inside the plane and opened the cockpit door was also the pilot. I dont know. We will confirm it now. Saeed said that, and then he approached the partition to the back area while readying his gun. But, before he reached the partition, the cause of the abnormality finally arrived from the other side. A slender finger peeked out from the edge of the partition, and then like that the partition was casually opened wide. Oo For a moment, Saeed forgot even the situation and leaked out an admiring voice. The other male terrorist was also wordless, but his eyes opened wide in obvious shock. The one who showed her figure from the back area, with smooth and fluffy golden hair fluttering, crimson eyes narrowing with sleepy look, was a peerless beautiful girl that was like a bisque doll. It went without saying, that it was Yue in girl mode. In order to trample all the scheme of the terrorist and made all of their action to become meaningless, she boarded the hijacked plane using space teleportation. Yues eyes ran through the terrorists in turn. Saeed whose gaze met Yues felt his body temperature rising against a girl who could only be seen as a girl in the first half of her teen. Even though the appearance of this girl could only be seen as a small girl no matter how he observed her, but the atmosphere she was clad with was the personification of bewitchment itself. It felt like he was an insect that was lured by an insect trap, if he let his guard down then it felt like he would assault the girl while staggering on his feet. Yue turned his gaze at the family who was trembling at Saeeds feet. The family was also directing dumbfounded gaze at the beautiful girl who suddenly appeared. Its fine. Yue smiled at the little girl who was clinging on her father and gave her those words. And then, casually, without any wariness, she walked toward the family. That extremely defenseless figure reversely caused Saeed to return to his sense, then his gaze moved toward the back area through the opened partition. Over there was -, What, are. What are you doingCarlo- There, he saw a scene of his comrade on his knees, strangling his own neck by himself. It seemed that the man was already unconscious, the white of his eyes was exposed while foam was coming out from his mouth. It was really an abnormal scene. Im no match for Kaori, but this much is no problem. Saeed returned to his senses once more due to that voice which came from below him. With a hah he lowered his gaze, there the figure of Yue holding her hand over the shot father, and the figure of the father enveloped in faint golden light could be seen. It was as though time was being rewound, the blood was flowing back into the wound of the father before the wound was visible closing. The bullet that entered the body was also pushed out from the wound and fell down with a plop. The mother and daughter were dazed, staring at that miraculous scenery. Yue who ascertained that the wound had been closed quietly stood up. She was just right in front of Saeed. Perhaps because he had witnessed unimaginable scenes one after another, the inside of Saeeds head was already all messed up. Even so, his long years of training and experience of terrorism that he had moved his body on its own accord, telling him only that the too beautiful girl in front of his eyes was a threat for him and his comrades. His gun muzzle aimed at Yues head and his hand thrust forward the gun. Yo, you, just who in theDD All of you too, its fine already. Even with gun muzzle thrust at her, the girl didnt show even a bit of agitation. Rather, Yue who looked like she didnt even acknowledge his existence caused Saeeds expression to cramp. Yue who acted as though she was not concerned of Saeed waved her fingertip like a baton and scattered golden light. After that, the businessman who was on the verge of death from heavy wound, the young man, and the other passengers who participated on the revolt had their wound healed similarly like the father just now. It didnt stop there, even the people who had already lost their life had their heartbeat brought back and they recovered their consciousness. For the passengers, that was exactly a scene of miracle. But, for the terrorists, it was a scene of nightmare. Therefore, Kuh, this monster- *pan-*, Saeed pulled the trigger and the bullet flew toward Yue. It was a shot that was impossible to miss from this close range. Everyones mind showed them the scene of death where the brain of the girl who manifested this miracle would be splattered from her head. But, Such, thingimpossible. The bullet stopped still at the space in front of Yue. In the air where there was nothing, as though something soft was blocking the way, without any change on the shape of the bullet it was floating still. Yues gaze was turned at Saeed once more. There was no emotion at all in those cold eyes. The moment Saeed saw that, he was made to understand whether he wanted or not. That for the girl before his eyes, he was something without value, just like the pebble at the roadside. There was no meaning in him getting born, he brought nothing but harm by living, just a hindrance to be removed, he would vanish without anyone even lifting an eye of itthat was the kind of existence he had. Uh, aaAAAAAAAA- His very existence was rejected. That terror, that humiliation, caused Saeed to burst. From very close range, he continued to pull the trigger like possessed. Following after him, the other terrorist and the flight attendant also aimed at Yue and fired. The passengers screamed. However, that too happened only for a bit. When they saw that all few dozen of bullets were floating still midair around Yue, their scream was gradually dying down. Saeed and others desperately changed their handguns magazine and continued to shoot until all the bullets that they had ran out. Like that, *kachink* such transient sound echoed. The handgun that had its top slid back still, informed them of the end. Yue who was completely unmoving during all those slowly ran her gaze through Saeed and others. The bullets floating around Yue fell on the floor all at once and scattered. And then, a word. so? - Ua Hih Saeed and others staggered backward. Their handguns fell on the floor with a thump. Already there was only fear that could be seen in their eyes. You are, you are, what areDD .You have no need to know. For now, Shut up. - Saeeds mouth opened and closed trying to ask Yues true identity. But the moment Yue told himShut up, his voice couldnt come out. While Saeed was staring in a daze, Yues words came out further. Kneel Saeed and others simultaneously kneeled. There, Yue let out the finishingDDDivine Statement. Slowly strangle, your own neck Until the end, Yues crimson eyes possessed no color of emotion at all toward them. That became the last sight that Saeed and others saw. Yues gaze moved toward the last enemy, toward the terrorist who was occupying the cockpit. And then, when she walked toward the solid door between her and the cockpit as though such thing was only something trivial, *DOGOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON-* - Fierce shock and thunderous sound assaulted inside the plane. Right after that, the plane tilted down with a jerk, and oxygen masks fell down from overhead all over the place. The passengers screamed. The passengers who were seated at the back area witnessed black smoke spouting out intensely from the two wings of the plane and their face turned pale all at once. It appeared that all the four engines that were installed on the plane were destroyed. Perhaps it should be said that it was a miracle that the wings themselves were still intact. Or else, perhaps it had been calculated to end like that. Yues gaze quietly narrowed toward the cockpit. The cause of this was obvious. The last terrorist judged that at this rate there was a high possibility the suicide attack to Americas capital would fail due to the abnormality happening inside the plane, so he activated the set up explosive. As a matter of fact, this was the third hijacked plane that Yue had boarded and suppressed. The judgment of Yosef that was made with great resolve was surely because he was thinking that even if the plane he hijacked himself couldnt fulfill the objective, there were still the other hijacked planes. Rather than having this plane completely suppressed and then taken back, he would prefer to crash this plane down sacrificing the many American passengers, bringing as much tragedy as possibly for America. He didnt directly destroy the body of the plane and instead only the engine, was surely because of his thinking of making even greater damage by choosing the place where they plane would fall. Nn, this is my error. Ill balance this mistake. Right after Yue was talking to herself like that, she used Heaven Existence to erase her figure from inside the plane. Am I, dreaming? The one who muttered that in a daze was the pilot who was following after the passenger airplane. There was a voice demanding situation report resounding from the radio, but the pilot didnt have the composure to answer that. But, surely it would be cruel for anyone to criticize the pilot for that. The reason was, because at the end of his gaze, there was the blackly smoking plane that had just been falling due to the sudden explosion which was then enveloped by golden light at the next moment and continued to fly straight even now, it was because of this extremely absurd sight that caused the pilot to be like that. And what caused the pilots gaze to be nailed in place, what forced him to be dumbfounded, was the figure of a girl standing on top of that airplane. A person was standing on top of a plane that was flying in high altitudeDDeven though just that was enough to make him doubted his own sanity, there was also how that girl was enveloped in the same golden light like the plane and furthermore a pair of shining wings were spread from her back. Perhaps noticing the gaze of the pilot, the golden girlDDYue turned her face at his direction. And then, she suddenly showed a smile. DDThe fighter aircraft jerked violently. The pilot was pressing on his chest as though he had been shot through by something. He should quickly grasp the control stick instead of that. Yue who returned her gaze to the front then normally began to walk on the plane, as though the wind resistance and the temperature had no effect at all. She got down in front of the cockpit. A, a girl? No, but, eh? Wha-, wha-, wha-wha-wha-wha- The pilot who was bleeding from his head and Yosef were making really funny faces. The copilot was lying down from getting shot. It seemed that he was still barely breathing, but perhaps he could only kept his life just for a few more minutes. Yue, while being enveloped in golden light too, quietly pointed her fingertip at the copilot. Immediately, a faint light enveloped the copilot and healed his wound. Yo, you are-. This, monster- Yosef guessed the reason why he couldnt contact his comrades at the passenger area and raised a trembling angry voice. And then, he aimed his handgun at Yue who was outside the cockpit and he was about to pull the trigger. He planned to crash this plane anyway. After this far he wouldnt even hesitate about something like breaking the window of the cockpit. However, Dont move - Naturally, his movement was easily stopped. The pilot was bewildered at Yosef whose movement hardened with a snap like a stone. But, at the next moment, Yosefs figure vanished into thin air. Yue teleported him. That Yosef the appeared right above the plane at the blind spot from the cockpit. Yes, he appeared at the outside of the jumbo airplane flying at the altitude of eight kilometer with speed of few hundred kilometer per hour. Furthermore, he was looking up with his hands spread apart as though he was being crucified, he was completely attached on the top of the plane. Die while freezing. Yosef opened wide his eyes. Normally a normal human would immediately lose consciousness in this condition, but savagely he was given protection of cold and oxygen supply, so he wouldnt die that easily. Yue softly flew backward. She flapped her golden wings and then she was flying while matching her speed with the airplane speed. Looking from the point of view of the pilot and the copilot who had recovered his consciousness, it looked like there was a girl floating casually in front of a flying airplane. Yue floated a smile at the two people who was staring at her in astonishment and, Do your best. After saying that, her figure vanished with a puff. Even after Yue vanished, the plane was still enveloped in golden light. There was only one engine that was still operating, but the plane could still maintain its altitude. The difficulty of the piloting was going up, but mysteriously the two pilots didnt feel any anxiety of the plane crashing. William. I am a criminal. Captain The pilot was holding the control stick while squeezing out those words from his throat. Hearing that, the copilot William made a complicated expression that couldnt say anything. From the conversation of the terrorists, he had guessed that the pilots family was kidnapped and he was threatened that his family would be hurt right in front of his eyes. Perhaps because he could see the expression of the pilot that was filled with bitterness, that even now after he almost just died William was unable to say any word of vilification. The pilot told to such William. But, god has told a criminal like me, live. Do your best, deliver the passengers safely home. If you cannot agree with this, then Ill stay quiet and yield the control to you. But, ifDD Captain. I too have a family. If my son meets the same experience like your son, a confidence that I can say that Ill prioritize the passengers stillis something that I dont have. The words of the pilot were cut off in the middle by William. And then, he nodded with a serious expression while returning to the copilot seat. That gesture indicated more eloquently than any words, that he would leave this plane to the pilot one more time. My thanks. This is, my last flight. No matter what happen, I swear Ill land this plane safely. Its going to be fine, captain. After all, the protection of the goddess is with us. Yeah, youre right. The captains face warped difficultly. That was a complicated expression that was a mix of relieve and regret, gratitude and apology, and various other feelings. (Goddess. Please I beg you no matter how shameless this sound. My family.please-) The captain couldnt help but pray like that in front of the miracle that he witnessed. Half day later, the tattered airplane that was enveloped in golden light safely landed. In the middle of the airport that was in uproar due to the unprecedented situation, the captain who was receiving questioning heard how his family was saved by a rabbit eared beautiful woman. And then, he became a zealous believer of the golden goddess and the rabbit eared beauty. AN: As I thought I need to split it. Ill update at 8 or 9 P.M. Chapter 192 Arifureta Chapter 192 Arifureta After C As the Daughter of Demon King Part 5 AN: This is the last for today. I cannot write anymore So far as it goes, today I have posted 2 chapters before this chapter (Part 3, Part 4), so please pay attention. Part 1 Offshore America East Coast. There a large cargo ship was anchored. It was an unregistered cargo ship, so the coast guard immediately rushed to the ship and called at it, but there was no reaction. The coast guard kept calling for a while, but not a single response was given, with no other way left the coast guard decided to board the ship. It was at that time, several people appeared at the deck of the cargo ship. The coast guard spontaneously stopped moving and called at those men. However, those men didnt respond at all and instead took off the sheet that was covering over the cargo that was placed on the deck. -, those guys, are they sane-!? One of the coast guard turned pale while cursing. That was only natural. What appeared from behind the sheet that was taken off was a missile launching pad. At the same time, the menDDthe terrorists leaned their body forward from the deck. What was held in their hand was familiar weapon for the coast guard. -, Get back- When the coast guard captain yelled that, it was at the same time when the terrorists pulled the trigger. Violent bursting sounds rang consecutively, *poshu-* along with such stupid sounding sound, the grenade launcher that was attached on the rifle mercilessly lobbed explosive on the coast guard ship. Several people got caught in the explosion and they fell on the coast guard ship while screaming. Next the steering room erupted in flame. Naturally another coast guard ship returned fire, but the attack of the terrorists that was fiercer than their imagination made the coast guard unable to get near. They called for reinforcement from the navy, but in the end whether the navy would make it in time or not before the missiles were launched to the city was Shit-, dont-. Stop itt- Several of the coast guard yelled. Right at this time their beloved birthplace the coastal city was about to be destroyed. Thinking about the range of the missile, it could aim at anywhere at the coastal city. At the place the missile landed, perhaps there would be their acquaintance, friend, lover, or family there. But, emotionlessly, a mechanical operating sound was reverberating while the missiles were aimed toward the coastal city, and thenthey were launched. From the multiple launching pads, a total of six missiles were flying toward the city. Aahow can this be. Someone whispered with a tragic voice. Like that, the missiles crossed above the coast and kept flying toward the center of the city, it was at that moment, *GOU-!!* Black flash cut through the sky. A very thick laser that no one had ever seen except in SF movie, suddenly flew out from further behind the cargo ship. The black laser instantly swallowed the missile that was at the very right, and then the laser was mowing horizontally and annihilated all the missiles. The coast guard and also the terrorists felt the same astonishment from the unimaginable happening. As though they had made arrangement beforehand, all of them similarly turned their head at the direction from where the laser came with botchy movement *gigigi* that was like a machine that hadnt been oiled, and gazed there. There, ahead of their gaze, the sea was beginning to swell up as though a mountain was forming. Like that, what appeared from there was GO, GOZIRA-!! A dragonified Tio. By no meant it was Godzi. But, with that appearance it couldnt be helped even if they thought like that. Dragon eyes with vertical split on its pupil and jet black scales. The sharp fangs lining up in a row. Such monster was appearing while stirring up the sea! Like that Tio spread her wings and flew up, then she descended toward the terrorists who were staring vacantly with mouth wide open. And then, ignoring them who was screaming, Tios sharp claws pierced the hull of the cargo ship and she lifted the ship up all at once. The terrorists were screaming while firing bullets and grenades at Tio. Having an experience of fighting giant monster was an experience that was too valuable in a sense, however, the fact that they couldnt make a single scratch caused the terrorists to exposed their expression of terror. Foolish people. Thou can cool down thy head a bit. Suddenly a majestic voice came down from the sky, it was at that moment that the ship was powerfully thrown. The cargo ship fell on the coast while the terrorists were scattered out from the deck like snack scraps. The ship split into two along with a thunderous sound. I guess these gentlemen will have question, thats why I will go easy to all of ye. The voice poured down once more, and then within an instant, thunder fell on the cargo ship from empty air. Thunderous roar and lightning trampled the coast. The terrorists inside the cargo ship were grandly electrocuted and collapsed without even a single exception. Right after that, a slight sound was reverberating. It was something like the sound of flight that was created by an aircraft. When Tio turned around, she could see a large missile coming at her. Actually, further offshore there was a ship that was loaded with long range missile standing by. The cargo ship at the coast was also acting as decoy in this attack at the coastal city. How lukewarm. Thou foolish people can perish. Such attack couldnt even be considered as attack. Tio who proclaimed that opened her jaw wide open. Inside, a black light of ruin was converging. Right after that, the second dragon breath was fired. The breath instantly reached the missile and annihilated the missile without causing any explosion, continuously it impacted the ship that was anchored at several dozen kilometer from here. Just before the breath impacted, the terrorists who were on board of that ship saw the black wall approaching toward them. There wasnt even time for them to pray to their god. Right after they was aware that an incomprehensible black shining wall was approaching near, everything was blown up altogether along with their consciousness. Tio who finished firing her breath gave a glance at the coast guard members who were unable to stand up due to fear, before she used regeneration magic and healed the wounded. Even people who had stopped breathing were also similarly healed by soul magics resurrection. The scene of their comrades enveloped in black light before their wound was closing up was truly far removed from reality. In the eyes of the coast guard members, the pure terror began to be replaced by awe. O protectors, be strong. Tio left those words and began to dive into the sea once more. The coast guard members sent their salute while staring wholeheartedly at the greatness of that figure. No matter how separated from reality this happening was, no matter how atypical the existence of this figure, it had protected, saved, and gifted them with valuable words. There was not a single person who stopped saluting until Tios figure vanished from view. And then, with awe and respect, they called that name. Thank you, Gozira. In a ruined city at a certain country in Middle East. Currently an American army was stationed there. The reason of their stationing there ranged from apprehending or killing the leadership of terrorist organization until the humanitarian aid to the vicinity. If it was normally, the evening was supposed to be the time when the army would distribute food ration that was done twice a day even while staying alert of terrorist attack. The army garrison should be crowded with the local residents visiting for getting water or food, or visiting the army medical facility to have their injury treated. However, in the present, Reinforcement request from east gate-. Many are injured. Delta and Zetta are almost isolated- Take some men from the second division- Enemy tank appear at the west gate-. They are receiving concentrated fire-. Request for air support- Someone-, three people got done in-. Send the medic- South gate, they cant hold on anymore- The bellows of the American soldiers, the fierce gunshot sounds, and the thunderous sounds of explosion were everywhere. The America army base of this city right now was in the middle of receiving large scale attack from terrorist organization. The base that were using several buildings of the city, surrounded with barbed wire, was now receiving simultaneous attacks from east, west, south, and north of the city. Because the attack time was matched with the ration distribution time, there were already many of the citizens that got involved and departed to the next world. Although the American army immediately evacuated the people who barely got away from the disaster into the base and the soldiers quickly fought back, the fierce attack which was to the degree it made everyone wondering if this was actually the gathering of all the war potential of the terrorist organization, caused the American soldiers to fall behind and they were forced into a hard fight. Shit-, is the reinforcement still not here-. At this rate The leader of this base, Armando Astons fist hit the desk of the command room loudly. Aerial bombing toward the enemy force was already impossible because the enemys distance to the base was too near. There was one other America base at the scale of one division at the neighboring city, it would take them twenty minutes for the reinforcement to reach this city. If they used combat helicopter then it would be even faster butwithout crushing the enemys anti-air weapon first, it would be too dangerous for the helicopter to give their support. In the end, whether this base could hold out the defense until the reinforcement came or not wasArmando scowled with impatience and he roughly wiped the unpleasant sweat that trickled on his jaw. But, at that time a fierce impact sound attacked the command room, cloud of dust was scattering down from the ceiling. Armando who almost stumbled unintentionally held on the desk and braced himself whileWhat happened!?yelling angrily at the communication officer. A transmission that deepened the impatience of Armando further entered from the radio. The enemy, they have a great number of unmanned attack aircraft-! Currently the east gate is receiving aerialDD Impossible, just how far those guys had prepared their equipment-. There is no intelligence about that at all! Just what was the intelligence department doing!? After hearing the cut off transmission, even while understanding that this wasnt the time, Armando still spontaneously cursed. He immediately gave instruction butin the back of the mind of everyone in the command room, the word annihilation was floating. Like that, Armando was considering whether he should abandon the citizens and instead escaped from the city even if they had to bulldoze their way through. While understanding how low the success rate of doing such thing and the risk that they might lose their great cause for deploying their army in this foreign land, he was still about to make that decision. It was at that time, *hyuuuuu* an ominous sound of something cutting through air entered his ear. -, all hands, get down- Armandos immediate instruction made the surrounding soldiers went pale while they dived on the floor. Right after that, a violent impact and thunderous roar assaulted all of them. Their consciousness was shaken as though they had been entered into a mixer and got whipped up. Guh, someone-, situation report- Armando was feeling painful ringing in his ears with his hand pressing on his painful forehead. He somehow stood up and looked around him. And then, a part of the ceiling crumbled down, the scenery of many of his subordinates crushed under rubbles, and the sight of the outside that was completely visible from the blown up external wall entered his eyes. When he got outside with staggered steps, he could see the many black smokes rising from the south gate. And then, he witnessed the enemy tank force advancing while crushing the cars and humans on the street, they were flattening people underneath like bug while forcing their way through. The south gate was broken through. In the end, just what happened with the unit that defended that spot To all hands, retreat by following the judgment of your own commanding officer while maintaining your force as much as possible. We are abandoning this base. Aim to link up with the third battalion that should be heading here. Armando who was speaking that into the communication device was quietly watching the countless tanks that were approaching from the other side of the street while running over everything in their path. He made a bitter smile. He ridiculed himself, at how powerless and incompetent he was. And then, he saw the tank that was running at the lead moving its turret toward him, or more accurately at the command room behind him, and he discerned his end. You demons. Even though I am an incompetent, but my country is different. Someday, the hammer of god willDD *DOGOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!!* A terrific impact rushed through, cutting off Armandos last words. The tanks shellingDDwasnt the cause, instead it was the sound of that tank getting pierced by a jet black stake three meter long. Fue? A stupid voice leaked out from the middle-aged man named Armando. His shock was only natural. The movement of the tank force of the terrorist organization was also stopping. While the time of the battlefield stopped, on top of that jet black stake, without anyone knowing just from where he could possibly come, a single young man landed down with a thud. Young, with a face that looked oriental, it was a normal young man that seemed like could be found anywhere, if you didnt see the giant things on his two hands that seemed to be weapon that couldnt possibly be carried by flesh and blood human. While everyone stopped moving, that young manDDHajime shouldered the pile bunker while his right hand casually lowered down the gatling gun, and then he opened his mouth with an expression that was like a yakuza. Now then, it will be a curbstomp after this, but is there anyone who want to surrender? Good, there is none huh. Then, die. In this battlefield where sounds of gunshot and explosion were still knocking incessantly on eardrum, for some reason those words could be heard clearly as though it came right from across communication device. Hearing those words, Armando and several of the terrorists made a retort in their heartFast-, youve got no intention of listening right from the start right!?butat the next moment, such voices of heart were sent flying. Along with the situation, where the tank force was literally sent flying. *DOU-DOU-DOU-DOU-* Such consecutive heavy bass sound and *DURURURURURURU* such peculiar rotation sound, those sounds were the indication of the pile bunker stakes that were fired rapidly and the crimson swarm of bullet cutting through the air becoming countless flashes that were like meteor. The two ton stakes that were fired six times per second pierced through the tank with a force that made the tank looked like toy and pulverized the tank crews inside one after another, the gatling railgun was instantly changing the buildings into scraps just like paper scraps while mercilessly changing the terrorists that were at the other side into meat lump. We surrender-. Stop it- Several of the terrorists riding the tanks came out with both their hands raised. This was honestly unexpected, because he thought that these people were all having martyrdom mentality. And then, Hajime who received the surrender proclamation was, Eh? What did you say? While saying something that sounded like a deaf protagonist that came out in a gal-game somewhere, he fired his pile bunker as though he hadnt heard anything at all. The tanks somersaulted midair from the impact. The man who declared his surrender was squashed underneath red stain was spreading. Wh, why-. You heard already that those guys are surrendering right!? One of the terrorists raised his voice at Hajimes unreasonableness. In respond to that, as expected Hajime without even replying properly No negotiation with terrorist. This is the international common sense. Dont you know that? A surrender declaration, is not negotiation right!? If it was asked whether that statement was too much or not, than it was too much. However, the terrorist couldnt even object for the second time, he received the strafing of the railgun and ended up as mere pieces of meat. Chih, they are like bugs huh. I dont like those guys who only swarm with number. Annoyingg. The tank force that broke through the south gate which should be called as the greatest land battle force of the terrorist organization was literally instant killed. Hajime who did such thing stored away his gatling railgun and pile bunker, and then he kicked on the building wall and jumped to the rooftop, and then following the rooftops he reached the rooftop of the highest building in the city. Armando who saw that sight with faint smile, It appeared, the salvation isnt bestowed by god, but by demon, huh. Whispered such thing. Hajime fired a lot of missiles from the rooftop using Agni-Orkan, the fire trails of the missiles covered the sky of the city like spider web. The unmanned aircrafts were easily shot down, next grand explosive sounds could be heard resounding from everywhere in the city. After that, Hajime who annihilated the large scale troops of the terrorist organization next operated his smartphone to activate the satellite artifact Bel Agarta (By pouring down light exposure that had been enchanted with regeneration magic, it would regenerate the target at the above ground. Hajime developed it so it was possible to immediately heal his friends and family even when they were far away) that he willfully launched in stealth mode using space magic until above the satellite orbit before this, and healed the American soldiers. Looking at his subordinates that should have died coming back to life (It was impossible for those who had died too long), at the enemy force that was easily returned to ash, and at Hajime who interrogating several terrorists before leaving the battlefield like nothing happened and vanished, Armando could do nothing except laughing. Armando who later returned home to his country, even though he was a pious believer of god, but his tendency that was starting to have excessive interest to demon greatly worried his family and colleagues butthat was another story. On the other hand, Hajime who had asked about the current whereabouts of the leadership of the terrorist organization from several of the terrorists attacking the city, teleported to that place. The location seemed to be a suite room at a high class hotel at the capital. Surely the choice of this location came from the thinking that the possibility of aerial bombing was gone in this location where there were a lot of common people, making it into a safe place. It seemed that they were reserving the whole floor as their base, thinking from the extravagant terrorist force just now, it appeared that the terrorists were in possession of considerable financial clout. Actually Hajime became curious about the connection of the terrorist with that area. Hajime who ignored the front desk and directly teleported to the floor advanced through the corridor with brisk steps. Then, men who seemed to be guards immediately pulled out their gunDDfaster than them, Hajime floored the guards with double lariat. While confirming that the presences inside the room suddenly became noisy, Hajime kicked open the splendorous door with yakuza kick. Immediately countless bullets rushed at Hajime. While carelessly warding off the bullets with his left hand, Hajime entered the room with a rude entrance and, Who the hell are-gobohaa-!? The first thing Hajime did was launching yakuza kick at a middle aged old man that seemed to be the terrorist leader. The man seemed about to say something but, he was made to swallow his words back so it was unknown what he was going to say. Even terrorist wasnt a match to the approaching old age. The people around the middle aged man were about to fire at Hajime further, but as expected Hajimes slap was overwhelmingly quicker. The guards were all artistically rotating twelve times midair before getting floored, or getting buried into the wall, or breaking through the ceiling and lost consciousness. Now then, old man. You are the mastermind of the simultaneous terrorisms this time huh? Guh, gohoh, you bastardDD The yakuza kick burst on the middle aged mans solar plexus for the second time today. Trampling on the middle aged man that was vomiting while screaming with a voice that normal people wouldnt be able to endure, Hajime grinded his foot further as though to add on the pain. Well, its actually inconsequential whether you are the ring leader or not though. Ill have you spit out the information about the shitty bastard financing you all here. The middle aged man who seemed about to prattle Who will tell you huh! got the muzzle of Donner pressed hard on his forehead by Hajime who searched for the company and person who were financing the terrorist organization. Wait, you, do you understand what is the meaning of this revolution? The exploitation by America isDD Aa, enough about that. *DOPAN-* The head of the middle aged man that was about to start talking about something got blown away. That act of Hajime who seemed as though he didnt know of the existence of the word mercy itself caused the remaining leaders to back away while shuddering. Hajime turned around at those leaders while tapping Donner on his shoulder. The leaders were desperately begging for their life, saying things like they would give him money, or they would prepare woman or anything he liked, but Oy, look here you guys, it seemed you tried to publicly execute my daughter and her friend. I wont let you guys get off with excuse of not knowing you know? Indiscriminate terrorism is something like that isnt it? You guys tried to push for your own conveniences, indiscriminately. And then among those people there was a relative of a monster. Thats why, you guys die. Thats all there is to it. Think of these in your mind, I have done something stupid huuh, I failed huuh, and then die. Like thatin this day, one terrorist organization that was once the biggest was annihilated from this world. Just in case, it seemed that there were two or three people of the leaders who were thrown at a garrison of US army in a state of beaten up black and blue, where they were safely(?) retrieved. Part 2 At the living room of Nagumo family, Hajime and others were enjoying tea time while watching special news report. If it was asked what kind of special news it was, than naturally it was regarding the simultaneous terrorisms that occurred at America the other day and the many miracles at those attack sites. The male presenter was moving the news report forward with a voice and expression that looked excited. Now then, there were existences that changed the many tragedies that were caused by the cowardly terrorists at that day into miracles that will remain in history. Many people killed and wounded were healed by holy light, a passenger plane that was protected by golden light just before it crashed, the hostages that were on the verge of execution were saved from the terrorists by flying kick and giant hammer, the president was protected by someone using a single katanajust what in the world those women were? No, just what in the world those existences were? Were they secret agent of the country? Such opinion seemed to also exist, but no matter how, it was unimaginable that what they had done was the work of human. It-was-truly, the work of god! Many people who witnessed them had spoken unanimously. There, the male presenter put a long pause before, They spoke, that those women were exactly goddesses that descended to this world. Kaori and Shizuku fell prostrated on the table. Their ears were dyed bright red. When Hajime sniggered, the news report moved to the recording of the interview toward the witnesses. A young man of the rescue squad that was carrying out the rescue operation at a destroyed airport, was answering the interview with an excited state. Eh? You are asking me what I think of the womans true identity? Such thing is obvious. She is the goddess. A goddess that is overflowing with kindness. If possible I want to know her name but, no, that is too disrespectful perhaps. At any rate, that person is too beautiful, noble, and warm. The light that rained down on those injured people, it was truly divine. That wasDD The interview cut off. Surely if that young man was allowed to keep talking then he would keep at it even for several hours. The screen changed back to the male presenter. He was really excited isnt he! But that too is only natural. Clad in whitely violet light, with beautiful pair of wings, raining down light of healing that resurrected even the death. Furthermore, she appeared almost at the same time at multiple places that were damaged by the terrorisms, protecting the people with warm light. This existence that cannot be possibly human, has been called with a certain name by the people, and this program, will recognize that given name. Now, everyone in the studio, and then, you who are in front of the television, lets extol that great existence! Her name isDDAngel of Kindness! Angel of Kindneesss!!! Kaori sunk down. She crouched while plugging her ears and entered the posture of seeing no evil, hearing no evil, and speaking no evil. It appeared the limit meter of her shyness had already surpassed its max number. Wasting no time, Yue was making a sadistic expression while she was trying to make Kaori to stand up and watched the television. After giving a glance at Kaori who was saying no no with her head shaking in refusal and Yue that kept pulling on her, Hajime and others then paid their attention at the next interview in the news program. The one who made the next appearance was the unit members that belonged to the coast guard of the West Coast (TN: I realize that at the beginning of the chapter it said East Coast. But it was written West Coast now here.).With body and hand gestures, they excitedly spoke about how tremendous the existence that saved them before protecting the city from the missiles. And then, they said it. With their mouths in unison, they called that existences asDD It was Gozira-!! Like that. WhyDD!! No matter from where and how thou see it, it was dragon wasnt it!? It was a legendary existence that everyone loved art not it!? Whats with this fictitious character treatment!! Tio went UGAAD while standing up in protest. However, the coast guard members in the television were all greatly excited sayingThank you Gozira!We wont forget Gozira forever.Gozira-tan, haa haaGozira, FOREVERextolling Tio=Gozira. Oh maaan, who ever thought that Gozira really exist! And, it appeared at the same time with the angel, and saved the peoplethe world is just too lovely! Does everyone also think so!? It will come you know, it will absolutely come you knoow~. The GO-ZI-RA Boom is coming-!! The tension of the male announcer was already reaching ecstasy. And then, the tension of Hajime and Shuu who had anticipated the coming boom and had already bought a lot of the stock of the company that was selling Godzi goods was also in ecstasy. The next interview subject was the army colonel that was stationed at the Middle East. When the colonel was asked, just what was he thought about what kind of existence that had annihilated the large scale army of the terrorist organization attacking his garrison, the colonel floated a nihilistic smile while answering. Fuh. Thats obvious. He was a demonDDno, he was the demon king-sama. Hajime spurted out the black tea he was drinking. No, certainly he was called as demon king, but he had never imagined that of all thing he would be also called with that name until here in earth toohis cheeks were cramping from that. The colonel inside the television was passionately speaking just how merciless, ruthless, unreasonable, and overwhelming Hajime was, how mere human was like a trash compared to that existence. It was as though the colonel was being possessed by demon. Whoops, it feels like this program will be banned if we broadcasted more than this, so lets finish the interview with the colonel until here. Its concerning what will become with the colonel from here on though, isnt it! Now then, it seems that this man who repelled an army of terrorist organization by his lonesome has many female fans with their number rapidly increasing. For some reason all recording of this man is blurry which caused us to not be clear about his appearance, but the girls all over the world are going heart-eyed from that mercilessness you know. It seems there is even a fan club formed up already! The high tensioned yell How enviouuus!of the male presenter, and then the calm yet excessively cold gazes that were in contrast with that yell, they were all stabbing on Hajime. Hajime was pretending of not noticing anything while he drank his black tea once more, But, his popularity among men is also not losing! The gays from all over the world also seems to go heart-eyed. Really my condolences! Buhoh Hajime spurted out his black tea. And then, he was sunk by the kisses and fierce winks that seemed like they were making *bachikon* sound thrown at him from across the screen by the many big sis who were excessively wriggling and acting flirtatiously despite their muscular built. Hajime fell prostrated on the table with *gon-* sound that sounded painful. While Kaori, Tio, and Hajime were plainly receiving damage, the news continued with the interview of the pilot that witnessed Yue, he was making a statement that sounded like he was somewhat awakened to lolicon, the male presenter wasted no time to cut that off before moving at last to the president who was treating Shizuku as a valkyrie, furthermore the male presenter mischievously disclosed how the bodyguards of the president had formed a fan club for the black haired valkyrie, causing Shizuku to greatly turn red. I have done the information manipulation and recognition manipulation through the net at world scale so no one will know that those people are us butin the end, we still receive damage huh. Hajimes tired words were nodded by the people who had saved the world and now were drinking tea on the living room of Nagumo house. Come to think of it, Myuu. After that, what happened with your friend? Just in case, at that time I took out Myuu from the recognition of the children that were in that place butthat child named Natalia is the only one whose recognition I didnt tamper with. Will it become a problem? At that day, Hajime applied the measure on the children that Myuu saved so they would only remember that a blond haired girl annihilated the terrorists while making them forgot that the girl was Myuu. Hajime used a silver tube artifact to go flash on the children. That thing which was exclusively used by the black suited agents who protected the earth from alien. But, regarding Natalia, with Myuus wish and the strong hope from the person herself, she was not given the recognition manipulation treatment. Natalia herself also promised that she wouldnt reveal anything about Myuu to other people no matter what. Just in case there was a situation where for example someone knew about Myuu and tried to do something to Natalia, Natalia was given an artifact to make other people believe the girls deception as truth. Yep, no problem nano. But But? Is there something? Uu~n, perhaps its just Myuus feeling but, it feels like the way Na-chan is looking at Myuu has changed Like how? Its like, Altina-san when she is looking at Shia-oneechan Myuu, cut off your relationship with Na-chan, right now. Its fine nano. Because Na-chans face looked satisfied when Myuu gently patted her and she immediately returned to the usual Na-chan. I see. Hajimes expression turned into one where he couldnt say anything. Shia was directing a gaze that was shuddering at Myuu while sayingMyuu-chan, has she surpassed me before I realized it. It appeared that Myuu was steadily climbing the stairs of wrong person. Ah, thats right, papa. Has you flashed Emile-kun too properly nano? Hm? I dont know which one is this Emile that you refer, but all the children at that place other than Natalia, everyone of them have been treated for sure. Whats the matter? Emile-kun, for some reason, he remember about Myuu nano. It looks like he doesnt know that the one who was fighting at that time was Myuu, but he remember that Myuu was there as Na-chans friend, and it looked like all this time he was contacting Na-chan saying that he want her to let him meet Myuu. Although Na-chan is refusing it all. Hou. It appeared, the youth Emile was unable to forget the battling fairy of that day. Strangely he was remembering Myuu and seemed to wish for a reunion. Surely it would be boorish to ask what kind of feeling that drove him to do so. After all if it had to be said, then it was the case of Boy meets girl. The doting parent papa Hajime who guessed that emitted a voice that sounded a level lower than usual. He was thinking, so there was one more pest that was approaching his beloved daughter. Since Myuu was advancing to elementary school, the number of the pest that was approaching Myuu was increasing day by day. Youth Emile, now what to do about you, was what papa Hajime was beginning to ponder. Myuu who was seeing Hajime being like that looked excessively happy and she cheerfully sat down on Hajimes lap. And then, she looked up at Hajime with wide smile while speaking. Papa dont need to be that worried. Myuu, will forever be papas Myuu nano. Mu, thats, well, I dont have any intention of doing anything about such a brat though Papa, Myuu said that Myuu understand. Hajime was making a troubled face and turned his gaze at Yue and others asking for help, but before his face could move, Myuus small hands caught Hajimes cheeks from two sides and fixed Hajimes gaze on herself. And then, while she was showing a bewitching smile that reminded him as a certain someone somewhere, Its better for papa to think, that you wont be able to escape forever nano. She said such thing. Hajime thought. In this five years, Yues magic, Shias taijutsu and war hammer art, Tios whip art, Kaoris twin swords art, Shizukus Yaegashi-style, and then, Hajimes gun-kata were all learned by Myuu to a high level. Originally, the sea dweller race didnt have a body that was particularly excellent in battle, yet regardless of that Myuu had achieved all those. That was surely because all the cheat characters around her taught Myuu their essence to her without sparing anything, and Myuu who trusted and adored those girls from the bottom of her heart was seriously working hard, but even with those factors, Myuus learning rate could still be praised without reserve. Perhaps because of that, Hajime hallucinated, of his own figure that was being held down by Myuu even after he used all the methods in his possession and yet he still got outdone (No, no way that could be) Nmyu? With a surprising switching speed, her bewitching expression of just now had gone somewhere, Myuu had returned to the usual innocent Myuu with her tilting her head, that appearance For some reason, it caused Hajimes to shudder with a sudden shaking. AN: The new year holiday will end soon too isnt it. Lets work hard throughout this year too! The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 193 Arifureta Chapter 193 Arifureta After C Nagumo Familys Bride Riot AN: Attention, the timeline of this chapter is going back again. This chapter happen in between the return home and the one year anniversary gathering. The after story is written as the author pleased (the main story was also haphazard though), so the chronological order is also all over the place. Perhaps its hard to read but, please treat it well. I wonderwhat to do about the marriage ceremony? At the living room that was illuminated by bright sunlight, Sumire who was drooping limply on the sofa whispered to herself. This day was a holiday for the society, however, Sumire who was a famous manga artist from the beginning didnt have holiday. In order to sail across the time of judgment with the name of the deadline that was approaching her today too, she class changed into zombie and headed to her workplace butin the end, Sumire who ran out of material couldnt advance, and instead of sulking in bed she was sulking in her house acting sluggishly. At present Hajime and Shuu werent at home, there were only the female camp of Yue and others here. What was unusual that despite Hajime going out but he left behind Yue and others. Hajime and Shuu were going to a meeting regarding the new game that was being created at Shuus company, but putting aside Hajime who was recognized as an important battle strength even while he was still a student, for Yue and others who only had meager knowledge about game, they couldnt participate in the meeting just with the reason of wanting to be together with their lover, that was the surface reason. In addition, today Myuu was also going out. It appeared she was taking along her friends(underlings) in the kindergarten to make clear of their position with the kindergarteners from the neighboring town. When Myuu got out from the house entrance, Myuu saidToday is the decisive battle nano. Myuu will teach those pretentious kids, just where is their place in society nanowith a fearless smile, just who she was taking aftersuch question didnt even need to be asked. Because of that, Kaori and Shizuku were also invited into the house, and they spent a laid back holiday with only the females but That silent explosive which Sumire threw brought about a ripple that by no meant was small among the females. Above their head, there was the !? mark floating like a certain soldier who loved cardboard box when he was discovered by enemy soldier, and they turned their gaze at Sumire with a momentum that seemed to give off the sound *bat-*. It was only Yue who was drinking black tea while directing a gaze at Sumire as though she was looking at a somewhat good-for-nothing person. E, err, Kaa-sama? What do you mean by just now? Shia represented everyone and asked the true meaning of Sumires whisper. In respond to that, Sumire sluggishly raised her face that was buried on the sofa and opened her mouth with a really uneasy expression. There is no deeper meaning to it, Shia-chan. Sooner or later, we intend to grandly hold a wedding ceremony of Hajime with Shia-chan and others, but as expected, its impossible for all of you to do it right? See, in this Japan, a country with a constitutional government, polygamy is prohibited by law. Ce, certainly Shia nodded up and down. Kaori and Shizuku wentHm?and tilted their head, they were about to open their mouth to say something, but Sumires words continued to forestall them. Everyones parents should absolutely want to see their daughter in wedding dress too. But, how sad, based on the law of Japan, there can only be one bride in the wedding ceremonythat is to say, there is only one person among you that can wear wedding dress! *zugaaan!* While lighting was roaring behind her back, Sumire loudly yelled the shocking truth(?). Shia and Tio, and also Kaori and the rest made a face that seemed to sayWhat did you sayDD!!. Shizuku was about to make a retort at what Sumire pointed out but Shizuku-chandont you want to wear a wedding dress? Wh? N, no, Sumire-san. That is, that, of course I want to wear it, but Sumire firmly grasped Shizukus shoulder and asked that question to her while peering at her face from really close. Hearing that question, Shizukus body leaned back from the pressure and expressed her honest feeling. As though taking advantage of that opening, Sumires verbal attack was not stopping! Shizuku-chan. Also, Remia-chan who is acting my my ufufu over there, and also Yue-chan who for some reason is staring at me with a lukewarm gaze as though I am a good-for-nothing person. Everyone too also want to wear wedding dress arent you? You want to walk along with Hajime on the wedding aisle wrapped in the ceremonial dress arent you? Thatyes. Nn. Of course, Okaa-sama. I also feel the same here, Okaa-san. Sumire nodded with yep yep, however, immediately after she looked up above with a gesture that was excessively dramatical. Isnt that right. But, only one person can do that. And then, about the marriage registration, that is the notification for the sake of being seen by the people outside as Hajimes wife, its also only one person who can have thatin this Japan, its only one person that can be formally recognized as Hajimes wife. After saying that Sumire ran her gaze at Yue and others with a sad expression. And then, Shia and others, when they heard the wordsThere is only one person among these people here who will be Hajimes formal wifethey sent each other gaze containing slight nervousness at each other. Amidst such atmosphere, Sumire released those words that would push down Nagumo family into chaos in this day. Now, I wonder, who among these women is truly worthy to be Hajimes wife? I wonder, as his mother, who should I choose? Hey, all of you, Hajimes self-proclaimed wives? !? Shock ran through the body of Shia and others! Self-proclaimedDDthat word deeply, truly deeply pierced their chest. Indeed, they hadnt submit any marriage registration or even holding the ceremony. No matter how they insisted that they were husband and wife, but seen from the eye of the society there was no proof of that. The word self-proclaimed, for some unknown reason it caused a violent discomfort welling up that they couldnt negate! Ka, Kaa-sama-! What, what should I do desu!? Ah, Shia, thats unfair! Okaa-san! I will do my best for Hajime-kuns sake! Thats why! E, ee, me too, Ill do my best so Hmmm, I too, perhaps it wouldth be soon the time to show mine seriousness. Shia, Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio who got all flustered and shook up gathered to their mother in law and begged for her teaching. Even Yue and Remia who had somehow guessed Sumires ulterior motive only slightly exchanged glances and troubled smile before closing to Sumires side. Sumire was smiling complacently inside her heart looking at her obedient(?) daughters-in-law, however, she didnt show even a speck of the inside of her heart, and then with a force that seemed to make sound *zubishi-* she thrust up her finger. And then, she proclaimed. Yue-chan, Shia-chan, Tio-chan, Kaori-chan, Remia-chan, Shizuku-chan! Do all of you want, to wear wedding costume at Hajime-sideeeDD! Naturally, the wives replied backOo~~~in high spirits. Do you waaant, to be seen as Hajimes wife by the neighbooorsDD!! Naturally, the wives replied backGung ho, gung ho, gung ho!!in high spirits. Do you waaant~, to have your name written in the marriage registratiooonDDD!! Naturally, the wives replied backUu~raaraaraaraaDDDin high spirits. The trivial things already didnt matter. After that, with Sumires incitement, Yue and others progressed the preparation for the sake ofThe deciding match of who is the most worthy as wife in Nagumo Family!. At evening, Hajime and Shuu finished their work and went home. They were passing through the house entrance while talking about this and that regarding the meeting today about the new game production, and they put their hand on the entryways door. And then, Im home~ Were back~ They said the returning home greeting while opening the door Nn. Welcome home, dear, Otou-sama. Welcome home desu! They were welcomed, by Yue and Shia who was only wearing frilly pure white small apron. Shuu spokeO, oo!?from the side, but at the next instant, pugehsuch scream was raised and he crumbled down. The swift inescapable attack from his son sent his consciousness flying. What are, you doing, Yue, Shia. Those figures of pure white tight beautiful legs and slender arms and shoulders, and then, the breasts that were bared by more than half which was too lascivious caused Hajimes cheeks to cramp while asking. Of course, toward the husband who had just worked hard and returned homeDD The wife welcomed him with her all desuu. With naked apron? With naked apron. Yue and Shia twirled on the spot. Their naked back and jiggling butts were shown to Hajime. You arent happy? Is this a failure desu? Yue and Shia tilted their head while confirming to Hajime. Naturally, Hajime bowed his head sayingThank you very much. It was the sad nature of man. Seeing such Hajime, Yue and Shia asked him something strangeFrom 1 to 10, what is our score?. Even while feeling suspicious, Hajime answeredFull scorewithout hesitation. Yue and Shia took a guts poseYosh-, then they too off Hajimes coat and baggage before vanishing inside the room with their lovely butts exposed to him throughout. What is going on While feeling as though he was watching a waking dream, Hajime shouldered his fainted father and opened the door to the living room. There, this time it was, You guys too!? uu, we, welcome, home, Hajime-kun. We, we, welcoDDimpossibleee, as expected I cannot endure this!! My my, fufu. Welcome home, dear. Yes, welcome home, Goshujin-sama. Kaori and Shizuku, also Remia and Tio were wearing naked apron as expected while welcoming him home with a bow with their three fingers of each hand pressing on the floor. Hajimes spontaneous retorted caused Shizukus face to turn bright red from shame while she was rushing to inside the room. However, it didnt change the fact that she was wearing naked apron, so it went without saying her captivating jiggling butts were exposed to him. Uu, what, suddenly an impact hit my jawhah!? What is this place, is this Shangri-la abeshih- Shuu who Hajime discarded on the sofa appeared to open his eyes, but as expected he received a swift unavoidable attack that made him collapsed with the white of his eyes exposed. While glancing at such Shuu, as expected a question ofThe score?from the wives came at him. Hajime livelily told the point2 pointonly at Tio before he said to Kaori and RemiaFull point. Ignoring Tio who twitched before starting to pant, Kaori and Remia made a guts pose and as expected they disappeared into the kitchen with their butts exposed to him. So, Kaa-san. What are you making them do this time? Hajime was sighing while asking at Sumire who was grinning broadly while making a cool pose for some reason at the corner of the room. My, whats with that. You make me sounds like I am a problem child. I am merely accompanying everyone in their homemaking training you know? This is the first time I heard that naked apron is a bride training. Welcoming the husband home is also one of the creditable bride training. You see, Yue-chan and others, right now they are competing with each other you know, about who is the worthiest as the bride of Nagumo family. As their husband, you have to properly watch them. The conclusion wont be reached if everyone get full point, so you have to grade properly! Okay!? Hajime was sending the most reproachful gaze he could make to Sumire. Before the girls had done training for housework, laundry, and cooking as bride training. And now they were competing with each other after this late with abnormal way like naked apron, no matter how he thought about it this must be a prank. And the mastermind of this prank could only be one person in this place. Hajime was about to question Sumire further, but at that timing Yue approached him with small steps. Her clothing was still the same. Hajime, the preparation for the dinner and bath is finished. O, ou, I see. Nn. So Yue tightly clutched the fringe of her apron while fidgeting. If she did something like that, than the apron that had already been in a risky length from the beginning would be further rolled up and became something dangerous. Naturally Hajimes gaze was pulled into that territory like a monster who was being sucked into the mouth of thunder dragon. Toward such Hajime, Yue mouthed that template speech. Will you not take the bath, and do me? Or will you not take the dinner, and do me? Or else, will you do me, or do me? In the end there is no option for me though It was off by a bit from the template! As expected of Yue quality. But, however, the matchless vampire princess wasnt finished with just this level! Then, will you take a bath while doing me? Or else, will you have dinner while doing me? What does that mean!? As expected, it will be embarrassing, doing it in front of Otou-sama and Okaa-sama. But, if Hajime wished for it I dont wish that! There is a limit even at being abnormal! Myy, Hajime you! This pervert son! Kaa-san shut up a bit there! Hajimes retort gushed out. On this occasion he left alone Yue who was blushing while fidgeting with both her hands on her cheeks. For the time being, he should make her wore some clothes and recover the order in Nagumo household. Hajime was about to act with that objective. But, before he could do that, I, I cannot let, only Yue taking the spotlight! Ha, Hajime-kun! Ka, Kaori? Still in naked apron, Kaori who peeked out from the cover of the kitchen leaped out as though she had been waiting for her turn. And then, while she was fidgeting pigeon-toed looking embarrassed, she yelled with an expression that was filled with resolve. Wont you eat me as dinner!? What are you saying!? What seasoning that you wanttt!? Calm down-, what you are saying is just too lacking in common sense! Myy, Hajime you! This Mr. gourmet master- Im going to throw you out from the house, Kaa-san! After that, Shia and others who leaped out after that were saying similar things which Hajime retorted back at severely, Sumire who watched that stirred up the place, Shuu who recovered his consciousness with a hah was made to sleep with a swift unavoidable attack, and in the end, it was one hour later before they could have dinner normally. By the way, as expected everyone was wearing clothes when taking dinner. For some reason everyone was wearing risqu cosplay appearance though In the middle, a delivery service young man was making delivery, but he was startled by the blonde miniskirt police woman that came out from the house, and then he stepped back seeing the miniskirt nurse that came out from behind the police woman sayingYou forget the stamp heree, next he sweated coldly due to the miniskirt shrine maiden that came in panic sayingWhat are you two doing going out with that appearance!, in the end the young man expressed his gratitudeTank ou hery much-DDDthat was filled with various meanings with red face and also panic, such thing happened but At any rate, the cooking showdown had everyone made one dish which got judged by Hajime, and it went mostly peacefully. Haa Nmyu? Whats the matter papa? At the bath, Hajime was washing the hair of Myuu who was going home before the dinner while unintentionally making a tired sigh. Myuu was tilting her head that was covered all over with bubbles. Myuugrow up into a normal girl for me okay. ?? No, it doesnt matter. Just forget it. Looking at his beloved daughter that was tilting her head in incomprehension, Hajime was smiling wryly thinking just what Im saying before rinsing off the bubbles on Myuus hair. But, at that time, Hajimes senses detected the presence of several people approaching the bathroom! Wait, Kaori and also Shizuku, those two havent go home yet? Before Hajime entered the bath, he had told the two of them that they should go back home soon. But regardless of that, Hajime could sense the presence of Kaori and Shizuku among the presences that were approaching, it made Hajime to be at his wits end. Immediately after, the door of the bathroom was opened loudly. Just as he expected, there were the stark naked figures of Yue and others boldly standing imperiously! Not even a single string was covering their body, it was to the degree that Hajime wanted to tell them to at least use towel to cover their front. (For the moment, it was only Shizuku who was using towel to hide her body.) Nn. Now- Charge desuu I wont lose! The one who is the most skilled at washing Hajime-kuns body, is meee! Ufufu, today is the day Im washing the front. Haa haa, Goshujin-sama, haa haa Pardon me. It appeared this was a competition about who could wash the body of the husband the best. Hajimes eyes were twitching while he quickly headed to the bathtub and urged Myuu to follow. It was as though he was asking her if she could accompany him. But, I wont let you! Along with those words, *whoosh* Yue instantly appeared before Hajimes eyes. Wai-, dont use Heaven Existence in this kind of place! Level XC Maximum body reinforcement!? Ah, idiot, let go, this pervert rabbit! Even me-, Limit Break- What kind of limit are you planning to break huh!? Hajime was completely surrounded by the vampire princess and the bug rabbit and the angel mode maiden! Using that opening, Remia secured Myuu, while Tio used wind magic to form a barrier and shut out the voice from leaking outside by laying out a veil of air. Like that, at the next moment, the bathroom was turned into a battlefield. A battlefield of carnivore maidens. Kuh, who can stay in this kind of place where there is only beast! Im going back to my room! While standing up a strange flag, Hajime slapped Tio severely that made her panting while rushing out from the bathroom. There Yue who teleported and Kaori who activated her God Speed leaped to his back, while Shia clung on his waist with her greatest body reinforcement. Because of his wet feet and the polished floor, Hajime slipped and fell down. There Yue and others jumped further at that chance, even the revived Tio also got on top of Hajime. At the corridor of Nagumo household, there was the figure of Hajime who was lying upside down while being covered with beautiful women and girls. At the same time, There was the figure of Sumire, cackling loudly while rolling on the corridor holding her stomach from seeing that situation. Somewhere, *snap* the sound of something snapping resounded. Right after that, Yue and others raisedAahncoquettish voice. Their weak spot was fondled by Hajime. Strength reflexively left their body~, using that opening Hajime stood up. Kaori was saying something foolishHau, Hajime-kuns Hajime-kun is in front of my eyes, but he ignored that. Kaa-san, it seem that a family meeting is necessary between us. Also, it has to be an extraordinarily harsh meeting. My, Hajime. I dont think that such meeting is necessary though? No, its necessary. The meeting for the sake of making Kaa-san reflect on yourself! Hajimes store of patience had run out from his mothers prank that was too much. He took a step forward. He intended to even wrap his mother in a bamboo mat then hung her up for a night so she could reflect a little. But, it seemed that Sumire had already predicted that action of Hajime. While sayingIve thought that this will happen!with a triumphant look, she took out a vacuum cleaner that was leaning at the shadow of the corridor. DDCleaning Artifact Sniper Mark II By any chance, do you have the experience of sucking even the thing that must not be sucked carelessly when cleaning using vacuum cleaner? It can become a cause that broke the vacuum, but opening the lid to fish it out every single time is troublesome isnt it? In that kind of time, use this. The next generation vacuum cleaner Sniper Mark II. If you have this, you can select the target that you want to suck and the target that you dont want to suck! Furthermore! If you put this to practical use, its even possible to suck the soy sauce or the remote control that is far away into your hand, just with a single push of button! The next generation vacuum cleaner is already not limited for just cleaning in its utility! The absorption force will never fall. The era from here on, is the era of multiple absorption force that suck only the prey you aimed for! The vacuum cleaner (exclusive for Nagumo household) that Hajime developed with such catchphrase, was held in Sumires hand. In front of the suspicious eyes of Hajime, Sumire took out the degraded version Crystal Key from her breast pocket. It was handed over to her so in the case that something happened to his parents because of the matter of Hajime and others, they could immediately teleport away. Before Hajime could sayWhat are you, Sumire stabbed the degraded crystal key to the front. Immediately the space distorted, and a gate materialized. At the same time, Sumire pushed the max mode button on the vacuum cleaner. Naturally, the powerful absorption force pulled on the target from inside the gate. Wha, wha, what!? What is going on!? NoooDD, Im being pulleeeeeeed- Like that, a familiar scream could be heard, then from the other side of the gate a petite female figure in suits tumbled out. Sumire turned off the switch at the same time when that figure came out, but following the law of inertia, the female that leaped out from the gate rolled on the corridor of Nagumo house, the figure finally stopped when her face crashed *munyu!* on the obstacle in front of her. The female that rolled out from the gate and plunged into a certain thing with her faceDDHatayama Aiko-sensei, wordlessly, slowly, pulled away her face from that place where her face was buried into. And then, looking at that thing dangling in front of her eyes that seemed to be familiar, she tilted her head while saying Hajime-kun? Aiko, can you spare me from you calling my name while looking at my crotch? Hah!? Awawawawawa, I, Im sorry~ Yes, the rolling out Aiko, due to the momentum, her face landed on the son of Hajime that was currently standing imposingly stark naked. Aiko instantly blushed hard while her mind was in chaos thinking I dont understand the situation!. Looking from her suited figure, perhaps she had work regardless of the holiday and she only just came home. Despite so, she was suddenly made to teleport, and on top of that she dived face first at the crotch of her lover that was hidden from society except to some peopleit was only natural for her to be astonished. Yo, you are wanting me using this kind of forceful method!?, orNo, its not like I hate it butwaiting naked like this is a bit, orPe, perhaps I cannot go home tonight, it also couldnt be helped if she was talking to herself like that, perhaps. Anyway, after Hajime wrapped a towel on his waist he ran his gaze around once more, but Sumires figure had already gone, he could only see the door of the entrance that was closing and a piece of paper fluttering midair. It seemed her plan was to make Aiko as distraction while she escaped. It was a splendid escape. Hajime picked up the memo paper that fell at his feet and his gaze fell on it. There, I received enough material. Thank you, very much. Mama is going back to her work now! Such thing was written. Haa, I thought it was something like thisYue, you noticed it already right? Hajime was sighing to his mothers deed while questioning Yue who was standing at his side unnoticed. In respond Yue nodded. Hearing hat, Shia who had similarly recovered tilted her head and asked what Hajime meant. Look here, whether the wedding ceremony will be done one by one, or with everyone all at once, either is fine, but there is no rule that only one person can do it. Besides, if need be we can also just do the ceremony at Tortus. Aa~, now that Hajime-san mentioned it thats true isnt it. Besides, even the marriage registration, I have already faked the official papers about you all itself, so fussing about the marriage registration for everyone right now is meaningless isnt it. Something like consistency of the data or whatever, it can be taken care of later as we pleased. Now that you mentioned it, thats true. Then, why did Okaa-san did something like Bride deciding battle Thats obviously for her material collection. Just why do you think she was slackening in the house from the afternoon? In short, Sumire said whatever sounded appropriate to incite Shia and others, and then the uproar that was caused due to that would be turned into the material for her manga that currently was reaching the limits. That was Sumires scheme. Shia and others thought. It was also their own fault that they got caught into the provocation thoroughly like that, but Sumires capability of letting out flowing speech just by adlibbing like an agitator, it was just as expected from the mother of Hajime. And then, Yue who noticed the intention of such Sumire still participated without really objecting was because, Today too, is a fun day. I see. That seemed to be the reason. For Yue, this kind of stupid uproar was also included in her lovely ordinary days. Something like boorish fair argument could be just tossed into the trash can. The satisfied expression of Yue made Hajime to shrugWell, then, its fine. Say~, I really dont understand what are you all taking about though Aiko called timidly at Hajime and others that were feeling warm and fluffy by themselves. Hajime glanced at such Aiko and, My body got completely cold nowlets enter the bath again. With everyone this time. Saying that, Hajime carried up Aiko in a princess carry. Eh? Eh?Giving a glance at Aiko who was in confusion, Yue and others raisedOo~in harmony and returned to the large bathroom of the reconstructed Nagumo house. After that, including Aiko who was stripped by Hajimes hand, Hajime and the wives relaxed and enjoyed the bath without particularly any competition. There was no one, who paid any attention at Shuu who was still fainting at the living room. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 194 Arifureta Chapter 194 Arifureta After C Protector of Angel AN: My nose isnt stop dripping Everyone too, please be very careful against cold. Part 1 A famous foreign manufacture car(Mercedes Benz) that was reputed to be the firmest in the world was gallantly driving on the road along the coast. The car frame that was shining silver showed how it was well polished, making anyone who saw it understood how much the owner cherished it. Inside that car, the sea breeze that flowed in from the opened window and the classic song that was the favorite of the car owner were flowing, making the time of the people riding that car to pass in relaxation. This sea route still feel pleasant every time we come here. Yes, the refreshing voice that expressed the feeling of this drive, was the driver of this car and also its ownerDDShirasaki Tomoichi. His hair that was lightly flowing to the back and long slitted bit gentle eyes, his balanced body despite his age that was at the middle of his forty, just from his appearance he was a handsome man that could pass as a man that was still in his late twenty. And then, sitting beside Tomoichi was a woman that nodded at Tomoichis words while sayingYoure right, no matter how many times we come here, this is a really good place, was Shirasaki Kaoruko. Looking from her straight black hair without any white hair, her droopy eyes, the neat and clean atmosphere she was clad with, she was a woman that felt like a lady. She was the same like Tomoichi with her age in the middle of her forty, but she still looked young like a woman in her late twenty. Just like their family name showed, both of them were married couple. Just from their atmosphere it could be clearly seen how they had been building a satisfactory marital relationship. But, even while Tomoichis consciousness was concentrating on the driving, it didnt seem like he was paying attention at his wife. Since before he kept glancing at the rearview mirror and repeatedly paid attention at the rear seat. Even his impression of the drive just now seemed to be a bit forced if someone listened carefully, rather than saying that it was his true feeling it was more a lure for starting conversation. And then, it was clear that the cause of that was the passenger at the rear seat. Hearing no other response to his words other than from his wife, Tomoichi coughedA, ahem, this cough was also seemed to be forced, and then he once again formed his words to try to attract the attention of the person at the passenger seat. This happened while his wife beside him was giggling at him. O, Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan, their age is already quite old, so how about we move here soon? A home near the sea is nice dont you think? Hey, what do you think? Kaori? Absolutely, no. The cold voice and words that came back caused Tomoichi to let out a small groanUguu. And then, he once more began glancing repeatedly at the back mirror to look at his beloved daughterDDKaoris expression who was sitting at the back. Kaori was emitting an assertionI am displeasured desu!from her whole body while staring fixedly to outside, as though to say that she absolutely wouldnt meet Tomoichis eyes. But even with such super displeasured mode being turned on, her sitting without putting her elbow on the window or crossing her arms, but instead her two hands were put on her lap with her posture straight, it really was like Kaori. Tomoichi further talked with an expression that looked a little desperate at such Kaori. I, is that so? At the past, each time we came to play here, didnt you always said I still dont want to go home!. Remember, Riko-chan who live next door, or your cousin Sakura-chan, you always played together with them right? I think moving here is not really baDD Then, isnt it fine if Otou-san move here alone? !? No way!? Thats too much you know, Kaoriii! With a snap Tomoichi turned around to the back seat. The Benz of Shirasaki family was zigzagging! A string slap landed on Tomoichis face! Tomoichis face was forcefully faced to the front! A callDear?from Kaoriko that made Tomoichi felt a small, but intense chill resounded inside the car. Forgive meTomoichi honestly apologized. Tomoichi knew really well. That the true anger of his wife was like a production machine of trauma. In his dream, the Shiro Yasha-san was making appearance! (TN: Shiro Yasha=white demon) Geez, dear you reallythere is no way Kaori will accept that suggestion right? There is Shizuku-chan, and also her friends at school back there. Pe, perhaps thats true but Tomoichis eyes were swimming while he was feeling stinging pain on his cheek. Seeming very reluctance, he whisperedEven so, I think that idea is not bad though Currently Shirazaki family was heading to the home of Tomoichis parents where both his parents and his older brother and his wife were living. Tomoichis elder brother and his wife had a daughter that was four year older than Kaori. That daughter was a really helpful daughter even though she could be a bit frank, she was an existence that was like a big sister for Kaori. The home was near the sea, so the two of them often played at sea together with Riko of Ayasaki family who lived next door. Kaori was an only child, because of that too she really idolized Sakura, when Kaori was little she often clung at Sakura while throwing tantrumI dont want to go home yet. Due to that, Tomoichi was thinking, could Kaori possibly consider moving there even nowcould she be distanced from that nasty shitty bratand so on, but. Kaoruko who seemed to clearly grasp those thinking inside Tomoichis heart was giggling while saying about the thing that Tomoichi didnt want to hear the most, about the reason why Kaori was displeasured, about the young man that was the reason that Kaori absolutely wouldnt accept moving home. Beside, you see? There is no way that Kaori will leave the town where Hajime-kun is dont you think? Stop it Kaoruko! This is our long-awaited familys homecoming without any outsider you know!? Dont say anything about that shitty brat who dare to make a pass at the cute angel of our familyDD Otou-san? Tomoichi felt a chill at his back and twitched. He understood even without looking. This was, a presence that really resembled his wifes! It would be there if he looked back! The incarnation of fury that his daughter inherited from her mother before he noticedDDthe Hannya-san! But, just with this much, Otou-san wouldnt lose. For the sake of his beloved daughter, the apple of his eye! Ka, Kaori, calm down? My words just now is a bit poor. But, as expected Otou-san, about that bagworDDahem-. That trasDDehem-. That shittyDD Im going home right now. I wont listen anymore to what Otou-san say. Nooo! Kaori, listen to what Im saying! Otou-san is thinking what is best for Kaoris sake(TN: Here Tomoichi is saying nooo in English.) Otou-san is badmouthing Hajime-kun, because Otou-san is thinking whats best for me? I never thought that Otou-san is that kind of person. You are wrong, Kaori! Even Otou-san doesnt want to say bad thing about, Ha, Haji, HajiDDabout that guy. But, but still? While that bastard already has Kaori, he still made many other girls to serve him and open their legs for him, on top of that instead of feeling guilt, he is acting defiant you know? Do you think there is any father that can entrust his daughter to that kind of shitty bastard? No, such father doesnt exist! Im telling this for your own good. Kaori, cut your relation with that cocky rubbish scumDD I hate someone like Otou-san so much! Gahah!? Tomoichi who was hit by the speech that would empty the HP of the father at the whole country if it was said to them by their daughter, caused the car to zigzag once more. With tears gathering at the corner of his eye, Tomoichi was leaking out the voiceNo waaay, Kaorii, My Angeeeel~looking really pathetic. (TN: The my angel here is said in English.) A few months after Kaori returned home from the other world Tortus. Tomoichi and Kaoruko were already introduced to Hajime. From the beginning, before the summoning, Tomoichi and Kaoruko already knew that Kaori had a boy in her mind, but putting aside Kaoruko, from the start Tomoichi was already unable to stomach that boyDDHajime. It wasnt like Tomoichi had a clear reason. It was the feeling of a father whose really treasured daughter might be taken from him, that feeling might even be called as a conditioned reflex. Tomoichi sometimes even bared his hostility toward Kouki and Ryutaro. If he acted like that even to the childhood friends of his daughter, then Hajime who had started to live inside his daughters heart before he noticed was already like his sworn enemy, that really couldnt be helped. Naturally, because this was Tomoichi whose level as doting parent had already reached the max value, when Kaori disappeared it was already a disaster for him. At that time Kaorukos physical condition also worsened, but Shirasaki family somehow held on by borrowing the help of the elder brothers family and their parents, and also their whole relatives. And then, his beloved daughter returned home like miracle. They were told about the truth of the disappearance which scared them out of their wits from various things, and then they were shown many mystics in order to prove Kaoris story, naturally all of those were a succession of astonishment for them butthere was a matter that was really hard to forgive, to the degree that all those absurdity seemed like trivial matter. Yes, it was the matter about how his beloved daughter(My Angel) had made a lover. Furthermore, that lover had several other lovers other than Kaori, he didnt even have any intention to separate from any of those lovers, and at the end he started talking about taking them all as wives. Are you making a fool of me-, you bastard! Tomoichi roared angrily like that many times On top of that, the daughter in question was accepting of such harem situation and making a really happy expression that even Tomoichi had never saw before. She was saying, together with the other girls!. Hearing that, just how many times Tomoichi was yelling angrily You bastaaard, you are putting my daughter under some strange magic arent you! No, it absolutely must be like that, you harmful pest-! Furthermore, the speech that all the fathers in the whole country feared that someday it might be said to them, no, the speech that the fathers had resolved they wouldnt let any man said! DDFather-in-law, please give your daughter to me!, that speech instead becameFather-in-law, I received your daughter. Please take care of me from here on too. When that curve ball was thrown to Tomoichi, he very naturally thought this, Yosh, lets kill this guy. Everything was for the sake of his beloved daughter, to protect her from a bad man. Yet despite so, when he was about to punch the bastard, the one who pinioned him from the back was the daughter herself. While Hajime who was about to be punched was only kept sitting calmly and composedly. That self-assured attitude (Hajime himself was aware that he had something that was the worst, so he was only waiting to be punched) was also something he couldnt stomach! Tomoichi who was ragingThis shitty bastarddd-, Ill beat you to deathhhhh!like that in the end was stopped by KaoriOtou-san, calm dooooown!with a suplex. Because Tomoichi lost consciousness, the meeting at that time was dissolved just like that but After that, Tomoichi knew that actually Kaori had already climbed the stair of adulthood, which caused Tomoichis killing intent to climb without knowing the place to stop. This time too, actually Kaori wanted to participate at Nagumo familys little gathering. But Tomoichi who thought No way Ill let my daughter go to the devils place hurriedly made schedule to visit his parents and took along Kaori half forcefully. When Kaori was in the middle of talking to Hajime about the arrangement, Tomoichi took away Kaoris phone and said to the phoneKaori has a plan! She is going to spend her holiday with me! From here on too she wont have any opening in her plan! Dont call anymore, you scum bastard!, and then he cut the connection as he pleased. Naturally, Kaori was getting angry to her fathers doing, but Tomoichi only looked aside with a huff and turned a deaf ear at Kaori. While that was happening, Hajime used telepathy to Kaori sayingYou should spend time with your family this time. Actually, I really understand how your father is feelingwith a wry smile, and so Kaori reluctantly acquiesced to visit her grandparents. Although, Kaoris mood who had her phone call taken over as it pleased and on top of that her lover got abusive language spouted to him was at its lowest, so since they departed from their home, Tomoichi was desperate in currying favor to his daughter. Come on you two. Leave it at this, we are going to arrive soon see. While smiling wryly at the cold war (one-sided) between father and daughter, Kaoruko intermediated between them. Just as she said, before they realized they had entered a residential area and in front of the car, a splendid house with two buildings that they were really familiar with began to become visible. While being concerned of Kaoris state, Tomoichi stopped the car at the road shoulder in front of the house. In the middle, *garigari*, an ominous scraping sound that should not come from a high class car could be heard, but such thing was only a trivial matter for Tomoichi who was hopelessly bothered with his daughters state. He left aside the expression of his wife that was looking like she had a headache. Kaori immediately got down from the car without saying anything. Tomoichi also hurriedly got down from the car and took out the luggage from the car trunk. Kaori. Otou-san will carry the luggage for you! They planned to stay for three or four days, so Kaoris luggage was Boston bag sized. Tomoichi carried that luggage while speaking smilingly, but Kaori walked briskly to him and tore off her luggage from him with a huff. Its only until the entrance, Otou-san is too exaggerating. If its Hajime-kun, he will naturally bring the luggage without saying anything like that. !? Is, is that so!? Ha, Hajithat bastard, earning point in petty way like that(Hajime-kun, really is a considerate child isnt he~) Haah. Dear, your true feeling and surface attitude are reversed there you know. Kaori averted her face Puiihh!! from Tomoichi who was plainly leaking out his true feeling without hiding it at all, and then like that she ignored Tomoichi and walked away briskly. Tomoichi fell on his knees at the entrance of the house. His figure that was on all fours with his head hanging down was really inviting pity Just when I thought that you all finally arrived. Oji-san, what are you doing in that kind of place? The neighbors are looking, so I want you stop doing that though.(TN: Oji-san=uncle) When Kaori was about to ring the chime of the door, a residence of the house that seemed to come from the backyard circling the house to the front called with a voice that sounded exasperated and astonished. Sakura-oneechan! Welcome Kaori. As always, it looks like its difficult for you about various things, but Im glad that you look energetic. Just relax slowly here. Kaori smiled widely at the owner of that voiceDDher cousin Shirasaki Sakura and embraced her. Sakura who was a female college student had straight brown hair. She was a beautiful woman with well proportion body like a model (TN: The words used here has the meaning beautiful well-proportioned woman (body 8 times longer than head)). The features of her face itself vaguely resembled Kaori, but the atmosphere she was clad in was basically cool. She felt like the so-called frank girl. Her hand was holding a hose that was trickling water, so surely she was just watering the garden before this. Sakuras cool gaze softened at her cousin that was like a little sister who leaped into her chest, and then she used her empty hand to gently caressed Kaoris head. When she heard that Kaori was involved in a group disappearance, she was really worried that she felt lost. Naturally, when she was notified that Kaori had gone home, she immediately went to meet her directly. And so, different from the other distant relatives, she had already met with Kaori several times since Kaoris return. Even so, the society was still in commotion in regard with the topic of the returnees, the topic could even be seen enough in the television, so as expected it was something joyful to be able to see Kaoris energetic face directly like this. Having the sharp words of his niece directed at him, Tomoichi hung his head down even lower. Kaoruko was dragging such Tomoichi while entering together with Kaori and Sakura into the house where the grandparents and uncle were living. Part 2 The sun had went down. On the coast street where the veil of night was beginning to fall, Kaori and Sakura were walking close to each other like true sisters. The live show was amazingly lively isnt it? I dont really go much to that kind of event, so I was really excited. Is that so? Then thats good. There were only local bands, so I wondered if it was strange for you. Kaori who received a passionate welcoming at Sakuras home had passed a relaxed time there while talking to each other about their families recent state for a while. And then when it was evening, she was told that there was a live event of the local bands at the coast venue starting in that time, so she was taken along by Sakura to attend at the live to kill time. Sakura responded to her cheerfully smiling younger sister that she was glad if Kaori was able to enjoy the show, however, Sakuras expression was twitching a bit. The cause of that was one person. Sakura glanced across her shoulder to behind them. Uu, Kaoriii. My angeeel. Can you make eye contact with Otou-san soon? Otou-san is going to die here from the loneliness. Yes, it was Tomoichi. For two women to go to live show by themselves, they didnt know what could happen to them. Giving that argument, Tomoichi went along with Kaori and Sakura, but the attitude of Kaori that treated him like he didnt exist caused Tomoichi to make a contorted face that was about to cry. Furthermore, Kaori didnt change her attitude at all even after looking at her father acting like that, instead she was still smiling cheerfully, looking at such Kaori, honestly speaking it was a bit scary. The cold war between the father and daughter was definitely inflicting damage to Sakuras stomach. By the way, the reason Kaori was taking such attitude wasnt only because of the quarrel at the car and also Tomoichis accompaniment to the live show. Actually, when the families were talking at Sakuras house, a topic about Hajime came up, and urged by Sakura, Kaori made a call butanyway what could be said was that Tomoichi bombed that phone call once more. Hey, Kaori. How about you forgive Oji-san soon? Oji-san, he look like he is seriously going to cry there. Honestly, having an uncle with face about to cry following behind you on the street at night, its normally scary. Fufu, sheesh Sakura-oneechan. What are you saying? No matter where you see, there isnt anyone like that here you know? Kaoriii! Otou-san is right here! Now, look here, please!(TN: The please is said in English.) See? There is no one right? Haa Sakuras stomach received further damage. For Sakura, if her cute little sister made a boyfriend, then she also wouldnt be so accepting of that boyfriend. Therefore, it wasnt like she couldnt understand Tomoichis feeling. But, in reverse, to have a parent saying this and that about the person that she liked wasas a girl in the same position of being a daughter, she was also able to understand Kaoris feeling. She was exactly being stuck between a rock and a hard place. Geez, anything is fine, so wont something happen that will end this father-daughter fight that has become quite troublesome, when Sakura was running from reality by thinking that Eehh? You girls there, you two were at the live show just now right? What a coincidence! Want to talk a bit? It came. Inside her heart Sakura held her head thinkingWhat kind of timing this is. Ahead of the gaze of such Sakura, there was a group of youngster with really flashy atmosphere as though they were someone that really like messing around. Judging from their appearances, there were about ten people. Sakura grandly made retorts, like why were they calling to two girls when there were about ten people in their group, or whether they even saw the man who seemed to be the father behind the two of them. Of course those were done inside her heart. My bad, but we have plan after this. Plan? Its plan to go play right? Then, lets go together yeah. The more the merrier. Sakura politely refused, but the seducer group was grinning while surrounding Sakura and Kaori. No matter how they looked at this, it didnt seem that they werent planning to let the two of them to merely go home. Because Sakura and also Kaori were beautiful woman and girl that really couldnt be found that often in this area, these men too wouldnt give up that easily. But, naturally, seeing his beloved daughter and cute nephew getting hit on, there was no way Tomoichi could just stay quiet, You all. My daughter just say that she dont want to go with you. Now, open the way. We all just enjoy a nice live show. Lets both of our group avoid any troublesome matter. Aa, what is it old man? Rather, your daughter? Eeh? By any chance, you are coming along with your daughter? Uwaa, thats seriously disgusting. Hey old man, being overprotective is no good. Is this what is called as over-demanding parent? Have some self-awareness. Seriously, how uncool. Rather, the one harassing these two here is you old man. Seriously, realize that. Come on, you two too, lets leave this stalker father and go play with us yeah? The men who were trying to pick up girls guffawed loudly from the words of Tomoichi who came out to the front while verbally abusing Tomoichi. Hearing their words, Tomoichi didnt even look particularly angry, far from that he didnt even show any fear being surrounded by more than ten people, he firmly said something more to stop the men from picking up girls more than this but Perhaps feeling that Tomoichi who was blocking their way as irritating, one of the men passed beside Tomoichi and stretched his hand toward Kaori. Can you not touch my daughter? -, you are really noisy huh. Tomoichi suddenly gripped the mans hand, his almond eyes quietly narrowed and he gave words of restrain. Tomoichi wasnt particularly strong in a brawl. In his occupation he was a first class architecture, there was no chance for his physical strength to be questioned in such occupation. Even so, as an adult man who had piled up experience, furthermore as a father who was witnessing someone trying to lay their hand on his daughter, the light of his eyes contained a considerable pressure. Therefore, the man was reflexively overpowered mentally, however, it seemed the man felt shame from that fact and his face immediately turned red indignantly. The man shook off the hand of Tomoichi that was grasping his hand, at the same time he hit Tomoichi. Tomoichi let out a muffled voice and something red oozed from the corner of his lips. The man driven by his indignation swung his arm further, while the other men also stepped forward to further hurt Tomoichi who was a hindrance for them. Sakura was raising her voice to stop them while her fingers were gliding on her smartphone to contact police, it was at that moment, What are you all doing I wonder? I wonder? A dread rushed. Through all the people in that place. And then they noticed. Before they realized, Kaori who was already at Tomoichis side had stopped with one hand the fist of the man that was swinging down. A chill that was impossible to understand lathered on their skin bumpily, and the strange situation of a girl smilingly stopping the serious punch of an older man with just one hand, it caused everyone to stiffen, in the middle of that Kaori further let out words with flat tone that was the opposite of her smiling face. Im asking you here, just what are you doing to my Otou-san I wonder? Wha, what the hell, are you. Aa!? The father of you bitch was screwing around, so I was only giving him a lesson! The intimidating air that Kaori emitted caused the man whose fist was stopped to get into frenzy while ranting. And then, the mans other hand tried to strike in order to give a lesson to Kaori. Otou-san was screwing around? I guess so. Indeed, he is a troubling Otou-san who is always screwing around. He is overprotective, treating me like Im still a small child, he immediately sulk if he is not paid attention to, and he keep badmouthing Hajime-kun. hrk, wha, what the hell-. This stupid strength- Kaori was talking with small voice in murmur, leaving the dumbfounded surrounding into a lurch. While still gripping at the two wrists of a man with a build far larger than herself. From a glance it was clear that the man was trying to pull away his hands with all his strength, but the hand holding at him didnt even twitch as though he was being shackled with iron to a wall. Kaoris words reached toward such man who was half falling into panic. But you see, Otou-san is kind you know? He always think of me, no matter how busy he is with his work he always try to make time to speak with me, he always protected me even though he is not strong in a brawl, when I worked hard he praised me a lot, and when I make mistake he scold me a lot. Kaori lifted her face. However, that gaze wasnt directed at the man in front of her eyes. What she was looking at was Tomoichi at the side. Otou-san, Im sorry. I should have stopped it before you got hit. I recalled many things that I was late to move. Thank you, for trying to protect me. Kaori Tomoichi only called Kaoris name looking at her wry smile. He could do nothing else but that. The reason was, because his daughters figure was looking really grown-up for some reason. It was as though, she was letting go of his hand, where she had already left the nest since a long time ago. Even though they were in the middle of a situation like this, the loneliness that flooded his chest clogged up all his words. Kaori moved his gaze from such Tomoichi toward the men surrounding them, and then she let out her words along with an icy gaze. My father is the greatest father in the world. Dont you dare, humans at the level of you all make fun of him! You bitch, let go of me alreDDbugeh!? A kick that pointed to the sky was launched immediately after the angry yell. That kick impacted the jaw of the man whose both hands were gripped, and like that that man was blow away like a joke in parabolic arc. The air returned to dead silence. If you all disappear right now, then Ill overlook this. Kaoris words resounded dignifiedly. A dainty girl was sending a young man with good physique flying with one kickDDnormally, the group of men would surely sense the abnormality of the situation, however, the difference in number between both sides and the common sense that said there was no way ten men could lose against high school girl caused them to mistake their choice for the sake of their tiny pride. The men were breathing roughly in agitation, their mouths hurled out unrestrained abusive language, and they adjusted their stance in preparation to attack. Yep, I guess it can only be like this. People like you all surprisingly all has the same pattern. Saying that, Kaori lightly waved both her hands. Immediately, *kyakin!* a satisfying sound resounded and two metallic poles appeared in both her hands. Those were extendable batons. Kaori was wearing a short sleeve clothes, which made anyone wanted to retort just where did she hid those batons, but those who knew, knew. That it was great that what came out were only extendable batons werent it. Inside the ring that was attached with a crimson jewel dangling on Kaoris neck, there was even brutal large swords that could easily split even a great rock into two, those swords were exactly Kaoris specialized weapon. In the end, two sword style using the extendable batons (Adamantium made-Lightning Clad enchantment) flashed in the coast street at night, it became a fierce society study for the young men. Along with a trauma that wouldnt disappear. Oji-san. Its great isnt it. Kaori get angry like this for Oji-sans sake. See, she is just like Oba-san. Please look, at this goosebumps. Its also like this when Oba-san is angry.(TN: Oba-san=aunt) Yo, you are right. Also, is, is it just my feeling? It feels like I can see something on Kaoris back just like Kaoruko though. The last man ate a fierce blow at his butt that would make even Thai kick looked like a mere childs play, the man screamedAaaDDD!!while flying on air. Sakura and Tomoichi who were looking at that scene with a distant look raised a dry laugh. After that, Kaori tampered with the memory of the seducers with her own soul magic before she returned toward Tomoichi and Sakura with a really nice smile. It went without saying how Tomoichi and Sakura shivered altogether. After that, seeing Kaori getting all fidgety looking like she wanted to talk with Tomoichi, Sakura who read the mood went back home first. Currently, Tomoichi and Kaori were walking silently with just the two of them on the path home. Otou-san, it doesnt hurt anymore? Yeah, its fine already Kaori. Magic is really amazing huh. You have shown it to me many times so it feels too late saying this but, even now it still makes me feel admiration witnessing it. The wound on his lips had been healed due to Kaoris healing magic. Tomoichi said his thanks at Kaori with an admiration just like he said. Feeling relieved hearing that, Kaoris expression softened. And then, her gaze began wandering as though she was searching for words. Seeing that state of his daughter, Tomoichi half-guessed just what she wanted to speak about and sighed inside his heart, then he urged on Kaori to speak. Kaori, if there is something you want to say then you can just say it as it is within your mind. After all Im the best father in the world. No matter what is it, Ill listen to what you say. Kaori chuckled at the way her father spoke and she opened her mouth. Say, I noticed this just now butHajime-kun, he resembled Otou-san isnt he-, thats what I think. Can you pause there, Kaori. Even Otou-san has this thing called limit to what I can and cannot accept you know? Im similar with that harem man that is like a walking and talking haughty arrogance? I wonder, can Otou-san go out for a little bit of journey? Its okay, I think after finding myself back for about a year, Otou-san will be able to stand back again. Ahaha, thats not what I meant. What I mean is not the current Hajime-kun, but the previous Hajime-kun. The previous? Kaori nodded toward Tomoichi who showed a questioning face. And then, she narrowed her eyes in nostalgia and began to talk. Yes, previously. He couldnt fight or anything at all, but when he thought that it was necessary then he would step out without hesitation, that kind of weak but strong person. Yep, surely, that was why I became curious about Hajime-kun. Because, if I can be with a person that is similar with Otou-san, then I will be happy, I know that from looking at Kaa-san. Kaori. Right now, Otou-sans feeling is really complicated. Im happy but, or perhaps not happy. However, thats really hard to believe huh. That him, and the him of the past that Kaori talked about, I really cannot connect the two of them Isnt that right. I too, when I reunited with Hajime-kun I was really shaken then. That was how much he changed. It was really terrible for him, to the degree that it was absolutely necessary for him to change. But, even so, deep inside he didnt change. Thats why, there are people that love Hajime-kun that much. A person who is merely insincere and like woman, it would be strange if that kind of person is surrounded by that many people isnt it? Perhaps its just as you say. But, even so, as expected as a father its hard for me to consent. No matter who, if it is a father who has a daughter, then he will surely want to entrust his daughter to a person who will treasure her the most and only her. Tomoichi scratched his head looking troubled. Kaori took Tomoichis arm and then hugged him happily. Thank you, Otou-san. But, I have confidence. Indeed, its not just me alone that is with him, and I might not be the number one, even so Im confident that I can have happiness that wont lose to anyone. Even though there are many people that are walking together with him, even so I can puff up my chest and say I am cherished. Because, the person who had crawled up from the bottom of the abyss just with the thinking that he wanted to go home to his important family, and defeated even god just because he wanted to take back his important person, such person is the one who gave his promise to me you know? Saying that, Kaori showed Tomoichi the ring that was dangling from her neck. Different from treasure warehouse, it was just a ring, but it was the eternal ring that was filled with the oath of her loved one. Seeing that ring, Tomoichis expression turned extremely bitter. Otou-san. Hajime-kun, he is a person that will treasure every aspect of his important people, even the treasured people of that treasured people. Thats why, he said that he wont give up no matter how much Otou-san hate him. He told me that he will treasure Otou-san and Okaa-san too. Thats why, I understand that this is not normal, that this is something outlandish, but, its fine even if it will take time, but I want Otou-san to treasure Hajime-kun too. I want Otou-san, to treasure my treasured person too. Kaoris words rode the flowing night wind that carried the aroma of salt and vanished. Tomoichis expression was still bitter without any reply. If anyone looked at his eyes, they would be able to see a horrible discord whirling inside. The long silent was continuing. Only the sounds of footsteps and sea waves were resounding in the ears of the two. It was unknown how much time had passed, before long Tomoichi deeply, and grandly sighed. Toward Kaori who was staring at Tomoichi anxiously, his shoulders dropped while one of his hands held out to Kaori. Kaori. Can you contact that guyHajime-kun for me? Otou-sanyes, wait a little bit. Kaori took her smartphone and called Hajime with a few rings. Hajime who answered the phone was told by Kaori that Tomoichi wanted to talk. Hajime consented readily without sounding particularly worked up. Hajimes attitude that looked composed caused Tomoichis face to turn bitter once more. Kaori handed over the smartphone while smiling wryly at that expression of his father. Its me. It has been a long time.(TN: Hajime used extremely polite language here.) Hmph! We just met around two months ago. Saying it has been a long time from thatit appears that within you, the matter of me is just like a mere stone at the roadside huh. No, thats unthinkable. The family of Kaori is as important as a jewel for me. Hmph! As always, its only your mouth that keep spouting out pretty words isnt it? Is that how you trick my daughter? Never. If pushed to say, then I think it is me the one who got caught. Hmph!! Is this that? Not really, I am not really feeling anything here, but Kaori said that she want this no matter what sooo, I just give it a tryThats what you think huh! Just what in the world you areDD Otou-san? Im sorry. When Tomoichi heard Hajimes voice, his hostility flooded out like a conditioned reflex. At the same time, when he heardOtou-san?from his daughter, he also let out words of apology from conditioned reflex. He wasnt a mere father. He was a trained father. While keenly feeling the gaze of Hannya-san from the side, Tomoichi cleared his throat while trickling cold sweat and opened his mouth once more. Ahem-. That, see, today, I called becausewell, I too have various things in my mind. A father that has a daughter, no matter what he cannot be gentle toward the man who is the partner of said daughter. I understand. After all, I too have a daughter that makes me resolve to be a father. If I am in your position, and my daughter bring along a man like me, then there is no doubt that I will break all the bones in his body and buried him inside concrete, and in the end I will throw him in the middle of Pacific Ocean. Eh? Ah, yeah, tha, thats it. I, I too, is thinking of doing at least that much, yup, to such man you know? Yes. Thats why, I understand how your blood must be seething. So much, that you must be thinking that you want to drop a nuclear bomb right now at me even if it will drag the surrounding to it, that you want to dye everything in dark red isnt that right? Yo, you really got it huh! This time Tomoichi was trickling cold sweat from a different meaning. Hajimes hostility was too extreme that far surpassed him. Furthermore, just by imagining the imaginary loved one of that daughter who might appear in the future, Japan might fall into a pinch in the future. Tomoichi was thinking, Ee? Isnt the scale of hostility is a bit too different from mine?, which caused him to succumb to a complicated sense of defeat. Ahem-. It feels like, I somehow come to understand really well how you are thinking, so lets put this matter aside for a bit. More than that, I want to confirm something to you. Yes. You dont have any intention to separate with Kaori, conversely you also dont have any intention to separate with the other girls. You are planning to remain married with them all for life, and you dont have the intention to bend that will. Isnt that right? Its just as you say. I understand how such thing is outlandish, how it goes against ethics, and how there are people like you who think unpleasantly of such thing. But even knowing that, let me say it once more. Everyone, they all are my wives. That will of mine wont bend. No matter what can possibly happen from here on, I wont yield of that will at all. My deepest apologize but, I will stick to this will for my whole life until you can possibly accept it. tsk, you are brazenly acting defiant huh. I will do everything in my power, so that someday, you can possibly accept this as a sincerity and determination of my own way.(TN: The way Hajime used you to call Tomoichi here is also done in the politest way.) Tomoichis hand that was holding the smartphone tightened. His fury was welling up hearing that nonsensical things being spoken so brazenly. However, he saw the eyes of his daughter that was staring fixedly at him from the side, and then Tomoichi sighed once more to let out the heavy thing inside his chest. I really want to punch you flying right now you know? The ideal future for me is that I wont see your face anymore with my daughter completely forgetting you once and for all. I guess so. The troubling thing is, I understand your feeling painfully well. I also understand how it must be irritating for you that I am acting sympathetic like this. This is really a highly difficult problem, even more than adventuring in another world that was filled with death and absurdity. I dont know about the absurdity of another world, but there is not even a single doubt in me that this is the greatest trial that I have ever faced in my whole life. Aah, really, just why my daughter encountered you in the past. Surely, thats because there is no one who can stand superior to this mean world. No doubt about that. Good grief, this world really make me go through something uncalled for. However, what is really, reall~y unfortunate ismy daughter, is happy with this, with an expression so lovely that I have never seen before. Tomoichi stood still there. His parents house had come into view. But, he couldnt muster any will to enter the house like this. First, there was something that he had to ask, for the sake of the words and wish of his daughter that he had heard in this night, and above that, for the sake of producing a conclusion inside himself. Let me ask this to you, the shitty bastard who is trying to have your own way for a screwy future. Can you vow, that you will able to make, my daughter, my Kaori, to keep having that kind of expression forever? Can you vow, that she will be able to throw out her chest, and declare without hesitation that she is happy, can you make her continue to be that kind of girl forever? At the other side of the phone, Tomichi felt that the atmosphere suddenly changed. It was something that made Tomoichi felt Hajimes serious feeling beyond any doubt before even hearing his next words If its those vow, I have vowed it since a long time ago. This life, is for that sake. It will never change, no matter what. Standing still in place, Tomoichi looked up to the sky. While feeling the gaze of his daughter that was looking up at him, he repressed the excessive urge to yellBASTAAARDDDDDD!!inside him. And then, breaking the silence, he formed the words, while feeling a strange sense of defeat, he summoned up all his strength to the limit, in order to grant the earnest wish of his daughter. Next time, come to my home. You can have dinner there. Thank you very much. I will surely visit to trouble your hospitality. An impact run through Tomoichis arm. When he looked there, Kaori was hugging Tomoichis arm with a full smile. With a small voice,Otou-san, thank you. I love you!she sent him the greatest words for a father. His feeling that almost made him scattered bloody vomit from working up the sentence just now, and also his murky feeling, all those feelings were somewhat cleared up if he could receive such words. At the same time, when he thought that he received those words due to Haijmes existence, as expected he couldnt help but felt a sense of defeat, so Do, dont you misunderstand! Its not like I recognize you or anything! Until the end, Im just thinking of keeping an eye at you for a bit, thats all there is to it, dont you dare make Kaori sad even for a bit! If you dare do that, then it will be that, that! It will be concrete and Pacific Ocean and Nuclear I tell you! Haha, thats really terrifying. I will engrave those words deep in my heart. Tomoichis speech that was just like a tsundere caused Hajime and also Kaori to leak out chuckles reflexively. Like that, it was at that timing when the talk almost end with a good feeling, Goshujin-samaaa~. Thy beloved servant has returned~. For the reward, please, chastise mine butt a lot toniiight! From the other side of the phone, some kind of voice that was filled with a mix of excitement and charm resounded. The moment that voice became audible, the atmosphere of Hajime changing into astonishment could be felt transmitted from the phone receiver. Tio, you, how did you come back!? Even though as the punishment of making merry in front of my Jii-chan and others before this I had wrapped you in bamboo mat and tied you up to a missile before launching it(TN: Jii-chan=grandfather) Of course, its obviously by crawling back without untangling Goshujin-samas love(rope)! The kindness of not exploding the missileif I didnt answer that kindness, how could I be Goshujin-samas servant! Thats a lie rightI sent you flying until the other side of the mountain, you shouldnt be able to come back without crossing through the downtown Yes! When the people saw this crawling figure that art like caterpillar, cheers(screams) were raised everywhere. As expected even I felt shy, furthermore the authorities came out, so I traveled with higher speed, everyone was already loudly cheering(pandemonium) then. You are making a new urban legend at the city where my Jii-chan is living Now, grant the prize to me who hath worked hard in coming back. Specifically, a reward using that black, hard, and large thing, to chastise mine butt! Recently, Goshujin-sama didnt do it much, so it feels lonely! You stupid idiot! What kind of thing you are running your mouth about with that loud voice! Of course, that perverted exchanges that were done with loud voice were properly transmitted through the phone, to the father and daughter with cleared feelings. Oi, perverted bastard. ! This is a misunderstanding desu. Give me a chance for explainingDD You think Ill give you a chance? You think Ill let you? Fufu, isnt it strange? Aa, you are really, a strange man. Fufufufu. An eerie chuckle came out from Tomoichi. At his side, Kaori was holding her head while murmuringTio you idiooot. And then, she tried to cover for Hajime and tried to talk to Tomoichi, but before she could do that, Tomoichi exploded. I take back my words-. You shitty bastaaaaarrrdd-! I absolute wont hand over my daughter to a perverted bastard like you! I prohibit you to approach her until the end of the world-! Someone like you, just explode with nuclear at Pacific OceaaaannnnnnnnnnDDDD!!! Wai-, ple-DD Hajime tried to make excuse, but before he could do that, Tomoichi swung up his hand holding the smartphone, and then he threw the phone to the ground. A grievous screamMy smartphoneDDDD!!could be heard from the side, but such voice didnt reach Tomoichi who had transformed into a warrior that was a father protecting his daughter. Far from that, as though the smartphone was a nemesis that couldnt be allowed to live under the same sky, or possibly so that the hateful scum wouldnt be able to call from the other side of the phone anymore, he stepped on the smartphone and grinded it many times. Naturally, Kaoris smartphone was invited into heaven. O, Otou-san! What are you doing! I am severing ties with that maggot-, with all my strength here! Kaori, dont meet with that perverted bastard, until the end of the world! This is a promise with Otou-san! Indeed, if there was a father who would still entrust the daughter after hearing that kind of dialogue from the other side of the phone, then it would be better to not waste time to take such father to a hospital. To a hospital for brain. However, from the point of view of Kaori who had thoroughly witnessed Hajimes unique relationship with Tio at the other world where she had already accepted it as ordinary happening, although she could understand her fathers feeling perfectly, but witnessing her smartphone got trampled and hearing the person she loved getting called as maggot caused her to want to object against her better judgment Tomoichi sensed his daughters atmosphere that obviously didnt seem to obey him even after hearing that kind of exchanges in the phone, and on top of that even after he told her that she must not meet that man anymore. Tomoichi was trembling all over while declaring with all his strength at the residential area at night. Otou-san! Is abso~~~~~-lutely! Not approDDDDDDDving-!!! Ah, wait, Otou-san! Where are you goingDDDD!! Tomoichi suddenly started to run. To the direction that was the opposite from the house. And then, in the blink of eye he disappeared toward the night residential area. If he went back to the house, then he would be talked by his daughter about that hateful shitty bastard again. That was why, he wouldnt go home anymore. Until Kaori understand, Otou-san will run away from home! It was such thing. The shoulders of Kaori who somehow guessed his fathers intention slumped down, while Normally, the one who run away from home because they are not being understood, should be the daughter isnt it. After whispering that, Kaori then chased after Tomoichi. The father who absolutely didnt want to approve the person that his daughter loved, and the daughter who wanted his father to approve no matter what, both of them began to race at night. After that, whether Hajime could be accepted or not by Tomoichi Anyway, lets just say that Hajime worked even harder than even godslaying for that. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Everyone, do you know about [Aozora no Kishi] series at Ni Dou? (TN: This refer to Nico Douga) I found it recently, and it was totally enthralling. Watching that, my hand reached out to Ace Combat again (it makes me have misgiving about the update next week) I want to try writing light novel with idiot and cool fellows like that as the characters someday. Uploader-sama, thank you for making my holiday lovely. Perhaps, surely, maybeee, I think Ill update at 6 P.M Saturday next week. Chapter 195 Arifureta Chapter 195 Arifureta After C Secret of Yaegashi-style AN: Yaegashi-stylehow could it become like this It was just before the sun approached the zenith of its climb. Hajime was walking expressionlessly at a residential area at a certain riverside. It wasnt like he was having a bad mood, but when he thought about the destination where he would be visiting after this, it made him feeling somewhat melancholic, on top of that it also made him racking his brain with this and that about how to deal with it, so his expression was naturally stiffened. Although, no matter how much Hajime was worrying about it, with how he had no intention of yielding the status quo and his will, resolving this was extremely difficult, and finding a solution that could work in one go was next to impossible. Compared to this difficult problem, conquering a great labyrinth was something really simple. Well, thats obvious, it cant be helped huh. He let out a small sigh while staring at his destination that came into view at the path ahead. It was a spacious ground that was surrounded by splendid hedge, with a large Japanese house was inside it, or rather than a house it was an estate. History could be felt from its appearance. With a glance at that hedge and estate, finally Hajime arrived in front of the entrance. The front gate was also a heavy and splendid structure. The wood and iron were clearly conveying the months and years they had been piling up until now. If ordinary person visited this place for the first time, they would unconsciously straighten up themselves. The family name written beside the front gate wasDDYaegashi. Yes, this place was Shizukus house where the dojo of Yaegashi-style was also established jointly. For some reason Hajime looked at the name plate where the name Yaegashi was carved while pushing at the button of the interphone installed beside the gate, the only piece that approached the modern age here. Yes, who could this be? A female voice immediately responded. It sounded young, with pleasant tone that sounded calm, a voice that gave the feeling of maturity. The owner of that voiceDDif his memory from when he met her the last time was correct, then it was the voice of Shizukus mother, Kirino, she was the one who responded to Hajime. I received the invitation. This is Nagumo Hajime. You are right in time, Hajime-san. Welcome. The gate is not locked, so please come inside as you are. Excuse me for disturbing. Hajime put his hand on the gate. And then he pushed it open while, once more he sighed at that which he felt when he was walking the path that was facing the hedge. Immediately after that, *hyu-* a sound of cutting wind! As expected huh He carelessly lifted his hand in front of his forehead. Between the gap of his fingers, there were several spheres held in between. Those things flew the instant Hajime opened the gate which he caught between his fingers. When he put a little strength into his fingers, those balls split with cracking sound and from inside them colorful powder came out. When he brought his nose near, the aroma of multiple spices like pepper or cayenne pierced his nasal cavity severely. If the spheres hit the forehead and their content scattered out, normal person would shed tears grandly while writhing in an unstoppable sneezing. I want to make retort just what kind of period is this butreally this house. Besides, if I am told this is reaping what I sow then thats it..cant be helped. Hajime strode across the threshold of Yaegashi residence while smiling wryly. First the scenery of a considerably wide garden until the entrance of the main building entered his eyes. It wasnt something like a Japanese-style garden where one could enjoy the sight, but a garden with normal weed and gravel spreading even though they looked maintained. The path from the front gate until the main buildings entranceway was shown by stone paving, there was a small pond a little bit distanced in between. Next there were also garden lantern hung irregularly and relatively big trees growing. There was another independent one-story house at slight distance away, that place became the dojo of Yaegashi-style. But, in this holiday normally there should be the zealous voices of a lot of disciples practicing coming from there, instead eerily there was no sound from there. Hajime who spontaneously wanted to sigh after guessing the reason of that silence advanced on the stone paving, approaching a spot where a tree nearby with dense leaves had one of its branches extending until above the stone paving, it was at that time, A killing intent was suddenly-!! When Hajime looked up, there was a figure of an old man jumping down from the branch above his head, the hakama of the old man was fluttering while his hands were holding a wooden sword aloft! The sword ki the old man was clad with wasnt something normal, determination of sure defeat with one hit was residing in his eyes! That figure which swooped down from the sky, swinging down a mighty attack, it was just like the technique of a certain wandering swordsman! But, toward that sudden attack, It has been a long time, Shuuzou-san. Hajime who stopped still with one hand the attack which looked like it could pulverize at least a boulder, lowered his head normally and gave a greeting. The opponent in front of his eyes that looked like he was around 80 with deeply wrinkled face and white hair, was an instructor of Yaegashi-style and the grandfather of Shizuku, so Hajime must show manners to him. Yes, long time no see, Hajime-kun. Nice of you to come. You can relax here. Thank you very much. Shuuzou was speaking words of welcome normally as though nothing special happened while looking completely expressionless with his hands pushing down the wooden sword until the very limit. In response to that, Hajime too also returned the greeting familiarly. Hajime and Shuuzou stared at each other wordlessly for a while, but as expected Shuuzou then quietly pulled back his wooden sword as though nothing happened and he turned on his heel. I think Shizuku is in her room. But, its a little unacceptable for you two who are still student to seclude yourself inside the same room. There are also delicious tea cakes, so come to the living room. Aa~, yes, thank you- Shuuzou turned his back on Hajime and returned toward the dojo while talking. But, in the middle of that conversation in an awkward timing, a new killing intent attacked Hajime! Hajime quickly crouched and over his head a sharp violent gale blew past. Furthermore, a cuff of hakama was reflected at the edge of the sight of the crouching Hajime. A low kick aiming for Hajimes head was rapidly approaching. While evading that by leaping aside, Hajime used one of his hand in a handstand posture to roll before landing back. Ahead of his gaze there was the figure of the attacker still in a continued alertness. Yaa, Hajime-kun. Nice of you to come. You can relax here. Thank you, Koichi-san. Excuse me for my intrusion. Yaegashi Koichi. He was the father of Shizuku, and an instructor of Yaegashi-style. He was a middle-aged handsome man with rather harsh look, a gash in his cheek that he got from somewhere was his trademark. While saying a speech that was the same with his father Shuuzou, and also with the same expressionless look as expected, he put his wooden sword on his waist as though nothing happened. At that moment, a wooden sword was thrown with great speed from the side! Hajime who quickly turned his head and evaded it clearly heard a clicking tongue echoing from behind the nearby lantern basket. Even furthermore, from behind the evading Hajime was *zapaa-* sound resounding, the moment he heard that one of the pupils who seemed to be lurking inside the pond threw countless iron rods the size of a palm from a pose that looked like a wild falcon! Hajime evaded that with flowing feet movement like fish swimming in air, but right after that he noticed something and backflipped highly from that place. When he did that, at the next moment a young pupil smeared with soil leaped out from under the ground in the garden holding a wooden sword. The pupil was whisperingChiih, so I failed bringing him down-with small volume. Hajime who landed while smiling faintly to those words quickly lifted his hand and grasped something that flew toward him. An arrow was caught inside that hand. When he followed the trajectory, above the roof of the main building was a figure of someone that seemed to be a pupil holding a bow. Im thinking this every time butYaegashi-style is absolutely not a kenjutsu dojo right? Rather I think this place is a ninjutsu dojo instead.(TN: Kenjutsu=sword art, ninjutsu=ninja art) What are you saying, Hajime-kun. Something like shinobi cannot possibly exist. Are you reading too much manga? Its troubling that someone trying to become Shizukus partner is doing something like that. Hajime whispered his conjecture while staring fixedly at the pupils who were returning to the dojo quickly while likewise also acting like nothing happened. Hearing that Shuuzou said something like that with a tone that sounded really stumped. The soaked wet pupil who was lurking in the pond quickly took off his dougi uniform and underneath it there was black clothes buthis face looked as though sayingSo what?. Surely even though the iron bars thrown at him looked similar with the shuriken that he previously saw at museum, or even though the pupil who climbed down from the main buildings rooftop was using special descending tool where the tip of the rope had something shaped like rake to be fixed on the roof edge, or that one of them wasnt making any footstep while running, surely, everything was just Hajimes misunderstanding. Even if right now, in front of Hajimes eyes a pupil was quickly running with forward-bent postureDDthe so called ninja run right past him, surely that was just his misunderstanding! Hajime, welcome! But, at that moment, a slightly lively voice called toward Hajime who was seeing off the back figures of the people of Yaegashi dojo with complicated expression. When he turned toward the voice, he could see the figure of Shizuku dressed in gorgeous kimono waving her hand at him from the porch of the main building. Hajime lifted his hand with a greeting ofYowhile approaching her. Shizukus expression burst brighter the closer he got. Looking from close, it seemed that she was wearing cosmetic even if just for a bit. It appeared that she was dressing up a little with Hajime coming here from being invited. Shizuku who was lovable as usual in the small things quickly cleared up his gloomy feeling that had been piling up due to this and that since he stepped past the gate of Yaegashi house, which he couldnt retort at even when he wanted to. As expected, Shizuku is suited with Japanese clothes. Though it doesnt look like a pure yukata Ye, yes. I received this as sample from a prototype that Tio designed. It seems that this is a combination of dragonoid races clothing with Japanese clothes. I see, she is a pervert but she has good sense. Its like it was order-made for Shizuku. Besides, the sakura color also suit you. -thank you Shizuku looked shy while she quietly touched her lips. She couldnt hide her happiness from Hajime noticing and praising her. The person who was there wasnt the usual gallant knightly Shizuku, but a normal girl in love that could be found anywhere. Instantly, Hajime put his hand into his breast pocket and summoned a mini Donner that was attached with silencer. Without even showing drawing out motion, he rapid-fired to the right side with the gun barrel hidden under his arm! Right away, countless sparks and metallic sound scattered midair! Shizuku came to her senses with hah, when she turned her gaze there she found bulge on the ground so small that no one would notice it was there without paying attention to it, from there several small things that looked like bamboo pipe peeked out from there It seemed, there were still several pupils hiding underground. Most likely there was a tunnel that could be entered by a person under the surface, by slightly lifting up the lid that was camouflaged as ground, they sniped at Hajime using blowpipe from that gap. He, hey-, you all! You all are doing something like that again! Come out here! Shizuku raised an angry yell with bright red face. But, they didnt respond to Shizukus words, the ground was making slightly lumpy moving and they vanished somewhere away. Shizuku was trembling all over. Hajime was sending her a slightly sympathizing gaze while trying to ask her about the matter that bothered him as expected. Hey, Shizuku. Your family, just as I thought they are the descendants of ninja or something right? Its true isnt it? There is no way thats true, I think. Before we were summoned, there is nothing like this. Its like this since Hajime came to my house. Even I didnt know that kind of technique existed in Yaegashi-style. In reality I was only taught katana, martial art and throwing art. I dont think thats at the level of only though. Or, how should I put it, you didnt ask them? Like, Did I, receive kunoichi training while Im not realizing it myself? I questioned them already. I asked, what is Yaegashi-style? Like that. And the answer? Its commonplace kenjutsu and a little bit acrobatics. That was what they told me. So they concealed it from even their daughter Shizuku was whisperingThis family of minewith faraway look, to which Hajime was sending him increasingly sympathetic gaze, while to Yaegashi familys mysteryDDnot only they werent hiding it at all even though they were obviously ninja like, even their deception was so noncommittal it made him wanted to retort do you all even have the motivation to hide it huhDDhe was smiling dryly. After that, Shizuku who knew about her grandfather and fathers assault apologized to Hajime with teary eyes while heading to Shizukus room for the time being, but even during their walk there, spears stabbed from the gap between wall, a pitfall suddenly appeared on the corridor floor, the wall in the middle abruptly turned where an expressionless Koichi came at Hajime with kodachi swinging, and when they thought they heard someone spokeMuh, my hand slipped, from the corner of the corridor a chain scythe flew making a pillar as its fulcrum which altered its trajectory using the centrifugal force toward Hajime Shizukujust accept it. Your house is a ninja residence. Your family is ninja. I who dont know until this year that my own house has that kind of contraptions is.I mean, Ojii-chan! Chain scythe is no good! Look it got stuck into the wall! Thats obviously the real thing isnt it!? Just where are you keeping that kind of weapon! Shizuku angrily went to the corner of the corridor while waving her yukatas cuff, but there was already no one there. Shizuku crumbled down on all fours. This was the first time she saw the reverse face of her family since she returned from another world. It appeared Shizuku was burdened with the fate to go through hardships even inside her family. Hey, Shizuku. As expected should we go to the living room instead of your room? Shuuzou-san also told me that. Like this, I dont know what kind of contraption will activate the moment I entered your room. It wont be a problem for me but, your treasured collection(plush doll) might be in danger you know. Uu. There is nothing like these odd contraptions in my room, supposedly. There is undoubtedly something in the living roomor rather, Im already terribly angry by the point of time Hajime is attacked! Ill have Hajime together with me in my room until the meal timeee! If anyone be a nuisance, I aa~bsolutely wont forgive them anyone hear! Surely Shizuku was raising her voice loudly toward her family who must be lurking behind the ceiling and at the other side of the wall. Like that they finally arrived at Shizukus room. Inside there were many plush dolls placed that made the room cramped. There was lovely animal and cat calendar, pink curtain, a cushion attached with fluffy rabbit ear. The whole room was enveloped in soft atmosphere with faintly sweet fragrance wafting off. It was a really sly girly room. Shizuku put sitting cushion of droopy raccoon in front of a small round table made of glass. When Hajime sat on the cushion it madepukyusound. The figure of the demon king of another world sitting down on mascot cushion that made voice, if it was seen by the classmates and the fellows of another world (especially someone like the empereor) surely it would be a foregone conclusion for them to burst in laughter. Wait there. Ill prepare tea and snack right now. No, you dont really need to do that. Rather, I dont want to be left alone in this house Uu. I, it will be fine. Because my room is a safe zone. Even while faltering in her words, Shizuku guaranteed that my room is safe!, immediately after that, Hajime-san, welcome. This is sweet bean jelly from a long standing shop. Please have some. Saying that, Shizukus motherDDKirino appeared carrying tea and snack. DDFrom the ceiling *sucha-!* she jumped down Okaa-san!? Where did you come down from just now!? Wait, the ceiling board is out of place!? No wayeven though I should have properly investigate my room when I knew that the house is a contraption residence As expected Kirino was smiling friendlily as though nothing happened with a sidelong glance at Shizuku who was dumbfounded while looking up at the ceiling. That figure which was gentle and calm exactly like a Yamato Nadeshiko, yet with an atmosphere where a straight core could be felt from her, it caused Hajime to comprehend it I see, that she was indeed the mother of Shizuku. She was a woman that made him thought, or even made him anticipated that when Shizuku aged beautifully, surely she would become a woman like this. However, by the point of time she jumped down from the ceiling while properly wearing kimono, with a tray in one hand that was placed with tea and snack, with not only her clothes unruffled, but not even a drop of tea was spilled, she wasnt someone normal at all. He, hey, Okaa-san. Let me ask in this chance, putting aside the matter regarding my rooms ceiling for later, its just as I thought that Okaa-san is a kunoichi? Hey, is that true? Since she returned home until today in this moment, different from her father and grandfather, her mother didnt show that kind of sign at all. Shizuku was asking toward such mother with a really complicated feeling that was halfSay that this is not true, mama, and halfOkaa-san, so you too. Toward such Shizuku, Kirino was, My, Shizuku. You are too much in high spirits just because Hajime-san is here. Forgive her okay, Hajime-san. Geez, this child, surely she is trying her best to make a joke that is in line with Hajime-sans hobby butby nature, she is a serious person, so like this her joke is not really funny isnt it? A joke likeYou are kunoichi?toward her mother of all thing, see? She is a child like this but, please dont desert her no matter what. Please rest assured. I dont think that its not funny or anything even for a little bit. Rather, Im greatly in sympathy with her. DDAre you okay, Shizuku? I cannot do this anymore, Hajime. I want to become the child of Hajimes family already Hajime did his best to console Shizuky who was hanging her head down with an expression that was like a tired old man with there there gesture. Seeing that harmonious(?) figure of her daughter and Hajime, Kirino saidMy, geez Shizuku, acting like that in front of your parent. Yes yes, Okaa-san will leave right awayand left the room. Of course, *hyupa-!* she jumped up to the ceiling. Seeing the ceiling board that was returned back to normal soundlessly, Shizuku then looked at Hajime with an expression that could break into tear anytime. We, well, whatlike this Shizuku is also taught the secret of your family little by little yes. I dont know if thats because you returned from another world, or because you were able to make a lover like me butgood for you. In this world, I wonder if there is matter that is better off to not be known. I feel like the thing they are doing is gradually escalating Shizuku was comforted while being caressed by Hajime. Hajime thought while looking at Shizuku that was like that. It was normally hard to imagine that she wouldnt know about her family and the houses contraptions until she entered high school. But, there was no way that Shizuku was lying, in that case, that meant that Shuuzou and others were seriously hiding it from Shizuku. Furthermore, before the summoning, in other words even when she became high school student this matter hadnt been told to her. That could possibly mean that Shizuku wouldnt be told any of this for her whole life, such possibility couldnt be discarded. Then, why did a matter about ones own family was hidden from their only daughter, or granddaughter. At the great labyrinth of another world, Shizukus true feeling was exposed. After that Hajime became aware of the things that Shizuku was harboring from the story that he heard from Shizuku herself. About how happy her stern grandfather was when Shizuku displayed the talent for kenjutsu. About how much the people around her were putting their expectation on her. And also about how as the result, just how much Shizukus true feeling was suppressed because of those. Hajime recalled the words that were said to him the first time Hajime first faced Shuuzou and Koichi. DDI see, so Shizuku, is fine already. DDMy thanks, for letting Shizuku be a girl. It seemed that rather than the return from another world, the two of them were feeling gratitude from the bottom of their heart at the fact that Shizuku fell in love from her own true feeling, at that growth of her. Relief also exuded out from them. Hajime didnt ask much at that time, but he was able to guess. By any chance, Shuuzou and others might be regretting that they made Shizuku studying Yaegashi-style. It was impossible to tell a grandfather to not be happy when his granddaughter had a lot of talent for the family style, parent having expectation for their children was also something natural. That was why they got too passionate against their better judgment, and like that when they noticed, Shizuku already couldnt even make complaint to her family, creating a Shizuku who killed so many parts of herself. Seeing such Shizuku, surely Shuuzou and others didnt teach her anything more than kenjutsu so that she wouldnt kill part of herself anymore than that. They thoroughly concealed the family secret. This was just his guess, but Hajime was convinced that it was the truth. Hajime spoke with gentle tone while caressing Shizukus head. Perhaps they are troubling family butyou are treasured by them right? I dont deny that. It appeared that Shizuku also guessed that somehow. Though she couldnt help but unintentionally looking sour because it was hidden from her, and how extremely troubling the absurdity of that secret was. Now then, putting aside for the time being how one of my wives become a kunoichi I dont become a kunoichi, dont put that aside. Shizuku looked increasingly sour with Hajimes words, but when she noticed that presence of many people was spreading out little by little at the surrounding, her cheeks cramped. Well, there is also Shizuku getting taught about your family I think butmore than half of this is a test for me I guess. This must be something like a revenge for a harem man who dared putting his hand on their important daughter. Even Kirino-san was merciless even though her face was smiling like that. Okaa-san? As far as I know, Okaa-san didnt do anything to Hajime though No, she is taking action even now you know. This tea and sweet bean jelly, something is entered inside. Poison doesnt work on me, but from the sensation its something like paralyzing drug I guess. Perhaps they intend to attack while I cannot move. OKAAA-SAAADDDDDDN!!! WHAT ARE YOU GIVING TO YOUR DAUGHTERS LOVER!!! STOP SCREWING AROUND, ILL CUT DOWN ALL OF YOU TOGETHEEEERR- Inside Yaegashi residence in midday, the angry yell of infuriated Shizuku reverberated. She jumped out the room with black katana in one hand. Hajime who was left alone in the room properly tasted the last piece of the sweet bean jelly before he whispered. Well, compared to the father of Kaoris place, this brute force approach saved me the trouble. From the garden sounds ofOjii-chan and Otou-chan, and Okaa-saaan-, kneel seiza over there!, or the sound of something blown away, orOjou, she is going mad! Send reinforcement!, orMuu, Shizuku, your skill improved!, orDont think that the current Shizuku can be stopped normally! Form formation! Prepare Four Cardinal Thousand Execution formation-, orWe are going to separate Ojou from that brat for sure! White Tiger squad, kill that guy now!, sounds with that kind of impression could be heard coming from here and there. Hajime was feeling the multiple presences who were approaching him while spitting out wordsWhether at earth or another world, there is really not much change huhreally emptily. After that, whether Shizuku finally knew all the secrets of her family, and then whether Hajime was recognized by Shizukus family or not For now, let just say that the pupils of Yaegashi-style (hidden school) got along really well with the rabbit ears of another world. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I seriously dont have time to write. Even so when I wrote following my whim, Yaegashi-style become like this The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 196 Arifureta Chapter 196 Arifureta After C Aiko-senseis Worry AN: This time too, why did it become like this Bu, but, well, I think that its fine if there is at least one of this kind of troublesome person isnt iiit, like that. Sporadically growing weed, old stone wall, and blue sky that looked discolored were spreading out. Things other than those which entered the field of vision were only the laundry stand, rusty drum can with uncertain usefulness, and also the granny bike with punctured tire leaned listlessly on the stone wall. (Nothing has changed other than Okaa-sans bicycle huuh~) On the porch, with the cry of cicada and refreshing sound of wind chime as BGM, the one who was kicking around her legs back and forth while staring into nothing in a daze bohee~ was the eldest daughter of this householdDDHatayama Aiko. That day, Aiko who had managed to return from another world after that received interrogation not just from police and mass media, but also by school officials and government officials that spanned many days. After all she was the only adult among the group disappearance. Even if the students were talking about fantastical story they had experienced, the ratio of sympathy toward them was high, but for Aiko who was a working adult, she instead was seen with sterner gaze by the society. Having said that, all of them had talked about it beforehand and the conclusion that they reached was to talk about the events in another world Tortus as it was without changing anything, also, Aiko herself didnt have the confidence that she could fabricate a really convincing story that could convince the surrounding, so in the end she could only give an explanation with content that was the same like what the students were talking, which made her felt really ashamed as a working adult. Naturally, in regard to her inability to bring back some of her students and how the students became obsessed with wild delusion, even though in reality those werent Aikos responsibility at all, but a flow which was pressing the responsibility to Aiko was starting to appear. That flow was powerful, furthermore even idiotic opinion which said that perhaps the disappearance itself was actually the full responsibility of Aiko was also beginning to appear. It was an incident with too much puzzle. The culprit was unknown. Some students didnt return. The returnees wild delusion. Because all these affairs wouldnt settle down without someone taking responsibility, so to speak a scapegoat, it was Aiko who was chosen to hold that role. Aiko who was completely exhausted with various things every day was carried away by the flow of the surrounding, she tried to respond to the demand of the surrounding and wore the stigma as the person responsible for the group disappearance incident. She accepted severe bashing and the end of her job as teacherDDno, the end of her social life. Seeing this, the parents of Aiko who couldnt endure to witness the figure of their daughter that was reported everyday in news also came to persuade her to return home. That was also one of the primary factors that affected Aiko. But, just when Aiko resolved to distance herself from her students side, suddenly the topic was going toward its end surprisingly and unnaturally, however bizarrely no one was thinking that nothing was strange with this development. The culprit of that was of course Hajime. Using internet and media, he manufactured a super large scale awareness manipulation artifact, and the forcefully and powerfully, without letting anyone complained, he interfered with the consciousness of the people all over the world. Aiko who knew that made a grandly convulsing expression and she leaked outWhat have you done. After all, what Hajime did was a brainwashing at world scale. An evil deed that would make even an evil organization of a story went ghastly pale. But, Hajime shrugged toward Aiko who was haggard in various senses. The world who put false accusation on you and made their own interpretation as they pleased is the bad one. Returning tit for tat at them is only the matter of course isnt it? In other words, the flow of society who laid their hand on Aiko was Hajimes enemy. He didnt kill them, so at least they could obediently got brainwashed, was his reasoning. They tormented his relatives with their curiosity, irresponsible remark, and so on, so it was a punishment they deserved. As for Aiko, she couldnt say anything anymore having those things said her. Its unforgivable for you to leave my side because of the irresponsible flow of society. The person she fell in love with said that to her. Because of that he made the consciousness of the world into his own. A demon king-sama to the extreme was here. No matter what she said, it wouldnt stop Hajime anymore. Aikos shoulders dropped limply, even so inside her heart she felt flattered, she felt light as though she was floating, yet inside her chest she also felt so tiiiiight, that she writhed. And so, in the end Aiko managed to get reinstated at the school where Hajime and others were attending. Furthermore there was also the plan of the administration that wanted the returnee to be lumped together, which even caused her to be employed as the homeroom teacher of the special class of Hajime and others the returnee. Thinking of how before the summoning she was just a teacher without a class in charge with, in a sense she could be said to climb up in life. Now then, like this Aiko safely managed to get reinstated as teacher without getting separated from her students who were more important than important with whom they had entrusted their lives to each other at another world, but here, a dilemma was produced. That dilemma was, DDI am, teacher. Hajime-kun is studentIts too late already but- Yes, now she clearly remembered the relationship between her and Hajime. Of course, after the legendary decisive battle she had already spent many passionate nights together with Hajime, so that thinking was reaa~lly something too late already. Still, however. Like this, now that they were here in earth at Japan, when she actually returned to her teaching job, when she stood on the teaching podium and from there she saw the figure of student Hajime on his seat DDMe, what have you doneeeeeeee-. You laid your hand on a studenttttttt- Like that, she rolled around in a floor when she was alone. Her personality that was too serious by nature, and her extraordinary sincerity toward teaching profession, when she had returned to the normal everyday life and she calmed down, those two aspects mercilessly pierced Aikos mind all over *gussa gussa* with spike and gouged it *chiku chiku* with marking pin. Naturally, she was growing to avoid Hajime, however, looking at him flirting with Yue and others exacerbated her heartrending, but as expected her guilty feeling and whatever else became an obstacle that made her avoided Hajime completelylike that, a really troublesome person had resulted here. These few months, far from spending time with Hajime, she didnt even have proper talk with him. Hajime being Hajime, he was running around fighting the government officials of the world, manufacturing artifact to make it easier to open the gate to another world Tortus, opening business in order to provide for Yue and others with his own hands, and so on, spending busy days like that, he didnt even go to meet Aiko. DDLonely That was the true feeling of Aiko without any falsehood in it. DDBut, a teacher and a student, its justas expected That too was the true feeling of a troublesome person. DDAs expected, I and Hajime-kun areuu, there is also the difference in agethere is also my social standing That was the true feeling of a very troublesome person. While worrying endlessly like that, There are thoroughly charming girls already around Hajime, perhaps a middle-aged woman like me should withdraw away she was getting closer to such conclusion while using the summer holiday to return home, and she became a no-good human like this on the porch. Hey, Aiko. You are making a very stupid face there. Isnt your soul leaking out from your mouth? Even if it leak out, it can be returned back to its place you know, Okaa-san. Indeed, something like that wasnt any problem if age of god magic was used. Though it was a different story whether the mother could comprehend that or not. While making an exasperated expression at her daughters dazed reply, Aikos motherDDAkiko askedYou want watermelon?. Aiko rolled over lazily and without stopping she kept rolling until the table. It was a wordless answer ofI want. Aiko waited for a bit while bathing in the wind of the electric fan. Akiko arrived carrying watermelon that had been cut into beautiful triangle shape. It was chilly cold, juicy, looking delicious just from a glance. Aiko was messing with the watermelon seeds with the provided toothpick before she bit into the edge. The gentle sweetness spreading inside her mouth slackened the expression of Aiko loosely. Her appearance was completely an elementary studentan extreme of being child faced. She really couldnt be seen as adult woman at the age of 26. Her awakening to magic power also for some reason put her skin condition in an extremely excellent condition, surely that was also a factor that showed childish look in Aiko. When you are like this, I cannot see at all that child whose face was shown a lot in TV, who was resolving herself with various tragic resolves Mass media is scary. Government official is scary. Board of Education is scaryfighting gods apostle was still better. Indeed, perhaps rather than magic, the flow of the society that cannot be seen by eyes is more frightening isnt it. But, isnt that fine. You have the strongest prince arent you? Not prince Okaa-san. He is the devil. Rather, he is the demon king-sama. Anything is fine, but stop delaying already, let Okaa-san meet with my daughters benefactor soon. Otou-san, and Ojii-chan and others too, they are totally curious you know? U, uu~mwell, Ill think about it. Aiko halfhearted attitude caused Akiko to sigh exaggeratedly. The composition of Aikos family was her two parents and the grandparents from the mother side. Her family was fruit farmer, with her father marrying into the family. Even now that father was telling his daughter who came home for summer holiday if you are free then help out here~, going out to work hard in the farm energetically. Currently, or rather recently, such Hatayama family had a matter that that they was really concerned about. That was regarding Aikos lover. That day, the day their daughter who disappeared together with students unexpectedly came home. Naturally, the members of Hatayama family who received the explanation of the situation didnt believe Aiko at first, but when Aikos magic extremely improved the farm land of Hatayama family, and their crops also became highest class product, they believed in Aiko while saying well whatever! to the trivial matter. In the middle of their talk, although Aiko didnt make any declaration, but they understood that somehow their daughter seemed to have made a lover. She was able to return back to Japan was also thanks to that he, and the unthinkable pacification of the kangaroo court which tried to denounce Aiko previously was also his doing. If this person was their daughters benefactor and the person whose heart had decided on, then they wished to be introduced to him by all means, but, for some reason Aiko was evasively avoiding that and didnt listen to them. They were suspicious that this person could possibly be a horrible person, but seeing the figure of their disappointing daughter who grinned from seeing the ring that was always dangling on her neck, smiling cheerfully when she looked at her smartphone, talking to someone in the phone with her feet kicking back and forth and her face lovestruck, holding her red face between her hands while shaking her head when she suddenly recalled something while doing nothing, they could understand that she was thinking of the other party from the bottom of her heart. The family of Aiko was worried in their own way about the future of their daughter whose growth stopped completely when she was in middle school for some reason and had no romantic story at all, because of that they were even more looking forward to be introduced to the person who was chosen by their daughter. But, as expected, no matter how long Aiko kept acting elusive Good grief, if you are like this, then he will get away from you eventually you know? Uguh!? Hearing the terrifying warning that was given by her mother regarding her relation with him that she was currently worrying about, caused Aiko to spontaneously press her hand on her chest while a moan slipped out from her mouth. Even though you finally came home, you are just in a daze the whole day without even helping in home. After all you are worrying endlessly about him and ran away using going home as excuse right? Ah, or else, perhaps he actually already got away from you and you returned here because of heartbreak What are you saying, Okaa-san. That, I, dont really have, lo, lover or anything Aiko averted her gaze, her volume turned smaller, and she toyed with the watermelon seed in high speed. For Aiko, she understood her familys wishes for her to introduce him DDHajime. But, as expected, their relationship of teacher and student made it difficult to speak even toward her family, no, it was extremely difficult exactly because they were family Inside her heart she was whisperingHe is not my lover, Im already treated as wife, so Im not lyingwhich sounded like excuse, making her to have a vivid resemblance with someone somewhere. Well, thats fine. I guess you also have various things in your mind, and you are not a kid anymore. But, just remember that no matter what kind of person he is, we will welcome him warmly any time. yes. In the end Akiko backed down and the hand of Aiko that was playing with the seed slackened a bit. Akiko was smiling wryly at her daughter who was oozing out a relieved air while changing the topic. Speaking of, there is a festival this year too. Its a good timing, how about you even try to change into yukata? You havent go there anymore for these few years right? You loved Yamashiro-ojiisans cotton candy werent you? Yeah, now that Okaa-san mentioned it, its this timewait, Yamashiro-ojiichan, he is still alive You are really rude. Because, when I was at high school, if I remember correctly he was already past 90 years old right? Yes, this year he is 102 years old you know. In, in that age, he is still opening festival stand? Is he okay? He wont ascend to heaven while making cotton candy? You are really rude. Even now he is still lively. Even the person himself said that he will live for thirty more years. He is planning to challenge even the Guinness record? Despite the silly talk, in the end Aiko decided to participate at the nostalgic local festival, also for relaxing the gloominess inside her chest. At evening, when the beautiful sunset was about to disappear at among the mountains at the other side of the river, Aiko was at the front door with her body wrapped in pink yukata. In her hand was small and cute pouch, with her feet wearing refreshing Japanese sandals. When she was wearing yukata, to some extent charm could be felt from her usual childish figure, perhaps that was because she was a Japanese. You are really going alone? Akiko asked while tilting her head. Yep. Ill just aimlessly wander there. Otou-san and others are also helping there, Ill show my face at their place for a bit. I seeeven if this place is at the sticks, but that doesnt mean that there is no idiot so be careful. Especially because at the day of festival there are also people who cut loose too much. I understand. Rather, after everything that happened the likes of hoodlum really wont matter much. Dont be conceited. If you like, should I call Taichi-kun too to go with you? Geez-, Im really fine. Besides, Taichi-kun too will be angry if he is called for something like this you know? The one called Furukawa Taichi was a young man who as it were was Aikos childhood friend. In the past the houses of Furukawa family and Hatayama family were close to each other, their farm was also next to each other that the two families were associated. Taichi and Aiko also went to the same school all the time from kindergarten until high school, so he was her trusted friend. There was also time when they temporarily took distance from each other because of this and that at the puberty period, when they grew into adult they also never become a couple, their relationship after that was friend that met when they both came back here in an extended vacation where they would have friendly chat. Taichi was graduated from a university at another prefecture and he immediately got a job at a company, but his father once was hospitalized for a time and he resigned from his job where he succeeded his familys farm about a year and a half ago. And so in the festival this time he was recruited as one of the young people group to help around Is that so? I think that if its Taichi-kun he will rush here happily though. Well, asking him to do that is too harsh perhaps. Thats right. Taichi-kun is good natured, but as expected he will get angry if he is taken advantage of too much. Thats not what I mean thoughwell, thats not where a parent should stick her nose to. ?? Aiko tilted her head at her mothers suggestive words, but Akiko didnt look like she planned to talk more than that, so Aiko turned around and departed toward the festival. She walked calmly at the familiar country road. Compared to the city, this place was accompanied with colors like the stars of the night sky which was exceptionally visible, illuminating the path at night, the frogs staying on the fields, and the chorus of the cicadas burning their life on the trees. (Although, as expected the clearness of the air cannot compare with Tortus) What was revolving at the back of her mind while she was muttering to herself was her days at another world. Even amidst those memories, the one that she recalled vividly due to how dramatic it was, wasthat reunion, that undesired result, and then the kiss that saved her life. (Uu) There was also when she was imprisoned by gods apostle Nointo. For her to be captured at the top of a tall tower, it was as though she was a princess in a tale. And then, he came for her who was in depression from anxiety and impatience, and that battle at the altitude of 8 kilometer. She exposed her unsightly appearance after the result that she caused, and not only that shameful figure of her was seen, she was even looked after by him. (Hau) After that, the words that he conferred at her beside the cenotaph was something that Aiko surely wouldnt forget for her whole life. If the rescue drama before that was a salvation for her physical body, then the event in front of the cenotaph at that evening was unmistakably the salvation for her heart. Thinking back, she was captured by an ardor that she couldnt deceive herself from anymore since that time. (Au) And then, with the battle at devil king castle, and going through the legendary decisive battlethe gifted object. As the result of her attack after she let loose all restraint, he let out a smile that looked as though he gave up, or possibly it was a troubled smile, and then to prove that Aiko was hisDDthat she belonged to the demon king, he gifted her with a ring. Aiko crawled her fingers at the thing behind her yukata, at the ring that was connected with a chain dangling behind the chest part of the yukata. And then what she remembered was, the this and that of the night, that she thought might be staying unrelated with herself for her whole life, with how herself was a shorty. Just by remembering it she was still getting bright red. That was, that wasdone too much. Awawawa- On the night path, Aiko fidgeted around while getting red faced by herself. Seen from the side, she looked just like a suspicious person. Even though she was being like this so much, with her head suddenly getting full with Hajime even without anything particular happening, but the person herself was still harboring conflict (lol) inside her heart, worrying whether it was okay to continue this relationship, that was why if the wives group heard this they would undoubtedly get exasperated. At the other world, she who was titled as goddess and splendidly incited the people, this female teacher who stood up against even the kingdom and the pope of the biggest religion for the sake of her students, was in fact a troublesome person that was super awkward at love. Ai? What are you doing? Ohee!? Suddenly a voice called at her which caused Aiko to hop up *pyon* for real. Complete with strange voice. Her face turned bright red in different meaning this time while she turned her gaze at the direction of the voice. There, she found a tall and sturdy young man, wearing a T-shirt with short sleeves where the sleeves were further rolled up until his shoulder. Ta, Taichi-kundont shock me like that. No, Ai who was making hundred comical faces alone in the road at night was the one who shocked me there This young man who was scratching on his cheek while calling Aiko with pet name Ai was just as Aiko called him, the person named Furukawa Taichi. Forget thatrather than that, Taichi-kun yourself, what are you doing in this kind of place? Arent you helping with the festival? Aa~, no, I was butbecause Ai said that you are coming. See, stupid bunches are also coming out in this kind of day yeah. By any chance, you are intentionally coming her to pick me up? We, well yeah. Is that so, fufu, thank you. Aiko felt somewhat warm with Taichis nonchalant good person act that she knew from the past, and she smiled while expressing her thanks. Seeing that, for some reason the young man Taichi quickly turned aside his face while his hand covered his mouth. When Aiko got curiousOh? Whats the matter?and circled around to look at his face, Taichi turned around hastily and he walked toward the festival while urging Aiko ahead. Co, come to think of it, yukata. You are wearing it huh. It was a somewhat sudden change of topic, but Aiko responded to the talk without particularly bothered by it. Yep. Atmosphere is important in this kind of event. This is also a festival after so long that I rarely attended. I see, you are right. That, what to say, it suit you. Is that so? Thank you. Aiko responded to Taichis praise frankly, a little bit too frankly by saying normal thanks. She wasnt at the age where she would be greatly concerned with words like that. Although that also depended on who was the one saying it. Taichi felt a bit down, even so he continued making trifling talk with his trusted friend including reminiscent talk. Those two finally entered into the busy festival and crown of people. There, the neighborhood uncle and aunt that knew the two of them since the past bantered with them. Aiko clearly declared that the two of them were not in that kind of relationship even while responding calmly. Seeing such Aiko caused Taichis cheeks to cramp. Seeing that situation, his comrades from the young persons association sent him a gaze that was mixed with sympathy Old man Yamashiro displayed his artistic skill that was pointlessly polished by making a Michaelangelo statue using cotton candy, then the two of them encountered female classmate of Aiko, that former classmate was bringing a child, seeing that cause Aiko to hold a really complicated feeling, when that classmate told Aiko that if she also married then~ half teasingly, the matter of Hajime floated inside her head which caused Aiko to turn a bit red though she didnt speak any denial, which in turn caused Taichi to get pointlessly fired up And, with various things like that Aiko enjoyed a lot the festival that she hadnt attended for a while. With the festival that was still lively on the background, Aiko sat down on the porch of shrine ground to rest while she was at it. Beside her there was Taichi who even though he was supposed to be a member of young persons association, but he had been following Aiko all the time while she was walking around the festival, even now he showed no sign of going to help at the festival. In the silent atmosphere, Aiko was dangling her legs back and forth while listening to the bustling of the festival and looking up to the night sky. It was in the height of summer, but the shrine ground had nice open space for wind, that the night breeze felt pleasant on her skin which was damp from sweat. Taichi was looking at Aiko who narrowed her eyes feeling good from the nature, with a dazed gazea beat later, he returned to his senses suddenly and he slapped his own cheek. *pan-* That nice dry sound made Aiko startled and she turned her gaze there. Taichi opened his mouth, looking somewhat nervous toward such Aiko. Hey, Ai. Recently, are you okay? See, just a bit before there were various things happened right? Yep, Im fine. Its over already. Right now Im being a teacher normally. I see. But, the class that Ai is in charge of, its that class isnt it? Then, wont there still be time when Ai would have to take the full brunt of the trouble? What do you want to say? Taichis gaze wandered from the dubious Aiko, however, right after that, he looked at Aiko with firm eyes and spoke. Isnt it, enough already? You have, already, worked hard enough for your students sake dont you think so? Thats why, just like Obaa-san and others were saying beforecome back home here already. Aiko didnt answer, as though she didnt want to respond to that topic, Aiko stood up and started to walk toward the festival. Toward such Aiko, Taichi added on his words looking impatient. Its not like, you need to be at that place if you want to be a teacher right? You can also try to find for a job here. Thats not why. I also have responsibility, and above all, I myself, want to be at the side of those children. Then, when those children graduate what then? Thatsbut, even though that kind of incident happened, the school still trusted me to take charge of the class, Im indebted to them. That only because they want to gather the returnees in one place right? Rather, if the current children graduate, you wont know whether you can continue to stay there arent you? If its Ai, your face is widely known here, its convenient if you live here and you also have connection to a certain degree that can help you. Perhaps that is so butthats, still in the future. Aikos complicated attitude finally made Taichi got irritated that he stood up vigorously. What Ai is concerned, is actually not something like your duty to the school, or your responsibility to your students, am I right? Eh? What Ai is concerned aboutis actually the matter of your lover isnt it? Wai-, what are you sayingI, something like a lover is The one who think that its a secret is just Ai. Obaa-san and others, me, we all know. That in the middle of your disappearance Ai made a lover. And also, how that lover isyour student. !!!!? Aiko wentHow do you!?, an action that was really easy to understand. Seeing that act of Aiko which was too honest in a sense, Taichi continued his words while his expression turned complicated. There is no way we wont know. Since the past Ai is just too poor at hiding a secret. It immediately come out in your behavior. Besides, even after you returned back you frequently contacted someone, you made a lover while you disappeared, yet it wasnt a relationship that you can introduce to your parent, it must be a relationship that stimulate your guilt or morality by continuing itwhen you searched for the answer that satisfy all those requirements, then it can be nothing but a student. Taichi-kun. Since where you became a detective? Taichi saidI told you, its not just me, Obaa-san and others also know thattoward Aiko who was stunned. When Aiko realized that the secret was actually exposed to her mother too, she was finally at her wits end with her hands holding her head. Seeing such Aiko, Taichi resolved himself and spoke. A relationship of student and teacheryou understand arent you, Ai. tsu Ai yourself, you are feeling tortured like that. I dont know what happened in the middle of your disappearance, but surely that was just how much of an abnormal situation it was, right? Then, that was just your momentary loss of judgment. I dont care of that. Taichi-kun? Taichi approached Aiko and he stared at her fixedly with a serious gaze. Aiko took a step back from being overwhelmed, but when Aiko drew away, then Taichi would also close the distance accordingly. Ai, lets stop that kind of impure relationship already. And then, come back here and start from zero. At first it might feel lonely butI will be at your side from here on. Taichi-kun, what are you saying I told you that I returned here because of my fathers sickness, but actually that wasnt it. My fathers sickness was healed in one weekthe truth is, when Ai disappeared, I felt uneasy, I couldnt even focus on my work, and so, I resigned from my work to search for you full time. Was, was that why? Aikos eyes turned round from this truth she didnt know. And then, now that Taichi had spoken that far, then even the dull Aiko could guess just with what kind of feeling Taichi had been speaking until now. That fact made Aiko got astonished precisely because she had never thought of that possibility for even a bit until now. When I heard that Ai was gone, I thought that my heart got crushed. At that time, I noticed it. For me, Ai is, an existence that is that important to me. Ta, Taichi-kun, fo, for now, lets calm down a bit? I am calm. Ai, come home. And then, marry me. I will treasure you, so be together with me forever! No no, wait a bit! Thats too sudden! I, am not thinking of Taichi-kun likeDD You relationship with your lover, its not going well right? Uguh There is no way its going well. The other party is just a student. There is no way he can make Ai happy. If its me, I have succeeded my house and also have resourcefulness, even my age match you. It will absolutely go well between us. Aikos back was already glued closely to a pillar of the shrine ground. And then, the approaching Taichi grasped tightly the shoulders of Aiko. Taichis eyes had seriousness that Aiko had never seen until now, they were overflowing with sincerity, including passion so hot it was scalding. If Aiko didnt have a lover, yes, if this was before she was summoned to other world, depending on the situation her heart might be stolen even if she thought nothing of him until now except of someone like brother. That was just how much a man her childhood friend who she thought she knew him well. As for his speech, she couldnt help but felt that it was somewhat hurting butor rather, now that she thought calmly, it was a bit but it felt like a somewhat dangerous pick-up line But, even now when that much feeling was expressed to her, what floated at the back of Aikos mind was, the matter of him Hajime-kun Ai- The name that unintentionally leaked out in a small murmur, it caused Taichi to frown, but at the next moment he tried to close his distance with Aiko in one go. Perhaps he intended to return her beloved woman to her sanity from the impure relationship she was imprisoned in, even if he had to take a little forceful methodor perhaps, it might be a simple jealousy The shocking situations that happened in succession, and her mind that was split with her feeling toward him caused Aiko to react late, she immediately tried to twist her body but..behind her was a pillar, both her shoulders were pinned down, it wasnt that she couldnt shook herself free but, it was unclear whether she would be able to avoid from injuring Taichi! Therefore, even while she was putting on strength in the level that was a bit dangerous for normal people, spontaneously, inside her heart she yelled asking for help. (Hajime-kun!) What is it Aiko? Eh? Eh? Taichi and Aiko leaked out similar voice. And then, before Taichis approach could reach Aiko, or rather before he could get blown away by Aiko, he stopped. No, he was stopped. His neck was grabbed tightly from behind. *meri-* Unpleasant sound could be heard. -, who, who are you-. What are you doing- Oi oi, thats my line you know? Just what are you doing to my woman? Right after that, Taichis figure vanished. No, he was sent flying backward with a force to the degree that it looked like he vanished. It seemed that his neck didnt bend to strange direction or anything due to superb moderation of power. But, he was fiercely sent flying on the ground where he rolled many times there, the impact made him cough fiercely. With a sidelong glance at such Taichi, Aiko was flustered while she stared at the person before her eyes feeling dumbfounded. Ha, Hajime-kun? Yeah, its me. Wh, why, are you here? Because, Aiko is here? No, even if you are saying something like a mountain climber somewhere with question mark like that Hajime smiled wryly seeing Aiko at a loss. Recently, you looked like you are thinking too much about various things. We also didnt really have time to talk, on top of that you came home here. I thought it will be troublesome if you are persuaded by your parents and then make annoying decision because of that so I planned to visit here. And, when I used the compass to move here, you are in the middle of some kind of festival right? I thought that by any chance, you are going around the festival feeling lonely by yourself that I flew here butthe result turned out all right in the end. Hajimes eyes narrowed dangerously toward Taichi who was standing up and glaring at Hajime even while coughing. Seeing that, even while feeling happiness welling up inside from understanding that Hajime was worried for her and he rushed here to spend festival time with her, she also felt intense shame and fretfulness because her figure that was approached by someone else just now was seen by Hajime. U, um, thats not what you think! There is, nothing like that going on between me and Taichi-kun! I dont, have any intention like that at all! Aa~, yeah, I see Taichi who was walking toward them wentGahahwith his hand pressing on his chest, seeing that figure caused Hajime to make an expression where he was unsure of what to say. The woman he liked denied him with all her strengthDDindeed, hearing that would make anyone pressed on their chest spontaneously. But, recently you are worried a lot about your relationship with me right? Perhaps you are worrying endlessly when we became student and teacher once moreits already really too late thinking that. Hau!? This time Aiko was the one who pressed her chest. Her gesture really resembled her childhood friend. That fact made Hajimes wry smile deepened while he suddenly circled behind Aiko and embraced her. Ha, Hajime-kun!?orYou-could be heard, but Hajime ignored it. Hajime kept embracing Aiko while he talked with a voice that was oozing a bit of exasperation into her ear. Even this relationship that Aiko is worried about will resolve itself not even two years later. Even so, if you are bothered with that two years, then both of us just need to hold back until that time arrive isnt it? If Aiko wish for it, then I wont mind something that small. A, u, thatsbu, but, I, am far older than you Aiko, Im telling you this for your own good. Just absolutely dont say those words in front of Yue. You dont want to have air travel ten kilometer high with your flesh body do you? Aa Thinking really really carefully, something like difference of ageabove the sky there was still sky. It was something that she must not speak no matter what. Good grief. Human is a living thing that will think of various stupid things the moment they calmed down, and Aiko is the very model of that kind of human huh. On top of its already too late for that, its a problem that can be resolved easily, for you to become irresolute due to thatif you are that much fixated to being teacher, then you at least has to be like how you once before, where you remonstrate even me. Uu, I have nothing I can say Or ratherjust who do you think I am huh? When I accepted Aiko, I should have declared it already. Aiko recalled. One month after the legendary decisive battle, when she wished that she also wanted to be loved by Hajime. There, she was accepted, on top of that it was presentedDDthe term of demon king-sama. DDWhen I decide to accept you, there wont be getting away. There was no concept of parting for the woman of the demon king. Even if Aiko herself hated it, but Hajime wouldnt let her get away, no matter what kind of situation there was. It was impossible for him to accept any woman other than his beloved while there was any possibility of parting. That was the minimum distinction of Hajime who was someone preposterous and the worst from keeping relationship with multiple women. The only one he could accept was only partner who could offer her whole life to him and vice versa. Therefore, it was meaningless for Aiko to worry about ethic, common sense, or whatever. Because Aiko had already offered that body and heart of hers to the demon king. And the consequence was, that she couldnt get away from demon king-sama. You understand? yes. Just with a sentence, when Hajime questioned her, Aiko easily surrendered. She nodded up and down repeatedly with her face bright red. There, Taichi directed a severe gaze at Hajime who was still embracing Aiko from behind and opened his mouth. You. Get away from Ai. You are, if Im right you are Ais student arent you? I guess you dont understand because you are still a student, but your existence is hurting Ai. This world is not so sweet that you can make it somehow with just feelingDD Thanks for the warning. But, You mistaken the process too much to put on air as an adult with good sense. Your persuasiveness is nonexistent at the point of time you are reaching out your hand toward someone elses woman. If you arent Aikos childhood friend then Ill do Inugami family to you butwell, this time Ill magnanimously overlook it. Give up on Aiko and search for other suitable wife.(TN: About Inugami family. I tried to google it but the only thing I can find is a mystery novel about serial killing.) Having a man that was younger, furthermore someone that was still a student talking back at him so frankly caused Taichis mouth to open and close wordlessly. And then, with a complexion that was busily turning blue and red intermittently, he was about to yell angrily at Hajime, Yaahn tsu!? Yet he turned speechless due to the coquettish voice that Aiko raised and the spectacle happening in front of his eyes. Of all thing, Hajime was thrusting his hand behind the chest part of Aikos yukata before his hand starting to grope around! What an act! It was truly like a demon! Then Hajime casually took out a ring that had been turned into a necklace from Aikos chest. Aiko who had something embarrassing done to her in front of her childhood friend that was already like family to her, glared at Hajime with teary eyes + upward glance, but Hajime warded off something like that like a willow swaying in the wind. Understand that we are already at a stage where words wont do anything. Just as you see, rather than my lover, Aiko is already my wife. Her body, her heart, I had received them all. Yo, you- Hajimes speech was completely like the villain. No matter how anyone looked, this was a composition of a gentle and sincere young man having his childhood friend snatched away by a bad man. The speech that Aiko could say in this kind of time should beStop-, dont fight each other because of meee!as expected. Although, the moment Aiko said such thing, she would surely receive Hajimes iron claw of love. Taichi was about to condemn Hajime along with his emotion that felt like erupting, but before that could happen Hajime threw his words to him with a cold expression. You reap what you sow. What- You should have a powerful weapon that I dont have. You have time and the same living environment that you spent together with Aiko since childhood, and even after you two became adult you must have met her many times too since then, isnt that right? You should have so many chances to exchange your feeling with Aiko. But, you passed up all those chances. Dont make any excuse now. You couldnt even become a reason to go home for Aiko to give no place in her heart to go toward me. You didnt try. The result of that is this. Thats all there is to it. That was a sound argument. Snatched awayDDsuch thing was a serious case of barking up the wrong tree. While Taichi was in a position that was closer to Aiko than anyone, he didnt fight so that he could walk together with her. That was why, before he realized it, Aiko had been at a place so far that his hand couldnt reach. That was all there was to it. Talking like this was strangely remonstrating considering it was Hajime. He crushed his enemy mercilessly, and it was someone who he couldnt stomach then he would ignore that person without speaking too much, and when that person couldnt be ignored then as expected he would crush them. That was Hajime. It was unusual for him to speak like this to someone who had tried to reach their hand on Aiko. Looking carefully, even though Taichi got thrown away that showily just now, but there was no wound on him which looked that serious. (Because he is my childhood friend) That must be the reason. Aiko changed her embarrassed expression and raised a tightly stiffened face. And then, she softly untangled from Hajimes hand that was hugging her tightly. Hajime didnt oppose her. Aiko took a step forward and calmly opened her mouth. Taichi-kun, thank you for worrying about me a lot. Thank you, that you think of me so strongly. Ai But, I cannot answer Taichi-kuns feeling. I, cannot look at Taichi-kun like that. Because of that, you are with that guyDD Yes. Because, the one I have feeling for is Hajime-kun. I was worried about a lot of things butyes, its really too late already for that. I even think to myself just what in the world I am doing worrying like that. Society wont tolerate it. Thats something that must not be done. Yes, I know. But, I cannot help it. Because the person I fell in love with, is hopelessly like a demon, let alone the society, even the world or the god are no match of him. I too am a wicked woman huh. Wicked woman. Those words doesnt suit Ai the most. But, I think thats not bad. Haa, is that so. So its just like that guy said, from the beginning, its too late already for me. Aiko smiled wryly. As though to say her agreement. Taichi glared fiercely at Hajime. Hajime accepted it with an unruffled face. Understanding that something like his glare wouldnt shake this guy even for a little, and then, having the painful sound argument thrown at him just now, and on top of that with how his body was thrown before this showed him that he couldnt even possibly match this guy in physical strength, strength abruptly left his shoulders after he was glaring at Hajime for a while. And then, he wordlessly turned around and left the shrine ground. My bad. Perhaps your relationship with your childhood friend will be bad after this No, its fine. Perhaps, it will take a bit of time, but we will be able to return back to our brother-sister relationship again. Then thats finebut as expected, if he reach his hand at Aiko one more time, then I wont have the confidence to not do Inugami family to him. Why, are you that obsessed with Inugami family? Aiko smiled wryly at Hajimes manner of speaking, then a beat later, she faced straight at Hajime once again. And then, she bowed down her head. Im sorry that I made you worry because of me worrying irresolutely about strange things. Thank you that you come today to meet me. Yeah, I definitely had received both your gratitude and apology. But, dont mind it too much. I said it before too but, I really like that part of Aiko. Hee? Tha, that part? The unexpected word of like made Aiko became red once more. Toward such Aiko, Hajime said that, before in front of the cenotaph of Hairihi Kingdom, he thought that Aiko who was worrying there looked dazzling to him, and then he asked her whether she remembered what they talked about there. That was what Aiko was remembering just not long ago. It was clearly etched in her memory, surely it was an important memory when her feeling toward Hajime became definite. You who was running forward swiftly with all your might, and then you who was holding your head when you failed or when you noticed your contradiction, but even so you endured it and found a conclusion in your own way which you tried to carry through, I found those parts of Aiko are dazzling, those parts looks really lovely to me. Thats why Aiko, you can stay just as you are. I think its foul play for you to say something like that. Aiko turned around with her back toward him, her face looking down so Hajime couldnt see it. But even without seeing that face, it was easily imaginable that her face was becoming complicated with shame and delight. Perhaps because he understood that, Hajime made an expression that was delicately holding back his laugh. Really what a bad guy. Now then, lets go to Aikos house. I have to give my greeting to your parents. Eh? Those sudden words that were said out so suddenly with light tone as though asking her to go to some convenience store for a bit, it caused Aiko to go hah and she turned around toward Hajime. It looks like your worry is resolved already, so there is no more reason that you cannot introduce me right? If I have to greet them sooner or later, then Ill just at least show my face to them while also sending you home. Today is late already, so Ill do the formal greeting once more tomorrow. A, as always, what proactivenessn, no, you know, greeting can be done next timeI too need to prepare my heart Hmm, Aikos house is over thereoh? So your father and others are going out to the festival. They are right nearby. Yosh, lets spend money while greeting them at the same time. Ah, wait, dont use something like the compass for this! Wait, please dont ignore me and go off like that! Just what in the world are you planning to say to Otou-san and others!? Of course, Ill say Otou-san, I accept your daughter. I wont accept any objection or refusal. Thats the standard speech right? The standard where-!? Or rather, Aiko. Im bothered, just why are you speaking using polite language to me while you spoke casually to that bastard? Isnt that cruel?(TN: Aiko has been using polite language all this time with Hajime while using peer language with when she talked to Taichi) Eh? Thats, its about the atmosphere or somethingwait, dont change the subject! There is a lot of my acquaintances here from the paaast! If you are saying something like that to Otou-san in this kind of placetomorrow all the neighbors will know it! If you properly talk casually with me too then Ill think about it. Well, the time extension wont even be one minute for you to decide though. Oh, thats your father isnt it. The first impression is important. First of all, lets binge shopping the stalls goods. Please wait! Wait, waitI get it! I get it already! Ill properly talk to you without polite language so dont keep walking rapidlyyy!(TN: Here finally Aiko didnt use polite language.) Aiko who was making racket gyaa gyaa, and Hajime who was handling her unseriously while charging toward the direction of her family with a fearless smile on his face. Naturally Aiko was clinging on Hajimes arm, Hajime was advancing while carrying such Aiko in his arm, coupled with their noisiness the degree of attention to them was at MAX! The madams of the neighborhood, and the old people who were affectionate to Aiko, they all wentOh my!seeing the twos situation. And then, finally, the father of Aiko who noticed Hajime walking toward him with his daughter in Hajimes arm opened his eyes widely, expressing his shock, then he smiled wryly as though he had comprehended something. After that, Hajime who loudly proclaimed that he was Aikos boyfriend right in the middle of the festival that was overflowing with Aikos acquaintance, was awarded clapping and cheering of hooray. Hajime who kept restraining Aiko who was trying to run away from shame with princess carry was causing cheers to be raised as expected. Furthermore, it was supposed to be only Hajime showing his face, but with Aikos father and grandfather invitation for him to come to their house no matter what, like that Hajime who visited Hatayama house also met with Akiko and the grandmother. Then he talked to them about his wives other than Aiko and his intention. With everything that happened at Shirasaki family and Yaegashi family, Hajime had resolved himself to be slapped with rejection and rage for sure, but unexpectedly both Aikos parents and even her grandparents, all the people of Hatayama family accepted Hajime. Of course, it wasnt like they werent frowning, but with the feeling of wanting to respect the will of their daughter who was already an adult, and above all their debt of gratitude to Hajime because he had saved their daughter from danger many times, it seemed that it led to their trust for Hajime. In the end, due to the kindness of Hatayama family, it became a course of event where Hajime stayed for the night, the next day using gate, the people of Nagumo family also visited Hatayama family, where the words of Yue and others which said together with Aiko promoted the trust to grow even deeper. After that, it was as though Hatayama family and Nagumo family became like a family group but As the result, Aikos home town became well-known as Land of Miracle where every kind of crops could bear fruit regardless of the soil quality or the season. Surely that was due to the mixing of the family of Goddess of Harvest and the family of Demon King of Another World AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Actually, I also planned to write the reason why Aiko is fixated with being teacher, yet there wasnt any time and I couldnt think of any idea, despite so when I began to write thinking [Anyway if I just write then perhaps Ill think of something], this kind of Aiko was created Well, continuing from before, Shirakomes condition is a bit bad, so Im thinking of getting a change of pace. Even though I said that, Im just writing a bit longer extra story though. Im thinking of Should I promote him to a main character I wondeeer~. Remember, its him you know, him. Come on, his name iseh? The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 197 Arifureta Chapter 197 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Prologue AN: This is extra story where that guy is the leading actor. Its totally undecided just how far this will be! Anyway, the prologue Caution This work is a fiction. The appearing character, organization, and everything else are different from in reality! (Shirakomes excuse=>When making earth in reality as the stage, various names and setting cannot be tampered around as I pleased. What if its actually different from the actual condition because of my lack in knowledgethen, its similar but actually its different from the actual earth! Thats why, things like organization name or country name or weapon name, it will be okay even if they are subtly different!) And so because of that, please take care of me. Part 1 It shouldnt be like this. Everyone without exception surely must have said that in their life. Or even if not then surely they must have thought those words in their mind. Looking at an ideal, setting a target, making a resolve, with seriousness, one pushed forwards toward the future that they wished to be. But, what was called as life, and what was called as world, were extremely malicious. As though it was the norm, matter went left when one wanted right, and then it went right when one thought it would be left, and in the critical time it would went right outside the expectation. Thats impossible, absurd, its unreasonable, etc., even if one was thinking those they would still be toyed around by the raging stream of absurdity as though they were swallowed and washed away by flash flood, and then thrown out into a beach(reality) somewhere like a driftwood. People with their dream destroyed, their heart broken, just like a scrap wood, they would stood up and start walking once more, or else they would keep being buried under the sand(reality) and vanishedit depended on each person. Although, in most cases there would be salvation from somewhere else for them. Someone might come to clear away the sand, there was also a possibility of someone pulling at their hand to drag their buried body. Perhaps there would also be someone who would stay close at their side for them until their wound was healed. But (Surely, there will be no salvation for me. Its beyond hope for me to meet something like that. Aa, I, just what have I done) It was inside an equipment storeroom that was overflowing with iron shelves and crammed with cardboard box and fixtures. The place wasnt that spacious, it was a place to temporarily deposit fixtures that were taken out from large storehouse for the time being, there a girl was sitting down while hugging her knees. That girls body twitched from the sudden large impact sound and she froze from fear. *gan-gan-gan* The impact sound reverberated consecutively. Someone was hitting at the storeroom door from outside. The girl lifted her face fearfully. She was a cuteDDor more accurately, a beautiful girl. Her age looked around 16, 17 years old. She had blonde hair that was tied into a side tail using scrunchie. Her almond shaped eyes that resembled a mischievous cat was colored with jade pupils and long eyelashes. On the whole she had slender body type, her legs that were stretching out from her skirt were long and slender, wrapped in black stocking. She was a girl that could even pass as a model. But, this girl was not a model by any means, and that was shown by her clothes that a normal girl wouldnt wear in the first place. Yes, the girl was putting on lab coat on her blouse. She wasnt wearing a lab coat because she was forced to wear it due to some kind of event or because of some particular hobby, which could be obviously seen from the lab coats worn out state and her appearance that looked familiar wearing the coat which for some reason could be thought as fitting. That girl dressed in a bit particular look screamedhii-when a strong impact sound *gan-* reverberated once more and she held her head with both her hands. She shrunk her body really small, from her look she was in a state of fear, however, it seemed that fear wasnt because the ringing impact sound outside the storeroom was unknown for her, rather she was scared because she knew the true form of that impact sound. Because, while the girls expression was scared, at the same time colors of pity, sadness, and guilt were coloring her face. Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry The girl in lab coat were repeating words of repentance with a voice so small as though it would melt into the air and became nothing. Just what was that apology referring to Butm at that time, the resounding impact sound stopped completely. The lab coat girl thought of a questionWhat is going on?with tears gathering in the corner of her eyes. The behavioral principle of them that the lab coat girl created was extremely instinctual. Therefore they shouldnt be leaving away that easily from the storeroom where the prey that was the girl was inside. Then, perhaps something different that attracted the interest of them had appeared. The girl wiped her eyes roughly with the sleeve of her lab coat and she advanced through the space between the shelves slowly and quietly on all fours. And then, the girl who finally arrived like a scared cat until beside a shelve at the inner part where it became a blind spot from the door of the storeroom, quietly peeked out her face from the cover of the shelve, her gaze moving toward the door that stopped making sound. Hiu She raised a strange scream that normally she wouldnt let out. The inside of her throat reflexively tightened from looking at the state of the door. Ahead of the girls gaze, the door of the storeroom wasDDdented all over where it was in the verge of breaking down. It was a storeroom to deposit items temporarily, so the door was made from iron and fitted with lock. Regardless large number of dent was created on the door as though it had received abnormal and concentrated impact which distorted it terribly. The outside corridor could be peeked out from the edge of the door. If the door received one more impact, then it would collapse inside the room. Killing her breathing, the girl stared fixedly at the door for a while, before long strength suddenly left her shoulders. It seemed they had went away somewhere just before the door broke But, it seemed it was a bit too fast to think that. *GOGAANNN* The door was blown away inside the room at the same time with that terrific impact sound.HihThe girl screamed and her body froze. The next moment, the door that flew inside with fierce momentum cut a swath through the shelves near the girl. The girl fell on her butt and then perhaps because it was her habit when she was surprised, she hugged her head with both her hands once more, tears were gathering in the corner of her eyes while she fearfully opened her shut eyes. FuuhDD, fuuhDD a, ua Ahead of the girls gaze was a man. It was a young man in the middle of his twenty wearing a lab coat similarly like the girl. Se, senpai A whisper leaked out from the girl. The young man seemed to be a senpai that the girl knew. But, if a person that didnt know the situation was in this place, surely they would be unable to comprehend the girls words at all. Because, no matter how anyone saw it, for someone who was called as senpai by this girl whose intellectual eyes werent clouded even with her scared expression, he didnt look like that type of person, no, in the first place he didnt even look like human. The mans eyes didnt have fixed focus, those were abnormal eyes that sometimes fully bared the white of the eyes, his face and arms had blood vessels rising to the surface, despite how his body should have slim figure originally, his flesh was swelling bizarrely like bodybuilder, his breathing was rough and saliva was dripping down from his mouth, and he was raising low growl like a beast. There was no reasoning that could be seen from him. While he was wearing similar lab coat with the girl, but that appearance was truly out of place. And then what was the most strange, was his fists that were tightly clenched. Those fists that likely were continuously hitting the iron door until it was broken just now, their skin was peeled, the flesh gouged, bones were jutting out, and they were soaked in blood, but those fists were rapidly returning back to normal in a speed that was obvious in a glance. No, perhaps to say more accurately, the flesh was swelling up, the bones that were cracked were connected back, and the fist was repaired to the shape of a fist that was still warped. uUUa- A, a The girl backed down while still on her butt slowly. The abnormal young man kept growling while heavily pursuing after her. The storeroom wasnt that big. Therefore, the back of the girl was immediately blocked by a wall. The man was standing like a mindless beast in front of the cornered girl. Something warm was flowing out from between the legs of the girl who was holding her head. It was something that she did because of the extreme fear, but the girl herself had no composure to be care about that. Toward such a girl, the fist of the young man that destroyed even a door made from iron was raised without even a shred of hesitation. (Im, sorry. If only I didnt do that kind of research. Im sorry, senpaieveryone) While trembling toward her death that would surely arrive a few beats later, the girl repeated her repentance inside her heart. Like that, the fist that could easily crush the face of the girl was swung doDD Doctor Grant! An angry voice of a young woman and dry bursting sound reverberated. The fist of the senpai stopped. And then, slowly he turned around while growling. The lab coat girl also directed her gaze toward the door from the shadow of the senpai. There, was the figure of a tall woman wearing black suits with both her hands readying a handgun. Doctor Grant, please get down! tsu Hearing the sharp instruction that shook the air like an electric shock, Doctor GrantDDEmily Grant reflexively flopped her body low on the floor. Right after that was the sound of gun discharging resounding consecutively. And then, a beasts roar. Footsteps that were like earthquake was going away from Emily. When Emily moved her gaze while lying low on the ground, she could see the figures of the black suits woman firing toward the senpai and senpai who charged ahead without caring of that. At first it seemed the woman was aiming at the shoulders and legs of senpai, but then she clicked her tongue looking that he didnt even seem to itch when the bullets hit. The next moment, with an astounding speed that it wouldnt be an exaggeration even if it was said that it was nearly instantly, the senpai closed the distance and he pushed out his fist toward the woman while screaming. In no time, it seemed that the woman would become a mere lump of meat just like that, but at the next instant, it was proven that the woman wasnt an ordinary person. Haa- Along with a short breathing, the woman stepped forward. Like that, she weaved through the approaching fist and stepped inside the bosom of the senpai and grasped at his collar, and turned around. Without stopping she performed a splendid shoulder throw. The senpai whose charging momentum was used for a throwing technique had his posture turned upside down and thrown onto the wall at the opposite side. Even so, as expected it was like he didnt feel any pain but Forgive me. That sentence was audible. At the same time, a dry bursting sound rang. The fired 9mm bullet penetrated from an eye of the senpai and mercilessly pulverized the brain. The body of the senpai twitched, and before long he stopped moving as though all strength had left him. The woman held her handgun with both hands while observing the body with fixed stare for a while. Then with a sigh strength left her shoulders, it seemed she had judged that the senpai wouldnt move anymore. And then, she exchanged the guns magazine with trained motion while taking a contact using her communication device to somewhere, with her quite expressionless face moving toward Emily that was sitting dumbfounded inside the storeroom. Doctor Grant, its great that you are safe. I am Vanessa Paradis of state security. I come to pick you up. I will guard you until a safe place from here on. The woman who introduced herself as Vanessa quickly approached Emilys side and calmly held out her hand. The girl who saw from nearby comprehended it, indeed this woman had an appearance and air where it could be glimpsed that she was used to rough scene. Long slit and sharp eyes, with very short hair that was colored between grey and beige. Her height seemed to surpass 179 centimeter easily. Her whole body was emitting cold presence that was sharp like a knife. Surely it was because of that, Emily wrinkled her eyebrows in vigilance. I have grasped the gist of your circumstance. Its natural for you to be cautious. However, we dont have any leeway time wise. This facility is filled with the infected personnel. My colleagues are attracting their attention, but even so they cannot hold for long. Thats why, please believe me for now and come with me. senpai is Forgive me. My priority protection target is you. I have no leeway to leave him as it was. Also, it was already too late when he became like that, that matterDD Yes. I am the one who know that the best. Emily stared for a while at the mere shadow of senpais former self sinking in the sea of blood behind Vanessa, after that she moved her gaze to Vanessa. She was still having cold atmosphere and looked expressionless, but in her eyes that were so close Emilys figure was reflected on them, sympathy and apology toward could be seen somehow. Emily stared fixedly at those eyes, then she took the hand of Vanessa that was still held out toward her. This doesnt mean I trust you butI still, cannot die. Yes, I dont mind that. Dont be separated from me no matter what, please follow me. Emily roughly wiped the tears gathering at the corner of her almond-shaped eyes that looked like cat with her lab coat, and then she sternly raised the corner of her eyes. Vanessa who saw that nodded briskly. And then she exited the room while leading Emily. Senpai, Im sorry. I swear, that Ill surely stop this. Emily left behind her words for the senpai at the end. Emily who was still young and unfamiliar with the world even though she was called as genius was always alone in the university that she was enrolled into by skipping grade. Her personality that hated losing by nature caused her to use speech and conduct that seemed to say Im totally okay! even in such an environment, but as expected for Emily who was still very young it was something tough What let such Emily who was pretending to be tough to be a researcher in the true meaning, was the professor and the students of the laboratory where she was currently attached to. If the professor who she was indebted to for anything and everything was like her father, then the seniors were like her big brother and sister. They were affectionate to her like she was their little sister, and yet they treated her more than an equal as a researcher. Even amidst those people, the completely changed senpai whose breathing stopped atrociously in front of her eyes was a benefactor who especially helped Emily warmly. The silent prayer of Emily that went for less than a beat, was filled with really, really strong feeling that couldnt be expressed with words. Even while staying vigil at the surrounding, Vanessa sent a glance without emotion at such Emily. No, there was a slight tremor in that gaze. It was something like a sympathy, or possibly worry However, the moment Emily finished her short silent prayer, Vanessas gaze returned to its former expressionless look where her emotion couldnt be discerned. Lets go. Yes. Inside the facility where faint gunshot could be heard, while staying vigil toward the mindless superhumans infesting it, or possibly, fearing the worst reunion with the completely changed substitute father, big brothers, and big sisters, the two vanished inside the gloomy corridor. Part 2 Oo, so thats the famous clock tower. Yep, as expected something like this is best seen with your own eyes. There was a Japanese young man making click-clack sounds with his smartphone while making satisfied voice. Shouldering a largish rucksack, this young man wearing plain clothes with black tone didnt have any particular trait in his appearance. That blackish young man took photo for a while, and then while confirming the result picture he lifted his face suddenly in realization. Crap, this is not the time to keep sightseeing. Ive got to accomplish the instruction from my demon king-sama. The clock taken inside the photo was already showing the closing of the day. The surrounding scenery was already becoming quite dark with the cloudy weather although it wasnt as far as snowing. The young man put away his smartphone and shouldered back his rucksack before he turned around while breathing out haa white breath. Even though this doubled with my private business, but this is still a rough way of using someone. Well, I too am his relative more or lessthere is no way I can refuse. Lets do my best. The young man vanished between the people hurrying to return home while talking to himself like that. Before long, his figure was completely buried into the surrounding scenery and he couldnt be seen anymore. Although, before that young man slipped into the crowd, there was not even a person who sent their gaze toward him. He was too much normal, and too much without presence. Someone who was able to notice that abnormality, was of course didnt exist there. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This might make me sound obstinate, but one more time, This is different from real earth! Thats why, if you want to retort What the hell is state security bureau, somehow various things are seriously wrong here!, I beg you to do it only inside your heart. Really, sorry. Ah, also, I uploaded my activity report. I also placed cover image and special illustration there. If you dont mind please look over there too. The next update will be at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 198 Arifureta Chapter 198 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Fuh, who am I you ask? I amDD London outskirts that was wrapped in thin mist. In a corner of a retro street where it felt like old fairy-tale or folklore might be hiding, there was a splendid residence where history could be felt from it conspicuously. It appeared to be prudently maintained that it didnt look worn out. The garden that was spreading out at the front, the small path made from spread out white gravel and the flower bed where seasonal flowers were blooming, a small fountain where a beautiful goddess was sitting, all of those were first class work that gave elegant impression, from them it could be understood that really, really much labor, expense, and time were spent. And that was how it should be, the master of this residenceDDJefferson Allgrey was a famous wealthy person even at Britain. He was from a family lineage that was titled as the so-called Real Estate King that for generations possessed countless plot of land and building, buying and selling them. Jefferson who was the current master of this generation Allgrey family also properly inherited the business talent from his ancestors, not only that he also seemed to possess political talent, he was a capable human that raised definite result while engaged in two trades of political world and real estate magnate at the same time. The residence of such Jefferson was normally visited by many people. The type of people visiting was varied. If there were people from the same political world visiting, then there were also people from real estate companies who visited, there were also a lot of people visiting who were his personal friends. Anyway, it was a house where the flow of people visiting it never ceased, and it was also a well-known fact for the people at the surrounding area. Today too, a few hours already passed since the sun set, there was also the shrouding mist that it was a time where darkness had completely descended. The principal residence of Allgrey was lighted with brilliant illumination. Several high class cars were being parked nearby the main gate, showing how there were many guests visiting. Although, each of the visitors today were definitely well-known characters, but it seemed they werent friends that were invited for simple dinner, they also didnt appear to be guests who came for work-related matter to speak about politics or business. Now then, chief. Dont you think that we should get down to business soon? For you to assemble more than half of the societys upper echelonsit must be something really considerable isnt it? My guess that it must be a matter about them. A middle-aged man whose body was wrapped in a suit that was obviously high quality in a glance, with splendid moustache and belly meat, he addressed Jefferson as chief. Even though Jefferson was called with that designation that wasnt used that often in general, but he still behaved naturally. Looking from that attitude of him, it could be understood that it was only the matter of course for him to be called like that by the people who were called to this place today. Jefferson slowly ran his gaze at the surrounding. It seemed that he had finished his meal, there was only wine put in front of him. Other than them, there were several servants of Allgrey family and the respective bodyguards that were brought by each guest. Tonight there were nine guests gathered. Everyone of them were prominent figure that owned phenomenal result in their respective field, but the fields they participated in were completely scattered. Seen from the side this was a gathering that really couldnt be understood, the biggest possibility was that these people were the personal friend of Jefferson. Even if there was an outsider who knew of this meeting, then surely they would only be able to think of this as a meeting of fellow friends all the same. But, from how Jefferson was sitting at the seat of honor while the others were sitting around a long table, it seemed that there was a clear pecking order here. And that became even clearer from the atmosphere they were clad in. They are the real thing. A short sentence. For people who didnt know the circumstance, they would tilt their head wondering what he was speaking about. But, all the people at the dining table were instantly going astir from that sentence that was said by Jefferson with oppressive tone. Is thatis that, really true? Wasnt that just a mere group kidnapping Certainly it was a inexplicable case, but A case of that degree is not that rare. Chief, do you have any basis saying that? While their mouths were speaking words where confusion and expectation were mixing together, their gazes were concentrating at Jefferson. There is still only circumstantial evidence. But, I have no doubt of it. I have confirmed that all the people who were sent to investigate were returning to their daily life without getting any information. Far from investigating, they forget even the society. No way However, just with that. Its not as though method to induce such situation doesnt exist you know? Yeah, I know. Of course, I didnt make my conclusion just with that. This is the situation that can be currently confirmed. I judged that it is already at the level where there would be no problem calling it as supernatural. Saying that, Jefferson urged a servant with his gaze to distribute written report, the upper echelons sent their eyes to it. After they did that, they went astir once more. The content that was written in that written report was, It wrote, the house of the target group that had been confirmed once for some reason couldnt be approached for the second time. Even when they walked following map, when they noticed they were walking in circle at a completely different place. It wrote, the observer was observing from a distance of 800 meter, regardless of that their gaze would meet without fail. It wrote, the family register of the target that shouldnt exist until a few days ago was registered before they knew it. It wrote, that abnormality wasnt noticed by anyone in the administration side. They didnt even feel that anything was out of place. It wrote, everyday, their partners were disappearing one by one. And then, DDIt wrote, the people who were tasked to investigate, without exception all of them would have blank in their memory after a while. Even the matter that was being reporter right now, whether it was really true or notwas unknown. Surely everyone was scanning the report until the very last sentence. Silence descended on the dining table. Everyone was fixated on the content of the report. But, after a while Fu, fuha, fuhahahahahaha- One person raised a laughing voice looking like he couldnt hold it down. It was a hideously distorted laughing voice that was composed from joy and madness. However, such laughing voice that would grant discomfort to anyone hearing it whether one wanted it or not, was gradually spreading to the other upper echelons too. Finally, we found the real thing! Magnificent! I wonder just what kind of supernatural they are knowing! At the very least, it seemed they have the skill to interfere with humans brain. Thats something beyond the position of mere students. It cannot stay like this. Chief! We have to immediately send assault force and secure one or two sample! Excitement was ruling over the place. It was a mad excitement, just like how someone who lost in a desert finally found an oasis, that feeling of insane arousal before their craving could be fulfilled. Perhaps this was only natural for them. Because these people had been secretly maneuvering, searching for that through so many years and months that they couldnt count anymore. Calm downtelling all of you that is impossible I guess. I understand well everyones feeling. Then, everyone agree of the plan to move with the purpose of obtaining sample? There will be many troublesome things if we completely kidnapped all of them What, they are people who had gone through group disappearance once you know, chief. Even if it happened for the second time, surely there will be no one who thinks it strange. Not to mention there are also those among them who didnt return before this. The ability possessed by the samples are concerning matter butthey are just children after all. It shows from how they are content with being student while possessing such power. We can do whatever we like if we involve their family into it. I will immediately begin to prepare the experiment site. The returnee, they obtained supernatural while they disappearedIm bothered with the whereabouts of those that doesnt return. Perhaps, they are in the place that have to do with supernatural? If we grasped that, even us The upper echelons let out their opinion after Jeffersons words. The meeting tonight was obviously filled with passion that was never seen before. Like that, when they had decided the most of their plan from here on, Jefferson opened his mouth. Then, all of you, proceed with the matter paying meticulous attention for the sake of the accomplishment of our dearest wish. The priority target for securing sample will be the girl who is called as Yue as the first in the listDD About that, I think its better if you stop with that though. And also the girls who arent Japanese that are around the returneesDDJefferson was about to say that, but his words were suddenly cut off. For a moment Jefferson thought that it was someone among the upper echelon who cut him off, but he immediately discard that idea as impossible. The returnees from the group disappearance in the middle of day that agitated the societyDDif it was asked what was the aspect that was clearly different in them compared to before, then the first thing that would attract the attention was the existence of the not Japanese girls who suddenly appeared. Thinking from how their family register was created before anyone noticed too, then it would be valid to think of them as visitor from the supernatural side. Then it was natural to prioritize securing them as sample. That was the common understanding between Jefferson and other upper echelons that they obtained from continuously investigating the series of turmoil of the returnees that started from the group disappearance. For that reason, it was impossible for anyone to object here. And above all, the voice of young man which cut him off was a voice he wasnt familiar with! Jefferson felt something cold running through his spine while raising an angry voice that questioned the identity of the person. Who! Where are you!? No, I am right in front of you from some time ago. I was normally eating meal here. A voice that contained resignation resounded. At that moment, not only Jefferson, the upper echelons, the servants, and then the bodyguards too, they all finally aware. Yo With a really light mood, at the chair that was positioned at the opposite side of Jefferson, with his mouth stuffed with the same cooking that Jefferson and others were eating just now, was a Japanese young man greeting with his hand lightly raised! You bastardwhere did you enter from? What is the guard at the entrance doing? The upper echelons and the servants were greatly shaken, the bodyguards were in the middle of taking out their handgun in order to recover from their disgrace, while Jefferson was restraining them from firing before he opened his mouth calmly. It seemed that he was also shaken, but the speed of him rallying back his mind ought to be said just as expected from an authority of politic-real estate world that managed this meeting. Right after he took back his calm, dominating aura overflowed from Jefferson. That aura was something intense, if an ordinary person felt it then not only they would wither down without being able to say anything, they would undoubtedly trickle cold sweats while getting all flustered. But, that young man warded off such dominating aura like a swaying willowor rather, in the first place the young man didnt even pay attention to that aura, he kept eating the cooking of Allgrey residence with gusto while talking. Nguh. You asked me from where, I entered normally from the door you know. Mugu mugu, I even said excuse me. Though I was normally ignored. That, seems to be the cooking of my residence though? Its awfully delicious. As expected from the place of a big shot politician and the real estate king. There was leftover in the kitchen, so I loaded it onto a plate by myself. I, I pretty much asked okay? I took silence to mean OK, but I properly asked okay? Im not stealing you know? For some reason the young man kept reminding something likeIts true you know?. Jefferson knitted his eyebrows at such young man. The more he looked, the more this young man looked like a normal youth. No, in a sense, he was too normal in presence and appearance that if he didnt concentrate it felt like he would naturally forget him, perhaps he should say that this young man wasnt normal in that sense Who are youor perhaps its too unsophisticated for me to ask that? That remark of yours just now in this situation. And then that ability that managed to infiltrate here without anyone able to notice. You area returnee huh? Jefferson spoke his conjecture with conviction, but for some reason the young man who heard his words frowned and his face looked a little sad. While Jefferson was perplexed from that inexplicable reaction, the young man asked with a voice that also sounded sad. A returnee huh? you asked, if you investigated about us, then shouldnt you know about me too? I expected a reaction likeYou bastard-, you are a returnee huh!?, but What? A report of you is not Jefferson was perplexed. He had looked over all the report of the returnee, he had driven into his head all the information of the returnees profile from their family until their relative. If the young man before his eyes was a returnee that had been reported, then there was no way he couldnt recall him. But, when one of his servants excitedly showed to him the returnees written report that had been converted into digital data in tablet Returnee list No. 28DDEndo Kousuke? ah Yep, you forgot arent you? Isnt that right? Thats fine, I understand. Hehe, Im used to it. Although my shadow is thin even in digital data, Im not co, concerned at all you know? I am a riajuu you know? Thats why, Im really, really not concerned at all okay? Strange silence descended on that place. The young manDDKousuke who seemed to be thin in shadow even inside digital data was making *kacha kacha* sound with the spoon and fork, only that sound was resounding with clarity inside that room. Word ofDelish-that he was whispering until just now was changing intoIts salty huh. S, so this is the supernatural that you possess. I got this since birth. Even my mum, she often forget to do things like picking me up at kindergarten I, I see. That, you know, must be hard for you huh. For some reason Kousuke received gentle words and sympathy from the man who was aiming at him and his friends. The salt content of the high class cooking was increasing! A female servant was wiping her eyes with a handkerchief. The eyes of the bodyguards who were readying their gun until just now were turning lukewarm! While spouting complaintIf you sympathize than give me presenceinside his heart, Kousuke cleared his throat *cough*, he stopped eating and opened his mouth. So, about the reason I came here. Mu, thats right. Certainly Ive never thought that a returnee will directly march into here. It appeared that your side has also investigated us to a certain degree. You, dont tell me, you came alone here? Well, yeah. Actually I was in the middle of personal travel though. But suddenly you guys are making conspiracy, so I was told to go here for a bit to crush all of you. Kousuke was looking at his smartphone while sayingIn front of Rana, I cannot refuse that guys requestwith his shoulders dropping down. Seeing that Jefferson exchanged look with the upper echelons and the bodyguards while his expression turned ridiculing. Crushing us, is it. Looks like you are growing impudent after obtaining supernatural huh. It is overwhelmingly faster to shot your four limbs with lead bullet in this range. It seems that you have the technique to interfere with your opponents awareness, but in this limited space, can you crush us faster than bullet? *gacha* Hard ominous sounds resounded countless time. The bodyguards were focusing their gun muzzle toward Kousuke. Their number was a little less than twenty people. The place was a large dining room where sixty people could enter with room to spare, but certainly in this limited space it was equivalent with not having any way to escape from twenty gun muzzles. Jefferson who thought that this young man was showing composure because he was a child who was drunk in his own power reversely showed a composed attitude. He crossed his arms above the table, and then while hiding his mouth behind his joined hand, his sharp gaze was striking toward Kousuke. Young man. Wont you come to our side? According to the report, it seems that the livelihood of all of you doesnt change much before and after obtaining supernatural. Its worthy of praise that not one of you is running wild, but surely thats only because you all dont understand the way to use the power you obtained. Then, we will teach you what is the right way to use that power. This Jefferson Allgrey can promise you, a life that is filled with riches and fame that is beyond your imagination. You really can say that with straight face after calling human as sample huh. They said that the skin of a politicians face is thick but, thats really true. Scaryyy Kousuke didnt look like he was particularly moved by Jeffersons persuading words, rather he showed a creeped out look. While raising one of his eyebrows that money and fame didnt resound in Kousukes heart, Jefferson continued his words. Then what about woman? You are DD I have girlfriend, Im fine in that. Rather, my girlfriend is a super beauty already. She is already the best-, yep. Having his words cut off and hearing Kousuke suddenly speaking fondly of his girlfriend in front of him caused Jeffersons gaze to become something severe. Its natural for you to feel almighty if you have a special power. But, what is called reality is something that is more heartless then what all of you is thinking. Perhaps if its just you, or possibly its just all of you returnees then you all might make it work out somehow. But, what about the people around you? Your family, your friends who are not returnee, relatives. Can you protect all of them? Our society is not just about violence you know? Saying that, Jefferson looked at his surrounding. Ahead of his gaze were the upper echelons of their society DDevery one of them were successful people who possessed social power. And then, the gaze of Jefferson spoke more eloquently than anything. That this wasnt everything their society possessed. In other words, even in the one in a million chance all the people here died, their society itself wouldnt be finished. There were still other people with power gathering in their society. Ill recognize your ability to gather information until this far and your guts to infiltrate into here alone. But, for you to be under the impression that the situation before your eyes is everything there is, you are still just a child. We have seek for supernatural from long ago, the society that have laid stretch our root to everywhere in the world, we areDD Hydra, right? Jefferson who implicitly pressed for obedience under the name of cooperation to Kousuke with condescending attitude was about to disclose the name of their society with plenty of emotion, but right before he could, Kousuke easily revealed that name. Jefferson who twitched in reaction was about to open his mouth further, but ignoring him Kousuke ate the last of his food and operated his smartphone with one hand, then he spoke out the content that was displayed there. Abduction, murder, robbery, human experiment, on top of that even inducing war, a fanatic group of supernatural that will do anythingDDHydra. Certainly it looks like you guys have long history. The origin of the name is because no matter how many upper echelons and parts of the organization are crushed, the survivor of the organization that is hiding somewhere will restore the organization back. The organization had existed since before the colonial period, historically the organization has been crushed several times, but before one knows it the organization is revived. The current chief is you After that Kousuke read out loud the internal conditions of secret society Hydra. And then the information of upper echelon bunches who were here like their name, surface information, family, friends, work relatives, on top of that even the name of their illegitimate child or relationship with other organization that they kept secret even inside the organization. He didnt stop with just that, the concealed upper echelons who werent here and the location of bases, and even further and further, things like the innermost thought of the upper echelons toward each other and so on, Kousuke disclosed everything. It was clear that what was disclosed wasnt nonsense from the upper echelons who opened their mouth so wide it looked like their jaw might come off and their expression whose face turned completely pale. Everything that they had done was impossible to be known by the information network of children or even by ordinary adult. Jefferson who had that fact thrust right back at his face not just by two fold but by ten thousand fold, the color of his face clearly shown how the capacity of his trained mind had completely went over capacity. When you peer into the abyss, the abyss will also peer back at youDDsu~ch famous expression, if its you guys who loves supernatural then surely you have heard it before. We are standing in the superior position. Just how do you guys able to blindly believe such thing without any basis at all? You, you bastard Well, you guys, you all are veteran through many adversity in the surface world huh. You guys must have never even dreamed that children who is going through school life without a care after getting their hand on magic will be able to overwhelm you even in information volume Whyjust how, you know that much Thats, if we know that there are some guys aiming for us, to say nothing of us, there is no way our demon king-sama will stay silent. Because that guy, he look like a cruel and heartless savage bastard, but actually he is totally spoiling the important people around him. Demon king, you say? Yeah. A godslaying demon king. That guy killed even god for the sake of a woman, and now you guys try to lay your hand on exactly that woman. Kousukes gaze was growing to be filled with limitless sympathy. Jeffersons expression was grandly convulsing. There was already no dominating aura of a big-shot that could overpower ordinary person coming from him. Because he was a veteran manager and a politician who had piled up many experiences of going through adversity that he was able to understand Kousukes experience and felt a sense of danger welling up inside him. That wasDDthey had touched something that should not be touched. But, however, the people who were still relatively young among the upper echelons didnt have enough of that intuition. What is, what is, what demon king-. Just, what godslaying! Even nonsense has limit! Tha, thats right! As expected you are just a kid. It seems that you dont even know how to bluff. Something like godslaying, as expected you have exaggerate too much. Chief, no more word is necessary! Lets make this brat pay the compensation for looking down on the society! You guys, just keep him alive! Do it! Saying that, they started a reckless action without waiting for the order of the chief which was normally impossible. Jefferson immediately tried to raise his voice to stop them, but faster than he could, several of the black-suited bodyguards, because of the strange atmosphere and the mysterious uneasy feeling they had, as though aroused by their impulse they were aiming their gun toward Kousukes limbs while jumping forward. Haa. I had more or less tried it, even though I thought of doing this by getting spared from releasing the shackle. Inside the situation that was moving all at once, there was only that whisper resounding. Wha-. Where is- Shit-, what is going on!? Where did that guy go!? No way, he vanished!? The jumping forward black-suited bodyguards were surrounding a chair that had no one on it in feeling dumbfounded. The chair should have Kousuke sitting on it until just a moment ago. From the beginning until the end they didnt take off their gaze even for an instant from that chair. He was certainly there. Right in front of their eyes. They would grip him up, pulled him down from the chair, and held him down. They reached out their hands without leaving any place to escape while even imaging how he would counterattack, they were certainly aware of him until the moment they could touch him. Yet despite so their hands moved through empty air and when they noticed the target had vanished. It was as though he wasnt there right from the start. -, our mind has been interfered already!? Be careful, our awareness is being manipulated! Jefferson, thinking that it couldnt be helped now it had come to this, he pushed at the emergency button at the other side of the table to summon the bodyguards standing by everywhere inside the residence while giving a warning. And then, he himself also took out a handgun from his breast pocket, at that time Kousukes voice resounded once more. However, it was a voice with slightly different air than until just now. Interference to awareness? Fuh, what exaggeration. My Ground Shrinker was beyond the pale of your perception ability, isnt thats all there is to it? Wha-, impossible, standing on the ceiling!? Jefferson and others who were staying on guard against the most likely possibility of Kousuke sliding under the table was thinking in the corner of their mind doesnt it feel like his tone is a little strange? while they looked up in surprise, and then they exposed a really stupid expression from shock. Although, surely such reaction was something that couldnt be helped if they saw a human standing really naturally on the ceiling as though to say Gravity? Whats that?. Furthermore, (Why, why, is he making a strange pose!?) Yes, Kousuke was standing upside down on the ceiling while covering his face with one hand with his eyes glaring down at Jefferson and others from between his fingers gap! On top of that, before they knew it his body was already in an appearance of total black clothes, his eyes were wearing a sunglass on one-lens type, and his other hand was holding a black knife in a position that was crossed with the hand that was covering his face! Surely if the rabbit eared assassination group of another world saw this, they would undoubtedly clap and cheer while giving high praise ofWhat cool pose!!! Fools who fell into the abyss of selfish desires and fanaticism. Ill teach into your body, that in this world, there are things that you ought not to know. For some reason, while rotating once before displaying a chuuni pose (version 24) again, Kousuke, no, the assassin of the strongest class who was awakened in various meaning at the other world, thrown a declaration of war toward the fanatic occult group. Together with that chuuni self-introduction!! The shadow of demon king, the vanguard of the dark rabbit ear familyDDRapid Fang Shadow Claw, Kousuke E Abyssgate. Has arrived!! What does rabbit ear mean.. Abyssgate, gate to where. Those retort of Jefferson and others didnt form into loud words. Because right after that, the peerless one even against the gods apostles in another world, the one with the thinnest shadow in the world, the best assassin in the world bared his fang. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Everyones review that is like it has been planned beforehand blew away Shirakome. Like, Endo-kun, you are loved huuh. He is loved, right? I properly got his name out this time, so please remember it properly. He is Endo Abyssgate-kun, okay. PS I placed the information about the special SS for each bookstore-sama in my activity report. Please confirm it if you please. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 199 Arifureta Chapter 199 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Foreign Country is Scaryyyy Haaaa~~~~~ It was past noon where warm sunlight was showering down. In a corner of a certain city, at a lovely caf with wooden entrance and terrace, a groan of a zombie was resounding. Although, people who got startled from that groan that sounded like it was reverberating from the realm of the dead was nonexistent. Whether it was the couple that was feeding each other with cute cake at the terrace, or the male customer with businessman appearance operating his tablet alone, or the old man walking his dog who just passed through in front of the terrace, none of them showed any sign of being bothered by that groan. Or rather, they didnt even look like they noticed the groan. aaa~~~~~~ The groan resounded once more. As expected no one noticed, but the owner of the groan who wasnt paid attention to, he also seemed to get used of not being paid attention to, so he groaned without any reservation regardless of him being in public space. To say more while in this topic, that zombie imitation had his face pressed down on the cafs table, with both his hands holding his head. He looked like, someone who had made a mistake that couldnt be taken back and lamented his very life. Just to make sure, this wasnt a zombie that escaped a research place somewhere and slipped into the street, as made evident by the glass with the logo of the caf filled with beverage put in front of him, and the sandwich that still wasnt touched but had already been properly ordered. But, at that time, the smartphone that was placed on top of the table of the zombie imitation was starting to play the BGM of a certain epic RPGs demon king battle. That ringtone caused the zombie imitation to twitch in reaction, his hand crawled with his face still pressed on the table and picked up the smartphone. And then, he put the phone on his ear and took the call still with his face pressed on the table. bai Whats with that voice? That voice sounds like you are going to drop dead anytime. Yeah, I feel dying. I caused my shame to overflow I guessed it already. So you done it again huh, Endo. I done itI really done it, Nagumo. Perhaps, Im no good already. Endo From the other side of the phone receiver, the conversation partnerDDthe one who requested for the annihilation of the occult fanatic group Hydra, Nagumo Hajime guessed the mental damage of Kousuke and seemed to be exasperated, or perhaps it was sympathy in his voice that called Kousukes name. And then, Well, that doesnt matterDD It matter! Dont put it aside that simply! Give me more sympathy here! Have some more care! You are my kindred-spirit who know the same pain like me right!? Having his problem simply put aside like that, the excessive sadness caused Kousuke to succeed in coming back from zombie back to human. *Gabacho!* His face that was pressed on the table flew up and he raised the scream of his soul as though willing it to reach the other side of the sea. Even if you say that. In my case, I have a strong position as the victim of Hauria, but in your case, recently it came from yourself right? Not long ago you was still okay if it was just a little scuffle. Or else, was the case this time that difficult? Uguu. Stabbing me right where it hurt. Thats, it wasnt really that bad yeah butwhen I entered battle, unconsciously. Maybe this is because before I asked you to open the gate and I spent a while with Hauria. Somehow, it feels like the more time I spend with them the more easily I become that Becoming Lord Abyssgate, huh. Dont say that nameee! *gon-* Kousukes face pressed down on the table once more along with that painful sounding sound. DDEndo Kousuke The one with the scout role at the former hero party, at the legendary decisive battle which was carved at the history of the other world Tortus, he was the strongest assassin that boasted peerless performance against the apostles of god. Though such thing couldnt be imagined at all from the figure writhing in shame while groaning with his face pressed on a cafs table. The reason for such him who casually had a status of strongest to be turning into a hopeless person like this at a caf in the middle of day, was needless to say because of the battle last night. Yes, that thing which was manifested at the battle, that chuuni conduct which was just too painful to look and listen to. Just why he was performing that kind of chuuni in full drive even understanding that later on he would receive mental damage like this where it felt like he wanted to bash his head at the corner of a block of tofu and die? There were unavoidable reasons there. One of the reasons was this. =========================================================================================== Endo Kousuke 17 Years Old Male Level:92 Vocation: Assassin Physical Strength: 800 Stamina: 940 Endurance: 450 Agility: 1700 Magic Power: 560 Magic Resistance: 560 Skill: Assassination Technique [+Dagger Art] [+Concealment] [+Tracking] [+Throwing Art] [+Hidden Weapon Art] [+Transmission Wave] [+Escape Art] [+Abyss Lord] C Presence Manipulation [+Presence Isolation] [+Phantom Step] [+Dream Illusion III] [+Clarity Phantom] [+Minimum Mind] C Shadow Dance [+Water Dance] [+Leave Dance] C Gravity Magic C Language Comprehension =========================================================================================== As for the detail of those skills, [+Dagger Art] until [+Hidden Weapon Art] had the meaning exactly as the name implied, [+Transmission Wave] was an ability to strain ones ear to pick the vibration in the air or in the wall to listen at the conversation from some place in a distance, [+Escape Art] was a skill that gave aptitude correction to magic if it was used for escape. [+Phantom Step] was a skill that left behind presence with afterimage piled up on oneself to blur ones own figure, [+Dream Illusion III] was a skill that produce illusion clone of oneself with the limit of three illusion, and then [+Clarity Phantom] was a skill that gave substance to the clone. [+Minimum Mind] was an invisibility assistance skill, when the user was being invisible, this skill would make the users breathing, heartbeat, presence, and so on, and even the fluctuation of the mind to be in a flat state. Shadow Dance was a skill to run on the wall that Kousuke often used. It couldnt let him stand still on wall, but as long as he had momentum he could continue to run of wall. Its derivation [+Water Dance] was the water version, [+Leaf Dance] was a skill that let him to use things like leaf dancing in the air as instant footstep for jumping. Now then, have you all noticed? Nonchalantly there was a skill of a different disposition that could be seen just from its name mixing in among all those skills. Probably, that skill was exactly the one that awakened at that legendary decisive battle as the end derivation of assassination skill, the cause that made Kousukes shame went into Mach speed. DDAbyss Lord (Abyssgate Lord) The explanation from the status plate was like this. Effect: In the middle of bloody battle, Abyssgate Lord arrived from dark bottom that is even darker than darkness. Now, o veil of darkness, o the dead of darkness, offer thy strength to the abyss! That is, the infinite power at dream The moment Kousuke saw this explanation, needless to say he threw his status plate on the ground with all his strength. It was also needless to say that he also grinded the plate with his foot while he was at it. First the effect explanation was something cryptic that didnt become explanation, in the first place a nickname (?) that was given to him by chance at a battlefield becoming skill name just like that was also cryptic. Or rather the explanation text was just too painful. He didnt want to believe that this was really the final secret skill of his vocation. However, just because of that didnt mean that he could neglect a power that he finally obtained without knowing its effect, and above all, there was a reason why Kousuke had to know it no matter what, and so he ascertained the effect while his SAN (TN: sanity) value was being shaved off grindingly. And the result that he understood, it appeared that this skill had the effect of a gradual Limit Break. It didnt raise his strength explosively like Limit Break, but a skill that strengthened all his specs little by little while that skill was in activation. Furthermore, different from Limit Break, this skill didnt have the side effect of strong lethargy after use. It could really be said as an extraordinary ability. Although, if it was asked whether it really had no demerit at allthe world wasnt that sweet. The demerit of [+Abyss Lord]. That was While it was activated, the users speech and conduct would be forcefully made to be a flawless chuuni(Abyssgate Lord)! Furthermore what was troubling, the activation of the skill was basically possible to be done by the users discretionary, but there was time when this skill activated before one knew it even when the user had no intention of activating it. Perhaps the cause of that was merely because of Kousukes inexperience in handling this skill, or possibly there was other factor Just like Kousuke said himself, it seemed that the ratio of the forced activation was increasing in proportion with the time he spent with the members of Hauria clan, so most likely the cause was due to the latterperhaps. I had recommended this to you before but, skill sealing artifact. Do you really not need it? Uu. Tha, thatsI want it, but Hearing Hajimes words, Kousukes expression turned bitter while his speech sounded hesitant. Previously, when Hajime saw Kousuke who because of his speech and conduct that was too much looked like he was really going to sink into abyss, he saidI cannot watch this anymoreand offered to Kousuke that he would manufacture a skill sealing artifact for him. Just seeing him made even Hajime felt like his chest was struck with pile bunker. Kousukes eyes turned bright right after he heard that offer, but his expression immediately changed as though he had recalled something, and then he refused the offer with an expression that was oozing out bitterness. The reason of that was, Rana, she will be dejected then. Really someone like you is That. RanaDDRapid Shadow, Ranainferna Hauria (Real name: Rana, just Rana. This is important so Ill say it for the third time, its just Rana). At the legendary decisive battle, Kousuke used his abilityDDincluding his skill and also his nonexistent presence that he had by natureDDwith all his power, and with all his seriousness to stay invisible, yet regardless of that this rabbit ear lady of Hauria clan found him normally. She was the woman who stole Kousukes heart. And then, she was also the perpetrator who brought forth Abyssgate Lord to this world. Above all else, Kousuke feared that if he sealed Abyssgate Lord, then she would fall out of love with him. Well, you went many hardships to go out with her . No, thats already crossed over the level of hardship. I think that you are the most amazing guy among our classmates you know, in various meanings. Or rather, I can even say that Im holding respect for you. I, is that so? Its not really something that much Dont be ridiculous. Just what is this guy who conquerRaisen Great Labyrinthby himself only for the sake of getting recognized by the woman he fell in love with is saying huh. A, hahahayeah. I thought I was going to die that time. No, if I didnt use Abyssgate Lord state 24 hour that time, enduring that black history that made me dying in shame, Id die normally there. Yes, just as shown by that skill which was casually written on the status plate, actually Kousuke had conqueredRaisen Great Labyrinth. Furthermore he did it alone. At the battle against occult group Hydra, he was standing normally on ceiling wasnt because of his skill to wall run or because of Hajimes artifact, but by using his own gravity magic. Even though the master ofRaisen Great Labyrinth, Miledy Raisen was already gone, even though there was nothing but the half-automatic type interceptor golem that she left behind, but the labyrinths trap and the situation where magic was unusable there were still going strong. Also, even though the golem was half-automatic type, they only lost the tactical capability like when Miledy controlled them, but their battle ability didnt decline even for a bit. And Kousuke conquered such labyrinth by himself in a week and he returned alive. Because he was always in a state of Abyssgate Lord, his physical ability and will power, and then his chuuni speech and conduct, in various meanings they all broke the limit even more than Limit Break, and because he challenged his limit like that, his body and his heart, especially his heart! were all tattered, but even so he returned alive with all his limbs intact. It was only natural that Hajime and others were shocked by that. Really, you did well to survive. That was a savage condition that made even princess Kaguya look cute. You, just how much you loved that woman huh? Thats, so much that Id challenge even Nagumo? Thats so huh Yes, Kousuke was challenging the great labyrinth with even more preparedness for death than at the decisive battle when it was already completely the epilogue scene if it was a story where the final battle had ended, that was because the lovely rabbit ear onee-san RanainfeRana gave a condition to Kousuke. Since that day of the decisive battle, during the one month before they returned to earth, Kousuke was making his approach to Rana with great vigor. However, RanaiRana was a Hauria clan, and all members of Hauria clan worshipped Hajime without a single exception. It was to the degree that if Hajime wished it, then any female of Hauria would instantly offer their body to him. Of course, Hajime had the strongest hitting type bug character Shia Hauria who was the same Hauria clan like them, so there was no hero among them who would proactively try from themselves to obtain Hajimes affection. But, even so they made their Boss Hajime, the demon king-sama that slaughter even god as their standard for men soto speak the unvarnished truth, their ideal was absurdly high. And so, naturally, Kousukes approach also didnt sway Rana. Fuh, I am a shadow that is serving that person. A shadow doesnt need love Like that, You too have strange taste arent you. Know that you wont get away with just scald if you touch me, for you to pursue a dangerous woman like me Or like that, Stop it already. A resolve to continue to walk together with me, in the bottom of darkness that is even deeper than abyss, there is none of that inside you am I right? Or like that, those sentences were told to Kousuke with fearless, or possibly bewitching smile on her face. No matter how many times he confessed, Kousuke was shot down with speech that was undeniably excessive. Such Kousuke was seen by Hajime with a gaze as though he was witnessing a hero, while Shia was staring with intensely reproachful eyes (at Rana). Even so Kousuke didnt get discouraged, he kept approaching her repeatedly, seeing that as expected even Rana seemed to be moved just a little by his persistence, that in the end it became like this. Uu, do, do you want me that much? Not that, cough-. If you wish for this cursed body to that degree. But, I belong to bossnot that, cough-. Its unfortunate, however my body already belong to that person. Thats why, okay? Give upnot that, cough-. Shadow live in shadow, and light in light, that is the law. Bu, but, well, if you conquer a great labyrinth or something like bossor maybe, if you can make even a scratch on bossits not like I wont think about it, maybe? Not that-, cough-. Fuh, if you still wish for this body even then, then try to challenge the king of abyss and splendidly exert yourself and win. The beautiful rabbit ear onee-san said such thing while fidgeting and looking restless. It went without saying that seeing that caused the inside of Kousukes chest to contain explosive heat that was equivalent with the eruption ofGuryuen Grand Volcanobefore. Yes, the condition that Rana gave him was to conquer a great labyrinth as well as landing an attack at the demon king Hajime. Just as Hajime said, it was a savage condition that might made even princess Kaguya to goWai-, you-. However, Kousuke who was blazing with the pathos of feverish love that could burn him to ash didnt even listen to the voices of the surrounding that tried to stop him, his figure vanished while no one noticed, he pickedRaisen Great Labyrinthbecause it had the highest possibility for him to conquer and also because the age of god magic that he could obtain from there suited him the most, and then he jumped right into it. After that, a week later. As expected Nagayama Juugo and Nomura Kentarou were anxious because Kousuke didnt go back. They discussed it with Hajime and others, the person concerned Rana was also acting perhaps I have said a little bit too much with her gaze swimming around, so Shia who was already familiar with conquering that dungeon was about to go out for searching (by no means that they finally noticed that Kousuke wasnt there only after a week passed), it was at that time, Kousuke returned. He was tattered all over, but he properly obtained age of god magicDDthe gravity magic. And then, while making the surrounding dumbfounded with his incomprehensible behavior of obtaining new power after the final battle for some reason, Kousuke made a declaration. He pointed his finger with a snap, and then boldly, with a fearless smile on his face, Demon king Nagumo Hajime-. Fight me! He said. Naturally, Juugo yelledKousukeee, come back to your sanityyy! Stop doing something like suicideee!, Kentarou beggedShirasaki-san-, Ayakoo, anyone is fine! Quickly a recovery magic-. I beg you treat his head carefully!, Aiko-sensei clung at Hajime while pleadingHajime-kun, dont be hasty-. Endo-kun is, that, he is just a little tired! His head is-, and then Kouki, Ryutaro, and Suzu stood in the way between Endo and Hajime, they were trying to buy time for Kousuke to escape while getting drenched in cold sweat with the preparedness of death. All those caused Hajime to sayYou guys, just what do you think I amwith his cheeks cramping, but he was reaping what he sow, so no one consoled him. In that place that was filled with chaos, Kousuke completely ignored his friends who were stopping him, his gaze turned toward Rana and then he proclaimed with a loud voice, willing it to reach into her heart. Rana-san-. I love you! The condition that you gave meDDif you can put even a wound at boss, then its not like I wont think about it, those words, I believe in them! In front of Rana-sans eyes, Ill put a wound at Nagumo, clearly and distinctly-!!! Hearing that proclamation, the classmates who didnt know that Ranas condition was just her hiding her embarrassment finally guessed the reason of Kousuke conquering a great labyrinth and his war declaration to Hajime which could only be thought as suicide wish, and they thought. DDSo its Hauria again-!!!!! Everyone simultaneously directed criticizing gaze ofWhat the hell you have said to him!to Rana. Rana who received those gazes were drenched in cold sweat while her gaze was swimming around as expected. Her cheeks reddened a bit from Kousukes declaration while the Hauria females at the surrounding were giving her broad grin and teasing. Now then, Hajime who received the challenge because of all those felt somewhat of a sympathy at the scenario of a boy challenging a powerful enemy for the sake of the woman he loved and he accepted that challenge. Of course, he had no plan to get done in that easily. Even he had women that he loved, doing something like an unsightly fight in front of those women, was something that wouldnt do no matter what kind of circumstances it was, and above all, Kousuke himself would ask to be excused from being gifted a mercy win. And so, Hajime and Kousuke carried out a duel, and the result wasDD The fact that currently Rana was accepting Kousukes feeling was the clearest proof there was. The strongest assassin character, + full power Abyssgate Lord state, the combination of those werent just for show. It was a grand battle in various meanings butthat would be told in another chance. Kousuke who accomplished the great feat of conqueringRaisen Great Labyrinthsolo, as well as dealing a blow at the godslaying demon king, he splendidly shot down Ranas heart with that challenge that put his life at stake. But, naturally, although Rana had entrusted her to Kousuke, the fact that Rana was a Hauria didnt change, the time that he spent together with her, and also the time when he was welcomed by Kam and others as family, all of those times were basically spent as chuni. Naturally, because of that his Abyssgate Lord time was also increasing Nagumoo, perhaps, I cannot go back anymore. Perhaps, I should just go until the very end just like this instead. You are really driven to the wall huuh. But, even if you stop being AbysDDchuuni, I dont think that girl Rana will fall out of love from you though? The fact is that you broke through that girls savage condition right from the front. That is something that nobody else will be able to do. No matter even if you are chuuni or not, but there is no way she will abandon you who have gone that far for her sake after this late. Perhaps, thats so. But try to think from the opposite. From here on too Ill spend time together with Hauria clan as relative. If I act normally among them by myselfwont the away game feeling get bad like that? See, it will be like a guy that cannot read the mood who will make a realistic retort likeThis kind of thing is impossible in real worldwhen you are playing fantasy game. Wha, what a difficult guy. Well, thats an example that is easy to understand though. Indeed, doing that will dampen the mood. Right? This guy, he cant read the mood huh, or what a boring guy, or he is not fun huhif Rana think of me like that, I dont have the confidence that I can keep living even then. Dont assert so surely like that geez. Rather, you cannot be helped anymore, in the end Endo, you have already found the answer inside yourself right? Thats why, I too just tried to casually put it aside Listen to me here! I too know that Im just complaining! But I want someone to listen to me still! Recently when I talked this to Juugo or Kentarou, both of them would just act saying this again huh~ and wont listen to me at all! You are my kindred-spirit that know the same pain arent you!? Aa, got it, got it. Thats why dont scream like that to the phone. In the end, it seemed that Kousuke had the resolve to shoulder by himself (?) his shame or his metal damage, the point was that he just wanted Hajime to listen to him grumbling. Because Hajime understood that, that at first he tried to put it aside, but it seemed that Kousuke wanted him to keep him company in him letting out his stress. Hajime who was faithfully keeping company with such Kousuke was also completely different from the time when he was at Tortus, perhaps it should be said that he had mellowed. Though perhaps there was also the feeling of sympathy in him as a comrade who knew the same pain of heart just like Kousuke said. After that, for a while Kousuke spoke his grumbling at length, between times he also asked for love consultation (?) like a way to progress his relationship with Rana, before finally Kousukes mind was recovered, it was at that time that Hajime finally spoke the main topic of why he calledDDthe detailed story of the occult group Hydra. So? I dont think that you will make any miss but, was the treatment to those guys went well? Yeah, no problem with that. Hydra has become a charity group inside those guys. I think they will direct the funds of their society to unfortunate children from here on. I dont do anything to the bunches that werent at that place though. I dont mind that. After all they are a big organization. It seems that they have members everywhere, Ill deal with those. Well, perhaps Ill ask you to do something like this again if you happen to be nearby the target location while you are in your private business like this time. No, I wasnt really close with this place. I was at North America you know? You, arent your sense of distance getting weird because you can use gate? Kousuke glared with reproachful eyes while understanding that Hajime couldnt see him. Which wasnt surprising. In the first place Kousuke left Japan wasnt to purposefully respond to Hajimes request. If that was the case then no matter how extremely busy Hajime was, it would be faster if he opened a gate and directly marched into the enemy base. This time Hajime requested Kousuke to deal with antagonistic organization was because the timing was just right when Kousuke was overseas in a private business using his winter vacation. And then, the private business of Kousuke was to boldly observe battlefield medical treatment in practice. Therefore, the destination of Kousuke was a country with inadequate medical system, there he learned directly in the spot, and by the time he thought well, perhaps I should go back soon?, an imperial command came down from the demon king-sama to him. By the way, for the moment Kousuke was a student preparing for examinations to enter the medical university he wished for, but perhaps it was a present for doing his best at another world, his skill Language Comprehension also could be used for all languages on earth, he was already like a native speaker right from the start at the foreign language subject, the other students preparing for examination were in the state of teary eyes in that subject, so Kousuke had relatively more leeway there. Also, Kousuke wanted to enter medical university not because he wanted doctor license or that he wanted to become an elite doctor, but only because he wanted knowledge and technique that could be put to use at Tortus someday, so there was no need for him to enter into a university with that high of a standard, like that sometimes he was going around like this relaxing while also observing real practice of medical treatment. The base of occult group Hydra that was Allgrey residence was located at Britain, so thinking with common sense, it couldnt be said that it was a place that was close with the place that Kousuke visited this time. It wasnt like Kousuke had a gate so he normally made use of commercial airplane (he had quite a lot of request fee transferred to his account from Hajime though) to travel until here which made it even farther. I told you before that if its you Ill at least make a degraded crystal key for you didnt I? Ill refrain from that. Nagumos artifact is too convenient. If I grow to rely it like its only natural, then it feels like Ill think of normal life as inconvenient, thats scary. If Im traveling then Ill limit myself to my own feet and public transportation. You, even though you have thin shadow but something you say something with depth huh. You dont need to add about the thin shadow-. Just the request fee you transferred is enough. About this much is just right for a timid person like me. Kousuke could feel Hajime smiling wryly at the other side of the phone from his words. Kousuke who didnt receive really high assessment from the surrounding because of the thinness of his shadow fundamentally had low self-esteem. Even though he always produced an outrageous result when he noticed, he wasnt evaluated by other, that was why it didnt become an awareness of him that what he had done was amazing. Well, anyway, you saved me the trouble there. I planned to crush them sooner or later, but recently Im seriously busy. If those guys start to move all out it will be really troublesome, but now their heads are crushed before that happen, so I guess they wont move for a while. Now I can devote myself to what I want to do with this spare time. Thats great. If I remember right, you are doing various things like making it easier to open the gate to Tortus right? If that works then Ill be able to meet with Rana more casually. Leaving aside Kousukes low self-esteem, their talk came to a finish after Hajime heard about what he wanted to ask. Kousuke earnestly reminded Hajime that he would cooperate with this kind of odd jobs, so he should hurry with establishing a way to make it easier to come and go to Tortus, after that he was about to hang up the phone. Then, later. NaguDD It was at that time. Suddenly, *gyagyagyagya-!!* such sound of something slipping fiercely resounded. Wha, what is!? Oi, Endo, whatDD The shocked Endo turned his gaze toward the street where the sound of slipping and scream of people were reverberating from, right after that a thunderous sound that drowned the words of Hajime came, a car was drifting through the street corner rushing out toward here. The thunderous roar was the sound of that car running wild coming into contact with the car parked on the street. The parked car that was hit had its mirror blown away and its tail lamp popping off. However, while it clearly caused such incident, the car that made its entrance with a drift didnt show any sign of stopping at all, far from that it accelerated further. Toward the caf where Kousuke was. Wha-, wa-DD!? The couple, businessman, and then the beautiful waitress who were also at the terrace screamed while tumbling over trying to escape inside the caf. The next moment, the black car that looked tough pulled its emergency brake just before it charged into the terrace and its rear part mowed the terrace heartily. Wreckage of terrace danced midair, and then tableware and cooking Uoh. Thats a waste! Kousuke was evading the wreckages of the terrace before jumping to the air and with *hyupapapa-* caught the sandwich that he still hadnt touched! In his hand was a plate that he secured unnoticed while the sandwich was put on it before it was blown away still beautifully untouched due to Kousukes exquisite skill. While he was at it, he had put away his smartphone into his pocket unnoticed and in exchange used his hand to use the glass that he had secured to skillfully secure the blown away beverage to a certain degree. And then, he caught midair the last piece of sandwich with his mouth and lightly landed on top of the cafs signboard that was placed on the walkway. Mugumuguh, puhah. Good grief, a car suddenly came charging, just what in the worldDD Kousuke swallowed the sandwich that he caught in his mouth and he spoke his complain with his two hands holding plate and glass, there his gaze suddenly met someone. The black car that was temporarily stopping after crashing into the terrace. From the window of that cars passenger seat, there was a blond haired girl with his mouth opened wide looking as though I had seen something unbelievable!, her gaze staring fixedly at Kyousuke. Beside the girl who had pretty blonde hair that was tied into side tail and almond-shaped eyes with unyielding spirit that reminded one of cat, there was also a beauty with crisp appearance and very short hair style who was the perpetrator of this reckless driving. That very short hair lady was also staring fixedly at Kousuke. A, aa~, he, hello? Are you two, injured? Kousuke was making a bit awkward expression from the stares of the two that was too straightforward while he tried to say such thing for the moment. Perhaps reacting to that, the cat eye side-tail girl was opening her mouth to say something but, Eh, wai-, again!? A fierce slipping sound that suddenly could be heard made Kousukes cheeks convulsed and he turned his gaze there. Ahead of his gaze, there were the scene of similar black cars, two, three of them drifting while rushing out from the street corner. The woman with very short hair also seemed to notice that, she recovered her time that stopped from witnessing Kousukes absurd movement. She immediately moved the steering wheel, stepped on the accelerator and rapidly took off right away. The cat eye side-tail girl passionately kissedMugyuu-!?the side glass due to the centrifugal force. The black car boarded by two females seemed to, no, they were really running away from the black cars that came from behind, their car was driving dangerously once more while vanishing at the other side of the road. After that, the three black cars passed through in pursuit. It was a scene that happened out of nowhere. In a hairs breadth, the couple and businessman that had escaped from the terrace into the caf fearfully peaked outside, while Kousuke was drinking up his beverage with *zugo-DD* sound. Oo~i, Endo. What happened? Actually the call was still connected all this time, the voice of Hajime resounded from the smartphone. Kousuke jumped down from the signboard and gently put down the glass that he had just drained on that signboard. His gaze was moving to the other side of the road where the cars were disappearing while he took out his smartphone, and then he responded to Hajime seriously. Nagumo, as expected, foreign country is scaryyy. You, what are you saying? Hajimes retort drifted lightly into the blowing wind and vanished completely. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Now then, about the custom (?) heroine attribute, Blonde side-tail + Lab coat girl + unyielding cat-eyes + + Something will surely be entered into those . Please use your imagination if you like. By the way, the model for her is Akita Neru. Tda-style is goddess. (TN: Tda-style is character model that is used at Miku Miku Dance, Vocaloid) The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 200 Arifureta Chapter 200 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Wai-, Its Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding I Told You- Inside the room that was merely old rather than retro, was illuminated by orange light of fluorescent lamp. The wall was wooden and looked thin, only the synthetic leather sofa with fading coloration and the bed looked excessively big, but the sheets and curtain with the same color gave worn out impression vaguely. As expected from a cheap hotel. It really gives the atmosphere like hotel in movie where fugitive will take refuge in. The floor was creaking. Kousuke who threw his body on the bed was smiling wryly while speaking to himself a sentence that sounded like a flag. The spring of the ancient bed was making creaking sounds as though to protest to the one treating it roughly. Because Kousuke had a need to stay for one night due to his planes schedule, he rented a hotel room like this. And why was he intentionally choosing this kind of dilapidated hotel when he had just received a considerable amount of request fee from Hajime that someone with social status of a student wouldnt be able to normally obtain? That was merely because of Kousukes poor persons mentality. Even if he stayed in a high class hotel without any particular necessity just because he had much money, Kousuke would definitely be unable to calm down coupled with the gaudiness of the room. Staying in a capsule hotelisnt it strangely calming? Those were the words that Kousuke once said to his parents when they were going in a family trip. The parents of Kyousuke at that time was as expected a little bit solemn at their sons sense that was somewhat too small as a person, at the very least he should be demanding for business hotel or pension. But well, I at least splurged a little and rented the upper floor. This is nice scenery. The reason Kousuke picked this hotel was because this hotel had fifteen floors relatively to its oldness. The higher the floor, the more expensive the cost for just a smidgen, but after thoroughly worrying, Kousuke finally decidedA, around floor ten, this is a rare chance so it should be fineso that he could enjoy the scenery. If his classmates or his family knew that, surely they would be looking at him with a lukewarm gaze. When he opened the worn-out curtain, there the lighting of the city was like stars that were spread on the ground, they were sparkling with glitters. It was quite a night scenery that he could be satisfied with, just like what he expected and hoped for. Next time lets look at this with Rana for sure, yup. Kousuke spoke to himself once more. Inside his mind, the imagination of him doing romantic this and that with his older rabbit ear lover were rushing about. If Juugo and Kentarou were at his side, they would surely give a retort that before things like night scenery and so on, he should at least raise the hotels grade a little bit higher. He was enjoying the night scenery for a while having a wild delusion inside his brain about rendezvousing with Rana, during that time he took out his smartphone and smiled cheerfully while looking at his photo with Rana that they took the last time the gate was opened to Tortus, he repeated those kind of things for several hours. Kousuke headed toward the bathroom, thinking that he should take a shower soon and retire to bed. The bathroom also had antique structure, There was a shower nozzle that could be directly taken on the wall and several handles below it. For the time being he would first ascertain the knack of the old shower, when he rotated the handle which played *kiko-kiko* sound, water gushed out rapidly. While sayingNa?ve-, you think Ill get my head drenched just like the clich huh!by himself futilely, he adjusted the handle *kiko-kiko* so that the warmth would be the optimum temperature. He ascertained the warmth with his hand while whispering This temperature is enough I guess, it was at that timeDD Noisy hustle and bustle and fierce shaking came from upper floor. The troubling thing was that dust fluttered down in sprinkles from the ceiling. Kehoh. Whats this, dont make a racket in this kind of worn-out hotel you there. The ceiling wont be thin like the wall right? He had finished confirming the thinness of the wall. He wanted to believe that this building wouldnt go as far as having even its ceiling selling a fight right from the front toward the law regarding construction standard. Kousukes expression was turning slightly anxious while he was looking up at the ceiling that was energetically spraying down dust. There was no way, that the people at upper floor was intensely making love, where the excessive intensity would cause the ceiling to came off and fell down, where Kousuke would face the coupleDDaint no way such thing wouldwhile Kousuke was having wild delusion that would make him red faced if his acquaintance asked him about it, for some reason a bad premonition was welling up inside his chest, then he shook his head like dog in order to shake off the dust raining down on his head. Instantly, *pan-pan-pan* bursting sound that he was familiar with struck Kousukes eardrum. E, ee? Wai-, just now was that gunshot? Isnt that too intense for love making!? Kousuke looked up at the ceiling again from being startled. Even during that time the gunshot continued to sound without pause. No matter how he thought about it, the guest at the upper floor was doing a fierce gunfight with someone else. Moreover, *papapapapa* from how even consecutive bursting sound like that could be heard, one of the sides, or possibly both sides were even coming there equipped with machine gun type. I, I just witnessed a car chase at the afternoon you know? Just how dangerous foreign country can be huh. Or else, is it Japan that is too peaceful!? Thinking that it would be unbearable if bullets pierced the ceiling and rained down at him, Kousuke made his body smaller while exiting the bathroom. And then, just to be sure he should look at the situation of his own rooms floor whether it was safe or not, so he quietly opened the room toward the corridor. His face peeked out a bit and he ran his gaze to the left and right of the corridor, but for now it seemed there was no one at the corridor. Kousuke wentWho can stay longer than this in a hotel that have guys having gunfight like that!, he was raising a weird flag while deciding to start to run away. But, before he could do that, from the direction of the window there was a flash that was too intense bursting out. It appeared that the guest upstair was even using flashbang. Right after that, Doctor Grant-, hold on! We are jumping! We, well really do it!? Ya, wait, wait I told youuuuuuu~~~ Just when he heard such loud voice and scream coming from the window, right after that, *pan-pan-pan* the window of Kousukes room had several holes opened on it and it cracked in spider web shape, right at the next instant, *gashaaan-* the window glass was blown away inside along with that pulverization sound. DDAlong with a woman in black suits, and a blonde haired side tail girl that was being held by that woman. Are you injured, Doctor Grant? Uu, Im fine here Vanessa. But, my life span is shrinking. The tall woman wearing black suitsDDan agent of state security bureau Vanessa Paradis helped the blonde haired side tail girl wearing lab coatDDEmily Grant to stand up. Emily was making a pale face while shaking her head around, Vanessa was giving that a glance while quickly replacing the magazine of the automatic gun she was holding with her gaze moving at the entrance. Lets hurry Doctor Grant. We will be surrounded soon. Yes, I understand. Even so, Im glad that there is no one in the room below. Yes. Thinking of their method, they will be willing to involve even civilian after all Both of them was jumping down with comparatively reckless method of using bed sheet as extempore rope to leap down from upper floor to lower floor, but they stroke down their chest in relieved sigh that there was no one in that lower floor room. Whether it was with the car chase at the afternoon and also the attack before that, the pursuer of Emily and Vanessa was gradually growing to not choose their method. If there was civilian not at a public place but in a inconspicuous place like this room of a dilapidated hotel, those guys would undoubtedly remove that person without any second thought. (No, well, this happen every time, so its not like Im bothered. But I entered your field of vision right in front of you here, and its not like Im putting on invisibility or anything you know?) The sudden situation caused a certain someone with thin shadow somewhere who stiffened while half opening the doors room to slip out grumble while his cheeks were convulsing. And then, he thought that instead it was better like this that he wasnt noticed by this two females who were intensely smelling of troublesome thing, perhaps he ought to plan to flee right away without delay. However, Kousukes luggageDDalthough there was nothing really valuable in it, but he couldnt leave behind his passport and wallet that were in there. Besides, (These two, arent they the two at the car chase this afternoon?) Yes, Kousuke remembered. These two were the females who witnessed his beautiful midair sandwich catch and ginger ale catch, and then they exposed silliness of getting dazed with mouth wide open regardless that they were in the middle of a car chase. They gave intense smell of troublesome thing, one of them was obviously not a person with a respectable position, while the other one, even though she was around the same age with Kousuke yet she was wearing a worn-out lab coat. But even so, for some reason Kousuke was paying attention to these two who were in a desperate situation. That was perhaps because he had seen the figure of these two feeling relieved that no unrelated person was getting dragged into their situation even while they were confronting an outrageous situation like gunfight in an intense action movie. (But, I wont be moved. Even though this is a coincident that looks like there is even some kind of compelling force working in it, but a coincidence is a coincidence. These two look like they are good people, and they are beauty, they are beauty! But me who am a riajuu and have Rana as lover wont be swayed! I will also have summer cram school short course the day after tomorrow. And so, Im going home!) Kousuke proclaimed such thing inside his heart while using stealthy footsteps, stealthy footsteps, sloo~wly and quii~etly he returned inside the room. It wasnt like he had a callous sense of value who would cast away everything unrelated to him like Hajime when he was at Tortus. However, Kousuke who was at earth was a man of valor at supernatural level who could annihilate the main base of a secret society that possessed history of several hundred years by his lonesome. Someone who possessed such power could do almost anything. And then, in this world, everywhere there were troubled people asking for help, and someone like Kousuke who was traveling around here and there would witness that to a frequent degree whether he wanted it or not. If he moved just because of his emotion to all of those with only the reason of because they are in trouble, then there wouldnt be an end to it. Something like pursuing his own dream would become secondary or tertiary. And above all, Kousuke also wasnt someone like Hajime who possessed strength to a degree that was almost almighty. In addition, he didnt happen to have a sense of value of relying upon others just for his own objective that would let him saySomething that can make me almightyand request artifact to Hajime. There were several times until now where he had bad aftertaste from turning a blind eye or feeling ashamed due to his action, but, even so, what was the thing that ought to be prioritized, and where he should draw the linethe importance of those had been carved into his heart by his days at the other world, the way of the demon king that guided them, and the time that he spent with Rana and family of Hauria. Like that, Kousuke decided to not get involved with Emily and Vanessa. Right at that time the two females were being on guard while moving toward the entranceDDin other words, toward Kousukes direction, the two sides passed each other, and it was at that time, a situation arose as though to ridicule that decision of Kousuke. VANESSAAAAA-!!! -!? An angry voice was thrown toward Vanessa. The origin of that voice was the window with nice ventilation that Vanessa and Emily had just jumped through. Seeing at that direction, there was a man who was wrapping his hand with bed sheet as rope replacement similarly like Vanessa, using centrifugal force to leap into the room. Vanessa reflexively aimed her gun to shot the man. But, the gun muzzle of the handgun that the mans other hand was holding was aimed not at herself but toward Emily, seeing that Vanessa immediately jumped and pushed Emily down. The man grinned widely at that reaction of Vanessa, in the end he didnt pull the trigger and like that he rushed into the room agilely, with a forward roll he killed his momentum while his gun was thrust out with a flowing motion right toward Vanessa who had just lifted her face. Tsk. So you are faster even in this situation. As always, its only your technique that is first class. The man dropped his gaze toward his own chest along with a click of his tongue. There he found Vanessas gun silently propped. That word only is saying too much, Kimberly. Im also planning to have the sincerity to not betray my comrade unlike you. Hah. That is not called sincerity. Thats called naivety. Just like how you covered that missy just now even while you understood that I wouldnt shot. The man called Kimberly lambasted like that at Vanessa with a tone that sounded as though spit would spittle out. Brown short hair and toned body that was obvious even behind the suits he wore. Eyes that looked like bird of prey and lips with their corner raised cynically. Seeing objectively, he had a well-ordered feature of wild type that could even pass off as actor. Judging from their way of speaking, it was obvious that Vanessa and Kimberly knew each other, no, that they were coworker. At the same time, Kimberly who seemed to be the pursuer of Emily and Vanessa could also be seen to have a turbulent background of having betrayed Vanessa. (Waiiit! What the hell keep happening one after another here! Is this a movie-, am I in the middle of action movie that excited the whole America huh-! Are you two aiming for this scene where you point gun at each other while cracking jokes huh! Arent you two cool huh!) Vanessa and Kimberly both slowly stood up while aiming their gun at each other. Right around the middle of them was a man with thin shadow who were furiously making retort even though he didnt say it out loud. He should be inside their field of vision normally but Give up already Vanessa. Hand over the doctor. You too, come with me. You can get lot of money that will still have change left even if you used them for playing your whole life you know? Thats far better than eating lead bullet in this kind of place right? Did you kill everyone in the team for that kind of reason? Just because of money? There is no way Ill be swayed by that kind of vulgar reason. Ill accomplish my duty. I wont let you lay your hand on the doctor. Kimberly clicked his tongue once again in irritation. Behind Vanessa, Emily whose face was stiffened in nervousness was directing her gaze at Vanessa with face that looked like wanting to cry. Uhah, this woman is so cool. If this is a movie filming then you must be the protagonist for sure, yep. Someone somewhere spontaneously let out his impression. Kimberly glanced at Emily while continuing his words with mocking tone. Duty is it. Hah, do you seriously think that something like that is still valid? What do you mean? Who knows? Just what does that mean I wonder? Wont you get it if you return to the headquarter? Dont tell me Vanessa whose expression was scarce in variation even through all these chain of events opened her eyes slightly wider at this point. The words of Kimberly gave light to the possibility that perhaps they were already falling into a hopeless and isolated situation. Even though it was already hopeless to break through the current situation, to lose even her backing would be the same as being placed in a check for real. Were Kimberlys words the truth? Who was her ally and who was her enemy? Who could she believe? In contrast with Vanessas scarce expression, inside she was wracking her brain. It was at that time sounds of footsteps running from corridor reverberated like time limit ticking down. While Kimberly was obstructing them here, the other pursuers were using the stair to come here. tsu This is the end Vanessa. I understand you know? Normally, you wouldnt follow along with this kind of pointless task and would try to suppress me swiftly. You didnt do that because you are injured somewhere arent you? My surprise attack at the research labDDseems like you didnt manage to deal with that completely huh. Your driving at the afternoon too, you were continuously making mistakes that is unlike you. Kimberly quickly ran his gaze all over Vanessas body, then he saidIs it your side?while laughing. Vanessa didnt show any reaction, but in exchange Emilys sorrowful expression completely exposed the truth in Kimberlys words. Aa, then that accident at the afternoon, so that wasnt simply because she is unskillful in driving huh. Inside that strained situation, a certain someone with thin shadow who was sneakily and quietly collecting his luggage was whispering such thing with small voice. As expected, surely someone would noti Even so you arent pulling the trigger, is that because you dont think that you will for sure even against the wounded me? I wish youd say that Im careful instead. There is no need for me to intentionally brave more danger even though it will be checkmate already soon. No, that attitude of yours isnt what is called careful, but cowardice. Perhaps that was her payback for before. Kimberly who ate a splendid word counter narrowed his eyes looking daunted. Thats really an excellent payback. Youre doing great, do it more! Get humiliated, you handsome!Such small voice that cheered Vanessa and cursed Kimberly resounded, but the voice was normally passing into right ear and came out from the left ear unnoticed. Right after that, six armed men rushed into the room with noisy footsteps. Vanessa frowned and Emily turned pale while huddling close to Vanessa, Kimberlys expression became completely filled with joy, and the young man with thin shadow had shouldered his baggage unnoticed while looking back from nearby the door with an awkward expression. Now then, this is the end of the road of your meaningless escape drama. Sorry, but I wont ask you already whether you will join me or not. Ill kill you here and take away the missy. You had spat at your last chance just now. You stupid woman. Vanessaa! tsu, Doctor- When Kimberly signaled with his eyes, a man with solid built wearing leather jacket caught Emilys arm and tore her away from Vanessa. Vanessa gritted her teeth and then she took a deep breath as though resolving herself before, Doctor Grant, my apologize. It seems that I cannot protect you until the end. But, that doesnt mean I have run out card. Please dont give up. Saying that, she smiled faintly while taking off her gaze completely from Kimberly, she defenselessly turned around toward Emily. She casually slid out something from her pocket whileDD Do you think, how many times I have teamed up with you? tsk, guh Instantly a gunshot echoed, at the same time Kimberlys kick stabbed onto Vanessas flank. The gunshot came from Vanessa. She pretended to avert her attention toward Emily while firing at Kimberly, then she tried to use her last flashbang. But, Kimberly appeared to have predicted that, he brushed off Vanessas gun with his gun that he pointed at her and simultaneously he launched a fierce kick at her flank. Vanessa fell on her knee due to the intense pain and red stain seeped out on her flank. At her side *clonk* a small flashbang with its pin still attached rolled. Vanessa was drenched in sweat, even so she tried to aim her gun muzzle toward Kimberly but her arm was kicked once again and her arm let go of the gun. And then, Kimberlys gun muzzle pushed grindingly at Vanessas forehead, as though to show that it was checkmate for sure this time. I got no carelessness and opening. Thats my respect to you. Kimberly looked down at Vanessa with a gaze that contained no more emotion. Emily was being pinioned from behind while desperately raising her voice to stop him, but Kimberly didnt even spare a glance at her. His unwavering gaze that informed the checkmate glared at Vanessas long slit eyes that reflected no despair which also glared back at him. Like that, in a moment Kimberly narrowed his eyes in displeasure and his finger on the trigger tightened. There was no more margin between on and off of the trigger. With a click, the internal mechanisms operating sound rang. Stooop! Vanessa! Run away-! Emilys scream reverberated. No matter what happened, the woman who had said that to her and protected her just as those words meant, was going to have her head blown up in front of her eyes. Even though she had already had a lot of her important people died, yet fate was still going to expose another tragedy in front of her eyes again. Emilys heart creaked. See ya, Vanessa. Fall to hell, ugly man. A betrayer, and a knight of a girl, they exchanged the last words. Someone, anyone is fine. Anyone is fine so. She is expressionless, blunt, but this really good natured and sincere woman, please save her. Just like how this person saved me, please save her-! Emily screamed. She wished for salvation. That her wish would reach a miracle, that surely should exist somewhere in this world. Someone-, saveDDDD!! Aaa, geez-. Come one, dont say something like that! Instantly, a single gunshot echoed. It was small embodiment of death that scattered humans life easily, however, the room wasnt dyed red. Sprinkle of woodchips fell from the ceiling. He? Ha? Wha, what is Vanessa leaked out a stupid voice that was unlike the clever beauty that she was, Kimberly raised an astonished voice that was unable to understand the situation, while Emily unconsciously slipped out a question. The man who was restraining Emily, and the other men too, they were dumbfounded still, with their eyes turned into dot at the strangeness that suddenly happened inside this room. Haah, I did it. But, a man, or rather a human that doesnt react in this situation, they are just no good huh. tsu, yo, you-. Just where in the world, did you come fromDD Kimberly stepped back. But he couldnt step back further than that. The reason was, because while everyone in that room was focusing their attention, heDDKousuke who suddenly appeared and grasped his arm that was holding the gun and moved it to aim at the ceiling. Just where in the world did you come from, those words that expressed the agitation of Kimberly caused Kousuke to smile wryly. From where you ask? This place is my room. I am here right from the start. Can you spare me from using other persons room for a Hollywood scene as you please? Chih, so you hid somewhere- Kimberly tried to shake off Kousukes hand, but even though he had the appearance like a Japanese boy who wasnt even a young man yet, the trained arm of Kimberly felt like it was being constricted tightly by a vise that he couldnt move even for a bit. The other men who returned to their senses with hah aimed their gun at Kousuke in panic, but at that time Kousuke smoothly moved behind Kimberly and turned him into a shield. With that the men hesitated to pull their trigger. Using that opening, Kousuke twisted Kimberlys wrist and restrained his hand to the back. Kimberly grimaced from the pain at his wrist while raising his voice to ask the identity of this intruder. You-, who are you! Your movement just nowyou arent a civilian huh!? No no, I am a normal student that you can found anywhereDD Kousuke took Kimberly hostage for the time being while his gaze urged Vanessa to take Emily and escape quickly. However, the Vanessa in question, right after she received Kousukes gaze, her expressionless face crumbled for some reason to be replaced with relieve. And then, she cut off Kousukes words and said something like this. Fuh. So it seems you made it in time arent you, Mr. K. Her way of speaking was as though she knew from the start that support would arrive. Now that she mentioned it, just now she said something like she still hadnt run out of card yet, however, there was no way she was referring to Kousuke. Kousuke being her was a coincidence, there should be no way for her to recognize Kousukes existence, in various meanings. For some reason there was this unpleasant coincidence where she called him with just his initial even though it was the correct one Eh? No no, you are absolutely mistakingDD What-!? Mr. K, you said!? You are that person!? Kousukes words were cut off once more, by Kimberly who was shocked and got taken aback for some reason. Wait a second! You guys are absolutely misunderstanding here! Indeed, my initial is K butDD Just as I thought, you are really Mr. K!? Its no wonder that I got taken by surprise. This way of killing your presence, I have never seen something like this before. Shit-, Vanessa. I detected you making contact somewhere while you were fleeing this afternoon but, whod ever think that you are bringing in a support like this man- Unstoppable misunderstanding. Kousukes words was easily treated like passing wind similar with how thin his presence was. Inside his heart he wentOr rather, just who is this Mr. K!?, screaming at the situation that was showing him with this unexpected development. The freelance hit man that wont show his figure no matter what. He will accept a hit for anyone depending on the reward. Honestly, I hesitated until the end whether to request assistance or not from someone that has been blacklisted by the security bureau. But, to protect Doctor Grant, this is unavoidable. Although, I never thought that Mr. K is a Japanese and he is someone this young, it shocked me. Kousuke thought. Thank you for the explanation, like that. It appeared this Mr. K was a hit man that was put in the blacklist of government. For Vanessa who wouldnt desert Emily no matter what, this was a really difficult situation that she would even rely on this option although it pained her. Most likely she was thinking that this person who would kill anyone depending on the reward, someone who absolutely wouldnt betray his client, and would accomplish the request without fail, would be someone that was relatively easier to request from compared to other characters that were put in the blacklist. Oi, notice already the inconsistency inside your own words. You said that this Mr. K wont show his figure, but here he is showing himself normally see. A Japanese this young, this kind of Japanese youngster, I dont know from which organization he came from but there is no way he is a hit man that is put inside blackDD I, I remember! He, at the caf that Vanessa crashed into this afternoon, he is the person who caught sandwiches and drink from midair! From the afternoon, you say? Shit, so even the escaping route was predicted and you were observing us! We were planning to pursue, but actually we are the one that is being pursued here huh. The misunderstanding was accelerating. Emily-chan, what an exquisite interruption in unbelievable timing. Kimberly gritted his teeth and Kousukes cheeks were grandly convulsing. Excuse me, I beg you please listen to my stoDD Kimberly. I requested Mr. K to murder the attackers who come in the middle of Doctor Grants protection. You understand what is the meaning of that arent you? Although he is a young hit man that rose to prominence in this two, three years, its already proven that his skill is the real deal. In front of this cruel and heartless person, I cannot recommend you to do anything rash. Kousuke, was a cruel and heartless young hit man. Something shiny was starting to gather faintly at the corner of Kousukes eyes. The hand that was restraining Kimberly was shaking as though expressing the inside of his heart. Seeing that, the armed men wentKuh, this is bad. That guy, he is desperately holding back his urge to killetc., they were making expression that shuddered with fear and whispered to each other. Kimberly too, the shaking that he felt was starting to make him flustered while sayingKuh, what a crazy guy-. Vanessa. Just what is different between you and me? You are insane, using this kind of fiend for the sake of your objective. In the end, you are going to do anything if its for your objective arent you? Wai-, calling me fiend is rudDD Indeed, perhaps that is so. But, I plan to at least discern the line that shouldnt be crossed. If, he is really a fiend in the true meaning, and he directed that killing intent to Doctor Grant or people who are not related at all, at that time Ill stake my life to stop him. Listen here, can you stop so naturally calling me fiend, fiend likeDD Dont lump Vanessa together with someone like you! Someone like you after all is just a wretched petty scoundrel whose eyes are blinded by money! That devilish homicide, -san over there is still better than you! Oy you, Im going to cry here. Do you think that if you add -san its okay to call other people devilish homiciDD Hmph, those are words of a kid who doesnt know the value of money. But, do you forget? The one who create that devil medicine is no other than you missy. If you are talking about fiend, then its you yourself whoDD Beautifully ignoring a certain someone somewhere. Kimberlys words became an unseen blade that hurt Emily. Emilys expression distorted in pain and guilt and her hand unconsciously gripped on her chestbut, at that time, suddenly Kimberlys words stopped and in exchange a scream ofOuchh-was raised. Finally everyone noticed with that scream, the figure of Kousuke behind Kimberly with his eyes getting teary, while his hand was carrying a glittery object that he was holding before anyone noticed. I dont know the circumstances of you all? I am an outsider? Thats why, I was thinking to let these two escape without harming both sides with my all, yet? For some reason I am got normally leave behind? No, its not like Im bothered though. I am used to it. I am not bothered at all. Im totally fine. But, because I think that communication is important, I say that ignoring someone is no good, yep. Mr, Mr. K? tsu, calm down Mr. K. We doesnt mean to make light ofDD Somehow feeling the atmosphere that seemed to be dangerous, Vanessa spoke with halted words while Kimberly was spinning his words with cold sweat trickling from his body. The gaze of these two was looking at the same direction with Emily and the armed me, all their attentions were poured at the thing that was being carried by Kousuke while he was trembling all over as though to display the emotion inside his heart. Amidst the running nervousness, the lips of Kousuke who finally obtained everyones attention burst out in a smile looking just a smidgen happy. Seeing that, Kimberly and others showed a faint relieved expressDD And so, eat this-! The insane lethal weapon that produced fire ashDDAshtray Assault! What do you mean and so, wai-, wait a-DDgoheeh!? The sparkling objectDDthe excessively heavy glass ashtray that for some reason was put inside the room even though this was a worn out hotel, it was swung down by Kousuke whose expression was still smiling broadly toward Kimberlys head. *gochin-* Such painful sound echoed, at the same time stars floated in front of Kimberlys eyes. Like that Kimberly powerlessly slumped down hard to the floor powerlessly. Seeing how the white of his eyes were fully exposed, it seemed that everyones beloved lethal weapon of Tuesday had properly accomplished its role. (TN: The Tuesday is some kind of word play I think. Tuesday in Japan is written with the kanji of fire, maybe thats why it was related with ashtray here.) The gazes of the armed men were lured toward Kimberly, right after that, they re-aimed their gun nuzzle with the intention of turning the intruder who had lost his shield into swiss cheese for sure this time. But, a small object lightly danced at the height of their gaze. You two-, we are running away now! The moment Kousuke yelled that, the object midair exploded with a flash. Intense flash that burned the retina trampled the inside of the room. Yes, that was the brightness of flash hand grenade. That thing which Kousuke nonchalantly picked up was tossed at the same time when he gave a blow to Kimberly. The armed men screamedNot again-while covering their eyes, during that time *goin-* a painful sounding sound andbuberaha short scream became audible once more. Kousukes Tuesday lethal weapon sent the men who were nearby Emily flying. Mr. K! Take Doctor Grant- Yes yes, I know. Also, dont call me Mr. K. Fuwah, wh, who!? Mr. K!? While light was trampling the rooms inside, it seemed Emily was flinching from having her eyesight stolen because her eyes got done in by the flashbang that was thrown without any advance arrangement at this second time, so she made her body as small as possible by squatting with both her hands holding her head. Somehow it was a defensive posture that made anyone looking at her felt a charisma without reason. Kousuke cursed while carrying her on his shoulder. The truth was he yelled at them with a plan of having the two protect their eyes from the flash just like they had done the first time, using that opening he would quickly mask their whereabouts, but it seemed that his plan couldnt proceed that well. Vanessa also had her eyesight robbed, but it appeared that she had memorized the position of all the people inside the room and their distances from her accurately using the measurement of the number of her steps, that she was able to quickly move even while having her eyesight crushed, it was just as to be expected from her. The armed men, even while being unable to see they immediately aimed their gun toward the direction of the voice, but there would be no meaning if they didnt capture Emily alive. Therefore they could only move about in confusion without pulling their trigger. Seeing how they were unable to immediately chase these two to this room from upper floor like Kimberly, and how their eyesight was easily crushed for the second time like this, it appeared that they werent at the level where they could introduce themselves as agent. To outside. There is a car at the street one block from here. Roger. Or rather, you can run really well huh. Arent you still unable to see? E, excuse me, M, Mr. K-. Can you, stop your shoulder-, from bumping my stomaaach!? M, mhy schomach is-, heguh I can see a little, and I have grasped the approximate number of step. Please guide me in the case I make a mistake. Got it. Tha, that, thats why-, my schomach is-, heguu. Before, I missed, going to toileeet-. Im in a bad situation hereee It seemed that Emilys stomach was in a pinch, but in the case they encountered enemy, Vanessa who wasnt carrying gun couldnt really be counted as battle strength nor did Kousuke wanted to, so there was a need for him to keep one of his hands empty. And so, he couldnt carry Emily on his back when she could slip off anytime or carrying her in his arms which would make both his hands full. That was why, even though Emily who were attacked just on the verge of her going to toilet now had her bladder screaming, there was no way he could listen to her request. In no way at all that because his words were ignored or Emily brought up the subject of him at the caf this afternoon with miraculous timing that he was doing this for a meager revenge. If he said it was not then it was not. Muh, just as I thought there are some more. Eat this-, sure kill, Tuesdays unpredictable attaaack! While Emily-chan was in the middle of a desperate battle which concerned the protection of her dignity, Kousuke threw the lethal weapon of Tuesday toward the armed man that appeared from the door that connected to the stair. The TuesDDashtray that soared while displaying splendid rotation like a boomerang splendidly made a clean hit at the nose of the man who had just peeked out his face. *docha-* The ashtray fell beside the man who was collapsing in a heat with blood spurting out grandly from his nose. The ashtray was already dyed red from absorbing the blood of several people. It was worrying whether that would cause it to become like a cursed katana or rather a cursed ashtray. Vanessa casually stepped on the crotch of the collapsed man and approached the stair. For an instant Kousuke thought of giving a warning toward the woman whose eyesight was declining, but Vanessa was descending down the stair with lightness that made him doubted whether she was really being unable to see. M, Mr. K? I vaguely gussed it. Im begging you here please let me doDD Im not Mr. K. Do, dont! The stair is no good I told youuu! I beg younyaaAAAAAAAAA- Kousuke ran down the stairs by skipping steps. That movement was truly nimble, chasing Vanessa from behind gallantly as though he was performing dance steps. It must be remembered that he was rushing like this only to match Vanessas pace, he had no ulterior motive, not in the least. Even though hearing Emily-chans sorrowful voice likeStoooop-~, orFo, forgive me alreadyyyy~, orMy schomach, stop tapping thereeee~, orIts comiiiing, its coming alreadyyyyy-, orMr. Kee, Ill kill you after thiiiiiis, orAh, thats a lie, Im not seriouuuss! Im sorryyyyy-caused his heart to flutter for a bit, but he had no ulterior motive at all and that was that! Doctor Grant, please lower your voice a little. Perhaps there is still enemy around. Tha, thats what you are saying, in this kind of situation!? Its okay. The situation is like this sothere is nothing to be ashamed of at all. Right now, I understand! I have, no ally at all hereeee~~~ Emily-chans sorrowful voice knew no end. This was concerning the dignity of a girl. Although right now was an emergency situation, but in a sense this was a critical moment for the inexperienced Emily. As expected, even for Kousuke it would be unbearable if Emily really did that while she was still on his shoulder, so he was thinking of changing the posture into carrying her under his arm soon. Kousuke was very much a normal person. Although Emily was a beautiful girl, he didnt happen to have a fetish of feeling happy if she was *peep*-ing on him at all. However, regardless of Kousuke having ulterior motive or not, that decision of his seemed to be just a bit late. Hm? Wait a second lab coat miss? Can you release me? Ill carry you under my arm now okay. I, impossibleif I moveit will come out. Wait wait wait, there is no shaking anymore right? Im properly descending the stair softly here. ImpossibleI, Im sorry, father, motherEmily isa bad daughter. Emily was clinging on Kousuke tiiiiiightly while staying unmoving without even a twitch. Seeing from Kousukes view point, her eyes were empty, while her lips were making a dry smile. Emily who was suddenly whispering repentance to her parents caused Kousuke to make a flustered expression that saidShit, I overdid it!?. He had even used his skill so that no vibration was transmitted to Emily in the middle, but it seemed that Emily had been comparatively in her limit from the beginning. Do, do your best lab coat miss! Dont give up-, if you give up, that will be the end of your dignity! (shiver shiver) You cannot even speak anymore!? Wait the person in suits over there! This child is seriously at her limit here! Stop for a bit! Lets stop at the corner overDD There is no time for that. Mr. K. If you are a man, then please shut up and accept it like one. You, what are you saying!? Eei, lab coat miss! Ill put you down right now soDD DDa WaiDD Escape drama that happened late at night in a worn-out hotel. Kousuke and others who splendidly escaped was pursued by Kimberly and others who regained their consciousness. while following the water trail that stood out with its pungent smell. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Now then, this is quiz about heroine attribute from previously, you already understood the correct answer right? The correct answer is, Blonde side-tail + Lab coat girl + unyielding cat eyes + peeing + charisma guard (however defense power is zero) (TN: Search ꥹޥ` at google to look at the image. The term came from a fighting game of Touhou where the guard pose of Remilia is called as charisma guard.) Like that. How was it? Was it just as you imagined? Ill be happy if you readers have fun. Now then, a bit of report, the third volume was released. This too is thanks to the people who kindly picked up the book (probably its especially with the power of the reader from Narou-san). The extra story is terrible (lol), that is something that I and others are recognizing, but if you readers can have fun with it then it will make me happy. Please take care of me from here on too. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 201 Arifureta Chapter 201 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World You, Well Then OtaD Part 1 Ill kill you, Mr. K, kill. What virtuoso hit man. Dont make light of researcher. Ill absolutely, kill you dead. With only the occasional lamp in the street and the light of the car coming from opposite lane as the source of light, from the back seat of the quiet car interior, words that sounded like curse were spun in whispers. Vanessa who was driving was sending her glances at the back mirror repeatedly, looking alternately at the figure of Emily who made herself tiny at the back seat by holding her knees together, her eyes looking like dead fish with her mouth continuously spouting out resentment and bitterness, and the figure of Kousuke beside Emily, drenched in cold sweat while taking as much distance as possible from her. Seeing at Kousukes coat that was being placed at his feet, and the window that was opened regardless of the cold air flowing into the car, as though to disperse some smell from inside the car, it could be understood that the reason of this situation should be rather left unsaid. The gaze of Kousuke and Vanessa met through the back mirror. Kousuke was shaking his head while trembling with teary eyes, his gaze was directed toward Vanessa as though seeking help. Vanessa quietly averted her gaze. *gon-* From behind there was a sound echoing that sounded like head knocked into the glass window. (Nevertheless, Mr. K. He is, reallya mysterious person isnt he.) While feeling the gaze from the back seat that was sending SOS signal stabbing on her cheek, Vanessa talked to herself like that inside her heart. DDMr. K He was a hit man with unknown history and appearance that appeared since around two years ago, assassinating big shots with strict security one after another. It seemed that he wasnt attached to any organization, if someone made a request to him using the specified method, then he would carried out any kind of murder no matter how difficult it was depending on the amount of the reward. Even the security bureau that Vanessa belonged to put him in a blacklist as a dangerous person since around one year ago. His skill in killing was without question, but in addition even when intelligence agency of state investigated him the information grasped was always dummy information, full-scale investigation had been started since half a year ago and it was still continuing until now, but his true identity still hadnt come to light. It was enough to comprehend how dangerous this person was just from that fact. However, while Mr. K was in possession of that much skill, even when his description was analyzed and compared to all the people registered in the existing blacklist, but there was not even a single person who could be thought of as him there, the intelligence department was now putting their attention to Mr. K, considering him to be a wholly big rookie. By the way, the national security bureau possessed the right to investigate and the right to arrest in wide area regarding serious crime that concerned with the states security, furthermore the national intelligence department which was an agency that carried out things like the protection of important person was literally a secret service. Each department was further divided into subdivision, but lets omit it for now. For a time, Vanessa entered an investigation team that investigated a assassination case that was caused by this Mr. K. The modus operandi of the murder was exceedingly simple and trace of him playing around in his work was nonexistent, two bullets to vitals, killing the target with accurate shot. He left no message that seemed like a killer who take delight in murder or made any declaration of his crime. And then, after he accepted a request and agreed to it, no matter how difficult it was, or even when the contract detail was mistaken and the difficulty level jumped up, he would never stop until he succeeded, his professional policy could be seen from there. Mr. K was undoubtedly an atrocious killer. However, no matter how much of a coldhearted and inhuman person he was, he was a professional who would comply only to his contract no matter what happened. She was betrayed by Kimberly, her comrades were annihilated, before she was able to link up with the reinforcement from headquarter, the continuous attacks without pause from enemy found her and she was forced to flee, unable to break out from the isolated and helpless situation. In order to protect Emily in such situation, there was a need to spent trump card even just by one more. Permitting murder in the process of guardingDDit was a choice that Vanessa made with bitterness. When this case was over, a disciplinary measure would surely wait for her. In the first place she didnt understand whether her request would reach Mr. K, or even if it reached him would he accept it and was he within the range where he would be able to link up with them immediately, and would he who was hiding his true identity respond to the contract, by that point of time this choice of hers was already a gambling. After all, the content of her request was a guard mission. Naturally in such mission the protector had to be nearby the protection target, and that mean that Mr. K would inevitably need to expose his true identity. Mr. K was also analyzed to be an expert in disguise, but it was still a risk nevertheless for him to expose himself in the open. To say nothing of how if Mr. K investigated for a little, then for him who was strong in information war he would surely notice that the client was a person related with government right away. Therefore, Vanessa made contact under the faint hope of luring Mr. K somehow with reward amount, but unexpectedly the reply from Mr. K was I accept. Vanessa was suspicious, but Mr. K demanded large amount of money and explained that his protection would be done fundamentally while hiding, so Vanessa accepted it for the time being and tied a contract with him. (Yet despite so, he exposed his figure in that place. I never even imagined that he is Japanese in the age that can still be called as teenager though. Is he in disguise? Still, I cannot spot any disguise even from this range, that face only look like natural face. If that is his natural face, then, just what in the world is he thinking about?) It was difficult to guard someone indoor from distance. There was no way someone could protect someone indoor from outdoor using sniping method and the like. Mr. K should have understood that from the start. That was why, Vanessa thought that maybe she was just deceived by Mr. K and made the preparation and advance arrangement with Emily about using flashbang and jumped to the room downstair. Inside her heart she was thinking that her profiling of Mr. K was mistaken, it was possible that he was a devilish homicide who was just greedy for money. Vanessa didnt discard the possibility that Mr. K might bare his fang to them. (Even now, looking from his personality there is the possibility that he is in disguise) When Vanessa glanced once more at the back mirror, Kousukes expression was visibly getting brighter in a flash, as though it was sayingFinally you look here!. And then, he was sending eye contact at Vanessa while sending brief glances at Emily. A virtuoso hit man who was greatly perplexed against a single girl and looking for help desperately. (I dont understand) From the back seat a small voice ofOy you, just now, your eyes met me right? Why are you averting your eyes!was calling at her. The Mr. K that she had imagined before, and the figure of teenager Japanese who was whisperingHeey, wait-. Dont ignore me. Dont tell me, even though we are riding the same car but Im already out of your awareness?with teary eyes, those two images couldnt be connected inside Vanessa no matter who she pondered about it. Excuse me, Mr. K. ! Im not Mr. K but, what? Seeing Kousuke who leaned his body forward looking a bit happy when he was addressed, Vanessa once again made the request that she had already made and rejected just now. My apologize but, can I ask you to replace me driving the car? As expected, it has become a bit hard for me. Eh? No, I told you already just now, but I cannot drive, I have never even drive until now. I havent taken my driving license yet. Or rather, even if I have taken license at Japan, is it okay for me to drive car at foreign country? You really, have never drive a car before? Never. I have never even drive a scooter. Thats why its impossible. Sorry to make you drive while injured but No, its not like there is any problem with my consciousness, and I also able to stop the bleeding. After they escaped from the worn-out hotel, Vanessa and others arrived until their car. At that time, Vanessa was injured, although it wasnt a big problem but in preparation of pursuer she asked Kousuke to drive, but at that time he refused with the same reason like now. At first Vanessa thought that he was joking or he was keeping himself free in case of battle, but when she saw Kousuke who was frowning even now looking apologetic, she came to think that it was the truth that he really couldnt drive. Mr. K who carried out assassination of important people not just at Britain, but at all over the world, there was no way he was unable to drive car but (Or rather, why is he still obstinately denying that he is Mr. K even in this situation. By some chance, is he thinking that he can hide his true identity like that? No no, no way thats true) Inside Vanessa, Mr. K was increasingly turning into a stupid person. For just a little, a thinking that saidPerhaps, he is really not Mr. K?just like Kousuke told her floated inside her mind, but that terrific concealment to the degree that no one noticed him, his experienced aura that didnt flinch even when gun was pointed at him, and then his skill that enable them to escape without firing a single shot but instead using only the hotels ashtrayno matter how she looked, it was unthinkable that this person could possibly be ordinary person. Therefore, inside Vanessa, her impressions of Kousuke couldnt mesh at all into a complete picture and her evaluation of him was going toward the direction of mysterious or bizarre. There was no way for Vanessa to think even in her wildest imagination that the concealment ability was his sorrowful ability that he possessed from birth or that there was person close to him that fired railgun so he was used to gun. Also, it wasnt that Kousuke didnt fire gun, but her simply didnt have gun and he couldnt fire gun or anything, as expected Vanessa wouldnt even think of such possibility Mr. K was a hit man. Kousuke was certainly a virtuoso hit man, but he wasnt Mr. K. He was unable to do feat that could be done ordinarily by earths hit man. But, he had plenty of experience if it was killing and carnage. Like this, Vanessas impression toward Kousukes character spurred her confusion. He, hey, this topic has been left alone until now but, this girl, what to do with her? It looks like, her grudge to me has already reached a level that can only be considered as curse here. Even though her eyes are dead, it looks like she is starting to make a faint smile here. Ah, just now, she is chucklingkekekeyou hear that!? That is absolutely a bad news somehow! Kousuke glanced at Emily with convulsing expression and shivering body. Vanessa looked at the figure of Emily who even now looked like she could fall into the dark side anytime, so she put aside her discomfort that she felt toward Kousuke for the time being and she finally talked to Emily. Doctor Grant. Please cheer up. I told you already at that time, the situation was as it was. Its not something to be ashamed for. Vanessa. Inside Emilys empty eyes, a smidgen of light was lit and she lifted her face. Vanessa whose gaze met Emily through the back mirror, her expressionless face crumbled a little and her eyes loosened up, she then further formed words of consolation to her. Besides, didnt you also pee when you met me? At this late hourDD Uwaaaaaaaan-, Im just a peeing girl after alllllllll Correction, she formed words of finishing blow. Kousuke put a retortWhat are you doing adding blow like that!?. Emily buried her face into her knees once more and this time she was holding her head with both her hands while turning even smaller than before. The chaos at the back seat was making Vanessas expression to become somewhat flustered and she did her best to recover the situation somehow. It, its fine you know, Doctor Grant. If I and Mr. K stay silent, then nobody will know. Something not known is the same like it doesnt exist. It was a really forceful line of argument. It gently reached Emilys stormy heart like a refreshing breeze. Although, maybe that reasoning would work if it was just Vanessa, but as expected, if it was known by someone of different gender, and in addition it was a different gender whose age was close with her, the damage to her mind was just that great. She couldnt be convinced that simply. Bu, but Emilys gaze glanced repeatedly at Kousuke. But, as though to say that she had already calculated that factor too, this Vanessa spoke comforting words to Emily with an expression that could be seen as self-satisfied look this time. Doctor Grant. Please rest assured. Mr. K is Japanese. A, and? At Japan, there is this kind of phrase. DDRather that is a reward. Wha. what is the meaning of that? Kousukes pleading words ofI told you already, Im not Mr. K. Im Kousukewere beautifully ignored like a passing air, Emily was tilting her head at Vanessas continuing words. And then, Kousuke who guessed the meaning of Vanessas words tried to held her back withWait a secoooond!but It means, if it is done by beautiful girl, then whatever it is will bring joy, a side benefit. Yes, if the other party is a beautiful girl, then even if they get their crotch stepped on, even if they get punched in the face, even if they are abused with harsh words, and then, even if they are peed on! Rather that will mean as reward for them! Wha wha wha wha wha, what did you saaaay!? The world that was unknown from the genius girl Emily Grant. Just how deep the karma of Japanese. Shudder ran through Emilys expression. Kousuke yelledStoooop! Dont lump together all Japanese into one category!, but such thing was beautifully ignored and Vanessas words continued. Doctor Grant. You are a beautiful girl. And then, Mr. K is Japanese. In other words, Mr. K who was peed on by Doctor Grant is dancing madly with joy inside his heart! Truly, a perfect logic. There was no chink on it! Vanessa unusually snorted *mofufun-* proudly and concluded her consolation words. Therefore, Doctor Grant. Even though you had grandly peed while being carried by Mr. K, even though because of that he became completely drenched, for him that was an unanticipated reward. He owe you one. If you use that as pretext and tell him to keep his silence, he will surely agree to it happily. No, rather he will even be happy with that commaDD You shut up alreadyyy! Or rather, why do you know about that kind of subcultreDD Thi thi thi thi this, pervert-. How can you be happy having m, my, pe, peeDDsomething like that getting on you! Just what kind of nerve you have there! Kousuke cut off Vanessas words, but immediately after, Emily whose face was bright red grasped Kousukes collar and she began shook him back and forth, causing Kousuke to groanguehand his words got caught up in his throat. Emily was yellingForget it! Forgeeet it! Just forget it alreadyy!!while rocking Kousuke desperately. It seemed that after catching a glimpse of the abnormal world, Emilys mental state that was already at the limit finally entered half-deranged state. The back of Kousukes head was banged *gon-gon-* on the door, but Emily didnt show any sign of noticing that. Furthermore, Doctor Grant. What! Its not like I dont understand of your attempt to send Mr. Ks memory flying but Thats why what! No, if you take mounting position like htatDoctor Grant, you havent even taken off your stocking right now, so Mr. Ks clothes, its now soaked even further by Doctor Grants that, I think. !? Mr. K, wont he become even happier? You, it seems you want to frame me as pervert to the end huh-. Bring it on then, if you are picking a fight then Ill take you on! Come outside! Ill beat you up black and blue! Emily who jumped in panic got the back of her head hitting the door due to her overenthusiasm, she was holding her head while writhing. By doing that her skirt got flipped up, the black stocking enveloping her slender legs was exposed, its color was strangely changed, but it was fortunate that Kousukes mind was now like a warrior who just had met his bitter enemy and was directed to Vanessa so he didnt notice. Although, just as Vanessa warned, that was firmly soaked into Kousukes trousers The groaning voice of Emily who felt pain at the back of her head and her shame entering mach speed due to her that soaking other once more, and the angry yell of Kousuke toward Vanessa, those caused Vanessa to tilt her head wonderingJust what in the world is he getting angry about? Inside the fleeing car deep at night, it was the continuation of the time at the worn-out hotelDDa chaos. Part 2 It was a motel along the highway, with dazzling billboard lighted by showy and stale neon. Inside one of the room there, there were the figures of Vanessa whose upper body was only in underwear, and Kousuke right beside her with his face strangely blushing. Nn- Oops, sorry. Does it hurt? No, there is no problem. Rather than thatyou are skilled. Well, its just this much. I have a lot of chance to practice. Indeed, your movement seem experienced. It wasnt like the two of them were doing anything indecent. After they entered the motel and calmed down for the moment, Kousuke treated Vanessas flank with the emergency kit that Kousuke happened to have. In the first place, he was taught first-aid treatment to a certain degree at Tortus (they were taught that in the case that they ran out of magic power and couldnt use healing magic), and after returning to earth he also learned by self-education and going around the medical treatment spot in battlefield, so Kousukes first-aid skill was high. His return from his personal trip of going around battlefields medical treatment spot was also bearing fruit. He spread haemostatic agent, pressed a clean gauze and wrapped bandage around. During that time he also stimulated her healing just a little with a method that didnt exist in this world Yosh, something like this I guess. It missed your vitals, and the important vein is also uninjured. The bullet, you treated that yourself huh. I guess you will be fine because your first aid in the beginning was done properly. But, there is the risk of infection, and its not a light wound by any mean. You need to receive medical treatment soon. I understand. However, right now is not the time to say that. Although you have come for us, it can be said that we are still in an isolated and helpless situationat the very least until the reinforcement can take over the protection of Doctor Grant, there is no way I can rest. Thats, well, perhaps thats so. Vanessa wore her shirt while showing a grave expression, however, next she showed a wry smile while turning her gaze to Kousuke. Having said that, I dont think that I can even operate at my original 50%, so from here on, it seems that Mr. K, you will be considerably burdened. No, look here, Ive said this many times but, Im not Mr. K. Im Kousuke. Im a student at Japan. In this kind of situation, isnt it better to contact that real Mr. K one more timeDD Kousuke who didnt admit that he was Mr. K no matter what caused Vanessa to think of speaking the doubt that she was harboring. Her penetrating gaze was attempting to grope around for Mr. Ks true intention. But, before she could start, the *shaaaa* water sound that Kousuke tried to ignore to the best of his ability stopped at the same time with the *kyu-kyu-* sound of handle turned. Kousuke twitched in reaction and he suddenly became quiet. For some reason his expression was turning strangely nervous butthat couldnt be helped. Because, he was a boy. Like that, a vivid rustling sound from the other side of the thin glass door slightly leaked out and became audible Whats the matter you two, staying silent like that? From the door that was only half-opened, only half of Emilys face peeked out dubiously. Her eyes were containing a clear wariness. Especially toward Kousuke. Kousuke settled the figure of Emily who had just finished taking a shower only for a moment in his eyesight, then he quickly averted his face to the side. The sight was relatively brutal for him. Emily was undoubtedly a beautiful girl. Such girl was showing an appearance that was only wearing blouse and short skirt with her damp hair let down. Two buttons around her chest were unbuttoned and her beautiful nape was exposed. Her black stocking was dirty so naturally she didnt wear it. In other words, the bare slender and supple legs of Emily were being exposed with nothing to spare. Doctor Grant, its nothing. Right now I have just received treatment. I see. Vanessa, are you okay? You were shot you know? Are you really okay? Yes, perhaps it should be called a small mercy. Im still not feeling at my limit currently. Its not a wound that can threaten my life. Emily rushed at Vanessa still barefooted, she climbed on the bed while looking worriedly at Vanessas wound. At that time, Kousukes gaze that was similarly returning to Vanessa sharply noticed. The skirt of Emily who was on all fours peering at Vanessas flank. The light bulb of the room had warm color type so the room was dim, that part became dark and couldnt be seen but (Oy wait, the dirty stocking was thrown away but, then, the dirty underwearwhat happened to it?) Electricity ran through Kousukes muscle. No way, no way You arenot wearing it? !? Emily pressed down on her skirt with a force that seemed like it could make *hyuba-* sound while taking a girl sitting posture. Her face was dyed bright red, her almond-shaped eyes glared up with shame and rage. Ah, no, just now I cant help it! Its still not dry right now! Ah, yes. Mr. K, as expected, just now is too lacking in delicacy. Yes, Im ashamed. The person who she had just grandly peed on now pointed out her no-panty state, however, for the moment it was someone who had saved them so she also couldnt frankly throw her anger at him, the peeing no-panty Emily-chan crawled into the bed and turned small while holding her head. As expected, Kousuke was also aware that he had made a verbal slip, so he apologized at Emily who was trembling *purupuru* beneath the blanket while leaking out his impressionThis girl, he is a girl that often turn small huh. Of course that one was said inside his heart. I want to talk about what we will do from now on, is it fine? Seeing Emily who heard Kousukes apology and peeked out her face from inside the blanket like a cat with its wariness in full alert, Vanessa opened her mouth with serious expression. In contrast with the nodding Emily, Kousuke lifted up his hand to hold them for a bit. Before that, can you teach me something first? Cant you contact people who can help you two right away? Since we arrived her I saw no sign of Vanessa-san contacting anyoneI guessed it somehow but, Vanessa-san, you are a member of state organization right? Why dont you report and request reinforcement from your organization? That was the major premise needed to let their talk progress. Kousuke saved the two of them was because Vanessa was almost killed and also because Emily seek help. As expected, Kousuke couldnt draw a line from other people to the degree that he could pretend not to see someone else getting killed in front of his eyes. But, at the same time he also couldnt continue helping Emily and Vanessa and judged Kimberly and his group as evil without grasping the situation. He chose to flee with these two at that scene, but if Vanessa contacted her comrade and arranged a force that could oppose Kimberly and others, Kousuke planned to vanish right away then. For that reason, before he heard about the detail of the circumstance, he asked Vanessa to quickly contact her comrade but Doctor Grant, I will talk about that matterDDaboutBerserk. Is it fine? Yes. In any case, we have passed the stage where it can be hidden. I dont mind. Oi you. What are you doing ignoring me so naturally like that. Just quickly contact your comrade already. Vanessa asked Emily(ignored Kousuke) with a serious air, Emily looked down while agreeing(ignoring Kousuke) with a voice that was vanishing down. Her expression was shaded with dark shadow that was darker than the shadow created by the rooms coarse light bulb. Kousukes shadow was getting thinner. Kousuke who until now only saw the figure of Emily flustered, or shaking all over, or snapping in anger was feeling concerned that such girl was covered with this much deep shadow, even so he demanded explanation to VanessaHeey, why arent you contacting your comrade? Heey, come on tell mee-. The start of this matter, is the medicine that is the byproduct created from the course of Doctor Grants researchDDBerserkgetting out to the outside. I cannot hear-. I cannot hear anything! Something like that medicine with naming that sound chuuni, I dont know anyDD BerserkDDit is the word root of berserker, the powerful warrior of god that rampaged in the battlefield without differentiating enemy or ally. Its unknown who named it with that word, but its a naming that really to the point. After all, Berserkis the worst medicine with the effect of Berserkerification just like the meaning of that name, where the victim cannot return into normal human for the second time. Beside Emily who was holding her knees with dark expression, Kousuke was also sitting down with the same posture while blocking her ears and shaking his head in refusal. The sound of the talking Vanessa was piercing into the ears of such Kousuke, as though the sounds was forcefully being screwed in, Doctor Grant is being targeted by the people who is pursuing that knowledge. This is a serious incident that concerned with the countrys safety, so, for her protection, we, the national security bureau moved butKimberlys betrayal annihilated the whole team except me. Perhaps thinking of her comrade, Vanessa slightly narrowed her eyes while adding more words. At first, I thought that it was only Kimberlys betrayal butthinking back now, I couldnt link up with the reinforcement so unnaturally. That is also the reason that I contracted you in the preparation of the worst caseanyway, this situation is enough to make me think of possibility toward the headquarter. Until I can be clear about this matter, I cannot make contact with headquarter that easily. Aa, yes. You more or less answer my question. But, there were a lot of unnecessary things included there Kousuke was turning over the content of what he heard inside his head while hanging his head down crestfallenly, and then he slowly looked up to the ceiling. Ahead of his gaze was the ceiling that was blotted with stain at various spots, and the electric light bulb that was earnestly driving off the nights darkness. The deep black stains that represented ill will, and the nights darkness that was trying to swallow the light of hopeit was as though those things were representing the current situation of Emily and Vanessa. He accidentally came to this country due to demon king-samas instruction to him, he accidentally encountered these two at the caf that he stopped by at, he accidentally needed to wait for airplane schedule, and he accidentally entered the hotel where these two were at. What a prank of fate. Even though he was burdened with the unpleasant title of man with worlds thinnest shadow, the world discovered him only at this kind of time. Even so, Its already too late by the point of time I got summoned to another world huh. Yes, for the demon king party who survived that rigorous world, getting involved with this kind of case was certainly, something too late. ? Mr. K? Whats the matter? Vanessa and Emily tilted their head, unable to understand the meaning of Kousukes whisper. Shaking his head sayingIts nothingwhile smiling wryly to those two, thinking that it was hard for his conscience to just run away from this matter without hearing their story, for the time being Kousuke decided to lend his ear to these twos explanation. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Above a bookshelves fully loaded with light novel (area fill type), coffee splashed The light novels dyed black. Shirakomes heart is also dyed black. The world, is always filled with things that shouldnt be like so The march of self-destruction, will also be at 6 z Saturday too. Perhaps, surely, if I revived. Chapter 202 Arifureta Chapter 202 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Emily Grants Recollection AN: This is exposition chapter that reminisce of what happened before the prologues scene. Part 1 Whywhy is thathow While whispering under her breath, Emily Grant was walking on the path that was leading to the research building of the university with fast steps that raised loud clopping sound. Her blue eyes were swimming around without composure due to her mind that was thinking in hectic pace, as though to display the impatience and irritation inside her heart, her mouth was busily biting on the nail of her thumb repeatedly. DDEmily Grant A girl with blonde hair tied into a side tail and almond shaped eyes like a cat, and then white lab coat as her trademark. A genius that in her eleven years of age managed to enroll into Percival University which have prominent research facility of medicine even in this Britain, she was a first class researcher that had already published several thesis which were highly evaluated. When she enrolled at first, because of her age and her examination result that was standing out, she received a lot of attention, not a little jealousy, and treated like a tumor. Therefore, the girl who was still young laid out defensive wall using bluff and stubbornness and composed expression, making a habit of not letting what inside her heart came out onto her expression. Because she was a girl like that, that her current situation where she had no leeway to hide the agitation and impatience inside her heart was something unusual, it caused several students that could be seen scattered inside the campus to blink in surprise. The surrounding students sent Emily puzzled or curious gaze, however Emily didnt notice at all seeing how immersed she was inside her mind. But she who was like that suddenly returned to her senses due to the melody that abruptly echoed from her small feminine pouch. Emily who stopped still without even getting bothered to her shaking side tail searched for her pouch a little flustered and took out the smartphone that was her aim. Ye, yes, this is Emily. Is this, teacher? Aa, its me Emily. Where are you now? Are you still in your place? Have you seen the news this morning? TeacherDDProfessor Reginald Down who was normally giving off atmosphere of a good natured old man in contrast with his age that was at his fifty, was now asking question rapidly with voice that was a mix of impatience and bewilderment that was similar with Emily until just now. Professor Down was a professor in this Percival University, and the person in charge of the laboratory Emily belonged to. He had a habitual professor appearance with short black hair that had white hair mixed among it, a body that was slightly widening to the side, thick glasses, and tobacco pipe. In fact, if someone merely spoke professor in this Percival University, most students would be reminded of Professor Down. His appearance that was really like professor was also the cause, but more than that it was because he was someone that was very excellent as an educator. It wasnt like Professor Down himself had great achievement, but many of his pupils were first class researcher who made great contribution to society, and everyone of them spoke unanimously. That Professor Reginald Down is exactly their teacher they were indebted with. Even though he didnt leave behind particular result in scientific society, seeing from his professor status, the fact that he was given a laboratory, how all other professors would take off their hat to him at the universitys faculty meeting, it was clear just how high his ability as an educator. No, I will arrive soon at the lab. What about teacher? I too will be at the lab soon. From your voice, it seems you have seen the news then. Yes, I saw it together with Hendricks-senpai and Lizzie-senpai. Both of them are contacting all the other senpai. I left the home ahead of them. I see. Then, everyone will come to the lab wont they? Yes, after meeting Rod-senpai and others, Hendricks-senpai and the rest will also head toward the lab right away. Got it. Then, lets talk in detail at the lab. Emily, sorry. Surely you are really anxious right now. Although I had conference, but Im sorry that I didnt return home yesterday. Professor Downs caring words that seemed like it came right from his heart almost caused Emilys gaze to burst into tear for a moment. Emilys home was really far from this university. In order to make her dream came true, she departed away from her parents, alone in the age of eleven years old, and then she entered dormitory at the same time with her enrollment to the university. At first, Emily who received inquisitive gaze, thoughtless whisper, jealousy, and treated like a tumor, she put up bluff and obstinacyI came here to study! Im-, totally fine-, but such bluff of a little girl who felt loneliness from being distanced from family, and her heart exhausted from solitude every day of just coming and going between university and dormitory, it couldnt be sustained for long. Because she had intellect that towered above the rest, to a certain degree she was used to excessive expectation and special treatment from the surrounding. So that her heart wouldnt be warped due to such environment, both her parents education policy that endeavored so Emily could live a life that wasnt any different from normal children, and then their deep love raised Emily to have the same sensitivity with normal girl. Because of that, Emilys heart that was only being supported by the letter from her parents that would surely reach her once a week with not only writing, but also with pocket moneywas close to the limit. Such scream of a young heart, suddenly stopped in a certain day. DDIf you like, how about doing homestay in my house? The one who called at her with that offer was Professor Down. As someone who had the reputation as Percival Universitys greatest educator, he had a relatively large residence located in a quiet residential area as his house. Professor Down whose wife died early due to sickness with no child of his own often explained with a wry smile that it was lonely to live in a spacious house with himself alone, so he offered homestay to students with circumstances and really had no financial surplus. It just happened that there was a vacant room, and at the time a young researcher in the making who attended his lecture looked like she was going to be crushed anytime, Professor Down who couldnt bear to see that spoke such offer and held out his hand toward Emily. There were a lot of elder brother and sisters at the house. Rather than calling it a homestay, they were mostly like a family. They ate meal together, they studied together, and they made memory as university student together. Those words of Professor Down was an irreplaceable treasure for Emily. Emily? Whats the matter? Are you okay? Im fine teacher. Thanks you very much. Four years since her homestay began. As always, even now in this situation he racked his brain for her sake as though she was his own daughter. For Emily, he was like one more father. To the degree that her real father Carl Grant was plainly feeling vexedMy father role is stolen-. She felt her heart that was disarrayed by the shocking news that she saw this morning with Hendricks and Lizzie, was slowly calming down. Emily said that she was okay one more time to Professor Down who was worried for her and cut the phone, then she started walking toward the laboratory, this time with a firm steps. Part 2 A large facility located inside Percival UniversityDDResearch facility building C. Inside one of the room there, an oppressive atmosphere was hanging in the air. The people here, was the person in charge of this laboratory, Professor Down and Emily, and then the students of Professor Down who like Emily were having homestay at Professor Downs houseDDHendricks Wesk and Lizzie Ashton. In addition, there were Rod Hurst and Dennis Litton who were also Professor Downs students. Tha, thats just coincidence right? Right? Isnt that so? Rod who was handsome but had frivolous air was speaking wishful thinking with unusually stiff expression. He who was a self-styled feminist had a personality just how his appearance suggested, someone who couldnt help to call out if he saw girl, but at the same time he was also the mood-maker of the class, in a serious mood like this he would be the first one who cracked jokes to melt the atmosphere. But, even someone like him, when he saw the PC monitor displaying the news of this morning that was picked from internet, as expected even his usual talkativeness was lacking in luster. The cause that caused this phenomenon, do you think there are that many of them? Furthermore in this kind of timing? Dennis tilted up his glasses with his middle finger while rebutting without even hiding his bitter expression. His hair was cut short, his shirt was buttoned properly until his neck, and then his glasses. He who was the most serious in Downs classroom just like his appearance often quarreled tit for tat with Rod, but his rebuttal this times was obviously different with his usual war opening signal. Because Rod understood it, he too closed his mouth with the same expression like Dennis. Rapid muscle swelling, abnormal recovery power, behavior without reasoning in itI dont know any sickness or medicine that give those kind of symptoms. Except that Hendricks stiff words caused Emily at the side to twitch and tremble. Hendricks was a senior who had homestay at Down house since before Emily came, an existence that was already like real big brother for Emily who supported her both at home and also at university. Hendricks himself also didnt understand at first how to approach a young genius girl and only looked at her from afar, but with the homestay as the impetus, he knew that other than her intellect Emily was a girl with really normal emotion, and since then he took care of her like she was his real little sister. It was a common knowledge between the members of Down classroom and close friends that when Emily simply spoke senpai then she was referring to Hendricks. The words that came from the senior that Emily trusted and loved dearly from her heart caused Emily, the creator of that to shake like a kitten. Hendricks immediately noticed that patted Emilys head with gentle motion while sayingSorry Emily. I didnt mean to blame you.. Hendricks. Pay attention to what you say. After all my little sister is delicate. No, Lizzie. Its not like she is your little siDD Shut up! Or rather, you patted her too much already! Come on, Emily, come to big sis here? Emily who was obediently receiving the pat of Hendricks was stolen in a flash by Lizzie who hugged her into her breast. She then saidIt will be okay you know~, big sis is with you after all~while consoling her like a little child with good girl, good girl. As expected, that treatment was embarrassing for a girl who had turned sixteen, that Emily forgot the serious atmosphere and ran away from Lizzies breast sayingWait, Lizzie-nee! I told you to stop treating me like a child! Its embarrassing!. Lizzie who had long red hair that was tied with scrunchie, dangled from her shoulder to the front loosely, although her attitude was strict, but actually she was an extremely helpful woman with deep emotion. She was in the same year with Hendricks and homestay at Down house from the same period, the truth was she had feeling of love toward Hendricks. At first with how Hendricks was taking care of Emily, Lizzies relationship with Emily was strained, but Emilys figure that was chasing her dream with her all gradually moved Lizzie and now she was completely Emilys big sis. Emily too, she knew about Lizzies love, so sometimes she teasingly saidYou should just marry him alreadyand so on, but each time Emily teased like that, Lizzies face would blush bright red and she would be fidgeting, that appearance was that of a lovely woman that even Emily who was the same gender would feel something. Currently the scrunchie that had also become Emilys trademark just like her lab coat, although she had never said it to anyone but it was something that she imitated from her prayer of wanting to become a kind and lovely woman just like Lizzie. However, it was somewhat embarrassing to imitate exactly the same appearance so Emily didnt dangle her hair to the front from her shoulder but making it into side tail instead. Inside the room the mood softened slightly from the dialogue of the two sisters. Professor Down who smiled slightly to that made a small cough. Just with that Emily and others immediately focused their attention to him. Even though they had harmonious relationship, but they wouldnt make light of the words of Professor Down that they respected. His cough was the signal for them to switch their relaxing mind. Just as Hendricks said, there is only one phenomenon that can turn a human into this. I wont say that there is nothing else that can do this, but even so, this kind of radical transformationDDis impossible. In all probability, this isH3-4. Professor Down declared that while his gaze turn at the monitor once more. There, the figure of a man with big build covered in armor of muscle was projected, the man was rampaging like a beast without reasoning. That man didnt even show any reaction at the voice of the police telling him to stop, far from that he slammed his body toward the nearby street lamp and unbelievably broke it, then he swung around the broken street lamp with one hand and turned the two police cars surrounding him into scrap. That violence made the polices started shooting all at once, but the man roared, and without even paying attention at the bullets gouging his body, he charge toward the police with unbelievable speed and routed them. The struck police was thrown to the air like a joke with parabolic trajectory. That sight was just like a scene in B-movie. The person who filmed the video was a passerby who was at that place by chance, the video seemed to be taken using smartphone, because the person ran away as fast as his legs could carry him after the police was sent flying, the video was greatly blurry. Before long, the video taker who had taken enough distance was frequently sayingOh my god-while directing his smartphones camera toward the scene once more. Scream and angry roar were raised from everywhere, the polices were desperately fighting back which was proven by the resounding sound of gunshots, and amidst all that, that time came before long. Suddenly the rampaging man stood still, right after that it fell on his knees as though it was a machine that had ran out of electricity. And then, at that place which was in uproar, a faint sound of anguish could be hear coming from the large man, it was a sound as though his neck was being strangled. Right after that, a transformation appeared in the large man. His muscle that could be mistaken as armor was visibly starting to shrink. No, perhaps it would be more appropriate to express the phenomenon as withering instead. In the middle of being observed by the dumbfounded people at the surrounding, the large man covered his face with both his hands and moaned in anguish, his body withered until the size of a normal adult male, and then his hands parted from his face while his body was convulsing in small shivers. The face of the man that became visible from there was completely different from the brutal face without reasoning that he showed until now, it was the face of a young man that looked ordinary which could be found anywhere, no, rather kindness could even be seen from that face. That young man made an expression that almost burst into tear for a momentDDat the next moment, he raised an anguished voice once more while he collapsed down with both his hands covering his face. The body of the collapsed young man withered in the blink of eye, it lost moisture, deep wrinkles were carved onto his skin, skin and bone that lost the flesh were starting to stand out, like that, the young man didnt move anymore. The polices looked and nodded at each other, and then they carefully approached the young man. And then, when they didnt receive any response even when they called to him, to make sure a police used his foot to move the hand of the young man who was still stiffened, and then the polices screamed and backed away. That couldnt be helped. The face of the young man that they caught a glimpse of just now, it was completely desiccated like a mummy, reduced into a tragic state. The news announcer was speaking about this abnormal incident with a grave expression, speculating whether the cause was a new virus, or else a drug. But, but teacher. How can that went outside. In the first place the only one who know about thats existence are only useven though the data and the deposited part are scattered and managed strictly yet Emilys doubt came out with a voice that sounded strangled. Hearing that, the truth that the members of the laboratory tried to not think about reared its head. DDH3-4 That was the name of the byproduct medicine that was created by accident from Emilys research. Emilys research was to create a specific medicine for Alzheimers disease. That disease was the cause that was changing Emilys kind and gentle, beloved grandmother little by little, she was the reason that Emily was determined to enroll into a university in the age of eleven years old, it was a problem in the territory that a lot of researchers hadnt reached yet, and it was also the life work of Emily. That research which obtained the cooperation of Professor Down and Hendricks and co who were research student was something that put its linchpin on the point that was the regeneration of destroyed neuron. It was also a path that a lot of researchers in the past had tried their hand on it. What was born from that research process wasH3-4. If it was used, muscle would break down and regenerate repeatedly and swelled up in the blink of eye, every kind of external injury would instantly recover due to the cells super activity. Of course it had demerit. As the compensation for the drastic muscle strengthening, the user would lose their reasoning and life. If someone was injected with small dose, then they might hold out for around a week until ten days, but in the case someone was injected until it was just barely the limit before the cells were self-destructing from being unable to endure too drastic stimulation, they would die in less than an hour in exchange of obtaining regeneration power that couldnt be compared to the former case. At first Emily and co thought that they might be able to possibly cut open a path of creating a wonder drug after witnessing the dramatic result of thisH3-4, but after seeing the lab rats transforming brutally without being able to stop the too drastic stimulation and the breaking down of the reasoning, they thoroughly hid this drug as something that was too dangerous. They dispersed the data, disguised even the chemicals used, deposited each data at different places, and put them under strict control. Therefore, it should be impossible for the medicine to be stolen. Because In the first place the people who knew about the existence ofH3-4were only the members of Down laboratory. They were all in this place right now, except several people who couldnt assemble here because they couldnt immediately come. Hey, what about Jessica, Sam, and Milo? Even those guys should know about the news right? Why arent they coming? By any chance, those guysDD Stop that Rod. We cannot doubt our friend in this kind of time. Rod was about to say that possibility that everyone was intentionally avoiding, but Professor Down stopped him. Everyone was looking at Professor Down with anxious expression. There is many other possibilities. We are Down Laboratory arent we? Emilys genius is resounding not just in this university but even throughout the scientific society, it is a well-known fact that all of my prided students are really excellent. Its possible that perhaps someone who came here to steal something else accidently realized the existence ofH3-4and stole it. A researcher cannot ignore any possibility no matter what situation they are in. The words of Professor Down caused Rod to scratch his face awkwardly. When Dennis spoke sarcastically to Rod, he lashed back sayingWhat did you say. However their exchange was done with their usual atmosphere without any sign of paranoia against each other. Thenteacher. We, what should do from here on. As expected, is it better if we go to police? Hendricks asked for advice from Professor Down to go back to the topic. Professor Down crossed his arms and groanedHmmwhile pondering for a while, then before long he suddenly lifted up his face. This is my suggestion but, for the time being, I think we should keep this matter a secret. We arent going to talk to police? Yes. No, sooner or later we will have to talk no matter what. However, I believe that right now what we should prioritize is to make the antidote forH3-4even for a second faster. Surely it would take much time if there is investigation about that kind of uncommon drug. It would be a waste of time. Bu, but, teacher. H3-4is I guess. Indeed, we havent finds the way to stop the stimulation. However, there are still several approaches that we havent tested yet. We have talked about destroying the research data and also the materials, but it wont be too late to do that even after we tested those approaches. This research has leaked outside already, there is no guarantee that the second or third victim wont appear. At that time, the scope of the damage will change depending on whether there is antidote or not. Hearing Professor Downs suggestion made Emily to desperately restrain her impulse that wished to destroy the research data and product as fast as possible. Hendricks and others were also noddingCertainly even if we do that after trying out those approaches Emily. I understand really well your feeling that want to make it gone from this world quickly. I also feel the same. But, the responsibility of creating that lie in us. Then, before we succumb to our terror and erase everything, we should do what we can. Am I wrong? Teacher. Yes, no, you arent wrong. I think that the possibility is almost nonebut, if we are just trying it Seeing Emilys pained expression, Professor Downs expression also distorted slightly, then he caressed Emilys head with his usual gentleness. In the end, they decided that their policy from now on was to try the approaches for making antidote of the leaked outH3-4, keeping the whole matter secret from the outside, and also forbidding the members of Down Laboratory that werent here from speaking. With that decided, each members of Down laboratory began to move to do what they could. Part 3 And? I want to ask about the detailed story soon though. Can I ask you to talk? Two days later after the day where the members of Down laboratory decided to keep quiet about the drug and continued their research, currently there were two suited men in front of Emily and others. Both of them were police that came here to investigate aboutBerserk caseDDthe case that was caused by the person who consumedH3-4was called like that by the newsDDthat happened two days ago. If it was asked how the police was able to arrive where Emily and others after only two days, then that must be because someone had squealed to the police. For Emily and others this was a sudden visit that was completely unexpected. Just what was the meaning of that decision that even made them felt guilty feeling if it turned out like this Emily sent her gaze toward Professor Down looking for help. Professor Down was crossing his arms while making a complicated expression, but then, Well, we can also get a warrant and then search the place whether there is really such drug here or not you know? In case we find the drug, well, I think nine out of ten well find it though, but as it is perhaps the professor and others here will be arrested as mad scientist that dragged unrelated people into their experiment for the sake of their own research. Give me a break! There is no way we will do something like that! Emily finally snapped hearing the words of the police officer and yelled. The eyes of the middle-aged police officer instantly shined fiercely. In other words, you are admitting that the drug itself exist? -, tha, thats Emily immediately turned flustered from that. Professor Down who was beside her shook his head seeing that, and feeling that it couldnt be helped he told the police about the existence ofH3-4. He also told about how it was stolen and that they didnt contact the police because they were hurrying to make its antidote. Whether that story is the truth or not, well, how about we listen the detail at the police station to make the judgment? We didnt report this because we thought that it would be like that. Detective, I beg you even knowing that its unreasonable. Can you wait just a week more? At least until the approach we are trying out right now is showing preliminary result. Its possible that perhaps we will be able to make antidote. Please dont say something so unreasonable professor. No matter how high your position or how prestigious of a teacher you are, you are still the most important witness of a case with a lot of casualties you know? As you can see we are not even calling you a suspect here, we are even giving you an option whether you will come with us or not, I hope you can guess just how much consideration we have given you already. Thats Professor Downs expression looked like he was chewing up a hundred bitter bugs all at once. Seeing Professor Down like that, for some reason the middle-aged police officer made a faint smile on his lips. And then, that gaze moved toward professor Downs side, at Emily who looked anxious with her gaze wandering around. And then he said it was fine if it was here, but he wanted to speak with just Emily alone. When Professor Down suspiciously asked why, the middle aged police officer answered that he wanted to hear the story of the girl who was the linchpin of the drug development in a place without her guardian. Iwhat harm there will be even if she is with her guardian? Let me ask you the opposite, what harm there will be even if professor is not with her? After getting told that, the side of Professor Down who claimed that they only got the drug stolen from them couldnt even refuse. When Emily also bravely saidIts fine teacher, Professor Down could only acquiesce even if he was worried. Emily and the two polices faced each other inside the room Professor Down had exited from. Now then, I find it a little hard to believe but, is it true that you young lady is the developer of that monster transforming drug? Right after the professor was gone, the attitude until now that more of less paid attention to decorum completely vanished, the middle-aged police officer suddenly took out a shabby cigarette while asking. His appearance of his swept back hair, loose necktie, and kinked suit really made other people felt unpleasant. The man that seemed to be his partner looking a bit younger sitting quietly at the side while taking memo was also sending an appraising gaze at Emily. Emily was feeling somewhat scared at the two men who suddenly changed their atmosphere, even so she somehow feigned calmness using the bluff she had learned whether she wanted it or not when she first enrolled into the university. Thats, right. I, developed it. Or rather, perhaps I should say, that it was by accident, that drug got created. H~mm. How shocking. See here, isnt it completely like in movie? For a drug that can make human into that kind of monster to really exist, I have been a detective for a long time, but Ive never heard of anything like that. Just, what do you want to say? The middle-aged police officer that was making a broad grin for some reason was causing Emilys discomfort index to rapidly climb up. Perhaps it was because the police officer was having fun reading inside the heart of such Emily, that in the next moment he said something unbelievable. The data of that drug, how about you hand it over to us, all of it. Ha? Emilys pupil turned into dot, wondering just what this person was saying. Seeing such Emily, the middle-aged police officer whisperedEven though you are called a genius or something but you are really slow huhas though he found it troublesome while continuing on. Surely there will be a lot of people interested in that kind of abnormally lovely drug. It will be good money. Thats why, Im telling you to hand over all the data. Wha-, what are you saying!? You, you are police right!? Do you know what you are saying!? What a noisy missy that can only go gyaa gyaa huh. When you have become a police officer as long as me, you will meet a lot of delicious story by chance. Missy, do you know how much a policemans salary is? Its laughable yknow? Thats why Ill bet my life for something that will make that much money. Youve got to treasure connection with money that you meet by chance. Just this much side benefit is forgivable isnt it? There was no way that was forgivable. She didnt know how much the salary of a policeman was, but even so there was no way they who were burdened with the mission to safeguard the people and apprehended the criminal would be all the same like the men before her eyes. These guys were the so called dirty cop or immoral cop! Like that, Emily realized their true nature from her knowledge of drama movie. There is no way thats forgivable. I, Ill tell, this matter to other police! I absolutely wont hand over the data! Just go away right now! Seeing Emily who stood up right away with the corner of her eyes raised like a threatening cat, the middle-aged police officer shrugged as though he was facing a child that couldnt be reasoned with. Then, the professor and the other research students, I wonder, perhaps all of them should take on the sin as killer. Eh I said it before right? I hope you can guess just how much consideration we have given you already, remember? -, yo, you coward- Emily yelled angrily when she heard the middle-aged police officer implicitly threatening that if she didnt want Professor Down and Hendricks and the other to be arrested with a false charge then. There was even an emotion of hatred welling up inside her toward the scoundrels who were putting on the skin of police officer taking hostage of her important people that were like family for her. The middle-aged police officer shrugged without even caring of Emilys reaction and stood up with the talk ended. Decided it quickly okay? Will it be your important family, or else the drug, yeah? Leaving behind Emily who couldnt say anything, the police officers exited the room. In exchange, Professor Down and Hendricks and others entered inside with worried expression. Professor Down noticed Emilys unusual state and asked her if something happened. Like that, he showed a shocked expression at the answer that Emily gave him. What the hell, just what the hell with that! They are police arent they! Why the hell they had to threaten us! I dont get it! Calm down Rod. You think I can calm down like this! Dennis-, arent you irritated huh!? Obviously I am you idiot Rod. But, what are we going to do if we dont calm down. Even though our important little sister was threatened, but if we are all shaken up like that then that will be just what they want. -, thats, you are, right, but Rod whose fist was shaking from frustration, and Dennis who was desperately suppressing the rage in his heart even while sighing. The unbelievable situation with this threat from the police also visibly shaken up Hendricks and others. Amidst that situation, Professor Down who was wracking his brain with his eyes closed opened his mouth. There is also the option to report this to other police butright now we dont know how many comrade they have, so I cannot say that its a good option. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that they will arrest just us and take Emily away. Right now, we cannot possibly leave Emily alone. Thats, right. But, then, what to dothey will soon come back to hear our reply you know? Hendricks asked Professor down with tormented feeling. But perhaps it was as expected from an adult with wisdom of age, the professor seemed to have the answer. Lets contact the national security bureau. Now that the case this time has been exposed until this far, then its not the level where we can keep hiding it or anything. Given how dangerousH3-4is, there is high possibility we can make the security bureau move. I see. Their system is different with police. If we receive protection from security bureau, then police wont be able to meddle. Hendricks nodded in understanding. Lizzie and Dennis and others were also nodding to each other, thinking that there was no other way than that. However, only Emily was still looking down with a complicated expression. Emily, its fine. No matter what happened, I, we will absolutely do something about it. Lizzie-neeyes, thank you. Hearing the words of Lizzie who hugged her to give her assurance, Emily buried her face to Lizzies chest while returning words of gratitude. However, the anxiety whirling inside Emilys chest, rather than lessening from her trusted big sisters words, it seemed that it was getting thicker instead. She couldnt help but felt something, like a great bad premonition coiling around her heart, as though something fatal was approaching with loud footsteps. Emily was staring at the back of Professor Down who was going to contact the security bureau without knowing yet that this creeping ominous feeling would become reality. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. About the drugs name, I wanted to check up a bit more and write it properly with a name that sounded likely, but It was impossible. There aint any time. Seriously. The update for next week is also in a dangerous state. And so, well, this is spin-off, please pardon the flighty explanation. PS At Overlap-samas homepage, the first part of the comics first chapter was updated. Really dangerous. Kaori and Shizuku are just too cute. For those who hasnt seen it, please take a look without fail. PS 2 Thank you very much for a lot of dont mind comments. Thanks to that, I was able to update somehow. The mysterious sense of unity that the honored readers of Narou showed sometimes, Shirakome loves it. The next update will be at 6 P.M Saturday if possible, desu. Chapter 203 Arifureta Chapter 203 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Beginning of Tragedy 1 Part 1 That day, an investigator of security bureaus dangerous drug countermeasure section Vanessa Paradis was in bad mood. Usually she was someone with limited expression, but right now anyone who looked at her walking in the bureau corridor would immediately understand that her expression was sullen. You look really in a bad mood huh, Paradis. When Vanessa taken off her gaze toward the voice that suddenly addressed her, she saw a man with goatee around his early forty clad in sharp atmosphere there. Hughes-san. No, not really, Im not in a bad mood Dont lie. You carried secret investigation for half year, and just when it will be time soon, you got taken off the team. It cant be helped even if you get bad mood. If its me then there is no doubt Ill be in bad mood. Thatsits Vanessa stuttered, feeling lost of what she should say and her gaze wandered. Davy Hughes. He was a senior investigator in the same security bureaus dangerous drug countermeasure section with Vanessa, a veteran senior who would soon reach his twentieth year in this career. He was also an eccentric that was fixated with his current post to the degree that he refused down the chair of section head regardless of his numerous achievements. Well, the one pulling you out was me though. Hearing Hughes exposing his own deed without looking the slightest bit sorry caused Vanessa to be truly wordless this time. She was also staring fixedly at him on the same time. Hughes made a wry smile at Vanessa who was at such state. He urged Vanessa to continue her walk toward the bureau chief office that was her destination before he started his explanation while walking at her side. Dont glare at me like that. My team is in need of you really much right now. I got squad leader Ahmed to reassign you to me while enduring storm of sarcasm from him just so you know. If I remember correctly, Hughes-san became the leader of Berserk Caseinvestigation team right? Not even two days should have passed since the teams formationbut, is there some development already? Yeah. The situation is confusing in various aspects. From the beginning this case is something unrealistic, so it also can be said that it cannot be helped. There was a report right from the origin cause themselves. Its likely that they will use the protection program butthe protection target is a girl that is still 16 years old. I see. So an agent of the same gender is necessary then. Right. Ill let the chief tell you the detail. Im also going there now. Im sorry that Im asking unreasonable things from you, but there is no female agent stronger than Paradis for protection duty, Im relying on you. If Hughes-san is evaluating me that high, then Ill also wont throw tantrum. Please take care of me. Hughes chuckled from Vanessas words while replyingTake care of me too. Regardless of how veteran he was, but he wasnt putting on air against Vanessa who still hadnt graduated from newbie territory, perhaps this too was one of the reasons he was able to leave behind his numerous accomplishments. For a senior investigator leading a team, it was important how one treated their subordinate. Vanessas mood that was falling to the bottom took a sudden climb with *gyuin!* sound from hearing the words that were highly evaluating her said by a respected veteran investigator. Unexpectedly this Vanessa was easy to handle. Although Vanessas expression didnt change at all from receiving the sharp glint of the gaze of national security bureau chief, Sharon Magdanese, but inside her heart she was tasting a nervousness as though she was made to do a tightrope walking, Chief Magdanese was a woman with age that looked like she was in her sixty, but she had been entrusted with the seat of national security bureau chief far before Vanessa even entered the bureau. Her pressure and dominating aura that pushed those who faced her into crucible of nervousness didnt seem to weaken throughout her age but even more polished instead. Agent Paradis, those are the current state ofBerserk Case. You understand dont you? Yes. It wasnt Do you understand? but it was as though she was saying You understand dont you? Dont you? I wont let you say you dont, Vanessa responded backYeswhile thinking that if she gave any other reply than that then she might get fired. Hearing her reply, Chief Magdanese nodded with a single wordGoodreally naturally, then her gaze moved to Hughes. Senior Agent Hughes. Maam. I will recognize the application of the protection program for Emily Grant and her relatives, as well as the people connected with the development ofH3-4headed by Professor Reginald Down. However, make Emily Grant as the prioritized protection target. You get it dont you? Roger. Are we going to head there right away? If possible, I want to have a briefing session beforehand with my team first. I dont mind. It will be conspicuous if several agents of security bureau visited while the sun is still high. Do it late at night. Ill let you know later about the time. If Kimberly is among the current bodyguards then I dont think there will be any problem, but just in case, place some of our men among the universitys security and janitor. Understood. There was no worry of any complication with Hughess responsive reply. While Vanessa was staying quiet, Chief Magdanese and Hughes did two, three more exchanges, and in the end Chief Magdanese askedIs there any question?. Vanessa who noticed that the gaze was directed to her gave a nod. Chief, in the case that we encountered someone that took thatH3-4and become the aliasBerserk, what will be the method to deal with it and the order of priority? Silence the target. I wont question the method. It was an immediate answer. Vanessa who asked the question spontaneously lost for word. The chief telling her to silence the target without questioning her method meant that it was okay to kill. Is there any method to save the people that is affected by the drugDD Agent Paradis. -, Yes. According to Doctor Emily Grant, currently there is no medicine that can return people who turned Berserk back to normal. Its not like I dont understand your feeling that want to apprehend this drugs victim with the hope that someday a cure will be developed. However, that is the role of enforcement section, at the very least thats not your job. I wont let you say that you dont understand you know? Of course, chief. My apologies. Vanessa lightly lowered her head while feeling Hughes smiling wryly at her side before she asked one more question. Just now, there was the explanation that the culprit that leaked out the drugs data is unclear, but how much the progress of the analysis about that currently? Lets see. Analyst Parker, explain. Yes, chief. In respond to Vanessas question, Chief Magdanese addressed the man standing by beside her who looked like was still in his twenty. The slender young man was wearing glass and looked timid, and for some reason his eyebrows were constantly forming figure ˡ looking troubled, which further strengthened his timid impression. Analyst Allen Parker who became the chiefs direct subordinate after his excellence was highly evaluated around three years ago, operated the note PC on his hand while starting to explain. To inform you first, currently we still havent obtain information to the degree that we can analyze. After all, it is only two day since theBerserk Case, and the notification from the university only came several hours ago so. Currently rather than an analysis, please think of it as conjecture instead. Allen confirmed that Vanessa and Hughes had nodded and projected the content of the note PC he operated into a large display. There, the profiles of Emily, Professor Down, Hendricks and others that were obtained from who know where complete with their photo were projected. From there, there was brief explanation of the background of Emily and others, and it was reported there thatH3-4DDnicknamedBerserk(it was named so from the medias naming of the previous incident asBerserk Case) was kept secret until the incident. Based on the present situation, it appeared that the highest possibility is that someone among Down laboratory leaked out the data. The motive is unknown. Grudge, craving for fame, destructive wish, stress venting, or possiblyplayfulness, perhaps? Allen said something like that while winking, perhaps with joking intention. Vanessas intensely chilly gaze pierced into him. From behind the tundra gaze of Chief Magdanese stabbed him. It was only Hughes who sent Allen a praising face that saidYou, are you a heroas though he had changed his evaluation to Allen. Hn, hn, cough-. E, ee, next possibility, is the case where outside people, or perhaps an organization was involved with this. Those with the high possibility to be able to know about the existence ofBerserkeven if just a fragment of it, we included them and the people related to themDDfor example, friend, family, the staff of the laboratory, the shop they went to, scientific society, part-time workplace, et cetera~DDinto the list. And then we eliminated the unlikely possibility by investigation, next we added various conditions, like who wouldnt be able to bring out the data without anyone knowing and produced the rough list of the suspects like this. The data on the display was switched with roughly ten enterprises, people, organizations, and so on. Each suspects display was also accompanied with their respective possible motive and also the conjecture of the method of stealing. Vanessa came to a comprehension. Certainly this person was in the level that was worthy to be working directly at the side of Chief Magdanese. The person himself said things likeIts not in the level of analysisorThere is too little time, but the average analyst would surely be unable to form a logical conjecture to this degree. I see. Thank you very much for the easy to understand explanation, analyst Parker. Ahaha. I said it before that this isnt in the level of analysis or anything. Please dont have something like strange preconception okay? But, if you are giving me thanks, then please, by any means dont be so unfamiliar and call me AllenDD Hughes-san. Looking from this, even if the protection program is applied to them, there is no way we can let them stay together isnt it? Yeah, youre right. There is enough possibility of an inside job, and its unthinkable that the culprit is sane seeing they released Berserk in the middle of city. At the very least Doctor Grant has to be placed separately from the other. But in that case, Im worried that the girls mental state would be increasingly burdened. Paradis, Im really relying on you here. Please leave it to me. Analyst Allens face was twitching from being ignored as though nothing happened. Hughes made a sidelong glance at him with a thoughtWhat a guy, his gaze was as though he was looking at a hero as expected. Chief Magdanese was covering her eyes. Chief Magdanese glared at Allen at the side, then she asked whether Hughes or Vanessa had other question, to which the two shook their head and she commanded them to leave. After lightly bowing their head, the two exited the office, Chief Magdanese saw them off before turning her gaze to Allen who was plainly feeling down. Allen. Haa, just why I am having no luck with woman like this? Just what is not good from me? I think my face isnt that bad, and Im always paying attention to being humorous and friendly, yetDDchief, is it okay for me to focus myself in analyzing the method to be a bit popular among women? Its fine. You dont even need to come anymore tomorrow. Eh!? Why is the talk suddenly about firing me!? As I thought, perhaps Im mistaken with the personnel selectionDDChief Magdanese was recalling the thought that she had been thinking about all this time since three years ago while restraining her feeling that was wanting to fill Allen who was vehemently objectingNo waychief. If you take even my paying job from me, then how will I become popular!?with lead bullet. She then gave her command. Stop joking around with that much. You get it dont you? No, Im not joking hereno, nothing at all. I totally understood. When Allen was about to object, he was pierced by the serious eye glint of Chief Magdanese which made him to tensely salute in panic. Chief Magdanese sighed seeing Allen who was like that. Part 2 A heavy atmosphere was hanging in the air inside a room of Percival Universitys research building. Emily was looking down with pale face while her eyes were shaking, Professor Down was holding the girls hand tightly in kind consideration, at their opposite side was Lizzie who was patting Emilys head. In this place right now, other than Hendricks, Dennis, and Rod, there were also the remaining members of Down Laboratory whose name were Hessica Cubit, Sam Redman, and Milo Yenny. Jessica was a female student with relatively light attitude who recently poured her energy into fashion rather than research, but her normally light atmosphere now quietened down and her expression looked grim. Even Sam who was often toldYou are absolutely more suited to be a martial artist rather than researcherby Dennis and Rod with his muscular body that was taller than 190 cm, and also Milo who was a black person and came from America as transfer student, normally they were youth with bright atmosphere, but now their expression was turning grave. Inside that heavy air that was catching them into quagmire, a light voice that couldnt read the mood or perhaps it dared to ignore it entirely instead was resounding. Well, thats how it is. Missy, you just focus yourself in the research for the antidote alone without worrying about anything. You can look forward for a flawless facility and security there. The owner of the voice was an investigator of national security bureaus dangerous drugs countermeasure sectionDDKimberly Warren. At the afternoon, he and Hughes came here after receiving the report from Professor Down and questioned everyone about the situation. After that Kimberly remained here in order to guard Emily and others while Hughes finished his report and preparation to lead a team back here. And then, while Kimberly made arrangements with the dispatched undercover agents and waited for the decision of the concrete planning from here on, finally a communication came from Hughes just now. According to the communication, the adoption of the protection program was recognized and the team would wait for late night before coming to pick them up. Regarding the protection program, in consideration of the possibility that there was someone among Down classroom aiming for Emilys research, Emily would be protected at another place that had an environment that could be used for research, where she would be asked to endeavor at researching the antidote there. The communication also mentioned that until the antidote was completed, dont mention the members of Down classroom, even her parents wouldnt be able to meet her. Agent Warren. Is it possible for even just one person, whether its me or someone among the students to accompany Emily? Professor Down argued vehemently at Kimberly who looked like he wasnt mindful at all about Emilys state. However, Kimberly was making an expression as though he was facing an unreasonable kid while sayingHaa?and curtly rejected the request. Im troubled here if you are saying stupid question like that, professor. In this situation where the culprit is unclear, even all of you are included among the suspects, you should understand that right? There is no way the missyDDthe doctor can be left together with you. Then, at least, her parents canDD Please spare me from your begging. This is the decision from above, its not something I can do anything about. Kimberly scowled feeling that it was really troublesome and looked away while cutting off Professor Downs words. Why-. Emilys parents is not related with this! ThenDD Teacher, its okay. Ill be okay! Ill finish right away if its just making something like the antidote! Emily stopped Professor Down who stood up with a menacing face looking as though he would grip Kimberlys collar. Emily puffed up her chest while chucklingFufufuto show that she was okay just like she said, but looking from the viewpoint of Down classrooms members who had accompanied her like family until now, it was obvious that she was forcing herself. The lonely time when Emily first enrolled into university became a little trauma for her. That little girl in an environment where not only she didnt have any acquaintance, on the contrary everyone around her were all far older than her, caused her to be cornered. That was why, if she was told that in this kind of urgent situation she would be separated not only from her father substitute and her older siblings substitute, but she would also be unable to contact her parents, then even if she understood that it was only for a limited time until she managed to make the antidote, she couldnt help but feel the great tightening in her heart. Well, no matter how much you protest here, the decision stands. Just resign yourself and make the antidote right away. You are genius right? Then you will be able to meet them again before long. Someone like you isthe person with you before, Hughes-san wasnt it? Dont you think you should learn a bit from your superior? Professor Down shook his head while sighing hearing the careless remark of Kimberly who irresponsibly made light of Emilys brave bluffing. Kimberly grinned broadly in amusement to that and only shrugged at the fierce glare of the professor. However, as expected when he was glared not just by Professor Down but also by Hendricks and others, he seemed to feel uncomfortable and lifted both his hands as though he was surrendering before exiting the room right away. Perhaps the investigators quality of the countrys organization has been really falling these days. Professor Down whispered while sighing. But, teacher. Wasnt Hughes-san who came with that person looked like a sincere person? He said that he will also assign a female agent for me. But still, Emily. Agent Warren said it right? Its the decision from above. The one that decided so that Emily is alone is that agent Hughes. Or perhaps its a person even more above you know? Thats The expression of Emily who bluffed by sayingIts okay!slightly clouded from anxiety as expected from the words of Professor Down. Even Hendricks, Lizzie, and others were also making dark expression. Amidst them, Professor Down closed his eyes in worry before he moved his gaze to Emily with a determined expression. Emily. I have a really bad premonition. No matter how I think about it, its strange that they are trying to separate you from even your parents. By any chance, perhaps the security bureau has some other objective, something more than merely protecting Emily to have you create the antidote. Teacher. But, we have already reported to them Finally Emilys bluffing expression fell off and she displayed a face where anxiety was mixed with bewilderment. Professor Down spoke more words to her. We can just deny that. Even so, if they still try to take away Emily alone even after that, then that will proof for sure that they have no good thinking in their mind. Professor Down then cut off his words, he crossed his arms and closed his eyes, after falling silent for while, he opened his mouth slowly. Emily, I have an acquaintance that have a research facility. Research facility? Yes. He also has a high social position, and he is reliable too. He should be able to give us shelter while lending us research facility until we finished making the antidote. What do you think? Though as expected, its impossible for everyone to go, but if its there then its possible for me and your parents to come along. Besides, you will also be able to contact Hendricks and others. Thats why, before we are separated from each other, before you are isolated alone, wont you evacuate there for the present? Emily stared without moving at Professor Down who made an unexpected proposal with a serious expression. Hendricks and others were also sending shocked gaze at Professor Down. I know its strange coming from me who was the one that suggested to report to the security bureau. But it seems that the government cannot be trusted at all. There is no way I can entrust Emily who is already like my important daughter to that kind of place. To say nothing of how you will be alone there Teacher Emilys gaze wandered around in hesitation. She could be together with everyoneDDthat plan rang really nicely in her ears, it was a tempting proposal for herhowever, it was unthinkable for her that the security bureau would overlook them in this abnormal situation where a drug could change human into a berserker and it was urgent for its antidote to be developed, furthermore it was themselves who reported about it. Naturally, there was a possibility that she would cause much trouble for Professor Down who said he would shelter her, and also his acquaintance that would be the one actually sheltering her. Perhaps all of their social status and prestige could be destroyed because of that. However, Professor Down who seemed to guess that thinking of Emily grasped the trembling hand of Emily tightly, and then he sent her a gentle gaze just like when he reached out to her the first time. Emily, you dont need to worry needlessly. You are a first class researcher, but at the same time you are also still a sixteen years old child. Its mistaken for a good child like you to shoulder everything in this kind of emergency. Thats why, its okay for you to depend on others. No, rather I beg you as someone that is like family to you. Please, I want you to depend on me. Emily looked down to hide her expression. It wasnt because she was hesitating, but because if she didnt look down then her welling up emotion would become flowing drops of tear. Emily, lets depend on teachers kindness here. Even we are also unable to let Emily be alone in this current situation. Thats right. If its Emily, then surely you will be able to make the antidote right away. Thats why, lets agree with teachers proposal okay? Starting from Hendricks and Lizzie, the other members also raised voice of agreement with Professor Downs proposal. Everyone of them was worried for Emily without exception, they were wracking their brains to look for the best possible future for Emily. She was really blessed. Emily was thinking that from the bottom of her heart while taking a deep breath, then she nodded while firmly looking at Professor Down. Great, its decided then. Everyone, please cooperate with me. Even if we talk to agent Warren about this, he would only stop us. Then, lets ask for his approval only after its done. I and Emily will head to my acquaintances place ahead, so can you all distract agent Warrens attention for us? Got it. This is for Emily. We will do it somehow. After Hendricks nodded strongly, the other members also nodded with resolve in their face. Hahah, whod ever thought that a time will come where we will think about outrageous thing like outwitting the security bureau agents in active duty like this. Isnt this like in a movie? Rod. Dont get too optimistic. After all you are the one with the highest possibility of making mistake here. What did you say-, Dennis! Aint you the one who is always getting cold feet at critical time and caused blunder? Its the clich that normally the guy who is spouting big words is actually the one getting cold feet. Rod, that refers to you. Okay, I rea~lly get it that you are picking fight with me. Lets get outside Dennis. Ill make that glasses get sticky all over with my fingers sweat. Bring it on. Ill perfectly stitch your slovenly chest so that you wont be able to expose it for the second time. A small giggle echoed inside the room that had its atmosphere lightened up with Dennis and Rods usual swearing. When Dennis and Rod turned their gaze there even while their hands were still grasping each others collar, they found the figure of Emily who leaked out that chuckle from being unable to endure the scene. Lured by that, Hendricks, Lizzie, Jessica, Sam, Milo, and the Professor Down began to laugh. Emily made an amazing smile while tears were gathering on the corner of her eyes. With a really lovely smile that was like blooming flower she said Thank you, Dennis-oniichan, Rod-onii-chan. Dennis and Rod who were given the greatest present with the designation that was seldom used for them, they silently tidied up their clothes and made a fake cough. And then they sat back quietly with their face dyed red until their ears. Now then, with the return of Dennis, Rod, and Emilys smiling face, lets focus on the detail of how we will outwit the security bureau. Professor Downs command, as usual it instantly made the students renewed their focus. For the sake of their cute little sisters future, they talked their opinion to each other with an expression that was even more serious than usual when they were at research or lecture. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The chapter is short, on top of that it doesnt progress, Im sorry. The writing time is, already Forgive me for keeping all of you in suspense but, one thing, it will be a bit more time until that guy crawl from the abyss, so Im wishing that if all of you reader can possibly wait for it. The next update will be at 6 P.M Saturday too. There will be no stopping midway next time! Chapter 204 Arifureta Chapter 204 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Beginning of Tragedy 2 Good grief, it feels like I am an actor in a B-class movie here. While Emily and others were in the middle of discussion, Kimberly who was leaning on the wall at the corridor while staring at his smartphone was letting out a chuckle that he couldnt keep restraining inside himself. It seemed that what he was watching in the smartphone was something that really pleased him. Kimberly moved his fingers quickly across the display several times. Then the display displayed Kimberlys bank account. When he saw the amount of money that was displayed there, he let out his chuckle once more. Seen from the side he really looked like a dangerous character. How his expression was dyed with greed that was unthinkable coming from an agent of the security bureau also encouraged such atmosphere. This much just from acting a little as agent. Really, this make me feels that risking my life fighting criminals is really stupid. Kimberly put back his smartphone inside his pocket while saying that to himself. At the same time, he recalled his schedule from here on inside his head. DDDue to his realemployers request, it would be a schedule where he would risk his life kidnapping Emily Grant and then bet his life to pull the carpet from under security bureau. Kimberly was making show of standing guard outside the room where Emily and others were inside while actually he was confirming his betrayal toward his comrades and his criminal act. It was at that time, *kii* the doors room made a sound and opened. Dennis and Rod came out from inside. Hm? Whats the matter? It will still be a while until the pick-up time you know? We are thinking to make the final check of the things we are going to bring. Sheesh, you guys already made that check a lot wasnt it? Thats just our nature. This kind of confirmation wont be enough no matter how many times you do it. Dennis shrugged while pushing up his glasses sharply. Kimberly noddedIs that soto that before he turned his gaze to Rod at the side and askedAnd you?. Its this for me. Smoking huh. Well, fine. But, dont move away too far okay? After all you guys are also protection target here. Yes sirD Rod jokingly returned a salute while lazily dangling the cigar he grasped in his fingertips. Like that, he and Dennis disappeared together further in the corridor while receiving Kimberlys gaze. Of course, Dennis and Rods words to Kimberly were lies. They were planning to raise commotion after this so that it would be easier for Emily and Professor Down to escape. The specific plan was to raise a commotion nearby the laboratory whereBerserkwas in safekeeping by taking other harmful chemicals before yellingWe made a mistake and it got scattered~. Of course, what they would scatter was harmless chemical, but if they made commotion saying that It would affect life if you dont take medicine right away!, the agents of security bureau that couldnt confirm the authenticity should be panicked. The other would use that opening to try escaping from the research facility. Surely the bodyguards from security bureau would never think that the people who requested protection by themselves would actually escape by their own decision. On top of that, this research building was already like the back garden for the researchers who often spent the majority of their day inside. There was a high possibility they would be able to escape. And, at that time the door of the room opened once more. Who came out were Sam and Jessica. Jessica was leaning coquettishly on Sams arm, generously pressing her voluptuous body that peeked out from her clothes that had intense exposure. So you guys toowhats your business? Kimberly talked to them while still leaning on the wall. Ee~, you understand just by looking right~? We are going to where it will be just the two of us~. It seems like it will be difficult in various things after this~, so while we still can~ Ye, yeah, thats right. Si, sir, its fine, just for a bit right? Jessica was leaning even more on Sam while her way of talking was stretching even longer. Sams eyes were swimming around, but he somehow responded to Kimberly. In reality, Jessica and Sam were just friend, they werent lover or anything, they were just getting out of the room to be distraction like Dennis and Rod. They pretended to be lovers with the motive of trying to find an agent somewhere and trick him into something like a blackmail scene using beautiful girl. However, for Sam it was unexpected how passionate (?) the acting of Jessica was. His unrest was fierce from her way of talking that was completely different from usual and the soft sensation that his arm was feeling. Yes, yes. Do whatever you like. Ye~s, we will do whatever we li~ke. Rather, Ill be made to do whatever Sam li~ke Jessica grinned widely while waving her hand at Kimberly who gave his permission with an exasperated expression. Sam was feeling a bit of terror from Jessicas acting while nodding wordlessly. Like that, Jessica and Sams figure vanished at the turn of the corridor. Kimberly kept leaning on the wall with his arm crossed while waiting silently until the time came. Some times after that, when Kimberly was starting to want for at least a glass of coffee, an abnormal event happened. *BiiD, biiD, biiD, biiD!!* A warning sound suddenly echoed. Kimberly made a faint smile and then he brought his mouth closer to the communication device attached on his sleeve. This is Warren. All members, situation report. Kimberly wasnt shaken. Everything was just as planned. He had already seen through the ulterior motive of the students exiting the room. Therefore, he expected for the report that reached him from each bodyguard to beNothing strangeorThe students are~. Yes, everything was just as plannedDDwas how it should be. ? Oi, Clayton, Muller. Respond. Oi, whats wrong? All bodyguards that reported to him said there was nothing strange. Kimberly thought that there would be reports coming from at least two place telling him that some kind of commotion happened, but he got doubtful when until the end all the reports that he got told him nothing strange happened. Furthermore, there was no report at all coming from the last two people he called. There was no reaction no matter how much he called into their communication device. Oi oi. Dont tell me, they got caught off guard by mere students. Kimberlys cheeks convulsed from imagining the unimaginable development. But, the moment he noticed that the place that the two bodyguards he lost contact with was whereBerserkwas deposited, his face complexion changed right away. -, Dickson! Russell! Come here right away! Take over me for guarding the missy! Haa? Warren, what are you saying? Just now two of the kids came here. They are surprised by the alarm butDD Just leave that alone! A different lot might be coming! Berserkis stolen right now! Wha-, wait a second! Something like that is not in the plaDD There aint any time for chatter! Im going to take a look at the place of Clayton and Muller! Just in case of the worst case, you mustnt let the missy got snatched away! Kimberly roared angrily. Right after that, the door of the room opened slightly and Professor Downs face appeared from there. Did something happen? WeDD There might be someone infiltrating. Im putting two guards here, so dont come out of the room. No, butDD Kimberly turned his back toward Professor Down who was going to object while saying this. Someone is aiming forBerserk! !? Co, could it be, Dennis and others No! Those guys are confirmed to be in another place! Thats why Im panicked here. Just listen, stay quietly inside the room! Go, got it. Professor Down returned inside the room while feeling shaken. Right after that, two bodyguards dressed as garbage man came running. Kimberly entrusted them to be the guard in that place before running through the corridor with fierce momentum. Dammit all. Please let it be just some kind of mistake. My livelihood depend in this plan here! Kimberly was cursing while rushing up the emergency stair. Berserkwas four floor aboveDDinside the chemicals vault that was strictly managed at the tenth floor, but if there was intruder, then there was high possibility they would use the emergency stair, and this stair was also simply the closest to Kimberlys position. The vault at the tenth floor could only be opened using ID card, fingerprint confirmation, twelve digit password, and voice recognition, those four locks. In addition there was also security camera. Therefore, it was unthinkable that the drug could be stolen in so short time but Although they werent agent that received training, but the men standing guard there were muscular and armed, yet they might be neutralized already without even given time for calling help. If, this wasnt some kind of mistake, and there was really intruder, then that intruder must be a considerably skilled one. Kimberly was feeling cold sweat while rushing through three floors in one go, and stepped on the stair landing between the ninth and tenth floor. It was at that moment, Oops A? You Ahead of the gaze of the shaken Kimberly, was a man that was just going to go down the stair from tenth floor. It was a man without any peculiar trait. He looked like he was in his twenty or even at his forty. He looked flat, medium build body, and brown hair that wasnt long or short. His suits didnt look like high-class or a cheap one. And then, a doctor robe. The man raised a really light voice when he saw Kimberly. If they met in a normal situation, then Kimberly would surely think that this man was a researcher here, he might even sayExcuse mewhile passing through the man and like that he wouldnt even recall back about the man for the second time in the future. But, You, what is inside that suitcase? The lack of any peculiarity, the handy suitcase, and then Kimberlys instinct as an agent, made him be conscious of the man. Its just a research document though? Rather, I should be the one asking who are you? I have never seen your face here, and you also dont look like a researchereh, dont tell me you are related with this alarm? Could it be, Im in a pinch here? The mans face was convulsing while he took a step back on the stair without turning around. Looking from the mans speech and gesture, in a glance he looked like a simple researcher encountering someone suspicious. I am an agent from security bureau. There is a possibility that an important medicine is stolen. Sorry, but Ill confirm the content of that case. No, no, its impossible to let outside person to see research data I told you. How suspicious, are you really someone from security bureau? If Kimberly took a step, the man would also take a step back. Kimberly narrowed his eyes slightly at the mans attitude, then he saidIll show you my badge thenwhile his hand moved to take out his proof of identification as security bureau agent from his breast pocket In order to took out and fired a gun. Ah maan, this person is sharp. You are really a dangerous man, trying to shoot someone so suddenly like that. You yourself, you bastard aint normal. Who and where are you from? Kimberlys gun muzzle, was pointed at the temple of the man from point-blank range. At the same time, the neck of Kimberly who had the distance closed instantly got a knife pressed on there. Yes, the man in doctor robe closed the distance faster than Kimberly could take out his gun and shoot on an unstable place like the stair. Furthermore, surprisingly that knife flew out from the mans sleeve, it was obviously a knife with launching mechanism. Kimberly felt cold sweat drenching himself. He planned to be a wanted man in this case anyway, so he wouldnt shirk from cleaning up one or two researchers that might be unrelated rather than risking his important money tree got stolen. But, when the lid was opened, what he was confronting was actually someone far more skilled than him. This is bad, bad, bad His instinct was ringing the alarm bell loudly like that. In an instant, Warren! Kimberly- Voices that called Kimberlys name and gunshots roared. Bodyguard agents had gathered below. The man saidWhoopsstill with a light tone while instantly pulling his body back. The bullets hit the wall a slight distance away. The shooters didnt plan to hit right from the start, they fired only to separate the man away from Kimberly. The man seemed to give up going down the stair, he tried to climb up the stair. I wont let you-! Kimberly pulled his gun trigger continuously. The fired bullets passed through beside the man who twisted his body right away and opened up holes on the wall. Are you sane!? You are firing at someone carrying a case filled with hazardous substance here! That thing cannot infect through air! Even if anyone get hit with droplets, if its just a little then it cannot cause secondary infection! Its better to destroy it rather than have it stolen! Indeed, Berserkwouldnt infect someone without injection or contact, regarding secondary infection from a person that had beenBerserkification, if the intake amount was only a little, then even if other person came into contact with body fluids of the victim then they wouldnt get infected. Even so, Kimberly who dared to brave the danger of scattering around the extremely dangerous chemicals caused the mans expression to cramp a bit while he finally took out a gun from his breast pocket and returned fire. While Kimberly leaped aside, two bodyguard agents that had climbed up the stair got their legs shot through and they crumbled down. Kimberly cursed while aiming his gun muzzle at the man, but right after that, his eyes opened wide. Are you bastard ninja!? The man unexpectedly jumped off the stair, he then kicked on the handrail and leaped further and passed through above Kimberlys head. Furthermore, he then kicked on the wall to turn around and attacked Kimberly. Kimberly changed the direction of his gun, but the mans flying kick hit Kimberlys chest faster. An impact that caused him to hallucinate his ribs breaking made the air in his lung to be forcefully ejected out. Kimberly groanedGahahand got blown away. In no time Kimberly was sent flying and he would be struck on the stair behind where he would be neutralized, that was how it appeared it would turn outbut, Kimberly was a former military and an expert at military hand-to-hand fighting. He immediately discarded his gun and caught the kicking leg, dragging the opponent into the momentum that sent him flying. Guah -kh!? The man made Kimberly as his stepping stool and somehow evaded being struck on the stair, but his balance was broken and he fell. Even so, Kimberly still got the bigger damage, and different from the man who immediately stood up, Kimberly became unable to move from the impact. The man shrugged as though to say oh dear before trying to leave that place. It was at that time. An incident that could only be said as a devils work happened in succession, which would lead to tragedy. Agent Warren! This bastard! Thats Emilys! Return it! Dennis and Rod appeared. They heard the alarm and saw the agents going off somewhere. They became worried thatBerserkwould be stolen again and came here to look at the situation, using elevator they came to the tenth floor and there they listened at gunshots from the stair. And then, the two caught sight at the mans figure and guessed the situation. When they saw Kimberly and other agents were defeated, their sense of justice came out. It came out fiercely. The hot-blooded Rod leaped to the man, while Dennis threw the harmless but smelly chemical they had prepared. Naturally, the man easily kicked away Rod, but the chemical vial accurately hit the ceiling and broke apart, throwing out its offensive smell. Naturally, the liquid fell like shower at the man below, Kimberly, and the agents. The man immediately lifted his suitcase over his head to protect his body from the unknown chemical. Instantly, along with a single gunshot, the suitcase was shot and sent flying from his hand. The one firing was one of the agent that was shot in the leg and fell. That agent was crawling slowly toward his gun that was sent flying, before his hand finally reached it and he aimed at the head of the man whose attention was taken by Rod and Dennis. Therefore, it was a coincidence that it was the suitcase that was hit. Rather it was because the man was holding the suitcase with his hand lowered that the agent aimed at the mans head. But, the unexpected situation where a chemical was thrown at the ceiling caused the man to make an unforeseen move. And then, there was one more devilish coincidence. The bullet hit the lock of the suitcase with pinpoint accuracy. As the result, the suitcase that had its lock broken flew away from the mans hand, it crashed on the wall which caused the suitcase to be opened. Yes, the vial ofBerserkthat was put inside the suitcase, was exposed to the open. The people in that place sent their gaze pursuing the falling suitcase in slow motion. Obeying gravity, Berserkflew out from the suitcase that fell on the ground. There were two vials in the suitcase. One vial flew out from the impact and broke at the center of the landing stair. The content scattered out. Dont get hit! tsu Kimberly roared angrily. Ahead of his gaze was the figure of the other agent that was still lying on the floor. The agent covered his face with his arms right away buthe was too late. a, a? Gii! aAAAAADDD!! The splash ofBerserkflew into the agents eye and mouth, a beat later, the agent screamed thunderously, *beki baki goki* his body began to transform along with raw sounds. Now that its like this, he is beyond help, eh. The man, with expression as though he was chewing something bitter aimed his gun muzzle at the head of the enlarging agent. And then, he fired without hesitation and blew away the head. If the person only came into contact with small amount of splash, then there would be no problem if he was killed before transforming. The agent easily crumbled down. Dennis and Rod were greatly shaken seeing a person died before their eyes, even so they felt relieve the same like Kimberly and the man that the Berserkification was stopped. It was at that moment, DDaAAAAAAAAAH!!!!! The first cry of birth came from downstairs. The birth cry of Berserk. -, the other one!? Not hereshit-, it fell down! We got too distracted with this one! Yes, the other vial wasnt anywhere here. The other vial had fell downstairs from the gap between the handrails railing. And then, midway it crashed on the railing and its content was thrown out. If it was just that then there would be no problem. However, in a stroke of bad luck, no, perhaps in a sense it ought to be said as inevitability, downstairs there were a lot of people that stuck out their head from the handrail to look upstairs. The alarm and the gunshots that came from upstairs. There was no way that those would go unnoticed by the students and professors who were staying behind in the research building, the security guards, and others. That was why, the drug that gave birth to berserker raining down from upstairs showered them plenty. It wasnt in the level of splash anymore. It was the whole content of a bottle. Even though, it actually didnt even take a full injection at that time ofBerserk Case. Aa, geez-. This is really an awful failure-. The luck of me today is undoubtedly the worst! The man cursed out like that while jumping down the stairs. Guh, fuck-. Stop damnit! Kimberlys face distorted due to the damage that was still remaining in his body while standing up somehow, he then chased after the man by rushing down the stair. Rod! We are going back! Eh? A, Dennis? But, something like this Get a hold of yourself! We have to let everyone know! Besides, that man might be going to where Emily is! ts. Tha, thats right. Dennis scolded the greatly shaken Rod and made him stood up. And then, they turned a pained expression at the agents remain that got his head blown off, before they rushed out toward the room where Emily and others were waiting While listening to the countless roars and continuous gunfire resounding downstairs. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Even though I planned to finish the reminiscence at two chapters Seriously I got no time for writing. This time it stop at incomplete point too It will be a bit harsh for the update for the next Saturday. Chapter 205 Part 1 When Kimberly finally arrived at downstairs where screams and bellows and beastly roars were flying past each other, he witnessed the manifestation of picture of hell there. Men and women were enlarged atrociously without distinction. The strengthened monsters were trampling down everything at the surrounding following their instinct. At first there were only several people that got dashed over withBerserk, but the body fluids that were scattered along with the roar, the biting act, the scattering blood due to the security guards gunshot, all those were increasing the number of the infected like rats multiplying. If it was only a bit ofBerserk, then surely there wouldnt be anyone at the surrounding that got infected just like when that young man rampaged in the middle of city a few days ago. However, this time the people that got infected the very first were absorbing a lot of the undiluted solution ofBerserk. The ability ofBerserkshould be lowering much if it was by indirect infection, so at this level there would be no worry of explosive contagion happening. However, even so there was the need to be resigned of at least tertiary infection or quaternary infection. And above all else, the people who got hit at the beginning with the undiluted solution were even now scattered about somewhere and kept producing the secondary infection. The hell was only starting just now. Fuck-. Its really a B-class movie like this. Kimberly was cursing while aiming his gun muzzle at a berserker that just now was snapping the waist of a small statured female student to opposite direction. He consecutively fired life-reaping bullets within an instant. The former student that was Berserkified carelessly tossed away the female students who died in a way that was beyond imagination by getting snapped right into half, and then it covered its head using its arm that was like a log while rapidly rushing at Kimberly. Kimberlys bullets that flew straight to the berserkers head were easily stopped by that muscle armor. Its flesh was gouged and blood was flying, but that was all. The wound was immediately starting to regenerate and its charging momentum didnt decline at all. Nine milli is just like peashooter huh- Kimberly immediately jumped forward into a head-sliding. Strong wind of death and madness passed through above his head. He evaded by slipping through between its legs. Kimberly was sliding while instantly rolling face-up, and then he aimed at the back of the head of the berserker and pulled his trigger. Inside the corridor that had turned dim due to the broken lamps, muzzle flashes flickered along with consecutive gunshot sounds. At the same time, skin and flesh and blood scattered from the berserkers back of the head. The berserker that got hit with fierce impact on the back of the head while in the middle of charging pitched forward and fell on the corridor with a slide. I heard that it doesnt have weak point other than the head butits more troublesome than I thought. Kimberly stood up while smoothly replacing his guns magazine. He whispered with an expression as though he was chewing something bitter. Right after that, aAAAAAAAH -!? Shit-, its infected!? Behind Kimberly, the female student who was snapped into two just now shrieked while standing up. When he looked there, the girls face was really wet. Probably when she was caught she was also dashed with a lot of saliva that was scattered together with the berserkers roar. Kimberly aimed his gun to deal the finishing blow before it could finish its transformation. But, before he could pull the trigger, presence of death blew from behind him. -!? He obeyed his instincts order and jumped to the side, an instant later, a war hammer was swung down. The fist attack was so fierce that he mistakenly thought that. Cracks in the shape of spider web was created on the floor by that fist. So I failed to finish it off- Yes, the attacker from behind was the berserker just now. Actually, the angle of Kimberlys bullets was too bad to pierce the skull, they could only slide on the skulls surface and shaved the skin. And then, the worst thing was that the second berserker finished transforming in front of Kimberly who lost his chance. This is bad He muttered those words unconsciously. Cold sweat trickled down the temple of Kimberly. He was sandwiched between two berserkers behind and forward in a corridor that wasnt that wide. Kimberlys cheeks were twitching in this dangerous situation. But, at that time, a severe earthquake suddenly came. The corridor wall slightly away from him was blown away along with intense thunderous roar, and from there a berserker came out. However, it appeared that the berserker wasnt intentionally smashing the wall. The berserker flew out with a somersault and its head struck uncouthly at the corridors opposite side with a tumble. It was as though its charging momentum was made use to send it flying and crashed onto the wall. That conjecture was proved to be correct by the man in white doctor robe that jumped out from the broken wall right after that. My stomach got cold inside here because I need to imitate a matador against berserker. The man made such frivolous talk while kicking the berserkers arm that was trying to stand up. When its balances broke, the man drilled its head with point-blank range shooting and finished it off with certainty. The berserker fell down like a puppet with its string cut, and then it withered up while spewing white smoke. The man in white doctor robe attentively put in bullet toward the hearts location from the back. GAAAAAAAH! Oops. Spare me from anymore chicken race okay. One of the berserkers aiming at Kimberly roared and charged toward the man in white doctor robe. Immediately following that, a black object lightly flew in air. Wai-, you stupid bastard- Kimberly got down in panic. The next moment, the dim corridor was overran with intense flash. The white robed man was using flashbang. Kimberly was sweating coldly that he was crouching defenselessly right beside a berserker while desperately covering his eyes, then gunshots roared four times in the corridor that was filled with flash. At the same time, a heavy crashing sound resounded for the second time. (He sniped in this kind of situation!?) Kimberly shuddered in his heart while sweating coldly at the white robed mans skill, however, he still jumped out by relying the slight presence that he felt. Uwah, thats dangerous- Chih, I missed- The flash was already settling down and the dim corridor came back into view. The two people crossed through each other among the falling bodies of berserkers and now they were opposite of each other. The white robed man that easily slaughtered three berserkers tried to cross in front of Kimberly to go ahead of the corridor, but then Kimberly assaulted him with the knife that he was secretly carrying. Kimberly already perceived that it was impossible to catch this man for interrogation due to the difference in strength between the two of them, but rather than letting him escaped just like this he thought that he would instead kill the man and search for even a scrap of information about who this man was from his dead body. However, the attack that was filled with that killing intent was easily dodged. Kimberly reflexively clicked his tongue. Although, as expected, perhaps the man in white robe didnt expect Kimberly to attack using his instinct when his eyes were burned to some extent by the flashbang and he kept it closed, the man exposed a slightly pained expression. ts, you, that face Geh, this is bad!? Aa, can you pretend not seeing anything? The white robed man still talked with light tone. The place on his face that was grazed by Kimberlys knife had something dangling down on there. However, it wasnt blood. There was unharmed skin that could be seen from under the peeled off skin. It was obviously a disguise mask that was using advanced technology. It was something in the level that couldnt be prepared by low level organization. (Wait, wait a second. He is using a disguise of this level just for sneaking into a universitys research facility? He is extremely vigilance of having his face known? In addition he know about Berserks existence and act in this timing, also an organization that has skilled member above my level?) Kimberly stared fixedly at the white robed man who was holding his head in exaggeration while sayingOoh my, goddd!because of his failure of exposing the fact that he was in disguise. And then, with the information that he had as the premise, and the speech and conduct of the man that he felt dj vu from Youdont tell me The eyes of Kimberly who guessed the true identity of the white robed man turned round. The man showed even more fluster at Kimberlys state that was like that. The man muttered in small voiceEven though Im already at risk of getting fired from making this great failure, seriously spare me from more than this!before turning on his heel. Wait- Im not waiting! This is out of control already! I had taken care of all the first berserkers already, take care of the rest please! This is what you called collective responsibility! Dont screw-DD Kimberly tried to chase after the man, but the white robed man vanished in the blink of eye deep at the corridor ahead. Furthermore, in a bad timing more berserkers showed its figure from the opposite side of the corridor that Kimberly was forced to stop running. This is really a shitty B-class. This one and that one are just doing whatever they pleased. With a pained expression, Kimberly gave a sidelong glance at the berserkers charging at him while roaring. He then dashed up the stair to the floor above. At the very least, he had to secure his money tree, the girl that was Berserks creator. Part 2 On the other side, when the berserkers were starting to scream for the first time, Emily and others were tormented by bewilderment and anxiety and fretfulness while hesitating of what to do, whether they should go out to look at the situation or not, or if this was the diversion caused by Rod and others and they should get out of the research building right away. At the very least, this surely wasnt the diversion that they planned seeing from Kimberlys state before this and from how the two agents that came to be the guard replacing him suddenly dashed away in panic and abandoned their guard duty. Everyone, lets escape. Professor Down made his decision in the middle of the oppressive atmosphere. Hendricks was about to make objection reflexively, but Professor Down continued his words before Hendricks could form his words. This feels too strange to be something caused by Rod and others. Perhaps something else is happening right now. However, its certain that the agents are directing their attention elsewhere. I think we shouldnt let go of this chance. Those words caused everyone to look at each others face. And then, they nodded at Professor Downs suggestion even while feeling anxious. They slowly and quietly opened the door, and after confirming that there was nothing strange going on outside, Emily and others came out. Violent sound of clatters and impacts resounded from the corridor. Emilys body spontaneously froze from that. Hendricks showed his usual kind smile at Emily who was showing small fear while her body stooped a little, their eyes met each other. Its fine Emily. We are with you. Surely everything will go smoothly. Senpai Emily looked anxious, but she obediently nodded. Hendricks then tousled her head in encouragement. Wait Rick. Dont tousle Emilys hair like that. Good grief, you just dont understand how to treat a girl. Oi oi, Lizzie. If Hendricks understand how womans heart work, then you two will be already married from long timeDD Stupid Milo-, close that mouth of yours! The cheerful overseas student Milo ate Lizzies slap with hebuu and his body half-rotated. But he kept rotating for a half more and returned to face the front and sent Lizzie a wide grin. A vein emerged on Lizzies forehead. Seeing the exchange between the seniorsDDno, her big brothers and big sisters who were always jovial, Emilys anxiety was also eliminated a bit. She saidThank youinside her heart while returning back a powerful smile in place of words of gratitude. Emily and others arrived in front of the stair. Then, Hendricks, Lizzie, Milo. Well rely on you to recover the research data and the drugs. I and Emily will leave ahead from here. Lets meet again at the meeting place. Yes teacher. Hendricks replied with determined expression at Professor Downs instruction. Lizzie and Milo also nodded. Like that, Hendricks and other went upstairs while Emily and Professor Down went downstairs, it was just before they could do that, *zushin-, zushin-* a sound that was like something heavy hitting the floor resounded from downstairs. What? Hendricks and Milo looked at each others face and they peeked downstairs hesitatingly. Even while they were doing that, the heavy sound was gradually getting louder while transmitting vibration regularly. He, hey, Hendricks. You see, I, feels like I have seen this kind of scene, in a movie before He, hee? What, coincidence. I, I also recall something like that. The two were feeling cold sweats drenching their body while they couldnt take off their gaze from downstairs, however, they muttered in small volume simultaneously. DDJurasc Park They said. This aint a joke. Why, the hell. Why, are those guys Ha, haha. I wonder, if this is still better, than T-Rex Milo stepped back while shuddering in fear from thatDDthe berserker that finally showed its appearance. Hendricks also stepped back while making a dry laugh. Right after that, a scream that pierced the air was raised. ts, RUN- Hendrickss voice warned so loud it felt like her throat would tear. Milo came back to his senses as though he just got punched, while Emily and others who were similarly stiffened also turned on their heel and started running through the corridor. Go down from the other stair! No, use the elevator! Get into that! Lizzie mentioned about the other stair at the end of the research building. But midway Hendricks saw the floor display of the elevator and wasted no time to tell the others about the change of plan. Emily jumped forward and pushed the elevator button. The elevator was currently at a floor above them. The sound of the elevator operating sounded a beat later after the button was pushed. Emily and others would be able to ride the elevator in just a few more seconds. But, right now those seconds felt like eternity to them. Quick-, quick-!! Emily spoke impatiently while pushing the button repeatedly. A roar reverberated. The berserker climbed the stair and arrived at the floor where Emily and others were at right now. The figure of Emily and others was reflected on its bloodshot eyes. And then, it screamed once more. However, this time the sound was accompanied by the shaking of the floor from its forward charge. At the same time, the elevator door opened. They all rushed inside and pushed the button with all their might. Seeing the door slowly began to close was really frustrating. However, it closed just in time. Just before the door closed, the wicked look of the berserker peeked in from between the doors gap and a fist approached, but the door closed completely. Thunderous sound and impact ran through the door. Milo and Hendricks fell on their butt seeing the door now became greatly dented. Lizzie was covering her mouth with her hands, her expression showed how she couldnt believe what had happened. And then, Professor Down was dumbfounded while mutteringImpossible. Thiswhat happened. While the floor display of the elevator was slowly heading to the lower floor, Emily let out her words using voice that was filled with uneasiness. We, we have to contact the police. After that the security bureau too. After that, after that, the research building need to be sealedbut, the way to seal it is Those voices caused Hendricks and others to quickly return to their senses. Their little sister was desperately thinking even while they were in stupor. That fact made them recovered some part of their composure. We dont know what happened but, its unthinkable that Rod and others were the one scatteringH3-4DDno, Berserk. Anyway, lets get outside for the moment abd then contact the police. If they dont send armed men here Yeah. We dont know how muchBerserkis scattered, but it will be a disaster if it gets outside. Are Dennis and others safe. As for the security bureau, surely agent Warren has contacted them though. Hendricks and others desperately calmed down themselves while talking to each other. Before long the elevator arrived at the first floor. The door opened and then they caught sight of armed men in janitor uniform a slight distance away. Those must be the bodyguard agents from security bureau. With that conclusion, Milo felt a slight relieve, and then he rushed out of the elevator in order to seek help from them. You guys! Help us! Upstairs there is berseDD Milos figure disappeared. Eh? It was unknown who whispered that. Hendricks came out of the elevator with shaky footsteps and turned his gaze to the right. He already knew. Right after Milo got outside, something big nabbed Milo from the side. He knewDDthat this something was a berserker. A, a, aah Hendricks trembling voice echoed. His eyes opened widely and he sunk down on the floor as though strength left his waist. He didnt avert his gaze away. He couldnt. He couldnt avert his gaze from the figure of his friend that got his head crushed. He couldnt avert his gaze, from the monster straddling his friend while madly punching with its fist that was like rock. The roar of the berserker that easily snatched Milos life reverberated. It sounded like the war cry of victory. The agents fired. From the direction they fired at, further two, three more berserkers appeared. Senpai! Rick- The agents fired blindly in panic. Several of the bullets hit nearby the elevator, even so Hendricks kept standing stock still without being able to avert his eyes from the tragic appearance of his friend. Emily and Lizzie jumped at Hendricks who was like that. And then, both of them dragged him back into the elevator. Milo is, Milo is- Rick-, get a hold of yourself! Lizzie scolded Hendricks who was holding his head in panic. A painful slap flew onto Hendrickss cheek. Hendricks returned to his senses due to the pain running on his cheek and the expression of Lizzie before his eyes that looked like it would burst into tear anytime. Right nowthats no good. You still, cannot break down yet. Live, search for help, after that.protect our little sister! Think just those for now! You are a big brother right! Lizzieyeah, youre right. Sorry. Hendricks stood up and turned his gaze at the little sister who was standing still at the elevator corner. (She looks like a corpse. Shit-, its just as Lizzie said. Ive got to pull myself together-) The look of Emilys expression that lost color was certainly like a corpse inside a coffin. Hendricks who treated her like family all this time understood really clearly that Emily now was getting crushed by guilt. The drug that she created turned a lot of people into monster. And then, those monsters, finally killed a person that she loved like brother. That was really no different than Emily herself getting killed Of course, from the point of view of Hendricks and others, that was nothing more than barking up the wrong tree. But, surely, even if they saidThis isnt Emilys fault, their words wouldnt reach the heart of Emily who was drowning in guilt. That was why, Emily, I want you to lend us your strength. Eh? Hendricks entreated to Emily. Its only Emily who can stop Berserk. There is no doubt that we will be unable to make the antidote. Its only you who grasped the whole thing and possess the insight that we wont even be able to imagine, that can stop the monster that we created. Senpai Please, Emily. Save us, save everyone. Lend us, your power. There was no time for them to stop still. There wasnt any time to drown in guilt. Exert Emily Grants whole strength. Hendricks who pleaded like that made Emily to notice his true intention. Emilys almond-shaped eyes sharpened even more fiercely. She wiped her eyes with the sleeve of her kinked lab coat and slapped her own cheeks so hard that it made sound. And then, she gave a sharp nod at Hendricks. Hendricks looked fondly at Emilys gaze and he nodded back, and then he suggested that they took a look at their own laboratory. He was thinking of the possibility that perhaps Dennis and others or agent Warren returned there. Of course, there was the possibility that the berserker before this was still there. Therefore, they had to stay on guard so they could evacuate back into elevator anytime. However, when they peeked out of elevator, what entered their eyes wasDDa disastrous sight. Sa, m? A, e, athis is, lies, right? There was the figure of Sam who had been reduced into a berserker, and then the figure of Jessica who was dangled in midair with her neck broken. And then, there was the figure of Dennis soaked in sea of blood at the side, and the figure of Rod sitting down while leaning on the wall. DDIt was really, a nightmare. Right after that, the elevator that had its button kept being pushed by Emily so they could escape anytime was suddenly assaulted by impact. *zuhin-* Something fell on the elevator from above. The elevator was making unpleasant sound while sinking below. At the same time, a roar and an impact struck the elevators ceiling. The elevator was dented with each roar. It was clear that a berserker was invading from above the ceiling. -, Emily! Teacher! Get out quickly! Hendricks and Lizzie stretched their hand to Emily and Professor Down in panic. The elevator entrance had turned narrow like a guillotine. Emily and Professor Down crawled out from there desperately. The next moment, the elevator finally surpassed its endurance limit and fell below with a screech. The berserker that was on its ceiling reached out its hand and grasped the edge of the elevator entrance that was still opened. Emily and others moved away from the entrance in panic, but there was no way that much commotion wouldnt attract the attention of the berserker that was Sam once. Sam threw away Jessica like a doll and raised a groan. And then, a berserker crept up from the elevator. In this hopelessly deathly situation, a gunshot suddenly rang. DAMN ITTTTTTTTT- The one who yelled in frenzy like that while pulling trigger toward SamDDwas Rod. He kept leaning on the wall while still sitting down, perhaps he had no strength to stand up anymore, yet he was still pulling the trigger of the gun that he likely borrowed from a dead agent. It seemed that Sam whose attention was taken by Emily and others got taken unaware by this surprise attack. The moment he was about to turn toward Rod, one of the fired bullets pierced the side of his head and he fell down. His body was smoking white while rapidly withering. Hendricks and others had no word toward the figure of their important companion that was so miserable it was painful to look at, and then, Rod who was the one that did that was crying while mutteringDamn itone more time. Rod-oniichan! -, Rod! Emily rushed ahead. She dashed toward Rod who was dropping the handgun powerlessly. Hendricks and others were also sprinting to Rods side in panic. Midway, Hendricks took a look at the condition of the fallen Dennis butthere was a single shot in his temple. He had already expired. And then, looking at Dennis figure that was smoking even though it was only a little, Hendricks guessed how Dennis was already infected. Den, nis, he did it, by himself. He got splashed, by Sams blood, midway here, he pickedthe gunthat was why, he said, he dont want to become monsterand he The gasping Rod was sending his gaze at Dennis with hollow look. It seemed that it was Dennis who dealt with himself. Dennis and Rod always quarreled when they met each other, they werent compatible with each other at all, but even so, they were buddy. Surely the feeling inside Rods chest was something that couldnt be expressed by words at all. You idiot Dennis. When I go to the other sideIll yell atyou again. Im going, to beat youup Enough already-, dont talk, Rod! Rod-oniichan! Dont, please dont! You must not die! Stupid Rod! Get a hold of yourself! Emily and others clung on Rod. Gofuh Rod vomited out blood while making a wry smile. Shadow of death was emerging on his face. Looking at his caved-in chest and his stomach that looked discolored, it was clear that his internal organs had received fatal damage. No matter how they looked, Rod, was already beyond help. Surely even Rod himself understood that. His gaze was calm in acceptance while his trembling hand patted Emilys head. Sorry, yeah, Emily.This is, our fault..because, we didsomething, unnecessarybut, we want to do somethingreally, sorry No-. This isnt Rod-oniichans fault! I, I- Rods hand fell down limply. DDYouu, live on Those were Rods last words. Emily and others were dumbfounded. Their companions who were like family, who were laughing with each other only just now, were gone already. That fact, that reality, they couldnt accept it. But, reality wouldnt give any consideration to their feeling. The berserker that crawled up from the elevator showed up. Its bloodshot eye glint captured Emily and others as its prey without any room for hesitation. Hendricks stood up. And then, he slowly pulled out the handgun that Denniss hand was still holding and he ascertained its magazine. Hendricks sent only his words to Emily and others without looking back. Ill lure away that guy somehow. During that time, you guys escape. Emily and Lizzie reflexively were going to shout just what was he talking about, but Hendricks didnt allow any objection. Go-. Ill meet up with you guys again for sure! Saying that, Hendricks charged at the berserker alone. Emily yelledSenpai-and she was going to rush out, but Professor Down pinioned her from behind. Emily struggled, but when she was yelledDont waste Hendrickss feeling here!, strength left her. We are going! Wha-, Lizzie-nee!? At the corridor ahead, Hendricks was shooting while he passed through the berserkers side with a slide. And then he fired again to attract the berserkers attention. The berserker turned on its heel and determined Hendricks as its target. During that time, with the monster between them, Hendricks and Lizzies gaze crossed each other. That was enough. Lizzie grasped Emilys hand and she turned around. Emily made an expression of unable to believe the action of Lizzie who should be harboring feeling for Hendricks, but she shut up when she saw the blood flowing from Lizzies lips and her bitten lips. Emily and others ran off with the figure of Hendricks running to the other side of the corridor behind them. Lets use the emergency stair. The first floor is dangerous, so lets use the plumbing pipe from second floor to go down. Lizzie wordlessly nodded at Professor Downs words and she pulled Emilys hand. They opened the door to emergency stair and ran down toward the second floor. But, right now the research building was a berserker nest. And then, their developed sense of hearing could sense the preys existence even across wall. GAAAAAAAAH!! KYAAAH UWAH The door of the emergency stair was blown away together with a roar. The steel door that was flown together with its clasp became a brutal weapon, and in a stroke of bad luck, it separated them from each other. Professor Down fell on his butt on the stair that connected to upper floor, while Lizzie and Emily fell on the stair landing because they embraced each other. The eye glint of the berserker caught Professor Down. Do, dont come- Professor Down stood up with a yell and escaped by climbing up the stairs. Lizzie and Emily also stood up desperately, but because the steel door stood in their way and they couldnt pass through, they had no other choice but ran down the stairs. The berserker seemed to choose the group with more prey. He sent a crushing blow to the direction of Lizzie and Emily. Emily-. Dont stop no matter what! Lizzie-nee- The two somehow escaped from the range the fist could reach and immediately stood up again even though they were entangled with each other due to the impact. However, the berserker immediately caught up to them. It really looked unlikely that they would be able to escape until second floor. Lizzie instantly made an expression that was filled with resolve. Emily who noticed that was caught by bad premonition. Lizzie pulled at Emilys hand and wasted no time to open the door right below them and ran through it. The berserker destroyed the steel door again and entered the floor to chase after Emily and Lizzie. Lizzie who was pulling Emilys hand continued to run without hesitation as though she had a destination in mind. Lizzie-nee! It will be fine! I swear Ill protect you! Lizzie turned the corner several times to shake off the footsteps resounding behind them before she came to a stop in front of a certain door. And then, she desperately suppressed her fingers that were trembling from tension and fear while she entered the password into the electronic lock that was installed beside the door. The door opened accompanied by small mechanical sound. Lizzie pushed in Emily inside. Emily who had no doubt that they would be hiding together inside turned pale seeing Lizzie didnt enter. She guessed what Lizzies intention was. Toward such Emily, Lizzie showed her a gentle smile even with a stiff face while opening her mouth in persuasion. Emily, hide here. You absolutely mustnt go out. Wa, wait, Lizzie-nee-. We canDD The door here is sturdier then other room, thats why it wont be broken down that easily. The security bureau people should arrive soon, thats why do your best to endure until that time. If thats the case then Lizzie-nee too, quickly get in! Im sorry, that guy has to be lured away. There is no more place to escape inside here, so in the worst case that guy noticed then that will be the end. Thats why, okay? Who cares about that! It doesnt matter, just come in quickly! Emily desperately pulled at Lizzies hand, but Lizzie smiled sweetly and pushed her down on her butt. Its okay. Ill find that idiot Rick and teacher, and we will return here together. So believe in your big sis. Lizzie-nee- Emily reached out her hand. But the steel door obstructed that. Emilys small fist desperately punched on the steel door, but of course it didnt even twitch. Yet even while losing composure, Emily recalled in a flash that the door could be opened from inside too and her hand reached out to the door button but, Emily-! - Lizzies angry voice resounded from behind her. Emilys body spontaneously stiffened. This time a gentle voice reached her. No matter what happen, never give up. If its Emily, then it absolutely will be fine, I, we all believe that. Lizzie-nee Those words of her big sister that came from across the steel door made Emilys hand that was reaching to the button to fall powerlessly. Hot tears were falling along her cheeks without end. I love you, Emily. Dont forget that. No matter what happened, you are the little sister, that we are proud of. Lizzie-nee- A roar reverberated. Lizzies presence was getting farther away. A beat later, heavy footsteps were passing through in front of the door. Emily backed off unsteadily before she powerlessly sank down on the floor helplessly. And then, she hugged her knees and buried her face onto it, both her hands held her head and she turned small. Emily waited, obeying the command of her beloved big sister. However, what returned was only the completely transformed Hendricks. Emilys important people, in the end, not a single person of them came back. Part 3 (This is baadd. Heavy. This is just awfully heavy. Honestly, thats too heavy that I want to run away right now) After she finished talking of the long recollection, Emily hugged her knees once more, buried her face, and turned small. Kousuke was sighing inside his heart while looking at such Emily. Honestly speaking, he couldnt help but felt sympathy with Emilys circumstance. Emily had even forgotten that she wasnt wearing anything down there that it felt like her secret place down there could be visible with her current sitting position, but right now Kousuke was in the middle of much regret of hearing the story that he didnt even have the composure to be aware of such thing. When we arrived, there is almost no survivor anymore inside the research building. We met up with Kimberly who ran out of bullet and went into hiding, then after we shared information, we split up to search for Doctor Grant, I managed to secure her but That handsome bastard betrayed you then. Yes. It was when we met up with our comrades and gathered in the first floor to escape. We were surrounded by berserkers and put up a fight, and when we somehow managed to secure an escape route, we were gunned down by Kimberly and an armed group from somewhere that had replaced the bodyguard agents. Because of the attack of that time, the agents who came for the pick-up were annihilated. Vanessa was able to survive even while getting wounded on her side was because she was immediately covered by Hughes. But in exchange he was also lethally wounded, even so he fought hard in order to let Vanessa and Emily escaped. As the result, due to Hughess last stand, Vanessa and Emily managed to escape. There, Kousuke spoke his doubt. Hm? After that, you didnt contact the security bureau right away? Kousuke witnessed the car chase at the afternoon. From the story that he heard, the incident occurred at midnight. That meant that Vanessa and Emily were fighting alone for more than half a day. My smartphone that can connect with the private line was broken when we were ambushed. Doctor Grants phone also seemed to break somewhere in the middle of our escape. You can just use public phone right? Thats true. I also tried to do that. However, thatits embarrassing but, after I performed first aid on my wound, I fainted. It appeared that Vanessa ran out of strength because she even performed the bullet extraction inside the car. After that Emily nursed Vanessa for the whole night. And then, the next morning, Vanessa who woke up from her fainting finally made contact with the headquarters, but right after, perhaps they were detected or something, they were assaulted by Kimberly and his group then. After that, they were chased around relentless without any time to meet up with the people from headquarters, also the meeting site that was decided beforehand was also known by Kimberly so it couldnt be used, and that was why they were doing nothing but running away. I see. Then, what are you going to do from here? The security bureau seems to be suspicious too right? Thats right. However, its also the fact that we wont be able to do anything by ourselves. Its only in the movie when individual can oppose an organization as their opponent. We have to determine, the true intention of the chief. In this situation, even though the security bureau seemed suspicious, but it was unthinkable that the whole place was pitch black. If it was just as Kimberly insinuated, that the security bureau was pulling the string of the attack, then Chief Magdanese was exceedingly close with black. In that case, then Vanessa would ask for help from bureau member listed up inside her head that seem to be trustable, and also from other places like intelligence department and so on. But if it was the opposite, that Chief Magdanese was white, they would be able to get rescue from the most direct place. In any case, to investigate about the organization behind Kimberly and further to oppose them, Vanessa would need to obtain the power of organization too. Because of that, no matter what it was essential to clearly determine the position of Chief Magdanese, whether she was white or black. First, its important to classify which is the enemy and which is ally. I plan to move with that direction, so during that time I want Mr. K to protect Doctor Grant. Kousuke scratched his cheek with a troubled look after listening to Vanessas plan. And then, he was about to open his mouth to say something, however, his voice that was going to sing an objection was interrupted. Im not looking for protection or anything. Doctor Grant? Vanessa turned her gaze in surprise. There, Emily who turned small was slowly lifting up her face and looked back. The dark flame dwelling inside those eyes, which contradicted her frail atmosphere before this caused Vanessa to gulp unconsciously. That drug,Berserk, its something that mustnt exist in this world. It has to be erased from this world, all of it without leaving anything behind. I who created it, have to erase it no matter what. Thats I absolutely dont want to be just protected, only waiting for the situation to end without understanding anything. Thats why, Vanessa. Please, bring me along. I want to ascertain with my own eyes, who was the one that spread aroundBerserk, and, what will happen from now on. My apologies but, Doctor Grant. You areDD A burden? I dont think so. Berserkis a defective merchandise that was created by chance. Whether its to improve it or making its antidote, those are out of the question without me. In other words, I am the best shield you can ask. Vanessa was greatly troubled with Emilys point. Indeed, for the people who were seeking for Emilys knowledge and ability, Emilys life was something they had to absolutely protect. To put it another way, if she turned Emily into shield then they wouldnt be able to pull the trigger. If Vanessa said that she would search information against an organization in this isolated situation, then indeed it could be said to be a useful card. However, even though she was fighting to protect Emily by nature, but if she made her into something like a shield than that would mean putting the cart before the horse. Besides, there was nothing absolute in a battlefield, on top of that an accident could possibly happen. And even if those didnt happen, the enemy had no reason to not make the decision its fine if she is at least alive. For Vanessa, taking around Emily together with her from here on was something that couldnt be permitted. However, even with all those reasons, she was unable to simply reject and left her was surely because of Emilys eyes. If she forced her to stay behind, then she would run off by herself. That risk was something possible with the current Emily. How should she persuade herVanessa was at a loss, but before Vanessa could say something, the one who spoke to Emily who said rash things, was Kousuke who was being reserved. Look hereas I thought, something like this, I think its better if we leave it to the pro you know? Emily is a researcher right? A researcher has their own battlefield that can only be fought by researcher isnt it? If Vanessa-san found ally and they prepared a place for you to researchBerserk, then Emilys battle would be from there on, isnt that right? For Kousuke, it would be the best for him if Vanessa could quickly found ally organization that could give heavy protection to Emily. Because at that point of time Kousuke would become unnecessary and he could leave. Thinking so, Kousuke tried to back up Vanessa, but No. His opinion was rejected with one word. Emily didnt even meet his gaze. Saying no like that, are you a child throwing tantrum huh. You understand right? You said you are going to become shield or whatever, but you are virtually still a burden. There is no way Vanessa-san will be able to use Emily as shield. Thats why, here you shouDD If I said no then no-! Hearing Kousukes words, this time Emilys almond-shaped eyes glared fiercely while saying a rejection that sounded completely childish. As expected Kousuke was irritated hearing Emilys words that werent even an objection but simply selfishness. Seriously, this isnt the time to throw tantrum. How about you understand your own position a bit more? You are genius right? Then at least understand that much. Kousukes obviously pathetic atmosphere until now faded, and its place he replied with expression and tone that were visibly irritated. Emily trembled in shock from that. However, the flame dwelling in her eyes didnt die down for even a bit. She couldnt say any rebuttal and tears were oozing out slightly from her eyes, but even so she still radiated rebellion to Kousuke. Kousuke continued his words while holding down his irritated feeling at the unreasonable Emily. Look hereif you keep being obstinate, and Vanessa-san get hurt again because of thatDD Whats wrong with being obstinate huh! Emily interrupted Kousukes words and exploded.OoUKousuke raised a strange voice in shock. Emily approached Kousuke who was like that and gripped his collar. I know already! Its better for Vanessa-san to move by herself! That I wont be useful if Im with her! I know that! But, I still cannot help it! Because, because- Ca, calm doDD Kousuke caught Emilys shoulders to try to calm her down, but right after that, he tasted an impact that shot through his heart from the words that Emily yelled next. Everyone, they died! - Emily who was shedding tears with her emotion exploding kept yelling without noticing Kousukes condition. Everyone, everyone died there! In order to let me get away! In order to let me stay alive! Everyone died! They died there DDI told you they died! Captain Meld and Alan-san and the others, all of them! All the knights that entered the labyrinth died! In order to let me get away! Because of my fault! They died! They all died there! The wailing that he once raised was resurrected in his head. I was entrusted. Everyone, they entrusted me with their hope. I, I cannot stop. Or else, or else everyone He was entrusted. At that time, Kousuke was entrusted with his comrades hope. The knights, they entrusted their hope to Kousuke. They kept him alive and let him escape, just himDD As the result, he could save his friends but, Emily Kousuke stared at Emily. She was hanging her head down, clinging on Kousuke while sobbing. At the side, Vanessas hand reached out to stop Emily, but she saw Kousukes face and her breath got caught unconsciously. Vanessa didnt understand how to describe it, it was a mysteriously transparent expression. Kousuke gently caressed Emilys head. And then, to the surprised Emily, he spoke with a voice that was calm, and yet it mysteriously penetrated until deep in her heart. Ill become your strength. Eh? Emily slowly lifted up her disheveled face. Kousuke scooped the tear trickling on her cheek with his finger, and then he smiled with a troubled look. Ill become your strength. Im not Mr. K though. But, surely, it will turn out well. Mis, ter KDD Its Kousuke. Emily. Im Kousuke. The tear on her cheek was gently wiped. It was like, the warmth of her brothers and sisters. Emily was half in a daze while she repeated Kousukes nameKou, suke?just like how she heard it. Even Vanessa at the side was wide-eyed. Kousuke showed a grin that was full of confidence and declared. It will be okay, Emily. After all ImDD DDThe right-hand man of the demon king-sama yeah? AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 206 Arifureta Chapter 206 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Just a Second-Hand Telling From a Friend Part 1 The time was at morning where the sun still hadnt ascent to the peak. The cool and clear cold air felt pleasant on the skin, and the east sky that was starting to grow light was gently to eyes. The sound of human activity began to be audible from the townscape of old alley that was made from brickwork here and there. Although, as expected there was almost nobody walking outside. The only living thing outside was only a doggy with its head plunging into a fastfood bag thrown nearby the garbage box that looked like old drum can. That doggy suddenly lifted up its head with a snap. The paper bag attached on its snout looked like a mask that covered its head. The doggy hurriedly shook its head left and right to shake off the paper bag. Right after that, the thing that made the doggy reactedDDa single car stopped right beside the dog with intense breaking. It made *kikit-* sound from its break which caused the doggy to twitch and ran away in full speed. Doctor Grant, Mr. K. This way. The one who got down from the driving seat was Vanessa. Her movement had sharpness in it that was unthinkable coming from a person who had gunshot in her side even if it had been given first-aid already. Actually, a medicine from another world was smeared on her gauze which displayed quite the restorative strengthbut the person herself didnt know that. She was only thinking thatOh my, me. I am more sturdy than I thought, like so. Heey, is that stubbornness or something? Or else is that harassment to me? How many times I need to tell you that Im not Mr. K until you get it? Kousuke was piercing Vanessa with an extraordinarily reproachful gaze while getting down from the backseat. Mysteriously, no matter how much he appealed that Im not that up-and-coming assassin-san you know!, Vanessa still addressed Kousuke as Mr. K. In her own way, Vanessa also thoughtBy any chance, this is seriously the wrong person?just a smidgen butlast night, from Kousukes behavior that saidIll become your strength, she then changed her mind that just as I thought he is really Mr. K. Surely he was simply hating that nickname Mr. K, but there was no doubt that he was a virtuoso hitman, she thought. And so, she unconsciously called him Mr. K. But unexpectedly words that backed-up Kousuke against Vanessa who was like that were spoken out. Thats right, Vanessa. After all Mr. K had finally taught us his name. Lets properly call him, Ko, Ko Ko, Kousuke okay. Emily who was also at the back seat with Kousuke got down, but for some reason she looked shy. She advised Vanessa to call Kousuke with his name while stuttering. Emily also had the same thinking like Vanessa, that Kousuke wasnt an average civilian. She thought that Kousuke had taught them his name that was concealed by the initial. That was why, she thought they should call him with his name after he had finally told them. Emily had strangely taken distance from Kousuke since last night. Kousuke himself was thinkingNow Ive really done it. Just what is right-hand man of demon king. She must be creeped out. That was just nonsense there. The Lord inside me, it damned peeked out its face randomly like that, he believed that Emily was surely thinking him creepy and put some distance between them, so he was a bit shocked with this cover fire of Emily and he smiled widely in joy. Seeing that, Emily behaved in a strange way. Her gaze was intensely wandering to empty air. And then, perhaps something in her heart had reached its limit, her cheeks reddened and her almond-shaped eyes glared fiercely while she threatenedDont look here!. Her hairs stood on end *fushaD* as though she was the great haughty cat itself. Her trademark side ponytail turned unruly. Kousuke felt down. On top of having a younger girl putting distance between their heart (Kousuke was thinking so), he was also toldWait, can the chuuni bastard not look at me like that? Its seriously gross!(That was how Kousuke heard it). The mini Kousuke inside his heart was already going orz. (TN: orz = Watch the shape, its like someone on all fours.) Excuse me, our situation is comparatively urgent here, so if you two can put off your youths springtime for later The, there is no youths springtime here! What are you saying! Vanessa was sending a lukewarm gaze at Emily even while she scratched on her cheek looking troubled. The redness of Emilys face turned deeper. Her *fushaD* ratio also rose up. She might let fly her cat punch before long like this. As though to say that she couldnt associate more than this with the other two, Emily flapped her white lab coat that she still didnt take off even now and entered the alley with loud and fast steps. Doctor Grant. What now! Its not that way, but the next alley. Emily came to a stop still. And then she backed up without turning around before starting to walk with loud stomps to the left while she went red until her ears. Doctor Grant! What now! Not the left one, its the right alley. A high speed turn. Her lab coat stylishly flapped! However, the shame of the person was already at max. Vanessa and Kousuke looked at each others face and smiled wryly at each other before following behind Emily. By the way, this was one of Vanessas personal hideouts, so Emily wasnt familiar with the area. And so, Emily who was leading in the front set off into unknown place until three times after that. In the end, when she finally noticed that she could just follow behind Vanessa, Emily had become a white ghost with her lab coat covering her whole body from the head. It appeared that lab coat had this kind of use too. Part 2 The wooden door opened slowly while making small sound *kii*. Vanessas face peeked inside fully on guard from there. There was no sign of anyone inside the room. Kousuke and Emily also entered into the room by Vanessas urging. Inside the room, there were signs of someone living there quite much for a hideout. There was a table and a leather sofa that looked like they were often used, magazines were scattered randomly on the table. It seems my friend is away. Well, she is often going outside so perhaps this is natural. Vanessa who had just taken a quick look at the other rooms and bathroom returned to the living room while saying that. It appeared this hideout hadnt been discovered by the enemy. This is the room of Vanessas friend? Isnt this a personal hideout that you created by tacit misunderstanding from security bureau? Emily tilted her head while recalling the explanation that she was give before this. Vanessa had lost her weapon. She was unarmed. After this she would need to do various things like contacting the headquarters and probed about the true intention of Chief Magdanese, but regardless of what she would do, first thing first she needed to procure weapon. For that, they made their way to a hideout that Vanessa didnt report to even the bureau which she prepared based on the tacit understanding among the security bureaus staff. I am sharing this with my friend. She is a freelancer cameraman that is bustling about everywhere around the clock. We are sharing the duty for maintaining the room, so it works just right that both of us are similarly out often. H~m While Emily nodded in understanding, Kousuke was taking a magazine on the table with his expression strangely convulsing. I see. So the source of the prejudiced knowledge of Vanessa-san about Japan, is that friend is it. The magazine in Kousukes hand who was whispering something like that. If it was a magazine that young woman read, then normally it would be something like fashion magazine. However, this magazine had this name written along with a picture of a girl that had colorful hair. DDAnime (TN: Animage) When his gaze dropped further, every single one of the scattered magazines were things that were fully loaded with information of Japanese anime and manga he was familiar with. Inside the room there were several large bookshelves that were decorated with pretty cloth cover, but Kousuke obeyed his hunch and checked one of them. As he expected, the content was packed full with Japanese comic and light novel and anime DVD. What do you think, Mr. K. My friends collection is quite something right? By the way, the three bookshelves over there are my collection. What are you hiding in your hideout Emily passed with small run in front of the exasperated Kousuke and brushed open the cover of Vanessas collection shelves. And then while sayingHee, so this is Japans subculture, she took a Japanese manga into her hand with deep interest. It seemed this was her first time seeing something like that. However, it was an excessively thin book. Hinyaah. Whats this!? Emily screamed, her face was bright red and she held away the book as far as possible from her face. The books front cover, should it be said that it was immodest, or that it actually easily surpassed such expression, anyway the pictures skin exposure rate was too high, and on top of that there was the illustration of a girl making outrageous posture drawn on it. Aa, Doctor Grant. Please dont handle it so roughly like that. Thats a treasure you know. Wh, who cares about that-, pervert Vanessa! Why do you even have doujin huh.. Emily swung around the thin book with her hand stretched out with all her might while moaningUuD, doing her best so that it wouldnt enter her sight, but she didnt show any sign of letting it go. It was unclear whether she was simply handling it more or less carefully because it was Vanessas collection, or perhaps there was some reason that made it hard for her to let go of it From how she was sending glances at the front cover, surely it was because of the latter. When she noticed Kousukes awkward gaze, Emily made excuseTha, thats not it! I, Im not someone like that!while returning the book in panic to the bookshelves. Doctor Grant. If you have an interest to it, then after we take care of this case, I will lend it to you, so please be patient for now. Im not impatient or anything! Im not a pervert! Its true okay? Kousuke, Im really, really not like that okay? Aa, yep. Kousuke who didnt know how to react when a younger girl was pleading to himIm not a pervert! Believe it!could only nodded vaguely. Vanessa sent a glance at Emily who was desperately making excuse for some reason before she suddenly approached one of the bookshelves. And then, she sent brief glances at Kousuke. She looked like a child that was going to show the toy she took pride in to her parents while sayingLook! Look!. Kousuke tilted his head while turning his gaze at that direction. After confirming that, Vanessa pulled at one book inside the bookshelves, a book titledChupacabra Encyclopedia. Right after that, the bookshelves was sliding. It made a half-rotation, showed its backside and returned to its original position. Se, secret bookshelves? Emily also turned her gaze at the bookshelves when she heard Kousukes whisper. And then, her jaw fell down. There, many firearms were lined up orderly. Fufu, surprised arent you? But, still not yet. Its still not over with just this. The very short haired beauty wearing black suits was making a triumphant look. While Emily and Kousuke felt complicated irritation to that face, Vanessa walked toward a bed that was inside a room and this time she twisted the lamp shade of the lamp beside it. Right after that, the back of the bed sprang up and exposed the firearms stored behind it. What do you think? All these hidden armories were made DIY(Do-It-Yourselfer). I spent most of my holidays for this. I threw away all of the summer and winter bonus pay to prepare this prided arrangement of mine. Dont you two feel something seeing this? Holy cow. Vanessa-san, you, are really something. It was settled with this. Inside Vanessa-sans heart, there was a burning soul similar with Kousuke! The Lord inside Kousuke suddenly made a nihilistic smile. It came out a bit to the surface at Kousukes act and speech, which Vanessa nodded at, her face looked like she understood what he felt for some reason. Emily was getting creeped out at the two of them! Vanessa quickly chose her equipment and stuffed them into her holster and rucksack when she suddenly noticed something. Come to think of it Mr. K. Are you okay with your gun? Like your bullets or the spare gun That question came because thinking back really carefully, until now Kousuke didnt show any kind of firearm even once. Far from that, Vanessa who was able to decide whether someone was bringing weapon or not just from looking at the clothes surface couldnt sense any presence of arms from Kousuke at all no matter how hard she observed. She thought that he was hiding his weapon really skillfully but ? No, I dont bring anything like gun though. Mr. K. Didnt you say that you will become Dr. Grants strength? Its necessary for us to grasp each others equipment. Its troubling that you are hiding your capability. No, no, Im not hiding anything. Im really not carrying anything like a gun here. Or rather, I told you already that Im a student in Japan. Please listen to what people said seriously. Im not an assassin, thats why I dont bring any gun! Mr. K was an assassin that would corner all his targets into death with one shot to the head and one shot to the heart no matter who they were. Vanessa was making a complicated expression, and not just her but Emily too. Vanessa wordlessly approached Kousuke and began to pat all over his body. It seemed that she was performing a body check to confirm that he really wasnt carrying gun. Kousuke felt flurried inside his heart with the body touch that came from a pretty onee-san. For some reason Emily was hiding her eyes with both her hands sayingA, a, you even touch that kind of place!?while in a cliched act she was peeking from her finger gaps. You are really not bringing anything. Thats why, I told you that already. Vanessa took a step back while looking somewhat astonished. She made a difficult expression for some reason then she shook her head. I understand. You must have some kind of circumstance. I wont pursue it any deeper. Oi, you. What are you doing convincing yourself like that as though assuming that Im usually carrying it. Im telling you that Im never carrying something like that. However, thinking of from here on, you also cannot be unarmed like that. I dont know what you are usually using, but please carry mine if you dont mind something like this. Like that it suddenly appear, this unnaturally natural disregard like Im not here. I, know it. That on earth there is also an evil god like Ehito, and I caught his eyes when I was born. Kousuke made a dry smile at Vanessa who was giving him recommendationWould you like Glock? Or would you like Beretta? Or else, would you like Desert Eagle?while he averted his gaze. No, I dont need gun. Its meaningless even if I carry one. Firing them, well, I got experience before, but I couldnt hit anything at all with it. Its also dangerous. Seriously, that guy, just what kind of skill he got. It went without saying just who was that guy referred to. Kousuke recalled the time when he asked to be allowed to shoot a gun half playing around and he shook his head from the bad memory. After all at that time he got his face struck by the gun due to recoil, then the bullet that should be flying forward miraculously ricocheted and pierced his own buttock, the used cartridge that flew out in piping hot state entered into his clothes, and then when he tried to fire again and pulled the trigger, the trigger couldnt be pulled, but the moment he released his shooting stance to look for the cause, the gun discharged accidentally and it almost blew away his son on his crotch If there was a god of gun, then there was no doubt that he hated Kousuke as though Kousuke had killed his parents. Even that demon king warned himYou, dont carry a gun anymore. You are going to die, by self-explosionwith an expression that was a mix of fear and pity. The confusion of Emily and Vanessa who didnt know about that circumstance was increasingly getting deeper. An assassin that wasnt carrying gun and made disgusted expression from the bottom of his heart when he saw a gun. The words of KousukeIm not Mr. Kraised its head high inside the two. However, at the same time, his confidence wordsIll become your strengthand his accomplishment of enabling them to escape before this forcefully pressed down that raising head with a single push. Perhaps in subconscious level they were simply wasnt thinking that Kousuke wasnt Mr. K. If Kousuke wasnt Mr. K, then that meant that at that time, there didnt appear anyone that could save Vanessa and Emily who were surrounded by Kimberlys group, and that meant they didnt obtain the cooperation of the real Mr. K. No matter how skilled Vanessa was, but she was someone who was still in the realm of newcomer, on top of that she lost all her reliable allies because of other ally betrayal. And in this situation where the organization she should rely itself was suspicious, she was also chased after by an organization of unknown scale. If in this kind of time what she thought as a trump card was actually just a throwaway card, then there was no way she would want to recognize that even though she understood that being optimistic was taboo in this line of work. Kousuke put aside the bewilderment of Vanessa and Emily who were like that and spoke indifferently. Well, it will be fine. No matter what happen, Ill manage somehow. Rather than that, lets get going if you are finished with the preparation. Emilys house is really far from here right? Emily and Vanessa looked at each others face after that urging from Kousuke to depart. Their bafflement still hadnt disappeared, but seeing Kousuke who declared that he had no problem being unarmed even though he understood that their opponent was an armed group, they decided to postpone their question for the moment. Or rather, it could also be said that they had no choice other than betting that Kousuke was the real Mr. K. They had talked with each other last night, and they concluded that first they would head toward Emilys parents first. Securing and sheltering Emilys parents who were her weak point was an indispensable matter that had to be prioritized first. However, Emilys home was a long way from their current position. It would take more than half a day using car. They would have to evade places with high possibility of being monitored like highway and so on. In that case, they would reach the destination around evening if they took taking rest into consideration even if they were taking their meal inside car. Youre right. My equipment is in order. Lets depart. Okay. But, before that tell me. Vanessa, why are you bringing comic along? Vanessa excitedly finished her preparation, and then she returned the lovely secret bookshelves and secret bed back to normal. While she was at it, she nonchalantly pulled out several volumes of comic from the bookshelves. One she put into her suits inside pocket, and the other were stored into the rucksack. Seeing that, Emily asked with her eyes twitching. Vanessas expression went puzzled as though to sayEh? You dont get it?. Both Kousuke and Emily got plainly irritated. Even if you asked me why. After this, we will chanllenge an extremely difficult situation. So to speak, its like a soldier heading to the front line. Well, perhaps its something like that Isnt that right? Then, its normal to bring along comic right? Why does it become like that!? I dont understand your thought process! Emily made a splendid retort at that incomprehensible logic. Seeing Emily like that, Vanessa made an expression that irritated Emily, as though she was a teacher facing a dim-witted student, and then she explained carefully and thoroughly. Listen, Doctor Grant. In movie or film, have you seen a scene when a soldier head to battlefield inside car or helicopter, they will take out bible and pray? Ri, right. Ive seen something like that before. Wait a second, in other words, those comics Yes. They are my bible. Apologize to god! Apologize to the believer of Christianity! Emily howled. Grant family was also a believer more or less. And so, she couldnt help to make retort when someone talked as though bible and comic had same status. Vanessa snortedFuhat that retort mixed with protest from Emily and ignored it.Why did you snort just now!?Emilys cat eyes glared fiercely once more while she raised her voice, but Vanessa who was in perfect form left the room without breaking her attitude that seemed to sayThe doctor is also still young huh. Shura no , Graler Ba, and then Nato, to treat them as bible like that. In a sense, perhaps this is also Japans karma.(TN: Shura no Mon, Grappler Baki, Naruto) Emily rushed after Vanessa with her side tail swinging wildly while sayingHey wait-. Kousuke was getting a bit of faraway look when he saw the title the comics that Vanessa brought before he followed behind them. Part 3 The sun went down to the west. By the time the sky was starting to be colored vibrantly with orange, the car Vanessa was driving was running through a road that was extending straight forward as though the car was gliding. Inside the car, Emily and Kousuke was satisfying their stomach with burger and fried potato they purchased from a certain famous restaurant that they visited midway. Emily, whats the matter? Kousuke suddenly asked. Emily was eating her fried potato bit by bit like a hamster while her gaze was directed outside the window. She then turned her gaze at Kousuke. What do you mean? No, it looks like you are getting faraway look there. You are tired? Aa~, no. Im fine. Its just, Im really familiar, with this area. Seeing this, it feels that I really have come home. But, even though I had a lot of story to share when I went home before, but this timesomething like that. It seemed that when she compared the current situation with the time when she went home previously, it caused a deep and heavy emotion to stir up her heart. Just like how the orange color of setting sun aroused loneliness in people without reason, it seemed that Emilys heart was also aroused with indescribable feeling by the scenery of her home town and the orange color of the burning sky. Kousuke who knew about the gruesome circumstances Emily went through in these few days, hesitated about what to say back. He thought that he should say something, but he could only let his gaze wandered unable to find any good words. In this time, he became envious of a certain agitator who could spun words smoothly. Emily made a faint smile at Kousuke who was in such a state. She then gulped up the drink in her hand in one go before she said one more timeIm fine. Vanessa who was watching through the rearview mirror at the exchange between the two at the backseat, opened her mouth tactfully, as though to be the replacement of Kousuke. Excuse me, Doctor Grant Geez. Vanessa too, dont worry about me. I told you Im fine. No, I really cannot believe that. Doctor Grant. What is called limit, is something that will come faster than what we thought. Vanessas unexpectedly serious expression could be seen through the rearview mirror. Emilys words unconsciously got caught in her throat. Kousuke was thinkingAs expected from an agent of the security bureau. She also know various things about how to care to a person who is dragged into a casewhile sending her admiring gazeDD Is your urinary bladder, really okay? What kind of thing you are worrying about there!? Of course, it was a worry about the dignity of the peeing girl Emily-chan. At the restaurant just now, and also at the gasoline station before that, I noticed that Doctor Grant didnt go to toilet. And yet, you were drinking two large size coke and coffee. Im extremely worried whether you will get more wound like this. Tha, tha tha tha, thats- However, I cannot believe that Doctor Grant who has already done a severe failure for twice already will be so easy-goingly take an optimistic action like this. Doctor Grant Wha, whattt Emily was already turning small into half her original size while her wariness and shame were in full display. Vanessas eyes shined glaringly through the rearview mirror at such Emily. By any chance, were you awakened? Wha, what does that mean? The pure Emily-chan couldnt grasp the meaning of that question. Of course the young man beside her grasped the meaning. Vanessa asked with determination. To the pleasure of urination. ARE YOU IDIOTTTDDDD!! There is no way Im awakened to something like that!! Do you want to make me into pervert!? World Unknown to Emily Part 2. There was no way anyone would feel good from wetting their pant in public! If there was anyone like that, then that person was a pervert without doubt! Of course, there was no way Emily had awakened to overly special pleasure like that. And so, Emily turned at Kousuke with a fretful expression and pleadedThats wrong! Thats completely wrong! Im not that kind of pervert! Believe me, Kousuke-. Ca, calm down. It, its not like Im thinking that you are a pervert or anything. Really? Really, really? Kousuke isDD Emily was about to say something. However, carrying out a beautiful intercept at that timing was how Vanessa Paradis roll. So Doctor Grant isnt awakened to thatits unfortunate for Mr. K isnt it? There aint no way thats true! Dont make me into a pervert so naturally like that! Ko, Ko Ko, Kousuke!? Yo, you are aiming for my that? You are happier if Im a pervert!? Thatthats troubling for me! There is no way thats true! Why are you feeling a bit troubled like that!? What do you mean troubling!? You need to deny strongly there at all cost! Chaos maker Vanessa. She displayed that ability of hers without sparing any effort, driving Kousuke and Emily into the crucible of bewilderment! Fumu. Great difficulty is waiting ahead for us. Its better to be energetic like this. Both of you are full with fighting spirit there. You, just shut up already!! You, shut up already!! The retort of Kousuke and Emily burst out in harmony. Vanessa made an expression that seemed to sayIncomprehensibleby herself. Giving up on Vanessa who was scattering word bombs so naturally like that, Emily was making justification desperately at Kousuke, while Kousuke was desperately soothing down Emily. During that time the scenery of the surrounding was starting to change entirely. They entered into the town. There was high construction, but most buildings were giving off retro atmosphere. Vanessa. Follow this path to go across the town center and head to the north. A river will come into view after some time. There is also a restaurant that makes delicious pie nearby there. You will understand right away because they have cute signboard. Roger. This is the first time I come here butthis is quite the beautiful townscape. There was chic building with brick color, and there was also glass building. But, those two types of building didnt mutually harm the scenery. It was as though the new thing and the old thing accepted each other, giving anyone who watched a gentle impression. In this downtown at the time where the sun was mostly sinking, the local people had calm expression. They were strolling with relaxed pace on the stone paving while holding bag that was stuffed with food. The sight had a comfortable impression where they could slowly feel the flow of time. And that impression became even more striking when they left the town center and entered the suburb. There was more greenery, houses in the same color and same style lined up in order, forming similar shape of shadow. Somehow, it felt like even the light of sunset also became gentle. Vanessa ran the car following Emilys direction. In contrast with Emily who was somewhat restless with this long time homecoming, Kousuke was tensing his body in moderation. Of course, he was considering the possibility of an ambush by other force waiting for them. But, in contrast with his expectation, he couldnt find anything like black car or the like parking nearby. They could see children noisily playing with lot of energy, and the figures of fathers, mothers urging them to return home soon with wry smile. There wasnt any sign of conflict, the area really looked peaceful. Ah, over there. That house with white van parked! The light is on. It looks like father and others are home. Emily leaked out a relieved sigh. The white van was the car Emilys father, Carl owned. It was a car that was bought as replacement a few years ago so that the grandmother, Syla who was using wheelchair could also ride car. They still hadnt finished paying the loan for this car. There was also a blue light motor vehicle parked beside it. That was the car of the mother Sophie. Vanessa stopped the car in front of the house. Emily was going to rush out right away, but Vanessa halted her back. And then, Vanessa observed the surroundings situation carefully from inside the car while sliding out her gun from her breast pocket. Lets be careful. Ill stress this to you Doctor Grant, please dont separate from me no matter what. Ye, yes. I understand. Vanessas hand reached the engine key and she glanced at Kousuke. Kousukes usual light atmosphere disappeared and he looked around with serious gaze, but before long his expression turned perplexed. Mr. K. Whats the matter? Do you see any sign of something wrong? No, there is nothing wrong. There is none butthats exactly why it feels wrong. ? What do you mean by that? Kousuke didnt answer right away at Vanessas question. He stared for a while at the direction of the house. Emilys expression was tinged with shadow of anxiety seeing Kousuke who didnt seem normal. Endo shook his head and then he spoke with reservation in consideration of Emily. Inside the house, there is no sign of people. Eh? Emily tilted her head. Her parents cars were parked, the lighting inside the house was also turned on. Those were the proof that the family was home. Despite so, there wasnt anyone inside. A bad premonition bloated up inside her heart. On the other hand, Vanessa raised one of her eyebrows and her expression turned dubious. The sign that Vanessa mentioned before was something like any traces of fighting, or if there anyone peeking at them from the cover of building somewhere, or parking cars that looked out of place with this neighborhood, she meant about human trace that was visible to eye like that. Just how did he know about inside the house that was out of sight. Anyway, we cannot do anything from here. Lets try to enter. Perhaps they are only going outside a bit at the neighborhood. Ri, right. Surely, its like that. Kousuke noticed the anxious expression of Emily and so he urged them to quickly act. And then, he hurriedly got out of the car to move in the lead. Vanessa buried her doubt inside her chest from that action of Kousuke. They crossed the lawn that was well maintained, went up the slope that was still looking like new from the renovation so that it could be passed through using wheelchair, and they arrived in front of the entrance. Emily sounded the chime. And then she calledFather! Mother! Grandma! This is Emily! You there?. However, as though to prove the correctness of Kousukes words, there wasnt any reply coming from inside the house. Emily too out a key of the house from her pouch, thinking that the door was surely locked if there wasnt anyone home. And then, she put in the key and was about to open the door E, eh? The door wasnt locked right from the start. Even though this was a quiet neighborhood, it was impossible for the whole family to be out leaving the home not locked. Emilys cheeks spasmed. Father! Mother! This is me! You arent here!? Grandma! Where are you!? Doctor Grant! Calm down! Emily opened the door loudly and stepped into the house without being unable to contain herself. Vanessa hurriedly stopped Emily who was like that. However, Vanessas warning didnt enter Emilys ears. Her heart that was thinking of her family was in disarray from the abnormal condition of the house. She desperately supported her heart that felt like it would be crushed under unease and terror while running around the house. She did that while calling at her family. She wanted to say her usual Im home. She wanted to hear Welcome home. However, whether it was in the bright living room, whether it was in the kitchen where her mother was usually standing wearing her apron, whether in the bathroom, or in the second floors bedroom, or even in Emilys room, there wasnt anyone at all. It, it must be a mistake. Everyone, they must be going out for a bit right now. Tha, thats right. Surely, they are going to Mr. McBurneys place, or at Aunt Hannahs place. Emily. Wait, okay. Ill call them back right away. And then, Ill properly introduce Vanessa and Kousuke to themDD Emily Grant! - Emily was about to go out of the house with a dry smile. But Kousuke called her name with a strong tone to stop her. Emily twitched and stood still before turning around with a stiff movement like a machine that hadnt been oiled. Emilys eyes were catching sight of Kousuke taking up a table that was put on the living rooms table. It was something that Emily overlooked before. But, that item was definitely not Grant familys property. The reason was, Its addressed, to me Yes, the name of Vanessa Paradis was displayed on the screen of the tablet that was left in turned on state. There was no way Emilys family who didnt know about Vanessas existence could prepare something like that. In other words, this home was entered just a few hours ago, by someone other than Grant family members, someone who knew about Vanessa Emilys face went white. Her body unconsciously staggered unsteadily. Kousuki swiftly supported her. Urged by Kousukes gaze, Vanessa touched the tablet. Then, the table projected the image of a room somewhere. The room didnt look particularly desolate, it was a normal room. There was a sofa with cloth cover and a wooden table. There was no one there. It seemed that the tablet was just put in place to take video. But, a beat later, the door at the corner of the camera opened. What entered from that door were a wheelchair, and an elderly woman sitting on it. And then, a man past forty that looked somewhat weak-willed was pushing on that wheelchair. A woman about the same age was holding on the hand of that man while looking around restlessly. -, grandma-, father-, mother- Emilys voice echoed like a shout. The people in the video didnt look like they would be harmed. However, from their expression and gesture, it seemed that were taken away without really knowing anything. However, even so it still couldnt make Emily who was watching the video to have a peace of mind. Emily looked at her kidnapped family and powerlessly fell down. And then, the video cut off and the display became pure black. And yet when they thought that was it, slowly an image of a clock that displayed the time of a few hours from now appeared, next, a map from aerial photograph was starting to get displayed. It was a show that was like the embodiment of the bad taste of the maker. That placelooks like a warehouse district. They are screwing around. Vanessa spat out those words. Beside her, Emily was turning small by hugging her knees and head. She was getting flashback of the chain of events that should be called as her trauma, where she lost her important people. Perhaps, she would also lose her familythat terror pushed aside the mission she was entrusted from her big brothers and sisters, and pushed her off into an abyss of terror and despair. She wanted to cry while begging, that she would listen to whatever they say, so please dont hurt my family. A voice spoke to such Emily. That voice was soft yet harsh, warm yet sharp, that kind of voice. Emily, it will be fine. I dont know who did this, but there is no sign of struggle at your house, and there is no sign of violence on your family. Those guys want Emilys cooperation, so even though they can use your family to threaten you, they cannot hurt them that easily. Thats because they understand, doing that will only push Emily past despair and into hostility. Kousu, ke. Kousuke gently took the hand of Emily who was holding her head and softly pushed it down. Emily knows, the pain of being kept alive and let escape alone, and having something entrusted to you. If you stop here, then, surely the same thing will happen again. No, I dont want that! Something like that, again- Emily raised her voice with her expression distorted in tears. Kousuke noddedRight?, then this time she pulled up her hand and made her stood. DDIf there is a time where you must muster your all for once in your life, then now is exactly that time. Right now, in this time, blaze your soul Eh? Thats a second-hand telling from a friend. But, in the past, when I was going through crushing defeat, I was able to stand up one more time from these words. I was able to risk my whole body and soul against bunches of monster as my opponent. Thanks to that, I can be here right now. Kousuke Emily lost her words. That was just how heavy the words of Kousuke just now. They reverberated at the deepest depth of her weak heart profoundly. Kousukes sharp eye glint that looked like a veteran warrior pierced straight through Emily. For Emily Grant, surely right now is exactly the time to blaze your soul. Brace your legs, grit your teeth, and then yell until your lung burst. Who is going to do anything that you say! Dont look down on me, you shitty bastard! Like that. Those were passionate words like a boiling magma. Kousukes gleaming eyes were still piercing through Emily. Therefore, there was only one reply Emily could make. Yeah. Yeah! Her soul that almost sunk into the swamp of despair, now, it blazed up once more. Emily strongly clasped back the hand of Kousuke that was clasping her hand. Kousuke, will also lend me your strength right? Yeah. That was what I told you. Ill become your strength. Emilys family, lets save them for sure. Emilys eyes shined like a starry sky. The distance between the two was so close they could feel each others breathing. It was as though that was the current distance between their heartDD Should I read the mood and go outside? Or else, should I cut in saying Dont forget me, pleazeee? That is the question. Vanessa muttered. It went without saying how Emily leaped back from Kousuke like a nimble cat. And then, it also went without saying how she turned small from shame when she recalled how she was super close with a boy just now. Part 4 In a time when the curtain of night had fallen completely, the darkness of night of a warehouse district at the outskirt of town was cut apart by a cars headlight. The car that was carefully advancing slow and quiet soon entered a spot that was surrounded from four directions by tall buildings. The headlight illuminated a black car ahead. Vanessa, Emily, and then Kousuke got down from the car with the headlight still turned on. Vanessa walked at the front with Kousuke and Emily following behind. Emily was cluthing the sleeve of Kousukes clothes tightly. The black car at the opposite side turned on its headlight as though to oppose their side. A person got down from the black car in front of the vigilant Vanessa. The persons figure wasnt clear due to the backlights backlighting, but Vanessa could make it out vaguely. And then she thought. Aa, so its like that just as expected. At the same time, she also thoughtIt will still be better if its Kimberly. Agent Paradis. You really have put us into much trouble. By all rights you should get a disciplinary discharge you know? That figure walked with clopping footsteps and showed themselves. It was a reality that if possible Vanessa wanted to deny. Chief of national security bureauDDSharon Magdanese, it was this person who appeared. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too, desu. Chapter 207 Arifureta Chapter 207 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Are You Prepared? How do you do, Doctor Grant. I am Sharon Magdanese, the person who is entrusted with the chief position of national security bureau. I will bring you into a safe protected place. Now, this way. Chief Magdanese prompted as though it was only natural that the situation went like that. In the middle of where the headlights of the two car collided against each other in rivalry, the door of the black car for the backseat opened, from there the analyst Allen Parker and one other male agent climbed down. Allen was spreading both his hands widely in an exaggerated posture, as though to sayNoow, you were scared right? Jump into my chest!. Although for some reason the tip of his nose had a large gauze affixed there, he cut a really painful figure, or a stupid one. What do you mean protection! How dare you brazenly say that after kidnapping my family- The gesture that was too impudent caused Emilys boiling point to be reached instantly. By all rights she should behave modestly in consideration of her familys well-being, but right now she could depend on a reliably boy regarding that. Emily was able to honestly raise her voice in anger that she even surprised herself. Chief Magdanese showed a really troubled bitter smile at Emilly who was like that. Doctor Grant, it seems that you are under a really great misunderstanding. There is no way that we the people of security bureau will do anything like a kidnapping. We are only safeguarding everyone of the Grant family. Chief Magdanese talked with a tone and attitude as though she was admonishing a child that was throwing tantrum toward Emily who reflexively was going to object. She meant to say, that they secured Grant family in order to protect them from the organization that annihilated Hughes and other agents of security bureau. The tablet that they left behind would only react to Vanessas fingerprint, without her other people wouldnt be able to grasp the information in it. It was valid for them to be at the side of Grant family to make contact with Vanessa and Emily who cut off contact with the bureau. In the first place the bureau had approved the adoption of the protection program, so they had planned to move in order to take them into protection since the beginning. Bu, but Emily was at a loss for words after receiving the logical explanation. Vanessa took a step forward in place of such Emily. Chief, can I ask a question? Refrain yourself agent Paradis. Your skill in protecting Doctor Grant by yourself is worthy of evaluation, but you are acting too arbitrarily on your own. Even though there was the attack of Warren and others, you should be able to get in contact with us more frequently. The knife-like words of Chief Magdanese cut off any argument with a single stroke. Her eye glint was also pressuring with several times the intensity compared to the usual. However, Vanessa who normally would falter in panic inside her heart against this instead took a further step forward and displayed her will with action. Do you understand, what are you doing right now? Yes. I understand very well. Until my question is answered, I wont lower down this gun. Yes, Vanessa was aiming a gun at Chief Magdanese. Her gaze was sharp and showed that she wouldnt draw back even against Chief Magdanese. Her will of determination was emitted from her whole body. Allen whistledHyuu~behind Chief Magdanese in admiration. The other agent also gulped down his saliva. This wont end with just disciplinary dismissal. Im resolved for that. Chief Magdanese stared fixedly at Vanessa for a while, and then she sighed a bit. It was unclear what kind of meaning that sigh had. A complicated expression flashed briefly on Chief Magdaneses face while she urged Vanessa to continue with her gaze. Vanessa opened her mouth with her gun still aimed vigilantly. Why are you, the chief herself is in this kind of place? I lost five agents that I sent to execute the protection program, where one of them is that Hughes. And then, the culprit is also an agent from security bureauif this is leaked outside, surely the media will be jumping wildly in joy. Furthermore, seeing how this is related toBerserk Casethat greatly agitated the world then it will be all the more true. This case is already the biggest case even among the cases that security bureau is currently facing. Are you saying, that its not strange for you yourself to come out? Naturally. To say nothing of how we currently dont know how many people there are inside the bureau that are like Warren, or, more accurately those under the patronage of the organization behind Warren. The optimal solution is for me to move myself. That explanation had consistency. There was double agent coming out from the bureau, on top of that there wasnt any time to clean up the organization right now, under such situations it could rather be said that it was a heroic decision for the top herself to take action accompanied by her few trusted subordinates. Chief Magdanese sent Vanessa a cold gaze that saidFinished already?, however Vanessa didnt avert her gun even now. Then, one more question. What caused Berserk to be scattered in the research building was because of the dispute between Kimberly against someone to contest the possession ofBerserk. According to what Kimberly said, that someone was a skilled person in the level that even he couldnt match. And? An organization that possess an operator skilled enough to handle Kimberly whose combat ability is high even in security bureau, it knows about the existence ofBerserk, and the operator came to steal it at that timing. And then, naturally that operator belong to an organization that is different from Kimberlys. There is only one organization that I know that fulfill all those conditions. Are you insinuating that I ordered forBerserks usurpation? Am I wrong? Kimberly who attacked me hinted of that possibility. Chief Magdanese shrugged with an expression that seemed to say how worthless this talk was. Dont tell me, that you are accepting the words of a betrayer seriously? If thats actually the case, then I can only doubt your qualification as an agent. Putting aside my qualification, there is no doubt that you chief is under suspicion of ordering the attack. Please answer. Was it you chief, the one that gave the order to stealBerserk? Vanessas gaze pierced Chief Magdanese through her guns aim. From the beginning Vanessa didnt think that she would receive honest answer. Therefore, with the determination to challenge her superior who should be regarded as a monster that had shouldered a bureau of Britain for many years until now, she concentrated to fathom the truth or lies. But, as expected from the living legend who shouldered the national security, she wasnt someone common. Her face didnt change a single color even against Vanessas sharp gaze and the fact that a gun muzzle was pointed at her. To the end she opened her mouth with naturalness, it even made anyone who heard her voice to feel her exasperation as though she was facing a problem child that wasnt obedient. The answer, is No. Is that, the truth? Proving something that I havent done is like proving that devil exist. If you are telling me to show the proof, then you have no more qualification to introduce yourself as the bureau agent. In the first place, why do you think that I have to the order to stealBerserk? Certainly, for the security bureau that didnt know how Emily and others planned to escape, it was a done deal that Emily and others would come to them. Even if the chief didnt intentionally order the stealing, the security bureau should be able to obtain everything, whether it was theBerserk, and the creator Emily, and also the antidote that Emily would create. Therefore, it could be said that Chief Magdanese had no need to secureBerserkat that kind of timing. The sources of Vanessas doubt were all circumstantial evidences, her own instinct was also playing a large part in it. In the end, Vanessa who was self-aware of that could only attempt to thrust all those facts before the chief to try to shake her and then saw through the chief with her own eyes. Vanessa couldnt say anything back. She focused her eyes to try to see through the truth, but Chief Magdanese wasnt shaken even for a bit. Vanessa was starting to doubt her own instinctcould it be, that the first attack was really caused by a completely different organization? Are you finished with your question? Then, Vanessa Paradis, you will need to be restrained. Dont tell me, that you are thinking you will be able to continue in your post after pointing a gun like that to me? Thats Chief Magdanese raised one of her hand. The agent that was standing by beside the black car walked forward wordlessly. It appeared that he planned to restrain Vanessa. Emily raised her voice seeing that. Wait! Vanessa did that only for my sake! Even until now, she has been protecting me all this time! Thats whyDD However, that pleading was silenced forcefully by Chief Magdaneses eye glint. Doctor Grant. I wish you can stop with your childish selfishness too. Have you thought about how many sacrifices that appeared in this case you are involved with? -, thats You are a prodigy arent you? Well, perhaps that is only limited to a specific field butI wish you can have the discernment to know right from wrong when its actually necessary. I have the authority to have you restrained as the person who createdBerserkand make you create the antidote. After all this is a situation that threaten the security of the country. But, in that case the protection of your family wont be included in it you know? Such thing-. Didnt you say, that you are giving safeguarding them properlyDD Yes, thats because of our good will. In other words she meant, that if Emily planned to complicate this case, then the security bureau wouldnt safeguard Grant family. And then, Chief Magdanese would restrain Emily with the authority possessed by national security bureau and forced her to research the antidote. Most likely, even if Emily took this matter to the court, it wouldnt go through. After all, this was a case that threatened the national security just like Chief Magdanese said. And Emily wasnt a third party in this, but she was literally the origin of the case. Vanessa lowered down her gun. Her instinct was still ringing the alarm bell loudly in doubt of the security bureau. However, there wasnt any hole in Chief Magdaneses logic. Shea also couldnt detect any sign of lying. And then, even Emily was also feeling that she was only being outrageously selfish after hearing Chief Magdaneses words, her shoulders dropped. Her anger deflated when she was told that her family wasnt kidnapped or anything. Chief Magdanese sighed as though to say how troublesome all of these were and she was about to turn around. In her place, the agent walked forward to restrain Vanessa and took Emily into custody. There, a voice suddenly came into hearing. Dont you think its better for you if you read up again what is the meaning of the words good will in dictionary? It was an aloof voice that didnt match the place. Even though the voice wasnt raised too loudly, but it resounded with extreme clarity. Every single people in that place were taken aback without exception. Vanessa, and Emily who was emotionally standing beside her quickly turned around so fast their momentum could make whoosh sound. That reaction. That hurts you know. Why are you all looking likeWHO-!?like that? Even Emily, even though you were holding on my sleeve until just now. Kousuke twisted his lips into shape of ء in dissatisfaction. Vanessa and Emily averted their gaze awkwardly. There was no way they could say that they had completely taken off their mind from Kousuke who was right behind them and they were plainly shocked just now. Although, Kousuke had completely seen through that already from their reaction. Who are you? It seemed that you were hiding inside the car? No, no, I got down the car together with Emily there! When you were questioned by Vanessa-san, I was also standing normally behind her! Chief Magdaneses dubious expression! Kousuke was wounded further! But, he was used to it so he was fine! Answer the question. For now Chief Magdanese ignored Kousukes retort and repeated her question. Kousuke simply ignored her order and replied back with a really nice smile (complete with vein on the forehead). It doesnt matter who I am right? Rather than that, stop lining up pretentious statements and bring Emilys family here right away. No matter what you are going to talk about, everything will only start after you do that, right? A foreigner boy like you, do you know who you are talkingDD A cold air that was incomparable with before struck from Chief Magdanese. But, even when Vanessa was reflexively sweating coldly from that, Kousuke only deflected it away in stride. So what if she was an authority of a country. Compared to the god apostles that were smeared with inhuman killing intent or the pressure of the demon king that was lacking in even a speck of mercy, this woman looked like a puppy making a menacing look. Something like the words of someone who was behaving worthlessly to fan up the talking partners anxiety, no matter how consistent it sounded like, it cannot be trusted at all. Fanning up anxiety? Chief Magdanese tilted her head as though she didnt know what he was talking about. Seeing that caused Kousuke to replace his expression into a cold one. Wasnt that what you did? What the hell with that message in the tablet. Dont tell me that it was just for keeping it a secret from other people. Stop it already with the stupid excuse. After all if you want to make contact with Vanessa-san then there are so many other ways to do that. They could simply leave behind a single cellphone that was filled with only one contact number to call at. There were many ways to make Vanessa to make contact with the bureau. Even if the one that made the contact wasnt Vanessa, then that could also be a chance to investigate just who they were facing against. There wasnt any need to expressly leave behind the video recording of Emilys family in that way. They were leaving that kind of message, they were taking that kind of method was in order to carve a message in Emilys subconscious. That if they felt like it, then they could do anything they liked to her family. That they were still safe for now. All those was to make it easier for the scale in Emilys heart to tilt to one way when she was approached with option that was putting on the face of protection. To instill into her what was the pecking order in their relationship. Kousuke understood that, he understood just how much Emily was worrying for her family, he had already heard from her of her feeling that didnt want to lose her important people anymore for the second time. Those were why, the voltage of Kousukes anger was rising up without stopping. Even now you are acting like that. You dare putting on air as though everything is Emilys fault. The one that caused this case the first time, and then everything after that, all those, they are all the fault of the stupid idiots who got their eyes blinded by greed. The scramble for that thing that was created accidentally and even dragged in the important people of this child, those are the doing of some other stupid idiots somewhere. Dont get mistaken here. This child is the victim, not the perpetrator. Of course, she had the responsibility as the creator ofBerserk. That was why Emily was here. She even had the option to hold her head down and turned small, and waited until everything was over like that. But, she resolved herself, that there were things entrusted to her, that there were things that she had to do no matter what, and so she was standing here. She is still sixteen you know? And yet, she lost her important people that were like family to her, and she was also not allowed to meet her blood-related familyand against a child like that, here you are fanning up her anxiety and guilt. I absolutely cannot trust someone like that. Kousukes aloof words were mixed with anger in them. It was unthinkable that this was the man that was forgotten even by Vanessa and Emily until just now. Something that couldnt be ignored by any means was oozing out from him. Chief Magdanese was staying quiet, however her body was facing straight toward Kousuke. That attitude of hers was the proof of the existence of that unidentified pressure. Kousuke walked forward passing through Vanessa and Emily. And then, he stopped walking when he reached in the middle between Chief Magdanese and Vanessa, and then he asked without looking back. Hey, Vanessa-san, what is your instinct is telling you? Who cares about logic. Your heart that has been protecting Emily wholeheartedly until now in any kind of situation no matter what anyone said to you, what is it telling you now about that woman? Vanessas gaze wandered around. However, even that was only for a moment. She responded with a cold expression, as though to cut off her hesitation. My instinct says, that she is black. Isnt that right. I also think so. Kousukes gaze shifted quietly from Chief Magdanese and he casted his gaze to behind her. In the first place, just what is the woman who was sending her shitty subordinate, one that pointed his gun at Vanessa when we escaped from the hotel, is saying at this late hour? Kousukes gaze flowed smoothly toward Allen. Eh, m, me? What are you, saying so suddenlyIm just a humble analystDD Dont play dumb, gauze man. Is that your true face? Your disguise is pretty good. But, the scar from my ashtray attack isnt something that can be treated somehow right away isnt it? I really dont understand what are you talking Im not merely bluffing or just guessing. I remembered your presence. Thats why, the hoodlum standing in our way that time, that was unmistakably you. The analyst with gauze on his nose, Allen Parkers gaze was wandering around in bewilderment. He was mutteringOh maann, really, what is this about, but Kousuke lost interest already and he took off his gaze from Allen. Behind Kousuke, Vanessa believed Kousukes words and now she was making a questioning face, about why was a mere analyst was present in that hotel. Chief Magdanese sighed once more. And, you cannot believe me, so then what will you do? As you know, the organization of Kimberly will be chasing after Doctor Grant mercilessly. They wont even care how many sacrifices will turn up from the surrounding. She implicitly declared that in the end, they had no choice but to obey the security bureau. Normally that was how it would be. An organization could only be opposed by another organization. That was the reason why Vanessa was trying to ascertain the true motive of the chief. Just what could one agent and one foreigner boy do only by valiantly speaking sharply? Ill protect her then. What did you say? Chief Magdanese reflexively asked back after she heard those words that were said really casually. That was natural. Even though the speaker was a boy from Japan that was often said to be peace idiot country, but that big talk was really far away from reality. There was a limit even in being out of place. However, Kousuke didnt show even a speck of shame or looking like he was drunk with the situation, he continued his words matter-of-factly. I said that there isnt any problem. Its fine if Emily carried out her duty through the path that she decided herself. Together with her family. Of course, the best thing would be if the security bureau respectably give her protection without doing any messing around intervention. Even if we cannot obtain the backing of you guys, there will be no problem. It doesnt matter, I wont let anyone be a nuisance. Whether its Emily, or her family, Ill protect them with my all. It seems that you are getting in a little high spirits after experiencing boy-meets-girl. I wonder if you have been watching movie too much? Behind Kousuke, a girl was pressing on her chest sayinghauu-as though she was shot through by something. Chief Magdanese gave that a passing glance with an exasperated look on her face. Seeing that, Vanessa objected with a self-assured gait. Chief, he isnt a normal boy you know? At the very least, if he become serious then the like of one analyst and one agent wont be his match. In addition, he excelled in information war and can assassinate any kind of opponent. Chief, you are not an exception. It looks like you evaluate him really highly, Paradis. And so? This boy who no matter how I see it is nothing more than a dreaming boy that misunderstand himself as a main character, who are you saying he is? Vanessa made a smile that while small was clearly a fearless smile, and then she spoke her greatest trump card. He is the one, who got his name recorded on the blacklist of the security bureau just from a few years of activityDDMr. K. Thats why, dont do anything imprudent. Protect Emily and her family properly. And when she finished the antidote, dispose all theBerserkthat currently exist. Promise us that. Vanessa conveyed that. I dont know what kind of ulterior motive the chief has, but concentrate only to resolving this case She meant. Vanessa returned threatening words in response of Chief Magdaneses similarly threatening words. For a moment Chief Magdanese showed an expression as though she was looking at a surprising scene, but at the next moment she sniggered. What is so funny? Vanessas gaze sharpened in irritation. Chief Magdaneses shoulders trembled seeing that. No, you headed toward the house of Grant family on your own accord, you pointed your gun to me, there are many of your actions that were really self-assured. I was wondering just what was up with that, but to think that the basis of that confidence is Mr. K of all thing. Well, though certainly you were contacting Mr. K, so perhaps its understandable for you to mistake that boy as him. What are you sayingDD He is not Mr. K. Her trump card was laughed at, and in the end it was denied decisively like that. Vanessa became speechless. She was about to argue back just what was the basis of her saying that. Chief Magdanese showed a gesture as though she was thinking of something for a moment, and then she answered with a gaze as though she was looking at something pitiful. Paradis. You see, Mr. K is a member of security bureau. Eh? Vanessas eyes turned into dot in incomprehension. Toward such Vanessa, Chief Magdanese continued her words slowly and thoroughly as though to grind her hope into dust. Its natural that you dont know. He is a staff that is outside the law. DDJD(John Doe) Agency. Intelligence bureau and security bureau, these two large organizations of our country oppose the dangerous and disturbing people and organization inside and outside the country. But JD Agency is a non-existent organization that extends over these two organizations. The members are all called with alphabet or number. Bu, but, Mr. K, he is an assassinDD Yes, thats why I told you didnt I? That its outside the law, and non-existent. Vanessa was speechless. Of course she would. After all the organization she belonged to was carrying out murder outside the boundary of law. It was truly like the world in movie. How darkness was an unavoidable part in a huge organization. And then, this information that was originally known only to the highest class of leadership other than the chief was now disclosed here, it was in order to break the heart of Vanessa and Emily. In order to convey to the two of them that the bureau wouldnt pull back, they wouldnt let them get away. In order to display the mightiness of state organization. It was a surprise that you made contact with Mr. K separated with your contact to the headquarters. Because it was an unthinkable method to be taken by you who are still young with sense of duty and justice more than others even if you usually endeavor to be cool-headed. Although, even though I dispatched him to give back-up to the two of you, for him to be taken out by a passing by ashtrayI wonder if your ability ought to be reassessed, what do you think, AllenDDno, agent K? Chief Magdanese looked behind and stared with a pressuring gaze that even emitted killing intent. Ahead of her gaze, was analyst Allen. Yes, just as Kousuke said, the man that fainted due to the ashtray throw when they escaped the hotel, and furthermore got his crotch stepped on by Vanessa, was Allen in disguise. At the same time, he was actually Mr. K who received Vanessas request for back-up. The reason that Mr. K who was supposed to be assassin, agreed to receive the work of being Emilys bodyguard was now said here. The, then, Kousuke, is Beside Vanessa who was astonished from catching a glimpse of the organizations darkness, Emily muttered with trembling eyes. Allen was walking forward with table in hand while shivering from Chief Magdaneses gaze. He had been operating that tablet all along right after he confirmed Kousukes presence here, and the result of that seemed to be the answer of Emilys question. Chi, chief? Certainly I have been continuously committing failure in these few days, but thats because Im an assassin, everything other than that is like outside of my specialty, can you seethats why, what I want to say is, please dont be so angry Shut up, incompetent. Yes, Maam. Allen who got the tablet snatched from him dropped his shoulders dejectedly. Chief Magdaneses gaze moved toward the information Allen gathered. There, the face photo of Kousuke that was taken from who know since when and his photo in the airport a few days ago were projected. And then, Kousukes age and nationality were calculated based from the passenger list and Kousukes true identity was pinned down. Even though Allen was calling himself an assassination specialist, but as expected his skill as analyst was super first class. He was famous as an assassin that was strong in information war, but it seemed that fame wasnt merely because he was backed by security bureau. Kousuke Endou. Japanese, 18 years old. Born from a really normal family, a really normal high school student. Are you traveling abroad using your winter vacation? My, you are one of those returnees that agitated the world previously. I see, so you aimlessly traveled like this and poked your nose into this case. That baseless confidence of yours, I wonder if that is because of your optimistic thought that you will be okay this time too because you had come back once from that disappearance? Vanessa and Emily were shocked. Sometimes they got the thinkingIs he really a virtuoso hitman?. He couldnt drive a car. He didnt bring gun, far from that he even said that he couldnt shoot properly. And above all else, the atmosphere he was clad in was too light. To the degree that saying that he was really a student from Japan fitted him to a tee. Even so, they thought that he was Mr. K because they could cut their way through the assault in that hotel thanks to him. And then, the expression that that he sometimes showed them made them got the expectation that as expected he really is the one. But, it turned out he was really just a student from Japan. Thats why I told you two many times already. Im not Mr. K. You two didnt believe me at all Kousuke looked behind with a wry smile. Chief Magdanese announced to such Kousuke. Mr. Endou. Ill consider that nothing happen if you just go home now. Hee. You dont think that I will blabber about JD Agency or that various other things? Just who will believe that kind of story when its a Japanese boy who is telling it? Stop putting on air like you are a main character in a tale already. Right after that, a single gunshot rang, and a bullet gouged the ground near Kousukes feet. Allen saidSorry, okaywhile firing so fast his gun drawing movement was unseen. That was the last warning. If Kousuke didnt turn around and run away with his tail between his legs here, then there would be news report about how a Japanese boy met an unfortunate accident in his travel. That was conveyed to Kousuke really clearly. But, Well, I cannot go home though. Are you still unable to look at reality? No, Im aware of it. DDThere are thirty two armed men. They are lurking inside the buildings around us and completely surrounded this spot. I know at least that much. Chief Magdaneses expression changed for the first time since coming here. Her eyes opened really wide with her shock laid bare. Even while she was like that, Kousukes gaze ran through places like a buildings window, the shadow of a street corner, behind a pillar, and so on. DDAll those places were the spots where the special squad of the security bureaus assault section was hiding themselves based on Chief Magdaneses arrangement. You are moving personally, bringing only those two because you have no one you can trust. That was what you say, but it looks like you are bringing really a lot despite of that. You are Chief Magdaneses words got caught in her throat when she saw that piercing eyes of the person that should be just a student. Her preparation for the worst case backfired on her. Faint indication of agitation leaked out from the surrounding. Allen who was standing at the side narrowed his eyes slowly with his frivolous act thinning down. The night breeze felt like it was growing warmer and damp. Even after seeing through the squads position, Kousuke was still not showing even a fragment of agitation, his hands were still inserted inside his pockets with composure. He then said. Ill say it one more time okay. You cannot be trusted. And then, in this three-way fight, the enemy of the enemy actually can be trusted more than you. After all that hint from Kimberly is spot-on. The shitty bastard that infiltrated the research building and dragged this childs important people into their death, its that Mr. K over there. Just now, he said that he already failed continuously. I also said this before. There is no need for me to do something likeDD The talk about motive? Something like that is not important. If its reason then I can imagine many. It can be to use it as weapon, or for pursuing profit, or because of the countrys decision, or maybe its for your own greed Chief Magdanese stared at Kousuke for a while. And then, she suddenly lifted up her hand. Right after that, the members of the special squad showed their figure all at once. The muzzle of their machine gun that could shoot in full-auto was aimed at Kousuke. At the same time, Chief Magdanese gave an order through the wireless on her collar. Her command was to bring the people of Grant family here. In order to protect the large ship that is the country, there is time when evil is necessary. There are opponents that law or negotiation cannot do anything against, and yet something still has to be done against them to protect the large ship that is the country. The incarnation of that necessary evil, is the JD Agency, this Mr. K. Berserkis also like that. The gaze of Chief Magdanese caught Emily. I wonder if you know how many personnel, how many soldiers died in the battle against terrorist each year? If we can turn captured terrorists into mad monster to send them in as the substitute of those noble peoplejust how useful that will be. How can we save the noble life of our country without paying any sacrifice. However, surely Doctor Grant wont be able to understand that. Thats why you tried to stealBerserkitself while making her create the antidote? Correct. Because Doctor Grant seem to hateBerserk, there is a possibility she would build some kind of bug in the data through the process of researching the antidote. Its necessary to secure the original drug. There is a necessity to have at hand the antidote that the girl creates voluntarily and unalteredBerserk. Next if the girl disposeBerserkby herself, we can just advance the improvement of the drug by ourselves using the stolen data. But, even that farce would end here. Now they would force Emily to improveBerserkfor the sake of the country. Rather than making antidote, she should make the control drug forBerserk. And then, what would be used to motivate Emily was her family that was taken hostage. Emilys face turned pale. She must be imagining the future whereBerserkwas put to use as weapon. And then, she also imagined one other thing at the same time. The reason why Chief Magdanese was starting to talk like this. Chief Magdaneses gaze returned to Kousuke as though to prove that. This too is a necessary evil. You know too much about this case. This is incomparable with something like gossip about state organization that doesn exist. It will be a little troublesome if you talk about Berserk to the media that is currently heated up. The cost of getting carried away with boy-meets-girl like this is a costly one. This time, you cannot be a returnee anymore you know? Run away Kousuke! Im sorry! Im sorry to drag you into this! Quickly run away! Kousuke-sanmy apologize. Emily yelled. Even while she understood that it was already impossible, even so, she couldnt help herself from yelling. Vanessa tried to rush at once, but she saw the red lights of laser pointer showering her body and her movement stopped reflexively. And then, when she saw Kousuke who was similarly covered with red points of death like her, she spoke her apology with expression that was colored by regret and guilt. Seeing the two who were like that, Kousuke who had death thrust before himself was, Dont be so worried like that. I told you right, Im not Mr. K butIm the right-hand man of the demon king. Kousukes face couldnt be seen. His face that was slightly looking down was hidden by his forelocks. Like that, it even looked like he was assaulted by fear of the fate that would happen to him after this, where he looked like he would crumble down anytime. But, even while he looked like that, his voice that spoke back to Emily and Vanessa resounded pleasantly like a gentle breeze. And then, hearing Kousuke saying something like right-hand man of the demon king now that the event had reached this point, Chief Magdanese sighed thinking that this was a pitiful boy who was living in world of delusion while she was about to give the signal for the execution, Hey, chief-san. Her attention was diverted for a moment from Kousuke addressing her. And then, she noticed how her own arms were getting goosebumps without her noticing it. Toward Chief Magdanese who was feeling doubt about her own state, those words softly reached her. DDEmilys family, they still havent arrived yet? Feeling taken aback, Chief Magdanese spoke into her wireless, questioning just what were her men were doing. *zaa- zaa-* After listening carefully to the grating sound from the wireless that felt excessively eerie for some reason, an impossible voice replied back. Just now, they resigned from their duty. For the chief who has business with them, please do over your life again from beginning after the beep sound. She understood even through the wireless. That voice was unmistakably the voice of the person who had been talking with her until just now. It was impossible. How could the voice of the young man that was here in this place could come from the communication device of the personnel that she was sending to monitor Grant family? She couldnt comprehend it. A chill was creeping up her spine like worm. Chief Magdanese was slowly raising her gaze from the wireless on her collar while feeling terrorDDand then, she saw. With his expression still hidden by his forelocks, only Kousukes mouth was splitting wiiiidely. It was as though she was looking at the crescent moon shining in the sky tonight. You dogs of the state that sing the praises of necessary evil. Are you prepared? Are you resolved? If not then you better hurry. The abyss is already here. Chief Magdanese was feeling a terror that was like a black ink painting out her whole consciousness while swinging down her arm half unconsciously. It happened at the same time with the appearance of that guy. Now, its showtime. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. He is coming, that guy, he is cominggg The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 208 Arifureta Chapter 208 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Showtime Beginning Part AN: This chapter became long, so I split it into beginning and end parts. I will upload the later part in one more hour. Do it! Chief Magdaneses command that unusually sounded like a shriek was handed down. The elites lurking in the shadow showed their loyalty without even the slightest lag even though they were agitated from having their existence discovered. Storm of death swept from all directions along with thunderous roar. Muzzle flashes flickered in the darkness of night as though to color the victims journey to the next world. Bullets cut through the air mercilessly and arrived at their target through the shortest distance. KOUSUKEEEEEE- Emilys shriek resounded along with the thunderous roar. In her eyes were reflected the figure of Kousuke whose body was rocked by overwhelming violence like a badly made marionette. His body was pierced countless time, and when the body was going to fall down, the storm of lead from the opposite direction would strike and made it stood up. There was not the slightest ground for doubt, Kousuke was definitely pierced by several hundred bullets in front of everyone at that place. However, He, doesnt fall? Aha, haha, this is really a harsh joke. Why, is there no blood flowing? Vanessa murmured in astonishment, while Allen had his expression twitching grandly. Just as they said, Kousuke was still standing in the middle of ground that had been desolated and pierced by bullets. The shooting was finished. Was it stopped because the loaded bullets ran out? Or else, was it because the elites who shouldered the countrys safety shrank back from the manifested bizarreness? In any case, silence filled the area, as though all living things were holding their breath. A beat later, Its over already? Then, next is my turn. The mutter that came from Kousuke who was hanging his head destroyed the silence. And then, the moment everyone opened their eyes wide thinkingImpossible, an even further irrationality assaulted their brain nerves and common sense. *pon-* Such light voice that could be called as stupid sounded, and Kousukes figure vanished along with slight smoke! Where are you looking at? Gueh!? Everyone in that place directed their gaze toward the direction of those words and the shocked voice raised by Allen that was mixed with pain. There, they saw Allen who without anyone noticing was lying on his face, his body stepped on by Kousuke above him. One of his hands was inside his pocket with his upper body slightly turning away, while the middle finger of his other hand was pinning down on the sunglasses that had been on his face without anyone noticing when he was putting it. Sunglasses, even though it was night! Sunglasses, even though it was night! What coolness! Vanessa!? A shout of joy that sounded out of place was spontaneously raised. The side tail-san beside the voice owner goggled in surprise! You- Perhaps it should be said that it was just as expected from the real Mr. K. Even in this situation, the shadow of the country that was bestowed with license of killing still showed a movement that would make anyone who saw to have a chill on their back. He pulled out a small gun hidden inside his sleeve with his wrists motion and fired at Kousuke while still lying face down. What was terrifying was that the fired bullet was soaring toward Kousukes head accurately even though it was shot from that kind of posture. Normally, if someone was abruptly fired at from that close, that person would immediately travel into the next world, but Oops, you are really energetic there. Kousuke smoothly tilted his head while saying those words and the bullet rushed through toward the sky in vain. Allen didnt show even the slightest bit of agitation of having his attack evaded and wasted no time to pull his trigger in succession. However, the bullets didnt even graze Kousuke. He only tilted his upper body slightly and evaded all the bullets with paper-thin difference. His figure that even looked blurred in double and triple layers was just like the agent in Matrx! Dont tell me, your sight can follow the bullets!? Naturally. As long as this Heavenly Eye given by my friend is with me, any kind of attack wont be able to escape from my perception. *kaclick-* That kind of sound rang from the trigger. Allens bullet ran out. Kousuke sharply pushed up the sunglass artifact that was enchanted with Lightspeed and Foresight. By the way, the creator of this artifact didnt give it a name like Heavenly Eye or anything. The agent and Chief Magdanese returned to their senses and fired toward Kousuke. Kousuke maginificently danced in the air. Using a somersault with form that could even be called as beautiful, the bullets from the two passed through below Kousuke in vain. Dont just stare stupidly like that! Finish him off quickly! Chief Magdaneses order released the squad members from their petrified mind. They attacked Kousuke from all directions once more with barrage of bullet that was like a heavy rain. Fuh. Nice killing intent. But, its not enough. Its not enough at all to catch this abyss without form! Kousuke said such thing while speedily evading the approaching bullets smoothly. He then finally took out a weapon. Before anyone noticed his hand was holding a jet black short sword that was unknown just from where he took it out from. Dont take your eyes off, from mine power of abyss! DDPurr, Demon Sword of Destroyer Calamity Crawling the Earth. Kousuke called out some kind of chuuni name while leisurely caressing the blade of his short sword. When he did that, black light that could be mistaken as the night was starting to envelop the jet black short sword! And then Kousuke stabbed that short sword into the ground. In a moment, the ground instantly bulged out and covered Kousuke completely. The surrounding ground became an omni-directional protection that blocked the bullet. DDDoton C Saryuu no Shiro(There is No Hope of Touching the Abyss)(TN: Earth Escape C Castle of Sand Bump) Kousukes words resounded the moment the ground bulge completely closed. Those words had no meaning, This was important so it needed to be said twice, those words had no meaning. If it had to be said further, the name of the short sword and the gesture of caressing the blade were also meaningless. So far as it went, the magic circle of the short sword artifact wouldnt activate without chanting, so it was necessary to say something, but if the user had to chanted the name of the short sword and the skill name each time, they would be turned into swiss cheese by the enemy. And so, the ground was already started bulging by the time Kousuke said Pu from the Purr!. Then, why did Kousuke chanted the meaningless skill name Of course, because it was cool! Do, Do Do Do Do, Doctor Grant! Did you hear!? Just now, he said Doton you heard that!? What to do!? What to do is my line there! Thats not what you should be surprised with! The ground was suddenly moving you know!? That was Doton skill so the ground moving is only natural isnt it!? Just what are you talking about! Rather than that, Kousuke-san was using Tonjutsu (TN: Ninja art of escape)! Aa, how can this be! He is, he isDDa Japanese ninja! I dont get what you mean! Vanessa was so excited that it seemed her character was breaking down, and Emily was desperately making retorts back. The members of the special squad were giving them a glance while losing their patience of how bullet wasnt working. They then took out grenade. The grenade directly hit the mass of rock while at the same time making stupid sound *poshu*. Fierce thunderous roar resounded and the mass of rock was instantly pulverized, its fragments were scattering everywhere showily. He isnt there!? Watch out at your surroundings. This is a trick! That guy is using trick! Dont get lead astray! The person who seemed to be the captain of the special squad spoke loudly and gave words of warning. The squad members whose mind was painted out white by the supernatural phenomenon that was happening repeatedly were recovering their calmness from the wordtrickthe captain said as temporary explanation. Although, when they collected themselves, it didnt change that what happened before their eyes wasnt any trick or mechanism, it was a genuine mystery where any explanation was futile. Therefore, Gaa!? Gueh One of the troops hiding at the third floor near the window whirled in the air. It was as though he was ran over by a truck from behind, he cleared through the window and was blown away to outside. That was how it seemed, but at the next moment, from the fourth floor of the opposite building, the troop that threw the grenade just now shot out like a human bullet in spiraling motion, and crashed into the opposite troop whirling in the air with graphic sound. The two crashed at each other midair and fell toward the ground. Right underneath them was the figure of Allen who was pulling himself back together. Allen tried to dodge right away. But, From the bottom of earth, the dead capturesDDDoton C Naraku no Jigoku(The abyss seize thee)(TN: Naraku no Jigoku = Prison of hell.) Wha- Allens ankle was caught. The hand thrusting out suddenly from the ground was seizing Allen. The abnormal situation that was like a horror movie caused him to feel shaken, even so he immediately attempted to shake off the hand, but he only felt pain from being caught tightly as though by a vise and the hand didnt even twitch. And then, right after that, Allen was dragged into the ground just like the words of the resounding voice. The ground wasnt paved by asphalt or anything, but it was a hard ground that couldnt be easily dug by human strength, yet regardless of that, he was buried from his waist below into the ground without any resistance, as though he was swallowed into a smooth quicksand. Shit-, what is thisDDgueh!? Allen thought that his whole body might be completely swallowed under the ground like this, but unexpectedly he was dragged only until his waist before the pulling strength was gone. At the same time, the surrounding ground also recovered its former hardness. Allen struggled and hit the ground, but the next moment, he was crushed under the falling two fully armed men and he shrieked like a flattened frog. Serves you right! Mr. K, serves you right! Doton rulez! I beg you, please come back Vanessa! I really like the usual cool you! Vanessa turned toward Allen who vanished from view due to being squashed by the two troops that appeared to have fainted, then she pointed while going hyahhaaD. While Emily was making retort with teary eyes, chaos and scream resounded from inside the buildings surrounding the open space from four directions. Shit, what is going on!? Just where is he aiming from! Be careful of friendly fireDDgua!? The troops of the special squad were cursing while their gun muzzle was wandering in doubt. But, they were unable to catch sight of their formless enemy(Kousuke). They sometimes caught something like black shadow at the corner of their eyes and at the nook of their mind, but the moment they turned their gaze there, the splash of their comrades blood would fly from completely another direction or they would get blown away like a joke. The stillness of the dark night is splendid. Dont you think that something like the sound of explosives is boorish for it? Wha-DDgih!? *hyuu-* Wind blew, right after that a troop got the tendon of his hands and feet cut and he collapsed. You feel it dont you? The cold yet gentle arm of darkness. DAMN YOUUUUUU-!? The smooth sensation of caress on the nape caused a troop to have gooseflesh through his spine. He cursed while drawing out handgun without delay and shot behind him, but what he felt was hot touch caressing his four limbs instantly. Dont you know, there are things in this world that you ought to not know. Do you know what I mean? Yes, its me. This-, monsterDD There should be his partner beside him shooting his gun desperately. Yet, what was standing there was only a black shadow. Where did his partner go? Why, didnt his comrade back him up? Without even any time to speak out such doubt, one more troop had his consciousness fell into the bottom of darkness together with hot touch that he felt on his limbs. What is thisjust, what is happening Chief Magdanese muttered in blank amazement. The thunderous sound of shooting in full-auto, consecutive muzzle flashes, and then scream and angry roar reverberated from all the surrounding buildings. Her gaze ran through the buildings around her as though she was a country bumpkin looking up at a skyscraper. She took back steps with shaky footsteps. This was impossible. Even if Kousuke was skilled, this was strange. How could troops get blown away from her right and behind at the same time when a troop was thrown out from the building at her left? Was enemy removal being carried out in all the four buildings surrounding this place? Kousuke was alone. The enemy should be one person. Even if the enemy possessed strange fighting technique using trick, but it was only this fact that should be certain. Who in the world you all are fighting!? The enemy number!? All teams-, report! Chief Magdanese raised an angry voice. Normally there should be concise and swift reply coming back to her. The moonlight was hidden behind a small cloud and darkness swept the area. The headlight illuminated her as though she was an actress standing alone in the stage. Replies returned at Chief Magdanese who was sweating coldly. This is Beta 2. The enemys identity is unclear. The shadow, the shadow is attackiDD This is Delta 4! I dont know! I dont know anything! Shit-, my partners are disappearing! Alpha 3-. The enemy is a Japanese young man! That guy is a monster-! The bullets-, the bullets cannot hit-. I can see him-, yet its not hitting! Reports were screamed from the communication device. *DADADADDADADA-* The voice of the troops that were dyed with panic mixed in the interval between the unceasing sounds of gunshot. Not a single one gave a clear report that Chief Magdanese could comprehend. All troops, get outside! For a circle! A harsh voice that was tinged with dominating aura resounded from the communication device. That was the command from the captain of the special squad. The troops obeyed that voice as though it was their lifeline. They all jumped out from the window simultaneously without even a glance, without even thinking of the consequence, wishing only to take distance as far as possible from the terrifying something that was lurking in the darkness inside the room. The troops that jumped out from the second floor took skillful landing posture that was as expected from trained operative, they sprang up to their feet and rushed to Chief Magdaneses side. The people who were at third floor and higher descended down to the ground by using stairs handrail, window frame, and so on to decrease their speed, but the dread filling their chest threw out their limbs out of kilter and more than half of them struck the ground and writhed there. Even so, they were dragged by their comrades to gather around Chief Magdanese and the formed a circle formation around her. They aimed their gun at the surrounding buildings with desperate look. They strained their eyes toward the window they jumped through just a moment ago while desperately holding down their rough breathing that was unrelated with the exhaustion of their stamina. Inside the window was dark as though all light was being sucked in. Surely even if they were told that it was a hole that connected to the realm of the dead, the troops would easily believe it right now. Their gun muzzles were busily wandering around, searching for the enemy, which displayed the state of their heart. Surely in their heart, there was also the ashamed feeling that they had left behind inside that darkness many of their comrades with whom they had shared joys and sorrows with. The personnel of the special squad that was at first more than thirty people were already decreased until seventeen people, including Allen who somehow managed to crawl out from the ground and the agent that was standing by beside Chief Magdanese. It hadnt been even five minutes since Kousuke vanished. In just that much time, a platoon of the special assault squad owned by the states organization was pushed into a partially destructed state. The sound of breathing that couldnt be pushed down resounded. The sound of rustling clothes from roughly wiping out the sweat that was flowing from reason other than heat resounded. No one was making any voice. Even Allen who often joked around was desperately searching for the enemy position with his wandering eyes. Even Chief Magdanese was also feeling cold sweat trickling from the tip of her jaw while her gaze looked around from the center of the circular formation. There, a strange sound resounded. DDclop, clop It was footsteps. Footsteps were echoing in the world of night that was ruled by silence. DDclop, clop But, there wasnt anyone that could react to those footsteps. No, to be more accurate they were reacting. However, aiming their gun when they learned the enemys position by hearingDDwasnt the reaction they made. DDclop, clop The expression of everyone was twitching. Because the sound of footsteps resounding in their ears right now was coming from an impossible place. Their gun muzzle was clattering. It wasnt because they didnt understand who they should aim at. The assaulting terror finally caused the tough elite squad troops to be unable to repress the trembling of their fingertips. DDclop, clop Slowly, teasingly, the footsteps reverberated in the dark night. *gulp-* Sound of swallowing saliva pierced the ears clearly. Chief Magdanese sighed deeply. And then, she slowly lifted up her face toward the place where those footsteps resounded from, to the place where the owner of the footsteps seemed to be at. DDImpossible. That mutter where it felt like the soul of the speaker also came out at the same time with it, made the other troops, and Allen, and then Vanessa and Emily to lift up their gaze too. Once again, good evening, ladies and gentlemen. Dont you think that tonight is a really good night? There, a man in black was standing. That black outfit was darker than even the darkness of night, as though it gave anyone who saw it a hallucination that the black of night was melting into the outfit. A mask hid the mouth, completed with a sunglasses of one-lens type. In one hand was a mysterious black short sword that gave anyone chills. His voice resounded with echo that conveyed night of night, and darkness of darkness. Absolute confidence and domineering aura dwelled inside it, however, at the same time, it contained dread that tightly held the entrails of heart. At midair, footsteps echoed on invisible stair, like a ruler that was descending from his throne. Behind his back, was a beautiful crescent moon that looked like the sneer of the devil. A step, a step, that figure that descended from the night sky to the lower world while making darkness colored ripple under his feet, was truly an existence of myth. I like the crescent moon better than the full moon. Its not so bright that it will drive away the darkness of night, however, it garnish this wonderful darkness with color. Its shape that draws an arc looks like the smile of the goddess of night. HeDDKousuke was looking down on everything, with an exaggerated gesture like a stage actor, he spread his hand as though to embrace the whole night, however, seeing no one replying back he shrugged his shoulders. And then, he slowly made a rotation, he turned his hand that was holding the short sword to behind, and his other hand propped up his sunglasses, he drew back his left foot a bit. By the way, that rotation, and also his chuuni pose, of course, they were all meaningless. Youyou, just what in the world, are you? As expected from the chief of the security bureau. Chief Magdanese asked Kousukes true identity while everyone were at lost of words and fell into stupor seeing the impossible situation. The situation was too abnormal to be dismissed as trick. In the end, was it really okay to classify the man that was making pose midair even now as mankind That question came from such doubt. In regard to that, Kousukes answer was, What are youDDI believe that question ought to be asked to all of you instead. What, do you mean by that? Chief Magdanese returned a sharp gaze even while feeling perplexity. To that, Kousuke twirled in a rotation once more, and then, he pushed up his sunglasses with one hand while at the same time he threw his head back a bit with the tip of his short sword pointed in sharp motion. O guardian of the country. Its exactly as you said before, there are few things that can be protected using beautiful ideal. Without the resolve to dirty oneself, what is waiting ahead will be a trampling down. The eyes of Chief Magdanese turned round from Kousukes words. She didnt even imagine that he would make a statement that affirmed her own words. It seemed that Vanessa and Emily were also similarly shocked from that. Emily was still wholly shook up without being able to get back on her feet from her agitation, and Vanessa opened her eyes widely from the shock that she received. Just feeling is insufficient. Nothing can be done without resolve. Trying to resist fate without dirtying ones self, something like that cannot even become a funny story. Those were heavy words. Even though they didnt know anything about this young man, they understood that he had gone through tremendous experience. They understood, how it had been engraved into his flesh and bones. One has to choose what they ought to protect. One has to persist in carrying their own will, surpassing the distinction of good and evil. To wish for everything, that is only possible for someone who transcend the extremity of that will. To protect the great ship that was the country from the ill will and hostility that lurked all over the world, was impossible with just law. It was impossible to resist with only right conduct and beautiful ideal. By the point of time someone cursed that the other was cowardly or the worst, what they lost wouldnt come back. To protect, was a next to impossible undertaking more than human could imagine. Therefore, Kousuke didnt deny. The hidden face of this country. The act of the non-existent organization that was called JD Agency. If there was things that couldnt be protected without such existence, then that was inevitable. However, still, however. Even so, there are things that one mustnt throw away. Yes, that was why Kousuke was here. He was here, with his blade unsheathed. He unleashed the technique and strength, that he obtained at the end of deadly combats, along with bitter experience, at another world. The humanity and justice in ones soul. Those must not be forgotten. Even if the body was dirtied with necessary evil, the soul must not get rotten together with it. If not, then the necessary evil would someday be degraded into mere evil. The faith in ones heart. The people had faith in them. That they would protect the safety of this country. That faith must not be betrayed. If that was betrayed, than the whole foundation would be shaken. The sincerity in ones resolve. Their established resolve, their oath, those must be carried on faithfully. The moment they made compromise, that resolve would run wild, and bared its fang even toward those that it ought to protect. Just like the current situation. O guardian. Is Emily Grant not someone that you also ought to protect? Chief Magdanese didnt answer. Or possibly, she couldnt answer. She was born in this country, raised in this country, live in this country. A girl like her, isnt she someone that you ought to protect? Necessary evilDDI wont reject that. But, in the end, is Emily someone that ought to have such thing pointed at her? Cornering someone who is desperately doing her best, a girl who wish to create a remedy of an incurable disease, is that the national safety you are talking about? Hearing Kousukes question, there were people who made complicated expression among the special squad troops, there were even people who were obviously looking guilty. The expression of Chief Magdanese didnt change. Right now, she was staring straight at Kousuke without any discomposure. Kousuke also stared back at Chief Magdanese as though to wait for her answer. Still in his chuuni pose. Just how long they were like that. Before long, Chief Magdanese sighed, and quietly opened her mouth. I too, am the dog of my country. I feel no self-depreciation or regret of that. Not to mention hesitation, I have none of that. I have, made my determination already. That was her answer. Allen sent a sharp gaze that only lasted for a moment at the captain of the special squad and the agent. The captain of the special squad tensed his jaw slightly, at the same time, the agent slightly moved back. Kousuke sensed it. They were planning to make Allen and the special squad into disposable pawn, in order to evacuate Chief Magdanese from this place. The agent intended to rush until the car to bring Chief Magdanese to escape. Should that be admired, or be exasperated at? What made Kousuke hesitated in making conclusion, was how lacking Allen and the special squads troops in hesitation. In order to let their boss got away, they accepted their end without even a moment of hesitation. Is that the resolve and sincerity of you guys? They would coerce a girl of their own country, in order to protect the people of the country. Despite Kousukes opinion that it was putting the cart before the horse, that was the answer of the security bureau. They knew only too well of that, even so, if that was what their homeland decided, then they wouldnt hesitate. For that, they had made the resolve to put their life on the line since a long time ago. Chief Magdanese spoke. About the research building, that was a sorrowful miss on our part. We were also unable to detect the betrayal of Kimberly, and also how the students of Down classroom were going to raise a commotion. It was my misjudgment to make Allen infiltrate by himself. She had never expected that the bodyguards safeguarding Berserk had been replaced by Kmberlys accomplice. At that time Allen caused the alarm to sound because the reaction of the bodyguards that was different from the usual trained agent, and he completely got taken by surprise by the unexpected conduct of the fake bodyguard agents. I have no excuse for that. Such thing, even if you say that- Emily was enraged hearing that apology which was directed at her. She questioned whether this woman planned to beg for forgiveness only with that one sentence. Did she not understand just how great what had been lost due to her action. But, it seemed that in contrast with her sentence, Chief Magdanese didnt have even a speck of intention to ask for forgiveness. Her eyes were still cold even while receiving Emilys rage right from the front. All of you, this is an order. Carry out your duty. Yes, Maam-!! Chief Magdanese drew back. At the same time, Allen rushed out from the circle toward Emily while the agent turned around toward the car. The eyes of the troops shined with their last killing intent and they were about to pull the trigger at Kousuke midair. It happened at that moment. *tan-, tan-* Two gunshot sounds resounded faintly. Muh -!? Those didnt come from the special squad. It also didnt come from Allen. One shot splendidly drilled on Kousukes flesh, and the other shot pierced through one of the troops while gouging Chief Magdaneses left shoulder. Chief Magdanese collapsed from the impact with splash of blood scattering. And the, Kousuke fell to the ground in an arc trajectory. KOUSUKEEEEEEE- KOUSUKE-SAN- Emily and Vanessa screamed loudly. Chief- -, protect the chief! The sprinting Allen made a turn that disregarded humans body structure while raising a voice that exposed his agitation and uneasiness for the first time. With the command of the captain of the special squad, several of the troops used their body to cover Chief Magdanese as shield and dragged her body toward the wall. Emily and Vanessa dashed toward where Kousuke was falling. Emily embraced Kousuke with an expression that could break into tears anytime, and together with Vanessa she pulled his body to the cover of car. The second wave of attack didnt come. It seemed that the sniper became unable to take a line of fire. Even so, everyone there stayed still while staying on guard to the surrounding. Kousukes body was limp without any movement. It was unclear how long time passed. Perhaps it was about a few dozen seconds. The captain of the special squad gave a glance and saw that the first-aid to Chief Magdanese was finished, and he was about to order them to move out, but several lights cut through the area. Those were lights from car headlight. And they didnt come from merely one or two car. More than ten cars were rushing at them with fierce speed. Several of the cars arrived with a drift before stopping and took position that encircled the people of the security bureau and Emilys group. The cars were all stopped horizontally and blocked any path of escape. Vanessa and Chief Magdanese scowled their face from having a certain person coming to their mind from seeing this method that was repulsive yet cunning. It seemed that their expectation was right on the mark. Yoo, honored chief Magdanese. How envious for you to have a clandestine meeting outside the city at night. Let me join in too, okay. Kimberly. The one who got down from one of the cars was Kimberly who was sporting a really disgusting smile. With that as the start, dozens of armed men also got down from the other cars. They didnt look trained like the special squad troops. They looked more degenerate and violent, if it had to be said they were fellows that looked like mafia members. Allen and Vanessa tried to move nonchalantly. But, as expected Kimberly gave no opening and sharply noticed them. Whoops, both of you, dont move from there. Especially the analyst-kun. You are bad news after all. Just try it if you move even for just a bit. Ill slaughter everyone without mercy. Kimberly commanded his men to release their weapons safety. Although, the people who had resolved to die just now wouldnt obey that instruction that easily, both of them glared with their gun muzzles raised even with that overwhelming difference in battle strength. Well, guess so. There is no way the chief will comply that simply. No matter what you are the cornerstone of Britains protection or the iron woman that married Britain huh. Whats more you also got strong bad luck. Kimberly shrugged while watching Chief Magdaneses left arm that was oozing blood. And then, he turned his gaze at the reason why he didnt kill Chief Magdanese and everyone else here right away. So, chief-sama. Just what the hell is that? At the end of his gaze was the limp Kousuke who only looked like unmoving corpse even now, and the figure of Emily who was embracing such Kousuke. The elites of security bureau assault section was half-destroyed under a few minutes. Whats more, he unveiled amazing technique like floating in the air. When I heard the snipers report and watched the recorded video, I thought my eyes gonna popped out of their socket yknow. Kimberlys gaze left Kousuke and wandered to the air. Well, there must be wire or something put in the airIt seemed that he thought what Kousuke did was a trick from those words that he said. Although, even though he was a traitor but he was formerly a member of security bureau, because of that Kimberly knew how powerful the assault section was. It seemed he wanted to know the reason how a group like them could be cornered into devastation helplessly like that. That was the reason why he let the troops stayed alive even now. Chief Magdanese distorted her expression cynically at such Kimberly. There is no way I know what that is. That isyes, its something that human knowledge doesnt reach. According to that things wordsDDhe is the right-hand man of the demon king, something like that. Demon Kings, what? Just what kind of joke that is huh. ThatsDD DDCalling me that, that from some time ago, thats a little bit impolite isnt it? A voice suddenly reverberated echoingly. Kimberly and his groups were taken aback and they looked around the surrounding. Chief Magdanese shook her head with an expression that looked a bit tired while sayingAa, just as I thought. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The later part will be uploaded in one more hour. Chapter 209 Arifureta Chapter 209 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Showtime End Part AN: This is the later part of two parts. For those who come here directly from bookmark, please pay attention. *kii kii* Such small sound resounded. That was the sound of wheel. At the same time, multiple footsteps also echoed. The sound came from the building behind where the car of Chief Magdanese was parked. Everyone focused at the steel door of that building. And then, Fumu, Mr. Carl. About the wheelchair of Syla-dono, dont you think it needs maintenance? Its making this kind of sound each time it moved. Its causing various anxieties hearing it. A, aa, no, I planned to bring it to give it maintenance just today you know? I, isnt that right, honey? Yes, tha, thats right. But, just when we were about to go out, the people of security bureau came so I see. Thats impolite of me. I have acted impertinently there. The people that came out from the opened door while making normal talk were a middle-aged man and woman who were making twitching expression. There was also a woman who was definitely passed seventy sitting in a wheelchair that was pushed by the man. It went without saying that these were Emilys family. And then, a man wearing sunglasses and black outfit was walking in the lead of them. Father! Mother! Grandma! -, Emily!? Emily- Hearing the shout of Emily that was filled with joy, the father Carl and the mother Sophie called back the name of their beloved daughter without being unable to hide their happiness. It seemed that the grandma Syla was sound asleep. Perhaps Kousuke had done something to her. Surely he had judged that this hectic situation would be harmful for her who was afflicted with Alzheimer. The two parents had been told about their daughters current situation to a certain degree. And so, they were about to rush toward Emily driven by their worry and the joy of reunion. But, because of the pressure of the armed men that was standing between them and their daughter, and the ominous sound *kaclick* that came at the same time with the gun muzzles moving toward them immediately, they stumbled and came to a stop. And then, blood was leaving their expression when they saw the scene of the men that really resembled mafia, the personnel of security bureau who looked cornered at near the wall, and then, the collapsed person who their daughter was holding in her arms. They now painfully understood the situation. The terrifying situation their daughter was confronting, it was different from the explanation of the security bureau that was a mix of truth and falsehood. They grasped just how dangerous the situation their only beloved daughter had been placed in. It was in the middle of that, a dumbfounded voice resounded. Thi, this is a joke right? He, should have been sniped It was Kimberly. At the same time, what he spoke represented what was in the mind of everyone there. But, the right-hand of demon king exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders sayingGood griefto the crowd that was a hindrance to the family reunion, completely unconcerned with that kind of question of bewilderment. And then, he suddenly formed a handseal with both his hands. Yes, he formed a handseal! As though, just like a NINJA! Just like a NINJA! It was unknown just where was the expression that was worried for Kousuke just now had gone, the female investigator that might be beyond hope already yelledHandseals come-DDD!!while she desperately tried to copy it. It seemed that she was trying to memorize the handseals. But, the girl lacked a certain bloodline eye, on top of that Kousukes handseals that were super complicated and super fast due to its lack of meaning werent something that could be copied just from a glance. Your level is insufficient!The handseals didnt really have any meaning, but with a glance those words were whispered toward Vanessa-san who was grinding her teeth. To disturb the family reunion like this, what a really boorish bunches. DDKuuton C Banji Saikuu(I exist, in the desired spot)(TN: Air Escape C Air Reside in the Whole Earth) Something like black mist instantly whirled around Kousuke, but right at the next instant, Kousuke disappeared, and not just him, but the whole Grant family too. In their place, the corpse of Kousuke that was inside Emilys arms until just now appeared! And then, right after that, the corpse vanished with *pon-* sound as though it had accomplished its role! Thi, thi thi thi thi, this iiis!? Mikawari no Jutsu!? Isnt this Mikawari no Jutsu, Kousuke-san!(TN: Mikawari no Jutsu = Kawarimi no Jutsu/Substitute Technique) Its a little bit different. Naturally I can also use Mikawari no Jutsu, but Banji Saikuu is something that is not limited to just myself. It designate things within a certain range around me and replace them all with my clone body along with the space. Fufu, this is a more advanced technique. In response to the yell of Vanessa who was in a state of Excitement Climax!, Kousuke answered while brushing up his hair with fuh. Kimberly and the bureau staffs come back to their senses from hearing the exchange of the two, and when they turned their gaze at that direction, there were the figures of Kousuke and Grant family that had teleported at Emilys side unnoticed. Wha wha wha, what happened thank god Emily! You are safe! Emily, you are not hurt just what happened!? Ca ca, calm down mother, father! You two are safe I am also confused here! Grant family was in a state of Bewilderment Climax!. The parents and daughter hugged each other while showing quite the skill where they were rejoicing with their reunion while acting bewildered at the same time. The grandma opened her eyes a tiny bit sayingMy? Is it morning already?, but she soon went munya munya and went to sleep again. What a grandma. Impossible, what kind of trick is that. Is that thing just now a puppet!? Kimberly raised an angry voice in half-panic, trying to find an explanation that his understanding could accept. Toward such Kimberly, and then also toward the armed men and Chief Magdaneses group, Kousuke suddenly lifted up his right hand to the sky and opened his mouth. Puppet? Ku-ku-ku-. Certainly, you can call it that. Isnt that rightDDright me? Kousuke waved his lifted up right hand elegantly as though he was an orchestra conductor while making a finger snap *pachin-* and pointed at the right building. There, Or, you can also say that it is a dream, or an illusion, or even darkness. DDFront me At the window in the right buildings second floor, a man in exactly the same appearance appeared as though he was oozing out from the darkness. The Kousuke that was called as right me then stepped out to the empty air without any hesitation, and walked down on the air while spreading ripples that looked like black miasma. At the same time, its a reality, a counterfeit, and also a real thing. Right, DDleft me. Kimberly and others turned unbelieving gaze at the right building, but right after that the same voice resounded from behind them this time. When they turned around in panic, as expected, there was also the figure of man in sunglasses and black outfit showing his appearance, oozing out from the darkness of the building over there, as though he was born from the darkness itself. Although, there is no need for you all to understand. After all, understanding the true abyss with human body, is something that cannot be done. The same voice entered their ears once more. When Kimberly and others turned to the left as though they were being toyed around, there, on the roof of a car that was parked horizontally to block the path, was the same man standing elegantly with his arms crossed and one of his feet drawn back slightly. Leaving aside a female investigator who was greatly being noisyReal clone! Real clone!in high spirit, everyone was lost for words feeling dumbfounded and astonished. Ko, Kousuke is, Kousuke is, four people Emilys whisper echoed faintly at the place where silence had descended. Right after that, the four Kousuke smoothly unsheathed their jet black short sword and made cross shape with their arms.Camera-, where is the camera-Leaving aside the female investigator looking around with a desperate look who was surely beyond hope already, the right-hand man of the demon king chuckled at the words of the girl who he had promised to protect while he called out to her. Emily. Ye, yhesh Emilys voice spontaneously squeaked because she didnt think that she would be addressed here. Seeing the girl like that, the nearest Kousuke chuckled while asking her. Im not an ally of justice. If those who doesnt balk from harming others for the sake of their own will are called evil, then without a doubt, I am extraordinarily evil. E, err Emily-san was bewildered. She didnt understand the meaning of those words, and she also totally didnt understand Kousukes speech and behavior! But, Kousuke didnt pay that any attention. Because, the one who was here wasnt Kousuke anymore. But, I plan to at least bear in mind the moral code that I should stick to. Therefore, I will protect you. I will protect my promise to protect you. Thats why, will you believe in me, and let me protect you? Ye, yes. I believe you, Kousuke. It didnt seem like that she wasnt a little bit creeped out, even so the cheeks of Emily reddened when she was told Ill protect you. She joined her hands in front of her chest, and returned back her trust as though in prayer. Toward her who was like that, Kousuke wentfuhfor who knew how many times today, and then lastly he spoke. Emily. And then, everyone here in this place. Listen- Each of the four Kousuke displayed diverse chuuni poses variation from their original arm-cross pose that even left behind afterimage, while he raised a voice that echoed in the dark night! And then, Kimberly and his group went twitch! from witnessing that somehow amazing movement while they came back to their senses and aimed their gun toward the four Kousuke. Toward them, Kousuke declared! With a voice that was loud, proud, and echoed from the bottom of the abyss. I, am the shadow! The right-hand man of the godslaying demon king that was born from the bottom of the abyss! I came from the deep abyss, from the darkness that is deeper than even darkness! Now, engrave into your soul, this taboo name! The jet black short sword was swept, and the empty-handed left hand spread open its five fingers while covering the right eye. The left eye that sharply glared over everything, emitted penetrating light! Kimberly gave his orderFire! I dont really get it but, anyway, fire!. The armed group broke out of the bizarre atmosphere that restrained them, and they pulled their trigger simultaneously. In the space that was blanketed with thunderous roar and muzzle flash, his introduction rang out clearly. DDRapid Fang Shadow Claw, Kousuke E Abyssgate. I have arrived! The bullets that were fired without thinking of leaving behind any reserve, all of them cut through empty air in vain. *shu-* Together with such sound, KousukeDDno, Lord Abyssgates figure vanished! Right after that, Crawl on the ground. Embrace the infinite hell fire! DDKaton C Kouen no Ryuu(The flame of abyss extinguish all creation)!(TN: Fire Escape C Prominence Dragon) Lord Abyssgate appeared behind the armed group and stabbed his short sword on the ground while saying such thing. Instantly, vividly crimson blaze *gou-* was spreading in radial shape like great snake crawling on the ground. Uwah-, what!? Hot!? Shit-, the fire, the fire is coiling around me- The flame was crawling below the armed group coiled on the men and twined around them burning them mercilessly. DDShort sword Heaven Destroying Sword of Brilliant Lightning Flame It was one of the treasures bestowed to him from the demon king. Originally it would create flame snake that randomly ran around to make the area fall into chaos, it was an item that was enchanted with a sublimated flame element magic circle to assist in escape. Just as the name showed, it was also possible to do the lightning version of the attack, not just flame element. It was possible to instantly activate two elements magic for escaping or assisting in battle. By the way, he thought up the naming himself. Together with a rabbit-eared woman of another world. Some of the men were about to rush out reflexively, perhaps to help their comrades to put out the fire. But a black shadow slowly appeared right beside them and they turned their gun there with great reflex. However, The surge of darkness, corrode everythingDDRasetsu no Mashu(It is beyond your mean to touch the abyss)(TN: Rakshasas Evil Hand) Ugoh!? *ton* Lord Abyssgates palm lightly touched the mans chest, at that moment the man was blown away like a joke, as though he had been hit by a truck. DDFingerless glove Rakshasa Black Hand of Second Advent and Rejection This artifact was inserted with Magic Shockwave that converted magic power into shockwaveDDRasetsu no Mashu(It is beyond your mean to touch the abyss), and regeneration magic Daten no Ote(There is no end to the abyss) that could regenerate what it touched to a certain degree. (TN: Daten no Ote = August Hand of Fallen Heaven) By the way, the chief of rabbit-ear thought and groaned for three days to come up with the naming. Die-, die-, this damned monster- Several men who fell into panic were brandishing their gun indiscriminately. The bullets that flew out randomly were something dangerous that might drag Emily and others who originally they should secure into danger instead. How could you guys appeal to Emily and others while ignoring me. I feel lonelyDDZekkou Senjin C Shinen no Kaina(TN: Light Severance Thousand Blades C Abysss Arm) Lord Abyssgate had jumped to the sky unnoticed by anyone, and in midair he swept his arm in large movement. With that, four kunais appeared from empty air. Those kunais flew as though they had their own will, three of them stabbed on the ground around Emily and others *ka-ka-ka-*, while the remaining one came to a stop still above them. And, just before the astray bullets reached Emily and others, they were obstructed by invisible wall that manifested at the space slightly ahead. DDOffense and defense dual use gravity control kunai Zekkou Senjin This artifacts ability was almost the same like the demon kings bit weapon. It would lay out space isolation defensive wall by making each other as fulcrum. It flew freely using gravity control, and could accomplish space teleportation by replacing their position with the user. By the way, Kousuke didnt have a thousand of this kunai. He had twelve. The one who named it as thousand blades was the rabbit eared sniper boy. It seemed that the naming reason wasHeheh, stylish right? Dont screw around- Kimberly howled. Lord Abyssgate was about to land on the ground with several kunais orbiting around him like satellites. Kimberly aimed the moment he would land and pulled the trigger. It was a superb timing. Even while he was in panic and confusion, that was still an amazing judgment and technique. Furthermore, foreseeing that as a chance, even Allen also gave support fire to make it so there was no place of escape. Perhaps this was the so called the enemy of my enemy if friend. Lord Abyssgate smiled wryly. He fired a single kunai to the ground while falling and his body made a single rotation midair. Invite to the abyssDDDoton C Shinen Ryuusa(TN: Abyss Quicksand) Instantly, the ground undulated like a whirlpool, Lord Abyssgate slipped through the bullets and then smoothly dived into the ground. The true worth of Doton, IT COMES-DDDDD!!The frenzied voice of the female investigator who was beyond hope already, it startled Kimberly. At the same time,CALM DOWN VANESSAAAA-everyone of Grant family was also startled from their beloved daughters shriek. That became an opening where Kimberly was made to pay a painful compensation. DDBulge, breaking wave. Doton C Raiton Combination Art C Raika Hourai (TN: Raiton = Lightning Escape, Raika Hourai = Lightning Flower Phoenix Arrival) Such words were propagated from the whole darkness of night. Right after that, the ground underneath Kimberly bulged up with explosive momentum. And then, roaring lightning attack burst out, like a roaring dragon climbing up to the sky. -, gah!? Kimberly was hit hard by hard rocks that came like buckshot while intense lightning attack showered him. Kimberly who couldnt even make a proper scream was launched to the sky like in a cartoon. For a moment, everyones eyes were fixed to that sight. In the middle of that, Be aware of your own sinfulness, o shadow of the country. Wha-, the ground is againDD Before he could finish speaking, Allen turned his head from the fright that attacked his spine. There, he saw the figure of Kousuke who flew out from the ground with a momentum as though he was launched out. His figure with both his hands spread and his legs lightly folded, was truly the pose of a savage eagle! But, Allen also didnt lose. Even while his eyes opened wide in surprise, he aimed the gun in his right hand with amazing reflex and he pulled the trigger. But, Lord Abyssgate who floated midair, with his body that could be said to be exposed to death, he wentfuhthat he had done a lot today, and then he dodged the bullet with a stylish midair spin. And then, he kicked flying Allens gun with a midair spinning kick fully filled with centrifugal force. In the next instant, Allens left arm moved. Of all things, a hidden gun came out from his left sleeve too. Got you- No, thats your illusion. Lord Abyssgates other leg cut through the air. Using the centrifugal force of the midair spinning kick, it was a second leg attack that wasnt unlike a second sword. Allens hidden card was sent flying too quickly. Even so, the movement of the shadow of the country didnt stop, he fluttered the sleeve of his coat and his right hand that should be snapped away reached toward his waist. There, a revolver for quick draw was stored. Although, that out of norm movement was already a step late in front of Lord Abyssgate. Shih- Wha!? Gah A third kick attack. By twisting the upper body after the second spinning kick, it further connected to the third spinning midair kick. The right kick that returned to its original position after a rotation cleaved through the wind *gou-* while hitting hard the haw of Allen who immediately tried to pull back. Allens body was blown away, his body danced midair while making triple spin. The white of his eyes was exposed and he bounced on the ground, at the same time Lord Abyssgates feet also touched the ground. Abyss-style assassination martial art C kicking formHien Renkyaku(The bird of abyss chirped three times)(TN: Flying Abyss Tempered Leg) That unnaturally long pause was of course, because he only thought up that name just now! Putting aside the former investigaDDthe mere otaku who saidAa, not just ninja art, but even martial artits lovelyand the father-daughter who conversedEmily, i, is this person alright?No, its too late already for her, father, the battlefield where the abyss lord had descended was filled with scream of chaos and despair where everything was merely trampled helplessly by the darkness that he brought about. I didnt hear anything about this! What the hell is that guy- Damn it-, dont come here! Barrage of bullets surged along with thunderous sounds. But, Lord Abyssgate that was the target wasnt even grazed. No, to be more accurate, the bullets actually hit. To the double or triple layers of afterimage following him every time he moved. It was as though the bullets were sucked in, they shifted slightly from Lord Abyssgates body and drifted toward the afterimages. DDJuuton C Keishi no Kage. No one is able to seize the abyss.(TN: Gravity Escape C Shadow of Unusual Death) The combination technique from skill Phantom Step and gravity magicDDKeishi no Kage. While generating afterimages behind using Phantom Step, those afterimages were enchanted with gravity magic that averted every attack. This is like, a B-class movie. Kimberly cursed like that while somehow raising up his body that was finally freed from the numbness. He vomited blood gahah. He looked at his surrounding while on all fours and made a dry smile. The incarnation of death boasting overwhelming force that surpassed the speed of sound couldnt even graze the existence before his eyes. Even though they were able to see him, even though they could perceive him, but they were unable to grasp his real state. Even though they were fully observing him like this, yet when they noticed they would suddenly lose sight of his existence, and the next time they noticed would be when they were on the verge of having their consciousness swallowed into darkness along with intense pain. And only the back figure of the lord that was in unrelaxed alertness. Flame crawled on the ground, lightning flew wildly about, wind blade raised up blood splash, and the ground swallowed everything. The shadow ran whether it was on the ground or the sky, vanishing and disappearing, cloned itself into several bodies and kunais were rushing through the sky by ignoring gravity. Aa, shit. I really cannot go along with this- That too, is the consequence of your choice isnt it? - Kimberly whispered once more while somehow crawling toward the nearest car, but right after that, a cool voice replied to him from right behind him. When Kimberly looked back, there was the figure of Lord Abyssgate looking down on him. At the same time, *dosha-* a body of his comrade fell with raw sound beside Kimberly. That bodys neck was clearly twisted into a direction that a neck mustnt go. This, monster You who prey on human, who doesnt feel any hesitation at involving unrelated people, and slaughter your comrades for money, arent you the monster? It was a scathing reply. Kimberly faced Lord Abyssgate with his body falling on his backside. When he noticed, he couldnt hear any gunshot anymore. When he looked around with just his gaze, there was already no one standing in this battlefield. No, there were barely some people. The troops of the special squad. With their back facing the wall, they formed a half-circle to become the shield of Chief Magdanese. They were standing even while trickling cold sweat. Beside them was a clone body of Lord Abyssgate, they werent allowed to run away, even so they didnt seem like fighting each other. On the other hand, the organization member that Kimberly led here seemed to have passed on already without even any time to feel pain. There wasnt anyone with showy wound. A single stab on the heart, or internal organ destruction using impact, stopping heart with electricity, or severing artery using wind blade. Even the people that were enveloped in flame had their life severed by a single attack of flying kunai before they died by fire. Oi oi, what the hell. You overlook them, but slaughter us all? Just what is the difference between those guys and us huh? Kimberly cracked jokes even with his cheeks twitching while his body was sweating from pain and unease. Lord Abyssgate changed his hold on his short sword into reverse grip while shrugging his shoulders at such Kimberly. Evil with conviction, and a mere fiend. Is it fine to consider that both will meet the same end as the result? The answer, is no. Well, there is also the difference at the level of troublesomeness for the cleaning up afterward though. Lord Abyssgate was Lord Abyssgate. He wasnt that demon king. A method of annihilating anything and everything when hostility was directed to oneself, was a method that he couldnt take based from his sense of value and also his lack of means to clean up afterward, nor did he want to take it. Not to mention how this was at earth. But, he the experience that he had gone through was also not so sweet, that he would let alive fiends scattering around malice for their own selfish desires, for their own pleasure. Therefore, he made his choice. That was all there was to it. From the slight movement of Kimberlys gaze, Lord Abyssgate guessed that he was wracking his brain for some kind of solution to escape from this situation. He unhurriedly walked toward Kimberly. And then, he violently grasped Kimberlys collar and lifted him up with one hand easily. Uoh. Wait-, just wait! What happened wasnt my real intention-. Even I have a circumstance, I cannot help it! Listen to me! Kimberly desperately beat at the arm of Lord Abyssgate that lifted him up from behind while speaking excuse that would overshadow even the word unsightly. Lord Abyssgate lifted up him who was like that, like a criminal that was crucified on a cross. At the same time, Uh. I, I wasaa, if Im not mistaken, I fainted!? Why am I lifted up!? Allen who fainted until now with the white of his eyes showing was lifted up similarly like Kimberly by a clone body and carried near. The special squad troops starting from Chief Magdanese, and then Vanessa who was sending Kousuke a strangely sparkling gaze, Emily who was completely creeped up by such Vanessa, and Grant husband and wife who was turning pale from the surrounding situations in a silent panic where they couldnt even hide their bewilderment, they all were paying full attention. Amidst that, the lord drew back and recovered the kunais protecting Emily and others while raising his voice. Emily Grant! Vanessa Paradis! Fua, fhyes! Yes, what is it my god? Emily who was suddenly called in her full name responded with shaken stutter. As for Vanessa at her side, for some reason she wasnt shaken at all, instead she fell on one of her knees *sucha-!* right away, and replied with reverence as though she was kneeling before her lord. The end of her sentence caused Emily to goggle at her in shock. But, even that no-good investigator Vanessa who wrecked the serious atmosphere like that immediately corrected her expression from the next words. I have captured the perpetrator that snatched away your precious family, your precious comrades. Yes. Kimberly snatched them away. Her esteemed superior Hughes. And also the life of her colleagues. Yes. Allen snatched them away. Even indirectly, the lives of her substitute father, of her big brothers and big sisters. Can you two stay quiet? There was no way they could. Their heart that had been paralyzed by the serial unusual situations started to move again. The scorching rage they had been holding all this time started to blaze again like fire that was put into fireplace. Emily stood up. The figure of her family floated around her mind. Because it was command? He didnt directly do it? So what. It was beyond doubt, that what was scattered by the man in front of her eyes, had snatched away the life of her important people. Vanessa stood up. What filled her mind, was the figure of the superior that she should aimed at. And then, the figures of the comrades with whom she entrusted her life to and vice versa. Who was the one that shot at them from behind with a reason like for the sake of money? Who was the one who snorted at the offered trust while trampling on it? It was, the shitty bastard before her eyes. O, oi, Vanessa. Wait, just calm down! IDD Silence. Vanessa slowly stepped forward. A, aa~, young miss? That, it was my bad that I blunderedDD Shut up. Emily stomped forward loudly. Both of them, the two woman who had survived to this point, walked forward side by side. Their expression couldnt be seen from the shadow covering their face. But, their lips that were tightly pursed into a line spoke of their emotion more eloquently than anything. They clenched their fist. Both of them broke into run. The two men who became the origin of calamity imagined the future that would befall them and sighed. In their action, there was contempt that could be seen, after all what they faced were just female, furthermore one of them was nothing more than a girl. Getting punched wasnt really a big deal. But, that contempt too disappeared right after that. DDThere is no end to abyss. The deep darkness envelop everything.(Now, beloved children. Lets bestow the protection of abyss to you.) The moment that whisper was uttered, the night suddenly coiled about on the greatly clenched fist of the two. The blackly whirling light that gave such illusion was increasing in strength with pulses each time the two took a step forward! Yes, it was as though, the abyss lord was increasing that strength with each passing of time! Unease ran through the expression of Kimberly and Allen. Both of them didnt understand what phenomenon that was. But, their soul understood this much. Thats bad news-! Following that impulse, they raised their voice to stop the two. WaiDD StoDD No more discussion- But, at that time the two were already right in front of them. Their hidden expression became exposed. What was there was wicked look that even resembled evil Rakshasa. *ZUDAN-* Impossibly loud footstep resounded. Cracks in the shape of spider web ran through the ground! And then, it was unleashed. It was like cannon ball that blasted through the air, the fist clad in the abyss! FLY AWAY- DIE- Emilys fist at Allen, and Vanessas fist at Kimberly. Both of them put their whole feeling, and their billions of rage, they spitted out everything, and struck! THIS SHITTY BASTARD-!! *GOU-!!* The thunderous sound of hitting flesh and,GUPEE!?GEHAH!?such screams resounded. On the eyes of the lord that had the perception ability raised by Heavenly Eye, the sight of Kimberly and Allens cheeks getting ran through by fist, their cheekbones broken, their teeth pulverized, and their flesh squashed in undulation, was projected. When the lord timely released his hand, Kimberly and Allen were blown away in tailspin as though to prove that might and they bounced together on the ground. And then without any lessening in their momentum, they crashed on the car behind. Both of them cordially plunged through the front glass head first together and in the end there was only their butt sticking out without even a twitch. The sound of someone gulping their saliva *gulp* echoed. The troops of the special squad were making expression that was shuddering in fear as though to sayThose fists really a damned bad news. Amidst that atmosphere, Emily and Vanessa who were standing still with their fist still outstretched slowly relaxed their tension. And then, they lifted their face and gazed at the lord. There on their face, floated a smile. Looking at their smile, it could be clearly understood that even though it wasnt wholly, but at least their expression had cleared up a bit. Both of you. That attack felt like it would make me fall in love. The lord gave words of praise while once more goingfuhthat he had lavishly displayed throughout this day. Emily and Vanessa looked at each others face, and then, they turned their face at the lord one more time. Wordlessly, they both fixed a thumb up resolutely. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This is not over you know? Its still continuing you know~. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 210 Arifureta Chapter 210 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Please Kill Me Instantly Instead AN: This one is short. There is big possibility it will be rewritten, or added to. Now then, here we are o guardian. Ill grant you the chance to choose. After Emily and Vanessa made their settlement with a fist of all their might (plus abyss), the lord that was observing Chief Magdanese and her group said such thing with his eyes shining. In the silent night where the tumult of death and strife had passed, leaving behind the heaps of corpses of armed men all around, the voice of the lord resounded clearly. Emily and Vanessa, and also Grant husband and wife who were in slight distance away, they all went hah and their gazes turned toward that voice. Even the special squad troops whose awareness slackened slightly from the extermination of the enemy and the observing act of the lord, they began to put on a tense air once again. Choose? Chief Magdanese was pressing on her arm that was soaked in blood while standing up with the help of the agent beside her. Her cheek was dirtied by blood splash and painted her gruesomely, but she responded at the lord with a straight calm gaze without even a grimace on her face. Yes, choose. Will you be exterminated in this place? Or will you take the second option? What nonsenseI already told you my, no, the security bureaus will. If you want to kill us then kill. Even if the country lose a pawn like me, it wont affect this countrys system. She had made her resolve. Her cold gaze without any emotion in it discarded the lords proposal as nonsense. But, the lord wasnt making proposal here. Certainly, I dont think that your death will affect this countrys decision considerably. But, I believe that the influence of the living you is powerful, isnt that correct? Dont you think that influence ought to be used for the sake of the countrys safety? ? What are you-, such thing. Thats a contemptible threatening isnt it. Yes, this was the ultimatum that was only dressed up as proposal. Even if Chief Magdanese died, it would be impossible for the upper brasses of this country who knew about the appeal ofBerserkto retract back their hand, there would be some remaining that would keep trying. The successor of Chief Magdanese would succeed her duty or else that duty would simply be moved toward another organization. But, if this great woman who could even be said as a living legend used her position and all her influence to insist thatBerserkwas unneeded, or even dangerous, what would happen then. Chief Magdanese said that she was nothing more than a dog of the country, but sure enough, could the upper brasses ignore her full report? From the lords conjecture, there would be no way for them to ignore her. For the lord who was lacking in the means of cleaning up the aftermath with the country as his opponent, the method of bringing over Chief Magdanese to his side and made her to revoke theBerserkcase could be said to be the most realistic means. Of course, the lord also had the means to make the top brasses of this country to forget everything regardingBerserk. He could make request to that demon king. If he did that, the whole case would be settled without leaving any loose end. But, the lord didnt choose that. The dignity of the lord wouldnt forgive him if he left this cases resolving to other people wholesale even though he was the one that poked his nose into his case by his own. Above all, he thought of that person as a friend, and so there was no way he could treat him as a convenient existence. If he did something like that, then the lord wouldnt be able to say that he was the friend of that demon king while raising his head high. Therefore, for the lord, it would be for the best if Chief Magdanese herself put an end to thisBerserk Incident. And then, in the case this option couldnt be practiced, then it would be war against the new security bureau without Chief Magdanese, no, against the country itself that was backing the bureau. This is different from threatening. This is a declaration. If your side wishes for a fight to the bitter end, then I will fight until this body is reduced into worthless thing. Now, guardian. You can imagine using that sagacious mind of yours. In the end, just how much sacrifice will be necessary to stop this abyss lord. Chief Magdanese stayed silent. Her gaze surveyed around slightly without even speaking any words. What entered her gaze was the mere shadow of the armed mens former self. In contrast, the man before her eyes had not a single wrinkle on his outfit. In front of this person who utilized supernatural technique that surpassed the realm of understanding, even the special squad of the security bureau would be powerless. His conduct and speech were also beyond comprehension. Although, it was by no means that the winning percentage was zero inside Chief Magdaneses thought. No matter how much irrational strength this person had, but as long as he was only an individual, he would be in a losing battle against an organization. Inside her head she had already pictured several routes of killing the lord by using strength of organization. But, Haa She let out a deep sigh. From how the agent standing by beside Chief Magdanese was blinking his eyes, perhaps it was really rare for her to act like that. But, if that agent knew about what was inside Chief Magdaneses heart, then surely he would feel that it couldnt be helped for her to make that deep sigh from the overwhelming fatigue drowning her heart, he would even feel sympathy to that. (The right-hand man of demon kingwhats more, the returnees, is it.) Yes, the lord had proclaimed before. That he was the right-hand man of demon king. In other words, this embodiment of irrationality before her eyes was nothing more than a subordinate. In the end, was that existence which was referred as demon king, an existence that was even more powerful than this lord? That was something that Chief Magdanese didnt understand. But, here, for some reason her mind was naturally under the impression that this information was nothing significantDDfrom that, and when the keyword returnees emerged on her mind, terrifying possibilities were welling out from inside her, one after another. The returnee incident that shaken the society for a period. Naturally the intelligence department of Britain also didnt ignore that incident. But rather than the boys and girls who were called as returnee, the intelligence department focused more in observing and dealing with the disturbing elements who were sniffing at the occult aspect of these returnees. Even so, there was no doubt that Britain was paying attention to theReturnees Incident. But, at one point of time, the heated up media and suspicious organizations that were showing disturbing movement suddenly stopped showing any movement. It happened so quickly like the tide that was drawing back. (Yes, that incident came to an end so naturally that it was unnatural. And then, I and also the intelligence department didnt feel that it was unnatural!) The existence of the lord and the few keywords that he put before her eyes opened up Chief Magdaneses eyes. DDThis person wielding supernatural power, is a returnee DDThe returnees, numbered thirty people in total. DDAt the very least, there is an existence that this person looked up as above him. DDThe recognition toward the returnees is weak, and much less in their own country, but almost the whole world was like that. DDEven now she isnt feeling that it was unnatural about how weak this recognition is Just whats with this situation, Chief Magdanese thought. The opponent is an individual, such assumption was an excessively hopeful conjecture. Let me, ask a question. Among all of you, how high are you in comparison? When that question left her mouth, she thought that there was really no meaning in asking that, even so Chief Magdanese couldnt help but asking the question. She wanted to know even if just a part, about they who managed to hide from the whole world even after having the attention from all over the world gathered on them once. Hearing the question of Chief Magdanese, the lord hummedfumuwhile touching his chin. He showed a gesture of thinking for a bit, and then he shrugged his shoulders in over reaction and answered. I can boast that Im top class even among my friends. However However? The lord was putting on airs, however, Chief Magdanese only asked back quietly without showing any irritation. Toward such her, the lord held his head high, and then he spoke in pride. Compared to our demon king and his ladies, I cannot hold a candle to them. Even in one-on-one, using my whole body and soul, where I take out all of the trump cards that I havedealing a scratch is the best that I can do. I see. The special squad troops were going slightly astir. An opponent that cornered them until half-destroyed state, and in his back there was still someone else waiting, someone that this person could do nothing except putting on a scratch. Whats more, there were several of such people. Whats more, he said ladies. Ladies-! The fingertip of the troops that was on the trigger was trembling! How envioDDterrifying! Although, perhaps it wont even become a fight against you guys to begin with. The detail that was added like an additional blow convinced Chief Magdanese. It was just as she thought, even their awareness was being guided. That conviction made a sigh to leak out from Chief Magdaneses mouth once more. And then, she asked the scale on her heart and a bitter smile emerged on her mouth. Indeed, its not worth it to continue this just for the merit of turningBerserkinto weapon. By the way, I wonder if there is any room for negotiation? None. Is it fine for you to say that even without asking that demon king-sama you respected? Of course. A curt response. Chief Magdanese sighed for the third time. The effect and usefulness ofBerserkare already known by the top brass. I cannot assert that this case will be resolved by me advocating for the opposing argument. Its my specialty to make argument armed with theoretical backing, however I cannot guarantee anything with certainty if I have to omit your existence in my argument. Are you implicitly telling me to expose the information about me and the one behind me? Know this, guardian. In this world, there are things that shouldnt be known. Or rather, if I told you about them then it will be seriously bad news for me and for you too. Especially if anyone try anything to the wive~s it seriously will be the end. It will be totally over for this country. If this is known, then there will absolutely be some fellow coming out to do stupid thing, this country will disappear from the map yeaDDcough-. Anyway, I have no intention of telling you anything about us. For some reason, it was as though the bare face came out from Lord Abyssgate. It was a momentary shiver that was obvious even through the sunglasses and black costume. Other than Chief Magdanese, even the troops were horrified. Just what kind of existence could make this aberrant existence to unconsciously return to his bare face!? Hhn, a, and, what is your answer? The lord cough unnaturally as though to pull himself together, and then he pressed the choices once more on them. The mind of Chief Magdanese was groping frantically for the best solution to her country even now in this moment, but she was aware that the answer had already come out from inside herself since some time ago. The countrys safety was everything for Sharon Magdanese. Then, if what was waiting at the end of the path of pursuing that goal would be a war against an unknown, and furthermore a powerful organization without equal that could even possibly overthrow this country, then that would be really just putting the cart before the horse. At the very least, she knew that in the current time she was overwhelmed in the information aspect and battle strength. A long silence descended. The cold gaze of Chief Magdanese pierced straight at the lord. The lord was also staring straight back at Chief Magdanese. While crossing his arms. Just how much time passed? When anyone realized, Emily and Vanessa were already standing close to the lord, the troops were nervously gazing alternately between Chief Magdanese and the lord. It was at that time that the words that would decide their fate were finally spoken. Fine then.Berserkis uncontrollable. Refinement of wonder drug for it is impossible. At this rate there is a high possibility of it adapting to the environment and start air-borne infection, the damage in that case will be vast. What do you think about that? Of course, I will put seasoning on that story sufficiently. Wonderful. With this there will also be no need for a joke like all the upper brasses of Emilys country showing the same symptoms with Alzheimer, despite that being the illness that she is fighting against. My greatest respect on your decisive judgment. I dont need your respect or anything, however I think that its a silver lining that you are someone rational. Though honestly, I think there is something wrong with your speech and act. The words that were muttered in a whisper by Chief Magdanese in the end there. Surely those words came half from being sore loser, and half came from her heart. The lord pretended not to hear that while his gaze moved to Emily beside him. By sending flying one of the causes that cornered her important people to death, her feeling had been diverted somewhat, but as expected, the flame of her hatred was still directed at Chief Magdanese who was the ringleader without even the slightest weakening. Emily. Just as you heard, we have procured a method to end this case. But, I know that this method is not something that you really can agree with. right Emily clutched the sleeve of the lord tightly. Her tightly pressed lips looked like she would bite on her lips anytime. That look of hers eloquently exposed the inside of her heart that was yellingThis kind of people, its better if they all just die!. The lord questioned to such Emily. I was the one who said that I will become your strength. Thats why, if Emily wish for revenge, Ill draw my blade against them. Emily, what do you want to do? Those words of the lord that came this late in the game caused the troops who were breathing sigh of relieve to make tense expression just when they thought the talk was concluded already. It was only Chief Magdanese who was sending a calm gaze at Emily, like a criminal waiting for the judgment. The strength of Emilys hand that was clutching the lords sleeve became stronger. Her figure that was looking down while trembling a bit as though she was holding down a great emotion looked even more painful to look at. But, the first word that were let out from such Emily was strong, it resounded with dignity that made everyone there to be taken aback. Dont look down on me. The gaze of Emily who lifted up her face stared straight from the shoulder of the lord. In that distance where they could feel each others breathing, there was light other than hatred shining in those eyes of Emily. You are asking me that kind of question after finishing the talk, are you testing me? Ill say it one more time. Dont look down on me, Kousuke. I decided to walk this path because I want to become the strength of someone who is suffering from sickness, because I want to keep alive even if just one person more. There is no way I will trample on the best path you have grasped for me! Her voice resounded clearly. That will spread like a ripple. Surely, that will was something that wouldnt lose even against the will to safeguard the country that Chief Magdanese displayed. Besides, I dont happen to have a shamelessness that allow me to entrust other with killing people for my own sake. Vanessa that has been helping me all this time, and Kousuke who told me that you will become my strength even though you are not related to this. I absolutely wont make that kind of horrible request to the two of you! Her cat eyes glared intensely. She was holding blazing hatred in her chest, however, she didnt mistake her path. This girl would immediately turn small in crisis, she was a scaredy cat, and obstinate, however it was obvious that inside this awfully straightforward girl, there was strength that couldnt be mistaken. A faint smile emerged on the lips of the lord. Different from the fearless smile that he showed before this, it was a smile that was vaguely fleeting, and gentle. The lords hand reached toward Emilys head in a natural motion. *pon pon* Light touches were conveyed to Emily. Emily. As I thought, you are a good woman. Boe!? Instant petrification. Next, she turned into a completely ripe tomato when she comprehended what was said to her. The garnish was a weird shocked voice. And then, she noticed how their face had approached each other until super close range where her lips would be able to touch if she stretched up herself a little, and how she was tightly clutching the lords arm. She went awawa, hawawa while backing off in shaky footsteps. And then, she noticed Vanessa who was giving her a thumb up for some reason, Chief Magdanese and the troops who were making complicated expression, and then, her family that was sending her a strangely lukewarm gazeDo, dont looook!she said while turning small. She crouched, she held her head with both her hands, and then her body was trembling from shame. That figure was truly that of a small animal. The lord made a pleasant smile at such Emily before his gaze returned to Chief Magdanese. Thats how it is. Guardian-dono, please, for the sake of this countrys safety too, persuade this country with desperation. There is no worth in effort. Result is everything. If anything is going to harm this child and the people at her surrounding, no matter what kind of shape that isDDthen know this, the abyss swallow everything without exception. I know. Chief Magdanese nodded quietly at the abnormal killing intent and pressure that were filling the last sentence. And then, she proposed that she would like to dispatch personnel to clean up this place, and prepare a place to talk to each other regarding the organization behind Kimberly. Indeed, they couldnt just neglect the heaps of corpse, and it was essential to know about the organization behind Kimberly to save Emily completely. And so, the lord accepted that proposal while teaching them one fact. That fact, was that the number of body bag they needed to prepare was only for Kimberlys comrades. Yes, actually the troops of the special squad, although they all were seriously wounded with their limbs tendon severed, or their internal organ terribly damaged, but not a single one among them received lethal damage, none of them had died. Thinking from the beginning that bringing over the security bureau to his side was one of the methods to end this case, the lord left them alive so as not to leave behind seed of future trouble as much as possible. Although, even though the troops felt joy that their comrades survived, at the same time their mind felt down from the terror that they were partially annihilated even when the opponent was holding back that muchbut that was just a trivial matter for the lord. Now then, for the moment a relationship of cooperation was build with the security bureau and the matter had reached a point where they could pause. It was at this time The lord, no, Kousuke heard. The sound of *saaD*. It came from inside his body. It seemed that he could hear for real, the sound of blood leaving his face. Kousukes hand was moving toward his sunglasses with small shivers. And then he slowly took off his sunglasses with the item clattering *rattle rattle*. What appeared from behind the sunglasses was a grandly convulsing expression. Other than the agent who received Chief Magdaneses instruction and made contact for personnel dispatch, everyone there noticed Kousukes pale expression that was obvious to see even under the faint moonlight. His eccentric atmosphere until just now was vanishing. Kousuke turned on his heel wordlessly, however, everyone could clearly see his dead eyes. He started to walk unsteadily, and totteringly. Before long he reached the gap between the wall and stair on the building, he flattened himself into the gap and turned small. Just like Emily-chan. In front of the people whose eyes turned round in wonder, Kousuke buried his face onto his knees and whispered in small but clear voice. Someone, please kill me instantly instead He wished to be beheaded in the middle of the warehouse district. It seemed that the compensation to become peerless was great. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Actually I wanted to write more about the entanglement when Kousuke returned, yet the time wasss~. Work of 4 months is seriously bad news. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 211 Arifureta Chapter 211 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World No More, I Want to Go Home AN: Im sorry. In the end, just posting the next chapter is the best that I can do. Just what is golden week I wonder? Does it mean a week of demonic work? Haha- Because of that, Im thinking of putting aside the rewriting and improving the previous chapter for the time being. If there is anyone holding hope for that, my apologies. Hold on! Get a hold of yourself, Kousuke! Emilys tragic call that didnt suit the warehouse district at night echoed. Kousuke sat on the floor while hugging his knees, he was staring at empty air with eyes of a dead fish, and a dry smile was pasted on his lips. Emily was holding the collar of such Kousuke while desperately jolting his body back and forth. Everyone of Grant family was staring at such situation with a bewildered feeling in wonder of what was going on, also, Vanessa too was throwing doubtful gaze at Kousuke who suddenly became useless, even so she was running her gaze at the surrounding vigilantly in his place. And then, at the end of her gaze were several bureau staffs and the surviving troops. Yes, currently there were many bureau staffs in this place. When Chief Magdanese finished her talk with Lord Abyssgate, Kousuke suddenly turned into a state as though he was a stain on the wall. After that Chief Magdanese called in bureau staffs for cleaning up the aftermath. After all the phrase of heaps of corpse all around perfectly suited this place right now. They couldnt just leave the corpse like that, and the cars Kimberly and his group were riding to this place needed to be confiscated too. They needed extra hands for dealing with all those. In addition, they needed to share information between the two sides regarding the organization behind Kimberly and also interrogating him. It was for that reason that Chief Magdanese and her group, and also Kousuke and others were remaining here. Both Kimberly and Allen now looked as though their former handsome look was only an illusion. Their caved-in face was too tragic to look at, and they were still unconscious without even a twitch and the white of their eyes exposed. Several troops were watching over Kimberly, but he looked so atrocious that they questionedIs this really need to be guarded?. And so, they were still unable to hold interrogation. Or rather, Kousukes heart was hurled to far beyond as though he was in the verge of being swallowed into abyss, so currently they couldnt even exchange information with Chief Magdanese. Emily was doing her best so Kousuke would return to his sanity butthe damage on Kousuke-san was deep. Chief Magdanese received treatment of her arm that was drilled by rifle bullet beside a car that was equipped with first-aid facilities, mixed among the injured troops. She was narrowing her eyes at Kousuke who was in such state. Although they had reconciled, or rather formed cease-fire agreement for the moment, but the other party was the great woman who carried both good and evil in her method. With Kousukes state where he was currently murmuring broken languageIm, fine. Im, working hard. Im, fine, Vanessa also needed to endure various things and kept watchful eye to the other side. However, she wished that Kousuke would return to his sanity soon already. And so, looking at Emily who was desperately calling at Kousuke while her arms were circling on his head as though she was going to embrace him, Emily who was starting to reduce the sense of distance into one where it was hard to claim that they were just mere friend, Vanessa gave her advice. Doctor Grant. Can I say one thing? Whaaat. Right now I have no free time to look after mere otaku heree! Thats impolite to call me a mere otaku. Im not just an otaku. Even if Im an otaku, but Im otaku that is an agentDDno, Im the SOUSAKAN.(TN: Sousakan means investigator in Japanese. All this time when I refer some people from security bureau as agent, the raw was actually calling them as sousakan or investigator. I changed them to agent in the translation though.) I dont get it! For some reason, Vanessa and Emily pulled a smooth funny man and straight man routine a little bit like a comedy duo. Emily went fushaD like a cat while her gaze insistedBe quiet a little!. Of course, Vanessa-san was unstoppable. About my god, it appear that his state that was overflowing with awesomeness not long ago, for some reason that I dont understand it put a burden on his mental state. And so, how about trying something that will make my gods feeling to lighten up? Something that will make him happy. Thats a good advice you have therebut you see, let me point out at just one thing! Whats with that my god! Emily Grant didnt fail to notice that opening to be the straight man. Vanessa showed a really irritating face that seemed to questionJust now, is it really something important?, even so she explained with the sense of values of good old Japan. Doctor Grant. The origin of why I call Kousuke-san as my god come from the tradition and culture of Japan, that is the correct way for displaying respect, because that is a title of honor. Wha, what do you mean? At Japan, people who displayed transcendental skill, producing result that cannot be matched by any other and ought to be given high praise, they would be called ~is god (TN: Kami in Japan can mean god, but can also mean incredible or fantastic) in praise. Therefore, Im praising Kousuke-san is god!, or Kousuke-sans awesome style is seriously godly!! is something that is really natural and par for the course! I, I didnt know that Vanessas finger snapped out powerfully and pointed to emphasis her claim. Emilys expression changed just like when she received new knowledge from university lecturer. She didnt even notice how inside her arms, Kousuke was shot by Vanessas word bullets and he convulsed *twitch twitch twitch*. It seemed that the SOUSAKANs mood became pleased looking at Emilys attitude. Her tongue moved even more fluently. Doctor Grant. This is a digression, but at Japan, everyday new gods are being born. Li, liesin Japan, there are a lot of people like Kousuke!? Emily showed a frightened expression. Her side-tail stood on end. Beside her, the expression of everyone of Grant Family was grandly twitching. The eyes of Chief Magdanese narrowed so thin it looked like string now, and the troops expression turned grim as though to sayDespair!. It seemed the people of the security bureau were also pricking up their ears and listened really attentively. Whether she actually knew that or not, Vanessa shrugged her shoulders with over reaction that looked like a certain someone somewhere and saidNo no, how can that beand denied Emilys words. As expected, even Japan(the country of fantasy) wont have anyone that is in the level of my god. However, its the fact that gods endowed with technique and zeal which shaken the soul exist there. Doctor Grant. Even you should at least hear about it before. The other popular name of that country. Bringing forth gods into existence day after day, this alias display that essence! I, I dont know, I dont know what it is, Vanessa! It seemed that the strange switch inside Emily-chan was turned on. Or perhaps, she was simply someone that got easily swept away by the places atmosphere. Speaking in term of story tale, then she was definitely in the category of easy heroine. (TN: Easy heroine is those heroine in the story that easily fall to the main character just because of a bit of kind words or gesture, or sometimes without any clear reason at all) Vanessa who obtained amazingly excellent audience was showered by the support light that was the moonlight while she raised one hand to her chest, her other hand was spread widely, and with an air as though she was an actress on stage, she made the alias of the country she would forever love to resound. People, call that country like this. DDThe country where eight million gods are born. Thats not it-. Apologize to the sense of values of the good old Japan! You representative of misunderstood foreigner! That statement of Vanessa was really too much this time, which caused Kousuke to flew out from the bottom of the abyss like a launched missile. He reflexively stood up while roaring angrily. Emily also got carried up to standing position by his momentum, she saidStanding! Kousuke is standing!which sounded like a joke material while revealing her joy. Congratulations of your revival, my goDD Vanessa immediately fell on her knee with a thud and bowed like a retainer revering her lord, but her words were cut off in the middle. By *hyu-* the sound of cutting wind and the wind pressure grazing her cheek. Oi, Danessa. The next time you call me my god againI wont miss.(TN: Danessa, in the raw, the katakana of Va here is replaced with the kanji of da which could mean, worthless, hopeless, useless, etc. Sorry, but I cannot think up any fitting translation to English for this) A cold sweat smoothly trickled down Vanessas temple while she quietly looked across her shoulder. There, she could see a jet black kunai stabbed deeply on the ground. But, she wouldnt get discouraged by something of that level. Such thing didnt fit for this SOUSAKAN! Then, Ill call you master. Why!? Isnt it fine if you keep calling me Kousuke-san the same as always!? No, there is no way I can do that. As a person begging for teaching, I wish to take up an attitude that adequately express that! Somehow Im feeling amazing spirit from you though. Somehow it feels a bit scary though. Or rather, begging for teaching? Yes. Please accept me as pupil by any means! This development, is unexpected! The spirit of Danessa-san was full to the brim. After a total of five minutes explanation that hit Kousuke like surging wavein short, she was awfully moved by Kousukes strength, so please accept me as a pupil by any means, something like that it seemed. To expand further, Vanessa was giving her explanation with enthusiasm that was at the peak of the peak, so it went without saying that a lethal wound was dealt once more on Kousukes shame. She said how magnificent the pose of Lord Abyssgate while reproducing it with a perfectly copied motion, she also chuckled fuh while sayingThe moon tonight is wonderful!. Kousuke was covering his face with both hands while shaking his head screamingStooop! Please, stop it alreadyyy!. Why a pupil huh. I dont get how your thought process is working anymore. I think that if anyone witness that numerous techniques which look like Japanese ninja, its only natural that they will want to receive teaching though Have some self-awareness. The natural that Vanessa is saying is generally unnatural you know. Or rather, you are an agent of security bureau right? What are you going to do about that huh? Kousuke averted his face looking unpleasant after seeing Vanessas fierily sparkling gaze while gently giving his refusal. Vanessa glanced at Chief Magdanese before for some reason she wentfuhwith a smile that looked really irritating. Chief Magdaneses eyes twitched in reaction. In the first place, I entered security bureau because I thought thatIsnt something like an agent that fight against evil really cool? That motive is like elementary student huh Even after I safely became an agent, my heart was throbbing from thinkingWont I get dragged into national conspiracy I wonder?while I went through the days. Your way of thinking is seriously like an elementary student. Chief Magdanese covered her eyes with one hand. Her emotion could be easily guessed. There were several of the troops averted their eyes a bit and others that sent Vanessa lukewarm gaze. Surely they were the same kind with this Danessa. I was moved when I met with the chief the first time. She is the living legend that handed down swift yet cool-headed judgment, when I actually met her and felt her atmosphere on my skin, I thoughtEh, what, isnt this a real-life M!. I instantly decided then. Yosh, Ill become a real 07 Oo~i, chief-sa~n! It seems that this otaku SOUSAKAN wanted to become your 07! Chief Magdanese whisperedThe Paradis that I knew, was just an illusionwith a tired expression. And then, when she averted her gaze away as though to say that she couldnt bear to see any more than this, ahead of her gaze she witnessed the troops and bureau staffs who were giving out air that saidYep yep, I get that~. Her cheeks were twitching grandly. However, yes, However! I had seen it! I had known it! That there are things in this world that not ought to be known! Yes, its you! Guhah. I, I let my guard down. It all came back at once. Compared to masters awesomeness, this M wannabe chief is just too shabby. What I should aim for is right here! Master, I beg you. Please, accept me as your pupil. Saying that, Danessa-san bowed her head. As for the chief-san, after getting arbitrarily treated as fictional character, getting expectation arbitrarily put on her, and in the end she was called as shabby, she pulled out her handgun with gaze that was like tundra. Seeing that, the squad captain beside her held her from behind while sayingCa, calm down-, chieef!to stop her. While sending a glance to that commotion, Kousuke who was given petition from someone to be his pupil for the first time on his life sighed loudly while saying a word. Rejected. He cut down the request resolutely. However, it seemed that Vanessa had predicted that from the beginning. She nodded once without looking particularly losing her composure. And then, she spoke a request that she seemed to have prepared beforehand, or rather this one seemed to be her hearts actual desire. Then, please sleep with me. Your crypticness just know no bound there! What are you saying!? Just what the hell you are saying!? Vanessa!? Wha wha wha wha, what is your intention!? Kousuke was greatly shaken, while Emily who was previously in a daze from the exchange between Vanessa and Kousuke was revived in one shot. Vanessa was explaining with her gaze staring at Kousuke without any trace of shame in it, rather her gaze was like a hunter aiming at a prey. According to her explanation, the point was if it was impossible for her to become a pupil then I will become your woman!, something like that. If she received the privilege to stay at his side like that, later she would steal his technique by herself, she said. Impure! Thats impure-, Vanessa! So, something like that, if its not properly between two people who love each otherDD No, Doctor Grant. I wish that you wont misunderstand me like that. I wont offer this body just for the sake of my objective whatever it is. I have fallen in love normally. Or rather, I have gotten wet. W, we, weeetDD Emily-chan buried her face on Kousukes shoulder. Her face when bright red until not only her ears, but even until her neck. And then, the confession that was too much of a straight ball caused Kousuke to forget the hopelessness of his talking partner temporarily and he unconsciously turned red. Please dont worry, Kousuke-san. Perhaps I dont look like it, but actually Im a devoted woman. N, no, even if you appeal at me like that. In the first place, you see, I actuallyDD Tha, thats right! For Kousuke and Vanessa, such thing isno good! Its absolutely no good! Kousuke was about to sayhave a lover, but Emily-chan who was on her absolute limit pulled tightly on Kousuke. She embraced him as though to cover him, or possibly to claim that she wouldnt let him get taken away, while her almond-shaped eyes glared really threateningly. Please dont worry, Doctor Grant. Im completely okay even just as a mistress. Thi, this is not that kind of problem! Vanessa-sans freedom was unstoppable. The bureau staffs who were working hard at dealing with the corpses laying all over the place without getting any late night overtime pay already stopped still. They were gazing fixedly at the conversation of Kousuke and co. With bloodshot eyes, and shaking fist, and then, curses that were leaking out unintelligibly. E, excuse me. Can I interrupt a little? In the middle of the growing pandemonium, a timid voice called at them. Looking toward that voice, Emilys father Carl was staring at Kousuke, Emily, and Vanessa with a really complicated expression feeling unsure of what to say. That, Abyssgate-san, should I call you that? Its Kousuke. Are you listening? My name is Kousuke. Father Carls natural mentioning of Abyssgate caused the mini Kousuke inside his heart to vomit out blood. Even while he was plainly eating damage, Kousuke vigorously pressed on to correct Carl. Father Carl nodded obediently at that even while he was feeling creeped out. Err, Kousuke-san. First, let me say my gratitude. You are the benefactor of Grant family. If its something that I can possibly do, then please ask anything from me so I can express my thanks to you. I wont inquire about that mysterious power of yours. Surely there are various circumstances about that. But, there is one thing that I want you to tell me no matter what. Just what is your relationship with my daughter? You two look really intimate with each other Color of awkwardness was residing inside the gaze of father Carl. That gaze was seeing the figure of his beloved daughter who was hugging Kousuke firmly even now. There, it seemed that Emily finally noticed how she was clinging all over Kousuke. She raised her voiceAwah!?while backing away with her hands going banzai. (TN: Like when people yell banzai, they will raise their hands high) Aa~, no, its not, our relationship is not like what Carl-san is thinking. I am just her bodyguard, just a friend. Friend, is it Carls gaze was directed to his daughter once again. He could see the vision of dark cloud with sound effect *doyoo~n* behind Emily. She was obviously feeling down when she heard just a friend said so easily. Even if he wasnt her father, it was completely clear that Emily wasnt thinking of Kousuke as just a mere friend anymore. Father Carl made a complicated expression at that condition of his beloved daughter. And then the one that threw a stone and caused ripples there, was obviously this person. Kousuke-san. The way you are saying that is just too much. Even though Doctor Grant had already offered her precious thing(peeing) Offering her precious thing!? E, Emily! What is the meaning of this!? Explain it to your father! Yo, you are wrong, father! That, isnt something like thatthat was because Kousuke was mean to me, it couldnt be helped at all! Wha-. You are saying that your precious thing was stolen because you got bullied!? Su, such thing Emilys cheeks were dyed red from shame and she turned small. It was her usual style, but right now, in this place, it also could be seen as a girl who crouched down because she got hurt. Actually even Emilys mama Sophia wentEmily! Aa, you are trembling like this, how pitiful!and hugged her tightly with tragic expression. As for Kousuke,Being mean and bullying has really different nuance there!he made a retort inside his heart, but it was the fact that he acted mean and shamed Emily because of that, so he was hesitating of what to say. He absolutely didnt do atrocious thing like what Carl and Sophia were imagining but. Or rather, it was him who got dirtied that time. The gaze of father Carl who was desperately holding down his rage was cornering mini Kousuke inside his heart. Abyssgate-san. You are my familys benefactor. My words that I want to repay you with anything that I can possibly do arent a lie. But, but-, please spare just my daughter! Like this-! Please, I beg you dont shame my daughter more than this-!(TN: The word shame here can also mean rape or violate in Japanese) You are wrong! Its a misunderstanding! Im telling you Im not that kind of brute! Starting from Chief Magdanese, the bureau staffs were all giving Kousuke cold gaze. It was as though they were looking at a criminal. After that, the misunderstanding was resolved somehow by Kousukes desperate justification, and the flustered words of Emily who noticed that an outrageous misunderstanding had been generated. Although, because of the fault of Danessa who put in timely interruption with mistaken good intentions, the misunderstanding that Japan was overflowing with boys who hungered for reward from beautiful girl permeated not just Grant family, but even until the bureau staffs. In the end, Emilys blunder of wetting her pants became known far and wide and her soul embarked on a journey. When Kousuke consoled her, seeing that and thinking that the two would go into a relationship by themselves, Danessa casually added in her mistress application. Kousuke was flustered by himself withThis isnt affair! This isnt an affair at all! Through this and that kind of ruckus, the cleaning up of the site somehow was finished, and finally, really finally the discussion between Kousuke and co with Chief Magdaneses group could start. It was at that time, one of the bureau staff that was holding a communication device rushed toward Chief Magdanese. From the condition of that staff who had tense expression on his face, it seemed that some kind of uncommon situation was occurring. The staff handed over the communication device that seemed to be connected to somewhere, to Chief Magdanese who was looking doubtful. Chief. This is the smartphone recovered from Kimberly. The caller said to hand it over to you. I see. The preparation? All okay. But, its likely the other side is taking countermeasures. Please prolong the talk as much as possible. I know. Everyone, dont make any sound. Ill put it into speaker. Chief Magdanese accepted the smartphone that was put on hold and quickly gave instruction. Nervousness spread between the staffs and troops. From the situation, it seemed that the organization behind Kimberly was attempting to contact them. The call was put on speaker so that Kousuke and others could grasp the situation too. The one at the other side of the call most likely was the organization that was the ringleader of everything. Perhaps they finally contacted the phone because there was no result report from Kimberly or because he failed to make contact regularly. Emilys expression vanished, Danessa returned into Vanessa, and Kousukes eyes quietly narrowed. Inside the back of the car that was loaded with specialized equipment, one of the staffs wearing a headphone made OK sign. Chief Magdanese nodded once and pushed the call button. This is Sharon Magdanese, the chief of national security bureau. You are? How do you do, chief-done. Although its only through a phone, its an honor that I can talk with a living legend like you. I, lets seecan I ask you to call me Odin? Pretending to be the chief god of Norse Mythology? Its really painful listening to you trying to match your theme with Berserks naming like that. For some reason Kousuke pressed on his chest. Vanessas lips grinned broadly just for an instant. But, right now was a serious time, so everyone cordially ignored them. How biting. As expected from the iron woman who has shouldered the countrys safety for many years until now. Even though I granted Kimberly-kun quite a lot of man power, but as expected it seems that its too heavy of a burden for him to be your opponent. Enough with the idle talk. Get straight to the point. Its really sad that you are lacking in playfulnesswell, I guess its fine. I only have one demand. Hand over Emily Grant that the security bureau is sheltering. Emilys shoulders shook from shock. Seeing that, Carl and Sophie nestled close to her and gave her a hug to support her. Do you think, that Ill comply with that demand? You have no choice but to comply. If not, berserkers will raise the first cry of their birth in the middle of city. Just like this Right after that, a, Ga, aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! A shriek resounded in the warehouse district at night. Everyone was startled and their gaze moved toward the source of the roar. Over there, there was the figure of Kimberly convulsing fiercely with the white of his eyes still exposed. The handcuff restraining his hand on his back was raising creaking sound, displaying how great the pressure that was being put to it. Get back! Everyone get back! Take distance and surround him in half-circle! The chiefs order resounded and the troops moved simultaneously. The staffs were also moving quickly even with uneasy look emerging on their face so that they wouldnt be a hindrance for the special squad. Everyone understood. The abnormal state of Kimberly was the symptom of him transforming into berserker. But, their expression was overflowing with bewilderment and doubt. That couldnt be helped. Kimberly wasnt seen consuming the drug ofBerserk. If someone was dashed with the drug, then they would turn into berserker in a matter of seconds. The question was how could Kimberly who was in restrain was now displaying the symptom in this timing. Kousuke and Vanessa shifted their position to protect Emily and Grant family while taking wait-and-see stance. During that time, Kimberly finally tore off the metallic shackle using his enlarged body and reinforced muscle. oOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! Kimberly whose looks now had overreached a little bit too much from being wild-type, glared at the surrounding with bloodshot eyes. No one understood how Kimberly suddenly turned into berserker, even so it didnt change the situation that there was a threat before them. Therefore, the captain was about to give the shooting order. Kimberly-kun. Thank you for the great demonstration. You can die already now. Gih, gah!? The voice of the man who introduced himself as Odin streamed out from the phone speaker. It was a death sentence that sounded really light. The next moment, Kimberly who even now was deciding of which prey to attack suddenly twitched and convulsed, and then it began to writhe in agony while raising anguished voice. While everyone was feeling baffled, white smoke was raising from the whole body of Kimberly and his body was enlarged even further while unpleasant sound *book book* could be heard. And then, the next moment when his body height reached three meter, he dried up and shriveled all at once like a balloon that was leaking out air. This isBerserk overdose? Emily whispered in a daze. The symptom occurring in Kimberlys body was exactly as Emily diagnosed. It was indeed due to Berserk overdose. What, did you do? With an expressionless gaze, Chief Magdanese was staring at her former subordinate who was meeting his end in an excessively gruesome fashion while she threw a question at the smartphone she was holding. You can guess cant you? Its not something that is especially difficult. A capsule filled with normal dose of Berserk, and another capsule made from concentrated Berserk that is three times the amount for overdose, those capsules were set so they would broke using remote control, then I made Kimberly-kun swallowed them. Even without antidote, I can dispose him using overdose, thats how it is. Odins words caused most people to be speechless. Even calling this man as inhuman still felt lacking. This act should be called as fiendish among the fiendish. But, Odin continued his speech as though to say that there was no need to even pay attention to something like that. Now then, I think you understand already, but if you refuse to hand over Emily Grant, perhaps a berserker will suddenly appear in a city somewhere. You know, I have faith that you who is shouldering the safety of this country will not commit any foolish action that will lead to that. No negotiation with terrorist. That is the international practice. Terrorist? Lets not make a joke. I am a businessman. Im merely doing the best I can for the sake of profit. This is a transaction. I think its only common sense for the side that makes the proposal to obtain advantage in the negotiation. Chief Magdanese fell silent. This man didnt think of anything about murder. No matter how many sacrifice would result, if it was for his own profit then he would surely discard everything. Her abundant experience told her that Odins warped and broken sense of values was the real thing. She felt a slight hesitation. The figure of Kousuke was reflected in Chief Magdaneses quietly opened eyes. He was staring straight back at Chief Magdanese. Next, Chief Magdanese looked at Grant family. Carl and Sophia who were hugging Emily close were looking so pale they looked like they could faint anytime, their expression was a grievous one. But, as for the daughter in question Emily, There was no word. For a moment, Emilys gaze moved away from Chief Magdanese toward Kousuke at her side. And then, within a moment, a small smile emerged on her lips. Like that, flame was blazing within the eyes that returned toward Chief Magdanese. It was flame of rage and resolve. That passion was certainly conveyed toward Chief Magdanese. Fine. Ill hand over Emily Grant. Carl and Sophia were about to protest loudly with despairing expression, but Emily herself stopped them. Thats a heroic decision, chief-dono. Odins voice turned slightly lively. His superiority complex oozed out from being put on an overwhelmingly dominant position. After that, Odin told them the delivery place and the method of delivery before cutting off the communication. How is it? Im sorry. We were led astray by dummy. Chief Magdanese returned a briefI seeto the vexed staff. It seemed she really didnt expect much from that venue. In exchange, her gaze captured Kousuke. And? What will you do? Kousuke shrugged. He looked back across his shoulder at Emily. No word was exchanged between the two. But, when Kousuke nodded with a grin, Emily smiled softly without even a speck of unease there. Kousuke who turned toward Chief Magdanese again then smiled fearlessly while saying. The other side expressly showed their tail to us. There is no reason to stay quiet isnt it? This is where both sides alternate the offense and defense turn. I am the hunting dog, and they are the prey. Its time to punish them grandly. Chief Magdanese sent a brief glance at the shivering Vanessa before making a deep sigh, and then she whispered with a faint smile. Hunting dog? Call yourself Fenrir instead. Im feeling like going along with that god make-believe, just for a bit. The troops who seemed to catch that whisper were smiling wryly while nodding. Vanessa-san was sending Chief Magdanese a gaze that seemed to sayEven the chief can also speak a really excellent line huh. For some reason, Chief Magdanese felt like she wanted to go home very much. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Postscript I also wrote this at my activity report but, the latest chapter of the comic version was updated. I put the activity report late at night, so just to be sure, I reported it here too. Kaorin is super heroine, so if you have interest, please try to have a look at Overlap-samas homepage without fail. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 212 Arifureta Chapter 212 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Salmon Sandwich is Justice Part 1 It was the time when the sun was reaching the peak, when warm could be felt even in this chilly air. It was also the time for afternoon break. Places like caf and the likes in the downtown were showing bustling situation as suits the occasion with housewives and company employees. In one of such caf, the wooden building complemented with furniture, table, and chair that were similarly made from wood brought out chic calm atmosphere. It was an old shop that was locally famous. Kousuke was there. The inside of the caf was spacious. Even the second floor was usable, which was rare for an old shop. About a third of the caf starting from the entrance was used as atrium, so someone standing near the banister at the second floor could observe well the situation at the first floor. Kousuke and co were sitting around the table near the banister at that second floor. Britain has strong image of bad food, but delicious shop is normally delicious isnt it? Kousukeits not like Im saying that its bad, but what are you doing eating normally like that? Even though this is a place that the enemy designated Kousuke was stuffing his cheeks enthusiastically with salmon sandwich, one of the specialties of this caf. Seeing that, Emily made a troubled expression while she took a sip at her own tea that had been mixed with a lot of milk. Isnt it fine, Doctor Grant. He doesnt lose his presence of mind in any kind of time. As expected from Kousuke-san. Im getting wet. Paradis, please bear the TPO in mind. Ill arrest you for public obscenity. Vanessa who in a glance looked serious with her crisp expression ran her mouth saying such obscene thing. Before her partner Emily could make a retort as the straight man, an intensely chilly warning was given. It was Chief Magdanese who was drinking black tea with a composed atmosphere. Yesterday, after they received contact from the mastermind who introduced himself as Odin, a mail that detailed of the time and place to hand over Emily Grant was sent to the smartphone Kimberly left behind. It was this place. It was a bit unexpected for the delivery to be done in this caf at the afternoon when it was overflowing with people, but when an additional instruction that Chief Magdanese would be the one doing the handing over at that place, this method could be said very clever. The habitual practice for something like this would be for Emily alone to be present at the designated place, but naturally the enemy would be on guard against tracking measure. And then what they would be worried about the most was in a case that a countermeasure that was beyond mere tracking measure was applied. Yes, they feared that the security bureau would take step to erase Emily. It was hard to imagine that the security bureau would let go of Emily under their very nose to the hand of the enemy after they knew the value ofBerserk. In this situation, such last measure had to be kept in mind. Emily going alone to the designated place where she then got retrieved by the enemy, if here she wasnt attached with tracking measure but explosive instead. Honestly, that would be unbearable. Even the enemy was a creature that belonged in darkness, that was why they knew about how lacking in mercy Chief Magdanese was. But, if they designated a place that was crowded like this, and furthermore they made Chief Magdanese to also attend, then as expected even Chief Magdanese wouldnt be able to take that kind of measure without doubt. And then, they would ascertain that Emily really didnt carry anything unnecessary at the scene of the handing over. By the way, Kousuke and Vanessa attending the handing over were due to Chief Magdaneses instruction. Naturally the enemy instructed for Chief Magdanese to do the handing over alone, but it seemed that she would take a stance ofI brought them by mistake. It cant be helped that they are here right?. Kousuke wasnt even hiding himself, but from the perspective of the enemy who was desiring Emily so much that hand could grasp out from their throat, it seemed that they wouldnt be able to do anything other than complaining about instruction violation of this level. Leaving that aside, it was better for Kousuke and Vanessa to be at Emilys side to show that they werent yes-man, and also as the support Emilys heart. Although, honestly, putting aside Kousuke, perhaps it was a bit of failure to let Vanessa attend too. That was what Chief Magdanese was thinking. And, its okay that you are entranced by the salmon sandwich but, what about the surroundings state, Mr. Abyssgate? Its Kousuke. Are you listening? My name is Kousuke, okay, chief-san. Yes, I understand Mr. Abyssgate. And? There isnt any report about something suspicious from the deployed personnel, but I wonder if there is anyone suspicious slipping in the crowd? The plump middle-aged man in grey suits entering the caf just now, and the emaciated middle-aged female arriving right now. Its vague, but they are looking strangely nervous for someone who only arrived for lunch. Chief-san didnt change the way she called him no matter how many times he said it. Perhaps she was unexpectedly bearing grudge from getting her prided squad half-destroyed. She gave no damn at the reproachful gaze of Kousuke. While pretending to drink her black tea, using a receiver attached on her arm cuff, she called the attention of the personnel that were standing by without showing even a bit of unnatural sign. Emily who was smiling faintly seeing that exchange then sighed a bit. It was as though she was unraveling her breathing that she didnt realize was tense. Kousuke who sharply noticed that moved her reproachful gaze from Chief Magdanese toward Emily. Whats the matter Emily? As I thought, are you feeling scared? It seemed Emily was happy that Kousuke noticed the small change in herself. She returned a soft smile at Kousukes worried gaze. Inside that smile, there was heat that were unmistakably filled with immense trust and an even more immense special feeling that could be peeked on in a glance. Im fine Kousuke. I was a bit tense, but Im not scared or anything. Because Kousuke is staying at my side. Surely this spot is the safest place in the world. Uh huh. Kousuke replied curtly. However that wasnt because he was apathetic, but because he was shy from the trust and good will that a beautiful girl were sending to him without any doubt. His faintly red ears showed that more eloquently than anything. By the way, the people of Grant family were currently safeguarded in the truest meaning at a facility of the security bureau. The elites of security bureau and Kousukes clone body were standing on guard there, so it could be said to be completely safe. That too made it so no unease and fear existed in Emilys heart. Im also not scared you know, Kousuke-san. I believe in you. I love you. Wait Vanessa! What are you saying out of nowhere! Its no good if you say something like that so lightly! Vanessa-san nonchalantly confessed her love with extremely serious expression. Emilys cheeks turned red while she retorted, or rather she intimidated. The voice of her heartGet your hand away from my Kousuke!felt like it was audible somehow. Kousuke who got good will directed at him from two women was troubled, about should he convey the truth that he couldnt properly say since last night due to the all the messDDthat actually he had a beloved lover who his heart had decided on. No, he definitely should tell them about it, but the problem was choosing the timing. Just what kind of change would occur in Emilys mental state if Ranas existence was shed light on at this series of events that showed no sign of stopping. It was a matter that ought to be informed to her quickly, but in the worst case it would bring about bad influence at the situation from here on. Even while Kousuke kept worrying uu~n, he saw how the straight (?) confession of Vanessa who knew no shame was causing Emilys face to turn red before she shook her head with her side-tail shaking left and right, her mind worriedly thinkingUu, is it better if I properly speak out too? But, thats really embarrassing!. That caused him to determine himself that it was better to say it clearly with urgency. He, hey, Emily. Whaaat, Kousuke. Emily-chans cheeks loosened up broadly in a smile, as though she was happy only from getting called. There was a theory that it was easy for man and woman who were sharing dangerous situation to convert the nervousness they felt at that time into emotion of love, but in Emilys case, it seemed that theory was spot on. As expected from an easy heroine. Seeing how Emily was like that, Kousuke wentUuhwith his words got hitched inside his throat. From Emily who was waiting for Kousukes words, he could see the vision of dog ears on Emilys head and a dog tail on Emilys lower back. Those visions were shaken to left and right so energetically. She looked like a loyal dog that was waiting for her owners word. DDGenius girl wearing lab coat, cat eyes, blond hair, side-tail, charisma guard, peeing girl, straight-man attribute, easy heroine. And then, loyal dog attribute toward someone she liked. Just how many attributes she was planning to increase Honestly speaking, the figure of Emily waiting for his words with wide smile was really lovely and charming. But, exactly because of that, that Kousuke resolved himself and opened his mouth. Yo, you see, I, actuallyDD They are coming. Stop with the youthful scene there, focus yourself. Chief Magdaneses cool voice interrupted him decisively. Kousukes cheeks were twitching. Emilys expression turned puzzled, but she immediately tensed her expression. Chief Magdanese and Vanessa were looking at downstairs. There were three men wrapped in black suit and coat. Their expression couldnt be understood because of the sunglasses they were wearing, but their atmosphere was obviously different from civilian. Those who understood would understand. These three had heavy air coiling around them, air of someone used to immorality and violence. The three men were slowly looking over inside the caf, and then they noticed the gaze of Chief Magdanese looking down at them from the second floor and they lifted the corner of their lips. And then, they climbed the stairs that connected to the second floor. Hmph? Chief-san, what is the meaning of this? Is there any problem? One of the men stood still and shifted his sunglasses while glaring at Vanessa. But, Chief Magdanese calmly replied to the question, and so the man only snorted before sitting down on an empty chair. The other two were sitting on the chair at the neighboring table. The moment the man sat down, his gaze crawled all over Emily without any reservation. Emily looked aside without even hiding her disgusted look. And then, perhaps because it was his habit, the man snorted again. And then without even asking permission, he took the ginger ale Kousuke ordered and drank the content in one gulp. Well, no matter. Our side wont make any complain if you hand over Emily Grant to us. I think you understand, but dont have any stupid idea. Including tracking. The man lightly lifted his hand. In response, one of the men took out a small device from his breast pocket. And then, he pointed that device at Emily. It seemed that it was something to search for transmitter. At the same time, the man took out something square from his breast pocket. It looked like a Zippo lighter which made *kin-* sound when its lid was opened. Inside it wasnt anything like incendiary apparatus, but a button. Its interesting isnt it? Just by scattering a bit of bait to cornered people, they will do anything you want. Just with a single cheque, they will believe shady words like being test subject for new nutrients and swallow unknown thing. They will even obediently follow sudden cryptic instruction to go into this caf for example. The speech of the man who was putting on a warped smile caused Emily to grit her teeth audibly and Vanessa to glare wrathfully. Needless to say, the man meant that people who had taken capsule-type Berserk were inside this caf. And then, the detonator that looked like lighter the man was holding could destroy the capsule and transformed those people into berserker that wouldnt be able to go back to normal. In the middle of this crowded caf with the sun high in the sky. The man pretended to tremble at Emily and Vanessas wrath. It doesnt seem like you are that Odin. And then, what are you going to do after taking away Doctor Grant? You will make her create the antidote, cause pandemic ofBerserkto outbreak, and then make a killing in profitby that point of time you will be tracked down you know? It will be the same even if you sell it to some organization somewhere in the underworld. Do you think you will be able to get away from the security bureau? Who knows. Thats not something that lowly bunch like us will know. That will be bosss decision. Now then, we also cannot keep making pointless talk. How about we excuse ourselves soon? The man directed his gaze at the man who was checking for tracking device. The man who seemed to finish already his checking shook his head and reported that he found nothing. The first man nodded in satisfaction hearing that and he put his hand on Emilys shoulder. *twitch*, Emilys body trembled, not from shock or fear, but simply from disgust. Vanessa was about to reflexively drive off that hand, but then the man showed off the lighter detonator. He showedDD Kufuh Puh Fufuh Vanessa spontaneously snorted. Emily also averted her face with her shoulders shaking. And in a very rare occasion, even Chief Magdanese had a small smile on her lips. That couldnt be helped. After all what the man was lifting with expression of contempt that was full of sense of superiority as though to say you cannot do anything cant you huh was A salmon sandwich. Furthermore, it was a remain of one that had been eaten until a size that was about the same with the lighter, a bite-sized salmon sandwich. It was accompanied with a lot of splendid bite mark. !? The man raised a soundless voice of shock and threw that salmon sandwich to the ground. And then, he stood up while kicking down the chair before taking one, two step away from Chief Magdanese and co. You bitches, screwing around with me! The man immediately guessed that the detonator had been replaced when he didnt notice, and that the perpetrator must be Vanessa who was attending here for some reason. He was about to take out something from his breast pocket. Most likely it was a spare detonator. The man quickly took that out and thrust it forward threateningly. Yes, it was a bite-sized salmon sandwich. What the hell!? Emily, Vanessa, and Chief Magdanese burst outpufuhonce again. Hearing that, the man turned beet red from shame and confusion. Oi-! Take out the spare! Blow up the first and the second! The man ordered the third man. It seemed that the third man was also in possession of the detonator. A spare on top of spare. They were really prepared. Although, there was no response from the third man toward the first mans order. The reason was Oi-. You listening!? QuicklyDDwait, why the hell you bastard stuffing your mouth with salmon sandwich huh!? Yes, the third man had his mouth stuffed full with salmon sandwich. The first man was enraged and he gripped the shoulder of his subordinate who got the sauce of salmon sandwich trickling down from the corner of his mouth, and he pulled him up forcefully. Then, with a shake the third man fell face-up limply, exposing his face, the white of his eyes were laid bare with salmon sandwich still filling his mouth. The man unconsciously raised his voiceOo!?in shock and backed away. *thud* A sound came from behind him and he turned around in reaction. Over there was, You got salmon sandwich too!? As expected, there he saw another of his subordinate fainted with salmon sandwich stuffing his mouth and the white of his eyes exposed. In addition, both of his hands were joined together on his chest for some reason, like a corpse that was put inside a coffin. What, what is happeDD Isnt it simple? The salmon sandwich of this caf is just too delicious. So much so that the moment they ate it, they ascended to heaven. Thats all. -!? Hearing the unknown voice resounding from right behind him, the man twitched while turning around. Over there he saw Kousuke stuffing his mouth elegantly (?) with salmon sandwich. He might be transformed halfway to Lord Abyssgate, because even though his attire was still the same but he was wearing sunglasses. While the man stiffened seeing the unfamiliar Japanese young man with the strange atmosphere, Kousuke calledIsnt that right?to a young female waitress stiffening in slight distance away due to the commotion, looking for agreement. The waitress who suddenly got attention directed at her shook her head left and right forcefully while strongly denyingOur salmon sandwich is not that delicious!. Surely she meant to imply that No one will want to eat sandwich that send people to heaven! That voice of the waitress that unexpectedly resounded really well reached the first floor. A middle-aged man that seemed to be the shop manager looked up in wonder about what was going on there. Seeing the beautiful vein emerging on that mans head, it seemed that the waitresss implication wasnt conveyed correctly to him. The future of the girls employment in this caf from here on was in doubt. Yo, you think you can get away by doing something like this? We are not the only one carrying detonator you know? Even now, this placeDD Are you talking about the five men who monitored this place? Or perhaps, about the people who were watching the image being sent by the hidden camera set up inside the caf? If its them, then right now they should be heading to a special hotel escorted by the kindly considerate troops I think. Everyone is sound asleep. It seems they cannot stand their everyday exhausting work. Dont you think that your company is too black?(TN: Black company = a company that exploit its employee too much) I, impossible The man tried to take out a communication device from his pocket in panic. What came out was a salmon sandwich. Also, the one that made the enemy observing this caf from outside to faint was of course Kousuke. The hidden cameras inside the caf were searched around by Kousuke in full invisibility last night, while the bureau staffs traced the communication channel and determined the location of the observers. During the time Kousuke was searching for hidden camera, the enemy force that was observing the caf in case the bureau was setting up something to the building sometimes witnessed black shadow displayed in the camera out of nowhere. They all shrieked in complete chaos yelling things likeTha, thats Shadowman! This is the first time I saw it!orLieseven though I shouldnt have any supernatural senseorAMEN-, AMEEEN-!. Even when Kousuke normally entered their room, they were replaying the recorded video while, Dont you think this will be big money if we bring it to TV station? Wa, wait. This is the real Shadowman you know? I, heard something before. That there are dangerous guys researching something like this. Aa, I also heard that from mummy. In this world, there is occultist group who is extremely fond for something like this, so be careful she said. She also said, that even if you see it, just pretend you never saw anything. If not, you are going to get kidnapped somewhere, and turned into sacrifice for black magician. Seriouslyits scary, this underworld organization They said things like that to each other while making a fuss. It went without saying that Kousuke made a retortNo, you color is different, but you guys are also members of underworld organization. And then, Kousuke who was suddenly driven up by mischievous heart took how he was unnoticed as a good opportunity and he tried to cause several bizarre phenomenon. For example he made the door to open and close on its own accord, then he made knocking sound from outside the window, and kidnapped them one by one unnoticed, and wrotenext is youusing magic on the monitor while the panicked people didnt notice, and so on, and in the end, he twined steel thread on the legs of one of them, and pulled that person out from the room The expression of the remaining people who were witnessing the figure of their comrade screaming while reaching out his hand to them, however, it went in vain and he was pulled by something unseen and disappeared deep in the corridorthose were expression that had trauma completely planted in it. And then, the bureau staffs that were watching that from the side exploded in laughter all at once. It also went without saying that Chief Magdanese covered her face with both hands while sighing. All the enemies fell into the bottom of terror, in addition they were perfectly apprehended. Kousuke who accomplished that was welcomed by all the bureau staffs with high five andIyahhaD!. Seeing that, Chief Magdanese whisperedI should just go home already. It could be seen how tired she was from that. Now then, putting aside Chief Magdanese who was having a faraway look from remembering the event that gave her headache last night, the man who possessed nothing but salmon sandwich and whose comrades were annihilated without him noticing was drenched with cold sweat while he tried to turn around. Well, dont be in such a hurry. Im thinking of making you as our guide. Thats why, it will be troubling if you go home by yourself. Gu, guide you say? To bosss place? Hah, thats pointless. Im not going to say anything yeah? I know really well bosss scariness. If I betray him, just what kind of hell Ill taste thenits better to die. I see. You will surely guide us gladly after this. Im convinced of that. Anyway, we will become nuisance staying here. Lets have a slow talk over there okay? Kousuke stood up from his chair and put on a smile on his face. Seeing that, the man yelledShit-while trying to jump out from the terrace of the second floor. Because Kousuke was blocking the stair, he thought that he would be able to escape somehow if it was just from the second floor. But, there was no way Kousuke could be taken by surprise just from that much, Abyss-style Martial Arts Secret TechniqueDDInconsiderable Banquet of Gluttony(Salmon Sandwich Got No Match!) Mugah!? Kousuke that circled behind the man instantly stuffed his mouth full with salmon sandwich. The writhing man was completely pinioned from behind with his mouth being pressed down, unable to run away or spit out the sandwich. The man became half-panicked and for a while he kept struggling and kicking around, but before long his eyes rolled up and exposed the white of his eyes, and he fainted powerlessly. A scrap of salmon slipped out from the mouth of the limply falling man. Yep, as I thought, the salmon sandwich of this caf is amazing. It instantly send people to heaven. Kousuke nodded in satisfaction while looking at the fainting man. Everyone inside the caf thought this. No, you just made him suffocate normally there. But they didnt say it out loud. Because, it was scary. Chief Magdanese whose sigh remarkably increased in number these few days was sighing even deeper while sending sign to her subordinates. The rushing subordinates quickly apprehended the three men and furthermore they also politely led away several of the guests that seemed to haveBerserkadministered into them. The caf fell into uproar from the sudden arrest. In the middle of that Emily was making a complicated expression while asking Kousuke who was going to leave the caf following behind Chief Magdanese. Hey, Kousuke. Why are you so fixated with salmon sandwich like that? Do you love it? Yep, I love it. I, is that so Of course, Kousuke answered that he loved salmon sandwich. But, Emilys face turned red from seeing Kousuke saying love with a serious face that was staring straight at her. With a glance at Emily who was like that, Kousuke climbed down the stairs while he started to explain with exposition that was at the same level like a certain gourmet reporter whose catchphrase was jewel box of taste ya~, about just how amazing the salmon sandwich of this store was. (TN: In Japan there is this famous gourmet reporter named Hikomaru, with a catch phrase of jewel box of (insert food name here) ya~. It seems this guys cheerful personality and impactful comment made him the face of the present era gourmet program) After Kousuke left the caf, it went without saying that the sale of this cafs salmon sandwich increased explosively. Part 2 That night the moon was completely hidden by the cloud. In this dark world without light from the night sky, there was a high-rise building illuminated brilliantly by artificial light. For a normal company, at this time most of the employees would be home already and there would be few lighting, but it was only this building that was leaking out light from all of its floors. The entrance of that high-rise building and the outer wall near the highest floor were drawn with the company name and emblem. The company name wasGamma Pharmaceutical. A cars headlight was illuminating the back road of thatGamma Pharmaceutical. The car was stopped once by the guard in front of the gate of iron bars. The man behind the cars steering wheel showed his face to that guard and also his identification card. It seemed that the guard knew the face of the driver. The guard showed a wry smile while giving words of appreciationMust be hard work to come at this kind of time even though you arent even a researcher. He then took the identification card to the guard room and used a card reader to read the card to open the gate. The man behind the driving seat shrugged his shoulders and saidIts the superiors command. I cannot go against itwhile receiving back his identification card. At that time, the guard saw the person sitting at the backseat and he raised his eyebrows questioningly. When the driver told the guardThis person is a genius doctor even if she look like this. It seems she will be our companys hidden ace you know, it seemed the person in the backseat noticed that they were talking about her. The girl wearing lab coat with her hair tied into side-tail then faced toward the guard and smiled friendlily. Being smiled at by an amiable beautiful girl, the middle-aged guard slackened down and he smiled broadly. And then he saidEven though you are still young, you mustnt force yourself too hard to work until this kind of time you knowwhile drawing back. The car then passed through the gate and kept running until its figure vanished into a rear entrance for the underground parking area. The car parked on a corner of the underground parking area before the driver and girl in lab coatDDEmily got down. Is this place really where the mastermind is staying? This is a large company that can be counted in one hand even at Britain. So you doesnt believe it Miss? I said already that I am the direct subordinate of this places presidentDDKaysis Wentworks. Shut up. I wont talk to you. Ou. The man who received that really piercing reply got sullen. Even so he obediently backed down. He, the man who fainted after eating Kousukes secret techniqueDDWoody urged Emily to move with a pouting face. Following Woodys guidance, they rode an exclusive elevator that would only move using employee ID card. This high-rise building had 66 floors in total with a height that surpassed 200 meters. They could see the night view of the city from the high-speed elevator that was attached on the outside. The higher the elevator got, the wider the view that could be seen. Its beautiful Yeah, this sceneryDD Im not talking to you. Got it. Woodys feeling was hurt from that second piercing reply. A beautiful girl with sparkling eyes clinging at the scenery outside, and a tough man exposing pouting face beside her. The scene was really surreal. Before long, *ting* along with such sound, the elevators floor display showed they were at the highest floor. Emily who came back to her senses from that sound turned around and followed behind Woody who had exited the elevator first. They passed over several corners and rooms, through several electronic locks, and in the end reached a heavy door that was engraved with the companys emblem. Woody walked toward the display installed beside the two-leaf door and pressed a button. Boss, this is Woody. Just as my message, I arrived just now. Im bringing Doctor Grant. Finally. Im opening the door now. The door of the presidents office was constructed so it could only be opened from inside. Because of that, Woody and Emily waited for the rooms owner Kaysis to open the door. *pushu* With the sound of air spurting out, the two-leaf door opened. The two of them entered with Woody in the lead. The door immediately closed behind them. Emily looked at that across her shoulder and inside her heart she evaluated that the enemy was really cautious. When her gaze returned to the front, she saw a man at his early thirty sitting deeply on a luxurious chair. He was a slender and blond man. His narrow eyes that looked like fox and his loose and slovenly smile gave a frivolous impression that didnt suit a president of a large company. But, the moment that man saw the figure of Emily behind Woody, Emily saw inside the mans slightly opened eyes and unconsciously felt gooseflesh in her spine. She thought that this man was like a snake. His gaze was that of a snake catching sight of a mouse that would be the prey. She must not be deceived by this mans external frivolous impression. Cunning and malice were compressed inside this man. Yes, detestable aura that made her unconditionally believed that was expressed in this mans eyes. Emily unconsciously stopped walking all of a sudden. Seeing that caused Kaysiss smile to deepen further. His evil smile that gave no hint of humanity made Emily to spontaneously gulp loudly. Even Woody that was slightly in front of her also gulped loudly like her. Surely he understood just how evil that smile was. Hey, Emily-chan. Nice of you to come. My company welcomes you with open arms. Kaysis stood up and detoured around his large desk while spreading his hands open in a welcoming gesture. Emily almost shrank back from the approaching mass of malice, however, she suddenly noticed what she was about to do and she gritted her teeth. And then, she returned her drawing back foot to its former spot and glared back threateningly with piercing cat-eyes. Kaysis displayed emotion of surprise for a moment, but he soon started to stare with a gaze of unconcealed sadism. How nice, that arouse me. A girl making that kind of eye is just my favorite. How about it Emily-chan? Wont you become mine instead of just being a researcher in my company? You will be able to obtain anything you wish by doing that you know? And, you will torment me who naturally is going to refuse, and then want to make me say that with my own mouth isnt that right? Anyway, go through plastic surgery first. The vulgarity of your character is coming out on your face you know? Even while Emily was still shaking a bit, but she threw back a scathing reply boldly. Woody looked back to her with a slightly shocked expression. Kaysiss expression was increasingly changing as though there was a delicious fruit put in front of him. Thats a hurtful way of speaking. But, it arouses me instead. Just how long you can continue with that kind of attitude, aa, Im really looking forward to it more and more. Your disgusting behavior doesnt matter. Rather than that, are you Odin? While nodding, Kaysis approached until he was in short distance from Emily who was asking that to him with undisguised revulsion. Indeed, thats correct. I am Odin. Well, that name is just for a jest though. My real name is Kaysis Wentworks. You werethe one that stoleBerserk? The one that released the infected person in the middle of city? Kaysiss fingertip stroked Emilys cheek. Even while feeling nausea from that touch, Emily asked for confirmation to him. She wanted to confirm, are you the main culprit of everything?, like that. You can say that, but you can also say that its not so. What do you mean? Answer me! Fufu, you are really strong-willed. Just like a cute cat. Kaysis dodged Emilys questioning noncommittally. His snake-like eyes shined while his hand touched Emilys slender neck. Of course, just with that it would be impossible to choke the neck and kill a person. But, most likely he just wanted to see Emilys suffering face for fun. Emilys face slightly grimaced when that hand jerked with strength. Kaysiss expression was increasingly filled with joy by that but What are you doing? I cannot just stay quiet watching more than this. Can I ask you to take off that hand from the miss? The one that grasped Kaysiss hand and forcefully jerked it away from Emilys neck was the man at her sideDDWoody. Kaysis sent him a dangerous gaze. Kaysiss eyes were tinged with dangerous light from how his subordinate showed an unforeseen rebellious attitude, and from how he called Emily asmiss. I wonder if you understand just who are you opening your mouth to. Or else, dont tell me you are cajoled by this child? No matter how unlikely I think that is. No way, such thing is unimaginable to happen between me and miss. Besides, Im doing this with full preparedness for everything. Kaysis shook off Woodys arm roughly, then he took out a handgun offhandedly from his breast pocket and pointed it at Woody. At the same time, he snapped his finger *pachin* and armed men appeared from hidden doors set up everywhere inside the room. They pointed their gun muzzle toward Woody. However, Woody who knew about the existence of the guards standing by inside the room naturally wasnt perturbed. Full preparedness? I really dont get you. Just what in the world happened? Nothing special. If Im forced to say, then its because I found a place with better employment term than here I guess. Any humble salary man will change their job to a place with better condition right? Hou. I see, so you are cajoled by the security bureau. Just how much you can receive from them? Aa, just to be clear, Im not planning to ask you to come back by offering you more than their offer. Your fate is decided already here. Even if you told me to come back, I absolutely wont. After all, its remuneration that you cannot possibly prepare. Its that much money? Answer, how much that you got? So much remuneration to the degree that a president of a large company that was in the top five of Britain couldnt match it. Kaysiss expression was slightly colored with interest when he was told something like that. He was wondering, just what kind of world the security bureau used to steal his subordinate. Seeing Kaysis like that, the corner of Woodys lips rose up in a wide grin. And then with a boastful, elated, and joyful expression that couldnt be suppressed!!, he spoke the detail of the remuneration he obtained. Kukuh, listen and be astonished! My reward iiis, the finest quality of salmon sandwich, FOR A YEARRRR-! hm? Kaysis-san was confused. His heinous air was unconsciously scattered apart and he tilted his head plainly thinkingAm I mishearing?. The other guards were also the same like that. Amidst such confusion, Emily who knew about the circumstance made a complicated expression as expected. And then, for the second time she asked the same question like before in the caf. Hey, Kousuke. Why is it salmon sandwich? Do you like it that much? Hearing Emily calling a name of a person he had never heard before, Kaysis sent a suspicious gaze at her. But, at the next moment, he turned around in shock. Aa, yeah. Honestly, even I myself am thinking, perhaps this hypnotist is wrong. The guards also turned around. Over there, before anyone knew it, a young man in black clothes was sitting on the president chair while scratching on his cheek with a wry smile. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. About the salmon sandwich pressuring of this chapter. If I have to say why, thats because the author is getting fixated with it. Salmon sandwich that is unexpectedly off-the-shelf. If I made a handmade one, it was doubtful the chapter posting would make it in time Im sorry. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 213 Arifureta Chapter 213 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World BecomeA Splendid Villager Part 1 With magnificent night sky as the background, a young man in black clothes was sitting on the president chair. Such a sight made even Kaysis to be struck dumb and lost for word. The guards at the surrounding too, they were guards that were under the direct control of the president, usually no matter what the situation was they wouldnt be shaken and able to react swiftly, but it was only at this time that they exposed a stupid expression without being able to aim their gun. Emily, over here. Yes! Kousuke beckoned with his hand and Emily rushed toward him with an excited voice. Even though her external appearance was like a haughty cat, but dog ears and dog tail could be hallucinated to be attached on her. That energetically shaking ears and tail truly made her fit to be doggy Emily-chan Emily circled around the large desk with cute sound of footsteps *pata-pata* and without stopping she stopped still right beside Kousuke. After that, Dont leave me behind! with such feel, Woody followed behind in hurry while his footsteps were loudly resounding. And then he came to a stop at the opposite side of Emily and slightly behind. Someone sitting snugly on the president chair, waited on by a beautiful girl beside him and a scary-looking man standing by behind him. No matter how anyone looked, it was Kousuke that looked like a mastermind. Perhaps it should be said that it was just as expected from the right-hand man of the demon king. What are you? Where did you enter from? Kaysis recovered quickly from his agitation, and then he asked toward Kousuke who was sitting on his chair while staring angrily. That question was only natural to be asked. The elevator that Emily and Woody were riding was the only route that could lead to this president office. Naturally that elevator was installed with security cameras which could be watched from the president office. There were countless security cameras existing between the elevator until the president office, and naturally there was also a security camera in front of the door of the president office. Naturally Kaysis himself checked on all those cameras, and the guards who now finally moved their gun muzzle, they should have also checked the monitors at the observation room located at the other side of the hidden door of the president room. But, there wasnt even a single one among them who detected Kousukes existence. To enter this room located at the highest floor, it could only by getting through the front door that could only be opened by Kaysis from inside. If that door was closed, the room would completely become a closed room. The air ducts size couldnt be entered by human and it would be absurd for someone to enter from the window. From the point of view of Kaysis and others, in this situation there was no other way to describe it other than this young man suddenly appearing out of nowhere. Although, the answer of Kousuke was simple. Even if you ask me from where, wasnt it you who invited me in? From that door over there. Impossible. I dont know someone like you Well, thats because Im just a little bit inconspicuous. I wont be bothered even if you overlooked me, not at all. Im speaking the truth you know? Kousuke shrugged. This time he was following Emily from behind using full power invisibility while making use of the blind spot of the security cameras, so it was justified that they didnt notice him, and he was also really not bothered by it. It was his habit, of making excuseIm not bothered okay? Im really not hurt okay?when other people couldnt notice him. Kaysis naturally couldnt believe Kousukes answer, and he guessed that Kousuke didnt plan to disclose the trick. So he straightened up his collar and took a pompous attitude before changing the topic. Well, no matter. By the way, you, the one sitting there in my chair as though it is your own. Who are you? You seem to be Japanese, and I cannot believe that you are from security bureau buteven so, you infiltrate to this place by yourself. By any chance, there is even a Japanese young man among the agents of JD Agency? Kaysiss expression was clearly displeased seeing his chair occupied by someone else while he spoke his prediction. But indeed, that prediction was the most possible one. Hee, that JD Agency is supposed to be a non-existent organization butits normally known like this. Its not normally known. But, thats a common knowledge among the highly positioned people of this side of the world. They are paying the maximum caution to the security bureau chief and intelligent department chief, and toward the erasure organization these two are leading. Well, if you are the top of underworld organization, I guess you would have them getting in your way many times and dealt you a hard blow. That kind of people should be able to grasp their existence from the piling up factsbut, wont it be a problem that the name of the organization is exposed? Chief Magdanese was grasping the situation at this place through a device that was attached on Kousuke. She was shrugging inside a surveillance car that was slight distance away from the building. This is what you called an open secret. Having it be known to a certain degree will also become a deterrence. Kousuke noddedI seeto the words transmitted to him through the device. Kaysis guessed from that, that Kousuke was communicating with outside and he became convinced that Kousuke was a member of security bureau. Though in truth he was the vanguard of a more dangerous group Fumu, should I say that its just as expected from the chief of the security bureau. To be able to subvert an enemy at that kind of situation and then sending in a skilled agent. Yet, I cannot help but say that you are a little bit too rash. Kaysis said that and took out a smartphone from his breast pocket. Then his finger suddenly slid through its display. Aa, that again. Thats a switch forBerserkactivation right? Fufu, so you understand. Once I pushed this button, a lot of berserkers would rampage at the middle of several dozen cities. Aah, let me correct one thing. This is certainly an activation button, but this smartphone is originally used for cancellation. I see. I had been thinking about it even before entering this room, but you are really a wary person huh. If a password isnt entered into that smartphone in regular interval to cancel the activation state, then the drug will activate on their own accord. Is it something like that? You have a good understanding. Exactly. Therefore, even if you steal this from me, even if you kill me, it would be meaningless. Rather, that will become the opening curtain of an unprecedented disaster. Its not something that can be risked by you people who are shouldering the security of this country isnt it? Kaysis talked with a broad grin and snake-like gaze. Surely the cancellation password wasnt known by anyone except Kaysis. And it didnt seem like he would talk even if he was captured, and if he was killed then a great disaster would definitely occur. Kaysis believed without doubt that he was in an overwhelmingly superior position. It seemed his selling point was this craftiness of him. He lifted the smartphone that was his lifeline in one hand while his other hand moved forward in inviting gesture. Now then, Emily. Come to my side. That is if you dont want a great number of sacrifice to be created in this country because of something that you created. -, this low-life Emilys skin felt goosebumps from the gaze of Kaysis who was immersed in joy. She cursed him without even hiding her feeling of disgust. But Kaysiss smile was deepening. It seemed that even that disgust felt pleasant for him. Thats right. Its already inevitable that you will become mine, but a punishment is needed after you dragged this uninvited person here isnt it? How about you give me a kiss of oath after you come here. Wha, what areDD Fufu, it seems that young agent-kun over there is a special existence for you. Then, it will be a lovely punishment if I make you offer that body to other man in front of his eyes as the proof of parting. Dont you think so? Surely when someone talked about the height of low-life, it would refer to a person like this. Making other people submit, and smeared them with humiliation and shame were the greatest happiness for this man. The unhappiness of other people was exactly the nourishment for his life. His smoothly moving tongue moved even smoother from imagining the future that was smeared with unhappiness. Aa, while we are at it, perhaps it will also be good to torture him in front of you who are crying pleadingly. And then, after he become unable to endure the pain, I will make him say this. DDPlease, just do whatever you like to Emily, spare me alreadylike that. When I imagine the face of Emily at that timeDD So its true that a third-class villain like to prattle on and on. A calm voice reached Kaysis who was continuing to talk with expression of ecstasy. That voice sounded exasperated, as though it was directed to a worthless existence, an apathetic voice that was really lacking in emotion. Kaysis stared suspiciously at Kousuke who wasnt showing even a speck of unease at this situation. You are saying, that Im a third-class villain? Yeah. I dont know if its because you have prepared an absolute superiority(trump card) or because you are like this from the start, but you who can play around in this situation, is without a doubt a third-class. Kaysis fell silent. He wracked his brain and reconfirmed whether there was anything that could shake his superiority, but he was holding a switch that could instantly open the curtain of tragedy if it was pressed, and if something happened to him then the tragedy would act on its own anyway in less than an hour. Such card was something that wouldnt become a worthless card that easily. Kaysis reached a conclusion that this might be a bluff. But Kousuke suddenly stood up while speaking. According to the demon king, it seems that what is called a trump card is something mass producedwhat about you I wonder? What? Demon king? Just what are you talking aDD Kaysis talked in suspicion, but instantly, he opened wide his eyes and his word cut off. That was because without any advance sign, Kousuke was right in front of him. Kaysis immediately tried to draw back his body, but the next moment, his field of vision was reversed and he was falling into confusion. But, he immediately felt an intense impact hitting his back and his voice got caught in his throat. His gaze was wandering while he was filled with pain and confusion of what in the world had happened to him. And then what entered his sight was only the ceiling and the LED lighting. From that he understood that he had been thrown on the floor. Yo, you bastard, do you not care, what will happen to the cityDD Well, that will be for later. His mind was flooded with pain, however Kaysis made use of his astonishment to wring out words from his mouth. But the reply he got was a casual sentence along with the back of a shoe that filled his field of vision. Simultaneously an intense impact assaulted him and his consciousness was cut off with a snap. Inside his hearing that was rapidly getting farther away, he felt like he could hear gunshots and angry yells, and also screamsbut Kaysis was swallowed by darkness without even being able to process that. Part 2 Bubeh!? Hah, wha, what!? What happeDDhih!? The pain and impact suddenly running on his cheek made Kaysis woke up. His face grimaced from the dull pain he felt on his back and forehead, but even in such state he tried to rally his confused mind somehow. However, the moment his hazy visual field became clear, he raised a shriek that he had never made until now. Although, no one would be able to laugh at him from doing such thing. After all the cause that made Kaysis scream was a sight that was just that bizarre. Wha, what!? You guys, just what the hell you are doing!? Kaysis called out with an obviously shocked voice. Ahead of his gaze, there were his subordinates that he was familiar with. However, each of his subordinate was perfectly making chuni pose. They were the guards under Kaysiss direct supervision who were inside the room with him just now. One of them had a pose where one of his legs was lifted with both his hands extended straight to both sides. It was a magnificent pose, as though he was a savage eagle that would fly away anytime. Another person was standing in low stance with his legs spread apart widely, one of his hands was on his hip while his other hand was held crossing his chest diagonally. That pose looked as though the man was going to transform into a masked warrior in any second now. And another pose was taking pose where his body tilted slightly forward while his right shoulder was lifted slightly, his right arm extended to below and his left hand was covering his face with his five fingers spread wide open. The angle of his waist was extremely sexy. That pose looked as though something would come out anytime now from his back. The other too, the guards who were inside the room just before Kaysis lost consciousness, all of them were lined up with everyone taking some kind of chuuni pose. So to speak it was like a museum of posing statue. The gallery was using the whole spacious president office. Those people didnt answer even when Kaysis was yelling in extreme panic. Everyone of them was wearing sunglasses so their eyes couldnt be seen, but perhaps they were unconscious seeing how they werent reacting at all. When Kaysis strained his eyes to the limit, those posing guards had their body and four limbs entangled in very fine strings, and he could see that they were being hung up like marionettes. At the same time, Kaysis noticed that he was being restrained on his chair. His four limbs were being restrained by a similar super-fine string. Hey, Kousuke. Is it necessary to do this? If you ask whether there is any necessity, then the answer is definitely negative. This is bad, the damned Lord Abyssgate is easily showing out his face. Perhaps, its hopeless already for me. Hearing that casual conversation in this bizarre space caused Kaysis to return to his sense in surprise. When he turned his gaze toward the voices direction, he confirmed that there were several people right beside him. Three of them were Kousuke, Emily, and Woody who were inside the room before this. But, in addition of them, there were further three more people. As expected from Kousuke-san. You dont forget this thing called beauty even in the middle of battle. I have underestimated you. Indeed, you suppressed the enemies in less than a minute, and during just the few minutes from you contacting us, you created this kind of artwork. This can be said as terrific. Though now Im completely filled with the desire to go home. Ahahaha, its great that I can move now after having something unknown done to me butthis case that made even the chief to be haggard is really a heavy burden huh. I wish I could keep losing consciousness without waking up Vanessa who for some reason looked dejected even though her expression was enraptured, praised Kousuke. Chief Magdanese was having a faraway look while his gaze wouldnt move toward the posing men no matter what. And then, Allen who was made to drink restorative medicine made in another world and healed until a point where he could at least move. In Allens case, Emily wished that he would exit the stage with his face still disfigured like before, but Chief Magdanese saidThis idiot who kept making mistake cannot be allowed to rest more than this. He has to be made to work like a cart-horse. And so without any other choice, he was healed. Even so, he was still far from being fully healed, for the time being his swelling was suppressed and his broken jaw repaired so he could talk. His broken teeth and lacerated nose and cheek were left alone. His face was wrapped with bandage all over like a mummy, making Allens figure looked really painful, but there wasnt anyone who cared about that. By the way, regarding the restorative medicine made in another world that healed Allen (the highest class of product sold for the general public), Kousuke skillfully hid it and explained that Allen was healed using his ability, so it was currently ignored by everyone thinking that Kousuke also had that kind of power. Though it seemed that Emily was really bothered with a power that could heal bone fracture in the blink of eye but. Naturally there was no power that could heal people turned into berserker, so Kousuke told her that while saying that he would explain to her later. Hearing that caused Emily to obediently withdraw. My word, for the chief-sama of the state security bureau to be personally here. What an honor. However, you have made an extremely poor move. As expected, even a living legend has finally gone senile hasnt it? Kaysis implicitly conveyed that at this rate berserkers would be released in the middle of city with his sarcastic and obstinate words. His expression was also sneering at Chief Magdanese. In a glance he looked composed, but if observed carefully, it could be seen that his eyes were twitching faintly and his voice was slightly shaking. The cause of that went without saying. Because, there were his subordinates making chuuni pose within his view after all! Mister Abyssgate. Ill leave this to you.. Thats why I told you that my name is Kousuke Chief Magdanese didnt show any particular concern to Kaysiss words and her gaze moved at Kousuke. Kousuke punctually said his request for correction before sighing. Then he put down a chair in front of Kaysis roughly. Kousuke put the chair so the back of the chair was facing Kaysis and he sat down on it. He put his arms on the top of the chairs back and he gazed straight at Kaysis. Mister Abyssgate. So thats your codename inside the agency. Fufu, Ill remember that. I will surely investigate your background. And then, your important people willDDUBAoAa!? Just who do you think you are talking to? Hold down that tongue. Right in the middle of Kaysiss curse toward Kousuke, immediately after that, he directly received a kick on his crotch from Vanessa who had been reduced into a believer of Lord Abyssgate, and he raised a weird scream. Actually he wanted to writhe around, but he couldnt do so because he was tied on the chair and he could only twitch repeatedly while desperately enduring the pain. Aa~, Vanessa. Let me do it, okay? Forgive me. Against my better judgment, it annoyed me seeing his attitude that is making light of Kousuke-san. Just where had the Vanessa-san who was always calm, cool, and collected gone at? Even though she absolutely wasnt someone who would instantly make Direct Attack! to the crotch because of provocation Allen and Woody similarly turned pigeon-toed while drawing away from being creeped out. Kousuke faced toward the writhing Kaysis once more while they were like that. Now then, Kaysis. Ill have you spit out everything. Not just the cancellation code, but also how this case started, your plan from here on, and then the location of all theBerserkthat you stole. Do, do you seriously believe, Ill talkDD You will. I said it right? The one who doesnt understand the situation is you. Why do you think you who is holding the trump card is getting captured like this without question? Why did Woody change side? Didnt you think about that? Thats Of course Kaysis noticed about those abnormalities. No matter how, it was unthinkable that his subordinate would get lured away by salmon sandwich, he didnt want to think about it. Also, it was unthinkable that the security bureau would make a gamble that could involve a lot of peoples life using a baseless method like torture, because there was no way he would easily confess just from that. But, even so, there should be nothing that could shake his absolutely superior position with him taking hostage of this countrys people, as long as he didnt confess anything, then there was nothing the security bureau could do except doing whatever Kaysis told them. It was undeniable that such believe was curbing down his feeling of danger toward the abnormalities. It was when he was thinking like that, I also told you this didnt I? Thats why you are a third-rate. Honestly, regarding the mastermind of this case, well, I have no doubt that its really you but, I think there is high possibility that there is still another existence behind you. The existence that granted you the seat as president of this large companysomething like that. Kaysiss expression didnt change. There wasnt even any turmoil inside his eyes. His breathing was also not shaken at all. But, there also wasnt any sarcasm coming from him right away. Kousuke was convinced just from that. Surely there was another person that knew about the existence ofBerserkand stole it the very first. After all an impetus was necessary for Kaysis to know about the existence ofBerserk. At the same time, there was no doubt that this man was cunning, merciless, and excellent, but, no matter how, Kousuke couldnt believe that Kaysis had the status that counterbalanced with the organizational power Kousuke expected, so surely his conjecture that thisGamma Pharmaceuticalwasnt at the deepest bottom of everything was correct. While thinking so, Kousuke suddenly took out from his breast pocket a string that was attached with something that looked like five-yen coin. The size was about the same with five-yen coin, but the material looked like an amber crystal. There was a round hole at the center, and the string was tied there. Once Chief Magdanese and others saw that item, they made a really complicated expression. I dont know what you are planning to do, but if you dont release me, a lot of people will die you know? After all no matter what you are going to do to me, I absolutely wont speak. You know, the world is overflowing with irrationality. Do you forget that just because you are at the side that is scattering around irrationality? Saying that, Kousuke then dangled the string. The crystal shaped like a five-yen coin swung back and forth in front of Kaysiss eye. Kousuke coughed once *gohon* for a moment and he straightened up his sitting posture, before he suddenly opened his mouth. You are gradually becoming stra~ngee~, you are gradually becoming straa~ngee~ ??? Just what are you saying. Is your head having a screw looseee-hee~ The crystal five-yen coin systematically swaying like a pendulum in front of Kaysiss eyes. At the other side of the coin was a suspicious incantation (?) that sounded strangely stupid. Kaysiss was doubting Kousukes sanity that matched Kousukes expression that looked complicatedly embarrassed. But, right after that, the end of Kaysiss sentence crumbled. Light slipped off from his eyes, and his snake-like atmosphere dispersed as though it was just a lie, where now he seemed like a mere simple man. You are gradually wanting to taa~lkk~. You want to talk about everything, everyy~thii~ng I, I want to taa~lkk~. I want to talk about everything, everyy~thii~ng If you are asked you will want to anss~werr~. You will be unable to not anss~werr~ I will want to anss~werr~. I become unable to not anss~werr~ You will be happy by telll~ingg~. You will be wanting to tell everyy~thii~ng Will will wiilll~ The slow and stupid voices resounded inside the room. Kaysis was completely transformed into a repeating machine. At the same time, light of expectation was starting to grow inside those eyes. His atmosphere was like a Villager A who was called out by a hero party, who for some reason knew about a local legend and would tell it to the hero party without leaving anything out. DDSoul magic enchanted-type brainwashing artifact Staking the Pride of a Villager The villager in RPG would tell everything they knew if they were talked to. If they were addressed by hero party, ordinarily they would obediently listen. They also wouldnt say even a single complain when their house was entered by a hero party as they pleased, and even if their home was rummaged and in the end their possession got taken away without permission. This artifact would turn the targeted human into such lovely villager. This was an artifact for dealing with the aftermath of an incident, bestowed by the demon king to the abyss lord for his personal use. A minute later, the president of a large company that could be counted as one of the top five even in Britain finished his job-change into a splendid Villager A. He happily spouted out everything that he knew. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Thank you very much for the festival of salmon sandwichs review column. Its a happy feeling that something I liked is shared by other people! Now then, the end of this extra compilation too is gradually coming into view. I think it will be 2, 3 more chapters. But even though I said that, even Shirakome dont know how this tale without any plot or anything will roll in the future. When its over what will I write then I wonder. The next update is planned to be at 6 P.M. Saturday too. Chapter 214 Arifureta Chapter 214 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World DAS Part 1 Welcome, this isGamma Pharmaceuticaldesu. Welcome, this isGamma Pharmaceuticaldesu. Welcome, this isGamma Pharmaceuticaldesu. WelcoDD Yosh, its a success. Kousuke nodded in satisfaction seeing Kaysis who was continuously saying the same line like a broken recorder with a friendly smile. Chief Magdanese and Allen who was watching the happening from behind were making twitchy eyes as though they had seen something repulsive. Both of them were people that had been fighting in the underworld where it was a vortex of scheme and violence, rather it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call them as a residence of underworld, yet even the two of them were creeped out by the brainwashing technique that was bestowed directly from the demon king. And then, seeing Kousuke who was making a satisfied smile from seeing the result. Both of them were honestly thinking this.Returnee groupthey are seriously, bad newslike that. Kousuke firmly ignored the gaze of the security bureau duo that pierced the back of his head. He put away the artifact Staking the Pride of a Villager, and began the interrogationDDor rather the inquiry. Now then, Kaysis. First, tell us your plan, just what are you going to do by using Berserk? Welcome! This isGamma Pharmaceuticaldesu! No, not that, your planDD Welcome. This isGamma Pharmaceuticaldesu- No, thats why your planDD Welcomee! This isGamma Pharmaceuticaldesuu! Kaysis was already a splendid villager. Most likely he was a high-class villager even among all the villagers, the one without any particular meaning, the one that wasnt doing anything even in the afternoon, the jobless villager loitering around near the village entranceDDKaysis had job-changed into the villager of the beginning. Hey, Kousuke. Could it be, you have overdone it? N, no, such thing should not be Kousuke scratched on his cheek while denying Emilys words. However, in reality they couldnt question Kaysis because he was transformed into the villager of beginning. Seeing no other way, Kousukes hand entered his pocket to take out Staking the Pride of a Villager once more. However, Vanessa stopped Kousuke from the side. Or rather, her shocking action stopped him from moving. Do it seriously. After saying such thing, Vanessa suddenly dropped her elbow at Kaysiss head. *boguu* A raw sound that mustnt be made by a living thing resounded. Emily raised a cute screamHya!?. A problematic machine can be fixed by hitting it. Jelgome-. Ghighis is-, Janma Khalpageudical, -, desu! Wai-, wait Vanessa! Human is not machine, this person become all the more stranger see! Kaysis-san was moving ominously *kaku-kaku* while starting to making sound gyogyogyo! gyogyogyo!. Emily was pointing her finger while making retort. How strange? In Armagen, the Russian astronaut used Wrench Attack to fix the shuttle engine though. Perhaps my angle was bad.(TN: Armageddon movie) No, wai-, Vanessa. WaDD Kousuke tried to stop Vanessa, but before he could, Vanessas pointlessly refined beautiful left hook captured Kaysiss temple. *ZUPAN-!* A beautiful sound also resounded from that. At the same time, Kaysiss head was snapped away to the right as though it got blown away. ɤ?ФФС Muh. Is it not a problem of angle, but power? Kaysis-sans head was blown away to the left this time. Vanessas backhand that could even be said as artistic captured the right side of the head, filled with the centrifugal force of a body rotation. However, Kaysis-san was only discharging broken words and face expression that was increasingly turning into a person in strait jacket, he wasnt returning any proper answer. Vanessa looked dubious, even so after that she attempted various things likeThe spin is not enough?, orShould I use combo?orPerhaps I should use shake rather than impactm orNeko Damashi! (TN: Neko Damashi, the signature move of Nagissa from Ansatsu Kyoushitsu) Finally Kousuke wentStop iit! Just stop it alreadyy!and pinioned Vanessa from behind while dragging her back. With that the curtain of the short torture scene was finally closed. Chief Magdanese was sending Vanessa a gaze that was filled with a smidgen of admiration, was that originated from the mercilessness or something else? Aa, geez. This looks like it will be bad without healing. First thing first, lets examine him before using the artifact one more timeDD Nice to meet you honored guest. I am Kaysis. The president of thisGamma Pharmaceutical. And, do you perchance have any business with me? He get well somehow!? It feels a little strange though! Kaysis recovered his sanity (?). As expected, it seemed that something that almost broke really could be fixed by hitting it. Light of intelligence was shining from his eyes, and a dignity that was like a village chief could be felt from his tone. Although he got nosebleed that was pouring like river, his front teeth were gone, and the area around his eyes was bruised like panda. While feeling a little irritation at the triumphant look of Vanessa beside him, Kousuke cleared his throat once and asked about Kaysiss plan once more. Fumu, so about my plan. Where should I start I wonder First tell us the outline. I guess. Speaking simply, I plan to turn the people all over the world into latent berserker, where they have to drink the suppression medicine daily, and obtained profit from that. Like that my position within the organization will become firm, and with the organization power and Berserk, I will become the one leader that manipulate the world from behindsomething like that. The plan was told promptly, but the detail was absurdly demonical. This man didnt think of human as human, he only saw them as pawn that produced profit, this repulsive plan laid bare the nature of Kaysis Wentworks. Emily unconsciously gulped, while Vanessas gaze turned grave. It was only those like Kousuke and Chief Magdanese who looked unperturbed, even the smile was disappearing from inside Allens eyes. Transformation into latent berserker, and then the suppression medicine, what do you mean by that? Something like capsule attached with detonator would surely be ejected out of the body eventually, what you mean is something different from that isnt it? Correct. What I mean isnt physical means like that, but by using an improved drug of Berserk. Right after Berserk was created by accident, we performed repeated experiment using the data and product that were brought to us by our cooperator. Kaysis continued his talk after saying that. If summarized, it would be something like this. Berserk was a drug that abnormally vitalized the cell of the consumer. That overly rapid vitalization would repeat self-destruction and restoration forcefully, creating that kind of enlargement and superhumanization ability. But, just like how the extent of the vitalization would be in proportion of the consumed amount of the drug, the vitalization rate of Berserk could be controlled to a certain degree. It seemed that they had already gathered the data regarding the effect and time limit of Berserk transformation and the necessary dose after going through many human experiments. Even so, no matter what they did, they couldnt go as far as controlling the vitalization and transformation right after the consummation of the drug. That was the reason they used cheap trick like using capsule attached with detonator But the story would be different if they had Emily who was the drug developer. What Kaysis and his group wished from Emily was the development of the improved drug with delayed vitalization rateDDin short, a drug where after consuming it, there would be a time delay before the vitalization could reach a stage where transformation occurred. At the same time, they also wished Emily to develop not the antidote that could give complete recovery, but a suppression drug that would only suppress the vitalization as long as it was consumed continuously. In such case, the people would have to drink the suppression drug created byGamma Pharmaceuticalevery day if they didnt want to become a monster that lost all reason. However, how are you planning to turn the people all over the world into latent berserker? If they understand that it would affect their life, people will stop buying even the cold medicine sold in the market. Youre right. But, if its mixed into something that human has to drink every day, they will not be able to avoid consuming it. Every day? Dont tell me Yes, its just like what you are imagining right now. Its water. The cultivation of Berserk could be done as much as anyone wanted as long as they just had the data. Kaysis planned to use them to pollute the waterworks, and not just that, but dam, river, water purification plant, and so on, all the places that supplied water. There wasnt any antidote for Berserk. Once water was polluted by it, there wouldnt be any method to purify it. There would be no way other than evaporating the polluted water, or draining it to the sea. It seemed that Kaysis was planning to pollute even the rain water and seawater with Berserk eventually. Such thingyou are insane. As expected, this isnt a laughing matter. Originally, erasing this kind of fellow is my role though. Vanessa didnt even hide her disgust and glared at Kaysis, while Allen, understanding that they had fallen behind in front of this danger that threatened the world, he said something like that as though spitting it out. Emilys face was pale. But, there wasnt any despair in her cat-eyes. She glared even more to Kaysis while her eyes were shining with the color of strong determination. I see. In such situation, even if you are exposed by the government as the mastermind, it wouldnt be any problem then. After all the government people would be in the same danger of turning berserk too. As long as they are unable to secure the formula of the suppression medicine, they wont lay their hand on you at all. After all even if they try to do anything, the world might end. Chief Magdanese sighed deeply with her gaze still looking severe. And then, she asked one more thing about Kaysiss remark that caught her attention. Tell us about the organization that you mentioned. Information regarding the organization is it? Lets seeperhaps I should say, that its a gathering of old codgers captured in fanatical ideology and deep-rooted delusion. It has ancient history, its members are also in unknown number, and it possesses political power, economic power, and raw power en masse. Yet despite so, its a gathering of brainless idiots that is doing nothing except secretly chasing after occult. Even though it was the organization that he belonged to, Kaysis was expressing a really piercing evaluation about it. When Chief Magdanese wordlessly urged him to continue, Kaysis who just for a moment returned from being a village chief into a snake-like company president then spoke the name of that organization. The underworld organization that has been continuously searching for genuine mystic since the far in the ancient time. Its name, is Hydra. If its you chief-sama, then you should at least know that name arent you? Is that sothat Hydra. They are a stereotypical occultist fanatic group. Supposedly they have been crushed on countless occasions, however, sometimes they would show a glimpse of their face in some kind of case, an organization that is difficult to eradicate. Chief Magdanese who seemed to know the name of that organization showed an expression as though she had swallowed something bitter that she rarely showed. From her words, it seemed that in the past she might have confronted them several times. It seemed that Allen also know at least the name, his expression was half-surprised and half-understanding that this name could come out here. On the other hand, Emily and Vanessa had ? mark floating above their head, while beside them Kousuke was looking up to the sky withAa~. It was an organization name that he was awfully familiar with. Its a multi-headed monster that come out in Greek mythology. No matter how many of their heads that is crushed, it will revive if there is just one head remainingso they came out here once more. However, you are talking really bitterly about them. Do you have dissatisfaction against your organization? Yes, yes, if its dissatisfaction then I have it. Prattling about things like mystic or supernatural phenomenon in this modern time, they can only be called as insane. Even though they can stand in even more superior position against the world if using the power of an organization of that scale, when it come to those old codgers, they are making light of the power of science too much. What do they mean by contradicting the ideal of the organization, huh. Its because they are obsessed with something like mystic that is unclear whether it exist or not, that the organization is still a social outcast even now. Kaysis talked as though he was spitting out. It seemed that Kaysis had a way of thinking that if they obtained a power that could interfere with the world using power of science, then it was fine to use that. In contrast the leadership of Hydra was searching for mystic to the end, their objective was to interfere with the world using that mystic and they wouldnt recognize any means other than that. That seemed to be their way of thinking. Because the origin of the organization establishment was to obtain mystic into their hand, then indeed, Kaysiss way of thinking was contrary to the organizations founding ideal. Kaysis perceived the organization not as a gathering of researcher, but as mere power, in a sense his nature was the exact opposite as the organization memberDDhe was a realist. I will change the world using BerserkDDif so, as expected even they surely wont be able to disregard me as a greenhorn. Fufufuh, even that guy, Jefferson Allgrey who is always looking down at me thinking he is the superior one, making fun of me, he will kneel in front of me, begging for forgiveness. Ill carve into his flesh and bones, just who is actually the superior one! Thats how it should be Kaysis whose ambition had fallen apart dropped his shoulders in dejection. On the other hand, Chief Magdanese reflexively stepped forward in excitement and grabbed both of Kaysiss shoulders. She then began to shake him back and forth. Just now, did you say Jefferson Allgrey? That real estate king and also politician? Ye, yeah. That Allgrey. Who else! Who else is a member of Hydra that you know about!? Tell me! Go, got it. The other in the leadership isDD The names that were spoken after Kaysis said that was an unimaginable luxury. Several of the names were people that even the security bureau were suspecting, there were also names that were under secret investigation, but even so it was tremendous for these big names of leadership of a listed up occultist fanatic group to be exposed like this. When Kaysis finished telling the names of the leadership that he knew about, Chief Magdanese confirmed with her gaze that Allen had recorded the names before her face turned toward Kousuke. Mister Abyssgate. Im grateful. These bunches are people whose real form we cannot get a hold of despite the dark rumor about them. With this perhaps we can perform their funeral. Aa~, yep. I see Kousukes reply was really evasive. Kousukes gaze wandered around for a while before he asked Chief Magdanese timidly. Err, chief-san. That Mr. Allgrey or something, as expected you are going to arrest him? What are you saying? Obviously we will. Even though he isnt related with the case this time, there is a mountain of cases that are thought to be related with Hydra. Each time, we only treated up the case as unresolved, or we ended up capturing the underlings, as though they are a lizard that cut off their tail to escape. And now we might be able to finish them all at once. Ye, ye~ah. Thats, how it is huuh~ As expected, it seemed that Chief Magdanese sense the strangeness in Kousukes attitude. She looked suspiciously while speaking out the question whether there was any problem. But, at that time, a shocked voiceEh!?resounded from behind her. When she looked there, she saw the figure of Allen, his eyes opened wide obviously shocked, his gaze fixated on the tablet in his hand. ? Allen? A, aa~, chief. Just now I was pulling out information about Allgrey and his cohorts butthis Saying that, Allen showed his tablet with a troubled expression. Chief Magdanese received it, and after her, Vanessa and Emily also turned their stare to peek at the tablets display. There, Then, you are saying that the donation like this time will continue in the future too? Correct, its just as you say. It feels like the me before this had been wandering inside nightmare all the time. I was clinging obsessively on my current position, and in collecting money and influence. But, just how much value those things actually have! Its smile. The childrens smile is where exactly value can be found. The future where children can live with a smile on their face, that is exactly something with value that is worthy for me to devote my life to! Of all things, in the display there was the real estate king-san giving a powerful speech. Chief Magdanese wentWHYY!?in a voice that had never been heard from her before, her eyes looked like they almost flew out from their socket. She was the chief of security bureau, that was why she knew painfully well about the dark rumors regarding Mr. Allgrey. Therefore, seeing his radiant smile and his speech that was overflowing with kindness and sincerity was honestly a nightmare for her instead. The interview toward Mr. Allgrey in what seemed to be a special television programme was continuing inside the display. That is a wonderful thinking Mr. Allgrey. I also heard that there are a great number of people who are in agreement with your thinking, can you tell us more about that? That is a true fact. They are my personal friend, my comrades. From here on, I together with my comrades are wishing to act by exerting our best, in order to make this world become better even for just a little! I see. And as the symbol of that resolution, you are founding this charity organization Staking the Pride of a Villager isnt it? Exactly. Perhaps it is a single hero who is moving this world. But, what is supporting the world is every single one of the villager. I am not a special human. But I wish to support the world as a single villager even with my meager strength! Hearing that emotionally moving speech, the audiences in the studio all stood up in unison and gave a thunderous applause. At the same time, a scrolling caption appeared on the screen. The names of the people supporting Mr. Allgrey were scrolling there. All the names, were the names that were spoken by Kaysis just now. Chief Magdanese and everyone else were petrified. Among them, it was Emily who came alive before others. With a twitching expression, she asked toward Kousuke whose gaze was staring toward the day after tomorrow. Hey, Kousuke. The name of the charity organization is Staking the Pride of a Villager the news said Is. Is that so Hey, Kousuke. The name of Kousukes tool that can hypnotize other people, what is its name again? Staking the Pride of a Villager, I guess. Right after that, Chief Magdanese threw away the tablet. Allen raised a strange voiceHowahwhile performing a diving-catch. Chief Magdanese power walked with a loud footsteps and this time she grabbed Kousukes shoulders. Explain, Mister Abyssgate. Concisely and swiftly. YE, YES, MAAM! In, in the first place, I came to this country is in order to crush those guys! After crushing them, I brainwashed them at once! They became compassionate villagers! End of report, maam! Kousuke who was being demanded to explain with bloodshot eyes and stifled voice reflexively saluted while answering toward Chief Magdaneses overwhelming intensity. Vanessa and Allen nodded deeply, understanding how he felt. Chief Magdanese gazed fixedly for a while at Kousuke who was drenched in cold sweats that were like waterfall, and then she sighed deeply and drew back. While she was at it, she covered her eyes with one hand and looked up to the sky. Seeing the figure of the chief that was like that, Vanessa said a brief comment. As expected from Kousuke-san. It feels like the saying Everything is Abyssgates fault will spread far and wide sooner or later.(TN: Everything is Abyssgates fault, in Japanese its translated as Daitai Abyssgate no sei, which can be abbreviated as DAS) For some reason, Kousuke was unable to make the retort Youre noisy to Vanessa. Surely from here on, Mr. Allgrey and his cohorts would use their fortune for charity work without sparing anything. Naturally, because of Mr. Allgreys reputation as politician, at first he would also be ridiculed that this was only a bid for popularity, but it wouldnt take that long for his fame to soar through the roof. Sure enough, what would the society think if he was then arrested when he had saved a lot of people and obtained the trust of the mass. Of course, it wouldnt be a problem if there was a definite proof, but even so surely there would still be a problem. It was not difficult to imagine the heartache level of Chief Magdanese going up. *kohon-* Kousuke cleared his throat. He faced back toward Kaysis who was looking on blankly and then he questioned him in order to clear away the complicated atmosphere. So, Kaysis. The data and drug of Berserk, are all of those in this place? No. Naturally I decentralized it. If its the list of the laboratories that is in charge of safekeeping the data and drug, it is saved in the flashdisk inside the drawer. You can confirm it there. Chief Magdanese somehow pulled back her mind to normal and sent her gaze to Allen. Allen who received that gaze moved to investigate the drawer. Like that, when he checked the flashdisk he discovered, certainly there was the data of the storage areas, and not only that, it was also filled with the detail of the plan steps and so on. With this, they now understood most of what should be known. If they destroyed all the data and drug next, the threat of Berserk would vanish. Emily wouldnt be drowning in guilt for more than this, and the regret of her important people who became sacrifice would also clear up a little. That was why, perhaps now there wasnt any need to know, about the answer to the question that Kousuke was putting off from asking, the question that until the end she was hesitating whether she should ask it or not. However, right now the one who was here was a strong girl who by her own will had resolved to face the great evil and the truth. She was a coward and often turned small, but even so, she was a girl who wouldnt stop advancing forward. That was why, The last thing. Tell us. The one who told you the existence of Berserkwho it is? Fumu, thatsDD Emily, knew the truth. Part 2 The time had entered the period of late night a long time ago. There wasnt any star in the sky, there was also no moonlight. The night sky was covered by cloudy weather, making gloomy atmosphere to hang in the air. The night view of the city could be seen from the veranda of the hotel that was prepared for them by the security bureau. Regardless that it was the dead of night, what was called as the city center knew no sleep, therefore the stars on the ground illuminated the dark night radiantly, granting comfort to the spectator of the view for just a little. Emily. You cannot sleep? Kousukeyes. Just a little. Emily was on a veranda, both her arms leaned on the handrail while she was staring at the night view for some reason or another. A voice called at her from the neighboring veranda. You arent cold? Emily was wearing a night gown. Although it was created from thick fabric for use in winter, but it was only a piece of clothing. Kousuke knitted his eyebrows seeing that. Emily smiled wryly while shaking her head. I see. Well, certainly the air of night in winter feels pleasant. Saying that, Kousuke copied Emily by using both his arms to lean on the handrail of the veranda beside Emilys and he stared at the night view. Both of them didnt say anything for a while. They were merely looking quietly at far away. Emily couldnt express into words, the reason she was unable to sleep. After all it was something obvious. Also, because right now there wasnt anything that had to be said regarding tomorrow. That was why, Kousuke only muttered a brief sentence. Just a bit more. Lets do our best, together. -yes. Yes- Emily casted her eyes down, as though she was reflecting upon something. But, her voice that replied to him was reverberating really well in the chilly air. Silence visited the place once more. It was unknown how long they were like that. Suddenly, Emily asked Kousuke. Hey, Kousuke. When this matter is over, what will Kousuke do? Hm? Thats, Ill return to Japan. I said it right? Im a student yeah? Even though this is still winter holiday, Im skipping through winter short course here. Ive got to return quickly and participate in it. Emily was looking blankly for a moment after hearing that reply, but right after that, she burst into laughter as though she was unable to hold it in. Fu, fufuthe person that toyed with not just the underworld organization, but even with the security bureau, need to join a short coursekufuh, fufufufuh O, oi, dont laugh. Just between you and me, even the demon king is living as a normal student, you know. Its not strange at all that Im a student, right? Bu, but. A person that introduced himself as Abyssgate something, fighting against armed men, someone like that is going through lesson normallyahah, no good, its too surreal when I imagine it I cannot hold my laugh. Ahahahah Gufuh. Do, dont say Abyssgate Seeing Kousuke hanging his head down while his hand was pressing on his chest, Emilys laugh was increasingly sounding more amused. She had never laugh like this since the chain of incidents was starting. Surely tomorrow would be the day where everything was settled. Nervousness, uneasiness, and pain that was the truth inside her heart. Actually, it was something that she was vaguely aware of. It was something she desperately averted her eyes from. The result was that all those were thrust before Emily now. DDIf I am alone, could I endure it? Thinking that, Emily shook her head inside her heart. DDCould I come this far, only with me and Vanessa? As expected, she shook her head in her heart. DDIn this time that is cruel, uneasy, painful, and difficult, even so would I be able to laugh just like this? There was no way she would be able. Emily glanced at the sullen Kousuke beside her, and then she smiled softly while wiping the tear gathering at the corner of her eye with her finger. Kousuke, thank you. Its still too fast for you to say that. Say it after everything is over tomorrow. Kousukes words were blunt and slightly filled with sulkiness that hadnt disappeared. But, for Emily, those words felt ticklish somehow. Emily stared fixedly at the side profile of Kousuke who was looking at far away with his chin resting on his hand. Kousuke seemed to notice her gaze and he looked slightly uncomfortable. Emily was thinking my body will get chilly soon while she resolutely made a request to Kousuke. Say, Kousuke. Hm? You see, tomorrow, when everything is overI want Kousuke, to tell me about yourself. About myself? Kousuke raised his eyebrow and turned his gaze toward Emily. Emily nodded to his gaze while her cheeks reddened slightly. Yes. Like, how come you are able to use that kind of mysterious power. Like, just what are the returnees. Those kind of things, various things about Kousuke. Uh. I, I understand that its a secret matter you know? But, I absolutely will protect the secret. Im serious, okay? Besides, next time something happen, perhaps I will be able to become Kousukes strength then, besides, err, besides Seeing Kousuke who spontaneously fell silent, Emily added on her words with a little bit of fluster. For Kousuke, he didnt have any particular problem teaching her about the returnees. In the first place, they had honestly talked to the media, that they had been fighting the army of an evil god at another world. It depended on the other party whether they would believe it or not. Emily had witnessed Kousukes power, so naturally she would believe and accept it. Therefore, it wasnt anything that particularly needed to be hidden from her. As expected, if it was known by the whole higher-ups of the government, it would cause hindrance to their private life and it would be putting the cart before the horse, so in that case, a large scale countermeasure like pulling out the brainwashing technique of the demon king (especially his wife) would be necessary, but doing something like telling individual like Emily, or Chief Magdanese who knew about the scariness of the returnees like Kousuke and wouldnt easily act against them, there wouldnt be any problem. Then, if it was asked the reason why Kousuke was falling silent, that was of course because he was told something likeI want to know more about you!by a beautiful girl. While that girls cheeks were reddening. Sure enough, for someone with a lover, it wasnt good for him to step further than this. He was deeply lamenting of why he didnt immediately tell her about the existence of his lover. Thinking back, he wouldnt be lying if he said that there was no timing to tell the truth. But, as expected it would be bad if he told the truth now. If asked what would be bad, of course it was about the possibility that Emilys mind would turn into ash. Kousuke instantly ended the mini Kousuke meeting inside his heart, and then he replied toward Emily who was still speaking in fluster. No, I dont mind, doing just thatDD Really!? O, ou Emilys body leaned forward from the veranda, with her sparkling gaze capturing Kousuke. Kousuke was thinking that if Emily wanted to know about himself, then he would inform her about how he had a lover at that time, but Seeing Emily whose whole body was radiatingIm, happy!, the mini Kousuke inside his heart was rolling around from guilt and various other emotions. Emily noticed how because she was leaning forward, her distance with Kousuke was so close they were almost touching. She became flustered from shyness while pulling back her body. And then, Emily was showing quite the sly cuteness from her act of sending Kousuke glances to confirm that he wasnt creeped from her getting too close like that. The song of Rolli Girl (from a certain smiling video) was playing out inside Kousukes heart. (TN: Rolling Girl. Also a certain smiling video refer to Niconico Douga. Shirakome disguised niconico as nikoniko here, which mean smilingly in Japanese) Im looking forward to it Kousuke. Ah, but, that, can I, ask just one thing right now? Wha, what is it? Emily fidgeted, her finger played around with her untied hair, twining the hair around while her cheeks reddened so much it felt like the chilly air would be warmed from it. Kousuke put up his guard, but the question Emily released still hit him like a body blow. You see, Im asking this only out of curiosity, nothing else, butwhat kind of girl, that Kousuke prefer? Seeing that kind of transparent attitude, the mini Kousuke was shoutingWhat do you mean just out of curiosity!? Sly! As expected from Emily-chan! Thats sly!while tumbling down the hill road inside his heart. The unblinking gaze from Emily caused Kousukes gaze to wander restlessly, and then he answered honestly. Rabbit-eared onee-san. Eh? A counterstrike at Emily. Emilys eyes turned into dot and she lost for words. The figure of herself wearing bunny girl costume seducing Kousuke with bewitching air was emerging at the back of her mind. Emily instantly became a completely ripe tomato, so much that it almost felt like a sound of *puff* could be heard. She went awawa-, awawa-* in panic, looking left and right, and in the end, Ko, Kousuke you pervert! She said such thing while rushing inside her room. When everything is over, I should make a phone call to Nagumo before talking to Emily. Kousuke decided in his heart to consult with his friend, his senior who had gone far ahead in the road about understanding this and that of girl. Although, him noticing that this choice of his was mistakenit was a story of a bit later. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Thinking back, it feels like the first smiling video Shirakome first saw was Rolng Girl. I forgot what became the impetus for me to saw it, but it was impactful. The next update is planned to be at 6 P.M. Saturday too. Chapter 215 Arifureta Chapter 215 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World YES-, ABYSSGATE-!! *bara-bara-bara-bara-* The peculiar sound of rotor was reverberating. Under the cloudy sky of early morning, the things that were spreading such noise were three large helicopters. The three were forming a triangle formation and pushed on through the cloudy sky in a straight line. Each of those helicopters was boarded by a fully armed special forces of the security bureau, in addition Kousuke, Emily, Vanessa, and Allen who was wafting off a pathetic aura were boarding one of the helicopters. O, oi, Allen. Are you okay? Riding on the same helicopter was the commander of the special force who was also the captain of Alpha squad, Bernard Pays. He asked Allen with some hesitation. He belonged under security bureaus assault section, so he was quite acquainted with Allen who was working as analyst in the surface where they often shared information. Even though they werent quite friend, but their relationship with each other was at the level of close coworker at least. Therefore, when he saw Allen who was usually acting flippant with light atmosphere was now sitting on the bench in a style as though he was a certain boxer who had burned out into pure white, he couldnt help but called out to him. Aa, Pays-san. Thanks for your concern. If I have to say whether Im fine or not, Im not fine, so its fine. No, that reply is already not fine there. Bernard made an expression that didnt know what to say at Allen whose face was still changed into mummy man. You see, Pays-san. Im specialized in killing secretly. My job is to stealthily and quietly go pshuu. Yet despite so, I was told to steal, spurred on to become bodyguard, made to beaten viciously by a demonic young man, sentenced with the caving in of my face by a beautiful girl, and on top of all that, I was told go fight a war against monsters you know? Even though this is the order from the chief that I respected so much, Ill still feel tired from it. Im just a step away from getting burned out. Its nice isnt it, for Pays-san and others. All of you received healing. As for me, my molars or inside my nose are still feeling throbbing with painhead-on fighting isnt my territory you know? Yet despite so, Im being sent out in this state, Ill die for sure this time. Heheh Allen chuckled while his gaze was getting distant and his mutter getting sluggish. Bernards cheeks couldnt stop twitching seeing such an Allen. Inside his heart he was thinking. This is bad. This guy, he is seriously getting cornered, like that. Allens figure was like a salary man who had become worn-out from continuously working in a black company, sitting melancholically on a bench of a public park while visioning an impossible dream of changing job. The final blow was dealt on Allen who was exposing such appearance. Thats depressing, Mr. K (lol). Even though it will be the final decisive battle after this, what are you doing getting low spirits like that. Ill gouge you out you know? Scary-. What do you mean gouging!? Where are you going to gouge!? Or rather, what did you add just now when you said Mr. K? The cold words that came from Vanessa who was sitting beside Allen had gone passed being sharp and inspired terror instead. Allen was shivering while talking back. Please read the mood a little. Right now is a serious time. A lot of lives are hanging on this, and we have to fight an army of berserker after this you know? Please dont make that kind of funny face and act seriously. The one turning my face into funny one like this is particularly because of the fault of you guys though! Besides, I dont want to be told to act seriously by VanessaDD Oi, who said you can call my name casually like that. You want me to turn your face into something that will inevitably invite roar of laughter? I, Im sorry. But, even if you arent so angry that your tone changea, it hurts-. It really hurts I said! Please dont grind on my injury! Please forgive me, Paradis-san. When Allen casually called Vanessas name, he was given back with indignation that surpassed the imagination. His injury was getting grinded from above the bandage which caused Allen to scream while writhing around. Certainly, Allen was the perpetrator that scattered around Berserk in the research building. But, in the first place it was the chief that ordered the theft, then unexpected situation happened on top of another unexpected situation, so to speak what happened was something like an accident. Allen too pretty much felt guilt about the tragedy that occurred at the research building, and he was also feeling apologetic toward Emily, but because his habitual frivolous attitude was ingrained deeply in his self, he didnt look like he was reflecting in a glance which invited biting attitude from other no matter what he did. A situation that could only be said as tough luck, and behavior that didnt convey the inside of his heart. If it was said that it was him sowing what he sow then that would be the end of it but Starting with Bernard, the squad members boarding the same helicopter couldnt help but sending gaze of sympathy toward Allen who was still screaming while his face was getting grinded by Vanessa. Vanessa and others were unfolding a scene that could be seen as comedic in a sense. The one who was seeing them acting like that with a faint smile on her face was Emily. But, there was a gloom in that smile. Vanessa stole a glance at Emily while grinding on Allen. From that it could be understood that the dialogue to some extent was also to clear up Emilys feeling. Emily. Are you okayI wont ask you that. There is no way you are okay. Its just like what Vanessa said, right now is the critical moment that will be the turning point. Thats why, keep standing firm. We are with you. Yes. Thank you Kousuke. Also Vanessa too. I was saying selfish thing to come along with you all. So I wont run away with tail between my legs in the middle. There wasnt any change with the gloom in her smile, but the strength dwelling in her eyes wasnt withering. Kousuke nodded at Emily before quietly peeking outside from the window. At the outside, there was cloudy sky spreading looking as though rain might pour anytime. While thinking that the sky currently was like Emilys heart, Kousuke put his mind in order about the operation that was currently unfolding. After destroying all the data and drug of Berserk they found inGamma Pharmaceutical, Kousuke and others scrutinized the flashdisk they confiscated from Kaysis once more. Inside that flashdisk, the data that listed the multiple research facilities where Berserks data were transferred to was saved in it. Most of them were research facilities inside a corporation that was unrelated with typical medicine manufacture, but there were several places among them that couldnt be ignored. Those places were dam or water purification plant. Every one of those places was facility that was related to Hydra in some kind of shape, and it seemed there was also a research facility inside them. It was a terrifying story after they knew about Kaysiss plan. Naturally, for the security bureau it was urgent to suppress those irrigation-related facilities. Improved version of Berserk still didnt exist, but in the small chance that the existing Berserk was spilled, it would create a tragedy that would be unbearable to witness. And so, because the number of facilities was a lot, it was insufficient with just the manpower of the security bureau, they also cooperated with the army and currently a simultaneous suppression operation was currently unfolding toward those multiple research facilities. O, oi, Paradis. Dont go further than that. Even like this, he is more or less a precious fighting strength. We really arent planning to lose, but the opponent is an army of berserker. We had prepared the best equipment, but its still an unfavorable comparison compared to the army. Muh. I can only draw back if Captain Pays told me that. Mr. K, you narrowly escaped death. U, uu. Is there, any girl that will be gentle to me somewhere in this world Allen broke down crying as though he had been assaulted by a hoodlum. Gazes of sympathy were focused toward him. Bernard was sighing deeply toward that state of Allen before he moved his gaze toward Kousuke. Inside Kaysiss flashdisk, it included the list of the many people that were transferred to the research facilities. There were many people who were unrelated with research work in itthere was no way they wouldnt understand what was the meaning of that. Most likely, they were for human experiment, and also to be put around as senseless fighting strength in addition. A group of berserker that would continue to fight without knowing pain and fear, and they would recover instantly as long as their head wasnt destroyedputting it bluntly, this was completely outside of the security bureaus domain. This was obviously a scene where the army should move out. But, it was undesirable for both Chief Magdanese and also Kousuke to have Kousukes true identity became exposed to a group that didnt belong under security bureau. Therefore, the special forces of the army were heading to other facilities, but the facility that they were currently heading toward had to be dealt somehow with only the special force of the security bureau and Kousuke and co. Bernard had the resolve. He wouldnt hesitate to offer his life anytime if it was for the countrys safety. But, even so, he couldnt avoid from his hand getting sweaty. He was planning to be meticulous in putting countermeasure and vigilance, but depending on the situation, there was also the possibility that he would have to shoot his comrade that was turned into berserker. No matter how he was a veteran leader of the assault section and someone that was appointed as the captain of the special force, it still couldnt be helped that he would unconsciously send gaze of expectation and prayer toward the being(Kousuke) that wielded supernatural power. Perhaps noticing the gaze of such Bernard, Kousuke who was gazing outside through a small window suddenly returned his gaze and looked at Bernard. Whats the matter, captain-san? Bernard reflexively smiled wryly seeing that light attitude where he couldnt feel any particular fervor from it. No, Im thinking that you are really calm there. I think there is nothing as terrifying as you as an enemy, but when I think that you are fighting together with us as ally, there is nothing as reliable as this. Well, even though you said that they are lying in wait for us, but they are just a muscle-brain group after all. I feel regretful for the people who were simply tricked and turned into berserker, but based from the data, it seems that the majority is underworld people, so I dont feel that much guilt. They also have a clear weak point. Even if its just captain-san and others, I think if you fight calmly, you will manage it somehow you know? You are saying that really lightly. Its like you are a warrior that has gone through many bloodshed even more than me. Do you have experience fighting similar thing like this? Bernards wry smile was increasingly getting deeper from hearing Kousukes light tone. He suddenly asked something like that. The other squad members were directing their gaze at Kousuke with deep curiosity. It seemed that they were thinking that it might be a reference for the battle after this depending on the situation. But more than half of that interest was just out of curiosity though. Kousuke returned a wry smile at Bernards question. When Emily and Vanessa were also directing gaze of deep interest at Kousuke, Kousuke answered while getting a faraway look. Well, I actually have, if its a battle against warriors of god. Although, those guys werent cute bunches like berserker. Ber, berserker is cute? Thats right. Their face was super beautiful, but their fighting ability was bad news on top of bad news. They were moving so fast they didnt even leave behind afterimage, flying freely in the sky, disintegrated everything while ignoring something like defensive power, they neutralized all attack using twin swords and wings, furthermore they were gushing out like cockroachesI made do somehow by dealing one hit kill from behind invisibility, but if I fought them right from the front, honestly, whether I can survive or not isyep, thinking back, its a miracle we could survive. The troops including Bernard turned wordless hearing Kousukes reminiscence that was said with a bitter smile. Inside their heart, all of them were fiercely retortingWhat is that joke-like existence!? Its a joke right? Right?, but no one said it out loud. At the same time, a faint confidenceCompared to that, we can win cant we?was welling up inside them. Unexpectedly, it seemed that their morale was raising from the question of Bernard who was wondering of how to encourage the troops. We will arrive at the point soon! Start preparing! The helicopter pilot gave his report. Bernard nodded to that and gave instruction to the troops. The expression of Emily and Vanessa was also containing nervousness. The place where they would land at was a lumber storehouse that was slightly distanced from the water purification plant. The water purification plant was in a riverside that was surrounded by forest. It seemed that the research facility was jointly established with that water purification plant. As for their plan, they would land at a lumber storehouse that was slightly far from the water purification plant, and from there they would advance through land route and suppressed the facility while the enemy wasnt aware of their presence. The biggest point was to raid them with full secrecy and made the related research facility to not realize the attack. They would silently and swiftly suppress the area without even giving the enemy the chance to activate Berserk. That was their greatest objective ideally. They would attempt to land at a vacant land that was a temporary storage site for lumber that was lumbered from the forest, then approached the water purification plant from an angle that was completely the opposite side. Even if they couldnt land, there would be no problem if the helicopter descended down until a height where they could drop down using rope. But, it seemed that the matter couldnt progress that easily -, wait a second pilot-san! There are people inside the forest! There are more than ten! Wha-. Dont tell me Kousuke threw a warning at the pilot who was making the helicopter descending for the landing. Bernard rushed toward the cockpit and Kousukes side. Mister Abyssgate. You dont think those people are worker of the lumbering site? Its Kousuke. Certainly there is possibility that they are lumbering worker. But, even though a helicopter is approaching, they are moving inside the forest as though to surround the lumbering sitedo you think that lumbering worker will surround the landing point when they see helicopter? I see. I dont want to see that kind of woodcutter. Bernards expression turned bitter from the information he was given. Obviously the enemy was on guard against an approach from the lumbering site and placed their personnel here. Inside the list, there were also people who were formerly police or member of a violent organization, Every single one of them was criminal that had dirtied their hand thickly in crime and backed into corner. They were useful resources to be ordered to act like this. Most likely they themselves didnt even imagine that they could be changed into monster. However, they were undoubtedly lured by money and told to eliminate approaching enemy. Most likely they have reported our approach too Thats likely. The plan to silently suppress them is meaningless already now. Aa, we can only assault them hard. When the grim-faced Bernard instructed the pilot, the pilot made the helicopter climbed back to head directly toward the water purification plant. The next moment, one of the troops who was looking at the situation below from a window made a report that sounded like a shout. Missile-! Evade! -, Bastard- The pilot cursed while tilting the helicopter greatly to the side. Emily screamed from the radical motion while a portable surface-to-air missile was flying out from inside the forest and approached them in a straight line. The pilots reaction was splendid, but in the end it was doubtful whether they would be able to evade or not. The color of resolution dyed the face of Bernard and the troops, in the middle of that, DDBlack Vortex The moment Kousuke muttered those words with one of his hand on the floor, the helicopter lowered its altitude drastically with a jerk. It was unnatural as though something grasped it from below and dragged it down. DDGravity magic Black Vortex It was the gravitational field generation magic that Kousuke specialized the most at. If a gravitational field was generated at the selected spot, then he could stand on the ceiling or perform pseudo flight in the sky by falling. It was a technique that could be said as the basic of the basic of gravitation magic, a magic that could be used without chant right from the start by someone like Yue. Due to the gravitational field that was suddenly generated, the helicopter received gravity that was several times the normal and it descended down drastically. In a moment, the missile was passing through above the helicopter. Wha, what!? Just now, what happened!? The pilot raised a bewildered voice, but surely it was the group on the ground that was looking at the situation who wanted to say that. After all, the helicopter shifted with a jerk to below just before the missile hit and it was in the middle of swiveling widely. That maneuver could only be said as abnormal. I wont let you fire that for the second time. Kousuke unraveled the gravitational field and took a glance at the pilot who was recovering the helicopter control while he muttered so with his hand forming seal. He formed a seal even though it had no meaning! Right after that, with a *poof* a clone body of Kousuke popped out outside the cockpit screen. The clone could be called out within the radius of three meter with the real body as the center, so it was possible to perform pseudo wall slip by using that. The pilot was busy screaming from seeing a person materializing outside the window. The troops also wentIt, it came ouutt!, they were screaming as though they had encountered a ghost. It seemed that multiple Kousuke had became a considerable trauma for them. The existence that was barely still Kousuke silently put on a sunglasses outside the window, and then he leaped down while deploying twelve kunais around him like satellites. The next moment, I wont ask for forgiveness. Die while resenting me as much as you want. DDZekkou Senjin C Hikuusen(TN: Hikuusen = Flying Devouring Flash) The twelve kunais floating around Kousuke flew out all at once. Each of them was heading to a different target like a streak of flash. It went without saying what their targets were. Including the person who somehow recovered from the shock of witnessing the abnormal maneuver of the helicopter and now was in the middle of preparing the second shot, all the latent berserkers lurking inside the forest immediately got their heads crown pierced in unison and breathed their last. Kousuke stood midair with black ripples spreading below himw while making floating kunais flying freely. Bernard gave a lukewarm gaze at the pilot who was flustered from seeing such sight while giving him instruction to haste toward the water purification plant. The pilot cursedWhat the hell this is, shitin small voice, however, he still controlled the helicopter without faltering as fitting for a veteran pilot. Before long, they could see an open space. The water purification plant and a joined white building that in a glance was unclear what its purpose was, were coming into view. They could also see water supply facility at the downstream slight distance away. The whole water purification plant was surrounded by two layers of fence with barbed wire on top of them in addition. It seemed that traveling using helicopter was also taken into account from the start, they caught sight of a large open space and a heliport. Chih. They had called in just as expected. They are coming one after another. Doesnt seem like they are a normal security huh. Using a binocular, Bernard saw a great number of people coming out in groups from the joint building toward the open space that was in front of the water purification plant. His face frowned. Most of the people didnt look like honest people, they were people with air that was obviously thuggish in a glance, but among them there were also the figures of slim young man, female, and also old man. Oi oi, you mean all those people are going to get turned into monsters? What now Captain Pays? If we descend until an altitude where you can drop down using rope, we are going to get shot down if we are hit by a rock that is thrown by a berserkers power you know? Cant be helped. We can only use sniping or grenade from slight distance away to decrease their number as much as The heliport was already crowded with latent berserkers. The pilots had a point with his worry, so Bernard decided their tactic with a bitter expression. It was at that timing that Kousuke told them to wait. Captain-san. Ill go there. Please open the hatch when we arrive above them. Ill secure the landing place. Dont tell me, you are going there alone? The opponent is a monster group that can only be killed by destroying their brain you know? Yes. But, sniping wont work unless you go through the trouble of making headshot from a flying helicopter, while its uncertain if grenade can destroy their brain reliably even if it can blow them away. The more time passed, the more the berserkers will come out one after another and we wont be able to take control. There is also the possibility that the crucial targets will run away during that time. Thatscertainly, its just as you say. That was why we decided to land at the lumbering site five kilometers away from here so that the enemy wont notice us. Bernard scratched his head roughly. They got their start spoiled right from the very beginning, and now to make up for that they would make Kousuke who originally should be an unrelated person with this case to clear up the problem. Surely this matter was something shameful for him as a member of security bureaus assault section. Kousuke who seemed to see through that sentiment of Bernard, clapped on his shoulder thinking that it was unexpected. Please dont think that Im unrelated or anything. Rather, this is my battle. Ill eliminate those who stand in Emilys way, protect her, and lead her to where her hand is reaching at. Rather, its captain-san and others who are our cooperator here. Mister Abyssgate Its Kousuke. Well, thats how it is, so everyone, please give me covering okay? Aa, also just to make sure, Im Kousuke. The words of Kousuke that were said with a fearless smile naturally caused Emilys eyes to grow moist from feeling moved, while Vanessa was making a triumphant look for some reason. And then, because the troops knew about Kousukes monstrous power, they felt cheered up and sense of trust in their heart. All of them saluted with a crisp expression and responded to Kousukes instruction. YES-, ABYSSGATE-!! Thats why-, I told you already that Im Kousuke-!! Is this intentional!? You are doing this intentionally!? Mister Abyssgate-! We are going to arrive above them before long! Its really okay that I dont lower the altitude isnt it!? Aargh-, pilot! So you too-! The altitude is fine as it is, damn it all-! Abyss! Those guys are starting to turn berserk! Captaiiin! Whats with that friendly call name! You want me to punish you with compulsory rope-less bungee jump!? There are about twenty berserkers there huh, son of a bitch! Abyssgate-san! Im opening the hatch! Good luck! Thank you for the perfect salute! But Ill punch you later! Then, Ill go become the vanguard now! Come all of you! Fix your eyes without blinking! This is the descend of Abyssgate-sama! Danessa. Ill turn you into a lovely villager later you bastaaard! Prepare yourself! AbysDDKousuke-. Do your best! Oi oi oi oi, Emily-chan. You almost called me Abyssgate just now arent you!? Whats the meaning of this!? Thats quite shocking though!? Even while making fierce retorts, Kousuke leaned out his body from the opened hatch with his head turning toward Emily. Emily was averting her eyes toward the direction of the day after tomorrow. It seemed that she was plainly gotten carried away by the troops saying Abyssgate on and on. But at the next moment, the helicopter tilted greatly. It seemed that one of the berserkers had thrown a block with a force like a cannon and the pilot took emergency evasion. As the result, Aa Kousuke whose guard was down with his head turned toward Emily left behind that kind of stupid voice and got thrown out of the hatch. The troops wentAain unison while staring at Kousuke who was getting smaller away. Ko, KOUSUKEEEEEE- While Emilys voice was echoing, Kousuke was freefalling face-up while his shoulders skillfully dropped in dejection. To fall like this from the helicopter by incident was really a sloppy way to start a fight. Well, Im this kind of character after all. Surely. Kousuke muttered that with a sigh, then with a twirl he rotated midair and looked down to the ground. There, berserkers who were already nearly twenty in number roared while waiting impatiently for the prey. With those terrifying monsters below, Kousuke took out a sunglasses from his breast pocket and calmly put it on. Right after that, the corner of his lips grinned widely. That was the mark of the descent of the abyss. Good work with the welcome. As thanks, Ill present you with a magnificent headhunting! He kicked on the air. One of the berserkers waiting on the ground reflexively waved up his hand around like a child seeing the falling prey suddenly changing direction. Lord Abyssgate shifted his landing point. It wasnt because he wanted to avoid getting surrounded by berserkers. Rather, it was the opposite. He flew toward right in the middle of a spot with the highest concentration of berserkers without hesitation. And then, just before the landing, *shan-* a clear sound resounded while two short swords were drawn out, his body rotated like a spinning top. Jet black sword flash that could be mistaken as spiral gale was blowing violently, caressing the thick neck of the berserkers that looked like a log. *step*, while a light landing sound that was unthinkable coming from a high-altitude descent resounded, the lord stayed unmoving in a chuuni pose. He was kneeling on one knee, the two short swords were held in reverse grip, one at the front and the other one at the back. At the next moment, four sounds *goto-* resounded behind the four berserkers surrounding the lord. Those sounds unmistakably came from the neck of the berserkers. Looking again, all the four berserkers had cleanly lost everything above their neck. The wounds might be burned or frozen, because no blood spurted out. The terrifying monsters lost their head that was their only weak point. It was done so easily as though the berserkers were toy that had interchangeable head. *dou-* They fell down while raising such noise. The lord stood up quietly. Of course he didnt forget to sharply push up his sunglasses with one hand while making cool pose of half his body to the back. Seeing the lord like that, the berserkers growled while throwing their killing intent. The lord took it stride while goingfuhbefore he introduced himself. A battle is killing each other with strength and will. You all who are lacking will, you wont be able to stop this abyss. Now, lets pull down the curtain. DDKousuke E Abyssgate, has arrived!! AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I caught a cold When I went to buy cold medicine, my bicycles wheel punctured When I was ironing my suits, I noticed that a part was torn It couldnt be helped, so I drunk the cold medicine and Nico Douga. John Wicks Udonge is super cute Shootout Dream and Battle of Koumakan are lovely. The next update is planned at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 216 Arifureta Chapter 216 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Wai-, You Raised Too Many Flags! Part 1 The bodies of the berserkers who were surrounding from four directions were slowly collapsing like a blooming flower. The figure that appeared from behind the tough meat wall that lost their head, was the lord whose body was wrapped in black outfit and two jet black short swords held in reverse grip. The one-lens type sunglasses was reflecting light even under the cloudy sky, it glittered with a sparkle. Surely it was an optional feature. GAAAAAAAAAAH!!! It was a dissonant sound of many overlapping roars. The roars of berserkers shook the air. Lord Abyssgate who was cool at any time with his body kneeling on one knee and his short swords readied to the front and back, he wasnt perturbed by that shriek that stimulated human fear. He stood up silently while putting away one short sword to the back. And then, he took a half-body stance toward the berserkers who were tightening their encirclement and thrust one hand forward, his palm was facing upDD*kui kui* he moved his fingertip. It was as though he was telling them come at me. Let me tell you, this lord isnt so soft that the like of mindless beasts can possibly win. It was as though that whisper become the signal, the berserkers roared and began charging from three directions. The vibration of their steps made it felt like the ground was shaking. Normal people would surely lose strength from their waist and felt their groin going cold from feeling that pressure. Just like Emily-chan the other day. Just like Emily-chan! In contrast the lordDDvanished. It happened in an instant. The berserkers that came from three directions were blown away all at once. They went back the path they advanced through with a fierce momentum as though they just got hit by a dump truck. Naturally the berserkers approaching from behind also got grandly dragged into it. At the spot where the berserkers were just at, there was the lord in an unmoving poseDDthree of them. Abyss-style Assassination Martial Art C Phantom Attack FormDDRoukyouka(TN: Haze Frenzy Flower) It seemed the lord was pleased with the naming of Abyss-style. He looked pleased that he could unveil the numerous naming (centered on existing techniques, especially the martial art moves that werent named before this) he had thought up through the whole night last night. The smile on his mouth indicated that. By the way, what he did was only making clone bodies and simultaneously blew away the enemies that were coming from three directions using palm heel. The ability of the lords lovely fingerless glove produced unrealistic power that could make huge body in the middle of charging forward to double back. Of course, the lord properly transmitted the impact to the brain, so he didnt fail at dealing the fatal blow. aAAAAAAAAA-!! Three berserkers swung down their stout arms like a hammer from behind the three lords. The next moment, the clones easily vanished along with a comical sound. The attack from two berserkers ended up striking the ground in vain. And then, the true body of the lordDD The enlarged fist the berserker was attacking with was already larger than the lords head. That fist hid the figure of the lord and without stopping it squashed toward the ground without compromise. That was how it looked, but there wasnt any remain of the lord in the small crater. The lord that was supposed to be the real body shouldnt be vanishing like a phantom. The berserker who lost his target moved his bloodshot eyes everywhere in search of the target. If you lost your reasoning power, then at least sense using instinct. - A voice came. From below the berserker. The berserker looked down on his own feet in shock. His figure that was peering into his own feet with his body leaning forward looked as though he was bowing. He looked really comical acting like that with his large build and the mad atmosphere he was giving off. A short sword that stretched out from the ground attacked the berserker that was peering at his own feet. The short sword flew out as though it was growing out from the ground, it then pierced the eye of the berserker, destroyed his brain, split the skull and flew out from the back of his head. Light left the eyes of the berserker that received a lethal attack, his body tilted unsteadily, and at the same time the other hand that was reaching out similarly like the short sword grasped at the berserkers hair and pulled into the ground. Using that recoil, the lord flew out beside the berserker that was buried into the ground as though its upper body was prostrating. Of course, the lord flew out in a pose of a wild eagle! GAAAAAAAH The approaching berserker leaped at the lord midair. Using their charging momentum, they threw their body to the air like a cannon ball to shoot down the lord. How unfortunate. Thats an illusion. The body of the berserker passed through the lords body without hindrance. The one jumping was the clone body of the lord that didnt have substance. Then, where was the real body? Of course, the lord was normally right beside you with his painfully thin presence. Even now he was closely nestling beside the berserker-san. However, Be embraced by the dark hell fireDDKaton C Enryuuga(Annihilating all creation C The abysss world-destroying conflagration)(TN: Fire Escape C Flame Dragon Fang) *von* A unique sound resounded. The true shape of that sound was at the body of the lord that was dancing midair beside the berserker, the flaming short sword that was in the lords hand without anyone noticingDDit was the sound of Heaven Destroying Sword of Lightning Flame cutting through the wind. DD Katon C Enryuuga(Annihilating all creation C The abysss world-destroying conflagration) The highest class of fire element magic Azure SkyDDthat magic in a compressed state was enveloping the short sword. The sword that was clad in super hot blue fire cut and melted the target. It made unique sound *von* when it was swung. Because it was a sword that was filled with magic power, it could repel magic attack. Yes, it was a peerless sword that melted and cut every obstacle while leaving a beautiful trail of light behind in midairDDso to speak, it was a lig saber! When this ability was first unveiled, it went without saying how the creator and the lord wordlessly exchanged high-five. And then, unable to contain themselves, the two did make-believe of a certain knight. It was a little bit of black history for the two of them how they received a lukewarm gaze from the two rabbit-ears witnessing their act. The berserker whose neck was melted and cut by the light sword rolled on the ground right after. Berserkers were attacking the landing lord one after another. Its hard to move with that large body right? Ill make it lighter for youDDDemolish Yoke The lord made a sonorous finger snap. Right after that, the surrounding berserkers were blown away to the sky. DDGravity magic Demolish Yoke The magic that Miledy Raisen once used at the legendary decisive battle, a magic that forcefully liberated the target from the wedge of gravity. The berserkers who lost the shackle of gravity were thrown to the air helplessly due to a reason that couldnt be resolved using physical strength. And then, if someone looked at far above the sky, there were two lords standing back to back in bilateral symmetry, as though looking at the mirror reflection. They both were taking stance of half their body shifted to the back, each of them were holding kunais between their five fingers and displayed a throwing stance. Thy art judged by the dark godDDJuuton C Saika no Seitsui(Inescapable Judgment of Abyss)(TN: Gravity Escape C Star Fall of Calamity Judgment) What was launched was a downpour of kunai that multiplied weight until the territory of several tons. The dozens of berserkers became helpless due to the restriction that was zero gravity in midair. The only thing that they could do was only using their hand instinctually to cover their head. Even so, perhaps they could possibly defend using those thick arms that looked like a log. Although, in the first place, Juuton C Saika no Seitsui(Inescapable Judgment of Abyss) wasnt a technique for piercing the target. This was an attack that was labeled as judgment. And then, from time to time judgment was carried on by reaping the head. The result, At least, have a peaceful life at the next world. At the surrounding at the lord on the ground, a sudden squall poured on the berserkers, where their head was separated from their torso like a joke. The cause was one thing. The rain of kunai was something to reap the head from the beginning. The super heavy kunais falling to the ground had super-fine steel string tied to each other. Yes, so to speak, the steel string was like a guillotine falling down from the sky. White smokes were raising from here and there. The ability of Berserk was trying to keep the berserkers alive by repeating super-regeneration, but there was no way it could regenerate the whole body from the head, and it was also impossible to regenerate the brain from the torso. Before long the bodies reached their limit and withered as though in resignation. The rising white smokes looked like the soul of the people that were liberated from Berserk transformation. The lord standing in the middle of those white smokes shifted his sunglasses slightly and offered a silent prayer to the white smokes, and then his eyes narrowed quietly toward the remaining berserkers. Around him were kunais that were connected with steel string floating. *step* The two clones landed down at both sides of the lord. The lord swung the short sword clad in azure flame while making *von* sound, and then the clones were also swinging a similar sword of azure flame. Now then, lets end this quickly. This futile fighting. The lord muttered, at the same time his presence got thinner drastically. Even though he was right in front of them, the berserkers gaze looked around in puzzlement. Right after that, the lord rushed out. Five minutes. That was the time the mindless beasts who were given the name of legendary mad warrior were able to survive in front of the abyss lord. Part 2 Impossible. What the hell is thatjust what in the world is happening A mans voice that sounded shaken was resounding in a dim monitor room located in a corner of the research facility. What that person clad in a lab coat looking like a researcher was looking fixedly at with intense concentration, was the image from the security camera that was facing toward the heliport. It had been anticipated that someday the security bureau or the army would come to assault this place, therefore, the distant place that could be landed by helicopter and the path that could be passed through by car were all monitored. Therefore, when a communication came from the lumbering site, the people here only thoughtAa, they are coming here really early huh. As long as they had groups of berserker, they didnt need to fear most armed group. It wasnt like they needed to hold the place and carried out do-or-die resistance. The berserker group was simply for buying time. While the attacker was spending their time dealing with the monsters, they would carry the research data and escaped using the prepared method. After that they would continue research at another research facility. If they kept repeating that later, they wouldnt be able to be captured that easily. That was what they were thinking. Yet despite so, Impossible. This is impossible-. Just what is that brat-. This is ridiculous! Its like a poorly made American comic-. Who can accept that such thing exist in reality- Ingram. Beside the man, an armed man with an air that seemed used to battle punched down on the desk loudly while shouting. The armed manDDhis name was Weiss Ingram. He was a guard that Kaysis put in charge of the security for this research facility. Narcotic smuggling, human trafficking, inducing war, arms trade, and so on, he was a leader of a mercenary group that would do anything as long as it produced him money. Weiss had a large scar running from his cheek until his right ear. His face was distorting as though that scar was twitching while he gave some kind of instruction to his subordinate through wireless device. And then, his gaze turned toward the man in lab coat. Oi, what the hell are you doing staring idly like that. Finish your preparation to skedaddle right away. I dont wanna die fighting that kind of incomprehensible American comic bastard here. We are going to use all the remaining berserkers and that to buy time. We are going to leave this place in five minutes. A, aa, got it. No, wait a second. You are going to use that too? Aa? Isnt that obvious? We cannot bring that kind of thing with us anyway. We only need the data of the result of the experiment, there wont be any problem releasing that to send it to those guys. Thatscertainly, you are right. Got it, Ill prepareDD The man in lab coat was nodding while he was going to sayIll prepare right away, but his words stopped in the middle. Weiss turned dubious and his gaze moved to the man, where he saw the man in lab coat had his gaze fixed on the monitor. In the monitor was reflected the picture of the helicopter landing on the heliport that had been safely secured, the troops of the security bureaus special force quickly getting down from the helicopter, and then a girl with blonde hair tied into a side-tail getting down with the help from the man who annihilated the berserker group using supernatural skill. The man in lab coat opened his eyes wide while mutteringWhy, in this place. Weiss got irritated seeing the man in lab coat acting like that and calledOi-with a rough voice. The man in lab coat seemed to come to his senses from that, with hah he took off his gaze from the monitor and shook his head once before sayingIll prepare myselfwhile exiting the room. Weisss gaze returned to the monitor and he narrowed his eyes, staring at the girl who for some reason seemed to embrace the young man, or rather she somehow looked like she was clinging on the young man. A girl in the battlefield, huh. Well, she is wearing lab coat, might means that she is someone like that. Weiss pondered something before a wide grin that looked disgusting appeared on his face. He then followed after the man in lab coat and exited the room. He did that while giving instruction to his subordinate through a wireless device. Part 3 The research facility had white outer wall. The Alpha squad was lining up along that wall with orderly formation. Bernard who was in the lead had his gaze fixed at the door that his subordinate was trying to break. The other squads, Beta squad and Gamma squad were trying to infiltrate from other entrances. Each of those squads was accompanied by a clone of Kousuke. Kousuke was vigilantly sensing his surrounding at the back of that formation while being aware of Emily who kept glancing at him with a complicated look. Emily. Im really not bothered, so Emily too dont get bothered by it. Rather than that, focus your mind for now. Even though we are protecting you, that doesnt mean its okay for you to not be careful okay? Ye, yes. Im sorry Kousuke. Actually, Emily was thinking that because she almost called Kousuke as Abyssgate just before he was about to jump from the helicopter, Kousuke accidentally fell down from the helicopter. Because of that she was a little down thinking that she had held the other back right away from the beginning. Emily apologized right away when she got down from the helicopter, but Kousuke who had offhand knowledge that it was the easiest to get aimed at the moment when a helicopter was taking off or landing down was being busy acting vigilant at the surrounding, so he only repliedAa, yeah, its finethat sounded really curt. Of course, he was also really didnt mind, so his words sounded light coupled with that factor too, but from Emilys viewpoint she felt that Kousukes words had different nuance. So to speak, for her it sounded likeEmily is the same with the other guys huh? Well, it doesnt really matter though. As the result, Emily leaped at Kousuke. Kousuke was startled and he drew back, but Emily kept clinging at him while yelling things likeYou are misunderstanding Kousuke! The bad one is the idiot troops of the security bureau! I just got unconsciously carried away by them, I actually wanted to call your name properly! Please, believe me Kousuke! In a site of a battle where a curbstomp play had just been performed, in a situation where they were surrounded by the special force troops around them, furthermore in a time where they were going to march into the enemy base after this, Emily-chan clung while imploringDont hate me!unashamedly. It seemed that her nerve had unexpectedly become thick and sturdy through the case this time. Oi, Aby. We are going to charge in. Keep your flirting with your girlfriend for later. Bernard warned with an exasperated voice seeing the love comedy of the two that was completely lacking in tension (seen from the side) just before they broke in. Oi, captain-san. The way you call me get even friendlier huh. If you want to get along with me that much, its fine to call me Kousuke you know? Is that so? Then you can also call me with my name you know, Aby. I absolutely not going to. The ignoring phenomenon occurred really naturally. It wasnt like it was caused because of sarcasm, ill will, or teasing. Bernard was calling Kousuke as Aby with so much naturalness like a leaf that would fly if it was blown by the wind. Beside Kousuke who was making a sour look, Emily who was called as girlfriend had red cheeks while her mouth was smiling broadly, she was also throwing a gaze that was mixed with slight jealousy to Bernard who called Kousuke with pet name Aby, even though it was Kousukes alias. She was busy with various things. How envious. How jealous. Flirting with a cute girl in this kind of situationdamn Abyssgate. Who do you think you are addressing without any honorific just now? Im going to get rid of you while dressing it up as accident you know? Allen had a handkerchief that he took out from somewhere and bit on it while going mukii!. It seemed that he was considerably broken. In respond to such Allen, Vanessa was giving a warning with a voice that didnt sound like a jokeas for her, surely she was already at a point of no return. The troops including the captain who were emitting nervousness from preparing themselves with the possibility that they themselves might get infected with Berserk exchanged gaze at each other with wry smile seeing the exchanges of Kousuke and co. Captain, we can proceed. Bernard received the report from the troop that succeeded in unlocking the door and he used his radio. Both Beta squad and Gamma squad also returned affirmative signal for their breaking-in preparation. Bernard started counting. Inside the tightly tensed atmosphere, the countDDturned into zero. GO-! The troops were invading into the facility with fluentness like a flowing water from Bernards signal. Emily was desperately following at the middle of the troops while being surrounded from three directions by Kousuke, Vanessa, and also Allen. The safety confirmationClearreported back through the radio from each squad. The corridor was dim. It seemed that the place was only installed with fluorescence lamp for emergency use. The existence of Kousuke and co was known from the battle at the helicopter. Therefore the facility personnel must had already turned off the facilitys function and starting to escape. The squads objective ranged from capturing to erasing the essential personnel that were important even among the staffs of this facility. And then, their most important duty was to not let the water supply got polluted by Berserk no matter what happened. There wouldnt be any advantage for the enemy to spill the current version of Berserk, but the possibility of what these cornered people might doit couldnt be viewed optimistically. Therefore, now that they had been detected, they had to suppress the whole facility swiftly. The troops were confirming their current position with a device in hand while advancing without hesitation inside the ominous facility without any human presence. They could see the end of the corridor ahead. It seemed that the path became T-junction there. It was at that time, Enemy-. At the front, theyre armed! Spread out! Kousukes yell reverberated. Bernard gave instruction swiftly in a flash. The troops parted to left and right in a second and took cover behind pillar or room entrance. Kousuke also hugged Emily and dived behind a pillar. Almost at the same time with that, *dadadadadada-* Consecutive gunshots were reverberating. Muzzle flashes blinked at the corridor ahead, at the next moment impacts ran on the wall and pillar where Kousuke and others were hiding and smashed up the surface. It seemed that it was an ambush by human. The reaction of the troops was also swift. They aimed toward the spot where muzzle flash was visible and began firing with polished accuracy. We cannot waste time in this kind of place! Jazz-, grenade! Yes sirD! The troop called Jazz pointed the grenade launcher attached under his rifle muzzle and fired deep into the corridor. Right after that, heat wave blew through along with a fierce roaring sound. Go-, Go-, Go-!! Bernards command resounded while the wave of the explosion hadnt ended yet. The troops were firing simultaneously while rushing deeper into the corridor. Their gun point was directed ahead at where the corridor was divided to left and right. In a moment they could see the figure of a man running away toward the corridor turn. The following troops saw men collapsing on the ground, perhaps they were late to escape from the grenade explosion and crouched down. The men were groaning in pain, but right after that, they started to convulse. At that moment, *tan-tan-tan-* Gunshots echoed. The troops drilled the head of the men without hesitation. Clear Clear The troops reported the confirmation of safety with calm voice. And then, as though nothing happened, the troops advanced forward once more with flowing movement toward the direction where they saw men escaping just before. (As expected, the real deal special force is amazing huh.) Kousuke reflexively sent praise with a small voice. Vanessa beside him showed her affirmation with an expression that looked slightly proud. (Naturally. They arent anything overwhelming like Kousuke-san, but the assault special force of security bureau is unmistakably elites. As long as their opponent isnt a mass of absurdity, they wouldnt fall behind that easily.) As though to proof those words of Vanessa, the Alpha squad led by Bernard was exterminating the armed group lurking everywhere inside the facility to buy time, as though they were facing children. The squad kept advancing without stopping. It seemed that the other squads were also the same from the report coming through the radio. There wasnt also any report of someone injured. Kousuke who was sharing information through his clone bodies also understood how his clone bodies didnt really need to do anything, so he once again felt for real the strength of the special force. While they were advancing like that, Kousuke and co arrived into a spacious room. According to Kaysiss data that they had downloaded before, this room should be the main research room. As though to show that, there were several machineries that seemed for research use, incomprehensible items left around on a desk, and several personal computers here and there. Captain-san. Aa, I know. Kousuke called with a small voice, to which Bernard nodded. He already finished giving out hand signs and the troops also aimed their gun to cover all blind spots. Yoo yoo, aint this the great elites of security bureau. Just what are you doing, standing around silently in this kind of place? The one who was saying such thing with joking mood was a frivolous man with a large scar on his cheek as his peculiarity, Weiss. Perhaps as the expression of his composure, he didnt even touch the light machine gun hanging on his shoulder by a strap. Both his hands were raised up as though to show his surrender. Weiss Ingram. I never thought that you are in this kind of place. Allen sighed with his gun pointed. When Vanessa asked with her gazeWho?, Allen said that he was an inhuman mercenary who some time ago was failed to be caught by Agent L from JD Agency and then went missing after that. Hearing that, Bernards motivation to leave the man alive turned zero, and then was about to give erasure order in a snap. O, oi oi, wait a second. If you kill me, something disastrous willDD Fire-! Weiss was about to say something, but Bernard was merciless. He signaled the men to fire without compromise. Weiss jumped to the side without delay and countless bullets passed through the spot where he was just at a few moments ago. Weiss hid behind a desk while cursingThis is why I hate the spoiled elites-and sent instruction through his radio. The subordinates of Weiss who were hiding everywhere inside the room pulled their trigger toward the troops right away. The troops immediately scattered to position where they could cover each other and began firing back to every directions. Kousuke was also starting his half Abyssgate transformation in the little chance some stray bullet would go to Emily while suppressing the enemy force. Shit-. That Kaysis bastard. The pay is not worth it at all for something like this! Oi-, old man! Not yet!? We cannot hold on any longer here! DD Weiss threw an angry yell while firing back with his light machine gun. Right after that, a man was crawling out on all fours from the shadow of a desk located deeper in the room. It seemed that the man was crouching because he couldnt move due to the intensity of the gunfight. Weiss who saw that clicked his tongue and took out a smartphone from his breast pocket, and without hesitation he pushed on one of the buttons lighting the screen. When he did that, a scream immediately surged. My bad. Die for my sake a bit. The button Weiss pushed was the detonator for theBerserkthat he made his subordinates drunk. Naturally, Weisss subordinates knew the true nature of the thing they were made to drink. They knew yet they drunk that kind of thing. If they were asked why, it wasnt because of loyalty but because of fear. Simply because if they didnt drink it then they would be killed by their boss Weiss. That fear allowed them to take the drug even knowing the true identity of the drug. Because in Weisss mind he didnt think that he would be able to escape while leading all his subordinates, he made this inhumanly ruthless decision. He made everyone except his close aides and useful subordinates to take in the drug. Chih. All troops, concentrate at the berserkers! Dont get hit by any splash! Bernards order was given, at the same time Kousuke began to deal with the berserkers. He didnt neglect guarding Emily, but there were Vanessa and Allen beside her. It was Danessa-san who recently only showed her unfortunate side, but her strength was an authentic one. After all, by herself she protected Emily from the dozens of pursuer led by Kimberly while being isolated and helpless, she was a formidable fighter that could overcome even a berserker if it was one-on-one with leeway to spare. As for Allen, it went without saying. he was a murder specialist that could take on at the same time several berserkers that were the primary source of infection who got dashed with the undiluted solution ofBerserk. Even now he wasnt letting any enemy getting nearby by means of martial arts that looked like Gun-Kata using two handguns resembling a certain demon king. But, even so, in this kind of situation where they were surrounded by berserkers from all directions, and it was at a range this close, it couldnt help that the attention would be directed to that way Ah Emily unconsciously raised her voice. Ahead of her gaze there was Weiss who was trying to get out of the room quickly where right now he was opening the door, and a man in lab coat who got his collar grabbed by Weiss before he got thrown into the place behind the door. Kousuke lopped off the head of a berserker, and then he was about to set forth to capture WeissDDjust before he could do that, Then, sayonara everyone. Please enjoy your welcoming party until the end no matter what. Saying that, Weiss pushed the smartphone button and the solid door closed loudly. It was unclear just what his reason of pushing the button was. But that reason was immediately turned clear. Guruurururururu A low growling voice resounded between the gunshots. Captain-san! The door deeper inside! -, oi oi, whats that Kousuke was pointing ahead. There, the door that was at the wall on the opposite side of the door Weiss and others went through was being opened before they knew it. And then, Bernard stiffened reflexively when he saw the thing coming out from there. The thing coming out from there, was a large body that might reach two meters in lengthDDa beast. Its appearance looked like a cat. It had lean limbs and a tail swaying relaxedly. However, it had a large body that couldnt be found anywhere on earth. Its eyes were bloodshot, and saliva was dripping down from its mouth. From behind that beast, there were also things that werent cat, but they were also enlarged beasts that looked hungry without any sanity. There were dogs, mouses, and also monkeys. Every one of them was literally a monster. I see. There is no reason to not use Berserk on animal. And this place is a research facility. It will be stranger instead if there is no animal as guinea pig Bernard muttered that with a disgusted expression. He then gave instruction to his subordinates and they rearranged their formation. But, at the same time there were angry yells resounding from the radio. It came from Beta squad and Gamma squad. It seemed that at their side they also encountered berserk animals. Thanks to Kousukes clone, currently there wasnt any troop who became unable to fight, but they didnt seem to be in the situation where they could link up with each other soon. It cant be helped. We dont know how many of this things there are, but Ill clearDD No, Aby. You go chase Ingram and others together with Doctor Grant. Kousuke who was in Abyssgate transformation once more was about to take on the berserk animalsDDthe Berserk Beasts. But Bernard stopped him. Kousuke reflexively turned an expression of disbeliefAre you sane?to Bernard. Bernard gave a glance to such Kousuke before throwing a flashbang and tear-gas grenade. If they were animal, then even if they were turned mad, they might falter a bit in front of objects that intensely stimulated their sight and smell. That was Bernards thinking but Unexpectedly, it seemed that his thinking was right on the mark, The Berserk Beasts didnt falter, but they leaped back greatly. Bernard was including that useful information into the tactic inside his head while he spoke to Kousuke using the time he bought. Both Ingram and that man he took away are both preys that cannot be allowed to escape. We dont know what kind of escape method they has prepared, on top of that we cannot let they buy any time. Besides, there wont be any meaning of you taking the girl here if they get away isnt it? Bernard said that with a smile. His gaze turned toward Emily who was desperately looking at the situation around even while he was turning small with both her hands holding her head. It was exactly as Bernard said. The reason they picked this place from among the places that should be suppressed was for Emilys sake. Emily herself knew that she was asking for something selfish, even so she earnestly requested and arrived here. It wasnt for the sake of the world or even for the sake of the security bureau. It was for the sake of Emily that he came here. It was none other than Kousuke who declared that. Kousuke looked at Bernard once again. The berserkers around had mostly been dealt by the troops, even so if they had to face the Berserk Beasts then it would be a struggle between life and death for them. But, the gaze that Bernard returned to Kousuke contained not even a shred of hesitation or fear. He would give his all for the sake of doing what must be done. There was only the resolve as a professional in his gaze. Ill send my clones here quickly when they finish taking care the guys at the other places. Dont be reckless and focus on buying time. Thats really reassuring. If its just buying time it will be too simple that I might let my guard down unconsciously. Bernard smiled fearlessly. Kousuke also returned back a fearless smile while he helped Emily stood up. Bernard. You are a good guy. You notice it this late? You are unexpectedly slow huh, Aby. Saying that, Kousuke and Bernard thrust their fist at each other. For some reason Vanessas eyes were sparkling at the exchange of manly smile between the two, but they ignored it for now. Kousuke pulled at Emilys hand and broke into a run right away. Vanessa and Allen were also following behind. At the same time, the Berserk Beasts might instinctually hate letting their prey got away more than feeling disgusted toward the tear gas. They all rushed off toward the four. Dont let them hinder Aby and others-! The troops laid out a barrage following Bernards order. The berserk beasts were blown away to the side and made to be unable to stop the charge of Kousuke and co. Using that opening, Kousuke was able to reach the door where Weiss went into. Kousuke opened the door while he looked at Bernard and the troops who were facing the berserk beasts who had changed target. Seeing Kousuke and others stopped moving and looking here, Bernard yelled angrily. Dont mind us, just go quickly-! Heh, no need to worry, we are going to catch up with you guys soon. Wai-, stupid-! Just why did you say that just now!? The speech of Bernard that was said with a fearless smile caused Kousuke to make a retort. Just how could Bernard say that kind of lovely speech in this critical hour? There was no way Bernard who wasnt an otaku was running a joke here, which made that speech sounded excessively ominous. But, in a perfect form Bernard added more lovely flag as though he was being possessed in this critical hour. Aby! Lets get some beer when this case is over! Stop it already! In the battlefield,When I go home~type of speech is something that mustnt be said the most! Of course, Kousukes words were ignored so naturally it was unnatural like usual. Doctor Grant! There is one thing I want to say to you along with my subordinates if we can meet again later! Will you hear it then!? Eh? Ye, yes! Its a promise! Thats why stop ittt! Emily too dont reply back! Its seriously not funny at allll! As expected, perhaps it was better that I remain here. Kousuke thought so, but right after that, one of the berserk beasts approached Kousuke and co. But because Allen pulled in the other three into the doors other side while sayingPlease hurry!, the beast didnt manage to get near. The solid door was closed, and in the end the sight of Bernard giving them a thumb up with a nice smile was seared into their brain. The door was dented then from the tackle of the berserk beast, after that the sound of gunshot resounded *gan gan gan*. Now, let stop standing idly here and proceed! Vanessa and Emily stood up from Allens words. Kousuke also stood up with a speechless expression. Like that, Kousuke and co started running deeper into the corridor. Vanessa suddenly whispered. What a sorrowful affair. You are annoying! Kousukes retort exploded toward that extremely imprudent line. *bachikon* Vanessas head was struck with such sound while Emily and Allen were bewildered at that incomprehensible act of the two. Kousuke then prayed. Bernard. Ill send help there as soon as possible so seriously, dont die. For some reason, the figure of Bernard giving a thumb up with a nice smile couldnt vanish from Kousukes mind. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I dont have writing time at all with 7 days of continuous working, but this chapter made it in time somehow with just a bit of latenessbut Im sorry for the lateness. Next chapter will be the climax. The next update will be at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 217 Arifureta Chapter 217 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World The Snapping Abyss Lord Kousuke and co dashed through the dim corridor that was only illuminated by emergency lamps. They couldnt see the figure of Weiss and the man in lab coat they were pursuing, but there was no hesitation in the steps of Kousuke who was in the lead. He was advancing while his gaze was focusing to the ground of this complicated passage that seemed like an underground labyrinth. There wasnt any map for this place even in Kaysiss data. Kousuke was following the trail and presence of the escaping Weiss using the skill of assassin vocation, [+Tracking]. He didnt miss even the faint trace that was even vaguer than mist which a normal person wouldnt be able to perceive. Putting aside Vanessa who was ecstatic, even Allens face was twitching for who knew how many times already from seeing that figure chasing after the prey accurately. oOOOOOOO- Dont mind them. Run! Berserkers appeared from the corner of the passage. The two berserkers were charging at them right from the front, causing the ground to vibrate. Allen and Vanessa spontaneously began to stop their feet to intercept, but Kousuke accelerated faster instead and raised his voice. The two of them reflexively obeyed him. Kousuke tensed his legs and put strength into them. He soundlessly accelerated and approached the wall. Emily and others followed behind thinking that he was going to pass through from the side, but they soon knew that wasnt his intention. Kousuke put his foot on the wall and ran on its surface while his body was turning sideways. When he climbed until the ceiling where his body became upside down, he kept running on the ceiling without pause. DDSkill Shadow Dance. It was Kousukes favorite skill. Hah Kousuke sprinted on the ceiling. The movement of the two berserkers who was about to tackle halted for a moment seeing the impossible position of their target. Kousuke rushed into between the two. Still being upside down, a short sword flashed in a rotation like a whirling wind. A beam of light the color of blue sky gently caressed the necks of the berserkers, melting and cutting without reservation. Shockwave flew from the fingerless glove too as though it was only done as an extra, blowing away the berserkers to the wall. Kousuke landed lightly and then he resumed running in the lead as though nothing happened. The body of the berserkers convulsed in vain on the wall, without any splash or without being any obstacle at all. Even before reaching this far, there were berserkers and berserk beasts attacking them incessantly. Most likely they were prepared by Weiss to hinder them, but they only came sporadically and couldnt hope to stop Kousuke on his track. Before long Kousuke and others ran into a steel door at the end of the passage. The width of the passage was quite wide, but there were large boxes and machine parts cluttering the floor that if multiple people wanted to pass through they would need to line up in a single line. Vanessa- Roger. When Kousuke called, Vanessa moved instantly in understanding. She hugged Emily who was at her side and hid behind a large machine part. Allen also took cover smoothly after her. A beat. *DA DA DA DA DA DA DA DA DA-* Thunderous roar echoed. A machine gun in full auto spouted fire and a great number of bullets scattered the packages filling the corridor. Kousuke smoothly evaded the flying bullets and threw a kunai. Kousuke-san. Your Vanessa is desiring to see the scene of cutting bullets with katana. Vanessa-san who was loyal to her own desire even while getting exposed to gunshot. Emily who was being embraced inside Vanessas embrace was dealing the slaps of straight man repeatedly *pechi pechi* even while turning small. No, putting aside getting out from line of fire, but a stunt like cutting apart bullets from full-auto shooting with unparalleled accuracy is beyond me okay? Vanessas eyes turned round while she wentEehearing what Kousuke said. It seemed that the Kousuke inside Vanessa had been turned into someone who could do anything. Vanessa turned a gaze that seemed to want to sayYoure kidding, you say that, but the truth is?. Kousuke smiled wryly to that. Something like cutting all bullets fired in full-auto without even missing one, that kind of stunt is only possible for the demon king or the demon kings wife the swordswoman-sama. As for me, Im going with petty surprise attack just fine. Kousuke shrugged his shoulders, and then at the next moment, his figure vanished. In exchange, there was a kunai at the spot where Kousuke had been at until now. That was the kunai that Kousuke threw just before. Naturall, for the kunai to be there meant, Guah!? Shit-. Since wheDD Gafuh!? Kousuke was in the middle of the enemies. It was one of the abilities possessed by the kunai. Space substitution. The subordinates of Weiss were panicked at the sudden appearance of Kousuke at the wall where the kunai had stabbed. They aimed their gun muzzle without delay, but at that time they could do nothing but having a tearful separation, between their head and body. A single attack of heat and slash given them an unreal death. Their torso and head rolled like broken toy without even any time to transform into berserker and they departed for their journey to the other world. Even so, different from a berserkers last moment who would have their body dried up completely and broke down to a degree they couldnt keep their original shape, now the space was filled with human corpses rolling around everywhere. That factor was enough for Emily who wasnt used to death to turn pale and bile to rise up in her throat. Emily, right now think only about whats in front ofDD I, Im fine, Kousuke. Lets go! Her smiling face was twitching and pale, but Emily stopped Kousukes words with a strong voice. And then, she stared at the solid-looking steel door in front of her eyes, as though she understood something. Kousuke. Ahead of this is So you realize. Yeah, thats right. They are at the other side of this door. It looks like they are flustered, but they still arent escaping. Looks like we made it in time. I see Emily took a deep, deep deep breath. And then, she closed her eyes just a little. By doing that, scenes revolved behind her eyelids like a revolving lantern. The days she spent at Down classroom. The smile of Hendricks and Lizzie who looked after her, the quarrel between Rod and Dennis in place of greeting, Jessicas mischievous smile, the joyful and fun joke exchange between Sam and Milo. They were Emilys beloved big brothers and sisters. They werent here anymore. She could never meet them again, her precious family. Emily opened her eyes quietly. Kousuke, please. Ou Her words were few, but the response she got was strong. Kousukes short sword left azure trail behind and pierced the steel door. It was as though a knife stabbing through butter, the short sword smoothly pierced without meeting resistance. The place pierced by that super-high temperature had the surrounding area melting in the blink of eye. *plop, plop* The steel door was turned red hot and melted down. The sight behind the door was starting to turn visible bit by bit from there. It seemed that it was an underground parking lot at the other side of the steel door. There were several passenger cars and freight cars, there were also particular vehicles like forklift and so on. Beside one of those cars, at the side of a medium-size pick-up truck, there was the figure of two people. They were at the side of the truck load that seemed to be filled with luggage, but it appeared they were astonished with the steel door melting. They were standing still without a twitch. *plop, plop* The door was vanishing, The door separating Emily and the man was vanishing. Their knees were starting to be visible. One set was Weiss that they saw before this, while the slack of the other man was something really familiar for Emily. That slacks was dark brown and Jessica and Lizzie always said that it was too plain. Surely if the slack was seen from nearby, there would be a small fray that could be found around the right knee. The belt was starting to get visible. That belt was slightly thinning recently and the holes were shifted. Everyone was worried if the wearer of that belt was eating properly because he often went on a trip. The necktie was visible. It was a bright navy blue necktie with sharp stripes on it. To tell the truth, it was a present from Emily to him for his birthday. The expense choked out her pocket money while she chose the necktie with the help of Lizzie and Jessica. Aa Emily unconsciously leaked out her voice. That voice came from her fleeting hopeDDthat It could be a mistake by some chance, that hope which she herself would laugh at, it was now crushed to bits. Kousuke swung his arm. The steel door was blown away without leaving any trace. There was no more thing that stood in their way. The remains of the steel door illuminated the surrounding bright red even though they were rapidly cooling down. Emily slowly walked forward while the remains were scattering. At her right side was the protector from the Far East who was wielding the mystic, at her left side was the heroic protector who would stand up even against her motherland if it was necessary, and behind her was the protector who shouldnt exist that symbolized the necessary evil. She entered while taking them along. The fluttering lab coat, that was Emilys pride. The proof of her pride of the things she had piled up and of the place to belong that was given to her by him. But right now, that pride felt really heavy, really empty. Beside Weiss who was cursingThis is too fast, this damned monsterwhile holding his head, there was the man who was still petrified in astonishment. Emily looked like she was going to burst crying anytime, however her expression was filled with the resolve that she absolutely wouldnt cry. It was with that expression that she opened her mouth to that man. Why did, you do itteacher? There was no way the man couldnt understand the meaning of that question. The first voice Emily spoke out, it made him, Emilys teacher that was like a substitute of her fatherDDProfessor Reginald Down to come back to his senses. Emily Why did you do it, teacher? Hearing her name called by that voice that she thought wouldnt be able to hear for the second time, it caused Emilys heart to be shaken whether she wanted it or not. The words that she repeated had no intonation, perhaps because she was forcefully holding down her emotion. Emily, IDD Professor Downs words got caught up in his throat once more. He bit his lip hard, as though he was in pain, or as though he was holding back something. Kousuke and Vanessa watched over the scene. Silence ruled over the place. In the middle of that, Weiss suddenly glanced at his wristwatch. At that moment, Allen who had never taken off his gaze from Weiss reacted. He exchanged glance with Kousuke for an instant. That was him signaling to let Emily kept talking while he would capture Weiss ahead. There wasnt any reason to let an enemy at large, so Kousuke also showed an agreement with his gaze. Like that, Kousuke and Allen were about to leap out, but just before they could, Whooops, dont move you two. If not Im going to make this beloved papa of that missy get riddled with hole yeah. Weiss who anticipated that quickly move and circled his arm around Downs neck and pinioned him from behind. He was hiding behind Down and turned him into a shield while his gun muzzle stuck out on Downs side. Weiss hindered Emilys talk with his gun muzzle not wavering. Vanessa gazed at him with a suspicious gaze. What are you planning? What, nothing. Even though he is threatened, but as expected, with the girl who is like his daughter in front of him, perhaps this guy might do something stupid. Thats what I think, you know? Threaten? Are you saying that Professor Down is here because he is being threatened? Hm~~, its a bit of faulty expression to say threaten I guess. Its that, something like unwillingly complying with forced request for cooperation. It seemed that Weiss wanted to say that Down was here unwillingly. Downs face grimaced from the sensation of gun being pressed hard on him. Weiss grinned smugly while he jerked his chin toward Emily. Genius missy. This substitute father of yours is really gallant see. He will lick even other peoples shoes with the term that they wont lay your hand on you. Even I got moved into tears by that devotion and thought that maybe Ill overlook you missy, but its a different story if you come here by yourself. Wa, wait, thats not what we agreed on. You said that Emily wontDD Down showed his panic hearing Weiss being talkative. Just from looking at that, it really seemed as though Down was obeying without any choice because Emily was used to threaten him. Weiss sent a vulgar gaze at Emily as though he was going to ridicule Emilys agitationDD Teacher, please answer. Why, did you come to do something like this? What was there, was an Emily who wasnt shaken even for a bit, her straightforward gaze was unchanging while her expression looked as though she was desperately stifling her overflowing emotion. Rather, her expression was showing as though something was dirtied from how Down was still displaying that kind of farce at this point of time. Be that as it may, a strong will could be seen from her that made it clear that she had no plan of going along with that kind of farce. Kousuke and Allen spontaneously made a small smile seeing how Emily acted. Vanessa too, even though she was gazing at Emily with concern, but her expression was proud toward Emily who was showing her strength. Whats this, I though you are going to get shaken at least a little. Well, I didnt expect that much from this anyway. Its fine because the sure thing will be from here on. Weiss easily separated from Down and he shrugged his shoulders, and then he cleared away in one go the cover enveloping the large box that was put on the back of the pick-up truck. -, you- Ooh, so you are shaken by this. Im glad I brought it here for just in case. Emily glared at Weiss with a furious look. Kousuke and others also werent an exception. That special case with transparent surface was filled with children who hadnt even reach five years old. They looked really scared, three children were snuggling with each other at a corner of the cramped case, their body huddled down while trembling fiercely. Weiss pushed his finger on the smartphone on his hand while his vulgar grin deepened. The American comic bastard over there, also the agents, and even Emily, dont move okay? If my finger slipped because of the spur of the moment, this brats will end up going with cheery monster debut yeah? Because Weiss knew about Kousukes ability, he didnt take his gaze off from Kousuke even for a moment despite his frivolous attitude. Most likely, the moment Kousukes presence vanished even for an instant in this situation, he would move his finger without hesitation and activated the detonator switch for the Berserk that was consumed by the children. And so, Kousuke was normally vanishing just like usual. You scum. Just the fact that you are living is a crime. Vanessa who guessed what Kousuke was doing cursed to buy time. Weisss expression turned amused instead at the abuse from an opponent in a situation where he was overwhelmingly superior and he shrugged. Of course, he didnt take off his gaze from Kousukehe didnt take off his gaze Its better for you all dogs of the government to increase your cursing variation a bit more. I already got too used at what you guys will say, recently it was boring for me. Well, no matter. Come on, first of all, you guys toss the dangerous items to the floor. His gaze toward Kousuke wasnt taken owasnt takit was taken off. Weisss gaze smoothly flowed toward Vanessa who was talking at him. He did that really naturally, without any doubt, as though it was only the norm. He slowly lowered down his gun and he made a satisfied smile toward Allen and Vanessa. Not using skill is also advantageous sometimesits not like, Im crying here. Wha-, guwah!? Kousuke-san who was normally at your side, weeping like usual, was here. He ignored Weiss who jumped in shock, held his wrist and made him dropped the smartphone, and then held him down to his knees. Guh, god damn it-. This American comic bastard! Just why the hell something like you comes out here huh! Its not like I dont understand your feeling, but be quiet for a bit. Right now is Emilys time. When Kousuke increased the pressure at Weisss joint, Weiss leaked out a small anguished voiceNgihbefore he shut his mouth. Down backed away from Kousuke who suddenly appeared at his side where Emilys gaze then pierced through him. But, right after when they thought that Weisss farce was over and they could start talking, *goun-goun-goun-* A suspicious voice that sounded like it was resounding from the bottom of earth resounded on the eardrum of Kousuke and co. It was the sound of some kind of machine activating. And it also sounded really loud. Kousuke and co ran their gaze suspiciously on the floor. And then, their gaze caught a crack running through the floor. No, it wasnt a crack, but a circle line with its center split by a vertical line. Is that, elevator? Vanessa muttered. It was just as she said, there was an underground space further underneath this underground parking lot cum cargo storeroom. The diameter of the circle shaped elevator was around seven, eight meter. It was a large elevator for transporting large machinery and material. It was climbing up. Kousuke and others had bad premonition welling up inside them fiercely. This time a muffled laughter resounded in their ears. Ku-, kuku-, fuhah. It finally arrived. It thought a lot of time to lure it until the elevator, but its barely safe. I thought just what will happen when the distractions got easily broken through and we were caught up with, but its worth it making up that kind of farce. Weiss said that kind of thing while getting pushed on the floor by Kousuke. They were about to question what he meant by that, but before they could, the elevators door opened. The floor split to left and right, and a hole was opened wide on the floorDD Countless something instantly flew out from there. -, Get down- Kousuke yelled while taking position in front of Emily right away. And then, he mowed down those things attacking them with a flash of his short sword. Vanessa and Allen also quickly got down and they succeeded to evade the first attack somehow. Those things intercepted and severed by Kousuke made raw sound *bicha* and fell on the floor. The fallen things convulsed with watery sound, while the sources of the things that lost its tips were pulling back into the elevator. Te, tentacle? Looks like it. Those guys, just what in the world they are calling to here? The things that Emily mentioned while her face went pale were indeed tentacles. They were skin-colored, fleshy tentacles that even looked like human guts. Those things flew out simultaneously from the elevator. Old man. Its plan B! Run until the meeting point somehow! -, Go, got it! The moment Kousuke left him, Weiss sprang up to his feet and jumped to the side. He barely avoided those things that also came attacking at him. And then he took out an attach case from the pickup trucks driver seat that had its door opened all this time. At the same time he started up the engine. But, he didnt enter the truck, but started running in full speed while still holding the attach case. On the other hand, Down also seemed to know what was coming from the underground, he rolled under the truck the moment the elevators door opened and like that he came out at the other side and hid there, so he was safe. And then, just like Weiss, he took into his hands a shoulder bag and a rectangle case. He then started running toward a door at the opposite side of where Weiss was going. Naturally, Kousuke and others aimed their kunai and gun to stop Weiss, but a lot of tentacles flew out before they could and hindered them. On top of that, Ah, Kousuke-. Those children- That bastard-. So this is his aim from the start- The tentacles attacked the pickup truck as though they were reacting to the engine sound. Even though each of the tentacles was only as big as an arm of a child, they instantly toppled the truck sideways without any difficulty. Naturally, the case holding the children was thrown out from the truck. The children who were jostled inside the case screamed. The tentacles reacted to that scream and entangled around the case. It seemed that it was a tough case, so the case wasnt crushed or squashed, but the case was dragged toward the elevator. Vanessa, Allen. Take care of Emily! Acknowledged! Aah, geez. This is completely out of my field you knoww They followed Kousukes instruction and went to Emilys side to protect her, then they led her away to take distance from the elevator. Most of the rushing out tentacles was cut apart by Kousuke, even so, as expected from the two, their skill allowed them to accurately blow away the remaining tentacles using bullet. Kousuke judged that it would be fine to leave them to fend for themselves for the moment and he was going to rescue the children. However, No way Ill let you do that so simply yeah! You-, this shitty bastard! Weiss fired his machine gun from the other side of the door. He was aiming at Emily. As expected, a feat of shooting down bullet using bullet could only be done by a certain demon king. It was impossible for Vanessa and Allen. Therefore, Kousuke couldnt help but defending against that using his kunai to deploy out a barrier. Although it was only for a little while, but Kousuke was still being held in place, Yoo, American comic bastard! If you are a hero, then dont abandon those pitiful children just like a hero yeah. Weisss disgusting laugh echoed, at the next momentDDit flew out. Like a spear that was thrown by an expert, countless tentacles stretched out and stabbed on the ceiling and wall. And then, by using expansion and contraction, and recoil, something that could be described as a lump of meat appeared from the bottom of earth. It was weird and repulsive, like minced meats that were haphazardly kneaded to each other, with tentacles haphazardly growing a lot from there. That figure stirred up instinctive revulsion from anyone seeing it. It wriggled with flabby motion and crawled up like a muddy stream, It scattered around flesh and liquid while covering over the nearest prey. DDYes, toward the case where the children were inside. That case is a solid one, so it will be able to hold for a bit even if it was swallowed by that ruined experiment. Do your best and go all out to rescue those children. We wont mind it okay? A ruined experimentDDjust as those words stated, the meat lump was a product that was created from a process of an experiment. The reason this thing ended up as this ugly meat lump was only one, it was because of a demonic deed that was done for the sake of knowing the limit of Berserks ability. Berserk would repeatedly caused regeneration by forcefully invigorating the cells until past the limit of the flesh. Then, what would happen if Berserk was continuously administered while also continuously giving healthy and young flesh to the subject? The subject would fuse its former flesh with another flesh in the form of it getting swallowed inside regeneration. Such thing was repeated. Like that, what resulted was the worst monster that didnt even retain its shape as a living thingDDa Berserk Chimera. It was already incomprehensible just what was the former organisms that entered into the fusion. It took time to lure this thing from the undergrounds deepest experiment room until here using any kind of bait. But, Weiss believed that it would be impossible to hold back this existence that was wielding supernatural without using the Berserk Chimera. This was his genuine trump card. That farce and all his talkativeness were for buying time to guide this Berserk Chimera. Weiss immediately vanished behind the door at the same time with his spoken out parting remark. After the berserk chimera took the childrens case, it continued to attack Kousuke and others without pause using his tentacles like a storm. Kousuke defended against all those while gritting his teeth hard. Behind him, Emily called at him with a trembling voice. Kousuke, those childrenwhat to do! They have to be saved! There was no reply. Normally, Kousuke should reply right away with words that were overflowing with confidence, but now he didnt reply right away. A bad premonition welled up inside her. By any chance, perhaps even with Kousuke here, those children were beyond salvation already. Was this the end, just like what Weiss said KousuDD Emily slowly peeked at Kousukes side profile with an expression that almost cried. She instantly swallowed back her words unconsciously. Kousuke was always like whistling wind, or making a troubled smile on his face. Sometimes he showed a serious face, a resolved face, a nostalgic face. Emily had seen all those faces until now, but she had never seen Kousukes current face. There was nothing in it, an expression of nothingness. Honestly, she shuddered. The eyes without any emotion in it, staring straight at the berserk chimera, and the expression where all emotion had slipped off cleanly from it, it was as though the person there wasnt Kousuke. I somehow, understand. Even though I dont know how your former appearance looked like, I understand somehow. Its scary isnt it? Its painful isnt it? You were brought to this kind of place, and ended up like that Those words lacked intonation. There, not just Emily, Vanessa and Allen also noticed. Kousuke, had snapped. It wasnt at the level of the anger he showed when Emily was cornered by the security bureau. At that time there was still some saving grace. The Grant family was in good health and they were already rescued, Chief Magdanese and her group were also people with conviction, and the incident at the research building had a strong aspect as being an accident. That was why, even though Kousuke was angry at that time, he wasnt totally angry. But, right now was different. What was in front of Kousuke was an inhuman act. Anavatar of malice and greed. He understood. Even though he didnt know the detail, but he understood, just what was the material used to make the meat lump before his eyes. He understood, just who was crying and screaming at that time. That was why, the feeling that Kousuke heldDDwas rage. Allen. Ye, yes- Allen who was suddenly addressed twitched in reaction. Allen was sweating coldly from the terror that was silently, but surely eroding him. Kousuke commanded at such Allen still with a voice that was lacking intonation. Chase after that. Stop him in place, until I catch up after I rescue those children. Ye, YES SIR-!! Kousuke stabbed his short sword into the ground and made a path of flame ran on the ground. A path that was protected by a flame wall ran straight until the door where Weiss entered. Allen dashed through it. Emily. Hy, hyes- Chase after the professor. Vanessa. Yes, Kousuke-san. Protect Emily. Acknowledged. Flame ran, toward the door Down went through. Emily was hesitating, but Vanessa held her hand and pulled her. Even so, Emily was worried about the children and also about Kousuke. When she looked back, there, Kousuke was putting on his sunglasses while opening his mouth. Dont worry Emily. Ill save those children. Ill destroy this pitiful monster. Ill make that regret that he was born. Ill leave only Down to Emily, but I also wont let anyone other than those guys to get away. Thats why, go. Ye, yes, I understand. Kousuke, please, save those children! Yeah, leave it to me. Emily started running, led by Vanessa. The berserk chimera instinctually shirked away from the flame wall, even so it still tried to capture the preys by stretching its tentacles in roundabout way through the ceiling, but all its efforts were pushed back by the barrier from the kunai and it couldnt approach the preys. Emily and others chased after their respective target and their figure vanished from the room. Detecting that, Kousuke, no, the abyss lord declared calmly without even taking a cool pose. This rage, surely belongs to all of you who are toyed by others as they pleased. In return, Ill dispel your chagrin for you. Thats why, please, sleep peacefully. The abyss lord who was driven by rage, began his battle for the sake of salvation. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Now then, at the last chapter I said that next will be the climax butthis chapter is one step behind the climax. So far as it goes, Shirakome is looking on warmly from managing to put out a cool development following the template, that the mastermind is the father but, Actually I wanted to end this all in one go with one chapter. Everything is the fault of reality and workplace. Im sorry. Next week I will receive consecutive holidays, so I think I can go until the end. It will make me happy if you readers can look forward to it. The next update is planned to be at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 218 Arifureta Chapter 218 AN: This chapter was late. Im sorry. Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World I Wanted, to Have a Date He was running without making any sound, while paying the greatest caution to the surrounding, yet his running speed was still top speed. The agent of a nonexistent organizationDDAllen, was chasing after the escaping Weiss with an astounding speed. It seemed that Weiss was heading toward the installation of this facilitys power generator, Allen could see various pipes and electronics, big and small through the corridor. But, at that time, Allens gaze suddenly caught something that he ought to be careful against. It was a very fine wire that was set up on the corridor inconspicuously. A simple trap. Allens face didnt change, his running speed didnt decrease, he went to the wall and jumped. And then, by kicking on the wall he climbed until near the ceiling, his hands caught one of the pipes and he flew over the wire like a pendulum. That jump looked excessive just for jumping over a single wire, but actually that wire was a bluff, there was an infrared-type trap set up ahead of that wire, so Allens action was correct looking at the result. It was an instantaneous judgment based from Allens experience of many years. This will be easier if I can run on the ceiling like him though!! Chih. You bastard are also monstrous enough to be able to react to that- Weiss who was hiding behind a cover aimed at the moment Allen landed and fired. However, Allen also read that ahead, he got down looking as though he was clinging on the floor the moment he landed, so the bullet futilely passed through above his head. Still lying down on the floor, Allen pulled his gun trigger without any time lag. His bullet counterattacked Weiss. Weiss leaked outUoh-!voice, even so he managed to dodge by hiding his body with the agility that was in the level of a cockroach. Eat this too! Are you idiot, doing that in this kind of place!? Weiss threw a hand grenade while roaring angrily. It was a cramped place like this, furthermore the place was packed full with pipes that were unknown what their function were. Just what the hell he is thinking throwing explosive here! Allen sprang to his feet even while cursing and he aimed in kneeling posture using both his hands. Like that, the bullet he fired accurately shot through the midair grenade, and it exploded right in the middle between Weiss and Allen. Allen rolled to the passages wall at the same time with his firing and then he covered his whole body with his coat that possessed the function of bullet-proof, knife-proof, and impact resistance. Even so he gritted his teeth from the impact that made him felt enough pain while trying to snipe Weiss, at that time, Ih!? Light is with you, I guess? Allens cheeks twitched from looking at that rolling below him. Right after that, *kat-* intense light surged out. Weiss who in a sense believed at Allens skill had predicted that Allen would shoot down the hand grenade, so he also threw a flashbang at almost the same time. With this, he ran out of grenade and flashbang. The double layered trap and the hand grenade was a preparation to steal Allens sight in this moment. At the same time when the light was starting to settle down, Weiss sent machine gun bullets at the spot where Allen was. His tactics was flowing smoothly without any hesitation and mercy, brought about by his overwhelming battle experience. He became the target of JD Agency because he was using this skill of his to accomplish immorality and turned the table at the many polices and agents coming to capture him. He was even able to escape once from an agent of that JD Agency, his skill was something authentic in contrast with his frivolous attitude. Although, if it was asked whether that skill could work that easily against the man who was named to work directly beside the chief of the state security bureau even from among the JD Agency, *tan- tan-* Tsua!? Son of a bitch- Two gunshots echoed, at the same time Weisss machinegun was blown away. It was merely luck that his fingers didnt get blown up too. Weiss immediately drew out his handgun to fire back. But, he whisperedThat just aint possiblewith a displeased expression seeing what appeared at the space where the flash had settled down. Its the standard for a spy to have seven gadgets right? My organization is a nonexistent one, but the guys affiliated with it are all comparatively a believer of romance you know? Allen said so with his hand holding thatDDa coat that hardened like shield and blocked the bullets. He waved it lightly. Inside his heart he was goingThat was dangerous just now!while sweating coldly, but he was hiding it with his usual foolish smile. Spare me from a real 07. Dont tell me, that the developer of that thing is named Q or something, thats not it yeah? No comment. So its really Q huh!? Your organization is screwing around too much! No, no comment. Both of them were acting the funny man and the straight man like television performers while at the same time they pulled their gun trigger. They were trying to take each others life smoothly while talking jokingly. It was a black communication between a veteran mercenary and a first-class assassin. As expected it seemed they had predicted each others movement, the bullets grazed the cheek of the two who were in a stance of half-body. (TN: This half-body stance is like karate stance, where you directed one side of your body toward diagonally behind, so to make your body a smaller target) Allen made his coat as substitute for a shield and charged forward in a dash. The passage wasnt that wide, so when the shield of the hardened coat that was spread widely launched a shield bash, it was impossible to dodge. Weiss got a future vision where he got pushed downDDand he instead stepped forward. If here he showed his back, he would undoubtedly get shot on the back and died. He judged that his path of survival only existed at the front. Weiss slid the moment just before he came into contact with Allen. Perhaps he was trying to slip through between Allens legs, but there was no way Allen would allow that and he swung down the shieldDDright before that, Weiss fired repeatedly toward the ceiling. - The fired bullets hit a pipe at the ceiling and it came back toward the ground by a complicated ricochet. Allen immediately lifted his coat as shield and blocked the ricochet. At that moment, Weiss was sliding on the floor while passing throughduring that time he unsheathed a knife to mow Allens foot. Allen blocked that knife using his shoe that was inserted with a metal plate, he discarded his coat and at the same time used one hand as fulcrum and kicked with a reversed foot. The shoe of that reversed foot had a mechanical knife flying out from its tip. Weiss blocked that using his gun barrel while retreating from the kicks range using the momentum of his sliding. He rotated once and then aimed toward Allen from a kneeling stance. Allen also aimed his gun from a kneeling stance too. Just die quickly, dog of the state. Please die quickly, mercenary. A beat. *tan- tan- tan-* Bullets showered to each other from point-blank range. Although, the firing line of Allens gun was slightly shifted by Weisss knife, while Weisss gun also had its firing line shifted by a retractable baton that Allen took out unnoticed. It finished with only their cheek grazed. *jako-* Their bullet ran out at the same time with that sound. Weiss pretended to retract the knife in his left hand and in the middle he threw that knife to his right hand. His left hand caught Allens baton without pause, while the knife landed on the right hands grip as though it was absorbed to there and approached to carve Allens throat. Allen easily abandoned the baton and stepped in so low he looked like he was crawling on the ground. He dodged Weisss murderous blade while he grasped his collar. And then he turned around. He threw up Weiss with his waists motion. Weiss that was flung away with a so called shoulder throw then had his back struck the floor.GahahAir was driven out from his lung. Yep, the end. Well, not yet actually. Allen pulled out his spare gun and he pressed the gun muzzle on Weisss forehead. At the same time, Weiss also talked lightly even with his face grimacing and he pressed a button on his wristwatch. The next instant, a thunderous roar and an explosion blast blew violently from behind Allen. Allens gun muzzle shifted slightly due to that and because Weisss head swung aside, the bullet veered away. Weiss jumped to his feet and dashed fiercely toward the nearest door. Allen immediately fired, but Weiss stepped on Allens coat while passing through and sent it flying to block the bullet. Even so he couldnt avoid all the bullets and he got his shoulder shot, but he didnt pay it any attention and opened the door with a tackle and jumped inside. Good grief, what obstinacy. I can understand how J can let him get away. Allen made a bitter expression at his failure of letting Weiss slipped away while he immediately move to chase behind. He clung on the door and his face slowly peeked in. Right after that, storm of bullets rained down like a hail. It seemed that Weiss had a spare machinegun. Most likely Weiss was someone wary, so he had put weapons here and there through his escape route. Allen took out the magazine from his gun and confirmed his remaining bullet. He only had few bullets left. There was one more magazine on his waist holster. Haa, I used up too much on the berserkers at the first half of this mission. Allen smiled bitterly while exchanging his magazine with the new one and put away the half-used magazine. And then, he pulled out a pin from his wristwatch and dropped it on the floor. Immediately, small legs like insect flew out from the pin. Allen rotated the rotatable bezel of the watch halfway round. Right after that, the windbreak part of the watch turned into a display that projected the image on the floor level. This is the prided article of a real life Q. Just watch it thoroughly to your hearts content. The small metallic bug moved its legs with rattling sound and advanced toward the location of Weiss who was shooting his machinegun while talking provocatively. Allen was watching his watchs display while controlling the small insect using the bezels rotation. Like that the feet of Weiss were visible inside the display. Allen grinned widely, but as expected the one over there was Weiss whose obstinacy was in the level of a cockroach. Just before Allen could press the button, Weiss suddenly noticed below him. He discovered the metallic thing with strange legs crawling below him and his cheeks twitched grandly. The next moment, *DOOON-* an explosive sound echoed and the gunshot stopped. Allen rushed into the room with gun readied and his guard up. It was a large room. It was an atrium with height until around two floors, and there was also the second floor with wire-net type floor. It was a room that had a lot of power generator machines put there. When Allen intruded deeper, he could see a crushed machine and a pipe that snapped in the middle and spouted out white smoke. Allen was instantly alerted in wonder if it was a poisonous gas, but there wasnt any warning from the air composition that was displayed in his watch. Guessing that it was just vapor, Allen circled around the white smoke while he aimed his gun in a snap toward a cover that had human presence. Yoo, doggy. That thing, aint it a foul? That is a power I have exactly because Im a dog of the country. Thats not wrong isnt it? Dont screw with me. This is whyI hate, the elite young master. Weiss talked frivolously. Allen talked frivolously back with his gun aimed at Weiss once more. But, although there wasnt any carelessness in Allens eyes, but there also wasnt any great cautiousness in it. That was understandable. Weiss had his side largely gouged, he was already fatally wounded. Allen guessed that he would only have a few more minutes to live. Weiss vomited out a glob of blood while sitting limply leaning on the wall. He took out a cigarette with a trembling hand. Allen was about to pull the trigger without caring about it but, Hey, doggy. You wantHydras, information right? No, not really? Is that so? The case, this time, is from that bastard Kaysiss arbitraryaction. Hydra, has their own, differentplan. There wont be any harmin knowing it right? Indeed, Berserk Casewas something Kaysis done on his own authority in order to triumph against Hydras leadership. And then, Kaysiss data didnt include the big plan of Hydra that would be carried out soon. If Hydra had a different plan in progress, than it was something that the security bureau ought to know. Therefore, Allens finger slackened slightly from pulling the trigger. Weiss grinned smugly while his hand carried the cigarette toward his blood soaked lips. His figure enjoying the cigarette smoke didnt look like someone who would die with certainty. Why are you going to talk? Just, for harassment. Because they gave methis job thats not worth it, yeah. Allen showed a slight hesitation, and a beat later, he urged Weiss to continue with his gaze. The light in Weisss eyes were dimming already, his voice was small. His voice was whispering in a subdued tone, making it really hard to be heard in this room where there was the echoing sound of vapor jetting out. Without any other choice, Allen got closer to Weiss. Of course, Allen anticipated that this might be a trap and the moment he got closer, Weiss would pull out a knife or a gun. Even so Allen had confidence in his reflex and he judged that he would undoubtedly be the faster one in this situation, so he got closer while putting up the maximum caution. Soafter this, Hydra Please give it your all if you are going to die anyway. I cannot hear anything here. This guy, how harsh. But see, if you, get this closethats enough yeah? Weisss both hands sprang up right after that. He caught both wrists of Allen instantly with a speed that was unthinkable coming from a half-dead man. Although, Allen was calm. He was late slightly in his reaction because he was mostly being cautious against gun or knife, but it wasnt any problem at all just getting caught like this. Allen made the knife inside his shoe to jump out and he kicked on Weisss stomach. Weisss vomited out blood with his body lifted in the air. But, here an unexpected situation occurred. Weiss should have no more physical strength with his dying body and he should be blown away from Allens finishing blow, but instead his grip strength was increasing further. He didnt let go of Allens hands like a magnet. -, so this is what they called the great strength when at the deaths door! Hihih, this is a desperate grab for fellow traveler to hell. Allen kicked repeatedly. He broke Weisss ribcage, his mechanical knife hacked Weisss stomach into shreds, and furthermore he also stabbed Weisss heart. But, Weiss didnt die. The pressure on his captured wrists, was increasing! Dont tell me-, the cigarette just now- Spot on-! Im not gonna let you aim at the head yknoww With both his hands caught, Allen had no way to destroy the head. Being too close like this sealed his legs from destroying the head. Allen twirled his gun using his fingertip like a sleight of hand. His pinky held the trigger and he aimed at Weisss head with the gun in a reversed position, but Weisss arm strength that was increasing further didnt allow Allen to aim accurately. Allen was continuously landing strong knife-attached kicks, but the created wounds were smoking white and gradually began to regenerate. Hahah, Im easy to get lonely see. At least accompany me a little at my journey to that world kayy You-. Release me already- Weiss laughed ghastly while getting drenched in blood. The cigarette that was crammed withBerserkhad its content soaked with the drug. Weiss was pretending to smoke while actually he was biting off the cigarette and swallowed it. That was why Weiss was transforming bit by bit. Because his transformation was slow, there was a merit that he didnt change into a berserker right away and could still think, at the same time there was also a demerit that it would be the end if his head was shot in halfway stage before he completely transformed into a berserker. That was why Weiss was sealing Allens both hands. As expected, Allen was losing patience while he unleashed kicks like a storm at Weiss that was starting to rapidly change before his eyes. However, Weisss regeneration ability was also gathering speed and the first stab wound was already completely healed. Guh- Then, lets meet at the other side yeah, doggy. Weisss insane words stabbed at Allen who groaned from feeling both his arms gripped so hard they were on the verge of snapping from the pressure. Right after that, a roar rose from Weiss. His muscles enlarged and his wound closed with a tremendous speed. DONT UNDERESTIMATE MEEEEE- Allen pulled up both his arms together with a loud yell that was rarely coming from him while he struck Weisss stomach with a fierce kick. Weisss body was lifted up before it fell down right away, but before that Allen made his body slid to the floor and he put Weisss body on his lifted leg. And then he pulled both his hands while his leg struck up with all his strength. The body of Weiss that was in the middle of transformation got turned over with an overhead throw. He was sent flying face up to the opposite side. Even so Weisss hands didnt let go of Allen, but Weiss that was turned over was on Allens line of fire. Allen twirled his gun once more with just his fingertip and he pulled the trigger repeatedly. He didnt manage to aim at the head, but it was enough to strike at the shoulder. Perhaps the bullet hit a good spot, because one of Allens hands was released. Allen quickly got up and aimed at the other hand that was growing like a log holding his hand, and he fired. The moment his hand was released, he rolled away to take distance while firing toward Weisss head. But, here there was further unexpected situation occiring. Wha!? He dodged!? AAAAAAAAAAAAH!! Yes, he dodged. A berserker dodged. It detected the approaching bullet and leaped aside. A berserker was a lump of instinct. It would at least cover its weakness the head with its arms, but fundamentally a berserker would only charge forward like a boar. It could do nothing but charging forward relying on its body and super regeneration. Until now, there wasnt a single berserker that had ever taken evasive action. Chih, a troublesome guy even after becoming a berserker huuh! Allen took out a throwing knife and threw it toward Weisss eye. Allen thought to fire at the head the moment Weiss dodged. But, as expected, this berserkerDDBerserker Weiss didnt seem like a normal one. The throwing knife was struck down this time without dodging. Furthermore, it didnt keep charging without pause, but it dripped its waist deeply like a beast while groaninguUUUUU-and glared at Allen. Yes, as though it was observing Allens move. Wa, wa wa waitthis is different from what I heard! A berserker that can fight is not a joke- Allen was complaining greatly. He fired at the same time. The moment Allen aimed his gun, the berserker charged forward with a terrific step in. Although, that charge wasnt a bull rush like every berserker before this, but a counter rush that was accompanied with the evasion of the bullet by lowering its stance instantly. Seriously spare me- This time Allen jumped to the side. Berserker Weiss rushed through the place he was at just now and created a crater on the concrete floor. Allen jumped to the side while doing handstand with one hand and fired further. The bullet approached the head with terrifying accuracy, but Berserker Weiss lifted its hand as expected as though it had predicted it from the start, and the bullet was blocked by that hand. Berserker Weiss raised a war cry while grabbing the nearby broken pipe. It tore it off with brute strength and threw it toward Allen. HiIIH Allen screamed pathetically while clinging to the floor and rolled away. He somehow managed to dodge. However, the fact that the berserker was using tool caused Allens expression to shudder with fear. But, at that time, a light machine gun on the floor was reflected at the corner of Allens sight. Most likely it was the weapon that Weiss used before and it got sent flying to there due to the insect explosive. Allen leaped so close to the floor as though he was hugging the ground and he pulled the trigger toward Berserker Weiss that was bending down in preparation for a charge. *dadadadadada-* A rhythmical sound resounded and a swarm of bullets assaulted Berserker Weiss. GAaH He dodged as expected! Aa, geez- Berserker Weiss dashed to the side at the same time when Allen pulled the trigger. And then, it sometimes used obstacles for cover while running in circle around Allen. *gachin-* That sound echoed, showing that the light machinegun ran out of bullet. Allens face paled. With timing as though it had aimed for the moment the bullet ran out, Berserker Weiss turned into offensive. Its step-in made *DON-* sound as though a cannon had been fired and it approached Allen. Shi, shit- Allen took out a small cylinder from his belts buckle and fired it at the pillar of the second floor. A wire stretched out and its tip then clung tightly and got fixed on the pillar. Allen pushed his belts buckler at the same time and the wire got reeled in quickly, pulling Allen to the air. Below him, Berserker Weiss passed through just within a hairs breadth, while smashing some kind of machinery into pieces overenthusiastically. This isnt a joke. Just what part of it is a lump of instinct! A berserker that is this used to battle is just Allen was drenched in cold sweat while taking refuge in the air and suddenly a conjecture welled up inside from his own words. The berserkers that he faced until now were basically just civilian or fellows that more or less were used to some scuffle. That was why charging like a bull was only natural for them if they followed their instinct. But, if, it was a first class fighter whose body moved in subconscious level to predict the chance to attack and took the optimum evasive action when in battle, what would happen if that kind of person was turned into a berserker? A person with combat skill in the level that it was engraved into their subconscious, would they become a monster that only charged forward like civilian in the end? By any chance, the answer to that might be this Berserker Weiss before his eyes. A skilled mercenary that could battle a top-ranking agent equally was transformed into a berserker resulted into this. Of course, it was nothing more than a conjecture, perhaps there was another factor contributing to this. Hahah, perhaps this will be seriously bad if this is turned into weapon. Allen reflexively muttered such thing, but his face tensed right away. Berserker Weiss was tearing apart the fixing implement of a machine that was almost as big as a car so that it could lift it up. It was obvious what was its reason of doing that. Crap crap crap crap- Allen manipulated his buckle to cut the wire and he fell on the ground. After that, the car-sized machine came flying at the same time. The pillar Allen fixed his wire at was pulverized with a thunderous sound and then the second floors path was also destroyed by the machine. Allen landed with ukemi technique, but naturally Berserker Weiss didnt overlook that opening. The rock-like fist was already approaching by the time Allen was recovering his stance. Gahah Allen could only guard by crossing his arms while taking a back-step with all his strength to lower the impact as much as possible. He was blown away horizontally above the ground and his back crashed on a machine behind him. He couldnt even scream with how intense the impact was and like that his body slipped down slowly to sit on the floor. Kahah Blood was mixed in the breath that he finally could spit out. It seemed that his internal organ was injured. Both his arms limply hung down with their direction facing to a strange angle. But, even so he was alive. Whats more he was conscious and he was able to watch the Berserker Weiss slowly approaching him. Surely that was thanks to his miraculous impact neutralization and ukemi technique. Aagehoh. This is really, not a laughing matter. Havent I, buy enough time already? Ayssgate-sa~n, its fine if you rush heregohoh, anytime noww Allen smiled bitterly at his body that couldnt even twitch from the impact while calling for help with a listless voice. But, even Allen understood. This was checkmate. Berserker Weiss had arrived until right before him. Perhaps it was just his imagination, but it somehow looked like the berserker was sneering at him. Allen was always side-by-side with death in his duty. Therefore he didnt feel fear. However, if he had a regret then that would be Before the end, just once. I wanted to have a datewith super beautiful woman or girl. Even though Im also an agent, but why is Jame Bond that popular while Im not? Regret Allen whispered. Berserker Weisss fist was lifted up. And then just before it was swung down, FIREE- A command. A storm of bullets assaulted Berserker Weiss. It was a concentrated fire from four directions above. Berserker Weiss couldnt endure and threw its body between the machineries in evasion. Chih. It wasnt finished off from the first attack. Its instinct is really something. Oi, Allen, whats with that berserker? The one saying that while jumping down from the second floor using other machine as foothold was, Be, Bernard-san! Ou, you really got done in huh, Allen. You dont get splashed by any liquid right? Yes, the one firing from the second floor was the person who had displayed an outrageous skill of raising death flags in high speed, that Bernard! It appeared that he had struggled through that deathly battlefield and came here as reinforcement. Allen who was saved in a hairs breadth like a heroine in some tale felt an emotion welling up inside his heart. Driven by that feeling he spoke to Bernard who was making a fearless smile. Anyway, I request a change. How regretful. He is infected with Berserk already. *click* Bernards gun muzzle locked on at Allens forehead. Allen made justificationIm lying, lying! You arent a beautiful girl, but Im really happy that you come to save me!in panic. Bernard made an exasperated face at the agent whose talkativeness didnt decrease even when wounded all over like this while helping him to stand up. Err, you saved me Bernard-san. But, that guy, he is really a bit of bad news. No, it will be fine. Allen suggested caution against the out of norm Berserker Weiss, but Bernard was indifferent. Bernard opened his mouth with a wry smile toward Allen who looked dubious. We are here. So there is no way he isnt here too right? A. Aa, thats right. Hahah, really Im saved Right after that, *GOBA-aAAA-* Berserker Weiss flew out from the cover along with a terrific impact sound. However, it flew out not its own action, with a black whirling sphere settled on a hand palm, that palm was thrust forward in a palm attack stance by KousukeDDno, Lord Abyssgate, which blown away the berserker. I received the information from my real body. It looks like you have acted really inhumanly. DDDont think that you can die easily. The lord that was walking out calmly had his eyes filled with rage, his hands unsheathing two short swords. One sword was clad in azure flame, and the other sword was clad in glimmers that looked like diamond dust. Melting and severing sword of super heat Enryuuga, and the ice sword of absolute zero that formed its counterpart, Touryuuga. (TN: Enryuuga = Flame Dragon Fang, Touryuuga = Frozen Dragon Fang) Berserker Weiss made a war cry while standing up, then it threw pipes and machine parts toward the lord. The lord stepped in. Right after that, he jumped and rotated midair while stepping lightly on the pipe. And then, without stopping he stepped on the machine parts and splinters flying at him one after another and charged toward Berserker Weiss in a straight line. Berserker might felt a threat because it then tried to dodge to the side. But, Where are you going? Such sentence reached the berserker. From right beside at the position where it was going to dodge to. At the same time, the figure of the lord approaching from in front of it flickered and vanished. The lord had already switched with an illusion in the middle of jumping by using skill Leaf Dance. Berserker Weiss wasted no time to swing its fist. The arm that was thick like a log charged like a cannon to flatten the enemy. And then, something flew in the air. An arm severed from the elbow was rotating midair. Berserker Weiss that didnt feel pain launched a deadly attack with its other arm without delay, but the figure of the target had already gone. And then, the berserker fell on its knee with a jerk. Because one of its legs was cut flying encased in ice. The lord slipped to the blind spot behind the Berserker Weiss at the same time after he cut the arm. And then he swung Touryuuga while passing through. The blade of ice that was formed to an extreme thinness had a slimness of a single molecule already. And then the chill coating the blade froze the target instantly. AAAAAAAAA- Who said that you can howl? Berserker Weiss launched a backhand blow even while on its knee, but its body was slowly tilting in contrast with its will. What was flying midair was the arm that was launching the backhand blow. What was rolling on the ground was its other leg. Berserker Weiss that lost its four limbs was starting to regenerate its hands and feet by activating its super regeneration. But, the two short swords were swung again right after the limbs were starting to grow and sent them flying. After that it was a routine work. The regenerating part was chopped off before it could be restored to normal and the berserker couldnt escape its state of limbs shortage. It tried to take some distance by prancing up its upper body, even so it was pressured down by a whirling black sphere and it couldnt hope to move because of the suppression of the super gravity. You can regenerate however much you want? Fine then. Ill keep you company until you die in that case. Regenerate as much as you like, squirm as much as you like. Until that time when the end arrive. The lords arms went hazy. Each time the limbs of Berserker Weiss danced midair. In the first place, the amount ofBerserkthat was crammed into the cigarette didnt amount that much. Berserker Weiss writhed, the state of its instinct was different from other berserkers, and before long something other than madness was starting to enter its eyes, welcoming that time. The speed of its regeneration dropped down drastically and the vigor of the rising white smoke was decreasing. The limit of the regeneration had come. Its flesh body was gradually shrinking. Due to that, the withered Weiss who was on the verge of death recovered back his awareness. Son of a bitch-. Damn it, if you aint gonna, accompanying me then just diee Weiss didnt stop his cursing and frivolous talk even at this kind of time. In his eyes there was a disgusting color, that he wouldnt grant them the reaction they wanted from him no matter how much he got tortured. After all he would die in less than a few seconds. In that case he would rather spit out words of curse even if just by one more. Weiss opened his mouth with that kind of intention, but the lord firmly grasped his head. And then, he took out a five yen coin crystal that was tied with string. Just an instant is enough to grant you regret and despair. What are, you planningDDhih, ah, aAAAAAAAAAAAH A shriek that was unbearable to listen at was reverberating. That was undoubtedly a voice of regret and despair. Weiss was screaming while his body was completely withering and rotted away. Sca, scaryy. Aby, just what did you do? Hahah. I dont want to know though Bernard accompanied with his subordinates arrived while lending Allen his shoulder and he asked. His expression along with his subordinates were all twitching extremely. Allen was going no no in refusal to hear, but he couldnt move properly and on top of that both of his arms were broken, so he couldnt even block his ears. The lord spoke with an expression that seemed sickened toward Bernard and others. I just showed him a nightmare. A nightmare where he is eaten alive by the dead. For now, I set it so his mind experienced it for a hundred times in a moment. It would be better if he didnt ask. Bernard and others were wordlessly holding the same thought inside their heart. Then, the lord suddenly raised his head. Bernard and others asked the lord what happened with their gaze, to which the lord spoke. It seems its necessary for me to head for my real bodys reinforcement. Bernard. Ill leave the rest to you. Roger. I dont know what is going on, but leave this place to me. I wont let even a single one of the remaining staff here to get away. The lord nodded at Bernards words before his figure became smoke *bofun-* and vanished. Right after that, an intense shaking attacked the facility. It was clear that the vibration came from a distant place. He is really going at it flashily huh, that Abys. The vibration just now was intense. I think Bernard-san who is calling him with pet name is also amazing you know? Bernard was staring in puzzlement at Allens words before he pulled himself together and began giving order to his subordinates. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This time I was late too. Coupled with the work for publication too, Shirakomes sleeping time isheheh Next week for sure, next week Ill write the story until the very end in one go for sure! Please, follow the lords adventure for just a little bit more. The next update is planned to be at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 219 Arifureta Chapter 219 AN: For those who doesnt understand the meaning of the title, please watch the movie Matrix Reloaded without fail. Smiths-sansMe, me, meDDand then, meis strangely pleasing for Shirakome. Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Its Me You Know, Aderson-kun- The meat lump squirming before the eyesDDBerserk Chimera didnt try to chase after Allen who chased after Weiss or Emily and Vanessa who chased after Down. The Katon flame wall blocking the tentacles path had already vanished. If it was berserker that was faithful to their instinct, it would at least try to stretch its tentacles to chase, but this berserker didnt even do that and stopped trying. Surely, most likely, that was because it was cautious against the human in black clothes standing in its way. Now then, I dont know just how deep you have carried the case of the children, so I wont give any mercy no matter what were you formerly. Kousuke unsheathed two short swords. *shaan* A clear voice echoed and the unsheathed swords were held in reverse grip, at the same time Kousukes body sunk really low to the floor. So to speak it was a stance of a crouching start. In an instant, the berserk chimera launched countless tentacles. Those tentacles that were fired with speed that resembled even bullet became like a wall that attacked Kousuke. And then, a hard sound that was really unthinkable to be created by lump of flesh resounded, stabbing on the metal floor. Yes, they stabbed at a floor where there wasnt anyone. Chih. As I thought, even the weaknesss position is haphazard. A sound of someone clicking their tongue and a curse resounded. That voice came from behind the berserk chimera. There was the figure of unmoving Kousuke there in with his arms crossed. Looking carefully, the top of the berserk chimeras head was entirely cut off, a beat later, that meat lump fell on a distant spot along with a graphic sound *docha-*. At that instant, Kousuke rushed with a momentum as though he liberated the power he saved up, slipped through the barrage of tentacles, and then he split the upper head of the berserk chimera. Although, it didnt look like the berserk chimera received any pain, it was spouting out white smoke while the top of its head regenerated in what should be called an instant. At the same time, it created new tentacles and launched them to Kousuke. (I cannot see the position of its weakness the brain. In the first place there is no guarantee that it only has one brain. Its not like I dont have a method to blow it up altogether, but then the children inside will die with that. And then, that super regeneration is a hindrance for me to scrap off its bodythis is difficult.) Kousuke cut apart the swarm of tentacles, dodged with acrobatic movement, or handled the attack by using the tentacles as stepping stone. He grumbled inside his heart while analyzing the enemy while a wry smile suddenly emerged on his lips. To say in addition, it was also forbidden for him to get touched by the liquid that was scattered when the tentacle was grazed. No matter even if it was Kousuke, he wouldnt be able to suppress the transformation of his body if he got splashed byBerserk. Then, at that time the senses of Kousuke who was pondering detected an assault from behind him. When Kousuke immediately twisted his body midair, just as he thought, there were countless tentacles the size of a human arm flying toward him from behind. Oi oi, so it can also grow from the part that I cut off. Just what kind of organism this thing has taken that it can do something like that. What attacked Kousuke from behind was the meat lump that Kousuke cut flying before this. It was squirming separated from the main body and grew out slender tentacles. There were tentacles and fleshes he had cut apart lying all over the place. As expected, Kousukes expression couldnt stop from twitching. The moment Kousuke mutteredThis is bad, a barrage of tentacles approached from all directions, in addition there was also the meat lump clinging on the ceiling unnoticed attacking like a shower, leaving no place to escape. Their number already surpassed three digits. Normally it would be a hopeless scene. If the one who was here was the troops of the special squad, they would undoubtedly sigh and even made a bitter smile at the same time with their resignation. But, of course, for the right-hand man of the demon king, something at this level, no, no matter what kind of situation it was, it was an impossible story for him to carry an emotion of resignation. DDJuton C Todokienu Kuroki Seiiki(TN: Gravity Escape C Unreachable Black Sanctuary) Immediately after, four whirling black spheres as big as a pinball expanded around Kousuke. At the same time, all the approaching tentacles crashed to the ground as though they were struck down. Abyss-style Assassination Martial Arts C Sword FormDDSenretsu Kokujou Yaiba(TN: Flash Rend Black Fortress Blade) Furthermore, Kousuke lifted both his arms and he rotated his two short swords like a pinwheel using the motion of his fingertips and his wrists reversal. The tentacles attacking from overhead were shaved off and blown away as though they were hit by an excavator. Even the tentacles that circled around the shield of slashes and attacked, they were repelled back by the kunais that unnoticed were flying around Kousuke like satellites, furthermore those kunais were rotating in high speed. Not a single tentacle reached Kousuke. Burning all thesewill put the children in danger I guess. Then, lets smash them apart after freezing themDDRage, silver wind. The breath of eternal world of ice and snow. Hinder the path of the traveler and seize at the cold arm. Thy art the prisoner of the white ice coffinDDTougoku no Hana(TN: Flower of Frozen Prison) Kousuke lightly made a sound *ton* with his step. Immediately after that, a sound *bikibiki* echoed and the floor was dyed white. Mist was generated. With Kousuke as the center, the white wave was spreading as though it was eroding the world. The tentacles and liquid scattered everywhere were frozen altogether. And then, it didnt end with that, the meat lump that was dyed pure white and hardened was then enveloped by a prison of ice right after that, like a blooming flower. A cluster of ice flower was blooming proudly everywhere. The white erosion also reached the berserk chimera through the floor. Perhaps sensing the danger, the berserk chimera stabbed its tentacles to the ceiling and made its body leaped midair. It already had any composure to launch a random barrage of tentacles to Kousuke. Even the tentacles needed for attacking were all touched by the chill that froze them. The berserk chimera obeyed its instinct and severed all of its tentacles by itself. The countless tentacles that bloomed into ice flower instantly were falling to the floor. There is no way Ill let you get away dont you think? Kousuke used the falling ice flowers as stepping stones and jumped toward the berserk chimera. He used the tentacles he cut down and the tentacles approaching wildly as further stepping stones while he somersaulted, then using that momentum he threw his short sword. The short sword cut straight through the air like a single streak of flash. It stabbed the berserk chimera that had no leeway to evade. GI, GI, GIIIIIII A bizarre voice reverberated. Kousuke guessed that it was the scream of the berserk chimera that let alone mouth, it was doubtful that it even had vocal cords. Inside the space where the scream that sounded like the scratching of metal was echoing, the area that was centered around the stabbing short sword was playing dissonant sound *bikibiki* of the berserk chimera getting frozen. I dont freeze you until the inside. Ill shave and smash you from your outer layer. If its separated part could still move after getting cut off, if it could regenerate no matter how much it got slashed, then he would restrain it using ice coffin, and then froze all of the parts he scraped off and then pulverized them. It was a method that paid attention to the safety of the captured children as much as possible while rescuing them with certainty. Before long, the tentacles that stabbed into the ceiling and supported its mass were frozen, and they became unable to endure their own weight and snapped. The berserk chimera fell to the floor and its bodys outer part was smashed apart from the impact of crashing down. Squirming meat lump could be seen from inside the smashed meat lump. It was trying to regenerate. But, the stabbing short sword didnt allow that. The mist was coming down faster than the regeneration could start and froze them. When Kousuke snapped his fingers, the frozen outer layer broke apart once more, and frozen meat lumps were scattered in pieces of small block shape. If I continue to smash it like this until those children become visibleDD I should be able to save them. Yes, Kousuke was about to say that, but right after that, his cheeks cramped from the squirming presence at his surrounding. When he quickly looked around, *piki-, paki-* he could see cracks entering the ice flowers. O, oi oi. This is a joke right? Kousuke unconsciously let out those words. That was understandable. After all, the countless meat lumps locked inside the ice flower were squirming and bloating from inside. *baki-* Hearing such sound, Kousuke returned his gaze back at the berserk chimera, and there the same sight of it bloating from inside entered his eyes. Kousuke opened his eyes wide. No matter how he looked, the meat lumps at his surrounding and also the berserk chimera were increasing in volume. When a human was transformed into berserker, their super regeneration was caused by the repetition of breaking down and regeneration, it could be said to be similar with the phenomenon of muscle swelling up. But, even that had limit. It wasnt like a berserker would transform into giant endlessly. It was impossible for them to multiply new flesh from a small fragment of flesh. It wasnt an ability that a human was equipped with. No, wait. In the first place, this thing is stretching out tentacles Kousuke suddenly noticed. This thing was stretching out tentacles endlesslyDDthat was an impossible trait for all creatures that he knew about. Even though there were creatures that had tentacles, there shouldnt be any creature that was able to grow several hundreds of it or more. But, in reality the berserk chimera before his eyes was propagating itself with a force that could even destroy the ice coffin from inside using pressureDD Propagationhaha, come to think of it, there is this organism called planarian huh. Even if they are cut, they will regenerate the same specimen isnt it? That was correct. Certainly the berserk chimera had taken in a lot of organisms. Not to mention animal and insect, it had also taken in plant and so on. Of course, it had also taken in a few human adult and child. And then a lot of planarian was added into that flesh. Super regeneration wouldnt occur if there wasnt the flesh that became the base. Then, if that flesh was able to multiply automatically, wouldnt infinite regeneration become possible with that? This was the result of such experiment that was carried out with an idea that had gone past madness into exasperation. The berserk chimera had not even a fragment of the souls of the animals and humans that became its base. What it had was a more primitive instinct. DDOnly the instinct to eat and survive, that was all. Kousuke shuddered while returning from his own thought back into reality, and right after that all the ice flowers were smashed. These guys here created something like this, just how are they planning to stop this thing when the time comes? What was truly frightening was the deed of man. The spirit of inquiry and tenacity, madness that pushed on ahead until the end of the road without considering the future or other people. Just like the magicians of the former world of another worlds mad godDDEhitorujue that invited the destruction of themselves. It would endanger the children if he burned this thing to ash. It was useless to freeze and smash it. If he slashed it then it would regenerate and multiply endlessly just as much as he slashed. Exterminating it using great firepower would endanger the children. If he was touched then it was game over. However, Good grief. Just when I thought that I finally went home from a fantasy world, this side is also fantastical like this. It seems that I, no, we are deeply loved by the extraordinary huh. The expression of Kousuke who was shrugging with an air of dear me contained no despair. He also didnt despair to the possibility that he might not be able to save the children. Why? It was obvious. So you returned, me. Yeah, I have returned, me. I too, me. Bernardit was seriously just barely for him. That guy is really loved by the death god that its a wonder he is able to survive until now yknow. But it looks like he is also loved as much by the god of fortune though. The berserk chimera had swelled up until twice, no, triple its former size while making a bizarre scream. And then the innumerable number of meat lumps that had already transformed into tiny berserk chimeras. Clones appeared at both sides and behind Kousuke while all those were surrounding them. These were the clones that accompanied Bernards group and the other squads. The clone that reinforced Bernard had a faraway look. Its information was also shared with Kousukes real body, so he also got a faraway look from the sceneyou are already fantasywhere Bernard was continuously collecting death flags per second, though he was also continuously escaping from the hand of the god of death due to strong fortunes that came at him per second too. GIIIIIIIIIIIIIH!! A wave of flesh attacked at the same time with the shriek. Yes, it was a wave. The small chimeras were also adding on it, turning the attack into a greatly spreading wave that looked like a thick membrane. It spread out everywhere toward Kousuke and clones. Now then, the clones had also come back except of the one guarding Grant family, so lets settle this quickly. Haa, I actually dont want to use this thoughh. I rea~lly dont want to use this thoughh. But there is no time, and its for the sake of the children. It cant be helped, huh. Kousuke that leaped on the roof of a large truck looked at his three clones that were at the three corners of the room. They were showing a wry smile, or possible a melancholic expression. He then took out something from his breast pocket. That was a crimson jewel. The shining jewel the size of a pinky had a metallic vine coiling around it, and it was linked with a thin chain. Kousuke wore that on his neck and then he gripped the crimson jewel tightly. Perhaps the berserk chimera had its survival instinct stimulated by Kousukes freezing magic, because ahead of his gaze there was its figure already swelling up until near the ceiling without stopping its regeneration and propagation. The case holding the children seemed tough, but surely it would reach its endurance limit soon. There could be no more postponement, they needed to be rescued even for a second faster. Then, there was no way he could hesitate. No matter how much Kousuke himself shirked from it. No matter how much compensation he would need to pay for it. He liberated it. That taboo power! It once caused even the demon king to raise an anguished voice, the true and tremendous power! Endure this, my willpower! Here we go! DDLimit Break-!!! Right after that, a crimson magic power burst out from Kousuke. The intense magic power spiraled and blew up violently as though it pierced the ceiling. Magic power and storm howled thunderously. Kousukes figure was enveloped by the radiance of the demon king and became indistinct. The berserker chimera pulled back the tentacles that it was going to stretch out. It was as though it was getting frightened of the existence before its eyes. *Ki, GiiIIIH* The berserk chimera cried. A voice resounded toward it from inside the crimson tornado. O pitiful existence. Your time of liberation has come. That voice sounded as though it reverberated from the whole space. The crimson torrent was starting to converge, then a shadow of human appeared from inside the dazzling radiance. The black silhouette took a step forward from the large truck. Naturally, it didnt fall down or anything. A ripple appeared midair and the shadow advanced on it. This abyss lord, will save thee. The raging magic power torrent dispersed in a flash. In exchange the crimson radiance was increasing in might and enveloped the shadow. The shadow swung one hand widely and turned his body magnificently. The shadow lowered one leg slightly, and his other hand moved toward his chest. His sunglasses glittered with a flash despite the impossible angle. Shadow. Yes, My name is Kousuke E Abyssgate-! The noble of the abyss, and the right hand of the demon king! The next patriarch of the head reaper rabbit (planned)-! I am the one that bring salvation and the end for thee! Now, welcome it with the shriek of heavy thunder! It was the abyss lord who was highly spirited more than usual! The berserk chimera went, anyway, tentacles first!, it attacked following its instinct. EEDXCELLEENT-! No matter what is going on, its a good thing to not hesitate.(TN: The excellent is said in broken English, eeekusereentoo) The lord who finally used Western language called a clone to appear in front of him. The clone destructed the tentacles using Enryuuga. Behind the clone that became a shield slashing down the tentacles, the lord pushed up his sunglasses sharply while continuing his words. Although, whether it will work or not is a different matter. Fix your eyes. At the true form of the endless abyss! Right after that, multiple presences were born. Further four clones were created from the clone that became the lords shield. Not only that. Beside the original three clones that were evacuating to the rooms corners, four clones materialized at each of their sides. Those four clones leaped toward the chimeras, at the same time, each clones created four clones midair. Those four clones created four more clones further. And from those four additional clones came further four clones. Four clones, to four clones, to four clones, to four clones-! DDAbyss Lords Exclusive Limit Break Artifact Last Zell(just dont use it at me okay?) Ver.2.1 The last derivative skill of Assassin vocation, Abyss Lord, originally it raised the foundation ability of the user, breaking the limit along with the passage of time. The crimson jewel that was bestowed from the demon king blew away this passage of time and forcefully multiplied the users ability by five times. And then, regarding this Abyss Lords activation stateDDKousuke divided it into five stages that he called as Depth I until Depth VDDhe would be able to create one more clone when he entered the state of Depth III, and when he entered the last Depth, the clones that originally could only be created by the main body of the abyss lord could then be created by the clones themselves too. It would take a considerable time for Kousuke to reach this final Depth V, but Last Zell cleared away that limitation. However, naturally there was compensation for it, The abyss is without endDD The lord was multiplied to sixty four people almost within an instant. They charged from four directions, while saying something. The tentacles stretched out from the small chimeras that were scattered everywhere inside the large underground parking area, and the tentacles that were launched from the main body, their number was already enough to form a cage of piercing spears that left no place to escape. Even if some of them got mowed down by the short sword shining with azure flame, it was a herculean task to handle all of them. Half of the sixty-four lords were cut down within an instant. However, There is no end to the darkness of the hell At the next moment, more than 160 lords manifested. Using their skill and body, they became the shield for the clones behind them and cut open a path of survival. There is no hope to capture the abyssDD The small chimeras widened the membrane of flesh in the attempt to swallow the lords. The attack with vast surface was already an area attack. The lords used other clones as stepping stones, or they threw the other to escape from the range of the membrane. The rest enveloped their body with Katon and launched kamikaze attack at the small chimeras. There is no meaning in touching the abyssDD No matter how many of them were pierced, no matter how many of them were splashed with liquid, in the first place the clones werent made of flesh despite having a solid body. There was no way the clones could be altered, the small chimeras were helpless against the overly extravagant suicide bombing skill. Its a pipe dream to destroy the abyssDD The number of the lords that disappeared from suicide bombing already surpassed a hundred easily, however, by the time a beat or two beat passed, three hundred lords began attacking in waves. Despair to the resentfulDD They were pierced and vanished. Twice the number came back in their place. They were pulverized and vanished. Twice the number came back in their place. They were smashed and vanished. Twice the number came back in their place! Hope for those who searchedDD The small chimeras were reduced to ash in succession one by one with certainty by unceasing attacks that had no hesitation of making sacrifice. The berserk chimera was surrounded by more than three hundred lords and got its body thoroughly scraped off from the outside. O you that stand in our way, engrave into that body *GIIIIIII-*, the berserk chimera shrieked as though to drive away the terror it felt. It shrank its body for a moment, and right after that, it launched tentacles to every direction. What was different about it, was that all its tentacles that previously were as thick as a childs arm, were now reduced to the size of a finger. It might sense the danger of being obliterated. It might be doing this to fulfill its survival instinct. It seemed to optimize its attack method toward the enemy. The thin and sharp thrusts were appropriate to be called as an intense rain. They were assaulting straight ahead, from the ceiling, or circled from the floor. The flesh thrusts that might reach several thousand were a symbol of despair. More than a hundred lords were terminated by that. Moan from the endless nightmare And so, it was opposed by a thousand lords. They wielded a short sword of azure flame. Be that as it may, the weapon they utilized was their own body. Like a nightmare without end, each vanishing was filled with manifestation, and each time the number was increasing in an infinite hell. Even with Last Zell put into operation, it didnt change that he was in Abyss Lord activated state, his spec that was continuously increasing finally outdone the propagation and regeneration speed of berserk chimera. We art, the incarnation of the abyss. The dream of darkness, the black ephemeral, everythingD This was exactly, the right hand of the demon king. This was exactly, the true form of the one that was said by his comrades as actually the one who was nonchalantly in the level of humanitys strongest. This was exactly, what accomplished that grand feat of inflicting a scratch at that demon king. More than a thousand abyss lords launching unceasingly multiplying chuuni speech and gestuDDnot that, waves of attack without end! Lukewarm-. Do you think you can bring me down with something of that level! If you wish to drive away the abyss, then you need to bring at least a gatling railgun! The name of him who spoke of such absurdity, lets say it, one more time. Now-, this is the closing of the curtain! You can boast to king Yama in that world-. You can say, that the one who granted me my end is that person! Yes, its by this me, AbisuugeDto-! The lord yelled his own name a bit like a native speaker (?), or rather his pronunciation sounded like his tongue got rolled up. The lord then crossed his arms with the short sword still in a reverse grip, his body bent forward with tension. The small chimeras were already annihilated. The regeneration and propagation of the berserk chimera also couldnt catch up anymore, its body had been reduced until the size of a big truck. Like that, one of the clones scraped off the flesh even while its body was pierced by tentacles. At that scraped place, a solid glitter could be seen faintly. Without any doubt, that was the case where the children were locked into. Gather-, my compatriots-. This is the time for salvation! The lords order thundered. Several dozen clones lined up instantly in front of the lord and took the same stance. The lords grinned broadly with fearlessness, and his eyes opened widely in a snap (Warning: It was done behind the sunglasses, so other people couldnt see it). Mine abyss, can you see through it? DDAbyss-style Martial Art C Attack Form Secret Finishing MoveKokusou C Arashi Kage Ryuuha(Surging fang, shadow claw, know the nightmare of the dark abyss)C!!(TN: Black Phantom C Storm Shadow Flow Rending) The abyss lords sprinted. They became a single vertical row and charged the berserk chimera. The berserk chimera tried to launch its tentacles, it tried to leap to become a cannonball with its meat lump, but the clones at the front row handled it, and even if they couldnt handle it and vanished, the next lords would eliminate it. And then, the clones that arrived at the berserk chimera in the blink of eye used their body to whittle the flesh wall and got annihilated. The following clones each recklessly hurled themselves to the berserk chimera and opened up a hole with certainty in one point of the flesh body! It was a storm-like assault without any pause by the black shadows. That waves of attack that could be mistaken as a single great lance, it looked like, yes Jet Strea Attack! At the next moment, a sound *boba-* came into hearing, and the flesh at the other side of the berserk chimera was blown away. At the same time, a lord flew out from there. A beat later, a case that was wrapped around with steel string flew out. The lord rotated midair and swung his short sword at the case that was flying following him. The case was instantly split apart into pieces, and three screaming children flew out from there. It seemed that they didnt faint even now after getting swallowed by the berserk chimera. Normally anyone would lose consciousness from excessive fear but. What could be done now was only praying so they wouldnt get traumatized with this. The lord along with his clones caught the children that were thrown out midair and landed lightly. Boy, its safe already. E, eh? The boy that was let down was looking around with greatly restless eyes due to his great confusion. And then, the boy witnessed the unrealistic scene of countless humans with the same appearance surrounding the berserk chimera and he exposed his shock withEeEEEEH!?. The boy and girl that were let down by the clones beside him were also similarly flustered while in the verge of tears. Hmm. I guess this is a bit too intense for children. But, I ask you to be relieved. This nightmare is over already. Im ending it! The lords spread out. At the center was the berserk chimera. While the eyes of the boys and girl turned into dot, the lords simultaneously touched one hand on their sunglasses (of course, the stylish pushing up motion couldnt be forgotten), they averted half their body slightly behind, and then their other hand pointed quietly toward the berserk chimera. The sky of hell, the world of fabrication, the revolving black sunDD That was a chanting. The only magic that the lord learned, the magic of destruction that once tear down the logic of the world. The night sky collapse, the star of calamity shine darkly. What is released is a fragment of abyssDD A finishing move among finishing move that couldnt even be invoked by the lord if he wasnt in a state of Depth V. Converge, disintegrate, swallow without pause, smash without stoppingDD Sparks surged. It was a phenomenon of electrical discharge that looked like black lightning. It was generated with the berserk chimera as the center. The berserk chimera launched its tentacles looking somewhat desperate, but the clones blocked them in front of the chanting lords and cut them down altogether. That is a world of interstice without light. The embrace of demise. The birth of new providenceDD And so, that thing propagating into the world, it destroyed even the Holy PrecinctsDDthe attack of the protector that brought about the dawn. The main body of the lord made a beautiful turn that was without any meaning, and then along with a really magnificent pose, he spun the last sentence, and let it resound to the world. Be swallowed by the infinitude darkness and perishDDGravity magic ultimate secret artKokutenkyuu(black whirling darkness of abyss)(TN: Black Heaven Suffering) At the center of the surging black sparks, a small black sphere manifested. The sphere was whirling in disorder, right after that, it swelled up to a size with diameter of a meter and began to suck anything and everything at the surrounding with a fierce might. No, perhaps it should be said that rather than sucking, it was already twisting off the space altogether while compressing it to the center part. DDGravity magic Black Heaven Suffering It was the gravity magics secret art that the liberator Miledy Raisen once used in order to save the world. Compared to what she used, this magic here was a shoddy one where its immatureness was standing out. But, even so, here in this place it possessed enough strength to destroy this monster that could possibly regenerate and propagate if there was even just a fragment of its cell remainingDDit was truly a legendary magic. GIIH, GIIIIIIIIH!! Perhaps that should be called as its shriek of death agony. The berserk chimera was pulled in as though the meat lump was crumbling from the edge, expulsed toward a world of super compression and destruction. A beat. The large truck that was entangled by stretched out tentacles so the berserk chimera wouldnt get pulled in, it was sucked in without any resistance and crushed by the pressure. In the end the berserk chimera became completely terminated. The black celestial sphere shrunk before vanishing as though it melted into space. At the same time, the many clones also dispersed, as though to say that they had finished their role. The end was very silent. Onii-chan, who, are you? The boys and girl forgot their trembling, their crying, and also their huddling at each other. Their heart was stolen by a piece of legend before their eyes. One of them asked with a small voice toward the lord while still feeling astonished. The lord looked back over his shoulder. The gaze of the little children turned toward him. The lord wentfuhtoward them, and then he answered while sharply pushing up his sunglasses. Oneself? I amjust a hero, that you can find anywhere. Thinking that it would be inappropriate to say things like demon king or abyss toward the cornered children, the lord answered after showing a thinking gesture for a while. Hearing that, for a moment the children looked puzzled and they looked at each others face. But, the next moment, they showed a smile that was like a blooming flower. It was the greatest sparkling bright smile, one that children would show toward a hero just like in a movie. It was a smile that was overflowing with conviction, that hero certainly existed, with admiration, and with hope filling their heartDDit was the greatest reward there was for a hero. The lord that received thatDDcrumbled down right after. O, Onii-chan!? Hero-san! Ninja-lookalike something-san! The children rushed in panic toward the lord that abruptly fell on all four with his head hanging down. And then, their face approached looking worried and they heard that whisper. Hahah fuhihih, I messed up saying oneself. Even I dont understand what Im sayingit hurts, my heart hurts~ The children lifted their face and exchanged gaze once more. Even though they had no words, but what they wanted to say was conveyed to each other clearly. That was, DDJust what is hero? AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. When I wrote in high spirits, the number of letters become like this I will post one more chapter today or tomorrow. =>Was what I thought, but I forgot my Sunday work Im sorry, looks like the update will be like usual. I also wrote this in my activity report, but Overlap-samas homepage is uploaded with the newest chapter of the comic version. Kick rabbit is really bad news. If you are interested, please go take a look without fail. Also, its also uploaded at the homepage, but volume 4 seem to be for sale. Please treat it well. It seems the next update will be at 6 P.M. Saturday too. Chapter 220 Arifureta Chapter 220 Arifureta Extra Compilation C From Abyssgate Lord of The World Berserk, Was in Your Heart Right From the Start *go-go-go* That sound that sounded like earth rumbling, and impact sound *DON-* that resounded until the bottom of stomach could be heard. And then the one who screamed cutelyHyaahto that while hopping *pyon* was Emily who was chasing after Professor Down. Vanessa who was running beside Emily wasnt perturbed at all. Perhaps also because it was just the two of them right now, Vanessa was currently in the cool beauty Vanessa-san mode like when they met for the first time. Seeing Vanessa like that, Emily looked down feeling a little embarrassed. An expression of shynessDDpriceless. Aa, yep. Even when you are in work mode, but the inside is still Danessa. While the sound of *gan-gan-* from the shoes hitting the metal floor was resounding, Emily made a dry smile at Vanessa who was saying that kind of thing with a crisp expression. At any rate, Kousuke-san is really going at it flashily. Youre right. That must be just how absurd that berserker is. A lump of meatDDjust what in the world, that Emily spoke her deduction to Vanessas whisper. That was the same with the answer that Kousuke reached personally. It was a deduction that showed the depth of humans sin. The berserker chimera that possessed the ability of regeneration and propagation that human in general couldnt possibly stand a chance against, when Vanessa heard the true identity of it, her expression moved slightly. That wasnt because she was worried for Kousuke, but it was something that was directed to Emily who could talk about her deduction so calmly. I understand now that it has absurd abilities butDoctor Grant, you dont look like you are particularly worried. Emily felt the glance of Vanessa toward her, however, Emily replied without averting her gaze from straight ahead. Im worried. No matter how strong Kousuke is, there are many ways things can possibly go wrong. He might get injured, and it was the first time I saw Kousuke that angry, so Im also feeling uneasy that he might do something reckless. Is, that so? Even so Emily looked relatively calm. Vanessa tilted her head at that. Seeing Vanessa like that, Emily smiled wryly while continuing to speakBut. Even so, that personis my hero after all. That was why, she believed. That no matter what kind of difficulty he encountered, no matter what kind of irrationality he was exposed to, no matter what kind of pinch he fell into, at the end he would surely overcome it all and fulfilled his promise. He would save the children, liberate that pitiful existence from the wedge of this world, sent flying that mercenary who was rotten to the core, and then rushed to her side. Yes, she believed. Thats why, I, I have to do what I ought to do. I have come here by acting selfishly. I cannot afford to be flustered or anything. Looking back will be an insult to Kousuke who believed in me and sent me ahead. Vanessa kept sending sidelong glances at Emily. And then, she noddedyep yepas though she understood something. Doctor Grant. What? Emily stared straight ahead and advanced without hesitation. A smile emerged on Vanessas lips while she spoke. You are a good woman. Surely Kousuke-san too will accept you. Leave the hotel reservation to me. Bufuh!? Wha, what are you meowtering out!? Really, what are you meowtering, Danessa! Emily slid down due to the flow of the talk that suddenly went toward a vulgar direction. She almost kissed the floor lightly. She stood up in a hurry and started running once more, then with a reddening face she glared piercingly at Danessa. She prepared the firing of her cat punch. Although, the Vanessa in question was making a puzzled expression instead. That irritated Emily excessively. Doctor Grant. In movie or film, at the last scene the main character will kiss or bed the heroine. In the case this time too, it will be the best if its concluded with Kousuke-san and Doctor Grant acting a passionate bed scene. Leave about the scene recording to this me, Vanessa. Be be be be be, bed scene!? Idiot-. Danessa you idiot-! There is no way we will do something like that! No, Im not saying that we will never do it butthat, I only thought a little about it, like I too someday will~, but if Im asked by Kousuke its not like Ill refusewait thats wroDDng-! Thats not it! Or rather, whats with you! What do you mean recording huh! Just what kind of position! Any kind of event need to have memento about it left behind. So please feel relieved. Ill also participate at the middle. A sticky and wet, passionate threesoDD Dont say anymore than that-! Emily howled. Her straight-man skill was already reached the maximum number. At the same time a cat punch was let flew. That punch which was unleashed under the straight-man skill splendidly bored on Danessas cheek. ? Why, was I punched? This person is hopeless already. I have to ask Kousuke, to turn you into a splendid villager. Surely Vanessa was gifted with the skill Serious Breaker. Emily who was feeling disheartened resolved herself to use the final option. Like that they advanced forward, passed through several doors, and before long the two of them came out into a passage with a waterway in it. It seemed they had passed underground from the research facility and came out to the water purification facility. They passed a place that had several things that seemed to be pipe and tank lined up, then the two of them put their hand on the door in front of them. Vanessa made Emily to back away while she entered inside the room. That room seemed to be a room where under the floor was wholly dedicated to be a water tank. Half of the room was used to placed machineries, while at the other side of the fence became a watering place. Perhaps this was a place to temporarily store the water that was flowing from the waterway. It seemed that it was being opened right now, so under the floor was fierce water current that was flowing toward somewhere. It was a vertically long room, so they could see a stair that continued to upper floor, a passage, and then a door. The door of the second floor was located at the southern end of the room, and there was a bridge-style passage that connected both doors. Emily and Vanessa sent their gaze toward the door of that second floorDD Ah, teacheDD Doctor Grant- There was a flapping lab coat. It was clear whose coat it was. Emily was trying to call out because Downs figure had vanished to the other side of the door. However, Vanessa pulled Emily closer to her cautiously. Right after that, *gan-* a loud voice entered their ears. Something fell behind Emily and Vanessa, in front of the door they had just gone through. When they looked back in surprise, there was a large rectangle case the size of a Boston bag there. It was the other thing that Down carried along with a leather bag when he escaped. It seemed that he threw it at the timing when Emily and Vanessa entered the room. The sound *batan-* of the door at the second floor closing resounded. At that moment, KIIIIIIIIIIIII- Such cries struck the twos eardrums, at the same time, the case bloated up from inside and it was destroyed. It seemed that it wasnt made from a material that was really tough in the first place, the cracks spread in the blink of eye and the clasp snapped. Instantly, something leaped out and attacked Emily and Vanessa. Vanessa covered Emily behind her while she fired. However, that creatures speed wasnt normal, also its movement was strangely irregular, and so the bullet Vanessa fired missed. That creature kicked on the floor and leaped toward the face right away, however Vanessa only narrowed her eyes quietly without even any agitation. Her long leg kicked up vertically to deal with it. *go-* The thing was kicked up together with the vivid sound of bone breaking, it then twirled midair while it then crashed on the floor some distance away. That isa monkey. Seems like it. It looks like an adult, but seeing that cases size, it seems that before this it was an infant monkey. A bullet struck the infant monkey in a flash when it slowly stood up. The moment it raised its face, a splendid headshot finished the berserker animalDDBerserker Monkey, and like that it crumbled down and white smoke rose from its corpse. However, they couldnt let their guard down. The reason was the existences that spread out to surround the two of themDDthe Berserker Monkeys still numbered four in total. Strange. Indeed. Doctor Grant. Please back down slowly until the wall. Toward that gap between the machine and the pillar. Vanessa guessed the meaning of Emilys mutter and she increased her cautiousness to maximum while slowly backing away as though to make herself to be a shield. Yes, they had the leeway to back away. The berserkers that should rush ahead following their instinct were taking a fixed distance from Vanessa and Emily, as though they were observing the situation, or they were being careful. Actually these Berserker Monkeys had wariness toward danger instilled inside them using a method like the Pavlov dog experiment. It was an experiment to make berserkers that would only rush forward foolhardily would cope to a certain degree toward firearms. Seeing gun muzzle and hearing gunshot, those conditions along with the awareness that something painful would come flying at the same time were planted into them. It could be seen whether the experiment failed or not from this. The four berserker monkeys were surrounding Vanessa and Emily, their wariness was plain to see, however they also didnt retreat due to their instinctual belligerence or their desire to eat. Vanessa made Emily to withdraw to the gap between a machine and a pillar before she pulled the trigger as though to say that she didnt give a damn to that wariness. However, the berserker monkeys who tried all they could to not stand in front of the gun muzzle were already out of the firing line by the time the trigger was pulled. So this mean that even without antidote, the progress of converting the drug into weapon is advancing steadily isnt it. Even an expert marksman like Vanessa couldnt hit the target easily in front of the berserker monkeys that were taking evasive action with all their strength by using their beastly agility. *gachin-* Such sound rang out and the guns chamber was fixed in place still in a slid-out position. It ran out of bullet. As though aiming for that moment, the berserker monkeys went out in attack simultaneously. Vanessa was in dangerDDwas how it seemed but, An agent of the security bureau isnt so soft that they can be taken off guard by the likes of monkey. That muttered words were the truth. Vanessas hand thrust out smoothly toward one of the assaulting monkeys, and the moment that hand made contact, the monkey was blown away to another direction. And then Vanessa stepped forward without pause and threw the empty gun magazine he had taken out. A berserker monkey rapidly approaching from the left was checked with that before Vanessa crouched down swiftly and launched a fierce upper roundhouse kick. By crouching down, the berserker monkey that approached from the right lost sight of its target and it sailed over above Vanessas head, the monkey that leaped from the front received a fierce roundhouse kick that sprang from a blind spot and got blown away. The left berserker monkey that got checked by the empty magazine came flying with time difference. Vanessa had recovered her posture by that time and she thrust out her arm once more. The berserker monkey opened its mouth with a shriek *kiiii-*, however, at the next moment, the moment felt a faint touch on its arm but at the same time its field of vision reversed up-down and it fell into panic. When it noticed, it received a severe impact on its back and it was staring at the ceiling. And then, a gun muzzle cut into its field of vision. The sense of danger instilled into it ordered to evaded butDDtoo slow. *pan-* A light sound rang, and with it a wind hole opened in the berserker monkeys forehead. The berserker monkey that was the first to be blown away to another direction was going along the ceiling and assaulted from overhead. But, as expected it couldnt reach. A hand that thrust out with a flowing motion softly touched the berserker monkeys head as though in a caress, and the next moment it was forced into a backflip with fierce momentum. Even the physical ability of monkey was in vain and the berserker monkey got crashed on the ground. It then met the same fate with the previous monkey. Without even any time to wake up, a shot to the head splattered its brain. The last monkey moved as though it crawled on the ground to bite at Vanessas leg. In a moment, a knee fell down. Perhaps because of its instinct, the berserker monkey leaped to the side right away but its wrist was grasped. Its wrist was twisted and its joint was instantly locked. For a berserker that didnt feel pain, it was possible for it to shake off the hold without balking at getting a broken bone, but even so for a few moments it couldnt avoid to move following the limit of its body mobility. And then, the berserk monkeys vector of inertia and center of gravity were directed at that instant and it quickly got pressed down with its face pressing on the floor. A knee fell on its back to stop it from moving. Because the right point was pressed, it had no room to use its physical strength. And then, it wasnt given the chance to even struggle. *gorit-* The gun muzzle pressed on the back of its head fired its bullet with no hesitation. With this its all of them. Vanessas sharp gaze ran through the surrounding. What she used was technique of jujitsu and aikido. Vanessas body was that of a female. No matter how much she tried to deny, it was a fact that her pure physical strength was inferior to male. That was why she polished numerous techniques based on soft and fair goes far. What about powerful offensive ability? A single bullet would serve for that purpose. No matter how muscular the opponent was, even if it was against a monster, she could knock them down unquestionably if only one of her hand could touch them, and then for the rest she just needed to pull the trigger. This was the strength of Vanessa who was said to be at the top level in close-quarter combat among the agents that belonged under the security bureau. Even though recently she was called as Danessa a lot, but her strength was the real thing. DDThat was exactly the reason, he created this moment because he didnt underestimate the people of the security bureau by any means. The moment when Vanessa was away from the protection target. Agent, protect her if you can. -, Doctor Grant! Unnoticed, Downs face peeked out from the door at the second floor with a gun muzzle aiming. DDToward none other than Emily. Vanessa leaped in front of Emily as though she was flying. It was at the same time when Down fired. A dry bursting sound rang consecutively. Vanessas body jerked. Fresh blood scattered in a splat and dirtied Emilys cheek. Kahah, gaa, a Vanessa- Vanessa crashed on the ground and rolled several times. She then tried to stand up right away, yet the impact clogging her lungs made her unable to breath well, and she could only crouch from the intense pain cruising through her whole body where she was unable to move. Emily whose facial expression changed rushed to her. She made Vanessa to face up and embraced her inside her arms. Blood could be seen flowing from her shoulder, arm, and thigh, but Emily couldnt see any blood from the torso that got shot the first. Even while panicking, Emily took off the suits jacket and took a look. There she saw four bullets squashed inside a bulletproof vest that blocked those bullets. It seemed that the bulletproof jacket barely saved her life. Although, putting aside the gunshot wound in her arm and shoulder, the bleeding at her thigh was at the level that couldnt be left alone. Most likely an important artery was grazed there. As I thought, Im no good in something like this. Just what do I need to do to get a headshot I wonder? Footsteps rang while Down advanced on the upper passage of the second floor. He stopped at the middle and aimed his gun while staring at the defeated berserker monkeys. There wasnt any particular strong feeling that could be felt from his words and voice, whether from shooting a person or aiming a gun at Emily. Emily bit her lip strongly from that. But, right now wasnt the time to complain. Emily took out a container that looked like an experiment vial from her breast pocket. She opened the lid and made Vanessa drank half while she poured the remaining bit by bit at the wounds. Immediately the blood that was flowing out like river was clearly lessening. Vanessas pained breathing was also recovering its regularity slightly. My god. Emily. Emily, by any chance, you have improved Berserk in this short time? Or else, is that a product of an idea that you dont tell to anyone even to me? As expected, you are really outrageous. Downs eyes were shining ominously at the unknown medicine that was displaying recovery ability that was impossible for the existing medicine. Although, his deduction was completely off the mark. What Emily used was a healing medicine of another world that Kousuke handed to her in preparation of the worst case. As expected, its effect couldnt give a complete recovery until the bullets remaining inside the body were taken out, but it was able to at least stop the bleeding completely, softened the pain, and healed to a certain degree. Vanessa didnt look like she could move properly, even so she conveyed that she was okay with her gaze. Emily sighed in relieve. And then, her gaze struck at Down who was looking down at them from the second floor. It was a calm gaze, however a rage that couldnt be hidden was dwelling there. Teacher. You shot at me there. Without any hesitation. Thats right. However, I want you to not misunderstand. I wasnt trying to kill you there. For a researcher like me to stop that security bureaus agent, I have no other what than that. Down who thought that he wouldnt be able to shake off the pursuit from the beginning implemented a strategy that used berserker monkeys to separate Emily from the troublesome bodyguard, and then he shot at Emily so Vanessa would cover her without any leeway to dodge or counterattack. In other words, because he had no confidence that he would be able to snipe Vanessa, he did it in a way so Vanessa herself would be the one that entered his line of fire. Although, that didnt change that Emily was in his line of fire. If Vanessa didnt make it in time then there was no proof that Emily would be safe. But, its fine in its own wy even if I got shot. Isnt that right? I didnt want you to die is a fact. It seemed that it would be fine if she was just alive. But even that was suspicious if it was true or not in this situation. Teacher, please tell me your motive. I came here in order to listen to that. Surely, it will be meaningless, and nothing that I have lost will come back, buteven so, I want to listen to your true feeling. Teacher-, this five years that you spend with me, with all of us, is there any meaning in it? Do we mean anything to you? The thing that you want to obtain even by betraying all of us, just what in the world is it? That question was said calmly, but it sounded as though she was going to vomit blood. Werent they a family? Wasnt he saved her when she was cornered? Didnt he love her? The five years they had spent together since that day, when she was welcomed as family, were all that a lie? Was it something so light, that he could easily betray and abandon them? Down looked down. Her gaze toward Emily was calm, but there was darkness somewhere in it. He kept aiming his gun without letting his guard down. And then, he answered. What I want to obtain, is it? Indeed, its a meaningless question. But, if you want to know that then Ill tell you. You see, Emily, I merely want to leave behind my name in history. Leave behind name, in history? Thats right. Some people has their name entered into the textbook to be read by the future generation, I want to become that kind of human. I want to stay behind in the memory of the people forevermore as a historically great character. Do you understand? For, for something like that As I thought, you dont understand. Perhaps, there was some kind of reason that left him with no choice but to do something like that. Perhaps there was no other way for him to abandon them for the sake of something important that he couldnt let go no matter what. Those kinds of fleeting thought were now splattered with mud and thrown away by Emily. Emily trembled, perhaps from anger, or perhaps from frustration. Down made a troubled smile. Surely you dont understand. The fear of being a human that doesnt matter whether they exist or not, or the emptiness of being forgotten, or the hopelessness to vanish without leaving behind any proof of leaving. Such thing-, that kind of thing-. There is no way that teacher is, a person who doesnt matter whether you exist or not! Just who in the world can forget you!? Me!? My seniors!? Lizzi-nee!? Everyone of Down classroom, they are going to forget you!? There is no way such thing will happen! Arent we who have received your teaching-, the proof of your life!? A scream that sounded like a pleading reverberated. But, even those words only made Down gave a troubled smile, he then shook his head slowly. Its not something like that Emily. Its not that kind of a small story. I said it right? I want to leave my name in history. Its no good with only the personal memory of you all. Something like that, cannot erase this terror, this despair, this emptiness inside me. You are Her words, her feeling, they didnt go through. Emily understood that from seeing Downs eyes. Just what in the world was driving him until like this? Emily couldnt understand that. The person called Reginald Down was born in an average family, he graduated the university with excellent result, he entered the path of researcher, encountered his wife, became a lecturer, his wife died from a sickness, he welcomed distressed students, and sent out a lot of excellent disciples to the outside world. Emily heard such story from Down. Was there any factor somewhere in that life that drove him to madness? You cannot understand? I guess thats how it is for you. Even if other people can understand, but Emily, you surely cannot understand it. Why, do you say that? Because, you are a genius. Eh? Emily Grant was a genius. That was why it was impossible for her to understand Reginald Down for eternity. Emily was dumbfounded hearing that statement of Down. She felt as though her whole self was denied. Emily who was lonely because she was a genius, the one who taught her that such thing was irrelevant was none other than Down. But now he discarded Emily because she was a genius. You wont understand the feeling of a mediocre person who saw off the back of a genius. That what someone can achieve, its decided by the ability that person is provided with from the start. But, but teacher, you are an excellent educator even throughout the university, even the other professors respected teacherDD Thats because Im a mediocre person. Because Im mediocre, I understand just what it is that someone doesnt understand. I understand what need to be done so they can understand. I have been kept searching, thats why I understand what other people search. I understand what makes anyone happy, and what I need to do to push the back of other. Thats because all of those were also paths that I myself had gone through. Thats all. Down sighed deeply and he looked at somewhere far away with empty eyes while continuing his words that sounded like he was talking to himself. No matter how many efforts I piled up, the geniuses are clearing over all those efforts easily. When I thought of one idea, they will already create a hundred ideas and produced result. Just how much emptiness I felt each time that happened, is surely something that they dont understand. Surely what was reflected inside his eyes, were the figure of his students who were already graduated and got recognized in society. Emily didnt understand. Every time teacher saw the seniors that came out in television or magazine, he would make a proud expression. He would be happy as though it was about himself. Were all of those just acting? Was he actually boiling with emotion of hatred and jealousy, that he should be the one that got praised, that he should be the one that was granted with glory? Even so, they would speak that I am their teacher, and that somehow consoled my heart. Having all of them, including you Emily and everyone in Down classroom, adoring me as the educator Reginald Down, it supported me. It gave me acceptance and a small satisfaction, that its enough with this. His affection was the real thing. His feeling of wanting to become others strength was true. Even if he couldnt stand at the front stage, but Down was able to maintain his self by doing that. The trust and gratitude of his students somehow diverted Down from his dirty vanity that should be called as a deep-rooted delusion. Then, why? Isnt that obvious? That was because Berserk was created. A hitch leaked out from Emilys mouth. Berserk, was? Yes, Berserk. Emily, you are without a doubt a genius. That is a miraculous drug. It change human, into something that is not human, aa, thats right. Its a miracle! Just how much application can be found from it if its continued to be researched! The result is clear! It will be a revolution of the world! Te, teacher Down put one hand on his temple in excitement and laughed loudly. That figure was truly abnormal. The figure of the kind and gentle Down inside Emilys memory was vanishing. There is no doubt! This is a great exploit that will leave the name in history! All those results left behind by all my students until now are just like trash in front of Berserk! You will become a historical character! And I am the father of that! I will leave my name as the father of revolution! Do you understand!? DDNo, surely you dont understand. Thats why, in front of this miracle you were able to say a bullshit likeThis is dangerous so lets destroy it- - *pan-* With a dry sound, the floor nearby Emily burst open. The excited Down unconsciously shot. Down went hah at the bursting sound he made and he readjusted his breathing and then he made a gentle smile with a disgusting easiness. I got flustered at that time. No matter how much I explained to you about the possibility of Berserk, you wont change your decision to destroy it. If I tried too hard at persuading you, Ill lose your trust and my standing as father. There also wasnt any leeway timewise. After all I didnt know when you will erase the data. That was why, you took it out? Thats right. There is my disciple at the leadership of Gamma Pharmaceutical, and I relied on him. But never in my wildest dream I thought that it would be an underworld organization that has this kind of facility though. I thought it was the will of heaven. Finally, the time to be rewarded has come even to this me who continued to only perform service for other people. But, it couldnt go that easily. No matter how much he researched the stolen data and drug, he was unable to create the antidote. The research about Berserks use as weapon was producing data and application method to some degree, but the plan of Kaysis and others to scatter Berserk themselves before selling the antidote was quickly coming to an impasse. They also could only do extremely simple thing with the application too, he was unable at all to create something that would shake the world as a miraculous drug. No matter what he was lacking the decisive something to create those. Yes, he lacked the existence of Emily Grant who was the creator. The first incident, those police officers, and then agent Warren too, they were all people under Kaysis. Isnt that right? Everything was all to corner me and direct me so I could only rely on teacher. In order to make me research and develop Berserk by my own will. Exactly. It was going well until the middle but. Really, they were all doing needless things. Whether its the security bureau, and also Rod and Dennis too. *pakit-* There was the sound of something snapped. It came from inside Emilys chest. It was the sound of something important, something really important snapping and then broke. Scenes were resurrected in her mind. The nightmare that she absolutely couldnt forget. DDMilo-oniichan died. He was ran over by a berserker, as though he got hit by a truck. DDSam-oniichan died. He was reduced into a berserker in the end. DDJessica-oneechan died. Her neck was snapped by the gentle Sam-oniichan. DDDennis-oniichan died. In order to avoid getting transformed into berserker, he shot his own head. DDRod-oniichan died. While he was apologizing sorry. And then, DDHendricks-oniichan died. In order to protect Emily and everyone else. She thought of him as her real older brother. He was slow in some area, but he was sincere, and gentle, a person that was like a pleasant breeze. There wasnt anyone that could ease the heart by being at their side like him. DDLizzie-nee died. In order to hide Emily. She made herself as a bait. She was someone Emily idolized. Sometimes she wasnt honest, but there wasnt any other woman that was gentle and lovely like her. She saw a dream. The scene of Hendricks and Lizzie who she liked very much getting wedded with each other, smiling with happiness. She believed. That everyone in Down classroom would someday be able to witness such lovely sight. All of thoseDD So it was I, that pulled the trigger. Hm? Emily averted her gaze from Down who tilted his head and she slowly stood up. Vanessa called at Emily with a small voice that was still pained, but Emily only smiled fleetingly and averted her eyes from her. Do, Doctor, Grant-. You, cannot. Thats- Im sorry, Vanessa. Vanessa couldnt hope for a complete recovery with bullets still remaining inside her body. Her internal organs that received four shots, although the bleeding could be stopped, but her broken bones still werent healed. Therefore, it was the best she could do to reach out her hand that was trembling from enduring the intense pain. Yet she failed to grasp, at Emilys hand. Can you not move, Emily? Down aimed the gun muzzle at the standing up Emily once more. If possible, I dont want to kill you. Even what happened at Hendricks and others was just an unfortunate accident, it wasnt something that I wished for. Thats why, you obedientlyDD I, pulled your trigger. Emily mutters cut off Downs words. Her figure with her head hanging down looked really sorrowful. Her worn-out lab coat seemed to be the representation of her heart. Down seemed like he didnt understand the meaning of Emilys words and he tilted his head once more. Emily continued her heavy and dark words toward him. You, werent simply a virtuous person. Inside your heart, there was madness nesting there all this time. A conceit that is far, far stronger than other people, a heart that is wishing for praise, were gnawing inside you. Everyone suppressed those down. The many seniors, everyone of Down classroom, your family. Despite so, I broke that. The trigger that you wanted to pull but you managed to hold back from, I pulled itDDI awakened, the erserk that was inside you right from the beginning. So, there was Berserk in me right from the start. Now you really said it, Emily. It was unclear, just how the expression of Emily who raised her face slowly should be described as. She looked troubled, she looked as though she would cry anytime now, or she looked like she was resolved of somethingDDit was a strangely transparent expression. I was the one that pulled the trigger that awakened the monster, thats whyDDthats why, I will be the one that pull the trigger too for ending it. You will, shoot me? There was a small handgun in the hand that Emily lifted. It was Vanessas spare gun. It seemed that Emily pulled it out when she was standing up. From behind her, Vanessa yelledYou must not, Doctor Grant!with a hoarse voice. Emily. You will shoot, me who you saw as father? This me who rescued you? Yes. Ill shoot. I, will end you. For revenge? No. Its for your own sake. And then, for my sake. Surely. I see. The two who once called each other as father and daughter, were now aiming gun at each other. There wasnt any undulation of great emotion that could be seen from their crossing gazes. But, surely they were holding emotions that couldnt be expressed with words like an explosive that was in the verge of exploding. Perhaps it wasnt just Emily who was like that, but Down too. Then it cant be helped. Sayonara, Emily. Yes, sayonara. Teacher. The triggers, were pulled. Dry bursting sound thundered. At the same time, a shadow sprang out to the air. *kin-* A metallic sound resounded. The bullet was bisected into two. The split up bullet greatly diverted from the target and pierced the wall behind. Ko, Kousuke? A shadow landed down lightly. That was without a doubt, the catching up Kousuke. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. It will finish with just about two more chapters. It will make me happy if you readers can enjoy it until the end. Chapter 221 Part 1 With a short sword in hand, Kousuke stood between Emily and Down. Kousuke was staring at Emily right from the front. Yes, Kousuke split apart the fired bullet in midair, was to protect Down behind him. What he cut was Emilys bullet. Ko, Kousukewhy- Emily questioned with the gun still raised in her trembling hand. Kousuke slowly walked forward without any words, he didnt even glance at Down behind him. And then, when he arrived until in front of Emily who was shaking her head left and right, he put his hand softly on the gun barrel and gently lowered it down. Stop it, Emily. This is not your role. A calm voice and a composed gaze enveloped Emily. But, Kousuke felt a slight resistance at his hand that was put on the gun barrel. Emily was rejecting it. He could see a tragic resolve inside the eyes of Emily who was shaking her head left and right. Kousuke didnt know. About the words exchanged between Emily and Down. Even so he was able to guess. Just with what kind of feeling Emily pulled the trigger. Just with what kind of feeling, she directed a killing intent at the man who she thought as a teacher and also a substitute of father. Surely she felt hatred. Surely she also felt resentment. But, her act didnt come only from being captured by those kinds of negative emotions and ended in madness. Inside her eyes there was a sense of purpose. Or possibly a sense of duty. And then a sense of responsibility. Kousuke smiled wryly in his heart, thinking that it was like Emily. Even so his hand didnt let go from Emilys gun that refused to be lowered. Kousuke-, this is something that I started, thats why-. Thats why- Is that really so? I dont think so though. Well, even so if thats what Emily yourself think, then I wont really deny it. However, the end of this path is no good. Its not a destination where Emily should go. He wouldnt let her go through the path of murder. Kousuke responded with a feeling that was equally strong with the feeling Emily held. Even so, Emily was about to object further, but Kousuke added his words. Because, thats something that run counter to the wish of Emilys big brothers and sisters right? - Yes, no one was demanding this kind of conclusion from Emily. Even though Kousuke had never met them, even though he had never exchanged words with them, but just from hearing Emilys story, it was something obvious to Kousuke. There was no way they who risked their life to protect their important little sister would wish for this. Emilys dream, is to save those who are suffering sickness right? She wished to heal her grandmother. Emilys step that was starting from such wish, surely it was them who were rooting for it more than anyone. They should believe, more than anyone. Emilys hand, it isnt something to hurt others. Its something to heal, to save others. That was why, not a single one of them blamed Emily for creating the drug of madness. They didnt escape by saying that it was unrelated with them. They understood that it was an outrageous situation, yet they didnt leave Emilys side by any means. That was why, My bad, but Im not going to allow this yeah? I absolutely wont allow only this. No matter how strong Emilys will is, Ill stop you with my all. Endo Kousuke, the right-hand man of the demon king and also your protector, this me will stop you with my whole body and soul. Emily Grant has reached this far by doing her best to save others. Something like the closing of curtain by such a girl murdering someone who was family, I wont let that happen. Kou, suke Strength left Emilys hand. *gatan* A sound rang. The handgun that slipped unhindered from Emilys hand, it fell on the floor. Surely there wasnt any way to express the overflowing emotion inside her. All the words that existed in this world were too inadequate for that. She wondered, just how many times this body, this heart had been protected. When she needed it, a help would be given to her then without fail, by Emily Grants hero. Softly, Emilys head leaned on Kousukes chest. *drop, drop* The falling tears on the floor were surely the result of her emotion that couldnt be worded appearing in a definite shape. Kousuke gently put his hand on the head of Emily who was burying her face on his chest while trembling. He exchanged gaze with Vanessa who was relieved while still lying down on the floor and they nodded at each other. So even that berserker cannot stop you. Im keenly feeling the irrationality of your existence thoroughly. Down said that with an astonished expression. He wasnt running away or shooting while Kousuke and Emily were talking. Kousuke turned a suspicious gaze at Down who was like that. You arent running away? Will you let me run away? Down replied so while smiling bitterly. There wasnt any hostility, or fluster and desperation that were particular for a cornered person that could be seen from him. Kousukes gaze narrowed in wonder of what this person was thinking. And what bothered him above all, was the reason why Down didnt shoot. At that time, Kousuke only cut Emilys bullet. He used gravity magic to suck in the bullet toward his blade and slashed the bullet that shifted slightly. Naturally, he planned to use his kunai to repel the bullet that he thought would approach from behind him but In the first place, Down didnt pull his trigger at that time. Down had no intention of killing Emily. Just what in the world you are planning? Of course, Im thinking about myself. I have been thinking only about myself since I stole Berserk. Kousuke thought that perhaps, by any chance Down actually hesitated to shoot because of his affection toward Emily, but it seemed that wasnt it. Downs calm and composed gaze and voice seemed even more eerie. I dont know what you are thinking, but for now, surrender. Oho, you wont kill me? I just dont want Emily to lose more person close to her. Even if that person is only formerly close to her, or even if that person is an unforgivable traitor. If Kousuke had to say more, he also had the calculation of wanting to hand over the cases ringleader to Chief Magdanese. Kousuke thought that it would be also necessary for Emilys life from here on that there was the result of the culprit was captured regarding theBerserk Casethat shaken the world. Kousukes words caused Emily to raise her face from his chest and she looked at Down. Her gaze was certainly wishing not for Downs death, but for him to be judged by the administration of justice. Down listened at Kousukes words, and then he saw Emilys gaze before he sighed deeply. Haa, really, nothing has gone well at all. Perhaps this is also because Im mediocre. Saying that, Down took one, two steps back. Kousuke leaped out without any question. He would hold him down and then robbed him of his consciousness. With the danger of Berserk, it was a great concern even to just speak at him. When Kousuke stepped at the second floors passage, it was at the same time when Down fell into the water reservoir from his back. Emily reflexively yelledTeacher-. Kousuke jumped in to overtake Down and caught him midair. But, when he tried to hover midair, his body lurched forward with a jerk. Kousuke launched a steel string from his sleeve in panic to seize the handrail of the passage and he dangled down. Kousukes movement was lacking in luster. Originally he should be able to make Down unconscious before he could jump down, but he was unable to do that was because of the effect of the previous battle. The rapid Limit Break by using Last Zell. Naturally, he was unable to escape from the side effect. Currently Kousuke was in the middle of a remarkable weakening. He was unable to create clone, and his physical ability decreased by sixty percent. He was being assaulted by fatigue that made him wanted to just fall asleep right now. Honestly, he already felt his consciousness getting farther when he used gravity magic to suck in the bullet. You plan to suicide huh! Thats right. Though actually I wanted Emily to kill me. After all, I understand that I wont be able to escape. If thats not the case, do you think I will talk that long even understanding that a monster like you is here? Down spoke about his own end really easily while dangling in midair seized by Kousuke. Although, as expected I didnt think that berserker will be defeated this quickly though. Teacher-, what are you doing!? Didnt you want to leave your name in history!? Emilys words caused Down to answer with a mysterious expression that was a mixture of resignation and madness. Thats right. Ill leave my name in history. If I cannot escape anymore, then Ill leave my name as the tragic father who tried to stop the girl that scattered disaster in this world! With those words, Kousuke finally guessed the thinking of what Down was trying to do. And then, he saidThis stupid bastard-while trying to throw Down on the floor. But, before he could, If even that cannot come true then! Aa, fine then. I will become that very disaster itself! Ill leave my name in history not with a great achievement, but with a great sin! Saying that, he exploded the moment Kousuke threw him. *doon-* The moment that muffled sound rang, Downs stomach exploded. Naturally, his blood and flesh scattered. Emily became unable to move due to the abnormal situation that was too gruesome. Kousuke desperately maintained his creaking body and his distant consciousness. He activated gravity magic while leaping toward Emily right away. Even gravity magic that was unable to completely display its effect was able to at least knock off the approaching blood and flesh. But, for the current Kousuke that was his limit. Down that changed his route using the impact fell into the water reservoir along with his scattered blood and flesh. A grand spray of water rose, creating a fierce ripple at the water reservoir. At the same time, the clear and transparent water was dyed red as though ink was spilled into it. Damn it-, he got us- Emily was dumbfounded without any words while staring at the water reservoir that was dyed red while Kousuke laid bare his irritation. Kousuke-san-, this is! The lying down Vanessa threw a radio at Kousuke. Kousuke guessed what she meant and received the radio before speaking into it. Bernard! Can you hear me!? Mu, Aby. Whats the matter? Berserk spilled into the waterway! The water gate is opened and its flowing to somewhere! Anywhere is fine, just stop the flow before it can go through the water supply facility! -. Wait a second! DDControl room-. Seal all the waterways! Bernard who received the contact gave instruction to his subordinates that suppressed the control room. Just as Kousuke said, Down didnt just blow himself up. Scattering disasterDDjust as those words meant, he wasnt trying to transform himself into a berserker, but he exploded himself to scatter the Berserk that was stored inside his stomach and spilled it into the waterway. Most likely this aberrant plan was hatched because of the irregularity that was Kousuke. This was Downs final attack from thinking of the possibility that anything he did would be prevented. No matter what place it was, no matter what reason it was for, a person who staked their life on the line was terrifying. Kousuke who got outwitted painfully realized that once more while he gritted his teeth. Then, it was at that time a voice that sounded like a shriek rang from the radio. Captain-, the control doesnt work! Both the clean water facility or the water supply facility, all of them wont move from the opened gate state! The control is completely on the fritz! What did you say-. Whats the meaning of this!? Those guys, perhaps they are inserting virus to the computer-. If I have time then I think its possible to recover the control though. How long that will take? Ten minutes. No, if I have just eight minutes, Ill somehow Tsk, get on it right away. Yes Sir- Silence ruled over the place for a while. At this rate, the irrigation that was polluted by Berserk would flow into a city. Even before that, it would pass through several towns. If that happened, the wave of berserker would be spreading as though eroding the country from the edge. Most likely it wouldnt take five minutes until the polluted water passed through the water supply facility. The time limit until the overwhelming tragedy, was just five minutes. Kousuke Kousuke-san Emily who was staring at the water reservoir in a daze and Vanessa who had a grim expression were calling at Kousuke. Kousuke thought of something with a grim expression, then he suddenly smiled bitterly and strength left his shoulders. And then, he ran his gaze toward Emily and Vanessa while taking the radio into his hand. Bernard. Ill do something about it. Well, it will become flashy, so dont let anyone get near the water supply facility. ! Aby. Got it. Ill leave it to you-. Please, save this country! Bernards trust and slight entreaty reached Kousuke through his voice from the radio. The same thing was also dwelling inside the gaze of Vanessa and Emily. Kousuke kept smiling bitterly while opening his mouth to those two. Actually, I didnt want to rely on him. At the very end it become a pathetic story like this butIll ask a bit, for help from his majesty the demon king. Emily and Vanessa looked puzzled. Kousukes bitter smile deepened at that. Part 2 Kousuke and others came out to the rooftop of the clean water facility while lending a shoulder to Vanessa. There was a water supply facility downstream, and even further downstream they could see a town. Kousuke, what are you going to do? Kousuke saidIll do thisto Emilys question and he took out his smartphone. And then, he called. After a few times of the call tone, there was the sullen voice of the speaker at the other side coming out from the phone. What is it, EndoDD Nagumo! My bad but there is no time! Dont ask anything and blow up the water supply that is near my position! The call partner was his majesty the demon king who was currently spending an enjoyable time of making dinner with his beloved daughter. His majesty the demon king who was wearing the frilly pink apron that was created by Myuu for him, spending an enjoyable, enjoyable time while Yue and others were holding down their laughter! Normally, if someone was suddenly phoned, and then requested to destroy a public facility without even getting told the reason, that person would either doubt the sanity of the other party, or they would cut off the phone without delay thinking that it was a joke before returning back to the happy family time. But, the other party here wasnt normal. Rather, this person was the synonym of abnormal irrationality. Therefore, Kay. Dont move from where you are. -. Im in your debt, Nagumo! A presence of wry smile was transmitted from the other side of the phone. At the same time, E, err, Kousuke? Who are you talking to? Or rather, what are you doing? Or rather, there are various things I want to ask but, anyway, can I ask? DDWhat is, that? Kousuke-sanI cannot believe it but Emily was looking up to the sky with a completely cramping expression while asking Kousuke, while Vanessa was also similarly staring at a spot in the sky with a flustered expression that was rarely seen from her. Kousuke shrugged his shoulders at them who were like that and said. There wont be airborne infection from Berserk. Even if it is in liquid state, but it will become invalid if it is vaporized. Then, Ill blow it up altogether with an overwhelming heat. DDWell, that kind of thing can only be done by the demon king though. It was right after he said that. Far high in the sky, a dot of light was starting to shine brilliantly as though a second sun was born. It could be seen clearly even through the cloud. It then looked like as though it swelled up instantly before at the next moment, a pillar of light descended from the sky. The cloudy sky was blown away, an enormous hole was created at the sea of clouds in the sky, the atmosphere was burned down. That pillar which pierced the water supply facility along with a thunderous roar instantly destroyed the facility with a brilliant light, melted the ground, and created an outrageous crater at the blink of eye. The light flooded the world. The world that was gloomy from the cloudy sky was being dyed pure white. The heat wave and shockwave was spreading like a ripple and turned the surrounding of the facility into a circle-shaped empty land. DDSunlight convergence laser Burst Hyperion The demon king detected the location of the water supply facility using Compass of Crossing Guidance with Kousuke as the reference point, and then he teleported the Burst Hyperion at the satellite orbit above the facility using a space substitution artifact. Next the demon king pushed the button *kaclick*, like that. Just with that the laser cannon that converged sunlight annihilated anything and everything. It was truly the heavens judgment. The manifestation of myth. Though the person who pulled the trigger, was currently wearing a frilly pink apron at home. The face of Emily and Vanessa turned into something that really couldnt be shown to other people. Their eyes opened wide with their mouth gaping open unmoving. Drool was trickling from the corner of their mouth and not a single word leaked out. While they were in the middle of being like that, the water supply facility was eradicated entirely. Next the light pillar that changed even the topography was getting thinner bit by bit, and before long it vanished as though melting into the air. Color returned to the world and the sound of waterfall flowing into the deep crater resounded. How is it, Endo? Is it okay like that? Yeah, thanks, Nagumo. Sorry that I suddenly made an outrageous request. I understand that you are trying to not rely on me. And now someone like you came to rely on me without even saying the reason. You must a reason that is that important right? Well, Ill trust you on that. Thats why, I aint need your apology. Hahah. As I thought, the demon king is just too doting on his relatives yeah. Thats why I cannot rely on you too much. Kousuke scratched his cheek awkwardly while making a wry smile. And then, he reported that he meant to return to Japan in a few days and he would speak about the circumstance when he went back and he cut off the phone. Kousuke let out a long exhale. Putting aside if it was related to a request from Hajime, Kousuke had promised to himself that he wouldnt rely on Hajime for anything in a matter that he poked his nose into by his own collision. But now he relied on him in the end. His shoulders dropped in dejection while he patted down his chest in relieve that they had avoided a great disaster (excluding the crater). And then, his gaze slowly turned toward Emily and Vanessa who was still petrified wordlessly. Aa, Emily, VanessaDD Hyuuwa!? Afuh The moment he called at them, Emily jumped in surprise while raising her voice as though she was liberated from a binding curse before she became unable to stand up from shock and fell down. At the same time, Vanessa who was borrowing Emilys shoulder also fell down and her butt impacted the ground. Kousuke thought that their reaction was understandable while he was about to lend a hand at the fallen twoDDand he stiffened. *choro choro choro~* Slipping through the sound of the waterfall, there was sound of water from right nearby. The source was of course, the Emily-chan who kept lying down on her butt while shivering all over. It seemed that her bladder loosened up completely from witnessing the situation that surpassed human knowledge. Come to think of it, she gulped down a lot of coffee before riding the helicopter because she was nervous huuh, Kousuke recalled. Kousuke-san. It feels like Im going to leak out too. Is it fine? There is no way its fine. Vanessa who noticed Emilys disgraceful behavior made a wry smile while talking at Kousuke. There Emily finally seemed to recover her sanity. Naturally, she also noticed her current situationDD HiiIIIIIH. SToOOOOOP-. Or rather, DONT LoOOOOOK-, DONT LOOK AT THIS KIND OF ME, KOUSUKEEEE- Emily was on the verge of tears while tightening her bladder. She was desperately hiding with her lab coat while her hands held her head down and she turned small. While Emilys shriek was echoing, Oi, Aby! What was that just now!? Something came out there you know!? From the sky! Something came out! This time Bernards voice was transmitted from the radio. It seemed that Bernard and others also witnessed the light of Burst Hyperion. DONT LOOOOOK-! PLEASE, STOPPPPPP! Oi, Aby! Respond! Explanation please! Kousuke-san, instead of piD, the bleeding is not stopping. My wound seemed to open because of falling just now. Please help. Emily who screamed while turning small. Bernard who yelled together with his subordinates from the radio asking for explanation. Vanessa who was at the verge of death. Kousuke sighed again in a different kind this time while, Now then, what to do about the clean-up I wonder He looked up to the sky in this scene that was chaotic even when everything was over. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Really, thank you very much for following this extra compilation for so long. The next chapter, the epilogue will be the end for this extra compilation. Those people are also planned to come out you know~ I will talk about the detail of my plan from here on or the epilogues afterword at my activity report. The next update, surely perhaps, can be finished at 6 P.M. Saturday I think. Chapter 222 Part 1 A sound of deep sigh leaked out in a room that boasted of its excellent soundproofing. The wooden desk and leather chair that were overflowing with high class aura were originally to add at the dignity of the owner, but right now the owner of the sigh was enveloped in a tired atmosphere that made such thing to be meaningless. Aa~, chief? Are you okay? The room ownerDDthe state security bureaus chief Sharon Magdanese was addressed by Allen while he was smiling wryly. Chief Magdanese was putting both her elbows on the desk with both her hands joined and supported the forehead of her hanging down head. She lifted her face slightly and replied with a slightly exasperated expression. Isnt that my line instead? Allen, are you really okay? Ahaha, Im really fine. I more or less received healing, so my health is not as bad as my appearance. A healing that cure both arms that had the bones pulverized in less than a day until they become usable, is it. Haa~~~ She once more sighed not just deeply, but dee~ply. Allens wry smile deepened in proportion of that. Chief Magdanese felt the gaze of Allen that seemed to say that he understood her feeling, while her face turned toward the large display hanging on the wall with an expression that didnt even try to hide her sullenness. What that display projected was the manifestation of mystic. An unimaginably abnormal spectacle. She wondered just how wonderful it would be if the image was just a scene that was cut from a movie. The devilish hand of the demon king that is fired from the skyI wonder, since when this world is eroded by the fantasy? Oh maaan, chief. Thats a really poetic expression there. Its just like Aby-sanDDbuberah!? Chief Magdaneses paper weight bullet burst out. Allen pleadedIm, an injured person! An injured person! Be gentler to me please!with teary eyes. Chief Magdanese easily ignored that and her eyes fell toward the display on her hand. She read up the analysis result that was written there with a powerless voice. A satellite that is able to fire a laser of converged sunlightthe point it, that it was just a simple thing that merely focused heat. It more or less theoretically possible to be constructed using the present-day science, it said. However, its impossible to make it in the size of the silhouette that we captured for an instant. If we try to make it then the result will be in a really big scale. Whats more this one was able to not only blast away a whole facility, its power was even able to change the topography. Considering it, such thing isDD Its impossible for such thing to not be noticed by our nationno, by all the nations on earth when it was in the satellite orbit. In addition, for it to fly to the position for a pinpoint sniping at that timing, that is even more impossible. *gii* The high class chair raised an unpleasant sound. That must be because it was pressed with weight from an unnatural stance added with the bodys stirring. Chief Magdanese noticed how she had tensed unconsciously and took a breath. It wasnt unreasonable. The image of the light of sky that was captured by the aircraft monitoring the operation area. It was launched suddenly from the satellite orbit by an orbital weapon that appeared without any advance notice, and as soon as it blew up the surface, it then abruptly vanished without any trace. If that was the joker of the unfathomable power that was possessed by Abyssgate, then Chief Magdanese would instead feel her stomachache softened because she could believe that she had confirmed the bottom of his strength. But, that was a weapon. Certainly it was overflowing with mystical aspect like how it was ignoring technological problem or how elusive it was. But, even so, that thing was without a doubt a weapon that was created by human hand. It wasnt something unfathomable and unique that could be recognized to be owned just by a person, but a weapon that could be used by anyone if they wanted to. That fact, even while it possessed fantasy aspect in it, but the cold reality that was contained within that fact was causing Chief Magdaneses blood to run cold. She felt a blunt terror that was far closer to herself more than when she witnessed the mystery of Lord Abyssgate. His majesty the demon king, is it. I knew that around him there must be people with the same power assembling but To think that Aby-san is really just someone in underling position. Hahah, there is nothing to do but laughing here. Even though I cannot see the future where we will be able to stand a chance against even just him alone, there is still a demon king-sama waiting behind him who can go *kaboom* just with a phone call, what the hell. If we believe his talk as it is, its the best he can do to scratch the demon king even fighting with his whole body and soul. Furthermore, he also said that its unclear whether he can even match the wives or not. Chief. The instant I saw that light in the sky, I understood just why the person who exterminate a demon king in a tale is called as a hero. Indeed, that person must be a hero. For that person to be able to challenge something like that Certainly thats so, Chief Magdanese nodded deeply. At the very least, she who shouldered a part of the national defense really couldnt fan up any thinking of trying to stand against that. Chief Magdanese sighed out deeply for who knew how many times already while she suddenly took out a USB memory from her breast pocket. She toyed with that using her fingers while leaning on her elbow. Whats the matter, chief? No, nothing really. Its just, Im thinking, that perhaps this thing is a Pandora box. Aah. Certainly, thats a perfectly fitting phrase. By the way, is Aby faction the calamity? Or else the hope? Chief Magdanese floated a vague smile as her answer to Allens question. Even Allen didnt understand what she really meant. However, the one thing that was definite, was that the inside of that USB memoryDDthe research data of Berserk, if they tried to use that for evil, then a calamity would descend without a doubt. That didnt merely refer to the fact that berserkers would be created once again, but in the meaning that they would enrage the bearer of mystery by doing that and turned them into enemy. Oh man~. Even so, if its known by Aby-san that the security bureau is hiding Berserk, it will absolutely be a bad news wont it? All the data and drug from every facility were completely destroyed, and in some places they were destroyed along with the facilitythat is a bomb in a sense you know? I think its better to destroy it right away though Allen didnt even hide his disgusted expression and said such thing at Chief Magdanese who was still toying the USB memory with her fingertips. After that infiltration into the clean water facility, Kousuke who was greatly exhausted took a rest at a facility the security bureau prepared but, after a rest for half-day, he temporarily disappeared accompanied by Emily and Vanessa. They borrowed without permission the pilot and the helicopter that were with them at the mission. The security bureau fell into uproar from that, but because they guessed the reason that Kousuke vanished, they waited until they were contacted. As the result, it became an uproar how all the Berserk that was recovered from the facilities that were stormed by other special forces (including the armys special forces) were wholly destroyed by someone unknown. Like that, it became clear what Kousuke and co were doing. The feat of complete destruction of the data and drug by easily breaking through the strict security of the army caused the members of the security bureau to make a dry laugh altogether. After that, after they were taking independent action for a while, there was a contact that came through Vanessa in order to confirm whether the Berserk that was recovered by the army had really been destroyed with nothing left. Chief Magdanese offered her full cooperation and she exchanged various information with Vanessa. If it was known that Chief Magdanese was in fact shrewdly collecting the research data of Berserk that remained from the universitys research building Allen couldnt stop his trembling. Chief Magdanese made an exasperated expression at such Allen. Please dont say anything thoughtless. Im not hiding this or anything. Eh? But, the fact is chief is carrying that right now though. Look here, after Paradis and Doctor Grant escaped from the research building, just who do you think cleaned up there? Thats of course, us the security bureauthere was also the matter about Hughes-san and others there. Yes, thats right. And then, Doctor Grant and Vanessa who barely escaped from the research building with their life didnt have the time to bring the research data with them. They and also Abyssgate understand that. In other words, it was clear as day that the security bureau who went there for cleaning up would recover the extremely dangerous drug and data. Although, even Allen understood that much. In short, Allen was thinking that exactly because everyone understood that, Kousuke and co should be thinking that the Berserk possessed by the security bureau was destroyed already, but contrary to that they were still possessing the data. Wouldnt that be bad for them, he wondered. Chief Magdanese who guessed Allens unexpressed fear shook her head and answered. There is no way that person will swallow what I say as it is. I destroyed the data, ok thanks, you think it will be like that? That, well. Then, chief will destroy it. But, then why are you still carrying it like that? For cautions sake, I want to destroy it in front of his eyes, so that he wont be able to just vanish then if I destroy it at a distant place from him. From Chief Magdaneses viewpoint, she was thinking that Kousuke might just return home to his country without even showing his figure anymore in front of them. If it was with his profoundly mysterious power, then doing something like sneaking into the security bureau without anyone noticing and destroyed the data before disappearing should be a piece of cake. But, Chief Magdanese wanted to talk with Kousuke eye-to-eye no matter what. It would be unbearable if she let Kousuke went home when their relationship with Kousuke who was able to do that much and the demon king faction behind him was still vague like now. Chief Magdanese who had self-awareness that she was already really old didnt want to have her stomachache got worse than this. And so, even if with roundabout mean, a conversation was indispensable. She hadnt destroyed the USB memory yet and walked around carrying it was also a move for that, she wanted to destroy it in front of Kousukes eyes to help in building a relationship of trust between them. Surely, perhaps, there wouldnt be that much effect that could be expected from doing that, but it was Chief Magdaneses principle to not make light of even the small move. Allen nodded with a look of I see. Chief Magdanese sent a sidelong glance at Allen with her fingertips holding the USB memory before she suddenly threw her gaze at empty air and opened her mouth. Thats how it is, so if you want to destroy it then do as you please, Abyssgate. Eh? Chief? *pachin-* The chief put the USB memory on the desk with a sound like a shogi player putting the piece on the board. Allens eyes turned into dot. For a moment he thoughtIs she finally turn senile?, but he got a gaze of absolute zero turned at him instantly so he straightened his posture in panic. Right after that, How surprising. To think that you are able to feel my presence. Oou!? Aby-san!? Allen jumped to his feet reflexively from hearing the voice that resounded from the rooms corner. When Allen turned his gaze in fluster, there he saw the figure of Kousuke leaning on the wall with his arms folded. His expression was displaying a clear emotion of admiration. A, Aby-san, since when you are there? Or rather, how did you enter I have been shadowing right behind you all that time you know? I entered this room together with you. I, I didnt notice at all Kousuke turned his gaze at Chief Magdanese while putting aside Allen who was plainly shocked. His gaze was filled with admiration and question of since when she noticed him, and also a little bit of happiness mixed there. Chief Magdanese displayed a wry smile at Kousukes gaze while she shook her head. I didnt notice you or anything. However, thinking of the number of the operating forces, their affiliation, the bases location, the information sharing with Paradis, and so on, I thought that you will be coming soon. Im glad you are really here. If not, then I would be a pitiful person who is talking to empty air there. As expected from the chief. Youve got me completely there. Kousuke smiled wryly while his back moved from the wall. Surely his face looked very slightly regretful was because his hope ofBy any chance, the number of people noticing me increased!?had crumbled away. Kousuke walked until in front of the desk and he took the USB memory. And then, he crushed it inside his fist without confirming its content. Is this all the data? Yes, thats right. With this, it means that the data of Berserk only remain inside Doctor Grants head. You are sure? You can just make sure cant you? I believe you have the method to know with certainty whether the data and drug of Berserk still remain or not in this world if you feel like it. I dont plan to be an idiot that make a bluff to that kind of opponent. Indeed, if Kousuke hypnotized the authorized people and asked them the information, he would be able to ascertain the truth. Also, Chief Magdanese didnt know, but if he relied on that person to have him use the Compass of Crossing Guidance, then the truth would be ascertained in an instant. Chief Magdanese seemed to be resolved even if she got hypnotized, so she stared straight at Kousuke. Kousuke who received that gaze shrugged and shook his head. Ill believe your words chief. Besides, I dont want to do something really cruel to the side that will protect my friend and her family from here on. It felt like a threat was mixed into it just for a bit. Chief Magdanese scowled while asking back. You are telling us to protect Grant family? Even if the chief advocate that Berserk is unnecessary to the VIPs, there surely will be those who question the uproar this time. If Grant family is aimed and Emily meet misfortune thenyeah? This too is for the sake of the national defense isnt it? Because if that happen then what we will face wont be the people of that side, or even the very Berserk itself, but the abyss lord huh. Indeed, this is the most important matter that concern the national defense. If something happen to Grant family then it not gonna end wellDDChief Magdanese made a slightly tired expression at that veiled warning, even so she promised that she would protect Grant family from the stupid bunches. Surely within a few days there would be pairs of lovers or spouses with a lot of friends moving to the neighborhood of Grant family. Those people would watch over the Grant family with handgun hidden in their pocket while rousing up themselves withWhether the lord will rampage or not is hanging on our shoulder!. Well, Ill agree to the matter of the protection. However, I have one conditionDDno, a request. I dont think that this is a situation where there will be a condition attached normally. Just as I thought, as expected from the chief. Its an honor to receive the praise. Its not like I plan to ask for anything excessive. Just, if you are going to do something in this country, or if by chance someone related to this country is going to do something, I wish you will contact us beforehand. This was the promise that Chief Magdanese wanted to extract from Kousuke by talking to him. It was too dangerous to leave him without supervision. But, it was impossible to attach a collar or anything to him. Then at the very least she wished to know what he would do and where. She wasnt telling him to ask for permission, but at least she wanted him to keep them informed. Depending on the situation, surely there will be time where it will be better for me to be one that take care of it. I believe that you are able to take care of most things, but surely it wont be troubling to have a connection to the authority. Hm~m. Well, as long as that authority doesnt reach out their hand to us. There would be nothing more depressing then having someone move to try to get our information even if just non~chalantly. The consideration of that area would be something we wish for you to trust us with. Seeing Kousuke hesitated with h~m, Chief Magdanese muttered a few words. The cleaning up was really difficult this time. We got severely criticized by the intelligence bureau, and then the water supply for that aream and also the information control. After this we have to falsify the written report about Berserk Case in various things, and surely I will be severely criticized again when I advocate that Berserk is unnecessary at the meeting I dont want to say this, but Im really past my prime now. Recently, it become hard to endure my stomachache. Do you know that medicine is not effective anymore? Perhaps this is already time for me to think of retiring. Well, I dont know whether my successor whoever he is will be able to build connection nicely or not though Come to think of it, my arm that got shot really hurt. Even though Allen got healed, I need to normally depend on modern medical care here. As I thought perhaps I should just retire. The motivation necessary to win the argument against the intelligence bureau at the meeting is just Got it! I got it already! Ill contact you properly if Ive business of something in this country okay! Thats why, stop suddenly looking at far away with an expression like an old man that has sensed his time of death like that! Feels like your image is crumbling down! Wonderful. Then, leave the protection of the Grant family and the clean-up of the Berserk case to us of the security bureau. I will hand over a private line to Abyssgate that connect to the staff under me, so if there is something please exchange information through it. DDI wish that from here on the security bureau can continue a good relationship with the demon king faction. Even though just now she had been pretending like an old man that was going to be led away by the death god, Magdanese instantly returned into the face of the chief of the state security bureau clad in a dominating aura and concluded the talk. Inside his heart, Kousukes cheeks were twitching while thinkingAs I thought, Im no good with this person huh. After that they talked for two, three more minutes. And then hearing Chief Magdanese added a terrifying request like if there is a chance, please let me talk with his majesty the demon king no matter what, Kousuke once more felt admiration that this woman was really a big shot before he put his hand on the door knob. And then, just before he exited the room, Kousuke suddenly recalled something and turned around. Come to think on it, thanks chief-san. I planned to confirm it myself before this, but it helps that you told me. ? Aa, about her you mean. Chief Magdanese tilted her head for a moment thinking just what was Kousuke talking about, but she immediately realized and she then surprisingly smiled. Allen was taken aback. Thanks is unnecessary. Although its the fact that we had no breathing room due to the situation, but if only we could confirm it quicker, it would be a relieve for that girls anxiety. I wonder. There is no use talking about what if. If she can think of it that as the prize of working hard, the world can be a little kinder to her, that wont be bad wont it? Perhaps feeling a little embarrassed of his own speech, Kousuke scratched his cheek awkwardly after saying that. Chief Magdanese looked even happier at that while she nodded. I dont have the qualification to answer that but if thats really the case, than certainly it wont be bad. I think its great that there is a salvation for her even if just one. Those words from the great woman of iron and blood that shouldered the countrys protection sounded like her true opinion which she showed at the end. Kousuke also nodded back to her with a calm smile and he exited the room. Allen who saw the chiefs smile was petrified throughout all that until the end. Part 2 It was at a caf located in a place that could confirm the high-rise building of the state security bureau by sight. There was a girl with her blonde hair put in side-tailDDEmily looking absentminded inside. Her hand kept holding the cup of steamy coffee latte in front of her, however, she showed no sign of drinking it. She was only staring blankly at the rising steam. Other than emotion of sadness and pain, her side profile also contained various other things. There were people who were mysteriously charmed with that. In the first place Emily was a beautiful girl, yet right now she felt like a woman rather than a girl of her age. Surely that was because the experience she had gone through these few days was an unusual experience. The young men and male employees inside the caf kept sending glances at the beautiful girl that was sitting alone in melancholy. That was the proof of the charm Emily was emitting. Her long and slender legs wrapped in black stocking were crossed. Finally a young man whose gaze was attracted to that resolved himself and stood up. It appeared that he would call out to Emily. But, right after the young man took a step forward, his foot stopped still. That was because Emily suddenly lifted her face. It seemed that was because she noticed the young mans secret intention. Her reaction looked as though she was called by someone. Yet, he couldnt hear anything that called the girls name other than the sound of cars engine. The young man tilted his head in wonder of what happened, even so he was about to step forward againDD Ah, Kousuke! Over here! He saw a flower blooming proudly. The melancholy until just now disappeared like a lie, and its place was a dazzling flower that was blooming in full. Emily made a full smile and waved her hand, which caused the young man to stop walking once more. However, this time he was purely fascinated. Emily, looks like you have become able to notice me normally huh. The one who appeared while saying that was of course Kousuke. The young man too finally noticed after he heard that voice, that there was a male that had approached this spot until nearby without anyone noticing. The male was a Japanese without any particular characteristic that stood out. For a moment, the young man compared himself with Kousuke and he self-assessed himself that he won, but he instantly withered when he saw the trust and affection that emerged on Emilys expression. His shoulders dropped in dejection while he returned to his seat with heavy steps. The other customers and male employees were looking at the young man with a complicated expression. I guess. Somehow, when Kousuke come near, the area around my forehead goes tingling.(TN: Imagine in Gundam when the newtype sense danger or formidable enemy) You are awakened to a strange ability huh. Well, Im happy though so its fine. Kousuke saying that he was happy made Emily to smile even happier instead. So, you are finished? Did it go all right? Yeah, everything went well. With this, Berserk doesnt exist anymore in this world. Looks like the security bureau has also work hard. I seethank you, Kousuke. Really, saying this is not enough at all but, thank you. Emily leaned her forehead to Kousukes shoulder naturally. Seeing that, several males including the young man just now clicked their tongue. Surely they wanted to say damn show off. Kousuke reflexively smiled wryly while hearing those clicking tongues. He then gently tapped on Emilys back while urging her to exit the caf. Kousuke started walking on the street. Emily asked him where they were going. H~m, there is a place I want to go for a bit. Can you come with me? Yep, its fine. But Kousukes plane schedule isits fine because its at the evening isnt it? Today Endo was going back to Japan. He had finished reserving ticket for an evening flight. Naturally Emily was feeling a lot lonely, but there was no way she could neglect her parents who were piling up mental worry due to the attack against their daughter, so she was planning to spend her time in her home for a while and couldnt go with Kousuke. Although, there would be a clone body staying with her for a while to guard her, and Kousuke also firmly promised to her that this separation wouldnt be forever, so she wasnt that sad. Which reminds me, what about Vanessa? Midway she said that she has a business so she went somewhere but, is it about security bureaus business? No, its another matter. Vanessa is also going to the place we are heading to right now. There is something I want her to check a bit just in case. Hm~m. You are speaking ambiguously. Its just me that is out of the loop here. Emilys lips pouted a bit sullenly. Kousuke reflexively almost saidHow cute, but the body blow of his heart made him shut his mouth decisively. Thats not it though. Rather, this is about Emily. Well, you will understand when we go there. Depending on the situation, perhaps it will be necessary for me to go on ahead for various measures butyou know, there were things I wanted to take care first at the security bureau. Just in case. I dont really get it butfine then. If thats what Kousuke and Vanessa think as the best then okay. Emily smiled gently. The height of her trust to the two could be peeked at there. It would take about thirty minutes of walking with the distance, so the two didnt use taxi or anything and walked to there while strolling at the same time. There was no word, however, the atmosphere wasnt awkward by any means. Both of them were walking with a relaxed pace. After a while, Emily leaked out her words in a mutter. You see, Im thinking of teacher even now. Hm? Kousuke tilted his head. Emily continued while slightly looking up to the sky. He betrayed us, did inhuman things like that, and in the end he tried to take along a lot of people with him in deatheven so, I cannot hate him. Even now, somewhere inside me, Im thinking of that person as our teacher. Do you think its strange? I wonder. After all I dont know, what has been accumulated between Emily and Down. Emily smiled a bit happily that Kousuke didnt make any denial. Yep, there are a lot, things that we had accumulated. I cannot forget them. Whether when he reached out to me, or how he saved me, or the warm place and important teaching that I received, I cannot forget them. Because, those werent a lie, right? Yes. Those werent a lie. At that time, the young Emily who was cornered by the environment was saved, it was a fact. The fact that she was given the warmth of family, and also everything else, the important things residing in Emilys heart, werent a lie. A shadow of melancholy fell on Emilys expression once more. Thats exactly why, I feel its scary. Emily kept looking down without showing any sign whether she noticed or not the gaze of Kousuke who was looking at her from the side. She continued talking in mutters. Surely, Berserk is inside everyone. Just a little impetus, something that is trifling for other people will become the trigger, awakening it. Surely its easy to occur at particular field. Thats what I think. Everyone had the seed of madness at the bottom of their heart. Kousuke couldnt deny that. The face of the classmates that didnt manage to go home together with them passed through in Kousukes mind. The binding of their heart slipped off under a unique situation. Just as Emily said, even in a situation that wasnt that unique, it was still something that could possibly occur. And then, her remark that meant that the binding of the heart was easier to come off for those who tried to walk through a path to the extreme was likely to be an accurate statement. Even now, Im thinking it. If teacher didnt meet me, perhaps teacher will be able to live normally as an excellent educator. It was a meaningless what-if. Emily also understood that. But, she couldnt help but thinking it. She thought and thought, even so, she continued to wander the labyrinth of her pondering, of what she actually should do. It was terrifying. Thinking that perhaps ahead of her path, she would once more pull the trigger of someones Berserk. She didnt have any intention of giving up her dream, even so, no matter what, when she thought of the future ahead at her path of research, her hands and feet stiffened, and something cold and heavy was sinking at the bottom of her guts. Kousuke averted his gaze from Emily and looked up to the sky. It was likely that Emily wasnt asking for anything from Kousuke by talking about this. The proof of that, was how the light of determination could be seen inside her eyes that were tinged with melancholy, that even if that was the case she wouldnt draw back, she couldnt draw back. Therefore, she was making Kousuke heard her heavily agonizing thought even just for a little was merely her depending on Kousuke. Kousuke scratched his head awkwardly at Emily who was showing such awkwardness in depending on others. And then, he started a strange talk. In the past, at a certain place long time ago, no wait, it wasnt that long ago, it was something relatively recently, anyway, at a certain place there was a single hero. Heh? Err, Kousuke? Whats up so suddenly? Emily tilted her head. Ignoring that, Kousuke continued to talk. The hero was super handsome, he excelled in both brain and physical aspects. He was fair and kind, overflowing with sense of justice, and a super popular male. He made others feel just explode, but anyway he was a really good guy. Yo, you wanted him to explode even though he was a good guy? Nn, well, just ignore that. Anyway, one day the perfect superhuman hero was summoned to another world together with his comrades. He was kidnapped along with the people around him by a damned shitty god somewhere just out of curiosity. Seeing Kousuke who was talking in annoyance caused Emily to go hah in realization. The fairytale that Kousuke was suddenly talking now was surely not a fairytale. It was a part of the tale of the beginning when this profoundly mysterious hero was born. Emily closed her mouth and concentrated to her ears. The person she loved was trying to tell her something by going as far as disclosing his secret. She focused so that she wouldnt overhear even one word. Putting aside the intention of the shitty god, the people of that world said to the hero and his group. Save us they said. Defeat the enemy they said. The hero responded, that if there are people in trouble then of course they should help. The hero and his comrades who had crossed through world had managed to obtain great power, so surely it will go well he thought. ButDD It didnt go like that. Bit by bit, bit by bit, something black was starting to pile up inside the hero. Something, black Emily could guess. That must be the seed of Berserk. Something everyone possessed, a negative emotion. The justice of hero that he believed, it didnt work at anything. He lost his fairness and he became as though he was possessed by the deep-rooted delusion that he should be the correct one. His comrades and childhood friends also remonstrated him but, the hero who was instigated by the enemyDDbetrayed everything. - Emily had her breath taken away. Emily didnt know what happened with the hero. But, she could somehow see her teacher overlapping with the hero. Just what did the hero feel at that time? Just with what kind of feeling the hero betrayed his comrades? And thenDDhow did the hero end up in the end? Matching Emily who came to a stop, Kousuke also stopped walking and he continued while staring at Emily. The hero, pointed that tremendous power of his toward us. He pointed it toward his childhood friends who should be important for him. He pointed it, toward the people that he said should be protected. At the time of the decisive battle when that guy was needed the most, that guy was at the enemy side. Everything, was in order to proof that he was exactly the correct one. In order to take back the time when everything went well for him. What happened then, to the hero? Emily asked with by squeezing out her voice. In respond to that Kousuke, Yeah, he got beaten up black and blue by a girl, his childhood friend until he apologized tearfully. He came back with his face still swelling up so much it made us felt seeerves you right you handsome. Eh? This was the aftermath of a grand betrayal. Emily thought, that surely this would be a tragic story but with a bit of salvation in it even then. But seeing Kousuke laughed casually while talkingOh mann~, at that time that guy came back with pathetic face! He apologize while looking like he was going to cry, but his front teeth were all broken up that everyone almost broke laughing! That was seriously s serious breaker yknow!, Emilys face went blank in a daze. Kousuke who noticed Emily who couldnt follow at all then cleared his through *cough* once. Well, what I want to say, thatsorry. I couldnt save your teacher. Eh? E, ah, no, thats not-. I, dont mean something likeDD Emily tried to make excuse in panic, but Kousuke stopped her with his hand and smiled wryly. However, he then directed a strong gaze at Emily that made her heart jumped. I know. But, even so, I swear here, Emily. If, ahead in this path Emily is walking through someone got their madness awakened, that time I wont let you lose them. Even if I have to sock them in the face, I will drag them back to you without fail. u, a She was at loss for words. While Emilys mouth was opening and closing wordlessly, Kousuke gifted her with words that illuminated her path. Thats why, dont make that kind of pained face and just advance ahead through your path. Emily leaped. Where to? That was obvious. Toward the chest of her beloved hero. Emily leaked out sobbing hics hics from something hot filling inside her chest while Kousuke gently caressed her hair. It was unknown how long they were like that. Before long Emily lifted her face. Kousuke pulled her hand and began walking once more toward the destination. Silence was descending once more, but this time it was with a really awkward atmosphere. Emily kept glancing at the side of Kousukes face with moist eyes, while Kousuke being Kousuke was writhing inside from his own speech. Trying to change the atmosphere a little, Kousuke spoke a proposal that he actually had been thinking about since some time ago. Hey, Emily Whaaat, Kousuke Her voice was sweet. It was dripping sweet. The sugar content in the air was increasing. Kousuke wentI, I might have really done it nowwhile sweating coldly. About your research from here on Uh huh. Continuing it in the universitywill be hard I think. But, somewhere elseDD About that, if you want, how about trying to go to another world? Another world Inside Emily, it already had become a fact that Kousuke was summoned to another world together with his comrades. She didnt think that his story was a fiction. Rather, she comprehended that Kousukes mysterious power had its root from there. And now, she might be able to go to the world where Kousuke obtained his power of hero. That was enough to fill Emily with happiness. Is it okay? Yeah, you more or less need the permission from the demon king to go to the world over there but, well, surely there wont be a problem. You see, at the other side there are a lot of mysterious plants and minerals that doesnt exist here. There is also something like pharmacy study there more or less, and if Emily learn that and put it into use for your research, wont that become a shortcut for breakthrough? Pharmacy study of another worldcertainly, that is really interesting. That healing medicine is also made from there isnt it? H~m, I guess. Though it roughly not pure chemicals but a magic medicine though Emilys eyes were sparkling bright with the idea of going to Kousukes world, and also that it might be useful for her lifework. Her gaze looked even far better than her enraptured gaze before this. For Kousuke it was a poison in various meaning. Though it was him reaping what he sowed. Also you see, because there is magic at the world there, the technology there is not that developed. Currently Im studying medical science here, but Im doing that with the objective of wanting to heighten the medical technology there without magic. Kousuke, by any chance, you are planning to go to that other world in the future? Emily looked up anxiously at Kousuke. He nodded in respond without hesitation. A shadow fell on Emilys expression. Well, currently the demon king is taking measures so that it will be easier to come and go from here to there, so Im not going to be at that side forever without coming back though Hearing that, Emily began pondering something. Kousuke wentHm?seeing that and he tilted his head. And then Emily suddenly snapped up his head and declared to Kousuke. Then, at that time I will accompany Kousuke too! At that time, Ill show you that I can develop the other worlds pharmaceutics more! Seeing Emily declaring I absolutely will be useful to Kousuke!, Kousuke was thinking from the start that he wished for Emilys cooperation in improving the medical treatment without using Tortuss magic, so he accepted immediately. However, he somewhat felt a strange weight from the wordaccompanythat Emily said was No, lets stop lying to himself. Kousuke was convinced. That word absolutely meantaccompanyin that meaning. Kousuke was sweating coldly. Emilys cheeks were dyed red and her eyes were sparkling fierily perhaps from thinking of the future. There was no doubt that in her brain she was surely imagining the development where the two of them were examining patients at the clinic in another world. Even though she would be at another world, but if there was a method to return to earth, then it would be safer to do her research at another world rather than at earth where there was a possibility she would be targeted. She would also be able to defeat Alzheimer with the result of that research. For Emily, immigration to another world was completely a good thing. He, hey, Emily. There is also something that I have to tell you Kousuke was opening his mouth to speak about the matter that he missed the chance to say until now because of one thing and another. Right now he was going to say it loud and clear. But it seemed that the goddess of fate was quite detestable. A familiar ringtone interrupted Kousukes words. It seemed that Vanessa was the caller. Kousuke cursedVanessaaainside his heart, but thinking of the thing that he asked her to confirm, he couldnt ignore this. Like that, what entered the ear of Kousuke who took the call was a good news that came in with a truly miraculous timing. Chapter 223 Hey, Kousuke. Is this the place you want to take me to? Yeah, this place. The gaze of Emily who couldnt hide her perplexity was wandering around without any calm. That was reasonable. The place Kousuke brought her to with fast pace after the call from VanessaDDwas a hospital. The question ofWhy?was whirling inside Emilys head. You see, this hospital is under the influence of the security bureau. They make use of it for the criminal or the victim of a case, or people with circumstance. Security bureaus..eh, wait, then Yeah, the people related with Berserk case are also hospitalized here. Emily gulped. The people who got Berserk stored inside their stomach yet didnt have it exploded and the people who were confined for experiment but luckily could be rescued just in time, and the research facility personnel who got injured at the suppression operation and so on, they were all here. Emily looked around with a sorrowful expression, but she suddenly noticed. Even with all those people here, it wasnt a reason to bring her here. If someone was turned into berserker then it was too late for them, and in the case that they hadnt turn into berserker then it would completely be the domain of a doctor. There wasnt any turn for Emily who was a researcher here. Yes, if there was a reason for her to be brought here, then it would be the same reason with the families of patients who were gathering in the patient room or corridor even nowDD With a shudder, an indescribable emotion that was different from a chill was welling up inside Emily. Wa, wait, wait Kousuke! By, by any chance, in, in herebut, I, definitely remember that everyone was- It kept bothering me all this time. In Emilys story, it was only your parting with her that was different. I didnt say anything because I thought that it was a slim chance, but I believed that the possibility wasnt zero. HerDDEmily understood who that word referred to. Thats right. Indeed it was right. It was only her who Emily didnt see directly. When they parted from each other at the end, she lured away the immediately approaching Berserker and vanished. But Emily didnt confirm her last moment at all. The repeated death, the overwhelming presence of death of Berserk, the heavy tremor that was chasing after her, all of those pushed Emily into despair. That was why, she thought that must be the last moment for that person, yet I was thinking to confirm it by myself, but before I could, chief-san found her and then contacted me. It looked like she hadnt recovered her consciousness, so just in case, in order to confirm it directly and find out the detail of her condition, I asked Vanessa to go ahead There was already no more word. The hope rising up inside was making Emilys heart quivered. The call from Vanessa just now. DDShe said that she was awake. She was heavily wounded and need complete bed rest but, there is nothing threatening to her life. a, a Emily covered her mouth with the hand that wasnt pulled by Kousuke and then her blurry gaze caught the figure of Vanessa talking with a person who seemed to be a doctor. Vanessa who noticed Kousuke and Emily then lowered her head to the doctor before turning her gaze to the two of them. Her expression was a gentle and relaxed one that they had never seen until now. Just from that expression, Emily discerned that there wasnt anything bad at all. She grasped that her hope wasnt a lie. She is all right, Doctor Grant. She is also really lucid, and the doctor also said that there will be no problem if she is going through treatment. Now, she is waiting. Please meet her. Vanessayes, yes- Kousuke let go of the hand he held and gently pushed Emilys back. Vanessa sent her off with a gentle smile. Emily couldnt endure it and tears were trickling down her face while she opened the door into the patient room, and she entered inside. *pi-pi-pi-* Other than the resounding sound of a medical equipment, the patient room was enveloped in silence. The sunlight poured in from the window that had its curtain opened, illuminating the patient room brightly. With staggering steps, Emily approached the bed slowly. There, she saw the woman whose both legs were fixed in place, her head bandaged, and her hand receiving intravenous drip. Perhaps that woman noticed Emilys presence, because she slowly opened her closed eyes. And then, Emily. Aa, Im glad. You are safe. While sleeping on the bed with wounds all over her body, the words that came out the very first from her mouth were words that rejoiced of the safety of her little sisterDD Lizzie-nee-!! With her mind still pure white, Emily only surrendered her body to her great joy and leaped to the chest of her big sisterDDLizzie Ashton. Lizzie who received the embrace of her beloved little sister naturally, Ouch ouch ouch ouch-. Wait-, it hurts, it hurts I told you Emily! Your big sis is dying! Im dying for sure this time! Fueah!? So, sorry-, Lizzy-neee! She fainted in agony. A person who was in a total bed rest mustnt jumped at. This was important. Emily went flustered and all shook up while Lizzie smiled wrylyWhat a hopeless girlwith teary eyes that endured the pain. Its fine if you do it slowly. Look, come here, Emily. Lizzie-neee Softly, as though she was touching a delicate artwork, Emily timidly embraced Lizzie, and then she began to leak out sobbing hics hics. Lizzie partly closed her eyes at her little sister that was like that while caressing Emilys head with a gentle hand manner. Fufu, you really have become a crybaby while I fainted just for a bit arent you? Just where has the usual obstinate person has gone to I wonder. Fho, fho careshics, sniff- Emily grumbled while hugging tightly without any sign of letting go. Lizzies smile was getting increasingly broader. I heard about the matter this time, just for a bit from that cool female agent. Looks like you have gone through a great adventure. Im, not. It wasnt, adventure. I just, needed to do, something somehowbut, I couldnt, do anythingI only, kept getting, helped Yeah. That Paradis-san also said, that she wanted to protect Emily because you were working very hard. Also, there is one more hero-san? I heard that he too lent his strength, because Emily worked really hard. Emily stirred restlessly and lifted her face from Lizzies chest, and then her face that turned terrible because of the tears and mucus distorted. Lizzie wiped up the face of Emily that was like that while she proudly gifted Emily her words along with a gentle smile that Emily idolized. You have worked hard arent you, Emily. As expected from the little sister of us all. Surely those guys, and Rick, and also teacher, they must be proud of you. Lizzie-neee- Ah, ah, geez. Even though you are a beauty but it is wasted like thiscome one, blow your nose, blow Emily blew her nose just as she was told. And then, she restlessly buried her face into Lizzies chest once more. Right now, she only wanted to earnestly feel her beloved big sister. And then, Lizzie also embraced tightly such Emily. She was only showering her love to her little sister who survived, and gritting her teeth against the loneliness toward the person she loved and their comrades who had protected them. Part 2 The airports lobby was really bustling with people waiting for their departure and people waiting for the arrival of flight passengers. At a waiting place where there were several rows of bench seat in place, Emily whose eyes were still red was staring at Kousuke apologetically. Sorry, Kousuke. Because of me there is barely any time left. In the end, you cannot go buy souvenir or do anything else. No, its fine. That was a special reunion for you. Im not that boorish that I would be a nuisance with that. In the end, after that Emily who had transformed into a sticky burr on Lizzie was finally pried off after the nurse noticed that Lizzie was almost fainting with the white of her eyes half exposed. (TN: A burr is prickly seeds or seedheads that stuck to fur and clothes) However even with that, it seemed that Emily hated to exit the room, and when she was scolded by the nurse and got dragged outside, Emily spontaneously yelledONEE-CHAAAN!and reached out her hand. Lizzie whose eyes snapped open in a flash hearing her little sisters shout then reached out her handEMILYDD, which got the intravenous drip torn off from her hand which turned it into even more commotion. The two of them were really sisters that were similar with each other. The nurse who was treated like a mafia who was trying to tear apart loving sisters from each other because of unpaid debt was then got a throbbing vein on her forehead. Even then the nurse kept treating the situation. It went without saying that Kousuke and Vanessa then earnestly apologized to the nurse. Because of this and that, in the end they arrived at the airport with barely any time left until the departure, which caused Emily to be apologetic. Well, at any rate, its great that Lizzie-san is alive. Yes- It was a blunt topic change, but Emily responded with a broad smile. The lost things wouldnt come back, and the wound from that wouldnt vanish for the whole life. But, even so, there was a salvation even if just one. It was really as though the world rewarded a little, to someone that had done their best. And, at that time Vanessa who left them for a bit because she received a call returned to them. Kousuke-san. Bernard is coming to see you off. Yoo, Aby. I came as the troops representative. It seemed Vanessa had gone to the entrance to welcome Bernard who came to the airport to see off Kousuke. Coming expressly here like this, is your work okay? No, its not okay. Thats why I need to go back right away, but it will be no good if we dont give even a single parting salute when you return home to your country like this. Besides you see, here is souvenir from the guys in the troops. Eh, my bad, troubling you like this. But, if thats the case then Ill accept gratefullyDD Saying that, Kousuke got a bit shy while he peeked inside the bag before his cheeks convulsed. Inside there were various combat knifes and bullets that were carved with strange letters. There were also hand grenades that were written with obscene jokes, Zippo lighter, and high-class cigar crammed inside. Are you idiot!? There is no way I can bring this back! Kousuke turned into a straight-man reflexively, but Bernard replied with a puzzled expression. Eh, but, you. You are normally carrying something like this right? Remember, that small katana, or the knives. Ahyeah, I guess. Sorry. Also thanks. He had no word to retort to that. Like that Kousuke put the souvenir into his rucksack. He planned to throw them into the Treasure Warehouse later. Bernard who finished handing over the souvenir then nodded in satisfaction before he swiftly turned around. It seemed that it was true that was busy. See ya, Aby. When next you come here, show your face no matter what. Ill introduce you to a delicious restaurant. Aa, thanks. Bernard too, dont be too reckless. Kousuke smiled wryly while saying his thanks to Bernard who he could only think as someone that was loved by the death god and the goddess of luck simultaneously. And then, What are you saying? I have a wife and a cute daughter waiting at home for my return. No matter what happened, I will go back home for sure. Thats why-, dont say that kind of line so easily like that! Just you wait Annie (the six years old daughter). Father will get home soon Wai-, Bernard! You, seriously be careful! There is absolutely a death god right behind you there! Bernard so easily built a dangerous flag as naturally as breathing like always. And then his figure vanished into the crowd. What should I say, in a sense, it feels like he is the one nearest to Kousuke-san. I cannot help but feeling amazed that he doesnt die with that. I can agree with that. Vanessa for some reason was staring at Bernard vanishing into the crowd with a gaze that seemed like she was looking at a rival while saying such thing. Kousuke, it will be time soon. Oh, is that so. Then, perhaps I should go soon. Saying that, Kousuke stood up and shouldered his rucksack. And then, he was about to walk toward the boarding gate. But then his sleeve got pulled. Hm? Emily, whats wrong? While staring on the floor, Emily pinched at Kousukes sleeve tightly without showing any sign of releasing it. Kousuke reflexively looked at Vanessa looking for help, but Vanessa only shrugged and didnt say anything. Eeer, Emily. Im leaving behind my clone, and I also told you my contact number right? We will be able to meet again soon, dont look that reluctant, its embarrassing somehow. Kousuke said that kind of thing with an exaggerated gesture a bit jokingly, but Emilys state didnt change. No, her ears that could be seen from between her blond hair were in progress of changing. They were getting redder gradually. Looking closer, her neck and cheeks were also dyed red. Kousuke then grasped the situationCome to think of it, in the end I failed to say anything of it! No good!and he opened his mouth to say something. But, before he could, Yo, you see-. You see-, Kousuke!I, I actually-, that, about Kousuke IDD The face of Emily that snapped up in a flash was truly that of a bright red apple. Her eyes were moist where inside them there was immeasurable heat. In a glance it was obvious that she was about to liberate into words the flame that was already blazing up thunderously inside her chest currently. The voice of Emily that unexpectedly reverberated loudly stopped the activity of the surrounding people and the walking people from walking along. Their attention gathered at the two of them. The onlookers guessed the atmosphere between the twoOh my? Could this possibly beand their eyes sparkled with deep interest. And then, Emily-chan who was already at her wits end was about to carry out her first confession in her life, and her mouth formed the shape of sayinglo, it was at that instant Ah, there you are! Kou-ku~~~n-? A dignified and clear voice rang in the lobby. That voice was so refreshing and also vaguely contained a sweet sensuality that everyone spontaneously searched for the owner of the voice. Naturally, Kousuke who was familiar with that voice thoughtDont tell me-while he reflexively averted his gaze from Emily and turned his face toward the direction of the voice. It was in the middle of her once in a lifetime confession, yet Kousuke turned his gaze toward other. That caused Emilys expression to turn funya into a pitiable look. But, it was no good for her to be like that. Emily had to take her battle stance right away before it became a sorrow for her. After all, right there the person who would become the fated enemy of Emily was approaching near. Kou-kun! Rana!? Emily and Vanessa also turned their gaze when Kousuke called a name. There, they could see a super beautiful onee-san running toward them from the other side of the crowd. Two hills were jiggling up and down with each step of the run. Beautiful dark blue hair. Tight waist and beautiful legs that looked unreal. A beautiful well-proportioned body of body 8 times longer than head which was realized in real life. And a looks that harmonized both cuteness and beauty perfectly. That beautiful onee-san was rushing toward them with attractive movement like a rabbit hopping forward *pyon pyon*. She decided that the crowd was a hindrance and she shifted her route a bit. And then, while the people were paying attention to her in various meanings, she leaped and used the nearby pillar as foothold to easily fly over the crowd with beautiful rotation midair. The onlookers unconsciously raised admiring voiceOohseeing that acrobatic performance, but the beautiful onee-san Rana Hauria ignored them and leaped toward Kousuke with *pyon*. Kou-kun, long time no see. I wanted to meet you. Eh, ah, yeah. I also wanted to meet you but, no, before that, why are you here!? Kousuke asked with his eyes darting about in surprise. Rana chuckled seeing that while answering. You see, boss opened the gate for me. He said that it was for experiment. And then, boss said that it seems Kou-kun is in trouble, so he asked me if I want to meet you for a bit, and then he helped sending me here. So, this is Nagumos doing Yes, Im grateful with bosss consideration. But, its strange you know. For some reason, boss was really impatient just now. Its no good if you wait until he come back. Go there right now. Right now! Its better if you ambush him at the airport. Perhaps there will be someone near him, but dont worry of it and just jump at him!boss said. Tha, tha, that bastaaard-. He knew and still did this! Kousuke guessed. The reason why the demon king sent Rana here. It was completely a harassment. Or perhaps he did this from a sentiment ofComrade? Comrade?. In any case, Kousuke was swearing inside his heart while trying to separate himself from the clinging Rana for the time being because of the attention he was showered withDD Kousuke, that woman, who? Hih He could hear a broken language. It was a voice without any emotion in it, a mechanical voice that sounded like machine. Kousuke moved his gaze with a crude motion like a machine that forgot to be oiled. Toward the girl who was about to confess to him. Hih And then, he shrieked for the second time. Because Emily-chans eyes, they were completely a single color. She was smiling faintly, but the pupil of her largely opened eyes was opening. It was a face that must not be shown for a beautiful girl. Kousuke? Who. That woman? Hm? Ara, nice to meet you young lady. The one who reacted first to the repeated question was Rana. It seemed that Rana noticed Emilys existence for the first time when she separated from Kousuke. She then smiled sweetly. And then, she guessed from how Emily called Kousuke name that she must be his acquaintance and so she introduced herself. With the decorous method Hauria-style. First of all, sunglasses was necessa~ry! Mine name is Ranainferna Hauria! The wind shadow of the head reaper clan, and the lover of the right-hand of the demon king Lord Abyssgate! If you are a friend of the lord, then I welcome you without any reservation. However, please never forget that Im a woman that belongs to darkness. You wont get away with just mere scald near me. There was a rotation. There was a cool pose! From the sunglasses that was slightly lowered, there was a perfect wink *pachin-*. It was done. The perfect greeting was done toward the friend of her beloved lover. RanainfeDDRana wentfuhand her face turned into a triumphant look. Kousuke crumbled down. The onlookers couldnt catch up at all with the development! Vanessa was noddingHohou, so there is a lover alreadywith an expression that was somewhat admiring. And then, as for Emily, Lo ve r? Lo ve rLo verLover!? She recovered her sanity. And then, she turned her face toward Kousuke with a motion just like Kousuke before this, it felt like there would be *gigigi* sound ringing out from her neck with how crudely it moved. And then, with an expression that looked half-smiling, or perhaps it was half-crying, with an indescribable expression on her face, Emily asked. Kousukeyou have, lover? erryes. The onlookers were starting to make noise A carnage, its a carnage. Kousuke glanced at the commotion with cold sweat while searching for words. Rana was looking alternately at Kousuke and Emily with a puzzled gaze, while Vanessa was staring fixedly at the transition of the situation. After knowing the fact that Kousuke had a lover, Emilys body was trembling all over while her eyes were looking down. He, hey, Emily? I thought many times of telling thisDD WHYYY! WHY DO YOU HAVE A LOVER! WHYYYYYYYY-!! Whoaa!? Ca, calm down Emily! UWAAAAAAAAAN-, this is just strange-. Just why didnt you tell mee! I would still absolutely fell in love even sooo-, but all the same this is just too muuch-. UWAAAAAAAAAN- The loud scream echoed in the airport lobby. Even the staffs of the airport were approaching in wonder of what was going on. Kousuke who got his collar grasped and shaken back and forth tried to stop Emily, but Emily in her deranged state was unstoppable. In that chaotic scene, Rana was holding her chin with her hand while thinking of somethingUu~n, then she clapped her hand *pon-* and walked closer toward the two briskly. Yes yes, Emily-chan, can I call you that? How about stopping at that, and talk a bit with me? Rana who took off her Hauria mode talked at Emily consolingly. By the way, Hauria mode referred to the chuuni mode in full power. It was always on 24-hour when she was together with Hauria clan. But, at the time when she was just alone with Kousuke, and at time when there was no Hauria around, Rana had become able to talk normally in normal mode! Rana was taught that this was the decorum in earth by Shia. It was a secret art that she learned desperately for the sake of greeting Kousukes parents! Uu, what do you want? Is this where you tell me to not approach your man-? No? I just want to confirm to you, Emily-chan. Just whaaat You like Kou-kun? Not as a friend, but as a man? Uuhthats right-, I like him! I love him! Im sorry! FUEEeEEEEN- Emily confessed that she loved him by throwing all caution to the wind, and then right after that she thought that she had done wrong to Rana and apologized, and then she wailed once more. Seeing that, Rana judged that Emilys feeling was a serious oneDD For some reason her eyes were sparkling brightly. And then, she tightly hugged the wailing Emily *mugyu-* and, You did it, Kou-kun! The wife is multiplying! She blurted out such thing. Eer, Rana-san? Just what could you possibly talk about desu? Kousukes speech was turning into a polite language for some reason while he asked with convulsing cheeks. In respond to that, Eh? Thats why, finally the second wife get! I said. Rana responded back with a puzzled expression. The surrounding fell silent. Kousuke also fell silent. Emilys wailing stopped. Kousukes expression looked like he was enduring a headache and he asked while massaging his temple. Wh, whats with multiple wives? Isnt the premise strange? Im planning to marry with Rana though? Eh? Its not strange isnt it? Kou-kun marry with me, then marry Emily-chan, after that you need at the very least five more people! Why!? Why do I need seven wives!? Polygamy is forbidden you know! Or rather, normally wife is just one person! Kousuke shouted. Toward that, Rana tilted her head with an expression that was confused as expected, Thats if at Japan isnt it? Kou-kun will come to my place right? Besides, one day you will become the clan head, so having just one wifeDDthats no good right? Ka, Karm-san only has one wife right! Thats true, but the elder folk usually has multiple wives you know? Dont you know that? BesidesDD Besides? While hearing the sound of his common sense crumbling, Kousuke asked Rana timidly. Rana clinched a broad smile and a thumbs up while she said. Even though our boss created a harem, if Kou-kun who is his right-hand man only has one wife then you will get looked down! Its fine! You dont need to be that worried, because I have arranged so I can get along well with the fellow wives! Thats not the probleDDm- Kousuke cradled his head in his hands. In Kousukes mind, he had imagined a future where he and Rana would be a husband and wife like a pair of swan as the head of the clan, yet the Rana in question was actually having expectation wont the next wife get found out soon already. Somehow, Kousuke felt like various things inside him got smashed. He felt like he could vaguely heard the voice of the demon kingYou too, have a taste my feeling, my bosom friend. He got the mood of wanting to punch him flying very much. Wai-, just wait a second. You, you are saying that its fine even if Im included? Emily somehow managed to pull out from Ranas chest and asked in agitation. But of course. Lets support Kou-kun together okay? No no no, thats absolutely no good! Something like that! Thats just, im, impure! As I thought a married couple has to be a pair that is being the best partner for each other Emily whose head was messed up already inside was talking about what a married couple was. But, Rana was directing a meaningful expressionFu~hnat such Emily. Seeing that Emily bluffedWha, what is itto which Rana smiled complacently and said. Then Emily-chan, you just give up on Kou-kun. If you say that its no good unless there is only one wife, then that position is mine. There is absolutely zero chance for you to replace me. -. Tha, thats Fufuhn, Rana showed a fearless smile. Emily was plainly flustered from that. Rana wore her sunglasses once more and made a rotation. Hmph, its absurd to believe that you can win against this me. The heart of Abyssgate is the prisoner of my hand of darkness. There is no hope for anyone to liberate it from me. Fufufu- Well, in other words, it seemed that Rana was saying Kousuke is deeply in love with me, and I also have no intention of letting him go at all~. Emily saw Rana sharply pointing her finger at her, and she understood one thing. I got it. So you are the cause. Hm? What are you saying I wonder? Oh cute little kitty? Thats why-, Im saying that you are the cause! That speech and act of Kousuke that was painful to look at, thats because of you right! Gafuh!? Kousuke was shot. A girl who said that she loved him, but it seemed that actually she was thinking that he was painful to look at. Cracks entered his heart. Actually he is a cool and lovely person! Yet the moment the battle start, he became strange! Its you who make Kousuke to become like that isnt it! Gofuh!? Fuh. Indeed, its not an exaggeration to say that it was me who awakened Lord Abyssgate. And? If thats the case then what are you going to do? Do you think that a kitty like you can do anything? Rana chuckled ku-ku-ku- looking really crooked. She was in high spirits. She was in super high spirits. Not noticing Ranas mood who was absurdly enjoying this, Emily-chan who was resolved to rescue her beloved proclaimed a war declaration. I swear, I swear that Ill turn Kousuke back into a proper human! Gahah!? I wonder if you are able of that? Its not about being able or not. Its about doing it or not! Besides, I also wont let you get away. Me? Thats right. Even though you are this beautiful, but you are doing embarrassing act like that! Its unforgivable as a fellow woman! I swear Ill turn you back into a proper human too! Ku-ku-ku-, you can howl really loud, small hero! Then just try it! I wont run or hide anywhere! However, never forget. When you peek into the abyss, the abyss will also peek back toward you! I wont lose! I will not lose! Just watch Kousuke! Because I wont let you be that kind of pitiful human! Ranas loud laughter that couldnt hide her feeling of This is super fun! was reverberating, the war cry of Emily who was threatening like a cat going *fushaa-* was echoing, Kousuke felt his heart died. The airport was enveloped in chaos. In the middle, Vanessa appealedThis loyalty, is higher than mountain. This love, is deeper than seawhile announcing her candidacy as the third wife. Hearing that Rana saidYou-, are pretty good! I warmly welcome you!, to which Vanessa saidMy greatest thanksand fell on her knee theatrically. It was at that time that the security of the airport finally arrived. While everyone was taken to the security office cordially, Kousuke took out his smartphone powerlessly and made a call. Ou, Endo. WhatsDD Just you wait, Nagumo. Ha? Ah, you had met Rana already? From that sentence, it looks like it became something interesting huh? The voice of Hajime cackling loudly could be heard from the other side of the phone. Kousuke spoke with a deeply held resentment. This time Ill sock you in the face! Ill make you regret handing Last Zell to me! Eh, wai-, you-DD Kousuke cut off the call. In front of him, there were Emily and Rana who were still continuing to quarrel with each other even while receiving the exasperated gaze of the security staffs. Sure enough, the new objective that was added into Emilys lifeworkDDthe grand objective of stopping the chuuni of Rana, and also Hauria clan in addition, would the day it was accomplished come in the future? Kousuke-san. Four more wives left. They should be somewhere in the world. Lets do our best from here on. Im feeling excited for some reason. Which RPG that is huh. Just stay quiet a bit, Danessa. Kousuke averted his gaze from Danessa who was staring at him with an excited gaze just as she said, then he let out a deep sigh. Come to think of it, Im not studying at all throughout this holiday. It seemed that Kousukes dream was still far ahead. The strongest assassin who nonchalantly saved a country, or possibly even the world, was worrying about the national mock exam that would be carried out at the first day after the holidays, and then he breathed out a deep sigh once more. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Finally it finished This is really a long extra compilation. Shirakome never thought that he would write until this much (wry smile) Really, thank you very much for accompanying me until the very end. It will make me happy if this can become a good thing for you to kill time with. The development after this is completely undecided. I also want to write the characters that werent written at the Afterstory, like the hero or Shia, I want to try writing the extra of others too. However, I think I want to rest a little due to my circumstance at the real life and so on. Im wondering whether to rest for the whole August. I might nonchalantly update again when I raise my spirit, so at that time it will make me happy if you readers will come reading again. Then, lets meet again later. I pray so that lovely chuuni will be with everyone who love Narou. Chapter 224 Part 1 *tap tap tap tap-* The sound of typing keyboard resounded. The force of that typing was fierce. It was as though it represented they typing persons fury, or perhaps their desperation. That sound ruined the chic atmosphere of the office that was consolidated with wooden furniture. Uu, there is work today too. Tomorrow will be work too. The day after tomorrow too, and the day after that too and the day next after that will be work too-! Even though, Im not a princess anymoreee! The sound of *tap tap tap-* finally became a *da-da-da-da-da-da-* sound that resembled a shooting machine gun. Right now the fingertips striking the keyboard were leaving behind afterimagesuch thing didnt happen, but the force of the fingertips was to the degree that gave such illusion. The one who was skillfully using the modern earth device as a matter of unpleasant necessity with teary eyes for some reason was the beautiful girl who once was the princess of Hairihi Kingdom at another world TortusDDLiliana S. B. Hairihi, that person. Liliana was fourteen years old when the other world summoning was carried out with a face that still had childishness remaining in it at that time. But now she was about to reach twenty years old. The six years and also the rich experience she went through during that time had polished her beautiful face even further. Her hair that was like flowing gold threads, her eyes that were overflowing with gentleness and intelligence, her rose-colored cheeks, her gracefully moist lips, and then her elegance and personality that were oozing out even without her particularly doing anything, all those factors were enough to captivate anyone regardless of gender. In fact, Liliana who accepted the invitation of her beloved and migrated to this earth had been receiving immense fameDDno, rather than fame it was more accurate to call it worship from a lot of people. It showed from this. *knock knock*, knocking sound resounded a bit loudly, and when Liliana responded, a woman entered the room. Excuse me, your holiness. About the additional material for the case that will be discussed at the afternoon I had finished it-! Yes, I finished it already! After all I was dealing with that since six oclock in the morning you see! The woman who was wearing a business suit looking perfectly like a career woman was handed over the script of document by Liliana in a snap. The woman who was Lilianas secretaryDDSandra Winchester slightly opened wide her intelligent eyes and she accepted the document while replyingAs expected from your holinesswith a voice that was crammed with admiration. Now then, about this designation that Sandra called Liliana withDDyour holiness. Yes, it wasnt your highness, but your holiness. They were at earth, where there was only limited number of people who could introduce themselves as royalty, so naturally Liliana had abandoned her title as princess in this world, but the title holy woman then clung to her as though in replacement. This was exactly the reason, why Liliana was teary-eyed since six in the morning while she exhibited her typing skill that was like a storm while discharging grumbles of complain. Your holiness. About the enquiry from several countries that will question regarding the standing of Hairihi Faith at the conference today Its not Hairihi Faith, its Hairihi Volunteer Association! cough-. Anyway, give them the answer as indicated in the document. This is the draft. Please send it to the media correspondence department. Ill entrust them to proofread it to a certain degree, but please caution them earnestly that they are not to use any words that will endear to any faction. Acknowledged. After all this will affect the hundreds of thousands of the believer from here on. I will enforce your holinesss will thoroughly. Also, the madam chief of Britains state security department has called so about that Its not believer, but association member. Please delegate the whole thing with Magdanese-san to Kousuke-san. Also, I think that Vatican will also come with the attempt to make contact, but delegate that to Kousuke-san too. He has a relationship that knows each other with the leaders of both organizations, so delegate it wholly to him even if he comes crying or complaining. If he try to escape, please tell him that Ill tattle to demon king-sama then. Yes. Aa, also, about secretary general that will be our conference partner, it seems that he already arrived. Uguh. He, he arrives really quickly. I guess that shows just how much he is holding expectation and suspicion. If the conference this time recognize our association formally as an international volunteer groupwe will be able to clear the strange misunderstandings, and I too will be able to throw all the work wholesale to someone eDDcough, to reach out my helping hand to a lot more people. No matter what, we have to sweep away the perception to our association that see us as a suspicious newly rising religion Thats right. By using that kind of official stance to make use of the UN, we will permeate into every religion, and someday the teaching of your holinesss sublimity will spread to the whole worDD It wont spread-. Im not someone like a certain scheming demon king somewhere!Our association is purely a volunteer organization until the end, its not a religious organization I told you-. Or rather, recently I tended to ignore it, but dont call me your holiness, but chairman! Yes, chairman-sama(your holiness). Hey you. Just now, you are attaching brackets there right! Its plain to see you know! Ah, wait, whats with that expression that seems to sayIts fine, I understand everything clearly! You completely dont understand anything! While Lilianas voice that was mixed with straight-man retort was reverberating, Sandra was directing a gaze that was filled plenty with affection and respect toward the holy woman who was also modest today, and then she reverently bowed before taking her leave. Inside the office that was filled with silence once more, the *tic tac* sound of the watch was echoing excessively loudly. Liliana dropped her waist powerlessly on the chair and hung her head down while holding it with both hands. And then, she muttered briefly right from her heart. How, did it turn out like this Now then, Liliana was supposed to be a normal girl without any title whatsoever in earth, but in less than two years her believer swelled up to hundreds of thousands and she got worshipped as the founder of a new religionDDa holy woman, the government of every country and other religions were unreasonably cautious toward her, she had overcome brutal events like scheme behind the scene and assassination, and now she was preparing for a conference with the top brass of the United Nations in order to turn her association into a publicly recognized volunteer organization where after that a press conference that would be broadcasted to the whole world would be opened. In the end, just what kind of sequence of events that made her ended up falling into such situation Liliana put her hand on her stomach that was making cute soundkuu~in protest of her failure to eat breakfast while her gaze was looking at the faraway distance outside the window. And then she began to reminisce of the happening in these two years and few months. Part 2 Inside the office where there was silence and bright sunlight shining in, there was only the sound of moving pen *scratch scratch* and the sound of the clock that sounded like a chirping bird *chirp-chirp-chirp-chirp-* resounding. It was a really calm place that was optimum for doing paperwork. But, the owner of that room was in a state that couldnt be said as calm at all. The hand moving the pen didnt stop, but it was only her gaze that kept glancing briefly at the clock many times over, she then looked at the mountain of paperwork and sighed, then her shoulders dropped after measuring the height of the paperworkshe then started reducing the mountain of paperwork diligently, got fidgety, and got dejected Liliana-samaI understand your feeling, but no matter how many times you checked the clock, the time wont progress faster you know? -, I, Im not, worrying about anything you know? No, Im not fooled at all. Because you are already fidgety like that. Liliana moanedUhhaving that pointed by her exclusive maid. Today is the day your beloved husband can cross over here isnt it? Starting from that Kouki-kun is abducted too many times- Case, demon king-sama seemed to be busy with various things and got dragged into turmoil, so it has been five months since he can properly take time to meet you. Thats why, isnt it fine even if Liliana-sama doesnt force yourself to do your duty just for today? I cannot do that. If I shirk off my duty by using that person as excuse, then there will be no meaning to my resolve that decided to be left here in this world. The maid suggested so, however, Liliana rejected it while smiling wryly. A month after the legendary decisive battle. Even though at that time Liliana was worked to death with the revival of her motherland, but she still fiercely appealed at Hajime firmly. Perhaps that also worked in her favor, that after many twists and turns (especially with the first wife), she managed to be accepted by Hajime along with Aiko who was also fiercely appealing similarly like her, and she spent a brief time of happiness, but Liliana was a princess. Furthermore his majesty the king of the country was absent, and her younger brother that would be the next king, Randell was still immature. Although Lilianas mother Luluaria was working hard, as expected there was a limit in the middle of the situation where the kingdoms capital was annihilated. The postwar processing that was done by Liliana who had gathered much sympathy from her great effort as the commander-in-chief at the decisive battle became something indispensable for the kingdom. Therefore, although Liliana was conflicted, she made the decision to not abandon her position. It was unknown whether Hajme and others who would return to their home would be able to open the gate to Tortus once more. And so, there was even the possibility that it would become a parting for their whole life. Even so, Liliana couldnt abandon her motherland. Liliana told Hajime that she would stay behind with the resolve for everything. She declared that resolve of hers, however, Hajime smiled happily instead. Liliana remembered that smile clearly. Of course, that smile wasnt because Hajime was happy that he could part with Liliana. If that was actually the reason, then Liliana might threw herself off the tower regardless of her resolve or anything Anyway, that determination become one of the great reason, and there was no doubt that she had accomplished joining the wives group. The night before the return to earth, it went without saying how the resolved Liliana was blazing more than usual. Princess. Please come back to reality. And then, please wipe up your drool. Your face has turn into something that must not be shown toward other people. Hah!? Liliana had gone completely into a trip from recalling the passionate night she spent with Hajime. The exasperated voice of her exclusive maid caused her mind to return to reality with hah. And then, she took out her handkerchief and thoroughly wiped the saliva trickling from the corner of her lips. Princess and Hajime-samas relation is really harmonious isnt it? The voices of envy among the maids also still hasnt stop. Similarly I also feel really envious. It, its not that great The words of her exclusive maid caused Lilianas cheeks to go red and she began to deal with the paperwork in high-speed to hide her embarrassment. For her to hide her embarrassment with high-speed paperwork processing, perhaps it was just as expected from the talented princess of the kingdom. Princess. At the gate opening this time, what will you do? What do you mean? The exclusive maid who was gazing smilingly at the embarrassed Liliana then went through a complete change and she asked with a serious expression. With the help of the artifacts that Hajime-sama exclusively left behind for the craftsmen, the royal capital is reconstructed in astounding speed. Seventy percent of the whole has been finished in this one year and half. The plan for the new royal capitals formal ceremony of the revival proclamation has also began. Thats right. Certainly, with the help of everyone from the empire and the beastmen, the truly new royal capital is in the process of being built by also taking in the style of many nations. The functional beauty of the empire capital, the nature beauty of Fea Belgen, and then the traditional beauty of Hairihi Kingdomits a wonderful city that harmonize all of those. Yes. It will become a symbolic city that is worthy for the new era that has freed itself from the rule of the mad god. The ceremony has to be a grand celebration that include the fresh start toward the new era. Lilianas gaze was directed from the window to the outside. Ahead of her gaze there was a beautiful townscape taking shape. If she sharpened her ear, she would be able to faintly hear the hustle and bustle of the reconstruction and the work activity. Lilianas cheeks loosened and her eyes squinted fondly at that. She felt like it was worth it for her to work so hard there was barely any time to sleep for her. Yes. This matter should be almost fixed already with the agreement of the empire and the beastman clan too. And above all else, as long as Liliana-samas spouse is that Goddesss Swordno, the Godslaying Demon King, there wont be any problem that can occur that easily. What is it that you want to say? Liliana returned her gaze from the window toward her exclusive maid. A suspicion dwelled inside her eyes. The exclusive maid told her master that she respected with a voice that was filled with gentleness and sympathy. Isnt it enough already? Enough Yes. His highness Randell-sama has grown remarkably, he also has excellent retainers with him. The reconstruction of the capital and the relationship with other countries, they have reached a point where we can take a breather. Its my humble opinion that even without Liliana-sama leading in the front, the kingdom is already able to keep advancing forward even then. Then, Liliana-sama, dont you think that its better for Liliana-sama to start chasing after your own happiness? Is that really the case? Liliana questioned herself while staring once more at the new capital outside the window. Even so, certainly it was the fact that recently the work where it absolutely needed Liliana to be handled had decreased remarkably. And then, at times where she could relax, her thought would run toward her beloved every time. She would think of him especially vividly at night when she was all alone by herself, constricting Lilianas heart painfully. Hajime-san Fufu, isnt that the answer, Liliana-sama? - A voice that wished for her beloved unconsciously leaked out. The exclusive maid that caught that voice laughed merrily with loosened cheeks as though she had seen something delightful or perhaps something charming. Liliana felt somewhat awkward getting seen through like that, she averted her face with her cheeks reddening. The exclusive maid chuckled even more from seeing Liliana like that. Surely, if in this place there were other servants who were serving under Liliana, every one of them would surely made similar smile from seeing their masters cuteness. Everyone was holding really deep thought of respect and gratitude to Liliaan. Liliana was already loved by the servants and also the people due to her personality. And yet she didnt stop just there, when the capital was once attacked, she slipped out of the palace by herself and went to call for help. Such event was well-known due to a certain merchant with a name that was similar with an energy drink. In addition, it was also known how she tried to offer her body to the empire in order to save the kingdom that was weakened by the attack. And then, in that legendary decisive battle. While the people of the capital were sent to evacuate toward the empire, they asked what she would do with unease in their heart. To that, Liliana said with a smile. DDEven though the royal capital will become a battlefield, if I the princess dont fight, then who will fight She became the commander-in-chief and took the command of hundreds of thousands of warriors in the battle that staked the existence of mankind. That gallant figure was spread far and wide by the surviving soldiers, mercenary, and adventurers. Her fame had risen up with a momentum that pierced the sky already. Regardless of man or woman, young or old, in spite of race or occupation. That was why, the exclusive maid could say the wordsits enough alreadywith conviction. That it was the general consensus of all the people. Liliana threw her gaze to outside the window once more, at the reconstructed city. She felt the warm gaze of the exclusive maid while wearing an ambiguous expression, unable to be convinced whether it was really fine for her to be liberated from the responsibility as royalty and chased after her own happiness crossing over the world. But, at that time, *riDn* a sound that was like a wind chime rang. That was a signal from the room in a corner of the palace that was used for gate opening. The sign that the door to another world was opened. -. Hajime-san! Her gloominess until just now vanished somewhere. Lilianas expression bloomed brightly in a flash like a child. She said to her exclusive maidIm going to welcome him!before going out of the room with energetic footsteps without even waiting for reply. The exclusive maid was silently bowing toward the door that was opened vigorously. Hajime who appeared from the gate was jumped by Liliana with obvious happiness. And then without stopping she pulled Hajimes hand like a kid and guided him to her own room. Midway, they passed by the servants of the palace and several nobles, each time they faced Hajime with unconcealed respect while their expression greatly softened seeing Liliana who kept tugging on Hajimes hand in her grasp as though to sayHurry-, hurryyy. Every time Liliana passed by someone she would greet them politely, but it seemed she didnt notice their warm expression. Surely after some time passed and she calmed down, she would become like a ripe apple then. Hajime was wearing a troubled smile seeing such Liliana while he was getting dragged cutely. At Lilianas room, he received black tea that was personally brewed by her. Nevertheless, today Hajime-san comes alone then. I thought that Yue-san and others would surely come too though. Liliana was placing a tea snack that looked like cookie on the table while asking Hajime with her head tilted. Hajime made a smile that vaguely looked mischievous and asked back. What? You dont like being alone with me? Suc, such thingcouldnt possibly be true. Liliana cheeks faintly reddened and she dropped her waist on the chair with a thump. Hajimes gaze that was oozing a bit of S aura caused her gaze to wander and her body to fidget around without any composure. And then, Liliana became unable to endure Hajimes atmosphere that seemed to enjoy her state and she changed the topic. And, what about Hajime-san? It seemed that you were really busy from Kouki-kun is abducted too many times- Case though That naming, it really caught on? Yes, well. After all, after that other world summoning, Kouki-san was further summoned again and dragged Hajime-san then right? I heard the story that at the third summoning Kouki-san got dragged in with teary eyes while also dragging in Hajime-san. That story is already spread around here. Ryuutaro-san and others were telling that story looking really amused. Hajime half-smiled at Lilianas words. Just as Liliana said, Kouki who went into an atonement journey in this Tortus, but in the middle of his journey when he stopped by in the palace, he got summoned into another world somewhere. There, Kouki faced his own way of living and through many twists and turns he saved the world but At that time, when Hajime who was begged by Koukis childhood friends and his wife rushed to where Kouki was for assistance, just when the series of event were resolved and they were going no, lets go home, another summoning assaulted Kouki as though to sayNext one, please take care of ii~t. Kouki was on the verge of tears while yellingI dont want anymoreeeeee~~~and he wasted no time to cling tightly at Hajime who was nearby him. Demon king-sama got flusteredWai-, you-but it was already too late. While the childhood friends and wives were staring in a daze, both of them intimately went through another world summoning for the third time. To tell the truth, after various things were happening at that world, they got summoned for the fourth time. Kouki was a softhearted person, but as expected it seemed that he snapped toward the goddess that requestedI want you to save the world, and in front of the watching Hajime he, You stupid idiot-. Why are you giving up like this! Do your best-, do your best! You are a goddess right! If its you then you can do it-. You can do it by yourself! You surely can! Believe in me who believe in you! If you give up, then its the end for the world yknow! Like that, entrusting himself to the momentum Kouki insistedPlease manage it somehow by yourself. In a sense he had done something astounding. It was a heartfelt insistence to the degree it made Hajime to be unconsciously in admiration. As the result, currently there were her majesty the queen of the third world and the materialized goddess of the fourth world at both sides of Kouki, staring at each other with sparks scattering between them. Back to the story Hajime recounted the experience with a bit of faraway look. He then noticed Liliana who was staring at him in wonder and he coughed before returning to the topic. Well, it has calmed down somehow. Right now Im going to college while trying to expand my business. Well, even though I said that, in earth there are also dangerous bunches and guys with dozens of loose screw in their head as it is, so Im busy there in its own way. Is that so. Come to think of it, I heard that Kousuke-san is running around to resolve that kind of case. He introduced several women who will live in this side. Those Hauria bunches are sprinting to even weirder direction from obtaining earths knowledge. Its tiring already thinking about those guys. The hyahha life of the head-reaping rabbits that exhausted even the demon king. Just where in the world they were going toward? In a sense it was worthy of admiration how a certain girl in lab coat and side-tail hairstyle was still working hard. And then, as for a certain agent who recently became obsessed with wearing rabbit ear hairband and in a mistake forgot to take it off and casually went into her workplace, surely she was completely beyond hope. Hajime was about to get a faraway look once more. In order to make him return to reality, Liliana opened her mouth with slight panic. Even so a college student is ithow should I say it, I have some doubt if there will be anything that Hajime-san and others can learn at college after this far. Well, I cannot deny that. But, you know, the college students all over the world are relatively noncommittal dont you think? We too, its not like we took the examination with serious thinking of wanting to learn something. It will be a long life after all. We just thought that it wont be that bad to have experience of being a college student. I, is that how it is? I heard that what is called college at the world over there is the highest institute of education, so I thought that it would be a gathering of those who are serious with their study. Of course, there are also the serious bunches there, and thats also the correct way of going through college. It will be a different story if Im using my parents money, but Im paying everything, the tuition and also the living expenses by my money that I earned myself. Whether anyone will do it seriously or loosely, it depends on each person. What Im saying is, just what is bad about going there in order to enjoy the student life. Hajime said that with a shrug. His feeling of wanting to experience university was true, and it was also a fact that he was learning the major of archeology and folkloristics because he was interested with them. Although, his biggest reason was something that couldnt be helped that was wanting to see the female college student Yue. The experience hearing lecture while sitting side by side with Yue in appearance of around twenty years old really satisfied Hajime. Of course, he wouldnt say it out loud. By the way, just like always, his harem situation and the wives beauty caused a university somewhere to be still in the middle of chaos and mayhem. Enjoying school life..is it. Liliana let out a small mutter. It wasnt like there was particularly great emotion filling that mutter, but the small hope that was implicitly included in that mutter couldnt be hidden. Because she was a princess, Liliana was unrelated with student social status. Something like a springtime of life in the middle of school life like a normal girl was something that she only knew from book. She had a longing for it, and she also dreamed about it. It was possible that she could experience high school life with Hajime and others if she acted selfishly in the past. If she abandoned the kingdom and her status as princess and shook off everything behind, then perhaps such dream could become reality. She thought until that far, however, Liliana thoughtHow stupidwith a self-depreciating smile and shook her head. Abandoning the people to run toward the dream with a man, that kind of woman wasnt herself. DDI am Liliana S. B. Hairihi The only princess of Hairihi Kingdom. She had longing toward normal girl. But, if she discarded being a princess for that, then the brilliant soul of Liliana would die out. It would be no other that Liliana herself that couldnt forgive her if she abandoned the people and ran away from her obligation. If she did something like that, surely Liliana would continue to scorn herself for her whole life. Just when she thought about her own personality asWhat a difficult personality, a small laugh suddenly reached her ears. When she raised her gaze in puzzlement, there was Hajime with a smile on his lips staring fixedly at Liliana while resting his chin on his hand. His gaze was awfully kind in contrast with the smile on his mouth. E, err, what is it? For some reason she couldnt look at Hajimes eyes and she turned away slightly while asking. Her heart was beating fast hammering in her chest. No, nothing. Im just thinking, that you are proud like usual. Liliana tilted her head from not understanding of what Hajime wanted to say. Hajimes smile was turning increasingly kinder seeing that while he spoke the main topic that he came for today. Enough about me for nowwhat about the kingdom? I more or less let out reconnaissance planes right after I arrived, and have a look at the situation. Based from what I see, it seems that the reconstruction is going along well. Thats, right. I also talked about it just now with my maid, but even the plan for the celebration ceremony of the new royal capital completion has began, I also hasnt heard of any serious problem with the empire, the beastmen, and the rebirth holy church. I believe that we will be able to proclaim our revival in less than half a year. Of course, the new capital has the concept of an open city to other country and race, so there is a huge mound of small problems. Even while feeling perplexed with the radical topic change, Liliana answered like that with a wry smile. She also saidCome to think of it, I came here after leaving a mountain of paperwork that I have to go throughwith her tongue playfully sticking out. But, Hajime only narrowed his eyes at that joking gesture of Liliana without particularly laughing back, and he then asked quietly. About that, is that a problem that cannot be resolved without Lily hereDDwithout princess Liliana S. B. Hairihi here? Eh? Liliana lost her words hearing Hajimes question. The content of the talk was similar with her conversation just now with her exclusive maid. Is this country unable to progress forward without Princess Liliana? Will it mean that you abandon the responsibility of royalty by leaving now? Is crossing over the world will hurt your pride? Pl, please wait a second. Just, what is this about Liliana waved around her hands from being unable to understand the surge of questions and asked Hajime to stop. Of course, she actually understood, just what Hajime was saying to her. The fast beating in her heart didnt show any sign of stopping. Her face was so heated that she was aware of it herself. But, honestly she also felt perplexed. She had been a princess since she was born. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that it was her identity. Even though she understood that her happiness lied in another place, it wasnt easy for her to make the decision. As though seeing through that perplexity of Liliana, Hajime smiled wrylyYou are thinking too hard on itwhile adding further on his words. Im not asking you to abandon being a princess. This is just a matter of the order of priority. Leave the role of being royalty to other people for a bit, and live for your own sake a bit moreDDwont you be like that any time now? Thats what I mean. I, I am Is it really fine? Liliana tilted her head again with such doubt. Hajimes expression turned half concerned and half exasperated from seeing the princess who was still conflicted with feeling of reluctance and guilt to leave her country for her own sake. And then, he scratched his head a bit roughly as though he had finally grown impatient. Good griefyou really are an obstinate princess. Hajime-san? Liliana who understood what was the intention of Hajime giving her that kind of question gazed anxiously at Hajime who was looking like that thinkingBy any chance, has he fallen out of love with me?. Hajime also returned an exasperated gaze at that gaze of Liliana while replying, Stop acting like this already, if you wont act at least a bit selfishIm going to kidnap you, you know? Hee!? He said such thing. Liliana raised a hysteric voice while jerking her body that his chair made bumping sound. Hajime then grinned broadly while making additional blow by sayingA demon king kidnapping a princessthats not strange at all right?. Naturally, it caused Lilianas face, no, all of her visible skin to be dyed bright red to the degree that it looked like she might explode. Liliana kept opening and closing her mouth wordlessly. Hajime shrugged to that, and then, thinking that there wouldnt be any progress like this, he suddenly took out a crystal ball from Treasure Warehouse II that looked like the item used in fortune-telling and put it on the table. If you are that doubtful whether its okay for you to live for your own sake, then lets just ask directly instead. Wha, what are you planning to do? The demon king took out an artifactDDthat fact caused Liliana to feel a bad premonition blaring in her mind and her cheeks twitching. The princess laid bare her wariness in a complete change while the demon king activated the artifact with a really nice smile. And then, he took in a deep breath facing toward the crystal ball that was faintly shining and, AT~~~~~TENT~~~~~ION-!! He yelled really loudly with that kind of voice. Instantly there was exactly the same voice and wordAT~~~~~TENT~~~~~ION-!!resounding from outside the window. Liliana turned her startled face to outside the window, and while her mind was in chaosE? Eee!?, the demon king-sama who was also in perfect form today raised his voice uncompromisingly toward the people of the new capital projected inside the crystal ball, where they were also similarly looking around at the surrounding with their mind in chaos. This is too abrupt butDDIm the demon king! Certainly its just too abrupt! Liliana acted the straight-man from her heart. From the crystal ball there were also the voices of several people who similarly acted the straight-man, resounding inside the room. It seemed that this artifact had the function that connected the image and voice. Just now Hajime said that he launched reconnaissance planes to the new capital right after he arrived, so surely this artifact was linked with those countless planes with two-way connection to broadcast the voice. Hajime smoothly ignored Lilianas retort and sent his voice to the middle of the capital. People of the new capital, Im asking all of you. DDDo you still need Princess Liliana? Ha, Hajime-san!? The capital people inside the crystal ball were showing a bewildered expression. The amplified voice that was reverberating everywhere caused the people indoor to come outside too and they all looked at each others face. Hajime told them that he was using an artifact to talk all over the capital and that if they answered from where they were, their voice would reach his ear. Liliana who guessed what Hajime was trying to do went awa awa in great panic. Right now, Im in the middle of courting Liliana. I told her, just come with me to my world right away. But, the situation is unfavorable. It seem that this princess-sama is worried about you guys, she is really worrying that she cannot bear it. DDWhat do I do now? At this rate Im going to get dumped like this, even though Im the demon king. REA~~LLY, JUST WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUTTTTTT- The demon king-sama was venting his angerBecause of you bastards Im about to get dumped here, assholeto the people all over the capital. Liliana was getting teary eyes from shame and everything while screaming to such demon king. She stood up so quickly the chair fell down and then she kept hitting repeatedly *poka poka* at Hajimes head to make him stop. His head was shaking all over *ka-kun ka-kun*, however, the demon king-sama didnt stop. Therefore, Ill ask, one more time. Does all of you, does this world, still need Princess Liliana? Are all of you toddling chicks that are so helpless that she cannot take action from worrying about you guys? The people looked at each other after hearing that question thrown at them once more. And then, with a bewildered expression on his face, a stern-looking uncle that seemed to be the foreman of a construction site, No, even if Im asked thatLiliana-sama, she is still staying in the palace until now? He said such thing. Hearing that voice resounding from the crystal ball, Liliana wentHeh?with a really strange voice. Even while she was astonished like that, the voices of the people of the new capital who were talking to the people beside them in a mood like gossiping were starting to reach through the crystal ball. Oh dear me. I was completely under the impression that her highness has been living happily at the other world since a long time ago already. Eh, how strange. I heard that she already has a child with his majesty the demon king already though When the wife of an ingredient shop said that, the shops owner the husband cocked his head in puzzlement and replied like this, If Im not mistaken, the demon king-sama has been living at the world over there with his other wives since a long time ago Im told. By any chance, our princess-sama, she got left out? Eh, Liliana-sama, she is alone? No, wait. The relationship between the wives should be great. Yet, for Liliana-sama to be still here meanby any chance, she didnt get along with her mother-in-law Princess, she got bullied? In front of the new main gate, when the soldiers of the kingdom were talking to each other, the male and female adventurers nearby were looking to the sky with sympathizing expression. Lilianas cheeks were starting to twitch uncontrollably. She had never imagined even in her dream, that during the time she was desperately taking care of works day by day, the people that she worked for actually thought that she had eloped since long time ago. Furthermore, her still being in the palace was starting to make strange misunderstandings spreading! Wai-, wait everyone~~! Im not being left out and also not being aloneee! I even get along well with my mother-in-law Sumire-sama! A, also, something like chi, childrenI dont have them yet. I am just doing my work pro~~perly here! Liliana reflexively gave explanation with a loud voice, but that voice was picked perfectly by the artifact that was pointlessly high-spec and it was sent until every corner of the capital. The pathetic sounding explanation of their beloved princess caused the people to look at each other for the third time, and then they laughed with each other as though they had arranged it beforehand. There wasnt even a shred of emotion that was making fun in their laughter. Those laughter were overflowing with warmth. The foreman of construction site whose voice got picked up the very first tensed his dirty face while sending his words. In that case, there is only one answer to that question of his majesty the demon king. The foreman then glared at his surrounding, there his several dozen subordinates made similar expression. And then, with their voice matched together, We dont need the princess anymore! The wife and husband of the ingredient shop just now, and the surrounding people were, We are fine already! The soldiers, adventurers, mercenaries, Please dont treat us like a helpless chick!! Lilianas eyes were nailed toward the crystal that kept changing the projected image with the voices of those people getting through. The people of the capital right now were facing at the palace and they raised their voice. The people who were in the middle of working stopped moving their hand, the people indoor got outside, regardless of adult or child, they all were saying things likeJust how long princess is going to keep workingorHer highness worry too muchorIf princess do nothing but work, then his highness demon king will fall out of love you knowthat pierced relatively deep into Liliana without batting an eyelid. But, their expression was uniformly warm, that was why the heart of the people was conveyed toward their beloved princess Liliana with nothing to spare. Namely, DDEnough with the tedious talk. Its fine already, so just chase your happiness right away That. The warm lovely thing overflowing out from Lilianas heart turned into tears that trickled through her cheek. She leaked out a sobbing voice and she formed her words desperately even while her voice stuttered many times. E, everyone! Thank, youuu!! The formed reply became a ripple that spread through the new capital. Whether those words of gratitude were conveyed or not, the expression of the people that seemed to sayThats our linegave the answer more eloquently than anything. Hajime hugged the small shoulder of Liliana who was letting out large drops of grateful tear. That small shoulder had been continuously burdened with the country until now. Hajime circulated his words of conclusion through the artifact. You guys, that really helped. Even the obstinate princess finally folded. This is sudden, but Ill take Liliana right away. Eh? Eeh? Hajime-san!? Liliana turned bewildered feeling her body floated lightly, and then when she noticed that she was being held in princess carry, her face turned red instantly. Liliana turned small on Hajimes chest from shyness and happiness. Hajime gave her a glance while taking back the crystal, but his movement suddenly stopped from remembering something. Aah, thats right. Ill say this in advance to the people of the new capital. Liliana in the end cannot stop being a princess, she is a woman with kindness, sincerity, and love. Therefore, from here on too she might unexpectedly come home here to take a look at your situation. At that time, if you guys show Liliana predicament that make her sadknow that my 108 harassment will rain down on you all. Wait what are you saying there! A demon king was someone unreasonable. And this one here was an extreme one. Liliana retorted with a convulsing face at the demon kings proclamation of disaster and the faces of the new capitals people were also convulsing all at once. And then, the people swore in each of their heart. Lets live seriously with our alllike that. It was the day people would live with their all, half threatened. At that day, the princess who had continued to devote herself to the kingdom and the people was kidnapped with a princess carry by the demon king to another world. By the way, regarding Lilianas personal effects, thanks to her exclusive maid standing by in front of the room of gate opening with complete preparation crammed into a large bag, there was no problem at all. The bag of Liliana that was presented right away was received by Hajime like it was only natural along with a praiseGood work, while the exclusive maid acted humbly sayingIts a great honorlike it was only natural. Needless to say, Liliana yelledYou act more like a servant compared than when with me! Or rather, you two absolutely plotted this behind my back already!when she saw that exchange. AN: Next chapter will be uploaded at around seven. Chapter 225 Part Time Leader Lily Second Part will be at around 8 or 9 oclock. Hafuu~ That kind of sigh which was free of tension resounded inside the room that gave a sense of cleanliness with its white tone. Her own sigh that unexpectedly echoed loudly caused Liliana to be taken aback and she frowned with a speechless expression, perhaps because she was letting out that sigh unconsciously. For some reason or another, she kept leaning her back deeply on the reclining chair she was sitting on, then she kicked on the floor with her bare tips of the toes and tried turning around. The good quality chair lightly rotated and the state of the room was reflected in Lilianas sight in order. It was a room that was half the size compared to her room that she used until just some time ago in the palace. Liliana herself thought that this size was just right, but if the nobles and servants in Tortus knew about this, then they might yelledHow can the princess made to live in this kind of small dog house!with a look like Edvard Munchs The Scream. A few months had passed since that day, when Princess Liliana went inactive and she arrived on earth. The more she passed the passing months and days, the more her made in earth accessory was increasing bit by bit. The puppet Dancing Davis-kun that she received from Myuu at the moving celebration was emitting its presence excessively. Surely the expression quivering suited the puppet more than dancing. It was vibrating *jiggle jiggle* like a dangerous person who was going through withdrawal symptoms. Just from where in the world Myuu obtained this Davis-kun Honestly speaking it was eerie, but when she recalled Myuus smiling face when he thought of throwing it away, she was unable to throw it away. Fuu~~n Liliana was letting out a strange exhalation that lacked in tension while she rotated her chair one more time. She then stepped a bit and rotated in reverse. Whirl whirl. Whirl whirl. Nothing, to do. It seemed she had spare time. How amazing. Liliana is now experiencing by myself that spare time I heard from rumor. It seemed she really had a spare time. To the degree that she narrated the present condition of herself by herself. For Liliana who was born as a royalty, what was called spare time was the same like a fairytale. After all she was the sole direct descendant of the royalty until her little brother was born. She began going through education for the gifted since she was old enough to be aware of her surrounding, and even when Randell was born and her possibility to ascend to the throne decreased, but the necessity for her to receive many training in her role as a spare or in order to function as a tie toward the empire didnt decrease at all. And then, when she was in her youth at fourteen years old, she went through a year of chain of event that was like surging waves, to which the word dense wasnt enough at all to express that experience. And after that she was swamped with work for the sake of the reconstruction. From the time since she was born until before this, she was in a position that was understandable for her to never experience this thing called free time or the like. That was how Liliana was before, but then she was taken away by Hajime, had her official papers made in forgery, deceived the administrative official, obtained social status peacefully by slapping public safety in the face, and currently she was going to the same college with Hajime and others. Before this she had been taken to visit earth several times, so she understood that earth was a world that was like a jack-in-the-box. Even so, the school life and learning experience of another worlds college that Liliana yearned tickled her curious mind and gave her fresh enjoyment. It was, but Whirl whirl. Whirly whirl. The princess of another world was rotating in twirls using the chair of another world. And then, she came to a stop, Davis-kun. Its nice to be you huh. You look busily quivering. Finally the princess started talking to a doll. Davis-kun quivered back and forth looking troubled. But, at that time, the sound of the entrance opening could be heard faintly. If Liliana had animal ears growing in her head, then right now it would surely snapped up in attention *pikon*. She wore her indoor slipper and exited her room with rhythmical steps *te-te-teD* in order to welcome the person returning home. She went down to the first floor and encountered Sumire who was holding large quantity of bags for some reason. Welcome home, Sumire-okaasama.(TN: The kanji for okaa-sama(honored mother) here is written with the kanji of mother-in-law) My, you are home early today, Lily-chan. Im home! Sumire fixed her hold on the large amount of bags with a rough huff before Liliana went to help her in a hurry. She took several of the baggage and when she glanced inside them, it seemed their content was a large amount of side dish. Say, Sumire-okaasama, this is? You see, this is todays dinner. Dinner? Yes. The dishes that were served in the event had leftovers, and I pilfered them all! They were really delicious. I heard that they called a really famous cook to make the dishes. I thought that I should let my uncute son and his cute wives to try them. Is, is that so. Thank you very much, Sumire-okaasama. Your welcome! Lilianas expression crumbled softly seeing her mother-in-law who was all smile. Frankly speaking, this is Sumire they were talking about so she surely must have forcefully swiped the dishes for takeout without even minding the eyes of the surrounding drawing away from her. If not, normally someone would stop anyone from bringing home this much. It seemed that today there was an event for the live-action film of the manga that was authored by Sumire, so the people there too must be only looking at Sumire who was packing up the food happily while thinkingNo way we can anger sensei in this event huuh~. Nagumo Family was in prosperity. Sumire herself was a big name shoujo manga artist, and her husband Shuu had made his company bigger in these few years. And above all, the businesses that Hajime reached out his hand toward here and there were making absurd killing. From the standpoint of a royalty, it wasnt like Liliana wasnt thinking that they had the allowance, so they could just directly employ that chef to cook directly for them. But, no matter how much they were earning, no matter how prosperous they were, displaying a dynamism that was not forgetting this kind of fun was the shared trait of Nagumo family. It was a tacit precepts of the family. Liliana became really ticklish seeing Sumire who showed off the dishesI came with the delicious cooking that I snatched offDD!for the sake of herself who was a daughter-in-law. They carried the large amount of dishes to the kitchen before Sumire tilted her headCome to think of itwhile speaking out her question. You arent together with Hajime and others? Yes. Hajime-san and others still have lecture, so they are still in the college. The lecture that I was scheduled to have became cancelled My, thats nice. Doesnt a sudden lecture cancellation make you happy for no reason? Eh? Eer It seemed that Sumires common feeling wasnt transmitted to the serious and diligent princess. After all this princess was someone that would start talking to a quivering doll when she had too much free time. Or rather, even if you dont come home, you can just go to the lecture that Hajime is going to. Even just chattering aimlessly will be fun right? No, Sumire-okaasama. As expected, thinking that its fine to chatter while receiving lecture is just Eeh~. Its fun exactly because you are doing it secretly behind the teachers back. Sumire-okaasama Lilianas shoulders dropped in dejection. Her blood-related mother Luluaria was fundamentally a sincere character that was strict and diligent to herself. And so, Liliana couldnt say anything anymore to the irresponsible statement of her mother-in-law whose sense of value was completely different with her real mother. But mysteriously, the relationship between Sumire and Luluaria was good even with this, that was why it was something mysterious. They put the dishes for the this evening with a thud at the kitchen. Sumire was moving the many dishes that were her war booty while she threw her gaze to Liliana who was helping her serving the food with similar nimbleness. And, how are you recently? Have you get used to this world? At the time when you only just came, you spent all your times studying various things, but recently you arent like that anymore. Yes. I have grasped the earths affair in general. The economic and politic, the religion and history, the situation of every nation, culture, fashionevery book in this world is compiled systematically, and even if there is something I dont understand I can investigate it immediately using internet. Its really convenient. Aa~, yeah, I see. Yes. Especially the more I learned economics and statistics study, the more I feel how deep they are. The density and the fruits of labor that has been accumulated by the predecessor of this world are something that I cannot find in Tortus. Every day I feel like I am shown just how falling behind the study of the world there compared to here. I, I see. How amazing~ Yes. Right now over there is still in the middle of reconstruction, even if an advanced system is suddenly introduced, I can see that it will only end up in failure, so it wont be able to happen right away, but someday I believe that the kingdom has to adopt this. Regarding the field of economy, the coordination with FhurenDD St, stop! Sto~~~~~p! Thats enough there, Lily-chan! Heh? Sumire hurriedly raised her voice to stop Liliana who was spouting a torrent of speech. Liliana was lifting her face in puzzlement, but even now her hands were moving continuously without pause and served up the packed dishes as though they were palace cooking. Her speed was twice of Sumires. While her courteousness was triple. Geez, Lily-chan, even though you should have leave the position of princess and come into the family, but when you are talking about your mind you are only talking about the kingdom. a Liliana finally noticed herself what she was talking about after getting stared by Sumires half-admiring half-exasperated face. Her cheeks reddened. When you just arrived here, you felt like Everything attract my interest so there is no time for that!, but when you calmed down after grasping the situation to a degree, as expected you become concerned with your homeland arent you? N, no, such thingis not true. Seeing Liliana who stuttered, Sumire put her index finger on her chin mutteringUu~nin a thinking gesture before she spoke something that was shocking for Liliana. Is that so? But, recently Lily-chan is making a face that look like a lost child somehow you know? Eh Sumire walked toward Liliana who was staring at her in blank amazement with her eyes turned round, and then she stooped down a bit to put their eyes in the same height. And then, after Sumire confirmed that those blue eyes were reflecting herself properly, she asked calmly with a gentle and kind expression. Do you want, to return home? It was a gentle voice that was filled with concern and sympathy toward Liliana without any blaming tone in it. For a moment, the questioned Lily showed an expression that didnt understand what the meaning of the question was. But right after that, she unconsciously raised her voice. Im not thinking anything like that! Wawah, wait Lily-chan, calm down. Sumire-okaasama, its true! Im not thinking of going home or anything! Im not feeling any discomfort or dissatisfaction! I love everyone! Im happy I can come here! Its true! I get it, I get it already! Sumire spontaneously hugged Lily tightly. It seemed that Liliana jumped to the wrong conclusion thinking that Sumires question had the implicit meaning ofIf you are dissatisfied with the life here, perhaps its better to go home? Of course, Sumire didnt mean anything like that. She was only thinking in concernPerhaps she is slowly getting homesick?, thinking that anyone would be driven by their feeling for their homeland. She wouldnt say anything like go home even if she got her mouth ripped open. Because, Sumires feeling toward Liliana was, A princess! The real thing! From another world! Just who would let you go! Fuhehe, everyone in the world! How can this be, this lovely princess-chan, she is my daughter! Thank you very much! Dyufu, dyufufu It was fixated like that. Liliana who knew nothing about that and was tightly embraced on Sumires chest, guessed that she was misunderstanding and her cheeks reddened once more. Im sorry, Lily-chan. Looks like Im off the mark. No, it was me who jumped to the wrong conclusionthank you very much for worrying about me. Im your mother. Isnt it natural for me to be worried about my daughter? If there is something, then dont be reserved at all and consult me okay? Yes- Liliana smiled softly at the gentle hand of the mother-in-law that was caressing her head. And then, they began moving the dishes on to the plates once more. Liliana didnt even suspect that inside her heart, Sumire was jumping in joy thinkingNo good-, the destructive power of a genuine princesss smile is extraordinary yaa~~!! After that, Liliana was enjoying tea with the kind mother-in-lawa until Hajime and co returned home. A lively family. A quiet time with the beloved people. Liliana was feeling the happiness she hoped for. There wasnt any falsehood in it. However, for some reason Sumires words were remaining inside her head and it didnt vanish like a small bone that got stuck in her throat. It caused her to have a feeling that she couldnt express in words. That night. Liliana who returned to her room had finished all her preparation to retire to bed, however, she didnt lie on the bed and sat on the swivel chair while being in a daze. The wordsLike a lost childfrom the afternoon were replayed many times over inside her head. When she suddenly dropped her gaze, there was the unmoving Davis-kun there. It was unmoving without even a twitch with an expression that was like it was going to raise an American laughHADDD-, HAHAHAHA-anytime now. DDO wind Liliana spoke a verse of chant. Immediately, a breeze flowed and Davis-kun started to move *shiver shiver, tremble tremble* as though it came to life. It was really comical. As though it was making fun of Liliana who was even now harboring a mist that couldnt clear up. Damn you, Davis-kun. She tried hurling abuse with a tone that was out of norm for her. Hurling abuse when it moved even though she was the one moving it herself, it seemed that Liliana was considerably loosening. But, at that time a knocking sound suddenly rang. Liliana twitched, and in shock she replied even while her voice slightly turned shrill. Like that the one who entered was Hajime. Yo, can I bother you a bit? Ye, yes. No need to say a bit, please feel free to do as you please. But, there will be a lecture first thing in the morning, so if I can possibly let to sleep at early hours This isnt night crawling. Or rather, you think Im a really frivolous guy that will say something like let me do it a bit huh. Hajime smiled wryly at Liliana who was in a thorough misunderstanding while retorting. And then, he sat down on the bed and directed his gaze at Liliana who was red faced from her misunderstanding. Well, its also not something as big as business or anything thoughhow are you doing lately? Fufu. I was also asked that at the afternoon by Sumire-okaasama. Do I really look that unusual I wonder? Seeing how the mother and daughter were equally worrying for her caused Liliana to leak out a chuckle from amusement. Hajime scratched his cheek awkwardly while answering. You arent acting unusual or anything. Its just, its the fact that you look like you arent energetic. And from that, it looks like you are gloomy, because it seems that Lily yourself doesnt understand just why you arent energetic. Liliana felt a ticklish feeling he really is looking properly at me huuh while she hugged her knees on the chair. Her figure that turned small on the chair with only her toes peeking out from her largish and loose negligee was really charming. Thank you very much for worrying about me. What are you saying. Im your husband you know? Its obvious for the husband to worry for his wife. Once again it was a similar line from the mother and son. This time Liliana became excessively amused that she chuckled a bit louder. Im fine, Hajime-san. Really, its only that sometimes I felt a bit gloomy. Its nothing big at all. Hajime sighed at Liliana who was saying such thing. And then, he suddenly stood up and lifted up Liliana in a princess carry. Hajime sat down once more on the bed. However, this time he put Liliana on his lap in his arms. Err, Hajime-san? As I thought, yo, you will do it? Im not gonna. The inside of Lilys head is unexpectedly pink colored huh. No, perhaps its not unexpected. In the first place you have delusion hobby. Lilianas cheeks reddened with her hand on her own clothes. Hajime directed a warm gaze at her. Liliana turned sulky. Dont sulk like that. Recently, Im bothered. Im asking not for Lily but because I want to know. Listen to your husbands request. u. That way of talking is not fair. Liliana groaned in small voice. And then, strength left her body as though she was giving up and she began to talk about her emotion lately that she herself wasnt clear about. According to her, the time she spent in Nagumo family was really happy. According to her, the lecture in the college was also really interesting. According to her, there was nothing more easeful for her heart than this situation where she could play, learning what she like, and having a day where she didnt do anything. According to her, right now she was living just like in her dream, without any anxiety or pressure, spending happy days being surrounded by her beloved people. According to her, everyday was really meaningful. The more she talked, the more it felt like there wasnt any problem. But, the expression of Hajime who was staring fixedly at the talking Liliana was gradually turning amazed, no, to speak more accurately there was a color of exasperation that was starting to dwell in that expression. If asked why his expression was like that, it was because even though Liliana should be talking about happy things, yet her expression looked vaguely unsatisfied. Liliana didnt notice the expression of Hajime that was like that and at the end she summed up her own feeling. Most likely, Im lacking in objective inside myself. Surely what I ought to do is to find a great objective and devote myself to it just like Hajime-san and others who are doing their best in order to manage the businesses. Yes, that must be it. It feels like I can see it while I was talking. For the time being, Ill learn economics to the end because it will be useful in the futuDD No, thats not it. Liliana finally looked up to Hajime after getting interrupted midway. And then she noticed. That Hajimes face for some reason was absurdly exasperated!? Ha, Hajime-san? Did I, say something strange? Aa~, yep, what to say. You are strange. Especially in your head. Thats cruel-!? Thats an unthinkable abuse! Just where is it in me that is strange!? As expected Liliana couldnt forgive Hajimes abusive language and she snapped angrily while questioning him. It caused Hajimes expression to turn speechless. Liliana guessed that somehow Hajime had noticed something that she didnt notice herself. So she waited for an answer even while puffing up her cheeks. Hajime suddenly stood up and the he casually tossed Liliana on the bed. Liliana bounced *poyon* and she looked up at Hajime in a girls sitting posture. Listen well, Ill say it starting from the conclusion. The true identity of your gloominess, that is insufficientness. Errthats why, I said that Ill find an objective and work hard. No, thats not it. Even if you do that you wont be satisfied. It wont be enough at all. Your murky feeling wont get cleared up for even a bit. I can guarantee it. Ee~. Then, what is it that you mean? Liliana tilted her head in wonder as though asking In the end what is it that you want to say?. Hajime opened his mouth looking like he got a headache, as though this was something unexpected. Work that is forced on you. Yes? Approaching deadline. Err Cases that caused stomachache. Tremendous pressure. Excuse me~, Hajime-san? What are you A problem where running away is not permitted. The word responsibility that crossed the mind. A, are you listening, Hajime-san. The mountain of paperwork that is piled up mercilessly despite you on your last legs already from lack of sleep. Liliana finally fell silent before Hajime yelled as though to deal the finishing blow. Work, work, work-, so much so that you are literally swamped with work!! A work with grave responsibility that you feel like vomiting-!! kufuh Liliana twitched. She looked around while sayingJust now, did you hear some kind of strange laugh?. Naturally, there was no one inside the room except Hajime who was standing imposingly and the quivering Davis-kun. No, its you just now, you. Eh? What do you mean me The gaze of Hajime whose hypothesis had turned into conviction, it now had gone past exasperation and turned instead into pity while his hand took a mirror that was on the table. Lily. Try to confirm, just what kind of face you are making right now. Hajime-sans words and act are cryptic since some time ago though Even while saying that, Liliana obediently accepted the mirror then looked at her own face andDDshe stiffened. That was understandable. After all in the mirror, there was an incomprehensible expression that was scowling in displeasure, yet even so for some reason the eyes of that expression were blazing fierily, while a fearless smile were merging on the lips. If it was said without any dressing up, then it was a really creepy expression. And that expression was pasted on her own face! Liliana tilted her head thinkingDear me? By any chance, is there another world inside the mirror?while she tried knocking on the mirror, turning it upside down while waving it around. But no matter what the creepy Lily there wouldnt disappear. Liliana stared at her own face for a while before she suddenly tossed away the mirror *pei-*. And then she turned her gaze at Hajime while putting her face between her hands. Ha, Hajime-san! Just what have you done to me! Its cruel that you make my face turn like this! I aint doing anything. Its only Lilys real nature surfacing on your face. What do you mean with real nature!? For the time being Liliana laid the blame of her terrible face at Hajime, but Hajime then pointed his finger with a snap at her. What does real nature mean? If you dont understand then Ill tell you. With eyes glinting like a detective cornering the criminal, Hajime exposed the truth to the world! Lily. You areDDa genuine, and whats more its at super level, or rather its at abnormal pervert level, WORKAHOLIC!(TN: Here Hajime said it in Japanese English, wookaahorikku) WHA, WHAT DID YOU SAYDDD!! No, wookaawhat is that? Liliana tried to get shocked following the mood, but she then tilted her head at the vocabulary that she heard for the first time. It refers to work addiction. First in the list is work, second is work, third and fourth is also work with work in the fifth. Personal life? Whats that, is it delicious? Hobby? Its work, you got a problem? It refers to that type of person. Furthermore in Lilys case, it doesnt apply to mere normal work. You arent able to feel it sufficient anymore unless its something forced on you, with heavy responsibility, and its quality and quantity are in super hard mode, you are a work addict in abnormal pervert level. E, ee!? Yo, you are wrong! Rather I actually hate working! Actually, recently there is this case where a friction is happening which concern the public safety, there might be dead victim coming out if the discussion failed. Lily, Im thinking of leaving it to LilyDD Eh!? Lily-chans eyes were sparkling brightly. Hajime quickly picked up the mirror that was thrown *pei-* just now and thrust it in front of Liliana. It entered her eyes, the sight of her own face with incomprehensible expression that looked displeased while also looking delighted, in a sense it was an expression with superb harmony between the two emotions. My, my real nature is, a workaholicwhats more its at abnormal pervert level Liliana crumbled down. She fell from the bed, and then she trembled *quiver quiver* just like Davis-kun while her eyes were losing focus. Even though she should have got away from the duty of royalty and crossed over world to chase the happiness as a normal girl, but as expected it was insufficient when she didnt have duty However, when it was pointed out to her like this, then certainly it was exactly like that. Even when she obtained the knowledge for living, even when she strived to study in the university, even when she built new human relations, even when she went somewhere and did something, all of those were for her own sake. No matter what happened, the consequence would only affect herself, when she failed there wouldnt be any considerable loss or anything. Even if for example an unexpected situation that surpassed the acceptable range occurred, in front of her new family everything would be nothing more than a trifle. It was truly a life of Easy Mode. Compared to standing on the top of a country, leading the people, and fought a mighty enemy, this life was truly, truly DDLukewarm Hau!? O, oi, Lily? Are you okay? The feeling toward her life on earth that was spontaneously welling up inside her caused Lily to crouch down with her hands pressing on her chest. DDLiliana S. B. Hairihi, 17 years old. The princess of Hairihi Kingdom. Since she was born, she had been continuously immersed in things that must be done no matter what. From that, her body had become something that couldnt be satisfied by things that she can choose and want to do herself! Give more work! Works that troubled the mind so much it feel like the heads blood vessel will burst! Pressing problems that are nothing but excessive-. Paperwork that is piling up like a mountain range, that make you hallucinate like it wont end for eternity-! Im not that kind of dangerous womaDDDn-!! Oooi-. Seriously are you okay, Lily!! Liliana held her head while writhing around due to her real nature. Even while feeling creeped out, Hajime went to soothe her somehow. Thirty minutes later. Liliana who calmed down somehow was now sitting while hugging her knees feeling dejected. While she was like that, Hajime folded his arms and he wracked his brainH~m. Hajime-san. Perhaps its better if I go home. Hm? I somehow understand what you are thinking but, why? Lilianas body was stirring restlessly, she raised her chin that was put on her raised knees and spoke with a complicated sulky expression. As I thought, no matter where I go, Im still a princess. No matter what I do, in the end Ill summarize it into the point whether it will become advantage for the kingdom or not. And then, the insufficientness in earth, it caused me to trouble Hajime-san and Sumire-okaasan like now. Her shoulders drooped and she delicately muttered something incomprehensibleSomeone like me after all is just a princess that cannot become a normal girl. Hajime smiled wryly while answering. Well, whether you are going home or remaining here, it doesnt really matter which one you are going to choose though. Thats cruel-!? Is that something you can say to your wife!? Hajimes wry smile deepened sayingIm jokingat the enraged Liliana while he continued speaking. Look here, I understood from the start that you cannot stop being a princess you remember? Your princess level is a bit above my expectation butif you want to do work as a royalty, then I wont stop you. If Lily wish for it, then Ill make it so you can even come and go to there from here everyday. Ill need to concentrate a bit and improve the gate butwell, Ill manage somehow. Thats why, dont say you are going home looking desperate like that. Hajime-san Of course, Liliana herself also didnt seriously say that she was going home. But, as expected it was something joyful to be toldDont goby her beloved like this. Hajime continued talking at Liliana whose cheeks loosened up. I told you this several times already but, Lily, speak more selfishly. After all no matter what kind of impossible demand it is, Ill do it somehow. yes. Hajime said that while patting her head gently. Lilianas body trembled as though she was in anguish. Her eyes were starting to carry heat. Hajime averted his gaze from such Liliana and returned to the talk. And so. Becoming a commuting princess is also one way Commuting princessits the first time I heard that kind of vocabulary. But, I have the feeling that like that in the end Ill be swamped with work where I cannot stop even if I want to stop. Yeah, I also think so. And so, how about doing work other than the work of the royalty? Even though I said that, you will still get swamped with work all the same, so you will be moderately busy doing things with moderate responsibility, like that little by little you will get used to moderate work, and eventually your body and heart will get accustomed with enjoying free time. Something like that. So its like, a rehabilitation then. I somewhat feel complicated Am I a sick person, ah, Im an addict Liliana made a complicated expression with that thought. Hajime then suggested to such Liliana whether he should leave several businesses for her to manage. Liliana pondered for a little before she shook her head. No, Ill refrain from work where I act as Hajime-sans representative. I know that even by doing anything else Ill still have the sense of security that everything will be fine no matter what happen, but even so I believe that doing work that is unrelated with Hajime-san for my first rehabilitation will be just right. Hm~m? Is that so. However, in that case what will you do then? Liliana suddenly stood up and while bouncing *poyon* on the bed she thrust up her fist and proclaimed. Yes, I decided. Ill do part-time work! Honestly, it wasnt like Hajime wasnt thinkingIs it fine doing part-time work?, but it seemed better for Liliana to be in a place where she didnt have the backing of Hajime, so he didnt really say anything. And then, Liliana saidMy aim, to be a normal girl! I wont let anyone say that Im a workaholic anymore!with rough breathing from her boiling up motivation, with Hajime giving her a noncommittal applauseOo, do your best~. Chapter 226 Welcome. The two young male customers who entered were immediately addressed by a voice. The voice came from a bit away, but it was a pleasant and refreshing voice that didnt lose to the bells chimes. When they directed their gaze to there due to the lure of the voice, there was a stunning beautiful girl there. It was a blonde haired and blue eyed girl wearing a cute apron. Her luxuriant hair was tied on the back using a largish frilly ribbon. Looking from the logo on the apron, the silver tray in one hand, and the plate placed on the other hand, it was obvious from a glance that this was this restaurants employee. Dear guest. I will guide you to your seat right after this, so can I please ask you to wait for a bit? Ah, yes The two male customers replied in a beautiful harmony. The waitress-san smiled cheerfully. The two of them staggered. The waitress advanced smoothly through the gap between the tables with light footsteps and she set down the cooking she carried with a movement that even displayed elegance somewhat. The two female customers who received their ordered cooking were staring in a daze at the waitress. After that the waitress once more gave a stunningly beautiful bow and smiled like a blooming flower at the two female customers who unconsciously returned the bow. The two female customers were shot through. The waitress returned back toward the two male customers and bowed. A sweet aroma spread gently from the swaying hair of golden thread. Im sorry for making you wait. Smoking seat or non-smoking seat, which one will be your preference? E, either is fine. Me, me too. The two male customers followed behind the waitress as though they were being lured by the constant smile. Even after they were sitting down, their gazes kept glued on the waitress who was going to bring some water and wet towel. They were handed the menu by the returning waitress. She saidPlease call me when you decided your orderbefore she was going to withdraw, but one man reflexively called out. He, hey. Before this, you werent working here right? It was a sudden question, but the waitress that guessed this costumer had also gone to this restaurant before this nodded briefly. Yes. I worked part-time here just recentlyDDIm called Liliana. If I can become the acquaintance of you honored customer from here onDDthat will be great. She cutely smiled while bowing with her fingertips slightly clutching the tip of her skirt. That gesture swiftly shot through the two males with something. The way how at the end of her sentence her polite language broke down slightly, it caused a sense of familiarity to well up inside the two male customers. I super will become your acquaintance. Rather already we are become your acquaintance. The Japanese of the two male customers crumbled. After that, there was a profoundly mysterious happening when Liliana came to take their order, for some reason they ordered the menu one after another, even things that they didnt feel like ordering were ordered following Lilianas recommendation. The two looked like they were satisfied on the whole. Yuuka-san, I bring more order. Please take care of it. Yes ye~s The chef who was wielding the frying pan inside the kitchenDDSonobe Yuuka replied back lightly. It seemed that she had just finished cooking. She beautifully served the content of the fry pan on the plate and she faced toward the counter with the plate in one hand. She was wearing a pure white chef coat and a crimson scarf on her neck. The limp beret on her head was also crimson colored. At her student days, she had serious character but her appearance was showy, so she gave an impression that looked like a frivolous gal. But right now she was a splendid war potential of the western restaurant that was managed by her family. She was a chef who would become the second generation of this restaurant in the future. It was only her dyed chestnut colored hair that didnt change, but the atmosphere she was clad in was somehow mature and kind. The look of her eyes that should be called as sharp if it had to be said, also seemingly looked like they had softened. Naturally those factors also dragged up her charm that had existed since the beginning by several times over. In fact, there were a lot of regular customers who frequently visited this western restaurantWisteriaaiming at the beautiful chef. Also this restaurant was established just a bit before Yuuka was born, so it had already welcomed its twenty year anniversary, there were also a lot of veteran customers who extremely enjoyed seeing the growth of Yuuka who often helped since she was small. Yes, this is Kuban-sans meat pie, take it please. So, the next order is Yuuka looked at the order tag she received from Liliana and her eyes blinked repeatedly. And then, she leaned out her body from the kitchen counter and took a look at the table where Liliana had taken the order just now. Over there were two young male customers. Yuuka dropped her gaze at the order tag once more. No matter how she looked there was order for about six people written there. Since Liliana worked here, the customers became really big eater huh. Yes, Japanese people are all gormandizer isnt it. Yuuka lifted her gaze from the order tag and sent an unblinking stare at Liliana, but then she sighed seeing Liliana putting a friendly smile. Well, they all ate the food without leaving any, so its not a problem butbe careful to not make them force themselves too much okay. Please leave it to me, Yuuka-san. Its my specialty to see through where is the limit. Ill use every method available and make the sales and repeater to be double the last month. Ill bet on my honor as a former princess! Its fine even if you dont bet that. Anyway calm down first, former princess. Seeing Liliana whose nose breathed roughly with overflowing motivation, Yuuka acted the straight-man while smiling wryly. Now then, it will be the time soon when the customers will come in force. Lets put in our fighting spirit. I think it will be fine because Otou-san and Okaa-san will also return back soon, but until then spare me from the amount of order that I cannot deal with alone okay? Its fine. I have finished grasping Yuuka-sans ability. I will take order in the amount where Yuuka-san can just barely manage! Ah, yep. DDThis, rather than being a rehabilitation for Liliana, isnt this actually a trial for me? Liliana said Leave it to me! while putting the meats pie on her tray and headed out to give it to the customer. Yuuka murmured so while seeing her back. After that, the two parents of Yuka returned from their business and the number of customers increased sharply when it was evening. Liliana who made the Sonobe family screaming from the orders that were coming like a surging wave then clocked out when it was time for her to depart for another part-time work. After that, everyone of Sonobe family were left behind looking dead tired. The customers also became sparse and after about an hour when it became time to close the restaurant for the day, *ding* the bell rang. WelcoDDwait, what, isnt this Nagumo. Yuuka had left the kitchen and was now sorting the cash registers sales slip. Just as she said, ahead of her gaze there was Hajime. What do you mean what when you are greeting a customer. Hajime entered the restaurant with a wry smile while sitting on the seat at the edge of the counter with a practiced movement. That spot was tacitly a reserved seat for Hajime who now had become a regular customer. Since the party of the one year anniversary of returning home, Hajime who was pleased with this restaurants cooking and coffee and also because of the friendly atmosphere due to the management who were his classmate and her family sometimes visited now and then. The other classmates too, even after graduating high school they would aimlessly dropped by several times a month, and when they gathered for meal they would mostly gather in Yuukas restaurant, so this place became something like a hang-out place for the another world summoning group. Although, Hajime was also made to feel an extremely unwilling feeling because for some reason he received an extremely disgraceful impression that saidHe is like a man going to his mistresss place for an affairfrom among his family and friends. Even though most times when he was here he would be with one or more of his wives, yet why he was still evaluated like that. It was something that was greatly baffling for Hajime. And then, those wives who were mostly with him when he was here, especially recently they would be staring at Yuuka with a fixed gaze, just why was it. When Hajime sat down, Yuukas father that replaced her to cook in the kitchenDDHiroshi, and Yuukas mother Yuuri, they addressed HajimeWelcomelooking very happy. Hajime returned the greeting and then Yuuka who left behind the sales slips asked him. And, you are coming to eat? Its rare for you to come alone. No, I finished having dinner already. I came here just to drink coffee a bit and also ask about how our part-time princess is doing. Aa, I see. When Yuuka turned her gaze to her father, Hiroshi nodded as though to sayI dont mind. In exchange Yuuri moved to take over sorting the sales slip. For some reason she was giving a thumb up at Yuuka while she was at it. Yuuka asked while pretending to not see her mother who was like that. You are okay with blend coffee? Ou. Or rather, you are the one making it? Hajime tilted his head, because if he remembered right, even though Yuuka had become able to be entrusted with cooking, she shouldnt have been entrusted with making coffee yet. Seeing Hajimes questioning face, Yuuka showed a bit of a triumphant look while she swiftly prepared making the coffee. Yesterday I finally got the okay. I also took the barista qualification already. This is more or less the first blend that I will serve to a customer, so drink it with care. Whats with that condescending attitude huh. A wry smile leaked out once more. The exchange between Hajime and Yuuka was very relaxed with each other from this kind of visit that spanned through several years. This was related with the impression ofHe is like a man going to his mistresss place for an affair, but the two of them didnt have the awareness of that. A fragrant aroma enveloped the space. Hajime made a wondering expression at the coffee that was presented to him and brought it to his mouth to test how good it was. And then, a beat later, he wentOhwith his eyes snapped open in admiration. And then without pause he took the second and then third gulp. From that it seemed that Yuukas first blend was a good work. Yuuka made a delighted expression that was mixed with a little bit of relieve while she slouched forward a bit and rested her chin on her hand above the counter. Her other hand was playing around with her crimson scarf with her fingertips twirling it, one of her feet was tapping *ton ton* on the floor with her toes. So? What is it that you want to ask? Lily is doing really well here though? Is that so? She is a princess and she shouldnt have any experience in service trade, she doesnt become a bother about various things because of that? Nope, rather she is serving the customer so perfectly it is wasted for this kind of neighborhood western restaurant. She is elegant and refinedDDand it looks like there are already customers coming here for Lily. Just from two weeks? Yep, just from two weeks. And not just that, she even gave advice for the management. Its to the level that it feels like we got the scale falling from our eyes. You know, she was having fun when she calculated how much the expenses this month got reduced. As expected from the addict of office job. Just why she is doing consultation even though this is part-time job huh. Hajime sighed in exasperation. A smile emerged on Yuukas lips with a chuckle seeing such Hajime. Well, I too was anxious at first though. Suddenly a call came from Nagumo telling meWont you try hiring a former princess for part-time work, whats with that. I myself am still a novice and its the best I can do just doing my own part. But, well, now Im glad that Lily came to work here. Is that so. I too was really worried letting Lily go for part-time at a place I dont know about at all. In that point, if its Sonobe that I can trust you, and so I entrusted her hereits great if her being here also benefited this place. As always, you are overprotective toward your relative huh. Today too you come directly here to expressly check on her. Yuukas expression turned into an exasperated one. However, her fingertips were twirling and toying her crimson scarf even more. The tapping of her foot became even more rhythmical *ton, toton-*. For some reason, the mother who was in the middle of sorting the sales slip was grinning broadly seeing such Yuuka. Well, I can deny being overprotective butIm coming today because that girl is starting to act unexpectedly, no, in a sense its just as expected from her I guess. Hey, Sonobe. When she was in the middle of working, did Lilys atmosphere feel like she is unsatisfied somewhat? Eh? H~m, I didnt really feel anything like that. She was really in high spirits taking the order, she was scattering around courtesy so much it was sly to increase the repeater. Why are you asking? By any chance, did she say that working part-time here is dull for her? No no, she isnt saying anything like that. Rather she was saying that she is having fun. Yuuka tilted her head at Hajime who spoke evasively. Hajime hesitated a little before he confirmed to YuukaIve told you the detail about why Lily is working part-time right?. When Yuuka nodded, Hajime continued. Since a week ago, that Lily, she often didnt come home. Somehow, that line sounds like something that would be said by a no good husband who let her wife run away. Shut up. And then. When I tried asking what she is doing, it seemed that she is also starting to work part-time with the supplier that is doing business with your place. She said the work is completely desk job. Eh? Is that so? That fact caused the eyes of Yuuka who didnt know that to turn round. But, it appeared the story didnt stop there. It seemed, the fare configuration of that supplier is problematic, and then while Lily was talking about various things to the supplier, she then got scouted by the person of that company. I dont know what kind of talk she had with them though. He, hee. I wonder since when it became like that. Yeah exactly. But, even with that, its unthinkable that she would be so busy that she needed to absent from several lectures of the college and became unable to come home. Im only guessing but She is doing more part-time work? Yeah. Hajime who nodded while looking like he got a headache. Although it seemed he didnt have a positive proof, that was why he thought of asking a bit to Yuuka, whether Liliana was feeling insufficient just working part-time in this restaurant. You can just ask her directly. That girl is giving me the slip. I dont want to get the answer out of her forcefully. And observing her with artifact will make me look like a controlling husband, so I dont feel like doing that. Oh, really. Hajime drank his coffee miserly while looking really worried or perhaps overprotective, and yet for all that he behaved indecisively. Yuuka replied curtly with an expression that looked disappointed to that. In the end, what are you going to do? When she is working part-time at our place, she doesnt look like she is feeling insufficient, she look like she is having quite some fun you know? Should I indirectly tell her that Nagumo is worrying? I dont know if the workaholic Lily will be able to restrain herself by doing that, but perhaps she will talk to you by her own initiative what part-time work she is doing right now. I, see. Can I ask you to do that? Yes yes. Its fine, doing just that much. Yuuka nodded while lazily waving her hand. Hajime drank up his coffee and said thanks before standing up. My bad that I sounded like whining there. I feel relaxed when I come here every time. I guess its not just for show that you are the second generation owner of the place for relaxation that lured even the demon king. Even if you praise me I cannot give you anything except delicious western meal and coffee okay. There also wont be any discount. Uh oh, thats unfortunate. The two cracked jokes to each other. Yuukas scarf was twirled around so much it was already starting to fray, while her tapping toes were already like a tap dance. Hajime said his goodby to Hiroshi and Yuuri and then exited the restaurant. Yuuka saw him off before closing the door and when she turned around, there were her two parents there with a truly nice smiling face. What? Yuuka asked with obvious wariness. In respond, the gentle Yuuri, What to do, Hiroshi-san. This daughter of us, her trait is completely a mistress. H, h~m. But from my standpoint, I wish that she will marry properly though. Lo, look here! Just what are you two speaking about your daughter! Im not Nagumos mistress, and I also got not plan to enter that guys harem! Yuuka howled. However, the chain of events just now where a man with wives and kid unexpectedly showed up, then she treated him with food, heard his complaining, and gave him comfortDDthose acts, even considering that this place was a restaurant, seen from the side she looked enough like a mistress. Seeing her parents who lightly deflectedWe get it, we get ittoward her words of denial, Yuuka became especially displeased. However, it was natural that her words didnt have any persuasiveness. After all, Yuukas toes tapping *ton ton* on the floor was her habit when she was in a good mood. And furthermore that habit wouldnt come out just from being in good mood, it would only come out if she also felt embarrassed at the same. In addition, there were the crimson scarf and limp beret that Yuuka was wearing. Actually those items had a lot of color variety, but Yuuka only had those items in crimson color, even including the spare. When she went to buy replacement, as expected she would pick crimson again. The same color with the light of magic power of a certain someone. And then, her habit of rolling around her scarf with her fingertips was a new habit that was formed in these several years. It was an unconscious habit that came out only when she was talking with a certain someone. Heey, Otou-san, Okaa-san? Are you two listening? Yes yes, we get it already. We better start closing up the restaurant soon~ The most important thing for Otou-san is that Yuuka is happy, thats all. I, told, youu~~~ The famous western restaurantWisteria. The frequently changing emotion between joy and anger of the second generation owner was also the specialty of this place. Part 2 A month after Hajime showed just a bit of good-for-nothing act at Yuukas restaurant. Currently, everyone was gathering in the living room of Nagumo residence. The120th something of Nagumo Family Meetingwas opened. The one who sat at the center of the large dining table was Hajime, and right in front of him was Liliana who was sitting with an awkward expression. Now then, Lily. Do you know what is the meaning of this family meeting? u, mo, more or less Liliana averted her face quickly to the side, but ahead of her gaze there were Yue and others who werent even hiding their exasperated expression. What gouged her heart especially deeply was that even Myuu was looking at her with eyes as though she was looking at someone hopeless. Hajime was about to open his mouth toward Liliana whose gaze was swimming *sui~* to the opposite side. But, before he could speak, *pururururu* a phones ringtone rang. Ah, I, Im sorry. Please excuse me a bit. Ah, oi, you Liliana looked the other way even when Hajime raised his voice while putting her own smartphone on her ear. And then, what could be heard after that were only words related to business like contract or client and so on. Before long it seemed that they had reached an end and Liliana cut off the call. Seeing that, Hajime sighed while opening his mouth. But, before he could speak, *pururururu* a phones ringtone rang. Ah, I, Im sorry. Please excuse me a bit. She answered the phone. This time it seemed there was a problem occurring regarding the shift at her part-time workplace. Liliana was listening to the phone while going uh-huh, uh-huh before she quickly started to give out instructions, like who to call, who to substitute the shift change, what to do about the lacking place such and such, and then what she want to be dealt with next and so on Hajime wanted to act the straight-man Managing shift schedule obviously aint the work of a part-timer right!, but for the time being he endured it. Before long the talk came to an end and Liliana cut off the phone. Hajime then sighed while opening his mouth. But, before he could speak, *pururururu* a phones ringtone rang. Ah, I, Im sorry. Please excuse me a bit. Liliana answered the phone. For some reason there was a sobbing voice coming from the other side of the phone. Liliana was consoling her talking partner while sometimes she also reprimanded, and then in order to deal with a grave problem that seemed to occur from some kind of miss, she took out one more smartphone from her pocket and quickly began to give out instructions. Before long it seemed that she finished and Liliana cut off the phone. Hajime who got a vein pulsing on his forehead was opening his mouth. But, before he could, *gatari* the sound of someone standing up from a chair resounded. Im sorry, Hajime-san. It seems that the section chiDDcough-, a regular employee who was entrusted with an important project made a miss, and it turned out into something that a part-time worker like me has to deal with. And so, Ill go out for a bit! A part-time worker that followed up for a regular employees miss. Or rather, a regular employee who came crying to a part-time worker even though it was his miss. Furthermore, it seemed this regular employee was a section chief. Since when the definition of part-time work had changed drastically like this. Liliana quickly put her outfit in order while saying things likeAt this rate the two hundred employees there will be out in the cold! As a part-time leader, I have to do somethingbefore she tried to go outside. *snap-* One more vein emerged on Hajimes forehead. And then a word. Shia. Yes sir desuuu From behind, the rabbit-eared wife who was dancing to the same beat with the husband embraced Liliana who right now was about to exit the room. Shi, Shia-san? Im sorry, but Im going to woDD Yes yes, Ill just make you cool your head a bit heree Eh? Wai-, NOOOOOO- Liliana screamed, and then after that she received an artistic German suplex and the floor struck the back of her head.My head-, my head hurts like it got splitttttt-The former princess was shouting while rolling around on the floor in agony. Uu, just what are you doing. After this I have an important work Is that, something more important than the family discussion? Liliana complained while rubbing the back of her head with teary eyes. Hajime asked her with a sigh mixed in it.Uu-Liliana was at lost for words, and Hajime said in respond. If thats how it is, then Ill attempt to solve the root of the problem and make it so you lose your reason for going. E, err, Hajime-san, what do you mean specifically? Todays weather is sunny, it seem that there will be random meteor impact later. Lets have a discussion. Indeed, the root of the problem would be cleared. If there wasnt any troubled person, then there also wouldnt be any trouble. Feeling how unbearable it would be if the meteor shower that once annihilated the capital of her own country was dropped on her part-time workplace, Liliana took her seat in panic. Look at you, even though recently you were grieving because not to mention me, you werent able to even converse satisfactorily with anyone in the family because of work, work, work, but then you tried to get out abruptly from the discussion to talk about that, just whats with that? Tha, thats, obviously, even I is also fed up here you know, Hajime-san? I really want to yell out loud, just why are they all relying on just me, please manage it somehow just by yourself. But, before I realized it everyone relied on me and I was placed at a position with responsibility, and now its really hard to break out from it. Even though its part-time work? Even though its part-time work, yes. Hajime sighed for who knew how many times already. He then handed over the mirror he had prepared to Liliana who was talking with a voice that couldnt hide her emotion ofIm fed up already. The face that was reflected in the mirror, was the creepy face of workaholic Lily with fierily blazing eyes. Liliana gently put down the mirror. This is a mistake. Its not like Im starved or anything. This is a misunderstanding. Thanks to doing moderate amount of work from the part-time, day by day Im in the process of getting closer to become a normal girl DD Including the part-time at Sonobes place, how many part-time works you are currently holding? I, its, seven. The job description? A, a bit of managing stocking and dealing with the client. Other than that? Something like fast food restaurant. The specific. Im in charge of the part-time at the main restaurant while entrusted to coordinate the surrounding seven branch restaurants. The call just now? At another establishment related with food and drink where Im working part time, various things happened and I worked like an advisor of the head office trade sectionit seems there was a miss at the transaction that was started from my advice where the companys fortune is at stake, at this rate it would get complete revocation. If that happen, depending on the situation there is even the possibility that the company will go under. Hajime wordlessly pushed out the mirror. It was as though he was an exorcist that was pushing out a cross toward a girl who was possessed by a devil! What was reflected in that mirror was a creepy face that seemed to sayThis is a heavy responsibility you know, Lily! Gufufuh Immediately,StoopppDD. Dont show me the mirrorrrDD!!Liliana writhed in agony. She was completely like a girl who was possessed by a devil. Yes yes, at~~ten~~tion! Now that we have confirmed that presently Lily-chans workaholic level isnt improved at all, everyone please state your opinion! Sumire who held the role as the chairman of the meeting tapped the table *kan kan* with a spoon and asked for opinion from everyone. Yes!The one who raised her hand the very first was Myuu. Sumire pointed with a fork at MyuuYes, Myuu-chan!. Her manner was really bad. I think that Lily-oneechans addiction, it wont be fixed even if she died! Kafuh!? Myuu launched her words like a bullet of anti-material rifle grade with a cheerful smile on her face. Liliana pressed her chest and collapsed. Next,Yes desuu!was Shia with her rabbit ears standing straight. Sumire pointed sharply with long chopsticksYes, Shia-chan!. Just where did she take it out from? I think that something like rehabilitation, is meaningless to fix a persons core nature desuu! Guhih!? That opinion actually had much persuasiveness. A~ll of Shias family were people with screwed up core nature. Incidentally, Shias self-proclaimed best friend the princess of the elf was also a pervert at the core. Soon she might turn from her best friend into her step-mother. However regarding this case, Shia was averting her rabbit ears from the reality. The next one who hurriedly raised her hand was Tio. After her Remia also raised her hand while smiling. Sumire saidYes Tio-chan, Remia-chan!while pointing with a snap using a ladle. For a moment it looked like the ladle materialized from empty airwas that just an imagination? For example, if I hath mine butt spanked moderately in the name of rehabilitation, and then asked if this nature of mine can be fixed by that or not, then the answer is its impossible! This art the same. What a hardship. Even though she wishes to stop working and be together with family, but without working she will be frustratedit will be great if there is something else other than work that she can do. Uu. Im the same like Tio-saneven if you ask me something other than workafter all Im just a hollow personhics- Liliana lost her nerve. And then she fell down before starting to trace circles on the floor with her fingertip in an easy to understand gesture. Nn-Yue raised her hand. Sumire saidYes, Yue-chan!while pointing with a fry pan for rolled egg so hard it made *buon* sound. It looked like she took it out from her cuff though. Beside Sumire, Shuus eyes were sparkling, Sumire, you, your party performance skill had gone up again!his tension was climbing up to the sky. You want, remodeling? Hiih!? No thank you! That difficult nature, want me to remodel it along with your soul? Yue wriggled her hands while standing up from her chair. In respond to that, Liliana screamed while dragging her body backward. Hajime gave a glance at Liliana who was trembling like Davis-kun before he scratched his head and opened his mouth. Well, its positive that this nature of Liliana cannot be fixed just from doing part-time work. Uu, Hajime-san? Lilianas shoulders dropped despondently. Hajimes gaze ran around toward Yue and others. He judged that they all had reached a conclusion. And then, he made Liliana to sit on her chair in order to tell her that conclusion. Lily. Anyway, these two months of rehabilitation turned out meaningless, thats why, how about if in the next two months you dont do anything? Not doing, anything? Liliana was bewildered. Hajime noddedYeah. In a sense, this was a shocking proposal for Liliana. Resign from all your part-time works, and then, become a shut-in NEET for two months. Eh? Like this, with the unanimous vote fromThe 80th or 130th, well it doesnt matter which of Nagumo Family Meeting, it was decided that the princess of another world was to become a shut-in NEET. By the way, regarding the mismanagement of a certain trade department that made a miss, it was resolved in moderation by Hajime due to Lilys entreaty. Of course it was resolved using a way that wasnt a random meteor impact in a sunny day. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I uploaded three chapters consecutively for the celebration of this storys resumption, but for some reason this Lily arc didnt end. Unexpectedly I have fun writing and unconsciously the story got dragged on. Especially, how it became as though this is Yuukas turn even though this is Lily arcLily, how pitiful. Now then, my deepest apology, but next weeks update at Saturday will be Lily arc too. In this After II, Im thinking to try to write about the wives or classmates that didnt get spotlight. And when I finished with that, unexpectedly there are a lot of wishful voices and Shirakome himself is also growing in the mood for it, so Im thinking that perhaps I should try writing about the story of Kouki-kun got kidnapped too muchhh. Well then, please take care of Arifureta from here on too. Chapter 227 Part 1 NEET Queen Lily Two months had passed since thatIts troublesome already to count the number yknow, Nagumo Family Meetingwhere it was decided for Liliana to become a shut-in NEET. During that time, in order to rescue the workaholic former princess, Liliana who was constantly drifting around from too much free time was consoled by everyone of Nagumo family with every kind of amusement. It was so that she could forget the matter of work even for just a little. Everyone was worried from the bottom of their heart about their family member who was addicted to work in abnormal level. Then, specifically what kind of amusement was provided for her? For example there was something like this. The one who moved the very first even among the Nagumo family was Myuu. She visited Lilianas room with toys in her hands. Lily-oneechan, lets play this! The thing that Myuu brought and presented to her with a lot of energy like that caused Liliana to tilted her head. Err, what is this, Myuu-chan? Its Raptor nano. Im not asking in that kind of meaning, while thinking that, Liliana dropped her eyes toward that thing that was handed to herDDa 1/48 model of a fighter aircraft of earth, multi-purpose tactical fighter F-22, alias Raptor. Myuu nodded in satisfaction at Liliana who accepted the model even while she was in bewilderment, and then she took out another model of fighter aircraft. Flanker-tan is also hard to discard, but it cannot win against the charm of variable wing. Tomneko-tan, I pick you!She did that while saying such thing. Now, Lily-oneechan. Shut-in NEET Lily-oneechan who is only staying indoors. In order to master being a shut-in NEET, lets blast off to the sky while secluding yourself inside the room nano! Err, Myuu-chan? I wish you wont repeatedly call me shut-in NEET too much like that. Its more or less something decided in the family meeting, its something like a medical treatment Shut your mouth, warrant officer Lily. Do you want me to beat you up? nano Recently, you are increasingly growing similar to Hajime-san arent you, Myuu-chan. Especially in that unreasonable aspect. Surely, if there was the entry of unreasonable in the status plate, then Myuus parameter would surely extended out with terrific momentum. Before Liliana realized, Myuu who seemed to change completely into a military personnel was clad in something like a pilot suit, equipped with a short mustache, and a teardrop type sunglasses sharply put *sucha!* on her face. And then, she handed over a matching sunglasses and short mustache along with something like a game joystick to Liliana. Perhaps for Myuu, speaking of a military personnel meant short mustache Warrant officer Lily. This is a flying toy that papa created. Something like a drone. A distant viewing stone is used for its cockpit screen, and its field of vision can be shared through this sunglasses. The control is performed using this joystick. Do you understand? nano Ah, yes. No, I dont understand. First of all, whats with the warrant officer? Ah, Myuu is the flight lieutenant and is above Lily-oneechan, thats why properly call Myuu as captain nano.(TN: Should I use lieutenant here or captain? This is how the raw is. I dont really get the structure of military command.) No, thats not what Im asking Myuu already opened the window and put her F-14 Super Tomcat in standby. Whether when she was a princess or when she wasnt princess anymore, the point where she was ignored didnt seem to change. Preparation OK. Demons squadron, Demon 1 Super Tomcat. Launch- nano! Eh, do I need to say that too? E, err, Demon 2, Raputar? La, launching!(TN: When the word Raptor is Japanized, it was spelled as raputaa) The fierce gleam from Myuus eyes emitted a wordless demand. Liliana who sensed that spoke in a matching sentence with Myuu. There wasnt any runway, but Captain Myuus first aircraft and Officer Lilys second aircraft floated lightly using gravity control, and then both flew outside the window. After that, the sight of the vast sky that was visible from the sunglasses cleared up even if just temporarily the gloominess of Liliana who was feeling depressed from not working. Liliana was opening her mouth to thank Myuu for her consideration and her invitation for this wonderful playing time, but when she glanced to her side, for some reason Myuu was making a fearless smile that was just like her father. Seeing that Liliana was assaulted by a fierce bad premonition. Right after that,Finally they are coming huh. Fine then, Ill play with you nanoMyuu spouted out such ominous words. Liliana was glancing to such Myuu from the corner of her eyes while she became speechless from the scenery that was visible through her sunglasses. After all, there was a real fighter aircraft flying in parallel with their model aircrafts. Liliana questioned Myuu with naked agitation, but according to Myuus careless reply, it seemed that the place their toys were flying was right above the base of JDF. Actually, before this Myuu already had previous offense of flying on the JDF base while raining down missiles that were crammed with ketchup and mayonnaise. The vehicles and facilities on the base, and also everyone of JDF who came outside to shot down the aircraft model, they were all dripping with ketchup and mayonnaise at that time. It seemed they were flying into rage already from that. Perhaps because of that too, this time even the fighter aircrafts of JDF finally scrambled just for facing a small fighter aircraftThat damned screwing around drone came again!that was displaying a performance that was unbecoming compared to the existing drone of modern era. The pilot of the aircraft flying parallel with them for the time being moved around his hand from the cockpit pointing down, he was demanding them to land down. Myu, Myu Myu Myuu-chan! What are you thinking! As expected, this is crossing over the limit of things that can be done! Lily-oneechan. There are great saying in Japan nanoDDits not a crime if its not exposed. Hajime-saaDDn! Remia-saaDDn! Myuu-chan here is dashing to an improper directionnn! Please revise the education policy-! Or rather stop her quicklyyy! Fuh, na?ve. Both papa and mama, and also everyone else are away from home nano. Myuu has made no oversight! Ignoring the shaken Liliana, Myuu said something likeDemon 1, engage!while controlling the plane with pointlessly refined piloting. And then, the cockpit of the startled pilot was fired at by vulcan. Right after that, *bichi bichi bichi-* small bullets hit the canopy of the JDF aircraft. Naturally, the canopy was dyed bright red. It wasnt the pilots blood, but ketchup. Furthermore, there might be some kind of particular composition included in it, because the ketchup was clinging stickily without getting blasted away by the wind pressure. The pilots movement stopped. No, he was starting to move slowly. He was moving his hand. His hand was once more moving lowerDDtracing his neck, and then his thumb dropped downward. It was obvious what the pilot meant,Fall to hellhe gestured. It went without saying that after that it turned out into a grand dogfight against JDF aircraft. Even while pleading for them to just go home already while half-crying, Liliana continued to escape from the JDF aircraft with excessively skilled piloting. Myuu saidIf we escape here, it will be the shame of woman of sea!while displaying beautiful midair maneuvers one after another like Immelmann turn and Cobra and so on. She didnt stop her grand rivalry with the JDF aircraft. Naturally even Lilianas straight-man actWoman of sea you saythis is the sky!was ignored as nothing. But, the end visited so suddenly. Because out of nowhere, the back of Myuus head was tightly held in eagle grip. *gi gi gi* When the short moustache and sunglasses Myuu turned around like a machine that forgot to be oiled, there was the figure of her papa there half-smiling. After that, the drone was forcefully self-exploded in the blink of eye,Aa!? Myuus Tomneko-tan!even such scream echoed in vain and signaled the end of Myuus playing. And then, the main offender Myuu met a punishment of a hundred strikes on her butt by Hajime from going too far in playing, and in that day a sobbing voice was echoing in Nagumo residence without stopping until the dinner time. Liliana who got the feeling that recently Myuus attitude was becoming too flashy was looking at Myuu who was reflecting with teary eyes. She thought, perhaps it ended all right like this. She felt like for an instant she saw a color of ecstasy at the expression of Myuu while she was rubbing her swollen red butt, but surely, without a doubt that was just her imagination. Because if that wasnt just her imagination, then one black dragon would surely vanish from this world without trace. At another time, she was also invited by Yue and Shia and tried working diligently at sewing steadily. Yue had the experience of tailoring Hajimes outfit at her period in abyss, right now sewing was becoming half a hobby for her. Shia was a rabbit skilled in housework from the start, so sewing was her forte. Taught by the two of them, Lilianas sewing skill was improving conspicuously. There, Remia who recently became known as an up-and-coming designer who was enveloped in mystery with unknown face offered an idea, and Liliana tried to sell the clothes and accessory she created through the internet. When she did that, it unexpectedly sold well and Liliana was having fun more and more She established the marketing and advertisement of the internet sales, whats more she started to investigate the procedure in order to start up a companyDDand got a knuckle dropped on her head from Hajime. It was understandable why Hajime did so. After all she got shadow under her eyes from thinking of the prospect of internet marketing in the future from morning until evening. Most likely, the environment where she was made to be a shut-in NEET caused her to manifest withdrawal symptoms. No matter how much work she was chased with, it didnt show up at all on her surface for even once. That was why it showed just how much she was starving for work that her faces complexion changed. And at the end, in the midnight, Myuu rolled out from the closet of Hajimes room looking scared because she could hear a strange voice. She was clinging in tear on Hajime. Lets put aside for now just why she was hiding in the closet of Hajimes room at midnight. Lets also put aside for the time being, the appearance of Myuu who was wearing adult lingerie with black tone unbecoming for a ten years old girl. While we were at it, lets also put aside the fact how without anyone noticing there was a hole opened in the closets of the rooms of Hajime and Myuu with a size that could be freely entered by a child. Even while his expression was grandly twitching, Hajime carefully wrapped Myuu inside a futon and put her into sleep. He then entered the place of strange voiceDDthe room of Liliana. When he confirmed inside, he found Liliana making noise from a nightmare there. She was breathing roughly looking like she was in pain while moaning. While sometimes,fuhehshe was raising a strange giggle. Her expression was the usual creepy face. It seemed, even inside her dream, she looked like she was goingGe, geez-, this is really hopeless. Fine then, Ill do it already. If I dont do it, then who else will do it, it seemed in her dream she was being happily chased by work even while acting displeased. This princess couldnt escape from work whether in dream or reality. Hajime devised a plan. In the first place, Liliana had a habit of fantasizing. Especially regarding love affair. And then, in this house there was a leading person of that road. Yes, it was the famous shoujo manga artist Sumire. With the work of such Sumire as the first in the list, the book collection of shoujo manga that was deposited in large amount at her workplace was given to Liliana. Because of her seriousness that came since birth and her workaholic nature, since Liliana came to earth she was busy in learning various things and didnt really come into contact with this thing called manga. For Liliana, her reading was mostly thick learning book. She wasnt familiar with book that mainly had picture in it. Because of that, at first Liliana was smiling wryly from the really unfamiliar experience, but because it was something prepared for her with effort she gave it a try, And the result was, Munch munch-, gulp-puhah. Aa, whats with this good-for-nothing. What are you doing just seeing her off there. Good grief, you dont understand a womans heart. Nn, continue to the next volume. Eerr, the next one, the next She got addicted, and she was not just merely, but totally addicted in the world of shoujo manga. Liliana was lying down on the bed while right beside her was a bottle of Co Cola and a bag of potato chip constantly in standby, she brought them to her mouth while still lying down while dragging her body forward and reaching her other hand toward the next volumes of manga piled up without rising up her body at all. She had reached this kind of advanced level now. In addition, she was in a state that wasnt concerned at all with her rolled up skirt, generously exposing her thighs that recently had become somewhat plump, in addition, she sucked up *chupa-* her fingers that got gleamingly oily from the potato chip before wiping up those fingers on her flipped up skirt. Already, there wasnt even a shred of atmosphere as a former princess from her. She was an existence that shut herself inside her own room in broad daylight, equipped with carbonated drink and potato chip, and continuously adventured to the world of literary creation without getting tiring of it. Liliana S. B. Hairihi. Right now she had become a genuinely splendid shut-in NEET without anything that could be complained of from her! How did it turn out like this Hajime who was standing beside the door of Lilianas room while looking at the state of such Liliana was pressing his head with one hand looking pained. Certainly, it was Hajime who handed over the great amount of shoujo manga so that Liliana could enjoy her free time a bit. But, while that might be the case, he wondered just why in mere one month that work addict in abnormal pervert level could become a splendid shut-in NEET like this. Hajime sighed while feeling troubledWas the recoil from the work addiction too powerful?at the former princess whose way of living was overly extreme. And then, he approached toward Liliana who wasnt even noticing that Hajime was right behind her while she kept lying down and indulged in manga with her bare legs swinging up and down. Standing beside the former princess whose pantys visibility wasnt just in glimpse anymore but already at completely exposed level, Hajime let out a deep sigh once more and held that plump butt in an eagle grip. Hinyah!? What is thisss!? Lilianas butt twitched up with her panty still fully exposed. Even so she didnt let go of her manga and she also didnt even stand up and only looked back across her shoulder. She then wentWhat, its just Hajime-sanin understanding and smiled before returning to the world of manga without pause. No, dont go back there. Look over here, butt-naked princess. Bu, butt-naked princessthats a really cruel remark. As expected, Liliana couldnt just accept the way Hajime called her and she raised her body squirmingly. Yet even so, she only moved to a girls sitting posture with her slovenly state unchanged seeing her skirt was still flipped up. And so what business do you have Hajime-san? As expected, its to grope my butt? Ufufu, even though the sun is still high upthe love of my husband is strong. After saying such thing, Liliana fidgeted around while closing her eyes and she pushed out her lipsNn. An oily lips that was gleaming from potato chip remains. Hajimes shoulders was falling in dejection at Liliana who didnt have even a shadow of the proud princess in the past while inside his heart he was complainingIn a sense, Liliana might be number one if speaking about the level of things not going as planned. And then, he gently used a tissue to wipe up the lips of the potato chip princess who was waiting for a kiss. Liliana felt an out of place sensation on her lips and she showed a puzzled expression at Hajime who kept wiping. Your current appearance, I wonder what the bunches at the kingdom will feel if they see it. ? Wont they think, she is really living in happiness, like that? Im happy you know? You also have potato chip and cola with you. No, not really, thats notcertainly, they are really delicious though. I also think that they are the strongest combo. Want to eat? Liliana tilted her head thinkingPerhaps, he want to eat too?while she rolled her body and took a bag of potato chip that was placed beside the pillow. And then, she rolled once more and returned to her former position with a really natural motion to get back to a girls sitting posture. And then, when she felt the lightness and silence of the potato chip bag she was presenting, she blinkedEh?and confirmed its content. The inside was already empty. Err, I thought it still has some remain Giving only a glance at Hajime whose expression was gradually turning speechless, Liliana rolled and rolled once more to move to the edge of the bed. And then, she reached out her hand while still lying down and rummaged around under the bed searching for something. A, there is. Here, Hajime-san. Please take one. She lifted up a box with a familiar movement, and then she took out that from the bag while hiding it with her body before she held out her hand smoothly toward Hajime. Right after that, from her arranged fingers, *chakin!* a poky flew out. Lilianas face looked triumphant. It seemed she saw a commercial and wanted to imitate it. And then next while she was at it, her other hand that was held in front of her chest also had a poky *shakin-* flying out. She ate that one herself. This is really delicousss Seeing Liliana who was smiling cheerfully while wordlessly doing aa~n at him, Hajime was starting to show a tired expression all the more. So, about my business. A, thats right. Whats the matter? No, its not really a big matter, today is exactly the second month. Im wondering how it turn out. Ah, now that Hajime-san mention it. It seemed that she had completely forgotten the aim of being shut-in NEET. Liliana was making cky sticks went *shakin shakin* from her fingertips while nodding in understanding. Her fingertips *shakin* was surely using magic. Truly a waste of magic use. Liliana smiled cheerfully and spread her hands widely as though to flaunt herself. Please look, Hajime-san. Hajime-sans strategy is right on the mark! I am splendidly free from any withdrawal symptoms even without doing any work, not just that I had turned into a normal girl who can think from the bottom of my heart that I dont want to do anything like work anymore! Liliana proclaimed energetically. An ambiguous groanuboaleaked out from Hajimes mouth. It was truly just like this princess-sama who was unable to live except in an extreme way of living. No, perhaps it was exactly because she was a royalty that she could only live extremely Lily. I dont know if you remember, but until the end this is a rehabilitation to cure your workaholic, it doesnt mean that its fine for you to just roll around like this for your whole life you know? Ehbut, Hajime-san. If you work, you lose isnt that right? Hajime wentuboaonce more. This was no good, this former princess was no good already. Just within two months, she had thoroughly become a regretful princess. Listen, Lily. I am also an otaku, in my roots Im with the indoor faction. Thats why, I cannot unsparingly reject the saying to work is to lose. Tou-san also told me in the past, that a person who can become shut-in with their own money is the winner in a sense. Hear that, just as I thought, we lose if we work! Oi, are you listening to me? I said your own money just now. Ee~rr, but, I am Hajime-sans wifein short, Hajime-sans money is my moneyDDhigyahn!? An iron forehead flick burst out toward Liliana who was talking like Giant.My forehead-, my foreheaaad-Liliana screamed while writhing around. Lilianas skirt inevitably got rolled up once more with her panty completely laid bare. A vein pulsed on Hajimes forehead while he spitted outIll stop being gentleand he put an eagle grip on her plump thigh. Fuwah. Wha, what are you doing Hajime-san. As I thought, you are craving me right from the afternooDD This thigh has become really plump huh. It feels chubby. Eh? Is, is that so? Yeah. Far more than two months earlier. Hajime was giving an unblinking gaze whileThis place too, and also here too huuhhe grasped at Lilianas butt and her upper arm. Guessing what Hajime wanted to say, Lilianas girl power finally reacted. Her complexion was turning pale drastically. Hajimes fingertip was sliding toward the most dangerous place on her body. Hajimes eyes kept being unblinking and he ignored even when Liliana tried to stop him, and pinched at that place. DDpuni- StoopppDD!! Dont pinch my stomachhh- Oi oi, whats this. Whats with this flabby stomach? Hmm? Tha, thats not it! This is, there is just a bit of that going this, should I say that its Liliana was pressing on her stomach while her eyes were rolling round and round while she was desperately searching for excuse, but the scattered wreckage of snacks, the remains of carbonated drinks, they all stole the persuasiveness from her. Hajime turned his heart into demon king and dealt the finishing blow to such Liliana. At this rate, in one more monththe overweight princess Liliana will be completed. O, overweight princess. Liliana crumbled down. It seemed that a sense of danger for her current situation was finally sprouting. She threw her pocy *pei-* still with teary eyes. Furthermore, she took out Hapy Turn from under the sheets and *pei-*. She took out a great amount of gummy from under her pillow and *pei-*. She reached out her hand under the bed and took out every kind of potato chip, Tonga Corn, Potata Yaki, Dotachos, boxes of maibou, Country am, Cho Pie, etcand threw them all *pei-*. And for the last, she hopped up and down *pyon pyon* which caused candies to fall down from all over her clothes. She threw *peeeeei-* all of them altogether. (TN: Happy Turn, Tongari Corn, Pota Pota Yaki, Dontachos, Umaibou, Country Maam, Choco Pie) The snacks built a mountain at the corner of the room. Just how much she had piled up? Hajime-san. It appears that I have the fate that I have to work no matter what. You are going extreme again. Why cannot you do things in moderation huh? I am Liliana. A woman who can only choose white or black, one or ten! No, even if you proclaim like that its still Liliana who was growing somewhat completely desperate caused Hajime to scratch his cheek wondering what to do. But, at that time, I have heard the story! The closet of the room was thrown open *bam*. From there, the one who leaped out with a pointlessly refined somersault was the mother of Nagumo familyDDSumire. Just what was going on with the closets of Nagumo residence? It was terrifying because it felt like it would access another world at this rate. Hajime ignored Sumire and investigated inside the closet. While he was doing that, Sumire made a cool pose while pointing with a snap at Liliana. Lily-chan! Become mine(my assistant). If you do that, then Ill give you half the work! Yes, happily! In respond to that sentence of invitation that was like a certain demon king somewhere, the former princess replied swiftly like a certain pub worker somewhere. (TN: Anyone know the reference here?) Saay, Okaa-san. Just from where in the world you entered into this closet? There is no hole inside, and there is no way I wont notice if it is hidden Hajime turned around while his head was cocked in puzzlement. There was already no one else there. Whatthe Hajime who didnt notice their presence exiting the room at all was astonished. Hajime couldnt suppress his shudder against his mother who recently seemed to learn the skill of appearing at unexpected places and at unexpected moments. Actually, in the world of publishing business there was a rumor that Sumire-sensei was a real life Doraen though It was story of a bit later when it was finally known that it was because Sumire was using and applying the artifacts that Hajime created in preparation for the worst case or artifacts for making the daily life convenient. Hajime knowing the fact that his mother was using the artifacts even more skilled than himself which caused him to fall on all fours, it was also a story of a bit later. Part 2 Shoujo Manga Artist Lily Thank god~, you really saved me, Lily-chan. I thought that you can become a battle-ready force because your fingers are dexterous, but this surpass my expectation. Im honored that I can be useful. I myself is having fun getting involved with the creation work of manga It was about a week after Sumire took away Liliana without Hajime even noticing to become her works assistant. Because several of Sumires assistants who were working with her until know suddenly got sick or had family problem, she became short of hand all of a sudden and in need of substitute assistant in a hurry. Of course, because Sumire was a big-shot manga artist, the publisher would prepare excellent assistant even in such situation. But, Sumire who knew that recently Liliana got really addicted with shoujo manga thought that this was a good chance and she tried making Liliana became her helper. As the result, Liliana who was skillful and possessed uncommon concentration power from the start managed to learn the skill that wasnt inferior even when compared with veteran assistant in just a week. Now she had become a very satisfactory battle force. It appeared that manga creation work suited Liliana. The work also had a moderate pressure where she couldnt bear to make a mess of the manuscript that was drawn by Sumire who was someone she loved, it needed precise attentiveness, it had a clear time limitation that was the deadline, and the work amount was also quite much. And then, the best thing for Liliana above all else, was that this work wasnt a work that she was forced to do. It was a work that Liliana liked where the factor that she was helping Sumire was strong. In a sense, it could be said that this work was fit for Liliana to a T. Fufu, Lily-chan. Right now you are making a really good face you know? You have shadow under your eye, but it feels more like something healthy and fulfilling. Yes. Perhaps this is the first time Im getting absorbed in work with an excited feeling like this. They had just somehow finished the manuscript in time right before the deadline. Now they were talking to each other leisurely while drinking caf au lait that was filled with a lot of milk. The other assistants were also unanimously praising Lilianas work attitude. Here she wasnt standing in the lead. They all were working hard together where everyone was praising their peers. It was something really fresh for Liliana and gave her a great sense of fulfillment. So Lily-chan. I asked you to come helping for the time being but, what will you do after this. If its okay with you, Ill employ you formally. Sumire-okaasamaDDno, Sumire-sensei, if its fine with you then please, by any means. The two exchanged a firm handshake with each other. Like this, the workaholic part-time leader had gone through being a shut-in NEET and finally become a shoujo manga artists assistant. Half a year after that. Haa, Sumire-okaasama. As I thought, its just no good. Its fine already, so please go back to your own work. What are you saying now. There is still time. Its too fast for you to give up. Uu, but Liliana dejectedly turned her eyes to the clock on the wall. It was just a bit more until the time limit. Well-balanced meal and the fierce and violent battlefield that was the approaching deadline had shaved off the excessive fat from Lilianas body. However, in reverse her body build became just rightDDeven though she was slim, yet her style became voluptuous and her sensuality increased considerably. There was also how her age had turned seventeen years old, her charm as a woman was increasing by far and away. Liliana who was putting on such adult sensuality was now in a state that was being down, for some reason it caused anyone who was looking at her to harbor various desire without reason. Come one, dont be that down. Lily-chan is the prized pupil of this Sumire-sensei, thats why hold yourself more confidently. Sumire-okaasamathats right. Besides, even Hajime-san is a person who wont give up until the end. Its no good if I give up now. Liliana clenched her small fist and made an appeal of not giving up. Now then, if it was asked what Liliana and Sumire were waiting together for, they were waiting for a call. In this half a year, Liliana whose heart was completely stolen by the world of literary creation had increased her skill by a great margin. And then, she made her superabundance delusion to erupt and secretly drew her own shoujo manga, but Sumire who knew that invited her to apply for the Rookie of the Year Award. Today was the day where the winner would be announced. If someone won a place then they would be told by phone. If there wasnt any call until the appointed time, then that meant that their work was rejected. The work where she poured her heart and blood got evaluated by other people. This experience that was the first for her was heightening Lilianas nervousness to a new height. Seeing Liliana who was staring fixedly at the needle of the clock, Sumire who thought inside her heartThe nervous face of Lily-chan who recently grew into a completely lewd bodyDDnot that, she recently look adultits unbearableeeunconsciously reached out her hand squirmingly, it was at that time, DDpurururururururu- !? Im sorry-, its just a sudden impulse! Forgive me! The resounding ringtone caused Liliana to stand up in a flash. She left behind Sumire who for some reason was apologizing while making excuse and took her smartphone into her hand. She answered the phone timidly, and a beat later, her expression turned bright in a flash. She expressed words of thanksThank you very much-many times while bowing her head repeatedly as though she was a pure Japanese person. Like that after Liliana cut off the phone, she leaped toward Sumire who was smiling broadly from guessing the result. I did it, Sumire-okaasama! I, I did it! You see, its just as I told you right? I told you it will be fine if its Lily-chan. And, which place you won? Yes, its the first place! The number one! The grand victor! Oh my. I thought that it might be possible, but you actually really took it. As expected from Lily-chan. It seemed that Lilys submitted work took first place. After that, the work of Liliana who took the Rookie of the Year Award obtained an explosive popularity and it sold out like hot cakes. Surely her being a relative and also a prized pupil of that famous shoujo manga artist great Sumire-sensei was also one of the factors of her high newsworthiness. By the way, the story of the manga was about the journey of a talentless young man who was summoned to another world, where he brushed aside adversity until he defeated an evil god, in the process of that journey the main character was connecting his heart with the princess of the kingdom. It was a really common love fantasy genre. In the middle of the journey, the princess of vampire, rabbit-eared girl, a dragon onee-san, a widow and her daughter, the teacher and girl classmates who were summoned together with the young man made their appearance and they had a nice atmosphere with the young man, but the young mans heart was leaning toward the princess of the kingdom. Like that, there was also the desire of certain someone laid bare in the content of the story. It went without saying that Liliana was given a coo~~~ld chilly gaze from the wives who were reading the manga. Although, even though the story was something common, the emotion of the characters, the storys development, and the scene depiction were something overflowing with realisty as though the creator had seen it with her own eyes. It seemed that caused it to be received by the readers. Now then, Liliana who had discovered something for her to live for, became Sumire second gen, and took a seat in manga world, inside such person there was a trait that couldnt be ignored by the people related with business world. That was her elegance as a royalty that she had recovered from discovering something to live for. And then, her personality and beauty that once in the past charmed millions of people. In addition, was her refined sex appeal that recently she was clad with. In short, she had the appearance and personality that was extremely appealing for media. Because of that, once she showed up in things like autograph session or interview, her popularity exploded greatly separated from the manga. After all, because she was a former princess she was used with going out in front of a lot people, she also had the full knowledge of what kind of expression she needed to give the impression she wanted to other. Compared to probing the gut of each other against foreign negotiator or noble, just making herself to be received favorably by the mass was just too easy. Because she was recognized as the prized pupil of great Sumire-sensei by society, there was no way she could smear mud on the face of her treasured mother-in-law. She also wanted to respond to the feeling of her fans who said to her that they liked her manga. Liliana who was thinking like that displayed her princess skill in full without holding anything back. As the result, a year after Liliana started her activity as shoujo manga artist, at the time when her manga was decide to be turned into anime in an unprecedented speed, Liliana was, Everyy~~one! Thank you very much for coming today! Anime decision Congratulations! This is Lily who will sing the theme song as the works creator dee~~su! Ill sing with my all, so please enjoy it okay! DDWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!! While a thousand fans raised their loud cheers (because the ticket was limited, only a thousand people could enter), Liliana stood on a stage wearing a cute outfit like an idol, and then she sent a wink *pachin-*. The former princess, former part-time leader, former shut-in NEET, and the popular shoujo manga artist, was now turning into an existence that was laying her hand on the seat of top idol. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im sorry that Lily arc turn long. Ill end it in the next chapter, after that Ill write a bit of the wives who didnt get spotlight, and Im also thinking of trying to write about the Getting Kidnapped Too Much Case. Incidentally, in the main story, is there any section that feels likeThis part is written vaguely, more detail please? Sometimes in the middle of writing I often thought I want to try writing it in more detail someday, but the After and extra story are too fun that those things are completely at far distance of the memory. If you have request, then please dont hold back and tell me whether through review or message. The next update is planned to be be at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 228 Part 1 Top Idol Lily In the center of a dressing room that was quite large, Liliana who was buried in bouquets and also presents and letters from fans was moving her pen with a terrific momentum *scratch scratch scratch scratch scratch* while still dressed in a cute stage dress. Without even feeling bothered that her fingertips were dirtied with ink, she kept moving her pen with a momentum that felt like it would even produce afterimage. The reason for this was of course in order to draw her manga. There wasnt even thirty minutes until her next show. And then once she stood on the stage she wouldnt be able to make it to the deadline. Therefore, she had to finish her manuscript in less than this thirty minutes! *whoosh* Lilianas left hand reached out. What that hand grasped was a Calory te. It was a really excellent ration if you ignored how it would turn lumpy inside the mouth. She had no time to eat since the morning, so she replenished her nourishment like this. (TN: I never ate Calorie Mate before and the author here is using a word ѤäѤ(passa pasa) that I cannot find the meaning, to describe the sensation. I just put the word lumpy as placeholder, anyone know how to describe the sensation of eating Calorie Mate?) And, at that timing, regardless of how Lilianas had asked the staffs so that no one entered the room until the decided time, the door of the dressing room was knocked. Liliana whose princess skill was lively even in this kind of time was replying brightly with a voice that would make anyone who heard it to feel happy despite how Lilianas eyes didnt even look away from her manuscript and how her hand also didnt stop moving. Ye~~s. The door is not locked~ Eerr, excuse us. E, excuse us for the intrusion. Seeing the people who entered, then indeed, they were people who werent a problem even if the staffs let them enter. Ah, Kaori! Also even Shizuku! You two really came for me! Just as Liliana said, the people who timidly entered inside the dressing room were Kaori and Shizuku. The two of them were making a really speechless expression toward Liliana who was surrounded by bouquets and many other things, wearing a showy dress, yet her fingertips were dirtied by ink while diligently drawing pictures. Somehow, you really feel like an entertainer here. Eer, so, Lily. You suddenly sent that kind of mail, Emergency! Emergency! Hee~lp-. Especially Kaori!, just what in the world with that? Just as Kaori said, Liliana sent reinforcement request to the wives. It seemed that she especially needed Kaoris reinforcement, the reason for that was, Yes, Im glad that its Kaori who arrived first. Im sorry for the hurry, but please use the magic to prolong time. Also, it has to be finished in about twenty minutesfor now, please expand the time difference to ten times. Ah, Shizuku sit over there, please help with the inking. Eee~~~ It seemed this former princess at last found herself lacking time and she now attempted to solve the problem using magic. Asking to use magic that interfered even with the principle of the world in order to finish a manuscriptDDit was a special bargain sale of an age of god magic. In a sense, it could be said that this was really fitting for a wife of the demon king. Kaori and Shizuku couldnt hide their complicated face after hearing the reason they were called here. I understand that you are really in trouble butsomehow I dont really feel it at all. When Kaori unconsciously muttered that, Liliana lifted her face and showed a crisp expression. And then, Kaori. Eh, wha, what is it, Lily? I am Liliana. A woman who will do anything if its to protect the deadline. Aa~, yep, thats right. Kaori wentWell, isnt it fineand sent a half-smile at the crisp Liliana while releasing her age of god magic. With this, a ten-fold time difference was created between inside this room and outside it. For a while, the sound of *scratch scratch scratch scratch scratch scratch* and the sound of *splat splat, plop plop* resounded inside the room. Putting aside the content of the manga, both Kaori and Shizuku knew very well that Liliana was working hard, so they seriously endeavored to help her. Like that, after around an hour, some more reinforcement arrived. It was Hajime, Yue, and Shia. Even while they too showed an exasperated face at the reason they were called here, their thought toward Liliana was already likeGood grief, just go until as far as you can go, and so they began to participate in helping her. Hey, Lily. When we passed through beside the stage just now Yes? What is it? While Yue and Shia were obediently helping, Hajime suddenly started talking. Somehow, two people who I recognize really well were wearing black suits and sunglasses while doing otagei with really smooth move. That wasnt just my hallucination right?(TN: Otagei=Fans who were yelling and dancing at pop concerts) Aah, about Shinji-san and Yoshiki-san. As I thought, its those two huh. Yes. You dont know Hajime-san? Those two right now are starting up a security firm and working as bodyguard that specialized in protecting celebrity. This time they are accepting to guard my concert also because they are acquaintance. Liliana was tilting hear head while saying incomprehensible thing likeSince they became a hot topic that the otagei of the black suited bodyguards is godly, it seems they are also undertaking the role of the captain of the groupies. Nakano Shinji and Saitou Yoshiki. Those two who were the bunches who once were doing spiteful harassment toward Hajime, after the death of Hiyama Daisuke and Kondo Reiichi who the often hanged out with, they began to change little by little. They displayed a desperately earnest fight in the legendary decisive battle even when facing the apostles and right now they didnt hold any antagonism even against Hajime. Such Shinji and Yoshiki, after graduating from high school they were living aimlessly without doing particularly anything, but just recently they started up a security firm that specialized in guarding celebrity. They were wearing uniform of black suit and sunglasses which would make anyone want to give a straight-man retort that they watched too many movie, but their skill as bodyguard was super first class. Their experience in facing monster and gods apostle in another world was something that couldnt possibly be surpassed by the like of suspicious person, so it could be said that this was only natural. They had already piled up many achievements and received deep trust from the world of show business. And those two, from piling up many days of being the security of idol concert, they saw the groupies who were doing otagei activity and it seemed that for some reason they got triggered. While those two were standing at both sides of the stage to keep a watchful eye for anyone suspicious, they displayed generously the physical ability their body was blessed with and completely and thoroughly copied the otagei moves. Since a video of two bodyguards wearing black suits and sunglasses doing otagei with really smooth move was uploaded in a certain video site, they were treated as god of otagei world and won a popularity that wasnt inferior even against the idols at the present from a part of the community. Rather, their fame was so much that there were even people who came to the concert just to witness the dancing black suited bodyguards. Nn, their dance was really amazing. Yue said that while lifting her hand midair. She connected spaces using space magic and tried to secretly have a look. Like that a hole manifested midair and the spectacle at the other sight of that hole wasDD Lily-, Lily-! Fuuh, fuuh, fuuh, fuuh!! You guys-, put your soul more into it! Heat up the concert with your whole body and spirit! Here are the audience seats. But this place is also another stage- Shinji was waving around a light stick with really smooth moves while inciting up more shouts of support for Lily. Yoshiki was showing a movement that was completely synchronized with his partner while passionately leading the groupies. Ca, captain. The movement is just too intense, my stamina is already These dancing bodyguardsthey are monster. One person, then one more person, the group of otaku was collapsing before the concert was starting. By the way, the captain referred to Shinji, while Yoshiki was called as the demonic vice-captain. Shinji who was dancing single-mindedly while dressed in a smart black suit shouted at the collapsed otakus. Is this fine with you? Ending it here like this. Eh? Are you fine with this, giving up on everything. Cap, tain? The group of otaku who was heaving and drenched in sweat, turned their eyes toward Shinji who was smoothly dancing. We are, the people who protect the idols. We protect their body, their heart, we are the people who offer them our life so they can shine! The smoothness in Shinjis dance was gradually increasing. It was truly a master-class otagei that was filled with soul and spirit! Stand up you guys! Never Give Up! If someone doesnt give up, then they will surely be able to reach the summit of their dream! A man taught that to me! The gazes of Yue and others turned toward Hajime. Surely if talking about a man who exerted strong influence to Shinji and others, then it could only mean Hajime. Shinjis words that were overflowing with spirit caused one of the collapsed otaku to ask in amazement. Even during that time, Shinji was drawing a beautiful trajectory of light stick in the air while demonstrating an artistic dance. Captain. Just what is your dream? Just what is it, that make you go until this far!? It was a heated question that came from an otaku who was somehow swallowed by the places atmosphere. Right now, the people who collapsed, and also the people who didnt, everyone was drenched in sweat while directing a serious gaze at Shinji. What is this for, you ask? Thats obvious. Shinji looked at them, and then he looked at his pal, then he declared powerfully! Its to-, HAVE A SHOTGUN WEDDING WITH IDOL-!!! *DOLL DOLL DOLL~~*, the proclamation of Shinji was echoing inside the concert venue that was in the middle of preparation. It echoed really clearly. It seemed, that was the main reason why they founded a security firm that specialized in celebrity. Yoshiki beside Shinji was looking up to the sky while his lips formed a thin line as thought he was biting his lip against something. Wha, what are you saying!? Something like that is obviously impossible! It just cannot happen! The otaku who asked just now argued. But, such words didnt reach Shinji. The reason was, because Shinji had seen it. In a world where he was walking along right beside death, he had witnessed the indomitable spirit of that man! No, its not impossible! Because I know! I know a man who even though he was dropped into the bottom of hell, even though he faced nothing but despair-, yet he continued to struggle without giving up and created a harem-. A man who day after day, is always having a debauch party with transcendentally beautiful girls-. The man who reached the summit- *gachari* A sound rang. When Yue and others came back to their senses with a hah and turned their gaze toward the sound, over there they saw the figure of Hajime drawing out Donner. It seemed he was planning to snipe at Shinji through the connected spaces. In panic, Shia moved to stop him using Cobra Twist. Even we, if we dont give up we should be able to achieve a shotgun wedding with idol! We should be able to do it! Or rather, about this matter, even if we put aside Nagumo, I just cannot grasp how the hell that Endo can create harem-. Why, why Endo? Why am I no good huh? Forget harem, there aint even any sign Ill be able to get a girlfriend yknow. Or rather, there aint even any encounter. There aint even a tiny bit of it! I aint popular at the level am I actually cursed as retaliation for harassing the demon king in the past? level already here! GODDAMN IT ALLLLLLLL- Right now the light stick was leaving behind afterimages while Shinjis otagei was showing a movement that was unthinkable to be at the level of human. That was, the dance of someone who had stepped their foot into the territory of god! The manifestation of the overflowing yell of the soul! Captaina person like you is Are you trying, to challenge the impossible Heh. What an idiot. But, I dont hate it yeah, a passionate idiot like you. The otaku group was starting to stand back up! Perhaps they felt sympathy at that yell of the soul that laid everything bare. A fearless grin was emerging on every single one of theirDD Yue closed the space. Nn. Lily. Is this okay? Ah, yes. Yue-san. Your precise work really helps. Yes, Lily. I also finished here. Whats next? As expected from Shizuku. Thats an excellent work. Please do this next. They resumed their work as though nothing had happened. It seemed they decided that they didnt see anything. Even Hajime who ate a smooth transition from Cobra Twist to Triangle Choke by Shia also obediently go back to his seat. Come to think of it Lily. Is there anything particular in your surrounding? Anything, particular? Hajime asked while he was rubbing his neck. Liliana sent Hajime a glance while tilting her head without dropping the speed of her pen at all. Hajime was putting tone on his manuscript page while noddingYeah. Look, recently my existence became known right? Especially because Kaa-san dropped the bomb. Yes. Well, even if Hajime-san called it dropping the bomb, but I too am calling Sumire-okaasama as okaa-sama normally, so it became known with natural flow though. No, not just about your relationship with me, but also about this and that in private. Those words caused Lilianas face to spontaneously turn red. Just some time ago, when Liliana received interview in television, Sumire also participated there as a special guest. At that time, Sumire jokingly saidLiliana is the wife of my son you know, so dont make a move on her okay~. If that was all then it would be nothing big because it was something already known, but Sumire who got carried away then dropped the bomb by frankly exposing a part of the married private life between Liliana and her son. That was already a talk that could smash apart the dream of the male fans into pieces. Furthermore, Sumire also casually saidIts not just Lily-chan you know~while giving hints that Lilianas partner actually also had other women and he had an indulging relationship with those women too. Naturally, there was no way the media wouldnt bite at the impure private life of Liliana-sensei who was a beautiful manga artist and also an idol who was at the peak of her popularity, though Hajime crushed the commotion before it could create a stir. Thanks to that, for some reason the topic wasnt getting excessively discussed in TV shows and the like, but even so it didnt mean that there wasnt any effect at all. One of the effects was the rash acting of a part of the wildly fanatic fans. Before this too, you almost got attacked by a reckless fan right? Who knows what can happen. Perhaps that is so but, currently there is no sing like that. Besides, Im not so weak that a civilian can take me by surprise. I have also trained much in Hauria-style close quarter hand-to-hand combat art ~This is the bunnies way yknow~ from Shia-sans direct teaching. Hajimes gaze turned toward Shia. Shia looked aside. When Hajime mutteredIts really fresh how the style name is accompanied with subtitle there, Shias cheeks blushed with a puff. There was no doubt that her currently invisible rabbit ears were surely a flopped down rabbit ears from shame. Rather than that, everyone. Can you all come to listen to my concert today? Liliana changed the topic to wave off Hajimes worry and also implying that she was fine. Hearing that question, Hajime and others looked at each others face. This was the stage where their important family was standing on. Although they had attended her concert several times before this, it was impossible for them to go home after coming this far. Their answer could only be one. With an unanimous decision, they would cheer at the idol wife, and idol fellow wife. After that, Liliana who somehow managed to finish the manuscript before the deadline handed it over to her editor with a really nice smile. The editor gave a thumb up with a posed look before she straddled her beloved motorcycle Kawasakis Ninja ZX10-R and vanished into the city. DDThough she was a woman who finally welcomed her 60th birthday this year Like that the last concert for today began. Liliana in her fluttery and frilly dress lavishly sent winks and *twinkle-* and heated up the venue. Below that stage, even the two black suited and sunglasses bodyguards who were taking position as security while demonstrating smooth otagei like they were possessed, they were greatly heating up the venue by becoming one with the otaku group whose gaze seemed to conceal some kind of determination. After the concert closed the curtain with enthusiasm and excitement and fulfillment, surprisingly there was still works for Liliana to attend an autograph and handshake session. Even while Hajime and others were getting exasperated with just how much work she was doing, they still stood from slight distance away and watched over Liliana who was currently mass producing fans with her former princess & real idol smile-! Fan number 1DDa silver haired and mismatched eyes young man with atmosphere like a stepping stool reincarnator. (TN: Fumidai tenseisha(stepping stool reincarnator)= a term for characters who are used as foil to make other character look good, or characters that tried to carry out wicked scheme only to meet unfortunate end themselves at the end. Like Kouki or Hiyama, I guess. I just looked up this term in a hurry, so please correct me if my understanding is wrong.) Lily-sensei. Im a great fan! Its a lie that you have a husband right!? Thank you very much. Can I trouble you to teach me your name? Eh, ah, Im Satoshi. To Satoshi-san, here. Thank you very much for always coming to my concert. Please come again next time okay? Yo, you remember meyes-. Ill absolutely come! I will cheer for you! Fan number 2DDa girl with her front hair styled like Sada. Sensei. What do you think about love between the same gender? Can you please tell me your name? uko, desu. Aah, you are the person who were always cramming your fan letter with the words I love you arent you? Thank you very much. Im happy that a cute girl like you is supporting me. a, u Please support me from here on too. yes Fan number 3DDA male hero wearing a high-class suit that had the embroidery of super-deformed Lily. Lily-sensei. I come here today bringing a marriage registration. Plese, give your sign at here. Thats a splendid embroidery no matter how many times I see it. Whats more, it always has different pattern each time. If I remember correctly, you sewed it yourself right? I feel embarrassed somehow, thank you very much. So its fine if I sign here then. Fufu, what a humorous person. Say, Lily-sensei. I cannot read this thoughare these letters from a country somewhere? They are Hairihi Kingdom letters. Is it, no good? -. Dont be absurd. Though I will be happy if next time I can have you write it in Japanese. My. Ufufu. Then, please come again at the next concert okay? Of course. Fan number 4DDAn onee-sama person who was strangely muscular Lily-chaaan! The concert today is also reeaally great!! Dear me, Im totally moved Fufu, thank you very much for every time. Its because all of you onee-sama are always cheering up with loud voices(deep voices) that I immediately notice when onee-samas group is coming. Oh noes, how embarrassing. When we are excited, our voice unconsciously turned ju~st a little bit burly you knooww Oi, just now, someone saidIts not the level of burly anymore. That voice was completely like the voice of beast, whos the guy saying that, aaa!? Im gonna butcheDDcough-. Ill give him punishment mon. Now now, KenjiDDcough-. Reika-san. If you make that kind of gallant face(berserker face), everyone will be charmed(traumatized) you know? Rather than that, please come next time too without fail. I also want to meet all the other onee-sama. Ah geez, Lily-chan, you always know what to say to make us happy. Yes, of course, we will come to cheer for you again. After all we, the members of Manly Woman Path, all of us love Lily-chan so much! Even while conversing intimately with the fans, Liliana was still handling the long queue so swiftly it was a mystery. Seeing her like that, Hajime commented briefly. So deep. It seemed he commented about the fans. By the way, all those fans would participate in the event where Liliana appeared every time without fail, so Hajime and others also knew their face. And then, Hajime became really uneasy with their speech and conduct, so he investigated their background from feeling worried. What he understood from the result was, for example the fan number 1 the young man, his appearance was completely like a stepping stool reincarnator, but actually he was a splendid monk with priesthood. He disguised(?) himself using wig and colored contact and attended Lilys event secretly. Furthermore, fan number 2 the girl, she was actually the young daughter of Japans preeminent great conglomerate that managed long-standing department stores. Fan number 3 the male hero was the oldest son of a lawyer family that had continued for generations, a son of the current chairman of JFA. Fans number 4 were the Japan version ChrystaDDthe leaderships of an organization that took control of the underworld of the underworld of the pleasure district of the whole Japan. (TN: Japan Federation of Bar Associations. Btw, will I get any problem by brazenly putting the censored names like this? Should I put some censoring?) Other than them, there was a frog faced virtuoso doctor that was said to possess gods hand, a detective that often said in the name of my grandfather, a super high school student level female high school student, an unfortunate looking young man that called a fat kitty catsensei, a foreigner whisperingThe human of this star isDDwhile holding a canned coffee in one handetc (TN: Can anyone help me with the references here? I only know about the doctor, as for the rest, I give up) Certainly they were really deep. Those fans came from a deep fan stratum. There was no doubt that inside Liliana there was an ability to attract people. And then, she conversed intimately with those men and women of dee~p character, sometimes she ignored them, sometimes she led them on, and she then ended the conversation in a pleasant note and sent them back. Seeing her figure like that reminded Hajime and others of the princess who once fiercely fought against the nobles and empire diplomats using smiling face and dignity and words (thorn and indirect implication are optional). Its true they have deep personality buthow should I say it, Lilys personality, its different from normal idol, its Kaori spoke in hesitation while her cheeks were twitching. Yue and others supplemented on her saying with an expression that seemed to say that they really understood what she meant. They are clingy. I can feel obsession from them desuu Perhaps this is saying too much butrecently I also feel something like worship from them. Exactly like they said, actually a really small proportionDDin places like BBS in internet and so on, a topic that talked about there are a lot of fellows with screw loose among Lily-senseis fans was spreading. Is this really fine? Kaori was staring at Liliana worriedly. Following her, Hajme and others were also staring at the figure of the idol princess who was showing a natural and perfect smile that was overflowing with so much elegance and intimacy. For Liliana who had been competing against veteran nobles and foreign diplomats since her childhood, it was a trifling matter to pound a degree of information of her fans into her head. If she could exchange words with them for just once, she would never forget their face, and if she conversed with them just for a bit, even from just that she would see through what kind of gesture and way of talking they would like and dealt with them using that. Against someone like that, there was no way an idol fans wouldnt have their heart captured, which continuously increased the production of fanatic fans even now. Like that, by the time the line was handled until only half remained, the worry of Hajime and co became reality. Sorry but, you can stop right there. Before Hajime and others moved, Shinji who was standing by near Liliana quietly walked forward and called at one of the fans to stop moving. At the same time, Yoshiki moved casually beside Liliana. Eh, eh? Wha, what is it? I wont say anything bad. Just go home for now. I dont want to create a disturbing topic in this kind of place. It was a man who looked like a fan who was told right to the facePlease leaveby a black suited bodyguard. The fan looked cowering without any composure, but behind his hanging down long hair could be seen a glaring gaze peeking out. The young man argued vehemently with small stifled voice why it was only him that got stopped like this. Shinjis gesture and gaze expressed that he would never let the man pass. The overwhelming pressure from Shinji that was different from a civilian greatly scared the young man while also made him lost a bit of temper. The bright atmosphere until now completely changed and the fans and staffs at the surrounding felt a strained tension in the air. While they were starring uneasily between the young man and Shinji, Liliana who guessed the situation stood up. Shinji-san. Ill be fine, so please let that person through. No, but still. This is also pretty much my work Liliana called at Shinji. Shinji frowned with a troubled look while looking behind over his shoulder. But, at that time, the atmosphere of the young man who was shrinking away from Shinji suddenly changed entirely. His fingertips that were moving restlessly stopped still. Shinji? Right now, you called that man by name? That man who should be a mere security guard? That voice was small and sounded a bit stuttering like before. However, a hint of dangerousness that came from boiling great emotion could be felt from it. Perhaps the people at the surrounding also felt that hint of danger, they were starting to take distance like a tide drawing back. In the middle of that, it was only Liliana who kept staring straight at the young man and she nodded. Yes. I called him by name just now. Because he is my friend. You act as you please again in a place where I dont know. What a bad child. You always always, with other man at a place where I dont know. Even though I have been this patience like this. Even though I was thinking of forgiving you about that self-proclaimed husband too. Forgiving? Why, do I need your forgiveness? What is that forgiveness for? Shut up-. I wont forgive you anymore-. Unforgivable- The young man was talking incoherently, however, seeing Liliana who was staring straight at him without faltering and asked him back, the young man faltered in return and he shouted. Like that, he entered his hand into his breast pocket and took out a kitchen knife from there. Before this the security had carried out inspection when audiences entered at the beginning, so it was unclear how this young man could bring in something like that. Shinji and Yoshiki grimaced at the hole in security. The surrounding people screamed and they backed further away. They were forming a circle around Liliana and the others where there was nobody else other than them. Hajime looked like he was going to move at the corner of her sight, but Liliana stopped him with her gaze. In respond Hajime scratched his cheek before he leaned his back on the wall to show he that he was watching carefully. That gestured showed his trust toward her, at the same time it also expressed Hajimes intent that no matter how the situation ended up he would help her dealing with it. Lilianas cheeks loosened slightly seeing that. Although, for the young man, it seemed he saw that smile as something that was mocking him. He shoutedSo you are also laughing at me-while charging forward with the kitchen knife raised high. Shinji sighed while clenching his fist to subdue the young man. But, beside him a silhouette stepped forth smoothly. Of course, it was Liliana. Behind, Yoshiki leaked out a stupid voiceAh. You-, you forever, belongs to meee- First, you should hear what other people say. The kitchen knife was swung down. The surrounding people held their breath. They screamed and averted their eyes from the tragedy that would happen in the next moment. In an instant. The up and down of the young man was reversed. Ah, eh? The young man leaked out a confused voice at himself who before he knew it was rolling on the floor with just a light impact. I dont know what kind of life you have experienced until now, but Ill feel troubled if you are demanding from me the responsibility for that feeling where things cannot go as you wished it. The young man came back to his senses from those words of Liliana. He forcefully stood up once more and rushed while shouting again. He thought that surely just now he only slipped. But, the result was the same. Just before he could touch Liliana, his field of vision was overturned in a circle and he then faced up to the sky along with a light impact. This time he understood. That he was thrown down by Liliana. The humiliation and the reality that wouldnt move like how he wanted caused the young man to spew out words that were already hard to comprehend while this time he charged forward trying to stab his knife. But, perhaps it should be said as expected. The arm that he thrust out was softly grasped, right after that the young mans body revolved around Liliana once like a satellite in contrary to his wish. He was swung around back to the path he just came from and then he was pushed away by one of Lilianas hand. Im very good in remembering peoples face. However, I dont remember you. The screaming young man charged. Lilianas arm rolled up his arm, and then she twirled beside him as though she was dancing on the stage and she flung away the young man with a really natural flow. You- In other words, you had never came to an event where I participated even once. Isnt that correct? The young man was only thrown without any pain. The young man whose face was dyed bright red from shame and rage was rapidly approaching while swinging around his kitchen knife senselessly, butthe arms of Liliana who smoothly stepped close to the young man gripped his collar, at the same time, the young man was thrown down to look up to the sky without being able to offer any resistance. Most likely, you had watched me through television at home. And then, it caused you to hold an emotion that lead you until you are causing something like this. But, is that really something that you wished for? Irimi Nage(Stepping-in Throw) Kote Gaeshi(Wrist Reversal) Shihou Nage(Four Directions Throw) Tenchi Nage(Heaven and Earth Throw) Kokyuu Nage(Respiration Throw) Kaiten Nage(Rotation Throw) Liliana was talking about the situation while continuing to knock down the young man unharmed with her techniques at the center of the empty circle. Oi, Shia. Is that the This is the bunnies way yknow you taught Lily? Please dont mention the subtitle I dont really teach her anything. I taught her the basic of hand-to-hand fighting, and also the basic of Aikido more or less, but in the first place Im not someone who is using that kind of flowing Aikido. But, isnt that guy practically handled by bunnies there? Thats why please stop it with the bunnies, Hajime-san. Thats something that Lily-san learned by herself. It seems she watched the technique in internet video and copied from that. Whats with that learning aikido through correspondence. Is that girl actually a hidden buggy character huh? Isnt that right desu. She is already in the level where it might be dangerous for me if I dont use physical reinforcement in our bout. I tasted the terror of Aikido before this. Well, even so I dont really have the motivation to learn it though. As I thought, for a rabbit it has to be an impactful battle that made your blood boil and your flesh dance. Just what kind of rabbit you are huh? Ah, you are a rabbit from another world. While Hajime and Shia were conversing about Lilianas hidden talent, a sobbing sound was starting to echo in the venue before one knew it. When they looked at there, the aforementioned young man was crouching while raising a sad weeping voice. As for Liliana, there wasnt even a single crease on her frilly idol dress and her breathing also wasnt disordered at all. The audiences were still petrified from admiration and shock. Shinji and Yoshiki were taking out Umabou from somewhere and turned completely into spectators. What happened with being a bodyguard? Liliana approached the young man who was continuing to do nothing but crying in a posture that looked like half prostration. And then, she began to gently brush the young mans head. Its painful isnt it? Its so tiring, so much so that you cannot stand up anymore isnt it? It appeared that while Hajime and Shia were conversing, Liliana had gotten out the circumstance of the young man from him. And it seemed that Hajime and co had interest in the young mans circumstance and emotional state as much as they had interest with the darkened skid mark on the road that they completely failed to hear the story. Feeling the sensation of the gentle brushing on his head, the young man raised his head in astonishment while crying. Liliana smiled gently to him. And then, she whispered something into his ear. When the young man received those words, his face that got soppy from tears and snots became even more disheveled and he broke out crying loudly once more. Liliana gently brushed the young mans head once more. She looked like a mother consoling her child. It appeared that she succeeded in persuading the madly rampaging young man. A completely speechless air was flowing inside the astonished concert venue. Hajime ran his gaze through the venue, before he suddenly started clapping. Of course, it was in order to prompt the praising toward Liliana who even though she was attacked, instead she admonished down the attacker. He did this because he didnt do anything, so in exchange he would at least give cover fire. The scheme of Hajime who took the role of being a hired applauder splendidly struck home. At first there was only sparse applause, but gradually it was getting louder before at last grand applauses reverberated like thunder along with cheers. Even though there wasnt any encore or anything, yet the venue was filled with repeated call ofLILY-! LILY-!. In the middle of that, Liliana who seemed to guess Hajimes intention sent a glance at expressed her thanks to him with her gaze. Right after that, Oi, did you see? Nn. Her lips, for an instant, really it was only just for an instant butDDit grinned. It felt like she saidJust as planneddont tell me, this assault situation is planned? How terrifying. No, Shia. There is no way, surely its impossible to plan for that young man to be here. Everything from the persuasion and then Hajimes applauding act until the reaction of the fans, it isnt anything like just as planned. Shizuku-chan. As for me, rather than saying itsjust as planned, I think its more likeKu-ku-, seizing the mentality of the mass is no trouble at all. Remember, even at that time in the decisive battle she also said something likeManipulating the mass is just too simple. When Hajime and others returned their gaze to the scene while feeling slight shudder in their back, over there they saw the figure of Liliana responding to the applause of the fans while smiling gently like a holy mother and helping the young man to stand up. What was truly terrifying was this most excellent queen who properly possessed both purity and impurity. The beautiful girl that was a famous shoujo manga while also being an idol, she had suppressed an assailant right from the front using martial arts, and she didnt stop there, due to the dramatic development where she reformed the assailant, the fans in this place became delirious with passion and went wild with enthusiasm. Surely this unexpected occurrence would become news at night today that would be broadcasted to the whole country. Like that, Lilianas fame would be going to a new height without knowing any place to stop. After that, just as expected, Lilianas fame was climbing high with a momentum that pierced the sky. Even people who held no interest to manga and anime watched and read the dramatic and touching news and began to hold interest to Lilianas existence itself. And then, Liliana freely used her inherent princess skill and responded to the peoples wild enthusiasm in entirety. And not just that. The young man who was reformed from Lilianas words talked how Liliana was a being that was overflowing with kindness, that he was saved by her, that she was exactly the goddess of kindness and salvation who descended to the present world, and with a respond to a televisions news coverage as the impetus, sometimes there were fan letters or blog posts with content that talked frankly about the senders troubles reaching Liliana. Naturally, Liliana wasnt able to personally go to resolve those troubles, and she also didnt have any intention to do such thing. But, even though Liliana herself was unable, Liliana knew a lot of acquaintance who were able. There was the chunibyou monk, or the yandere young daughter of a great conglomerate group, or the lawyer wearing a painful-to-look suit, or the group of one-sama who were running in full speed through the path of manly woman, or a doctor, or a detective, or an apparition, or an alien Of course, she also had a lot of connection that she obtained from her days of working part-time. And then, Liliana was a former princess. She excelled in using people more than anyone else. After that it went without saying. With pure virtue and correct calculation, Liliana used her fans to help her troubled fans. If you ask then you will be helped. When such story spread, naturally the quality and quantity of people asking for help increased. When six months passed, the number and content of the requests for help became something that Liliana couldnt possibly deal with by herself. However, if she saidIm stopping alreadyhere, a riot would occur with certainty. After that Liliana devised a plan while feeling that she became unable to pull out. That plan was, DDLiliana Aid Network Such thing, in a manner of speaking it was the starting up of a jack of all trades. The difference with the normal jack of all trades was how it didnt have any employee who would bind the contract or act at the scene other than employee that dealt with the paperwork. Liliana who categorized the gathered troubles in the dedicated site, aggregated them, and scrutinized their degree of priority and the content would then make her judgment. And then, she would choose from among the registered members of her fan club the person capable to resolve that problem. There wouldnt be any reward. If there was any reward, then it would be the direct call from Liliana that asked please and preferential right for her event. And then, the words of thank you that they received directly from Liliana at the dawn when the trouble was resolved. But, this system was surprisingly functioning. The Liliana fan club members with de~ep personality and who were ridiculed by a part of the community as bunches with dozens of screw loose in their head, they would move with the readiness to work like a slave for the sake of please and thank you from Liliana. That was already a kind of great wave. The great wave that was sometimes generated at the turning point of the era, that also should be called as the flow of the world. The saved people became fan club members, and then those members would then saved other people, and those people who were saved would become the fan club member. That cycle was without end, and before long it surpassed Japan and spread even overseas. Liliana Aid Network became a foundation before she knew it and even began to reach out its hand toward world scale relief activity. One time it stopped a regional dispute, one time it established infrastructure in a developing country, granted education and goods to unfortunate children, planted greenery on a completely withered land And then when she realized Your Holiness-! Your Holiness-! Your Holiness-! Your Holiness-! Holy Mother of Kindness! Holy Mother of Kindness! Holy Mother of Kindness! Hairihi Volunteer Association, became Hairihi Religion. How did it turn out like this In an event that commemorated the production of her mangas live-action movie, Liliana who was standing on the stage in order to sing the theme song was muttering with twitching cheeks. Part 2 Living God Lily Uu, really, just how did it turn out like this Liliana who was doing the final check of the paperwork while doing ten second charge inside the office in preparation for her conference with the secretary general, returned to reality from her long reminiscence that she did before she knew it. It was actually really like Liliana for her to verify her paperwork and eating simultaneously even while reminiscing. (TN: Ten second charge seem to be the slogan of a jelly drink in Japan.) Liliana was unconsciously letting out her complaint while thinking that recently she wasnt able to meet Hajime and others again. But suddenly a reply came back in respond to her complaint. Thats obviously because you are a princess. Howah!? There should be no one other than her in this office. Naturally, Liliana who let her guard down because there should be strict security in this place raised a strange voice. When she turned her gaze, she saw there a rift in space and the figure of Hajime who came out from there. Hajime-san! Geez, please dont startle me. That cant be helped. Even though Im your family, but in this place with a really strict security where the secretary general of the UN is also in attendance, how I can say something like I came because I just want to talk a bit though, Im also family so please let me in. There is a limit even in being unable to read the atmosphere. Hajime-san. Before I realized you have become someone who is trying to read the atmosphere. You have really become an adult. Just as I thought, a person will mellow when he have as many as seven children. And then, Im always getting a late start saying that Lilianas shoulders dropped in dejection. Just what are you saying? Even though you cannot even go home enough from getting so busy with the work as the founder of a new religion. Uguu. Its harsh getting told that. Liliana pressed on her chest as though she was getting stabbed, but she immediately pulled herself together and made a fearless smile. But, that too will be over soon. If I can have this association recognized as an official volunteer organization from this conference, I too will be able to beg off from all duty. In the content of the agreement with the UN, there are requirements to establish an inspection division that is configured with only UN personnel as a monitoring mechanism, and also a decision-making body that has to accept at least one person from every country where they will vote to make decision. This association will stop being an organization where anything is decided with the will of just me alone. It will be a democracy you know Hajime-san, democracy! Like that my authority will be shaved and I will fade out naturally from here! Is that kind of plan going to be okay? Its fine, there is no problem. Fufu, if the conference this time can go well, then I will retire. And then, I too will make a child with Hajime-san and devote myself in parenting! Somehow, it feels like you are raising up flag there. Hajimes expression turned lost for word seeing the holy woman going ehehe in a trip of delusion about her calm and happy future. Oops, come to think of it, Hajime-san, you want to talk? You are coming expressly in this timing, does that mean there is anything important? Liliana noticed Hajimes expression and she went hah and returned to her senses. She tilted her head and threw a question at Hajime to varnish over her act just now. Still with a complicated expression on his face, Hajime saidAah, there is nothing really importantwhile shrugging. Well, how should I say itwhat I want to say is, I also quite like Lily who is working busily. Thats a surprise attack. Whats more, I feel really complicated whether I should be happy or not. Even while she was saying that, Lilianas cheeks were blushing red. Wh, why so suddenly? Saying that kind of thing in this kind of timing, isnt that exactly something like a flag? I guess. But, I want to say it ahead just in case. Remember, quite some time has passed already since your workaholic behavior was identified, but in the end you are undertaking completely staggering job like this. You arent addicted to work anymore, but in the end, Liliana S. B. Hairihi is unable to change her way of life, isnt that how it is? Thats She retired from being a princess and wished to grasp the happiness like a normal girlDDlike that the kingdoms people saw her off and she came to this world. Even though it should be like that, yet right now Liliana was going to tackle a conference with the top of the world where her fate was at stake. Even though she tried doing part-time work, even though she tried to become a shut-in NEET, even though she tried to become a manga artist, even though she tried to become idol, but in the end perhaps the path that the human called Liliana was walking would always ended up converging to a path where she took responsibility of many people and stood in the lead to guide them. It was because she was a princess. It was because she couldnt stop being a princess. Was it just as expected, that she was unable to live the way she aspired for? In the end, was a person like her an existence who would put her beloved as secondary? Lilianas shoulders dropped and she answered her own question. Hajime who was watching such Liliana with a wry smile slowly approached her side. And then, he gently pinched at the cheek of Liliana who was showing a depressed expression. I came here not to make you wear that kind of face. Didnt I say it? I also like Lily who is shutting herself inside the office like this while getting chased by work. Hajime-san Isnt it just fine, even if your aspiration stay as aspiration. Isnt it just fine, even if you put your husband as secondary. It is also not bad in its own way even if there is at least one wife treating me roughly. You see, its Lilianas individuality that other wives doesnt have. I dont want that kind of individuality at allll Even while saying that, Liliana was fawning on Hajime by rubbing her cheek on Hajimes cheek. Well, thats how it is. Just go without getting too worked up. Because no matter where Lily is going, Ill properly run after you everywhere. Fufu, thank you very much. Hajime-san. But, as I thought, I will do my best here. Because I am Liliana. A woman who wont let my aspiration stay just as aspiration. Or rather, I want a child. Thats what youre stressing on? They smiled at each other and their lips overlapped naturally. But, at that time, a reserved knocking sound that sounded like it was being considerate to the twos tryst was resounding. Looks like its time already. Ou, go do your best, your holiness. Geez, please stop saying your holiness. I am the chairman. After joking, they smiled once more at each other and Liliana left the room behind. She didnt look back at Hajime who was left behind and she straightened her back with dignity. And then the result of the started conference. Before the mass media, the UN secretary general declared with blushing cheeks. She is truly-, the goddess who descended into this world! She is a living god! Hairihi religion will bring about salvation to the world! The populace gathering outside the conference building while watching the broadcast in real time, and the people watching television, they all raised cheers simultaneously. How did it turn out like this!? The scream Liliana raised was lost among the cheers that were raised even by the press people and vanished in vain. Before, at another world, an existence that introduced himself as a god talked about his ambition that he would also become a god in earth. He proclaimed that he would become the god in the new world for sure. But, the result was that the mad god was defeated by the demon king. And then right now, in the place of the mad god, a wife of the demon kingDD Became the god (?) of the new world. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. In the middle I didnt know anymore what I am writing Thank you very much for the many requests. I took notes of them, so Im thinking that I want to try writing them someday. Something like Tio and Hajime getting spirited away, or Shia going bunnies in world of martial arts, or Yue and Hajime tackling underground worldor Remiashe is difficult~ After that, Im thinking that I also want to try writing a bit long extra story. The next posting is planned to be at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 229 Part 1 Come to think of it, Goshujin-sama. I saw something strange in the middle of coming back here. Tio was throwing those words from a garden in a tranquil rural landscape. Hajime was relaxing by lying down on the edge of the houses eaves like a sleeping Buddha statue while feeling the gently blowing breeze, the chirping of small insects, and then, the breathing sound of a beautiful woman wrapped in bamboo mat while being hanged up from the tree in the garden. He then directed his consciousness along with a suspicious gaze at the woman. Did you perhaps see a mirror? Kufuu!? What excellent comeback. Its tough to be loved too much by Goshujin-sama Tio was being hanged up like a criminal while her cheeks were reddening and her body was meandering and wriggling. Haah. Its fine even if you normally reflect on yourself sometimes you know? Even though we finally came to visit the house of Jii-chan and Baa-chan, you suddenly made an introduction that was lacking in common sense, and then you created an urban legend at the shopping district Goshujin-sama, thou said that, but exactly because they art family that its only natural to convey the truth without any falsehood in it, art not that correct? I dont wish to speak deceiving words toward those two. Its only your words that is wonderful. But, dont you forget that it was that unvarnished truth that almost sent Jii-chan and Baa-chan to heaven. Just as Hajime said, Tio had finished her meeting with Hajimes grandparents. Of course, it was done together with Yue and others. Currently Nagumo family was in the middle of homecoming at the home of Shuus father. Because Shuu was a son who was born late, his parents were already in a really late age. They were in the age that would enter their ninety soon. Therefore, it was hard for them to rush and personally visit Hajime who had returned from the disappearance incident like the parents of Sumire. In the end, with the persuasion of Shuu and Sumire and also Hajime himself, Hajimes grandparents were waiting for this day where their sons family would go to their home. The two of them were really happy that their cute grandson came to meet them safely without harm. Although, the moment they saw the many beautiful girls and women behind that grandson and they all introduced themselves asIm his wife, their teary smiling face petrified completely. Their face stiffened so much it felt like they could hear *crack* sound. Whats more, when Myuu politely gave her greeting before energetically explaining her position asIm papas daughter!, both of them harmoniously staggered. After all, no matter how they looked, Myuus appearance was around five years old. In other words, their grandson impregnated the daughter of other people when he entered middle school, or perhaps it was even when he was still in elementary school The psychological impact on Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan was unfathomable! But there, even more pursuing blow came from Myuu! The princess of Nagumo family was merciless even against the elderly! But, Myuu is also a bride! Myuu is planning to someday push down papa and make a fait accompli nano! noo~noo~noo~ The end of Myuus sentence echoed. Obaa-chan collapsed. Ojii-chan supported Obaa-chan with shockingly agile movement. However, his severely trembling legs and waist didnt come just from his old age but a display of the deep damage that was dealt to him! Incidentally an incomprehensible voiceUbooaleaked out from Hajimes mouth. Surely he was feeling joy(shudder) from his daughters growth. He thoughtThis girl, she is closing the paths of escape!. It was at that timing, If I dont assert mine assistance here, then it will be mine shame as dragon race!Tio for some reason was showing out her determination. Toward Obaa-chan who somehow managed to hold on to her consciousness and the Ojii-chan who was desperately supporting such Obaa-chan, Tio launched words of self-introductionIm Goshujin-samas sex(love) slavethat were lacking in common sense with a self-triumphant expression. Obaa-chans eyes turned white. Ojii-chans soul was slipping out from his mouth. Even so, Ojii-chans hands that were supporting Obaa-chan didnt let go. Hajime who snapped by this point first of all he wrapped Tio in a bamboo mat, then he tied her on a missile and launched her flying to the other side of the mountain. The draconic woman that was flying in a beautiful arc with red flare trailing behind was surely witnessed by a lot of the local people, while they were listening to a joyful shout ofILLLL, BEEE, BAA~~~~CKK! Incidentally, punishments of butt spanking and seiza + weight on lap were waiting for Myuu and the criminal instigator Remia respectively. Of course, for Remia there was additional punishment of leg poking after she reached the limit. Both of them seemed to be reflecting properly on their fault so far as it goes. On the surface. Although, when Remias numb legs got poked repeatedly, she screamed things likeDearrr, please forgive me alreadyyy. Aaahna little seductively, so Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan who somehow managed to revive then crumbled down once more. In addition,We heard that Hajime boy has returned?the old people of the neighborhood also came bringing some gifts and also to make their greeting but They, witnessed it. The figures of a foreign beauty on all fours while raising coquettish voice (?), and Hajime boy torturing that woman. Needless to say, they wordlessly turned on their heel. It was curious how the neighbors who knew Hajime from the past would deal with Hajime from here on. After that, Nagumo family somehow explained the existence of Yue and others, and for the time being they acquired the understandingabandonment of thinking, or possibly escapism from Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan. In the middle, there was the phone call from Kaoris father and then the return of Tio still wrapped in bamboo mat like a caterpillar while she was dragging behind her the missile. Ojii-chan who witnessed that from the darkness got his soul slipped out from his body, but he survived without problem thanks to Yues soul magic. The total change of their grandson and then the behavior of the wives that were lacking in common sense caused the cheeks of Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan to keep twitching from start to end. But even then by the time they had dinner, the two of them became able to converse mostly calmly. Like that, through the flow of the conversation, the two grandparents became curious with how their grandson encountered the girls who later would become his wives. Yue, Shia, and Myuu then talked passionately to the two of them how much they were saved. It was a story that struck them dumb, but even so they understood that their cute grandson had helped others, and as the result those people who were helped wanted to be together with him, and now he brought those people like this to meet the two of them. Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan smiled happily for real this time. Of course, after they heard the story until that far, they became curious about the last person, about the beginning of love with Tio. Obaa-chan asked that with a gentle expression. Hajime was flustered. Shia got a faraway look. And hten, Yue shrugged her shoulders with a wry smile. Hajime who was opening his mouth to change the topic was obstructed by Sumire with a whip of udon noodle. Using that opening, Tio spoke with a proud expression, as though to say that there was nothing to be ashamed of at all. Truly. How wonderful for thee to asketh, Obaba-dono. When I first met Goshujin-sama, that was the moment when mine life and sense of value changed for good. After all, that was the first time for me to be beaten up so viciously like that! Eh Yes, yes. I can remember it so clearly even now. That blazing gaze which was sparkling so brutally. The impact that resounded until mine deepest core. I was vomiting blood and raised a pitiful cry, however Goshujin-sama only continued on hitting and kicking me violently without a shred of mercy even then! The hopeless dragon hugged herself and talked about her important memory while wriggling her body around with bright red face. Ojii-chan got a coughing fit and udon spurted out from his nose. Chopsticks fell from Obaa-chans hand and they fell with a clang. Hajme repelled the approaching udon whip with finger bullets using crunchy bits of tempura and returned the udon to the bowl while he opened his mouth to stop Tio. But there a fried tofu from the father launched a direct attack! The large fried tofu clung on Hajimes mouth like a mask. Like a baddie in a drama trying to make the victim fainted using a handkerchief that was soaked in chloroform, the father pinioned his son from behind while blocking his mouth! Hajime who got vein twitching on his forehead raised a protesting voiceMogahand tried to tear off Shuu from himself, but there the mother joined in. She took out from who knew where something that looked like a chakram. It was an artifact named Anywhere Clothes Drying Frame Without Care of the Place, it produced string for hanging clothes on it to let them dry, where the string would be fixed in space. The mother then restrained her son along with her husband! Although it was only temporary, but Hajime who got restrained by a string for hanging clothes that could seal even a gods apostle became unable to stop his wifes outrage! And then there was that, the attack that bestowed to me a deep emotion that I wouldst be unforgettable for mine whole life Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan looked at each others face. They harmoniously put down their chopsticks and watched Tio with smile. That expression, was the expression of someone who had prepared themselves for the worst before the end of the world Yes, Goshujin-sama, toward the buttocks of I who was wounded all over mine body by that point, he stabbed a hard and thick metallic stake into there! Ubooa Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan were invited to heavenDDYues soul magic! It brought back Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan who were rising to heaven with contend smile! As expected from the legal wife. It was a really fine play. Of course, Hajime snapped. Just how many times his Jii-chan and Baa-chan needed to get invited to heaven before they were satisfied? Tios bed was decided at that time. It would be at the gardens tree. She wasnt allowed to sit or lean. But there was no problem. She would only become a bagworm just like usual. By the way, the current time was after a night had passed. It was currently just before noon, the other family members were going out to the town. It was to mitigate the urban legend created by Tio while taking lunch in the restaurant that was recommended by the grandparents. Yues soul magic had been playing a very active role. Naturally, Tio was house-sitting so that there wouldnt be any more pandemonium. Just in case, Hajime who made the origin of the problem was also house-sitting doubled with monitoring Tio so that she wouldnt crawl down and chased after them. About this time, Yue was surely piling up communication with the grandparents and deepened their mutual understanding and healed their mind. Incidentally there was also no doubt that she was restoring the honor of her husband and fellow wives. As expected from the legal wife. As expected of the legal wife-. And, soon it will be noon, how do you feel after getting hanged up for the whole night? The love of Goshujin-sama who even though art saying this or that while acting like that, yet watching over me from a position where I can see. My underwear art crying that it wouldst be the limit soon. No good huh. Recently you are sleeping soundly even when you are hanged upperhaps, I should consult with Adol-san for once. With a whisper, Hajime hung his head down dejectedly toward the pervert who recently was increasing losing her restrain while he called to mind the grandfather of that pervert. Even among Hajimes acquaintances that were filled with a lot of unrestrained people, he was a respectable adult who was few in number. Without showing any sign of noticing that whisper of Hajime, Tio started the course correction of the talk topic that had diverted by a lot. Rather than that, I was talking about strange thing just now, Goshujin-sama. Hm? I think that there is nothing stranger than you in this world thoughand? What was it that you saw? The casual abuse caused the toes of Tios dangling feet to go really taut. A strange voiceNfualso leaked out from her mouth. Ri, right. When I was launched away by Goshujin-sama and impacted the mountain side, the first thing I did was to roll down the slope in order to get out of the woodland path. Thats a really daring idea. As expected from the black dragon whose selling point is her toughness. By the way, if at that time there was someone who witnessed that figure which was earnestly spinning in full speed like a somersault or spinning top sometimes even while rolling down the slope, surely that witness would yellAh, a real Roll Girl!without doubt. While it was a ghastly way of falling, but it was also a fall that vaguely gave artistic impression. And then. Midway I made an error in the balancing and mine face struck a thick tree that I stopped in place. Normally anyone would die from that. What, something like that, the attack from Goshujin-sama art far more luscious. There art no need to worry. Who is worrying huh. Dont speak like Im feeling jealous to a tree. Ignoring Hajimes straight-man act, Tio continued to talk while throwing her gaze to empty air in remembrance. Wind was blowing and the bagworm Tio was swaying back and forth. Now then, I was about to roll down once more, but at that time I suddenly felt a pressure. It was as though mine body was wrapped wholly with silk floss while getting pulled in. It felt like that. ? You felt it? You didnt see anything? No, it was after that. I felt curious and went a bit toward the direction where I was pulled in. It was hidden by the slope and trees really well, but there was a small cave there. That cave, it wouldst not be found easily unless they art diving down the slope like me. Hee. Well, after all around this area is a countryside that still has a lot of nature. Its not strange even if there are a lot of that kind of placebut it doesnt stop there right? Tio noddedTruly. From the other side of the stone wall, suddenly a childs face jumped out. It must be a child from the neighborhood. Perhaps he heard their conversation and peeked in curiously. Naturally, what he saw was a beautiful woman hanged up on tree and a man that was gazing at the woman while lying down on the veranda. The child silently withdrew his face. He had seen something that he shouldnt see. It was a mysterious experience of his childhood. I guessed that it was a mist. Something like a white mist was coming out slowly from the cave, however, it then drew back as though the cave was breathing. Perhaps it was caused by the flow of wind, even so it was also strangeth how a mist was occurring locally like that. Added with the strange pressure, it is a mysterious story isnt it? Certainly. I have never heard of any phenomenon like that. A white mist coming out from a caveits curious. Right? Then, in the end, you didnt ascertain the true shape of that? Tio answered Hajimes question with a triumphant face. Right after I was going to ascertain it, mine foot slipped and I rolled down! Aa, hm, I see. It seemed after that she became a Rong Girl once more. Tios eyes were shining in expectation. How is it, Goshujin-sama. Everyone also wont come back for a while. Wont thee, go in an adventure for a bit with me? Adventure huh Her smile wasnt from a perverted ecstasy as usual. Tio was sending him a bright smile that was obviously from pure feeling that wanted to go in a little mysterious trip with Hajime. Hajime was looking at such Tio while showing a thinking posture for a bit, I guess. Being Buddha statue like this is also boring. Im also tired looking at you hanged up like that. Lets go amuse ourselves to a small adventure for a bit. Ri, right! E, even though Goshujin-sama was the one hanging meto get tired lookingthis damned Goshujin-sama-. Haa-haa Tio was whispering something while breathing roughly, but Hajime normally ignored her. And then, he moved from his Buddha statue posture using one arm to spin four times in a display of pointless technique that was pointlessly refined while landing on the garden. While he was in midair before the landing, Hajime had properly worn his shoes and even put on his jacket. Hajime approached Tio and untied the rope binding her body. He then locked the door of the house and turned around. There Tios voice called at him. Goshujin-sama. Can thou bring mine footwear for me? Hajime looked back and he saw Tios feet. Her white and smooth bare feet were fidgeting around. Come to think of it, she was bounded inside the room and then hanged up from thereDDHajime who recalled that grinned while replying. You need it? !? Tio-san was twitching in shudders. Even though they were going to an adventure in the middle of mountain after this, yet she was askedSomething like shoes is too good for the like of you, do you need it?. It was a critical hit for the perverted dragon. Although, the true critical hit was surely how even after saying something like that, Hajime brought her shoes before personally putting it on Tios feet. Hajime reverently, as though he was treating a fragile thing, he gentlyDDTio who was treated like that retracted back her usual perverted smile and went bashful like a really normal girl. Part 2 Above here? Right. Look over there. There are the tracks where I was slipping down correct? There art no mistake. Hajime glanced at the spot where Tio was pointing at, over there he saw a track where there was a straight concave. It was as though something landed there face first before sliding down without getting peeled off. Hajime returned his gaze as though there was nothing there. Ahead he saw trees and grasses growing densely along with a really steep slope expanding in his view. Depending on the place there was a slope that wouldnt be an exaggeration to be called as a cliff. There wont be anyone looking in this kind of place. Tio, lead the way. Acknowledged. Lets go right away Goshujin-sama. I wouldst determine with this dragon eyes of mine, whether thy hath grow dull or not. Bring it on. You yourself, dont show anything unsightly like slipping and then falling down. They made frivolous talk. Tio grinned fearlessly and then she instantly waved the edge of her clothes and dashed away suddenly. *ton-* With a really light sound, at the next moment she was far above. A beat later, Hajime also jumped out. *to-to-to-to-* Leaving only those light sounds, the two of them were jumping up like acrobat using tree root, slightly sticking out rock, or from branch to branch. Tio sent a glance at Hajime who was following her. She leaked out a joyful chuckleFufuhand increased her speed further. Hajime made a bit troubled smile at that and he also followed her by increasing his speed. Seen from the side, they only looked like shadow climbing up the mountain with fierce speed. If, by any chance there was a witness here, then undoubtedly there would be a new urban legend created that Tengu was living in this mountain. Turning into modern era Tengu, the two of them sometimes shifted their course a bit, sometimes they meaninglessly climbed tree while sprinting down slope playfully. After a while, Muu? This is strange. What is? Tio landed from a big jump and came to a stop before she tilted her head. When Hajime copied her by tilting his head, Tio stayed silent while pulling on Hajime to get closer. Their standing position changed by just a bit from doing that. Hajime looked suspicious. But he saw the place Tio was pointing at and reflexively leaked out his voiceOo. This is, its like a natural camouflageno, if I have to say which, then perhaps this is more like a trick art? Isnt it splendid? Just by changing our standing position a bit, there art nothing that could be seen except a slope. It is exactly because we art in this angle and position that we art able to notice this cave. Just as Tio said, before when Hajime was right before Tio, he was observing the surrounding attentively looking for a cave, but he didnt notice the cave over there at all until Tio led him to the spot he was currently standing on. The cause of that really should be called as trick art. If they werent standing on a particular spot, the surrounding landscape and the miraculous bulge of the slope would cause the cave to be unseen. Hajime was feeling admiration while asking Tio once more. And, what is strange about it? No, Goshujin-sama. In the first place what was the reason that I who was rolling down the slope noticed this place? Aah. A strange pressure and absorbing force, was it? I dont really feel anything here. There also doesnt seem any mist. Correct. I too dont feel anything right now. Lets see, was it perhaps mine mistake Tio cocked her neck while groaning uumu. Hajime approached the cave and peeked inside. It seemed that the cave continued quite deeply. Hajime turned around after confirming that. There is no way we can dismiss the senses of a dragon race as a misunderstanding that easily. Besides, we came this far for adventure. Then we cannot just go home without even stepping in or checking it right? Those words of Hajime that were inviting adventure were responded by TioIndeedwith a nod while her shoulders shook happily. Even though this art a world without great labyrinth or monster, but for some reason I am getting thrilled. What is called an adventure is not looking for danger. Its looking for the unknown. In that meaning, the conquest of great labyrinth cannot be said as an adventure then. In a sense, this might be our first adventure you know? The first adventure, with me and Goshujin-sama? Fufuh, perhaps Yue and others would be jealous with this. Tio raised a delighted chuckle for sure this time. Hajime also joined her with a cheerful grin. Then lets go. Dragon race of another world. Right, lets go. Godslaying demon king-dono. Both of them thrust their body into the cave jokingly and also in high spirits. Goshujin-sama. Mine butt got stuck completely. Please pulled me from inside. Slo, sloppy. Even though they had put up a front and stepped inside, but now the voluptuous butt of the dragon-san was splendidly getting stuck. Tio faced back and she twisted in her body as though she was going down a ladder, but her plump butt only changed its shape *mugyuuuu* and couldnt get in. Feeling that it couldnt be helped, Hajime was sighing while he grasped Tios legs and pulled in with a jerk. The butt was going *mugyuuuu-*. It still couldnt enter. Hrrgh- Aah. My butt, if its treated that violently- A scream that sounded a bit happy echoed. Hajime put even more strength. The charming butt shook *furu furu* as though in resistance. It still hadnt showed any sign of getting in. Hajime took a breatherfuu, and then he proposed to Tio who was kicking around her legs as though to sayCome ooon haul it in. Tio. It doesnt look like it will go in at all. There is no other way, so how about I tear off your lower body so that I can pull in your upper body? Suddenly Ill turn splat!? There art no way Ill agree! Such thing art beyond the limit even for I who love pain! Tio couldnt hide her shudder from Hajime who made a brutal suggestion like a demon king. Hajime saidIts a jokewhile putting his hand on Tios thigh. Anyway, it doesnt look like you can enter like this soIll take it off okay? What? Howaa, by storing it inside the Treasure Warehouse. Yosh, then cometh, bring it on! Today, Tios fashion was pants-look. And so, if her pants was transferred away into Treasure Warehouse II, then a space would be liberated from it gone. The Treasure Warehouse II fitted on Hajimes finger shined crimson for an instant. By doing that, at the next moment Tio was reduced into a female pervert with her panty fully exposed. I, its really breezy down there Tio kicked her legs up and down looking a bit embarrassed. Hajime held the voluptuous thighs in front of him using his arms and then he pulled in once more. However, Tios large butt was unexpectedly obstinate. Ada-, adadada-. Go, Goshujin-sama! My butts skin art getting bruised! Good grief, its really a stubborn butt. Hajime cursed, because he was pulling Tio forcefully, her panties dug into her crotch and now it looked like she was wearing T-back panty. Hajime glared at the shaking butt. And then, seeing no other choice, he also transferred the panty into Treasure Warehouse. Goshujin-sama. By any chance, I hath also lost my last fortress now? It cant be helped. Its in the way. From the entrance of the cave, there was the lower body of a woman getting suspended without even a shred of cloth. If the people of the dragon race village who idolized her as a princess even now saw her like this, surely they would have out-of-body experience without doubt. Hajime took out from his Treasure Warehouse II something like a thin stick and inserted it between Tios shivering butt that was looking pitiful somehow and the rock where it got stuck. Muu? Something cold art on mine butt Im pouring oil for lubricating machine. With this it will be smoother to pull you out. This was the same idea with using soap to take off ring that couldnt come off. The overflowing oil trickled from the gap between the butt and rock and flowed down on Thios thighs. Each time Tio twitched and shivered and she leaked out trembling voices. After pouring in a lot of oil, Hajime readied himself and pulled in Tios legs. Oo!? Its slipping in! Its working, Goshujin-sama! Yosh, just a bit more. Do your best, butt-naked dragon! Haua!? Not forgetting to insult even in this kind of timethis damn beloved Goshujin-sama! The two was strangely getting roused up for some reason. Right after that, *nupon-* a strange sound rang and Tios bombastic butt slipped out from between the rock. And then, Goshujin-sama. Its a bit hard to say this but Dont finish it. I know already. Tio-san, also had a bombastic breast. Her shirt was rolled up and her back was fully exposed, however, this time it was her gigantic twin hills that got stuck. For the time being, Hajime embraced Tio from behind to try pulling her in but Its happiness to be embraced tightly by Goshujin-sama but, mi, mine breast felt like they wouldst get torn off Haa. Lets just go with the same method. Please be gentle. Like that TioDDbecame stark naked. She limply sat on the floor of the cave with her cheeks blushing faintly. Her butt and her breast were glistening because of the oil. At the start of the adventure, the proud princess of dragon race got stripped naked and became all slimyGoshujin-sama, honestly speaking, what doth thy think? Im thinking its pitiful. Tio didnt look happy like usual, she was wafting off sorrowful aura and agreedThats rightwith a faint smile. Hajime wordlessly handed her a towel. Tio wiped her body using that while taking out the traditional garment of dragon raceDDthe kimono that was a blending of Japanese and Western styles from her own Treasure Warehouse and she quickly put it on. Say, Goshujin-sama. Thinking really really carefully, I was stuck because of the rock correct? Hm? Yeah. Then, wouldst not it be better to use transmutation? Hajime halted. Tio also halted. Inside the gloomy cave, Hajime and Tio looked at each other. Now, Tio. The unknown is waiting ahead from here! Our adventure will begin from here- O, ou! Thats right! Its from here on! It seemed that for now they would get over it with mood. Both of them started walking deeper into the cave with a strange tension. After walking for a while, inside the cave was unexpectedly starting to show aspects of cavern. The deeper they went, the wider the cave turned. Somehow, this is nostalgic. Might it be about Orcus? Hajime muttered in small voice. Tio guessed what he was thinking and asked. Yeah. There is no light of green light stone here, but as expected, speaking about cave for me just means Orkus. I can imagine that. It was the starting place for the current Goshujin-sama, and thenDDit was also a place of a precious encounter. Tio sympathized with Hajime with her voice vaguely containing gentleness. Hajime walked while illuminating the surrounding with light while glancing at Tio beside him. That encounter tied Goshujin-sama, spun a bond with Shia, and connected toward me. Most likely, if there art just one of those lacking, then I wouldst not be here like this. Dont make a solemn talk like that so suddenly. Its rare for you to talk about what-if. Thats a meaningless supposition right? Thats right. Indeed, its meaningless. But, I feel happy with our time right now that art like a miracle, so much so that Im looking back like that. Being solemn sometimes art also not bad. Saying that, Tio made a really hard to describe smile, even so there wasnt any shadow in it by any means. Even though it was just for a moment, but Hajimes eyes were definitely stolen by that smile of Tio. Oh? Whats this, Goshujin-sama. Art thou falling in love all over me again? By any chance, the possibility of surpassing Yue art Its completely none. Hajimes immediate answer dealt critical hit. A sweet voice leaked out from the hopeless dragon-san. If only she kept smiling like just now, no matter from where you look she is a wonderful princess of the dragon race, yetHajime was staring at Tio with disappointment filling his eyes. Or rather, you, you are aiming to surpass Yue? That art really a late question. There art not a single woman that art not aiming for that. Of course it wouldst not be something that art done bloodthirstily, but a chase to overtake that art done enjoyably, its something like a serious playfulness between fellow wives. I thought that its just Kaori who is like that. Fufu, you still hath some way to go Goshujin-sama. Everyone like everyone else to the greatest degree, but that art that. This art this. Because we art woman, then as expected we want to be told as number one, we desire to be the only one for the man we loved. Even Yue often said it art not she? Ill accept any challenge anytime, anywhere, no matter how many times. I see. A wry smile emerged on Hajimes lips thinking that he still had some way to go while he scratched his cheek. Even though normally Tio was just a pervert, sometimes she would give Hajime understanding with significant words smoothly said like this. She was by nature really thoughtful, and that was also one of her charm. Hajime wanted to say something to the smiling Tio and he opened his mouth. But, before he could speak, Ah? Mu? Hajime and Tio simultaneously ran their gaze at the surrounding. Sharpening wariness resided in their eyes. Before they realized, it was truly before they realized, mist was manifesting around Hajime and Tio. It was an extremely thin mist. However, seeing this it was clearly unnatural for mist to be appearing so suddenly inside a cave like this. And above all, what they were feeling right now proved that the mist was abnormal. I see. Indeed, this is a strange pressure, and I also feel a pulling force into deeper inside the cave. It appeared that it wasnt just mine misunderstanding. Now then, what about Goshujin-samas magic eye stone? This art definitely not a magic, but perhaps its one of the mystic of this world? My magic eye stone isnt reacting at all. But, its unthinkable that this is a natural phenomenon. It seemed that a rare phenomenon is really occurring for real right now. Even while they were conversing like that, the pressure and pulling force were growing stronger. The restraining force was strengthening as though it wouldnt let the two of them got away while trying to drag them in. Hajime took out a reconnaissance plane from Treasure Warehouse onto his palm and made it fly deeper into the cave. The place was advancing deeper unhindered and its view was shared with Hajime so he could look at the situation inside. Like that, after it advanced a little ahead, -. Oi oi, seriously? Goshujin-sama, whats the matter? Hajime made a bit of dry chuckle. It seemed there was an unexpected situation that made Hajime unable to hide his surprise. Hajime kept his eyes fixed deeper into the cave while answering Tios question. The reconnaissance plane was swallowed. Swallowed? What doth that mean? Exactly like that. The mist is getting thicker the deeper you go ahead. The shared view turned pure white and nothing can be seen at the surrounding. And right after that, my link with it got cut. Thats Tio gulped. She understood well how powerful Hajimes artifact was. Even though it was just a reconnaissance plane, it was impossible for its link with its master to be severed that easily. Hajime gave even more shocking words to the surprised Tio. Thats not all. Just before I lost the plane, it was just for an instant butI could see sea of clouds. Sea, of clouds? Wait a second Goshujin-sama. It wasnt the sky, but thou couldst see a sea of clouds? In other wordsDD Yeah, the scene I saw wasnt something I could see from a cave even if the ceiling here is transparent. Hahah, we are really inside a cave right? Hajime and Tio looked at each others face. And, at that time, Nno!? This is!? The mist moved. No, the mist around Hajime and Tio increased in thickness so suddenly they mistakenly thought that, at the same time the pressure and the pulling force were also generated. Aa, this is bad Tio. Just maybe, this cave is a natural gate. At this rate perhaps we might get thrown out to another world somewhere. I see. The true identity of spirited away, by any chance it might be this kind of place or phenomenon. Even while Hajime and Tio were speaking out their hypothesis, they were trying to turn around toward the entrance. But, it seemed the phenomenon of spirited away was something that couldnt be escaped from that easily. Ah, this is no good. Truly, I understand this sensation. DDWe art caught. With those words as their last, Hajime and Tios figure was enveloped by the abnormally white mist. And then, a few minutes later, the mist finally cleared up and the figure of the two werent there anymore. Right after the mist coiling around them cleared up, Hajime and Tio were, Oo, its really the blue sky. Entering into a cave and fall from the sky, this art truly something. Free falling in the great sky of an unknown world while they were folding their arms with unmoving thinking posture. (TN: In the raw the author is using the kanji ~m(zessan/great praise) related with the free falling. When I google it its related with the free falling stock market price, but to my shame I still really dont get what is the connection between great praise and free falling. Help please.) AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This is Tio arc. About how far it will continue, what kind of end it will have, there is no plot, so even Shirakome doesnt know. But as expected I dont think that it will run wild like Lily arc Chapter 230 Surrounded by all those, there were two silhouettes freefalling with their arms folded. I wonder if its my fate to enter a cave then freefall in the sky? Who knows. But, at the very least this art a refreshing fall compared to before isnt that right? This is really a pleasant weather~ Just to make sure, lets specify it one more time. The two were in the middle of freefalling without parachute or lifeline. For now, should we try going under the sea of clouds? Right. It looks like the weather art bad, but perhaps there wouldth be something that couldst make us understand what kind of world this place art. After all there art nothing above the sky. Hajime and Tio plunged into the sea of clouds even while they were talking like that. At that moment, they received the baptism of terrific air turbulence and random lightning. It seemed that this sea of clouds wasnt merely thick clouds or rainy clouds, but something that resembled a super vast cumulonimbus cloud. Seeing how there wasnt any sign of vortex it wasnt any kind of typhoon. It was a storm cloud with abnormal range that silently covered the world as far as the eye could see. The lightning flying wildly about along with thunderous sounds attacked Hajime and Tio as though to remove the intruder. Hajimes body instantly emitted red spark. The lightning that should strike Hajimes body directly was streamed away as though it was sliding off the body. It then flew away to the direction of the beyond. As for Tio, she seemed to normally endure the lightning by using dragon scale hardening. She used regeneration magic to repair the hole opened on her clothes with an unruffled air. Only a few seconds past. *bobat* Both of them came out at the bottom of the sea of clouds with some cloud part trailing behind them. Without delay, fierce wind and rain attacked the two mercilessly. Uwaa, this is just terrible. What to sayart this world, ended up already? Gravity control type multipurpose assault unitDDCross Velt. Hajime summoned eight of them to put up a cube shaped barrier around him and Tio. They looked from the inside at the rain water trickling along the barriers surface and they unconsciously leaked out their voice. Their reaction was understandable. No matter how they looked, the heavy rain pouring down toward the world like waterfall looked like muddy water. The rain water that hit their skin dyed the spot pitch black. Tio used wind magic to shake off the black rain and while she was at it she combined it with fire magic to warm her and Hajimes wet body while drying out their clothes in high speed. She was doing that while expressing her impression toward this another world with a really astonished voice. Her gaze was looking at her own arm that was wet with the black rain just now. Countless red specks were coming out from there. It seemed the place that got touched by the black rain was getting inflammation. It was a world with obviously harmful black rain pouring down. Of course, perhaps this was a characteristic phenomenon of this region, but at the very least it was obvious that the dark color of the ocean spreading below wasnt caused just because the sunlight didnt reach. This black rain was pouring down so much that it colored the sea black. And then, if the sea that was polluted to this degree followed the sea current and flowed through the worldthey naturally could imagine the hopelessness of this world. Hajime took out his smartphone and made a drop of black rain to fall on the display. Right away, a ripple spread on the display. A loading screen appeared for a few seconds. Unknown composition just as expected. It doesnt match anything from the data of Tortus or earth. Its effect to human body isoou, looks like Tios impression is seriously bulls eye. Look here, this rain has the effect to cause necrosis to the cell. Oh dear. However, no matter in what kind of environment, what art called as living thing wouldst find a way to adapt in the end and survive. There art still possibility of organism that manages to adapt in this place. Besides, perhaps even this black rain art limited to this area. Well, youre right. Anyway, for now lets return above. This rain doesnt has much effect to us and we can heal the effect right away, even so this kind of muddy black world is depressing. No doubt about that. Hajime and Tio took one last look at the raging black world before charging into the sea of clouds once more with the barrier still activated. They went through the sea of clouds and returned once more to the clear azure sky. If someone meet spirited away phenomenon, they will get thrown off to a world that is really hard to survive huh. It looks like it. What wouldst we do Goshujin-sama? Art we going home? Tio asked without even any doubt that they would be unable to return to earth. With Compass of Guidance Crossing and Crystal Key, it was possible to return home to earth no matter what kind of world they were in. That was the reason that the two werent flustered at all even when they were going to be swallowed by the white mist inside the cave. Hajime turned his gaze to Tios question. He showed a thinking gestureHm~and asked back in return. What do you want to do Tio? We should return. This adventure is not in the level of going to mountain for a bit anymore. I wouldst consider looking around for a bit if this is a good world though. Also thinking about the time until Yue and others return home, even if we art going to adventure, we should return once to take Yue and others together too. Tio made a wry smile just for a moment before she advocated cautious theory. Indeed, although they could return anytime, the scale of this situation was too big to be a little fun that was done while their family wasnt at home, the state of this world was too turbulent. It was really an opinion with prudence that was just like Tio. Hajime narrowed his eyes to such Tio before he showed a bit of thinking gesture once more. And then, perhaps he had finished scrutinizing Tios opinion because he smiled wryly while agreeingI guess, and then he activated his Treasure Warehouse II to take out the Compass of Guidance Crossing. Right after that, Hm? Hmm? Damn it. Now Ive really done it, Tio. Mu? What art the matter, Goshujin-sama. Hajime was scratching his head awkwardly which caused Tio to tilt her head in puzzlement. Her expression froze with a snap at Hajimes next sentence. The compass, I forgot to bring it with me. Hajime was jovially sayingIm beaten, Im beatenwhile laughing tahahahaha, with Tio staring open mouthed in a daze and amazement at such Hajime. A beat, two beat. Finally the meaning of Hajimes words seemed to soak into Tio, her complexion changed and she began to press questions in fluster. Wha, wha wha, what do thy mean with forget!? It was inside the Treasure Warehouse wasnt it!? Haha~. I just recalled it only now, just before this I lent it to Yue but she hadnt returned it to me. Thats really careless of me. TomfooleryyDD!! Such important thing art not something to be forgotten! Oo, I got scolded by Tiothis is really a fresh experience. Art this the time to say thatttDDDD!! What to do, we couldst not go home. Hajimes attitude that was too overflowing with irresponsibility caused Tios shoulders to drop dejectedly. She was in a state that she didnt even realize that for the first time she had yelled angrily at Hajime. Well, dont be that upset. What? Goshujin-sama, thou art really composed. Art there any prospect of us going home? We have no prospect to go home, but looking from the opposite it means that Yue is carrying the compass, so we dont particularly need to get flustered isnt it? I am carrying the Crystal Key, but if she find me using the compass then its possible to search in reverse. I see. Now that thy said that, indeed there art no reason to lose composure. If Yue use the compass to find us who didnt return home, we wouldst be able to return home at that point of time. Fumu, mine apologies Goshujin-sama. I was showing something unsightly. Being able to understand that their situation wasnt particularly serious after getting told so, Tio casted down he eyes from shame of her disordered state. Tio who averted her eyes didnt notice, but the expression of Hajime who was looking at her embarrassed gesture was extremely gentle. Different from the normal Hajime who was usually dealing with Tio in full S mode, his warm expression now was emitting a definite affection. Everything was because he understood the reason why Tio unusually lost her composure like just now. Tio wasnt feeling uneasy at the possibility that they couldnt return home itself. In front of her there was a man who had obtained the mean to cross over worlds with only his determination when at the start he didnt have anything at all. Doubting that they couldnt return home was instead nothing more than an insult to Hajime. Therefore, the reason why Tio was flustered was something else. That reason was in the fact that she separated Hajime from Yue and others through something that was caused by them doing something that she suggested. She had no doubt that they would be able to go home. But, the problem was the time. At how long Hajime would be separated from Yue and others. In short, her lost of composure at their inability to go home was the manifestation of her consideration toward Yue and co. Although her sturdiness was her strong point, she was someone who wouldnt hesitate to turn her own body into a shield for her comrades sake, her way of losing composure was really like herself. Well, under the cloud feels like the end of the century, but the sky is really not bad. Until its time, lets go adventuring to see if this sea of clouds will end somewhere, and if there is we will look for land, Tio. Right. Yes, yes-. Lets do just that! The embarrassed Tio raised a happy voice lively after receiving that order to resume their adventure. There wasnt even any need to mention her expression. It was truly a smiling face that would charm anyone that would make anyone who knew her to be amazed thinkingEven though if she can be always like that, there wont be anyone doubting her if she is really the princess of dragon race or not. A while after they began their sky journey, currently Tio had transformed into a black dragon where Hajime was riding on her. At first Hajime was using his skyboard while Tio was also only using her wings from partial dragonification, after that she used wind magic to fly in human form, but Hajime requested her that he wanted to mount her. Riding on a dragons back to fly at the sky farawayDDthat yearning of every man had often been realized by Hajime, but he never got tired of it and if there was chance he would ask to ride Tio like this. It also hast been a while since I fly with Goshujin-sama on mine back. There wasnt that much chance since we returned to earth. Yeah. Whats more, we were flying mainly at night whether in Tortus or earth. Its really has been a long time since we last flew in the sky this clear. If thy wish it then we couldst fly anytime correct? The sky of earth art constrained, but if its now the we couldst do anything using Goshuujin-samas artifact isnt that right? Yeah. I can just make artifact for jamming and camouflage. Just spare me from having dog fight with the ASDF.(TN: Air Self-Defense Force) Tio caught the wind and flew among the cloud chasms with a movement that was drawing an elegant curve. The milky road that was like a flowing cotton candy was an amazingly superb view. The sea of clouds werent only shaped flatly, at some places the clouds would make a gigantic mountain shape or chasm shape like where they were at right now. There was also cloud that was arch-shaped and also a cloud that was shaped like a surging tidal wave. It was a magnificent view that should be described as a continent that was made on the sky. Hajime was sticking still on Tios back using gravity control so there wasnt any concern that he would fall. The wind pressure and air were also controlled within one meter from the body using a dedicated earring artifact. And so Tio was flying to her heart content without needing to give any consideration or restraint. She broke out from the chasm with a steep climb and slipped through the gap between clouds floating lazily with while barrel rolling. She passed under arching cloud and swiveled around a mountain of cloud as though she was dancing, she went through a steep climb before leaving her body to swoop down in a free fall. And then, she unfolded her wings with a force that blown away the clouds at the surrounding and flew inside the tidal wave cloud like a surfer. Having fun? Yes, this art really fun! In contrast with the fierce maneuver, Hajime was asking with a calm voice. And the responding voice was an excited voice just as expected. And then a single roar as though she was giving a service. While it was a powerful roar, but the reverberation felt pleasant somehow. Hajime also raised a cheerful laugh at that. But, it was at that time, as though in respond to Tios howl, there was a faint sound reaching the two. O? Tio, just now It seemed, we hath discovered the first villagerDDnot, the first living thing here. Its truly auspicious that not every living thing here art exterminated. Even in this world where a black rain that caused necrosis on living cell was pouring down, it seemed there was still living thing here as expected. Right now the sound vibrating in their eardrum that was getting louder and louder was obviously coming from a living thingDDin addition, it seemed to be a howl that came from a large type organism. Hajime tapped on the black scaled back and Tio took a steep turn in complete agreement. They passed through several cloud mountains and at the end they circled around a conspicuously large spiraling cloud. Then, there they were able to catch sight of black spots in the sky that looked like dribbling ink. Houso there art mine fellow race even in this world. As expected, this is a fantasy world huh. Well, we dont know yet whether they are like your race that can turn into human or dragon, or if they are just a variety of monster. The specks reflected on the azure sky were gradually growing bigger. The two who possessed eyesight that was incomparable with the average people could clearly see the true form of those specks. They were dragon. Not the snake type dragon of the east, but the western dragon. Their number was around ten. Their body was grey colored and their body length was around two until three meter. Their body build looked bad. Compared to Tios build, they looked really frail. Their howl that they sometimes raised to call at Tio sounded like a crying voice instead after the two saw their figures. First thing first, Tio tried talking to the small dragons that approached nearby in the blink of eye in order to investigate their intelligence level. All of thee, art thee able to understand mine words? Couldst thee communicate using mind? The respond that came back was only *gyau gyau gyao gyao*, a crying voice of beast. They were flying in circles around Tio who was hovering midair as though fawning at herDD They took a second look at Hajime who was sitting on Tios back. They were definitely taking a second look. Seeing the grey dragons stopped crying and instead were staring fixedly at him, Hajime gazed backAa?in suspicion. Right after that, Gyuwa!? The grey dragons showed a reaction that looked likeWe have seen something that mustnt be seen!before running away in full speed. There was even a dragon among them that was too panicked it lost speed and almost fell. Their state was exactly like an unfortunate victim encountering a monster, or perhaps like a villager A who suddenly bumped onto the demon king out of nowhere. Like before they only cried out like a beast without showing any state of using language or even advanced intelligence. But, seeing how they were running away with terrible desperation while looking behind them several times, DDRuunnn, quickly runnn DDSomeone-, someone helpppp!! DDOh god! Oo, god in heaven, please grant us your salvation- DDThere is no way, Im going to die in this kind of placeeee- It felt like those kinds of scream of heart could be heard. Tio Wha, what is it, Goshujin-sama. Tio replied back to that quiet voice in slight fluster. When she turned around her head and looked behind, she saw the figure of Hajime looking at the faraway there. A vague sorrow was drifting from his side profile. Am I, really that terrifying? N, nooo, I think that art not really not the case But, no matter how I look at their reaction, its like they are a victim that encountered the devilish homicide in a horror movie. Even though Im not emitting pressure or anything. Even though, Im not doing anything. Ma, mayhaps, they art not used to human? When they approached me because they thought of me as their fellow, they saw a creature that they hath not seen before and got surprised. Surely that art the case here. Are they running away that desperately in terror because they are surprised? Recently Im told that I was mellowing down, and I thought that I have adapted a bit to live in earth but Goshujin-sama, mine motherly instinct art really tickled seeing thy rare disheartened figure, but for now how about we try chasing after them? After all they art the living thing in this world that we finally discovered. You are right. Lets do that. Tio was writhing lightly seeing Hajime who was somewhat dispirited. If it was him when he was at Tortus, something like this would cause vein to twitch on his forehead before he shot them down *dopan-*, so him being disheartened like this showed that he was in the process of acclimating to the life in earth. That was what Tio thought, but this was really a rare sight so she didnt say anything instead. In exchange, she urged Hajime to chase after the change in this world that they finally encountered so that it wouldnt get away. She flapped her wings once. Tio began to fly glidingly. The grey dragons that glanced back as though sayingThey arent following us? Are we safe already?saw the following TioDDor more accurately Hajime who was riding on her back and their body twiiiitched and trembled. Naturally, they began to escape with even more desperation than before. Aa~, Goshujin-sama? This art surely that. They dont look like they hath intelligence in the level of human, they art genuinely a beast. Thats why, they art instinctually sensing Goshujin-samas strengthDD Tio followed up in a touching gesture. However, it was unclear whether her words reached or not. Hajime didnt react at all while his somewhat dispirited expression was starting to change bit by bit. The disheartened face turned into a fixed stare, and next it changed into a small irritation. And thenDD Fine then. If they are asking for that kind of character from me then, aah, thats fine. I should answer their expectation. Ku-ku-ku-ku- Go, Goshujin-sama, art making a sadist face like when he was dealing with me!? Run away! All of thee, quickly run awayyyyy- The demon king-sama stood up imposingly above Tio and widely spread his arms in a dramatic pose as though welcoming in the enemy. His lips split apart like a crescent moon while his eyes were blazing fiercely like a hunter cornering his prey! Tio howled and urged the grey dragons to escape. The grey dragons that looked back simultaneously at that voiceDDsaw it right away. Now, run, run, run! Ill leisurely hunt you down and devour youuuuu- They saw the demon king who was bursting with crimson magic power while loudly yelling something like that which reverberated to the whole azure sky. Of course, it went without saying that the body of the grey dragons twitcheeeeeeeeeed. It also went without saying that they were starting to run away with even more desperation than before. From behind themHAAHDDDDHAHHAHHAHHAH!!a loud laughter resounded. Something shining could be seen glittering around their eyes even though they were dragonDDsurely that was just an imagination. Around thirty minutes after Hajime turned demon king. Hajime who had just created one more black history was sitting on Tios back while grasping his knees. Tio who was taking the stance of Lets just left him alone for now finally called at Hajime. Goshujin-sama. Stop being down and look ahead. Just leave me alone Tio. Im disgusted with my own foolish act and lack of growth. If I dont reflect back on myself a bit then Ill turn completely into Endo. If he heard that then he wouldst get upset and indignatedno, mayhaps, he wouldst be happy because his comrade increase? Well, rather than talking about that, come now, stop acting like that and raise thy head. Its worth it to chase after those dragon with some distance in between. I believe this art a sight that wouldst make thy heart greatly throb though? Dismissing my concern like thatwell, certainly the matter of Endo doesnt matter but. And, what are you saying about the sightDD Hajime stopped hugging his knees while casually saying something cruel about a certain friend with thin presence and he lifted his gaze. And then, he lost his words while unconsciously rising voice of admirationOoo. In the middle of the chase, the two felt that it was futile chasing after the grey dragons and they took distance from them while following behind without the dragons noticing. And now it seemed now they had reached the place where the dragons were dwelling. Is this a real Lapta huh. Aah, that masterpieceindeed, this resembled that. Though as for me this reminded me of the Holy Precincts. The sea of clouds were continuing without end since the place they appeared at the beginning until now. There was only the sea of clouds as far as their eye could see. It was possible that perhaps this sea of clouds was covering the whole world. In that case, because the surface was ravaged by the black rain that was bringing fatality to the living thing, then where would the dragons rested their wingsDDthe answer to that question was this. DDAn island floating in the sky. Yes, it was a piece of land that was floating above the sea of clouds without anything supporting it from below. It was as though a piece of land had been reeled up as it was, below there was the exposed earth and stones, above there was the verdant green ground, there was even a forest covering the center of the floating island with tall trees. Its size was around five or six Tokyo Dome. I thought that this is a fantasy world by the time there is dragon, but with this it feels even more like it. Before, there was no time to thoroughly observe the floating island at the Holy Precincts. I am feeling a bit thrilled. Goshujin-sama, the dragons before art likely to be here too, so its better to land at the edge as to not surprise them correct? Yeah, do that. Ill use Presence Isolation in advance. The more Tio approached, the more a commotion happened at the forest at the center. The trees were unnaturally shaking slightly, however, right after that the forest was filled with peacefulness. Surely the dragons were hiding there. Tio landed on the edge of the floating island while feeling their presence. She landed gently with a softness that didnt fit her large body. Hajime jumped down from Tios back and he stepped on the lush ground with his own feet. Right after that, Tio dispelled her dragon transformation and stood beside Hajime. *rustle*, the sign of agitation was spreading from the forest. It looks like normal weed from the appearance. The composition of the soilit seems similar with earth and Tortus buthm? Hajime crouched and took a grass with his hand, he then analyzed the soil composition with Mineral Appraisal. And then, Oh? he blinked as though he noticed something. What art the matter? Art there some kind of mysterious composition mixed in it? Rather than calling it a mysterious compositionsomething that is really similar with a composition Im really familiar with is mixed in. Whats more, its scattered all over in wide scope like a fertilizer. Familiar composition? From thy speech, is it something from Tortus? Yeah. They are small granulated mineral that is even smaller than sand. DDConverging Transmutation Thinking that it was faster to see directly, he made his palm faced up. Right after that, Hajime was activating a transmutation masters secret art of transmuting without the hand directly touching the material to converge the mineral at the surrounding. Sparkling sands were bursting out from Hajimes surrounding. They were like flowing large rivers of the cosmos, swirling like sparkling stars with Hajime as the center where they were gradually converging above his palm. With an emission of crimson sparks, the item that was finally created by the compression transmutation was a fragment of shining azure mineral. This artit looks like god crystal. Yeah. Though its different in the finer aspects. It seems that the aspect where it takes in magic power and condenses it to manifest liquid is the same though. To be more specific, it couldnt retain magic power as much as god crystal, on top of that it also didnt have the power to create god water that possessed the recovery effect that wouldnt be an exaggeration to be called as regeneration. However, its ability to take in magic power into itself and then created liquid with abundant nourishment, and then its circulation rate of going through those sequences were far faster and more efficient in the degree that couldnt be compared with the god crystals production of god water. Hajime acquired that knowledge from the analysis of his smartphone that was equipped with the advanced function of analyzing using Mineral Appraisal and Creation Magic and Metamorphosis Magic. Tio who received Hajimes explanation saidI seein understanding and then she looked around. So thats how a land floating in the sky couldst be this verdant. The reason art because it hath that god crystal look alike. Looks like it. Although, thats not the reason why this land is floating though Hajime stood up and turned his gaze at the center of the floating island. He was intending to go investigate there. Tio also nodded and she was about to walk, it was at that time, Mu? So they art coming out by their own initiative. One dragon suddenly showed out its face from behind a tree. *jii~* It was staring at Tio. Hajime and Tio looked at each other. For now they would try watching in silence. Hajime was using Presence Isolation in full power while also forming a simple barrier using a pencil sized Cross Velt. It wasnt an artifact for defense, but a barrier artifact that used space magic to bend the light for optical camouflage. It wasnt that powerful, but it more or less also possessed space isolation effect, so it blocked the body odor from detection. The grey small dragon was looking *jii~* at Tio for a while, but seeing Tio wasnt moving while looking back at it with a calm expression, it seemed the dragon let its guard down just a little because it came out with unsure steps from the forest. Behind that dragon, Oi, is it really okay?Stop I told you! You are going to die!the other dragons timidly showed their face from behind the trees as though to say those. It looks like they art calming down a bit there~ The figure of those dragons that could be said to be charming in a sense caused Tio to loosen up her face. Perhaps Tios atmosphere that was softening further encouraged it, the dragon in the lead was advancing a bit and stopped, then it advanced a bit and stopped again. It was repeating that action while approaching Tio bit by bit. Before long, the dragon that had arrived until near Tio brought its snout closer to Tio and it sniffed her smell *sniff sniff*. And then, it nervously retracted back its neck and tilted its head before it brought its nose closer again and sniffed her scent *sniff sniff* again. Hmm. It appears they art confused, whether I am a dragon, or a human. In that caseits great isnt it, Goshujin-sama. It appears Goshujin-sama art not especially hated, this children seems to fear human itself. I see. In other words, that means human, or at the very least humanoid being is existing in this world. Hajime replied using Telepathy just in case so the dragon wouldnt get spooked. While the two were doing that, the other dragons also seemed to lose to their curiosity toward this mysterious existence who smelled like their race even though she was human. They were coming out from the forest even while looking timid with unsure steps. Tio was surrounded by dragons in the blink of eye. She slowly reached out her hand toward one of the dragons that was bringing its snout closer. The dragon twitched and drew back, but when it saw Tio waiting silently with her hand still reached out, it approached back slowly. Finally, Tios hand touched the dragons snout. And then, when Tio caressed it, the dragon blinked in surprise before it started to narrow its eyes pleasantly. Its shrill but low purr *kururururu-* seemed to show its fawning act. Behind Tio, another dragon was pressing its snout as though to appeal me too. Just when she thought that was it, the other dragons also pushed their snout forward from left and right too. Oi oi, all of thee. For the dragon race of all things to be spoiled children like this every single one of thou? What a troubling children. Tio chuckled while saying that. Although, even though she was saying that, the emotion dwelling in her eyes was an unconcealed kindness. She gently caressed them in turn with smiling eyes and loosened cheeks, looking truly like a mother. Hajime also looked fondly at the figure of Tio surrounded by dragons while gently spoiling them. Even though normally she was very much a pervert, but her true nature was a noble person that was overflowing with prudence, kindness, and pride. That was exactly the charm of this woman, Tio Claus. Mu? I vaguely feel a passionate gazenow now, Goshujin-sama. Art thou envious that I am paying attention only to these children? While smiling mischievously, Tio accurately threw her gaze at Hajime who was hiding behind barrier of optical camouflage. It was a fact that Hajime was captivated, so he smiled wryly while replyingPerhaps. Getting that unexpectedly positive reply, Tios cheeks blushed faintly. It seemed she was a bit happy. To divert the attention from her shyness, she opened her mouth with a bit of rapid talk. Goshujin-sama. If its now this childrens wariness art lessened considerably, how about giving a try to pat them? I guess. There wont be many chance of something like this. Hajime manipulated the pencil Cross Velt and deployed the optical camouflage as close as possible on his body. He was also in the middle of activating Presence Isolation in full force, so he should be able to pat the dragon if he reached his hand from a blind spot. Hajime slowly approached a dragon. It was half closing its eyes from Tios caressing, so it shouldnt notice anything even if he touched it a bit. But, it seemed that wild instinct wasnt that na?ve. !? The dragon that Hajime approached suddenly leaped back from that spot. Furthermore that jumped happened so deftly and vigorously that for a moment there it felt like there would be a sound *hyuba-*. Am I noticed? Hajime stared fixedly, but the dragon tilted its headkuruu?while looking around. It seemed it didnt notice Hajime but it only acted instinctually. Hajime tried taking a step forward. The dragon took a step back. Hajime tried taking two steps forward. The dragon took two steps back. Hajime tried to circle behind it. The dragon circled with a fixed distance preserved in between. It was as though there was an unseen wall between Hajime and dragon, the two sides were turning in circles without any change of distance between them. It seemed that the dragon didnt understand why it was acting like this. It frequently tilted its head. Ma, mayhaps it understand instinctually that there art something it hate there? Tio muttered such thing, perhaps from sensing how Hajimes eyes were gradually turning scornful. Hajime tried approaching the other dragons. The other dragons also took distance with natural movement. No matter where Hajime tried to go, the dragons would distance themselves from Hajime as though they were magnet of opposite pole. There was no doubt that they didnt notice Hajimes existence. In other words, they were avoiding him in subconscious level. Hajime was hurt for a tiny bit. He was looking at the day after tomorrow with a faraway look. But, at that time, perhaps it was just a coincidence but one dragon clawed on the ground with its hind leg. The soil that was hurled from that went splat on Hajime. That action was as though, like what a cat or a dog would do to filth Go, Goshujin-sama? Hajime didnt reply. He merely grinned. Crimson magic power suddenly sparked. The dragons were still busy fawning on Tio. They didnt notice how they had stepped on a landmine. Hajime slowly walked while still having the barrier and Presence Isolation activated and he took position at the center of the dragons by skillfully manipulating the distance. There the dragons finally noticed the strange air and they looked around restlessly. And then, they turned their gaze at the area centered around them that was for some reason was empty without anyone there. DDStand B~y! Stand B~~y!! DDNow, everyone, are you all finished with your preparation? DDIts starting you know? DDPe~~ek, aa~~~~~~~~~demon king! The barrier vanished and the Presence Isolation was dispelled. What appeared was a bursting crimson magic power with the demon king-sama grinning wideeeeely at the center. The result went without saying. PIGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! The dragons scream that was filled with fright resounded through the clear blue sky. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The next update is planned to be at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 231 It was Hajime. Even though thou understood this is how it wouldst end up A weeping back, eyes that looked like dead fish, a beautiful huddling posture. Hajime who was the personification of picture perfect depressed person was told by Tio with an exasperated expression. Guu He barely could let out a guu sound. Seeing such Hajime, Tio snickered once more even through her exasperation. The situation that was the exact opposite of their normal act surely would make anyone who knew these two to doubt their eyes if they saw this. (TN: In Japan there is a saying of he cannot even make guu sound to show how speechless or cornered the person is) Come on, Goshujin-sama. Come back to thyself quickly. Thou art going to investigate the cause of this islands floating state correct? Tio squatted snugly beside Hajime. She peered into Hajimes face with a consoling smile. Hajime glanced at Tio. And next he glanced across his shoulder to look behind. Over there were several fainting dragons with the white of their eyes completely exposed. Several of their fellow dragons poked at them to ascertain their well-being while several others were staring fearfully at Hajime and Tio. It went without saying that the fainted group was the victim of one of Demon King-Style 108 Harassment Skills, Peek-a-Demon King!. Just leave me alone and take care of those guys. You see, Im disgusted from the bottom of my heart of a foolish existence like me. Well, certainly, it was really immature. Gufuh. Getting told that by the like of a hopeless dragondepressing. I want tonot die, I want to be a shut-in. Even though Goshujin-samas mind art damaged that much, but this natural abuse, nnn- Tios cheeks reddened while her body fidgeted. A dragon that was poking its comrade behind tilted its headOh?, and a beat later it made a commotion *gyau gyau*. The other dragons that got startled and turned around then started to make similar noise. A fainting dragon had its tongue spilled out limply from its mouth. It seemed that it was just a step short from the deaths door. However, for Goshujin-sama to make merry until this far, how rare this is. Well, I cannot deny that my mood is uplifted more than usual. After all an adventure where there is no clear objective, no powerful enemy, and no companions life at stake like this is the first. Boy. You say that, but you too are high spirited arent you? Yes. I couldst not deny that. One more dragon had its tongue spilled out limply. And then one more dragon, although it opened its eyes just for a moment, it then stretched its forelegs to the skyDDbefore losing strength and flopped on the ground. This scene was obvious to the trained eye. Right now, something that looked like a white vapor was rising out from the limply unmoving dragons toward the heaven with swaying motion! They were dying from the shock of Peek-a-Demon King! Well, for now, Ill depend on you to keep my disgrace a secret okay? As expected, if this is known by Yue and others, then Ill turn into a real shut-in from shame and self-disgust. Hajime stood up while making Tio to promise to keep this a secret. He then turned on his heel and walked away briskly. He was heading toward the dragons making *gyau gyau* noise at their comrades death. The surviving dragons were startled by Hajimes approach and their body froze before they escaped in panic. Fufufuh, a secret just between the two of us, that really art not bad. Very well. The childish figure of Goshujin-sama will be locked inside mine heart. Please, okay? Now then, you guys, dont go to the other side as you please. Hajime was talking with Tio while fitting his hand into a black glove that was overflowing with romance. He then suddenly reached out his hand to empty air and grasped something violently. And then, he drove it into the dragon below him. The dragon with its tongue lolling out twitched and convulsed. The other dragons raised their cry while evacuating to the sky, as though to sayHe is beating up a corpse!? Not paying any attention to that, Hajime did the same thing to the other dragons, he caught something midair and then drove that something with a palm strike into the dragons body. Still, looking at them from nearby like this I can really see itthese dragons, their body is really frail. Yes. They art scared against human, and then the polluted land, there art no doubt that this world is a harsh place without sufficient food for these children to live. While conversing like that, Hajime made red sparks running through the black glove. *bachi bachi* With that sound, the hand became clad in moderate electricity before Hajimes hand casually struck at the place where the heart of the dragon with lolling tongue seemed to be located at while he was still talking normally with Tio. The dragon with lolling tongue twitched and trembled. At the next moment, its eyes opened with a snap and it accomplished its revival! The Lightning Clad seemed to be overflowing with casualness, but actually it had been superbly adjusted. Hajime also granted electric shock using that into the dragons that were ascending to heaven. By the way, Hajime reaching out his hand to empty air was a direct blow to soulDDby using the black glove that was a protection artifact, Hajime grasped the soul of the dragons that was ascending to heaven and returned them to their body. The dragons that received the relatively rough direct resurrection treatment were shivering in terror as expected when they saw Hajime. Hajime mutteredWell, cant be helped. I reap what I sow. For the time being he took out foodDDmeat that was preserved inside Treasure Warehouse II for the bean sprouts dragons. Hajime threw it carelessly at the dragons feet. The dragons jumped in place because they couldnt escape even if they wanted with their distance being too close to Hajime, even so their nose was twitching from the wafting smell from below. They were bothered about Hajime. Or rather, they were scared. Perhaps they would be killed instantly the moment they took their eyes off from him Even while thinking that, drools were already dripping like river from their mouth. In less than ten second their eyes were already glancing repeatedly at their feet. They looked like a doggy that was told to wait . Hajime smiled wryly. Thats an apology for surprising you guys. You guys looking like bean sprouts even though you are a dragon race is also pitiful. Eat as much as you want. Saying that, Hajime also carelessly leave behind raw meats including the share of the dragons that were circling above while observing the situation. And then he drew back. The dragons looked at each other. He is not attacking? What is this thing with good smell? Is it okay to eat? It felt like those voices of heart could be heard from them. The flying dragons hesitantly landed down. And then, their eyes were getting bloodshot from seeing the lumps of meat while drools were dripping down from their mouth like waterfall. The dragons looked at each other, and then, they glanced at Hajime. Hajime was standing silently beside Tio. Beside the mysteriously kind great existence who was clad in the same presence like them. Before long, one dragon became unable to endure anymore and bit at the edge of the meat. While the other dragons were watching over himO, oi. You are okay?, for a moment the dragon stiffened, and then its eyes snapped open instantly before it charged the lump of meat. GYUUOOOOWAAAAA! Anyone could understand even without word. That was truly a roar of joy! How can something this delicious exist in this world! This is like a treasure of food~~-!! Such voice of heart was resounding. Naturally the other dragons also snapped at the meat. And then, they raised similar roar of joy. One dragon exposed its white of eyes and its tongue lolled out from the excessive deliciousness and excitement. Its soul that looked like a white vapor was ascending to heaven. Hajime quickly grasped it, drove it *zudon-* into the body, and revived it with *bachi bachi*. The dragon then snapped into the meat once more. These guys, they are dying too easily. Just how frail they are? Truly, this art too pitiful for a dragon racewas what I wanted to say, but it looks like this art even their first time eating meat for these children. Most likely, they art surviving by living in this island eating fruits or something else. By the way, why art Goshujin-sama bringing meat like that? Aa. Remember, we had barbecue before right? A lot of people came and so I bought a lot of meat in preparation in high spirits, these meats are the remains from that time. Mu. Wait a second, Goshujin-sama. If I remember correctly, the meat at that time was really good meat correct? I remember that it was the brand product from somewhere. Yeah. These are grade A5 meats. The meat they art eating for the first time, art the top quality product. Perhaps it couldst not be helped if they ascend to heaven from that. Rather, this was an act that would make the meat producer to fly into rage saying dont use this meat for animal food!. If Hajime was going to make excuse, he gave them this kind of meat because he only had preserved food other than this. Even Hajime felt a bit regretful doing this. But, this act that was an extravagance in a sense brought an unexpected result at the present. Hm? Their wariness is lessening slightly? Yes, the dragons that were giving off satisfied aura as though to sayIm full!were sending glances at Hajime. From those gazes, it certainly looked like the color of terror from before was lessening. Right now if he had to say they were more bewildered than scared. Are we mistaken perhaps? Who will ever thought that these guys who were that scared against human will change their heart like this just from a single food. Muu. These children art too simple that its worrisome. They are like children who wouldst follow a stranger just because they are promised candy. It was unthinkable for a wild beast to so easily let go of the wariness they had harbored once. That was why Hajime gave them meat in the name of apologizing butat this rate, perhaps these dragons would react warmly against human who they actually ought to be wary against different from before. The result of doing that would be the same like shortening the life of these dragons. Therefore, Hajimes expression turned a bit bitter. But if you look from the opposite, perhaps they are being so cornered to the degree that their wariness will lessen just from a single food Hajime sighed. And then, he exposed a really speechless expression before he suddenly changed his presence. Sorry. I didnt intend to toy with you guys butI did something bad. Get scared against human properly. Saying that, Hajime was about to emit PressureDDit was at that time, Gyauh!? The dragons suddenly turned around in panic and rushed in full speed into the forest. Goshujin-sama? No, thats not me. I havent emit Pressure. Just what in theDD Tio turned a face that was questioning Hajime, but naturally Hajime responded with words of denial. Hajime himself was tilting his head n puzzlement why the dragons suddenly ran away. But, the next moment, he noticed the cause and stopped his words. If it was the hell rabbit ear Shia, the it would be possible that she would notice in the same time or possibly faster than the dragons. What? Something is approaching? A living thingbut this voice Mu? I couldst not hear anythingno, now I ccouldst. This is..it sounds like motor? Ye, yeah. I also can hear something like that From faraway the sound of *kiiiiiiiii-* was faintly resounding. Certainly it was just like Tio said, the sound resembled motor sound. Yes, it was a voice that was raised by machine. Therefore Hajime couldnt hide his bewilderment. A black rain that polluted the world, dragon, and floating island in the sky. In this undoubtedly fantasy world, something that was making a sound that resembled motor sound was approaching rapidly. It couldnt be helped that his image of this world was crumbling. Nevertheless, this thing is Fast! The moment Tio continued Hajimes sentence, that thing showed its appearance along with a high-pitched sound. A hard-looking frame in delta shape that had a trace of roundness with sky blue color that could be concealed by the azure sky. Several long and narrow tubes were attached at its bottom part. There were five of them, rushing straight toward the floating island with beautiful triangle formation. Seeing those things flying away instantly above Hajime and Tio, Hajime said, Why fighter aircrafts!? He grandly acted the straight-man. Yes, those things were obviously fighter aircrafts. If compared to the existing aircraft in earth, then these aircrafts looked like space fighter aircraft that appeared in a movie of near future, but Hajimes excellent eyes certainly caught sight of a few things. That human was riding inside the cockpit installed at the front part of the airframe, and that the tube things installed below the aircraft resembled the missile in earth. Goshujin-sama. It seemed our world view art mistaken. If we hath to say what kind of world this isDDits SF. Whats with this chaos. A black rain that polluted the world, dragon, and floating island in the sky, futuristic fighter aircrafts flying in the sky. Certainly it was a chaotic world. *KIIII* The hard sound resounded from the other world aircraft that drew a beautiful arc in the sky. The formation of five planes was circling above as though to observe the floating island and then they took distance for the moment. The other side should be able to see us too. It will be fine if they can communicate with us somehow. For now, how about trying to talk with them using telepathy Goshujin-sama? Hajime and Tio talked with each other carefreely. Ahead of their gaze, one of the circling aircraft suddenly began to be clad with a strange light. The aircraft that was giving off presence that felt increasingly like SFDDor rather like UFO, it released something like light ripple the moment it passed across the forest. There wasnt any thunderous sound reverberating or the forest getting blown up. But, there was certainly a result from that. *KIIIIII-* A hard sound that was different from the motor sound struck the ear. -, this is Sound wave? Hajime and Tio screwed up their face reflexively. Tio immediately blocked the sound wave using wind barrier, but even so that sound attack caused her headache. Naturally, for the dragons whose hearing was better than Hajime and Tio and didnt possess any barrier, this was an attack that would make them feel outrageous agony. KUWAAAAAAAAH The dragons raised a cry that sounded like scream and they flew out all at once from the forest. It seemed they fell into panic. They frantically tried to distance themselves from the forest as much as they could. There, another plane fired its missile. The missile that was approaching in high speed burst before it could impact the dragons, and from there a net was ejected. The net spread widely and enveloped the dragons without even giving them time to twist their body. On top of that, the net wasnt falling down but it stayed fixed midair and restrained the dragons. It was as though the dragons were locked inside a cage that was created midair. A hunt, huh. I see. We art not helping? Tio didnt sound blaming. She asked merely as a question. Hajime made a wry smile. If there is someone being a nuisance to a fisherman sayingWhat are you doing catching the fish huh!, then that person is simply an idiot. No, rather he is a scoundrel that is hindering the fishermans work. Certainly. Its not something good if we who doth not know anything about this world interfere as we pleased. It was a completely sound reasoning. They only had a bit of interaction with the dragons, but it would be a lie if they said that they didnt feel attachment at all to the dragons whose reaction were like a stray dog. However, if they were asked whether they were so attached to the dragons to the degree that they would hinder the aircraft pilots who were possibly hunting the dragon to feed their family or for some kind of important work, then the answer was a big NO. But, Im curious to the working of that net that is fixed midair and the sound wave attack and flashing phenomenon of the aircraft. No matter how I look, their driving force seem different compared to earths aircraftperhaps, it might have the same principle with how this island is floating. Either way, they art a party that we might be able to exchange word with. Letting this chance get away art not an option. The problem now, art how to form communication with them, butart we going to try sending them telepathy? It will be great if my Language Comprehension and interpreter artifact can demonstrate their effect. Even while the two were conversing, most of the dragons that were flying out from the forest were captured. Hajime was observing to see how the dragons would be transported, but during that time one of the aircraft circled around and it was facing its nose toward Hajime and Tio. Oh, as expected it looks like they noticed us. Seem the toher side is the one coming to contact us see? Ri, right. It appears so butfor some reason, I hath a bad premonition though. Tios premonition was correct. The moment *voo-* an instantaneous sound split the air and a sudden flash scattered from the lower part of the aircrafts noseDDwind of killing intent assaulted the two. What was fired without any warning was a machine gun. The storm of bullets that were concealing terrible destructive power mercilessly rushed at Hajime and Tio. The surrounding ground was rupturing as though getting blown away. The thrown up cloud of dust covered the two from view. The aircraft passed overhead Hajime and Tio as though nothing had happened and it rejoined its comrade. It didnt even give any glance at Hajime and Tio anymore. It was clear that the pilot thought the two werent existence that was worth anything. It was only mowing a grass at a corner of the garden that was an eyesoreDDthat was how it felt like. Calm down me. This is another world. Dont judge things with our own common sense. Those guysignorance art truly terrifying isnt it. The cloud of dust was carried away by the wind. What appeared from there was naturally the unharmed Hajime and Tio. Cube-shaped barrier was deployed around them using Cross Velt. The strafing that had a might which resembled 30mm Vulcan cannon was blocked without even a single crack in the barrier. However, it was doubtful whether the heart of the person inside could block that kind of uncompromising tyranny. Hajime was folding his arms with vein pulsing on his forehead, even so he was trying to suppress his anger and persuaded himself. Tio beside him was directing a gaze that was shuddering in terror to the aircraft pilots. Of course, that shudder wasnt directed toward their strength, but at their attitude that was picking a fight against a godslayer right from the front. This is a world with polluted land. Then, a ground that is floating in the sky must be really important for human to live. Naturally, they should be managing and protecting it strictly. And now there are unknown people rudely stepping on it. I cannot complain even if I got shot without any warning whatsoever. Isnt that right, me? Thats right, me. Go, Goshujin-sama. I understand that thy art angry, so please stop that soliloquizing. Somehow its terrifying in different meaning. The way to suppress anger Hajime-styleDDsoliloquizing. Seen from the side, it was a skill that was wholly judged to be more terrifying then getting angry normally. Because in earth there was no way he could uncompromisingly go instant death for everyone? like when he was in Tortus, this was a patience skill that Hajime newly learned. From afar, seeing how Hajime and Tio were unharmed, the pilot seemed to be taken aback and he directed its aircrafts nose toward the two once more. Hajime cleared his throat once and he called for ceasefire while activating Telepathy. Aa~, pilot-san, pilot-san. Can you hear? We dont have any ill intention. If we are trespassing illegally, then we will apologize and get out right away. Thats why, first lets have a talDD Missile coming!! Without warning it went whoo~~~sh-!! Of course, Hajime and Tio were unharmed. Sto, stop it! All of theee, doth thee hath a death wish!? Lets hath a talk right now! Hajime was muttering to himself inaudibly.Perhaps the telepathy didnt go through. No, perhaps they didnt understand the language. Perseverance is important in communication. Isnt thats right, me? Thats right, meHe was soliloquizing again. His eyes were completely not moving though. Please, listen to us. WeDD Missile comi~~~ng-!! Yes, whoo~~~~sh-!! Perhaps the missile this time was of a different variety, it didnt just explode but it had extra flame blast with viscosity. The surrounding was dyed crimson. However, inside the flame that was blazing rumblingly, the two were standing still unharmed as expected. Tio was getting flustered awawawa while glancing at Hajime, but when she saw Hajimes expression had gone past rage and he was starting to smile instead, she covered her face with both hands as though to sayI cannot bear to see this anymore! But, it would be troubling if the current Hajime was looked down on. In order for him to live normally in earth at Japan, his homeland that believed in law and order, everyday he was working hard to not use violence, but instead he was learning different strength that was patience and perseverance, negotiation power and financial strength. He wouldnt snap just from a bit of machine gun strafing and missiles! It felt like the dragons would want to retortThen, why did you snap before this!?if they knew it. Pilot-san, weDD Hajime tried to call out once more with a voice that had lost any intonation. This time, finally there was a reaction. Although, the reaction wasnt something that came back to Hajime, but a complete ignoring of Hajime. Chih, what the hell is this. Dont tell me they are carrying shielding device in the same level with a warship? Vans-san, surely thats impossible. Do you see anywhere any device with size necessary for shield of warship level? Are they OOPArt owner? I want that.(TN: Out of Place Artifact) No way, you think there is any explorer in this ear huh. Rather than that, look there. That woman. Her outfit is strange, but she is an extremely fine jewel yeah? Hey, Vans-san? Looks like that guy is calling at us, so lets land down and kill just the man, then give me that woman. The woman from before is not usable anymore. I want to make her my new pet. It appeared these guys werent really guys with class. At the same time, it seemed they were thinking that the conversation at their side werent leaking out. Most likely they were under the impression that the communication method of Hajime and Tio was something like their own method, it seemed they thought that they couldnt be heard because they were in different frequency (?). Hajime was silent. However, any color was gradually leaving his smiling face. In the middle of that, the man who seemed to be the leader called Vans-san said this to the man who made a remark of wanting to kill Hajime and make only Tio as pet, Hmph? Certainly, Im curious with that abnormally strong shield. Fine then. We will land down and pull information out from them. After that kill the manDDand Ill take the woman. Eeh!? Thats unfair! Dont make a ruckus. Ill lend her to you when Im not using her. A~a, cant be helped then~ Their screwed up conversation was continuing. The five fighter aircraftsDDif following what they were saying, it seemed the plane was called sky battlecraftDDthat were circling with their nose directed at Hajime and Tio were lowering their speed and altitude. Currently in the conversation that was being leaked out clearly, the hot topics were about how they would kill Hajime or how they would rape Tio later. Haa, the fools. They art waking up a monster that is not necessary to wake up. They art getting their just dessert. Tios words were muttered to herself. The sky battlecrafts were approaching. The dragons were peeking at their direction from inside the net. Hajime figure vanished instantly. And then, the pilots of the sky battlecrafts, especially Vans who was flying in the lead as the first plane, were doubting their eyes. There is no need to get down. Ill send you all down to hell myself. A flat voice was resounding inside their head. At the same time, an impossible sight in front of them leaped into their sight. With a giant weapon loaded with giant stake carried in one hand, a human silhouette jumped at the front of the flying sky battlecrafts cockpit while scattering crimson spark. Eh? Ah? WhatDD That became the last sentence of the man named Vans. Whatthe hell, is that Just now, what happened!? What is going on!? Shit-, is that seriously some kind of OOPArt!? Panicked voices resounded. The sight that they witnessed. It was a moment of a man jumping up for a few hundred meters with blood and flesh body, and then with one hand carrying a weapon that was unthinkable for any human to lift, he literally pulverized the first plane. The wreckage of the first plan that was scattered into little pieces and shower of flesh and blood were raining down to the ground. A single black giant stake pierced the floating island like a gravestone. The pilots that were cursing while rapidly turning their plane were treated with further absurd sight. It was a sight of a barrage of giant stakes flying wildly everywhere. Sca, scatterrr! The plane that seemed to be the second in rank immediately gave a command, but he was already too late. One plane received a direct hit and got turned into scraps midair. Holy shit-, you bastard, Ill absolutely murderDD The one speaking turned speechless. His eyes were opened wide. That was natural. After all, the target was calmly standing midair while causing crimson ripples, furthermore at the opposite hand of the hand carrying the weapon that was shooting out giant stakesDDgatling pile bunker, another giant weapon materialized. The name of that weapon which was put on the shoulder wasDDAgni C Orkan. It was a weapon that displayed the most power in surface-to-air combat. Instantly, a great number of missiles were launched. The man that was about to spit out curse screamed soundlessly while steering his plane, but how could he possibly evade more than fifty missiles that were assaulting him from every directions. Naturally, his fate was decided. One more flower of flame blast bloomed in the sky. Withdraw! Were withdrawing! Mo, monster- The two remaining sky battlecrafts circled with a maneuver that was possibly even more outstanding that aircrafts made in earth. They tried to retreat from the battlefield right away with their highest speed. Their speed was also amazing as expected, they had turned into the size of bean in one breath. Hajime silently stowed away the gatling pile bunker and Agni C Orkan, and he took out the replacement weapon. DDAnti-Material Sniping Cannon Schlagen AA (Acht Acht) Across the scope, a sky battlecraft escaping to the sky faraway was reflecting. That was a good lesson right? Use it as reference in hell. The trigger was pulled after that whisper. No matter how excellent the speed of the sky battlecraft, there was no way they could match the speed of a bullet that was accelerated electromagnetically. One plane was pierced from its back part until its front part, and then with a state that was like it was skewered, its figure was vanishing into the sea of clouds. Hajime who was shouldering Schlagen AA called out to Tio. Tio. We are pursuing. We are annihilatingDDnot, it appear that plane is returning back toward its comrades location. Lets thoroughly have them tell us about this world. Aa, yes. Thats right. Tio was seeing Hajime tearing apart the nets capturing the dragons using cakram with a wry smile while transforming into dragon. And then, Hajime rode on her back and she started flying in the sky with a terrific speed. Goshujin-sama, thank you. For what? Tio didnt answer. Hajime also understood what it was about. She was happy that he exposed his wrath when the men said they would make her a pet. Instead of answering, Tios acceleration that was far smoother than usual told the answer more eloquently than anything. Now then. Was that the standard of this worlds human, or else its different, Ill have them show me. Thy art really on fire Even while feeling a bit excited at the fierce gleam in the eyes of Hajime who was facing an enemy that she was seeing for the first time in a while, Tio was also feeling just a little pity at the vulgar residence of this other world who angered the demon king right from the start. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Recently, Im becoming unable to make it in timeIm sorry. Now then, just when you thought its fantasy, its actually half SF! That kind of story. Tio arc, just where in the world its going to? Even Shirakome didnt know. But, Im writing while picturing an enjoyable development. Just like usual! The next update us planned to be at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 232 It detoured a large cloud mountain with amazing turn to shake off something, it then accelerated in one go from its slight reduction in speed. The nozzle at the planes rear was ejecting sparkling silver particlesDDthe ejected amount increased explosively. The sky battlecraft intruded into the world of the speed of sound once more along with an impact sound. The surrounding cloud was blown away from the shockwave. Its acceleration knew no end and it had easily surpassed Mach 2 already. NUOOOOOH-. THATS REALLY FAST-. AS EXPECTED FROM FIGHTER AIRCRAFT! ITS GETTING AWAYYYYY- A beat later, a black dragon appeared by charging through the cloud mountain with a desperate look. A whirling black wind was deployed around Tio. Seen from the side, it looked like there was a jet black typhoon flying horizontally. It was Tios flying skill that realized flying in super speed by reducing the air resistance to the extreme and furthermore she caused a spiral shaped wind around herself to convert it into propulsive power. Even if one looked at the long history of the dragon race, there didnt exist anyone that entered the realm of the speed of sound. Therefore, something like storming into an unknown territory of speed, and whats more it didnt stop there, furthermore she was flying while maintaining a speed that was twice the speed of sound. It was truly something out of common sense. A miraculous feat that couldnt possibly be realized without the age of god magic called sublimation magic and the assistance of artifact. Of course, there was also the delicate yet powerful skill that should be called as Tios own special talent included in there. Tio was unmistakably the historys fastest living thing in Tortus. However, even so it was the fact that against the aircraft that was continuously accelerating even now she was gradually getting left behind. She somehow managed to be hot at its tail because the aircraft would sometimes take evasive maneuver against the threat of Hajimes sniping but Hmm~, looks like it will be the limit soon even with the threatening. It seems he is starting to realize that we got no intention to hit him. Nuu. I know that I couldst not win against fighter aircraft in a match of pure speed butwhen it comes to it, its vexing to be left behind like this. No, by the time there is a biological creature that can freely fly in the sky at speed twice the speed of sound, complete with heavy armor and high firepower, thats already a nightmare. You too has deviated much from the scope of a living thing you know? Im happy to be praised, but its only this that I couldst not accept even with logic. Tio was looking at far away at the sky battlecraft that was already looked nothing but a speck in the sky while moaningMuuin dissatisfaction. Seeing such Tio, for a beat Hajime tilted his head as though he was thinking of something, and right after that he grinnedDDand took out something. It looked black, thin, long, and elasticDD Here we go, Tio. Lets show our combination move. Mu? What in the worldDD-, tha, thats!? Tio glanced back at Hajimes words and she opened her eyes wide in astonishment, her voice was raised half in shock and half if joy. That thing which her gaze captured. That thing which was going to be swung right now. DDBlack Whip ver 2.1 This is not a weapon. Its for personal use desu It could be easily guessed for what kind of personal use it was used for. GO-, TIO! UNTIL THE OTHER SIDE OF THE SKY! The black whip was swung down. *hyun-* It split the air and dexterously flew to right behind and made a really good sound *bechin-*. AADDD!! HOW COULDDDDDD-. Thi, this sensation that hath been a while- Whats the matter Tio! Your strength shouldnt be just this much! Once more, *bechikon-!* The greatly twirling whips tip was *donpisha-* striking Tios butt. IT CAME IT CAME IT CAME-! MINE POWER IS OVERFLOWING OUT! MORE! HIT MY BUTT MOREEE! WITH THAT, I FEEL LIKE I COULDST GO FURTHER! You said it! You matchless pervert dragon! Ill give you more! BRING IT ODDDN-!! Tios eyes were getting moist. Her mouth was leaking out heated breathing haa haa. Her body was shivering in joy and the jet black tornado enveloping her was fiercely increasing in acceleration! By using her special skill Pain Conversion, the reward that was granted to her by her master was giving her strength! Her speed was increasing endlessly! The sky battlecraft that had turned into a speck was getting larger to the size of a thumb! PLEASE HIT ME! MINE BUTT, PLEASE TORMENT IT MORE! *hyun hyun-hyuun-* When the sound of slicing wind resounded, the sound of whip blow *bishi-, bashi-, bechikon-* was resounding as though in respond of that entreaty. By using the personal use artifact that was bypassing the black scales and granting direct and superb pain only to the internal, the hopeless dragon-san was reaching her perfect form! The sky battlecraft at the front was reeling for an instant. Just when he thought that he had barely escaped with his life from the incomprehensible monster that destroyed sky battlecrafts using flesh and blood body, next a majestic black dragon that he had never seen before was chasing after him clad in jet black typhoon. In addition the dragon was moving in speed of sound and also equipped with something like laser cannon attack. He lost count how many times he made mistake with his piloting and reduced his speed from shock On top of that, a perverted roar that was mixed with excitementHIT MINE BUTTTTT-reached his ear as though that solemn voice was coming from the sky. The pilot was in chaos! Next he became teary eyed! He couldnt understand what the reality was anymore! Glowser 4-. I believe in you! Get me out from this nightmare! The pilot called out to his beloved planeDDGlowser 4 with a pleading voice. The mindless plane was naturally keeping silent, but due to the hard stepping on the slot pedal, it was displaying its ability until the very limit of its performance. Based from the specification, it was a super fast sky battlecraft that could reach the maximum speed of Mach 4.4 in pure straight line. It left behind explosive sound that was like the air ruptured and dashed through the sky like a streak of meteor. Behind it, the hopeless dragon-san was chasing right on its tail! The owner-san riding on her back was swinging around personal not weapon without pause in high spirits! Howls of joy were resounding through the vast sky! Tio Claus was outdoing modern aircraft! ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-, you got slightly left behind! Put your strength into your ass! This damned hopeless dragon- AHIIIIIIIH! I CAME! IM COMING TO BEYOND THE SKYYYYYYYY- Just what the hell-. Please no more-. Someone HELP MEEEEEEEEE- The sky was blue. The wind was refreshing, the sea of clouds was beautiful. Amidst such magnificent nature, three different roars from three different people were It was truly, a chaos. A while after chaos was spread in the azure sky, Hics Dont cry Tio. You set a new record you know? You are without a doubt the fastest living thing in history. You are amazing. In various meaning. There was the figure of Tio who was flying in normal speed while sobbing and Hajime who was consoling her. It stood to reason. Tio who reached the realm of four times the speed of sound even though it was just for a moment was unmistakably an existence that had deviated from the scope of living thing and could be said to have entered the realm of god. But, even so, she was unable to match the endurance of the near future type aircraft of another world that could maintain such speed continuously. In the end she was left behind like this and her pride got hurt. Its vexing, how vexing Come on, stop crying already. You are amazing okay. Hajime exposed a gentle expression that was unthinkable coming from the person who just now was exhibiting a storm-like whipping while laughing loudly. He was patting *pon pon* and caressing Tios black scale. To be given the carrot after the whip, Tio drew in her tear of vexation and continuedButwhile enveloped in aura of happiness. We let go of a source that we couldst finally communicate with. What wouldst we do from here, Goshujin-sama. H~m, lets see. We can also return to the floating island just now and investigate the cause that make the island float, but we had flown really far from there. Lets try to go for a bit toward the direction that guy is flying to. Well, in this first place this art an aimless adventure, I dont mind that. While saying such thing, the two continued to fly carefreely in pursuit of someone who they didnt know how far he had escaped. Sometimes Hajime would change their route randomly saying things likeLets try going over thereorLets try going toward that cloud. Tio would tilt her head thinkingHe is not in the mood of chasing anymore?, even so there wasnt any particular reason for her to object so she would continue fly following the instruction. Like that, they must have flew continuously for half a day. Midway, they were discovering several floating islands while advancing through scenery that wasnt really changing. The time was finally starting to enter a period where the sun was starting to sink at the other side of the sea of clouds. Inside the world that was painfully beautiful dyed in madder red color, it appeared. Hee. This thing is also really big. Is this a mother ship I wonder? Its not clear if this is the place where that guy escaped. Well, though it doth not feel like we art mistaken based on the direction and distance. Ou. We arent mistaken. For a moment, Tio directed a really speechless expression at Hajime, but she immediately pulled herself together and askedWhat wouldst we do? Hajime showed a thinking gesture while staring at the thing ahead of his gaze. It was a large flying warship vacantly shining dull grey from the illumination of the suns orange light. It shape was similar with a blimp in earths term. It had a small but wide shape like a rugby ball. Thinking how it was made from metal, its shape as a while was unsuited for flying, but it was giving a definite sense of stability even seen from afar. It was ejecting out sparkling silver particles to the back while flying with considerable speed. Its size was about as big as two aircraft carriers in earth. Seeing really closely at it, there were countless cylindrical protrusions on its exterior. There was no need to guess that those were weapons on board the ship. Countless small square hatches were lining up. There was no doubt that those were for the loaded weapon like missiles or the like. This is becoming even more like SF DDHajime was thinking of such thing while speaking out their plan. Yosh, the situation changed from pure fantasy to semi-SF. We too will job change from adventurer to spy. H, hmm? In other words, we art going to infiltrate? Yeah, somehow Im getting thrilled. Tio, dispel your transformation. We are sneaking into that mother ship overflowing with romanceDDGolia with camouflaging artifact fully deployed.(TN: Goliath is a destroyer ship in Laputa) It feels like that temporary name art telling the fate that ship wouldst meet thoughthe flag of its sinking art as likely as a certain Titani-san Tio was saying such thing while emitting a bright flash from her transformation cancellation. She was hovering with her wings showed out using partial transformation. Hajime also took out a skyboard from Treasure Warehouse II that he rode on. He activated pencil Cross Velt and deployed barrier for camouflage. Do those guys have the technology that can break our camouflagewe wont know until we try it. What wouldst we do if we art discovered? Of course, we will have a peaceful dialogue. After all I am a virtuous and exemplary Japanese. If I tell them that Ill at least spare their life if they hand over the guy screwing around before this, then surely both sides will be able to build a friendly relationship. Goshujin-sama, thats a joke correct? Thy face art serious and thy voice art flat, but thats a joke correct? Isnt that right? Haijme-san didnt answer. Since the ancient time a good Japanese boy was a taciturn person! In a state that was without sound, and without shape if seen from outside, and furthermore without heat that couldnt be detected, the two of them approached sii~~lently from behind the mother ship. They could feel how big it was the closer they got. The two who arrived above the mother ship removed away the skyboard and wings before landing on the edge of a giant deck. This is unknown metal, but it doesnt have any particular effect. I guess its a normal metal. So this thing art floating not because of the metal. Hajime whispered while kneeling on the deck with his hand crawling on the smooth floor. Tio was paying attention to the surrounding but there wasnt any human sign on the deck. At the central part there was a sticking out place that seemed to be the control room of the mother ship. They could see glimpses of human silhouettes across the windbreak. They couldnt make the judgment whether that place was really the control room or just a watchtower. Goshujin-sama. Although we hath invisibility barrier, I just couldst not calm down no matter what by staying for long in a place this open. I couldst see something like an entrance over there, how about we hath a look for now? I guess. Im curious with the material and some other things butwell, I can just take some sample with me. Hajime said such thing and he casually tore off a railing and stored it into Treasure Warehouse II. The area part around ten meters from the door that seemed to be the entrance became uneven as though it had been gnawed by worms. What a natural vandalism & larceny. Police officer, catch this demon king please. Whether he actually noticed the amazed expression of Tio behind him, Hajime whose mood to be stealthy was zero despite being in the middle of infiltration was advancing through the deck briskly and reached in front of the door that connected to inside. He covered the whole door with barrier so to not ring any alarm from the difference in air pressure and the like and he put his hand on the door to investigate if there was any trap. And then he used transmutation and changed the door into a mere hole and stepped inside also with a casual attitude. Tio followed in and the door was returned to its former shape again with transmutation. Lock or anything was meaningless in front of a transmutation master. For now, infiltration success. How strange. This art different from the infiltration that I know though. Hajime nodded in satisfaction that there wasnt any alarm that got triggered. Tios expression was really complicated. Both of them paid attention to the presence at their surrounding while advancing forward. They progressed through the passage of smooth metal. Several places were gouged by Hajime-sans hand. He was like someone who was using coin to scratch cars on the roadside while casually strolling. It was truly a nasty prank (?). The driving force is likely to be at the rear of the hull. Also, that place n the highest position, it must be the watchtower or the control room. That sparkling particles must be one of the reason the island art floating. Then, should we search the rear hull first? Hajime thought for a bit before nodding at Tios suggestion. Yeah, I want to quickly carve the meaning of regret to that guy who got away but, well, we know he is inside this ship anyway, we can put him for later. Right. Both of them vaguely headed toward the rear hull. In contrast with how big the ship was, the corridors inside were unexpectedly narrow. Three people walking side by side would feel cramped. Naturally on the way they encountered a lot of the ships crew. Hajime and Tio who were able to detect the other partys position using Presence Detection before they bumped with each other kept advancing forward without getting discovered. Even in the case they encountered a small group inside the small corridor, they would jump to the ceiling and pierced the ceiling with fingers thrust and clung there until the group passed, or created an appropriate gap on the wall using transmutation and pushed their body into there until the group passed. The mood was really like a certain spy somewhere. Hajimes expression was in enjoyment as though his childlike innocence had returned to him. By the way, when they were clinging on the ceiling, Hajime would turn into something like human hammock to take hold of Tio, and when they slipped into the gap created in the wall, Hajime would embrace Tio tightly, so Tio herself was also really having much fun with it in feeling embarrassed and happy. It seems there art a proper country existing. They look like military personnel. Their ethics art low, but they hath obedience for the chain of command. Yeah. They are proper military with pecking order divided into ranks. The military can deploy an expedition of this scale means that their country also has quite the scale. The two made their conjecture based from the figures of the crews who were wearing unified uniform even if in different color schemes, the conversation the two overheard, and in addition how the weapon the crews were armed with were obviously guns also with uniform made. Even while conversing like that, the two were enjoying their game of spy make-believe to their hearts content, slipped through several doors, passed through several spacious rooms, descended several stairs, and then they came out into a particularly large corridor at the lowest floor where they suddenly smelled an unpleasant smell. Hajime and Tio looked at each others face with a grimace at the familiar offensive smell and they followed the smell as though in invitation. They could hear talking voices from the other side of the corridors corner. Both of them peeked out from the corner. Oi, did you heard? Those guys from Glowser squad, they were annihilated except Higgs. Is that, true? Just what in the world happened huh. Was it those Avenst bunches? Might be. But, among the Glowser squad that came out for supply, its only the messed up Higgs who came back in terror. That one seems true. Is it that scary just by getting attacked by those bunches? Thatsperhaps, they used new weapon? You think those bunches has that kind of power huh. They are just air pirate that keep spewing out delusional words like tradition or pride or whatever you know? Then, why do you think Higgs got that scared against the like of those bunches? Aint no way I know that even if you ask me. The two men were leaning on the corridors wall while speaking out several concerning information. The source of the smell certainly came from those two. It was obvious from a glance. The reason was because their work clothes that looked like overall was drenched in blood. There was a large door in front of them. They must be doing work that drenched them in blood there. The two didnt really want to imagine what was being done inside there. Most likely the men were in the middle of break right now. Well, anyway, its fact that we lost four sky battlecrafts. After all we are ordered to extract spare fuel for aircraft like this. Youre, right. The two workers sighed at their comrades misfortune. It wasnt clear how strong their feeling of fellowship against their comrades from their conversation. However, it seemed certain that the work which drenched them with blood was necessary to replenish the sky battlecrafts that Hajime shot down. The two workers took a puff of something that seemed to be cigar before returning inside the room feeling that it was bothersome. When they entered, an intense smellDDblood smell was overflowing from behind the opened door. Goshujin-sama. Yeah, lets go. The twos personality werent so cute that they would falter just from smell of blood after this far. In order to ascertain the true identity of the fuel that was the source to make the sky battlecraft, and perhaps also this mother ship and the floating island to float, Hajime and Tio approached the room. The door was a sliding type, most likely it would automatically close after a certain time. Hajime and Tio slipped inside the room before the sliding door closed. And then, they witnessed it. The cause of why those pilots were trying to capture the dragons alive. And also the true form of the fuel. Inside the room was spacious. It had the height of two floors with length and width that could reach a hundred meter. Three sides of the walls were made from cages without any gap in between, there was some kind of work stand at the middle of the room. Several things that looked like crane and arm were protruding from the ceiling and floor. The cages were filled with dragon and nothing else. The dragons size, color, and shape were varied, but they were living things that were obviously dragon from a glance. There were also grey dragons like the dragons they were playing with at the previous island. Even the biggest of the dragons here didnt surpass three meter, most were only small dragon with size around one or two meter. There were also dragons with size around thirty centimeters among them. The center of the room was truly in a state of sea of blood. There was a large work stand and a dragon was lying down there and fixed in place by several arms. The dragon already didnt have light in its eyes, blood was still flowing from its ripped open chest onto the floor. There were around ten workers including the previous two. One of them was carefully washing a small silver stone that taken out just now from the dragon. And then, the stone was entered into a machine nearby, and after the worker confirmed something that was displayed by the machine, he handed over the stone to other worker. The worker who received the small silver stone inserted it into another machine and he controlled the machine while confirming something several times. Like that, the small stone that had uneven shape before this was processed into a clean square chip. The silver stone that was processed into a square chip was then handed again to another worker. That worker inserted the chip to the bottom of cylinder machine that looked like a thermos connected to a cord. And then, after he pressed several buttons, the meter display at the side of the cylinder machine was starting to shine silver sequentially from below. After witnessing until that far, Hajime muttered with a small sound and expressionless face. I see. So the dragon of this world also has something like a magic stone. And by processing that, they couldst obtained this fuel. Tio who nodded beside Hajime was similarly expressionless like Hajime in contrast with her comprehending words. Her voice had no intonation at all. Surely the floating island also has similar ore like that. Geez, it will be fantasy world banzai if this end just with that. This really left a bad taste. But, just because of that, we couldst not stop them or resent them. For them who are living in the sky because of the polluted land, dragon hunting art truly a matter of life and death. Perhaps obstructing them from doing that art the same like saying die to them after all. Yeah. To say further, because Tio was a person of dragon race, she had just a little emotional attachment toward dragon species, even so, if it was said that these dragons were monster unrelated to her then thats that. Even in Tortus, she wouldnt hesitate to exterminate a monster of dragon species. But, as expected, the likable dragons she first met in this another world flashed at the corner of her mind. Therefore, there was no way she could think nothing about this work of making dragon as battery replacement. It was just as Hajime said, even though they could understand what they were doing, but it left a bad taste inside. Lets go Tio. Its enough already. Right. They had seen and known something disgustingDDHajime and Tio left the room with such feeling. The weak cry of the dragons that sometimes reached their ear sounded like a cry for help to the two of them. Even though they knew that it was just their imagination, they couldnt help but sigh deeply. Like that, Hajime and Tio were about to step out of the room, it was at that time, *gouuun-* A sound that resounded to the bottom of their stomach, and along with that G force assaulted their body as though the ship was accelerating all at once. The sudden change was nothing for Hajime and Tio, but several of the workers were stumbling or fell on their butt. Announcement from the control room. Sighting of Avenst is confirmed. This ship will enter battle action from here on. All crew, go to your post right away. Repeat, this ship will enter battle action from here on. All crew, go to your post right away. At the same time with the shrilly alert sound inside the ship, a broadcast to the whole ship resounded. The announcement from the control room commanded the sortie of the sky battlecraft squad, in addition, an order that commanded the workers in this room to hurry with the resupply was given. The situation inside the ship suddenly turned hurried. The workers put around ten of the cylindrical machine like just now into a case and put the case on a trolley before going out of the room with fast steps. Following them, Hajime exited from the room while opening his mouth with a pensive look. Avenst, is that the air pirate those guys talked about just now? Perhaps so. Its unknown whether this is a coincidence or inevitability, but it appeared this wouldst be a battle. The two didnt know the battle strength of the other party, but it was unthinkable for a regular army that belonged to a country could be done in by a pirate group at best. However, even so, an army in possession of unknown battle strength would battle an enemy with similarly unknown strength. They would like to be spared from harmoniously staying inside this ship in the unlikely chance that this mother ship got shot down. Lets get out quickly. We grasped the cause of the floating phenomenon already, and I smell a bit of danger from the energy that might result from the destruction of the power reactor that grant the absurd propulsive force to this mother ship. Lets take some distance and watch the situation. Right. That art the wise choice. Hajime was thoroughly ignoring the flurried activity inside the ship while taking shortcut to get outside by irresponsibly opening stair shaped hole on the floor using transmutation, before he opened his mouth as though he recalled something. Come to think of it, that survivorif I remember correct, his name is Sniff is it? Indeed, I think that person kept sobbing without end since he encountered us, but his name art not Sniff, but Higgs. Goshujin-sama, you only get the i correctly. Well, it doesnt matter if he is Hics or Huggs. Sorry, looks like we dont get the time to beat him up. Such thingIm not really concerned of that. Just knowing that Goshujin-sama got angry for mine sake already made me need replacement panty. No need to worry. I thought that might be the case, so I stocked panties for your use inside the Treasure Warehouse. What, the? Thi, this art the first time I heard that. Yue made me brought them. Some time ago there was a chance when I went out with just you right? At that time, she said something likeDid you bring your handkerchief? Your wallet? Tios panty? Geez, its no good to be forgetful. Nn-. What legal wife power The two of them were doing that kind of stupid conversation as though to wash off the unpleasant feeling from just now while Hajime used the hole that he arbitrarily opened out in the hull to jump out from the mother ship that was cruising in high speed to outside where the winds were buzzing thunderously. Tio also jumped out after Hajime. Hajime wasted no time riding his skyboard while Tio also revealed her dragon wings. They were taking distance from the mother ship while starting to fly in parallel with it. Hajime laid out a camouflage barrier that wholly covered both him and Tio, then he turned his gaze to what the mother ship was pursuing. The flying ship of the air pirate called Avenst had similar shape with the mother ship, but its size was only a third of the mother ship. Different from the mother ship, its rear hull wasnt emitting silver particle, but white light that even looked colorless. The speed difference between two sides was evident, the sky battlecrafts that flew out from the mother ship quickly caught up and began their offensive. The airship of the air pirate endured the attack with skilful maneuver while intercepting using the weapon on board so that the sky battlecrafts couldnt get near. In addition, sky battlecrafts were also launched from the airship of the air pirate, and they were also displaying splendid dogfight technique while protecting their ship from the assaulting enemy. It seems the air pirate is inferior in equipment and number, but their skill is better. The speed difference art obvious, and their turning ability and weapons art also inferior in a glance, yet they art splendidly enduring. But Yeah, the difference in strength is hopeless. Yes, no matter how skilled the air pirates were, their battle strength was overwhelmingly insufficient. Even from a quick count, the difference in number of sky battlecraft was three times, the power of their Vulcan and their missile weapons maneuverability were so weak that the spectator would want to avert their eyes from looking. Most likely, the air pirates side would get shot down if they got hit by a single missile or several bullets from the Vulcan. In contrast, the sky battlecraft of the army side, putting aside the missile, it seemed like their battle capability wouldnt be affected even if they got hit dozens of times just by the Vulcan of the air pirates sky battlecraft. The air pirate was facing against an enemy with several times their number, they couldnt hope to shoot down the enemy without landing hits several times as many and they also couldnt shake off the enemy using speed. The preeminent skill of the pilots was displaying a miraculous defense that would make any spectator to spontaneously sigh in admiration, but it was obvious that too was only a matter of time. No matter how you look at it, its not that the air pirate came attacking, but they unfortunately got discovered by the armysomething like that. O, Goshujin-sama. It looks like the mother ship of the air pirate art changing course. Hou, it seems they art planning to plunge into those clouds that looks like a mountain range see? They could see a giant waterfall of cloud at the left side. The river of cloud was flowing down like vapor of dry ice falling to the ground from the towering mountain range of cloud that looked like it was continuing until the end of the world. It was merely a place with height difference among the sea of clouds, but seen from the side it indeed looked like a mountain range of cloud. Inside the sea of clouds was a place where black rain that caused necrosis on the cells and fierce lightning were raging. As expected, was the airship and sky battlecrafts of the air pirate that seemed to have low spec able to endure that environment No matter how they thought about it, this was obviously a sin-or-swim gamble. But, either way it was only a matter of time until the air pirate got shot down at this rate. There was no doubt that for the air pirate too they had no other choice then to make this gamble. The airship of the air pirate was starting to swivel left as though drawing a large arc. It was already partly damaged from getting shot several times by the armys air battlecrafts. Even so, it was evading the powerful cannon and missile from the mother ship, so it was still an amazing skill that they were displaying. Although, if it was asked whether they could escape like that, It will be harsh. Yes. The mother ship was approaching until nearby already. The nearer it got, the more accurate their bombing became. No matter how divine the skill of the pilot was, there would be nothing they could do if the distance was closed further than this. It was really unthinkable that the air irate would be able to reach until the cloud mountain range. Hajime and Tio were watching that sight. Of course, the two wouldnt head out to give reinforcement. These people were the pirate of this world. The outlaw that ignored the rule which protected many. This wasnt a good problem to be mucked up irresponsibly by people of another world who came just to fulfill their curiosity of wanting a bit of adventure. No matter how problematic the moral of the armys pilots, no matter how the fuel production left them with bad taste, it was completely unthinkable for them to be the air pirates ally because of that. As expected, the environment and the way of living of the people in this world were a bit too severe for the two of them to purely have fun hereDDHajime and Tio smiled bitterly. They didnt have the disgusting hobby of purposely enjoying the death of many people, so they averted their gaze thinking to withdraw from this airspace. But, the destiny or something following Hajime and co around wasnt that good of a guy that would let them get away that simply. All the events that happened at other world Tortus, tumbling into another world like this when they came out just for a little stroll, then how that world had ended already, furthermore having the scene of a battle between two factions unfolding in front of their eyes like this DDPiiiiiiiiiih Aa? Mu? In the battlefield that was decorated with explosion roars, howling wind, and orange flame blasts, suddenly a high-pitched sound reverberated. It sounded like blown whistle, however, there was compelling desperation filled into thatDDcrying voice. Hajime and Tio who reflexively returned their gaze to the battlefield caught a presence of something small rapidly approaching them. A shining silver small creature was flying, weaving its way through the orange gap of the explosions and the light of the setting sun that illuminated from the interval of the sea of clouds and sky. It was a small but magnificent dragon. Piih. Piiiiiiih The silver small dragon was desperately flapping its wings while raising a cry that sounded like it would tear up its throat. A lost dragon? Hajime and Tio thought doubtfully, but they immediately noticed. That small existence was staring straight at the two of them, no, more accurately it was staring straight at Tio. Hajime looked at the pencil Cross Velts floating around them. They were functioning normally. The camouflage barrier was going strong. Their form, smell, and heat shouldnt be possible to be detected. But, the small dragon heading at their direction was going straight at Tio no matter how he looked. Hajime suddenly brought his face closer to Tio and his nose sniffed repeatedly. Wha, what is it, Goshujin-sama? As expected its embarrassing to have mine body suddenly sniffed at. No, Im wondering if you have a unique smell that even my artifact cannot hide. Right now, it shouldst not be wrong of me for thinking of wanting to hit Goshujin-sama. Tio who was unusually angry was pushing on Hajimes face with her hand to make distance while her cheeks were blushing slightly. Even while they were doing that, the small dragon arrived at their position, Pii! Piih!it was crying out while circling around the two. It appeared that it was really detecting their presence without any doubt whatsoever. Oi oi, whats with it? Its looking really desperate somehow. Dont tell me, is it looking for help? Tio stared at the tiny dragon with an expression that was lost for words. She was wondering why a dragon that should be fearful against human was trying to get involved with human conflict. Hajime was also cocking his head in puzzlement. But, the strange matter was continuing further. Of all thing, the pirate that should be heading desperately to the cloud mountain range was swiveling greatly while bending their path. The direction the ships nose was pointing was atDDthe direction of Hajime and Tio. Whats going on? Dont tell me the camouflage barrier is really broken? No Goshujin-sama. Im only guessing, but this child might be the cause? They are turning midair to chase after a small dragon when they are in the brink of getting shot down anytime? I seriously dont understand whats the meaning of that. Perhaps the army also noticed the small dragons existence seeing how the air pirate changed course, surprisingly several sky battlecrafts broke away from the front line and approached here. Even though they should be pressuring the greatly skilled air pirates sky battlecraft, yet they still approached the small dragon even if they left behind a hole in their sides battle force. At the same time, the sky battlecrafts of the air pirate also ignored the defense of their own mother ship and flew out toward the small dragon. Just who in world art thou? Tio unconsciously asked at the small dragon that was desperately pleading something. The air pirate that pursued the small dragon even if they had to throw away their life. The pursuing army that left behind the air pirate even though it was just a bit more before they could finish them off. It was already obvious that this small silver dragon wasnt just a mere stray dragon. Chih. I dont know whats going on, but at this rate we will get dragged in. Tio, we are finished being a spectator. We are withdrawing from this airspace right away. Mu, acknowledged. The two were curious with the small dragons existence, but it was out of the question for them to get saddled with an existence that was unanimously pursued by the army and air pirate. Hajime and Tio nodded at each other and tried to leave that place. That moment, as though guessing the intention of the two, the small dragon blocked their route. And then, it began to emit silver right immediately after. Tio and Hajime unconsciously stopped moving seeing the dazzlingly shining small dragon that looked solemn somehow. Inside their head, a pleading resounded. It sounded vaguely childish, yet filled with a greatly earnest feeling. Help-, help! King, please! Everyone, my friends, help them- They didnt hear any clear words. But, that feeling was certainly conveyed to them. Hajime and Tio couldnt hide their bewilderment. They looked at each other while standing still. Instantly, a sound wave impact assaulted the area. Piih!? Uoh Nuwah. This art from that time! It was the sound wave attack like what the sky battlecraft emitted at the floating island. Furthermore this one had more power than that time. It even generated physical shockwave that mercilessly attacked Hajime and others. Naturally, Hajime and Tio werent damaged, but the small dragon wasnt unharmed. The small dragon that was emitting a mysterious silver light got blown away by the impact and furthermore it was falling limply as though its consciousness was cut off. Ah, hey, get a hold of thyself! Tio spontaneously leaped out and held the small dragon with both hands. Tio! Dont daydream! Nu? The sky battlecraft of the army passed through instantly. When Hajime gave her warning, it was after the second planes following behind it had launched the missile that deployed net like the time at the floating island. The special net burst in front of her eyes and it spread widely to envelop its target. Hajime cut in between just before it could envelop Tio and the fainted little dragon. HAAH!! A yell of fighting spirit. The magic power that was gushed out directionally was converted into physical impact due to the skill Magic Shockwave. The crimson wave that possessed immense power blown away the cage net far away without any trouble. After the second plane passed through, the third plane that was further approaching was decelerating while deploying something that looked like a hook from its lower part. Most likely it would use that hook to catch the cage net and carried it until the mother ship. The pilot of the approaching third plane opened wide his eyes in shock. After all, just when they were about to capture the small dragon by a beautiful coordination, suddenly a winged beautiful woman appeared midair and caught the small dragon in her embrace, furthermore the cage net was blown away by a crimson wave and in the end a man riding a flying board also appeared after that, that was why it was impossible for him to not get shocked. Yes, Tio got out of the camouflage range when she leaped out, and Hajime also exposed himself because he fired the magic shockwave. The tough-looking hook flying out from the rapidly approaching third planes lower part was about to hit Hajime and Tio and the small dragon behind him. The fingers of Hajimes right hand bended like claws. He instantly swung his right hand toward the hook that almost hit him. By doing that, what was left behind was the figure of Hajime that was reduced into a pile of meat and got sent flyingDDwas naturally not what happened. There was only the sight of the torn apart wreckages disappearing into the sea of clouds. The sky battlecraft that pursued after the armys sky battlecrafts swiveled greatly to avoid Hajime and Tio. When Hajime sent a glance, as expected, the air pirate pilot was also showing a shocked expression as though his eyeballs were going to fly out. He looked really likeWHAT THE HELLLLLLLLLLLLL- Tio, how is the dragon? Hmm, looks like its just losing consciousness without any serious wound. Forgive me, Goshujin-sama. Because I unconsciously jumped out, we art dragged into something troublesome. Tio showed an apologetic face while approaching Hajimes side. Hajime shrugged while smiling wryly to that. If your body moved by itself, then that must be the action that Tio want to do from your heart. Then I dont really mind that. First of all, its too late already saying we are dragged into troublesome matter by this time. This kind of thing can also happen from putting on air as onlooker. Ye, yes. I see. Thank you Goshujin-sama. Tios lips loosened up greatly hearing Hajimes indifferent speech. And then, for some reason Tio seemed to be nestling even closer than before to Hajime. Ahead of Hajimes gaze, the scene of the air pirates airship approaching and the armys mother ship circling around the two of them was unfolding. The sky battlecrafts were circling around Hajime and Tio in circles with wariness and bewilderment. Seeing that kind of sight, Hajimes wry smile deepened and he muttered. Now then, first how about we try starting with a peaceful talk. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Just a little notice, the comic version that is in the middle of serialization in Overlap-samas homepage was update. Damn, seriously damn. The impact at the fight against the claw bear among other things is just damn. It really has impact and I can enjoy Hajime in his early day at abyss with another fresh feeling. If you are interested, please take a look by all means! The next update is planned to be at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 233 The voice of Hajime that was amply filled with sincerity was resounding through the whole airspace. He was appealing by using telepathy, so his voice should undoubtedly reach both the army and the air pirate. While the air pirates airship and the armys mother ship that was located diagonally right behind it were approaching, Hajime was hovering midair while showing a friendly smile. The first impression was truly the most important thing in forming personal relationship. Tio who was nestling close beside him was nursing the small dragon in her arms while acting the straight-manNo matter how they look, thou only look like someone suspicious though, but it didnt even give a single scratch at Hajimes ignoring skill. Hajime lifted up both his hands to appeal that he had no hostility while he continued his words like a cultured modern-day person. We dont have any hostile intention. No, honestly! Im not lying at all! It will be a cold day in hell before I lie. A person like me is saying that, thats why there can be no doubt about it. We dont have any hostile intention! It sounds extremely fishy Tio-san beside Hajime was saying something. But his ignoring skill level had reached the max value so there was no problem. Everyone, it appears that all of you are pursuing after this rug rat dragon, but the two of us dont need it! Rather, we are even thinking seriously whether we should just toss this thing away over there. We dont have any intention of snatching your prey okaaay! Hajime appealed so, but for some reason hostility was overflowing form the pilots of both factions circling at the surrounding. Especially all the pilot-san of the air pirate, their rage was fierce. They were laying out their protest by punching *bang bang* at their cockpits windbreaker. It was a joke. Just now was a joke filled with wits. That was my consideration to everyone trying to calm down this place. Anyway, we dont have any intention of snatching this thing, so we will hand over this rug rat. Owner-san, please come out to the fro~~nt For some reason, when Hajime said rug rat or owner, the killing intent of the air pirate pilots doubled. Somehow he got the feeling that the more he talked the more their hostility got fanned up. Even while Hajime was making speech like that, the airship of the air pirate had approached until nearby. There, perhaps their mental petrification against the really strange duo was finally dispelled, the air battle force of the army side was starting to move. It seemed that it was the fact that they tried to capture the small dragon alive, so instead of attacking Hajime and Tio, they resumed their attack toward the airship. Perhaps it should be called as an abnormal obsession, because the airship was recklessly charging forward without even taking evasive action. It was getting bombed directly and got damaged all over. The pilots of the air pirate side returned fire. However, because their number was reduced by the armys overwhelming attack, and how the airship wasnt taking sufficient evasive action, and then, because there were Hajime and TioDDor more accurately the small dragon nearby, their movement got restrained and they were unable to deploy in a defensive battle like before. Ee, everyone, lets calm down for now. I will hand over this rug raDDthis young dragon, so both sides, please stop your ship. Lets talk it with each other about the handing overDD Please match your speed with usss-. And then, give Kuwaibel to me! Please- An amplified voice of a womanDDno, a girl reached Hajime, cutting off his speech. When Hajime turned his gaze there, he could see on the front deck of the airship that was charging to here, a girl carrying something that looked like a megaphone was leaning his body forward on the handrail that she looked like she could fall off anytime. Behind the girl was a tall blonde haired young woman and a young man with the same blonde hair standing by, they were desperately holding the girl who looked like she could fall off anytime. The girls silver semi-long hair was wild from the strong wind. But, the girls expression was even wilder than that. Looking closer she was a beauty. However, her eyes that were greatly slanting upward and her desperate looked that even resembled an ogre were honestly at a creepy level. But, her figure that was reaching out her hand earnestly and sincerely even when she knew that she wouldnt reach conveyed the seriousness of the girl. The ship wasnt decelerating. It would get shot down if it stopped. It was something definite. That was why the girl yelled for Hajime to match his speed pleadingly. The airship was passing through so close it almost grazed Hajime and Tio. The girl was still reaching out her hand with a despairing and grieving expression. Hajime and Tio looked at each others face. Aa~. It looks like they also know the name of this rug rat, and based on the situation, perhaps what this thing meant by friend refer to the air pirateDDlets toss this thing to that girl and get away from here. This hath really become troublesome in various aspects, I understand. They nodded once. Hajime and Tio started sliding backward with a sudden speed. The movement that wholly ignored things like propulsive force or dynamics caused several pilots who were looking for chance to open their eyes wide in shock. Hajime and Tio instantly approached the airships deck. The girls expression greatly brightened up. The blonde hair duo behind her looked wary. Perhaps thinking that the small dragon was going to be handed over, the mother ship behind the airship launched innumerable number of missiles. It seemed that it took into consideration that the small dragon was nearby, so its main cannon the majestic 3-gun turrets stayed silent, but in front of nearly fifty missiles, it was hard to say that it was fortunate. The Vulcan cannon loaded aboard the airship spouted fire, shooting down the missile swarm, but in the first place it couldnt take evasive action. The sky battlecraft pilots also joined in the interception, but naturally by doing that the respond toward the armys sky battlecraft thinned down. One plane slipped through the defensive line of the air pirate and launched its missile. Most likely its aim was the bridge. Human silhouettes could be seen across the windbreaker of a place that was jutting out in the central position of the airship. The girl and the blonde haired duo opened their eyes wide. They were staring dumbfounded at their last momentDD Ahead of their gaze, one smoking sky battlecraft barged in. It slipped between the bridge and the flying missile without any hesitation. It was a shield with ones life on the line. For a pirate, that skill, that spirit, that everything was noble. Flame blast illuminated the bridge, the girl and others on the deck, and Hajime and Tio who were flying parallel to the airship. The planes rear part was pulverized and the front nose was torn to pieces. It was merely luck that the cockpit wasnt blasted off. But, there wasnt any concept of bail out or anything for the pilot of this world. The reason was because there was nothing but the sea of clouds below when they ejected out, inside that was a hell that rejected humans survival. Bovid-!! The girls pained voice resounded at the interstice of the winds howl. Even though she wasnt using megaphone, but her voice resounded excessively clearly was surely because the pilot was an important people for her. Good grief. Well, Im a Japanese after all? For some reason Hajime was making a strange excuse while taking out something from Treasure Warehouse II that he threw away. That thing which was flying in a high speed that was unthinkable to be reached just from a snap of the wrist slid right under the cockpit part that was about to vanish into the sea of clouds. And then, that thing that spread out with *kashun-* soundDDvariable type chakram Orestes swallowed the cockpit along with the pilot through its center. The girls and co leaked outEh?, at the same time another Orestes that was also thrown on the deck unfolded and the cockpit fell from there. The deck got dented along with a loud impact sound. The pilot who returned safely (?) looked dazed from being unable to comprehend what happened. Hajime caught the returning Orestes while calling at the girl and co who were dumbfounded at the unbelievable sight. O~i, you over there! You are this guys ownerDDnot that, youre his friend? You are arent you? Eh? A, e, u, tha, thats righttt! Hajime asked while poking at the small dragon Tio was carrying. The girl was in a state of presently in chaos!, however she somehow returned word of affirmative. Hajime noddedYosh. Then, Ill return him, so catch him properly okaaay! Eh? Catch? Eh? Hajime directed a really nice smile at the girl was all flustered and all shook up. He ignored Tio who was speaking hesitantlyNo, Goshujin-sama. Although the situation is as it is, that art a bit, and he strongly grasped the small dragon in an eagle grip. And then, he tossed it awayHoi-with a really casual feeling. WAITTTTTTTTTT-, WHAT ARE YOU DOINGGGGG- The girl screamed, however she did that while running on the deck with surprising swiftness and performed a dive catch at the falling small dragon. At that occasion, she also seemed to perform a face sliding, but she seemed to be unexpectedly tough because right after she lifted the small dragon to show at the panicked blonde hair duo. That figure looked like an outfielder baseball player showing up his fine play, or it closely resembled a person of a certain unpopulated island goingI CAUGHT ITTDDD!!. The blonde hair duo was rushing to the girl while applausing. (TN: Click if you want to see the pose. I dont really know what this refer too. Perhaps some kind of TV show in Japan?) Seeing their figure like that, Hajime showed a really satisfied smile that seemed to sayToday too Im accumulating up good deed yeahbefore he used telepathy once more. Everyone, with this we are not involved anymore. From the start we are just a passing by people of virtue, and so, we will quickly vanish so that we wont be a bother to everyone. Well then- Hajime prompted Tio and he rotated his skyboard. The skyboard turned 90 degree left from the course of the air pirate. That was a course that distanced away from the cloud mountain range. Hajime predicted that the air pirate who had recovered the small dragon would head toward the cloud mountain range in order to escape the army, so he chose a course that was the exact opposite from that route. But, destiny-san wouldnt let such a shallow demon king-san to get away! It was impossible to escape from destiny-san! Piih!? Pii~~? Pipiih!? PiiDDDD!! AhDD, Ku-chan! DONT GOOO-. COME BACK HEREEEEE- Such cry and scream could be heard from behind. When Hajime and Tio looked behind in surprise, the awakened small dragon was chasing after Hajime and Tio once more. Perhaps the girl had jumped out overenthusiastically, because she was diving outside the handrail, but the blond hair duo caught her leg in a narrow call. The screams (?) of the blonde hair duoPr, princessss-. Do you want to dieee-or Aa, this is bad-. Roze-samas clothes is slipping offffff-who were looking desperate could be heard. The pilot who went through emergency landing on the deck jumped out from the cockpit in panic and joined in the rescue of the girl whose buttocks were getting exposed. Wai-, why are you chasing us!? Just as I thought Tio, a strange smell really is coming from you!? Thats a cruel remark dont thou know!? Even if its me, I couldst still feel hurt here!? Hajime and Tio accelerated rapidly. However, surprisingly the small dragon made its body to be clad in silver color and chased them steadily. In contrast with the tininess of its body and its pitiful pii pii cry, it was unexpectedly a speed fighter. Uwaa, somehow everyone is following after uswhats with this game of tag? This art chaos. In the world of twilight, Hajime and Tio were in the lead with the small dragon, the air pirates sky battlecrafts, the armys sky battlecrafts, airship, and mother ship were pursuiting in a straight line which created a bizarre sight. Hajime was looking weary while Tios face was twitching. Even when they attempted to camouflage themselves using pencil Cross Velts, but as long as the small dragon was chasing after Tio by somehow grasping her position accurately, there was no other way to get away other than shaking it off using speed. Hajime withdrew Donner from his holster and loaded it with special bullet Exise Bullet. It was a special bullet that could change place along with the space around it to another space coordinate. By firing the bullet with electromagnetic acceleration and then exchanging place with it at the farthest distance, it enabled the user himself to move in the pseudo realm of electromagnetic acceleration. Tio, grab on me. We are teleporting. Right. Thats fine butwhy, didnt Goshujin-sama use it when chasing after that Higgs fellow? Hajimes gaze wandered around a bit while,You, its that you know, that. Yes, interfering at the battle between you and that guy is just inelegant right?he was making a strangely lame excuse while his finger was about to pull the trigger. But, just before he could, Whoops Hajime controlled the skyboard and made a sharp turn. The place where they were just at a moment before was rushed through by innumerable bullets. Furthermore, the sky battlecraft squad that cut in at the path Hajime was turning to was carrying out a strafing with Vulcan to reduce Hajime and Tio into meat scraps without even a shred of mercy. Hajime further barrel rolled to avoid that, but Oi oi, they are really feverish with murderous impulse huh. Looks like they art losing their temper with this game of tag. Ahead of the gaze of the two who were turning around, there was the form of the mother ship that unnoticed had taken a steep climb and aimed its gun turret at its lower part from the far height. It seemed the turret was a type that could be stowed in, that turret that was protruding out from the ships bottom was opening its large nozzle that had a diameter around two meter. It was a caliber that was too big to shoot cannon ball, but it seemed what it would shot wasnt cannon or missile. It had silver light converging in it. The energy was so immense their skin could feel it. No matter how they looked, it was in the preparation stage to fire a beam cannon like space battleship that often came out in SF. Going with firing the main cannon of a mother ship that was boasting its hugeness just to kill two people, these guys were really bunches with screw loose in their head. Naturally, Hajime was trying to take evasive action, but the aim of that cannon turret was detailed in contrast of its size. Furthermore, the armys sky battlecrafts were joining in the attack from all direction to seal their movement so they couldnt escape from the firing line. Indeed, although this was for the sake of breaking the deadlock of the situation, but it was unthinkable that the height of this killing intent was coming from the bunches who were refraining themselves from large scale attack in consideration of the small dragons existence. Oi, we told you already before, we dont have any hostile intention, we also dont want anything with that small dragon! We also dont want to get involved with you guys! We are going to disappear right away, so pull baDD Hajimes persuading words resounded to the whole airspace using telepathy. But, before he could finish his sentenceDDthe atmosphere burst. *GOU-* The silver bombardment was fired from diagonally above and exploded the air. Due to the sky battlecrafts attacking in waves, a wall of bullet was created between the two and the pursuing small dragon, distancing the two sides. Therefore, that merciless attack dyed the world that was in madder red color as though it was midday, pouring down on Hajime and Tio like iron hammer from the sky. Piih! PIIIIIH Ku-chan-, Kuwaibel-! Come back quickly! Just what are you thinking about those two!? The girl on the pursuing airship was desperately raising her voice using a megaphone at the small dragon that was forced to evade due to the shockwave that shook the atmosphere. Even the sky battlecrafts of the air pirate that got reduced in number were making a shuddering expression at the bombardment of the mother ship while circling at the small dragons side. The game of tag was over. The air pirate was now too far away from the area of cloud mountain range that was their only chance of escaping. Actually, the inside of that mountain range area was relatively calmer compared to the sea of clouds, so it was the optimum place to conceal themselves, but it was impossible for them to return there from now. The only way that remained for them now was only to dive into the sea of clouds even though they would crash nine times out of ten by doing that. And to do that they had to take back the small dragon into the airship even for a second faster. But, the small dragon in question was only raising its cry at the silver pillar of light searchingly. It was as though it was convinced at the survival of those two who had disappeared inside the pillar without even a one in ten thousand chance to stay alive Li, esimpossible Those words were surely representing the feeling of all the people in this battlefield. The silver bombardment from the warship was vanishing as though it was melting into air. That attack should annihilate everything without leaving even dust behind. However, while the brightness that was like midday was vanishing and the color of twilight was returning to the world, the future that should be absolute was overturned. What appeared was a sphere. That solid metallic sphere which was shining gently from the reflection of the evening sun was further surrounded by jet black and crimson colored crosses around it. It was an unknown attack, so just in case I jointly used eight point barrier and Aidion at the same time, but it seems that attack doesnt have the power to break through the space isolation. Well, this defense couldst even completely block the disintegration bombardment of the gods apostles. As long as its not even a penetrating attack that ignore defense, its next to impossible to slip through Goshujin-samas defensive wall. *kashun-kashun-kashun-* With such sound, the metallic sphereDDvariable style large shield Aidion was undoing its omni-directional defense. It was several layers of shield sliding and contracting smaller continuously to its neighbor. Before long the sphere was switching to its normal mode of coffin form. At the same time, the eight point barrier also vanished. The battlefield was silent. No, more accurately the sound of wind and the planes thruster sound were reverberating, but the people in this battlefield were so speechless to the degree that it felt like that. They were rightly amazed and dumbfounded. An individual was pulling through a direct hit that was fired by the main cannon of a mother ship class battleship unharmed. Everyones reaction was understandable. In the battlefield that became still as death, Hajime started to monitor the conversations at the bridge of the mother ship using the application of telepathy even while feeling his blood rushing to his head. While they were all in a straight line chase, because the small dragon was in the line of fire the mother ship couldnt attack satisfactorily and left attacking to its sky battlecrafts, yet why did they suddenly act decisively by attacking like that Inside the bridge of the mother ship that Hajime was skillfully monitoring Shit-, even that was defended-. Those guys, as expected they are monster- Impossiblewe had confirmed it from the recording of Glowser 4 buteven though it was just sixty percent but that was the main cannon. Just what in the world are those two Captain-. Quick, quickly prepare the next attack-. The one with the full power! If not, everyone will be slaughtered again! Shut up Higgs! We, the soldier of the divine country is the chosen people that rule the sky, there is no way we will lose against just two pirates! But-, those two arent human! You see it right-? The male destroyed sky battlecraft personally, and the female transformed into dragon and pursued hot on my tail even when I used maximum speed! Chih. Oi, someone take Higgs away! He is an eyesore! It seemed that surviving sky battlecraft had the system of video recording loaded in it. With that, they knew the incomprehensible strength of Hajime and Tio, and using the chance when they were distance from the small dragon, they launched an attack that could be said as excessive. That seemed to be the case. The person who seemed to be the ship captain gave order with angry voice at his subordinates inside the bridge who were making noise from feeling shaken. Launch the air battle squads that are in the middle of standby! Dont let those two get near the air pirate and the monarch dragon! Helmsman, circle to the left side of the target with velocity 3! Replenish the main cannon, maximum power! Fix pod number 1 until 20 to the target. Bullet type Grog! Keep firing without pause! There is no way a shield that can block attack like that can hold out for long! Crush them with quantity! It seemed they were seriously planning to shot down Hajime and Tio. The mother ship was starting to circle to the left side while spouting silver light. The Vulcan barrels and cannon barrels that could bombard using medium size bullet type were directed at Hajime and Tio. Hajimes eyes narrowed quietly. He broadcasted a voice that was losing its intonation using telepathy. You can hear me right? Listen well, Ill say it one more time okay? We dont have the intention of getting involved with the dispute between you guys. We have the awareness that its us who are trespassing at your territory. We the nuisances will disappear. Thats why, dont direct your killing intent to us more than this. It was silent for a while. The army side was bewildered with the voice that was resounding in their head, however, the captain spoke his answer from his spot even while half in doubt whether his voice would be transmitted. Sleep talk after you go to sleep. There is no way we can just leave alone anyone with that kind of bizarre power and also obsessed so much by that monarch dragon. Originally we will want to catch you two for human experiment to search for the secret of that power, but you two are just too dangerous. Thats to say nothing how you two had laid your hands at the pilots of our army who are the people of god. We will kill you two right here right now for sure. The main cannon of the mother ship was gathering an immense energy. Innumerable sky battlecrafts flew out from it. Their number were already surpassing fifty plane if combined with the planes that had came out from the battle before this. The small dragon was trying to approach Hajime and Tio, but the armys sky battlecrafts were obstructing it with wall of sound wave. They also attacked at the air pirate. The air pirates aircrafts were already less than ten. Piih. PIIIIH Just what was making it trying that hard? The small dragon was desperately calling at Hajime and Tio. It didnt want to get separated from them, or perhaps, it was asking them to escape togetherit also looked like it was saying that kind of things. Hajime loosened up his expressionless face a bit and pulled the trigger of Donner. Two streaks of light flew out. One went toward the small dragon, and the other one went toward the girl on the airship. Just before it shot them through in a flash, the special bullets Exise Bullet stopped still in place, and using its effect, the small dragon was instantly transferred to the girls location. Just stay quiet at your friends side. Okay? Piipih Ku, Kuwaibel, is listening to what he is told? Those words that were said with unexpectedly gentle voice in contrast with the dangerous atmosphere the speaker was clad in made the small dragon to look alternately at Hajime and Tio restlessly, but after a slight hesitation it replied back energetically. The girl who embraced the small dragon so that it wouldnt run away for the second time showed a surprised expression at its behavior. In addition, before they realized several Cross Velts were floating around the airship, forming protection barrier. The focused silver light was already in critical point. The attack of the armys sky battlecrafts that became unreserved by the small dragons distance was increasing in fierceness. Several thousand Vulcan bullets, several hundred missiles, and sound waves that were even accompanied with shockwave came in really absurd number that it was presumptuous to even call it overkill, and all those were concentrated toward just two people. Flame blast enveloped the barrier, the figure of the two disappeared inside as though a small sun was coming into existence there. They were receiving that much concentrated attack, however, Hajime who continued to defend using only barrier of space isolation turned his gaze at Tio beside him. Tio shrugged and answered back at the wordless question. Goshujin-sama who art still trying to persuade them somehow even when having killing intent directed at thee art also not bad butas expected, acting absurdly unreasonable with no question asked, that art what truly worthy for mine master. Goshujin-sama, holding back this late art unnecessary. Mine will art always together with Goshujin-sama. Hajime displayed a fearless grin and embraced Tio. If the figures of a man embracing the waist of a beautiful girl on the skyboard werent hard to see because of the flame blast from the missiles enveloping them, then surely the expression of the enemies would convulse grandly. A calm voice resounded at the battlefield that was decorated with explosive sounds and impact sounds. This is your last warning. Get lost, right now. Not just the captain of the mother ship, all the people who heard that voice felt a shiver in their spine from terror. But, unfortunately, it seemed they converted that terror into rage using their elitism and pride that were oozing from their every single word. Dont falter! Fix them in place! They cannot move-. Their shield too shouldnt be able to hold out for long anymore-. Show our power as the soldier of the divine country! Main cannon, status!? Five percent left until the full charge, four percent, three percentfull charge! We can fire anytime- Fire at the count of five! Air battle squads, pull back! The madder red sky that was turning dark was dyed by the silver of midday once more. It was incomparable with the previous one, it wasnt just the turret below the mother ship, even the 3-gun turrets installed at the front deck also fired bombardment in exactly the same scale. The total of four silver bombardments tore through the sky with might that ripped apart the atmosphere. The diameter of its hit range could reach ten meter. If the after-shock was included then the area of further ten meter was a fatal territory. Hajime and Tios figure vanished along with flame blast that bloomed in the sky. The world rumbled. The sea of clouds directly below was undulating and splitting from the impact. The cloud mountain at faraway had a large hole opened at it side and scattered away wholly. Inside the light that should be called as aurora, the people from both camps who were fixing their eyes upon that scene by holding their arm over their eyes or through a visorDD They witnessed it right after that. *GOU-* The jet black spiral that blew upward and pierced the sky. In defiance of the silver light, that pure black looked as though it was wordlessly asserting that it wouldnt be dyed by any other existence no matter what. Whats, thatSomeone whispered. At that moment, the jet black whisper converged tighter. It rushed out from the silver torrent and became a whirling sphere in the sky. And then, it ruptured. As though the seal was broken. As though, born from a jet black cocoonDDa figure appeared. A single roar. A single flap of wings. That form was magnificently, majestically, and gallantly conveying without scruple a dignity as the supreme ruler of the sky that didnt fear or hesitate against anything. The large build that drew a line against the emaciated dragon of this world, and the overflowing dominating aura. Its existences mightiness that the skin, or perhaps the instinct could feel. Im concluding you guys, as my enemy. I dont care whether you are from divine country, if you are a chosen race, or whatever, but you can learn it with your own body. That my wife, is the one and only supreme ruler of the sky. Those words echoed through the whole airspace. The people who suddenly regained their senses with hah noticed although at this late hour. Of the existence on the back of the hovering black dragon with its wings spread and the blazing sun behind it. There, a man was standing imposingly, glaring down at everything. Anyone couldnt help but to feel awed at that figure mounting the back of dragon that they had never even seen before. Everyone held their breath and lost their words, in the middle of that, The girl who was holding the small dragon murmured in astonishment. A fairy tale that she knew since she was little. Yes, that was the legendary Dragon knight, sama? AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The next update is planned to be at 6 P.M Saturday too. Chapter 234 The first move of the battles opening was a roar that shook the atmosphere and a jet black flash that tore apart event the world. Bre, break up-. BreaDD I wont make it inDD The armys sky battlecrafts flying about in the twilight sky. The evasion order that pilot yelled vanished in vain due the jet black flash that was mowing down immediately after. It was like a swing of a large sword that was wielded by a giant in myth. Tios breath attack that finished charging in less than a few seconds annihilated three squads of five planes squad altogether with just one attack. They couldnt resist or anything and didnt leave even wreckage behind. They were literally annihilated. Just like swatting irritating flies, the veteran sky battlecraft pilots vanished like a joke. If anyone looked further, they would see the sea of clouds split into two. It was the scar from Tios breath attack. An ocean trench was created in the sea of clouds. -, dont falter-. Crush them with quantity! A command that was filled with reprimand was given. The sky battlecrafts were commencing hit & run without pause at Tio and Hajime who was riding on her back. Their Vulcan cannons were spouting fire and countless missiles were rapidly approaching the two. Tio, lets go. Beat into them just what kind of being the supreme ruler of the sky is. Very well. Then, thoroughly witness mine flying technique that I fostered and evolved in earth. Dont fall off no matter what, Goshujin-sama! *gagagaga-* Without even caring one whit at the bullets of Vulcan cannon that hit her body, Tio roared. It seemed that the dragon scale of black dragon that was the most superior in endurance among the whole dragon people race couldnt even be scratched by the like of Vulcan cannon. After all it was something that only ended getting whittled on the surface even when it got hit by Hajimes railgun, so this could be said to be only natural. The approaching missiles were drawing near from all directions like a cage, giving no place to escape. But, Tios figure vanished before those missiles could arrive and hit. DDFang of Flame Immediately after, it that was whispered along with a solemn voice manifested and accomplished its meaning. Around Tio who was flying with a motion that should even be called as rhythmless, four brilliantly blazing flame clusters appeared. When all those were launched simultaneously, they accurately swallowed the missiles approaching from the front without leaving any and demolished them. While flower of flame blast was blooming in the sky, Tio who was flying while producing shockwave instantly took a sharp right turn. She caught the back of a sky battlecraft that was trying to fly past. The sky battlecraft pilot took a steep turn in panic to shake Tio off, but she followed closely behind as though mocking that wonderfully sharp turn. She launched a breath attack once more and blown up the sky battlecraft. Shit-, this bastard-. Eat this- Perhaps this one was a squad mate of the one just now. The sky battlecraft circled at Tios back in order to save his comrade that was followed by Tio, however, unable to save his comrade he got driven by rage while firing his missile. But, that missile that looked like it would hit based on the timing and position was evaded right after that along with an unbelievable scene. Thy movement art monotone. Somer, saultiiingDD Yes, it was a somersault. Of all thing, the large black dragon before his eyes were somersaulting midair while flying with a speed that was nearly the speed of sound. Naturally Tio was losing speed, but the missile was unable to react to the impossible maneuver and passed through below her in vain. And then, in a stroke of misfortune the pursuing sky battlecraft was tore apart by the black dragons claw when they crossed each other, and ended up as a scrap. Tio used the momentum of the somersault and descended below while recovering her speed. While falling, she rolled her body 180 degree and reversed her movement direction. By doing that, the sky battlecraft formation that was about to pass in front of her right at that timing Naturally, breath attack and compressed exploding flame bullets hit the formation as though the attacks were absorbed toward them. Five flame blasts decorated the sea of clouds simultaneously. Thi, this is hopeless-. I cannot shake it off-. Someone helpDD Tio rolled her body 180 degree from climbing steeply into the opposite direction. She once more took the back of another plane with the opposite of the previous maneuver and blown up the sky battlecraft that was desperately escaping. The aiming wont get fixed-. I cannot get a lock on- Even though this pilot had taken her back by sacrificing his comrade, he couldnt lock on Tio who was flickering left and right with terrific speed like an outstanding aircraft. And then, Tio spread open her wings and raised up her body. She instantly decelerated by receiving the wind pressure to her hearts content. When the pilot noticed his plane already passed over Tio. And as expected he got annihilated with one attack from behind. To, too fast-. What the hell is this monster-. Is this really dragon!? There was an impact sound as though the air ruptured. Next white wall of air was generated. Tio who was easily rushing into the world of the speed of sound while making a steep climb rolled over midair. Use the Synthesizer-. Match my timing! Three squads were approaching Tio from below as though they were going toward the summit of a pyramid. Their planes frame was starting to get enveloped with silver color. From that, this Synthesizer was most likely referring to that sound wave attack. Although, Tio didnt even look concerned seeing that indication of the sound wave attack that could grant fatal action obstruction effect to the dragon species. Instead she began to swoop down. The sound wave attack was fired. The air was undulating. Tio charged into that raging sound wave without any hesitation. Something like a free fall was lukewarm. She spread her wings while falling and with an elegant movement she rolled. Right away, a jet black typhoon was generated from that movement. Insolent. Fall altogether all of thee. It was like a divine spear that broke through a great wall. The black dragon moving in the world of speed of sound clad with black typhoon easily blew off the wall of sound wave and merely passed straight through the center of the formation. A beat. The sonic boom that arrived late instantly pulverized their planes fuselage and drowned them into the sea of clouds. Without stopping Tio opened up a great distance from the approaching missile using pure speed and maneuverability, she then blasted away one more squad with a mowing down breath attack. And, it was at that time a large scale attack was fired at Tio from the mother ship. It seemed they couldnt get a lock-on because of Tios overwhelming mobility, but 80% of their allys sky battlecrafts had fallen anyway. Surely they were thinking that in that case they would just bombard the very airspace itself in a limited area. It wasnt a high firepower that pierced through a point like the main cannon. What was approaching was a swarm of missiles that might reach a thousand in number. That swarm which was a bit too brutal to be called as a squall prided a size that couldnt be compared with the missiles launched by the sky battlecrafts. It was clear that it had an uncommon power without compare. In front of the display of power of blowing up an airspace, Tio flapped her wings once and hovered in place. And then, she bent her body greatly backward while sucking in air. *hyugoo-* She was making that kind of impossible sound while sucking in air, which caused Tios chest to swell up rapidly. The missiles that were approaching in a number that even hid the mother ship itself behind them were DDGURYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! The wind died. The air ruptured. The sea of clouds was blown away in radial shape, the atmosphere shook. It was just a roar. And yet, it was a roar of the dragon king that granted terror to anyone who heard it without question. Therefore, the mere roar became a violent shockwave that spread through the whole airspace. The approaching swarm of missiles was pulverized by the wall of shockwave. It was as though there was an invisible wall there, the missiles swarm exploded one after another in the middle point between Tio and the mother ship. The sky where the curtain of night was already descending was illuminated dazzlingly by orange flame blasts. Oi oi, I dont get any turn at all from the start here? It was Goshujin-sama who ordered me to show the status of the skys supreme ruler correct? For now, I tried doing it with only using pure dogfight technique, breath attack, and a bit of magic butwas it satisfactory for thee? Turning back, Tio was directing a gaze that looked vaguely mischievous toward Hajime who was calmly standing on her back regardless of the heavy action. Hajime was showing a half-amazed expression while, Those were midair battle maneuver things right? Kulbit and Split S, then Immelmann Turn and Cobra Turn? You also did various other maneuvers but, since when did you learn them huh? Well, it was splendid. The fighter aircrafts in earth art wonderful. However, the sky art mine territory. Putting aside pure speed, mine pride wouldst not forgive myself if I lose in dogfight technique. I fished up various materials, played game, went to aerial show and learned. The most important thing art that it seemed that it satisfied Goshujin-sama. gururu? Tio-san sounded her throat joyfully. Because Tio could freely flew in the sky without anything like flying technique just by directly manipulating the wind, it was really bone-breaking for her to make the way of thinking like kinetic energy or potential energy to sink into her mind butthere was no doubt that her flying skill had rapidly risen up from earths aeromechanics, so she was really happy to be praised by her master when she unveiled the result like this. With scales that deflected Vulcan cannon, excelling in speed and maneuverability that were even better than missile, possessing unrivaled powerful attack method, pulverizing the opponent just from the sonic boom, and on top of that she even had super first class flying skill that didnt rely on her spec If the pilots of earth knew that their skill was stolen by a flying tank, there was no doubt that they would get teary eyed. The flame blasts were gradually getting cleared by the wind flow. At the other side, they could see the mother ship was charging its main cannon. The two didnt know how the enemy was planning to make the attack hit, but there was no other way of calling them other than foolish that they still hadnt escaped. The were overestimating their own existences too much. The chosen people, the people that ruled the sky. The country of god. Seeing words that dangerous lined up like that, it was clear that their pride was even higher than Everest, even so they couldnt avoid getting evaluated as being a bit too thoughtless. Or else, perhaps they still had some kind of different trump card. Well, just because of that doesnt mean that we will just expressly wait for them though. Hajime was looking at even more air battle squad launching from the mother ship while the corner of his mouth rose up in a grin. Tios body that didnt even twitch against Vulcan now twitched. I wonder, how does it feel to have your flank gouged out? The moment Hajime whispered that, the mother ship that was going to fire its main cannon anytimeDDwholly lost a part of its rear bottom. It wasnt a destruction, it was a loss. Like joined together blocks had a part taken off from it, a part of the ships bottom at the rear was coming off. While scattering crimson sparks. The mother ship tilted violently. Furthermore there were a lot of people falling from that loss part. They couldnt hear anything due to the distance, but they understood clearly that those people were screaming with expression of despair. Go, Goshujin-sama. Just what hath thee done? You see, while you are fighting, it was boring doing nothing so I fired a single shell at them. Inside it was packed full with spider type living golem. DDSpecial shell Squirm Shell The shell that was fired didnt even explode, but the shell that invaded into inside the mother ship was so to speak a cocoon. Inside it had a lot of super small spider type golem packed in, and they would be born inside the body of the enemy. This time it was against a gigantic battleship so it was still better, but if this was against a large living thing. By the way, the shell could be filled with various things other than spider. Your favorite insect-san right to your position Ho, how terrifyingor rather, thy hath created something nasty there-. Im getting goosebumps! No, right now you got no skin right? You have dragon scale all over. Well, anyway, I transmuted a whole lot inside the ship through the arachne bunches and forcefully purge only that spot, thats all. Avoiding the topic so smoothlycough-. Ri, right, that place over there artfufu, I see. As expected from Goshujin-sama. Normally thou art a heinously cruel savage and sadist bastard without compare, but the kindness thy show in this kind of time art just unbearable. Im falling in love all over again! Thank you. I dont feel like Im praised, so after this Ill give you your savage punishment. While his forehead was twitching at Tios words, Hajime used pencil Cross Velts to cover the entire purged partDDthe place where the dragons were captured and treated as fuelDDwith barrier. While the mother ship was recovering its posture somehow, perhaps with the intention to protect the mother ship, about forty sky battlecrafts were charging recklessly toward Hajime and Tio as reinforcement. Tio flapped her wings once to begin the dogfight once more, but Hajime stopped her. Any time now they are going to struggle while holding delusion(hope) like there is no way we can lose or we will surely win if we use this. It will be too unsightly to watch, so we are going to crush them all in one go. Along with their heart. Fumu, certainly. Shouldst I mow them altogether with a breath attack of maximum power? Ill work out a bit too. At this rate, Ill be seen as a strange guy that is only riding on your back. Tio chuckled at that really childish line. The sky battlecraft squads were approaching closer even while they were doing that. Even seen from afar, their expression looked damned desperate. But, a hope that they would manage it somehow if they could pull through here also could be seen dwelling somewhere in them. Im telling you that its merely a delusion. Engrave into your soul, just who is it that you have turned into enemy. Right after that, what appeared was a swarm of black crosses decorated with crimson pattern. There were about two hundred of them lining up orderly midair behind Hajime. The scene of the swarm floating while clad in faint crimson light instigated a pure and bizarre terror. Despite the location being in the sky, the sight caused a vision as though they were lost in a graveyard. Hajimes eyes could see the figure of the pilots whose eyes were opened wide. Without taking his eyes off from them, Hajimes hand elegantly waved like a conductor baton, pointing straight forward. The fingertips of that hand mimicked the shape of gun. At that moment, the two hundred crosses rotated, the tip of their longer side faced forward. This is how to crush the enemy with quantity. A beat later. A thunderous roar. The electromagnetically accelerated Burst Bullets fired from two hundreds Cross Velts were mercilessly launched in a rate of 1500 shot per minute. That was already like a wall of bullet that appeared in the sky. The battle of resource amount that was done by the army side before this was now returned back to them exactly as it was. If they knew that if Hajime actually got serious, he could summon Cross Velts in the number of more than three times of now and several hundred Grim Reapers, just what would they think then? The sky battlecrafts that got hit by the first attack fell into the sea of clouds in pieces. Even the planes that fortunately could dodge direct hit got their wings plucked by the Burst Bullets that were spreading lethal shockwave of crimson ripple midair and they fell. It was just a round of offense and defense. Just from that, the sky battlecraft got their battle strength reduced until thirty percent. Something like this, is not battle anymore-. This is just massacre- Just what the hell is that-. Where did he take it out from- Is it still not yet-? The Negrade cannon, its still cannot fire yet-? The pilots were in a state that could be called as pandemonium. But, that kind of composure immediately vanished. Because the bringer of death the two hundred crosses flew out all at once. With sharp angling and irregular movement that ignored aerodynamics, and sometimes while even generating something like afterimages, they were shooting down the sky battlecrafts one after another. Indeed, it wasnt a battle anymore. Amidst that situatin, the mother ship that succeeded in controlling its posture finally aimed its main cannons turret at Hajime and Tio. It was focusing silver light, however, it seemed to be slightly different from its attack before. Inside the silver convergence, a muddy black was mixing like coffee dripping into milk. Looking really closely, the silver part also seemed closer to being white. In a amoment, the white light mixed with black was fired along with a thunderous roar. Its power instead looked lower than the attack before, but Hajimes instinct that was backed by experience told him that it was something more repulsive. In front of that unknown that was likely their trump card, Hajime wordlessly made his Treasure Warehouse II shined. The sun had mostly set, while the blackness of night was covering the world, it appeared beside Hajime who was illuminated by the white light. Ill stamp it out from the front. Like that what was fired was the greatest light. The color of light shining brilliantly as though it was denying the night that it was still too fast for it to arrive, it was truly the color of sun that illuminated this world. DDSun convergence laser Burst Hyperion The horizontal firing of Burst Hyperion that finished charging. That was the true identity of the light. The sunlight energy that was converged and compressed to the very limit expulsed the world of night in the blink of eye. The white light of the mother ships main cannon collided with the thick light of Burst Hyperion right from the front. The power of the two lights rivaled each other, a fantastic phenomenon of lights blooming wildly that seemed unthinkable to be something of this world was occurring at the point of collusion. How can an individual, rivaled the main cannon of a warship The amazed whisper that leaked out from telepathy surely came from the ship captain. Hajime scoffed at that and replied back daringly. Rivaled? How long you are going to hold your delusion? Just this much aint enough at all. Hajime spoke the release keyword. DDSecond Compression Furnace release. Burst Hyperion was loaded with exclusive Treasure Warehouse that converged and compressed sunlight inside, but no one said that there was only one of it inside. It wasnt strange at all even if multiple Exclusive Treasure Warehouse DDCompression Furnace were loaded inside. What would happen if that second energy was liberated? The answer was simple. Something like a state of rivalry could be broken easily. The attack of the mother ships main cannon was swallowed, terminated, and got pushed back gradually. -. Attack-. Attack that man! Use bullet that focused in speed! The surviving sky battlecraft squad too, attack that guy from behiDD He was unable to finish saying that command until the end. DDThird Compression Furnace release. This must be how the death sentence of the death god sounded like. Like being swallowed by a raging stream, the main cannon of the mother ship was swallowed by the extreme thickening of the sunlight laser without being able to show anything that resembled a resistance. The advancing light of Hyperion kept pushing and swallowed a third of the front deck along with the 3-gun turrets, and pushed on until the sky at faraway in the distance. Perhaps it was an instantaneous judgment, or perhaps a coincidence, it was unknown which was it, but just before the mother ship got hit it suddenly descended that it avoided the fate of being the Titanic of the sky. However, it didnt change that it was greatly damaged. It wholly lost its front and rear part as though something had taken bites from it. Seeing it tilting, with fires and black smokes, and also small secondary explosions rising from it, it was obviously in a tragic state, even so it was in a condition where it was barely hanging in the sky. The mother ship was starting to turn around while spouting out silver light even with its altitude that kept descending. So they finally felt like run away. I dont know what kind of effect that last attack hath, but that was surely their genuine trump card. And that trump card was defeated crushingly from the front and in addition they art almost shot down. If they dont run away even after that, then that art the realm of lunatic. The sky battlecraft pilots who were desperately running away even while getting chased by Cross Velts were also following the mother ship in panic. The battle was over. The armys gigantic mother ship that boasted great fighting strength was chased away just by two people. While holding back the emotion that was overflowing from that fact, the air pirates girl and small dragon were approaching along with their airship. Piih. PIIIIH E, excuse me-. Kn, knight-sama-. True dragon-sama-. In this chance, we are saved from dangerDD When they were trying to call out like that, DDFourth Compression Furnace release. Eh? Pi? The extremely thick light blown off the rear of the mother ship that was running away in all broken up state. Along with the girls words. In addition, The flies arearound ten. Then I guess its enough with this. Saying that, what Hajime taken out was anti-material sniper cannon Schlagen AA. Hajime who captured the desperately escaping sky battlecrafts through his scope pulled the trigger at the interval of his breathing. The shells that drew a beautiful crimson line in the night sky were shooting down the sky battlecrafts that were performing random evasion without even a single miss. hiu pii The side profile of Hajime who was dispassionately performing blood festival using the escaping pilots without looking particularly emotional caused the girl and the small dragon to tremble in their boots while hugging each other. With a plop, the girl fell to sit on the floor. The attendants blonde hair duo were also staring at their falling enemies with pale expression. It was only the surviving pilot who was whistlinghyuu~in admiration. Goshujin-sama. That aircraft carrier art unexpectedly tough. Its still flying. Shouldst we pursue? No, there is no need of that. Ill shoot it down after harassing them a bit. Hajime who finished shooting down all the sky battlecrafts put Schalgen on his shoulder while grinning broadly. Voices that said things likeDragon knight-samanot?, orDe, demon, orRu, run away quicklyycould be heard, but for Hajime who was making that wicked smile, all those were trivial things. Seeing such Hajime, Tio said a sentence. Fumu. That is to say, they couldst not escape from demon king-sama is it? It went without saying that the words demon king caused the girl and others to tremble even more. On the other hand, around that time in the mother ship Those two!? Are those two chasing after us!? N, no! The targets arent moving! They are letting us get away! Be careful of what you are saying-. They arent letting us get away! Its our strategic retreat that succeeded-. The next time you said something like that, Ill consider that as betrayal! M, my deepest apology. The atmosphere was completely rough. Everyone was gulping their saliva as though their throat was parched while their face was tensing from the terror of wondering if they would be shot down anytime now. The captain was also in the same state, he was saying thing likestrategic retreat successfrom his mouth, but his face was twitching uncontrollably as though he caught a bad sickness. We have to, we have to inform our country quickly. If we challenge them using a fleet, then next time for sure. Oi, how long until we enter the range where we can contact the country? The range is about 1500. But, our propulsion is lowering, and in our current situation where we cannot resupply, it will perhaps take two days. Chih. Those two, just how did they scoop out the whole supply roomno, in the first place how did they know the location accurately? is there, a traitor? Excessive paranoia was gnawing at his mind in this extreme situation. But, at that time, a communication entered the bridge. This is the launching and landing station! Higgs is trying to launch in his sky battlecraft! He is armed and caused many casualties among the mechanics who tried to stop him! Someone, please send reinforcement! That guy, he isnt sane! The bridge turned into uproar from the sudden notification. The ship captain snatched a mike and pressed the communication button toward the sky battlecrafts landing and launching station. What is happening!? Whats Higgss objective!? Why is he trying to launch in sky battlecraft in this situation!? We dont know-. He is talking incoherentlywe really dont get it! He is babbling that guy is coming, if I dont run away quickly, the demon king will come. That guy is here already!. He wont even listen to our words! How ridiculous. Shit-, we have no time to be concerned with a crazy idiot in this kind of time. I give permission to shoot. If he is not going to listen, then I dont care just kilDD The captain was going to give instruction even while he was feeling some kind of intense bad premonition. It was at that timing. He heard it. DDIm, Maou-san. Right now, Im on the deck you know? !? The captain suddenly sensed a presence and he turned around swiftly. However, he saw nothing there but the door that connected to the corridor, there was no one there. He returned his gaze to the front thinking if he was hallucinating, but right after that, he gulped his saliva unconsciously. Ca, captain. Ju, just now A helmsman was looking back with a pale expression. No, not just him. All his subordinates inside the bridge were looking back just like him. Wha, what are you looking at! Carry out your own duty! Right now we need to hurry even forDD It was a hallucination. It was just a coincidence that all his subordinates were looking back. The captain was persuading himself like that while erasing the sensation of a bug crawling on his back by yelling angrily. He was trying, to erase it. DDIm, Maou-san. Right now, Im in the central passage you know? Wh, who- Ca, captaiiiin- He couldnt trick himself anymore. The resounding voice, the presence he felt behind him, they caused the captain to look behind him, but as expected, there wasnt anyone there.When he returned his gaze with a stiff motion, as expected he found the pale figures of his subordinates. DDIm, Maou-san. Right now, Im in front of the elevator you know? He, he is, approaching here? Captain-. The, the elevator number 1-. Its moving! Who is using it!? The image!? No one is inside it! There is nobody! Just why is it moving- The subordinate that was in charge of remote controlling the facilities nearby the bridge was staring at his monitor looking like he was going to cry. His monitor was projecting the image inside the elevator that connected toward this bridge. But, inside the elevator that was indeed moving and climbing up, there was no one there at all. The elevator stopped and the door opened. The camera in the passage that continued toward this bridge didnt catch the figure of anyone. However, the elevator was moving by itself, then stopped in this floor, the door opened, and then at the timing when it seemed one person had gotten off the elevator, its door closed once more. DDIm, Maou-san. Right now, Im in front of the first room you know? The first roomDDDefense room number 1. In case the mother ship was boarded by enemy, at the area from the elevator and the stair until the bridge, there were three rooms prepared for the sake of holding back any attack toward the bridge. Those rooms were toughly made with a lot of cover so it would be easier to intercept the intruder. Defense room number 1-. An intruder in front of the door-. You are permitted to open fire! The captain used the radio to give instruction to the soldier standing by in the defense room number 1. But, there wasnt any reply coming back. DDIm, Maou-san. Right now, Im in front of the second room you know? A shudder of fear ran on their spine. The captains gaze question his subordinate who was monitoring the place, but he didnt say anything and only shook his head with unfocused eyes as though he was losing sanity. DDIm, Maou-san. Right now, Im in front of the third room you know? Even the defense room number 2 was easily penetrated. No, it was unclear whether it was fine to call it penetrating or anything. It was as though the door of those rooms didnt even exist, as though there werent any guards inside those rooms from the start, something was smoothly infiltrating without any difficulty. DDIm, Maou-san. Right now, Im in front of the bridge you know? Silence returned inside the bridge. Before they knew it, the damage reports and communications that asked for instruction toward the bridge that were coming like a storm from every posts in the mother ship had gone silent as though they were holding their breath. The only sound that they could hear, was the faint breathing sound, and the humming of the power reactor working earnestly to keep this gigantic ship floating. The captain slowly pulled out his handgun from the holster on his waist. Inside the silence where even the sound of rustling clothes felt nerve-wracking, he gritted his teeth that felt like they were going to clatter, and slowly aimed his gun barrel toward the door. I, if you want to come then come. The moment you open the door, Ill shoot you to deDD Im, Maou-san. Right now, Im right behind you, you know? It wasnt a voice that came from far away. It was a raw voice of someone. That voice could be heard right beside his ear, as though it was said from a distance where the speaker was clinging on him. Something like sanity couldnt be retained anymore.aaAAAAAAHIn the end, no one knew just whose scream that was. When *pan* that dry sound rang out, the one who collapsed first was the helmsman. What shot through his chest was the captains handgun. The captain whose reasoning was blown away and fell into a panicked state shot the moment he turned around. After that, it was like a stone rolling down a slope. Everyone without exception heard the voice whispered right beside their ear. In a panicked state, they fired or hit each other unarmed. The bridge fell into a scene of carnage. Such situation was also occurring in every section of the mother ship. Everyone had their minds equilibrium crumbled against the approaching something. Their heart was broken from terror, those who ran and hid survived. But, those people were constantly feeling it. No matter where they were, no matter what they were doing, they still felt the faint presence of someone behind them. People who didnt turn mad were less than twenty percent of the whole. Thats the situation there right now. For now, explanation pleeease After hearing the current situation of the mother ship that had escaped to far away from Hajime, Tio whose expression was skillfully convulsing even when she was still in black dragon form was asking for explanation with voice tone as cheerful as possible. If she didnt hear the explanation, then it felt like she would see nightmare from hearing just the end result. Look, there are the arachne bunches that infiltrated before this remember? Using them, I carried out one of me-style Harassment 108. DDDemon King-style (Third Person) Harassment 108 Im, Maou-san. Right now, Im right behind you, you know? This was demon king-samas version of a certain urban legend May-sans Phone Call using super small living golem. While using telepathy to forcefully make the listener experienced of something gradually approaching, their sense of fear was also amplified using soul magic. Furthermore, while making a show that something was getting closer, but actually from the start the golem that was lurking on the targets collar was using Presence Manipulation to produce a presence of someone that was constantly behind them. And then the finishing touch was naturally the recording of Hajimes natural voice that said Im right behind you, you know?. It was one of the wonderful harassment skills that would beautifully made anyone insane with certainty. If Peek-a-Demon King! was a sudden harassment, then this one was a harassment that was showing its effect gradually! The idea art just too terrifying. Or rather, I think that the horror or urban legend of Japan art foul play. Before this Myuu searched the internet out of curiosity and then she didnt come out from her futon for one whole day. About Japans horror, its persistent like this, or perhaps I should say it has damp atmosphereit has a characteristic atmosphere that doesnt exist overseas after all. Well, for now, leaving that aside, lets just use this to kaclick. Hajime who smiled wryly while shrugging suddenly took out something that looked like a switch, and then without hesitation he pushed that switch. Just in case, Ill ask but, just now, what did thou do? Hm? Thats, itll be troubling if my arachne got carried away, so I spread them to the important places inside the shipDDand blew them up. By the way, the arachne-chan(living golem) just now that was the size of a pinky could become a force that was about as much as 10 kg of C4 explosive. And then their number aboard the ship was around two hundred. Not to mention the power reactor, the arachne also aimed at other places focusing at the bridge and other important facilities. And then they went *BANG* not from the surface but by using transmutation to infiltrate inside the machineries first. Surely the crews who were beautifully in great chaos from the Im, Maou-san. Right now, Im right behind you, you know? were unable to deal with this. The power was lost, the bridge was lost, resupplying was also impossible, and most of the crews were in the middle of madness. There was no doubt that the ship was falling right now. If after this they were still able to return to their country without crashing, then that would be worthy of praise. Seeing Hajime who was sayingAn explosion at the endDDthat is romancewhile making a really refreshed expression, not just Tio, the girl and little dragon who were still trembling, the blonde hair attendant duo, and then the pilot-san whose expression was twitching as expected, You demon- Piih They gave a splendid straight-man retort with their voice as one. If there were the classmates in this place, surely they would reply like this. DDHe is the demon king you know? Like that. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Actually, I just wanted to write simple dogfight. If a dragon used air battle maneuver in a dogfightwont it be super romantic? By the way, Shirakome isnt that knowledgeable regarding fighter aircraft. Because all my reference source come from Blue Knight. No, it was really interesting that I got totally engrossed. I especially super like chapter 22. Now then, a report for a moment. Looks like the sale for the fifth volume will be at 25 December. You can also see the cover illustration if you go to Overlap-samas homepage you know! Please go take a look if you can. Please take care of Arifureta from here on too. Chapter 235 Arifureta Chapter 235 AN: The datavanished? Just like that person whose spirit pressure really vanish, the data didnt revive. Im sorry, right now Im in the middle of rewriting. I should be able to update tomorrow afternoon! Although, the chapter this time is something like the exposition turn, so the story is not really interesting. Anyway, as an apology that the update will be late, I uploaded the artifact catalogue. Arifureta After Story II Artifact Catalogue This is a catalogue of Hajimes artifact. Please read it to kill time. Shirakome himself doesnt grasp the whole thing, so perhaps there is still other. For the artifact of other members, Ill eventually add them in the list. (TN: I made up all the German word here because Im too lazy. Leave a comment if you know the correct word and Ill edit it later.) Donner & Schlag Total length 35 cm. Rotating style magazine with 6 shots. Made from composite ore of Tauru ore, Shutaru ore, and Athantium ore. The origin of the naming was from German languagethunderboltorlightning, something like that. Schlagen Total length around three meter, single shot, electromagnetically accelerated anti-material rifle with zero caliber. The naming origin was from German languageZerschlagen(Pulverizing)I think. Schlagen AA The successor of Schlagen. Its power and range were greatly improved. It surpassed the framework of sniper rifle and reached the level of sniper cannon. AA was the abbreviation ofAcht Acht. I dont know the detail of the spec, but language nuance was wonderful. It seemed that the power was also amazing. Therefore I adopted it. Metzelei Gatling railgun. Six rotating gun barrels, 30 mm caliber, it could shot about 12000 shots per minute. The cooling of early day version couldnt follow along and it could only keep shooting for around five minutes. Metzelei Disaster A six barreled gatling gun where each barrel was formed from one Metzelei. The power was simply increased six times. Orkan Missile & rocket launcher. Agni Orkan A winged cross with total length of 3 meter. It could simultaneously fired 300 pencil missiles. Pile Bunker Romance Gatling Pile Bunker Super Romance Cross Bit Flying cross. It could become shield, it could also fire exploding bullet. It could also form a barrier by connecting to each other with wire. Cross Velt The successor of Cross Bit. It had black color with red pattern. The culmination of chuuni. Pencil Cross Velt Alias Dont touch, you pervert! Hyperion Sunlight convergence laser. It went *chudon* from the sky. Burst Hyperion The successor of *chudon* from the sky. Mirror Bit The machines on board the sky *chudon*. It could explode sunlight energy using Treasure Warehouse. Chakram Chakram. Its central part turned into gate. Variable style chakram Orestes Wire was installed inside the chakram. It could deploy an extra-large gate by splitting into three parts. Grim Reaper Mechanized monster. Fully loaded with ordnances inside. Meteor Impact A mere rock. The opponent die. Magic power cannon Grenzen Its non-lethal so its fine! Treasure Warehouse Anything could enter Magic power 4-Wheel Drive Brieze A car that looked like Hummer. Fully loaded with gimmicks like blade, caltrop, hand grenade, sniper rifle, etc. Magic power 2-Wheel Drive Schutaif A bike that looked American. Currently it was demonically remodeled into Shias wheels. It seemed it could also fly in the sky. Bola For binding. Recently it was used exclusively for Tio, or for Hajime mommy to dry clothes. Artificial Arm Kuh, be calm my left hand- Ornis Bird shaped reconnaissance plane. There were also various other shapes. Large Shield Coffin shaped. It could let out a stake from below to fix it into the ground. Made from the composite of three kinds of ores. Variable style large shield Aidion It could turn into sphere shape that defended from all directions. Hour Crystal Slowing down the flow of time of a certain range. Skyboard Euka (TN: Refer to Eureka Seven I think) Ferner Manta shaped airship. It used gravity control so it could make abnormal maneuver. Submarine It could endure even magma. Hand Grenade *chudon* Flashbang Grenade *kats* Burning Grenade *goo* Paralysis Grenade *abah* Tear-Gas Grenade *nngih* Frag Grenades Telepathy Stone Another world version mobile phone Specific Stone Another world version GPS Distant Viewing Stone Another world version telescope Reaction Stone Another world version remote control device Magic Eye Stone Chuuni Sealing Stone It dispersed magic power. The block that sealed Yue Crystal Key The key that opened even the door that crossed worlds Compass of Guidance Crossing It could find anything Magic crystal series It could stock up magic power. There were various shapes like ring, earring, bracelet, etc. Cheatmate Basic ability increase. It could strengthen the body to endure Limit Break. Cheat is your friend! Novum Idola It can make illusion. Delischanors Something that bestowed a duplicate soul. It obstructed the soul interference from the opponent. By using it in conjunction with living golem, a pseudo clone could be created. Lob Regenschirm Three stages assault lance that rotated in high speed. With the sealing stone, unique unevenness, and high speed rotation, it would dig through and disperse the magic itself. Special bullet Living Bullet A living bullet. It would listen to a simple order of the user and crushed the target. Special bullet Burst Bullet A bullet that was accompanied by shockwave. Special bullet Excise Bullet It could switch the coordinate along with the space between bullet and bullet, or bullet and the user Special bullet Vision Bullet By using it in conjunction with Novum Idola, it could launch illusion. Addition. Living Golem Arachne Spider type golem. It could launch things like sleeping drug, paralysis drug, weakening drug, and so on. Even transmutation is OK. Its relatively all-purpose Satellite type Bel Agharta It poured down light of regeneration magic. Special bullet Squirm Shell A shell that could be packed with various things and fired. Large creature would unavoidably get teary eyed. Torpedo It could dye an oasis red. It could also kill an ancient monster quite a bit. Tent and Kotatsu The height of civilization that Hajime created Camping Kit Right now it was 3LDK with system kitchen attached by using space expansion Dryer It increase the glossiness Impact Grenade hidebuh Mask series Mask pink is retired uniform. Greatly increased battle ability Gate Key & Gate Hall Anywhe Door without door (Limited to a place with Gate Hall) Gran Farensen It increased gravity by several times over. Last Zell Limit Break for everyone Drucken Shias war hammer. It was changeable to become bombing mode. Wirr Drucken Druckens successor. It could become 100 Ton Hammeeerr Black Slavery Whip Tios whip. It could mass produce black dragon. There were also times where Hajime used it on Tio. Demon Sword of Circle Calamity Anima Ernte Kaoris twin large sword. Drain type demon sword. Holy Sword of Gospel Bel Rexion Kaoris twin large sword. Healing type holy sword. Schutzengel Installation type. It deployed Kaoris barrier magic in large scale. Black katana Shizukus beloved katana. The first present from Hajime. At night, she give it maintenance while grinning broadly. Lightning Clad C Wind Claw C Gravity Cut, etc. Will demonstrating katana swarm Anyway, its a swarm of black katana that moved by themselves. Im lacking in chuuni power. Naming under review. Twin Iron Fan The user is Suzu. A tiny kid will look slightly elegant with this. Air Force Boots You can soar in the sky Living golem Demon Rangeeerr Myuus golem squadron. They had ego before anyone knew it. Myuu christened them Belfegoor Satan Asmodeusu Lusife~r Mamon Leviatan Baalsebuf Recently, the small golems that she received by begging at papa were christened with names like Agaresu Sitrii or Marubas and so on Donneer C Schlaag The small version of Donner & Schlag exclusive for Myuu. It could also perform electromagnetic acceleration using magic power battery Kotetsuu C Muuramasa Short swords exclusive for Myuu. Recently it felt like they were starting to have awareness This is Weapon Desu Myuus exclusive black whip. It could exterminate terrorists son Dont Touch, You Pervert Myuus exclusive pencil Cross Velt Pikko Piko Hammeer Myuus exclusive piko piko hammer. Its tip had rabbit character. Yue-oneechans Love Myuus exclusive jewel magecra. Artifacts enchanted with concept magic are excluded. Because it only used that one time. Other than that there is also something like this right? If you remember something like that then Ill add it if I can bother you to write it at the review. Pardon me if the artifact explanation is atrocious Chapter 236 Arifureta Chapter 236 AN: I made it yeah. Well, its just an exposition chapter, so its not even a content with considerable appeal though (bitter smile) Thank you very much for the artifacts supplement. Come to think of it, there is also something like that huh. I got that thought a lot of time. Ill add on it as occasion calls. Arifureta After II The History of the Sky World A sound like the creaking of metal resounded, the airships altitude lowered with a jerk. Kyah Piih The silver haired girl and little dragon who were hugging each other while trembling raised a scream at Hajime who was showing a really nice smile in a savage manner. The blonde haired female made contact using something like a radio toward the place that seemed to be the bridge and asked what was happening. Roze-sama-. The damage to the ship is horrible, we cannot maintain our floating power- The magnified voice resounded to the whole ship. The silver haired girl who was called Roze quickly returned to her senses, and then she turned her gaze at the little dragonDDKuwaibel. Kuwaibel turned its gaze at Roze and nodded once. Piiii~~~ It raised a high-pitched cry. Silver light overflowed from its small body which gently enveloped the airship. Floating power increasing, 50 percent. Please just a bit more, Kuwaibel-sama. Pii, pipih Kuwaibel puffed up his chest with a face that looked a bit triumphant, as though to sayJust leave it to me!. It seemed that the declining ship was recovering its floating power with the help of that special silver power. Roze let out a relieved sigh and she tightly hugged again her beloved friend and partner Kuwaibel. She then returned her gaze at Hajime and Tio who were looking at them with very interested gaze. She stood up, put down Kuwaibel beside her, and then she showed an elegant bow that resembled a courtesy. Her hair was ruffled from the wind, her clothes was also a modest thing that looked like an overall, yet her appearance had a gracefulness that would make people who saw her to get taken aback. Its a great honor to be able to meet you for the first time, dragon knight-sama, true dragon-sama. I am Avenst Kingdoms queen Roze Phiris Avenst. As the representative of the dragon kingdom, my greatest thanks for your assistance in this chance. Unfortunately we are in this kind of condition, so we cannot even show you our gratitude satisfactorily, but please, you can rest your wings in our ship Rozeria by all means. The two comprehended, indeed this girls attire looked shabby, but now they could understand the reason of the refinement this girl was clad with. It seemed that Hajimes prediction that she wasnt just a mere pirate was correct. Rozes words caused the gaze of the blonde haired male and female at both her sides to wander around. It was a fact that they were saved, but the two people in front of them were too much of an unknown. As people whose mission was to protect the queens safety, Tios existence added with Hajimes deed and great power were making them hesitate if it was okay to simply approach these two. Piih. Pipii! Ah, hey-, Ku-chan! Thats impolite! They couldnt possibly defy these two, but they also couldnt abandon their warinessthe blonde haired duo were unconsciously putting themselves on guard, but Kuwaibel only gave a glance at the duo who were like that before he quickly flew out and began to fly around Hajime and Tio happily. Roze was yellingCome back hereee~e!with an angry face, but Kuwaibel looked really curious about Tio in her dragons form, so he was flying in front of Tios nose tip while sending a deeply interested gaze. Tio. Acknowledged. With Hajimes call, Tio enveloped her body with a cocoon of black magic power light. The cocoon was shrinking whizzingly. Right after that, the magic power scattered like a bursting bubble and from inside Tio appeared in her usual appearance. Holy cow. She really can turn into human. Its just like in legend. Even when I see it with this eyes, I still cannot believe it. Nee-san. Can you punch me a bit? I think Im hallucinating. The pilot who was saved by HajimeDDBovid was putting his hand on his forehead while muttering, while the blonde hair duo were also opening their eyes wide in disbelief. Hajime and Tio ignored their shock and landed on the deck. When they did that, Tio was floating with the dragon wings she let out, but Hajime was normally stepping on the airand walked down, so everyone including Roze stared with their eyes almost jumping out from the socket. Under Hajimes feet that were walking normally as though he was going down a stair were crimson ripples spreading with each step. Everyone was staring at that wordlessly. Even after Hajime had stood on the deck, the gaze of everyone was still glued on Hajimes feet. Oi, come back to your senses. We also have various things that we want to ask. The time is limited yknow. Hajime tapped his foot while saying that. Hearing that, Roze and others returned to their senses with hah and their gaze met Hajime. Though their gaze still kept glancing at Hajimes feet. Tha, thats rude of us. E, excuse me dragon knight-sama. For you to come down here, can I take that to mean that you are going to give us the honor by resting your wings on our ship? Im not a dragon knight, and depending on the situation Ill leave right away butwell, its true that for the time being Im thinking of talking with you guys. The blonde hair duo frowned at Hajimes wording. They reflexively were about to say something, but then Bovid elbowed them sayingDont get in her majestys way. Is that soIm glad. Welcome, dragon knight-sama, true dragon-sama. If it wont displease you, can I please ask for your name? Thats why I told you Im not a dragon knight. I am Hajime, and this is Tio. Nice to meet thou, queen-sama with circumstance. Yes, its an honor to meet the two of you, Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. Roze smiled widely while adding sama when calling the two of them. While she introduced herself as a queen of a country, it seemed she completely saw Hajime and Tio as above her. Surely the reason of her attitude like this was related with the unfamiliar terms she were using before this. Anyway, they were able to create a friendly atmosphere unlike with the army faction, so Hajime turned his gaze to another direction. Lured by that, the gaze of Roze and others followed Hajimes and there they caught sight of the thing that Hajime was looking at. It was a giant mass of metal. The part of the mother ship that was forcefully purged. Excuse me, thats Roze raised a questioning voice. Hajime manipulated his Cross Velt in exchange for replying to her. The metal mass that was surrounded by barrier was approaching following the Cross Velts movement. Well, its nothing. This guys are innocent after all, so as expected making them fall together is just too much. E, err Giving only a glance at the bewildered Roze, Hajime used convergence transmutation to dissolve the metal mass in front of his eyes into particle state. The sight of the gigantic mass of metal surrounded by crimson sparks and rustlingly vanished into sand shape made everyone speechless. Although, the true surprise came after that. The state inside was exposed when the outer wall was vanishing. Inside there was, Wha-. Dragons are, that many inside there Chih, so its something like this. So inside there is the fuel store of those guys ship. Roze pressed her hands on her mouth and leaked out a whisper, and Bovid was clicking his tongue while saying the correct answer. The room where nearly a hundred dragon species were locked in dissolved in the blink of eye. Several fist sized metal lumps were created above Hajimes hand and they were then stored into Treasure Warehouse II. Perhaps because the dragons hadnt flown for long, when the cage locking them in was gone, they were falling without even able to fly. They fell with a flop on the barrier floor that Hajime spread and then they looked around in astonishment while sitting. This is troubling. It would be great if they can just fly away quickly butthey dont even have the strength to fly huh. Uumu. It wouldst take some effort to care for this number. What to do, Goshujin-sama? There art also an option to use cheatmate and mine metamorphosis magic to forcefully remodel their body though? Tio suggested using the magic that once transformed the enemy monsters in the holy precincts into black dragons. Hajime carefully pondered that suggestion, but the problem was resolved before he could give the answer. Piih, PiiIIIhpipih Kuwaibel flew up in front of the dragons that werent trying to fly away and then his body shined silver. The overflowing light was scattering like rain while showering the dragons. After a while, the dragons were starting to move their wings in bewilderment. At first it was slowly. As though to ascertain the feeling. As though to recall the past. One dragon, and then one more dragon was floating, and the dragons began to dance in the sky. Monarch dragonwas it? That was how those guys called this rug rat dragon. Yes. A dragon that grant power to the dragon species. He is truly ought to be called as the king of dragon. Dragons in various size were flying around the small dragon clad in silver in adoration, as though they were offering their respect. Hajime and Tios expression turned admiring while watching that sight. Before long, the dragons flapped their wings powerfully and became a single flock that flew away. Most likely there was also a floating island at that direction. Kuwaibel was clearly giving out instruction to them to fly over there. It was certain that they would be able to rest their wings there. Thank you very much Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. To think that the two of you were able to save those children in the middle of that battlehow very admirable. As the representative of the dragon kingdom that love dragon and wish to be together with dragon, I offer the two of you my gratitude. Roze who stepped forward gracefully bowed her head deeply. It appeared that Roze and her group were harboring feeling of affection to the dragon species, different from the army faction. Seeing that their side also had sky battlecraft and airship, Hajime thought that they were using the energy body that seemed to come from the dragons heart, but based on what he saw from Rozes behavior then perhaps there was other method than that. No matter how he couldnt imagine this group killing dragon and took out their core. While Hajime and Tios interest was stimulated inside their heart thinking that there were more and more things he wanted to ask with this, they were guided by Roze to go to the reception room. That was how it went but The terrible condition inside the ship that was littered with holes, the crews running around for repair, and then the strange noise that sometimes resounded and the condition that made it seemed like the airship would fall anytime, those factors caused Hajime to askIs this airship okay?. In respond to that, Rozes reply wasI, its fine you know?with question mark inside her sentence and her gaze swimming around everywhere. In the end, Hajime rushed around to repair the ship. He wanted to be spared of the ship crashing while they were talking, so he made them guide him to the broken area and performed repair one after another using transmutation. If there was lack of material, Hajime used a part of the material that he snatched in great amount from the mother ship. Right after crimson spark surged, the damaged place became just like new in the blink of eye. The absurd spectacle caused all the crews including Roze to goggle. Even when they were in the middle of moving to the next place, their gaze was nailed at Hajimes hand. When the hand moved to right, their gaze would also go to right, when it moved to left their gaze would also go left. When Hajime tried rotating his arm in a cir~cle, their gaze would also rotate in a cir~cle. To the right a bit faster-. The gazes went to the right swiftly-. Left-, but it was a feint, it was up! Refusing to get tricked the gaze went up! Left up down right left right up-! What the-left up right left right left-, ah, mistaken!? Just what art thou doing, Goshujin-sama and also queen-sama too. Ah, no, sorry. Because these guys are moving too obediently, that I unintentionally My, my apologize. It feels like it would be a defeat if our gaze get left behind, that I unintentionally The people around the blushing Roze were also making an expression likeDamn it, we unintentionallyin harmony. Perhaps they were unexpectedly a group that could easily get into a certain mood. With various happenings like that, Hajime and Tio who were invited into the reception room finally sat down on a stiff sofa. A steamy beverage was put in front of them. Most likely it was something similar like tea. A slightly sweet fragrance tickled their nose. In front of the two was Roze. The blonde hair duo were standing in attention behind her. Midway to this room Hajime and Tio learned that both of them were siblings, the older sister was Olga Crow, and the little brother was Jean Crow. They seemed to be Rozes imperial guards. The elder sister was the captain of the imperial guards, and the little brother was the vice captain. They could also pilot sky battlecraft, but they were an expert in close quarter combat. It seemed that usually they were also aiding Rozes daily life. Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. Forgive me for being too straight, but can I be allowed to ask what kind of objective the two of you have? Wewe have a goal, a mission. I think that if its the legendary true dragon-sama then your understanding must have grasped it already butlike this, for the two of you to rush to our side in our time of danger, is it allowed for me to hold a hope that the two of you can give us your cooperation? Wait, wait a bit. Calm down for now. From the middle of her talk, Rozes body was leaning forward and she kept talking on and on. Hajime pushed forward both his hands to stop her. Roze pulled back her body in panic and she corrected her posture in shame. Ill say this first, but Im not the dragon knight you queen-san talked about, I also dont understand what you mean by true dragon. The reason is because we arent a dweller of this world. Not a dweller of this world? Forgive me, I dont really understand what do you mean by that. I meant that literally, we are human from different world. A world where there isnt a black rain like here, where the civilization isnt collapsing. There are multiple countries in existence there and they more or less believe in order and law. Rozes expression was getting more and more bewildered. Hajime smiled wryly understandingly and he talked the summary of their experience of coming to this world. Whether they would believe it or not in the end, Hajime would leave it to their own decision. For the time being, he conveyed to Roze that with the premise that they were from another world, he wished for her to teach him about this world, the situation, and about the unfamiliar terms that sometimes came out in their conversation. Its a story that I cannot believe so suddenly butfor now, I understand that this talk itself wont progress without me explaining the situation. Having said that, I dont know from where do I have to start explaining Rightthen, first, what is that black rain? Teach us starting from there. What happened that now the land is polluted by that rain? So from there. So its really true, that the two of you doesnt know about this world Roze took a gulp of the drink with her mind still shaken by bewilderment and for now she reset herself. She pondered for a bit thinking how should she explain, and then she began to talk. The black rain, it is said to be the proof of the fallen monarch dragonDDHelmuts grief and rage. In the past, at the time where the black rain still didnt exist, in the center of dragon kingdom Avenst where Rozes ancestor was acting as the king, there was an era of peace where dragon and human coexisted. In that era, when dragon and human reached a certain age, it was the custom for them to choose a partner to exchange friendship of a lifetime. One of the monarch dragons who were the partner of the dragon kingdom royalty in such era, was the evil dragon Helmut. Monarch dragon, what does that mean? Monarch dragon, they are dragon that possess special power even among the dragon species. They possess silver scales, bestow strength to the dragon species and the land, and they are able to exchange words with human. They are the ruling kind among the dragons that will only exchange friendship with the royalty of the dragon kingdom. The oldest and strongest countryDDDragon Kingdom Avenst. A part of the reason of that status was because in a world where dragon was humans greatest friend, the kingdom royalty was the only one that could exchange friendship with the dragons ruling kind. I see. That country surely was a country with influence huh. Yes. The center of the world was without a doubt located in the dragon kingdom. However, even that era was approached by the end. DDIt was the development of technology. Except the existence of dragons and ores and the like that possessed special energy, there wasnt any mysterious power like magic or anything in this world. It was inevitable for technology to develop here just like in earth. The difference was at the point that in place of electricity and gas, this world was using an energy that was called sky core. Sky core, is that the sky blue ore that is even smaller than grains of sand? So you know about that. Yes, exactly. It is a special ore with traits where it can be changed into various kinetic energy, stimulate the growth of crops, or even neutralize gravity. Its an ore that is really hard to be collected, but it can even allow an airship this big and sky battlecrafts to fly like this, and it can also produce light, heat, cold for our daily life. This ship, its not using that thing that is like the dragons heart? -. Obviously-. Please dont lump us together like those Qwailent bunches- Calm down. Im completely ignorant what is common sense and what is not in this world. Ill properly listen to queen-sans story, so please explain. ah, my, my apologize. Roze whose boiling temper got cooled by Hajimes calm words cleared her throat. According to the explanation that she resumed, the thing that seemed like the dragons heartDDthat was something that was called dragon core, it seemed that even just a cubic centimeter of it possessed the same amount of energy of a fist sized sky core. Naturally, processing dragon core was very much better in labor and efficiency, but it seemed that Roze and others who were the descendant of dragon kingdom who didnt discard their countrys ideal of coexisting with dragon even now when their country had perished, they were only using sky core. Because of that, their airships spec was several level lower compared to the airship of their enemyDDSky Divine Country Qwailent. They also had difficulty in resupply, so they were always struggling with lacks of materials. Somehow, it made it hard to drink the richly fragrant tea in front of them Nkuh. This is delicious. Second please. Ah, yes. Hajime-san mercilessly asked for second. Right after Roze was explaining with a bitter smile about their destitute living situation. The expression of the Crow siblings shuddered. Is this mans nerve made from special alloy wire!? They wondered. And? The continuation? Ah, yes. Eerrthats right. While the technology development is continuing, a certain researcher discovered it. That the dragon core is far more efficient than sky core. The dragons who were the great companion of mankind had their remains buried courteously even after death. The dragon core that should be called as that dragons soul was buried along with the dragons remain, returning back to the land. That was the norm in that time. So curiosity, stepped across that common sense? I dont understand the feeling of that researcher. In the record, it was said that at the end of his research he created the fastest aircraft at that time using the dragon core of his partner who died from an unforeseen accident. And then, he didnt create anything other than that. Its possible, that man might only wished to fly together in the sky one more time using an aircraft that is inserted with the soul of his departed friend. The truth of the matter was unknown. However, the fact was that at the same time with that mans discovery, the countries all over the world also noticed it. The value of dragon core. And then, it began. The cruel and terrifying act of dragon hunting. Technology that made use of sky core required extremely much effort starting from the collection of the sky core. Sky core at the very least need to be fist sized to be useful, but the sky core that could be collected was only small things that were like sand. Just collecting it and compressing it into usable size consumed so much time and cost. Major effort was necessary just to research it. Those necessities were removed by using dragon core. The research advanced rapidly and technology was developed with striking momentum. It was said that the countries all over the world unanimously gathered dragon core and the technology race intensified. In the middle of that, it was only the dragon kingdom that was trying to stop the tide of the world that is making dragon hunting as right. The kingdom used all kind of method. Economic sanction, preferential treatment from the dragon kingdom, the export of sky coresometimes they even used military force along with the monarch dragons. How long they could do that? Roze made a troubled smile at Hajimes words. While the countries around them were continuing to develop technology, they rejected dragon hunting as wrongDDthat had the same meaning as being left behind by the world. Even if they were an influential country, but if their technology level was overwhelmingly left behind, it wasnt hard to imagine what kind of evaluation other countries would have against them. Even so the dragon kingdom continued to reject dragon hunting was because the dragon species shouldered the role as balancer of the world. It wasnt something that was proven scientifically. It was something like a superstitious belief. But, it was believed that dragons had a role of taking in toxic substance of the world into their body, and then they purified it to return it back to the world. That was the belief in the dragon kingdom. In a world where technology development advanced, a fact without proof wasnt worthy to be believed in. Even when the dragon kingdom persuaded that if the dragon hunting continued at this rate a calamity would occur, no one bothered to listen. Like that the authority of dragon kingdom wavered, their influence lowered, and shadow was looming on their power. The one who showed unease at such situation was the first prince of the dragon kingdom at that time. He became unable to endure the declining of his homeland. He casted away the belief as superstition and strongly appealed for technology development using dragon core. Naturally, it didnt end well wasnt it? Yes. In the record, harsh writings about himlike he was the shame of dragon kingdom, or a traitor were written. However, even when he was showered with criticism from all the people of his homeland, he didnt stop. No, exactly because he loved his homeland from the bottom of his heard, that he couldnt stop anymore. I can picture it somehow. So he did it? Hajime looked up to the ceiling with an air that seemed to say dear god. Tio too seemed to be able to imagine what happened. She sighed as though to say that it was depressing just hearing it. Even while smiling bitterly at the two, Roze talked with sadness at the forefront of her eyes. How the prince, laid his hand on the monarch dragon who was his greatest friend. A research of dragon core technology that was advanced behind closed door. As the last finishing touch, he murdered his partner, and with that dragon coreDDhe constructed a gigantic flying warship that used the dragon core of monarch dragon for the first time in the world. That ships majesty was tremendous, to the degree that the military balance at that time was tilted slightly just by that one warship. Surely that prince felt relieved with that. With that his homeland was saved. There would be peace. The other countries wouldnt make light of them anymore than this, they wouldnt be invaded so easily. Thus, the dragon kingdom recovered its authority, but in exchange they lost their pride and persuasiveness huh. Must be. Even if they called for the cessation of dragon hunting, no one wouldst listen to them. After all, they hath murdered a king of dragon to create a warship. Even putting aside other countries, the kingdoms own people wouldst be the one that gave up on the country most of all. Exactly as you said. A storm visited the dragon country and they even met a crisis of internal disunity. But then, an occurrence so terrifying as though to say something like the risk of civil war is just a trivial thing was starting to happen. Black rain was starting to fall. Coming this far, the world finally noticed that they were mistaken. The true identity of the black rain is the end of the road of the energy that is released from sky core and dragon core. This thing that is dispersed into the air and changed in nature possesses a property that doesnt grant vitality but instead steal it. I see. Lets put aside the detail about the underlying theory, its true then that the dragon race, and perhaps the sky core are really balancer of this world. Fumu. The world art holding true above a balance. Noon and night, man and woman, positive and negativeits natural for a negative energy to also exist if a positive energy exist. The dragon species and sky core take in negative energy, they then turn that energy into positive energy that they release back, when the released energy accomplished their role they wouldst turn into negative energy, then that energy wouldst be taken in by dragon species and sky core once more.the world art in circulation. The role of dragon species that was proved for the first time with the manifestation of calamity. However, mankind who noticed that fact then charged headlong to the unforeseen direction. The dignity of the dragon species was trampled down. The choice that mankind took wasnt the abolishment of dragon hunting, or the safeguard of dragon raceDDit was cultivation. Oou. I knew it already buteven in different world, humans karma is really deep anywhere huh. Several countries publicized their breeding farms that were made in secret. Mankind had already soaked their hand with sin that couldnt be taken back since before the danger of the world. They made those breeding farms not because they thought that this would happen in advance, they surely didnt even imagine that it would turn out like this. Their conduct of selling over the know-how of the cultivation brazenly to the world, just how foolish was that. Who would be angry at the deed of mankind? That was obvious. The royalty of dragon. They believed. The royalty and people of the dragon kingdom loved them the dragon species from the heart, even when the country was on the verge of danger the people didnt give up to coexist with the dragon species. Because of that they believed, that surely human and dragon could walk together once more. They endured. Even when dragon species was losing life one after another from dragon hunting, even when their relative monarch dragon was killed by the prince, because if they rampaged following their emotion then the dragon kingdom they loved would be crushed by the countries all over the world. The king made a decision. He told the father of monarch dragons who is his partnerDDSutherland, that human and dragon should part with each other for once. The king said to take away all the dragon species and escape to the end of the world. If there are people that survived from the black rain, at that time the king asked for the dragon to grant a chance for the two sides start over one more time. Sutherland accepted and decided to part from mankind. However, that decision was a bit too late. So Sutherlands child, couldnt put up with it? Sutherlands child, the twin elder brother of the murdered monarch dragonDDHelmut attacked a cultivation place and the country it resided in before his fathers decision. At the same time with that, it was an incident that was enough to erase the light of the coexistence faction that still hadnt vanished yet. Every country that obtained a just cause carried out the capture and subjugation of the dragon kingdom using their fleets. It was an alliance of many countries, yet regardless of that their pace was orderly, and their subjugation strategy was swift and precise. Even Sutherland who boasted of an unequalled strength, the best that he could do was to let some number of dragons to escape. That was their aim huh. Perhaps the breeding farms were also provocation. It was to eliminate the remaining coexistence faction and completely taking down monarch dragons that were still a threat. That, must be it. The dragon species that were massing to depart to the end of the world were pushed back by the quantity of the allied army and they were falling to the ground. Sutherlands children were killed one after another, or else their wings plucked and capturedit was truly a hellish picture. At the very least, it was enough to transform Helmut into evil dragon. His siblings murdered, their dignity crushed underfoot, the black emotion that had been piling mountain high, when he saw his siblings trampled before his eyes once moreDDit snapped. Helmuts mind crumbled and something awoke inside him. It was said that the moment Helmut raised a howl that planted fear inside everyone that listened, the sky that should be clear was covered with dark clouds in the blink of eye, and then black rain was starting to rain in impeccable timing. Fumu. Based from what I heard herethe power of circulation that dragon race possessed, was it reversed in this case? However, if this monarch dragon possessed a power to the degree that couldst manipulate the weather, I dont think that they wouldst lose against mankind in the first place though How common. Wasnt it the rage and hatred that surpassed the limit that pushed up the rank of this Helmut? Aa, could it be, he evolved into this true dragon that queen-san mentioned before? Roze smiled wryly at the quick understanding of the two while giving affirmation. True dragon was said to be the ancestor of the dragon kingdoms royalty and the monarch dragons. Its power was immense, and it was told that it could manipulate heaven and earth and could also transform into human, and so on. There was nothing left of its existence except in legend, a fairy-tale existence. There wasnt any record of Helmut transforming into human, but it seemed that he was called as a historical true dragon that evolved from monarch dragon due to the aspect of manipulating weather. However, it was also an ability that was limited to covering the world with cloudy weather that made black rain fell. Tio-sama is able to transform into human, and that overwhelming abilityyou manipulated wind and flame before this. That, as expected you are a true dragon No no, Im not a true dragon. Its the reverse. Im not a dragon that turn into human. The correct recognition art I am a human that turn into dragon. Human, become dragon? In our worldno, more accurately in Tios world, there is that kind of race. Her family is all able to transform into dragon. If they are really true dragon, then that will be a bargain sale of fairy-tale existence. Hajime cackled sayingWell, even though she isnt a true dragon, but she is a god dragon thoughwhile sending Tio a teasing gaze. Tio looked aside sayingI didnt say any lie. (TN: True dragons kanji is read as shinryuu, while accidentally god dragons kanji is also read as shinryuu. Also the kanji for dragon of the god dragon here is for eastern dragon.) Seeing the relaxed relationship of the two, Roze asked timidly. That, then, as expected about the two of you being dragon knight-sama and true dragon-sama From what I can guess, this dragon knight is also an existence from a fairy-tale, and he was the true dragons partner, isnt that right? But its completely different. Tio can become dragon but she is a fully fledged human, and even if you say partner but she isnt my friend, but my wife. Wi, wife Mu, mumu-. Wi, wifethats the first time someone called me that. Whats this, this itchy feeling in mine chest. Goshujin-sama, this child, she is really a good child! Tio got all bashful and fidgety from getting called as wife for the first time. The eyes she were looking Roze with were suddenly filled with color of affection. Really, what a simple dragon. Ignoring the writhing Tio, Hajime prompted Roze to continue talking. The simple dragonNou nou, Goshujin-sama. Im thy wifeleaning on him was annoying, so for the time being he made her quiet with a slap. Seeing the hopelss dragon raising a coquettish voiceAhanhwhile collapsing on the sofa in ecstasy, the gaze of Roze and others became nailed on Tio. Hajimes cough made them returned to reality. Ah, e, errrrthats right. Helmut who became true dragon and began covering the world with black rain was said to have lost his former heart. Without discriminating human or dragon, he raised a loud laugh as though enjoying the destruction while trampling over everything. So that guy degenerated completely. The birth of evil dragon, is it. Yes. It was said that Sutherland began a deathly battle in order to stop his fallen son. At the same time, his spouse Detmers led their surviving children back to the dragon kingdom. There was one reason for that. In order to save their friend. It was unknown whether Sutherland was able to stop Helmut. Even if for example he could, mankind would perish under the black rain that was rapidly covering the whole world. Their beloved dragon kingdom would die out. Sutherland possessed an exceptional strength even among the monarch dragons. And if he fought seriously, then other would only become a hindrance to him. Understanding that, amidst the falling black rain, Detmers and others dashed in order to save the humans that had cornered them. The essence of monarch dragons power is invigoration. And then, sky core has the property to neutralize gravity. So thats, the reason of the floating islands. Yes. But, as expected although they are monarch dragon, they couldnt do something like making the whole land float. What they could do was only making land with particularly abundant sky core to float. Even so, there is no mistake that we can live like this is thanks to the act of Detmers-sama and others that they carried out by staking their life. Kuwaibel who was snuggling up beside Roze raised a sad cry. Surely he understood the content of their talk. Roze gently caressed such Kuwaibel. This child is a memento from Detmers-sama. At that time it still wasnt time to give birth, but Detmers-sama who was in the verge of death because of the black rain and using up enormous power cut up her own body and left behind an egg. She said, this child who will be born someday, will be the hope as the last monarch dragon. It seemed that Helmut didnt come chasing after the floating land. According to the record, it seemed he watched the floating island while laughing. It was as though he was looking forward to the crisis that mankind would taste from there on. Roze who took a breath after finishing the long story moistened her parched throat. And then, she faced Hajime with a gaze that was filled with determination unlike before this. After twenty years passed since that day of tragedy, the dragon kingdom that continued to exist in the sky received an invasion from sky pirate. Our country was stolen. At that time I was still a baby, I was able to survive thanks to my parents close aides taking me away along with Kuwaibels egg. Even without her saying anything, it could be guessed that the king and queen had died from Rozes expression. The dragon kingdom perished and Sky Divine Country Qwailent came into being. The king was the air pirates leader. He monopolized the limited resource. Roze and others who were chased out were reduced to air pirate, the slipped through the divine countrys eyes and stole resource, and protected the people of the dragon kingdom who escaped together with them until now. Like that, when Roze became ten years old, Kuwaibel was finally born. The people of the former dragon kingdom were boiled up by the birth of hope, at the same time, they kept hiding Kuwaibels existence who was still weak so that the divine country wouldnt realize it no matter what. Even that end with today. My stomach froze when Kuwaibel came out to the battlefield butfrom there, to think we were able to encounter Hajime-sama and Tio-sama Fuuh? And? Although Roze faltered for a moment at Hajimes penetrating gaze, she immediately returned back a blazing gaze. I beg you. Please lend us your strength. The strength to take back the land of dragon kingdom Avenst. It seemed that in the deepest part of dragon kingdom Avenst, there was a spring that could grant power to monarch dragon. If they could go there, even Kuwaibel who was still only a few years old would become able to use a power that equaled a grown dragon even if just temporarily. There if Hajime and TIos strength was combined with Avensts mother ship and other airships, then it would also be possible to defeat the evil dragon Helmut, explained Roze earnestly. Hajime glanced at Tio beside him. Tios expression was pondering something, but she noticed Hajimes gaze and shrugged, leaving him to make the decision. Hajime scratched on his cheek and he lowered his eyebrows a bit while, For now, lets put it on hold. He answered. Roze wentEeh, isnt this the scene where you gladly accept!?in fluster because her expectation was betrayed. Hajime saidSomething like that is the domain of a hero somewhere or the abyss-sanand deflected easily. Tio was staring at such Hajime with an expression that didnt expect it. As expected, if Hajime was told something that easily went outside the category of adventure like please go to a war with a country, and then please defeat the evil dragon and save the world, Tio thought that he would refuse promptly. For Hajime whose basis was swift decision, it was a really half-baked answer. Well, what. Even us, after hearing the story just now we aint just going to say Oh is that so, yes, we will do anything. Various things happened today and we are tired. For now we are going to rest, think it carefully, and then we will give our decision tomorrow. You dont mind right? Tha, thats right. Indeed Im too impatient just now. Even though Hajime-sama and Tio-sama has just finished with a battle of that degree, my deepest apologize for my inattentiveness. We have prepared a room. It is a modest thing, but later on we will bring you your dinner, so please rest at ease tonight. Ou. Much obliged, I wont hold back then. Okay Tio, lets go. Ri, right. Hajime emptied his tea and stood up abruptly. He led Tio and got out of the room. A crew that would guide them immediately appeared and took them to their room. Roze was staring fixedly at the back of such Hajime and Tio with an expression that was a mix of hope and unease. The airship Rozeria was gliding through the night sky where multitude of stars were shining. At a corner of the ships rear deck, there were the figures of Hajime and Tio. Both of them were sitting at the edge of the deck. Their legs were thrown out to the empty air. The sea of clouds that were shining from the reflection of the stars let the eyes of the two of them to enjoy the sight to their hearts content. And, why didst thou put the decision on hold, Goshujin-sama? Tio asked Hajime while watching him with a sidelong glance. Hajime was also similarly watching Tio with a sidelong glance while he opened his mouth. Im thinking of deciding after hearing of what you want to do. What I want to do? Tio tilted her head. Hajime nodded. Yeah. What do you want to do Tio? The restoration of the dragon kingdom doesnt matter, but you have a tii~ny bit on your mind about this evil dragon arent you? So thou noticed Goshujin-sama. Getting seen through like this even though she shouldnt have taken any conspicuous attitude caused Tios cheeks to redden from feeling too embarrassed. She thought that he really looked at her closely. Tio slowly opened her mouth as though she was choosing her words. I thought that it was similar, just a bit. Of their way of living, and their last days. Is it about, the dragon races country in the past? Yes. I understand Helmuts feeling, just a little. At that time, when I saw Haha-ue and mine comrades crucified, a black flame was certainly born inside me. A flame of hatred that only wished to burn others, even myself.(TN: Haha-ue=mother, used in samurai families) Hajime returned a silence at Tio who was talking bit by bit. He kept quiet while looking forward, lending his ear at Tios story. I was able to stop because of Chichi-ues words. I was able to change the black flame into power to protect. Helmut art surely the me of that time that couldst not stop.(TN: Chichi-ue=father) That was why she couldnt just be indifferent to this. When she thought that the fallen king of dragon would continue to ravage this world with black rain even from here on forever, for some reason, the feeling that this was intolerable was welling up inside. This is just a retelling from YueThe track that Tio had walked through until now. That is Tios everything isnt that right? Thats just a meaningless supposition. Helmut was unable to win against himself. Tio Claus won against herself. Thats all there is to it right? Fufu, thou art right. Tio smiled fondly and nodded at the words of Hajime that sounded a bit displeased, as though to say dont lump together the stupid idiot that ruin the world with my Tio. A quiet time was flowing for a while. Hajime glanced once more at Tio before he scratched a bit roughly on his head. Aah, geez. Stop being indecisive and say your answer already. Im asking you here, what do you want to do huh? You are too considerate to other people other than yourself at various things. Im telling you, show some selfishness sometimes other than with your perverted attitude. Goshujin-sama Tio blinked. And then, she reflexively closed her eyes and hid her expression toward Hajime who was staring at her fixedly. She then whispered. I want to end this. This art completely unrelated with us. The scale art too big to call it an adventure. The opponents strength art unknown. This is just mine ego talking. I understand all that. HoweverDDI wish to end this. That was Tios true feeling. It was Tios selfishness that came from her sentimentality, based from her ego, for the sake to cheer up herself. Hajime who heard that, Roger. Lets end this. We are going to end the evil dragon Helmuts everything, just for our own convenience. He easily consented to it. When Tio turned her face, she found Hajimes face that looked somewhat happy there. An expression of happiness from listening to Tios selfishness. Aah, no more- Tio yelled out her indescribable feeling in her heart while leaping at her beloved master. The light of stars shining in the night sky enveloped the two with faint gentle light. Rozes group at that time. Awa, awawawah. The two of them, doing that in this kind of place-. Aa, amazing- Ro, Roze-sama-. You mustnt look-. Co, come on, we understood already that they didnt disappear, lets go back inside quickly! Pii, piiii Kuwaibel-sama. It looks like you are hiding your face with your wings, but its obvious you are completely looking from the gaps there. Ou ou. As expected from the legendary dragon knight-sama yeah. Doing that on the deck so brazenly. How envious. Bovid-. What are you doing looking so unashamedly like that! Quickly take Roze-sama inside the ship! Roze-sama too, please release your hands from the railing! Come on, quickly-. Hey, your strength increases-. Just how interested are you- Roze-sama was grasping the railing tightly and wouldnt let go with her nose breathing roughly. Olga was desperately trying to take her back inside the ship, but her hold was so tight it made her shudder wondering just where did she hide this much strength! Kuwaibel in his own way was hiding his face with his wings while also thoroughly peeking from the gaps. Jean acted the straight-man, but Kuwaibels gaze completely stuck! Seeing such covert pervert duo of monarch dragon and queen, it was only Bovid who was cackling while nonchalantly making his swift retreat. Because he noticed that Hajimes gaze was seizing their figure from across the shoulder of Tio who he embraced closely. A few seconds after Bovid vanished, crimson spark surged in the night sky. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The next chapter update is planned to be at 6 P.M Saturday. Chapter 237 Arifureta Chapter 237 Arifureta After II Nation on Ship Avenst AN: Im sorry, its late again. Furthermore the story doesnt advance. This is bad, Im genuinely becoming unable to make it in time at 6 P.M Saturday I wonder if I should change it to Sunday The early morning when the eastern sky was starting to be tinged white. Perhaps also because of the high altitude, the air was piercingly cold. The blowing wind made the receiver to feel slight pain. It depended on the person whether to feel it as refreshing or torture. Although, even if it was someone who felt it refreshing, they still shouldnt wish to stay inside such coldness for long. In such environment, there were two silhouettes leisurely staying there for thirty minutes already. On the deck of the airship Rozeria, there were Tio and Hajime relaxing with a steamy cup beside them. The minerals that Hajime obtained in this world were lined up in front of him. He took them into his hand and stared at them passionately, toyed with themit seemed that he was displaying his transmutation master nature without reservation. Beside him was Tio, she was exposing a gentle expression as though her usual perversion was just a lie while staring at Hajimes hand and face. E, excuse me~. Is it, a good time? A timid voice called at them. When Hajime and TIo turned their gaze, there they saw a beautiful girl with semi-long silver hairDDRoze. Kuwaibel was firmly held inside her arms. Aa, whats the matter, queen-san. The queer queen-san who was loitering around there since around ten minutes ago. Please at least greet if you actually noticed already! The truth was Roze-chan had arrived on the deck since around ten minutes ago. She witnessed a gentle atmosphere around the two that was hard to interrupt as a third person. And then, what crossed in the back of her mind was this and that from last night. As the result, she didnt know how should she call out at them and so she made an appealIm nearby just by chance. Come on, notice me already! Greet out to me from your side!. Roze-donos blatant notice me appeal art cute, that we acted mean against our better judgment. Forgive us? Uh. That, no, I was in the wrong because I didnt immediately call out Roze who felt like running away even more from getting apologized honestly like that had her face blushed slightly in shyness from hearing Tios remark that she was cute, her mouth moved in mumbles. And, what do you want? Queen-san whose act is painful to look at. That thing last night was Hajime-samas fault! Does Hajime-sama hate me!? Last night, the punishment from demon king-sama was waiting for Roze-chans party who was peeking at the scene where Hajime and Tio were exchanging love. DDDemon King-style Harassment 108 From Today You Too Are Hauria A harassment by using artifact that reproduced a pseudo Divine Statement by applying and enchanting soul magic. The result was the targets act became chuuni for a period of time. It went without saying that when they saw the act of Roze and Crow siblings that suddenly turned painful to look at, the eyes of the other crews turned into dot. They even called the ship doctor thinking that the everyday hardships might finally turn them strange. Even after the effect ran out, they didnt even have the willpower to complain to Hajime and the three harmoniously sat on the corner of the room while grasping their knees to endure their black history. Bovid who sensed demon king-samas anger a touch faster and escaped alone watched such trio and laughed loudly while rolling on the floor. Him acting like that made it felt like there was a retort is it fine to roll around laughing at your lords foolishness like that, captain of the air battle squads first squad that could be heard. Good grief, we cannot progress like this right? Stop making merry and say your business. -. Ho, hold it down me. I am the queen of the proud dragon kingdom. Its fine. Take a deep breath. Suu, haa With blood vein pulsing on her forehead, including the wretchedness of the punishment last night, Roze renewed her determination I wont mistake someone like this as the legendary dragon knight-sama for the second time! and then she told the two that the breakfast preparation had finished. Queen-san herself expressly come here just to tell us that? Even though you can just leave that to your subordinate. No, thats because when I heard that the two of you were on the deck even since when the sun hadnt risen that Im curious about what are you doing. It seemed that it was something like that. Hajime shrugged and his hand beckoned at Roze whose body shrunk from cold. Roze whose gaze wandered around feeling a bit perplexed approached Hajimes side excitedly. Ah. The wind is Tio is covering the surrounding with wind barrier. A wind that contain heat. Feels really pleasant right? Ye, yes. Whether its Hajime-samas tool, or Tio-samas magic, they are really something that is outside our common sense. About the talk of another world, I think it finally feel real for me after a night passed. Well, even if I told you of another world its not something that can be accepted right away. Roze glanced at Hajime who kept making crimson sparks at the ore in his hand even while they were talking. It was a vibrant crimson light. The ore changed shape right away. It was completely a mysterious power that human of this world didnt have. The supernatural weapon created by that hand easily routed a gigantic battleship. But, Roze knew that Hajimes power wasnt just making supernatural weapon. She didnt hear about the detailed story, she also didnt think of forcefully asking, but she saw that right after Hajime showed his appearance, he tore to pieces the hook of an approaching sky battlecraft unarmed. That was something different with the power to create thing that she was looking at right now. Honestly, she couldnt see his bottom. She thought it was terrifying. And now when she knew that this person wasnt the noble dragon knight from fairy-tale who was the personification of justice, she felt it even more. However, for them the descendant of dragon kingdom who were heading toward a slow ruin, the existence of Hajime and Tio was like a gift from heaven. Also this timing when the last monarch dragon Kuwaibel had been born, she couldnt help but feel that there was destiny at work. Oh, finally. We hath waited long. I hath great anticipation because of that. ? Excuse me, both of you what are Hajime threw his gaze to the eastern sky while one of his hands was carrying an ore. Tio also focused her gaze while leaning close to Hajime. Roze who didnt understand what the two of them were doing tilted her head with question mark floating above her head. What you ask, its that. We are here because we want to see that. Hajime said that and pointed, at the thing that was showing out its face right nowDDthe sun. The sunlight swept away the blackness of night and dyed the world silver. The shadow of the sea of clouds darkened, and the illuminated place started to shine in sparkles like jewel. The sunrise seen from the deck of an airship that was continuously flying above the sea of clouds. That was exactly the reason why Hajime and Tio got out on the deck since early morning. For the sake of settling it firmly inside their memory, the superb view of another world they went astray into through a strange phenomenon. Its not bad. Yeah, it looks really great. This art a harsh world, but the strength of the light that wipe out the black of night art the same no matter what the world. Yes, its wonderful. Its a beautiful world. Roze was dumbfounded. The words beautiful world that came out from Tios mouth echoed many times inside her head. When she thought about it, when was the last time she watched the sunlight like this? She thought that this sight entered her sight every day. However, she didnt think anything about that view. She was merely desperate to survive and to accomplish her duty, she didnt even look at the sky despite living in the sky. She noticed that although at this late hour. The world was getting brighter moment by moment. Yes, its beautiful. Really beautiful. Words of agreement. However, in contrast with those words, Rozes expression was vaguely dark. The food is delicious even with how simple it is. Ah, give me another of this. You, you are really not holding back huh. On the breakfast table, there were Hajime and Tio, and then Roze, Kuwaibel, Crow siblings, Bovid, and then a male crew that seemed to shoulder the role as a waiter. Usually they didnt have anything like a waiter, even the queen Roze and also the imperial guards leaders Crow siblings would do everything by themselves. This time it was a special situation where they were welcoming guest that were Hajime and Tio. Hajimes remark of another despite saying that the food was simple while also understanding the reason why the food was simple caused the waiters cheeks to twitch a bit, even so he obediently obeyed. Bovid retorted with an amazed expression. His attitude to the two of them was the most casual among the crews of this ship. Yeah. Ill stop if Im told to stop, but as long as no one say that, its my principle to receive the hospitality Im given with my all. Hahah, I get that. I was also taught by my father to receive the good will Im given without reservation. You had even saved our life, so eat as much as you want. Though even after I say that, the one who create and prepare the food is actually not me! Ahahahah Really, dont say anything you The gaze of the Crow siblings that was wordlessly appealing so was piercing Bovid. However, Bovid didnt pay that any attention. Right now, rather than the serious Crow siblings, it was more important to make Hajime and Tio felt welcome. He had finished saying thanks last night from getting his life saved, but as expected it was best to show the thanks with action. That was Bovids cherished opinion. It seemed that they was used to Bovids unserious attitude, so Olga sighed while turning her gaze at her master. Olga couldnt stop frowning at Rozes state that was clad in a vaguely dark atmosphere since she went to call Hajime and Tio on the deck. Roze-sama. Did something happen? Leaving a glance at Bovid who was talking cheerfully with Hajime, Olga talked at Roze with a quiet whisper. Roze who looked taken aback and returned to her senses then shook her head and showed a smile to avoid the question. We still, havent heard the decision of Hajime-sama and Tio-samaso it looks like my unease came out in my face. Is that, so. Orga looked like she couldnt accept the explanation and she sent a glance of doubt, thinking that as expected the two of them had done something to her masterher body twitched. Because Tios hand stopped moving at the meal and she was staring fixedly at Roze and Olga. When Tios eyes met Olgas, she showed a smile that looked trouble, but also looked somehow gentle. Olga twitched even more from that expression. Hajime and Tio who finally finished their meal after asking another helping twice then enjoyed the after meal black tea made in another world. Choosing the timing, Roze then asked with determination. Hajime-sama. Regarding the answer for my wish last night, can I ask you to please tell us your answer? Defeat the divine country together and revive the dragon kingdom Avenst. And then, after putting in order a complete force, subjugate the evil dragon Helmut. That was their cooperation request. Thinking from the aspect of their battle strength, they wished for Hajime and Tio to become the leading part in the battlefield. Especially in the part to defeat the divine country where Kuwaibel was still powerless, almost all of that part would rely completely on Hajime like that. Last night, when Hajime and Tio got out on the deck, they thought that perhaps the two of them would then disappear without telling anyone and so they spontaneously ran after them. But, seeing the two of them were still staying here like this, then surely the two would grant their wish Although they were thinking so, but they couldnt help but gulp their saliva from nervousness. Inside the room where complete silent had descended, Hajime slowly put the cup of tea he drank on the table, We are going to slaughter Helmut, but we dont give a damn about that divine country something. You guys work hard yourself about that. Wait, I dont understand what you are saying. They almost trembled in happiness when they heard that the two would kill the evil dragon, but they suddenly went cold hearing the sentences latter half. Roze asked back with a half smile looking as though she was running from reality. I told you, I cannot be bothered about your countrys revival, but as for Helmut, we are thinking perhaps we will go kill that guy a bit, purely for our own convenience. Wait, I dont understand what you are saDD Aa? Understand. Evil dragon subjugation banzai. Sayonara the future of dragon kingdoms revival. Thats what you are saying right. I understand. Roze who tried to do her best added with escaping reality, but she returned to reality due to Hajimes voice and expression that looked like yakuza. She couldnt stop her eyes from getting teary. Replacing Roze who fell silent, the Crow siblings stood up so fast their chair fell down while raising voice of protest and persuasion. Why!? If you two have that much power, then it shouldnt be that difficult to defeat the divine country! This is our dearest wish-. Please, I beg you two to rethink it-. Please- Right now, even in this time the people of the dragon kingdom are suffering in hardship! The dragons are also in the same situation! Didnt the two of you repel the mother ship of the divine country yesterday and saved the dragons-? Here please show your righteousness one more time! Olga and Jeans words resounded loudly. However, the expression of Hajime who received those words showed not a single ripple. This is not really something you need to raise your voice that much right? If Helmut is defeated, the world will clear up. When that happen, then you can build your country anywhere on the vast land down there. Something like the land that might be polluted, or the battle against the divine country of that, those things are matters that are not related at all to us resident of another world. We dont happen to have any duty or responsibility to become your substitute in war. The sound argument that was returned to them caused the Crow siblings to be at loss for words. However, the power that Hajime and Tio showed wasnt something that worthless that they could give up that easily. The two werent that farsighted that they could just sayOh, is that soin acceptance, even though there was the possibility to defeat the hateful divine country right in front of their eyes like this. That was why, they raised their voices asking how the two of them could abandon the suffering humans and dragons even after they knew the situation and also getting begged on like this. Hajime-sama. Please we beg you to lend us your strength. At the very least, even if its just a cooperation to make it so Kuwaibel can reach the underground of the palace, can you please help us with that? Rozes pleaded fervently. Hajime retorted back without any particular change in his expression. What kind of compensation you can give me? Eh? Co, compensation? The Crow siblings were going to make a ruckus once more, even though this concern the future of the dragon kingdoms people like that, but Roze stopped them with her gaze. And then, she thought of what she could present, and the result, with determination sheDD I, Ill offer myseDD No need. Hauh!? She was unable to say it until the end. Even though she was going to offer herself with a determination of the lifetime, yet it was cut down and discarded instantly. Roze whispered a lineE, even though, I am a queenthat might make a certain princess-sama somewhere to goComrade? Comrade?while jumping for joy. Or rather, you are really going to say that in front of Tio huh. The nerve you have there is really quite something. Eh, ah. My, my apology, Tio-sama! I am not intending to insult Tio-sama by any means Its fine, its fine, I understand. If she knew that actually Hajime also had multiple wives other than her, just what would this queen-sama of another world think? Tio averted her gaze with a vague expression. Roze sank into silence with a difficult expression and her gaze wandered around furiously while her head was working desperately. Hajime opened his mouth with a sigh to finish the talk soon. Certainly, I have great power, and I can brag that just destroying a country wont take much effort. But, its because of that that I wont use my power because of other peoples will. My power is only mine, and it has to be wielded constantly by my will. Save me, help me, those wishes arent something exclusive that only you have. The world is overflowing with that kind of wishes, as many as the stars in the sky. I dont have even the littlest bit of intention to spend my life and my important peoples life until it run dry from responding and rush about everywhere to that kind of wishes just because I can. That was why, even if it was everything for the people in question, Rozes wish that was nothing but a common wish for Hajime wasnt something that he would undertake that simply as long as it didnt even have any merit for him that could make him overturned his decision. And, you guys who are wishing for me to slaughter several thousand people and overthrow a country in your place, what kind of compensation you can pay me that can make me overturn my will that is flatly refusing to do that kind of thing and make me decide to wield my power? Roze couldnt say anything at all this time for sure. Olga, Jean, and Bovid were also the same. Hajime stood up from his seat. Roze twitched and trembled. As expected, Im not that shameless that I can keep remaining here after refusing your dearest wish like that. I and Tio will go to visit Helmut after this. Ill only promise that I will clear up the dark cloud from this world. I dont know how you queen-san and others will live in the new world where the black rain vanish and the sunlight shine on the land butat the very least, Ill pray for your success. Itll be great if your dearest wish can come true. ah, wa, wait-. Please wait- Hajime said that and prompted Tio with his gaze to walk out from the door. Roze threw herself at such Hajime. Of course, she wasnt attacking him but stopping him from leaving. She clung on Hajimes arm and desperately formed her words. Sa, say, err, tha, thats right! Even though you say you will subjugate Helmut, but you dont know where his location is right? We will show you the way! Thats why, please dont leave-. Putting aside the matter of the divine countrys subjugation, we still havent be able to return our debt of you saving us! If its Helmuts location, we can do something about it ourselves. About the debt, the delicious meal and empty bed are enough for that. Hajime quickly shook off Rozes clinging arms, but Roze circled around him and took position in front of the door with both her hands spread out. Hajimes eyes narrowed quietly, but even while sweating coldly, Roze didnt show any sign of moving at all. Pl, please, come to Avenst by any means! You are trying to take us away? Thats not it! Im not thinking that such thing is possible! If its in Avenst, then we will be able to show our gratitude a bit more properly. Even the cooking there is incomparable with the food in Rozeria, also in Avensts airspace there are also island with lake and island that grow rare fruit! After that, after that there are also a lot of dragons living there-. Its only a few, but we are living in coexistence. Among us there are also people that can ride dragon, the sight of human and dragon flying together is really beautifulafter thatthe people of Avenst are all good natured, ah, there is also craftsman that specialized in handling ore! Surely you will be interested. Besides, err, that She was already desperate. Even while getting incoherent, Roze was trying to make her invitation to mother ship Avenst into reality by speaking out things that might attract Hajimes interest one after another. It was also just a bit painful seeing her like that. Roze spread out her hands with all her might to not let anyone pass while narrating the charm of her country that didnt even have any territory with teary eyes. It seemed that she was thinking if she invited Hajime to Avenst, then there would still some possibility left they could move his emotion and receive his cooperation. There, Crow siblings and Bovid also joined. They kept speaking on and on so that they wouldnt lose their connection with Hajime somehow. Kuwaibel was raising s small cry while approaching Tios leg. Staring at those brave figures of the queen and her group desperately clinging to their hope, Hajimes expression suddenly turned gentle. Roze and others got taken aback, then their eyes shined with hope thinking that perhaps Hajime would hear to what they were saying. Hajime was making an expression that seemed to say cant be helped huuh, yet it also looked really gentle, whileDDhis hand was reaching toward Donner. (Wait wait wait wait-, wait a second, Goshujin-sama! As expected, there art no way thou wouldst shoot them to death here correct?) (Tio. You, what do you think I am. Of course I wont open up any hole in them. I have properly changed the bullet with non lethal rubber bullet. Im just going to give them a bit painful forehead poke.) (I, is that so? No, even so I think that art still too much though.) Roze and others were puzzled seeing Tio who suddenly held down Hajimes right hand and began to whisper from point blank range. Surely they didnt imagine even in their dream that if Tio was late just by a step, they would get *dopan-*-ed. Tio glanced at them who were actually in a pinch and whispered to Hajime with her body glued on him. (Goshujin-sama, this art a rare chance, how about accepting the invitation?) (What, you are interested?) (Yes, Im interested in the point where human and dragon art coexisting. Besides) (Besides?) Tio looked down shyly. Hajimes eyes blinked at the unexpected gesture. (Helmuts subjugation wouldst not take that much time correct? As expected, after closing the books of one history of this world, we wouldst not be in the mood of continuing to adventure aimlessly again. Helmuts subjugation wouldst be the end of this adventure.) (Well, I guess.) (Yes. After subjugating Helmut, we wouldst return to earth. Thats why) (You are saying, you want to continue this adventure of just the two of us a bit more? Well, certainly an adventure of just two day and a night sound questionable.) (Ye, yes. So just a bit moreis it no good?) This was Tio whose vocation was protector, so honestly Hajime didnt know if that was all of her true feelings. Perhaps she more or less had sympathy toward the dragon species of this world and Roze and others. But, Tios selfishness where he usually needed to ask her before she finally said it out, now she said it by her own initiative. Hajimes answer was decided already. Aa, then, perhaps I should take a look, just for a bit, at this country of queen-san and others. Ah, that means Yeah. Ill accept your invitation. However, thats all there is to it until the end. Understand that this doesnt mean Ill agree to cooperate with you. I, I understand! They somehow held on to the hope. Of course, they also understood that at this rate it would be only an empty hope. Even so, they couldnt help but felt relieve and happiness. Seeing Roze and others, the four of them rejoicing with each other, and Tio who was linking her arms with his in a good mood, Hajime smiled wryly. Approximately a day after that. Deep inside cloud mountain range area where giant cloud mountains were stretching out, the nation on board a ship Avenst finally showed up. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I plan to end Tio arc in about two more chapters. The next update will be at 6 P.M Saturday if possible. Chapter 238 Arifureta Chapter 238 Arifureta After II The Determination of the Queen Part 1 Inside the corridor of a magnificent palace before the dawn, hurried footsteps echoed. The servants who were already starting to work turned their gaze in wonder about the loudly stamping footsteps, there their expression turned startled because they recognized the figure of the high official with a grim expression. That was because the high official of the divine country wasnt a commendable character with the habit of waking up before the dawn. The male high official turned through several passages, and before long he arrived in front of a room that was guarded by soldiers armed with firearm. Even though the guards recognized the high officials face, but they instinctively put themselves on guard seeing his unusual state. You guys, announce my arrival to his majesty quickly! This is an emergency business- Silas-sama. However, his majesty is still in the middle of his rest The male high official who raised an angry voiceDDSilas was answered by one of the guards, but Silas cut him off with angrier voice. I dont care-, wake him up! Quickly! I told you this is an emergency- Ro, roger! One of the guards called out to inside the room. After a while, who came out was a woman wearing thin clothes with a displeased expression. When the guard explained the situation, the womans expression was becoming even more displeased even while she drew back into the room. Silas was tapping his foot in irritation while waiting. The guards were stirring awkwardly seeing that. After a while, the displeased woman just now showed out her face with her clothes in order this time. And then she prompted Silas to enter. Silas entered the room by pushing aside the woman and he ignored the small curse of the woman that came from behind while heading toward the door inside the room. The room he was currently in was the room before the bedroom. It was a place for reception. He knocked on the door a bit roughly, then he obeyed the voiceEntercoming from inside that was said with a voice that sounded deliberately bad-tempered and he opened the door. Silas. Do you really have a reason to rouse me out from bed? It was a man who was past his middle age. He was gulping amber colored alcohol that was poured into a glass while asking that. Although his appearance was only wearing a gown, his eyes sharp glint and grim expression had the pressure that naturally overpowered anyone who saw. This man was the king of Sky Divine Country QwailentDDthe usurper Gregor Cluzet Qwailent. This king who had lived until now by stealing from other people since the time he had awareness of his surrounding would easily turn his back on other even if it was his trusted confidant. Silas knew that. This mans overwhelming violence, and his craftiness that fully made use of that violence, and then his atrocity that was deeply dyed by his pillaging nature, his aura that came from all those wasnt just papier mache. Such atmosphere would usually make Silas shrank into himself, however this time Silas only gulped his saliva and opened his mouth. The mother ship Ostinato, fell. DDIt was shot down. What did you say? A mother ship getting shot down had never happened since the founding of the country. Gregors eyes slightly opened wide from hearing that report. His pressure was increasing further than before while he urged SilasWhat happened?to continue. Last night, a sky battlecraft that belonged to Ostinato returned back alone. The pilot was a man named Higgs from Glowser squad. His sanity was mostly lost, so it was difficult to question him about the circumstance, but according to him, they were attacked by two monsters in the middle of a battle against Avenst, and then Ostinato got shot down. Monster? Is it about Bovids squad? Indeed, their skill is like a monster butDD No, thatshe said that they were done in by a man who fired a bombardment in the level of a mother ships main cannon by his lone self, and a black dragon that flew in the speed of sound while manipulating flame and wind at will. Redo the questioning. No matter how you think, he must be crazy. Dont tell me, you arent waking me up because you swallowed that kind of nonsense right? Gregor whose displeasure was increasing drastically had his finger gliding toward the gun placed on the desk. He must be thinking that if Silas was that kind of incompetent, than he didnt need him anymore. Silas continued his report even while he was trickling cold sweats. Of course, Im reporting this after confirming that its not nonsense. After the questioning, we sent a call at Ostinato using wide area communication. But, there was no result. And then when we sent an investigation unit at the place where Ostinato fell It was true? Yes. The investigation unit here referred to a unit that mainly investigated the land. They were mostly unarmed, in exchange their airship was fast and thickly armored, the unit members were also wearing special protective clothes that could defend against the black rains encroachment for a little while. The component of black rain that had been raining down for many years on the land was also included by a lot into the moisture in the air, so even if someone didnt get touched directly, their body would get eroded just by breathing the air. To investigate the land, what was needed wasnt respiratory device that purified the air, but a fully sealed protective clothes with oxygen tank. Therefore, even if they were called as investigation unit, but their activity on the land was limited timewise It was an investigation unit that was sent urgently, so they didnt look around for much detail butDD Silas was at loss for words. His lips distorted as though he was hesitating and choosing his words carefully. Gregor urged himDoesnt matter, just report it as it isin irritation. It seems that the exterior of Ostinato, its 3-gun turrets as well as the ships rear bottom are gouged out wholly. The sky battlecrafts onboard are mostly gone, most of the important spots were blown off as though they were exploded from inside. And thenabout the crews Hmph. They are annihilated anyway right? Yes. But, it seems that the cause wasnt just the black rain. Saying that, Silas took out a data storage of recording video inside the mother ship that was brought back by the investigation team. Silass expression was pale for some reason. Gregor received the data storage while looking suspicious and inserted it into his personal console. What was projected in the display was That guy-, that guy is coming-. Run away quickly- Stop-, its me! Dont shoot- Noooo-, no moreeee-. The voice wont go away-. Someone-, helDD Aa, aAAAAAAAAAA- Die-, DIEEEEEEE- It was a scene of chaos and madness that would make one covered their eyes. The recording was only showing the crews of Ostinato. However, everyone was fighting, bawling, or desperately running away as though they were being chased by something unseen. And then, the people who lost their sanity early attacked the people nearby, and then the stray bullet from the attempt to counter attack that would attack other peopleafter that it was just like a stone that rolled down a slope. It was a crucible of madness that created unseen terror and excessive paranoia against the comrade before them. What, is this Silas couldnt answer at the mutter that unconsciously came out from Gregors mouth. Before long, when the madness reached its peak, everywhere inside the ship exploded unnaturally, and Ostinato ultimately crashed to the ground. The lightning strike inside the sea of clouds further destroyed the inside of the ship, but someone must be displaying their last obstinacy, because the ship recovered its floating power for a moment just before it crashed on the ground and it somehow avoided complete destruction. Even so the ship still exposed a figure that looked atrocious even just from looking. Silas, what happened with Ostinato? I dont know. We cannot confirm the existence of intruder from the ships recording. Just what is it the crews were frightened ator perhaps, it might be the monster that Higgs was talking about. Inside the room became deathly silent. It was an eerie silent that would make one wanted to express it by saying it was like even the insect was holding breath. What about the battle record against Avenst? You will know what was it Ostinato was fighting from there right? Thats, because of the explosions from unknown cause, all the record inside the ship except this one was destroyed and couldnt be recovered. Perhaps, that too was the work of the monstereven without putting it into words, the two of them thought of the same thing. Silence ruled the place for a while. Gregor was looking across the window at the sky that was nearing dawn while he suddenly gulped down his alcohol. He drank directly straight from the bottle. Its alcohol content was high and quite some amount was remaining in it, but he drained it dry without feeling bothered by that. And then, he threw the bottle to the floor that it broke into pieces. He wiped his mouth roughly and looked at Silas with a fiercely blazing gaze. Silass body jumped while he fell into hallucination as though he was being glared by a wild beast. Gregor made a grin that displayed his brutal nature and gave his order. Summon the ship captains. Everyone of them except the defense fleet. Wha-, thats. Your majesty, you will finally take care of those guys? Yeah. The struggle of those Avenst bunches was a suitable amusement. I dont know what they are starting to raise, but this time they overdid it. Ill have them disappears now. By no mean Avenst had succeeded in applying guerilla tactics against the divine country. In the first place there was overwhelming difference in resource and technology between the two sides. If Gregor felt like it, it was a trivial matter to annihilate them. They were surviving solely because battle that happened unpredictably became Gregors amusement. That was all. But, as expected the prided mother ship of the divine country getting shot down was a situation that he couldnt turn a blind eye on. Because they introduced themselves as country of god that ruled the sky, they couldnt have themselves got even a single scratch from the like of pirate. This concerned the dignity of the nation. Therefore, he would overwhelm them with all his forces excepting the fleet that was left behind for the countrys defense. He would exterminate them from this world, not leaving a single dust behind. Silas lowered his head wordlessly and turned on his heel in order to accomplish his task. Come to think of it, that princess too should be in a suitable age about this timekukuh, maybe its also not bad to take in the royal blood. Or perhaps, I should even show how the last royalty fall in front of the survivors. A delighted laugh echoed. Gregor Cluzet KwailentDDhe was without a doubt a usurper. Part 2 The gigantic mother ship Avenst was moored in the valley of a cloud mountain.. The mother ship of divine country Ostinato that Hajime sank was also gigantic, but Avenst was two sizes larger than it. Although, if it was asked whether its majesty surpassed Ostinato because it was superior in size, then the answer could be no other than No. After all, The gun turret, has a lot of laundry aired there. The deck, hath plantation spreading through the whole thing there. Hajime and Tio who were observing the gradually nearing Avenst using binoculars muttered so spontaneously. Yes, the mother ship Avenst was horribly peaceful from the outside. The gun barrels and turrets on the exterior were linked with each other by wire and laundries were hanged in a row there. A panty of some madam was hanging on the tip of the main cannon. Honestly the two of them couldnt help but felt their strength drained from them seeing that. In addition, there was a splendid plantation on the deck. There were a lot of people taking care of it diligently even now. And then, on top of such deck children were running around energetically. There was even a daredevil that slid down something that looked like a slide that stretched to the outside from the deck until the bottom of the ship in one go. I, its more or less treated as the royal capital, so its attaching importance to the livelihood or somethingin the first place, Helmut had collected the dragon core of the monarch dragon that became its driving force, so even though it has weapons but they wont work satisfactorily. And so, if thats the case then its better to use it for valid practical use Roze made that kind of justification with her cheeks reddening slightly in shame. Actually this mother ship Avenst was the battleship that the prince once created using the dragon core of his partner. Although, its dragon core was taken out by Helmut, so right now it was moving using only sky core, and the most it could do was only flying just barely. Knowing that, Hajime threw a questioning gaze of what they would do if they were discovered by enemy, to which Roze puffed up her chest and pointed with her finger. Its fine. Its weapons are mostly not functioning, but the thickness of its armor is top class even among the existing airships in the present time. Even if it got hit by the main cannon of a mother ship, it is able to endure several shots with room to spare. Whats more, airships protecting Avenst are always at its side. Looking closer, there was an airship moored beside the mother ship Avenst. Airship AveriaDDit was the sister ship of Rozes battleship Rozeria. If it had to be said then Rozeria put importance on speed and maneuverability, in contrast Averia was a battleship that put importance on firepower. These two ships had protected the descendants of dragon kingdom Avenst until now, said Roze proudly. Hajime was glancing at such girl while cocking his head in puzzlement inside his heart. (Just two ships, whats more their mother ship is not even in destroyer levelthey are really pulling through continuously until now while burdened with protecting baggage? Is there just how much the difference in skill between the two sides? No, even so) Hajime turned his gaze to Tio. Coincidentally Tio also turned her gaze to Hajime at that time, so their gaze met and their expression was at loss for words. Roze herself said that they had protected all these continuously until now, but perhaps, that waslike that the two of them reached the same conclusion. While they were doing that, the mother ship Avenst was gradually getting closer and closer. Naturally the existence of the airship Rozeria was also noticed by the other side, so the people who were tending to the plantation, and also the children were gathering toward a spot on the deck bustlingly. That spot must be the spot where Rozeria would come alongside. Roze waved her hands energetically. A loud cheer was raised just from that. It seemed that her popularity was becoming of a queen. The Crow siblings and Bovid and others of sky battlecraft squad also came out to the deck and started the preparation to transfer to Avenst. When the airship came alongside the mother ship Avenst, the deck of Avenst was jammed with people. Although Hajime had fixed it to a certain degree, but Rozeria was really in a terrible state. It seemed that it was enough to make the expression of the people welcoming the queen to turn pale. Everyone, there is no need to worry. We were attacked by Qwailent, but its as you see! I and also Kuwaibel are safe! Piih!! When Roze lifted up Kuwaibel high with both her hands, joyful cheers occurred once more. Roze hugged Kuwaibel back on her chest and lifted one hand to calm down the cheers, and this time she raised her voice with a meek expression. But, a lot of pilots offered their precious life in order to let us survive. Please direct your feeling toward the brave warriors who are unable to go back home. And then, please give them praise. We are protected by them. The sky battlecraft pilots were lining up on the deck. Sobbing voice resounded from here and there from the people who didnt see the figure of their important people that they should have seen off at the departure. Bovid and others put their fist on their chest and looked up to the sky. That was the salute in dragon kingdom. They offered a silent prayer at their comrades who had gone ahead of them. The people on the deck naturally also offered a silent prayer. Silent prayer was spreading in the sky where gentle breeze was blowing. After the silent prayer continued for a while, an aging man stepped forward in front of the crowd. Roze-sama, welcome home. The white haired man with splendid moustache bowed his head deeply with his back kept stretching straight. Gramps. Im back. Was there any problem? None, there wasnt any such thing. This Sabastian Orto is entrusted with looking after this place during Roze-samas absence. No problem would occur that easily as long as Im here. This man who answered calmly yet with a definite confidence seemed to be Rozes trusted retainer. His appearance, his way of speaking, and his atmosphere were absolutely that of a butler despite the normal work clothes he was wearing. Hajime and Tio had a thinking in regard to this man. That thought was, Almost Hajime and Tio spontaneously retorted. If only his name wasnt Sa but Se, they would be able to proof the existence of the implicit rule shared through parallel universe that speaking of butler meant Sebastian, and yet! was what they thought. When the alternate world duo who didnt read the places atmosphere made a complicated expression, Roze mistaken that expression thinking that the two of them were getting bored, and so she started to get down the ramp in panic. She did that while calling Hajime and Tios name by attaching -sama. Naturally, there was no way the people didnt get suspicious when they heard their queen calling others using -sama, and as their representative Sabastian raised a question. Roze-sama, can I ask who are these two people? They are guests. This gentleman is Nagumo Hajime-sama, and this lady is Tio Claus-sama. They will be staying in Avenst for a while. They are important, really really important people, so please take care of them absolutely politely. Roze-samas, important, person? Grampss gaze seized Hajime. Knowing the meaning of that gaze, Hajime averted his gaze. This is because you said important people, Hajime retorted inside his heart. Im sorry to be rude, but Roze-sama, more specifically what kind of acquaintance they are for you? By any chance, are they from Qwailent? No, Gramps. They arent related with Qwailent. That, about their background, saying it here is a bit. Anyway, I request this to Gramps no matter what! Please give them our greatest hospitality! No matter what, we have to please Hajime-sama. The last sentence was said in small volume that couldnt be heard by the people at the surrounding, but Sabas who possessed the ears of an excellent butler caught it perfectly. Sabas who had taken care of Roze since she was born loved Roze like she was his own daughter. And that master of his that should even be called as his beloved daughter was now desperately trying to please a man that he didnt know Okay. I dont really get it. In other words, he is enemy isnt he? He concluded. Of course, Roze whispered that in the meaning that she wished for Hajime to be pleased with Avenst. She understood that if Hajime felt like it, then it didnt matter what Tio wanted, and so Roze made that utterance because of that, but the eyes of gramps Sabas who didnt know one bit about that instantly turned into the eye of a killer. While smiling friendlily and gently. So thats how it is. Well then, I will immediately prepare the room and meal. Nagumo-sama, Claus-sama, if any of you need something, then please order anything from this Sabas without any reservation. As expected from the steward that directly served the royalty. He showed a truly elegant manners. While smiling friendlily, and gently. With the eyes of a killer. Thinking that for now he should clear up the misunderstanding before this gramps gave them trouble, Hajime opened his mouth. Aa, Sabas-san? Ill say this because it seems you are having a misunderstanding, what queen-san there is saying doesnt mean like that okay? Or rather, Im a married man. See, this woman here is my wife. Saying that, Hajime grasped Tios arm and jerked her to the front. For some reason, Tio bowed her head gracefully while sayingNice to meet you, thank you for always taking care of my husband, she was making a greeting as though she was meeting the superior of the company where her husband was working for some reason. It seemed that it was something she wanted to try saying at least once after seeing an afternoon drama. Tio was giving glances at Hajime sayingHows that? How is that? Didst I look like a wife just now?. Hajime smiled wryly thinking that this wasnt that kind of situation, even so he brushed Tios hair unreservedly. Tios cheeks were dyed red from a sweet pleasure that was different from when she got slapped. Even seen from the side, it was obvious in a glance that the relationship of the two wasnt something shallow. When Hajime tried to look at Sabas thinking that the misunderstanding must be solved with thisindeed, it seemed that the misunderstanding that he was a scoundrel aiming at their important master was solved, but in exchange a new misunderstanding seemed to be created. The eyes of Sabas whose body was trembling all over were moistening with sadness and, Roze-samagramps feels really sad- Eh? Eeh? Wha, whats wrong gramps!? Why are you suddenly looking like wanting to cry!? Roze-chan got flustered. Grampss hands gently grasped Rozes shoulders and he opened his mouth in admonishment. Roze-samaDDyou must not commit adultery. Gramps, is your head okay? Roze tilted her head wondering, has he finally starting going senile?. Behind her the Crow siblings were making an amazed expression, while Bovid was desperately enduring his laughter. Indeed, gramps was looking after Roze-sama strictly. I am keeping a watchful eye at Roze-sama even in regard of the matter of love. Even though currently there is hardly anyone with lineage that is a good match for Roze-sama, there is no way I can just leave Roze-sama to any man. Therefore, the love letter for Roze-sama from those people who doesnt know their standing, I tore up and discarded all of them after I inspected them but Eh!? Please wait a second. Thats the first time I heard that though? There is someone who gives me love letter? In this Avenst? Or rather, what do you mean by inspecting them and then tearing them up!? Rozes popularity in Avenst was high. And then, she was living with the people in the same ship, and she was always talking with them normally, on top of that she was treating everyone amiably. She was boasting a tremendous popularity among the young men. Of course, Roze was idolized as a queen, and those men didnt believe that they would be able to build a really good relationship with Roze, the most that they did was only writing up their hearts feeling and sent them to her. And it was done by a considerable number of people. However, Roze had never received something like a love letter even once. She had also never getting confessed at. She was at that age, so it wasnt like she didnt have interest for that, but she thought that no one was thinking of her like that because her social position was in the way. But, she never thought, that it was like that because Roze-chan morosely pressed her question to the gramps, but it didnt reach the ear of the brooding gramps. Roze-sama, please give up your idea! To aim at a man who is marriedeven before thinking about the moral as a royalty, its already mistaken as a human! Please, think again and stop from something like a looting love! Really, what are you saying gramps!? Im going to stuff you into Rozerias main cannon and blast you off you know!? The people of Avenst stirred.Her majesty is, looting loveholy cow,orShe abducted a man she is pleased with, altogether with his wifeas expected from our queen, orMy, love letter, orOr rather, just who is that man who shot through Roze-samas heart?, orThat breast. That beautiful black haired woman is his wifehow envious, Im jealous, orYou, you like that kind of woman more than me? Then, look forward to an encounter at the next world okay, orWai-, thats a joke. I only have feeling for you-. Ah, wait, dont push! Ill fall, Im going to fall-, sto-, aa~~~~-, those voices could be heard. Roze desperately raised her voice in denial. However, putting aside the male camp, the female camps misunderstanding was also unexpectedly not really clearing up. It seemed that the female camp of Avenst knew quiet welt that their queen who was at that age was a hidden pervert. Roze who got lukewarm gazes directed at her no matter what she said yelledThis is misunderstanding~~~~~-!!resoundingly through the blue skies. Two whole days passed since Hajime and Tio arrived in mother ship Avenst. During that time, Hajime and Tio received the greatest hospitality possible from Roze and others. At the first day, Roze gathered the top brasses and shared the information regarding the circumstance and background of Hajime and Tio, so the top brasses with Sabas whose misunderstanding was solved at the forefront were giving their hospitality by their own initiative, to the degree that was desperate. Hajime and Tio tasted a treatment a bit like VIP. They had their fill of various cooking that was using the mysterious ingredients of this world. The foods fundamentally were grain, fruit, and vegetable, but those products had extremely good flavor from the grace of the sky cores effect, coupled with the skill of the cook, it was enough to satisfy both of them. They were also guided to a floating island that possessed a large lake. The water that was flowing out from the floating island dispersed midair and turned into white mist which was covering the whole island, that sight truly should even be called as a secret region that was covered by a mystical veil, to the degree that just by being able to look at that made the two thought that it was worth it to come to this world. Also, the sky cores that were dotting the lakes surrounding seemed to possess the property to take in the humidity in the air and turned it into spring water. The fact that its nature was subtly changed due to that area and the environment caused Hajimes blood as a transmutation master to boil up. Hajime also exchanged a piece of god crystal with the craftsmen of Avenst who were handling the sky core and they had discussion. They got along greatly with each other. The expression of Hajime who comprehended the various natures of the sky core looked pleased with himself. There was also the matter of the misunderstanding about Rozes illicit love with the married couple spreading, but the people of Avenst also came into contact with Hajime and Tio with immense curiosity. Someone would surely call out to them kindly when they walked inside the ship. And the best thing in the twos opinion was that they were able to see this coexisting livelihood of dragon and human. Human and dragon flew around to patrol and repair the ships exterior, to harvest on the floating island and deliver luggage, and sometimes just to dry the laundry. The human and dragon that became partner numbered very few if seen from the whole, even so the good old way of living of this world could be found there. It was something that Tio admired very much. In general, the country aboard the ship called Avenst really matched Hajime and Tios preference whether in the peoples trait, their senses of value, and also their way of coexistence. It was a comfortable country. At the very least, it was far better than the trait of the country that tried to kill them without question and spewed out outrageous remark to Tio the very first time they met. And then, when Tio and Hajime welcomed the morning of the third days they were enjoying enough this country called Avenst and this world. The two were waiting for the appearance of the sun for who knew how many times at the front deck of the mother ship Avenst. There, a voice that was filled with faint nervousness and resolve called out at them. Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. What do you two think about our country? When the two looked back across their shoulder, over there was Roze who was holding Kuwaibel in her arms like usual. No, it wasnt just her, the Crow siblings and Bovid, Sabastian, and then the top brasses of Avenst starting with the captain of airship Azeria were arrayed there. Everyone was making a complicated expression like a traveler that was made to stand in the fork road. I think its a good country. I can even think of it as normally comfortable even without the hospitality. Is, that so. Im, glad to hear that. Rozes expression who heard that showed a wry smile. She must have guessed it. That the thinking if they could moved the emotion of the two, then perhaps Hajime would change his mind and gave them their help, such thinking didnt work. As expected, something like a status of being our hero, its not enough as compensation isnt it? You already knew that right from the start right? A man who will change his mind easily after receiving that much hospitality, do you think that kind of man can be expected to become anything like a hero that saved a country? Something like that just isnt in my nature, and it dont even suit me. Fufu. Indeed, when I think back about your deed when cornering the mother ship of Avenst, the title of hero really dont suit you Hajime-sama at all. Now you have said it queen-sama. Conversely, it feels like its you who become a bit unbound from something instead. While the expression of the top brasses looked frustrated and pained, it was only Roze whose eyes were containing resignation along with a vague resolve. Roze took a deep breath at Hajimes pointing out so. Perhaps. During these two days, I have been looking at the two of you all the time. Even when you two were having fun, I saw that your heart is unwavering. Why? Even though all these nice people might die, how can you still abandon them? What a terrible person. I also had that kind of thinking. Hmph? You think differently now? I will lie if I say that Im thinking completely differently. Because no matter what, I am an absolute ally of Avenst. But, somehow, the two of you, arent inhuman people who doesnt show interest to uslets see, if I have to say, I come to think of the two of you like a large tree. Hajime titled his head not understanding what Roze meant. In respond to that, Roze talked while choosing her words. The top brasses who were making complicated expression were also lending their ears to Rozes speech. An unshakeable existence, that is just existing there. Sometimes it protected us from cold rain, or softening the illuminating sunlight. But, it would never hold out its branches because it is asked, that kind of existence. Thats a strangely fitting phrase. Roze chuckled while sayingIm honored with your praiseseeing she was able to make Hajime blink. The eastern sky was starting to grow light bit by bit. The dawn was near. Roze turned her gaze at the eastern sky that was starting to brighten while adding on her words. The top brasses were also lending her their ears silently. At that time, when the sun came out, the two of you said to me that this world is beautiful. I had forgotten that all this time, but certainly, even when it has ended up in this state, this world is beautiful. Even though its this beautiful, even though it has been broken like this, but mankind is still not repenting. I thought, just for a little. Taking back our country, defeating Helmut, and then taking back the world before thisDDis there any meaning in those? The top brasses were suddenly starting to get noisy. That was only natural. After all, their king was blurting out something that sounded like she was denying mankinds continuation. A destructive thinking huh? But I think that you were persuading us really desperately considering all that though? Of course. Because it was something that I only thought for a bit, Im not throwing away our dearest wish or anything. Relieved sighs were leaked out. The top brasses were stroking down their chest. Amidst them, Roze talked to Hajime who was tilting his head wondering just what was it she wanted to say. Surely, there is no meaning in it. In your dearest wish? No. In being saved. Kuwaibel cried out sounding vaguely troubled. It was Kuwaibel who sought help the first time at Hajime and Tio. However, he didnt seek help to break the deadlock in the dangerous situation of that time. He was seeking for the salvation of the dragon kingdom itself from Tios overwhelming presence that his senses as a monarch dragon detected. Guessing what Roze wished to say, the expression of the top brasses looked taken aback and turned into a vaguely troubled look. We surely have to save ourselves by our own effort. If not, in the world after it is saved, we will surely walk on the path that destroy the world once morethats what I think. I think it will be fine if its the people of dragon kingdom though? No. As long as we dont even massacre all the people at the fight against Qwailent, the one living in this world wont just be the people of dragon kingdom. Even if we tell them lets live in repentance after having everything ended by a supernatural existence, just what kind of persuasiveness that can be found from that kind of words? After having their country destroyed by an incomprehensible existence that suddenly appeared, there was no way the people would then lend their ears toward the preaching of the people of a dead country who didnt even really fight. The overwhelming power that Hajime and Tio displayed was a lethal poison in a sense. If such power could be wielded, then the wielder would undoubtedly be able to force their will to happen. Seen from the view point of people who were lamenting powerlessly, the people who were reaching out their hand toward their dearest wish, it wasnt an exaggeration even if such power was called as a magic with unequalled charm. Therefore, Roze who was charmed and became captive of that power where she then asked for help, after she saw the figure of Hajime and Tio living a really normal daily life, showing admiration and wonder at everything in the trifling ordinary day, it seemed that her boiling mind recovered its calmness. Originally, we should also say Dont get involved, this is our problem about Helmuts subjugation too, but You are awfully different from two days ago huh. Well, those are admirable words butmy wife said, I want to beat up Helmut-kun viciously until you cannot even recognize how he looks like!, so just give up on that. N, no, Goshujin-sama? I, didst not really speak that far Actually, Hajime-san also thought that he wanted to go and took a look at an evil dragon. This wasnt just a mere dragon they were talking about. It was an evil dragon. Isnt that tickling the soul! Though currently it was a serious scene, so he read the mood and kept such thinking only in his heart. I see. Then, we will fight in the world that stop raining. We will pray for your success in Helmuts subjugation. And then, if possible, it will make us happy if you will remember us, the dragon country Avenst, oh horrible dragon knight-sama from another world. I told you already right, Ill pray, so that the dearest wish of you all queen-san and others can come true. Or rather, whats with that horrible dragon knight-sama huh. As I thought, you are holding a bit of grudge arent you? Who knows, what are you talking about? Roze said that while chuckling. It seemed that she really wasnt planning to request the two of them to become their proxy in war anymore. There were two kinds of victory. A meaningful victory, and a meaningless victory. Surely the path Roze and others was walking on was filled with hardships, but if they were looking for the former, then they had to fight by their own. Her smile was a bright one must be because she had clearly realized that and resolved herself. The top brasses were making a troubled expression at their queens decision, but when Roze looked back and askedIs there any objection?with her gaze, they bowed their head unanimously. And then, when they lifted their head back, the same resolve and determination like Roze were dwelling in those eyes. Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. Im glad I can meet the two of you. Please, stay healthy. Ou, you guys too. I wont forget about the people of the sky who are living together with the dragons. Roze-dono. Im praying for a limitless happiness for thee, and for thy important people. The morning sun showed its face. Warm light filled the world from beyond the sea of clouds. Hajime and Tio shook hand with Roze, and like that, they were about to partDD -, Cross Bit!! Suddenly Hajime yelled. Right after that, the huge flash that was launched from the sun assaulted the flank of mother ship Avenst. Hajime defended against that attack using barrier that was formed by the Cross Bits he secretly deployed two days ago when they arrived at this ship. Thunderous sound and impact shook the world. Roze screamed and she was about to tumble down, but Tio helped her to stand still. Because the barrier didnt cover the whole ship, the extremely violent flash was making mother ship Avenst to tilt with its after wave. The top brasses on the deck were falling to their knees altogether. Was it ten second, or one minute? The flash fired from the sun was vanishing as though it was melting into the empty air. Hiding in the sunrise, they are acting witty. When Tio and Roze turned their gaze toward the sunlight at Hajimes mutterDD There were countless black dots there. It wasnt just one or two. A great number of black dots could be seen inside the sunlight that was illuminating the world with blazing light. No, those were, what appeared with the sun on their back using that light to hide their figure wereDD Qwailents fleetno way, why are they here!? Rozes words that sounded like a scream resounded. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Just, one more chapteryou know? Next time the update plan is at 6 P.M Saturday too. Thats the plan. Chapter 239 Arifureta Chapter 239 Arifureta After II Black God Dragon Manifestation AN: I dont get it. Whether its about the harmony that the people of Narou sometimes showed, or about the trust toward Shirakome that is non-existent. Even though I said that there is only one more chapter left, but no one trust me! Right, fine then. Then Shirakome also has my own thinking. Yes, Ill answer to that trust. Ill continue for two or three more chapters okay! Its not ending at all! Even though I had written twelve thousand characters, but even the fight didnt start yet! Im sorry for lying! It will really help if you all can laugh it off just like usual, what a hopeless Shirakome huuuh, like that. Tio arc, please accompany it for a little bit more. A fleet that was formed from easily more than a hundred ships appeared from inside the dawn. The number of the airships was countless, and there were 30 ships at the same level with the mother ship Ostinato that was sunk before this, and then there were ten mother ships of Avensts level that surpassed Ostinatos level, the number of the sky battlecrafts was very much like the stars in the sky, and then there was one super gigantic battleship that seemed to be the flagship, advancing forward leisurely. Their majestic appearance showed with certainty that it wasnt an overestimation to call them as the country that ruled the sky. Why, how, are they here? They thought that their location wasnt known. Because if that was the case, then they would have been annihilated already since a long time ago. The fact that they were fighting even if it was with guerilla method was the proof that the nation on ship Avenst wasnt discovered, that was what they thought. That was why, Roze could only stand dumbfounded in front of the embodiment of death that suddenly showed their figure. She could only let out meaningless question ofWhyHow. Crow siblings and the other top brasses were also in similar state. The combatant Bovid and then Sabas were showing a resolved face that saidAah, so they finally come. These two might be the only one who vaguely noticed this possibility. But, even though they noticed there was still nothing that they could do. Silver color flashed. Chih. Oi, queen-san! How long you are going to stay dazed like that-. If you dont have any motivation, then I wont defend the next one anymore! - Right after Hajimes yell shook the air, the second wave of attack from the fleet assaulted mother ship Avenst. It was an attack like previously, a silver bombardment that thrust toward the flank. Twelve came in one wave. In respond, several variable chakrams Orestes were floating around before anyone knew it. The Orestes instantly cut into the line of fire and they unfolded with *kashun* sound. They opened a gate that crossed space in their inner area. Each of the silver bombardment that was approaching while making the air screamed got seized into the internal of Orestes, and instantly they were returned back toward the fleet by another Orestes that were floating above Avenst. The fleet got the main cannon attack they launched themselves returned back as it was toward them, however, they didnt show unsightly appearance like getting sank from direct hit of that. Several airship class ships that were deployed at the front shined silver, at the same time a barrier was deployed at their front line. The barrier that was also shining silver completely blocked the returned main cannon bombardment. And it didnt stop there, the bombardments might was shaved off as though it was getting sucked and then the attack was erased in just a few seconds. Hee. As expected, they are also making countermeasure against their own weapon. Something of this scale, it seems that the country itself art moving out. Its unknown whether this art only a part or their whole force though. Goshujin-sama, it seemed that there was survivor wasnt it? Tio guessed that there was survivor from the mother ship Ostinato who reported back to their country and she hummed in admiration. To think that there was a survivor from that attack of Hajime that should even be called as a savage deed, and that survivor even managed to struggle until he reached back homesurely that survivor was a possessor of a powerful fortune, she thought. In reality, that possessor of powerful fortune was returning home in half crazy state, and after that, as the result of receiving an inquiry that was like a pseudo torture, his personality then became calm as though his nature was reversed or perhaps he had even reached enlightenment, and now he had become a character that was like a saint who loved dragon and nature and the sun above all else Whoops, so its physical attack this time. For now it looks like they are evading us. Several hundred missiles flew out from the fleet. All of them looked as though they were avoiding the vicinity of the front deck at the warships bow where Hajime and others were at. They were flying toward the rear half of mother ship Avenst and the two airships at the side. It seemed that they had noticed the existence of Hajime and Tio. On top of that, they werent aiming at direct hit course toward the two of them surely because they were thinking to capture the two of them if possible. Well, its easier to deal with when they art bunched up. Goshujin-sama, please take care of the straggler. Okay. Tio thrust both her hands forward. The stance looked like she was going to hold something from left and right. And then focused jet black magic power came into being instantly. It was sparking and compressedDDand it was fired. *GOU*, a bombardment in a scale that didnt lose to the enemy ships main cannon before this surged. Tio was launching the prided breath attack of dragon race. It easily erased a part of the approaching missile swarm. In addition, when Tio swung her arm, like a giant laser blade that was made from jet black light, the missile swarm was mowed down horizontally. Several dozen missiles that got away were shot down by Hajimes sniping. At the same time, Now then, to conform to manners, we have to return the favor properly. What Hajime took out while saying that was of course the sky *chuthe sunlight convergence laser Burst Hyperion. First Compression ReactorDDRelease The sunlight energy that was already focused was launched directionally. The fiercely extreme light burned the retina as though it was further overwriting the skys morning glow. Naturally, the barrier fleet formed the silver barrier. The light of Burst Hyperion mercilessly pierced through that barrier. The impact sound that made the air screamed resounded, a part of the barrier fleet was pushed back by the might. Second Compression ReactorDDRelease The laser bombardment mercilessly increased its might. Different from the silver bombardment, the barrier was making unpleasant sound bikiri-, paki paki-* without even being able to absorb the attack. The battle line was disarrayed and the silver light that was enveloping the barrier ship that was nearby the place where the laser impacted was flickering weakly. Third Compression ReactorDDRelease Of course, Hajime-san further pushed hard. The maximized sunlight laser was finally going to pierce through the fleets barrier. But, perhaps it should be said as expected from the fleet of a country. It didnt look like it would go that easily. The warship with the biggest size shined brilliantly. That ship which seemed to be the flagship was enveloped by similar silver light like the barrier ship and then it radiated the light toward the barrier ship. Hmph? It looks like monarch dragon granting power to other dragon huh. Hajime whispered while releasing the fourth compressed reactor. Just like how monarch dragon granted power to other dragons, it seemed the flagship was also able to grant power to other airship. Thats, the ability of the exclusive ship of Qwailents kingDDDurgrant. As long as that flagship exist, there wont be any way to defend against the fleets bombardment and there wont be any hope to slip through the barrier. The one who answered Hajimes whisper was Rozes spiritless words. Shadow of despair peeked through her eyes. She must know it really well. The reason they couldnt win even if they fought from the front. Until now they must have been brought to grief many times by this enemy. As though to make doubly sure, there were also another fleets separated from the fleet in front, floating from three directions with the mother ship Avenst at the center. It seemed they were advancing while hiding on the outer layer of the sea of clouds and finished the encirclement. I see. Thats certainly a tough barrier. Though it seems its taking considerable compensation for it. A scream suddenly resounded. It was the yell of death agony that came from a beast. A clear ill will could be felt from their action that was purposefully broadcasting that voice using speaker to the outside. The fleet is all linked up with equipment that magnified the dragon core energy. Naturally that means that their driving force is using dragon core. They are using the land of Avenst for breeding dragons, so they are literally consuming dragon core as disposable item. To shed more detail, dragon core would become bigger along with the dragons growth. Dragon that was grown up through the years would possess fine quality dragon core inside their body. Because of that, with the objective of harvesting usable dragon core immediately after the birth, they were also using drugs to quicken the dragons growth. The scream of the dragons who were continuously killed having their source of life exploited one after another even right now in this moment caused Roze and others to make a pained expression as though it was themselves who were being cut apart. Hajime saw them looking like that and he let out a sigh and he stopped the firing of Burst Hyperion. Actually he was thinking to take out all his Burst Hyperion and launched his maximum bombardment that was concentrated in one spot + sublimation magic buthe saw Tio beside him who were obviously boiling with emotion of rage and grief despite her expressionless face, so he refrained from doing that. The attack of Burst Hyperion ended and the unharmed fleet was resuming its march leisurely. It seemed that the fleet was vaguely enveloped with the atmosphere that was convinced they had endured through Hajimes attack. But, at that time, a mans voice resounded in the airspace that was rampant with despair and scream. It was a voice that was heavily coated with ridicule, ill will, and atrocity. So the bombardment just now is your doing, the black hair there. There wasnt any self-introduction. There wasnt even any preface. If he asked, than the one asked would surely answer. They could do nothing else but answering, they wouldnt even be allowed to stay silent. It was a question that couldnt even hide such haughtiness. And so, for the time being Hajime shot Acht Acht. A life-sized gun barrel. Zero time sniping without even focusing to aim. Surely it looked like a peashooter after seeing the extremely big bombardment of Burst Hyperion. But, that was a mistake. After all that sniper cannon was specialized in penetration. The speed that was beyond the pale of the knowledge of electromagnetic acceleration was equal with destructive force. Under the condition of one point penetration, it was far above Burst Hyperion that was a weapon of extermination. Well, the main unit is also considerably tough huh. It would be quick if the boss is blown away by just now. That place looks like the bridge, but it didst not meant that place art really one. Look, somehow his anger art transmitted to here. I didst not know who art this person, but it looks like he is still alive. A dangerous atmosphere was conveyed through the speaker of flagship Durgrant. That was only natural. Because his question was replied by a shelling, whats more that shelling easily pierced through the barrier and then blew up a part of the place that seemed to be the bridge of the flagship Durgrant. Seen from the whole, it was really just a damage to a minor part but It was really easy to see how shaken the fleet was. And it was even easier to understand the anger of the man who asked the question just now. And then, that feeling of shaken also came from Roze and others behind. Lines likeLies, Durgrant that had never even been scratched until now is, orThe legend, is easily broken like this, orThat mercilessness that is just like usualIm going numb here yknow, Hajime-sancould be heard from them. The radiance that was enveloping Durgrant increased. At the same time the screams of the dragons were also reverberating once more. You black hair, can you hear this? Im not taking out fuel from them or anything you know? Im only simply torturing them. They are crying with a nice voice right? This crying voice of these animals you bastards are treasuring. DDIf you want me to let you all die painlessly, then dont you dare making light of me agaDD What the hell you are talking about since some time ago? Speaking sluggishly like this after Ive been waiting patiently like this. What a slow guy. Stop wasting time and speak your business. Ill listen so talk quickly. Against the haughtiness, even more haughtiness attacked back. Hajime answered using telepathy while still acting arrogantly with his arms folded. That attitude looked like he felt all of these were troublesome, it was unthinkable that he was doing bombardment contest like a space battle that would come out in an SF just now. He didnt even ask the identity of the one talking to him. Hajime had no interest about the identity of the one talking to him from the bottom of his heart. This was an opponent of little importance. That implicit thinking was conveyed vividly to all the people in that airspace. You doesnt even know who I am? Looks like the collaborator of Avenst is a dumb guy huh. There is no way Ill know that when you dont even introduce yourselves. Well, from your way of talking there is not even a fragment of refinement in it, are you an upstart punk or something? Its better to not trying too hard to make yourself look threatening yknow. You might feel like a big shot after bringing a lot of your friends along like this butthe smell of a barking dog is intense even from here. Bursting out sound from Roze and others who knew about the true identity of the voices owner could be heard from behind.BufuhIt seemed that they reflexively leaked out a laugh. Or rather, there was now Hajime didnt understand just who was it riding the flagship in this situation. In other words, everything except when he said he didnt know the speakers identity was merely his true feelings. What a cheap provocation. You said that, but you are desperately thinking about a plan to breakthrough this even now arent you? Thats a laugh. In deference of your comical figure Ill introduce myself. DDGregor Cluzet Kwailent. The king of sky divine country Qwailent. Now you understand? The one in front of you is the god king of this world. In a sense that claim wasnt a mistake. He possessed the greatest military force and also monopolized most of the limited resource in this world. Whether to give or steal, to let live or kill, it all depended on him. There wasnt anyone who could object even if he introduced himself as a god. But, Hajime who heard that claim was, I see. Well, say, that. Do your best okay, God-sama. I think you must have it hard in various things though. For some reason, Hajime gave him words of encouragement with a very gentle expression. What crossed at the back of Hajimes mind was a god of a certain another world. The existence who when he was insistingBecause Im a god. I dont have friend, my country was also ruined, and Im an attention seeker who liked to create doll, but Im seriously a god! Thats why, everyone, listen to what Im saying okay!instead got a wind hole opened on his body and went *pop*. Thinking back, that guy was someone really pitiful. Good grief, just who it was, who was the guy that beat up that kind of unfortunate and pitifully hopeless god to death leaving not even a dust behind. What a terrible guy. Goshujin-sama. Art you waiting for a retort for that? I wouldst say this, just in case, it was Goshujin-sama who obliterated that self-proclaimed god in rage. Also, I wouldst say this because it seems thou hath forgotten but, it was also Goshujin-sama who shaved the retainer god to death. That deed of chopping off his four limbs to instigate his pain and fear, and then shaving him to death slowly from the edge of his body, it was something that was really hard to forget. It seemed from the middle the event of Ehito going *pop* was leaked through the telepathy. An exasperated straight-man retort came in from Tio. Roze and others were taking a step back with a creeped out expression. It was really not a method of killing that human could do! They were taking distance with their shudders laid bare. The top brasses could be heard whispering things likeI vaguely thought it butas expected he is a demon, orA brute, there is a brute hereee, orWhat lack of mercyI admire that yeahand so on. Naturally, it was a telepathy that was broadcasted externally, so the words of self-proclaimed god and the words of unfortunate and pitifully hopeless god were also overheard by all the people in the area. And the king of the divine country who was talked to be at the same rank with that kind of god and in the end even got a gentle expression directed to him was, Roze. Choose. Will you all fall into ruin altogether, or will you come under me along with the monarch dragon and abandon your country? He changed his target. It wasnt like he was feeling awkward or anything. His emotionless voice was displaying really clearly the rage that was boiling like magma inside him. Those were the words of the sworn enemy who usurped the throne and took over the country, however Roze was unable to answer immediately. Gregors objective was clear. He was aiming for the power of monarch dragon from Kuwaible, the blood of royalty from Roze, and the enjoyment of seeing Avenst struggle after it lost these two. In such case, then the people of Avenst would surely going through annihilation exactly as though they were shaved to death. And then, Kuwaibel would be forced to go through experiment and mating to mass produce monarch dragon, while Roze would also become a plaything. But, if they didnt obey, then Avenst would perish immediately. The only difference between the two choices was whether it would be a slow or fast death. Originally even if they were going to challenge Qwailent in the cleared up world, but they wanted to leave behind those who couldnt fight in a safe place. But it seemed even that choice was already gone. After closing her eyes for a bit, Roze made her decision. Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. Please head toward Helmuts subjugation without reserve. Surely it will be easy for you two to breakthrough the encirclement with your strength. Hajime turned only his gaze toward her across his shoulder. You are going to have a decisive battle here? No. Only I and Kuwaibel will go under Gregor. Screams were suddenly raised. The Crow siblings, Sabas, Bovid and the others combatant, and all the other top brasses unanimously called at her to stop. They didnt wish to have a long life so much that they would sacrifice the queen and the monarch dragon. They insisted that such way of living that knew no shame wouldnt save anyone! Im not giving up. Even if its only a faint hope, even if its a thorny path, as long as we are still alive then there is still hope. Furthermore, if Hajime-sama and Tio-sama are going to kindly subjugate Helmut for us, there might be a chance for us to make a comeback by making use of the resulting chaos. Right now, right now we have to live! Roze dignifiedly ordered to the top brasses, and also toward the people of Avenst who were starting to show up on the deck because they were awoken by the first cannon attack. Seeing the piercing light in those eyes even in this edge of despair made them comprehended, that indeed, there was definitely no color of resignation there. What was there was merely an earnestly firm resolve and nothing else. This time everyone but Roze was at loss for words. They instinctively knew that the decision of the queen couldnt be overturned just by their words. Her command to them to live for now pierced their chest. The lips of Hajime who was watching at them like that across his shoulder, it warped slightly. That was the form of a small smile. When he looked beside him, Tio was making a really gentle expression that was filled with affection. That figure who wouldnt give up until the last moment even when she understood that it was a hellish pathDDwas really beautiful. Hajime shrugged his shoulders. And then, he asked about something that he had already understood since the time the fleet appeared from inside the dawn. Oi, Grugor. To say the truth, Im actually unrelated with this woman and Avenst. Do you feel like overlooking us two? It seemed that he didnt have any intention to answer. He must had washed his hands already from Hajime. He didnt care what would happen to Hajime after this even if Hajime ended up all but dead, as long as he was still alive in the end and he could be experimented on through something like torture to search for the secret of his strength. His intention against Tio should also be the same. Surely, he wasnt sulking or anything because his name was mistaken so naturally just now, yes, there was no way it was so. Hajime who took the silence to meant no felt Tio making an expression that looked itchy as though she was holding down the emotion welling up inside her while he took a deep breathDD Cough-. Aa~, informing the criminals who are abducting and confining the innocent dragon hostage~. Release all of them right no~~~~w! Your mother in the countryside is crying you knowww! At once Hajime felt gazes piercing him from behind that were askingThis guy, just what is he saying?. At the same time, that kind of atmosphere was also transmitted toward him from the fleet somehow. But, Hajime-san didnt pay any attention to everyones bewilderment and began to dash leaving everyone behind. Because, that was Hajime Quality after all! All of you, dont have the right to request a lawyer! You also dont have any ground to plead for any extenuating circumstance! But, Ill allow your right to keep silent! If you let go of the dragon hostage, and then stay sil~lent and return home, Ill be merciful and wont shoot from behind! Now, this is a chance of a lifetime for you to avoid death penalty you know! Who cares about Beroder! Kidnapper gentlemen! Just scurry back home with all your strength without fea~~r! What he was saying was already absurd. Also, even the name of the king-sama that he said was absurdly mangled. Are you listening, this is a warning! If you dont release the dragons right now, Im telling you it will be re~~ally terrible for you all okay! Just ignore what Hageter is telling you to do! Im not lying yknow? It will be a cold day in hell before Im lyiDD A bombardment from the flagship Durgrant! Surely it was the payback for the name calling that was totally wrong already except the letterr. Roze called in panic at Hajime who blocked that with his barrier. Hajime-sama!? Just what in the world are you planning!? Why are you provoking them like that- Either way, it was already too late by the time we hadnt departed from here when that fleet arrived. Surely they wont overlook us anymore now. Of course, its possible for us to escape right away but It was impossible for Hajime to show his back toward people who were attacking him hostilely. Of course it didnt change even now that should be Roze and others should be the one fighting. That was why, at present Hajime had no intention to make a move directly. Then, whyRoze who was asking that was replied by Hajime with a grin. In this world, there are fellows who should also fight other than queen-san and co right? The fellows who ought to burn their soul betting their survival and dignity on the line. Eh? Hajime averted his gaze from the bewildered Roze and gazed at Tio. Tio. Wont you show to your junior this rug rat dragon, the real king of dragon? Kufufuh. Actually the screams of the dragons hath been clinging into mine ear and it wouldst not go away since some time ago. Even if Goshujin-sama decide to leave this place, Im planning to do it. But, I believe with mine all that Goshujin-sama wouldst surely meet mine expectation in this kind of time. Tios lips warped happily yet ferociously. Her pupils split vertically and they had already turned into dragon eyes. It seemed the meaningless torture to the dragons made her stomach boiled up much. Hajime showed a similarly ferocious smile and then he sent telepathy to Gregor with a tone that sounded a bit serious. Mensor. You know that we possess unknown power, you know that we already sink a mother ship of your country without it being able to do anything, and yet even knowing all that, you dont feel like stopping huh? Indeed, the power of you bastard is of unknown quantity. But, exactly because of that there is worth in stealing it. Im someone who steal. There is a first rate treasure before my eyes while Im able to wield my maximum strength, no way Im gonna stop dont you think? As long as there is even a percent chance of victory, Ill always go to steal what I want. This time is the same. I see. So you also have something unshakeable inside you in your own way. But, hey self-proclaimed god, you are mistaking one thing yeah. What? The bombardment from the flagship Durgrant ceased. Right after that, Hajime and Tio leaped up from the deck. Hajime and Tio who jumped to the sky nestled close to each other midair and hovered still. And then, both of them stared at each other from really close range it looked like they would kiss anytime, and like that *bachikon-* Ahahn Hajimes spanking burst on Tios butt. Seeing how there was a crimson ripple spreading from that, it seemed that the spanking was accompanied with Magic Shockwave. Even though there was almost no damage from that, but the masterful slap that sent numbing pleasure(pain) running through the whole body until the deepest core caused hopeless dragon-san to reflexively got on all fours. Even though she was midair but it was done skillfully. Come on, do your best, hopeless dragon. Even though you are the princess of the dragon race, but you pervert is gasping in front of this large army. I, Im gasping, because of Goshujin-samas fault *bachikon-* Ahiih. Just now, it reached amazing place- Even though you are the pervert, what are you doing blaming other huh? After saying that it was one more spanking. Tios large butt undulated from the impact. It was accompanied with a bewitching voice that resounded once more, through the whole airspace. Of course, everyone of Avenst, and everyone of the divine countrys large fleet, and also that Gregor-san, everyone of them without exception was shockedJust what the hell these people are starting so suddenlyyy!?so much their eyes almost popped out from their socket. Hajime was building a world of only the two of them that was different from the one with Yue while he mercilessly kept spanking Tios butt. And then he took out a test tube vial from his pocket and took off the cap using his mouth. Next, he plunged it into Tios mouth that was opened gaspingly. Nnguu!? Tio who suddenly got something plunged into her mouth, and furthermore liquid was flowing in from that, coupled with the butt spanking it caused her expression to change into a terribly joyous one! What a pervert! As expected from the hopeless dragon! Gregor who finally returned to reality around that point gave out his order. He didnt understand what was going on, but for the time being he was going to shower them with bombardment. The main cannon of several mother ships were aimed toward Hajime and Tio. Nnmuu!? It came-! It came, Goshujin-samaaa-! As expected, the conversion rate from personal reward of Goshujin-sama art in different level! Just like Yues blood pledge contract, this art truly the master and servant contract that art build on love! No way. If this thing is going to get a skill name, then it will absolutely be something like pervert contract, or SM contract, something like that. Tio who were breathing haa haa roughly on all fours with expression of ecstasy yelled with a voice that was oozing with excitement. And then, she was standing up unsteadily while fidgeting before she received a necklace with red jewel attached from Hajime. Is it okay without transforming into dragon? Fufun, haa haa, dont look down on me. Haa haa, nnnh. This art different from the battle in Holy Precincts where I hath to do it without any rehearsal. AfuuuI hath trained diligently and mine skill was further polished then before. Haa haato say nothing, of how I hath received reward personally from Goshujin-sama now. For the current me, nothing art impossible! Hm, is that so. Hajimes indifferent reply cause Tio to tremble from feeling shivers. And then, now, just when the main cannons were in the verge of firing, she bent greatly backward while taking a deep breath GURYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA- She let out a dragon howl with human body. Still with an extremely disgusting smile as though she was going to throw out all the pleasure in one go. The howl radiated, however, it wasnt a mere yell. The howl turned into black colored ripples with Tio as the center and it rushed through the airspace. The black ripples that undulated repeatedly, over and over again, they ignored the barrier and passed through the fleet. Was it an unknown attack. But look there, that womans smile. It wasnt normal! The fleets main cannons cautiously stopped in the stage of firing preparation completed. Right after that, pulsation resounded in the world. *Thump-* *Thump-* *Thump-* It wasnt just one or two. There were innumerable pulses that couldnt be counted. It was as though the world itself was going to wake up, and then there was bizarre yet overwhelming presence, presence, presence-!! DDNow, awaken. O mine brethrens. O proud, powerful existences. A voice that resembled telepathy, and yet was vaguely different somehow was coming down. DDThe eyes of dragon, art not something for the sake of expressing grief. They art there for the flame of conviction to dwell inside Your majesty-. The full, no, the dragons- This is, the second mother ship Ambition! Strangeness is occurring in the fuel bunker! Those guys, just what in the world is going on!? A solemn and dignified voice resounded in Gregors ears, at the same time there were also screamed reports coming one after another. Every one of those reports were conveying about the strangeness of the fuel in each ship. DDThe claws of dragon, art not something for hugging tight the trembling self. They art there in order to tear apart malice, and protect what ought to be protected. Eighth mother ship Granada! The dragons, they are getting dyed! Something is happening!? This is the tenth mother ship Fudelta-. The dragons are enlarging here! At this rate the cages will be broken! Your majesty, your order please- Reporting-. The dragons that are dyed black are spewing out heat energy from their mouth! Shit-, the fuel bunker is destroyed- The report didnt come only from the fleet. A screaming report and panicked yell asking for instruction were also coming from the fuel bunker of flagship Durgrant. Furthermore, there was a thunderous sound booming and the tremor from that was transmitted until the flagship where Gregor was at. What is happening!? -. The restrain of the dragon that is let out from the cage for torture is destroyed! Its rampaging and killing the crews! Impossible. That restriction is for anti-dragon use that is equipped with Synthesizer! Why didnt it activate!? Its activating! Other than the one in the restriction tool, the crews are also activating theirs! But its not working against the black dragon! What the hell happened-. Aargh, broadcast this to all ships too! Kill all the dragons that are turning strange. Kill them right away! The moment the order was given, killing weapon was aimed toward the dragons who were continuously pulsating inside the fuel bunkers. The dragons who were still bewildered at the change that was happening to them saw those gun muzzles and the menacing crews. They were shrinking back in fear. DDThe fangs of dragon, art not something to be gritted in front of death. They art there in order to crunch thy own weakness into pieces, and display the soul of struggle tempered with reasoning. The dragons who were going to huddle into themselves suddenly stopped still. That change caused the crews who were readying their weapon to stop moving for a moment in suspicion. They stopped completely. Gururururuh Countless low growls were echoing. The dragons who were dyed jet black and grew up to adulthood regardless of their former size slowly raised their head that was lowered as though begging for forgiveness before this. Hih U, a Several crews raised a short scream. Those were undoubtedly voices of terror. Their eyes met. With the dragons who raised their face. They were pierced by those dragon eyes that were filled with fighting spirit and soul of conviction. DDRaise the howl! The dragons howl! Demonstrate to the world, of thy existence! Lift up highly, thy proud soul! All of theeDDart the dragons! Instantly, countless howls shook the world and spread through the sky. It caused a hallucination that perhaps the whole fleet might rupture from the inside, from these furiously grand dragon howls! Just from that, the eardrums of the nearby crews were damaged, and among them there were even people who lost consciousness with the white of their eyes exposed. DDSoul C Metamorphosis C Sublimation Composite magic Black God Dragons Authority Once in the Holy Precincts Tio usedDragon Kings Authority. It was an age of god magic that transformed other creature into black dragon. Before, she could only change the target one by one by using black slavery whip in conjunction. But right now, although there was the requirements that she needed to be in a state that had stocked up power from using Pain Conversion, and also the targets needed to be creature that was close to dragon, but she was able to transform all the dragons within range into black dragons that possessed tough black scale with one roar. Furthermore, by using an arrangement ofDivine StatementDDGod Dragons Word Soul, it could also awaken the dragon instinct. Yes, by Tios power, all the dragons who were confined by the fleet in great amount as fuelDDwere transformed into gallant black dragons! As the result, *DOGOOOOOOOOO* Countless explosive sounds reverberated. The cause was one. The breath attack that became usable after the black dragon transformation exploded inside all the airships. Its no good-. We cannot hold them ba-gyaah Shit-. Whats with that scale!? The bullet cannot go throuugh- The reports were gradually turning into mere screams. And then, the fired breaths smashed the internal walls, the black dragons that were surging out from the cage were trampling down the ships inside, and they finally flew outside. Like ashes that were whirling up from the stirring winds, the dragons went home to the sky one after another from the external walls that were melted by the flashes of the breath attack. Even just a single mother ship would confine dragons in number that easily surpassed a hundred. The number of the black dragons that were flying out was uncommon. Fire-! Its convenient if they are going out by themselves! They are coming out so shoot them down! Gregors instruction was transmitted. The heavy weapons on board the ships immediately spewed fire. The bullets were approaching like falling stars toward the crowd of black dragons that flew out to the sky. But, another dragon that flew out first cut into that firing line. It spread out its wings and used its body as shield to cover its comrades! The black scales it inherited from its parent werent something that could easily get pierced by the heavy weapon. But, even so if it was asked whether it could come out unscathed, then the answer was no. Its black scales were smashed and scattered each time bullets hit it, and finally the bullets gouged its body and blood and flesh were scattered. But, the black dragon who turned its body into shield for its comrades sake didnt waver even with death before its eyes. Its merely, with the will of fighting till the end, the will to protect its comrades, it even fired its last breath attack just from those wills. It was a small breath that was already powerless, however it splendidly destroyed one of the ships weapons. At the same time, the hole-riddled black dragon vomited blood while losing strength. But, thanks to that sacrifice, several dozen black dragons were able to fly out to the sky from the hole without getting sniped. DDFlap thy wings, o noble child. Blessing to that soul A grand howl reverberated. The ripples that were spreading once more in the sky enveloped the black dragons that were falling powerlessly. At the next moment, the black dragons that were definitely wounded all over their body flapped their dragon wings strongly. They rearranged their posture midair and then looked down at their own body with puzzled feeling. There they witnessed the sight of their wound gone already with their black scales regenerating swiftly. The cause of that? That was obvious. It was their mother that awakened them as dragon. The gaze of the black dragons caught sight of the great existence that was standing in air with human form. That figure was going haa haa somehow though. KUWAAAAAAAH GAAAAAAAAAAH GURYAAAAAAH There was only one meaning of the howls echoing through the sky. DDGather. Toward the great dragon who was going haa haa. The black dragons simultaneously started flying toward the center of the battlefield. Naturally, bullets and missiles were coming at them from behind, but several black dragons were constantly covering their comrades at the rear, in that chance they would roll and fired their breath to intercept. And then, the wounded black dragons would have their body healed when a soul-stirring howl echoed and they would return to battle. Whatsight That was Rozes whisper. Kuwaibel who was within her embrace was unmoving with his gaze fixed forward unblinking as though to burn everything into his eyes. And then, the people of Avenst were also looking still at the sky in a daze without moving. But, just from looking at their expression it could be understood that their emotions were completely the same like Roze. DDA tornado made from great number of black dragons. With Tio at the center, the black dragons circling around her were creating a sight that had never been seen before in this world. The light of the sun that was showing out its face completely was reflected glitteringly on the scales of the black dragons. It was as though black diamonds that were perfectly cut by artisans hand were dancing while reflecting the light at random. What a truly grandeur, sublime, and beautiful sight. Amidst the rising up emotions that jolted the soul of the humans of the fleet, Tios words were directed toward the king of pillage. Thou the so called god king that rule the sky. No more tedios talk art necessary. DDOpen wide thy eyes. Witness, what kind of existence dragon art. The true meaning of ruling the sky! -. Who cares-. Fire-. Dont get absent-minded! I permit lethal attack! Aim all weapons at them! Flagship, turn around-. Whole fleet, cover for Durgrants retreat! Ill kill the whole family of anyone who disobey! A command to kill resounded. There was also a resolute retreat command at the same time. However, it was only for himself who was the king. The long rule of terror didnt allow anyone to disobey his words even when they understood that they were obviously in an ugly situation. The flagship Durgrant turned around, at the same time the whole fleet launched simultaneous attack. There were silver bombardments and also missiles attack. All those that were fired from all direction were like a cage that was made from firing lines. Thinking again, this is the first time Im going to see it live huh. Im looking forward to it. Fufu, Ill answer that expectation. DDLimit Break The necklace that was handed to her before thisDDLast Zell. With the combined effects of the artifact that brought about Limit Break, and the Cheatmate II (Umabo walleye pollock roe flavor, drink version) she drank just now, the finishing move of Tio Claus that originally couldnt be activated without getting damages all over her body was now activated! *GOU-* The wind roared. Storm of magic power where crimson and jet black mixed. It spiraled up and pierced the sky, with size so big that it enveloped the tornado of the black dragons from further outside. The sea of clouds twisted and whirled like a typhoon. The flooding silver bombardments and also the swarm of missiles got rolled up and jumbled together where not even a single one went through the storm. The overwhelming torrent of power turned anything and everything powerless! The light of sun was vanishing. The sky above the sea of clouds was getting covered further. Aa, as I thought, your great self is A true dragon manipulated even the heaven and earth. It was the legend that was taught to her. And now, it was occurring right before her eyes. Roze was trickling tears naturally. Was she deeply moved? Was she scared? Roze, and also the people of Avenst who were similarly shedding tears didnt really understand. However, there was something pressing on their chest. Thunderbolts and bursting sounds overran the world. What was generated at the sky further above the sea of clouds, was a sea of lightning and flame. Lightning was flickering like prominence in the flame sea of sky that was spreading as though to burn the world to ash. The tornado of crimson and jet black dispersed. The black dragons that were left behind were merely looking up to the sky. It was as though they were worshipping the existence there. *slither* Something was protruding out from the sea of lightning and flame. It was a part of a long torso. Jet black scales that seemed to suck in the light could be seen. It was undulating, emerging out from the sea of lightning flame with top and bottom reversed, it vanished, and then emerged out once more. On the whole, it wasnt a body of dragon, whether in size or shape. But, all existences in this airspace understood. DDThat thing which was beyond human understanding wasa dragon *zuzuzu-*, It made a sound that was like a rumble in the ground and the existence that was swimming in the sea of lightning flame showed its appearance. It appeared with skin of flame while clad in tremendous sparks. The golden dragon eyes that were split vertically in the middle were glaring at everything in the lower world. The giant body that easily surpassed three hundred meter long was coiling and the surrounding was colored by flashes of lightning and prominences. A beat. DDGOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! For a moment, everyone hallucinated whether the world was burst open. Because of the howl that was like an explosive soundwasnt the cause. The godthat controlthe sky Yes, it was truly the heavens might. Just a single howl caused everyone to feel the will of judgment that seemed to break the world. Without any distinction of ally or enemy, this was an existence that would make all existence to feel awe. DDBlack god dragon Tio Claus Manifested here. Something like the chance of victory for the fleet, there was no way they even had a percent of it. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Dragon + Hostage = Dragon hostage (coined words) (TN: In Japan, hostage is read hitojichi. Hito=person, jichi=collateral. In this chapter the author used made up words of ryuujichi or dragon hostage.) A lot of people pointed that out, so I wrote it just in case. Im sorry that it was hard to understand. I was late this time too. Really forgive me. And so, the plan for the next chapter, if possible it will be at 6 P.M. Saturday, or perhaps at 0 A.M Sunday, if I cannot make it even then, then it will be at 6 P.M Sunday. Please treat me well. Chapter 240 Arifureta Chapter 240 Arifureta After II Kings Understanding First Part AN: Sorry its late. Sea of lightning flame in the sky. Sea of clouds of death whirling below. It could be seen as the sight of the end of the world, or perhaps as the sight of the creation of the world. Surely the impression would differ depending on the person. But, in any case, there wasnt anyone who doubted that this was a scene of legend that would be engraved into the history of this world. DDWhere art thou going? The solemn soul of language came from the sky. All the people who heard it would be made to hold awe whether they wanted it or not by that voice. That voice was directed toward the flagship that was trying to escape first by making the whole fleet into sacrificial pawn. No, more accurately, it was toward the master of flagship Durgrant that gave the orderDDthe god king of pillage Gregor. Even that person himself must understand that the question was directed to him. Inside the bridge of flagship Durgrant that was already turning around and moved to escape, Gregor who was watching dumbfounded at the absurd sight behind the ship through the display twitched and trembled. Dont listen-. Full speedDD Gregor yelled in panic toward the helmsman with shaken eyes. However, he was unable to speak his order until the end. DDO false king, know shame Yo, your majesty- -, dodge! A scream came from the helmsman. Because suddenly a giant tornado descended from the sea of lightning flame. The tornado of scorching heat that burn the air with hell fire and heat wave spiraled and dyed the inside of the bridge with brilliant light. The helmsman reflexively tilted the ship faster than Gregors command to dodge. The flagship Durgrant veered right away to the right with a motion that didnt suit that giant frame. DDThou couldst not escape Along with those words, the second blazing tornado descended. It didnt stop there, as though to invite despair toward the flagship Durgrant that was tyring to slip through somehow, the third, fourth, fifth tornado descended. -, impossible to dodge! Its coming! Barrier full strength! Breakthrough- The loud yells of the helmsman and Gregor echoed. Flagship Durgrant tried to slip through the countless flame pillars that were connecting heaven and earth, but it finally couldnt evade and came into contact. Instantly, the giant body of flagship Durgrant was attacked by fierce vibration. The posture control system didnt work and the ships bow was lifted up as though it got hoisted, the ship was rotating uncontrollably. In addition, there were even consecutive impacts that followed. The thunderbolts that were generated inside the tornado were assaulting the ship. The crew who was in charge of the silver barrier control saw how the ships energy was consumed with frightening speed and he raised his voice with pale expression. The barrier output-, it decreased by fifty percent! Your majesty-, at this rate- Chih, start replenishshit- Gregor unconsciously cursed when he was about to give instruction. In order to maintain the barriers output, they needed to exchange the pod of dragon core fuel, but he remembered that there were no more dragon for that. Turn aroundturn the ship around! At the same time, fire at full power toward that black dragon! They couldnt retreat. Gregor who made that judgment then ordered to turn the ship around while feeling indescribable rage and unease. At the same time, the weapons loaded on board the flagship Durgrant fired simultaneously. Missiles in the amount that was absurd to be counted, storm of bullets that should be called as a wall already, and naturally the silver bombardment too. Of courseDDall those were shot down. Anything and everything, without a single exception. By several hundred, several thousand lightning showering from the sky. While flagship Durgrant was retreating, the other fleets were naturally joining in offense using their full power to push back Tio. Yet regardless of that, Gregor was unable to even retreat. The reason of that was this. From all directions. In the range diameter of several dozen kilometer. Sniping of roaring lightning was shooting out every target under the heaven simultaneously and swiftly. The world that was covered with the sea of lightning flame was literally the absolute territory of the black god dragon. Charge the Henkhaborg-. All fleets, buy us time! The fact that their attack didnt reach caused Gregors voice to turn increasingly disarrayed. Even so, all the fleets reflexively obeyed the words of the king who symbolized terror and violence. The barrier fleet form multi-layered formation to protect the flagship Durgrant, the other fleets aimed their maximum firepower without pause from all directions, sky battlecraft squads were unleashing attacks suicidally. At the same time, flagship Durgrants multi-column 3-turret cannon was focusing silver light with terrific momentum. However, that light was something mixed with black color like what mother ship Ostinato showed in the end, so it was obviously different in aspect with the normal bombardment. DDMain cannon Henkhaborg It was a silver bombardment that took in the property of the black rain to become an abominable energy wave. The bombardment that focused and mixed the impure energy that filled this world, when it hit the target, even if the ships frame itself was protected by the barrier, the energy that caused necrosis to the cells would encroach inside the ship and annihilated the crews. Of course, after it was fired, highly polluted energy would get scattered at the surrounding area, so ones own army also would not escape the effect. It was a forbidden weapon that was hard to use, it bared its fang not just to enemy and ally, but even to the world. And now, it was fired. A flash shined and filled up the burning world completely. It didnt matter even if it was against existence that had veered really far from the beaten track, as long as it was still a living thing, it should be possible for it to experience cell necrosis. And then, as long as they could just succeed in eroding its body, the would be able to kill it for sure! A twitching smile emerged on Gregors lips. DDFool It was fired in no time. The black god dragonsDDbreath! The flash that was fired from the jaw that was opened wide was pure black. It was an absolute color that wasnt polluted by anyone, painting over everything. The bombardment of silver and black that exemplified taboo was certainly mighty, it could pulverize even a mother ship in a single shot. But, the breath that was fired from the black god dragon far surpassed it. The difference in power was overwhelming, like a needle that was thrust to intercept a log. *GOU-* When the atmosphere growled, this worlds strongest bombardment was easily swallowed by the black breath after a moment of resistance. Impossible- Gregors yell echoed. But, the scene before his eyes was a definite fact. The strongest attack of flagship Durgrant was swallowed right from the front, and it didnt stop there, it was getting annihilated along with the negative energy by the aberrantly scorching heat. The first layer of the multi-layered barrier that was deployed by the barrier fleet was smashed open like a paper waste. The second layer was also breached like scattering glass after a moment of resistance. The third layer, the fourth layer Dodge- Ro, roger! At the same time with the barriers pulverization, several ships of the barrier fleet were hit by the breath and they exploded everywhere. Gregor recovered his sanity seeing the figure of the defensive ships going up in flame and he gave his command, and then the helmsman who similarly managed to go back to reality steered the ship with miraculous reflex. When flagship Durgrant rotated, the last barrier was broken through at the same time. All hands-, brace for impaDD The yell that was raised by someone couldnt be finished until the end. Right after that, a terrific impact attacked flagship Durgrant. Thunderous sound and fierce alert sound rang. The breath Tio released didnt stop and opened up a large hole in the whirling sea of clouds and vanished toward the ground. No one had the leisure to observe where it landed, but if they could actually do that, surely they would experience the feeling of a block of ice thrown on their spine without doubt. After all, the place that was impacted by the breath that descended from the skyDDa mountain with elevation around two kilometer was hit directly and it got blasted away spotlessly. It was the breath of a god dragon that changed the geography. Flagship Durgrant got hit by that, however, it still wasnt sinking. Its mobility that didnt suit its large built and the great reaction of the helmsman saved them, that they got away with only its main cannon part wholly gouged out. Although, the figure of the flagship tilting diagonally while on fire and smoking was giving a shock to the whole fleets as though it had been sunken down. The captains of the fleet were staring dumbfounded without giving any order at the symbol of despair the flagship getting cornered, as though time had stopped. The attack of the fleet also stopped and naturally the sky battlecraft squadrons were also staring at the flagship with their eyes opened wide. There was no way Tio would overlook that opening. DDO proud warriors. Flap thy wings. Raise thy howl. Drive into the heart of these invaders who acted as though they owned the sky, just whose territory this place art Those who answered was naturally the black dragons who were protected from the all-directions fleet attack. The dragon howls that shook the soul resounded through the blazing sky. It was too late even when the enemy returned to their senses in shock. The pilots of sky battlecrafts that were staring at the flagship Durgrant while circling saw the opened large mouth and fangs of dragon through their cockpit at the next momentDDright after that, they were swallowed by scorching heat breath and vanished. The other sky battlecraft squadrons also got their back taken instantly and they exploded due to the black dragons breath, others got hit by the tackle of the falling black dragon and they got crushed along with their cockpit. The airships and mother ships resumed their attack. However, the current black dragons didnt let go of the opening of the paused barrage. The last sight that a male captain who was sitting on the command seat inside the bridge saw, was the scene of a black dragon swooping down while flapping its wings in a big way, its large mouth opened across the windbreak. Right after that, his consciousness was expulsed into the perpetual darkness along with the black flash that blanketed his field of vision. Black dragons were clinging on a mother ship. They were outside the firing range because they were too close. The sky battlecrafts who originally should be playing active role so this kind of situation didnt occur were unable to protect their ship due to another dragons attacking them with clever cooperation and suicidal resolve. Like that, with deadly attack toward the bridge, the black dragons were sinking the fleets one after another. Even in that battlefield that presented a chaotic situation, there were also tough ships that were defeating the black dragons using skilled maneuver, but the black dragons that should be shot down already were revived as though nothing happened at the next moment and attacked again. Of course, there were black dragons who got hit by main cannon class attack and they were exterminated without reviving back. There were also those that were falling in tailspin and vanish into the sea of clouds without the revival making it in time. But, however These guysdont they have any fear? A captain of a certain mother ship whispered. Immediately after that, a black dragon on the verge of death whose wings were turned into tatters and its dragons scales smashed, even so its fighting spirit wasnt dulled even by a fragment, it was howling as though to burn its life into ash and charged toward the bridge. And then, it destroyed the bridge with its breath! They didnt have anything like fear. If they had fear, then it would be fear toward death without even fighting, living with their soul rotting. Shit-. Why, are they not stopping- The captain of a certain airship screamed. A black dragon received all attacks with its body while protecting a comrade behind it, even so it advanced forward without stopping. Even when half its body was blown away from a missiles direct hit, the strength dwelling inside those dragon eyes didnt waver in the slightest. It definitely, delivered its comrade toward the enemys location! Of course, the breath of the protected black dragon blew away the bridge. They wouldnt stand still anymore for the second time. Because this was the sky. This was their territory. Therefore, they were outdoing their opposition. They were outdoing their greatest enemy. And above all elseDDtheir past self! Aareally, what a sight this is The voice that was blurred with the overflowing feeling came from the descendant of the country that loved dragon, and swore to live together with dragonDDRoze Phiris Avensts. Their greatest friends who were oppressed, their dignity trampled down, even their right to live stolen, now they were reborn once more. She had no words. Roze didnt understand any way to express this emotion inside her. However, the one thing that she understood wasDD Piih, piiiiiih And the last monarch dragonDDKuwaibel also felt the same like that. The heroic and grand battle of his brethrens, with their existence staked on the line caused a roar to leak out naturally. He dreamed it, longed for it. They floundered, to make it reality. And then, the sight of the future that they ought to struggle to arrive at, was right here right now. He didnt know his father and also his mother. He also had no sibling. When he was born, there was only the human girl who was his partner before his eyes. He didnt think that he was lonely. However, actually he was wishing from his heart from brethrens that would fight together with him. That was why, their awakened figures made Kuwaibels young soul trembled. He wondered what should he do to express that overflowing feeling But, there was only one thing that he understood Do you want to fight? - Pih!? A question suddenly resounded. Roze and Kuwaibel turned their face together at that voices owner. The silhouette standing above the coiling black god dragon. There was no need to ask, it was Hajime. There was a lot of distance between them, but they understood that Hajime was turning his face toward Roze and Kuwaibel. The reply of the two was concise. Yes. Pii. Yes, they wanted to fight. With dignity, betting their right to live. In order to proof, that the flag they hoisted up was indeed right. They wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with their brethrens that were demonstrating a fierce battle. So that they could call themselves their friend, their king with their head held high. Roze and Kuwaibel looked behind. Over there, they saw the figure of Avensts people clenching their fist staring hard at the battlefield. Everyone saw the figure of their fighting friend, their will to fight We cannot just remain a spectator in this kind of place! seething inside. Hajime who made a small smile toward such them was, Queen-san. Ill ask one thing, for fleets that big to depart for here, doesnt that mean that the battle strength in their country right now is relatively few? Eh? Thats, certainlymost likely, there is only a defense fleet that excelled in defensive battle remaining there I think. Even though the sudden question caused Roze to be taken aback, she answered like that after pondering for a bit. Hajimes expression distorted fearlessly. This battlefield is the battlefield of this worlds dragons. Perhaps its also fine for you to join the battle as friend, and as king butin this battlefield there is Tio, the black god dragon. And then, there are the awakened dragons who obtained the divine protection of the god dragon. Then, defeat is impossible even in one in a million chance. But-, while that may be true, to remain a spectator in this battle that be our existenceDD Thats why, Im saying to use this chance to overthrow the divine country. I dont really understand what are you saying. Roze reflexively returned a reply that sounded joking to those words that sounded like a joke. Kuwaibel and other people were also making a bemused expression thinkingJust what is this person saying?toward the content of the telepathy that they hear. Hajimes expression suddenly turned serious toward them all. Roze Phiris Avenst. Right here is surely the turning point. Even after they lost their king and their battle strength plummet rock bottom, if the divine country hardened their defense when they grasped that information, will you be able to defeat them then? Just with those two airships and few sky battlecraft pilots? Thats In a battlefield, to be separated from those important to you, to leave them to face formidable enemysuch things will be accompanied by terrible pain. But, did such brittle relationship that couldnt do that exist between the human and dragon of the dragon kingdom of the past? Even if their body was separated, but their heart was always beside each other. Sometimes they were separated by heaven and earth and advanced for the sake of their purpose. That was the bond between human and dragon in the dragon kingdom of the past. Right now they have Tios divine protection, they are able to display the greatest strength as black dragon. But, later after we leave, the infinite regeneration and also the enormous magic power will be gone. Even if the black dragons cooperate with you all to retake the kingdom, the obstacle you have to overcome will be great. Hajime asked the wordless Roze. Dont you all, have your own battlefield? Once in the battle in Holy Precincts, Hajime left behind his comrades in the battlefield and advanced forward. It was done under a definite bond. That was why his words now was conveyed to Roze with a definite weight. But, the distance from here until QwailentDD If you wish, then Ill open the door. Its a little bit of present from the instigator. DDNow, what will you do, queen of a ruined country? In a sense, this battlefield was ideal. There were the awakened dragons, there was the supreme ruler of the sky, and there was the divine protection from such being. If they fought together, Roze and others would be able to clear up the pent-up resentment of the many years almost unharmed. But, indeed it was just like Hajime said, even with only the black dragons there wouldnt be any problem here. Whats more, there wasnt any reason for Roze and others that they had to join the fight no matter what. It was nothing but the problem of emotion. They didnt understand how Hajime would send them until the divine country, but if he said that he could then surely he was really able to do it. Roze was convinced of that. And then, a surprise attack toward the divine country was certainly also their biggest effective chance to retake the kingdom. However, there was no doubt that the danger would be far above this battlefield. Most likely, many of the soldiers gathered in this place right now would lose their life. Roze shut her eyes. The enemys battle strength. This move to recover from their hopeless situation. The degree of damage. The chance of victory. The merit and demerit after they took a step forth. In case they didnt depart for battle here, the state of things in a world with cleared sky. The action prediction of the divine country that lost its main fleets Your majesty. Roze-sama. Roze came back to herself suddenly and she looked back. There, she saw the figures of Bovid and Sabas staring at her with a strong gaze. No, it wasnt just the two. The Crow siblings, the other top brasses, and then, all the people regardless of gender and age, they all were staring at Roze with a gaze that contained a flame that was even hotter than the sea of flame spreading in the sky. (Aa, thats right. If its resolve, then we already have it.) Didnt they decide to fight already? Didnt they wish, that they want to fight? Wasnt the will of dragon kingdom Avenst, displayed already? Roze made a bitter smile at herself who was flinching back now when the time came for that. And then, right after that she declared loudly with definite dignity and resolve as the king of a country. People of dragon country Avenst. My beloved people. It looks like the time has come. The explosive sound of battlefield struck the eardrums. However, no matter how much noise resounded, their ears didnt fail to hear their queens words. If we leave all the fight to our awakened friend and run away because we treasure our own lifeDDour heart will die. Even if we plunge into this battlefield following our emotionDDthere wont be any significant meaning. To consider escape as battle, that escape is fighting just like what we have done until now in the cleared up worldDDthats something that our pride wont allow anymore. Ill say it one more time. DDThe time has come. Breaths were held. Everyone corrected their posture and they stared straight at Roze. Resolve yourself. From here on, we will challenge a next to impossible battle. Lets rescue the friends of the dragon kingdom that are born merely to be exploited and killed. Lets liberate the people of the dragon kingdom that are captured and treated like slave. And then We will make over the world. As the first step of thatDDlets take back our kingdom! The answer was naturally a soul-stirring war cry that wasnt outdone by the dragon howls. At the same time with that war cry that sounded like it would blow away the thunderbolts and explosions, the top brasses were giving instructions one after another. Everyone was starting to move swiftly. In the middle of that, Roze turned her gaze toward Hajime. Hajime-sama. Please guide us. To the land of our longstanding desire. Welcome to the battlefield. Queen-sama. Hajime who made a wide and villainous grin made his fingertip shined and took out an artifact. It was a sparkling key colored with mystical blue. A key that opened even a door that crossed over worldsDDthe Crystal Key. Hajime threw it with just a movement of his finger tip. The crystal key flew while leaving behind trail of azure light and it pierced the space between Hajime and mother ship Avenst. The crystal key that had been given improvement with gravity stone inserted in it rotated at the same time when Hajime twisted his wrist, as though it was unlocking something. DD*gakon-* The sound of opened lock rang in the world. Of course, it was an optional extra. The sound was meaningless, but Hajime was struck with the idea so it couldnt be helped. This too was also Hajime Quality! Incidentally, previously the opened gate looked like shining membrane, but right now the gate looked like an impressive two-leaf door that appeared from thin air that was opening while making solemnly heavy sound *gogogo-*. Of course, that was an optional extra! It was meaningless, but Hajime got carried up from excitement so it couldnt be helped! This too was also Hajime Quality! By the way, the door was merely three-dimensional projection, so the size and also the design could be changed based on Hajimes current mood! It was his prided item that he made from a month of hard work combining the film technology of earth and magic of Tortus! Hajime-sama. By any chance, are you someone that is affiliated with god? No, he was just an obsessive inventor desu. To the level that he would even forget eating and sleeping once he got absorbed into something, and he wouldnt stop until he got drained dry by the legal wife, or eating the suplex of the rabbit-eared wife. Go. May the luck of war be with you. -. Thank you very much. DDIll pray that someday, we will be able to meet once again in a world where the world, the peoples heart, and also the dragons soul are all cleared up. Roze bowed, and then she turned on her heel toward airship Rozeria in order to take command over the whole force. I feel a bit uneasy with only those children. Oho? Fumu, is that so. Very well, leave thy brethrens to me. Tio who was staying still above the sky to watch over the battle of the black dragons sent a sidelong glance at Roze and others. And then, several black dragons came back from the battlefield and soared toward airship Rozeria while sending their gaze at Tio. It seemed they were conveying to Tio that they would follow them, so they asked her to take care of their brethrens. What an overprotective god dragon-sama. What art thou saying? If Goshujin-sama say that, even thou were lending thy hand that thou open the gate. Something like that doesnt count as lending hand. I was only sending those guys to hell. The act just now art something necessary for them to be able to live proudly holding their head high in the future ahead. The act of instigating also count as lending hand. Fufu. While they were talking telepathically just between the two of them, airships Rozeria and Averia vanished inside the gate followed by the nation on ship Avenst. They passed through the impressive shining door that was created by the throwing tantrum HajimeJust a bit more-. Just a bit more until its finished-. Thats why, Ill eat properly when its finished okay!even while having his cheeks stretched *munii* widely by Yue and his body locked by Shias Cobra Twist. You bastard-, where are they going-? Just what the hell are you two!? An angry yell rose from the battlefield that had reached the one-way intensification. Gregors voice that was filled with unease and confusion didnt have even a speck of its former dignity anymore. This kind of incomprehensible power-, suddenly appearing out of nowhere-. Dont screw with me-. How can something like this is allowed! Damn it-, damn ittt-. I am, the king of the divine country you know!? Gregors yell complained to Hajime and TioDDor rather, it was closer to a soliloquy. The number of the ships was already decreased until half. They were unable to even replenish their dragon core energy. The energy output of the fleets that was declining didnt even have the spare energy to fire their main cannon anymore. There was already no trace left from their majesty when they first appeared from the dawn. That must be cornering Gregors mind even further. He was continuously yelling things likeThis kind of reality, this kind of absurdity, how can this be allowed-. Toward such him, Hajime said You are weaker. Thats all there is to it right? Gregors clamor that was like a child throwing tantrum stopped still. DDGregor Cluzet Qwailent was weaker. Certainly, that was all there was to it. The foundation of the king of pillage, was a conviction toward strength. Whether it was violence or ingenuity, anything was fine. Anyone that could surpass their opponent would be able to make the other submit, trampled on them, or destroyed them. A person who could that was right, the words of the weak was nothing but nonsense. The strong was right, the weak was wrong. That was the thing that Gregor exactly believed in. Is that so. So Im the weaker one even after becoming the supreme ruler huh. Hahah, thats really a harsh joke yeah. Gregor raised a dry laugh that sounded somewhat comprehending. There was no more defensive ship nearby, flagship Durgrant was also raising white smoke everywhere while tilting. There was no energy replenishment and the ship was in a state where maintaining its floating power was the best it could do. The great number of weapons the ship was equipped with were laying out barrage using physical attack like bullet and missile, because of that it still wasnt sunk down yet but Yoo, tell me. Just what the hell you two are? That was likely Gregors last question of his life. Hajime showed a thinking gesture for a bit before he answered with a grin. Just a passing by monster. A black dragon finally slipped through the barrage even with wounds all over its body and arrived in front of the bridges windbreak. It opened its jaw widely. Light of death converged inside there. The crews screamed and ran away. Amidst that, Gregor threw his body on the commander seat and sat down heavily. He then rested his chin on one hand while, with a small voice, So I pull the utter failure at the very end huh. Good grief, what a joke. He whispered such thing. The bridge of flagship Durgrant was destroyed. The sight of it falling down powerlessly was enough to dishearten the surviving ships. The black dragons raised their howl toward they who couldnt even took satisfactory battle maneuver and got reduced into a disordered mob. And then, the dragons threw their body into the last decisive battle. It didnt take that much time until the whole of this worlds greatest battle strength became a squall of wreckage showering down on the ground below. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. It was late but I posted it somehow. Next month I should have more leeway and can post more Now then, it was raised up in the impression column, so Ill explain it for a bit. For Shirakome,o= the lizard like one. = the snake like one. When in god dragon mode Tio is snake-like, so the description letter is also. But, there is no concept ofin this world, so I wroteoin the conversation of this worlds human. Im sorry that its puzzling. By the way, Tio becomeshape when in god dragon mode is becauseDDpreference. Hajimes. PS I also wrote it in the activity report, but the comic versions latest chapter is in the middle of display at Overlap-samas homepage. Finally its Yue-sama you know! Only at the end though! Please go there to take a look by all means. Also, Ill report this just in case. This month, light novel volume 5 and comic volume 1 will be released. The special content information is also displayed in Overlap-samas homepage, so if it its fine please go take a look there. My best regard. Chapter 241 Arifureta Chapter 241 Arifureta After II Kings Understanding Middle Part AN: Butler = The strongest warrior class. When I was writing this common sense, it became long again The sight that unfolded ahead after passing through the solemn door was a calm blue sky. This place It was Roze who whispered that. Roze who returned on board the airship Rozeria passed through the sky door Hajime created along with airship Averia and mother ship Avenst. They had made their resolve for their battlefield that was waiting ahead. Even so, when she thought back of the battlefield in between the sea of lighting flame and the whirling sea of clouds that should be called as a scene of myth, she fell into a doubt whether they were dreaming now that she saw this calm sky. Roze-sama-. Be, below, its Qwailent! The distance is 1000! Eh? The report from the person in charge of observation caused Roze to let out a dumbfounded voice. The sky that could be seen from the bridge was very transparent blue, the morning sun was rising slightly higher than the sea of clouds. Thinking what was this person saying in the middle of this peaceful sight, Roze turned her gaze toward the monitor that projected the image below the ship I dont really understand what are you saying. She unconsciously muttered such thing. While making twitching face & dripping with cold sweats that looked like waterfall. Of course she would be like that. Because below where airships Rozeria and Averia, and mother ship Avenst were floating, was the land of their birthplace that they couldnt even approach until nowDDsky divine country Qwailent, no, dragon kingdom Avensts floating land was right there. Your majesty! Look sharp! Avenst is also coming here remember! - A scolding came from Bovid who was boarding his sky battlecraft in the dock while standing by. Roze who got taken aback and recovered herself from that gritted her teeth hard. At the same time inside her heartHajime-sama you idioo~~~~t. Im the one who asked for guidance but-, to suddenly toss us out right above the target like this-, idiottt! Stupid-. You bruteee!she was hurling abuse at Hajime grandly. Avenst, can you hear!? Evacuate right awaDD Roze was about to command the commanding captain to evacuate mother ship Avenst that not only was unable to fire its main cannon, it couldnt even lay out barrier or perform battle maneuver. But, before she finished, A loud alarm sound rang in the early morning sky. The alarm that could even make people indulging in laziness to jump awake in one go caused Rozes body to jump and trembled. Inside her head, what to do, what to do, Hajime-sama you idiottt, what to do! the same words and insult were repeating. Roze was about to fall into panic, but there, a scoldingGet a hold of yourself!reached her from her partner. Kuwaibel that was hugged tightly by Roze from an instinctive habit slapped his tail on Rozes cheek *pechi-*. When Roze dropped her gaze toward the partner that she was hugging, there Kuwaibel who if it had to be said had a pampered child trait was staring fixedly at her. The unshakeable dragon eyes that were surprisingly deep were staring straight at Roze. DDAa, thats right. If its resolve, then I finished it already together with everyone. Roze let out a long exhale fuu~~, then at the next moment she opened her eyes in a flash. And then, she firmly surveyed her comrades inside the bridge whose face was turning pale, and her comrades in Averia and Avenst through the monitors. Lets fight. Those words were calm, yet they possessed definite dignity and strength. In order to stand equal with our old friends who are fighting even now at that sky. Those were the words of the queen of the dragon kingdom. In order to save our imprisoned friends and brethrens. Those were the words of a person who even while her status fell into being air pirate and she lost her important comrades on countless occasions, by no meant she had abandoned the feeling of the halcyon days. In order to change the world. There werent just combatants here. There were also civilians. Rather, the civilians were a lot more than the combatants. Normally this wasnt a place they should be taken to. But, surely the old and young, the men and women in mother ship Avenst wouldnt listen to that. If Roze and others were lost, then they would have no future. Here was the turning point. A future where they would be welcoming a slow ruin while simply running away and getting toyed with, not a single descendant of the dragon kingdom wished that. If not, then they wouldnt pass through that sky door. That was why, Lets fight. There was one reply to that call of the queen. Only words of answerBy your will-and resolute gazes. A smile emerged on Rozes lips. That smile was the same fearless smile like that man who she thoroughly hurled abuse at until just now. We will take back everything! The battle of revolution is right here! Lets bet our body and soul! Sky battlecraft force, all planes take off-. Deal damage as much as you can to the defense fleet before they can move completely! Averia, concentrated fire at the defense fleets flagship! Avenst, support fire using physical weapon from above! Orders came like a storm. Like a butterfly that came out of its cocoon flying out all at once, sky battlecrafts were flying out from all ships. Their main force received severe damage from the previous attack and their number was decreased, but their number was a force that reached two hundred. It was genuinely the greatest battle strength that the nation on ship Avenst possessed. There were also youngsters who hadnt finished their training among them, there were also old men who retired already. The planes used also didnt consist from just plane of good condition. There were also many planes with old armament. But, the height of their fighting spirit was the real thing. All force, aim at the flagship of the defense fleet! Dont get left behind and fly into their bosom before they could lay out the defensive barrier! The barrier of the defense fleet is a tough one-. Consider yourself useless if you are outside the barrier once its formed! The leader of first squad of air battle force and the overall commander Bovid gave his instruction. It was an extremely dangerous tactic where if the pilot was inexperience they would die right away from crashing. But, the barrier of the defense fleet here was even more powerful than the defense fleet before this. The barrier would be deployed about fifty meter from the ship. It wasnt something that could be destroyed by sky battlecrafts armament at all, they wouldnt even be able to approach then. But conversely speaking, if they could approach within that fifty meter before the barrier was deployed, their attack would go through. It was that kind of reckless tactic, however, there wasnt a single plane that was faltering. Rather, they were approaching with a momentum that would make anyone thinking they would even launch kamikaze attack without stopping toward the twenty ships of the defense fleet that were finally starting to from their anchored state. Roze-sama. Our preparation is finished. A voice came from Sabas who was standing by behind Roze. Roze nodded briskly. She showed a resolved fearless smile toward Sabas who could read her feeling. Sabas too also nodded with a gentle smile that was hiding beastly ferocity inside. Roze surveyed inside the bridge. Everyone, Ill leave Rozeria in your hand. Please endure somehow until Kuwaibel come back. Piih. The man who took charge of Rozeria in Rozes placeDDCarter Gilton nodded deeply accompanied with the strong nod of the other crews. Behind Roze who turned on her heel, Sabas and the Crow siblings, and then ten of the most elite imperial guard members followed. Their strategy was simple. The spring at the deepest part of the palace that could grant power to monarch dragonDDSpring of True Dragons Tear, they would take Kuwaibel there. And then with the strength of Kuwaibel who would temporarily awaken as a grown dragon they would crush the defense fleet. If they could just destroy the fleet, then there wouldnt be any existence in the divine country that could defeat Kuwaibel that could wield the power as monarch dragon. This was a country that was built from the rule of fear and violence of the king named Gregor. They shouldnt be able to maintain their fighting spirit by the time the defense fleet fell. The problem was how much time Avenst could buy with the defense fleet as the opponent. There wasnt any guarantee that Avenst wouldnt be annihilated during the time they infiltrated the palace with few elites until Kuwaibel returned to the battlefield. Explosive sounds roared outside. Bovid and others, the air battle force was starting a super close range battle that should even be called as the dance of death. How much damage they could inflict on the defense fleet with this surprise attack would become the key of this battle. Because Bovid understood that, surely he would be reckless. Just like how Bovid made himself into shield to accept the enemy bullet in order to save Roze and others, there was no doubt he would put his life at stake here. Please, everyonebe safe. Roze whispered that while equipping herself with firearms in Rozerias bottom. Even though she was determined, even though she had resolve, but there was no way her heart wouldnt be pained thinking that the people she loved might die. Rozes lips that were strongly biting showed that pressure on her heart more eloquently than anything. Pii Ku-chan Kuwaibels strong eyes. Roze-sama. Gramps. Sabass unshakable smile. Your majesty. Roze-sama. Crow siblings fearless smile. The accompanying imperial guards also smiled similarly. Seeing that, surely everyone in Averia, and also everyone in Rozeria, and then also the people she loved in Avenst, they were undoubtedly making the same powerful and fearless smile. Roze was convinced of that. There wasnt even a single complain toward Roze who decided to head to this hell. The hatch below the ship opened. Rozeria was evading the surface-to-air attacks that were starting sporadically while flying toward the palace. The scenery below that was flowing through was the townscape of the birthplace that she was seeing for the first time. Aa, inside her heart Roze leaked out an admiring sigh. Roze who were taken away when she was a baby didnt have any memory of the dragon kingdom, the feeling of coming home overflowed inside. And then, surely such feeling was much stronger for the senior people who knew about this country compared to herself who didnt know of her birthplace. Those people riding the sky battlecraft, those people who were looking down from the airships and mother ship, what kind of feeling they were having? Were they holding flood of emotions? Surely the scenery wasnt exactly the same compared with in the past, so were they enraged seeing their changed motherland? Perhaps they would die in the next moment while still holding such feeling. In this battlefield where the chance of survival was remarkably low, their feeling would rain down along with the flame blast. But, surely, not even a single one would stop flying until their last moment without a doubt. For what sake? That was decided already. DDAa Like that, Roze let out her deep feeling one more time. With an automatic rifle in one hand, she touched the barrel on her forehead and she closed her eyes as though praying. Right now, she understood. Just what a king was, what she was. What her existence ought to accomplish. Thinking of the future, in order to seize the dayDDI make my decision. I place my important things at the two sides of the scale. Gregor was a king of pillage that embodied the truth of power. Control to those who obey, death to those who defy. Surely that was also one way of living. Even Roze might be similar. She couldnt choose everything. She had to make her choice. With her body that wasnt a god, she couldnt grasp at the ideal. Even if as the result of her choice someone would be cast away, in order to not lose everything, Roze had to make her choice. Just like how she made herself and the soldiers who had went through joys and sorrows together with her to leap into hell, for the sake of the future, and for the sake of the people who were living for the moment. But, she didnt think that it was mistaken. The reason was because that would be an insult toward the soldiers who answered at her will. That was why, she would change. Ill change. Become a warring queen. The queen of the soldiers. Someone else after me could become the kind king. In order to connect our future toward that someone, Ill become a warring king. The powerful words of Roze that contained such feeling made Sabass expression turned a bit lonely, the Crow siblings shut their eyes, and the imperial guards displayed a tensed expression. Roze turned toward them and, Lets go. To our battlefield. Saying that, she leaped down without hesitation. Sabas and others nodded at each other and they similarly leaped down following the beloved person they decided as their master by themselves. Roze and others who jumped outside to the air naturally obeyed the planets truth and began freefalling. The roaring sound of wind entered their ears while they spread both their arms to balance themselves. Their distance until the ground was gone instantly and the palace was below them. Ku-chan-. To that terrace- Piih When Roze spoke with a volume that didnt lose to the wind, Kuwaibel responded immediately. When Kuwaibel who was clad in silver light raised his cry, the same light immediately enveloped Roze and others too. Lightly the body of Roze and others were liberated from the wedge of gravity. They rotated midair and took the landing stance. Kuwaibel adjusted their falling position and guided them toward the terrace nearby the highest floor of the palace. But, at that time, dry bursting sounds resounded at the same time with the sharp sound that cut through wind. Fortunately the bullets didnt hit them, they rushed between the group toward the sky. When they looked, there were several soldiers at the palaces garden. They were pointing at Roze and co while aiming their rifle. Leave this to me. Right after that, silver glints rained down on those soldiers. Those things that were launched cutting through the air pierced the face of the soldiers peremptorily, and then they went limp like a marionette with its strings severed. When Roze turned her eyes at the perpetrator, heDDSabas was running his gaze vigilantly at the garden while between his fingers there were threeDDknife for eating held in between. It seemed, this pseudo butler was dealing with multiple targets on the ground a hundred meter away using tableware. But even while that was going on, soldiers who heard the gunshot showed up from the terrace and the garden aheadDDbut, Shi- Tableware was flying. Polished silver knifes that were usually stored in the kitchen of mother ship Avenst! *suta-* Roze and co got down safely on the terrace. And then, with an unknown principle, *shakon-* Sabas stowed away the tableware knifes into the cuff while making such small sound. Roze asked him as the representative of the imperial guards who were making an expression that was loss for words. Why, tableware? Because Im a butler. The history of Sabas who was the former captain of the imperial guard, who then became Rozes butler after picking out Crow siblings and turned his position to them was known by everyone there. They also knew his true strength. But, not one of them knew that he owned the inhuman skill that allowed him to snipe enemy on the ground from a hundred meter above using tableware. They more or less knew that in his active duty period he specialized in quick draw using revolver that should be reduced to a relic of the old era, but they never imagined that after he retired he would acquire a new abilityDDan outrageous ability of quick snipe using knife for eating of all thing. What are you all doing getting absent-minded like that. Now, quickly movDDshi- Even while he was talking, the meal knife that manifested like a sleight of hand pierced the eyeball of a soldier that rushed out from the neighboring terrace. Furthermore, Sabas unhesitatingly threw a meal knife at a completely wrong direction toward another soldier who drew back his face in panic. The meal knife rebounded from the ornament nearby the terraces ceiling before it flew into the entrance while rotating fastDD Gueh A single groan could be heard. Next *thud* the sound of something heavy collapsing also resounded. Whats wrong Roze-sama? Quickly go inside. A, yes. Roze-chan who decided to become the queen of soldier. Seeing the superhuman skill of a true (?) soldier (butler), her heart very quickly cracked. Roze and others stepped inside the room while taking grip of their mind. Gramps, you are the vanguard. We should be able to go straight to the underground from the hidden passage of the royalty right? Yes. Thats if the passage isnt blocked though. Its unthinkable that Gregor would seal his own escape route. I dare say there wont be any problem. Sabas slightly opened the rooms door and he quickly took stock of the corridor. And then, he nodded once and moved at the front as the person who thoroughly knew the inside of the royal palace. After him was six imperial guards following with ordered movement without the slightest bit of disorder, behind them was Roze with the Crow siblings at both her sides, their back were secured by four imperial guards. Muh Suddenly Sabas let out an aler voice. Right at the next moment, he suddenly accelerated! The soldier that leaped out from the corridors corner ahead was hit with a body blow that gave out *zudon-* impact voice as though he was hit with a large cannon. Without any voice or free time to writhe, the soldier collapsed with his eyeballs rolling and the white of his eyes got exposedDD Yet he wasnt allowed to fall, his collar was grasped and he was made to stand. And then, several gunshots rang at that time. The soldier who got hoisted up by Sabas danced like a badly made marionette. At the same time, Sabass palm heel struck at the abdomen of the soldier he turned as shield as though he was beating up the dead. Even though he and the corpse was in posture where they were mostly glued to each other, the pitiful soldier A was sent flying like a cannon ball. Uoh Wha, what- The soldiers behind who were firing lost their cool seeing their comrades corpse suddenly flying horizontally at them and they dodged. Their firing stopped. Fuhn Gahah The pseudo-cannon body blow once more burst at the soldier B. He was holding down his stomach while his body was leaning forward and he fell on his knees. His mouth vomited out froth mixed with blood and he convulsed in twitches. You bastardDD Hah Goeh Soldier C aimed his rifle, but what was reflected in his sight was only the flapping end of the butler uniform. The elbow strike of Sabas who slipped into his bosom struck the center of his sternum, *bogyu* a wretched sound that had never been heard before rang. Without even paying attention to soldier C who was limply collapsing behind, Sabas pulled out a handgun from the holster on the waist of soldier C who was falling. Surely, soldier D and E who were behind soldier C were witnessing an unrealistic scene of an old man in butler uniform appearing from the shadow of their slowly falling comrade, pointing a gun at their way. *tan-, tan-.* Two gunshots. The headshot was also two. *thud-* Soldier D and E collapsed. Ah, over there- Shit-, Fritz and others got done in! That butler uniformed man there- More soldiers who heard the gunshots appeared from the corridors corner bustlingly. The corridor was a straight line. There was around ten meter until the corner where the soldiers were appearing. Gramps-, come baDD Roze was about to yellcome back. But, before she could, Sabas had moved. Forward. With a low stance as though crawling on the ground, he sprinted like a fired bullet. The flapping fringe of the butler uniform was beautiful. Gun muzzles flashed grandly. Bullet storm was fired. However, that didnt even graze the old butler. How the hell!? One soldier reflexively acted the straight-man. The old butler who was moving with small sways to left and right without even slowing down for a bit and couldnt be touched even by rifle bullet was already in horror territory. The truth was he only calculated the firing line from the direction of the muzzle and before he was shot he evaded to a place where bullets wouldnt hit, but seen from the side it was a really incomprehensible situation. Dammit all- Soldier F was unable to put up with it any longer and he jumped out from the corridors corner, he held his rifle to shoot from the hip and unleashed it in full-auto. So that it couldnt be dodged, he must be intending to scatter bullets from left to right uniformly. Laughable! Butler-san said something. Right after that, the rifle bullets that were mowing down in fan shape were passing down right below Sabas in vain. Yes, Sabas kicked on the corridors wall and with a triangle jump he took refuge midair. At the same time, he was firing bullets at the soldiers hiding at the corner to stop them from moving while his fingers caught the ornamental part of the ceilings light, and like a pendulum he increased his leaping range while accelerating further. While showing a midair twist that would make even the famous move Shii of a certain gymnastic athlete who twisted too much to go pale, Sabass posture became upside down just right above soldier F. Like that, he threw the handgun that ran out of bullet to another soldier, grasped the chin of soldier F, and using the momentum of the twist the neck snapped. (TN: I dont know which athlete and move it referred to here) Sabas performed a beautiful landing at the shadow of soldier F that was spinning and spinning as though in a dance while his body was collapsing down, when a bullet approached him. *kan-* Such light sound rang out. How is that possible!? How can that be possible!? The straight-man act of soldier G and queen-sama overlapped. If it was said that it couldnt be helped then it couldnt be helped. After all, Sabas-san had just deflected a rifle bullet. DDUsing a polished shiny silver tray that he took out from somewhere. A butler has to be able to deflect something like a bullet using a tray at the very least- No, thats stranDDgueh To be specific, the silver tray that Sabas took out was specially made to be tough enough to deflect bullet, furthermore rather than calling it deflecting he was putting angle on the tray when the bullet impacted so it was more correct to call it averting though In any case, normally nine out of ten the tray would get sent flying and the target would still get hit, so it didnt change how uncommon what happened was. Anyway, soldier G who acted the straight-man had his throat crushed by the silver tray that flew at him like a Frisbee and he fell while raising a groaning voice that sounded like a frogs croak. The other soldiers returned to their senses and they re-aimed their rifle. Soldier Hs rifle muzzle locked-on at the forehead of Sabas who had approached until right in front of him. But, when he was on the verge of pulling the trigger, He, he vaniDD Too slow. Unable to follow the figure of Sabas that sank down deeply, it looked like he vanished and the soldier was shaken. And then, without even any time to shudder from hearing the voice from below, the butler kick that sprang up pulverized the jaw & snapped the neck and soldier H ascended. You-, monster- Die, old maann- You bastarddd, Ill killDD Soldier I, J, K surrounded Sabas. Three rifle muzzles were aimed from three directions at him in a really close range. Instantly the three of them each raised a short scream. It happened at the same time when Sabas made a rotation from riding the centrifugal force of the kick that drew an artistic circular orbit. Looking closer, there was a sewing needle in soldier Is eye, a knife stabbed on Js arm, and blood spurting out from soldier Ks wrist. The three who were flinching back from the pain exposed a fatal opening. Naturally, there was no way the old butler who was letting out sharp eye glint that could even be mistaken as dragon eyes would overlook that opening. Shi- Butler-sama performed a beautiful break dance in a world with up and down reversed. Lets say it, one more time. The flapping butler uniform was beautiful. Sabass long legs were swung circularly. A sharp knife sprang out from the tip of the glossy butler shoes. It caressed the throat of the soldiers as though they were sucked into its orbit. *pisha-* Matching Sabass legs orbit, a line of blood was drawn on the wall. Sabas was on one knee when he recovered from the extremely dangerous break dance. He stood up and dusted off his hem before taking out a folding umbrella from out of nowhere as expected. At the same time when he opened it with a smooth motion, *pushaDD* rain of blood showered down. Of course, it didnt touch Sabas who was under an umbrella. *Thud* The soldiers whose carotid artery was tore open crumbled down. Fumu. I tried to create it to kill time, but unexpectedly it was a bit useful. Sabas-san muttered such thing while he twisted the folding umbrella. Its frame came off and only its center pole remained, at the same time *shakin-* a sharp double-edged blade sprang out from its tip. And then, he readied it, and like an athlete of javelin throw, he threw it deeper inside the corridor. U, UOOOOOOH In a superb timing, the last soldier who seemed to be in hiding leaped out. And then, in the right timing his throat received the umbrella attack and he blankly collapsed backward. Now, Roze-sama. For the time being I have removed the danger ahead. It will be unfavorable if they approach in force. Lets hurry on ahead. Ah, yes. Heaps of corpses all around. The faces of Roze, the Crow siblings, and the imperial guards were twitching at such disastrous scene of the corridor while rushing toward Sabass position. He, hey, gramps. Just now, when you were surrounded by the soldiers, what did you do? Roze must be referring to the time when soldier I, J, K suddenly received damage. She knew that Sabas had done something, but it was too fast that she didnt know what he actually did. It seemed that it wasnt just Roze who had that question, the Crow siblings and the imperial guards were also the same, rather it was them who looked more curious, so Roze unconsciously questioned while understanding that this wasnt the time. Sabas who was rushing htrough the corridor with sure footsteps even while putting his guard up sent a sharp gaze at the Crow siblings and the imperial guardsEven all of you couldnt see it?. Seeing them twitched, Sabas shook his head as though lamenting their inadequacy very much while answering. Its nothing significant. I was shooting the sewing needle inside my mouth while hurling knife from the launcher inside my sleeve, at the same time I swung a bit sturdy thread that can also be used for sewing to cut the wrist. Thats all. Is, is that so? But, gramps. Why sewing tool? Because Im a butler. Hearing the words of their teacher Sabas, his personal pupils the Crow siblings thought,This person, he become stronger since retiring and becoming a butler. Sabas sent an even sharper gaze at such Crow siblings. Of course, even Olga and Jean can also do just this much. Isnt that right, you two? Ye, Yes-SirDD I, it will be easy victoryy- Of course, they couldnt. The two could also crush enemy of the same number in the same situation like just now if they used gun. But, something like facing multiple fully armed soldiers in only close-quarter combat almost without using gun and taking care of all of them in less than a minute was The imperial guards were sending sympathizing gaze at their captain and vice captain. By any chance, the vocation butler was endowed with strongest as the default might be the same in any world. Perhaps, it will be fine with just gramps alone Roze unconsciously muttered in small volume. The imperial guards got faraway look hearing that. Roze and others who were traveling for some time while the engagement against the enemy was dealt with Sabas who was fighting like a fierce god, they finally reached a private room of the royalty that was in the center of the palace. Roze-sama. This room, is the private room of Roze-samas motherDDAveria-sama. Averia-sama was cuddling Roze-sama who was just born in this room. This room, is Okaa-samas Inside the room was simple. There was almost no furniture or implements, in exchange there was a lot miscellaneous luggage put in there. It seemed it was used not as someones private room, but as a storage room. Even so, Roze could somehow imagine it. Her mother that she had only even seen in photo was here, yes, surely she was near that window there, comforting her baby self inside her embrace. Roze-sama. Soldiers are coming. One imperial guard who stood watch at the corridor called with a small voice. Roze put a lid on her overflowing feeling and she looked at Sabas. Sabas nodded and he stepped strongly on a spot at the floor. And then, he moved to left and right as though to confirm his step while stepping with the same strength at another five places. The result, a part of the wall made a small mechanical sound *kiin*, and a lid the size of a palm slid. There, they saw a letter board of this world. DDRoze-sama, its the one who walk together proudly(Roze Phi Erute). Yes. That was the password to open the hidden passage. The nuance of those words resembled her first and second name. Holding the feeling that was inserted into her name inside her heart, Roze typed in the letters. Mechanical operation sound was coming from inside the wall. Instantly, Roze-sama- - What resounded was Sabass voice, and consecutive gunshots. Kuh-. A trap- Olga bit her lips while firing bullets at the automatic interception mechanical gun that looked like a sentry gun which sprang out from behind an implement. Gramps-!? -, I let my guard down. So they put a trap that operated together with the authentication device Perhaps Gregor had assumed that the driven out royalty would come back here. The people who knew about the procedure to open the hidden passage in this room even before the kingdom got usurped were only the royalty and Sabas who was the imperial guard captain. And then, the royalty, Rozes family would never leak out that information to the enemy, therefore, Sabas thought that the enemy couldnt open the hidden passage here but If there were a few decades since that day of tragedy, then certainly it was possible to at least installed a trick at the authentication device. Perhaps this was revenge for being able to reach until the authentication device, yet they werent able to advance further ahead than that. Sabas spat outIm growing dullat himself who didnt notice that this place was noticed already and he stood up. The instant he did that, bloods were dripping down. The flank of the butler uniform could be seen changing color despite the black color that made it not standing out. Gramps-, your wound!? Me, medical treatment quickly- Roze reached out her hand at Sabass flank, but that hand was stopped by Sabas himself. At the same time, gunshots rang out from the corridor. Their position became known from the gunshot just now and the soldiers were rushing here. The imperial guards guarding the entrance raised an angry voiceTheir number is more than twenty! We wont hold out for long! Hurry-while returning fire. Sabas nodded and he turned a sharp gaze at Crow siblings. Olga, Jean. Fulfill the duty of the imperial guard. Roze-sama and Kuwaibel-sama, take them to the Spring of True Dragons Tear even at the cost of your life. Yes-. Without fail. Yes, teacher- Seeing Sabas gave such order while emitting a dominating aura that was really unthinkable to come from an injured person, his personal pupils the Crow siblings held their breath. They felt Sabass resolve. Gramps, what are you sayingDD Please go, Roze-sama. Gramps, will hold back the enemy here. Why!? We only need to all enter the passage and then close the door! Sabas shook his head. And then, he fired toward the painting that decorated the room. I was careless. Thats a hidden camera. Most likely they know the password already. Through there is a small passage that continue until underground. We will be helpless if we are attacked from above. This is my failure. Its my wish to be given the chance to redeem myself. Such thing-. Its fine already, everyone quickly enter the passage! Roze grasped Sabass arm and she walked toward the passage. Right after that,-, grenade! Get down-A warning resounded. Sabas covered for Roze, at the same time a flame blast enveloped the area near the door, the four imperial guards who were returning fire were blown away. It seemed he avoided fainting with his trained body, but seeing the blood flowing from everywhere and also the bloody cough, there was no doubt that the internal organs were harmed. It was obviously a heavy injury. Countless footsteps resounded. The rushing soldiers showed up their face from the door. *suton-* Like that, knife pierced their eyeball or throat. Furthermore, the thrown black objectDDa hand grenade rolled into the corridor and exploded. After the explosive sound that resounded once more, groaning voices leaked out from the corridor. Olga, Jean-. Take Roze-sama away from here! Sabass voice resounded. Sabas rushed toward the corridor and he stole the rifles of two soldiers who were killed by knife. He spread both his hands and fired to the left and right of the corridor. Anguished voicesGyahGaahrose once more. Gramps, come back! This is an ordDD Havent you resolved yourself- Roze who was about to order him to come back was pierced by Sabass angry voice that she had never heard until now. Roze turned speechless against Sabas who was hiding with the doors cover while continuously pulling his rifles trigger at the corridor. For Roze, Sabas was a good natured old man. He had never raised his voice like this at her. Gra, gramps You decided to fight arent you! You swore to weigh your important things arent you! For the sake of the future, you will seize the day, you determined to do that arent you! Then, Show that you are going to choose! Or else, are you going to abandon the future for the sake of this old bone!? Thats right. The path that she determined was this kind of path. A king, had to make a choice. She had made her resolve. Even so, for Roze who didnt know her parents, Sabas was, her real -. Olga-, Jean-. Choose the members who will stop the enemy along with Sabas! The rest is with me! Ye, yes- By your will- Roze who roughly rubbed her eyes that were almost spilling over adroitly turned her body toward the hidden passage. The four imperial guards who were blown away were injured all over their body, yet they took up rifle by themselves and stood up to return fire along with Sabas. And then, Roze looked back across her soldier toward Sabas. Sabas also turned her gaze at Roze while reloading. Sabas, defend this place, to the last. Fuh. By your will. Roze-sama. She thought of him as her real grandfather. Or perhaps, even as a father. The unexpressed feeling was put into the order that was said brokenly. That feeling, it certainly reached Sabas who had been at her side all this time since she was born. Roze vanished deep inside the hidden passage. Olga and Jean, and other imperial guards, they nodded deeply at Sabas and their comrades before following behind. The door closed. Sabas shot out the letter board after they passed through. With the technology of the divine country, even with the letter board destroyed there was still a high possibility of opening the path with the password known, but it could buy more time. Advance forward, my beloved child. I also thought of you like my real granddaughter. The remaining imperial guards showed a wry smile hearing Sabass monologue, thinking that he should just say it directly. Sabas who noticed them cleared his throat looking a bit embarrassed. Whats with those eyes, you guys. From here onward will be hell. Put your back into it. Kukuh, youre right. We will accompany you until the end you know, Sabas-sama. The demonic imperial guard captain is revived huh. It has been an honor. Lets show them the reserve strength of us, Avensts imperial guard. While fully wounded all over the body, the imperial guards replied fearlessly. Sabas smiledfuhand nodded. Something like a rocket warhead like before peeked out from ahead at the corridor. Sabass rifle muzzle pierced the warhead with pinpoint accuracy and it exploded. The imperial guards sent in storm of bullets toward the corridor that was enveloped in flame. You guys, hold down the left corridor. Ill return in three minutes. Saying that, Sabas leaped out to the corridor. Bullets were flying from the right corridor, but they were avoided by kicking on the wall and ceiling using unrestricted movement and he pounced at the corner where the enemies were hiding. The soldiers didnt think that someone would break through amidst those rifle bullets even in their wildest imagination and they were taken aback, Now then, I received the command from her majesty the queen to defend to the lastDDto defend by slaughtering all the enemy. Can I have every single one of you depart to the next world? *shakin-* Three meal knives each sprang out from both sleeves. Each knife was held between fingers, as though they were shining silver claws. Fi, Fireee- An angry yell resounded from a person who seemed to be the captain. The next moment, there were also agonizing cries that resounded. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The next update will be at 6 P.M Saturday, tentatively, regards. Chapter 242 Arifureta Chapter 242 Arifureta After II Kings Understanding Last Part AN: The story doesnt advance Recently I say this every time but, sorry its late okay. Their steps were relying only on the emergency light shining faintly to descend the spiraling staircase that looked like it would continue until the bottom of earth. Other than the short exhalation and footsteps, there were only the faint vibrating sound and explosion sound that could be heard. The place was quiet. The atmosphere was heavy with no one speaking any word, further fostering that silence. Pii Im fine, Ku-chan. Kuwaibel who was flying beside Roze turned a slightly worried gaze toward her. When Roze answered inside the broken silence, Olga and Jean, followed by the imperial guards were also sending her expression of consideration. Right now, lets concentrate in accomplishing our objective. Surely no matter what Roze said, the expression of the Crow siblings and the imperial guards wouldnt clear. That was just how terrible the expression of Roze who was giving the order to defend to the death at her parent replacement. Because Roze was aware of how her face looked, her words toward them naturally became like that. It will be fine Roze-sama. This is Sabas-samaDDteacher who we are talking about. After all even among the imperial guards there is argument whether its really fine to classify that person as human. Roze-sama, its just as Nee-san said. It might be even the case that he is only able to perceive the command of defending to the death to meandefend by slaughtering all the enemy. Even just worrying about teacher is only a waste of time. Olga and Jeans consoling words were followed by the imperial guards too. Their mouth were sayingThat isnt human, but something else, orActually he is a weapon of massacre that was created by the ancient civilization, orRather, he wont get hit even when in the middle of crossing fire using machine gunI mean, if its slow bullet like rocket or missile, he can normally catch it and then throw it back, seriously, orEvery time he gave us hellish training while yelling what are you doing unable to do something this easy!, but we are just normal human here, orI want to hit the me ten years ago who thought that I absolutely will get payback when he turned senileand so on Midway the complaints of the imperial guards were overflowing. The complaints were already coming out like flood. The eyes of all of them were gradually losing vitality even though they were in the middle of mission. The imperial guards were getting killed by their memory with gramps! Kufuh, fufufuh. The, then, surely, he will be fine. A small giggle resounded. The imperial guards were taken aback and returned to reality. There they saw the figure of Roze with trembling shoulders. It seemed that her heart was cleared slightly from the lovely reminiscence of the imperial guards. While they were doing that, Roze and others came to the bottom of the spiral stair. There was a slightly spacious landing there with double-leaf door that opened by sliding. There was a console emitting bluish white light. Seeing the display, it seemed it would perform confirmation by putting a hand palm on it. Most likely it would analyze the royaltys bloodline. Olga held back Roze who was standing in front of the console while she manipulated something like a tablet in her hand. Roze-sama. In the interior map that I received from Sabas-sama, the other side of this door is the floor that was a level above the lowest floor. If we go straight through the right and corridor, there will be a stair to the lowest floor. Roze nodded briskly and then she continued while turning her gaze to Kuwaibel. If I remember correctly, the lowest floor is partly like a labyrinth isnt it? At the lowest floor, so that even in the case of intruder the deepest part couldnt be reached easily, there were several traps installed through the way from the surface. Even the level where Roze and others were currently at were originally set up with traps that might make anyone without qualification to lose their life and also several locks that had to be unlocked. If they had reached this far, then what was left was only to break through the labyrinth of the undergrounds lowest floor that was created for the sake of buying time against intruder, at this point, there wouldnt be any problem if there was a monarch dragon. Perhaps it was related with theSpring of True Dragons Tear, because it was only a monarch dragon that could advance without getting lost. Kuwaibel was confidently cryingPiih, perhaps because he had already grasped some kind of intuition. Yes. Just a bit more. But even though I said that, it has been a few decades since the palace was snatched away. There is enough possibility that the undergrounds state isnt the same with the past. No matter what, dont get separated from us. We will leave it to the two of you. However, we have to hurry as much as possible. Because right now, even while we are doing this, everyone in the sky is in the brink of death. When Roze said that, Crow siblings and also the imperial guards nodded strongly. And then, they faced the door with their rifle at ready. Olga and Jean took position at both sides of the door. And then, when Olga nodded quietly, Roze determinedly put her hand on the console. *pi-* A small confirmation sound rang for a beat. After that came a small activation sound and the door slowly opened along with it. Outside the door they found a passage that continued straight and a passage that that stretched to the left and right. There wasnt any sign of people. Lets go. The Crow siblings and the imperial guards nodded at Rozes words. They stepped out to the right passage with a smooth column movement. After a while, they came to see a stair in front of them. Roze and others carefully and yet speedily rushed to the lowest floor. They went down the long stair and jumped down on the last stair stepDDat that time, *kiin* Flash and sound exploded along with such small sound. -!? Roze-sama! Kuwaibel-sama! Olga immediately leaped at Roze and like that they retreated to the stairs wall as though falling on it, Jean called at Kuwaibel while returning back to the stair. The surrounding was overran by terrific light and high-pitched sound that paralyzed the eardrum. (Kuh, sight and hearing got done in! Is it a trap, or else-) Olga cursed inside her heart and uneasy expression emerged on her face from being unable to grasp the situation around her at all. Really sadly, Olgas fear was proved to be right. A beat later, Olgas senses that got two of the five senses crushed by the light and sound that surpassed the permissible range recovered rapidly. What entered her sight that was painted white was a silver light enveloping her body and Roze who she was covering. It seemed, that her senses that were temporarily paralyzed by something like a flashbang got recovered by Kuwaibel. But, naturally they didnt have any leeway to feel relieved. It was clear that the situation was urgent from the pained familiar voice of her family that reached her ear. Jean- -, Nee-san, an ambush-. This place is bad- Jean was kneeling in front of Roze and Olga while showing his back. Blood was flowing from his shoulder that was desperately supporting the collapsible small shield which looked like it was going to be blown away by impact. Originally this small shield was something to be carried into a close-quarter combat in order to endure a few bullets. If it was unfolded to the maximum then it would have the size that could cover the whole upper body, but its impact mitigations efficiency and endurance wouldnt be that high. Even so, the shield could defend against the fired bullets this long was because Kuwaibel responded to Jeans call and he enveloped that small shield with silver light. And then it was also because of Jeans vigor that wouldnt let the existence behind him to get even a single scratch no matter the cost. Pike-, what about Serio!? -, its no good. Shit- The imperial guard called Pike answered at Jeans call while enduring bullets using similar small shield. There was a blood soaked figure of an imperial guard beside him lying on the floor. From Pikes expression, it was obvious that the body wasnt breathing anymore. Jean reflexively cursed. Olga and the imperial guards covered behind Pike read the lines of shots and they returned fire. Right after that, multiple short voices of death agony rose from deeper into the passage. The shooting stopped for a moment. Using that opening, the imperial guards gathered around Roze and then constructed a barrier using their small shield. Olga fired even more bullets. However, this time she didnt fix her aim, she adjusted her bullets so they ricocheted into the visible passage and the passage at the blind spot. At the same time, she closed her eyes while focusing her ear. Five people at the front passage. And then three people each at the left and right passage. Kuwaibel-sama, which is the right path? Pii. Pipih She calculated the enemy number relying on the echoing sound of the bullet and the enemy presence that reacted to the bullet. The number of the ambush soldiers was confirmed by Olgas signature skill. The questioned Kuwaibel cried looking a bit stumped before his tail pointed at the front passage. Olga? Olga answered Rozes call along with a strong gaze. Roze-sama, there is no time. We are forcing our way through. - Shaking off the gaze of Roze who was holding her breath, Olga ordered her important little brother as the captain of the imperial guard. Jean. Cut open the path. Roger Nee-san, no, captain. Pike, Weber, suppress the enemy at the left and right. Raymond and Olson, you two charge forward with me. We are routing them! There was no hesitation. Jean and the imperial guards responded immediately. And then, when they were about to step forward, Fortunes of war with you- The corner of everyones lips rose at that encouragement from the queen that they respected. Jean and others rushed out all at once. Pike and Weber fired in full-auto into the left and right corridor without even fearing getting shot or running out of bullet. Although they were only raining bullets in order to hold back the enemy, but their skill was certainly in the level that was worthy to be called the most elite of Avenst. They splendidly shut out the shooting from the left and right temporarily. Not letting go of that moment, Raymond and Olson held their small shield to the front while sprinting. Behind him was Jean, and further behind him was Olga and Roze following. Bullets were flying from the front like a rainy storm. The small shields that were clad in silver were already cracked and in the verge of getting pulverized. Guh Raymond raised a pained voice. A bullet grazed his leg. Although he had lowered his body as much as possible to enlarge the coverable range, it was impossible to defend everything using the small shields range. But, Raymond didnt stop. He put strength into the leg that although it wasnt hit directly yet it was still spurting out blood, and took a step forward. Right after that, his small shield broke. Gah, guh, oaAAAAAAAH A shout surged. While his body was getting hit with bullets, RaymondDDdidnt stop even then. He covered his head with his arms while further stepping forward in the lead using his own body as shield replacement. It could be seen that for a moment, the enemies flinched at that intense drive and demonic visage. The distance shrank even further. The restarted shooting finally robbed the last strength from Raymonds body. Go- Ou- Olson who replaced Raymond to stand in the lead exchanged gaze with his war buddy for an instant. And then, he took over the baton along with loud yell of fighting spirit and broke further through the bullets barrage! At the front passage, the figure of the enemies peeking out their face from the turn midway could be seen. Astonished expression from seeing something that was hard to understand was pasted on their face. Dont look down-, on Avensts-, imperial guards-, on my resolve- Olsons shield broke. His body shook from impact, but the momentum of Olson that was advancing as though he was burning his life to ash wasnt stopping. While getting drilled by bullets, he threw away the remain of his small shield and rapid fired his handgun. One shot splendidly bored into an enemys forehead. And then, he reached it. Ill-, leave the rest-. Vice captain! Yeah. You did well- Rushing passed the falling Olson, the favorite pupil of the inhuman butler leaped out. The bullets of the enemies lying in wait broke the lower half of Jeans small shield and pierced his stomach. But, as though such thing was just a flys bite, Jean shot without even a moment of pause. His aim was terrifyingly accurate, the fired bullet destroyed the enemys head and threw out his brain matter. The other enemies were going to pull their trigger even now. Normally this would be the time to launch evade & counter attack. But, there was no way he could do that now. He couldnt let even a single bullet of the enemies lurking in this corner to pass behind him. He bet his pride as the vice captain of the imperial guard. He bet the resolve of her majesty the queen. He bet the trust of his important sister-. OoOOOOOOOOH Wha, what the hell, with these guys- He tackled toward the three enemies huddling together while his body was receiving bullets. It was a shield bash using the half-broken small shield that was carried on by betting the everything of the imperial guards vice captain of dragon kingdom Avenst. It possessed enough might to altogether cut a swath through the three enemies who turned timid from that bloody drive. In the middle of collapsing on the floor as though tripping over, Jean yelled. Take care of Roze-sama! Nee-san- Yes-. Leave it to me! Olga and Roze, and then Kuwaibel were rushing through from behind. For a moment, Jean and Rozes gaze tangled. The thing dwelling inside Rozes eyes. There wasnt any feeling of pity or apology for having others became sacrifice. What was there was merely the color of praise and gratitude. Beyond doubt, that was a reward for those who accomplished the duty given to them by betting their life. (Thats truly what is worthy, for a warring queen. You have become strong.) Jeans lips unconsciously loosened at that color of heart showed by the queen that he respected. That was a sight that was like a nightmare for the enemy side that was rallying over their posture. After all there was a man there who kept smiling even while getting blood soaked from receiving many bullets. It was only natural for them to feel so. Toward them who couldnt help but trickling cold sweats despite being the side in advantage, Jean stood up while saying. You guys, feel free to learn the dreadfulness of the person who you turned into enemy. DDAvensts imperial guard, is a bit stubborn you know? A beat later, yells and gunshots echoed from the passage Roze and Olga left behind. Roze and Olga listened to the gunshots behind them while rushing through the passage following Kuwaibels guidance. There wasnt any word, the two of them were merely staring straight ahead. A few minutes later after rushing through several turns. Roze-sama. Yes, it seems we arrived. There was a large hall ahead of their gaze. Deeper inside the room there was a large double-leaf door around three meter tall, splendid stone statues of dragon were standing at the left and right. When they tried approaching the door, on the wall there was a largish depression modeled like a hand. Roze wondered if it was a kind of authentication device, but there wasnt anything like machine anywhere. It really looked like nothing more but a depression that was dug out on the wall. It cannot be passed by only a monarch dragon. Its meaningless with just a royalty. With a pair as partner together, for the first time theSpring of True Dragons Tearwill have meaningDDI wonder, will the ancient selection recognize me as a king? She was a survivor of an usurped country. Sure enough, would she be recognized at a queen of the dragon kingdomthis wasnt any machine, but a door and spring of unknown principle that was said to be created by a true dragon and dragon knight from far in the past. While feeling a slight anxiety, Roze put her hand on the walls depression. Right after that, a silver light ran through the door. It was as though water was flowing into a ditch, silver light traced the door surface and made a large dragon kingdoms crest to surface. And then, the doorDDdidnt open. No, more accurately there was a path opened. The double-leaf door didnt open, in exchange something like a shining mirror, or perhaps a membrane was created. This is, the door toward the spring? Roze muttered to herself. Kuwaibel too, this was his first time seeing it, but he noddedPiias though he understood that inside there was the place that was their objective.. Olga tried to touch the shining membrane. Her finger sunk smoothly. There wasnt any particular sensation. As expected, it seemed they could go inside. Roze-sama, lets hurry. Quickly, to save everyoDD *tan-* A sound of light plosive sound rang.Eh?It was unclear whether that voice leaked out from Olga, or perhaps Roze. At the very least, the one who vomited out blood was Olga. Olga- Roze yelled at the same time with Olga jumping at Roze and carried her to retreat in the cover of a dragon statue. Instantly, bullet storm rained down on Roze and co. The dragon statue was solid so although its surface got shaved but it was satisfactorily accomplished a role as defensive wall. Olga-, please get a hold of yourself! Gohoh, kafuh She must be trying to reply back, but perhaps her trachea was filled with blood, because she only coughed out blood without words. In exchange, she leaned on the dragon statue while pulling out her gun and returned fire toward the soldiers who were firing from the passage before the hall. There were quite a lot of soldiers. A lot more than the number that Jean and the others were holding back. It was obvious that enemy reinforcement was following behind them using some kind of method. Olga conveyed using her gaze to Roze so she would advance along with Kuwaibel. The shadow of death was looming on that face. Even from the bleeding amount it was undoubtedly a lethal wound. She must be planning to buy time in this nearly certain death. Roze looked at that gaze, at the soldiers who looked like they would rush to here anytime now, and then at Kuwaibel who was crying out worriedly. Ku-chan-. No, Kuwaibel! Go ahead! I and Olga will hold them back here! Pi!? Taking a rifle in hand, Roze leaned out half her body from the dragon statues cover and returned fire. The moment her face peeked out, in a stroke of bad luck a bullet grazed her cheek. Fresh blood dyed red that smooth face. However, Roze didnt showed any sign of faltering, she continued to pull the trigger in order to buy time for Olga to reload. Even if we arent beside each other, but our hearts are connected. Just like how human and dragon were once like that by the heaven and earth. Now, Kuwaibel. From here on, go by yourself! Piih Kuwaibel softly crawled his tail on Rozes cheek. And then, the moment Roze yelledNow-, he flew out from the dragon statue and flew into the light membrane by himself. The light membrane didnt vanish. Roze whisperedAs I thoughtwith a glance at that. Thinking of the possibility that the spring would stay opened until the monarch dragon was given power, there was no way they could enter together. The light membrane let Olgas finger passed when it was opened. In other words, the enemy soldiers could also enter into the spring. If the soldiers rushed into the hall, they would become target for Olga and Roze. This place was optimum for holding back the enemy. That was why, Please show me your figure that become splendid okay, partner. Seeing Roze saying that while making a faint smile, Olga who was still continuing to fire with fortitude will even while leaking out wheezing breath also made a small smile. Their ammo wasnt that many. Thinking of the amount of shooting necessary to maintain the equilibrium, perhaps they could only continue for five minutes. But even before that Olga wouldnt last. If Olgas precise shooting was gone, it would be even quicker for the equilibrium to crumble. But, even so, Roze and Olgas smile didnt vanish. Uguh Rozes shoulder was drilled by a bullet. Blood spurted out, painting the girl even more ghastly. However, her smile didnt vanish. A lot of sacrifices were created, but they flawlessly let them reached this point. The last monarch dragon magnificently laid hands on the trump card. This is, our victory! Rozes words assaulted the soldiers like a bullet. During the time Roze and others were in a deathly battle deep under the palace, at the surface a similar, no, even fiercer battle was in progress. Sanchez squad was done in-. Somone-, can anyone reinforce!? This is Cranks 1(Bovid). Los squad-. We will manage somehow here! Head there for reinforcement! This is Odet 2-. There is only me left! Sink or swim, Ill launch kamikaze attack at the bridge! Cranks 1-, this is Shunt 1! Simon squad is annihilated-. We cannot protect Averia with just us! Siegel 1 here! This is bad-. Rozeria is receiving concentrated fire-. Stan squad and Ester squad followDD Shit-, Siegel 1 fell! Siegel 2 will take over the command! Protect Rozeria! Communications of mixed angry yell and scream flitted about in the airspace. The number of the dragon kingdoms sky battlecrafts had been reduced until two third since Roze and others infiltrated the place until now. To be able to sink seven ships of the defense fleet right after the start of battle could be said as amazing military gains even though it came from an impossible surprise attack. Even after that, further four more ships were felled from the main cannon of airship Rozeria and Averia, the enemys battle strength was cut in half. Perhaps, they would be able to even annihilate the enemy at this rate There were also people who were thinking such thing, but as expected from the last fortress of the divine country, they werent that generous. When the defense fleet finally formed their barrier, the attack from Avenst side couldnt pass through to a despairing degree. Even when airship Rozeria and Averia fired their main cannon from the maximum short distance, it only pierced the barrier slightly and damaged a part of the ships frame, far from sinking the enemy. The story would be different if they could hit the bridge, but there was no way the defense fleet that was fully operating would give them such opening. Even the sky battlecrafts that penetrated inside the barrier had their hands full against the enemy sky battlecrafts that could freely enter inside the barrier, they didnt have any leeway to attack the bridge at all, if they recklessly aimed there then that would be a good chance for the ships weapon or the sky battlecrafts to shoot them down. And then, the more time passed, the more the enemy put in order their counter attack readiness and they cornered the airship Rozeria and Averia instead. Furthermore, This is, Cline! Damage at Avensts power mechanism! We wont be able to endure more attack than this! Mother ship Avenst that was attacking with manual armaments operated by civilians of all age and gender from above had smokes erupting from its rear hull while starting to tilt in a big way. The one who was calling for reinforcement with uneasy voice was the captain of mother ship Avenst, Cline Sanders. He who was also the supreme commander was already at the limit and gave an order. All sky battlecraft squads focus on protecting Avenst! Rozeria cover for the sky battlecraft squads! Averia, hold position at Avensts left wing! In the first place their role was to buy time. If their attacks couldnt go through properly, then what was left was to focus on defense resolutely and bought time. Mother ship Avenst falling was something that had to be avoided no matter what. Rozeria and Averia rushed through the airspace in reckless orbit with the resolve to get shot. Both airships were already damaged all over too, but it seemed they still barely possess fighting capability. Bovid and others distanced themselves from the defense fleet. Barrages were sent like a tsunami from the defense fleet to not let them got away. The veterans like Bovid and others evaded that with maneuver as though they were possessed while returning to the mother ship Avenst, but the pilots who still hadnt left the immature stage were shot down one after another. All squads, report! How many of you are left!? The supreme commander of sky battlecraft squads Bovid was shooting down a pursuing enemy sky battlecraft with abnormal maneuver of midair spin while he raised his angry voice. The returned report was a callous information that further three platoons were annihilated. Bovid reflexively wanted to curse, but a death god approached from right beside him. A missile was fired from an enemy sky battlecraft that had circled around unnoticed. The timing was impossible to evade, even so Bovid was going to make a vain struggle and he put strength into his hand that was holding the stickDD GURYAAAA- Right after that, a black flash blew up the missile. Ha, hahah. Thats a narrow escape from death. Thanks, black dragon-chan. Guruu The black dragon that made a small purr as though to sayDont mind itwhile flying in parallel then swiveled in order to support the other sky battlecrafts. Bovid cracked jokesThat frail kid has grown big huh, but his expression was grim. Several black dragons were playing very active roles in many fields. Avenst that was unable to maneuver satisfactorily was still not falling was solely because of their efforts. But, even that was near the limit. Your majesty He unconsciously whispered the queen that he respected. How much time they have to buy? Is she safe? Will Kuwaibel-sama really able to awaken in theSpring of True Dragons Tear? And will that be enough to overturn this war situation? He believed. He believed in it, but Bovid who was a veteran soldier couldnt avoid the black mist of unease to be created in his heart. You guys-, just a bit more! Go all out! If Avenst is gone when her majesty come back, then it will be our shame for eternity! Even so as a captain, he addressed all the squads that everything was absolutely fine. He maintained his subordinates morale with jokes and encouragement. But, reality was heartless, and on top of that it was always moving to unwanted direction every time. -. Impossible-. Those guys, they are planning to fire their main cannon!? Averia-, Rozeria! Stop them no matter how- Clines scream surged. When Bovid who was taken aback looked below, there was the figure of a ship aiming its main cannon at Avenst above. It was only natural that Cline was flustered. Right now if Avenst was shot down in this kind of place, it would fall around the palace. The people living around the palace were unmistakably those with considerable post or pedigree even in the divine country. Therefore, they estimated that the enemy wouldnt use their main cannon in fear of sinking the ship with one shot but Damn it-. So those guys are also absolutely at their limit huh! It seemed, there was some fellow there who was unable to suppress their fear, or perhaps their rage from seeing a lot of the defense fleet ships getting shot down. Airship Rozeria and Averia were charging their main cannon and they were going to fire, but they wouldnt make it in time at all. It went without saying that the sky battlecrafts wouldnt be able to do anything. Bovid, and then everyone of Avenst imagined the scene of their other home town the nation on ship getting annihilated. DDCharging complete. It vaguely looked like the other defense fleet ships were also panicking. In the middle of that, the main cannon was finally going to fire at the mother ship AvenstDDright before that DD*GOU-* A silver flash pierced the sky. Hah, youre late, your majesty, monarch dragon-sama. Saying that Bovid turned his gaze. Surely, it was undoubtedly a sight that was gazed in astonishment by everyone in this battlefield. In fact, even the defense fleet ship that was in the verge of firing also stopped moving. What pierced the palace vertically, rising from far underground toward the sky was without mistake a pillar of light. The pillar of light that was thinning down as though melting into air and then vanished stopped still the time of the battlefield. Before long, a silver flew out into the sky of the world that was filled with silence. It flew up to the sky like a cannonball, rolled midair and spread its wings wide. The sunlight caused the dragon scales to sparkle, just how beautiful that figure was. Dragon scales shining silver. Majestic huge body. Dragon eyes that made anyone filled with awe. That figure with its back toward the sun even made anyone felt its divine majesty. DDGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! That was unmistakably a dragons howl. No, it was the howl of the dragon king filled with a dominating aura that was worthy for a king. Silver aura spread out like a ripple. It remained in all the people of the dragon kingdom. Right after that, the words of the person who everyone surely longed for reverberated. Everyone-. Well done in enduring this long! Your queen, your monarch dragon-, are right here! A silver monarch dragon. The one standing on that back was their queen whose beauty wasnt lost even soaked in bloodDDRoze. This was the moment, the strongest of dragon kingdom Avenst was revived. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The next chapter, perhapsI think Ill be able to submit it at 6 P.M Sunday. Chapter 243 Arifureta Chapter 243 Arifureta After II Hope And Despair And AN: Merry~ Christmas~ Ill end Tios arc next week. This is not a lie. Its true. Its true you know? Surely the cause was the silver light that enveloped all the people of Avenst. The words of the queen that shouldnt reach resounded toward all the people in this airspace. -, Kuwaibel! That warship! Gua! Seeing the smoking and tilting mother ship Avenst, and the warship that was in the verge of firing its main cannon toward that Avenst, Roze yelled while showing unease in her face. The silver monarch dragonDDKuwaibel who was temporarily awakened as a grown up dragon replied shorty to that yell and he threw back his head. And then, DDGAAAAAAH!! He released a breath attack along with a howl. The terrific torrent of light shook the air. The silver breath should be called as a pillar of light already. Naturally, the heat amount it possessed was out of common sense. The pillar of light cut through the sky in a straight line, and then it impacted the ship. The barrier that repulsed all the attacks of Avenst side was flickering fiercely while warping greatly. While the pillar of light was illuminating the world, the pivot of the divine countrys protectionDDafter a slight resistance, it vanished as though getting blown away. The defense battleship that lost its shield was helplessly hit by the light pillar and a big tunnel was opened in its frame. And then the stocked energy of the main cannon exploded, illuminating the world with even more light of destruction. The defense battleship that exploded everywhere along with explosive blast rained down to a part of the city. Naturally, there was no way the king of dragon would allow that, he raised a loud cry that was different from before. Thereupon, a membrane of extreme light that looked like an aura that covered a part of the city was manifested. The light perfectly halted all the wreckages and explosion blast, it didnt stop there, it annihilated what it touched from the edge. It seemed it was an offensive barrier that possessed the power of the light pillar. Silver aurora shined in the sky. Seeing the sight of the raining down presence of death getting stopped, just what did the people of the city who were moving about in confusion at the sudden war situation would feel? The monarch dragons howl resounded in the battlefield once more. They return back. One man whispered that. It was a man with shabby appearance wearing work clothes that looked like old rag. In the eyes of he who was the people of the former dragon kingdom who was working in a harsh place like a slave since before the dawn, tears were faintly surfacing. Okaa-sanwhats that? Dont call them that. They are our king. Our, queen and monarch dragon-samathey came back for us. A skinny girl was looking up at the existence that she was told as a fairy-tale before she slept while pointing with her eyes opened wide. The mother who was embracing her daughter from the side was wiping the warm tears flowing down her dirty face many times while leaking out a sobbing voice. The people of the former dragon kingdom were mostly lower class people whose human right wasnt guaranteed. They were kept alive only for supporting the extravagant livelihood of the divine countrys high class people or the privileged class people, they were that kind of existence. Just how much they were dreaming for the day their king returned inside their long pained life? The people who were hiding inside building so that they wouldnt get dragged into the war pushed out their face outside one after another as though led by the calling howl of the monarch dragon. Like that they witnessed it. The figure of the monarch dragon flying majestically in the sky. And then, the spectacle of countless light sphere floating brilliantly at the monarch dragons surrounding. Those were stars of aurora. The enemy was also similarly just staring at the fantastical sight. While the defense fleet and the sky battlecrafts stopped moving, the monarch dragon Kuwaibels howl surged up. Falling stars phenomenon occurred. Great number of extreme light bullets rained down toward the other side of the palace like a meteor showerDDat the huge breeding farm located at the opposite side of the city. Yes, it was the breeding farm of the dragons that had supported the matchless sky fleet until now. Countless explosive sounds resounded, the air was teemed with flash that made it as though the palace was tinged with a halo. DDGAAAAAAAAAAH The howl of monarch dragon Kuwaibel. That was a call. It informed of the return of the king, it called to wake up, rouse up, it was such calling voice. DDKuwaaaaa- DDKyuiiiiiiii- DDoooooOON- Even feebly, the howls of dragons that responded was definitely emitting delight. Countless shadow flew up to the sky from behind the palace. The figures of the dragons were small, and fleeting, yet their wings were flapped powerfully to return to the sky. The people who knew of the former dragon kingdom, and even those who didnt, they tightly grasped at their chest similarly, because of the overflowing emotion that couldnt be described. -. Dont get absent-minded! Change target-, shot down that dragon- One ship of defense fleet returned to their senses. The ship began to charge its main cannon in hurry while its normal cannon and large caliber anti-air weapon spouted fire. The warship weapons rapidly approached with a force that looked as though it could blew up the atmosphere to buy time, however, in front of Kuwaibel all those were stopped by barrier of light and they couldnt reach his main body. The barrier rippled, and a beat later the cannonballs and bullets were annihilated. The expression of the attacking battleships captain paled seeing the figure of Kuwaibel that was staying unmoving calmly. And then, following his self-defense instinct, he was about to give out instruction for further fuel supply to reinforce the barrier to maximum strength in the same time with the main cannons charging DDKUWAAAAAAN- -, captain! Dragon core energys output is declining-. The barriers strength is lowering! Main cannons charging rate is reduced-. It will take two minutes until full charge- This is fuel bunker! The dragons are enveloped with strange light! Blade or bullet doesnt work-. Just what in the world is happening!? The loud howl of the monarch dragon and reports that made one wanted to run from reality struck the ears. Monarch dragon Kuwaibel didnt have transforming power like Tio. Therefore, he couldnt make the feeble dragons to rebirth into gallant dragons. But, he too was a king of dragon beyond doubt. That power similarly existed to protect. The silver light was the proof of divine protection bestowed by the monarch dragon. Under Kuwaibels sky, laying hand toward the people he decided to protect became a herculean task. Also, a monarch dragon was able to grant power to other dragons was because they were able to interfere with dragon core. That was to say, a monarch dragon was also able to interfere to a certain degree at things that were using the energy of dragon core. Because all the battleship of the divine country was using dragon core energy, they were unable to escape from the power of monarch dragon. Of course, a monarch dragon couldnt completely nullify processed energy, even so, it was possible to damp the output in considerable ratio. At the very least, now the conventional weapon of Avenst side could go through. Everyone of the dragon kingdom. My name is Roze Phiris Avenst. The queen of dragon kingdom Avenst. He is monarch dragon Kuwaibel. You have done well enduring the harsh time for long. Right now, we will take back everything! The proclamation resounded loudly in the battlefield. The liberated dragons flew around in the sky, the light enveloping the defense fleet who boasted of being an impregnable fortress was obviously weakened in a glance. And then, the howl of monarch dragon thundered. A beat. DDWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA- Tremendous joyful cheers rose from everywhere in the city. Roze made a little smile hearing the great cheer enveloping the city. She patted Kuwaibels back with a gentle hand, and then she changed completely. She made a war proclamation with expression that possessed both dignity and dominating aura. (TN: A bit of trivia, this dominating aura I sometimes used, in the raw it was written as haki, yeah like that one in One Piece) Informing the people of Qwailent. Your kings life already scattered in the sky. The fleets, including flagship Durgrant wont return back. Roze was convinced. That there was no way for the king of usurpation to survive that battlefield where their friend, a legendary existence was fighting. Therefore, the words that were announced clearly without mumble possessed the weight of truth, giving a severe blow to the defense fleet and the divine people on the surface whether they wanted it or not. What kind of joke is that, saying that their unrivaled king and his strongest battle strength fell in the sky? Everyone turned into denial for the moment in their mind. But, if their king was safethen why, these Avensts pirate bunches were here? Why, even though they had slipped until this deep, there wasnt even a single ship from the main fleets that returned The reality before their eyes coldly struck their disbelieving heart. Surrender under the law of dragon kingdom Avenst. If you put down your weapon now then Ill be merciful and spare your life. What we really ought to fight is in the future. The strength of even just one person more is needed for the greatest battle of fixing this broken world. If there is even just a little bit of heart that is thinking of the future inside your heart then surrender. Rozes proclamation was surely something that would be called na?ve from here on. But, if they stole back because they were stolen from, clashing against hatred with hatred, and they wouldnt stop until the enemy was ruined, then it would be no different with the king of pillage. She had decided to become the king of soldier. She was determined to build a future. That was why Dont believe her-. His majesty is dead is just nonsense! Its impossible for the supreme ruler of the sky to fall! Activate Synthesizer maximum power! All ships, take the head of that pirate! A terrible sound wave assaulted Kuwaibel. The evil sound that disturbed dragon core energy and remarkably inhibited the strength of this worlds dragon speciesDDthat was the reply of the defense fleet toward Rozes words. Kuwaaa- -, Kuwaibel! For a moment, Kuwaibel looked like he lost his floating power and his altitude jerked down. Although he was a monarch dragon, it didnt change that he was a dragon of this world, he was unable to avoid the fang of Synthesizer. This was the biggest reason why once the monarch dragons and dragons couldnt win against human fleet. The faces of the dragon kingdom people turned pale seeing that. The captains of the defense fleet made a mocking smile. Its fine, its fine Ku-chan. You are strong. More than anyone in this world. Far more than even the monarch dragons in the past. I, everyone, believe so. DD Roze who was riding on the back of Kuwaibel who was desperately creating floating power even while writhing in pain brought her body close as though to embrace him, she then took a deep breath. And then, she played an old song that anyone of the dragon kingdom would know. It was the song of Kuwaibels bond with his partner that had been sung at his all the time since he was born as a lullaby. Kuwaibels silver light that was weakening due to Synthesizer recovered its radiance a bit. Floating power was produced properly and he hovered without wavering. Thanks, partner. Kuwaibels words. Normally it was a power of mutual understanding that he seldom used. There wasnt any unique power in Rozes song. The song was a normal song. Surely even the girl herself had no such intention. She was only thinking if she could support her partners heart even just for a little with the familiar song. But, something came into effect. That gentle song was certainly protecting Kuwaibel from the attack of atrocious sound wave. Roze smiled. She couldnt return any words because she was singing, but words were already unnecessary between the two of them. Kuwaibels dragon eyes seized the defense battleship aiming its gun turrets at him and they glinted sharply. Everyone. Lets fight, together. Kuwaibels words spread like a ripple once more. Those words were certainly conveyed to all the soldiers of Avenst. Kuwaibel flew out. He evaded the coming missiles to left and right or intercepted using countless light bullets. As long as Synthesizer was in effect, he couldnt launch a breath that could sink down enemy ship in one shot. But, it was a different story if it was from point-blank range. Other defense battleships circled to both sides and aimed at Kuwaibel. I wont let you- This is the stage of Roze-sama and Kuwaibel-sama-. Begone nuisance! The captain of airship Rozeria, Cutter, and the captain of airship Averia, Oaks yelled altogether. They attached themselves at Kuwaibels both flanks and exchanged shots in respond to the defense battleships. The enemys sky battlecraft squad attacked from above. Even if they couldnt shot down Kuwaibel himself, the queen riding on his back was another story. If she was killed then it could be imagined how Avenst side would crumble. I though you guys will do that yeah. From Cranks 1 to all squads. Cranks squad will provide backup for Kuwaibel-sama! Shunt, Los, the two squads protect Avenst-. All the others hold back the remaining defense fleet! Bovid shot down two planes when he passed through them from above with only a few seconds of machine gun strafing, and then he further somersaulted with a maneuver that could only be called as abnormal and pointed his planes nose downward and really easily shot down two more planes. As might be expected from the wingmen of the supreme commander, Cranks squads skill was at inhuman level. Every single one of them was reliably bringing down enemy sky battlecraft with reckless maneuver that was nothing short but abnormal. In addition the black dragons were intercepting missiles and so on that were approaching Kuwaibel. Isnt the Synthesizer working!? Shit-, main cannon status!? Charging rate 70%! Chih, so it wont make it in time-. Thenchange target-. To mother ship Avenst above! The captain of a defense battleship shuddered at the approaching Kuwaibel even through all the barrages. And then, the moment he knew that the main cannons charging wouldnt make it, he changed the target at Avenst and fired the main cannon. Kuwa- I wont let you-, As though to say that, Kuwaibel leaped at the line of fire. At the same time, he fired a breath of light pillar. The breath and the main cannon struggled against each other equally. The shockwave of the impact stirred the atmosphere and radiated intense heat wave. In that timing the Synthesizer was cut off for a moment, and immediately after, it was fired in maximum strength. The sound wave attack with rapid change of tempo caused Kuwaibels light pillar to spontaneously weaken. -!? The light pillar was overcame. The main cannon approached Kuwaibel. Normally he would doge, but behind him there was the mother ship Avenst. Therefore, Kuwaibel used his body as shield. Fierce impact caused Kuwaibel to rise a soundless anguished voice from his mouth. But, enduring that, he fired a breath once more. The light pillar that ran on the sky was like a counter, it pierced the foundation of the main cannon and caused a great explosion. -, retreat in full speed while launch concentrated fire with all weapon! The angry voice of the defense fleet ship captain resounded, but faster than the order could be executed, Dam-DD GURYAAAAAAA- Kuwaibels blaze pierced the barrier and blew away the whole bridge. DDDefense fleet seven ships remained Broken dragon scales were falling off from Kuwaibels chest. Blood was dripping down and while only slightly his flesh was carbonized. But, without even paying attention to that, and also because time was too precious even for recovering, Kuwaibel decided his next target. He flapped his wings and accelerated drastically while confirming with a glance that the main cannon of airship Rozeria flying in parallel beside him was going to fire, he then fired a light bullet at Rozeria. The light bullet accurately hit Rozeria, but different of what would happen to enemy, the bullet didnt inflict damage, rather the radiance of the main cannon was strengthened by a level. Thats a present from Kuwaibel-sama-. If it miss then there will be no forgiveness- Rozerias main cannon that was fired at the same time with Cutters scolding splendidly hit one defense battleship. Naturally, the defense barrier rippled and blocked the attack, but in the first place the main cannon with amplified might directly hit the place with weakening output. Without any way to completely defend, the barrier was smashed apart and a large hole was opened in its flank while the ship tilted. There, light bullets attacked like gatling gun strafing to bring about destruction for sure this time. There was no way the defense battleship that was losing control had any way to endure, its bridge was pierced plenty and the ship sank. DDDefense fleet six ships remained The enemy was also desperate. Main cannon light from the defense fleet that turned into buckshot shape rushed Kuwaibel. The power dropped considerably, but it was suitable for wide range attack and holding back the target. KUWAaa- In order to protect the surrounding and the city behind, Kuwaibel created a huge barrier of aurora. It was in the middle of Synthesizers effect activation, so deploying a barrier of super large scale mercilessly shaved off Kuwaibels mental strength. Even the immense dragon core energy he stocked from theSpring of True Dragons Tearwas decreasing with phenomenal rate, like water gushing out from a leaky bucket. There, a defense battleship that circled to the flank ignored the bombardment from Azeria and directed its main cannon at Kuwaibel. It looked like it was planning to shoot him down even if it had to go down together with him. A slight unease emerged in Kuwaibels dragon eyes. DD? At that time, he heard a song. It wasnt the voice of Roze who was continuously singing in order to reduce the power of Synthesizer. It was a voice of a child who he had never heard before. DD? DD? DD? Singing voices were overlapping. There was the voice of an old age man, and there was also the voice of a young woman. Through the silver light, the singing voice of one person, and then one more person was risingDD Thank you. The words of thanks that Kuwaibel gave reached clearly. To the people of the dragon kingdom singing on the ground. The song of the people that was dedicated to the king. Assemble, assemble, be added into the song of protection. Not only being protected. When it was necessary their will to fight could be offered up, that was the pride that the people of dragon kingdom Avenst held. The main cannon of the defense battleship fired. The light of death pushed on toward Kuwaibel who couldnt move from maintaining the barrier. But, Kuwaibels dragon eyes werent colored by unease anymore. Its all right, partner. I know, partner. Rozes words, and Kuwaibels reply. The flash of main cannon directly hit KuwaibelDDright before that happened, it was swallowed inside the breath Kuwaible released. Like a river with the tide reversed, the light pillar swallowed the silver flash and went straight ahead, without stopping it pulverized the defense battleship. DDDefense fleet five ships remained The buckshot main cannon ceased. When the barrier of light vanished as though melting into the air, there was the figure of Kuwaibel clad in meteor of extreme light. -, barrier full powDD The meteor drowned out the command of some captain. In the middle of the overflowing singing voice that resounded through the whole city, the extreme light of Kuwaibel who was displaying thorough strength smashed the barrier of defense fleet with just bullet strafing. We are joining! Averia, target at two oclock! Rozeria, target at nine oclock! All sky battlecrafts, ram all the missiles you have at five oclock target! A directive came from Avensts captain Cline. At the same time when Kuwaibels breath of pillar light shot at the defense battleship in front, airship Averia and Rozeria fired their main cannon at their respective target. In addition, the air battle squads of Bovid and co also fired all their last missiles from all planes. Impossible. We are, the chosen peopleDD Some captain of the defense fleet whispered. That was his last whisper in this world. The light of the sun displayed a complete dawn. In the world that was filled with light, a gigantic flower bloomed. Decorated by flame blasts and thunderous roars, the flower of the blue sky displayed the curtain closing of a history. On the ground, the people of dragon kingdom were staring dumbfounded at the flame blasts of five ships of defense fleet blossoming in full glory, a beat later a terrific cheer that sounded like it would shake the earth and split the sky was raised. And then, it was the people of the divine country who were watching dumbfounded at those people cheering and the defense fleet falling. With one soldier dropping his weapon *clang* as the beginning, weapons were thrown down one after another. Even the people who werent soldier realized the crumbling of their glory had strength leaving their waist and the flopped down on the ground. That was what displayed it clearly. Yes, the sky divine country Qwailent that was created by the king of usurpation, right now, in this time, its history was put to an end. At the sky above the city that was erupting with cheers, the airships and sky battlecrafts with mother ship Avenst in the lead were approaching Kuwaibel who was hovering calmly with Roze riding on his back. Your majesty, Kuwaibel-sama. That was a splendid fight. I can say that it was truly a victory that will remain in history. Bovid in a tattered sky battlecraft was using the planes vertical takeoff function to somehow hover beside the two was giving them his honest praise. Kuwaibel and Roze instantly opened their eyes and they looked at each others face Puh. Bovid using honorific language It, it doesnt suit you Youu braats The two burst into laughter at the speech and gesture that didnt suit the sky battlecraft squads supreme commander who was normally accustomed with pirate manner. Sharp words likeYou reap what you sow, orIndeed that really doesnt suit you, orWas the battle too extreme it finally got into your head?came from the radio. Bovid had no ally. Bovids expression turned completely sulky, but there was a smile that couldnt be hidden on his lips. It seemed that sentiment was also shared by other people who were talking to Roze and Kuwaibel through the radio, even while talking frivolously there was joy that was impossible to hide seeping into their voices. Everyone, really, you all really had fought well. Our dearest wish has come true. The path to the future is cut open. Thank you, really thank you. You all followed someone like me along until here. Really Roze who was sitting still in a girl posture on Kuwaibels back with a distorted face looked like she was going to burst crying anytime. There were even people who were already crying in sympathy. That was just how long they had continued to fight the long painful fight until now. Therefore, this moment today was more than enough to make an emotion that was beyond description to well up inside them. Inside the world that shook from the joyful cheers, the people of Avenst closed their eyes as though to immerse in the overflowing emotion. That was to digest their happiness, and at the same time it was also to remember their war buddies who had gone ahead of them. Now, everyone. There is a mountain of things to do. You can slowly immerse in your sentiment later, lets do what we ought to do right now. Also someone, please take out Olga from the hold in the palace that Kuwaibel opened. There is no danger to her life with Kuwaibels power, but she is wounded really seriously. Roger. Your majesty, what about the others outside Olga? . Jean and otherstheir life or death is unknown. Please make the squad send to suppress the palace to carry out search and rescue at the same time. Acknowledged. Everyone in that place guessed it from Rozes instruction and expression. There werent many words exchanged, with Clines instruction the ground suppression squad headed toward the palace using small boat from mother ship Avenst. After seeing that off, Roze and others looked down to the ground. There were the figure of the people waving their hand there while shedding tears. Your majesty. Your proclamation. Roze nodded strongly at Bovids words. She urged Kuwaibel, and they calmly exposed their appearance while flying above the city. It was for the purpose of notifying the return of the king and declared the revival of dragon kingdom Avenst above the palace. Behind them, the mother ship Avenst, airship Rozeria, Averia, and then the sky battlecraft squads followed in a march. The peoples cheers were increasingly heightening at the miraculous sight and the liberated dragons danced above the sky as though in blessing. People were gathering in front of the palace without end. It seemed that the soldiers also didnt have any will to fight already, so they were under the watch of the ground suppression squad with both their hands raised up. Above there, Kuwaibel who was shining silver reflecting the light of the sun even with wounds all over his body was hovering still, on his back Roze was standing. Even while soaked in blood and wound that displayed the fierce battle, her figure that held her head high was beautiful. For the people who knew about the old fairy-tale, her figure was truly that of thelegendary dragon knightitself. Comfortably, while pouring gaze of affection at the people who were directing bright eyes at her, Roze took a deep breath. So that her voice would reach clearly, the silver light from her partner the monarch dragon showered down. Everyone. The beloved people of dragon kingdom Avenst. Once more, Ill introduDD Roze was going to introduce her name once again to make clear who she wasDD At that time, The bloodline of kingso it still survive A voice encroached the world. Right after that, the beautiful world that was illuminated brilliantly by the light of sun was being covered by muddy black cloud that was suddenly generated. Like a drop of ink splattered on a white paper, the dark clouds overwrote the world. Sandwiched between the sea of clouds that rained down black rain below and the dark clouds generated further above, Roze and others fell into a hallucination as though they were imprisoned at the interstice of world. Wha, what? Just now Bovid and others yelledYour majesty-in vigilance while rushing toward her. During that time Roze looked up at the sky dumbfounded, and Kuwaibel looked at the surrounding with shaken eyes in disbelief. Flash of lightning began to ran in the sky. The thundering sounds gave the people fright whether they wanted it or not. In the gloomy world, horrifying words that sounded like boiled down essence of negative emotion resounded. SufferDD Gasp, writheDD Scream LamentDD Lose everythingDD Run screamingDD Fear Those were words of curse. Those words cursed the world, human, the brethrens, all living things in this world. It echoed, overlapping in many layers, as though several hundred or thousand existences were reciting in resounding voice. Die It was black and encroached slimily. The peoples hearts that were filled with hope were being dyed with terror and despair. That fallen person only wished for one thing. DDIn the end of suffering The world shook. Be destroyed Squall mixed with thundering lightning and black mist blew violently. A huge tornado was generated from the dark clouds that locked the sky, from inside it, that showed its figure. Evil dragonHelmut Roze murmured with a trembling voice. While everyone was ruled by despair and terror, there was only one dragon who was staring straight at that person. (TN: While I use person here, but it still refer to Helmut) Those eyes conceived inside them sadness, the happiness of finally being able to meet, and then an unshakeable resolve. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Today, or from a few days ago the published version of Arifureta volume 5 is in the middle of sale. At the same time, the comic version volume 1 is also on sale. I uploaded the detail in my activity report, so if it please you please try to take a look. For everyone the villager of a certain loner village, and also for everyone of a certain Casanova village, it will make me happy if this can be a good thing for killing time for the end-of-year. Today, if possible Ill upload the Christmas special after story at 6 P.M if possible. Perhaps, surely Also about the update next week Please rest assured. I wont suffer the brats! Ill ipload a hour before the starting time! After all I need to prepare things like the meal or the drink or the snack, I got to prepare them all flawlessly. Well then all of you Narou people, have a good year! Chapter 244 Arifureta Chapter 244 Christmas Special After Story The Small Santa-san of Nagumo Family AN: This is not what you think. I only planned for around 5000 characters. But when I noticed it already passed 9 oclock, when I noticed it already went 10000 characters. This is holy night after all, its not strange that a mysterious thing will happen. Also warning. I updated Tio arc today before this chapter. For those who havent read it, please read it too without fail. At the time of year that was already beyond the middle of December where snow was sparsely falling from the cloudy sky. In order to resist the severe cold, while the kotatsu and heater were raising humming sound, the people of Nagumo family were eating with relish a warm specially made stew (the ingredient was an UMA lurking at an unexplored region of earth). It will be Christmas soon huh. Myuu, what kind of Chrstimas present you want this year? Myu? The lovely beloved daughter asked Hajime with her cheeks stuffed with the meat that came from UMA but was terribly delicious, looking like a squirrel. Myuu hurriedly swallowed the meat of something *mokyu mokyu* and then she showed a thinking gesture for a bit before answering with a wide smile. Pile bunker! Papa stiffened spontaneously still with a smiling face. Indeed, he gave her present of numerous artifact weapons at the amusement park last year, but as expected Hajime was troubled of how to answer when he was getting coaxed for a demolition weapon with this kind of pure smiling face without any cloudiness. Myuu who seemed to treat Hajimes speechlessness as refusal got dejected. And then, with an upturned gaze and reserved tone, she coaxed for another thing as though to observe at Hajimes reaction. Its fine, even if its just Hyperion. The destructive power was raised. Just what in the world was reserved from this kid. Sumire and Shuu were desperately enduring their laugh with trembling shoulders at the dialogue between Hajime and Myuu. Yue and Shia looked exasperated, and Tio looked admiring. Amidst that, Remia who was unable to just watch spoke justification in the place of her daughter. Im sorry dear. Good grief this child, she is pleading for something outrageous again. Regrettably, it looks like that she is influenced by the game she is recently playing. Game? A game that make you want pile bunker or sunlight convergence laser, just what kind of game that is? It looks like a war game with the stage at the near future. Hajime turned his gaze at Myuu with a questionIs that so?in his eyes. Myuu made a gun shape with her fingers and then spoke words that seemed to be a signature phrase with a posed look. Im gonna dye everything crimson yeah! Nano Im confiscating it right now. Tou-san, we are putting restricting in Myuus PC! A strong one! Help me later! Surely the geography of somewhere would change the next day after a Hyperion was gifted. Hajime who was shuddering asked for cooperation in a hurry at Shuu. But, Shuu in question was instigatingHyuu-, Myuu-chan is so cool!together with Sumire. And then, Myuu was also saying terrifying thing likeThats cruel papa! Myuu had finally obtained a nuclear nano! Even though Im looking forward to use it in the next war!. Hajime in his own way was respondingIts no good picking up something like that! Toss it away, far away!for some reason. Myuu puffed up her cheeks like balloon. It seemed she was dissatisfied. Hajime felt that it appeared he was at disadvantage talking about Christmas present and for the time being he beat a tactical retreat. The demon king-sama who came to kill even a god right from the front was running away from an argument about present with his daughter. Cough Hajime papa cleared his throat and diverted the topic. Aa~, come to think of it Myuu. What about the condition of Belfegoor and others? Are their transformation mechanism working normally? Yep! Its amazing nano! They went gashon-gashon, its totally cool nano! Also the other artifacts are just like Myuu want it nano! As expected from papa! Thank you nano! I see. Thats great. Butthere is nothing dangerous in there so I created them normally without particular care, in the end, what are you going to use them for? Hajime who breathed out in relieve at the successful topic change asked Myuu casually. It was about around a week ago, Myuu suddenly strongly begged him, she said she wanted the living golems to be installed with transformation mechanism and also several artifacts that felt like they could become necessary tool for a spy somewhere. Recalling that, Hajime asked curiously after this late, but ahead of his gaze, his beloved daughter who he believed would surely answer him with a smile was My, Myuu will put them to use for a peaceful activity, nano. For some reason her gaze was swimming around and she returned a vague answer. The mouth of the little girl who was saying the desire to dye the world crimson just now, was speaking peaceful activity suspiciously. Hajime papas eyes naturally turned staring fixedly. Hajime papas fixed eyes were staring fi~xedly. The gaze of the suspicious Myuu was swimming around even more. Stare~. Fidget fidget. Stare~~. Twitch-, fidget fidget. Well, Im not going to forcefully ask though. Nmyu After everything, Hajime had faith that Myuu wouldnt use it for something stupid and he made a small wry smile before removing his pressing gaze. Myuu let out a relieved sigh while her cheeks loosened up limply at Hajime papa who gave her his trust. Hajime also smiled gently. Really, what a similar parent and child. Isnt that right. Like their way to dodge the topic or the way they escape. Every year they are turning more similar. Rather, doesnt Goshujin-sama noticed? Before thinking about game, Myuus dangerous speech and action art mostly coming second hand from Goshujin-sama. Ufufu. For Myuu, Hajime-san is also her idol after all. Even so an elementary school student asking for pile bunker or laser cannon is still not normal though. As expected from my granddaughter! That! My granddaughter is in different level compared to those other elementary school students. The whispering conversation of the wives and Nagumo spouses caused Hajime and Myuu to feel like running away and they concentrated at the stew pretending to not hear anything. That harmonious behavior of the parent and daughter made the dining table to be enveloped in laughter. Putting aside the present, where is Myuu want to go at the Christmas day? Myuu began to be troubledUu~nat Yues question. Was it fine if they went to the same amusement park like last year? Or else, should they called her friends and papas underlings(classmates) to party? Myuu hummed un un while wracking her head about what kind of Christmas should they have. Seeing her like that, Hajime suggested with a smile. Then, how about staying over somewhere at the Christmas Eve day? Like overseas, or another world. If Myuu wished it, then he would take her anywhere for sure. Hajime papa declared that full of vigor, but it seemed that today was a day where he would eat the counter of his daughter to the utmost. Ah, thats impossible nano. ? Impossible? Its not that you dont want it? Nano. Myuu have a plan for the whole day in Christmas Eve. You are going to go play with your friends ? Hajime asked while putting UMA meat into his mouth, Its not playing nano. He stiffened. In the day of Christmas Eve, she wasnt going to play with her friends, or spent time with family. However, she had a plan that wasnt playing. Whats more it would take the whole day. *drip* A cold sweat trickled from Hajime papas forehead. Myuu. Whats your plan? Without even any leeway to feel doubt at Yue who was holding her laughter beside him for some reason, papa asked with a feeling ofDont tell me, but It, its a secret from papa nano. Whatthe *clang* Hajime dropped his spoon. His expression was in shock. Hajime papa couldnt hide his shaken feeling at the secret of his beloved daughter that he had never met even once until now. Spe, speak honestly, Myuu. Surely in that plan of yours you are going to meet someone, and that someone is a girl right? Myuu will meet various people, so of course there is also man nano. It was a critical hit at Hajimes mind. His beloved daughter said that she would meet a man at the Christmas Eve! Whats more, it wasnt boy but man. Okay, finally its your turn after so long pile bunker. For the pervert lolicon bastard who dare to aim at the familys daughter, a present of lovely scrap time! Perhaps feeling the turbulent sign from Hajime who stood up wordlessly, Myuu gulped down her remaining stew and saidThanks for the food!before she left the living room with fast pace *sutetete-*. The overly fast movement caused Hajime papa who was in the middle of feeling shaken unable to even call out at her. But, just when he thought so, Myuus face popped out from the living rooms entrance. And then, she stared fi~~~xedly at Hajime and, Papa. If papa try to follow or investigate Myuus matter at the Christmas EveMyuu, wont speak to papa anymore nano. Gofuh!? Hajimes knees collapsed. Without being able to even stop Myuu who rushed *sutetete-* once more to her room, he was crawling on all fours without even the slightest twitch. The damage was grave! A godslayer crushed with a sentencefumu. Perhaps its only Myuu who art able to do something like this whether before or after. Ahaha~. Hajime-san is weak against Myuu-chan even more than against Yue-san in a sense after all. Tio and Shia were giggling leisurely. Yue and others also nodded at them in agreement. But, the next moment, Hajime stood up in a flash. And then, with an expression that gave uneasy and emaciated impression, Nagumo family meeting! The, thethe whatever many times of Nagumo family emergency family meeting will be hold! The topic is about the trashy scum bastard following about our daughter! Naturally, everyone was continuing their meal normally. The day of Christmas Eve. In the palace of another world Tortus, work was being done routinely without anything particular happening. The busy officials were running about or else they were dealing with paperwork bit by bit on their desk. In a room of such palaceDDin the office of Hairihi kingdoms king, a boyish king who still hadnt really fit the atmosphere or the desk size yet was moving his pen with a fed up expression. Your majesty, will you take a rest soon? Mu. No, Ill do it a bit more. Elder sister is not here. If work is piling up during such time then it will be too shameful. Or rather, just how did elder sister finished this amount of work always in that kind of short time huh? She was doing them normally you know? Only, it was done with astonishingly fast motion though. Since I was enthroned and also did my duty, now that Ive recently get used with the work, I often think this butelder sister is human right? Your majesty. You will be scolded by Liliana-sama you know? The warning voice from the troubled private secretary made Lilianas little brother, his majesty the current generation king of Hairihi kingdomDDRandell to sigh deeplyHaa, while thinkingElder sister, wont he come back quickly I wonder. If I remember correctly, she was invited for earth event called Kurushimasu right? She looked really merry when she was picked up directly by that guy.(TN: Christmas in Japan is read Kurisumasu. Kurushimasu meant suffering.) Your majesty, its Christmas. Your pronunciation makes the supposedly joyful event to sound like a hell torture. Recalling his sister who was in high spirits since the morning thinking of that hateful son of a bitch, Randell let out a deep sigh. His first love was taken away by that person, but he didnt stop there, that man even bared his poisonous fang toward the sister that he respected. Randell sworeIll punch you flying someday. Inside his heart. He wouldnt say it out loud no matter what. Randells feeling became as though he had bitten something bitter, but suddenly, he recalled a certain character and he muttered to himself. Is it no good, if I also go there? Its no good. He was cut down easily by the private secretary. Randell wentBut you seeHowever, stillacting fidgety and restless for some reason with an indecisive attitude. The private secretary who knew what was inside the heart of such boyish king held back from sighing while opening his mouth to say something in persuasionDD At that time, MERRY-!! CHRISTMAADDDDSS!! NANO!!! Hiih!? Whats going on!? Suddenly the offices window was threw open loudly, from there a red shadow flew in like a bullet. Randell hugged himself with both hands like a girl while jumping to his feet. The private secretary also twitched from the sudden happening, yet he rushed forward to protect his majesty from the intruder. Wait, Myuu-sama!? Whaaat!? Myuu you say!? Shocked voices were raised when they saw the true identity of the intruder. Randell who was shaking in his boots behind the desk also threw his gaze at Myuu who was quickly smoothing over her appearance. No, Im not Myuu. Im Santa Claus! Myuu who was wearing red and white clothes was indeed wearing the appearance of Santa. Her lower body was clad in mini skirt and short boots, it was a cute clothes that were arranged with frills and fluffy pompon all over. Her head was wearing a droopy Santa hat and she was carrying a large bag on her shoulder. All those factors certainly made her a Santa-san. Myuu twirled with a beautiful rotation as though to show off her exclusive Santa cosplay created by her family for her. She stood sideways and winked with peace sign over her eye. It was the signature pose like a certain idol somewhere! *Sparkle-* Such sound effect could be hallucinated from that! Cu, cute The male Randell. It seemed he got one hit KO-ed from the *Sparkle-*. He was staring at Myuu in intoxication. The private secretary who sensed somehow that the king seemed to be of no use was wondering Just what is the security of the palace doing. No, this is the daughter of his majesty the demon king, anything is possible isnt it, haha. He whispered so inside his heart while asking with a voice that was oozing out tiredness. Myuu-sama, just what are you doing? What about the plan of enjoying Christmas with Liliana-sama? Im not Myuu nano. Im santa nano. Santa will distribute present in Christmas nano. Present, is it? The secretary tilted his head. With a glance at Randell who was still in a daze, Myuu fished around inside her white bag. Like that what she took out was two beautifully wrapped bundles. Merry~ Christmas! These are presents from Santa to the two good children nano! My, Myuu is giving me present? Uu, Myuu, someone like you is really Oh, for me too? Fufu, this is truly a happy surprise. The eyes of the secretary who received the present turned round while also accepting it happily. He guessed that it seemed Myuu was going around distributing present in accordance with this event called Christmas. It felt like his everyday tiredness was blown away, and he was making a really warm expression. On the other hand, Randell was whispering things likeMyuu is giving me present. To purposefully go as far as crossing world for my sake. Hah, dont tell me, Myuu is actually having feeling for me!?. Well then you two, work hard nano! Santa will give present to other people too nano! Yes, Myuu-sama. Thank you very much for the present. While the private secretary and Myuu were exchanging harmonious words of parting, Randell whose expression was feverishly delirious returned to his senses suddenly. Wa, wait a second, Myuu! ? Tha, thats. Its. If you like, wont you spend today with me? Ill personally prepare a return gift for you! The secretary gave a straight-man retort through his gazeYou, read the atmosphere. Rather, she just said that she is giving present to other people too. The young king didnt even pay attention to his private secretarys expression and was desperate to stop Myuu from leaving. Randell kept prattling on and on while glancing repeatedly at Santa Myuu with blushing cheeks. Just from this, it could be guessed that Randell whose first love was scattered that much was now falling into a difficult love once more. During the few times of his contact with Myuu when she came to play in the palace when brought along by that guy, Myuu who interacted with him friendlily different from other people of the same age around him, and also seeing how their age was relatively close caused him to fall for her so easily. Myuu who was tilting her head at such Randell didnt know about what was inside his heart, but she could guess that Randell was trying to make her stay and with a cheerful smile sheDD She declared to Randell whose expression turned bright seeing her smile. Randells eyes are always indecent so no way. !? Randell turned into stone. Myuu dealt additional blow at him still with a smile! Papa told me nano. Myuu must not get near that kind of man. Thats why Randell, dont get too close to me nano! Kahah The male Randell. Even after becoming a king he fell on his knees. Seeing his majesty who was on all fours while holding his chest, the private secretary sent him a look of sympathy. Myuu saidBye bye nano~while jumping out from the window. Later on at the palace, the voices of the servants and soldiers who were happy with the surprise present from the cute Santa could be heard mixed with the crying voice of the young king who screamedThat bastard(demon king), Ill murder him somedayyyyyy-in an outburst of anger. *whoosh-* The sound of a sharp slash resounded, and a fiendish monster was crumbling in two. Fuu. Is this the last of them? The one who whispered was a young man wiping the sweat on his forehead with his handDDAmanogawa Kouki. After many twists and turns, he who had saved several other worlds was even now working hard like this to remove the threat to people as an adventurer. Kouki-san, great work. We are finished too over here, Kouki. From inside the deep forest, the two who appeared pushing through the grasses were Koukis party members, the former goddess-sama and former queen-sama of another world. These two were also female hunter who were currently competing for Kouki also after many twists and turns. Aa, thanks for your hard work you two. You two arent injured right? Everythings fine. The strength of a goddess is not so small that monsters of this level can possibly do anything. Former goddess you mean? Also, certainly what is small isnt your strength but your breast there. Aa? Ill turn you into cinders you know? Queen (lol). Oh? Just try it if you actually can, no good goddess. Just like usual, Kouki was starting to take distance bit by bit while staring with eyes that looked like dead fish toward the former goddess and former queen at both his sides who were glaring from really close as though seeing each others parents killer. But, at that time Koukis presence detection detected an unknown existence approaching them with terrific speed. (-, fast!?) Kouki opened his mouth to warn the two at the same time when that fell from the sky. What landed with an impact that shook the ground was, Re, reindeer? Kouki was spontaneously dumbfounded. Yes, it was a reindeer. With bright red nose. However, it was super big with length that was almost three meter long. The red nosed reindeer-san stared slightly at the dumbfounded three people, and then its mouth suddenly fell open. Inside it there was a fiendish object that looked really familiar for Kouki Why is it hereee!? Kouki yelled such thing while he wasted no time to hold the other two and evaded from the line of fire. It was at that moment, *dopan-* a bursting sound and flash that were also familiar surged out, blasting away an enemy approaching from behind Kouki and others that Kouki had also detected. Kouki put down beside him the former queen-sama and former goddess-sama who were still dumbfounded and he stared at the mechanical death god reindeer-san while his cheeks were twitching. Thereupon, MERRY~~, CHRISTMASSS! Myuu-chan. So its you. Kouki hung his head down crestfallenly. Santa Myuus face peeked out all of sudden from the reindeers back, and with a hop she flew and twisted midair with a triple turn before landing beautifully. Why are you in this kind of place? That outfitaah, today is Christmas huh. Correct nano. For hero-san who has been a good child through this one year, there is a present from Santa nano! Hahah, I see. A Santa who make an entrance by riding a grim reaperas expected from Nagumos daughter. Toward Kouki who was muttering with a subdued air, Myuu returned a package while sayingYes! Merry Christmas!. Myuu also handed over present to the former goddess and former queen-sama who were still dumbfounded. Thank you Myuu-chan. Can I look inside? Its fine, but Myuu is really busy getting around the world nano. Thats why, Im leaving already nano. Myuu jumped on the slaughter reindeer-sanDDactually the inside was BelfegoorDDand then she saidBye hero-san! I wish you a good another world summoning next year too!while flying away. Dont give me that kind of ominous prayer! Koukis shout ended in vain, the figure of the demonic reindeer-san that reached the speed of sound instantly was already gone. Kouki let out a long sigh while he tried opening the wrapping of the small present carefully. Even after everything he said, he opened the wrapping while his cheeks were loosening that he was also given a Christmas present. Hm? This isring? What came out from the box were pair rings. On the small paper that was included inside,They are engagement rings! Please give it to someone that you love!was written with round characters. Kouki got drenched with sweats from a bad feeling. Kouki-san, thank you very much. For you to prepare this ring of eternal oath, Im really happy. Kouki? Naturally, you will give it to me right? Right? Over both his shoulders, the former queen-sama and former goddess-sama were peering in smilingly wrapped in muddy black aura. Kouki was about to activate Ground Shrinker reflexively to take distance, but the two tightly grasped his shoulders simultaneously. Kouki-san- Kouki! *creak* Unpleasant sound rang from Koukis both shoulders. Koukis eyes turned into dead fish eyes once more while at the bottom of his heart he yelled at the small Santa who presented him with pair rings despite preparing presents for three people. YOU-, DEMON KINGS DAUGHTEERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR- After that, it went without saying that the thunderous sounds of the struggle for the pair rings resounded deep inside the forest. And then, it also went without saying how later Kouki went around bowing his head at every related place for the reckless destruction of nature. At Britain in the bureau chief office of the national security bureau, Haa~~~ Such dee~~p sigh was let out. The one whose eyebrows twitched in reaction to that was the person who was wholly famed as a walking and clothed cool-headedness, Chief Sharon Magdanese. Haa~~~~~~~ A sigh even deeper than before caused an irritating air inside the chief office. Vein was starting to emerge on Chief Magdaneses forehead. There, even more sigh assaulted. Depressing. Hih!? Chief Magdanese who snapped threw a paper knife. The owner of sigh who immediately shook his head while raising a pathetic scream unconsciouslyDDAllen saw the paper knife passed through right beside his forehead, without stopping the knife stabbed *pasun* on the wall behind him. Wai-, what are you doing, chief! I said it already, its depressing. Just whats with you since some time ago? Chief Magdanese sent a gaze that was even colder than the open air of winter at Allen who was the cause of the irritating atmosphere in the chief office with his deep sigh. Allen twitched from such gaze, even so he spoke his reason. No, because, this situation makes me want to sigh. Chief, today is Christmas you know! Through the world now lovers are having a date, they are preparing and flirting in preparation for tomorrow, they are having their fill for that kind of embarrassingly happy event, yet when it come to me, Im doing work work work in this kind of place from morning until night. Tomorrow will be work too! Just what is the meaning of this! Even if you say that, there are a lot of other staffs other than you who are also doing work. Thats true! But, Paradis-san, she is normally having holiday giggling and making merry! Aby-san and others too, they are having embarrassingly happy event! You know, yesterday she already wore Santa hat while working! Just seeing that atmosphere of her that saidIm really looking forward for tomorrow!, my heart is already at the limit Be relieved. I put Paradiss Santa hat into cutting machine right in front of her eyes yesterday. Cruel-. No, not that, even if there is something like that but the emptiness inside me isnt mitigated at all. You dont have a lover anyway so its pointless whatever you say. Just keep with your wild dream. Cruel-. Uu, isnt there a woman somewhere who will be kind to me Allen grieved. There a voice resounded. Thinking that is the case, I came! Merry Christmas! OoOOU!? - Allen reflexively pulled out a gun and rushed toward Magdanese, and Magdanese who held her breath. When both of them turned toward the ceiling from where the voice cameDD Merry Christmas! Granny Sharon! Also Allen! Myuu Myuu-chan!? The pane of the ceiling was taken off and there was the upside-down face of Myuu suddenly peeking out from there. Lets say this in advance, the ceiling of the chief office wasnt constructed with detachable pane. It was protected with steel plate twenty millimeter thick. Actually, Magdanese and others accomplished having a meeting with demon king family with Lord Abyssgates introduction. Naturally, they also became acquaintance with Myuu. However, for some reason Myuu seemed to be pleased with Magdanese and since then she called her Granny Sharon intimately. Although it was a wide world, the one who called the national security bureau chief who even terrorist would beg at for their life while crying as granny was surely only Myuu. It went without saying that not just Allen, all the bureau staffs accompanying them including Vanessa opened their eyes wide hearing that. The shock was so great that Myuu was talked as a legendary super little girl within the bureau even now. *thud* Myuu landed after somersaulting midair like a cat which caused Magdanese and Allen to make a really speechless expression. AfterBerserk Casewhich was the first case they solved with Lord Abyssgate, they went through many more cases where there was quite a lot of chance for them to meet Myuu. Therefore, they only knew too well that Myuu wasnt just a mere little girl. But, for the specially strictly guarded chief office of the security bureau that should be impossible to even be infiltrated by the average agent to be so easily penetrated Granny Sharon! Merry Christmas! For granny who is working really hard this year too, there is a present from Santa nano! This naughty angel. Chief!? Magdanese turned into a mere Granny Sharon. Chief offices security? Security bureaus honor? In front of the angels smile those were trivial matters. Allens eyes opened wide seeing the warmly smiling Magdanese. Even now he felt like fainting. When Magdanese tried opening the present, there was a simple necklace inside. See, about that, just by wearing it will make blood circulation better, and it will take off fatigue. Its so Granny Sharon can be healthy all the time! The words just now already make me able to fight for a hundred years more. Thank you, Myuu. No, chief. Thats already just a monsterDD *sukon-* A fountain pen stabbed Allens forehead. Allen screamedNoo-OOOOHwhile flopping around with his hands pressing on his bleeding forehead. The pen was pretty much stopped by Allen between his bare hands before it could go through, so only the tip pierced in, but something painful was painful. Myuu approached such teary eyed Allen with trotting steps and her small hand caressed Allens head. Are you an angel? Im Santa. Toward Allen who became even more teary eyed from being treated kindly, Myuu offered a presentHere, Allen. Merry Chris!. By the point of time he was called without any honorific by an elementary school student, it could be seen just in what level Allens position inside Myuu, but the Christmas present from a girl although a young one caused Allens tear duct to finally burst. Uu, even though Ill absolutely make you happy if only you were born ten years faster Sleep-talking when you are asleep, nano. The ears of Allen who was in the middle of feeling moved beautifully ignored the stinging words. Floods of tears were flowing from Allen while he opened the thin sealed envelope. It felt complicated to call the item a present when it was something that only looked like a letter, but for the current Allen it was something irrelevant. And then, while he was reading the letter inside the envelope, tears were starting to flow out even more like a waterfall from Allen. Thi, this is, real? Its not a prank, or a fake for surprise? Yep. Myuu was only entrusted with the letter. Whats left depend on Allen nano. Hi, hi, hiDD Hi? Magdanese directed a disgusted gaze at Allen who was suddenly starting to repeathias though he was convulsing, but the moment she quietly evacuated Myuu away, Allen yelledHyahoDDDDDDDii!!while jumping up. Without pausing he then got so high spirited it made anyone wonder if he was going to ascend to heaven soon while hopping around inside the office. Myuu. What is that letter? Its from an onee-chan that is papas former classmate. Before when they were together just for a bit at the case before this, she felt interested at Allen she said. Thats, reallywhat an owner of rare taste that girl must be. A present for Allen. That was a letter that had the writing of a contact number of a girl of a certain group that was summoned to another world. The girl who previously got a bit involved with a case that dragged in Lord Abyssgate had the opportunity to act together with Allen for a short while. The middle aged agent who lamented his inability to get a lover despite actually being a brilliant agent was greatly joyful that the spring finally came for him too. Ah, right. There is one more present for Granny Sharon nano. My, what is it I wonder? Magdanese tilted her head. Myuu smiled cheerfully at her and handed over a piece of memo paper. Magdanese accepted it and saw that there was only an address written there and his head tilted further. Myuu, this is? You see, thats the address of the building where a group of half dead terrorist-san is locked in nano! Eh? Yes? Magdaneses eyes spontaneously turned into dot. And then, Allen also stopped his joyful dance. Myuu shouldered his white bag and crossed over the room until right below the opened hole. See, these terrorists-san, looks like they planned to make a concert venue where famous people gathered for Christmas go boom nano. Thats why, Myuu destroyed them a bit nano. It will be terrible if granny cannot return home in Christmas day nano! Ah, yes. Right, thank you? Myuu, chan Myuu saidThen, have a nice Christmas!at Magdanese and Allen whose face was greatly convulsing, and then she leaped up to the ceiling. And then, at the next moment the opened hole in the ceiling became like before as though nothing had happened. Inside the chief office where death silent had returned, Allen spoke something that was too late already. Chief. I more or less read the mood and pretended to not notice but What? Myuu-chans Santa clothes. Werent there strange spots on them? As though, there was red liquid that got splattered on them. Send personnel to this address. Quickly. Send ambulance too. Yes maam. Since when the red of Santa became the color of blood spurt I wonder. Surely since the daughter of the demon king was born. There was slight smell of blood remaining. The Santa of Christmas was hungering for blood.perhaps. Fuu. Somehow I delivered all the presents nano. Santa-san has it hard nano. Myuu who returned home using gate whispered so while stretching her body. The sun was already sinking, delicious smell was drifting from Nagumo house. She had literally went around the world to deliver present for the people related to Nagumo family. Although it was possible to teleport using gate, it was a really hard work for Myuu who was still little. But, this too was something necessary for her to do to not let the connection that her beloved papa and his underlings(friends) had formed to be severed. Because she didnt have great power like her family, because she was powerless that she had to be helped by someone else, what she could do was only to convey that she treasured, loved everyone. And then, for the last, Myuu would do the greatest that she could do for her most important people. Wanting to make it a surprise, she deceived her papa in various things but. Yue-oneechan and others who knew about the circumstance surely had explained it to papa skillfully. Myuu believed in that and pulled herself together. She opened the entrances door. Right away, the sound of a demon king somewhere rushing near with loud footsteps as though in a rush entered her ear. Nyufu A strange laugh leaked out. Myuu sucked in a deep breath following her overflowing emotion, Im home & Merry Christmas! Im bringing a lovely present yeah! Nano! It went without saying, a lovely present for Nagumo family was the large love of the small Santa. AN: Wait a second, that person now is!? It turn into a feeling like that isnt it. Im thinking that before long, I want to give more spotlight at that person. Anyway, Merry~ Christmas. It already passed nine oclock, but I will be happy if I can make you readers enjoy it. Also, thank you very much for those who reported I bought the novel and comic you know. Im really happy. It became a good present for Christmas. But, my drying machine was making a strange sound *patapatapatapatapata, chuin-* It sounded like that. Super scary The next update will be in New Years Eve! Ill rest at 30th so surely it will be fine! Chapter 245 Arifureta Chapter 245 Arifureta After II Oh No, I Made a Child AN: I have no excuse. You see, Shirakome prioritized Ame Talk. (TN: A variety show in Japan) And then see, today I prioritized babying the brats. Conclusion->I couldnt write. And so, it will continue for just one more chapter. Evil dragon Helmut showed his appearance from the cloudy sky. The length of his body easily surpassed a hundred meter, he had black scales that looked as though they absorbed the light and crimson vertical slit pupils with black corneas that looked like ink drop. He was surrounded by several tornados and despite the violently raging wind, black mist was welling up and coiling around him, making his silhouette unclear. Just from him being there, anyone hallucinated as though the air had died. It was suffocating, the limbs were trembling and wouldnt listen to what their owner was telling them, and the consciousness was painted over as though a black in was flowing onto the canvas that was themselves. (Aa, this is, hopeless) The clacking sound was ringing from her own teeth. Roze muttered inside her heart while being conscious of that in the corner of her mind. FallenDDnow she understood the meaning of that word. That was certainly a fallen existence. Just from being there he harmed the living people, a person that chased away everything into destruction. This was an existence that had no other options except annihilation, beyond the concept of persuasion or fighting. It didnt matter what kind of circumstance there was in the past. That was truly a foe that one couldnt accept to live under the same sky. It wouldnt be a battle where both sides put their own belief on the line. This foe merely had to be taken down no matter the cost, if one wished to stay alive in the future ahead of here. But even with that understanding (There is no wayto win. Humans karma.it created such thing.an existencethis hugeaa) DDThey had no future Rozes heart was breaking. Even when she understood that this enemy had to be defeated, she couldnt see the future. The existence before her eyes, the endlessly deep hatred, despair, and then the powerful might she felt swallowed her GURYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!!! - A howl thundered. A gallant war cry overflowing with dominating aura, as though to blow away the dark clouds. It was enough to blow away the terror eroding the people. At the same time, silver light was covering the city like an aurora. There was hope right here. Nobody would forsake it. The world that was almost dyed black recovered its light as though there was a torch illuminating it. People were liberated from the wedge of terror and they looked up to the sky. Even without words, the kings roar conveyed that will. Kuwai, bel Partner, stand tall. We are, a king. TheSpring of True Dragons Tearhad no power to quicken mental growth. Even with his body grown up, his heart was still immature. But, Kuwaibel was a king. Even though he was young, but he was indeed a king that protected and guided the people. Surely he was feeling the immense power of the enemy. Roze could feel his faint trembling. But, his gaze wasnt averted even for an instant from the enemy that threatened the people. Her partners words and that gallant figure made Roze recovered her senses in surprise. Kuwaibel. Can you defeat him? I will. Without fail. Roze, you gather everyone. I cannot protect them in wide range. Got it. Ill evacuate even just one person more to the palace. If its the palace then it will be able to form a powerful barrier too. You dont need to hold back. I got it. With a gentle flap, the wind that was caused from the dragon wings caressed Rozes cheek. Roze too also gently caressed Kuwaibels back. They had no need of more words than that. Without hesitation Roze jumped down from Kuwaibels back. Without delay a silver light wrapped Roze and lowered her down in front of the palaces front gate. Roze and Kuwaibel turned their back at each other on the ground and in the sky. They quietly turned their gaze, the queen toward the people, and the monarch dragon toward the enemy. I will protect them-, partner! Ill protect them-, partner! A beat of wings. A single roar. Monarch dragon KuwaibelDDmoved out! With his whole body clad in extreme light, he soared in a straight line into the black storm, toward the worlds despair! Listen, the people of the kingdom! The people of Qwailent! Gather in the palace without any distinction of enemy or ally! Take each others hand of the people beside you, gather under our protection! The peoples consciousness was aroused by Rozes words. The aurora of extreme light covering the whole city was shaving much of Kuwaibels strength. Roze could only protect the people while narrowing the range of the protection as much as possible so Kuwaibel could pour even just a bit more of his strength into fighting. In the palace, naturally there was a barrier device that was installed. Even without Kuwaibels power, it could protect the people from the black rain. The people of the former dragon kingdom scolded their heart that flinched from terror and obeyed their queens words. But, midway, they unintentionally stopped moving that there were words telling them to save their enemy the people of Qwailent inside Rozes words. The apprehended people of Qwailent were also the same. They were looking at Roze with expression of disbelief. Roze raised her voice once more to them who were like that. You understand right? For that existence, it doesnt care whether you are Avenst or Qwailent. Just by us being human, no, just by us being alive is enough to make that person bring destruction to us. This isnt the time for us fellow human to fight each other! We have to survive even by a single person more! A howl roared. Aurora flashed inside the world that was rampant with dark clouds. Striking light that painted out the sky like lightning. Amidst the sound of fierce fighting resounding in the world, in the plaza in front of the place that felt like death silence had returned despite the sound, the words of Rozes, dragon kingdom Avensts queen reverberated resolutely. For the future! *zaa-* Black rain poured on the aurora of extreme light. Under the light of protection protecting them Your Majesty. The people working in the breeding farmDDthe people of Avenst, I dont catch sight of them in the plaza. There is a large trailer in the eastern barrack. Ill go pick them up if you permit me! The one who raised his voice saying that was a soldier of Qwailent. Because the dragons of the breeding farm received Kuwaibels protection, they could endure even being under the black rain. The weak and small people had also finished evacuating inside the aurora of extreme light. Therefore, there was only a minimum barrier laid out at the breeding farm. The path toward the breeding farm was exposed to rain. Although the trailer was solidly made and could endure for a while even inside the black rain, naturally the mortal danger wasnt small. The expression of the Qwailent soldier was exactly the face of someone who was resolved for death. Agreeing with his words, one after another a part of Qwailents soldiers and people advised of the danger zone that was allocated to Avenst people and they asked for permission to rescue them. Roze stared back at them and a beat later she strongly nodded. Ill leave the detail to you. Take all life to here! -, Yes- Receiving Rozes gaze, the soldiers of Avenst released the binding of Qwailent soldiers even while making a slightly troubled smile. The soldiers who were staring dumbfounded at their hands that were released from binding gritted their teeth at the next moment and rushed away. Cline, you are listening right? Please send out all the small ships you can possibly field and evacuate the people at the outer part vicinity without distinction of enemy or ally! Understood. I have already throwing in the confiscated vehicles too for the rescue activity. Whats left is if we can activate the palaces barrierwe can only wait for the report of the ground force we sent there If only gramps is here If Sabas was here, then surely he would be able to activate the palaces barrier. The force entering inside the palace too might be seeking Qwailent soldiers cooperation right now. But People were gathering continuously toward the palace. People with weak limbs, injured and sick people too, they were supported by other people and desperately escaped here. But, as for the people who were in distanced place from the palace, in the end could they reached the place before the barrier Kuwaibel made vanished? But, at that time, the aurora fiercely shook. Kuwaibel- There wasnt any reply from Kuwaibel. Surely he didnt even have the leeway for that anymore. The aurora was trembling further and flickered. Roze was feeling uneasy. And then, as though detecting that, -, the barrier is!? It wasnt a yell because the barrier crumbled. It was the opposite. A silver barrier was deployed with the palace as the center as though to overlap the aurora. A report from ClineThis isnt the suppression squads doing!came to Roze. There was definitely someone in the palace who activated it, but it seemed it wasnt the suppression squad. Furthermore, several sky battlecrafts were flying up from the fleets mooring dock. Those planes were lining up from the outer part and they hovered in place. And then they circulated all their energy into barrier and formed an improvised rooftop. As expected they couldnt cover the whole area, but they succeeded in creating a path until the palace. That controlled action was obviously something that came from someone in Qwailents side giving out instruction. Just who in the world Fumu, it looks like the evacuation route at least made it in time. A voice reached the muttering Roze through the radio. It was a calm voice that possessed depth. The voice of an important person she was thoroughly familiar with. It was, Gramps!? Yes, Roze-sama. This is gramps here. Yes, the one at the other side of the radio was Sabastian who should be left behind in a scene of nearly certain death! You are safe!? Yes, somehow. The imperial guards who remained with me are also safe. The unbelievable story caused Roze to think As expected, Gramps might be something other than human and felt shudder more than happiness. As though guessing the emotional state of such Roze, Sabas replied back with voice that had wry smile mixed in. Ill speak the detail later on slowly. Rather than that we have to hurry the evacuation now. Tha, thats right. Is the palace barrier and sky battlecrafts barrier gramps doing? Yes. More accurately I captured a close aide of Qwailents king, so after talking a bit with him, he become a pawnDDcough-, a cooperator that help us. Lies-. This old man is a demon-. Doing such thing at meDDza-~~~ Right now, it felt like there was some kind of screaming voice from the other side. Before Roze could ask back, the words of SabasSilas-kun, dont make me do something that pained me so muchcame and at the same time a short scream could be heard Roze-sama. It was a splendid speech just now. It seems that Silas-kun is also inspired by your majestys words that he give us his full cooperation happily. Other than the barrier control, I also obtained the weapon control just now. Ill support Kuwaibel-sama right after this. Ah, yes. SabastianDDhe was just too excellent. Rozes talk unconsciously became halting language. But, at that time, GAAH!!! Terrible impact sound surged at the same time with a cry that was oozing with pain. Looking there, a tower that was a slight distance away from the palace was tilting greatly and cloud of dust was rising up from its foundation. The tilting of that tower became even more drastic and then it collapsed right away. Kuwaibel- Roze understood even without looking directly. That scream came from Kuwaibel. And then, it was also Kuwaibel who was blown away by an impact so great it could destroy a tower. There was also no voice that responded to Rozes call. Something like hope, doesnt exist. The answer that came instead was a voice that had no intonation as usual, yet it was boiling with negative emotion to the limit. When she turned her gaze there, behind the palaceDDright above the breeding farm was the figure of Helmut clad in black miasma. Black miasma was spreading each time he beat his wings, coiling around like a vortex. The black dragon scales that looked viscous didnt reflect the slightest bit of light and swallowed all light without leaving any behind. Helmuts jaw was opened largely. The abnormal energy that was instantly focused in that mouth made Roze and others felt goosebumps on their back. There is no way Ill let you! Cutting through the rising cloud of dust, a streak of extreme light stretched to the sky and pierced Helmuts flank. The impact tilted Helmuts body, and the next moment the fired Helmuts breath attack grazed above the citys upper part and passed through. Right after that, it pierced the land at the citys outer part that severely quaked along with a thunderous sound that sounded like scream. The vibration that rivaled a great earthquake caused the people who couldnt keep standing to scream and tumbled down one after another. During that time Helmuts breath wholly collapsed a part of the outer part that was directly hit. Without even any time to shudder at that, Helmut turned his cloudy dragon eyes to below. Just with that, the miasma he was clad with crystallized as though it had substanceDDno, he was taking in the surrounding rain and crystallized it. It turned into twisted and warped spears and they became an excessively vicious squall that showered the ground. In respond, Kuwaibel climbed to the sky and created a meteor shower. The swarm of light bullets met the spear of black rain that could be mistaken as black crystal and they neutralized each other, but the shooting that could even be thought as infinite was gradually making the interception not making it in time. Anti-air firearms control all free! Intercept them! Sabass command caused the pillars and outer walls everywhere in the palace, and the garden and rooftop to let out anti-air weapons and they fired. The flare bombs that were included with the ration of one every dozens of shots colored the stormy sky. Those high caliber weapons splendidly destroyed the black rain spear that Kuwaibel didnt manage to deal with. All retainers-. Save our friends! Kuwaibel called out using the slight leeway that was created. The dragons who received the kings divine protection simultaneously scattered to the city. They were going to save their friendsDDthe people who were late in evacuating. The resupply is finally finished. Sky battlecraft force, we are returning to the front line now! Averia also can move! Rozeria is all ok too-. Were reinforcing Kuwaibel-sama! Avensts main force that had used up most of their ammo in the battle against the defense fleet now returned to the battlefield. The most elites among elites that Bovid personally picked up danced to the sky, Averia and Rozeria also had finished the minimum resupply and headed toward Helmut. This is Higgs squad. We are composed of planes loaded with Sythesizer. We are joining under the command of Avenst sky battlecraft force. Cooperation will be difficult, but give us instruction as you please! This is battlecraft launching control room. The firearm control of the harbor is under control. Now reinforcing! The sky battlecraft force of Qwailent was flying toward the direction of Bovid and others. With the exception of the sky battlecraft squad that was deploying barrier, planes that could attack using sound wave were gathered up to form this improvised force. The person who seemed to be the leader was like a completely different person than a certain someone just a bit of time ago. At the same time, the anti-air weapons that were installed at the military port area aimed their turret toward Helmut all at once. DDWithout any distinction of enemy or ally, all people took each others hand in order to live for tomorrow. Insects. Helmuts voice rang for the first time. It was faint, but the voice was definitely filled with something like displeasure. Perish. Helmuts breath was fired once more. Kuwaibel flew up and cut in on the line of fire. He similarly fired his breath. Jet black and extreme light clashed above the palace, the barrier of the palace was fiercely rippling just from the after shock. Guh, uuguh Kuwaibel leaked out a pained voice. The extreme light was gradually getting pushed back. His strength was genuinely that of a grown up dragon, but he wasnt a match against Helmut. Synthesizer, activate!! Averia, Rozeria, fire the main cannon at the same time! Qwailents sky battlecraft force evaded the black rain spear while emitting weakening sound wave at Helmut. At the same time, Averia and Rozeria fired their main cannon. Two streak of flashes joined Kuwaibels breath and assaulted Helmut like a trident. But, *GOU-* Black miasma exploded. The whirling miasma bloated up so much it caused such vision, the sound wave and also the airships main cannon were blown away altogether. In addition, Helmuts breath that drastically swelled up swallowed the extreme light. No way-, he is still holding back!? What Kuwaibel could do was immediately forming barrier with maximum power. The barrier of light formed in front of his body blocked the breaths direct hit and it raised a scream. Kuwaibel couldnt even hover and he was getting pushed toward the ground. Your back is wide open yeah- Concentrated fire! Bovid and Sabas carried out attack like surging waves. Numerous missiles rushed Helmut. But, Wha-. Goddamn it! Controlling weatherits just like the legend. Countless tornados fell down from the sky. They spiraled and rolled up the flying missiles which were pulverized inside. Before the missiles could reach their target, all of them exploded inside the tornado and bloomed flowers of flame blast. Kuh. Ro, Roze-. Everyone-, get them awayfrom the palace- Kuwaibel!? The springs power-, is already- The monarch dragon power that he stocked up from theSpring of True Dragons Tearran out. The halting words of Kuwaibel conveyed his strengths limit. The power he poured into the barrier surpassed the limit to defend Helmuts breath. Kuwaibels strength was decreasing just like water flowing into a bucket that had a hole opened. The aurora covering the city was already gone. He was genuinely just barely on his limit Kuwaibel-sama! Please take this! The barrier would be smashed. Just when everyone thought that, the next moment a missile ran toward Kuwaibel. It was an unexpected attack from ally, however, Kuwaibel didnt move. Rather, his eyes shined in happiness. Roze was also feeling the same. The reason was, because that voice, Jean-. You are safe!? Yes, your majesty. The others are also safe. As expected, I thought I was dead but, that crimson lightDDno, lets put that aside for now. Rather than that, its improvised, but we prepared missile warhead filled with the spring water. I estimated that the water will have effect just by splashing it on Kuwaibel-samas body, am I mistaken!? Just what in the world happenedthe wounds of Jean and others were obviously in the level that was beyond help, but they seemed to be alive. And not just that, they seemed to reach the spring that was still opened and created improvised missiles to transport the spring water. It seemed the explosive of the missiles that were impacting one after another had been reduced, they broke before Kuwaibels dragon scales and splashed him with the water inside. Kuwaibel gave his thanksIm fine, thank you!. As though to show that the water was definitely the real thing, the strength of the weakening Kuwaibel was restored. The barrier recovered its radiance and his body that was pushed back returned to a hovering state. And then, he fired a breath of extreme light with his restored strength. The breath blasted away several tornados and without stopping it hit Helmut. Furthermore, Cranks squad led by Bovid slipped through the route where the tornados vanished using miraculous maneuver and they fired their missiles. All those hit the area around Helmuts face and scattered grand flame blast and shockwave. I dont know anything about your despair. For me who was born after everything was over, I cannot even imagine it sufficiently. But, however-, because you are my sibling-. I only understand that I have to end you no matter what! Kuwaibel charged with his body clad in light. The only monarch dragon in the world. He had a lot of people who were like family to him, but a sibling who was related to him by blood was only this fallen existence before his eyes. A howl that was like a scream surged that he was going to kill with his hand the older brother who he met for the first time since he was born. Helmuts muddy dragon eyes that looked like it wasnt seeing anywhere caught Kuwaibel. There was no reply. Was his intelligence already unable to do that much? Or else had he abandoned it already as unnecessary? Without caring of those questions, Kuwaibel performed a tackle of all his might toward his elder brothers body using his body that was clad in extreme light. The sound of impact between fellow dragons was played, the friction was fierce and sparks scattered. Helmuts body was distanced away from the palace. Without pause Kuwaibel tried to bite at Helmuts neck. DDGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! A violent shockwave attacked Kuwaibel. It was just a howl. Yet despite so, the extreme light covering Kuwaibels body was blown away, Kuwaibel himself was also tasting an impact that paralyzed his whole body and he was blown away. Kuwaibel formed countless light bullets and fired them while this time his claws lunged the moment their body passed each other. Gua!? The dragon claws didnt even graze. The moment Kuwaibel swam in the air, Helmuts tail scythed down on his face like a counter. Even while rotating once midair, Kuwaibel fired light bullets randomly, but they were erased by black rain spears that Helmut fired in twice the number, several spears smashed up Kuwaibels dragon scales. The piercing black rain spears inflicted simple wound, and more than that they began to display the effect of causing necrosis to flesh. Kuwaibel almost screamed spontaneously feeling the excessive pain, but he swallowed it and fired his breath. The radiance of extreme light was erased just with a shockwave from Helmuts howl. Kuwaibel-sama- Fire the mainDD The sky battlecraft force, airship Rozeria and Averia, the people handling the anti-air weapon on the ground, everyone of them tried to help Kuwaibel somehow but, DDGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! The evil dragon howl surged once more. But, this time it had slightly different disposition. At the same time with the howl, the miasma Helmut was clad in became ripple that spread through the battlefield. The effect was dramatic. aa - What could be heard was such soundless screams. The sky battlecrafts were falling as though they were losing control. The movement of the airships was also turning simple and they showed no sign of firing their main cannon. The anti-air weapons on the ground also felt silent. Kuwa, ibel. The miasma isenveloping, everyone- Words from Roze barely reached Kuwaibel to inform him of what was happening. Monarch dragon was an existence that bestowed divine protection to the people. Then, what would a fallen monarch dragon bestowed? Despair. Terror. Nihility that robbed the will. Silver light vanished, in exchange black miasma coiled around the people. Everyone fell on their knees powerlessly. As though they were begging forgiveness at evil dragon Helmut. Everyone- Everything perish. Kuwaibel tried to grant them divine protection in hurry, but Helmut didnt allow that. Countless black rain spears showered Kuwaibels body, his dragon scales were smashed and his flesh gouged. What he could do was only somehow making the falling sky battlecraft force to have emergency landing. Naturally, his divided concentration thinned down the defense of his own body and several spears jut out from his body. Kuwaibel endured the scream that almost leaked out and he emitted extreme light from his whole body, erasing the spears. Kuwaibel roared while charging forward. He swung his claws, but they were instantly dodged and he was struck down from overhead. In that case, he pretended to tackle and just before they clashed he rolled, he then similarly unleashed a tail attack, but as expected it was easily dodged and his chest was tore apart with a diagonal claw slash. He fired light bullets. The black rain spears doubled in number and attacked him. He fired breath attack. It was returned back with double the might. The attack from his claws and fangs, and also his tail, everything was overturned with counterattack. His tackle with his body that was clad in extreme light wasnt even dodged anymore as though to show the difference of their level. -aguru-i His body was truly wounded all over. Even though he had obtained the strength of grown up dragon, even if Helmut had lost his sanity, the full-fledged difference in experience was cornering Kuwaibel. There was no way a young dragon who was born a few years ago could possibly match a veteran monarch dragon that had lived for a few hundred years. It looked as though an adult was handling a child who was stubbornly charging ahead. Helmuts gaze was averted from Kuwaibel as though he lost interest. Ahead of his gaze was the palace. The people who were gathered there. Dont- Despair for the world. Serenity for the world without light. Helmut fired his breath. Kuwaibel cut in on the line of fire with his torn up body. GAH, aAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! A shriek that couldnt be heard as scream or howl surged. The barrier was scattered away. Kuwaibel became the peoples shield using his body. He desperately resisted and somehow damped down the attacks power, although he was unable to defend to the end and got blown away. His back struck a corner of the palace and a part of the building collapsed. Buried under rubbles, the figure of Kuwaibel who was letting out repeated small breaths was atrocious even only seen from outside. There wasnt anywhere unharmed on his chest, the spot was hideously burned so much that anyone would spontaneously want to avert their eyes. It was hard to search for a spot on his body that still had unharmed dragon scales. Kuwaibel-. Ku-chan!! Roze who rushed toward him even while enveloped in black miasma leaped toward Kuwaibel who was half-buried under the debris. She was desperately pulling down the debris. Presence of death descended from the sky. Evil dragon, Helmut- Helmut opened his jaw as though something like Rozes yell wasnt even registered in his eyes. Light that would destroy everything was converging in the blink of eye. *gara-* The sound of debris collapsing rang. At the same time extreme light surged out and formed many layers of barrier. Ku-chan! Im, fine, here. Ill, absolutelyprotect The horrifying black that looked like compressed from miasma became a streak of light and surged. The barriers of extreme light that Kuwaibel deployed splendidly blocked that personification of death. Blood spray burst so grandly it felt like *pshew* sound could be heard. Kuwaibel firmly stepped on the ground on all four and he desperately maintained his barrier. But the more he held on, the more the wounds all over his body were spurting out blood. Roze was at a loss for words. She felt frustrated, she hated herself who was unable to do anything, she merely stayed close beside her partner. Pointless. Helmuts cold voice could be heard. I, dont think so- Several layers of barrier were blown away. Kuwaibel emitted extreme light from his whole body while roaring as though he was burning his soul. Despair. A king, absolutely wont despair- One more layer of barrier was smashed. Give up. I wont, break my promise-. I wont, discard my mission- He had made a promise with his partner. He swore that he would become a king. Perish. Ill live. With my life on the line. We willDD Finally the last barrier creaked. Cracks entered it with ominous sounds. But, there was no color of resignation in Kuwaibels dragon eyes. He understood that at this rate he would die. There was also no other way left. However, his soul that he had already proclaimed out, that was the only thing that he couldnt betray! That was why, at the very least he would roar. Toward the world, toward the evil dragon that was created by humans karma. Ill surpass you, and advance to the future ahead of this-!!!! The barrier broDD Thats a wonderful howl. Blessing for that noble soul. He could hear a voice. A gentle voice that was warmth, that gave the impression of motherhood. Boy. Thou couldst not oppose an enemy of higher rank using strength. Look, avert it like this. Eh? Aa Kuwaibel was enveloped by jet black light. It wasnt the black like Helmuts muddiness. If it had to be said, it was a magnificent black that reminded one of the night sky. It didnt hinder or paint over Kuwaibels silver light. In harmony it displayed a blessing with radiance of black silver. Perhaps what happened next was its effect. Inside Kuwaibels brain, the way to use strength flowed in as image. Kuwaibel controlled his last barrier following the image, as though he was being guided. Immediately, the barrier of light whirled fiercely, at the same time the barrier was angled. The whirling light scattered Helmuts breath from the tip of the direct hit, and then it was further vigorously averted toward empty sky. The breath paused. Helmuts gaze ran toward unrelated direction as though he sensed the existence of an intruder. Come on, dont be in a daze boy. This place art a battlefield. Breath attack! Fua!? Yes- The figure couldnt be seen, however that persons words floated inside his brain. Kuwaibel who didnt understand what was going on immediately obeyed. He released a breath of extreme light toward Helmut who was looking another way. Now, fly up. Higher and higher, take Helmuts above! Know that in an air battle, the one below art the one in disadvantage. Kuwaibel flew up, Ignoring the pain all over his body. He only maintained his breath attack while flying up to far above. Helmut dispelled the attack with a howl as though it was only an annoyance. And then, he fired a breath at Kuwaibel. Be conscious of gravity. Grasp the wind caressing thy wings. If thou art a race that rule the sky, dont fly with only thy power. The nature there art exactly our greatest ally. Be conscious of gravity. Grasp the wind. The nature is exactly our ally. Images were flowing in. He descended in a straight line toward the approaching breath while his wings moved slightly to grasp the wind and changed the flow. Just with that Kuwaibels body spiraled unbelievably and he dodged the breath as though it was skimming his back. Kuwaibel descended beside the breath with fierce momentum as though his own body became a counter. Read the future. How wouldst he react against thy speed, physique, and eye motion? Go toward that future. Read the future. My attack, where will it head to? What emerged on his brain was the replay of the happening from just now. An imagination of smooth evading motion overlapped with Helmut in the real world like an illusion. Kuwaibel matched his movement with the illusion Helmut that was starting to move, and he swung his claws ahead of that. - The claws of Kuwaibel that passed through Helmut without decelerating were smeared with Helmuts broken scale and blood. When he changed his wings angle just like his imagination, his direction changed drastically at the same time with an intense centrifugal force. There, Helmut launched countless spears of black rain. Read the line of fire. Its also important to conduct oneself so there wouldst be no one to cover behind thy back. Accurately move with necessary amount, to the necessary place, at the necessary time. Charging forward, or taking role as shield in self-sacrifice, they art not something to be used recklessly. Kuwaibel took a sharp turn because he understood that Helmut would attack when he exposed an opening after dealing an attack. There was nothing behind Kuwaibels back after he turned. If there wasnt any need to protect anything, he could easily endure things like the black rain spears with just several shots of light bullet. The way of fighting was conveyed to him one after another. Completely different from his shoddy fighting before this when he would defend right from the front when he was attacked, or how he would go in a straight line when attacking, his maneuver right now that was accompanied with tactic was increasing Helmuts wound by one, and then one more. In proportion with the number of wound, glimpses of irritation were starting to be faintly visible from Helmut. Tornados were falling down as though to block Kuwaibels route, but he used even those whirling winds and nimbly danced in the sky. His flying skill that was gradually getting polished was finally turning into something that could even evade the black rain spears without him needing to use light bullet. Helmuts gaze went away from Kuwaibel and turned into the palace once more. That was because he knew that if he attacked there, then Kuwaibel would be forced to defend them. Boy, thou understand correct? Teach him what art the cost of taking off his eyes from the enemy in the battlefield. Yes, yes-, Haha-ue! o, Ouoh no, this art the first time Im called as mother It seemed the voice was agitated, but Kuwaibel who reflexively called like that from his subconscious was already in concentrating state. He was focusing his light in his mouth, however, it was slightly different from before. The breath of extreme light was fired *DOU-*. It shook the air. Helmut ignored the attack as though to say that it had been demonstrated that he wouldnt be seriously damaged from that, he was about to release his breath toward the palaceDD DD, ii!? Gaa!? The extreme light pierced Helmuts chest. The breath was thin, it was compressed until the extreme limit, furthermore the breath was added with spiraling motion in order to increase its penetrating power. Without pause Kuwaibel moved his breath in a mowing motion. Helmut avoided getting his body bisected because he immediately twisted his body, but the spot from his chest until his shoulder blade was wholly cut apart. One of his arms was dangling down limply, it was in a state where it was connected only by a bit of flesh and skin. Helmut turned his gaze toward Kuwaibel with naked hatred, GURYAH!! - He opened his eyes wide toward the jaw of Kuwaibel who had already approached until before his eyes. Kuwaibel was firing his piercing breath while approaching. Helmut whose stance was broken didnt have the leisure to evade that, Kuwaibels jaw snapped at one of his wings. Without pause Kuwaibel rolled midair and bit off the wing with a twist. A shriek rang out from Helmut for sure this time. Kuwaibel used his rotating motion and launched a tail attack that was fully filled with centrifugal force. He struck down the shrieking Helmut to the ground. That attack art not bad. Now, boy. Hone thy mind keenly. The might of thy breath doesnt rely only on energy. Possess a strong heart. Unshakeable will, resolve, they art what make a dragons howl(breath) powerful! Yes, Haha-ue. Im finishing this, brother. Extreme light illuminated the world. He could imagine the way to knead power. Because he received the guidance from the warm existence. The chest of Kuwaibel who was bending his body greatly backward was getting bigger, Helmut looked up to the sky from the ground. The dragon eyes that contained iron will crossed the dragon eyes of despair and hatred. Right after that, a streak of etreme light pierced toward the ground, like the judgment of heaven. It fiercely shook the floating island and enveloped Helmut. The world was illuminated by light of aurora. The extreme light that pierced the floating island also opened a big hole in the sea of clouds and pierced toward the lower world. And then The extreme light vanished into empty air. After that there was nothing remaining. The body of Kuwaibel who was unsteadily flying powerlessly was gradually getting smaller while he returned toward Rozes position. Ku-chan! Rozeee By the time he returned at Rozes position, Kuwaibel had completely returned to his former size. Roze hugged such Kuwaibel to her chest. You are amazing-. You are cool-. You are without a doubt, the greatest king! You are the pride of dragon kingdom. Roze rubbed her cheek on Kuwaibel while trickling tears. Kuwaibel also pressed his cheek fawningly. And then, they stared at each other while listening to the people who were rushing toward them while noisily raising joyful cheers. The grinned widely at each other. You did it, partner- I did it, partner! Both of them were so wounded to the degree it was unthinkable that they were royalty. But, for the people who were rushing toward them, they were unmistakably king. The people of the dragon kingdom couldnt help but shedding tears toward the one human and one dragon cuddling close at each other. Roze and Kuwaibel turned toward the people together. And then, Flash surged. It rushed toward the two, like the judgment from heaven. aa Roze- Roze was dumbfounded. Kuwaibel could do nothing but calling her name. Death illuminated the two, the scythe of the death god was swung down. To lose focus even though the dark cloud art not even clearing upthats a great reduction on thy point, boy. With extremely thick black flash overhead, when anyone realized, a beautiful woman wearing an outfit that was a blending of eastern and westernDDTio Claus was there with one hand raised up. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. When I gave up making scene of quick peerlessness, for some reason Ku-chan came out to the front. Shirakomes plot generally isnt breathing Now then, it has become the last day of this year. Various thing happened through this year, but I think that it was mainly a fun year. I believe that uploading in Narou, and then getting healed by the harmony that everyone of Narou people showed me are surely a big reason of that. Really, thank you very much for this year. Regarding the extra compilation of Arifureta, there are still characters that I want to write. And so Im thinking that next year too I want to continue and post Arifureta. Im thinking that next year too Ill be able to have fun again with everyone of Narou people, so please take care of me. My objective for next year is decidedly to keep my words. Also, Im thinking if only I can write some kind of new story I still dont have any plot, but what I can say with certainty is, it will be a full throttle of Shirakomes hobby similar like Arifureta, and above all it will surely be an opportunism story that Shirakome can enjoy. If it please you, Ill be happy if we can enjoy ourselves together again. Well then all of you Narou people, have a good year. I look forward to working with you again next year! Tomorrow I will upload the last chapter of Tio arc. The subtitle will be To the Morning of Falling Star. Im thinking that perhaps subtitle The Day the Demon God was Born will be fine too, but it felt like it will overlap with a certain Geass person so I altered it. I wont specify the time. Because I get the feeling it will be overlap of objective with early New Year. But, even saying that, Ill give advance notice of just this. Ill also upload the special New Year chapter. I havent think of anything yet though! Chapter 246 Arifureta Chapter 246 Arifureta After II In the Morning of Falling Star AN: Happy new year. There was a beautiful barrier of whirling jet black color on the hand that Tio lifted up. That barrier blocked the extremely thick flash falling from the sky. Although the flashs power was scattered, but the attack that possessed the power that rivaled even Kuwaibels breath just now was making cracks on the barrier right away, but the barrier shined instantly and it was restored as though nothing had happened to it. The barrier recovered using regeneration magic. In front of the foul play that was an age of god magic, the divine punishment attack couldnt pass. Tio-sama! Haha-ue! U, uumu. Boy, thou art calling me Haha-ue extremely naturally like that. A~u~, somehow its really embarrassing~ Tio-san fidgeted. For Kuwaibel who didnt know his mother, Tios great existence and her gentle guidance was truly like the mother inside his imagination. Therefore, he called her that from subconscious level, but Tios attitude caused him to realize how he was calling her after this late and he also began to fidget around similarly. So far as it went, the flash of death that could easily scatter away the average existence was still pouring down even now butit seemed that Serious-san was currently resting. Oh Serious, come back! Even if such thing was said surely nothing would happen, but a change appeared at the same time when the flash vanished. Miasma was gathering in the air where there was nothing. The miasma that was gathering from every direction was gradually increasing in thickness and forming shape. Yes, it was forming dragon shape. The shape of Helmut! No way Does this meanthat Helmut is immortal? Roze and Kuwaibel were staring dumbfounded at Helmut who finished his revival inside the miasma. Uumu, as expected I dont think that he is immortal. Most likely, that too art one of his technique created from his powers true nature. Hearing Tio who was calmly analyzing the situation despite the despairing content of her talk caused the two to somehow recovered from their stupor. And then, Kuwaibel tried to fly toward theSpring of True Dragons Tearimpatiently. But, the cost of him forcing himself caused intense pain that attacked his whole body and he almost fell from Rozes arms. His wings convulsed and they were unable to move properly. Tio smiled slightly seeing such Kuwaibel. Her hand reached out gently and she softly caressed Kuwaibels head. Thou hath do thy best with that young body. Just as Roze-done said, thou were indisputably cool. Thats why, rest already. But Kuwaibels gaze caught Helmut who was further taking in miasma from the surrounding. As a king, it was his duty to eradicate that, his gaze was appealing so. Its not that I dont understand thy feeling. But, at the very least this art too heavy of a burden for the current thou. Didst thou forget? In the first place its my wish to get rid of that. Indeed, there was such talk. To say the truth, after annihilating the main fleets, Tio and Hajime were watching the fight against Helmut. From really far away with their figure and presence hidden. As fellow dragon, as someone who was placed in the same circumstances, Tio wished to perform the last rites for him who had fallen and was now called an evil dragon. But, that wasnt something that Tio had to do by herself no matter what. Just like how defeating the fleet was something that the black dragons ought to do, defeating Helmut as a king, or perhaps as a brother was originally something that Kuwaibel ought to do. That was why, even after Hajime and Tio confirmed Helmuts existence, the two of them only watched Kuwaibel who began to fight without interfering. The two of them didnt even have grudge or hard feelings toward Helmut, they didnt even feel hostile toward him. Originally they had no reason to fight. But, that Kuwaibel had already passed his limit. It was too impossible for him to face Helmut who was already stepping one foot into the domain of concept. Because it was like challenging a natural disaster. We will, be given salvation? Roze asked. No. Its not salvation. Its just, that this world art make to go along with Goshujin-samas convenience. Tio answered like that. Roze and Kuwaibel tilted their head. Behind the two of them, there were the figures of the people who although before this they were rushing while cheering, yet they witnessed the evil dragons revival and stiffened in fear. The words of curses were resounding once more into their ears. DDPerish. DDSuffer, gasp, despair DDThere is no worth in living DDTo be born is evil DDEverything be destroyed DDNothingness is the very best choice DDRenew the world DDDie for the sake of creation DieThe curse echoed directly inside the brain. It was repeated over and over, reverberating inside as though to imprint into the mind. People who fell on their knees while holding their head appeared one after another. The miasma that was spreading around Helmut who had completely recovered his form was enveloping the people. PerhapsDDcould it be that Helmut was the incarnation of the judgment that this world itself handed down? The will of the world responded to the hatred and despair of Helmut to bring punishment to the humans who broke the harmony of the world. A lot of your species were killed. Roze and others were gasping in agony in front of Helmut that was like the very will of the world itself, amidst such situation, such words suddenly could be heard. Even though you believed that the past should be able to be regained, yet your species was reduced into livestock instead. It wasnt Helmuts voice. It was a human, a mans voice. Even though the voices volume was like a whisper, somehow it entered into the ears smoothly without getting drowned out by other sounds. Your important siblings were murdered, your trust was trampled underfoot. The curse of death was resounding even now inside the head. The peoples agony didnt lessen. But, the peoples gaze wandered around restlessly searching for that mans voice. Even though those were only words, for some reason they ha a sense of presence that couldnt be ignored. Leave behind everything and depart to the end of the world. Even though you decided that, what you witnessed was the sight of your violated species and family Ah, someone whispered. When they looked to the sky, there was a man standing in the air while spreading crimson ripples. That figure clad in crimson aura, standing with composure while his hands were staying still inside his pockets, the peoples gaze was peeled off from Helmut and focused there. Helmut also turned his blank and muddy dragon eyes toward himDDHajime. There aint any salvation huh. It was just too much huh. If you saw that kind of sight, of course you wont be able to stay sane. If it was me, Im gonna curse the world for sure then. Hajime talked toward Helmut with a voice that conveyed emotion like sympathy and compassion, even gentleness could vaguely be felt from him. Kuwaibels gaze was directed toward his fallen brother. Roze directed a pained and guilty expression toward Helmut. The people too, their expression distorted at the karma of mankind that was thrust before them. The meaning of the words that Roze said, that they would fight the world for the sake of future, there was no doubt that in this time they strongly felt its meaning for real. Even now Helmut was continuously taking in miasma, it was unclear whether he was listening or not at Hajimes words. It was like a wordless accusation toward the whole world, that he absolutely wouldnt forgive them. Toward such Helmut, Hajime showed a gentle smile that even gave impression of kindnessDD Anyway, die. And fired the shell of Schlagen AA that he had secretly charged up! The crimson flash blown up Helmut-sans head with one shot! Helmut-san, he worked hard regenerating his head! There Agni Orkan dealt additional blow! Total number of 1200 shots, heat of 3000 degree Celsius, pencil missiles where every single one possessed destructive power that equaled with anti-warship missile were rushing! Helmut-san was in fully beaten up state with his regeneration only starting! Flowers of crimson shockwaves and flame blasts were blooming profusely in the sky. All the people including Roze who were staring dumbfounded at that with their eyes half opened wide yelled with splendid synchronization. Anyway, how did that turn into this-!? The context of the beginning and end was fatally not meshing up. Or rather, whats with the gentle expression? What did anyway, die mean!? All people acted the straight-man without distinction of ally or enemy. Hajime beautifully ignored the retort of those people in the ground as though nothing happened, with narrowed eyes he thoroughly observed Helmut who was repeatedly regenerating and destroyed. He operated Agni Orkan with one hand, and while showering the will of the world with blows, his other hand was supporting his chin while whispering things likeHmm hmm, I see. As I thought the energys circulation is like thatand so on. DDGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! A fierce roar was released from Helmut. The roar became shockwave that blew away the missiles and attacked toward Hajime and others like a tsunami. The shockwave was far more powerful than what he showed when fighting Kuwaibel before this. Anyway, Hajime defended using space isolation barrier of Cross Velts. Helmut further attacked with his breath. The scale was truly immense. The power surpassed the attack that Kuwaibel did with all his might. Anyway, it was defended by multiple layer of Cross Velts space isolation barrier. I, defended against that with my life on the line though Ku, Ku-chan Even though he was a dragon, but Ku-chans eyes turned into dead fish eyes. Even though he was a dragon While everyone was leaking out strange voiceUBOoafrom their mouth seeing the barrier that easily blocked the attack that could easily destroy a country, the mouth of Hajime who was focused in observing Helmut was gradually distorting into a widee~~ grin. It was as though a fun fun time would start soon. Like a kid that was given a toy right before his eyes. I can see it, the mechanism of this worlds cycle. I grasp it already now, the true nature of dragon core energy. Now, Ill clear one of mankinds grand problem. The interest of Hajime who was whispering with small voice was already veered away from Helmut and moved toward another different something. Although, the one who sensed that was only Tio, so the other people who saw Hajime smiling like a demon in front of Helmuts breath were drawing back from him. Tio. Is it really okay that its not you who do it? Yes. I only wish that this pitiful existence art ended already. Its a bit hard for me because of the transformation into dragon god mode. I wouldst leave it to Goshujin-sama. Hajime who confirmed for the last time took out his gatling pile bunker. The electromagnetically accelerated super heavy giant stake couldnt hope to have its trajectory averted with just the like of a mere roars shockwave. Furthermore, the amount of stakes was like a barrage. Sure enough, just how much Helmut could dodge As I thought, its that kind of method huh. Evil dragon Helmut, I got it already you know? You arent here right? In opposite with Hajimes calm whisper, a commotion occurred on the ground. That was something that couldnt be helped. After all, Helmut dispersed before he got hit by the attack. That was exactly the true nature of Helmuts power. It wasnt a power to manipulate weather or to make black rain rained down. It was the power to manipulate the negative energy itself with dragon core as the basis. That was exactly the true nature of power Helmut was awakened at the end of his despair and hatred. The negative energy running rampant in the broken world granted Helmut power that was almost nearly infinite. He could even condense negative energy and formed shape with it remotely from distant position. Just how that kind of existence can be defeated Roze whispered in despair. It was truly immortality. No matter what kind of attack it faced, it could easily recover by disintegrating the negative energy. No matter how much damage it received, the body here was just a temporary flesh. It felt like Helmut was laughing. Hajime-san laughed mo~~re. Yoo, do you have any time for smirking like that huh? Hajime raised one of his hands casually. He held out one finger and pointed to the sky. Lured by that gesture, the people, and also Helmut looked up to the sky. What was there was naturally only the black clouds created from condensed negative energyDD Tha, thats? Helmut stared intently at the dark clouds. Roze whispered in astonishment. The people were speechless with their eyes turned into dot. A spot in the sky looked burning red. At first it was only faintly. But it was gradually getting bigger, dazzling *GOU-* The dark cloud was blown away. The reason was one. You better remember this. If you are going to put on air giving a divine punishment, then do it like this. From the sky behind Hajime, that was falling diagonally with brilliant radiance. The thing that was freefalling from outside the stratosphere had only its trajectory corrected using gravity control DDMeteor Impact The evil dragon had the same definition like a natural disaster? Very well. Then, this side too would oppose using cataclysm. The gigantic stone with a diameter that could reach fifty meter was blazing bright red and descended from the sky. It caused Helmut to stiffen for a moment. Naturally, that moment was fatal. The meteor blasted away the whole energy body of Helmut and descended to the ground. It was fortunate that its flying trajectory that was pulled by gravity was diagonal. It was totally unthinkable that the floating island would be safe if it got hit by that. Without pause the meteorites shockwave blew away the sea of clouds in radial shape, and it dropped on the land at faraway. The world quaked severely. Although the falling speed was adjusted to a certain degree which damped its strength, this was a fifty meter giant stone that fell from outside the stratosphere. That impact was impossible to measure, a giant cloud mushroom materialized. Because of that, the sea of clouds was getting further blown away in circle shape. If there was anyone observing, surely they would witness the land turned inside up and undulated with many protrusions. Helmut gathered miasma and revived. No matter how out of mind the destructive power the attack possessed, as long as this world was filled with negative energy, he would be able to create energy body as many as he wanted. Yes, Helmut glared fiercely at Hajime as though declaring that but, I didnt say thats the end of it you know? The cloudy sky was lighting up with lights one after another. The brightly burning red specks were appearing everywhere in the cloudy sky! Roze and others went pale. They were in a stupor at the phenomenon that was out of common sense, but in front of the calamity that would happen after this, blood left their face right away and they drew back. DDDemon King-style Harassment 108 Wish Upon a Star Now everyone, lets make a wish! Wish so that you can survive! What was being done was simple. A random pounding of meteor impact. Meteors of various sizes at outside the stratosphere were thrown out, their trajectory and speed were adjusted using gravity control and they were turned into a suitable meteor shower. If a mistake was made then the planet would be totally broken with this lovely harassment! The meteor shower that broke through the dark clouds blew away the dark clouds in the sky one after another with the shockwave they scattered in their wake. The land below was plowed by incessant earthquakes and impacts, gigantic tsunami were generated on the seas. Surely if this planet was seen from the space, sea of clouds that became riddled with holes and mushroom clouds rising up in succession could be seen at half the surface of the planet. Helmuts energy body was blown away and resurrected, then it was blown away again and resurrected again. There was no way it had any time to attack back or anything, even when it tried to call tornado from the dark clouds, those dark clouds were blown away and dispersed. The negative energy was also blown away by the heat wave and shockwave, the miasmas convergence was gradually turning unsteady. Is it soon? As though in respond to Hajimes whisper, a faint howl was thundering. From very far distance, something that was emitting a presence that would overshadow even Helmuts energy body before this was approaching with absurd speed. It was the appearance of the main body. The energy body couldnt be formed, the sea of clouds and the dark clouds too were also blown away, and currently the planet itself was in the progress of being destroyed. Those facts caused the main body to finally come out. The pressure that could be felt even with the distance was so much it felt like it could possibly rival Tios black god dragon mode. And so, Hajime responded with concentrated fire of meteor impact. A part of the meteor shower that was diversely scattering toward all over the world tilted their route and flew toward the same direction. DDGURYAAAAAAAAA-!! A roar thundered DDGAAAAAAAAA-!! A howl resounded once more. DDGU, GURYAAAA-!! A howl was radiating DDaAAAAAAAA-!! Was that, a howl? Just how much distance he had advanced through with how much speed? Helmuts real body that finally showed up clad in miasmaDDsomehow it was really beaten up. Kill-, Kill-, Kill- Ooh, arent you really emotional there Killing intent and hatred surged accompanied with physical pressure. A breath was fired from Helmut. It was returned back by the variable chakrams gate. A roar (?) GYAAAAAAAAAAH reverberated. Perhaps the real bodys gathering rate was different with the energy body, because Helmut gathered negative energy directly from super wide range and healed his wounds. And then, attempting close range if his long range attack got returned, he tried to bite at Hajime with super acceleration from his hovering state. And so, Hajime was, Oi oi, you sure? Isnt there something important over there? After saying such thing, a part of the meteor shower changed direction again. Helmut didnt care and approached to kill Hajime, but he instantly noticed that the flying giant rocks passed through overhead and they were flying toward the direction faraway behind him. He got taken aback suddenly and he changed his route rapidly. Like that, when he fired his breath toward the giant rock, that giant rock was splendidly blasted into pieces midair. A killing intent incomparable with before was released. Helmut who turned around focused on Hajime once moreDDand his eyes opened wide at the meteor shower that was changing route one after another. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH An extra loud howl surged, Helmut concentrated on shooting down the meteor shower using his breath. Even so there was times when he didnt make it in time. At that time he would perform tackle with his body to divert the meteors trajectory at any rate. Seeing Helmut who seemed somewhat desperate, Whats the matter? Why arent you dodging? Its like you are protecting something there. Right, for example, the place where your siblings dragon core is enshrined perhaps? Those words resounded extremely clearly. They smoothly entered into the peoples ears through the scream of the severely quaking world. Like that, the people guessed. Why didnt Helmut dodge the meteor shower? In the first place, even though the meteor shower was flying from far beyond, why did he get hit during the way until here until he got that beaten up? There was one reason for that. Because behind HelmutDDin the place where he was hiding, the dragon core of his sibling who was sacrificed to become the energy source of the mother ship Avenst before was enshrined there. Helmut wouldnt allow the memento of his sibling to be lost because of the meteor impact. In other words, He is taking hostage, no, memento hostage? Yes, exactly. Hajime-san took hostage the important treasure of Helmut. Its fine even if you dodge the meteor impact you know? But, the important thing behind you will return back into dust though? Like that. Hearing Rozes words, the people slo~~wly returned their gaze at Hajime. Over there, fighting against the evil dragon who wished for mankinds destruction, was a devil who was making a truly wicked smile while firing meteor shower one after another. Evil dragon? No no, compared to him who was shooting down meteor shower while desperately trying to protect his important thing, that guy who was carrying out world scale destruction while viciously beating his opponent in a situation that couldnt be escaped from was far more evil. For this world, Helmut was an existence that should even be called as the representative of this worlds will. That was to say he was an existence that was equal with god. Then, that person who was trampling underfoot that god was Devil? Noo, he wasnt in a level that still had lovable nature like that. Demon king? He was similarly a king like the queen-sama and monarch dragon-sama who was risking their life to protect the people? Seriously stop that comparison. The heart of the people was magnificently synchronized at that time. That thing, clad in crimson, destroying the world, that thing which was trampling down evil with even more evil and irrationality was A demon god. That day, the legend of demon god was born in the world of sky. UNFORGIVABLE-. UNFORGIVABLE-!! Evil dragon Helmut-san who was already wounded all over struck at Hajime with intense killing intent and hatred but, I dont need any forgiveness. Die. Something cast a shadow. What appeared from the sky was a super giant rock with diameter around 500 meters. Helmut immediately became hidden in the shadow of the giant meteor and disappeared from view. Whats left then was only a scream of death agony, and a severe earthquake that reverberated through the world, and then Something like this, is just too muchhh Only such words filled with grief from Ku~chan. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The first day of the year. Shirakome who is immediately guilty. Sorry. Just a bit more, Im reflecting back on the pace. Chapter 247 Arifureta Chapter 247 New Year Special After Story The Scene of a Mundane New Year (Limited to Nagumo Family) AN: I barely made it, to post the New Year chapter. Its short, but please enjoy it if you will. Flatten! Flatten! Become tas~ty! Flat! Desuu! Flatten! Flatten! Become tas~ty! Flat! Nano! It was the early afternoon of the New Years Day where there was clear air and transparent sunlight showering down the world. Such enthusiastic shouts were resounding in a corner of Nagumo familys garden. The voices owners were Shia who was sporting a wide smile with her rabbit ears hopping up and down, and Myuu who was sporting the same wide smile while wearing rabbit ear hair band that was made to hop up and down. Both of them were currently in the middle of pounding mochi. By the way, Myuus rabbit ear hair band was a high level item that wasnt inferior in texture or appearance compared to the real thing. The raw materials were supplied by Yue. It was an item where Yues skill shined from her putting all her heart into producing animal ear hair band because once Shias rabbit ears stolen Hajimes attention. Myuu was looking enviously at Shias rabbit ears, so Yue created it once more and gave it to Myuu. That rabbit ears that was endlessly close to the real thing, just from where in the world Yue procured it from Yue who borrowed the compass and crystal key from Hajime and then returned after thirty minutes later were holding rabbit ears that werent even bundled in her hand. Surely she had just gone to a place like a specialist shop for animal ear. Even if for example right after the gate was opened and the scenery that could be seen at the other side resembled the abyss ofOrcus Great Labyrinth, even if the grasped rabbit ears were sometimes twitching, even if there was a drop of red of something on Yues cheek, there was no doubt that the item was purchased from a specialist shop. Even if for example-, for a while Shia folded her rabbit ears flat on her head as though protecting it while she was directing a terrified gaze at Yue, or even if Inaba who they finally met after a long time was shocked when he saw the rabbit ear hair band equipped on Myuus head, but if it was said that it was a purchased item then that was a purchased item, the end! He, hey, both of thee. Its fine that thou art singing rhythmically, but coulds not thou relax the pace and strength? From a while ago, mine hands art sometimes flattened here. Tio were giving a warning toward Shia and Myuu who were pounding mochi harmoniously like a real sisters, while her voice sounded pained, but strangely excitement could also be felt from it. Tio received the role to turn over the mochi inside the millstone, but it was just as she said, since before this her hands were flattened several times. Even now Shia and Myuu werent holding back in their mochi pounding. They were swinging down the weight of war hammer as it was. What are you doing, Tio-san. Please turn over the mochi quickly! Nano! Mochi pounding is a fight against time nano! Tio-oneechan, do it properly! E, a, yes. Tio put in her hands in hurry to turn over the mochi. Flatten-desuu! Ah!? Shia! Thou, just now, thou purposefullyDD Flatten-nano! Higii!? Myuu!? Why didst thou swing down just now!? Flatten-flatten! Ah!? Flatten-flatten-! Ahiih!? The mochi and hands were changing shape properly along with the rhythmically cute words. Tios interlude that sometimes got in between produced a nice flavor. Oh man~, pounding mochi suited Shia-chan really well. As expected from a rabbit. Myuu-chans appearance of mochi pounding rabbit-chan is also really cute. Totally. If only there isnt a pervert who is putting both hands on ground while making expression of ecstasy between them, Ill want to preserve this scene in recording. In respond to the words of Shuu who was sipping tea on veranda, Hajime was also sipping tea while agreeing (?). Both of them couldnt put in boorish retort, whether toward the pervert who finally entered and took out both her hands, or about how what was used to pound mochi was a war hammer that had soaked in the blood of innumerable enemies, all those points were ignored in this New Year mood. The two who averted their gaze from the rabbit ear duo and the pervert turned their eyes toward another corner of the spacious garden. Over there was also a scenery that was really like New Year event. Aa!? Yue! Just now, you absolutely used gravity magic there! Thats foul! A cruel false accusation. If you are talking about foul play, then its Kaoris foul play by the time you use two racket style in this battledore.(TN: Battledore=early form of badminton racket) The two who faced each other with moderate distance in between were Kaori and Yue. The hand of the two was holding battledore racket. What they were doing since just now while noisily quarreling with each other was Japanese badminton. This isnt foul play! There is no rule forbidding using two rackets. But, using magic is obviously a foul play right? What is called a rule, is something decided by ones own strength! Its useless even if you said it with that posed look! Kaori-san serve! *whoosh-* The shuttlecock that made an uncommon sound cut through the sky. An average human would be unable to react against that speed without doubt! Its angle was also the same! But, the shuttlecock was rapidly decelerating in front of Yue, it was slowly advancing as though in slow motion. This is my zone. Eat this, Heavy Shottt Thats why, thats just gravity magic! Uu, in that case I toohere I go, try stopping this! God Speed Shottt! When Yue fired a heavy smash using gravity magic, Kaori hit back while at the same time firing a smash of god speed that shortened the arrival time. Kaori-san grinned complacently seeing the shuttlecock passing through beside Yue. However, Yue-sama wasnt that na?ve. There is no such thing as blind spot for me! Ah, using Divine Existence is seriously unfair! Using instantaneous space teleportation, Yue appeared in front of the shuttlecock that had passed through. She ignored Kaoris protest forthrightly and hit back the shuttlecock. The shuttlecock ascended high to the sky. Yue lifted the corner of her lips. It was obvious what she was thinking. (You are planning to drop it from above with super gravity arent you!? I wont let that!) Kaori leaped up. Like a wild eagle! A down smash attacked Yue from above! Yues racket sparked. Lightning Dragon Shottt The shuttlecock howled! The shuttlecock was clad in lightning at the same time with the impact, it then flew while simultaneously turning into lightning dragon with the jaws opened wide! Na?ve, how na?ve, Yue! Kaoris racket was tinged with silver light. With superb moderation of power, disintegration ability erased only the lightning dragon just before it could hit Kaori and hit back the shuttlecock! Magic(shuttlecock) was flying wildly about, the players were moving around with god speed, or instant teleportation, secretly magic was simply fired! Between times, disparagement likeIdiot KaoriiiorBird-brain Yueeealso gushed out. The two of them are really getting along huh. Well, I wont deny that. Perhaps because of the automatic regeneration or miraculous recovery magic, year by year their quarrel is turning more extreme, but the two of them also go shopping together normally though. *Chudon-! Dokan-!* While listening to the harmonious Japanese badminton game that gave out such impact sounds, the father and son sipped their tea. Hajime nonchalantly released artifact for countermeasure against the neighborhood. When Shuu and Hajime closed their eyes partly at the air of New Year and the comfortable shockwave, joyful voices kyaa kyaa resounded from inside the room behind them. Ahahah, look look! My mercenary group succeeded in their surprise attack again! My funds get tripled as the success reward! Wh, why is it only Sumire-okaasama who get into good squareas for me, I lost even my home already. Even though Im a princess, even though, Im a princess Li, Lilyhow pitiful. To receive this treatment even in the world of board game. Compared to that, Remia-san who is steadily succeeding in starting business is terrifying. My position got overtaken before I realized it. My my, what to do. I get a child again. This time its a twin. Everyone, please give me two million each for the celebratory gift. Ufufu Sumire, Liliana, Shizuku, and then Remia were amusing themselves with Game of Life Tortus version. It was a revised edition where Japanese language was used in every aspect of it, starting from the moneys denomination. The manufactured was a mysterious character called South Cloud. It was a moderate sized board, but it was an artifact class game that made use of status plate function, so the squares content would be changed along with the players matching with the established vocation. Just like status plate, above the white board there were the squares and pawns floating up. (TN: Nagumo was formed from the kanji of south and cloud) Due to the fact that people could have simulated experience of a life possessing a vocation they dreamed of, this was an extremely popular game that was selling like crazy in Tortus through Yunker Company. (TN: Yunker is the name of an energy product in Japan. Also I tried looking back at the early chapters and found out about Motto Yunker, I totally forget about this character until now. I wonder if any of you still remember him? He is a leader of a merchant group Hajime met in Tortus. Aside from his name Yunker that is like energy drink, the name Motto also meant more in Japanese. So this guys name means more Yunker. Remember this kids, this will come out in test) An artifact class game was selling in great amount That fact caused the top brasses of every country and every organization to hold their head altogether in great perplexity. Back to the topic. Currently, Sumire became a leader of a mercenary group and devoted herself to the extreme of wickednessshe was managing her work favorably. Liliana became the princess of a ruined country and she wandered aimlessly to every place, Shizuku was achieving success as an adventurer within limitation, while Remia became a wealthy merchant that contended for the top spot even in Fuhren. By the way, Remia already had eight children. And then, right now it seemed she made her ninth and tenth children. She was demanding celebratory gift with bright smiling face. Sumire was sayingCongratulations! Ill wish you well for in reality too okay!while handing over the celebratory money, Shizuku was handing over her due while smiling wryly from looking beside her, and Liliana was whisperingI cannot pay, the celebratory money. Large money like two million, how would I. Ahaha, getting loan isnt it. Even though Im a princess, even though, Im a princess. It seemed Liliana finally became a princess in debt. How peaceful. Really. When Shuu whispered in earnestness, Hajime then agreed in earnestness. They sipped their tea. But, at that time, Sumire while being a leader of a mercenary group happily yelledOh my, dear me, I finally get married!. Shuus ears twitched in reaction. It seemed that spring also came even for the strongest mercenary group leader. Suddenly, or possibly with the feeling of escapism, the princess in debt asked Sumire. Come to think of it, how did Sumire-okaasama met with Shuu-otousama? As expected, was it developed through hobby? My, how sudden. Whats the matter Lily-chan? Err, just a curiosity. Because of my status, I never have a common meeting, my meeting with Hajime-san was also unique, so Im wondering what kind of meeting Okaa-sama and Otou-sama had. I see. Indeed, the way of meeting of everyone other than Kaori-chan and Shizuku-chan wasnt normal isnt it. Sumire opened her mouth with the BGM of shockwaves and explosions, and then the shout ofFlatten!and the coquettish voiceAhh!?. She squinted her eyes in nostalgia and talked while looking at faraway. Yes, it was at an intensely cold shrine in New Year. I and Shuu who at that time didnt know each otherDDinfiltrated the shrine while cosplaying as priest and shrine maiden. A not normal meeting suddenly appeared!? Lilianas first retort of the year exploded. Even the smiling goddess Remia, or Shizuku whose selling point was her cool and collected attitude were similarly making twitching face. That was really a surprise. I who was a high schooler at that time wanted to work as a shrine maiden even for just once at the shrine that was an animes holy ground. While the shrine was bustling with the New Year event, I nonchalantly cosplayed as a shrine maiden and worked diligently as a guide for the visitor. And then you see, I discovered a priest-san who was obviously a student leaning on a pillar with a posed look. He was then immediately got found out by the real priest-san where next he desperately made excuse. I already dont understand from where I should retort here. Lily-chans polite language was crumbling. She looked at Shizuku and Remia looking for help, but the two of them averted their gaze quickly. Shuus ears were twitching. The shrines authorized people who noticed the uproar gathered, and then I who nonchalantly pretended to be shrine maiden also got exposed. Both of us prostrated ourselves right away. We thought of getting through this by making a prostration that would make the other side creeped out. Trying to getting through uproar by prostratingthats a story that I had heard somewhere. Is that Nagumo familys traditional skill I wonder? Hajimes ears were twitching. Was it Hajimes misunderstanding that he was feeling Shizukus gaze on the back of his head? However, there was one problem. Its fine already so just go homeDDour cosplays level was too high to draw out those words! What did you say~ Remia-chan! Nice interjection there! Remia-san had perfectly grasped how the mother-in-laws rhythm was working. From the story of the chipper Sumire, it seemed their costume was extremely close to the real thing and the people in authority mistaken them as the real thing. They were interrogating the two just from where they obtained the costume. Like that, Shuu who at that time was gradually getting irritated finally said something like this. DDIt aint priest clothing! Its my plain clothes! It only looks similar accidentally, Im wearing it as everyday clothes! You got a problem with my fashion sense!? It seemed he forgot the fact that he was prostrating and he even tried to make the fact that he was infiltrating into nothing. The moment I heard that, I was laughing and rolling around with my hands holding my stomach while thinking this. Yosh-, Ill marry this person! Like that! Why did it become like that!? While the straight-man act of Liliana and others was exploding, at the veranda Shuu was covering his face with both hands and rolling around on the floor. It seemed he was overheating with shame that his black history was exposed to his daughters-in-law. Like that, we dated with my confession and then we married after that. How is it? Compared to Liliana-chan and others, it was a meeting without anything particular about it right? There is no such thing. Including Yue and others too who seemed to listen to the story from some point unnoticed, the wive~s of Nagumo family and Myuu acted the straight man. Hajime was clapping the shoulder of Shuu who was still writhingNuoooh, thats embarrassingggto console him. Now then, Shia-chan and Myuu-chan has also returned, should we eat the freshly made mochi with the ozouni soup?(TN: Ozouni is a New Years dish that is a soup containing mochi and vegetables) Sumire clapped her hand *pan-* and ended the story. The wive~s repliedYe~sand Myuu brought the mochi happily. After that, they ate Sumires specially made ozouni soup with relish and the New Year of Nagumo family passed on peacefully. The craters created at the garden, also the destroyed millstone, also the awkward Shuu who was receiving lukewarm gaze from his daughters and granddaughter in law, also Kaoris papa who was storming in with a yellSo my angel is hereeee, also Shizukus papa and grandpa who appeared in a flash in the living room while greetingThank you for always taking care of our Shizuku, those scenes were a really mundane (limited to Nagumo family) New Year scene. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I wish that this year of everyone in Narou will also be a fun and peaceful year like Nagumo family! Chapter 248 Arifureta Chapter 248 Arifureta After II See Ya, Pops! (TN: Its the line Lupin said when he escaped from Zenigata) AN: Tio arc last chapter. The sea of clouds and dark clouds scattered away. The light of sun was shining in everywhere, creating many sun rays. Although, even those lights would surely vanish soon. That was just how deep the ravages of calamity that was caused by the random pounding of meteor impact. No need to mention the turned up land, the rolled up dusts would cover the whole sky soon. The people looked up to that man, no, the demon god who accomplished that with feeling of awe. That figure surrounded by spreading crimson spark and standing calmly while releasing sparks was indeed emitting a dignity that was worthy to be titled as demon god from the unconscious whisper of the people. Whoops, I forget this. The people jumped at the first voice of the demon god-sama. They were unusually trembling with fears in comparison with the words that was said really lightly. But, what happened right after that was an extraordinary strangeness that didnt match such light words. Crimson light is Roze opened her eyes wide toward the sky above. Crimson light was showering down far above the sky like how sunlight was interweaving sun rays. It showered down everywhere on the capital of the dragon kingdom. Is this the whim of the demon god!? What he said just now, does it mean he was forgetting to destroy the city!? Shudders were rushing through the people.HiihScreams were raised, and people who held their head and squatted down appeared continuously. There art no need to worry. Goshujin-sama in his good mood decide to perform a bit of service. Eh? Tio-sama. Just what does that mean Roze tilted her head and spoke her question at Tio who was smiling wryly. However, a report arrived faster than Tio was able to reply at that question. Roze-sama, this is Cline. This crimson light, it doesnt seem to be a threat. The wounds of the injured people who received the exposure of the light is healing in the blink of eye. This is Bovid. Reports from the crashing down guys about their survival are coming one after another. Even the guys who fell to the land below are reporting back. Geez, anything is really possible for that person. Roze-sama. This is gramps. We were also saved by this crimson light. Although, in my case, I received the exposure from a metallic spider that clung on me unnoticed. From Jean, to Roze-sama. We too went through the same like Sabas-sama. A small spider had its back opened up, and then the ring that came out from there shot out this light. The moment we got hit, our wounds were gone. It seemed that we were receiving that persons protection. It appeared the reason Sabas and Jean, and then the imperial guards were surviving was because of this. DDRegeneration magic exposure satellite Bel Agharta Using the satellite type artifact that was deployed outside the atmosphere, the range where the crimson light could reach became place that would promise abnormal recovery using regeneration magic. Even in the case where the target was underground or indoor, by using spider type golemDDArachnes in-built gate to send in the light through it, the regeneration light could still reach with pinpoint accuracy. Hajime secretly scattered Arachne swarm inside mother ship Avenst. At present, its unknown where they are lurking, from transmutation, suicide bombing, disabling drug injection, until sending light of regeneration, all the little spider-san can do anything. Ia! Ia! Masteeer! (TN: The ia ia part seem to be a reference to Cthulhu, not really clear about what though) Demon god-sacough-. Hajime-samaso in the end, he was watching over us. Pe, perhaps that art so. Rozes eyes turned moist from feeling greatly moved. Kuwaibel also raised a small cryPiifrom deep emotion. The people who could hear the conversation of Tio and Roze relayed it to the people behind them, spreading the circle of the emotionally moved. For some reason, it was only Tio who was making a strangely twitching expression. In order to speak the words of thanks as the representation of the people, Roze was about to open her mouth toward Hajime who was continuously emitting crimson spark while hovering still in midair. She wished that he would turn toward them, got down, and then received their words of gratitude. But, right before Roze spoke the words to call out at him, True core activationcomplete. Outer wall endurance levelclear. Crystal agglutination ratestable. Yosh-, come here-!! Whats left is only the absorption and circulation! Lets goo!! Connect to Ornis! Gate Open-!! She was interrupted by words that were filled with tension that was rising high for some unknown reason. Even though until now he was only showing a relatively cool and wicked side, but the current Hajime was really like a child who was given a new toy. His eyes were sparkling bright, and his mouth was loosened up slovenly. The sudden high tension caused Roze and others turned speechless with their mouth gaping open, while Hajimes hand was lifting to the sky a crystal about the size of a palm with a color that was a mix of dark blue and faint bluish white. At the same time, countless black birdsDDcrows were flying out from his Treasure Warehouse II, there were also some that had already been released unnoticed beforehand, flying from below the floating island and they all began to fly around as though forming spiral. Looking closer, inside the world that was approached by dusts, black dots in a number that wouldnt be an exaggeration to be said as many as the stars in the sky could be seen. The true identity of those black dots were all similarly the same jet black bird type artifactDDOrnis. Originally, Ornis was modeled after crow to be used for reconnaissance, but now they were flying around in the amount that should be expressed using the word innumerable. Wha, wha, wha, what is thissss!? Tio-sama!? Aa~, well, thats. Anyway, this wouldst not be something bad for Roze-dono and others, so calm down. Rather, I believe that nothing wouldst make thou happier than this. E, eee? No matter how I look, this scene looks like the demise of the world part II though Swarms of crows were flying around as though giving notification of ominous news while dust was covering the world densely. Indeed, it was a sight that was fitting for the demise of the world. Furthermore, the eyes of those crows emitted sharp crimson light as though in respond with Hajimes call, in addition their whole body was starting to be enveloped with crimson spark and aura. No matter from where one looked, the crows only looked like the subordinates of an evil existence. There was no factor anywhere that could make them calm down. Linkage C converge-, transmute!! Something like the commotion of the lower world didnt worth any concern. The demon god-sama who was in his perfect form invoked the ultimate skill of a transmutation master with his tension still rising high. Instantly, Hajimes surrounding whirled and sparkling particles were getting absorbed into the jewel in his hand. It wasnt just that. Ah, the sea of clouds is-, even the dust!? Someone yelled. Just as the voice said, even though the sea of clouds and dark clouds that were a gathering of negative energy were scattering away, but that didnt mean that they were vanishing, and then even the dusts that were rolled up due to the meteor impact were also converging into Hajimes hand like a joke. Hajimes converging transmutation was certainly a power of transmutation that gathered the mineral at the surrounding without directly touching them. His original range for the convergence was around a few hundred meter, but it was another story if there were age of god magic, artifact, and Hajimes Limit Break here. Ornis that was affixed with absorbing effect using gravity magic so to speak was a relay point for the convergence. Meteor impact was fired to scatter the prepared metal particles that had the function for conglutinating negative energy all over the world. At the same time, the polluted land was smashed so that they would be rolled up as much as possible as dust to be collected. What a beautiful Pii The world was filled with jet black rivers of heaven. The negative energy all over the world was flowing in toward Hajime accompanied by faint glimmers. There was no need to mention the sea of clouds and dark clouds. The dust of the land that was polluted by negative energy that was rolled up to the sky also became rivers that were flowing in the sky and gathered toward Hajimes position. What was flowing there was negative energy that was fatal for living thing. But, even so the people thought. That this sight was beautiful. Surely if there was an astronaut in this world looking down to the planet, there was no doubt that he would similarly get deeply moved at the sight of the sea of clouds and dust covering the world flowing into a point. At the same time it was noticed. The meaning of the jewel that was emitting crimson spark while swallowing the black sea of clouds and dusts without leaving any behind. The intention of Hajime that was lifting it up. Yes, he was trying to purify the world! Great number of people went down on their knees. They put their hands together in front of their chest while tears were flowing on their face. It was as though they were worshipping a god! One person, then one more person. The people who were dedicating prayer and gratitude toward the demon god who was purifying the world were increasing! The pain in Tio-sans chest was increasing in proportion of the number of the people! Somehow, she looked like she was really unable to endure being there even for a second longer! Tsk, the limit value huh. Well, I guess this is the initial value of the dragon core and sky core that can be picked up. Whats left will need time. The radiance of the jewel that was swallowing the negative energy along with the sea of clouds and dusts was settling down. The sky of the world was cleared up, everywhere the sea of clouds and dusts were dissipating. Hajime who was taking a breather finally turned his gaze at the people below at that time. And then, oOO!?he raised a shocked voice. After all, while he was getting a bit absorbed at another matter, for some reason the number of people staring at him with tears on their face while offering prayer was rapidly increasing. It made demon god-sama to be a bit shocked. Hajime somehow guessed the circumstance and for a moment he showed a gesture as though he was thinking of something. The next moment shock and perplexity vanished from his face and a smile settled on his expression. His face changed into an expression that was already vibrantly smooth. While crimson ripples were spreading in the air, like a god that was descending to the lower world, Hajime came down by calmly stepping step by step on the air. In order to return into Treasure Warehouse II, all Ornis gathered toward Hajime with a spiral trajectory which further gave him positive correction with his sublimity. Beside Tio who for some reason was showing an exasperated face, the queen-sama was giving her welcome with moist eyes. Hajime-sama. I, dont know, just what I should say. I dont have any word to express this feeling of gratitude welling up inside me. Hajime shrugged toward Roze who was talking with a bit of feeling vexed. I dont need any thanks. Im only doing what I want to do by my own convenience. You are really Roze smiled looking troubled at those extremely light words regarding the salvation of the world. Behind her, Sabas and Crow siblings, Bovid and Cline and the other top brasses, and so many other people were gathering. Words of gratitude were expressed from them one by one. Their voices were gradually turning into a chorus that began to shake the cleared up sky. While the number of people in surrounding was increasing moment by moment, Roze said that she wished for the two of them to rest inside the palace by any means. The post war processing after this would be really difficult, but it seemed that she wanted to thank them no matter what as much as she could. Hajime slowly shook his head toward such Roze. From here on it will be difficult for you all. If you have time to look after someone like me, you should prepare instead for the next battle to rebuild the world. However, our feeling wont be eased like that. PleaseDD Well, put aside that talk for now. Queen-san, can you come with me for a bit? He? For a moment Rozes cheeks reddened thinking ifIs it for that kind of meaning!?. Within an instant inside her brain the image of the approaching Hajime and herself saying denialsuch wild delusion was rushing around. As expected from the hidden pervert queen. However, the aforementioned Hajime turned away his gaze from her toward the mother ship Avenst that was landed behind the palace. Seeing that, her cheeks reddened because it was her misunderstanding this time. Beside her Sabass forehead was forming a Mariana trench. I have something important to talk. Its fine for the top brasses to come along, so clear away all passenger from Avenst. U, understood. Roze-chans cheeks reddened once more at the part of something important to talk, but she tilted her head by the time Sabas and others also okayed the request. Sabas and others were also tilting their head in wonder what this was about, even so this was a request from the hero that saved their country. They didnt even have the intention to refuse, and so the made people exited the mother ship Avenst and invited Hajime in. *kon kon* Hajime and others were walking through a passage of mother ship Avenst that was silent from using up almost all the power of sky core it had. Hajime had finished grasping the ships internal construction after staying there for two days, so Hajime was walking forward rapidly in the lead. Err, Hajime-sama? Where are you going toward? The capital was in excitement from the victory, but the people should immediately feel insecure with the absence of the leading actors. Just in case the people who remained should be giving some kind of explanation to the people, but from the standpoint of Roze and others they wanted to quickly talk to the people. Roze was nervous with Kuwaibel held on her chest. Accompanying them were Sabas, Crow siblings, and Bovid. And then the ship captains starting from Cline were also somewhat restless. Hajime quietly opened his mouth toward them. I removed a considerable amount of the negative energy running rampant in this world. But, as expected it doesnt mean that the balance of the world is completely restored. The balance of this world is still collapsed. Thats Indeed, the jewel in Hajimes hand absorbed negative energy. The sea of clouds became scattered all over and the rolled up dust also thinned so it didnt cut off the sunlight completely. However, the amount of the positive energy was still few, the balance of the world couldnt be recovered right away with just the sky core of the natural world and the declined dragon species. Even so, now we are able to see the path to the future far clearer than before. Something like rebuilding the world from the start is something that cannot be done without being resolved for a long time of piling up effort for who know how many generations. Hajime-sama, you dont know how much help it is already just from us being able to step on the land with our own feet. It seemed the destination ahead of the passage they were going through steadily was the power room. Hajime noddedI seeat Rozes words and he continued his speech. But, the prospect for the future become better and having leewaythose facts are also enough for anyone to think about needless things. Even in a circumstance where there is no leeway and people has to be desperate to stay alive, people still cannot band together and they fought each other like that. The appearance of Helmut as a common enemy could be said as fortunate in a sense. Surely the people living in this world arent just queen-san and others and the Qwailent bunches. There must be other people surviving, holding their breath in the scattered floating islands, Perhaps there are even people who discovered a way to survive somewhere in the surface. Like deep underground for example. What is it, that you wish to say Hajime-sama? Roze looked dubious. No, she actually understood. There was no more enemy of the world that could become the cause for banding together. Sure enough, in the situation where resource was limited, how would people who now had leeway in their survival would move. Hajime opened the door to the power room. In the center of the large room, an out of norm power reactor was sitting there. There was a spot in the center of the reactor where a fuel tank could be inserted. The jewel that Hajime took out once more was settled silently in his hand. It looked like a yin yang sphere with its color mix of deep blue and faint bluish white. Hajime fiddled it around as though it was a marble ball while his gaze turned toward Roze. Do you want power? An even greater power that can overwhelm the world? - It was a surprisingly deep and silent gaze. It was as though she was looking at a whirlpool that was created inside an ocean. She felt like if she lost focus, then her consciousness would be swallowed. With a glance at Roze who unconsciously held her breath, Hajime carelessly threw the jewel into the reactor. The spot for inserting the fuel tank didnt have a shape for precise insertion, there was a small box to put in the thing that would become the fuel, and after inserting the item into there the box only needed to be fixed in place using the fixing clasps. Because of that, even without processing the jewel into the shape of a fuel tank, there was no problem if the jewel was inserted as it was. Yes, that was if that jewel had a function as fuel. *kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-* A sound like vapor whistle resounded, and then *goon goon* a sound that felt like it resounded until the bottom of stomach hit the earlobe. It gave an impression as though a heart to pour vitality into blood vessel and internal organ was now resuming to beat. LiesAvenst is, completelystarting up? -, Roze-sama. The energy replenishment rate, is 60 percent. Its in the middle of rising even now. The weapon control system, is in the state of possible activation. The mother ship Avenst that should be unable to be activated completely except by the energy output of monarch dragon core was resuming breathing. When Sabas who ran to the console in respond to Rozes whisper informed her about the ships state, the top brasses unanimously turned speechless. Just floating was the best it could do with the power of sky core. Even if it used dragon core, using only average number of average dragon core would only make this ship able to use combat maneuver but using weapon would still be out of reach. But now, this ship was activating. You see, this jewel, well, if I have to say its a pseudo monarch dragon core. The raw materials are sky cores, stockpiled dragon cores processed by the Qwailent bunches that I withdrawn from the fuel tank, and a bit of rare crystal from another world. Its an imitation, but its output cannot be matched even by a monarch dragon core. After all, right now it had just absorbed energy that can purify the world to a certain degree. Su, such thing is It was possible. After all, this person here was a matchless transmutation master. Furthermore, although it was necessary for him to use artifact as intermediary, he was an existence who had even taken possession of technique that interfered with the truth of the world. If you have this, the strongest battleship that once shook the world will be revived. Perhaps you will be able to stave off the chaos that might happen from here on using this one ship. Ha, Hajime-sama Roze was bewildered and took a step back, perhaps from feeling confusion at the unforeseen situation. Toward such girl, Hajime mercilessly asked one more time as though thrusting the reality before her. Do you want power? If its youIf its the rebirth dragon kingdom Avensts queen Roze Phiris Avenst who rise to shoulder this world, then I will also be fine with lending this jewel. DDWhat to do? The question was calmly asked once more. If they had a deterrence ability this great, then indeed perhaps they would be able to prevent a needless spilling of blood from repressing the disturbance that would happen in the future. It might possibly become the symbol of the queen of the rebirth dragon kingdom Avenst who decided to fight. Roze was unable to sort out her confused mind, however, the moment her eyes met the eyes of Hajime who was staring straight at her, the conclusion came out with an easiness that surprised even herself. She found the conclusion the moment she saw that gaze that was vaguely holding expectation, as though testing her. No, I dont need it. She was able to answer that clearly and strongly. Hee. There really is no hesitation in that answer. Without this jewel, Avenst is a ship that is only big. Now that you have taken back your countrys territory, this kind of stupidly big ship will be reduced into a mere baggage you know? Yes, perhaps that is so. But, didnt Hajime-sama say it yourself? What is starting from here on is the rebirth dragon kingdom Avenst. Even if that isnt a monarch dragon core, even if its a dragon core energy that is already processed, we will never make use of dragon core as weapon until the end of the world. Roze calmly replied to Hajime with a strong piercing glare. Looking carefully, the top brasses standing behind Roze were all staring with wordless declarationDont make light of us!inside their eyes. You really, wont use it until the end the world? Yes. We wont. This is a power that can rule the world. The strongest battleship. You really dont need it? Yes, we dont need it. Seeing Hajimes insistent questioning, Roze felt strangely mystifiedIs he worried about us that much?and a chuckle leaked out from her mouth. Her heart was tickled from the gap of this Hajime with the demon gods mercilessness of before. Roze spoke of her determination once more toward Hajime who was silently gazing at her searching her true feeling. Rebuilding the world is a battle against peoples heart. A weapon is just boorish for something like that. We have friends. We can walk toward the future just from the fact that we have taken back our friends. We have to walk forward. Thats why Thats why, you dont need this thing anymore, is it? Hajime turned his gaze behind him with a wry smile. Ahead of his gaze there was the sparkling jewel and the heart of Avenst that was fully activated from receiving its power. Hajime who returned his gaze at Roze was scratching his cheek looking a bit troubled. Aa~. Looks like, Im only creating the spark of war for all of you. I wont speak that far But, just with this thing remaining here, it will only wither queen-sans determination and also your persuasiveness to the external side. Cant be helped. Ill take responsibility as the creator and take this thing away to deal with it. Fufu, thank you very much. At the very endHajime-sama is a really kind demon god-sama. Demon god? Since when I ranked up like that huh? Seeing Hajime who was scratching his cheek looking even more troubled, this time for sure Roze couldnt hold it anymore and she let out a laugh. It was a lively smiling face that was full with the liberation from the heavy pressure of many years and charm that looked radiant with the hope and determination for the future. Enticed by that laugh, the top brasses starting from Crow siblings also started to laugh. For some reason, it was only Tio and Sabas whose expression looked horribly complicated though Hajime who faced away with an expression that really looked likeIts really embarrassing to get laughed atthen saidAaah, how long you guys are going to laugh!while he made the Treasure Warehouse II in his hand to shine. Right away, the whole Avenst was enveloped in crimson radiance, and the next moment it vanished completely. Although the reactor was located near the bottom of the ship, there was quiet some distance until the ground, so Roze and others who were suddenly thrown on the air reflexively screamedHyaaah!?in that situation. Although, they were wrapped in weightless feeling and the next moment Tios wind gently enveloped Roze and others and they were lowered slowly to the ground. Roze looked around while feeling a bit of indignation of what suddenly happened, however, she noticed that the figure of Hajime and Tio was already gone and she felt slightly flustered. Now then, we are going now. This short time was really fun. Ri, right. Well then Roze-dono. Kuwaibel. And then everyone of the kingdom. Stay in good health all of thee. When they looked up to the sky from where the words came, there was the figure of Tio who had transformed to dragon before anyone knew it and Hajime riding on her back. The figure of the gallant and magnificent black dragon that could be seen to be different from Helmut in a glance caused the people to make commotion and raised joyful cheer of astonishment. In the middle of that uproar, Roze who guessed what was happening raised her voice in panic. Do, dont tell me, you two are planning to leave right now!? We still havent expressed our thanks at all! Please, stay for a bit more here! If its thanks we have received enough. Your words queen-san are the greatest gift more than anything. Ha, Hajime-sama. Such thing-, that isnt a token of appreciation at all- Thats right, both of you! Besides, I want to be together with Haha-ue more! Roze who desperately tried to make the two stay with moist eyes, and Kuwaibel who pleaded at Tio like a spoilt child. The people who noticed from that appearance that their heroes would leave also yelled words asking the two to stay one after another. Its the same like a weapon. Its not fitting for an existence like me to stay beside the people who will work hard walking forward with their own legs from here on. Later! Boy. A king who guide the world wouldst not cry seeking his mother. Always gallantly let out the dragons roar. Remember that okay? Saying that, the two turned around. They didnt even loko back at the words asking them to stay and their figure turned small faraway just like fickle wind that drifted away. Geezto not even let us express our thanks sufficientlythey are really selfish, whimsy, hics-and kind demon god-sama and true dragon-sama. Haha-ueI will, do my best. Ill become a true dragon Haha-ue can be proud of. Inside the world where the cheers of gratitude of the people were echoing, the whispers of the queen and monarch dragon resounded solemly, yet by no means they carried any unpleasant emotion inside. The strongest butler who had been at her side since her childhood offered a handkerchief silently. And then, he asked with reservation as though giving consideration. Roze-sama. Is this okay? Is it fine to not stop them from leaving? Roze who thought that she was asked that wiped her eyes that turned red from tears while she nodded with a bright smile even then. No matter what reason we have, surely no one will be able to stop those people to stay here. Then, let us wait instead. We will do what we ought to do, make this world even more beautiful, so that when they come here once again riding on the wind we will be able to give them satisfaction. A splendid determination. You have grown, Sabas wanted to say that. However, he couldnt say it. Because the meaning of his question was different. That, err, its not thatthey are, taking away Avenst, is that okay? Eh? Roze-chan stiffened with a snap, a smile still on her face. After her, Kuwaibel who was in her embrace and Bovid and others who were cheering behind them also stiffened in a snap. Roze averted her gaze still with a smiling face thinking Just what is gramps talking about I wonder?. Her gaze moved toward the place where Avenst was parked. Not there. No matter how many times she looked, the nation on ship that had been together with them in joys and sorrows until now wasnt there. Or rather, the goods and tools for living, the personal effects that should be placed in the resident district and production district, all of them were left into a huge mound at slight distance away before anyone noticed. A wind blew pass the empty space. Ah, the adult underwear of a lady that was previously hanged on the tip of the main cannon to dry it was blown by the wind! It was lightly dancing in the sky! Roze blinked. As she thought, the figure of mother ship Avenst wasnt there. If this was in anime, then surely there would be the ships silhouette blinking in the empty spot with sound effect *pikon pikon-*. Sabas spoke with a really complicated expression toward Roze who was in the state of petrification still with a smiling face. If I may be so presumptuous to speak Wha, what is it, gramps? Perhaps, that person had taken our commitment? Commitment? The conversation that showed Rozes determination and resolve to Hajime was flowing inside Rozes brain. The memory was filtered by the truth that was Sabass words. Now, lets try remembering it clearly! Yes, perhaps that is so. But, didnt Hajime-sama say it yourself? What is starting from here on is the rebirth dragon kingdom Avenst. Even if that isnt a monarch dragon core, even if its a dragon core energy that is already processed, we will never make use of dragon core as weapon until the end of the world. ?Roze-chans true feeling DDWe wont use Avenst as weapon, so we dont need the jewel for activating it. ?Hajime-sans liberal translation DDWe dont need this kind of battleship anymore okay! You really, wont use it until the end the world? ?Hajime-sans liberal translation DDEh, seriously? Seriously, not just the jewel, but you also dont need Avenst? Yes. We wont. ?Roze-chans true feeling DDYes, we dont need the jewel ?Hajime-sans liberal translation DDTotally seriously. I say that we seriously dont need something like Avenst. Rather its just a baggage. This is a power that can rule the world. The strongest battleship. You really dont need it? ?Hajime-sans liberal translation DDReally? Even if later you say as I thought we need it that wont be my problem yknow? You rea~lly dont need it then? Yes, we dont need it. ?Roze-chans true feeling DDFor you to be that worried for us. But, we really dont need that jewel. ?Hajime-sans liberal translation DDHow persistent. We really dont need this kind of battleship I told you. Rather, we are troubled of how to deal with it! But, just with this thing remaining here, it will only wither queen-sans determination and also your persuasiveness to the external side. Cant be helped. Ill take responsibility as the creator and deal with this thing. ?Hajime-sans liberal translation DDGot it then, if its that much a bother for you, Ill take responsibility and accept Avenst. Fufu, thank you very much. At the very endHajime-sama is a really kind demon god-sama. ?Roze-chans true feeling DDDefeating Helmut, purifying the world, and on top of that you even worry about our war strength in the future, really how kind. But, even if for example it has no meaning as a battleship, its fine for Avenst to be like that. Whether for the sake of the world, and also for our sake. ?Hajime-sans liberal translation DDMyy! Even though this is something troubling that ought to be recycled or collected as an oversized garbage, but you actually take it away for us! What kindness! The above was the content of the chain of conversation. What Hajime said in the end, Your words queen-san are the greatest gift more than anythingit also wasnt a lie. It was a gratitude that came from heart, something like thank you for letting me take your commitment. Roze who carefully recalled her conversations content with Hajime and guessed Hajimes true intention then began to tremble all over still with smiling face. She certainly said that they didnt need the jewel that could return the nation on ship Avenst back into a battleship. However, she didnt say a single word that they also didnt need Avenst with it. No, it looked like she said it, but it should be understood right!? Like from the flow of conversation, or from the particulars until now! Thi, thi, thi Thi? While Bovid and others who seemed to similarly guess the situation were making twitching expression, Roze was shaking all over while muttering Thi, THIEDDDDDDDDDDF!!! Queen-sama, that guy had stolen something enormous. Yes, its your nation on ship! Rozes scream that felt like it could reach until the end of the world reverberated. Nou, Goshujin-sama. Art this really fine? Its fine, after all the queen herself said its fine. That absolutely wasnt her true intention. Or rather, it was this person who was leading on so it turned like that. Tio-san who saw the expression of Hajime who looked in terribly good mood couldnt say that. She was flying in the sky casually while her neck twisted to send her gaze at Hajime on her back. Even though I said that Im taking it, but actually its only borrowing for a bit long. I wont break it so it will be fine. Tios completely wordless gaze as expected caused Hajime to be unable to endure and he spoke his rationalization. Tio shook her head as though to say cant be helped. Nevertheless, thou looked really pleased Goshujin-sama. Was it that great to hath that jewel created? In mine opinion, I couldst not think that this artifact is that amazing for Goshujin-sama who art able to create god crystal. For now, lets put aside the matter about takingDDborrowing a battleship from the pure queen-sama, Tio threw a question at Hajime who since some time ago was toying around with the jewel in his hand while grinning widely. Indeed, if it was Hajime who could create god crystal, something like a crystal that was filled with immense energy wasnt something that rare. The point where it could stimulate the surrounding energy to supply heat made it seemed like it was more all-purpose than the god water that was created from god crystal, but Tio tilted her head feeling puzzled if it was something to feel that happy about. Hajimes eyes gazed in amazement at such Tio. Eh? Huh? I more or less explained it right, about the thing I was trying to create? Hmm? Certainly that art so, but in the middle it was mostly Goshujin-sama talking to thyself and thou immediately started to be immersed in thy own thought, honestly speaking, I didst not really understand but I thought it was something like Goshujin-sama art wishing to make something similar with god crystal. Hajime comprehended about Tios thin reaction at the thing he created after hearing what she said. And then Hajime showed an self-triumphant look that he rarely showed as though saying then Ill let you hear it. Tio, the energy that is unique to this world, the sky core energy and dragon core energyDDits troublesome so Ill call it sky dragon energy, I talked a bit about its property to you right? Right, the positive energy give invigoration, and the negative energy possess the nature of pacification to obstruction. All those circulate with the core as the center which maintain the worlds balance. Thats right. But see, thats not the essence of sky dragon core. No, if you say thats its essence then its true thats the essence, but what ought to be really paid attention to, the property that is worthy to feel astonishment toward is not that. Hou? And that is? Hajime who was unusually putting on airs spoke about the cores property that he became convinced about from his two days interaction with the craftsmen of Avensts and from his analysis toward the flow of dragon core energy of Helmut and Kuwaibel. The terrific property of sky dragon coreDDis in the aspect of its circulation efficiency that is a hundred percent. Hmmhmm? Seeing Tio who didnt really get it, Hajime began to talk gleefully. Tio, this is something amazing. Even in earth or Tortus, you can find any amount of circulation system, whether nature or artificial. However, you can say that a system with one hundred percent circulation rate doesnt exist. Fundamentally there must be loss that occurred without exception. Hm~m, I vaguely hath heard about that. Art this a talk about thermodynamics? Yeah, thats right. Its a talk about a law of thermodynamics. Dont you get it Tio? One of mankinds grand problems that denied thermodynamics and is said to be impossible to be realized. Im not that detailed about it thoughnn? Wait a second, Goshujin-sama. Loss wouldst occur without exception, because of that its impossible to realize? By any chance that is Hajime smiled complacently at Tio who was amazingly good in making conjecture. Seeing his expression, Tio opened her eyes in shock for sure this time. Thats right. This is still a prototype, and it can only deal with sky dragon power butI finally laid my hands on it. One of mankinds grand problemDD DDThe creation of perpetual motion. The sky dragon power of this world, although the circulation rate was different based from the time difference and cores amount, but the energy itself would be converted from negative to positive with a hundred percent circulation rate once it got taken in into the core. In other words, if this energy was made to circulate within a certain range, it would continue to circulate perpetually. Yes, just like how the sky dragon power was continuing to circulate within this planet. The jewel Hajime created had sky core and processed dragon core stored inside Qwailent fleets fuel bunker compressed until the very limit using transmutation, and the result was inserted at the center of the jewel. God crystal was then fused with it so that the problem of the small energy retention amount of the sky dragon core was cleared. And then the circulation performance was explosively increased by using sublimation magic and creation magic. That center coreDDthe true core had gravitational field generated by gravity magic so that the energy wouldnt escape to outside, furthermore the outer shell that was using god crystal used space magic to permit only the property of invigoration effect from the positive energy to exert influence to outside. The positive energy that lost the invigoration power would be altered into negative energy, the true core would absorb it and converted it back into positive energy once more. The loss was zero percent so it would circulate for perpetuity. Currently it can only be operated with sky dragon power that can be used only by this worlds machine. But, I discovered the method to convert magic power into electricity, and electricity into magic power. If I can similarly find the method to convert sky dragon power into magic power or something else Wa, wait a second Goshujin-sama. Ill be able to freely control infinite magic power, or perhaps infinite heatDDthe dream is spreading wide yeah, Tio put a stop at Hajime who was talking passionately. As expected even Tio couldnt suppress her shudder seeing her master who was smoothly talking about something really terrifying with an expression that looked like a boy. To speak further, that jewel that possessed a core at the center and continuously circulate for perpetuity inside the sphere could be said to be something that imitate this very planet itself. That was to say Goshujin-sama, thou spoke it so easily butart not that thing, couldst be called as a planet already? Hm? Well, this is a really simplified one so its doubtful whether this can be called that unconditionally. But calling it that is also not mistaken. Hm~m, come to think of it this thing is also still not namedyosh-, lets name this thing like this. DDPerpetual motion machine Grasp Gloria(Planet in hand that is rotating for perpetuity) It seemed that demon god-sama finally created a planet that he took possession above his hand. Tio. Im going to show Avenst at Yue and others when we go home. It feels like it can even go to space if its modified. There is also no worry about the fuel if there is Grasp Gloria. Lets even try a space travel of year 20XX! Tio was in a state of being filled with astonishment until she was almost bursting, but when she was Hajimes good mood it seemed that her heart was also gradually calming down. Even if she lived for more than five hundred years, but as long as she was beside Hajime then she might not get tired of living. While vaguely thinking of such thing, she energetically repliedRight!. But, at that timing a voice resounded from a bit far away.Oh?The two of them tilted their head at each other, and then when Hajime and Tio looked behind, there they saw the figure of Roze riding on the back of Kuwaibel who was flying even though a bit unsteadily in his grown-up form. In addition there were even Bovid, Crow siblings, and Sabas riding sky battlecraft. Even behind them there were a lot of people riding sky battlecrafts and small airships with every single one filled in over capacity. The dragons were flying in parallel of all those while they were watching over the humans worriedly. The thief over thereee~~. Return Avenst backkk~~! From the legendary dragon knight to demon king, and then ranked up to demon god, and yet at the end you call me a thief. Dont you think thats a cruel false accusation? I toast to Goshujin-samas thick nerve that couldst declare what she said as a false accusation. Hajime and Tio cracked jokes at each other. Tio smiled wryly and she suggested at Hajime while directing a slightly gentle eyes at him. Now then, getting caught here wouldst be too uncool for the end of the adventure. Goshujin-sama, lets return home to earth soon. Hm~? I guess. Yue and others will soon pickDD No, its fine already. Thou bring it correct, the compass? Hajime smiled wrylyAs I thought, it got found out huhat Tios statement and he took out the compass from Treasure Warehouse II. When did you notice? As I thought was it that time, when I sent Avenst to Qwailent? No, I felt suspicious at that time we were chasing after the sky battlecraft that got away at first. I was convinced when we boarded the mother ship. At either time, Goshujin-sama didst not show any sign of getting lost. Thou held confidence of the location of the opponent we chased in this vast world where there is only sky. So, so since that timeas expected from Tio. You are sharp despite being a pervert. Nn-, stop it with the surprise reward. Im going to fall. Cough-, in all possibility, that was a consideration so I couldst enjoy my time together with just Goshujin-sama without reservation correct? Its meaningless if it was exposed so quickly though. Hajime scratched his cheekIm too high spirited huhlooking awkward. With a flash Tio released her dragon transformation, and then she gave a kiss on Hajimes cheek really nonchalantly. I hath enjoyed to mine heart content of Goshujin-sama who art full of consideration, and also Goshujin-sama who make merry like a child. Thank you. Now, lets go home to where everyone art. Good grief. Sometimes when Im with you it feels like Im really childish. Hajime smiled wryly while he thrust forward the crystal key using the image of his homeland that he searched using the compass. The space undulated and a solemn door around two meter high appeared. Aa~~~, wait! Please waii~~~t! Piih! Piih! With Roze in the lead, the people of Avenst also yelled loudly. Hajime turned around toward them while he also raised his voice. Im borrowing Avenst a bit! Im going to play again here eventually! At that time, Ill show off the Avenst that became something like a luxurious ship from my demonic remodeling okay! Not as a battleship, but as a extravagance ship that invited peoples dream and romance. Those words caused the chests of Roze and the people of Avenst to feel tight. In the first place they didnt come here with serious intention of taking back the ship. They wished to say this without any strange misunderstanding. Aah, geez-! Please take a good care of it okay! Because thats our second homeland! Please make it into an extraordinarily lovely ship! Because Ill entrust it to you forever and eveerr~~! Plee~~~aase, absolutely come here again to meet us! Riding that ship at that time! Hahah. Fine! Flying in the sky of this world is the best. We are going to come again for an adventure! Later, for real this time! Hajime and Tio smiled while waving their hand and they threw their body as though falling into the gate behind them. They could see the figure of Avensts people waving their hands from the gap. Along with a very loud words ofThank you!. *hyuuoooooo-* Such sound of wind pierced the ears. Goshujin-sama, couldst I ask why we art like this? Sorry, I made a little miss. Hajime and Tio safely accomplished returning home. The place was at altitude eight thousand meter. They were in the middle of a grand free fall. It seemed that they were more or less right above the home of Nagumo grandparents. Because they were always above the sky at the other world, Hajimes sense was amiss and they came out in the sky despite trying to teleport in the garden. Hajime averted his gaze looking a bit embarrassed at the really sloppy return. While they were talking the ground was approaching, by the time the two thought about taking landing stance soon, soft golden light enveloped them. The two were immediately released from the wedge of gravity and their altitude slowly descended. When they looked at the ground, there were the figures of the grandpa who was unable to stand up from shock, and the grandma who was looking up open mouthed at the sky with one hand holding laundry, and then, the figure of Yue smiling gently. It was about three days since they departed. But, there was no sign of worry that could be seen in Yues expression. Myuu and Shia who came out to the garden with light footsteps and Remia also didnt look worried at all. Rather the color of exasperationFinally coming home huh~could be seen strongly in their face. While looking at Yue who quickly used soul magic to return to the present world the souls of Jii-chan and Baa-chan that slipped out because they were knocked out of their wits from seeing Hajime and Tio who landed on the garden, Im home. We hath returned. The two said their coming home words. Geez-. Hajime-san and Tio-san, where were you two loitering around with just the two of you desu!? We saw the letter that said you two are going adventuring, but I never heard about doing it for three days! Shia went angry with a huff. Her rabbit ears were pointed straight up as though to sayHey hey, whats the meaning of this?. Muu. Papa and also Tio-oneechan are unfair nano! Even though Myuu also want to go in a trip Putting us aside, Ojii-sama and Obaa-sama were really worried you know? Myuu ran with a fast pace *sutetetete-* still wearing a sullenly bloated cheeks and she clung tightly on Hajimes leg. When the two turned their gaze from Remias words, there they saw the Jii-chan and Baa-chan who fainted even though their soul had returned back. Sumire and Shii were looking after the two. Both of them saidWelcome home~with really light feeling. And? Where were you two going until now? Yue tilted her head while asking. She understood that the two went out spontaneously from the letter left behind, but as expected it seemed she guessed that the two encountered some kind of unavoidable circumstance with how they were spending three nights away without notice. Hajime looked at Tio. Tio also looked at Hajime. After looking at each other for some reason, Hajime made a small smile Secret And said such thing. He decided that he would save his adventure that he started with just Tio inside his chest until the time came it was necessary. Tios gaze was wandering around with an expression as though she had stuffed her mouth with sweet candies. Seeing such two, Yue tilted her head a bit before she smiled gently. I see. Tio, did you have fun? Yes. Very. Enticed by Yues gentle smile, Tio also made a smile that looked like a girl. Its afternoon only just now but, want to eat? Ou. My stomach is really empty here. I guess. We hath just gone through various things. The moment Yue suggested that, Hajime and Tios stomach growled harmoniously, Yue chuckled seeing that while she returned inside the house. Hajime and Tio followed behind her while for some reason they looked up to the sky, and then they chuckled at each other for some reason seeing each other doing similar thing. Wai, whats with that atmosphere of mutual understanding! Even if Yue-san ignored it, I wont be like that! Hey hey, what happened desu? Please teach meee. This is the two of you, so something must be blown away, someone raised a scream, and it absolutely became a festival of pandemonium right? Im really curiousss Myuu too! Myuu is also curious nano! Getting coaxed by the rabbit ears and little girl, the two of them were increasingly smiling more in humor. Like that Hajime and Tio secretly talked at each other while soothing down Shia and Myuu. DDSomeday, lets unveil the huge battleship and perpetual motion machine. They said at each other. While looking really amused. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Tio arc is finally over. It was long The passage of perpetual motion machine was done vaguely, so please spare me from any retort (sweat) By the way, not using monarch dragon core was Hajimes consideration after a fashion. About what will the people of that world do with the monarch dragon cores of Helmut and his sibling, it will depend on that worlds people. Well, surely Kuwaibel wont let them do as they pleased. Ill also say that it was simply because it was too much to write. Now then, who should I write next I wonde Chapter 249 Arifureta Chapter 249 Arifureta After II Dream and Love and HopesssDD AN: It will be idle stories until the next long arc after story. I will put in unserious story one, or two more times. By the way, this chapters chronological order is around one month after the return. The occupation of a reportage writer is a work of finding an interesting topic, collected data on it, and then reported it as news. I, Hamada Shouta (28 years old), am such a reportage writer. I mainly introduced hidden well-known store and specialty of a town. I have never missed a meal doing this job, but there were times when there was no story to sell, so I have also done running gossip occasionally. What someone like me is observing lately is a western restaurantWisteria. Its a hidden well-know store in the city, a restaurant where you can enjoy food and coffee together without doubt. Originally this will be where I get requested for formal news coverage and I will interview the owner for several of their prided menu, but currently I, Welcome. Have you decide what you will order? Ah, yeah. This omelet rice, and jasmine tea. Also a blend coffee after the meal please. Omelet rice and jasmine tea. And then a blend coffee after meal is it? Thank you for the order. Please wait for a bit. Like this, Im coming as a normal guest. Of course, I dont tell the restaurant side that Im a reporter or that Im wishing for an interview. I am staring at the back figure of the girl that is one of the reasons of thatDDthe girl that just now was politely taking my order, the daughter of this restaurants owner Sonobe Yuuka-chan. Her style, I guess is fairly nice. Her chestnut hair that seems to be dyed is tied into one and her nice walking posture give a diligent impression that run counter with her appearance that is like a juvenile delinquent. How she is helping in the restaurant in holiday like this is also showing that. She is a high school student but she has a really calm atmosphere. That make her look adult. Her long slits eyes and sharp gaze that even look glaring at other people also softened gently when she is talking with customer, that become a gap that deepen the favorable impression to her Hah!? The auntie at the opposite seating is glaring at me with a terrible look!? Tha, thats not it! By no means Im staring with a feeling I need to feel guilty about! Its true I tell you! Thats why, please dont look at me with those eyes as though Im a pervert aiming at a high school girl! The auntie averted her gaze with suspicion still remaining. From how she is calling at the girl using Yuuka-chan, most likely she is a regular customer. It seems there are a lot of elderly people in this restaurant who are thinking of Yuuka-chan like their real daughter or granddaughter. Its not just the auntie at the opposite seat, there are even an uncle who is sitting unnoticed at the neighboring seat sending a gaze toward here like a hard-boiled detective investigating a criminal, and an old man who is reading a newspaper at the inner seating of the restaurant, but actually there is an opened hole on that newspaper from where the old man is observing me like an investigator. Surely everyone is worried about the girl, thanks to the incident that happened to the girl some time ago and the commotion of this and that currently happening around the girl. Of course, its not just because they are worried, its also because she is really that charming of a girlDD Thank you for waiting. Here is your jasmine tea. Ah, tha, thanks. Damn it. I completely stuttered. Yuuka-chan is tilting her head at my suspicious behavior. Her expression is also puzzled Is something the matter? N, no, there is nothing. This is really a disgraceful behavior for a pro reporter. What are you doing getting shaken against a girl more than a decade younger huh. I cleared my throat once. I change my mindset to work mode. What is necessary is an observation ability that wont overlook even anything trivial. And then, the concentration needed for that. By the wayDD I open my mouth to casually probe whether I can pull out some information even just for a bit, but before I can do that, the restaurant bell is ringing *cling cling* to notify of a customers arrival. Naturally, Yuuka-chans gaze speedily moves away from me. The girls eyes narrowed just for a moment at the entering person before she turned at me once more, bow and left. For some reason I become curious about Yuuka-chans gaze that turned sharp and so I turn my eyes toward the man who just entered the shop even while feeling the gaze of the auntie on me. The man is wearing a shabby jacket, carrying a large bag hanging on his shoulder, and a lot of stubble on his chin. My sense of smell as a pro smell that mans true identity. In that case, as expected his objective is DDI told you many times already, I wont accept that kind of interview. Please dont come intruding until the restaurant. Just calm down, please dont be that cruel here. If you are that obstinate, then I too cannot help but think that there is really something suspicious. Its fine even if its just five minutes. Of course Ill wait until after the restaurants closing. Please let me ask just for a bitDDregarding all of you the returnees. Bingo. As I though he is a person of the same business with that reason. DDReturnees That is the cause that makes the situation that dragged in the girl to be complicated. The whereabouts of Yuuka-chan along with her classmates became unknown more than a year ago. At the time it was a really big uproar about a case of spirited away that happened at a school in daytime. Similarly my interest was also pickled and I investigated various things about it. But, regardless of the many specialists who investigated the case, in the end the cause of their disappearance and their whereabouts stayed unclear. It was thought that perhaps this case will vanish from the peoples memory at this rate, but just a little bit of time ago, Yuuka-chan and others suddenly returned back. Along with most of the students. Where did they go? Naturally, not just the police, every public institution and information media pressed for an answer, but the answer the returnees gave to all of them wasDDfighting an army led by an evil god in another world, they said. Naturally they were suspected to have abnormality in their mind or perhaps they were brainwashed using drugs. It seemed that they had been examined many times, but in the end there are no abnormality discovered from them and many institutions concluded like this. DDThese people who were spirited away are trying to hide the blank one year when they vanished. Like that. The press got superheated, and it seemed the questioning from the government also became more forceful. There were also students who dont come back until now, so it can be said to be only natural. However, a strange situation is occurring here. With one day as the turning point, the questioning toward them is settling down like a tide pulling back. Even a free reporter like me got warned by my comrades and seniors in the industry, and by the publishers Im close with, they saidIts better to not get involved with this case. Surely something, a great power that an individual like me cannot measure is in the work. Even so, there are a lot of people who cannot stop because of their curiosity and ambition that is even bigger than that, and Im one of such hopeless people, this man is also the same. Please quit it already. More than this is an obstruction of business already. Haa. I get it. Then Ill ask again another day. It will be great if at that time you will talk about whats inside your chest. Surely its also hard for you to keep close to the chest about the matter of your friends who wont be able to come back forever right? Inside the restaurant become enveloped by an uneasy air. An aura that absolutely isnt respectable is emitted from the gaze of an elderly! That man, is he looking for death here!? As expected, the man who noticed the strange air inside the restaurant is starting to rapidly retreat with twitching expression. He take out a business card from his pocket and forcefully make Yuuka-chan to hold it. I hope you wont misunderstand, I actually want to become your strength. Surely its tiresome for you who is still a student to carry this large burden right? If you are fine with me, Ill listen to your story anytime. The man said such thing while showing a smile that is obviously fishy for anyone with working eyes before he turned around, and then perhaps to look at how Yuuka-chan is taking the situation, the man turn around while his hand is reaching toward the entrance door. Instantly. Aa~, right right. YourDD DD*supan-* The mans speech stopped. No, it was stopped. By his own business card that flew so close it almost grazed his eyes when he was turning back, and without pause it then stabbed on the door like a joke. No, really, what kind of joke this is? Looking there, Yuuka-chan is standing with one hand on her waist, and her other hand is lifted with two fingers pointing toward the man. Its as though those fingers were just throwing the business card that was held between them. Before this, I once watched a television show where a vegetable was cut using a trump card. Thats why, this situation really looks like a joke, but its also not something impossible if one has a preeminent skill I guess. Even if for example the business card is made from paper that is far thicker than a trump card, or even though the door is made from wood that is hard in nature. Or even if the thrower isnt a pro with such occupation, but a female high school student helping out her family in her holiday! The mans gaze is moving slowly toward the business card that is stabbed on the entrance door. The twitching on his cheeks is already at the level that cannot be hidden away. Yuuka-chan speak with a dignified voice toward that man. Thank you for your concern. But, even though I look like this Im a really strong woman, so Ill shoulder by myself the baggage I have decided to shoulder by my own will until the end. Besides Yuuka-chan smile gently. In that smile there is the utmost trust? Anyone who see that smile will understand that there is no gloominess or worry at all in there, its a smiling face that is packed with a charm that is hard to describe. I know someone who will do something about it when it really matters. Thats why, take away that business card and scram right away. Such wordless pressure is lurking inside that charming smile. Aa, certainly, if someone get ordered by that kind of smile and gaze, then that person wont even feel like disobeying. I see. It will be great if you wont regret that. Surely that parting threat is the best the man can do. The man roughly pull out the business card and get out without even hiding his irritation. Yuuka-chan sighed fuuh and then she lightly nod at her parents who have been watching over all this time from the kitchen and counter. The parents also nodded back lightly and they return back to their work. Eerr, Im really sorry for the disturbance. Please forgive the discomfort it has caused you customers. Yuuka-chan faced the customer seats and she quickly bowed her head. The regular customers are striving to be the first to sayDont mind itIts fine you know~The next time he come, uncle will make my subordinate deal with himand so on. Even the customers who arent regulars also doesnt look like they mind it, perhaps they are affected by the dignified figure and smile of Yuuka-chan just now. Rather, they are keep sending glances with deep interest. Those gazes feel like they are looking interested purely at Yuuka-chan herself rather than because she is a returnee. Right, like this Yuuka-chans fans are increasing. Similarly I too feel toward Yuuka-chan just nowDD *glare-* The aunties gaze is flying at me. That auntie is absolutely an esper. By the way, who is this person who will do something somehow that she refers to? Now then, around one week since the day I learned the shocking truth that Yuuka-chan is actually an expert at card throwing. During that time I visited Wisteria four times and observed Yuuka-chan. No, Im not a stalker. Until the end this is for work. A data gathering. I feel bad for Yuuka-chan, but I too am a pro, and so I wont be merciful. I endure the abnormal stare of the regulars and also the bombing that is Yuuka-chans smile, and stand on guard waiting until the girl reveal her faults! The result is that it end in vain, its completely a wasted effort. There is nothing suspicious about the girl, and there is also nothing suspicious about her classmates that come playing to the restaurant. If I have to say what I have learned, its that the girl is a serious girl as expected, she is lovely, and not just card throwing, from pen until vegetable stick, she is a master at throwing whatever, those are all that I learned. I only learned for the first time the fact that even a pen can pierce through a smartphone. The male student who seems to be a classmate and got such thing done at his smartphone and Yuuka-chan herself are, Sonobeee!? What the hell have you done!? My smartphone is dying here! Dont get carried away just because you are that guys mistress okay!? Shut up, idiot Tamai-. Im not a mistress! So its because you guys are saying such things that recently Yue-san and others are looking at me strangely isnt it!? Just because of that, this is still too much right!? Aa, now my smartphone looks like Tio-san whose ass is stabbed by Nagumo aint it. Even though my smartphone is skewered its still gasping and not dying yet. Shiitt, can I at least take out the data? Oi, Sonobe, take responsibility and ask Nagumo for a new one. Even that guy if he is begged by his mistressDD Fuhn Aa!? Carrot and radish and cucumber are stabbing my smartphone all over!? They were quarreling with each other really like a student. I only learned for the first time the fact that even vegetable stick can pierce through a smartphone. They yelled several words that Im curious about, but Yuuka-chan who is angry with that bright red face is somehow cute so I cannot remember. Nevertheless, what is the meaning of aijin I wonder? Oh man, I dont really get the most recent vocabs that the youngsters are using. (TN: Aijin means mistress in Japan. The dialogue in Japan is heavily relying context because many Japanese words sound similar. When Yuuka and Tamai were talking, the word aijin was written using kanji so it can be quickly understood what they were talking about. But the reporter is parroting aijin using katakana, he is under the impression that it might be some new slang because its unthinkable for a good kid to be called a mistress just from that conversation.) I am recalling such trivial thing while today too my feet are heading toward Wisteria. Even if there is no information I can get about the returnees, the cooking in that restaurant is really good. The atmosphere of the restaurant is also calming, so I can drink coffee at the end while relaxing. After soaking my body in this harsh industry, taking a short time in this kind of restaurant is really healing me. I can see Wisteria in front of me right now. A large stylish signboard can be seen on the quiet restaurants appearance. The time is evening, so Wisteria that is illuminated by the madder red of evening even looks like the entrance to a different world. Just what am I thinking Is it because the girl had encountered spirited away phenomenon? I retort to myself after saying that kind of impossible imagination. Im thinking for a little, perhaps its better to just normally interview about the restaurant. The restaurants atmosphere and cooking, coffee, and then a beautiful high school student is the future second generation~ Yep, I feels like that can become a good enough article. Although, if I do that, then inevitably Yuuka-chans background will get exposed and it will only shift back to the topic of returnee. When Im about to arrive after a little bit more with a wry smile on my face, suddenly a familiar girl get out from the restaurant, its Yuuka-chan. What? She looks strange Yuuka-chan is holding a mobile phone in her hand and she is talking to somewhere while walking briskly through a path that is different from the path Im coming from. I become strangely concerned and in the end I dont enter the restaurant and follow behind Yuuka-chan instead. Yuuka-chan ended her call midway and she started jogging. She, she is unexpectedly fast. I have confidence with my waist and legs from my work, but after ten minutes Im starting to run out of breath. The cause is one. Yuuka-chan looks like she is jogging in a glance, but the fact is, amazingly with each step she is steadily accelerating. Inevitably I am sprinting almost with all my strength. Yuuka-chan. You arent just a throwing master, you are also a jogging master arent you? A man desperately following behind a high school girl while breathing roughly zee~ zee~. If someone is looking from the side then its definitely out. Im praying so that no one will report me while sprinting for a while. Yuuka-chan entered an empty building that is for sale. In this kind of day when the sun is already sinking, toward this kind of place, just what is her business? Im feeling suspicious while gripping my phone tightly so that if something happened to Yuuka-chan I can report it anytime. At the same time, Im also feeling the indication of a scoop and take out the camera Im always carrying. While confirming that there is no one around, I step into the building cautiously. I guess originally this building was used for office. The first floor is spacious and wide, and there is the figure of Yuuka-chan at the center. Im hiding behind a pillar and watch over the situation. And then before long, five men appear from deeper inside the building. All of them are wearing black suits. No matter how you look they arent respectable person. I came. And then where is the customer of my restaurant? I guess it right now. Yuuka-chan was called by those suspicious fellows! Her customer is taken hostage! Just who are these people? Abduction and confinement, this is not a usual situation. I clicked my camera shutter wordlessly. Dont be so rushed. We arent kidnapping anyone or anything. They must be eating dinner normally around this time. Its just that our colleagues are on the lookout near the,, thats all. Oh, really. And? What do you want me to do? Even though this is an outrageous situation, Yuuka-chan is still keeping her hands on her jackets pockets, while her mouth that is holding a chewing gum without me noticing is blowing out a balloon. Fear and unease are nonexistent in her expression, if I have to say the color of exasperation is stronger in her face. In a glance, she is a delinquent girl looking down at an adultDDshe can be seen like that. In fact the opponent might be feeling like that because their face frowned slightly. Just like what we said before, we only want you to cooperate with us. About the ability that all of you have, and then about the method to obtain it and the place. Haa. And, why is it Im the one who you called out using a method that is going as far as that? I understood that they are people aiming for information of the returnees based from the flow of their dialogue. However, Yuuka-chan isnt the only returnee. Why is she the one targeted and not the other students? The answer is spoken from the mans mouth. Its nothing big, you are that boys mistress right? That word came out again. The word aijin. Is that some kind of secret jargon? Hahah, I really dont get it all~. Eh, why is Yuuka-chan turning that red? Just where does her cool figure just now gone to!? The man glanced at the fiercely trembling Yuuka-chan and he continued. We are really well aware about that boys abnormality. Its impossible to even approach him and his relative. Our colleagues were only changing job one after another. The other students look like they have weak influence. But, you are different. You are outside the framework of relative, but you have special relationship with that boy. If its your words, even that boy wont be able to bluntly ignore it. Special reDDeh? What did he say? I didnt hear it really clearly just now. We want you to request him following our instruction. Thats all. If you do just that, all of your customers can go to your restaurant without knowing anyDD First thing first, that thing about mi, mi, mistress. Where did you hear it from? Yuuka-chan questioned while still looking down with her body trembling. The man raised an eyebrow as though to sayWhy are you concerned with that one?, yet he still answered. Mainly from your classmates, then also from your parents. They were talking about it normally in the restaurant, and then even from the conversation when shopping, I got the report that your parents were talking worriedly that they wished you wont be a mistress but marry normally. Everyone you better remember this. My vegetable sticks are hungering for smartphone. It seems that the smartphones of her classmates and parents will become the prey of the vegetable sticks, just like the smartphone of that boy some time ago. The eyes of Yuuka-chan who lifted up her face are steady. As might be expected from the face of a beauty that possess long slits eyes, it has a remarkable intensity when it make such expression. The man in the front stirred for a moment as though he is faltering. A, anyway, will you follow along with our cooperation request? If I dont, my customers will randomly meet misfortune? The wordless reply is the proof of affirmation. Seeing the situation that is becoming more and more outrageous, I decided to withdraw for the moment from here to report this. What is passing through my mind is the sudden calming down of the returnees commotion and the warning from the people in the same business. Furthermore, from the talk of those men in suits in addition with their experienced air, the possibility that they are government people is high. Perhaps reporting this to police will be pointless. On the contrary, perhaps I will also be in danger with the reason that informer = witness. However, there is no way I cannot leave this as it is. Yuuka-chan came here alone for the sake of her restaurant customers even knowing the danger. She is a girl who is more than a decade younger than me, but she came here after mustering her courage for the sake of others! Then, I too have to do what I can! Because, even I am a customer that love Wisteria! (Yuuka-chan. Please dont provoke the opponent and do your best just a little bitDD) While gritting my teeth that I cannot leap out like a hero, I try to retreat until a place where my voice wont be able to be heard when I report this. But, that cannot come true. Uguh Good grief. Rat like your kind is always barging in from everywhere. I got caught. There was also these guys comrade behind me. My neck get choked by an arm and I get trouble breathing. My body get groped around with one hand and my camera and smartphone are taken. I get dragged along out from behind the pillar. Noticing the commotion, Yuuka-chan and the men look to this direction. The men are making unpleasant face. Yuuka-chans expression looks like she wants to sayWhat the hell. No, its strange for me to be the one to say it but Yuuka-chan, isnt it better if you show a bit different reaction than that. What happen with your cool and unperturbed attitude? That person, is more or less my customer though? A reporter, Hamada Shouta. Looks like he is investigating your surrounding. My background is exposed from the business card they took. What kind of expression Yuuka-chan will make now she know Im tricking her I wonder. Her expression that enter my sight that is turning blurry from the distress isah, yep, its just like usual. She isnt thinking anything of it. She is cool and lovely. Can I cry? It doesnt matter what is that persons background. And? What are you going to do with that person? Its something you dont need to know. Can I consider that our deal is struck? Then, you can go back to your restaurant. We will contact you again later. Our thanks for your cooperation. Whose mouth is saying that? After threatening a girl who is still a student! An indescribable rage is surging inside me. What will happen to me after this? Of course Im feeling scared about that. The inside of my head is already messed up. What to do? What to do!? There are only those words that keep flowing in and vanishing inside. In this hopeless situation, a voice suddenly resounded. Its Yuuka-chans voice. Ah, yep. This side is all right though. Ah, I see, so its over. Okay. The men look suspicious. Me too. The reason is because Yuuka-chan is talking to empty space. The sudden happening make me only able to be confused, but it appears the men are different. Their facial expression changes as though they recalled something and their hand moved toward their chest pocket. Chih. Some kind of ability!? Dont moDD Shut up. Yuuka-chan says sharp words. Right after that, the two men raised short scream and they crumble down. Almost at the same time, Yuuka-chans face turn at my direction, and at the next moment, puih she spit out something. That thing make the sound of slicing wind while passing through near my forehead, right after that, the pressure restricting my neck vanished.GuahThat cry make me turn around reflexively, and there I see the figure of a man holding his eye looking pained. The hand of me who fell on my backside felt a flabby sensation. When I look there, there is a chewing gum that has been stretched long and narrow. This is the chewing gum Yuuka-chan was chewing. There is no need to guess, perhaps Yuuka-chan threw the gum she held in her mouth to hit the mans eyes. Groans and screams are overlapping even while Im slightly befuddled. When I turned my gaze, there are already five men collapsing. Their leg is stabbed by a knife that release electrical discharge *crackle crackle* and then men are convulsing. Shit-. Do you think this will end well for you after doing something like this? The man who received the chewing gum spit said such thing while tears are trickling from his one eye. At the same time, his hand secretly reach toward his breast pocket, and *ton-* that hand is stabbed lightly by a long and narrow knife like a joke. Ill return those exact words back to you. Get punished a lot later by the demon king-sama. *pachin-* Yuuka-chans fingers snap resounded. The knife stabbed into the mans hand immediately crackled. The man raises a small scream and fall powerlessly. Please dont move from there. Faster than I can comprehend that those words are directed at me, Yuuka-chan look toward the entrance while she lifted her hand toward the collapsed men. Thereupon, of all things. The knives pulled out by itself and fly toward her hand. I can only open my eyes wide at the strange happening before my eyes. I dont even have the composure to scrap off Yuuka-chans chewing gum from my hand. Yuuka-chan catch the five knives flying at her with one hand and she start juggling them using one hand like a street performer. Wha, what a dangerous actis what I thought, but her gaze is fixed toward the entrance without change. From that I understand that this extremely dangerous skill is nothing more than a diversion for her. The figure of the girl looking relaxed with one hand still put inside her pocket and the other hand juggling throwing knives is really picturesque that I get completely fascinated. Even unconsciously I feel like I have to say something here, I try to let out words by desperately moving my mouth that doesnt really want to hear what my brain is ordering it to do. However, before I can, the reason why Yuuka-chan is staring at the entrance finally arrives. What entered the building along with a low engine sound is two black cars. No matter how I think, they are obviously the comrade of the fainted guys here. Come to think of it, before I entered here, I believe I saw no car nearby. That means, were they already coming here to pick up these men, or else they had arranged to come if there is no contact in certain interval How ill-prepared. As expected is it just like Nagumo said, they are underestimating us because we are children? Yuuka-chan whispered that. The cars headlight illuminated at Yuuka-chan. At her feet are naturally me who fell on my ass and the collapsed men. The cars came to a sudden stop and they try to back away in hurry. My bad, but this is an order from the sca~ry demon king-sama. Well, he told me to only do it if possible though. Inside the building that is shined by the headlights, a new light source is created. Its from Yuuka-chans knives. The juggled throwing knives are blazing up along with *gou-* sound. Yuuka-chan throw three knives high in the air, she catch the remaining two blazing knives between her fingers, and right after that, shihshe throw them along with such spirited voice. The two knives are flying while pulling trail of fire behind them. Each of them is like a streak of laser, stabbing on both cars bonnet and explosive sound roared from there. The cars lost their momentum and also the control before they crashed on a pillar and wall. Unbelievably, it seemed that Yuuka-chans blazing knives pierced the car engines. Men rolled out from the driving seats of the cars. At that time Yuuka-chan caught the falling knives and throws them again. At the same time, even though she is throwing with one hand, the two knives splendidly follow two different tracks and stabbed the thigh of the men. They collapsed with a thud from the stun gun effect. Something like this I think. The rest, Ill leave the clean up at Nagumo just like he said Yuuka-chan is playing around with her knives by twirling them around while her gaze is moving toward me. Just what is this extremely extraordinary situation? Now Im sharing a special circumstance with her. Will I become a secret cooperator that protects her secret after this? Will the two of us face against powerful organization? Will I give comfort to her when she is tired of fighting? Like that someday the two people E~rr, anyway, sorry to do this while you are in your own world but, hoih *pushu-* It feels like something stabbed me. When I look at the back of my hand, there is a knife that she was holding before this. Hm, can you wait a bit, Yuuka-chan? Right now my hand is sticky with the chewing gum that you were chewing, and now the back of my hand is stabbed like this, just what is this situation Please come to the restaurant again as a normal customer. Ah, wai-, ABABABABABABABABAABABABABABAHBAAH!? There my consciousness is swallowed into darkness. Her last words. I see, until the end, you are going to fight without anyone else knowing huh. So thats your resolve. Loving the normal everyday, possessing mysterious power, you leap into the extraordinary days without hesitation for the sake of other people. Aa, I know. Just what is such a girl is called. I never thought that it really exist in reality. Yes, you areDD A few days later after the ill-prepared attack of a certain government agency. The western restaurant Wisteria that was loved by the local people. It was afternoon, when it was time where peoples visit was the slowest, inside the restaurant was sparse despite it was a holiday. At such Wisteria the bell that informed of the customers arrival played its ring. When Yuuka who was wiping the table turned her gaze, there she found the boys trio Tamai and co, and also Miyasaki Nana and Sugawara Taeko. While smiling wryly thinking that her friends came for jabbering again, Yuuka opened her mouth to welcome them, Yo-, magical girl! Are business flourishing, magical girl! Oh man, thats really a great picture yeah, magical girl! She got called with strange nickname by the boys trio. After mistress now it was magical girl? Fine then. If thats what you wish then its war. Do you have enough spare smartphone in stock? With a fixed smiling face, Yuuka took out vegetable sticks from the kitchen. Wait wait, Yuuka-chi! Its not like we are making fun of you. No, Tamai-kun and co are making fun of you though. Ahaha, err, Yuuka. Here. Nana immediately hid her smartphone and pacified Yuuka, while Taeko was smiling wryly and took out a magazine from her bag and handed it over to Yuuka. Beside her, Ple, please spare at least this childdd!Tamai embraced his new smartphone on his stomach and crouched down. Geez, just whats with you guys. When Yuuka dropped her gaze at the magazine she was given while saying that, it appeared that it was s minor gossip magazine. It was something that published things like urban legend and so on. Its credibility was zero. It was that kind of magazine. Yuuka found a page that was folded and she opened that page while gazing dubiously at Taeko, !? She stiffened. It was only natural. Because there, DDA battle of dusk! Magical girl exist! What is the true identity of her who protects the citizens from a mysterious organization!? Such headline was written with large font, and the picture of Yuuka who was emitting flame was printed there. Of course, Yuukas face wasnt shown, there was only the side profile of a girl who looked like she was emitting flame projected there. But, it was obvious in a glance for those who knew Yuuka. The knives that were faintly visible inside the flame and the sparking knives were also the proof. Yuuka was opening wind holes using curving throwing vegetable sticks at the smartphones of Tamai and co who were cackling while saying things likeMagical girl(mahou shoujo)? No, this is magical high school girl right?No, its magical mistress(mahout aijin) seeThat sound indecent somehow. Rather how about demon king mistress(maou aijin)?, and then she made a phone call from her own smartphone. Whats up? What do you mean whats up, Nagumo! The concealment!? You were concealing the case werent you!? Aa, about that article huh. You seehm? Do you hear anyone screaming? Sounds like Tamai and co there. Who cares about that, explain the reason why I become a magical girl! Yuuka questioned Hajime while ignoring Tamai and co who were grievingThis time its celery!? Damn it!while embracing their smartphones that were returning blank eye(screen). No, I erased everything like the camera data and so on, I also manipulated their memory. But as expected from a pro journalist. It appeared he also took several picture using his smartphone and transferred the pictures into his PC at his home. Guh. His gaze was always following me stickily every time he came to the restaurant, so I thought he was surely a no-hoper third class reporter. Well, putting aside your harsh evaluation. That reporter put out the article at a gossip publisher while I was pressed with dealing at the public safety side. Even though he should have no memory, he moved fast to make the article because the picture was just interesting. Yuuka was determined. The next time that reporter bastard came, it wouldnt end well for him, she resolved. It was impossible for anyone to judge that it was Yuuka from that picture except her friends and comrades, and above all the magazine was a local gossip publisher. The number of copies printed and also the number of buyer was few. Yuuka considered the reporter as a customer and against her better judgment she didnt make him faint. She cursed her careless self and let out a sigh of resignation. By the way, when she eventually made him fainted, for some reason around the end that reporter was staring at her stickily, on top of that he was excessively grinning in his own world, he looked simply revolting so Yuuka electrified him somewhat reflexively. Well, in the end its just gossip. It wont become a big problem I believe. If it happens then it happens, Ill crush it entirely at that time. So dont worry about that. Its not like Im particularly uneasy or anything. Its Nagumo after all. Just what was it? Yuuka felt smirking gazes from outside her field of vision. It also felt like there was exasperated gazesThey are do~ing it again~. A voice calling at Hajime could be heard from the other side of the phone. It seemed that he was still in the middle of dealing with a trouble. My bad suddenly calling you. I got already for now about the situation. Aa. Then laterDD Yuuka told that she was ending the call seeing that Hajime was busy, Hajime too also repliedDDjust before that, it was as though he got a mischievous idea and made a stifled laugh. And then, Later, magical girl Yuuka-chan -, You- Before she could complain, *tuut tuut* lifeless electronic sound sounded. Yuuka was trembling all over with her eyes staring fixedly at the smartphone while her cheeks were gradually turning red. Then she whispered. Dont call me, Yuuka-chan. Naturally, it went without saying that she was given the wide grin of the two people at the kitchen and the counter, and her five friends. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I caught cold. The Word frequently deadlocked. When I changed using Ichitaro(TN: Japanese program), my data flew. Okay. Im gonna post the chapter at any cost. And so this chapter was late, but its Yuuka chapter that felt tedious. I also want to write a long arc with Yuuka as the main, so this time its just an idle story. The chronological order is around one month after the return. Everyone too please be careful of catching cold. Chapter 250 Arifureta Chapter 250 Arifureta After II Mundane School Life AN: Thank you for waiting. Its a trifling ordinary day arc. I wrote , but Im planning to interpose the student life arc with idle story, so its just for numbering. Im undecided whether next week Ill also write student life arcs continuation. It will depend on my mood. Blue sky without a single cloud was spreading vast, in a corner of resident area that was filled with comfortable cool air that was characteristic of the morning time, DD*gashan-* Such sound of crashing and, DDGupeh!? Such scream were resounding. Hajime? Are you listening? Hm? A, aah. Im listening Yue. Yue who was walking beside Hajime while making footstep sounds regularly puffed up her cheeks in a bit of dissatisfaction. With their height difference as one factor, Yue who was turning her gaze at Hajime as though she was peering from below was naturally looking like she was directing upturned gaze at him, and despite having seeing her gesture that was like that many times until now, Hajime couldnt prevent his heartbeat from jumping up for a moment. And so, the cause of the sound of crashing and scream just nowDDa passing by salary man riding a bicycle in his way to his workplace who was driving inattentively, and in the end he crashed onto a telephone pole and toppled over, such tragedy was smoothly slipping off from Hajimes mind along with his moving away gaze. Yue fastened her pace to move ahead of Hajime and then there she made a beautiful turn with a twirl. Her golden threads hair softly fluttered and glittered as though it was even blessed by the morning sunlight, while her skirt that was similarly fluttering softly greatly emphasized her whitely alluring absolute territory. (TN: Absolute territory = zettai ryouiki = exposed skin between top of knee-high socks and hemline of skirt) DD*zubo-*, dowah!? A boy who seemed to be a high school student from another school walking at the edge of street put his foot into a ditch and he screamed, but Hajime whose heart was captured by Yue who was staring straight at him while walking backward didnt even turn his gaze there. Its dangerous walking backward like that you know? Nn. But, like this both of us are inside each others sight. Yue was staring still at him expressionlessly, but her default expression crumbled slightly. The gently softening expressionDDYues smile stimulated Hajimes dj vu and he narrowed his eyes. A postman overtaking Hajime from the side seemed to get his brain stimulated. As the compensation of not looking straight while driving, he almost got into an accident and put on his emergency brake *kikiiDD!!*. He came to a stop with a really impressive drift. Hajime? Yue tilted her head at Hajimes state. Hajime realized the source of his dj vu and he mutteredMy dream became reality huh. Hearing that mutter, Yue tilted her head even further to the opposite side to show her confusion. That gesture was so lovely that Hajime loosened his face. At the same time, a female high schooler walking from the roadside suddenly pressed on her nose and crouched down. Red liquid of joy was dripping from between her hand. This female high schooler who was whisperingI, I saw it again. Its just too angelic just nowwas also discharging out drips of red joy at the same place four, five days ago, so surely she was in a healthy state without any abnormality. You see, I had seen Yues figure wearing that uniform while walking backward like this before. Nn? I had done this before? No, we have gone to school together many times, but something like this is the first time. Its just, its embarrassing to confess this butI saw it at Haltinas great dungeon, yeah. ah. Fufuh. Did you dream it? Dont laugh. Hajime looked aside while scratching his cheek. For his delusion and desire to be known by his lover, even though it was at this late hour, no, exactly because it was at this late hour that it was a bit embarrassing. The true identity of the dj vu Hajime felt. The cause was one of the trial that he received at the capturing of great sea of trees Haltina. The capturing members were shown world of dream at the same time when they were teleported. There they experienced a world of supreme convenient wish they desired on top of having their inconvenient past written off. What Hajime dreamed off inside that world was ordinary days on top of the erasure of his despair and hellish pain he experienced at the abyss. Inside that world there was Yue as his lover and he went to school with her like this. Both of them were carefree under the sunlight without any conflict, pain, and anxiety. Yue was twirling like now and she steadily walked backward in front of Hajime, wearing the uniform of the school Hajime attended. The figure of Yue wearing blazer and skirt, and then loafers, with the school bag held behind her, she was walking backward. This spectacle of dream waiting ahead after he passed through all difficulties was truly the symbol of happiness for Hajime. Haa haa, my goddessDDabeshih!? The finger bullet Hajime unconsciously fired splendidly hit the forehead of a man peeking out from between the curtain of the second floor room of a house the two happened to pass by. Of course, the glass window was beautifully pierced through. The man who was blown away along with an impact that felt like it would tear off the head, without pause he was sent flying into the corridor with a force that could smash through a door. From inside the house,Dear-, Takeshi is! Takeshi is coming out from his room!What!? Recently he is doing this every morning isnt he!? Finally Takeshi too is resolved to return to societyuuuhsuch harmonious voices could be heard. Surely the number of family conversation there was increasing in proportion of the number of hole in the window. It was something wonderful. You are used with the school already? Nn. Its fresh and novel. Especially the going to and from school alone with just Hajime. Yues smile deepened at Hajimes attempt to change topic while she replied. Though I also feels like this isnt something we need to decide the rotation shift and even purposefully not using car though. Even going through shortcut, its still faster by riding bicycle. Hajime dont get it. Going to and from school with just two people is our important time. This is the consensus of opinion so objection or refusal wont be allowed. I, I see. But still Just as Yue said, Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku enforced a rotation shift where each of them would go to school with just Hajime once a week. It was something that was decided by their consensus of opinion, and the time became an important time where they could be together with just Hajime who most of time was together with someone among his families. Hajime more or less also guessed that. However, there was a relatively pressing problem in the case of all these four people, especially in regard to Yue, because of that Hajimes expression was a bit twitching. You dont like, being alone with me? There is no way thats true. Getting asked such thing with a sad looking gaze, Hajime had no other option than giving an immediate answer. Even if he witnessed the tragic scenes of all the passerby in the range where Yues expression was visible were crashing, tumbling over, or spraying out joy from their nose. When he was going to and from school with just Yue, most of the time the path they traveled became like a disaster site in their passing. Also to say more, the smartphones of the smartphone users all over the place who suddenly became unmannered were invited to heaven and agonizing cries in that kind of meaning also echoed in the path that was turned into a road of tragedy Hajime fastened his brisk pace and caught up to Yue, he then took out a glasses with crimson frame from his pocket and gently put it on Yue. Glasses girl Yue blinked her eyes. This glasses was actually an artifact that possessed recognition obstruction effect but, DD*Gashan! KikiiDD, gosha! Chuin!* DDSo, so cutebuberah!? Hidebuh. Abeshi!? In front of the charm of Yue wearing glasses, the artifact bent its knees in defeat. A charm that nullified an artifact that is enchanted with age of god magic, huh. You havent actually obtained a concept magic of charm or something havent you? ? Hajime whispered to himself and took off the glasses that had opposite effect from Yue. The glasses artifact of recognition obstruction was quite effective at first, but recently it was becoming an item that increased Yues charm instead. Hajime could only cocked his head in puzzlement, but his mother Sumire who heard this story was staring blankly while answeringThats must be because she is with youas though it was nothing. Recently their surrounding had calmed down compared to at the beginning and Yue became able to enjoy her time alone with Hajime to her hearts content. Surely Yues euphoria was overflowing out at her time alone with her beloved, that seemed to be the case. While thinking Dont tell me its really that kind of reason?, Hajime turned his gaze from the glasses back to Yue, *howawan~* Small heart mark bubbles were gushing out from Yues body only from her gaze meeting Hajimeswas how it looked like. Hajime scrubbed his eyes and when he looked at her one more time, there was only Yue there smiling normally. It seemed that he was hallucinating. We arrived, at the station. Nn Deciding not thinking deeper about it, Hajime thought of preparing a more powerful artifact. When Hajime was thinking that, they arrived at the nearest station that was actually the a detour in their going to and from school. Yue returned walking at Hajimes side once more and with an extremely natural motion she linked her arm with Hajimes. Her soft sensation and sweet fragrance tickled his nose and he received sharp gazes from the station workers and salary men. Even now their expression looked as though they were going to yell outShowing off right from the morningwith spits flying out. Yue-sama who was in cloud nine of happiness from the morning didnt seem to bother at all with the surrounding, but for Hajime who was endeavoring to return to his former livelihood in the modern Japan, this situation was really serious. It was to the degree that he needed to hold back his hand that wanted to immediately move toward his thigh. Of course his partner railgun wasnt there. While the two were having idle chat like nothing at the station platform, a strange situation that was already the routine every morning was starting to occur. No matter how one looked, people were congesting at the position of the train coach Hajime and Yue were lining up for. There were many male, but there was also quite the number of female. Also, in a glance the females were looking like they were fixing their eyes on smartphone, newspaper, or book, but from Hajimes viewpoint it was totally obvious that they kept glancing his and Yues way. (Every single morning, they arent getting tired of it. This is already at the level of killing intent. Well, going to school with different woman every morning, if its asked whether this cant be helped then it really cant be helped I guess.) Among these people that were forming lines, there werent only Yues fans, there must be Shias fans too there. Small voices likeToying around with Shia-chan, this shitty braattcould be heard sometimes. By the way, when he was going with Kaori or Shizuku, Hajime would go until their house to pick them up by riding train, but at that time there would be salary men that happened to catch sight of him without fail. By the way, the closest station from Kaori and Shizukus house was at the opposite site with the school sandwiched in between of that station and the nearest station from Hajimes house. There were eight stations until this station. If this happened to a normal male high schooler, their mind would surely get disturbed from getting exposed to this storm of negative emotions like jealousy and so on that the mere expression of bed of nails wasnt possibly enough to signify the significance. Of course, the one here wasnt a possessor of soft mind that would wither down from such thing. Glancing at a salary man uncle lining up behind him who was subtly closing the distance, Hajime circled his hand around Yues waist and he pressed her body tightly toward him. The surrounding became noisy. Murderous gazes were doubling. Hajime? Hey, Yue. Its fine even if we take detour, so how about we stop riding train? I dont have any intention at all letting you get touched by anyone, and if there is that kind of guy trying that, Ill tear off his nails even if its still in the stage of attempt, but there is also no need at all to mass produce people with their life ended right? Yue who tilted her head in puzzlement seemed to guess the meaning of his words a beat later. Or rather, it seemed she was really ignoring the surroundings situation as though it was only natural. As expected from a former royalty. It appeared that it was the default state to put the gazes of the rabble outside the mind. Or possibly, perhaps it was also that she wasnt able to see anything but Hajime. Yue showed a bit of thinking gestureNn~~and her index finger suddenly stood up straight. Everyone, bee~~come unconcerned with us The words sounded slow and stupid, but they were whispered with a mysterious echo. Invisible power permeated the whole station as though it was spreading in ripples, and right after that, including the salary man who was gradually getting closer, the expression of the people who were focusing on Hajime and Yue went hah as though they returned to their senses. And then, they were making wondering expression about why were they making long lines in the entrance for this train coach like this while scattering toward other spots. What should I say, thats a special bargain sale ofDivine Statementhuh. You want to go to school by train that much? Nn-. To speak in Hajimes wording, this is romance. Therefore I wont give it up. Yo, you are insisting it like that huh. I got it. Well, its also nothing really difficult, Ill reinforce the recognition obstruction artifact quickly. Glasses? Glasses. He wouldnt give that up. Glasses girl Yue-sama was the key point for Hajime. After that, during their walk until they reached the school, it went without saying that the words of god were literally firing in rapid succession toward the people who just arrived to ride the train and the crowd of people getting off the train. If it was for the sake of her desire, Yue-sama wouldnt be stingy with using the words of god! It was Hajime>Unsurpassed wall>Everything else for her! Hajime and Yue who arrived at school reached the shoe locker while respectively gathering attention. There was one more template that was still continuing here. DD*rustle rustle rustle-* Numerous letters surged like avalanche. It was a really retro method to put letter into shoe locker, but there was no other way for these people to convey their feeling so it couldnt be helped. After all, the contact address of Yue and co werent known except by their classmates and a part of friends, and on top of that if they tried to talk to them directly there was always demon king level escort constantly beside them. Just like always. Nn. Being liked itself isnt bad. But I cannot help to say that this is really a bother. Yue didnt even hide her expression of feeling troublesome, her eyes narrowed for a moment to see through something and she put several letters into her pocket while she pushed in everything else into another locker. By the way, that locker was Kaoris. Are those love letters from girls again? Hajime said that with a wry smile after guessing the sender of the letters that Yue pocketed. Just as he said, about 30 or 40 percent of the love letters Yue received came from female students. Rather than calling them love letter, the letters are more like from fan or requesting to become friend, those kind of things. Idiots who are sending love letter even knowing I have Hajime doesnt matter at all, but I cannot carelessly treat the letter from girls who want to be friend with me. That kind of treatment is the reason you are popular. Seeing Yue who lowered her eyebrows looking a bit troubled, Hajime said that looking amused while opening his own locker. Several cute letters were piled up snugly inside. Yue-samas gaze stabbed. Helplessly Hajime took out the letters and put them inside another locker. By the way that locker had the name Amanogawa Kouki written on it. Seeing such Hajime, Yue asked with a bit amused expression. .Hajime. Is it fine not to read the letter right at the top? The top one? What, is there something in it? The words of Yue who somehow understood the state of when the letter was created by using regeneration magic caused Hajime to make a dubious expression. Yue took out the aforementioned letter from the locker and, Nn. This is from a cute fan of Hajimea girlish boysDD Sooih!!! Hajime snatched the letter with godspeed, super compressed it with his grip strength and threw it with full power toward outside the school. The crumpled letter casually hit the speed of 166 kilometer per hour and the letter that was compressed until it was smaller than a pinball flew away like a laser beam. It felt like a pained voiceAah, my letteerr!!could be heard from somewhere, but surely it was just an imagination. As always, Hajime is popular among the cute boys. Stop that. They dont feel repulsive like when I was stared at by Chrystabel, even so those guys gazes are unbearable. Recently the fellows in class are shudderingThe demon king is finally feeling like turning his hand at that direction!?while nonchalantly taking distance away from me. Its just plainly weighing the mind. Even though, Chrystabel is a good person. Your lovers ass is being targeted here you know? Dont just conclude that he is a good person. Yue chuckled at the dejected Hajime. Lured by that amused look of Yue, the students who were arriving at school were rapidly getting slower in their walk. A crowd trying to get even just a glimpse at the beautiful face of the girl who outwardly changed school was starting to form. Hajime took Yues hand to quickly head toward the classroom. The classroom of Hajime and others were at the highest floor and the farthest corner of the school building. They were at second year of high school, so normally they should be at the second floor, but their classroom was at that place where normally no one would come at was because Hajime and others were returnees. With the uneasiness from the school side and a part of students family, and the criticism from the society about the decency if the students who returned back miraculously at great pains were to be driven out from school, the school administration compromised by wishing to gather the returnees in one place and they set up a special classroom at a place that was isolated in the same school building. Also, Hajime and others were in the middle of their first year when they were summoned to the other world Tortus. And so, originally they should be held back a grade, but although Hajime and others were put into a special classroom, but their school grade was properly in the second year. This was the result of the conformance between the demand of Hajime and co no way we will repeat the year, and the opinion of the school side that wished for them to quickly graduate the school and left with the official stance that it was their sympathy and compassion at work. As the result, a special short course period was prepared for the returnees and on top of that they were given examination, it was to confirm whether they were equipped with the scholarly ability of the first year curriculum of high school, if there was no problem with the test result then their grade advancement would be recognized. That was the special measure that the school taken. Of course, it was also the result of a demon king somewhere and the wive~s working behind the scene. And so, amidst the hectic situation of dealing with the government and mass media, all the classmates received special short course and in the end all of them struck high score without anything that could be complained about and their grade advancement was recognized. At that time, after the special short course, the classmates held a study meeting by their own initiative and diligently study hard. The school officials were really in admiration seeing that but Things like encouragement yellLimit Break-could sometimes be heard from the classroom. Actually, they increased their concentration power and learning power by taking in a drug named Cheatmate while in addition they invoked Limit Break using Last Zell to study. It didnt stop there, after the school was over they would also gather in Yuukas restaurant for a study meeting and used Hour Crystal to lengthen their time. It was only getting held back a grade that everyone hated. To a very great extent. Arriving at the topmost floor, the number of people decreased right away the moment Hajime and Yue stepped into a corridor where their classroom was located. It was natural because originally the classroom here wasnt used and other than that there was only storage room. But, this morning there was the silhouettes of another people other than the classmates. Thats, the vice principal and, Aiko, sensei who is completely hidden behind the silhouette? Nn. It looks like they are quarreling? Indeed, over there they saw the back of the vice principal who was famous with his hair that had overly splendid 7:3 ratio it was unnatural, and opposite him seemed to be Aiko seeing from the tiny legs that were barely visible from the twos position. The voice of the vice principal sounded angry for some reason, so it seemed that Aiko was being scolded or preached at. Hajime and Yue looked at each other and they slowly and smoothly sneaked behind the vice principal after cutting off their presence. Now listen, Hatayama-sensei. You are still employed as teacher in this school because of this schools kindliness. I hope you will be aware of that a little bit more! Ye, yes. About that Im really grateful In that case, why did you leak an extremely careless statement that show contempt to our school toward the likes of the press. Im greatly troubled by this! My, my deepest apologies. By no means Im intending to show contempt Hou. The statement that the reason the special classroom is set up because the school is discriminating, you are saying thats not you showing contempt? No! I didnt say anything like discrimination! Its just, I was only saying, if only the school side is also able to treat the students a bit more normally The reason the vice principal was offended seemed to be the statement Aiko leaked out to the press. Aiko often came out in front of the press with her position as the representative of the returnees. So far as it went she took formal appointment for something like interview, and it was done after talking it thoroughly with the school side, but the persistent reporters were staking out in front of her house and rushed her with questions. At that time Aiko fastened her pace while doing her utmost to not answer, but the statement of a reporter who spoke as though the students were dangerous individuals and claimed that the special classroom was something that proved it to be true caused Aiko to object against her better judgment. She said, that the students werent dangerous or anything. That originally they should be able to attend school normally. The press that happily picked up on that made an uproar claiming that the school side was discriminating and whatever, and the vice principal who received the news got angry. (This wig-wearing baldy vice principal. What is he doing venting at Aiko.) (Nn. Its the fact that the school is treating us with isolation. This baldy wig-covered head is only protecting himself.) Hajime and Yue were squinting their eyes toward the vice principal who were still nagging angrily at Aiko. Both of them sneaked even closer behind the vice principal with their presence still cut off. There, Aiko finally noticed Hajime and Yues existence. Seeing the two who were slowly and stealthily approaching behind the vice principal, Aiko felt a violent bad premonition and she sent repeated glances at the vice principal and Hajime alternately. Hajime smilingly conveyedMorningwith his lip movement. Aiko too sent glances at the vice principal who was absorbed with his preaching while conveyingGood morningwith her lips movement. Hajime nodded once and, (For now, how about I attack this guy?) He slowly took out Donner and aimed at the back of the vice principals head. No way-! Absolutely no way! Muh. Exactly. Its self-explanatory what does alma mater meant. Its something that will be unforgettable for the whole life for the students, and you must not do anything that can harm this alma mater. In the first placeDD Aiko reflexively yelled and crossed both her arms to make a cross mark. She did that incidentally right after the vice principal was sayingDo you think its fine to put a stigma on the school?, and so Aikos sudden eccentric behavior was also miraculously ignored. Yue straightened up her index finger all of a sudden, (Dont worry Aiko. Right now Ill annihilate this barely remaining hair roots for you.) Fire lit up above the finger. Yues gaze was directed toward the vice principals head. More than this is no good! It will be completely gone! Exactly, Hatayama-sensei! The prestige of our school must not be harmed even more than this. If we lose our credence, its also possible for the alma mater of the students to be gone! Once more it was a relay of miraculous conversation. Surely under the 7:3 ratio wig, the hair roots that were already in the verge of annihilation were squeezing out their final willpower. As expected, perhaps feeling the danger instinctively, the vice principal inadvertently looked behind. Hajime and Yue smoothly moved to his blind spot with harmonized breathing. Confirming that there wasnt anyone behind him, the vice principal returned his gaze at Aiko. At the same time, Hajime and Yue also smoothly returned behind him. The vice principal checked his watch and it seemed he would conclude his preaching. Surely this talk was something important to him that was grounded on his belief. But, Aiko was helplessly bothered by the two behind the vice principal that his words didnt enter her head at all. (The bell will ring soon! Please enter the classroom quickly! Or rather, eh? Why am I conversing with lip movement like this?) Aiko responded with lip movement talk from being somehow carried away by the places atmosphere, she noticed the strangeness about that while urging Hajime and Yue with a scolding. The two who even now were reaching out their hand together toward the wig of the vice principal as though to say This is the first group work of us two desu! looked at each others face after seeing Aikos upset look and desperate lips movement. And then, they nodded as though something had passed between them, and right after that the two of them acted despondently which didnt suit them. (Even though I did this because I though Aiko is troubled) (Even though Im doing my best to help Aiko) No matter how one thought of it what they were doing was nothing more than being mischievous, but Aiko who was in overwhelmed so much by the situation honestly felt guilt pressing on her chest. Toward such Aiko, Hajime and Yue moistened their eyes with their mischievousness in full throttle while appealing. (Aiko already hated me now huh.) (Aiko already hated me now?) Getting told that by the man she was in love with and the top of the wive~s, there was no way Aiko who was already at her wits end could recover her calm, Such thing-, its obvious that I love you very much! Wha-. Ha, Hatayama-sensei, what are you suddenly For some reason vice principal was greatly flustered. His wig head was blushing red until the tip of his ears and his expression was taken aback for a while. And then he cleared his throat once *cough-*. Ha, Hatayama-sensei. Thats, its, just what do you mean by that? The talk of the wig vice principal before this wasAnyway, there is no time, Ill stop with this much for now. I really wish that you can realize just how large the influence your carelessness in your speech has brought to our school. Although, it seem that you are hating me, perhaps my words are only entering your right ear before going out from the left ear right awaythat was said with a lot of sarcasm in his tone. It was at that timing that Aiko finally turned her focus at her talk with the vice principal. Of course, she wasnt listening to the vice principals talk just now so she also didnt really understand what was said and asked at her. But, with the atmosphere and also with her social standing, here she absolutely cannot say anything likeActually Im not listening! Im sorry!. (Wha, what to do? I dont know at all what is he talking about. Wait, Aiko, remember it well. This wig, cough-, vice principal is talking about how to protect the school and about the necessity of protecting the school sothats right! There is no doubt he is asking me whether Im treasuring, loving the school or not!) Err, even if you ask me what I mean, the meaning is exactly just like I said Ai-chan-sensei replied carefully while watching the situation. With how she was also turning upturned gaze to observe the situation, the wig vice principal was further bewildered. You, you really mean what you said. Hatayama-sensei, you, in this kind of place you suddenlyplease stop with you joke. The vice principal averted his gaze away with a huff. Hajime and Yue escaped to outside the field of vision with a splendid moving technique. Aiko felt a heartburn seeing the wig-wearing middle-aged man blushing for some reason, so she gripped her chest tightly and racked her brain hard. (Whats this, this situation feel somewhat strange buthe is telling me to stop joking, that means he is thinking that Im not thinking seriously about the school. As I thought from the view point of vice principal who has worked in teaching profession for nearly thirty years until now, someone like me introducing myself as teacher is just presumptuousbut, its true that a school is a place to protect the students, and its a place of important memory that will remain through our life. Then, at the very least I have to convey that Im serious!) Still being unaware that the perception of both sides were mutually greatly deviating from each other, Aiko took a deep breath with resolve. The wig vice principal twitched seeing that straightforward gaze. Aiko didnt even pay attention to the wig vice principal twitching and she met his gaze frankly and, Im not joking, I really feel fondness (for the school and students)! No, rather, its not an exaggeration even if I say that I feel love (for the school and students)! Wha, what did you saayyDD!? That powerful speech was delivered with a tightly clenched fist and a force that made one hallucinated the sea wave splashing behind her *splaa~~sh*. The serious feeling was conveyed clearly whether the recipient wanted it or not. The wig vice principal took a step back as though he was overpowered and, I, I HAVE, A WIFE AND CHILDRENNNNNNNNNN~~~~ He yelled such thing while running through the corridor. Of course, Hajime and Yue escaped to the blind spot with divine smoothness. At that time, a divine wind also blew and the vice principals wig was smoothly taken and fell on the floor. Aiko watched with her mouth wide open at the vice principal who suddenly yelled out incomprehensible thing while running away. Aiko, you are a miraculous human. This is the first time since I was born witnessing this kind of artistic misunderstanding. Hee? Eh? Aa~, Aiko. You see, perhaps vice principal is thinking that he was confessed by Aiko. After all you gave him those lines after he was sarcastically asking whether you hate actually him. Yes? Aiko was astonished. However, a beat later she recalled her dialogue with the vice principal and then thinking of what Hajime said she guessed the situation, which caused her expression to lose color in a flash. And then, she picked up the wig on the floor using her fingertips and, Vi, VICE PRINCIPAALLLLLLL-! ITS A MISUNDERSTANDINGGG! THIS IS A MISUNDERSTANDING!!! ALSO YOUR WIGGG!!! PLEASE DONT ENTER THE STAFF ROOM! THE TIME OF MORNING ASSEMBLY WILL BE HELL~~~!! YOUR WIG IS STILL HEREEEEEEEE- She yelled that and dashed with amazing speed. It felt like it would ended up the same with her yelling wig wig like that but While staring at the back figure of the cute homeroom teacher who was energetically running in place today too, Yue shortly said. Nn. As I thought, school is fun. Yep, well, I think its relatively an extraordinary student life though. The bell rang at the same time with Hajimes retort. Today too the mundane school life was starting. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Chapter 251 Arifureta Chapter 251 Arifureta After II So Close That They Squabbled With Each Other? First Part There was a spacious underground room at the underground of Nagumo residence. Of course it was a room that originally didnt exist, but after Hajime returned home from another world, he created it because it was necessary for various kind of his works. In that personal underground workshop, the aforementioned Hajime was folding his arms while hummingHm~~m. The stage is created. The basic system is also okay. The fixing of consciousness and also the safety are cleared. Whats left is the concrete story and character setting that match with it butno matter how the idea doesnt really come to me. Hajime reconfirmed the situation by speaking to himself while he raised the humming sound of his worry once more. The gaze of such Hajime was fixed at the item that was put on the work stand, something like a mechanical eye mask that was embedded with bluish white crystal. Its appearance was like an eye mask shaped electronic massager for the area around the eyes, or perhaps like a headset for virtual reality gameor rather, actually the item was exactly that, it was a game device that Hajime created himself. However, the technology and materials used to create it came from the mixture of earth and another world, even age of god magic was applied to make this game of full body experience. In earth it was still at the level where human finally laid their hand on the tip of the technology of virtual world production, but when it was by the hand of the worlds strongest transmutation master this completed product was easily realized. By the way, by applying soul magic only the users consciousness would be send to the virtual world, but actually this thing was something that was mostly close to out-of-body experience, in addition the virtual world was formed from something like an illusion that was endlessly close to reality because of the application of regeneration magic, so not only the five senses, the user could even sense other things like magic power or presence. This item was the painstaking piece of Hajimes work that especially paid close attention to the safety mechanism. Rather, it wasnt even an exaggerated to call it his greatest masterpiece. As a gamer, and then as the son of the president of a game maker company, he made absolutely no compromise in this effort! Now then, about the impetus of this game devices creation though (Even though I made it painstakingly, but it will be meaningless if Myuu cannot enjoy it. The concept is pretty much fun training so its settled that the game must be RPGwhat kind of RPG that a girl will like? For now, I had put in characters noncommittally for checking its operation buthm~~~m) Just as could be understood from Hajimes worry, this device was created for Myuus training use. With Myuu pleading that she wanted to be strong like Hajime and others as the impetus, Hajime and party (other than the wive~s, the classmates also joined in) educated Myuu about fighting skill. About the actual training itself, it could be done anywhere if barrier of concealment was laid out beforehand using magic or artifact, so there was no proble. However, from Hajimes thinking that a real combat, and furthermore a real combat against stronger enemy was far better than training, then as expected there would be no place for Myuu to test her strength except if they went to Tortus. But, crossing worlds every time for training and then preparing opponent that was just at the right level were really troublesome. However, from Hajimes stand point, in this current time when there wasnt any emergency situation, he didnt have the slightest intention to make his beloved daughter going through severe training where the worst case could possibly happen, like when he tempered himself in the bottom of abyss against the monstrous opponents there. DDHe wanted Myuu to annihilate stronger enemy without rushing and with some elbowroom, so she could have healthy growth. That was the genuine parental love of a father who had a daughter. And so, fighting virtual enemy in a virtual world was actually a method that was just right for this. Now then, like that the creation of the game device was roughly completed, but here Hajime bumped into a wall here. He had progressed with the creation until here based on the concept of Fighting against stronger enemy. However, doing it while having a blast, but he couldnt think of the story that would become the fundamental of the essential part of having a blast. After all, till the end this was a virtual practice for testing the result of Myuus training. And so, for example if a goblin was put as the opening enemy befitting the standard of RPG. However, naturally Myuu would fight by freely using weapon artifacts like Donnerr and so on, it was clear that the goblins would becomeGobuu!?at the end of their encounter with Myuu. He didnt want to make Myuu go Ore TUEEEEE. Having said that, he didnt wasnt to see a goblin that could evade railgun by sight. A certain bugged rabbit somewhere was already enough for something like that. (TN: Ore TUEEEEE = an expression in Japan that kinda mean like Im stronggg. Used when in a net game or fighting game when there is a player that is overwhelmingly strong compared to other players. Or to refer when in manga or LN the MC have transcendental strength) In other words, the power level of the enemy following the scenario of the usual RPG and Myuus strength didnt mesh with each other. If he was going to create a content that could clear up this problem well, where Myuu could have fun advancing the story while she could constantly fight enemy whose strength was always a bit above hers DDNo good. I cannot think of anything at all. Worst case, I can only set up goblin that can dodge railgun butbefore that, perhaps I should try consulting Tou-san first. Hajime who frowned imagining a goblin that was leaving behind a line of afterimages behind when it move roughly scratched his head that had reached the limit, he then sighed while standing up from his chair. He exited the underground workshop, climbed the stair and entered the living room. Today was a holiday, but there was no one in the room except Shia. Shuu and Sumire were working, but he didnt know about what the other members were doing. Eh? Shia, what about Yue and others? Fuwaa. Ah, Hajime-san. Is your work over? It seemed Shia was napping on the living rooms sofa while pleasantly getting showered by the shining in sunlight. She asked back with a slovenly absentminded expression. She looked a bit like she was half-awake. Hajime prepared to go outside while answering Shia even when he was writhing slightly seeing the figure of droopy Shia with her rabbit ears laying down limply. No, I reached the limit already. So Im going to Tou-sans place. Ill bring him some supply and also try to ask him between his works whether I can receive some kind of hint. Howaa, is that sooo. Have a safe trip desuu. Ah, right right, about Yue-san and others, Kaori-san will come to play so Yue-san just now is waiting in ambusDDcough-, is going to pick her uppp. Tio-san and Remia-san went out shipping for Myuu-chans clothees I see. And Shizuku? It looks like a self proclaimed rival of Yaegashi family was coming with declaration of challenge, so she accompanied her family even though she was really reluctant to deal with the challenger desuu. And so, she said that today she cannot come desuu That girl is really a busybody huh. Imagining Shizuku who went along with her hustling family with a tired expression, Hajime looked at far away with a really speechless expression. She shouldnt be so reserved anymore after everything so far, so he guessed that her situation wasnt that serious if she didnt contact them for reinforcement. Well, got it. Then, Shia. Im going out for a bit, so tell Yue and others for me. Yhee~~s, leave it to mee~~desuu~~ Shia who was burying her face again into the soft cushion sleepily waved around her rabbit ears as reply while she switched over into droopy Shia mode once more. She seemed to be in a really dreamy state of mind. Droopy Shia who was bathing in sunlight while her panty was in full view, her rabbit tail shaking *furin~furin~* was terribly adorable. Hajime was driven with an impulse to give her lap pillow and loved her with all his might, but with an effort he endured in order to fulfill his duty as a papa and he exited the house. A while after that, while the sound of sleepers breathing *suya~* of a happy rabbit was resounding in the Nagumo residences living room, there was the sound *clack* of the entrance door opening. Geez-, Yue you idiot! Pervert! You rascal! What abusive language against someone who went to pick you up. Stupid Kaori. Something like that cannot be said as picking up you know? Thats called ambushing! Furthermore you even use illusion magic to the street, you are really idiot- Kaori screamed Hyaaa~~~-. You screamed Hyaaa~~~-. Pufuh Yueee~~~ Such noisy quarrel could be heard. It seemed Kaori was ambushed by Yue when she was in the middle of going to Nagumo residence. It seemed Yue even used illusion magic to shock Kaori. Recalling back Kaoris reaction of that time caused Yue to make a smile that looked really joyful. Whether in the past or in the future, surely there would be no one other than Kaori for whom Yue would purposefully go out of the house just to make her shocked. In her own way, Kaori as someone in the position who received Yues mischievousness with her body was angry, even so she didnt look like that she hated it at all. Even now her hands were reaching toward the hair of Yue who was taking off her shoes, she used a hair styling product that she took out from somewhere and fought strenuously to tailor Yues hair into Mohican style. Yue walked toward the living room without even paying any mind that her fluffy and soft blonde hair was fumbled around and turned into a strange shape like the trees of the witchs forest by Kaori. She then caught sight of Shia who was napping with a loose expression that looked extremely careless. She was in the same state like before Yue went out. Ah, Shia, she is in the middle of nap. Then, we have to be quiet. Nn It was as though their quarrel just now was nonexistent. The two stopped their dispute completely and went quiet. They approached slo~wly toward Shia and they stared gently at Shia who was mumbling munya munya. Munya munyaehehe, more than this is impossibleDDI cannot beat you to death more than this you knoww~~ Nnyaa. Kufuu~~, then, just a bit moreee~~ It was slightly off from the template. This rabbit-san was making a happy expression, with a leisurely atmosphere, looking like she was feeling really pleasant, while going to beat up to death someone a bit more. Run awaaay! That someone inside the dream! Super run awaaay! Lets leave her quietly. Nn. Thats better. Yue and Kaori slo~wly slo~wly backed away. They also took distance of heart. Err, and, where is Hajime-kun? I heard that Myuu-chan and others arent here, but Hajime-kun is here right? Nn. He is shutting himself inside the workshop since last night. Its troubling that he will forget the time right away when he got absorbed. He would also forget his meal and sleep when he was like that. Then, lets go call him. Are we also going to make him rest while we are at it? He havent taken lunch yet too, so its just right. They nodded at each other and headed toward the underground workshop. By the way, the main path to head toward the underground workshop was through the stair in the corridor, but actually the sofa in the living room could also be used to go there. The sofa would be overturned backward when someone was sitting on it, and then that person would be dropped into the underground corridor. There was really no meaning to purposefully get dropped like that, so everyone used the stair to head there, but limited to the people of Yaegashi family who sometimes visited (excluding Shizuku) and Myuu, the instead had never used the stair even once until now. They liked getting flipped and dropped down. Nn? Hajime, not here? Eh? Its true. The two who entered the workshop tilted their head seeing that the places owner wasnt there. Did he leave the house? In that case did he not leave behind any notification memo? Thinking that the two walked deeper into the room. It seemed there wasnt any memo, but in exchange a headset that was obviously in the middle of manufacturing entered their sight. Thats the artifact that Hajime is currently getting absorbed in developing. Is that so. Somehow it looks similar with a headset used for seeing 3D movie isnt it? Nn. Thats not necessarily wrong. Yue began to talk about the specific of its function in respond of Kaoris question. Kaori was listening in admiration and she was staring at the headset shaped artifact game device for some reason. Yue spoke a sentence toward such Kaori. Kaori you silent lecher. Why!? Kaori was startled at the sudden insult. Yue answered that retort which was mixed with question. The reason you are staring hard like that is only one. I saw through that you were having delusion that you would be able to experience flirting with Hajime anytime in your home if you have that. Just what in the world you are planning to do to Hajime in the virtual world? This silent lecher. Im not a silent lecher! I wasnt having any delusion like that! Or rather, its Yue who is the silent lecher by the time you come to that conclusion! What stupid statement. Even without having delusion, Im always flirting with Hajime! Certainly! There was no room for argument there. But, Kaori wished that Yue would stop already with her attempt of planting the impression of Kaori is a silent lecher at every available opportunity. Kaori was able to assert. That she was leading a wholesome life! Even if she had a bit of daydreaming habit, even if she was conscious toward any kind of things that had just gotten used by Hajime, but it was beyond doubt that she was a wholesome girl! There was no room for suspicion there! Should be! And so, here she firmly objected at Yue. But, Yue-sama tried to utterly destroy the objection of such Kaori head-on. As the result, at the end it connected to the usual cat fight. NyaahDD!! NyaahDD!! Mui-mui-! Mukiiiiih!! Both of them pinched at each others cheeks and rolled around on the floor of the workshop for a few minutes. The situation only looked like they were frolicking around with each other if seen from the side, however, the two who were seriously quarrelling with each other became engrossed with it against their better judgment and they completely forgot to pay attention to the surrounding. Yes, they were at the workshop of a transmutation master where Hajimes hand-made artifacts, the artifacts created from Hajimes interest working in full throttle where there were understandable things until incomprehensible things scattered out everywhere. *GON-* A nice sound rang out, coming from Yue who was going to stand out banging the back of her head strongly at the desk above her. Yue reflexively raised a strange screamNmii!?while Kaori was childishly making merryYa~i, ya~iat such Yue, but the next moment, the headset and other minerals fell from the desk and hit the crown of her head and Kaori raised a matching screamNmii!?. While the both of them were holding their head while trembling, suddenly an ominous sound *pachi pachi* struck their ears. Ah, err, Yue? This, by any chance, is this actually bad? This is bad degozaru. Cold sweats trickled down. If there was only broken item, then the two could just harmoniously prostrate dogeza in front of Hajime and apologized. But, the headset in front of them that was fiercely sparking and further flickering with magic power light and overflowing with immense magic power that made their skin tingled only gave off ominous feeling. Yues speech spontaneously became strange but her thinking was calm. No matter what happened, there was no way any phenomenon that happened here could leak outside from this workshop that boasted the strongest endurance in the world. Therefore, Yue would use the ultimate skill of instant teleportation Divine Existence and escaped together with Kaori. Yue who decided that in an instant leaped toward Kaori, and then they escaped rightDD *Flash-* Light exploded. There was no sound or shockwave. There was only light that painted over the workshop for a beat. Inside the workshop that recovered its former color, there were only Yue who was hanging over Kaori as though she had pushed her down, and Kaori who was tightly hugging such Yue left behind. It seemed that the two were unconscious. -, Yue!? Are you okay!? Kaori who was aware that her consciousness had flew away for a moment raised her body in a flash at the same time when her consciousness returned and she confirmed Yues safety. But, she didnt hear that voice that was so pleasant to hear it was odious that usually would respond after a beat later. She had confirmed that a moment before her consciousness was cut off, Yue was jumping toward her to cover her. That was why Kaori completely thought that Yue was on her bosom, but she didnt feel her weight there, and even when she looked around restlessly she didnt find her anywhere. Or rather, Wha, what is thiss~~~~ Kaori was in chaos! The reason was even though before this she should be inside the workshop wearing her personal clothes, when she noticed she was inside a room that was surrounded with coarsely made wood and she was waking up above a bed. When she looked more carefully, the clothes she was wearing was also changed into something coarse that looked like it came from the period of Europes Middle Age. It was a one piece and loose, yes, if this was in a movie or drama then this would be the clothing of a villager girl. Kaori was looking down on herself dumbfounded for a while, next she rushed out in hurry. She opened the thin wooden door so hard the door could come off from its hinge, ignored an aging male that was talking about something smilingly inside what seemed to be a living room, and without pause she forcefully opened the entrance door and leaped out. Ju, just where, is this? Blue sky stretched without end. Numerous houses that looked like hovel. Foreign people working busily wearing simple clothes. This place was obviously not Japan. Still in chaos, Kaori called out to a young man who happened to pass by. E, excuse me. I have a bit of question Heey, this is the village of beginning AAAAAAAA. The name is too noncommittal! Or rather Im not asking that! Kaori was in chaos! The young man tilted his headOh?at such Kaori. Whats this, just when I thought who is it because I was called so suddenlyDD Eh, eh? What is it? Seeing the young man suddenly stopped his sentence was also surprising, but the transparent floating projection display that manifested in front of Kaoris eyes right after that also made Kaoris body trembled from feeling startled. Above the display, there was a line Please decide your name, and below it there was a frame with blank space, and even further below was an unfamiliar keyboard. This iscould it be this place is Could it be Im inside that game device that is in the middle of development? Kaori reached that fact. The present condition where she suddenly arrived in an unfamiliar world, the young man that was spewing out stereotyped line, and also the display that appeared midair, they were all completely like an RPG world. Kaoris appearance must be also the setting where she likely started as a villager girl in the beginning. So thats how it is? Yue said that the artifact used soul magic, so the instant it was broken only my soul was sent flying inside the game, is that it? It doesnt feel like Im only soul at all thoughh~m, lets worry later. For now, I have to search Yue. Kaori who switched over her thinking looked forward at the young man who was smiling and waiting for her, she decided for now she would obey the rule of the game and at least decided her name before searching for Yue. Eerr, Ill use my name, Ka-o-ri. She typed in her name and clicked the enter key. A confirmation screen came out so she also pressed OK at it. And then the display vanished automatically. DDbut isnt this the regrettable daughter of the village chief Kaori. Who are you calling regrettable!? She was suddenly insulted. And so whats the matter, village chiefs regrettable daughter? There is no meaning typing in my name isnt it!? Or rather this thing about regrettable is the default!? There was not even a fragment of ill will that could be seen from the young man who was still making an amiable smile without change. Kaori silently thought this is a game, this is a game to suppress her welling up dissatisfaction and she asked once more. Do you know Yue? Ah, I wonder if you know what I mean by Yue. She is an extraordinarily beautiful girl with blond hair This is the village of beginning AAAAAAAA. Ah, yes. So you dont know. It seemed the person would return to its first line when he was asked something he didnt know. Kaori held the conviction that this place was a virtual reality as expected and she wracked her brain of what to do now. But, it was at that time that the young man talked at Kaori. Come to think of it, village chiefs regrettable daughter. What is it? Resignation was crucial in the society. You know, it seems this morning priest-san was picking up a sister with a screw loose. That must be Yue! If the person in question was here, surely the curtain of great battle Yue VS Kaori of who knows how many times would be opened. Talking to the villagers, gathered information, and then determined the destinationDDit was truly the classic flow. Kaori who became convinced of that faithfully expressed her gratitude before she sprinted away. The church was the tallest building in the village. Because the houses in the village were all one-story house, the tall building with a cross affixed on its top could be seen from anywhere in the village. Uuh, my body is heavy Although it was inside the game, in the first place the physical ability of Kaori who had obtained the flesh body of god apostle was in foul play level. Originally she was able to easily display a running in the level that would smash the heart of an Olympic sprinter into pieces. But, the current Kaori could only display a speed that was at the level of that Olympic sprinter. She was told that this was a game for training use, so perhaps it was possible that a limitation was set up for the initial configuration. After all, the current her was a villager girlKaori was sprinting while conjecturing the reason why her body wouldnt move like she wanted. She pretended as though she couldnt hear the villagers saying things likeAh, thats the village chiefs regrettable daughter!Today too she is running like thatwhat a regrettable girlwhile pointing their finger at her. Like that, Kaori who was dealt with delicate mental damage finally arrived nearby the churchs front, it was at that time when she was about to enter inside the church. *DOGON-* Such terrific explosive sound and fierce vibration shook the village. Whats more they happened consecutively. Wha wha wha wha, what!? Just what in the world is going on!? The bewildered Kaori put her emergency break and immediately took distance from the church. Right after that, everywhere on the buildings walls was blown away one after another, the church that lost its supporting pillars tilted violently. Without pause the building helplessly creaked *gigigigi-* while tilting even more drastically, like that the building collapsed as though it was toppled sideways. Dust clouds rose up grandly. Ahead of the gaze of Kaori who was looking at the churchs destruction in astonishment, human silhouette swayed inside the dust cloud. The silhouette had small stature. And then, it gave a presence that Kaori was familiar with. Yue! Nn. Kaori, Im glad you are fine. Yue who said that while showing her figure by using wind to sweep away the veil of cloud dustDDwas a sister-san. She was wearing a black loose one-piece that reached until her ankle and a wimple covering her head. Different from a pretend sister, her hair was covered properly that it couldnt be seen, so instead Yues beautiful face became emphasized, matched with her expressionless face, a solemn atmosphere could be felt from her. She was truly looking like a pious servant of god If there was no destroyed church behind her. Kaori wanted to ask various thing including confirming their present situation, but first thing first, Why is the church turned like this? I flew into rage when I was said that my brain has a screw loose. I have no regret. I can boast that I have done a good work. I, I see. Behind Yue, a priest with gentle looking expression was standing in the middle of the wreckage and he spoke with his sooty appearance. With heart of valor and kindness, now, go forth. Sister with a screw loose Yue. The wind of the sister with a screw loose burst. The priest-san flew to the sky. It was as though he was a leaf that was toyed by the wind. This is your home. I will wait for your return at all times. The home was gone already. Or rather, that place was a sky. While the gentle voice of the priest-san that was flying in the sky was resounding, Kaori thought about Yue who was fully exposing her displeasure and about the matter from here on, and she let out a de~~ep sigh. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The beginning seems long, but this is a short story. Its a bit of scene of Yue and Kaoris everyday. When this is over, Im thinking that perhaps I should write a long arc of After. Chapter 252 Arifureta Chapter 252 Arifureta After II So Close That They Squabbled With Each Other? Middle Part AN: For Shirakome, three chapters are short story. Welcome! This is the church of AAAAAAA village. Will you carry out a confession? Or else will you carry out a confession? I also wont mind if you want to carry out a confession you know? Yue finally calmed down, and while Kaori was talking with Yue in order to grasp their current situation, the priest-san was smilingly inviting a confession standing in the middle of the wreckage of the collapsed church. As expected perhaps he was holding a grudge. Kaori was making confirmation to Yue while her cheeks were twitching at the priest-san who was earnestly throwing words confession, confession at them. As I thought, this place is really inside that game device isnt it? Nn. Based on the situation there is no doubt. Furthermore, there is a big possibility that its broken somewhere. Broken? Nn. Its indeed true that the first position we appeared at is set randomly, but the speech of the NPC shouldnt be this strange. I was taught a bit about the content and the system so there is no doubt about that. I, I see, indeed. There is no way Hajime-kun will make the default setting to be regrettable or screw loose even though this is a game created for Myuu-chans sake.(TN: Sorry, I changed the deplorable into regrettable) Kaori nodded in comprehension. At the same time she let out a sigh that sounded a bit uneasy. She imagined something a little bit unpleasant, that perhaps by any chance Hajime was thinking that she was regrettable. Anyway, we should logout but That function doesnt broke right? Kaori was feeling something ominous from Yues voice with her gaze turning toward Yue, while Yue called out the individual information screen using a game gesture just like what she was taught before. She was whisperingOpenwhile her hand was waved as though stroking the empty air in front of her. As the result a blue shining window materialized in front of Yues eyes. A unique sound *von* resounded, and then window fragments gathered from up, down, right, and left as though it was a block game, and in the blink of eye a screen the size of a 24 inch television was completed. It was Hajimes fixation that took all night to finish. Anyway, Yue let out a sigh of relieve that the individual information screen was opened normally, next she clicked on the button return to home at the right bottom of the screen while feeling a bit nervous. DDWhy are you giving up here! Do your best, do your best! You can do it, you can do it! A voice of heaven descended. It seemed they couldnt go home. It appeared that more passion and guts were necessary. Yue clicked the button wordlessly once more. DDIf you give up, that will be the end of your adventure! Now, dash toward that sunset! As expected, it seemed the voice of heaven wouldnt allow returning to home. And then, what should be rising right now was the morning sun, telling them to dash toward the sunset was just I, Ill give it a try. While Kaoris cheeks were twitching seeing Yue throwing a dreadfully scornful gaze at empty air with her usual stare having advanced until the third stage, Kaori imitated Yue and called out her individual information screen, and she clicked the button return to home. DDYou shitty maggot-. What are you doing trying to go home as you damn please-. The destination of you bastard is only to hell or to hell-. If you dont want me to piiD* you then return to your squad! Thats your one and only home you bastard! Hiih!? Having suddenly poured with the angry yell of Hajime, Kaori spontaneously held her head with both hands and she became unable to stand up from surprise. Come to think of it, it seems that the program for Hauria use was also included separately. The, the training for mass producing those berserk rabbits? Hajime-kun, how far she is planning to evolve those people? Yue shrugged toward Kaori who was trembling all over. In the end their bad premonition hit the bulls eye and they couldnt logout from the game. It was unclear why when it was Yue, Hajimes voice had the tone of Matsuoka zo, while when it was Kaori, Hajimes voice had a tone like Sergeant Hartma, but surely this too was the adverse effect from the broken device. (TN: Matsuoka Shuzo is a retired tennis player who is currently hosting a TV show. He is known for his energetic and passionate character) What will we do, Yue. How are we going homeah, thats right! Yue, use soul magic! Mu, there is that method. This game device was created by applying soul magic. The highly precise sensation where there was almost no difference with reality was because of that. In that case, it could be thought that for an expert of soul magic it should be possible to logout even without relying on the system. Yue wasted no time trying to use soul magic. DDInsufficient level Mu? Mumuh Yue? Each time Yue persisted with something while mumblingMumuh, the heavenly voice insufficient level descended down. At the end a hypocritically courteous words lets understand your standing descended. Kaori who somehow guessed the situation asked. It looks no good isnt it? Muu. Even though it absorbed us because its broken, but I cannot accept it at all that only this system is perfectly working. According to Yue, Yue herself was also participating at the creation of this bodily sensation system that applied soul magic. And then, the binding of the game system that was directly affecting the soul was operating effectively even at Yue herself who was a cooperator in the artifacts creation. If this effect was purely due to Yues own magic, then she would only need to break that restriction, but if Hajimes artifact was involved there then it would be next to impossible for Yue to cancel it. Yue who was unable to release her binding no matter how many times she tried dropped her shoulders dejectedly. As expected from Hajimes artifact. And then my magic. We have done a good work. This is not the time for singing your own praise, Yuewhat to do. Is there no other way to logout? Nn. Its not that there is none. If I remember correctly, there is a safe point at each village, we should be able to logout from there too. Myuu can go home anytime she want, but Hajime said that he wont let Hauria to escape as they please, and he said that he picked base logout method for them. Hajime-kun, he is merciless to the people of Hauria isnt he They couldnt stop even if they wanted to stop. If they wanted to stop then they could only progress inside the game. And whats more that too surely would be a game scenario with an extraordinarily lovely hard mode, no, hell mode in Hajime style. Thinking about the people of Hauria who someday would be thrown in here, Kaori quietly prayed for their happiness in the next world. And Yue. If there is save point in each village, then what about this village? Lets quickly try out that save point. There is none in this village. Eh? Why? You said just now that each village has one. Be, because this is the village of beginning. So its not needed. Yue? Kaori quickly asked Yue about the save point of this village, but for some reason Yue was answering with her gaze subtly looking away. It felt like her tone was also subtly strange. Kaori turned a suspicious gaze at Yue, but Yue was muttering to herselfWell then, we have to go to the next village now that we have decidedwith a subtly strange tone as expected. Kaori turned her gaze. Toward the direction of the priest-san who was still eloquently urging for confession in the middle of the wreckage. Excuse me Father. Can you please tell me where is the save point of this village? Kaori! You doubt me? Thats crueDD Village chiefs regrettable daughter-san. You are regrettable as usual. You know dont you? Its right here in this church! The church, was no more. Kaori turned her face calmly toward Yue still with a smiling face. Yue calmly turned toward the direction of the far beyond. A time of silence flowed for a while. The gaze was also flowing from Kaori=>Yue=>brilliantly shining sun. A beat later. YUE YOU IDIOOOOOOOOT!! Ka, KAORI YOU STUPIIDDDmugyuh!? Kaoris yell resounded. Yue talked back in reflex, but her words sounded unusually frailer. In addition, her cheeks were swiftly stretched out *mugyuuuu* and her words were cut off. Idiot idiot idiot idiot-, Yue you idiot! Why was the first thing you do after the game started was destroying the save point!? This screw loose sister-saN-!! Re, rerauseDD Dont say because! Fho, fhoveferDD Dont say however! Geez-, you are really-! The way of thinking of blowing away everything the first thing if there is something that you cannot stomach, I think thats completely no good! I think, thats really no good! Kaori preached while inflicting *mugyuuuuu* at Yues cheeks. Perhaps she was using a lot of strength, Yues soft cheeks were stretching and stretching and her eyes turned delicately teary. As expected it seemed Yue recognized that she had been rash, at first she was obediently letting herself treated like that and listened meekly, but right after Yue heardIn the first place Yue is~and she felt the atmosphere that the preaching would become long, first thing first she counterattacked. Her index fingers poked *dosu-* at both sides of Kaoris stomach. Hehyah!? Kaori-sans body bent straDDight backward stiffly. Seeing such Kaori, Yue-san laughedYou said hehyah. It was hehyah. Puh, giggle giggle. The outcome was obvious. DDNyahDnyaah! Mui muih, fushaaDDDD!! The gong of the usual cat fight rang. Both of them scuffled with each other while rolling around on the church that was transformed into a mountain of rubble and in front of the priest whose suggestion of sin confession was becoming forceful. But, there several villagers were passing by. Okaa-san, those people Shih. You must not stare at the screw loose sister and village chiefs regrettable daughter! When a young child pointed his finger, his mother hurriedly covered her childs eyes and they quickly left as though they had just witnessed something terrifying. Those two did that to the churchthe hell with them. I thought that someday they would actually do it. After all, they are the village chiefs regrettable daughter-san and the sister-san with a screw loose. A young man shouldering farming tool was looking at the destroyed church and said that pitifully, while the uncle beside him sighed while saying that. A really good person, has left us. How sad this incident is. An uncle pushing a cart looked at the church with an anguished expression, and another uncle who was similarly carrying a baggage faced the church and offered words of prayer. The priest was still alive despite the destruction of the church though The air of the surrounding villagers felt somewhat strange, or rather their atmosphere was dark. Yue and Kaori who were covered with dust from rolling around finally noticed. Both of them stood up feeling unable to stay there longer from being surrounded at a distance while being seen with a gaze as though they were dangerous character. Err, Yue. For now there is nothing that can be done for what is broken, about what should we do from here on Nn. I am Yue. A woman who wont look back to the past. How about you look back? The next time you do another destructive activity irresponsibly, Ill seriously make you eat disintegration bombardment okay? Yue averted her gaze from Kaori whose blood vein was emerging on her forehead still with a smiling face, and she called out her individual information screen once more. Cough-. Just like I said before, if its save point, the next village also has it. And so, for now we should aim to go there. I guess. Our body might be in the real world I think, and when Hajime-kun go home he will surely do something somehow, but if there is anything we can do then its better to give it a try. Nn. But, look here. The two easily progressed their talk so smoothly to the degree that would make anyone wonder just what was with the quarrel just now. Yue pointed at her status screen, so Kaori got close to Yues shoulder and peered in with her body glued close on Yue. The content that was projected there was, ======================================== Name : Yue-pon Rank : 1 / 50 remaining until the next liberation Job : Apprentice Sister Title : Sister With a Screw Loose Skill : No Chant Imagination Configuration Magic : Flame Magic [Fireball] Equipment : A set of apprentice sister outfit Special mention : Has criminal record Money : 1,000 ======================================== Other than those there were also items at hand and also playing time recorded, but there was no list for specs that were quantified into number like in Tortuss status plate. It was made like this with the reason so the player wouldnt misunderstand the number as their own strength in real battle and so that the player couldnt overwhelm the enemy using the difference in status amount. HP gauge that was common for RPG also didnt exist with similar reasons. Conforming to reality, no matter how strong someone was they would get instant game over if their head was cut off, but in reverse no matter what kind of strong enemy could possibly be defeated depending on the method. Kaori who saw Yues status nodded and saidI see. As expected you have a criminal record. Oi, Kaori. What do you mean by as expected? I am always obeying lawDD Nn Kaori replied just like Yue while her finger was pointing toward the destroyed church. A beat after Yue turned her gaze there. Im generally obeying law in the real world. You nonchalantly ranked down always into generally even in the real world there. Yue-sama wouldnt look back to the past! She also wouldnt accept Kaoris straight-man retort! Rather than that, the problem is this rank and money. Before that, let me ask a little bit more, Yue-pon. See here, about my individual information screen, Yue-pon. In my special mention the word accomplice is written. Yue-pon, why is this I wonder? I didnt really do anything but now I have criminal record, Yue-pon. Tell me Yue-pon. Heey, heey, Yue-pon. Yue-pon, sheesh Yue-pon- Very unusually Yue was covering her face with both hands and her ears were bright red for some reason while she crouched down on the spot. She whispered with a small voiceuu, because of a passing fancy I unconsciouslywhile trembling in shame. The expression of Kaori who was crouching down beside such Yue was truly a really wide grin. She was showing her friendly smile that always charmed the surrounding while poking Yues cheek with her index finger. Kaori was enjoying the squishy sensation that might became a habit while intently speaking piercing words. Well, it doesnt matter now, Yue-pon. I still cannot accept it but, we wont finish anything like this Yue-pon. And? What is this rank and money about, Yue-pon? Kaori, what nerve. This sister with a screw loose Yue-pon will turn the village girl into cinder for the peaceful life of the village. Wawawah, calm down Yue! Im sorry! I wont say it anymore! A ball of flame lit up on Yues fingertip. Its appearance was shabby but the pressure that it gave off was a bad news. It seemed that even the most basic of elementary magic could be filled with high class power by the way one controlled the amount of magic power and the compression rate. The sister with a screw loose Yue-pon pointed finger gun gesture at Kaori and mercilessly shot a lot of that. That magic that was shot wildly like the sweeping of a gatling gun was somehow evaded by Kaori even while her face was going pale. In exchange, from behind Kaori countless explosions and screams were Aah!? The shoemaker Rodriguez is blown away! What!? What is happening!? My house is gone!? Kuu! Everyone-, Ill hold them back here! Run while you all still can! Village chief! Thats reckless! Your opponent is that sister-san with a screw loose you know!? Even for you thats rash! Hah, dont worry about me. Even like this when I was young I did quite much as an adventurer. Ill just take her on a bit and then Ill catch up to you later. Chief, someone like you is For some reason Kaoris father was becoming the hero of the village, but seeing that the daughter of that hero was involved with the turmoil, in a sense this was like a family scandal, or even like stirring up trouble to get credit from solving it. After that, Yue who mercilessly turned the village chief into something like a ragged cloth and destroyed Rodriguez and the shoe shop mistaken the remaining amount of her magic power that was restrained more than she imagined by the system, and she collapsed face first from her magic power running dry. Similarly, Kaori whose physical ability was restrained and now not only she couldnt transform into apostle, she couldnt even use magic was also ran out of stamina and collapsed face first. Ju, just what are, we doing, in this time of emergencyzee, zee Haa haa. Uu, certainly While feeling the intense gazes of the villagers who were surrounding the two from a distance, Yue and Kaori got up somehow and they sat down side by side. Le, lets return to our talk. And, what is this rank and money about? Nn. About this rank, this is the restriction level that is put on us. I cannot use anything other than fireball, and Kaoris physical ability is low with apostle transformation and magic unusable are also because of that. By leveling up, we will get closer to our ability in the real world. Is that so. Even when in not perfect state, manage it somehow with what you can dothis concept is really like Hajime-kun. By the way, Kaoris individual information screen was something like this. ======================================== Name : Kaori Rank : 1 / 50 remaining until the next liberation Job : Villager Girl Title : Village Chiefs Regrettable Daughter Skill : Villager girl-style Twin Large Sword Art Magic : Equipment : A set of villager girl outfit Special mention : Yue-pons accomplice Money : 1,000 ======================================== Nn. Our ability is given limitation, but our individual technique is not given any limitation at all. It was because its me that kind of elementary level magic could show such power and rapid fire. A mere villager girl could dodge all those is also the same. I see. Err, is there any problem with that? Kaori nodded in understanding at Yues explanation. It seemed that Kaoris father was revived at the corner of their sight. The mournful villagers applauded their village chief. Normally, we will raise our level at the surrounding area of the village of beginning while gathering money at the same time, we then will head to the next village after putting our equipment in order to a certain degree. The concrete scenario havent been established yet, but if the enemy characters that were inserted for their behavior checking are without change, then they should be really strong. Aah, I see. In other words, there is a chance we wont be able to reach the next village with our current level isnt it? Also we dont even have money to put our equipment in order. Nn. I think that it will be fine if its me and Kaori butin the case we received damage in this game that is in the verge of breaking, I dont know what kind of effect it will have to us. Based on how there is the prospect of Hajime definitely rescuing us, its also an option to not move from here. Fufufu, you arent thinking of that at all arent you, Yue. There is no way we will choose avoiding risk and not doing anything. Help would come sooner or later and so lets not do anything. In a sense it was a solid method. However, the people who got close to Hajime wouldnt choose that option. Exactly. Besides, we also dont understand how long the current circumstance will continue. By any chance, perhaps before Hajime come home a fatal breakdown will occur and it will became a situation that cannot be recovered from. Youre right. Like that we also cannot leisurely level up and gather money around the village then. Nn. We need to put our equipment in order as much as possible with the current money at our hand. Yue understood their problems. They needed to reach the neighboring village by struggling through quite strong enemies using only the minimum equipment while trying to not get hit even once as much as possible. Indeed, it was a very severe situation. But, Yep, I dont see any problem. Yue is here after all. Nn. There is no problem. Kaori is here. That was how it was. Yue and Kaori stood up and dusted off the dirt attached on their respective fluttering sister and villager girl clothes. The gazes of the villagers were as usual as though they were looking at dangerous characters. It was the truth that they were guilty so they couldnt bear at all to be there for longer. Even though it was a game world, wasnt the speech and conduct of the mob characters too free? Even though it was fine even if it wasnt this realistic at this aspectYue and Kaori were modestly venting their anger at Hajimes obsession while heading toward the equipment shop of the village. Yue had magic job, so even in the worst case she wouldnt mind buying just several items for recovering magic power, but Kaori who seemed to be a user of villager girl-style twin large swords art needed weapon. If possible, she also wanted pants and tunic that were easy to move in, not her current loose one piece clothes for villager girl. Midway they were also exposed to intense violence of gazes. Kaori thought, This is, like that. Yes, the stares were like the stares that were directed at a lion that escaped from its cage in a zoo. She saw it some time ago, the news of multiple wild beasts including lion escaping their cage and then moved freely inside the zoo. At that time the gazes of the people that were running away filled with trepidation were truly the same like the gazes of the villagers toward them right now. Am I a lion? Kaori was feeling complicated and she looked at Yue who was walking beside her. Luxuriant golden hair. Flexible limbs. Unmistakably a carnivore (hidden meaning). And then, her status as the strongest. (Yep, it fit. Here is Yue lion. Yep. Kaori imagined Yue wearing a lion cosplay while roaring gaoo~~ on all fours and she strangely comprehended it. By the way, the lion commotion of that time was the revenge of the zoos former worker who got fired where he was also going to steal the zoos proceeds at the same time, he released the animals was also for diversion, but the escaping lion and other animals were then taken care by a certain couple. Actually, it had also become a hot topic how one of the couple, a small girl easily tamed the lion and then used that lion to catch the criminal. Then, it was also a hot topic how the boyfriend knocked down with his bare arm a bear that was escaping together and then returned it into its cage. Kaori was imagining the news of that time and Yue lion half to escape the reality while chasing away the gazes of the villagers from inside her mind, and then her gaze caught sight of the equipment shop they were searching ahead. Both of us combined has 2,000 yencan we buy anything? I dont know the price so I cannot say anything. In the worst case, I want to at least secure Kaoris sword. Kaori had inherited the combat skill of gods apostle, so she had also learned martial art to a high level. However, as expected her greatest offense was the apostles characteristic ability and the twin large swords art. As expected there would be a large difference in Kaoris combat skill from whether she had sword or not. Yue opened the shops door. And right away, Go home! Go back home! There aint anyone here that will sell to you two criminals! Go home right away! The equipment shop owner with thick moustache looking very obstinate suddenly gave the two a present of angry yell. Yue and Kaori reflexively stiffened. The two understood what the owner was saying. Kaori timidly opened her mouth with twitching expression. E, excuse me, I, want to buyDD Shut up, this damned accomplice of Yue-pon! Just get out now! Kaoris expression stiffened. This was the first time in her life she was treated like this by a person that she met for the first time. Kaori who was always polite and bright was often favored especially by the elders. Naturally, her endurance was low against something like this. Yu, Yuee~ Nn. Leave it to me. Cough-. DDOwner-san, please listen to my story. WeDD Shut your mouth, this great sinner, priest killer! How dare you did that to a kind person like that- Ah, no, that, that person is still aliDD Good grief, even though you are a sister but to do something so terrifying! Listen here, this shop will only deal with honest customer! Someone criminal like you with a screw loose can just get out, now- A super condensed fireball materialized on the fingertip of Yue-sama. Its radiance, its heat, it was truly just like a sun! Dont be hasty Yueee-! Calm down! This is you reaping what you sow! Kaori, dont worry. Not even ash will be left behind. The owner of the equipment shop just disappeared. He only left behind a farewell letter that mentioned the property of the shop is handed over to the sister. Thats murder! Whats more its robbery murder! Just where is this mind of obeying law you said before!? The sister with screw loose, doesnt understa~~~nd. A child!? Are you a child!? Geez-, it doesnt matter so just toss away that fireball! Quickly toss it away! You wish to set fire here? Aaah!? As I thought dont toss it away! Extinguish it quickly! Come on, quickly! In deference to Kaori who was persuading with a desperate look, Yue erased the sun on her fingertip. It seemed that a situation that often appeared in game, where they earned the hate of the villagers too much and now they got hit with the demerit had been generated. Not only the destruction of the church, the destruction of the shoe store and the private houses surely also added to their crime. When they tried looking at the individual information screen, at Yues special mention part, the has criminal record had changed into wanted criminal (Destroyer Yue-pon). Kaori thought that if they were denied to use the shop by the games system, then it couldnt be helped anymore, they should give up, and so she pulled at Yues clothes to get out of the shop, but Yue didnt move and stood firmly in place. Kaori. Its too fast to give up. Eh, but, this is the games system isnt it? There is nothing more that we can.. Youre wrong. Just like I said before, this games characteristic is that you can overturn the difference in strength depending on your method. Its too fast to conclude that its impossible because its the system. Ill prove it to you. Watch. Geez, I have nothing but bad premonition here. Ahead of Kaoris disheartened gaze, Yue talked toward the shop owner. It seemed she was planning to find a path by negotiating No matter what you are going to say, there is nothing that I will sell toDD I beg you. Please choose, will your shop be burned, or will you hand over your goods quietly. It wasnt a negotiation, but a threat. With a gesture that was like a sister, both her hands clasped in front of her chest, and an expression like a pious lamb praying wholeheartedly to the god, she spoke something that would make even gang members to have cold sweat. I have faith, that you will surely understand our plight! That our heart can communicate with each other if we just talk it out! Now, lets not be stubborn and be obedient. He is not being stubborn but making the justified reaction though. That was what Kaori-san thought but she didnt butt in. The god hath spoken. Child, choose equipment for the sister in front of your eyes within the range of 2,000 yen, he said. Rather, give her a discount, a lot of it! He said. If you do that, then your sin too shall be forgiven. Who would believe a god haggling? Or rather, the shop owner-san didnt commit any sin. Rather, the sinner here was Yue. Kaori-san just barely endured from saying those retorts. The sun-like flame materialized once more in front of Yue. Owner-san. I really dont want to see you receiving the judgment of god. I beg you, please obediently sell to us a gre~~~atly discounted merchandises! That wasnt gods judgment, but a punishment from Yue personally wasnt it? Whats more it was exceedingly malicious. No matter how and where one looked at it, this person was really a splendid sister with a screw loose. Kaori couldnt endure and those straight-man retorts leaked out from her mouth. Yue-sama ignored it like nothing. The shop owners state was strange. His gaze was turning round and round, and his head was moving up and down. Perhaps his program was bustlingly performing data processing because he encountered this unexpected situation. Inside the shop that was wrapped in silence except the roar of the blazing flame, the shop owners gaze finally settled down. Welcome to the equipment shop of AAAAAAA village! Today we are in a middle of a special promotion sale! It seemed the sister-sans sincere prayer reached the shop owner and the system. nn. Kaori, which item do you want? If possible, a cheap one that can suppress my guilt even just for a little I think. Seeing Yue who turned toward her with a triumphant look, Kaori resolved that when they returned to reality she would train her once more about the meaning of obeying the law. In the end, they couldnt buy anything in the equipment shop except for a single Iron Long Sword. In the first place, the starting price for equipment was around several tens of thousands yen, a few thousand yen could only buy things like wooden sword or stone sword. By the time Iron Long Sword that had a price of 70,000 yen reduced to 1,500 yen, it could be easily guessed just what had happened between the shop owner and Yue, must be. With feeling of guilt gouging out inside the chest grindingly, after that the same thing was also done in the general store and several potions for Yues magic power recovery were bought, and the two then headed toward the villages entrance. But, not even ten seconds after they exited the shop*kon-*, a light impact assaulted Kaoris shoulder. When Kaori turned her gaze in wonder of what happened, she saw among the villagers who were staring at them from a distance that had increased relatively much, there were two children sticking out a bit from the crowd preparing to throw small rock. Kaoris expression convulsed greatly. These criminals! Get out from the village! Get out! Get out! The pure anger from the pure children smashed the pure (?) heart of Kaori-san. Kaori screamedHauhand she pressed on her chest while falling on all fours! Furthermore, the children of the village were gathering bustlingly and they were throwing rocks while hurling abuse with their lisping speech. And then perhaps that became the trigger, even the adults started to join in. They were yelling things likeGet out you sister with a screw loose!orI have thought from long ago that the village chiefs regrettable daughter will someday become criminal!while a chorus ofGet out from the village!was arising. They are looking for war. Very well, Ill accept the challenge. I am Yue. A woman who will buy the fight sold to me until they run out of stock!(TN: In Japan, selling a fight is how they said picking a fight) Stoopp! Just be obedient already, Yueee! If the village is obliterated with this, then I have the confidence Ill be annihilated along with my soul from guilt! Seeing the sister-san with a screw loose lifting the corner of her lips like a demon king with the tips of her spread out hands materializing flame, Kaori pleaded at her to not act rashly while holding her down by pinioning her from behind. No matter how one thought about it, this was the just dessert of the overbearing Yue. The hate that had been piling up and up had reached the critical point, they werent just ostracized anymore, a campaign to exile them from the village had started. Yue who even in this situation was far from reflecting, she even announced her intention really naturally to counter attack was truly the wife of the demon king. She was the avatar of being overbearing and unreasonable. Regret? Restrain? Never heard about that! Come at me from anywhere you li~~ke! Kaori caught the scruff of the neck of Yue who was getting spirited like that and without pause she ran toward the exit of the village while apologizingIm sorry! Im really sorry for our Yue!with one hand deflecting all the rocks flying at them using the long sword that she had unsheathed. Seen from the side, the picture of the villager girl running around while swinging around a long sword with one hand, and the other hand dragging away a sister who was smiling fearlesslyDDit was truly the very picture of a village chiefs regrettable daughter. When the two got out of the village, the villagers yell suddenly stopped completely. It seemed the commotion calmed down if they went out of the village. Kaori who was filled with trepidation that perhaps they would be kept getting chased even outside the village let out a sigh of relief and she sat down on the spot. Kaori, are you okay? My guilt is not okay at all, Yue you idiot. For Kaori who didnt have experience of being the target of the whole villages hostility and anger, it seemed she received substantial amount of mental damage. Her atmosphere felt somehow like she was sobbing. Geez, how can you be that calm? Even if this is a world of game, but I believe that normally anyone will get shocked if they got rock thrown at them by children that smallI never even dreamed that you would actually try to counter attack. Kaori turned an expression that looked like she was speechless, like she was blaming her, like she was in admiration at that mental of steel or rather that shameless mental, and like she was in exasperation toward Yue. Yues expression suddenly turned gentle and she answered. Because I had experienced it already. ? Experience? aa For a moment Kaori didnt understand what Yue was talking about, but she guessed it after thinking for a bit. And then, her expression turned very much likeOh no!and she attempted to change the topic in panic butthe time was already late. Compared to getting beaten up to near death by my trusted vassals and my uncle who was like father, having rock thrown at me by children who I dont know, whats more by something thats nothing more than a program is really nothing at all. Tha, that, Yue? Its, Im sorry. ..What are you apologizing for, Kaori? I just want to say that compared to the experience of getting ganged up by people who were like family, this is only trivial. Fufu, that time really hurt. Inside that storm of magic until my automatic regeneration ran out. Fufufuh, my heart hurt that timee~~ Sorry Yue! I asked you something stupid! Thats why return backkk! Seeing and hearing the empty laugh of Yue who was staring at the faraway past with eyes that looked like dead fish, Kaori embraced her with teary eyes while apologizing. She should have become unbound by the past after knowing the true motive of her uncle Denreed, but no matter the fact it still didnt change that it was an event that was hard to forget. Yue gently patted Kaori who was clinging on her with teary eyes while she turned at her and spoke with eyes that had recovered their light. Im fine. I who had met Hajime, traveled, knew the truth about Oji-sama, and opened my eyes to the truth, has no more blind spot now. Tru, truth? Yue nodded shortly and she puffed up her chest with an extremely triumphant look while replying full of confidence. Setting aside the reason, just slaughter everyone for the time being. If there is something that bothers you, then resurrect them again at opportune time. Everyone all liberators. Everyones magic is completed by perhaps the person who must not have it the most. Im sorry. This is the first wife of the demon king! In front of her, life was just too light. No, surely, she was a bit more prudent in the real world, should be, Kaori was half praying while she lowered her head toward the protectors of the other world. Kaori was crestfallen thinking that her strength had suddenly faded off even before departing to their journey, but right after that, they were visited by a situation that made them lost such composure. *flap-*, such sound of flapping wings resounded once, twiceit resounded inside the twos ears one after another. When the two went hah and they lifted up their face, over there were multiple beings descending down from the sky. The beings were flapping beautiful white wings on their back, they were clad in impressive dress armor that looked beautiful, while their hand was each holding spear or sword or weapon that looked famous. The forms of the women who were emitting abnormal pressure were beautiful in contrast with that threatening atmosphere. Their beautiful look that ought to be said as gods creation was completed with dreamy silver hair that looked flowing. Kaori couldnt even say anything. The existence and strength of these women were obviously boss class where in a game they would come out at the middle stage, no, at the latter stage. Aah, I see, this is an event! Right after Kaori almost convinced herself like that, a ruthless voice of heaven descended. DDWild Valkyries appeared!! The women who were greatly popular even among the Norse myth carelessly appeared as though they were goblin level enemy, *jakin-* their weapons were readied with such sound. They were brimming with hostility. They were fully motivated. Kaori briefly said. This kind of world, is just mistakeenn Kaori doubted her beloved persons sanity just for a bit. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Things like the setting, the information screen, or the content, currently it is still a prototype and on top of that its behaving baggily, thats the setting so please forgive the vagueness. I plan to someday make it into the stage of a long After arc, so at that time Ill think up the detailed content. PS The comic version of Arifureta is updated in the homepage of Overlap-sama. As always the illustration has impact, Yue is also cute. Please try to have a look if you like. Chapter 253 Arifureta Chapter 253 Arifureta After II So Close That They Squabbled With Each Other? Last Part AN: Regarding the case where everyone of Narou people has better understanding of Shirakome then Shirakome himself. I have no more excuse. The first attack was a swept of a splendorous sword. The speed of the eye focus couldnt follow it. One Valkyrie charged with a speed that even produced afterimages, lunging toward Yue and Kaori who was still embracing Yue. Perhaps it was trying to bisect the two simultaneously. The sword line that drew a trajectory that almost looked like a flash was rapidly approaching at Yues neck as though it was absorbed to there. If the target was an ordinary person, they wouldnt even have time to scream, when they noticed there was no doubt that their death would be already a certainty. FUWAaAAA!? Nngih Of course, the village chiefs regrettable daughter, regardless of being a villager girl she was a regrettable girl that boasted a physical ability that was far removed from ordinary person. The sweeping attack that approached like the scythe of death god was evaded by falling backward while her arm wasted no time to circle on Yues neck and she pulled Yue with her. Death was passing through along with a violent wind just a millimeter above Yue and Kaoris face who were falling backward like in a limbo dance. Although Kaoris posture broke down with her falling backward, she somehow succeeded in evading. But a shadow appeared above her without even any time to sigh in relieve. WAAAA!? Higyo!? Kaori put strength into the arm that she circled around Yues neck and without pause she rolled on the ground, taking Yue with her. That appearance could be seen as a brave figure desperately trying to protect a friend. A hairs breadth. A spear that also looked splendorous raised a really unpleasant impact sound *zudon-* when it pierced the spot where the two collapsed at just now. A small crater was even created from the impact. It was a terrifying strength. The Valkyries made their entrance like a common goblin, but as expected their strength wasnt in a level that should appear around the village of the beginning. From Yues individual information screen just now, Automatic Regeneration wasnt listed there. It was unclear how much the system that was an effect of soul magic was suppressing that skill which was a characteristic ability. In such state, furthermore inside this buggy world, if they got hit with that attack that was unmistakably a one-hit kill, even if it was Yue but there was a high possibility that she wouldnt come out of it safely. And Kaori who was separated from her apostle body was also the same. It wasnt clear what kind of effect a damage they got in this game world would inflict at their soul, because of that they absolutely must not get hit. Cold sweat trickled from Kaoris forehead seeing the enemys strength and the merciless one-hit kill attacks launched toward them. Kaori made use of her rolling momentum to somehow straighten herself while she obeyed the warning that her combat experience informed her and leaped back from that spot. Right away, the vertical slashes of the Valkyries that launched pincer attack passed through before her eyes. Nngigih, gi, give-. I give!it felt like some kind of strange voice could be heard, but right now there was no leeway to be bothered with that. Kaori had to grasp the limitation of her lowered physical ability while during that time she had to evade the countless death approaching them! Even if, there was the sensation of repeated tapping that felt relatively desperate on her hand that was circled around Yues neck, but there wasnt any time to worry about that! Its fine! I swear Ill absolutely protect you Yue! Tha, thats not-. My neeck! Its completelyDD Countless flame bullets rushed from middle range! Kaori strengthened her grip so that her friend absolutely wouldnt get separated from her while dancing the dance of death with determination! Kaori stepped toward the swarm of flame bullets while still holding Yue. Rather than waiting for the bullets to converge at herself, she would move forward and slip through before the gaps were tightened. Just like she planned, she slipped through the gaps in the barrage and passed through several shots, then with a rotation she evaded an attack that approached from the front. So that Yues body wouldnt be separated from her because of the centrifugal force, she put even more strength to her arm that was holding Yue! Kafuu!? Ka, Kaori, Ill, Ill apologize, so, your arm, armmm~ Its fine! Because Ill absolutely protect you! You, you bastardd~, youre planningggDD Yue tried to say something, but at the corner of the sight a Valkyrie archer could be seen nocking an arrow that was enveloped with some abnormal light. It caused Kaoris heart to jump. Look ouu~~~tt- Kyupeh!? Kaori immediately jumped forward to get down on the ground. Flame bullets passed through overhead, further behind the sounds of explosion resounded. The impact that came assaulting within an instant caused Kaori and Yues bodies to dance in the air like a leaf. Kaori somehow kept her hold on Yue and she performed ukemi on the ground. There she noticed that the attacks stopped and she let out a faint exhale of relieve. It seemed they managed to endure just barely the first wave of the attack. The Valkyries were moving slowly. They were trying to surround Kaori and Yue. Kaori scowled at that while she talked to Yue. Yue. What should we do? Perhaps this is just as expected. These people are strong just as we thought. We have to break through this encirclement somehowYue? Just try to look. The white of her eyes is exposed and her mouth is half opened but, thats a beautiful face right? She is fainting yknow? Such words crossed Kaoris mind. The friend in her arm, even now when the white of her eyes were exposed and her mouth was half opened, but she was still beautiful as usual. Who, who did something like this!? Yue! Get a hold of yourself! Just what in the world happened!? Kaori shook Yues body back and forth, but Yue was only staying limp like an octopus and she didnt react even with how rough she was shaken. Rather, perhaps this is because of enemys sleep magic I wonder!? Thinking that Kaori glared at the enemies. While her mouth was twitching as though she was enduring something. And then, while staying vigilant against the surrounding, she straddled Yue and lifted up her hand. Yue had to be wakened up no matter what. Even if she had to use a heartless method, but in the battlefield it wasnt the place to say na?ve things! DD*PAN-, PAN-, PAN-, BISHII-!* Such sounds resounded in the battlefield. Kaori-sans double slap that was thinking about her friend burst on Yues cheeks! Yue! Wake up! You are going to die if you sleep here! Quickly wake up! Come on quickly! Kaoris palm was swung with a display of accurate consecutive hits that drew artistic trajectory and hit spot. Yues cheeks were painted with beautiful slap sound while moving to left and to right. Kaori-sans double slap also followed vaguely rhythmically. Qu-ick-ly! Wake-up! For some reason her voice sounded lively The Valkyries were looking at each other. They might be feeling bewildered. One of the enemy they were assaulting fainted by herself when they noticed, and then the other enemy for some reason was dealing additional blows to that enemyperhaps that was how it looked like to them. Objectively looking. In that case, it was also natural for them to be bewildered. But, the next moment, the wrist of Kaori who was dealing out rhythmical slaps was caught *GRAB-!!* forcefully. Good morning, Kaori. Sayonara, Kaori. Eh? At Yue-samas awakening *buppa*. A flame sphere the size of a pinball materialized in front of Kaori, and the next instant, it exploded grandly. It seemed that the fireball magic was super compressed before it was set free which produced directional shockwave. FUWAAAA Kaori who was raising such scream while rolling around backward somehow stopped rolling in the posture of all fours. She then lifted up her face and began to let out a lot of cold sweats. Even though even Hajime has never slapped me. Kaori, is your resolve okay? Yue-samas anger was in the state of piercing the heaven. She was getting so angry that behind her back it felt like there was the illusion of sound effect letters *GOGOGOGO-*. I, I dont understand what are you saying here, Yue. Anyway, calm down? Surely we can understand each other if we talk about it. Hou. You are saying that you constricting my neck while wretchedly swinging me around, and in the end slapping my face on and on happily, arent something that you did purposefully? Such thing! Thats misunderstanding! I was only trying to protect Yue! And yet, how can you be so cruel saying suchDD If you speak honestly, Yues best selection. Ten sexy photo of Hajime, Ill preseDD Being able to payback for the daily prank, it makes my feeling really refreshed. You even made noise higyoh, or kyupeh, pupuh A blood vein jutted out on Yues forehead with a snap. And then, Today is your death anniversary! Wawah, dont do that! If that flame bullet hit me, Ill totally die! Dont worry. Ill absolutely kill you! Countless flame bullets were fired from Yue. Every single one was hiding a power that could make anyone comprehended how it could destroy a church. Kaori who got a bit carried away and got surprised jumped away from that spot and tried to apologize in panic but, Perish, you eternal stalker woman! Who are you calling a stalker I wonder!? I wonder!? Kaori spontaneously talked back hearing the extremely disgracing statement. When she avoided the flame bullets while glaring at Yue, Yue snortedFuhn. Just notice it already. Of your own true nature. And then, of Hajimes self-sacrificing spirit! Self-sacrificing? What are you sayDD Aa, Kaori who is a stalker, a yandere, and a hidden pervert is really troubling. But if I leave her alone I dont know what she might do, cant be helped, perhaps I should look after her a bit, notice already that true feeling of Hajime! There is no way Hajime-kun is thinking anything like that! Yue is just saying irresponsible thing! If thats what you think, then thats must be it. Inside Kaori that is. Fufu, Yue. Those words are too much you know? If you apologize now, then Ill forgive you. Come now, apologize. Quickly apologize. Eh? Why should I, yandere hidden pervert stalker-san. Its a bit scary, so can you not get nearer than that? *snap-* A blood vein emerged on Kaoris forehead. Even though she was showing a wide smile, but an illusion of sound effect *GOGOGOGO-* could be seen behind her. Right, I wont get near you at all. Who want to get near a hopeless vampire who is eternally horny. Ninety percent of the inside of your head is crammed with perverted things right? I wonder if perhaps Hajime-kun will notice it sooner or later? That this vampire princess (lol), is just a pervert. Ah, can you not get nearer to me than that? The legal wife (lol) can infect me. Toward Kaori who affixed (lol) even until two times at Yues identity, Yue also smiled widely. For some reason the Valkyries were flustered. What to do, its a carnage, a carnage you know? Should we stop those two? Who will? You, go stop them already. Eh, no way, if you say that then you go there, you are a Valkyrie right? You are also a Valkyrie. DDPerhaps they were making conversation like that. But, the next moment their movement stopped still. Because an extremely cold blizzard was blowing violently. Because a dark cloud that was scattering flashes of lightning materialized. And then, DDSHAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! DDGOAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! Because behind Kaori who was smiling while sporting pulsing blood vein, a hannya-san tapping a large war sword on her shoulder materialized! Because behind Yue who was smiling while sporting pulsing blood vein, a coiling lightning dragon raising a thunderous roar materialized! The unthinkable supernatural phenomenon that shouldnt exist in this game system caused the Valkyries who were modeled after supernatural existence to tremble while backing away. What reached the ears of those women was, KAORI YOU STUPIIIIID- YUE YOU UIDIOTTTTT- In contrast with such delicate insult and intensity, they uncouthly grappled, clawed, and pulled at each other in a delicate scuffleDDrather, it was their usual cat fight. FushaahDD!When Yue Punch was unleashed, Kaori growledMuiiiiheven while receiving it with her cheek and her hand pinched on Yues cheek and pulled. When Yue pulled on Kaoris hair, Kaori would grind her finger on Yues side, when Yue pulled Kaoris cheek in return, Kaori would throw away Yues wimple and pulled her hair in return. Kaori struck cat punches *poka poka* on Yue who was pushed down by the difference in body height. Yue tightly grasped on the butt of such Kaori and when she flinched from that, Yue used the opening to overturn their position and then she launched a double slap on Kaoris relatively large breast as though to say that it was payback for before. The rolled round and round, grappled on each other, then rolled round and round again and hit each other *poka poka* repeatedly, even though the two were beautiful girl, but they were covered all over with dust with their hair all ruffled. Both Yue and Kaori were wearing one piece type of clothing, so they were in a state where their panty was fully exposed, but they didnt even bother with that. Just how long they were planning to do that? The Valkyries who were somewhat dumbfounded suddenly returned back to their senses. They readied their respective weapon, making metallic sound rang to pull themselves together and galred at the two who were still entangled themselves in a quarrel. They glaredbut, as expected the two were still going nyaaDnyaaD. The Valkyries looked at each other. They had no expression, but somehow they vaguely looked like they were speaking like this we dont even need to surround them to fight isnt it?. The women nodded at each other. One woman among them quietly walked forward. It was the Valkyrie carrying a divine spear. Perhaps she was being conscious of the blind spot of the rampaging Kaori and Yue, because sometimes she would circle around in her advance. And then, she entered the range. The next moment, she stepped forward all of a sudden. She must be trying to skewer the two simultaneously. The sure-kill thrust was unleashed at Yues back with a terrific speed. Kaori who was looking up because her chin was pushed from below by Yues hand couldnt see behind Yue. Yue too, her nose was pinched by Kaori so she couldnt look behind. Killed. If the Valkyrie could speak, then she undoubtedly would whisper that. DD*Bang-, roll roll-* The two suddenly flopped to the side and without pause they insulted at each other while rolling over. They stood up again at slight distance away and then continued quarreling as though nothing happened. The spear that should be stabbed for certain kill was wandering vainly at the place where the two were at. Her Valkyrie comrades were watching. The Valkyrie lancer showed a gesture as though she was clearing her throat, and then she pulled herself together before assaulting Yue and Kaori once more. This time she wouldnt cut corner, she would bring down one person with certainty! Her aim was Yue. She would pierce the temporal region of her headDD The yandere, is you Yue! The slap that struck along with such words dealt a clean hit on Yues cheek. The lance attack passed through right beside Yues head that was forcefully snapped away. The Valkyrie hurriedly pulled back her spear. She didnt fail or anything. She was only testing the water a bit. That was just a practice swing. Now this is the sure thing attack! It stabbed toward Kaoris side! Im not ill. Its only my dere that is overflowing!(TN: Dere = affectionate) Kaori fell from neko damashi that was continued with a tripping up. The sure kill (lol) attack passed through above her head. (TN: Neko damashi = a sumo move, where you clap your hands in front of the opponents face to surprise them) That is what is called yandere! You dont know? Sometimes Shia will subtly flinch away from Yue. Yaa~i, you yandere girl who is feared by your best friend. Shia doesnt fear me. There is no way thats true. Shia love me! Kaori yourself, you said that even though you were feared by Shizuku before this. Yaa~i, genuine yandere girl who even make Shizuku whose fortitude is maxed out to get creeped out. Shi, Shizuku-chan isnt scared at me or anything! After all Shizuku-chan will accept any kind of me no matter what! Indeed, I wont deny the depth of Shizukus broad-mindedness. Her figure is already like everyones mother! Thats right! Whats more, if I have to say which then she is the type of a gutsy mother of a big family! She is everyones beloved and reliable mother! Yaegashi ShizukuDDan active female high school student. She was She was a busybody who was being dissed in a sense before they knew it. Surely if she was in this place, she would resolve herself to participate in the fight from getting hit by the unexpected stray bullet. By the way, even while these two were making this conversation, spear was wielded against them many times. The Valkyrie changed the angle of the spear, used feint, she used sweeping attack and the butt of her spear, launching attacks from every position like a surging waves. But everything was evaded. Whats more, everything was evaded only with extremely natural movement from the scuffle. Somehow it looked like the Valkyrie lancer was looking like she was going to burst crying anytime. Perhaps thinking that was pitiful, her Valkyrie comrades surrounded the two and lunged. It was the beautiful friendship of Valkyries. They wouldnt let their might getting humiliated even further than this by method that looked like gag scene. They wouldnt be ignored! It was a perfect encirclement. There was no place to escape. It was impossible to dodge. This time for sure, death in the shape of sword and lance assaulted from all directions toward the two who were in the middle of scuffling. DD*SHaaAAN-* A clear sound resounded. It was a tone that was played by metals scraping each other. The scream of the targeted two people didnt mix there. Rather, -!!! a, aDD !? The wordless scream, came from the Valkyries. The Valkyries took distance all at once. However, there were three people who didnt retreat from there, no, they couldnt retreat. The Valkyrie lancer, and two Valkyrie saber who were carrying beautiful sword. The reason was simple. Because the Valkyrie lancers lance pierced the heart of a Valkyrie who should be her ally, and Kaoris sword was digging into the neck of that Valkyrie lancer. And then, the one other Valkyrie saber got her beautiful faceDDmore accurately her right eye literally turned into a wind hole. It was a round wind hole that was carbonized black. Looking closer, in the center of the Valkyries, there were the unmoving figure of Kaori with her iron long sword in an unsheathed state, and the figure of Yue laying down face up between the legs of such Kaori while her fingers were making gun shape could be seen. The posture of the Valkyrie saber whose right eye was shot through turned limp and she was falling. Without hesitation Kaori smoothly took away that Valkyries sword and without pause she handled that sword casually, yet with an astonishingly elegant motion and mowed the neck of the Valkyrie lancer with that stolen sword. Different from the iron long sword, Kaoris sword attack this time slipped through Valkyrie lancers neck as though she was cutting butter. Blood didnt spurt out, in exchange red particles whirled while rising to the sky. Yep, this is a good sword as expected. Though Id like it better if its thicker and bigger Kaori, lewd. Thats why you are going to be called a hidden pervert eternally. No one call me that! Or rather, I dont understand what do you mean by lewd! The two resumed their quarrel as though nothing happened. Yue stood up, and Kaori shrewdly stole the sword of the other Valkyrie saber and now she used two sword style. It was at that time the two defeated Valkyries also scattered red particles while disappearing. The Valkyries were still spreading out as though they were hesitating to resume their attack. Perhaps their battle program couldnt judge how should they attack after witnessing the offense and defense the two displayed just now. The twos method to get through the attacks from all direction just now was simple. Kaori who understood that she wouldnt be unscathed if she honestly fight from the front seeing her physical strength and also sword quality merged her sword with the approaching enemys sword and twist its trajectory. As the result, the averted sword hit the sword beside it and averted that other swords trajectory too. Furthermore, Kaori rotated her body and used her bare hand to avert the lance and caused a friendly fire, by doing that she even evaded the third sword too. And then, regarding the fourth sword that Kaori couldnt dealt with, it was dealt with by Yue that sniped at the weak point that was commonly shared by living thing using a super compressed flame bullet that was fired from Kaoris blind spot. The Valkyries combat thinking rejected close combat against the two who in a glance looked like they were full of opening from being absorbed in quarreling with each other. If the visible opening wasnt actually opening, then they would make opening that coincided with their convenience. The Valkyrie archer and Valkyrie mage launched a pincer attack! Long range physical attack from arrows that were enveloped with light to increase its destructive power, and long range magic attack using invisible and swift wind blades became countless fangs that were like an intense rain, attacking Yue and Kaori. Abruptly they rotated. Yue and Kaori were. The two were facing each other and quarreling until now, but in an instant they executed their steps as though they were even dancing and stood back to back. With a matching elegant turn, golden and black hairs spread out softly like a dream. Kaoris swords instantly drew countless trajectories in the air instantly, cutting apart or averting all the flying arrows that were hiding terrifying power. Countless flame bullets instantly materialized like stars that were floating in the vast night sky, they obeyed Yues slender finger and flew out like a meteor shower and blew away all the wind blades with the impact of destructive blast. The two who were standing back to back didnt look like they were concerned at all against any threat that might come from their back. Even without looking back, they believed without doubt that behind them was an absolutely safe area. The attacks suddenly stopped. The arrows and magic attacks that were fired consecutively ran out. Right after that, Yue and Kaori danced once more. The sleeves of their one piece clothing elegantly spread out at the same time with their rotation using steps that looked as though they had been arranged beforehand. The two who were dancing as though mirroring each other swung one hand as though inviting the other party for a dance. Although, it seemed the invitation was for a world of death. What flew out like a bullet from the swung hands were a flame bullet the size of a pinball and a beautiful sword. The flame bullet that was hiding a destructive power that rivaled a high class magic pierced the heart of the Valkyrie archer with unerring aim, and the beautiful sword also pierced the heart of the Valkyrie mage. Hm~m, whats this? Just as I thought even though they are all the same Valkyrie but there is difference in their defensive power depending on their class but. Is it just because the sword is powerful I wonder? I think thats possible. But, no matter even if its the enemys weapon, I dont think that a sword thrown by the spec of a level 1 can easily pierce the armor of that close quarter combat type before. It should be seen that this one is weak against physical attack because of her mage class. The flame bullet that I evaded before was deflected by the armor of the mage class wasnt it? But the flame bullet going through the archer means that even though their armors all look the same, but there is no doubt that this ones defensive power against magic is low. Yue and Kaori talked about their analysis result while still standing back to back. They were directing observing gaze toward the two Valkyries who were turning into particles and vanished. The two remaining Valkyries were trying to take distance slowly. *snap-*, Yue and Kaoris face turned toward the surviving Valkyries in a flash. It was awfully scary. As the proof, the Valkyries body twitched seeing their gaze. Kaori. You noticed? About the level up? Yep, while fighting pirurin! sound rang out several times. Also, announcing sound like such and such is liberated!. Though honestly, Im wondering if there is option to erase the sound. Certainly its distracting. This will depend on the users preference, so Ill suggest to Hajime if he can attach on/off function. But, for nowDD Yep. For nowDD The Valkyries were slo~wly, slo~wly taking distance from Yue and Kaori who were conversing with each other. The moment the twos conversation cut off, the Valkyries turned their body adroitly and flew to the sky. If it was said in game style, this must be a situation ofValkyrie is running away!. A shadow loomed. On the Valkyries. What the two Valkyries who quickly looked back saw, were the figures of the villager girl and apprentice sister who took their above with a leap that was higher than even themselves. The two readied overhead a sword that was gleaming from the sunlight and a flame bullet that was like the sun itself while looking down of the Valkyries. Lets try it out. Trying out. They wouldnt let go of the chance to test out their liberated ability. Yes, if it was said in game styleDDthis is the situation ofFailed to escape from villager girl and apprentice sister!. There was no scream of death agony. However, there were only beautiful red particles dancing toward the sky right outside the village of beginning. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Just since when I was deluded that the subtitle of Yue C Kaori arc is one? Next chapter, Welcome, I am the village chief of demon king village desu Chapter 254 Arifureta Chapter 254 Arifureta After II Welcome, I am the Village Chief of Demon King Village It was a highway with wind blowing gently. The grasses as high as the waist were making rustling sounds. Dusts were gently rolled up to the air by the breeze. Silhouettes of two people could be seen at the other side of that dust. One person was a girl with the appearance of a villager girl, while the other one was a girl with the appearance of an apprentice sister. They looked unsteady somehow. Or rather, the apprentice sister was completely carried on the back of the villager girl. Her body was limply leaning on the villager girls back. The villager girl too, she was carrying the apprentice sister while using a beautiful sword as replacement for cane. Her shoulders were moving much from her rough breathingzee zee, so much so that it sounded like it could be heard from far away. If this area wasnt the highway that connected village to village, then she would be mistaken as a victim that was lost in the middle of mountain. Her clothing also spurred on such impression. The two of them were tattered. Although the important parts were barely protected, the fringe part of the one piece had became a really original miniskirt state, the sleeves part was also in forced state of no sleeve that if it was seen from the side, the breast part felt a little bit dangerous. The twos white smooth skin was exposed much, and those exposed parts were dirtied by dust everywhere, the twos hair also felt unkempt. Uu. Im really sorry for troubling you, Kaori-san.(TN: Here Yues speech sounded like an old woman) Yue-san, you promised not to say that right? The carried apprentice sisterDDthe previously sister with a screw loose Yue was running on joke material even while being dead tired. The one who was fixing her grip on the slipping off Yue with yoisho- while returning the joke material precisely was of course the village chiefs regrettable daughter Kaori. Now then, why were these two so ragged until they were in this state? That was caused by all the happening since they were victorious in the battle against the wild Valkyries nearby the village of beginning AAAAAAA until the present time. To speak frankly, DDA wild Odin appeared! DDA wild Zeus appeared! DDA wild Susanoo appeared! DDA wild Indra appeared! DDWild Artemis appeared in great numbers! DDA wild Zoroaster myth appeared in its entirety! DDA wild Odin took along his children and Valkyries and challenged a revenge match! DDA wild Zeus who joined up with a wild Indra appeared! DDA wild Ia! Ia! Masteerr! FhtagDD The gist could be guessed after seeing how the lineup above was the mob enemy for the surrounding area of the village of beginning. The random pounding of mythologies was coming so extremely without any integrity. Or rather, no matter how much the game was in the operation testing stage with undecided story, the enemy setting was just too noncommittal. Of course, the enemies strength was in the level that didnt put shame to their name, they were boasting strength to the degree that the Valkyries looked cute. They were also properly equipped with their characteristic equipments, Yue and Kaori would surely meet a swift end if they didnt cooperate in the same beat for real. Regarding the difficult to describe something that came out in the end, both Yue and Kaori didnt really have the memory of their battle against it. When they tried to recall it, they would get a headache as though their instinct was trying to stop them and they couldnt recall it. However, there was only the feeling as though they destroyed it with a deathly desperation remaining inside them. Just what in the world was that And because of that, after repeating mortal combat after mortal combat, they were now in the verge of exhausting all their energy and willpowerDDthat was the current state of Yue and Kaori. Yue was in an extreme state of magic power drying up and all the recovery item was also used up, that now she was entrusting herself to Kaori. After a bit more advancing through the highway with staggering footsteps toward the save point of the next village, while they were making frivolous talk running on joke material with each other to take their mind off from their exhaustion, Nn? Kaori. Right, something is coming. But, this is Kaoris walk stopped when she sensed a presence approaching from behind. When she tried to look behind, she could see rising dust cloud from ahead of the highway they had passed through. For a moment Yue and Kaori thoughtAnother wild god!?, but that thought was immediately proved to be a needless anxiety. Thats, a house cart. Nn Just as Kaori said, what was running on the highway toward them was a cart that was pulled by two chestnut horses. The figure of a plump man sitting on the coachman stand holding the rein could be seen. Just in case Yue got down from Kaoris back and both of them stepped back to the side of the highway to open a path. Not long after that, the cart arrived at where Yue and Kaori were at. The man on the coachman stand noticed Yue and Kaori and his expression wentOh?. The man pulled his rein and decreased the speed, and the cart stopped beside the two. My goodness, young ladies, what are you two doing in this kind of place? Although this area is relatively safe, its still too careless for two young girls to be here you know? No ill will could be felt from his voice and expression. The two heard his words which claimed that this area was safe which caused the two to doubt this mans sanity, but if that part was put aside, this mans feeling that was purely feeling strange and also worried that a villager girl and a sister were loitering alone in this highway was conveyed to the two. Seeing that it didnt seem like a battle event, Yue and Kaori looked and nodded at each other. Eerr, I am AAAAAAA villagesvillage chiefs daughter, going toward the next village. Oo, is that so. So you are the AAAAAAA villages village chiefs regrettable daughter. I am a peddler Sarani Yunker. If you are going to the next village, I am also going toward there right now. If you want, you can come along with me?(TN: The name Sarani here is written in katakana as though its a foreign name. But in Japanese language sarani could also mean even more. This peddlers name can be read as even more Yunker) The peddler whose surname was a name they had heard from somewhere was suggesting that kindly. Kaori was somehow feeling regrettable that even the peddler was calling her regrettable, but honestly she was really happy that they could travel using house cart here. Yue, what to do? I think, this is perhaps a support event from the game. We can also use item to recover and change equipment by riding the back cart. There is no problem then. Can we also purchase item while we are at it? As the result of the twos discussion, with their need to recover their stamina and mental strength and also with their lack of item, they decided to accept the suggestion of the peddler Sarani to help them. They were also taking advantage of the kind words of peddler Sarani who was smiling kindly while sayingPlease, please. Get on the car behind. If there is anything that you want to buy then Ill sell it to you. Like that the horse cart departed. For a while the two purchased and used healing item and focused in recovering, and when their vitality returned the two sighedFuu~~~~. I wonder if it really is over? Nn, I think so. Or rather, I hope thats so. If not, then Hajime is just too savage. Ahahaas expected, this cannot be helped isnt it? After all this game device is broken right? Right? Nn. Certainly. Both of them doubted the sanity of their beloved just for a bit, but they concluded they had reached a checkpoint and they relaxed. And then, Yue who finished purchasing recovery item rummaged around the cart and discovered clothing. Among the items that were being sold, as expected the clothing that the two could equip was only the sister outfit and villager girl outfit, but it was still a league better compared to their clothing that was in half undressed state. They immediately purchased the clothes and quickly changed. The two who finished changing clothes and also replenishing item calmed down and sat side by side at the back cart. They threw their legs to dangle outside. The small vibration of the cart that was transmitted to their body felt pleasant. Come to think of it, Kaori. How far you have been liberated? Ah, now that you say that we were leveling up with staggering momentum werent we? My disintegration ability also came back, so I wonder if I have been liberated much? I didnt confirm because there was no leeway though. Saying that, Kaori summoned the individual information screen. Yue also summoned her own screen at the same time and they respectively confirmed their usable strength. ======================================== Name : Yue-pon Rank : 75 / 2880 remaining until the next liberation Job : Sister Title : Sister Whose Name Mustnt be Mentioned Skill : No Chant Imagination Configuration All Element Aptitude Combination Magic High Speed Magic Power Regeneration Magic : Flame Magic Wind Magic Light Magic Water Magic Earth Magic Ice Magic Lightning Magic Darkness Magic Gravity Magic All magic name is omitted Equipment : A set of apprentice sister outfit Rlyeh Text Special mention : A criminal on the wanted list Money : 5,546,030 ======================================== ======================================== Name : Kaori Rank : 72 / 1880 remaining until the next liberation Job : Villager Girl Title : What is the Meaning of Villager Girl Name? Skill : Villager girl-style Twin Large Sword Art Villager girl-style Close Quarter Combat Art Magic : Villager girl-style Body Reinforcement Magic Villager girl-style Disintegration Magic Villager girl-style Wings Villager girl-style Godspeed Equipment : A set of villager girl outfit Gram Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi Special mention : Yue-pons accomplice Money : 4,874,005 ======================================== There were certainly a lot of places that could be retorted at. Surely it was the fault of the bug. But, there was one point that the two couldnt turn a blind eye at no matter what. Yu, Yue? Thi, this is Wa, wait. Wait, a second- Yue who unusually was in her wits end patted all over her own body and performed a body check. There was nothing particular strange and she let out a faint sigh of relieve. Right after that, Yues ragged sister outfit that she put above the box beside her was slipping down unnaturally even though there wasnt any particularly noticeable vibration. And then, the falling clothe didnt make light rustling sound, but a thud sound instead. Yue and Kaori twitched but they didnt move further, they were staring at the ragged sister clothes. They couldnt avert their gaze from the clothes that was strangely bulged up. The house cart was going onward while making small vibrations *katakata*. The sister clothe was slowly, little by little sliding off because of the vibration. What was certain was that when Kaori was carrying Yue on her back, Yue wasnt carrying anything except the clothes she was wearing. And they also didnt steal anything except the legendary swords Kaori stole from the previous battles. And then, when Yue took off her clothes just now and put it on the box, there was not thing or anything that would make that kind of bulge. *slide*, *slide* The sister clothes was sliding off matching with the vibration of the horse cart. Like that, finally, from the gap between the clothes, something like a book spine with strange color was SOOOOOII-!! Yues roar gushed! Before that thing that surely, perhaps must not be seen showed up its whole appearance, a kick with the bodys whole strength exploded. The beautiful kicking leg that was performed like a pro soccer athlete also beautifully slammed flying the sister clothes along with the something inside it. When the two saw it falling into the grasses and they couldnt see it anymore, they let out a long sigh and resumed their breathing that they were unconsciously holding. And then, when Yue moved her hand impatiently and confirmed her individual information screen, ======================================== Name : Yue-pon Rank : 75 / 2880 remaining until the next liberation Job : Sister Title : Sister Whose Name Mustnt be Mentioned Skill : No Chant Imagination Configuration All Element Aptitude Combination Magic High Speed Magic Power Regeneration Magic : Flame Magic Wind Magic Light Magic Water Magic Earth Magic Ice Magic Lightning Magic Darkness Magic Gravity Magic All magic name is omitted Equipment : A set of apprentice sister outfit Special mention : A criminal on the wanted list Money : 5,546,030 ======================================== It became like that. Yue and Kaori looked at each others face and nodded shortly to one another. So, Kaori. You still cannot use healing magic, binding magic, and defensive magic? Yeah. Even though my specialty should be in that field. But, just being able to use disintegration and godspeed is also enough. And the swords I stole are really sharp. Yue, you still only get gravity magic? Nn. I pray that next Ill obtain space magic. Its completely different whether I have it or not. It seemed they treated as though the something that was kicked flying had never existed. Surely it was for the sake of their mental health. They had to protect their SAN status as much as possible. For a while the two were talking with each other about their respective ability as though trying to forget something and they spent time doing things like confirming their cooperation and so on. It was unclear how long they were doing that before finally their feeling cleared up and the vibration of the horse cart was inviting sleepiness, when suddenly Yue felt magic power reaction and she reacted. The reaction source was right nearby. Yes, from the coachman stand. The magic power wasnt directed toward them, but flowing toward somewhere else. Peddler-san. Just now, what did you do? Yues question caused peddler Sarani to twitch and his plumb body shaking for some reason. And then, he looked back with a smile that looked pasted on his face. No, its really nothing important. Rather than that, it will still take time until the next village. Its better for the two of you to lie down and rest during this time. I see. Yue was relatively good at reading the heart of someone from their expression. It was because she was a former royalty and she had also met painful experience before. And so, she also immediately understood that peddler Saranis words werent honest. It was really suspicious. Was this not a support event for player Perhaps guessing that doubt of Yue, peddler Saranis forehead was starting to sweat. Yues fixed gaze was piercing peddler Sarani. It was a dreadful fixed gaze. It was a splendid fixed gaze. Peddler Sarani was starting to sweat like waterfall. Its the truth you know? A merchant wont spout lie. I see. No, it will really take time. Im not lying. Hell will freeze over before Im telling lie. I see. How about you take a rest? I see. Right now the face of peddler Sarani looked terrible because it was drenched with sweat like a fountain. As expected, seeing it was getting stranger, Kaori also put her hand on Gram and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi and strengthened her vigilance, it was at that time, -!? Kaori! He? DDKyah!? At the same time when Yue let out that warning voice which was filled with unease, *gin-* hard sound resounded from Kaoris neck. It was the impact voice of Yues defensive magic that made it in a hairs breadth time to protect Kaoris neck from the rapidly approaching assassins blade. The moment Kaori noticed that, she raised a scream while also using Villager girl-style Godspeed to leap out from the cart. Right away, from the opposite side of the spot where Kaori was just at, a powerfully assaulting blade passed through there. Hmm, on top of noticing the invisibility of this me, even the following blow is dodged. I see, it seems you two cannot be dealt with ordinary means. Yue landed lightly beside Kaori who jumped down. It seemed an attack was also launched at Yue simultaneously with the second attack against Kaori. Yue jumped down from the cart to dodge that. Yue and Kaori were staring dumbfounded and open-mouthed in a da~ze seeing the black shadow who was looking down on them from above the cart. Whether it was the surprise attack that slipped through Kaoris guard, or the flowing consecutive attack, this wasnt the time for being dumbfoundedhowever, the character that appeared was just too unexpected. Tha, thank god! You finally arrived! Its those two! Those two are the wanted criminal Yue-pon and Kaori! Please capture them quickly! Merchant-dono. You did well using the magic item to contact me. Not only that, you even bring them until here to not let them escapemy gratitude to your bravery. Leave the rest to me, go on ahead! Yes, may luck be with you! It seemed it was something like that. This merchant-sama noticed from the start that Yue-pon and Kaori were criminal, he pretended to not notice while guiding the two toward the boss character (perhaps the mid-boss). It seemed that he was a character for that. What betrayal. But, thinking really really carefully, these two were wanted criminal so if this was said to be the proper treatment for them then no one could deny that. This was the karma that was following the two to the bitter end. The two were able to purchase things like recovery item and so on, so to speak it was something like the recovery place and save point that was usually provided in front of the boss room. Of course, they couldnt save though. But, what was more important than such things was regarding the person in front of the twos eyes. Yes, for some reason this person in black clothes was making a cross with his two hands that were holding short swords while meaninglessly turning his body several times in a stance of half body. The two recognized this person very much. The person was wearing a sunglasses, but the two completely recognized him. Listen well, criminal Yue-pon! Accomplice Kaori! Now that Im here, this place is the last stop for you two. Lament your own misfortune while carving this name into your bone! My name is Abyssgate! One of the four heavenly kings of demon king village, and an apprentice doctor! Im the man who will consign the two of you to oblivion! Yes, it was Abyssgate-san desu. Just what is the four heavenly kings of demon king village, how can an apprentice doctor saying things like consigning to oblivion, for the time being Kaori put aside those straight-man retort and she whispered into Yues ear. Yue, why is Endou-kun here? Seeing his act, he is in Abyss-san state isnt he? Is this the real thing? Or program? Come to think of it, before this Endou was called by Hajime and visited the home, but after a while I remember he rushed out while crying. Ah, I can guess. Nn. Endou who saidNAGUMO YOU STUPID IDIOOOOOOOOTwhile exiting the home was then chased by Hajime who was making expression that couldnt endure being there while sayingSorry! As expected I went too far! Even I got damaged! By the way, Abyssgate was a boss like four heavenly kings for Hauria training mode. Of course, it was a program. Though he was constantly in Abyss Lord state. Fuh, you two finished your discussion? You can strain your wisdom to the utmost and wield all the strength that you have. If not, the abyss will swallow everything without even any time for you to blink you know? A turn. An upward push on the sunglasses. And arms crosseDDd! Endou. How far will he go. Im thinking once more. Emily-chan who is fighting hard alone is really not half-baked. Inside their heart, Yue and Kaori sent their salute with streaming tear toward Abyssgates lovable lover who surely even now was refining her Hauria correction plan. Recently, her very act of trying to stop the chuuni with all her might itself became Hauria clans amusement. Their affection toward Emily was rapidly heightening butthe pure Emily-chan who was happily sayingRecently, it feels like they became slightly better!didnt notice it. With faraway look, Yue and Kaori was recalling Emily who several times before this was coming to play to the home, coming to consult, coming to grumble, coming to consult, coming while crying, and coming to consult. Then, its time for judgment. Kousuke E AbyssgateDDhere I come! The two quickly returned to their senses when they heard those words along with feeling the presence vanishing like a mirage. It was mostly something that was done in subconscious level. It must be because of Kaoris deep battle experience. When she noticed, she had already turned the unsheathed Ama no Murakumo toward her back. Instantly, a metallic sound resounded and a light impact ran on Kaoris arm. Yaah What Kaori unleashed along with that short yell was the horizontal sweep using divine sword Gram that she let out simultaneously with her defense. The attack with its travel time shortened using Godspeed that was let out immediately following the enemy attack normally would become the height of counterattack and bisected the opponent. However, the attack Kaori unleashed ended up slashing empty air in vain. Not only that, what entered her sight was something blackDDno, it was Abyssgates kicking leg. His body leaped midair at the same instant when he attacked and he unleashed a midair spinning kick. Even when taken aback by the tricky movement, Kaori wasted n time to lower her head and dodged. But, from below that lowered head, the opposite leg of Abyssgate approached. Abyss-style Assassination Martial Art C Hien Renkyaku(The bird of abyss resurrected three times)(TN: Swallow Tempered Leg) Midair he used the spring of upper body and twisted to unleashed three consecutive kicks. Kaoris eyes opened wide. It was impossible to dodge. But, perhaps the kick would just barely graze her chin. If that happened, in front of Abysgate who likely had prepared the next move she would be attacked in a state where her brain was shaken. DDWave Cutter! Muh A super compressed water laser flew from the side of Kaori who was bending backward in her attempt to dodge the second kick of Abyssgate. That laser was flying in a straight line toward Abyssgate who was midair, however, it only grazed his side and passed through because his body unnaturally slid to the side. Looking closer, the steel string that stretched out from Abyssgates black glove was connecting his torso with a kunai that was stabbed on the ground unnoticed. It seemed, he pulled on the steel string for emergency evasion and moved his body midair. Abyssgate performed ukemi while landing. Kaori approached such Abyssgate using godspeed and the divine sword Gram lunged in a vertical slash. *GOU-!* The sword that was swung down made the wind roared and mercilessly split Abyssgate into twDD Naive Ah!? The moment when Kaori thought so, the Abyssgate who seemed to be split into two divided into two clones and rushed passing through Kaori from her left and right sides. Yue tried to rapid-fired wind blades in order to snipe the two Abyssgate, but a thrown Kunai approached Yue faster than she could attack. Furthermore, another kunai that had also been thrown unnoticed behind Yue was also flying using its trait as artifact that would return to its owners position. Yue who was aimed with a pincer attack from the front and back wasted no time to use gravity magic to fly and dodged the kunais. But, her offense magic was interrupted just like Abyssgate intended and his approach continued unmolested. I wont let you! Thats why, I told you thats na?ve. Kaori spread fired silver feathers to one Abyssgate while she tried to strike at the back of the other Abyssgate with her sword, but a clone that suddenly appeared *poof* used its body as shield to block the silver feathers. And then, Kaori suddenly lost her balance because her ankle was suddenly grasped. Although she at least avoided tumbling down, but she let the two Abyssgate approaching Yue to get away. When she looked at her foot, DDDoton C Shinen Ryuusha(TN: Earth Escape C Abyss Quicksand) The figure of Abyssgate who was speaking his technique name with a smug face was underground with only his face and hand protruding out. His hand was firmly grabbing Kaoris ankle. It seemed that he had made a clone hiding underground unnoticed. Kaori who for some reason was strangely irritated used Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi to slice half the face and arm of Abyssgate like mowing down grass. Abyssgate-san vanished with *puff*. Seeing that was also somewhat aggravating. The Abyssgate that approached Yue charged from the front into super gravity space where the gravity was multiplied that Yue laid out to stop the approach. Normally any person that entered the area would be crushed by the pressure and became a stain on the ground. But, even Abyssgate was a user of gravity magic. His body was instantly clad in black mist and he plunged deeper as though there was nothing in his way. But, Endou is unable to invoke multiple gravity magic. Correct. Thats why Ill do this. Abyssgates capability to neutralize attack of super gravity was something that Yue was aware of. Her aim was that by using gravity magic then Abyssgate would use his own gravity magic that was his most dangerous skill to neutralize her attack, thus sealing that repertoire of his. Yue estimated that she would be able to cope against any other magic and physical attack other than that no matter what he tried to pull. But, that was only if it was really the case that Abyssgate had the intention to attack Yue directly. DDDoton C Shinen Dairyuusha(TN: Earth Escape C Abyss Great Quicksand) Abyssgate stabbed his short sword on the ground, at the same time the ground caved-in for about the diameter of ten meter. The ground that was turned into a quicksand was crushed down because of Yues super gravity space. Her balance crumbled and her legs only sunk down even when she tried to find her balance. A slight opening was created. The main body of Abyssgate didnt let go of that chance. A sword flash approached smoothly from behind Yue. She didnt feel any presence. Before she knew it her attention had left the Abyssgate that was attacked with spreading silver feathers. Even though she certainly recognized that there were two Abyssgate approaching her rapidly! Yues eyes opened wide. Right now when her space magic was being restrained, she couldnt use the instantaneous space teleportation Divine Existence. This is the eDDafuh!? Nnn!? Will I get hit with an attack in this kind of place The moment Yue thought that, a flying Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi cut Yues head skin just for a tiny bit while stabbing the Abyssgate behind her. Abyssgate just barely avoided having his vitals pierced, it was his shoulder that got hit and he got blown away. Kaori who flew toward Yue with her silver wings unfolded took Yue out from inside the quicksand. Are you okay Yue? Im not okay. My head got cut a bit. It was cut by Kaori. I, Im sorry. The gravity magic is stronger than I thought and the sword shifted. Is your soul affected? u. Nothing particular. Im glaaad. For now Ill pour restoration medicine okay? Yues eyes turned a bit teary while both her hands were pressing on her head. Come to think of it, she recalled that in the past when she met Hajime, when she was controlled by a monster Hajime fired without any hesitation and her head skin was also scratched a bit by the bullet. Both Hajime and Kaori are merciless on my head, Yue leaked out a complaint inside her heart. Although, it was the fact that she was saved so she couldnt forget to say thanks. Nevertheless, this is the first time I fought him butEndou-kun, he is really troublesome. Nn. He is completely making the best use of his own special characteristic. Its not just for show that he dealt a wound fighting a serious Hajime. Yue and Kaori were watching Abyssgate who was pulling out Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi from his shoulder while quietly talking about their impression of him at each other. Both of them would have received lethal attack if they didnt cover for each other. What was terrifying was his stealth. Even though they were clashing against him right from the front, before they knew it he had abnormally slipped off from their consciousness. It wasnt in the level of presence isolation and the like. It was a divine skill that should even be called as erasure of presence, no, existence. It was truly sad that this hereditary trait wasnt something that the person in question wished for. Abyssgate once said. It was the best he could do to make a single wound on the demon king. That he wasnt even able to win against the wives. That statement was certainly not mistaken. With the exception like Liliana or Aiko, if they fought seriously, Abyssgate wouldnt be able to win against Yue, or Kaori, or Shia, or Tio, and also against Shizuku even though it was just barely against her. However, in that statement there was these additional notes. In the case of Yue, she would win if she bulldozed through using her automatic regeneration. In the case of Kaori, she would win if she used disintegration ability in apostle mode while ignoring any impact on the surrounding. In the case of Shia, she would win if she used body hardening and blood manipulation to use the strategy of stabbing each other at the same time. In the case of Tio, she would win if she used vast range annihilation in black god dragon mode. In Shizukus case, she would win if she created a sword world of several hundred black katana in Limit Break state. Yes, anyone, even the veteran cheat group couldnt fight directly against Abyssgates stealth tactic and his greatest trump cardDDattacking in waves using a thousand clones. There was a high possibility that they would be defeated before displaying their power if they didnt used something cheat-like like blowing away the whole surrounding area in one go or bulldozing through using specs difference. Therefore, he was the right-hand man of the demon king. Therefore, he nonchalantly got categorized among mankinds strongest class. The expression of Yue and Kaori who got that fact thrust before them once more was bitter. Abyssgate faced those two and sneeredFuh. He must be wanting to say that this was the beginning of the second round. Clones were materializing. The number was increasing than before. His strength and the painfulness of his speech and act were increasing following the depth of the abyss. He was really a troublesome boss character. And so, the two chose to annihilate the whole area. Mu? Where are you two going? Ahead of the gaze of Abyssgate who was looking up, there were the figures of the flying Kaori and Yue. Their hands were full with the MP recovery medicine that they had purchased by quite a lot. What materialized at the next moment were five heavenly dragons and innumerably number of silver feathers. In addition, a silver sun and a sun of azure flame materialized overhead. DDHe couldnt be defeated without bulldozing through by force. Speaking in reverse, if they were in an environment where bulldozing through was possible, he could be easily defeated. Im glad this is a game. Youre right. The silver feathers and flame bullets for air bombing kept increasing without end. The five heavenly dragons growled while the sun of silver and sun of azure flame were enlarging. Abyssgate who saw that was, No, arent those a bit no good? The next moment, the scene of the end of the century manifested on the ground. The earth that was plowed by the saturation attack could be mistaken as the scene of hell. The figure of the collapsed Abyssgate smoldering with rising smoke was lying there. He was dispersing into red particles just like an enemy character. It seemed that he was completely knocked out. Yue and Kaori landed down beside such Abyssgate and they walked near his head to examine the situation. ..He is twitching. Its amazing he still has complete limbs even after all that. If this is in reality then he will be scattered all over the place, Kaori said such gang-like line with a cute face. Abyssgate who was still barely conscious because of the game mechanism turned his gaze toward such two and he opened his mouth. Ku-ku-ku-, Im the weakest one even among the four heavenly kings. Im merely a disgrace of the demon king village Eh, you are saying such thing yourself? Hajime, brutal. Hajime-san who set this up was seriously savage, retorted Yue inside her heart. Surely this was the fault of the bug. Abyssgate wrung out his last strength and pointed out with a trembling hand. Yue and Kaori were on guard in case he was planning something at the end, but Abyssgates fingertip was pointing ahead of the highway. If you circle around that forest along the highway, you will be able to see the demon king village. It seemed he gave them the road direction. The hand fell down limply. Abyssgate was vanishing into dust. Anyway, lets go there for now. Nn Both of them started walking. They didnt look back. About five minutes since they walked following the highway, when they circled the forest, it was just as Abyssgate said, they could see a tranquil village that was surrounded by wooden fence. It was a small scale village with a calm atmosphere. It had scenery that was fitting for the next village after the village of beginning. If there wasnt the figures of people in front of the entrance that looked like a lovely arch made from wood. Yue and Kaori shared the feeling of somehow, I really dont want to go there huuh. But those people over there were looking here. They were looking awfully intensely here. Yes, the rabbit eared person leaning on the pillar of lovely wooden arch with arms crossed and face sporting a nihilistic smile for some reason, and a masked pink, and a black dragon who was there for some reason despite the place being a village, and a man riding on the back of that dragon sporting a smile that looked like a demon king, they all were looking really intensely at Yue and Kaori. For the time being, they tried to approach. An intense pressure and *GOGOGOGO-* sound were emitted from the man. An atmosphere that gave the skin goosebumps was drifting in the area. The wind of battlefield was flowing viscously. A monstrous presence that wasnt inferior even compared to the real thing. By the point of time one confronted this man, dont mention defeat, that person would instead be given the premonition of death. This was without a doubt, the last boss. The demon king. Yue and Kaori who were made to understand that whether they wanted it or not finally arrived nearby, and the demon king opened his mouth with an expression that looked mocking toward the challengers. Welcome, I am the village chief of the demon king village. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I watched Sniper: Special Ops. Seagal-sama Anyway, I got a better opinion of Under Siege and Under Siege 2. Chapter 255 Arifureta Chapter 255 Arifureta After II Its All Peachy If You Just Win-!! The demon king village was a tranquil place that was surrounded with splendid wooden fence. The entrance that depicted a lovely arch could be seen as casually conveying the will We greatly welcome other people than villager too of the village chief. As for its scale it was about twice as big as the village of beginning. There might be around three hundred people living there. There was a conspicuously large tower at the middle of the village, a cross was attached at its summit. Surely that was the church. That was Yue and Kaoris destination. But, they wouldnt be able to reach there that easily. There was one reason for that. Because the demon king villages village chief-san and four heavenly king-san were standing in their way with a somewhat awesome atmosphere! I wont let you two lay your hand on the village. Criminal Yue-pon and accomplice Kaori. You can choose, will you surrender obediently, or get punched flying. The village chief who was meaninglessly emitting pressure *GOGOGOGO-* on the back of the gallant black dragon was saying that. It seemed in order to protect the villagers, the chief village was planning to punish the two criminals scheming bad thing right here. It seemed the village chief of demon king village was treasuring his village and villagers. The black dragon cried Gu~ruru? in agreement looking like she was somewhat having fun. The rabbit eared girl fluttered her rabbit ears *fuaasaa-*, and the pink rangerthe pink ranger was standing still without even a twitch. It was as though she was saying I want to be a shellfish. All of them were in a really motivated state! Yue stared at the fearlessly grinning village chief and for a moment she showed a gesture as though thinking of something, and a beat later, she rolled up her sleeves completely looking as though she wanted to say Just bring it on~ while returning back a fearless smile. Seeing Yue walking forward, Kaori stopped her in panic. Geez-, Yue. Why are you that belligerent since we came here! There is an option of surrendering here, and by any chance perhaps we will be able to go to the church without fighting isnt it? Fuh Just now, why did you laugh? Heey, why did you laugh I wonder? I wonder? Kaoris Hannya-san almost came out looking at Yue scornful laugh that was making fun of her, but there she swallowed back her anger with an effort and she cleared her throat while pulling herself together. And then, she faced the village chief and opened her mouth. Err, HajiDDnot, village chief-san. If we surrender can you let us go to the church? If possible, we dont to fight For the moment, Kaori attempted to negotiate in accordance with the games setting but, Fuh Just now, why did you laugh? Heey, Hajime-kun. Just now, why did you laugh I wonder!? She was laughed at scornfully and made fun of with an expression that was exactly like Yue. Kaori-san was enraged with her forehead sporting a blood vein. No negotiation against criminal. Death or Destroy-! That is the international common sense! The village chief of a remote village talking about international common sense is Kaori became despondent when she heard the unhesitating declaration of the village chief-san. Kaori. Stop being so unsightly by trying to negotiate after this late. We are criminal! Blowing up anyone who stand in our way and devoting ourselves to plunder until exhaustion are our duty! I dont think that Im someone so nasty to the level of a defiant criminal. Or rather, can you stop casually saying we to include even me as a criminal I wonder!? After all its Yue who is the culprit for all the charges isnt it!? Kaoris straight-man act was well executed. However, Yue-sama paid it no mind. She took a step forward and held up one hand forward, then her fingertip bent and made a challenging gesture as though to say come and get me. Ignoring Kaori who was holding her head, the members of demon king village also showed their motivation in respond to the provocation. But, there, the rabbit eared girl came forward alone. Chief-sama. Chief-sama himself doesnt need to be troubled only to keep company bunches of this level. Ill take care of them. Together with pink ranger! !? It was the common pattern. For some reason pink ranger turned her head to the rabbit eared girl in a flash with an air as though to say Eh, me too!? though. Hou, not a bad idea. Then Ill leave it to the rabbit ear and pink ranger. Teach them that the nicknames Or rather, this girl cannot get hit with bullet though, seriously. This buggy rabbit and The most wicked urban legend of the empirearent just for show. Roger desuu! Eh, just now, was I nonchalantly got dissed? The rabbit ear girl reflexively stopped moving and looked back, while pink ranger was covered with dark cloud absentmindedly as though she was remembering a black history. The village chief sent a brief glance at such two before the black dragon flew to the sky with him still riding it. It seemed that he would treat himself with being a spectator from up high. The rabbit ears and pink ranger pulled themselves back together and they each took out a huge war hammer and black katana and they took their stance. From looking it seemed that pink ranger wasnt motivated, but the strength of these two was the authentic article. From the point of view of Kaori who thoroughly knew that, it made her got cold sweat that they were fighting these two in this condition where they had no number advantage. Naturally her expression stiffened while she pulled out Gram and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. These are, powerful enemies. No reply came against Kaoris words. In exchange what could be heard was Sooi a stupid voice of throwing something. What was flying was a super compressed flame bullet the size of a fist. The speed was as fast as a bullet in contrast with that throwing voice. How cheeky desuuuDDuu? The rabbit eared girl must be trying to sent it flying with her war hammer attack. The rabbit eared girl faced the flame bullet and launched a horizontal full swing. But, the flame bullet showed an unexpected movement there. It put on the emergency brakes and the next instant it flew high to the sky. The rabbit eared girl unconsciously showed an astonished expression wondering Just where could she be aiming at?, but right after that, her expression became twitching. Eh, ah, wait, Yue!? Kaoris uneasy voice resounded, but leaving that aside, the flame bullet drastically angled down and changed its trajectory even further and it quickly hit the target. Grand explosive sound reverberated, a terrific fire pillar rose up. DDFrom a corner of the village It felt like the time of the world stopped. Both the rabbit eared girl and the pink ranger, and the even the black dragon and the village chief, they were looking at the flame blast behind them with widely opened mouth. Naturally, Kaori was also the same. Screams were resounding from the village. Fumu. Although this is a game, but even in a boss fight the village isnt turned into immortal object or no entry zone. A voice that sounded profoundly understanding, and lovely, and in a certain sense terrifying was resounding in the area excessively clearly. Kaori who returned to her senses with a hah made a grand straight-man retort without even hiding her convulsing face. Wha wha wha wha, what are you doing Yue!? Are you stupid!? Do you want to die!? This sister-san with a screw loose! Calm down Kaori. I only blew up a corner of the village a bit. That wasnt a bit! You cannot throw away your ethics just because this is a game you know!? If you dont stop this, Ill get seriously angry here! Kaori raised an angry yell UgaaDD that was unlike her, however, Yue shrugged her shoulders as though wanting to say good grief this little girl. A pulsing blood vein emerged on Kaoris forehead. Hannya-san was standing by~. With a gentle expression, Yue started to explain kindly, carefully, and thoroughly as though she was talking with a dull-witted child. Are you listening, Kaori? No matter what kind of time and situation it is, its no good unless you are thinking from the view point of your opponent. At the very least, I understand really well the rage of the villagers who suddenly got bombed. Yue-san beautifully ignored Kaoris retort. She pointed her index finger straight up and began lecturing. Kaori was directing a fixed glare that was at the same level of Yue. As for the village chief followed by the four heavenly kings, they were also listening carefully in interest. Even if its a demon king that show up in a game, but why is he fighting? What is his objective? Eh? Thatsif its normally then its to conquer the world, something like that? In order to become a ruler is the royal road isnt it? Exactly. In order to obstruct that, the hero and his party will try to defeat the demon king. Sometimes they will do illegal entry into civilians home, they will rummage around as they please, steal, if there is anyone who stand in their way they will murder them even if its against their fellow human, in a boss fight they will lynch the single opponent with numbers. Under the name of justice! Under the name of justice-! You are mistaken! I am in the right! Because this is justice! Thats a terrible prejudicebut I cannot say anything seeing I cannot completely deny that. Perhaps recalling of someone in the past, pink ranger looked up to the sky. Eerr, I dont dare to believe this but, if its for the sake of defeating the village chief of demon king village then doing anything is fine because you are justiceDDdont tell me thats what you want to say? Do you think Im a hero? How impolite. Cough-. We are off topic, but in other words what I actually want to say is, fighting from the front is not the only way to exterminate the demon king. Sorry, I completely dont get what do you want to say. You still dont get it, Yue-sama lifted up both her hands like westerners in exasperation. Kaori was a child that had self-control. She unconsciously lifted up her Gram but she immediately lowered it back down. If you think from the viewpoint of the demon king, the demon king want the world and thats why he will fight even the heinous hero squadron alone. Then, in order to win against the demon king without fighting, you just need to erase his reason for fighting. Yue. Right now, Im feeling so much goosebumps here. My feeling is like someone who have discovered a madness inside their friend here. Kaori who was feeling astonished hugged herself with both hands as though wanting to say that she was looking at a scary person. The rabbit eared girl and pink ranger, and the black dragon were also having the same reaction from hearing this talk. Their expression was like someone who had seen the darkness deep inside the heart of their loved one. Even the village chief-sama was holding his head at his wits end. Amidst that, Yue created countless explosive super compressed flame bullet while speaking her conclusion with a smug face. The demon king said. I want the world. In that case, its fine if the world is just destroyed beforehand. See, there wouldnt be any reason to fight anymore after that right? Yue puffed up her chest ahem with a cute face, but her idea was extremely disturbing. I wont let you conquer the world! Before you can, I will destroy the world first without fail! Indeed, the village chief of demon king village said it. I wont let you two lay your hand on the village. He fought for that. That was why, if the village was destroyed then he would lose any reason to fight. This was truly a stylish demon king extermination. Crush not the body, but the very purpose itself! Anyway, first thing first Kaori, rabbit eared girl, pink ranger, and the black dragon, they all simultaneously, Yue you demon-!! Yue-san you psychopathhh!! Rather, you are an evil god! The husband is like this, and the wife too!? Hurled their straight-man retort. Yue-sama wouldnt listen to mere words of the rabble. She floated up with gravity magic, made countless exploding super compressed flame bullets floating around her, and she spread out her hands widely. She was truly overflowing with majesty like a demon king, with a fearless smile on her lips, and clear sadistic glint in her eyes. Like that she said, Its all peachy if you just win-!! Meteor shower rained down to destroy the world(village). The rabbit eared girl and pink ranger screamed WAAAAAAH while running around to intercept the flame bullets, and then the black dragon hurriedly participate in the battle. Seeing them like that, it seemed that it was really as expected that if the village which was a protection target was destroyed then it would be the defeat of the village chiefs side. .Take this and thi~s, and this this and thi~s? The village will perish if you dont try harder you know~. If any of you dodge or charge forward, then Im sorry but Ill happily use the opening to destroy the village! Fu-fufu~nofu~~? Yue-san you fieeend! You bruteee! Aaahm geez-. Thats why I dont want to do this~~~ Oooi, Goshujin-sama! Thy first wife art rampaging here! Do something about it! Flame bullets that were carrying terrific power densely approached like a voley of gatling gun, furthermore every single shot was flying randomly following complicated trajectory. If they dodged then the village would be blown up, if they charged forward and the defense line was broken then the village would instantly return to ash. If Yue used one hit kill attack, the lightning dragon for example to send flying the rabbit eared girl, during that time pink ranger would rush to bring the battle into close quarter combat, but because Yue understood that she attacked with barrage of bullet. She was merrily firing around like crazy, but the storm of magic she unleashed was delicate and possessed lethal destructive power. It was an artistic special move. The village chief was going to join into the battle soon, it was at that time, Sto, stop screwiiing, AROUN~~~~D! Nmii!? The vertical slash of Gram (flat side) from Kaori-san who was flying in godspeed burst on the crown of Yues head. The magic dispersed and Yue fell while making a strange cry. Perhaps she bit her tongue because her hands were pressing on her mouth and her eyes became teary while she was rolling around on the ground. Ka, Kaoriii. What are you doinggg! Thats my line. This is too fiendish! Even though this is a game, but this is still too problematic for a human! The black dragon glanced at the village chief. Village chief averted his eyes. Kaori huffed in anger, but even while in that state she carried Yue who was still teary eyed under her arm. Even without doing that, we can still go toward the church without fighting! We can enter the village with my godspeed! It seemed Kaori planned to breakthrough using super speed. She was determined to shake off the enemies and slipped into the church. Yue opened her mouth to say something, but Kaoris godspeed was invoked faster than that. This skill that made it possible to shorten the very time to move from point A to point B itself so the user could move in super speed, if it was in a straight line it could surpass even the speed of railgun bullet. Against this speed that was beyond the pale of the perception ability of living thing in general, it would be beyond anyones power to lay their hand on the user without using external aid like magic or artifact, or preparing a special plan beforehand. Once, even the apostles of that god were unable to even perceive this speed. The cheat of this skill was already proved (Eh, no way-) (Even though I was going to say that it was impossible) In this world of godspeed, putting aside Yue who was sticking close to Kaori, any outsider should be unable to perceive her. With the exception of just one person. Indeed, pink ranger didnt even twitch, the focus of the black dragons eyes were also still fixed at the spot where Kaori was at before. Though the village chief was looking at far away melancholically, but anyway, he wasnt following Kaoris movement. But, it was only the gaze of the rabbit eared girlDDthat was following Kaori. A chill shuddered through Kaoris body, in that moment the ground under the rabbit eared girl exploded. The rabbit eared girl rapidly approached as though in a frame-by-frame playback! If this was a race in a straight line where the two started from the same starting point, there was no way for the rabbit eared girl to win against godspeed. But, if it was just cutting into the path of an opponent that was approaching from the opposite side, it wasnt something impossible. As though to proof that, when Kaori noticed there was a war hammers hitting surface approaching before her eyes. Fuwah!? Kaori unconsciously raised a strange scream while bending backward like a limbo dance to evade the war hammer. The war hammer passed above her head along with the sound as though the air exploded. Kaoris expression was twitching grandly. But, she dodged. She immediately returned her posture from the limbo dance state and without paused she rushed A shadow loomed above. Obeying the warning her instinct was ringing at her, Kaori leaped to the side using godspeed. If she escaped forward, she judged that surely she would be hit by shockwave from behind and got blown away. That was the correct move. It was unclear how, but after Kaori dodged using limbo dance she should have taken distance of several meter in an instant with her godspeed, yet the rabbit eared girl who seemed to have catch up swung down her war hammer from behind Kaori. The impact smashed the ground and the shockwave surged forward like a tsunami. It was a bad move for Kaori that her legs unconsciously stopped moving. *DOU-* When she could hear that sound of the ground exploding, the rabbit eared girl was approaching toward her front with a movement that was exactly like an instant teleportation. (GodspeedDD!?) Kaori evaded while at the same time moving toward the village without pause. Certainly the rabbit eared girl was fast, but now they were side by side. If she could keep rushing forward toward the village like this, she would be able to shake off the rabbit eared girl. Kaori thought that, but the moment her leg stepped forward to advance, she caught sight of an iron ball approaching right from the side toward the position she would be going to and her legs reflexively stopped. Just from where in the world it came from? Naturally the rabbit eared girl kicked it out almost at the same time when Kaori stepped forward. The iron ball that moved from the explosive leg strength was already the same like a cannon. It was natural for Kaori to stop moving from the sense of danger, and then, as long as there was just that one moment it was enough for the rabbit eared girl. (Ah, this is, no goodDD) (I think its pointless though.) She got caught. Kaori who was convinced so resolved herself and she lifted her hand to use Gram as shield. There, Yue whose aura seemed resigned churned her magic power. The next moment, Kaori and Yues figure vanished and then materialized a few meter ahead. It was Yues instantaneous space teleportation magic Divine Existence. Actually the skill was liberated after they got the better of Abyssgate. Although, because the skill was only liberated just now, it was affixed with use limitation and the distance it could possibly travel was around 5~7 meter. This time too they moved to a spot five meter away from the rabbit eared girl but Eh, Shia isDD -, Divine Existence- The rabbit eared girl wasnt at the previous spot, and instantly, a shadow loomed overhead. Yue instantly invoked Divine Existence and teleported further five meter to the side. And then, Whyyy!? The rabbit eared girl-san was right before their eyes. The war hammer was raised up. Nnn-, Divine Existencee More teleport! However, they were circled by the rabbit eared girl. Further teleport! But rabbit eared girl was beside them! Desperate teleport! Failed to escape from rabbit eared girl-san! Even though they should be teleporting completely randomly, it was as though the opponent understood where would they teleport to right from the start, the distance of five meter was instantly filled and they were circled around! Ah, I see, its Future Sight!? No? Im not using it you know? Kaori pointed out that the method of calculating their current position was using the rabbit eared girl-sans characteristic magic, but the person herself simply denied that while swinging her war hammer. It was barely dodged using teleport. Although this time there was a slight distance between them, but it didnt change that their path was blocked and they were circled around. Then, how do you know our position!? Kaori reflexively asked so, to which the rabbit eared girl-san smiled cheerfully, Instinct-!! And answered so. Reacting against a speed that surpassed railgun bullet speed, and calculating the materializing position of instantaneous space teleportation using only instinct before circling around that position. This is the bugged rabbits way of doing thing with the bugged rabbits characteristic after all. The eyes of Yue who was saying that tiredly was looking at far away as though she was escaping reality somewhat. Kaori had never fought Shia directly. She sometimes saw her training, saw her easily dodging Hajimes bullet and had easygoing thought how amazing~, but now that she faced her for real she understood well her dangerousness. Try to imagine this. A heavily armored tank that possessed a destructive power that was literally a one hit certain death, able to trickily move around with a speed that could dodge even electromagnetically accelerated bullet. In addition, that tank was equipped with automatic repair function, could jump around until the sky, and able to accurately find enemy position whether they were trying to hide or teleport. To say more, a future prediction would automatically activate in respond to an attack that would directly connect to its death, so surprise attack wouldnt work at all. It was a nightmare. Even that demon king was made to lament like this, I dont want to earnestly fight only against that girl. There is no way to defeat her other than using plan to checkmate her. Or rather, when I accompanied her training before this, Donners bullet got caught barehanded by hernow that she doesnt even need to dodge, just what should I do huh. By the way, after that training Hajime was improving his artifacts specs bit by bit. A demon king that was desperately increasing his strength because he was cornered by his wifeit was really surreal. Its suicidal to do something like fighting Shia and others in this state where our ability is restricted. Thats why, I thought to checkmate her while the games setting is still in effect. And yet, Kaori you stupiiid Uu. But, Yue was just too much of a fiend, that was why If it was Yue in full power going all out then she would still manage somehow against Shia. However, right now she was in a state where finally Divine Existence could be used with limit. It was also difficult to declare that the space magic itself was fully usable. The point was, it was a situation of level insufficient to clear the stage. However, there was no way the enemies would give anymore opening that would let them make an unavoidable attack by taking the village hostage. The enemies werent that na?ve that the same method would work more than once. Is this stalemate When Kaori was thinking that, she heard a sigh that leaked out from Yue. I dont want to use this move though. Eh, you still have some kind of plan? The reliable Yue-sama. Kaoris eyes shined. Uh huhYue nodded half-heartedly, however, she was making a really lovely smile in contrast of that. It was a lovely smiling face that was sadistically bright. Some time ago, Shizuku secretly tried on frilly gothic Lolita clothes. !? The sudden words caused pink ranger to move her face in alert toward Yue as though to say How did you!?. Everyone else were directing their gaze to pink ranger as though to say Eh, seriously?. When it was Shias turn for washing laundry, she would sniff Hajimes laundry once without fail before putting it inside the washing machine. !? The rabbit eared girls rabbit ears stood up straight as though saying How did you!?. Everyone else were directing their gaze to her as though to say Eh, seriously?. Recently, Tio was starting to write poem. !? The black dragons eyes opened wide as though to sayHow did you?. Everyone else were directing their gaze to her as though to say Eh, seriously?. Yue smirked broadly while declaring toward the girls who were like that. I am Yue. The first wife who grasp everything of the wive~s. She was implicitly saying, If you dont want the happily embarrassing this and that get exposed even further, you understand what should you do, dont you?. In that place where dead silence had returned, it was pink ranger who made the first move. She plucked off her own mask and then threw it away strongly toward the ground. And then, she collapsed all of a sudden. Pink ranger received critical hit. Pink ranger died. She even said such narration by herself. The rabbit eared girl who saw that was trembling while raising her voice. Uu, Yue-san you cowaaard! Fight fairly and squarely desuu! The rabbit eared girl pointed sharply with her finger, in respond to that Yue-sama, Its all peachy if you just win-! She answered so while puffing up her chest. The rabbit eared girl collapsed spread-eagled on the ground. I wont forget this desuuuSuch curse could be heard from her. Yues gaze caught the black dragon. Nu, nuguu The black dragon moaned and hesitated of what to do. Toward such black dragon, Yue-sama averted her gaze a bit, and she spoke with her cheeks slightly reddening. Tio, you was cute. You are really a maiden. Thou read it!? Mine book!? Honestly, Im sorry. But, before this you have the previous offense of reading my diary as you pleased, so we are even with this. NuguoOOOOOH, its just so embarrassinggg The writhing black dragon then laid upside down and used both her front legs to cover both her eyes and then she stopped moving. Wha, what violence of wordsthis is terrible. Kaori turned a shuddering expression toward her partner. Rather, an uneasy thought Does she know something embarrassing about me too? was descending on her mind. Yue-sama glanced at Kaori. She smiled pleasantly. Kaori grabbed at Yue while sayingWhats the meaning of your smile!?, but even when she shook Yues body back and forth, Yue was only smiling. Kaoris unease was only swelling up instead seeing that smile. Aa~, somehow this development is completely different from what I imaginedbut in a sense, perhaps I should say as expected of Yue? The village chief-san finally came out. His voice came from the sky sounding like he was exasperated, but also in admiration, with a really speechless expression filled with complicated feeling. Nn. As expected I cannot fight everyone. Its only natural that I will aim for a victory without fighting. The leftover strength that I can preserveDDcan be used to fight Hajime to my hearts content. Nn? You want to fight me? I completely thought that you will also target me with verbal attack that Im really staying on guard here though. The village chief-san tilted his head in puzzlement, which in respond Yue grabbed Kaoris hand and she answered. Nn. This is a rare chance, so a battle for the last. I think its also fine to test how far can I go in a tag team with Kaori. Eh, Yue? Kaori looked at Yue in surprise. Yue turned her gaze toward Kaori and asked What do you think?. Hmm, I guess. We also dont need to worry about anything already, lets go all out for the end! Nn! Yue and Kaori touched their fist at each other in a display of their motivation. Their words caused the village chief to notice that the two had noticed and he made a wry smile. Seeing Yue and Kaori who looked like they were having fun as though they were going to participate in the event that would be the last enjoyment of the day after this, the village chief started to manipulate the floating display near his hand. Yue and Kaori were enveloped in gentle light. Next, two large swords materialized in front of Kaori, they stabbed smoothly into the ground. They were a black demon sword and a white holy sword. They were Kaoris exclusive artifactsDDDemon Sword of Circle Calamity Anima Ernte and Holy Sword of Gospel Bel Rexion. Yue herself felt her magic power overflowing from her body which became a golden undulation that whirled visibly outside. Her hairs that were fluttering gently and her shining eyes that looked like garnet wordlessly displayed that she was in her perfect state. Originally this is a space for training. There is no need for even a shred of reservation or mercy. Well then, lets play a bit grandly before the dinner. *jakin* What was taken out with such sound was Donner & Schlag. Their form that was emitting crackling sparks was truly ominous. Come, sister with a screw loose, and the village chiefs regrettable daughter? The provoking words of the demon king villages chief caused the two to have blood vein pulsing on their forehead and, Bring it on-!! They replied with words that also sounded belligerent. The stage was the sky. The village chief who was flying around in the air with crimson ripples spreading from him was cornered by the splendid combination of the villager girl who was flying in godspeed with silver wings spread out, and the apprentice sister who had three layers of halo ring behind her and five heavenly dragons obeying her command. Meteor shower of bullets streamed like a shower in the sky, giving rise to the profuse blooming of flowers of flame blast. Oo, Hajime-san is not just using Cross Velt, he even started using Grim Reapers. Everyone is going at it seriously. Even though they understand that they wont die, isnt this a bit too extreme? Sometimes going wild like that art also necessary. After all they couldst not really cut loose in earth. Shia and Shizuku and Tio had gathered before anyone knew it. They were watching the battle while sitting on the ground while grasping their knees. They were absentmindedly staring at the battle of the three. Just as Shizuku said, they wouldnt die in this space, even so the extremely radical battle caused them the spectators to be in suspense with their heart pounding, but They understood from watching. They look like they are having fun. Right. Both Yue and Kaori looked like they were really having fun. On top of that, the combination of the two was harmonizing further into godly level. It was as though they were practicing dancing to the same beat for real, which made anyone who watched would want to shout Oooh in admiration, the two were exhibiting such artistic techniques and tactics one after another. Actually, from some time ago Tio had been going Ooh, amazing! There! Go! completely as a spectator. But, both Shia and Shizuku seemed to be in a slightly different state, Muu, I will be able to match the rhythm more skillfully there. For Yue-san, doing it like this, like boring inside will be better. Yue is also too soft there. In that setting Kaori have the habit of going to the right. Even though if its me I will be able to do it in the way that makes it easier for Kaori. For some reason the two where pouting a bit with an expression that didnt find the show enjoyable. Perhaps they were jealous toward someone. And from their words it could be easily guessed who was the target of their feeling. Even while there was a fierce battle going on the sky, the voices of Kaori you stupiiid~, or Yue you idiooot~insulting at each other could be heard from below. Each time they found something to be dissatisfied about from each others movement, they would quarrel with each other, but even that quarrel itself looked like they were having fun somehow. And then, each time Shia and Shizuku saw that, they would pout Muu again. Its really wonderful that they art getting along well. After glancing at Shia and Shizuku, Tio turned her gaze toward Yue and Kaori in the sky. Tio who were looking at both sides in order then whispered with a gentle tone. A while after that, the showy extreme game continued until the magic power and bullet that were prepared by the setting ran out. The hazy consciousness surfaced from the pleasant shaking and the voice of their beloved calling their name. Nnu au? Yue who opened her eyes slightly absentmindedly looked at the face of Kaori which was in front of her eyes. Kaori was also staring in a daze at the face of Yue who was in front of her. Im sorry, Kaori. I have no interest of that way. Thats a terrible misunderstanding. I also dont have an interest of that way. Yue you idiot. Perhaps they were slightly half-asleep, it seemed they were thinking that the other was crawling into their bed. Dont sleep talk, wake up. When their gaze followed the direction of where the voice came from, there was the figure of Hajime looking down at Yue and Kaori there. The two blinked their eyes repeatedly and then when they looked around, they understood that they were in Hajimes underground workshop. Not just Hajime, there were also Shia, Shizuku, and also Tio there. Hajime laughed a bit while talking to the waking up duo. There should be no problem, but both of you, do you feel anything strange in your body? Nn. Nothing particular. Yep, Im also fine here. I see, we came back. They had returned from the world game back to reality. Kaori who took in that fact let out a sigh of relieve. Yeah, thats right. I was surprised you know? When I came home, both of you were sleeping in this kind of place, you two wouldnt wake up, and when I investigated the game was activated. Uu, Im sorry Hajime-kun. Looks like the game device broke because of our carelessness. When we noticed we were taken in already. Looks like it. Hajime shrugged his shoulders to tell her to not mind it. Yue looked over the workshop and asked. As I thought, only Endo was a program? Hajime answered positive to that question. Actually, Hajime, Shia, Shizuku, and Tio who appeared at the end of the game were the same like Yue and Kaori. They were the real people who were diving into the game. It seemed Yue and Kaori werent really conscious of the time, but the time was already evening right now, Hajime who was in the middle of going home accidentally met up with Shizuku who had taken care of her family business and was heading toward the Nagumo residence. The two of them then went home together. Right after that, Tios group also returned home. They woken up the droopy Shia who was still sleeping like a log even when the sun had set, searched for Yue and Kaori who werent anywhere and when they tried looking at the underground workshop, they found the two collapsing on the floor. When they investigated, it became clear that the game device was malfunctioning and taking in the two. At that point, it was when the two had finished their series of random encounters and were walking on the highway. At that time Hajime was pretty much able to quickly make the two returned to reality if he wanted but, Why didnt you do that then? The two of you looked like you were having a lot of fun. BesidesDD Recently Yues use of magic (offense magic instead of handy magic) was remarkably few, perhaps it was because of that her trigger of offense magic inside the game became really light. When Hajime investigated the game log, he saw that Yue destroyed the church right after she entered the game. Hajime thought that perhaps, was she stressed out from living inconspicuously in earth although it didnt show up in her surface? Thinking that this was a chance that was hard to come by, Hajime decided to continue the game so Yue could cut loose once in a while. To say more, About this game device, Im especially paying attention to its safety. Thats why, originally its impossible for it to absorb the surrounding people by its own just from it falling a bit. And yet, for it to malfunction and get bugged like thisDDKaori, you are the cause. Eh!? Me!? Yes. This is just my guess, but when this device hit you, I think you unconsciously used your disintegration ability at that time. You used it for just an instant, and it was really only a slight activation, but a part of the safety mechanism along with the magic power in it were dispersed because of that. Wa, was that true? Yeah. Even for just an instant but it was still disintegration magic. Even though it was an incident, but you unconsciously activated that kind of atrocious thing, to put it another way your control was sloppyDDKaori, you are too much of a peace idiot. Hauuua!? Hajimes exasperated pointing out caused Kaori to crouch in guilt and shame. Yue poked at her repeatedly while dealing additional blow Kaori is too loose~, your stomach is also too loosee~. My stomach isnt flabby- Kaori objected back in reflex. And so, in order to disperse Yues possible stress, and admonished Kaoris peace complacency, Hajime used Abyssgate program in order to buy time while he and the others finished their preparation and dived in inside the game. Well, though it seemed that Yue saw through that we werent program right away. Nn. Naturally. A program and the real Hajime, there is no way Ill mistake between the two even just for an instant. Uu, even I noticed it right away. By the way, Kaori noticed after she saw Hajimes reaction against Yues violence. Kaoris expression turned complicated. perhaps she felt vexed of losing against Yue. Seeing such Kaori, Yue rubbed the salt on the wound once more, Kaori made her rebuttal against that, and then they started going into a fight like usual. But, there an amused chuckle interrupted them. When the two who were glaring at each other turned their gaze over there, they found the figure of Hajime chuckling with a really pleasant expression looking at them. No, really. The two of you get along well huh. Even though they were going to start quarrelling for real just now, but why was his impression toward them was like that instead? Yue and Kaori tilted their head in puzzlement, to which Hajime pointed at the hand of the two while saying. When you two collapsed, the two of you were hugging each other so strongly as though you two absolutely wouldnt let go of each other. Look, even now you two are holding hand without any sign of letting go. Nn? Eh? Hearing Hajime pointing out so, Yue and Kaori gazed at their own hand. Indeed, they were tightly grasping each others hand. Whats more it was what was commonly referred to as lover hand holding with how their fingers were interlocked with the others fingers. When push came to shove they covered for each other faster than they could think, and when it came into battle they displayed action that was dancing to the same beat, and even when they quarreled they snuggled close to each other naturally. What could these two be called other than intimate friend? Seen from the view point of a certain demography of people, there were already lily flowers blooming profusely at their background. This is involuntary-! As though to say that, the two let go of each others hand hurriedly, but before the two could speak out any complaint or excuse, the two were pulled backward strongly. At the same time, their face got buried *mofu-* into a soft place. Kaori-san, Ill say this in advance, but Yue-san is my Yue-san. I am her number one best friend! Be aware of that, thank-you-ve-ry-muchh! Desuu!! Yue. Dont meddle with my Kaori too much. After all Im Kaoris number one best friend. Be aware of that, thank-you-ve-ry-muchh! Shia and Shizuku sullenly glared at the other with Yue and Kaori who were gasping for breaths from their face getting buried into the voluminous chest of the two were in between them. It seemed they were respectively feeling a bit jealous that their best friend was going to be taken away. Nou, Goshujin-sama. While this sight art something commonplace, Im feeling really alienated here, what shouldst I do? Should I step on you? !? This damned Goshujin-sama-. I love thee. The underground workshop was somewhat in chaos, but right after that, a new character descended down from the ceiling. A part of the ceiling toppled over suddenly, and a little girl came down smoothly from the upside-down sofa. Muuh, leaving out Myuu like this! How unfair nano! Its dinner nano! After eating Myuu will also play that nano! The princess of Nagumo family seemed to be helping Remia and Sumire while her papa and others were playing. What a well-behaved daughter. Urged by Myuu who didnt forget to call them for dinner even while huffing in anger, the decisive battle for the seat of number one best friend ended for the moment. They all climbed up the stair while Yue and Kaori were pacifying Shia and Shizuku respectively. Nn? Myuu doesnt go? Ill return by pyon- nano. You really like that huh. Hajime chuckled while exiting the room. By the way, what she meant by pyon was the shortcut to the living room. If the sofa toppling over was the shortcut to fall into the underground, the pyon was a mechanism to leap to the living room from the underground. It was like that thing singer used to leap up to the stage in a concert and so on. The princess of Nagumo family didnt like normality! Myuu moved to the floor tile where she could pyon, and that time she was about to activate the mechanism, *thud* a sound came from deeper inside the workshop. Oh? When Myuu tilted her head and took a look, there she found a book with strange colored front cover. Myuu took that book with her hand. Hm~m, Myuu cannot read this nano. Well, doesnt matter! Rather than that its dinner nano! Myuu wasnt bothered and jumped into the living room using pyon. With her hand still carrying the book. The living room of Nagumo residence was overflowing with liveliness. Yue and Kaori was still quarreling with each other stingingly like always even in the dinner table, however Shia and Shizuku could only see that as the proof of them getting along well and they were blazing with strange rivalry, Shuu and Sumire yelled We are homeD, Tio was raising voice of ecstasy from getting stepped on, and the neighbors were startled. The little adventure of the two love rival(friend) that happened from a little happening ended, and today the common day of Nagumo family ended peacefully and safely too. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Now then, in the middle it felt like I dont understand anymore what Im writing, but for now the small adventure of Yue & Kaori is over. Sorry that in the end I put a strange groundwork. I just put it in for the time being, thinking that someday I might be able to use it for the material of an extra story, something like that. Come on, Myuu has the property of being liked by strange existence after all. By the way, perhaps the material I dropped was a bit unfamiliar, so Ill explain lightly. Rlyeh Text A fictitious grimoire that appeared in Cthulhu Mythos. It might be able to summon something bad. Possibly the reader would be called by something bad. Chapter 256 Arifureta Chapter 256 Arifureta After II The Reunion of Monster Friends AN: Short story. This isnt an introduction for a long arc. The word count is also few because Im a bit busy. The story will finish in the next chapter. As expected, its impossible to make a long arc with these guys w *zudon*, an impact sound that resounded until the bottom of stomach shook the air. A thunderous sound and vibration that even felt as though a demon king somewhere had launched a bombardment didnt stop ringing at just once, the sound and impact were occurring in succession. At the same time, in the rust colored worldDDin the great desert Guryuen, a large sand pillar rose up and the rolled up sand cloud obstructed the sunlight. Although, what obstructed the sunlight the most wasnt the sand cloud. If there was a person here, they would undoubtedly open their eyes wide and doubted their own sanity, or escaped from reality by convincing themselves that this was a mirage characteristic of the desert. An object that could cause any person to be like that was dancing in the sky, higher than the sand cloud and locally obstructed the sunlight. Yes, GYUOOOOOOOOOO By the killers of the great desert that were screaming while getting launched up to the airDDthe sandworms. Originally, they would lurk underground and detected their prey through sound and vibration, then suddenly leaped out from underground and swallowed their prey into their mouth that was like an excavator. That was sandworms trait. Their difficulty to be detected and their surprise attack were the greatest target of precaution for people who were going through desert, they were a symbol of terror. Such killers who wouldnt show their figure above ground except when preying on the prey, why would they now dancing not just above ground but even in the sky. Of course this wasnt because they had evolved and learned the ability to fly in the sky. The cause of that was this. GO DIEEEEEEEEEEE- Higher than the sandworms that were launched up, was an existence that was dashing to the sky. It spoke sharply like a yakuza while it descended with its rabbit ears fluttering. The rear legs that were abnormally developed accelerated each time they kicked on the air, finally it broke the wall of air and transformed into a white cannon shot. It was the kick rabbit that originated from the bottom of abyssDDInaba. His rush that was jointly using gravitys acceleration, Air Force, and Explosive Ground Shrinker was just like a meteor. There was no way the launched up sandworm had any way to evade, it received Inabas heel drop kick and the middle of its body burst. Faster than the rain of blood and flesh, Inaba kicked on the air and rapidly altered his path, without pause he performed forward somersault and pulverized the head of the sandworm that was further below. When he rushed passed the sandworm midair his body twisted and launched midair roundhouse kick. The fluttering of his rabbit ears due to the breeze of wind was beautiful. But, the result that was brought about was the very definition of gruesome. A shockwave that flew out following the trajectory of the kick exterminated one sandworm that was beginning to fall. In addition, when Inaba swung his leg upside down in reverse as though he was break dancing, a slash that should be called as foot sword flew out from there, cutting apart the last sandworm into two. Inaba who landed on the ground lightly flicked his rabbit ears *fuasah* with his front leg. Right after that, flesh and blood and the corpses of sandworms rained down around him. Inaba was standing with composure in the middle of the squall of flesh and blood. Do you think I dont notice? Come out already yeah. If you still has in you the dignity as the lord here. By the way, when Inaba-san talked normally, his talk would sound like Mokyu, mokyukyu? Ukyu. Mokyu~~kyumokyu. It was lovely. He is a lovely bunny-chan who in the end of his evolution had his appearance turned into pure white with his round and cute crimson eyes looking moist. He was able to talk with human language because of the function of one of the ear cuffs attached on his rabbit ear. The ear cuff possessed the skill of Language Comprehension and Telepathy, using the broadcasting function his words could be conveyed to his surrounding as though he was talking normally. Of course, the creator was that guy. The great desert Guryuen returned a silence like calm water at Inabas questioning. A beat, two beatno change appeared even after waiting. Well, it aint matter. I too dont really want to bully the weak. I only bought the fight that was sold to me. If you say you gonna tuck your tail and run away, then I wont follow. See ya.(TN: Inabas speech is using thick Kansai dialect) Inaba quickly turned around and began walking toward west. Right after that, the ground exploded. The opponent that Inaba called out. It was a deser monster that was emitting especially strong magic power. It was a giant sandwormDDto the degree that the sandworms before this looked like children. It blew up the ground and assaulted Inaba from directly below. Inabas figure wasnt there. There was only the giant body of the sandworm that pushed out until more than a hundred meter instantly, it looked like a tower that suddenly appeared right in the middle of desert. Was Inaba whose body as a monster was comparatively small swallowed whole in a flash by this sandworm Right after it looked like that, Not just your movement, even your instinct is dull huh. This is the end yeah! Lament your own stupidityDDpass to the next life ya! A black spot was created inside the blazing sun. The true identity of that was obviously, Inaba. The moment the giant sandworm leaped out, Inaba kicked on its jaw at the same time and flew up high to the sky. The powerful leg that was swung down along with a piercing yell cut across the pointed up jaw of the sandworm along with an impact, without pause the cut and impact ran until the ground like breaking piled up roof tiles with a punch. The rabbit ears of Inaba who stepped on the ground went *fuasah* once more. A beat later, the twitching giant sandworm was cleanly split into two and collapsed to left and right. If you want to pick a fight with me, at the very least wait until you can win against the monsters running rampant at the bottom of the abysss bottomhey, you cannot hear me anymore huh. Inaba shrugged with his rabbit ears and turned around, this time for sure he aimed toward the western sea and rushed using Multi Ground Shrinker. Even so, as I thought the monster on the surface aint satisfying to fight yeah. If its like this, perhaps I should go to the palace even I gotta wait for a bit, so I can fight that cheeky rabbit or Ou-sama again huh.(TN: Ou-sama = king) Inaba was letting out her complaining of dissatisfaction while sprinting explosively in a speed where even the surrounding desert looked blurry. Currently Inaba was separated from her employer and also friend Suzu. In the first place she became Suzus subordinate monster was to become stronger. But his wish wouldnt come true in the present-day Japan. Of course, if he actually accompanied Suzu to Japan, he would also be able to do mock battle against Shia or Hajime or others, but as expected there was no way he would be able to fight against them every day with how busy they were. And so, Inaba was traveling from place to place that had enemy that seemed strong, like the deep part of the northern mountain range and the sea of forest, the interior of great canyon Raisen, the lowest level of abyss, and so on. But for the current Inaba, there was finally no more enemy that could give him a hard battle. Training, and then growing from that itself was what Inaba was living for. Heightening his martial art and knowing his own limit was exactly his life work. He wanted to prove that even a monster could reach the height of martial art in the end of hard work, that his kick was able to reach the top of the world. For Inaba who was such a martial artist, his current situation where he found no battle that could make his blood boil and his flesh danced, where he had to cross through the verge of death, was honestly a really withering situation for him. It was to the degree that his rabbit ears were completely limp compared to usual. Boredom and stagnation are exactly the greatest enemy. Yosh, if I cannot find anything after searching for a bit, Im gonna head to the palace and wait until Ou-sama open the gate. It also has been a long time since I met Suzu-han. If that Ryuu person made Suzu-han cryIm gonna split open his head. After about a few hours of dry desert sound that fluttered his rabbit ears. Inaba who crossed the desert with astounding speed finally arrived at the western sea. There was the Sea City Erisenat the coast, but Inabas destination wasnt there. Inaba came here to meet someone. He was going to meet a friend that he suddenly remembered amidst his days where he was starting to feel boredom. Come to think of it, I havent showed up my face to him for long already, he thought. Inaba took a step forward from the coast. Inaba didnt fall to the sea. Dark red ripple was spreading under his feet, making a firm foothold midair. Like that Inaba rapidly left toward offshore by walking above the sea. And then, when he reached a spot where soon it would be hard to even see the coast, Inaba took a really deep breath, and he called loudly at the one he came to meet. BO~~~~~~~~SS, LE~~~~~~~~E!! The loud telepathic yell spread out like a ripple. The call that was filled with magic power and magnified by artifact would reach the radius of 100 kilometer if it was done seriously. Inaba focused his rabbit ears for a while to look for any reaction. And then DONT SCREAM, SO LOUDLYYY~~~~!! Which idiot is doing this huhhh!!? An angry yell of harsh voice came back. The voice sounded pointlessly dandy, but it contained sullenness as though the voices owner had just gotten woken up from his sleep by someone screaming into his ear using a megaphone. Oo, it reached out just with a yell. My luck is really good yeah. A few minutes after waiting while saying such easygoing thing, *plop* what showed up its face out from the sea was a fish with a human face that looked like a middle-aged manDDthat person (?) Leeman. (TN: The katakana of Leeman can also mean salary man in Japan) Whats this, aint this Inaba. I thought it was an idiot from somewhere. Really sorry, boss Lee. I picked the fastest way to find you boss. You were sleeping? The two congenially conversed. Actually, these two were acquainted with each other. It was after the legendary decisive battle was over during the one month before the return to earth. Hajime went to show his face to Leeman and Inaba who accompanied him met Leeman at that time. As fellow monster who had strong ties with human, especially with Hajime, the two hit it off and since then their relationship grew where they could call each other friend. Inaba scratched his head while apologizing. In respond to that Leeman splashed around the sea surface while shaking his head. I didnt sleep. Recently, the west from here is a bit noisy, so I patrolled and straighten up the idiots who got too rowdy. After all my wife and children cannot feel peaceful because of their noisiness. Nothing beats your family in good health. But, acting stupid in the turf of a friend of the godslayerthose guys really dont value their own life eh. Well, normal monster cannot think anything like that though. Inaba sat down on the midair foothold that he created within inches above the sea surface while saying that with his rabbit ears swinging in amusement. Leeman who was lightly bobbing on the surface beside the foothold was also throwing his gaze in a relaxed gesture in order to enjoy himself in the idle talk with his friend that he finally was reunited with after a while. Im not that much of a big shot. If its not for Ha-bous meddlesomeness, my strength is only to the degree where I can command the dweller of sea a bit. Im just a trivial old man. Its uncomfortable that a lot of people, including you are strangely paying me respect, so stop it.(TN: Ha-bou, the bou is like calling the other person sonny.) Thats because boss Lee is Ou-samas lifesaver after all. Its natural that you were paid respect about that much. As the proof of that, aint boss got gifted with a lot of artifacts? There was even some human who schemed or got loud tryin to get their hand on bosss artifacts but got their just deserts in the end, aint that right? Just as Inaba said, the human faced fish Leemans name was actually relatively well-known among the humans. After the legendary decisive battle, naturally the historians and poets were making a lot of tales and poems that extolled that godslayer demon king. Amidst all that tales and poems, they identified the true identity of Leeman who Hajime meet during the one month before his return home, the interviewed a certain rabbit eared girl, and then they circulated the conspicuous service of Leeman far and wide. When Hajimes party was about to get eaten by the monster lurking in the bottom of sea since the ancient timeDDthe Evil Eater, he came running in their predicament, and by himself he bought time and gave them the chance to recover from the hopeless situation. The historians said. If at that time Leeman didnt come running, the world would lose the mean to oppose the mad god and perhaps the world would perish. DDA human faced fish monster that was also the close friend of the godslayer demon king Leeman It was recognized as a legend that spread far and wide through the continent. Leeman let out a deep sigh, however, he then glared sharply at Inaba. You are prattling about artifacts or being lifesaver, but you yourself is also outrageous. Leemans gaze turned toward the several ear cuffs fixed on Inabas rabbit ears. Every single one of those ear cuffs was national treasure class artifact that ought to be managed by the palace, they were Hajimes quality product that currently were becoming super rare legendary artifact in Tortus. And then above all else, was Inabas popularity that was surpassing Leeman. After all, The only monster that became an ally of the demon king party by his own will, someone who fought through the Holy PrecinctsDDKicking King Inaba. Whether it was the hundreds of corpse beast soldiers, or the mighty and unequaled monsters of Holy Precincts, they werent allowed to stand before his technique, right? Kukukuh Sto, stop it already boss. I didnt do anything big. I only helped a bit so Suzu-han could talk with her friend. Im the one who really didnt do anything much. Looking at Inaba whose rabbit ears folded down powerlessly with a troubled face, Leeman raised a pleasant laugh. Both of them had the self-awareness that they were monster. Both of them ended up having deep relationship with the savior of mankind through a strange fate, but originally monster was the enemy of mankind. Both of them didnt even have a shred of hostility toward human, but even so, having praise and respect from those humans directed to them made them felt really awkward. And, whats your business here? Leeman asked to change the mood. No, I dont really have any business here yknow. There is no more enemy here that can fight me satisfactorily, so at the next chance I got Im thinking to go to Ou-samas place. At that time I wont be able to meet boss for the next while, so I showed up before that. What a diligent guy. Well, thanks. When you meet Ha-bou, tell him I said hi. Got it ya. After that Leeman and Inaba talked about the recent happening. Two monsters getting heated up with old man talk in the middle of nowhere on the ocean. One side was talking with excessively dandy voice, spinning wording that was excessively suggestive, while the other side was using Kansai dialect. Boke & tsukkomi were bursting flowingly in their talk. In the middle, hearing Inaba who was dissing Shia, Leeman smiled wryly while remonstrating Inaba Dont treat the missy like an enemy too much okay and so on, the time was flowing while they were getting heated up talking about Shia. But a little while after that, Leeman-san suddenly muttered Nn? as though he noticed something and he turned his gaze toward faraway. Boss, whats up? The sea, is crying. It wasnt chuuni. Leeman wanted to say that the residents of sea that werent sea monster were moving about in fear it seemed. Inabas eyes narrowed and he gazed at the sea at the west. Leeman also frowned while nodding. Just now, I said that at the west it was noisy right? It seemed that it was flowing this way from really far away. I once went to investigate when the sun had set enough, but there wasnt anything particularly strange. But, it was curious. Curious? What is? The monsters straying this way. All of them, they felt like they were scared. Scared. Is boss sayin that something is happening at really far away there? And that something made the scared monsters to wander this way, is that it? Its just my guess in the end though. It was really suspicious. But, at the same time Inabas heart leaped. If it was unknown then that was great. If it was a threat then that was even better. Boredom and stagnation was exactly Inabas greatest enemy. Good thing Im here, boss. The wandering monsters are coming here again right? Bring me along too ya. Its better the more helper there are right? Lets protect the peace of the sea with high spirits yeah. Good grief, someone like you. You are talking about peace with that kind of cheerful face? Thats just your battle maniac in full force. I aint a battle maniac. Im a martial artist. Fighting strong enemy is just what Im lookin for. Even if boss dont bring me along, Im still gonna follow you. Leeman who shook his fin as though wanting to say good grief in exasperation turned a glare toward Inaba. Can you fight underwater huh? Im not going to babysit you okay? I cannot fight underwater. But, if they want to kill me, they have to jump out from the sea. I just need to provoke them ya. Besides, look, I look delicious right? You are rabbit after all. Your appearance that is. Inaba was laughing ha-ha-ha-ha, to which Leeman was making an expression that seemed like he was enduring headache as though to say I wont say any more while right after that, he let out a powerful telepathy. That telepathy was to guide the living things in the sea. It was a measure so they wouldnt be vainly killed by the monsters pouring in from the far western sea, to protect the sea environment (Leemans sphere of daily life). At the same time, an abnormal pressure of fighting spirit was emitted from Inaba. His fighting spirit that was perfectly controlled reached out toward the west. Inaba grinded his rabbit legs for warm-up while he was making a fearless smile and made his rabbit ears went *fuasah*. Come on, lets go yeah, friend of godslayer. Good grief, cant be helped. Lets go already, kicking king of holy precincts. Saying that, the two rushed toward the chaotic west. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Recently, Im thinking that middle-aged old man is nice huh. Harsh old man, cool old man, absurdly strong old man. Old man who is unperturbed no matter what happened, and can deal with it like adult. I want to try to write story with that kind of old men as the main characters someday. Thats all from Shirakome. PS The latest chapter of comic version Arifureta is updated. Yue is cute. I can see various Yue. If you are interested it can be seen at the homepage of Overlap-sama, so please try to have a look. Chapter 257 Arifureta Chapter 257 Arifureta After II The Monsters, Chasing the Unknown AN: Even though Im making good on my words, why do I feel like Im betraying the expectation There were two silhouettes dashing to the western ocean. Both had strange appearance. Rather they were a bizarre phenomenon. One was a rabbit running on the sea. More accurately, the rabbit was using dark red ripple spreading midair forming an energy platform as its foothold but because the rabbit was extremely near the sea surface and it was moving with abnormal speed, its dash caused sea spray to rise in its wake as though the sea got split. But, Inaba whose rabbit ears were going *fuasah fuasah* from the sea breeze was a monster that possessed that kind of characteristic magic, so putting aside the reason of why he was at sea, there was no doubt that this was still within range that could be comprehended. The problem, was about his companion. Boss. Isnt that foul play? Shut up. Its convenient so its fine. Inaba glanced aside at his companionDDthe human faced fish Leeman. His straight-man soul that was welling up the moment Leeman took that out was finally breaking through and leaked out. *KIIIIIIIII-* Such unique sound was resounding. Even though Inaba was holding back, but it still granted Leeman the speed to follow Inabas speed. The things appearance was closely resembling a delta shaped fighter jet. Its terrifyingly smooth body that was colored with sea camouflage brought the sea resistance to nearly zero. The ripple that was flowing backward was beautiful. The picture of a shark exposing its fangs painted on its prow showed the playfulness of the creator. There was a spot that seemed to be the cockpit near the center of the ship frame. The inside of that cockpit was filled with water where Leeman was snugly settled there. A part that seemed like the propulsion device was installed at the stern, for a glance it could be seen like the propulsion method of water jet, but what was jetting out from there wasnt water but silver particle. Without a doubt it wasnt normal from that point. DDSmall submarine with dual use for water and sky Triana (v.2) It was the strongest and fastest artifact for open sea that the demon king gifted for his lifesaver (?). You are already a sea monster through and through boss. You are flying. You are sparkling. A flying human faced fish, thats just too surreal ya. I told you, shut up. This is more or less a submarine. It can also fly. I am a man of sea. Perhaps feeling somewhat awkward, inside the cockpit that was filled with water Leeman-san averted his gaze toward faraway. By the way, this Leemans exclusive submarine (?) was linked with Leemans telepathy, from its activation until its steering could be performed with only Leemans thought. In addition, a part of Leemans scales was transformed into living mineral using metamorphosis magic and regeneration magic, those scales themselves were artifact that possessed the function of Treasure Warehouse. I never thought that bosss own body would also get demonically remodeledOu-sama, how terrifying. I already told him that I dont need it. But Ha-bou saidLee-san is the type to get dragged into something troublesome, so just think of this as something for reducing my worry and accept it and requested on me. Even though it was me who was in the receiving side. Good grief, our position is all messed up. If Ha-bou requested me that far, uncle just cannot refuse it. What else is there other than gratitude that I can show to him huh?, Leeman shrugged his fins with that thinking looking somewhat troubled. Inaba shrugged his rabbit earsIndeed in agreement. The ear cuffs that were attached on that fluttering rabbit ears were also not something that Inaba asked for, all of them were Hajimes thoughtfulness for Inaba who was continuing his warrior journey to become strong. The demon king-sama was comparatively harsh to human, but it seemed he was really kind to his monster comrades. By the way, whats that sparkling things? That aint magic power right? Made in earth thing? Somehow I felt absurdly strong power from it though Nn? Aa, this thing. I also dont really get it. A few years ago you see, that chap Ha-bou got lost in different world that isnt this world or earth. It seemed to be a world of sky and dragon, and this energy seems to come from there. He improved it a lot, and then he said that for this kind of vehicle this things convenience is better than gravity control and improved it only recently. Hohee~, a world of sky and dragon huhas expected from Ou-sama. He will go anywhere yeah. As I thought being at Ou-samas side will be the most interesting huuh. Inaba-san and Leeman-san didnt know. How the energy of that world was fundamentally limited. How Trianas energy strangely wasnt running out at all despite of that. How the cause of that was the small planet loaded inside the ship After several years of research, that demon king finally completely grasped one of mankinds great problems and made it possible to miniaturize and mass produce it! By the way, the former battleship that was similarly demonically remodeled like Triana had been reborn as an extravagant passenger ship that could fly anywhere whether to the space or the dimension sea, and it had also been unveiled already in front of a certain queen and her group. At that occasion, the grown up queen-sama was overcame with emotion from her reunion with the demon king-sama and did this and that, then there was a dispute with the introduced wive~s but With the mediation of the workaholic princess-sama who for some reason seemed to be excessively getting along with the queen-sama, they all managed to avoid further problems. And then the former classmates who were also boarding the ship and came along together said He didnt stop with just having mistress, now he even have local wife!?How far the demon king is planning to go with a shudder when they witnessed that. Now then, Inaba and Leeman were absorbed in their carefree talk while there was something strange happening in the ocean, but the next moment, they withdrew from that place at the same time. Inaba was making water pillar from the impact of his step. While Leeman took a sharp turn. DDOOOOOOOOOOOO- The place where Inaba and Leeman were at a moment ago was assaulted from inside the sea by a giant sea snake with its mouth greatly opened just like the sandworm before this. The jaw closed with a snap in vain without catching any prey. The leaping out giant sea snake monster turned its fierce gaze toward the preDD CHESTOOODD!! We got an energetic guy here. Here What came flying was a white cannon ball. Inabas flying kick that accelerated with a sound as though the air was bursting the flank of the sea snake until halfway, snapping that huge body into < shape. The sea snake was going to scream unconsciously, but before it could there was a projectile flying with fire line trailing behindDDa small missile that hit its head directly which gave rise to the blooming of flame blast and flesh and blood. A hot blooded fellow huhDDuoh!? Chih. What are these guys? Inaba was about to land near the sea surface while making his rabbit ears went *fuasah* as usual, but the next moment, a monster that looked like a swordfish fiercely flew out to stab toward him. Leeman struck using Trianas machine gun and blew it away from the side, but then a lot of monsters of the same type assaulted Leeman. Inabas shockwave and extending kick slash turned the monsters into minced meat one after another, Leeman was using telepathy to use the weapon loaded in his submarineDDan ultrasonic wave impact and scattered the monsters. But, Leeman frowned. It was just as his leaked out words said, the monsters action was obviously abnormal. There wasnt just swordfish type monster, all kind of monster were attacking toward Inaba and Leeman above the sea surface without balking at their disadvantage. Wait, boss! I felt horrible number of reactions with my senses though!? Is this how it always is!? There is no way thats true! This kind of number is the first time! Geez, just what kind of troublesome thing is happening this time. Even while Leeman was spitting out his complain, monster types that was related with sea like shark, snake, squid, and so one were appearing in succession. There would be no way Inaba would fall behind the sea monsters in an air battle. Thinking that it was safe to leave Inaba, Leeman left the front line for a moment and went underwater, there he let out an even bigger sigh. Inside the sea, it was jumbled with a variety of monsters spiraling up like a fish swarm. Fellow monsters with different species were in a close formation without even killing each other, originally this should be an impossible sight. In addition, monsters were marching in one after another from the west. This was like a stampede by sea monsters. A tsunami of monster marching from the west. These guys are bad news. If this number pushed in all at once, even Erisen wont hold although they have Ha-bous defense mechanism. Monsters marching forward without figthin each otherDDthis is really, this is a nostalgic phenomenon huuh. Inaba was exterminating all monsters that he could possibly attack from above the sea without letting even one getting away, as though to perform one kill per second. He answered at Leemans telepathy with a voice filled with complicated feeling. Indeed, it was as though this was the monster army at the legendary decisive battle. A bad premonition crossed at the back of Inaba and Leemans mind. I dont know what is going on. But, at the very least its clear what we ought to do right now. Am I wrong? In respond to Leemans question, Inabas mouth split open into a fearless wide grin. Im not thinking of protecting the human until that much. Yeah but, kuku-. This is a battlefield. This is my battlefield where enemies of all choices are crowding so much. Ill kick them all flying. Ill be the last one standing. If as the result the humans are saved, well, thats fine ya. Haa. Got it, got it. Ill just casually take care of the bunches that slip through, so do whatever you like, you damned battle maniac. Leeman launched a line of torpedo with an exasperated expression. When Inaba heard Leemans words, he laughed in even more good mood. HahhaDD!! As expected from boss! You get what Im talkin about! Well then, sea monsters! Lets decide a bit, just who is the strongest monster yeah! Now, COME AT ME FROM ANYWHERE ANYTIMEE~~~~~E!! The war cry of the battle rabbit echoed. It broadcasted to four directions and up and down accompanied with dark red ripple! DDCharacteristic magic Dance Battle Frenzy Originally one monster species should have one characteristic magic. The characteristic magic of Inaba who was a kick rabbit was Sky Step. It was a magic to create foothold midair, moved in high speed, or increased the kicking power, producing shockwave or extending kick slash and so on, it was a characteristic magic that was related with movement and kick attack. But, under the strange fate, Inaba who achieved a unique evolution later on managed to master several characteristic magic. One of those skills was Dance Battle Frenzy. So to speak it was something like Provoke in RPG game. It magnified the hostility of enemy and directed it to the user. The ripple of provocation that reached until the bottom of sea invited the monsters aiming at the delicious looking rabbit into battle frenzy. DDoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO DDGAaAAAAAAAAAAAAA DDGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII- Countless roars shook the ocean and burst the sea surface with pressure. Aiming at Inaba who was intentionally standing near the sea surface, the swarm of monsters spiraled and assaulted all at once. The sea surface bloated up. It looked like it could be mistaken as a volcano eruption. Right after that, monsters were charging all at once from all directions. SHAORAAAAA!! Inaba performed a handstand but using his rabbit ears while rotating in high speed to perform roundhouse kick to all directions. The technique that looked like a break dance blew away the surrounding monsters in radial area. The monsters were sent flying like pinball. A giant shark monster flew out from right below him. Im gonna send you back downnn- The rabbit ears went *pyon!*, the recoil made Inabas body reversed with a beautiful front midair somersault. A heel drop kick was launched from there. The head of the leaping out shark split. Next even the sea was split open. The monsters that were within the impact range had their bodys inside whipped up and blood vomits scattered around. ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-!! Monster leaped out and got sent flying, monster leaped out and got sent flying. On the sea surface with Inaba at the center, monsters were flying like machine gun strafing to all direction. They all were turned into sea scraps while skipping on the sea surface *splash, splash* like rock skipping. Countless tentacles surrounded Inaba from all direction and enveloped him. It was a genuine monster that should be called a Kraken with body length of thirty meter. Bring it on- From the encirclement of the tentacles, Inaba leaped outDDnot. He jumped up a bit and then reversed his body upside-down. He kicked on the energy foothold and aimed toward the sea! Inaba who by his own decision flew into the sea where he would be disadvantaged made a foothold inside the sea and using the skill above Ground Shrinker and above Explosive Ground ShrinkerDDthe Ground Shrinker C Divine Piercing Leg, he forcefully blew away the water resistance inside the sea and passed through beside the Kraken. The Kraken was trying to turn around with a sluggish movement to chase after his prey but, This is my service ya. Your first sky travel since you were bornnn, enjoy it to your hearts content yaah!! Inaba kicked. At the Kraken. Along with the sea. The sea surface undulated. Right after that, *GOU* the sea flew to the sky along with an explosive sound. No, more accurately what was launched up was the kraken along with sea water clinging on it, which caused the hallucination of the sea flying up, but because it was launched up faster than the water could be shaken off, seen from the outset it looked like as though a part of the sea was wholly sent flying to the sky. DDKUEEEEEEEEEE~~~~ The krakens scream was surely something it raised for the first time since it was born. Aa, the sky is really blue! Did you enjoy it? Your life will be enough for the payment ya. Oh? Before it knew it at its side a rabbit-san was The krakens consciousness was blew away to beyond the sky. Ooi, Inaba. How long you are going to play there? A lot is also straying here you know? There are also bunches that are ignoring us and going toward Erisen. If you can only finish them off one by one, then Im going to take care of it okay? Mu? Even though I had especially picked a fight, but it didnt really work? As I thought this is strange huuh. Well fine. In that case Im going to pick a fight even more seriously yaa! From Inaba, a valiant war cryMUKYUU~~~~~~~~~~~!! came! DDCharacteristic magic Dance Battle Frenzy Derivative Skill Survival Frenzy Battle One of the ear cuffs. This derivative characteristic magic was limitedly generated from the ear cuffs ability that brought strengthening effect from sublimation magic. Its effect was several times the Dance Battle Frenzy, it made the enemy seethed with fighting spirit that made them threw their body into a banquet of battle. A part of the monsters heading toward Erisen while ignoring Inaba and Leeman who was holding back their invasion underwater changed their route and gathered toward the sea surface right below Inaba. The monsters were clamoring like carps flooding under water surface demanding food. My trump card ya. Eat to your hearts content and then head to the next world. Dark red magic power surged. Inabas pure white fur was starting to be colored with dark red line faintly pulsing. Inaba kicked on the air and dashed even higher to the sky. Far above the sky he suddenly rolled around. With an upside down posture, he activated Ground Shrinker C Divine Piercing Leg. Inaba instantly broke through the sound barrier and further rolled around midair. His leg was directed to belowDD Blaze bright red, and burst open Just as those words said, Inabas both legs were being wrapped with hell fire! DDCharacteristic magic Myriad Clad Leg It was the second characteristic magic that Inaba obtained later on. It enchanted Inabas kick with elemental magic to reinforce his strength while also enchanting the elements characteristic effect. From really high altitude, while falling down in the speed of sound, with the super heated kick attack InabaDD Blast!! the enemy! The sea warped. A moment later, a terrific shockwave blew up the air and sea in circle shape, a fierce heat wave instantly evaporated the sea water. A temporary crater was created in the sea. It was truly the fall of a meteor. All the monsters that were near the sea surface were blasted by the shockwave, even the monsters who were quite deep inside the sea had their internal organs crushed by the penetrating impact and they writhed in agony. Even the monsters that were luckily quite far away and avoided deadly wound, a part of them lost consciousness, or else they lost their will to fight and desperately escaped to the north or west. The crater of sea that was suddenly created was finally starting to recover its former appearance with the sea water at the surrounding flowing into it. The sea was fiercely undulating in a rampage. Dark red flesh and blood were coloring the whirling sea. Fumu. So so I guess. The rabbit ears went *fuasah*. Inaba-san whose whole body was dripping wet flew out from inside the sea and then he basked in self-esteem midair. There, This stupid idiot-!! Abeh!? The Triana that Leeman controlled rammed at the back of Inabas head hard. *gochin-* A painful sound rang out. Whether its Ha-bou or you bastard, I think its better if both of you will be a bit more considerate to this uncles safety. I thought I was going to die. AhI, Im ashamed, boss. Dont tell me, was the submarine broken somewhere!? Inabas previous dignity vanished without a trace. He immediately became all shook up with trembling rabbit ears. Seeing that Leeman let out a deep sigh and went good grief with his fins. Well, Im fine though. This will make a tsunami like this. Ha-bou was also installing tsunami countermeasure in Erisen so just this much wont be a problem butIm telling you there should be a bit better way of doing thing. Well, its not like thats impossible. But, see, aint my soul a blazing one? Then the finishing move must be a flame one aint it? Who cares. Leemans cold straight-man retort burst. Inabas rabbit ears withered. Well, lets just say its all right in the end. Everything is mostly taken care of, the rests are also running away. Hm~m, even so, just what in the world happened ya? A stamped of sea monsters. If Inaba and Leeman werent here, surely Erisen would be attacked. This was something that had never happened before. We lack information. But, the scale of this is different compared to the sporadic attack by the straying monsters until now. Perhaps we better inform the humans too about this for now. Guess so. Especially Erisen, because thats Myuu-dono and Remia-donos birthplace ya. Anyway, lets go back for now.Inaba and Leeman were of the same opinion like that with an exchange of their gaze, however, their monster instinct notified them of something. The two turned their gaze to the west at the same time. Whats this? I wonder From the direction of the open sea far away, there was a small black spot that looked standing out. No matter how they looked, it looked like it was floating in the air. Inaba and Leeman looked at each others face and then they advanced toward the black spot while heightening their vigilance. Before long the thing became clearly visible. It was a mechanical object with the shape of a rectangular pyramid. There was nothing supporting it from below, it was floating still two meter above the sea surface. Somehow it look similar with Ou-samas item huuh. Ha-bous artifact, is it? But, this is If talking about a floating mysterious object, what came to mind was the artifact of a certain demon king. But, both Inaba and Leeman didnt assert that. It was only a vague feeling, but their monster instinct sensed that this thing is different. Just like how Inaba and Leeman was observing it, the quietly floating mysterious rectangular pyramid also felt like it was somehow observing Inaba and Leeman. Boss. What should we do with this? Im only guessing, but this might be related with the monsters just now dontcha think? Must be. Something like this is best if we left it to Ha-bou. Anyway, how about we collect it for now? Right after Leeman said collect, a change appeared at the mysterious rectangular pyramid. DDˤ𣿡DD𤪡硫DD򤦣Ehito줢 Right after it let out that gibberish language, Inaba rabbit ears stood straight from shock, and Leemans listless half-opened eyesDDit was like that from the start thoughDDlooked somewhat surprised. Then the pyramid ignored them and started to move smoothly toward the west. Wha, what was that? It talked ya. Chih. Troublesome. Its making me letting go a bit more of the service time for my family like this. The mysterious rectangular pyramid moved away with really high speed. Inabas eyes that were seeing that were gradually getting brighter. That shine was exactly the curiosity to the unknown which exterminated his boredom. He was sensing the presence of strife at the destination where this rectangular pyramid object that was related with the monsters stamped was going. My bad boss. ImDD I got it. You are going right? Cant be helped. Ill go with you. Not letting Inaba finished talking, Leeman consented of accompanying him with an atmosphere that if he was a human this would be where he took a smoke. No, its better if boss stay behind yeah. This might be dangerous. If its really dangerous, then I have to bring back the information of what kind of danger it is. If I let you go alone and you dont come back, what am I going to do then? If I and you go together, even if we meet danger one of us can hold back the danger while the other escape isnt that right? No, but still ya, what are you gonna do with your wife and child boss? Leeman sent a glance at Inaba who was scratching his head before turning his gaze to the east. Seeing how he was sending magic power to that direction, he must be activating telepathy. After talking about something for two, three seconds, Leemans body rocked and the white of his eyes was bared as though he got hit by a shockwave. Bo, boss!? Whats the matter!? Are you okay!? I, Im okay. No problem. I only touched my wifes sore spot a bit. Sore spotwhat did you say? No, I told her Im going out for a bit. I dont know when Ill go home so take care of the rest please. Thats all. That, even I who dont have a mate think that way of telling her is too insensitive. And, what did bosss wife said? Even if I go home, dont think that your room will still be here. This useless husband, something like that. As I thought how about going home? Right now. Leemans mouth formed a small grieving smile before sayingNow, lets go. We are going to lose sight of it and chased after the rectangular pyramid. It seemed the wifes stock of patience had ran out against the husbands wanderlust. In the end when Leeman went home, would he be welcomed back by his family By the way, Leemans home was built by hollowing out a rock at the reef area nearby Erisen. It was a splendid home. In a human sense it was unmistakably a stately mansion of a celebrity. Seeing the back of Leeman who was going ahead, Inabas expression looked really complicated, but he then shrugged his rabbit ears and chased behind him. The two monsters advanced forward through the ocean in order to ascertain the unknown object and the unknown something. Their figures before long vanished at the other side of the horizon. After that, Inaba and Leemans whereabouts became unknown for a few years. Because the two by nature had wanderlust habit, no one were especially concerned but One day, due to a notice that suddenly arrived, a turmoil that started from the incident this time as the impetus dragged in the demon king family and it developed into a great tumult where hell broke loose. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The story this time is for the extra story that Ill write someday. For now, Im thinking that it will be a story where Nagumo family second generation will also show up butwell, its still in the future. The artifact presented to Lee-san This is Lee-san who was once taken out from aquarium by flying cross, so when thinking that now he became able to control that by himself, its normal isnt it? Its surreal though. Inabas sure kill move. Everyone, did you recall that person from One Piece? But, Shirakome wrote by imagining that person from D-Gray. I like the scene of Falling Technique Iron Shac. Twin tail is also not different then rabbit ears. Both are justice. Chapter 258 Arifureta Chapter 258 Arifureta After II You-, You Are Calling Yourself a Samurai Like That!? Evening. The time after school when the light of the sun was starting to be dyed orange bit by bit. In a place a slight distance away from the school building, there was the spirited yells of the students resounding. That place was a building that was separately built from the gymnasium and was exclusively used for martial arts type club activity. The students were calling the building as dojo building. Clubs like kendo, judo, karate, aikido, jeet kune do, ninjutsu, naginata, kodachi two sword style, wrestling, boxing, and so on did their activity here, its spaciousness was more than the gymnasium with three floor in total, the completion of the building was really rare even for a private school. People said, that it was the result of the hobby of the first generation board chairman surging out At the place in the first floor of that dojo building that was allocated for the kendo club, unique spirited yells that sounded a bit different from other club were resounding. Surely, most likely, the club members were yelling MEEDNN, but even when the yell went welleEDNN, when it went bad EAAAAAHNH, and if things didnt go well ENDEEEEERR. Like that it became an hour of mishearing. (TN: In kendo, the athlete would usually used men in their yell) Of course, that was the result of the gushing out fighting spirit. Though about this kendo club, they were showered with a lot of attention from the karate club, judo club, and aikido club that were also allocated the first floor as the place for their club activity. It wasnt something blatant, but there were quite a lot of glances flying toward the kendo club. The cause of course wasnt those yells, but a beautiful girl with a trademark of a black hair ponytail. The excellent style that could be seen clearly even across the loose kendo uniform and the dignified atmosphere that also gave off kindness. She was someone who even before her disappearance was evaluated as a composed girl, but now she appeared like an adult woman from where a core far stronger than before could be felt from her. Haa~. Yaegashi-san, she is seriously amazing. I wonder if I should join kendo club even after this late. What are you gonna do even if you join huh. Rather, if you try to do something, you are gonna get done in by her seriously scary boyfriend you know? Right right. Taking glances from afar is just right toward that kind of person. The target of the glancing looksDDYeagashi Shizuku. When a boy of the judo club who was taking glances at her was whispering ecstatically, his friends retorted with expression and voice that were filled with resignation. If one looked around, it could be somehow understood that even the karate club and aikido club were also making that kind of conversation. The extraordinary mystery of her one year disappearance and her atmosphere that changed for some reason were raising her charm and degree of attention by a lot. Aah, sheesh. How irritating. Even though the match will be soon. Really. If I remember correctly, the karate club will also have their match next month though. They are lacking spirit. When one member of the female kendo club grumbled that with a frown, another member also showed her agreement while wiping her sweat. It was at that timing Shizuku came with a drink in one hand and an apologetic expression on her face. What should I sayIm sorry. As I thought, isnt it better if I dont come here so much? Im also not a club member anyway. Eh!? Wai-, thats not it! We werent saying that with that kind of meaning! Yep yep! The bad one are those guys who arent concentrating at their training, its not Shizuku-chans fault! Or rather, we are the one begging you to come here, so you dont need to be that considerate Im telling you! Thats right, Onee-sama! If Onee-sama like it, Ill ambush those peeping bastards later today from the darkness! Shizuku had quit the kendo club after her return to school. That was because her physical ability and kendo skill had became cheat level from her experience in another world. She was literally unbeatable by anyone if she didnt hold back. Shizuku judged that if she faced students who were seriously putting their heart into kendo and participated passionately in a match, and won when she wasnt serious while holding back, she would only bring harm to those students, and that was why she resigned from the club. However, the club members who thought that Shizuku who returned to school would naturally also returned to the club wanted to somehow stopped Shizuku from leaving the club, however, their persuasion ended up in vain and Shizuku still wouldnt return, that being the case, they consulted the club adviser and created a position of manager that could also coached the members to keep Shizuku in the club. Long story short, its fine even if you arent a member, if you have time then come playing here while also coaching! it was something like that. Shizuku was tearfully pleaded at by her juniors, and clung at by her friends of the same age as though they were konaki jijii, and even the seniors who already retired from the club were wordlessly pressuring her everyday with their sad gaze. Regardless of how the society and also the students parents were vaguely keeping distance from the returnees, Shizukus comrades from the kendo club who tried to maintain their connection with her as though to say Who gives a damn about something like that! made Shizuku felt bashful and tickled. In the end it was Shizuku who yielded and like that she was coming to coach especially in the days before a competition. Thinking that it would be terrible if such Shizuku stopped coming because she was considerate of her surrounding, the female club members simultaneously gathered toward Shizuku who was looking apologetic. It was also because they were simply fond of Shizuku, but it was also because Shizukus coaching was actually fruitful, the students who received her coaching were without a doubt growing in skill. At the following month the qualifier for the national kendo meet would start, so the kendo female students didnt want to let go of the greatest coach that was Shizuku for that reason too. Hm~m, I guess. It will be irresponsible for me to stop helping midway in this kind of period isnt it? Thats why, stop it with the ambush when its dark. Also, it will make me happy if you can also stop calling me Onee-sama. No way-. Onee-sama is disqualifying me as your stepsister(soul sister)!? Kohai-chan staggered with an expression of despair. The kohai-chans friends of the same grade supported her Get a hold of yourself!Hang in there!. Furthermore, it seemed that all the juniors here were soul sister. The soul sisters multiplied while Shizuku wasnt looking. Consider there are thirty in the dark if you see one in the open! (TN: Japaneses saying that if you see one cockroach, you better consider there are thirty that you arent seeing. And kohai mean junior.) The soul sisters were looking at Shizuku. Their moist eyes were pleading, please grant mercy to our comrade soul sister who is connected by the bond of soul-. Geez, its fine if you call me Onee-sama, thats why dont look at me with those eyes It was always the Onee-sama who gave in. The crumbling kohai-chan recovered her posture with a bizarre movement like a video being rewound. Perhaps these girls were already something beyond stepsister already. When the practice that was fairly hard even with those things happening was over, all the female club members other than Shizuku were dead tired while changing clothes in the changing room. At that time a club member asked something that had been asked almost every time. Then Shizuku. When will you return back to club? No, thats why, I told you already I wont. While ignoring with all her strength how the moment she undressed from her kendo uniform the bloodshot gazes of all the kouhai-chan were stabbing all over her body, Shizuku replied to the question of her friend of the same grade with a wry smile. But still, even though you are that strong. You were the champion all those years even when you were in middle school and also in the first year. Its really a waste. Because Shizuku showed up in practice to give them guidance, the club members were satisfied to a certain degree just from being able to be together with Shizuku. However, purely as a kendo practitioner, knowing the skill of Shizuku (only to the extent of common sense), they felt it was really a waste no matter what that she didnt participate in competition. Shizukus wry smile deepened while she quickly wore her clothes to hide her body. All the kouhai-chan leaked out Chih from clicking their tongue. m already satisfied enough with kendo. Besides, even though I stop doing kendo, Im still continuing kenjutsu. Rather, right now Im busy with that, about various things.(TN: Kenjutsu = sword art) Shizuku couldnt say that it was because she now knew the truth about her family. However, getting suspicious about various things from hearing that various things part was how girl worked. Various things, is it? I see, it must be something like trying to have your boyfriend getting recognized by your family. I wont hand over my daughter as long as you cannot win against me! Something like that? Ah, so its as I thought, Nagumo-kun is training in the dojo of Shizukus family then. It seemed such rumor was spreading. The eyes of the fellow club members in the same grade were shining bright with curiosity. And, recently, whats going on with the boyfriend in the rumor? Our classrooms are separated after all, so its hard to get any information. Or rather, Shizuku, are you okay? You arent two-timed? From what I heard other than Kaori-chan, he is also getting served by other amazing members right? Concern could be glanced at inside their curiosity. The woman relationship of the man who Shizuku got close to wasnt normal at all, and it was a well known fact in this school. Someone who was laying his hand on two extraordinarily beautiful transfer students, was even getting served by Kaori who should be Shizukus best friend, and he was even knitting love relationship with their important friend Shizukuthe kendo club members werent holding a good feeling about such thing. Thank you for worrying about me. But Im fine. Kaori, and also Yue and Shia, they are important people for me, and we are staying at his side fully comprehending how it look like. Though its certainly not something commonplace. But, it cant be helped. The thing about a person in love was the loser, and Shizukus happy expression without even a shred of bitterness in it, and how she spoke fondly of her love as though showing it off, while all these also happened every time, the expression of the club members still turned speechless every time. Incidentally, there were sounds of grinding teeth *grit grit grit grit-* ringing. Everyone tried to not bother about it, but of course the source of the sounds were from all the kouhai-chan. Dark conversations which would make one wanted to retort You guys, just what kind of secret society this is huh like As expected, we have to ambush that man in the dark is, or However, several people already had the table turned on them, or We need to draw up something, some kind of new strategy, and so on were secretly spoken among them. Well, if Shizu said that its fine, then its not also our place to say anything Just what is so great from Nagumo? Almost all the club members had finished changing, but there was no sign of the girls talk ending even while they were putting their appearance in order. This was something usual. The cheeks of the questioned Shizuku faintly blushed red. It was a cute expression that she had never showed even once before her disappearance. The club members expression turned even more complicated because whether they wanted it or not they were made to realize that was how serious her feeling toward Hajime was. Several of the kohai-chan were starting to beat up their fist onto a doll they took out from somewhere. *zudon, zudon* The punches were making unpleasantly nice sound. Those were wonderful punches that would make anyone wondered if they were more talented in clenching their fist rather than swinging shinai. (TN: Shinai = bamboo sword used in kendo) Even if you ask thatthere is a lot. If you are forced to give one example? uulike, how he always protect me at all times, I guess. Shizukus answer that she spoke while acting bashful made her friends of the same grade said Aa~ sounding like they understood but also didnt understand. When speaking about Yaegashi Shizuku, she was onee-sama for all the kouhai-chan. For other girls, she was a reliable knight-sama that would protect them. Even for the boys, they evaluated her as a gallant beauty that would somehow manage by herself no matter in what kind of situation. It was difficult for the boys and girls at the same grade to hold impression toward Shizuku as a target to be protected. After all she was actually an owner of specs far superior then all of them. But, people who were especially close to Shizuku knew that Shizuku liked cute things and her personality was really girly. The female club members of kendo club were included in those close people category. Therefore, they understood what Shizuku said. Although they absolutely didnt want to understand the disgusting man who wouldnt see Shizuku as his only one. Really, just what in the world happened while you disappeared? From everything before this, I thought that Shizuku might go out with Amanogawa-kun. Several girls looked startled hearing that question and they turned their gaze toward the girl who said it. Asking the returnees about what happened during the time they disappeared was considered as taboo right now based on their tacit understanding. At the beginning, everyone was really curious about that and kept asking, but even through the commotion in the society and abrupt quieting down, the answer of the returnees was always the same, and because that answer sounded preposterous, a recognition that the topic was something that mustnt be asked was spreading. Shizuku was firmly aware of the atmosphere that was containing slight nervousness while speaking an answer that was unchanging from before. I already said it before this right? We adventured in another world, and fought the underlings of an evil god. Sure enough, the schoolmates of the same grade were at loss for words in hesitation of what should they say. All the kouhai-chan were staring at Shizuku with worried gaze that looked vaguely pained. It depends on you whether to believe it or not Shizukus relationship with the kendo club members were a bit too close for her to say that. She didnt want to deal with them the same like how she dealt with mass media, government officials, and outsiders who were only curious. Even if what she spoke was the unvarnished truth itself. And so, Shizuku winked playfully and added her words. Also, I punched Kouki until he cried and apologized. Kouki who lost some teeth with his face swollen all over while sobbing Im sorry, Im reflecting, I wont do it anymore was really a sight you know? Ooouthats really I, is that, true? Just what happened there. Im absurdly curious here! The small tension from before vanished somewhere. The female club members started going kya-kya. What kind of situation that would make that perfect superhuman number one handsome boy in the school to apologize while crying? And then, what was the circumstance that would make the caring and gentle Shizuku to be that angry? Their girls indefatigable love delusion power was tickled to rise up high. Shizuku was calming down her exited friends while, This is also about Koukis embarrassing past, so I cannot speak the detail butat the very least, when I wished for help from the bottom of my heart, the one who responded to that wasnt Kouki, it was alwaysDDHajime at those times. Shizuku was saying such suggestive thing with intensely charming expression looking like a dreaming girl, or perhaps more like an adult woman who knew what was the meaning of love. Even her friends who were the same sex unconsciously felt their heart jumped seeing that expression. This time, a different silence descended. The expression of the female club members was somewhat dazed, as though they were charmed by Shizuku. There was buhah sound. It was the sound of the feeling that thought about Onee-sama spurting out from the nose of kouhai-chan. Shizuku who noticed the situation around her looked down in embarrassment from her own words and she attempted to change the topic. Ra, rather than that, the preliminary next month. Do your best you all. Everyone has shockingly become strong, so Im looking forward not just at the group match, but also the individual match. Our kendo club will dominate the top ranking of the individual competition. Thats quite the pressure on us though. The figure of Shizuku who was plainly changing the topic while busily finishing her preparation for going home with bright red ears made the female club members to look at each others face and exchanged small smile. And then, following their friend who had became far cuter compare to before she disappeared, they finished their girls talk. Next month. Shizukus figure could be seen at the spectator seat at the second floor of the joint gymnasium of a large city at the neighboring town. Below the kendo club of her school was competing ruthlessly against the kendo club of other school. The loud yells that were filled with fighting spirit, and the sound of shinai striking the opponent, and then the cheering voices were echoing inside the spacious gymnasium. Our kendo club is strong huh. Especially the girls. Shizukus influence on them is tremendous. Hajime who came together with Shizuku to watch whispered that with an admiring expression. Hajime personally wasnt interested with kendo match, but today was Shizukus turn for the holiday of just two people, so Hajime accompanied Shizuku in the form like rooting date (?). The competition had progressed almost to the end, the group competition left only the final, and the members of the group competition were also mostly undefeated through all the matches until that stage. Even in the individual competition, the third place had already clinched by a student of their school, Shizukus schoolmate was also going out to the final match that would start after this. Even all the kouhai-chan won their first match without anyone losing, that was why this was actually something big. This is the fruit of their hard work. Shizuku said that not only from being humble but also because she really thought so. But, Hajime tilted his head and objected. Is that so? Sometimes my ears picked up words that sounded like Onee-sama is watching! With the title of soul sister in the line, I cannot show anything unsightly! though. It feels like its only our kendo club whose morale is in different level. The, they are all cute kohai arent they. Cute, huh. After they looked at you Shizuku, they then looked at me and a lot of them were making yakuza face that seemed to say Sitting beside Onee-sama with a smug face like its only natural-. You bastard-. IMMA KILL YOUUUUUUUUU- though. I think its not a face a girl should make you know? Look there, that girls opponent, she is trembling even before the match begin. Onee-sama averted her gaze. But, her averted gaze suddenly met the eyes of another. The final of the individual competition would begin after this, but the opponent athlete was looking at Shizuku. The person was already wearing the protector mask, so it wasnt like their eyes were exactly meeting, but it was clear that the person was focusing on Shizuku. That was how strong the emotion that was filling that gaze. In addition, if pushed to say, it wasnt a positive emotion like the respectful and affectionate gaze of the soul sisters, but the oppositeDDan emotion of denial. (That buildalso that school) The referee called out to the athletes and the opponent athletes strong gaze moved away from Shizuku. Shizuku tilted her head and pondered whether she had done something, but she couldnt think of anything. The match began while she was doing that. At that moment, OOOOOOOOOOOOH!! The gymnasium shook. It was a roar so loud that made one hallucinated so. The loud yell of fighting spirit surged and electrified the skin. The audience seat became deathly silent. Right after that, a sharp sound *paan-* rang. While everyone was dazed, the referee suddenly returned to his sense with a hah and gave his verdict Clean hit. Yes, in just an instant, Shizukus friend who was unmistakably top class even within the school got one point taken from her. (TN: Here the referee said Men ari, which mean a clean hit on the face I guess. Tell me if anyone know a better translation for it.) Both sides immediately returned to their original position and then the match resumed. A loud yell of fighting spirit surged once more. This time Shizukus friend barely blocked the vertical slash from above aiming at her mask protector. However, that one attack must possessed sharpness and weight that didnt betray its appearance. The blocking shinai almost fell off from the hands holding it. Without overlooking that opening, the opponent athlete began to hammer in with a flowing motion. Shizukus friend was also a top class as expected that she continued to defend only just barely, but the opening she showed at the beginning became a big shackle that made her unable to stop the consecutive attacks, she wasnt able to return even a single counterstrike. Oi oi, that girl, is she really a girl? He, hey. Thats just too rude. The opponent athlete that was cornering the athlete of their school with an intense pressure caused Hajime to reflexively say such thing, which was chided by Shizuku in respond even while her cheeks were twitching. Indeed, the yelling voice sounded deep, and the volume could even shake the gymnasium, it was really unthinkable that such voice came from a girl. In addition, the body build of the opponent athlete was also out of norm. Her height must be over 180 cm. Her big boned body that could be clearly seen even across the protector was just like a heavy weight class judoka, muscle fibers were jutting out from both her hands that were holding shinai. Looking objectively, that body build was something splendid that would make anyone couldnt help but ask thats really a high school girl?. While Hajime was blinking in surprise and Shizuku was drawing out her memory regarding the opponent athlete, the match showed the end. Finally the athlete of their school couldnt endure the fierce attack, and the moment her shinai strayed away, *pashiiin* such clear striking sound rang along with the shinai striking the mask protector. Shizuku was looking worriedly at her friend who was standing still looking dumbfounded. When the referee urged on the girl she seemed to return to her senses and bowed once before quietly returning to her own area. She took off her mask and clenched her fist tightly in frustration with her faced still looking down. The kendo club members gathered around her one after another and talked to her. She got dealt with a bad match there. If the opponent was merely pushing on with brute force the would be able to still manage somehow but Yes. Indeed, the opponentisnt simply like that. But, why is she in the qualifier here It seemed Shizuku knew something about the opponent athlete. Nn? Looks like they are quarreling there. Is it all right there? Eh? Shizuku who was pondering something returned her attention to the match venue from Hajimes words, and there certainly the opponent athlete just now seemed to be in some kind of argument with the female club members of her school. What, is she your acquaintance just as I thought? Im hearing Shizukus name mentioned from there. As, as I thought it looks like she has some kind of business with me. Hajimes inhuman ear wasnt as amazing as the rabbit ear of the rabbit clan, but it had really high performance in its hearing ability. Using that, he could hear that it seemed the opponent player was questioning the female club members about why Shizuku didnt appear in the competition. The female club members looked really nervous against the really dangerous atmosphere, but when they saw the opponent athlete who still hadnt taken off her face protector lowered her voice tone and asked if by any chance Shizuku was seriously injured, they calmed down a bit and managed to somehow answer. But even though they now could answer back, there wasnt a lot that they could say. It seemed they told the opponent that Shizuku simply quit kendo club because of personal reason and not because of injury or anything. Surely the female club members were thinking that this person was an acquaintance of Shizuku who was a regular at the national meet, and she was worried why Shizuku didnt participate in the competition. They said to her that Shizuku wasnt injured so there was no need to worry, however, the opponent athlete then showed an unexpected reaction. She suddenly took off her mask as though tearing it off, and then her gaze turned toward Shizuku with a glint as though saying that she would kill her. No matter how anyone looked, that expression was of anger, like a volcano in the verge of erupting. It was also an appearance with extreme intensity. Hajime unconsciously got reminded of a certain guy haunting a certain clothes store in the other world to the degree he put himself on guard. The square features, thick eyebrows and beastly eyes, large nose split chin, they were all impressive. After the opponent athlete glared at Shizuku, she moved looking like she was going toward her. The female club members who guessed that tried to stop her, but she pushed them aside and moved to exit the venue. Feeling the dangerous atmosphere, even the teammates of the opponent athlete came to stop her, but perhaps she already had lost all her cool that she couldnt even hear their words. She was advancing while dragging her teammates clinging on her body with her. Looks like she couldnt get talked with unless I go there. Ill head there for a bit. Okay. Just in case, Ill be nearby. Hajime also stood up following Shizuku who stood up from her seat. No matter how abnormally big the body build that person had, it was impossible for a high school girl of the present day Japan to do anything at Shizuku. However, what could hurt a person wasnt just simply violence. Looking from the other partys abnormal state, she might throw words that could hurt Shizuku. Words were magic. Depending on the situation, it could be greatly powerful even compared to the highest level of magic from another world. From the standpoint of a returnee, they already heard a lot of inconsiderate words until now, if they could finish this business without hearing anything from the other party then that would be the best. Because Shizuku possessed a strong heart she could endure a lot more than most people, but because of that her heart was easy to be wounded. Therefore, depending on the situation, Hajime was prepared to release Pressure that would make the other party fainted while foaming on their mouth without any hesitation. The demon king-sama was increasingly getting indulgent toward his relatives since he returned back to earth. Err, Ill really be fine you know? Thats why, dont do anything too reckless okay? Ill consider it optimistically. The extremely unreliable words of the overprotective Hajime tickled Shizuku and also troubled her. Like that, when the two got down to the first floor and approached the entrance toward the venue, the aforementioned opponent athlete appeared while dragging behind her teammates and Shizukus friends. Even the tumult around her that was trying to stop was only trivial matter. With a look that caused a hallucination as though the Fudou Myouou had descended, the opponent athlete ran her gaze fiercely and caught the appearance of Shizuku. (TN: Fudou Myouou = Acala; Acalanatha Vidya-raja; The Immovable, a manifestation of Mahavairocana) While somewhat desperate yells like Run awaayy! Shizukuu, super run awayyyyyy!, or Onee-sama! Please leave this place to me and go on ahead!could be heard from the female club members, the female opponent who was emitting an intensity that even resembled Ashura Yaegashiii! You-, you are calling yourself a samurai like that!? Said such thing with unexpectedly cute voice that would make anyone wondered just what with the war cry at the middle of the match. Anyway, Im not a samurai. Toward the girl who surely was at the same grade with her, Shizuku returned back words of correction with a serious face and polite language. Shizuku component was insufficient, so I wrote her just now. When this is over, Im thinking if I should write the Kouki get summoned too muchh. When I saw the thought column or the messages, unexpectedly there are a lot who said they want to read it, Shirakome who when flattered will indulgently get on board, as expected, feel like doing it. But seeee, this is Kouki after allll. Anxiety whether Im going to have fun writing it is coming and going But when I write, there is also the feeling of wanting to write properly too If the writing of the get summoned too muchhh arc feel like it become slovenly, surely I will be revived if I can receive yell Shirakomeee get a hold of yourself! from you all. Please take care of me. Chapter 259 Arifureta Chapter 259 Arifureta After II Is This Grudge, Ought to be Left Uncleared Like This- Dead silence filled the lobby. The cheering for other match and other voices came in from the match venue, but even with all those noises it felt like silence had visited this place, it must be the fault of the atmosphere that was brought about by the two high school girls staring at each other. You are calling yourself a samurai Im not a samurai It was only those words. It wasnt a conversation that high school girls would generally make, but the atmosphere of the two was too serious to call it a joke. The asking side even now was exhaling out wild breath that was accompanied with vapor from her mouth, with an atmosphere where it was as though her bloodshot eyes might even emitted mysterious beam, while the replying side wasnt even making an astonished expression that saidJust what is this girl saying?, rather a desperation ofYou think Ill let anyone attach anymore strange attribute on me more than this! Im not a samurai, believe it! could be peeked at from the gap of her expression. Ill change how I said it. You, you are calling yourself a kendoka like that!? The kendo girl who boasted a huge body frame where people who seemed to be her kendo club teammates and Shizukus friends from kendo club were still sticking on her, was raising an angry yell with a cute anime voice just like before. The gap between the voice and the Fudou Myouou face was terrific. The first thing Shizuku did was to let out a sigh of relieve while stroking her chest hearing she was entered into a category that wasnt that strange for an active high school girl to be in while showing a perplexed expression at the indignation of the Fudou Myouou girl. I dont understand what do you mean by like that butat the very least, right now Im not even in kendo club, so I cannot say that Im a kendoka. -, then, its as I thought, you are saying that you resigned? You are not just taking absent? Her aura of anger was still unchanged, but the Fudou Myouu girl asked with an expression that somewhat feeling shocked. Yes, I have formally resigned, and I also dont have plan of coming back. I know that you encountered a serious incident. Is that the cause? I heard that you arent injured, but do you have a circumstance that make you unable to return? *grit* There was such sound. It was the sound of Fudou Myouou girl clenching her fist tightly. The kouhai-chan that was clinging on that arm to stop the girl stared still at that fist while her expression was starting to go pale. Her tear gland looked like it would burst crying anytime. No. Both my mind and body are healthy. Its not that I cannot return, but I wont return. Thats what I decided. -, Yaegashiii, you are-, -wha, what is, your reason? Kouhai-chans arms were repelled away! By the inflating arm muscle! Kouhai-chan fell on her butt and she trembled all over! The friends of Shizuku, and also the teammates of the Fudou Myouou girl too, they were seeing the vision of the girls rage aura and shivered in fear! The Fudou Myouou girl desperately repressed the something that was overflowing out from inside herself and tried her best to be calm. Hearing that question, Shizuku scratched on her cheek awkwardly while deliberating of how to answer. If she said her reason honestly, it would be because in the world of kendo there was already no one that could become her opponent, because the specs she obtained in another world was a foul play, those were the reasons but By no meant she could say those things just like that. If she said such thing, perhaps Fudou Myouou would really descent to this world for real. Now then, how to answer so that the matter could be settled peacefully Shizuku didnt even need five second to ruminate. But, it seemed that little time instead gave the other party a conclusion. I see. I get it. I didnt want to believe it, because I thought that there is no way that Yaegashi would, butDDits because you got a man arent you. Eh? Ah, no, its not likeDD Shizuku noticed that the gaze of the Fudou Myouou girl turned toward behind her and she tried to say something. But, before she could the Fudou Myouou girl threw a gaze that glinted with murderous brutality! Not only the kendo girls right nearby, even the kendo boys and officials who became curious onlookers from afar were trembling violently altogether! Aaa? C!? Hajime-sans glint reversal!! What was overflowing out from those shrinking pupils was exactly madness! It caused everyone to feel shiver and their body locked up thinkingThose eyes, those are absolutely the eyes of a murderer arent they!?. That thing over there was a demon wearing the skin of a high school boy! The Fudou Myouou girl quietly returned her gaze to Shizuku. That thing was no good. That was something that a human must not got involved with no matter what. The instinct of Fudou Myouou girl-chan that made that judgment wasnt mistaken. Now, lets get a fresh start. Its because you got a man arent you! For now, wait a little bit okay. Hajime, stop with the glaring. She is getting teary eyed, and several people collapsed already while foaming in the mouth. Look, like my kouhai over there. Hajime-san was looking. When Shizuku looked back across her shoulder and asked Hajime to stop with a wry smile, Hajime obediently settled down his ghastly aura. He folded his arms once more and also closed his eyes. His atmosphere was turning back to a quiet one. The madness had left. Everyones SAN value was protected! Shizukus friends let out whispers of gratitudeShizuku is goddess. Also, it seemed the legend of the schools two great goddess would increase. In a bit of different meaning than before. So, you are ignoring me. You are telling me that someone like me is not even worthy to be your opponent is it? Err, you look like you are going to burst into tear anytime now you know? I wont ignore you or anything, so dont force yourself to progress the talk and wipe your Are you pitying me!? Looks like she was already in a state that couldnt withdraw back anymore. The rage that she harbored toward Shizuku for some reason and the glint reversal that a normal high school girl shouldnt get exposed at for their whole life seemed to cause her mind to be really at her wits end. Shizuku was opening her mouth to calm down Fudou-chan who was picking a quarrel with that teary eyes while still emitting her great intensity, but the heated up Fudou-chan raised her voice angrily as though to drown out Shizukus voice. I, in order to win against you! Im giving it my all until now only for that! Whether its in the middle school, or at the first year of high school, I was undefeated! Except against you! You were the one who always became the champion at the tournament! Even though defeating that you is my only objective, and yet! Angry voice, was it really? Her intensity caused the people there to feel that it was like that, but for Shizuku, she was somehow getting the impression that the girl looked like she was clinging to something, or perhaps as though she was lamenting because she understood that what she wanted was forever out of her reach. When you disappeared, I despaired at that time! I even thought for a moment to stop with kendo-. I transferred here was also because I thought, that if I do kendo at the district where you were at, then perhaps my feeling will cleared up a bit! Thats why, when you came back, I was really happy, and yetand yet, for you to abandon your sword just for a man! Fudou-san, you Surprisingly, the Fudou Myouou girl-chans surname seemed to be Fudou. What a match. Shizukus whisper was faint and it only reached Hajime, but that Hajime was obviously shocked while saying What, did you saydont tell me, her name is Myouou?. By the way, the girls name was Fudou Akari. Hajime, consolation price for you. (TN: Fudou Myouou = , Fudou Akari = ) Fudou-chan rapidly walked toward Shizuku, leaving behind her teammates and Shizukus friend who had let go of her due to her menacing aura. And then, she pointed with a snap at Shizukus nose, and with a blazing straightforward gaze she, Fight me, Yaegashi Shizuku. If you forget about me because you think its something trivial, then Ill make you remember. This kendo of mine that you dont pay any attention to, Ill beat it into your body to teach you how formidable it is! Yes, it was a war declaration. Of course, Shizuku had no duty or responsibility to accept. The other party was considering her as rival, feeling furious, and tried to drag her into a fight were all by her own convenience. It was completely unrelated with Shizuku. But, (DDIt will be easier if I can just ignore this, huh) That was exactly why Yaegashi Shizuku couldnt ignore this. Her personality wasnt one that would let her choose the easy path. To say nothing of how the other party didnt come at her with ill will, and seeing how the other party somehow gave her an impression as though she was struggling with her own heart, made her unable to refuse even more. Therefore, I accept your challenge. - She accepted that challenge gallantly. The sharp glint of the other party, was replied back with a deep gaze that looked like a tranquil forest. That voice wasnt raised to be louder or displayed intense pressure by any means. However, the heavy and deep something inside that voice definitely made Fudou to unconsciously hitched her voice. Seeing that, Shizukus look loosened up slightly. However, is it fine with you if we do it at another day? Today, Im coming to cheer for my friends. I cannot prioritize you here. Fudou-san yourself, you arent planning to come at me by neglecting your teammates correct? Thats Lured by Shizukus gaze, Fudou looked back behind her. Over there, there were her kendo club teammates staring worriedly at her. A small groan u leaked out from Fudou. It seemed she recovered her senses for a bit after seeing her teammates. Her expression turned awkward and apologetic, and then she shook her head as though to shake off something. Shizuku handed over a scrap of paper to such Fudou. This is, my contact address. Please contact me when you have made your preparation. I get it. Fudou received the paper and she directed a gaze that seemed to want to say something to Shizuku for a bit, but then she returned toward her teammates. Shizuku! Are you okay? Onee-sama, are you safe!? Shizukus friends gathered one after another and talked to her with worried voice. Event the kouhai-chan who had revived before anyone knew also rushed toward Shizuku after glaring angrily at the back of Fudou. Im fine, Im fine. That person also isnt someone that I didnt know at all. But, something like a match at another day. This is something personal right? It will be against that kind of person you know? Wont it be dangerous? I thought she is a barbarian from somewhere. That was scaryyy. The saying of a face like a demon must refer to that kind of person. Shizuku, Im telling you this for your own good, its better to report this to the teacher or someone. Thats right, Onee-sama! There is no way that lump of muscles is a normal high school girl! That must be a monster wearing the skin of a high school girl! Onee-sama is going to get eaten by that! It appeared that everyone was scared against Fudous pressure and threatening aura, and also her atrocious body build and face. At the same time, they also seemed to be feeling great unease with this personal match where the rule might be ignored without the supervision of any adult. It was clear that they were worrying for Shizuku from the bottom of their heart. But, the one in question here, Shizuku was instead frowning slightly. She was happy that they were worried for her. But, if they then deprecated Fudous appearance and body build because of that, even if that was because of the consequence of the girls own action, what they were saying still wasnt something that felt good to hear. Not noticing the inside of Shizukus heart, Shizukus friends were getting heated up even further with their criticism toward Fudou because seen from the side, it looked like Shizuku was only getting completely dragged into this. Everyone, Im happy that you all are worried for me, but putting aside criticizing her action, saying those kind of words toward her appearance that she was born with is a bit too much. Eh, ah, Shizuku So, sorry The friends came back to their senses suddenly when they saw Shizukus expression that was enduring distress. Shizukus friends knew about the personality of the busybody Shizuku who would feel other peoples pain as though it was her own pain. At the same time, Shizukus expression also vaguely looked sad seeing them speaking maliciously behind someones back. Hmmm. Ill say it one more time, thank you for getting worried for me. But sheDDFudou-san, just like I said just now, she isnt someone that I didnt know. I almost never talked directly with her, but she is a regular in the national tournament, and I had faced against her several times. She is definitely not a bad person. Shizuku said that with a wry smile, and then Besides she continued while glancing behind across her shoulder. Even in the unlikely chance that she took unfair method, Ill still be fine. After all a sca~ry person is watching over me. Aa It went without saying who was it that Shizuku referred to. Shizukus friends looked at Hajime who was quietly standing behind Shizuku, and then they trembled when Hajime glanced back at them in respond. Kouhai-chan was hiding by using all the senpai as shield. Indeed, it will be fine if Nagumo is there, I think? In a sense, it feels like the person just now is still better. Onee-sama, that person, he absolutely had killed two or three people before. You should rethink about going out withDDhiihn!? To tell the truth, Shizukus friends were thinking Is it really okay going out with that kind of boyfriend, but when they recalled the glint and aura from before that resembled a devilish homicide, they couldnt think that Hajime would be really unreliable. Rather, they imagined the end of the person who tried to lay their hand on Shizuku and even felt sympathy welling up toward such person. On top of that, if they knew that kouhai-chans words was actually an underestimation. For some reason kouhai-chan felt an intense chill in the middle of speaking and she screamed. When Shizukus friends looked at Hajime all at once, What did you say, about Shizuku and me? You two are really a match made in heavennn! Im sorry, please forgive me! Dont kill me! Kouhai-chan was trembling like a baby deer that was only just born. Shizukus friends were getting cold sweat seeing Hajimes faint smile. Hajime. Dont bully my kouhai like that. Im not bullying her. Its punishment. Its including the admonition toward her usual strange gathering and action. Do it moderately please? Ou Shizukus friends thought. Nagumo is totally a bad news, and then Shizuku is a wild beast tamer. By the way, for some reason there was a person who blushed slightly hearing Hajime saying punishment with his S face though. For the sake of friendship, Shizuku pretended to not notice that. After that, Shizukus friends returned to the venue in order to participate in the remaining matches, while Shizuku and also Hajime returned to the audience seat. Shizukus friends splendidly took the championship in the group competition. At the closing party, Hajime read the mood and he didnt participate in it. For some reason they were all getting excited talking about Hajime which caused Shizuku to be blushing from start to end. After the closing party, Hajime expressly came to pick up Shizuku which caused Shizukus friends to get excited again and Shizukus face got even redder from their banter. Such things happened. Shizuku whose hand was pulled by Hajime to go home right away then looked back to give her parting greeting to the others. Her expression while doing that caused kouhai-chan to lift the sloganOnee-sama reign supreme, Nagumo Hajime ought to die. That expression looked so happy, to the degree that it would make anyone else envious seeing it. A few days later. Slightly after school ended, at the period when the last of the students would go home, there was the figure of Shizuku wearing kendo uniform and protectors inside the kendo hall. The students of the other clubs had mostly gone home, the people there were only kendo club members who had specially received permission and Hajime who came for being spectator. so you came. Shizuku suddenly turned her gaze toward the entrance. The club members who were continuing their practice because it was a waste to not do anything were making a wondering expression while turning their gaze following Shizukus gaze. About a few seconds later, a large shadow of a person slo~wly appeared at the entrance of the dojo building. Even though the shadow appeared quietly, *Dede-de-deden! Dede-de-deden!* the BGM of Termitor was playing in everyones head. Every single fingers grasping the door of the dojo building was thick, the legs that were stretching from the skirt were burly like rock. The upper arms caused the sailor uniform to look like it would burst open anytime, the uniform looked like it was a no-sleeved clothes like what the hyahhaa group living at the end of century was wearing. And then, her expression was also. He must be seething with fighting spirit. The deep groove carved between her forehead, her lips that were pressed on each other to form a straight line, sharp eyes that were gleaming brutally. The shinai bag and kendo protectors case she were shouldering looked like flail and metal rod. This situation was truly The fierce gods descent!. Several female club members spontaneously screamedHih and fell back on their butt, but it must be a bit too harsh to reprimand them that they were being impolite to the opponent. Speaking objectively, it was something that couldnt be helped, it was clear that for normal people, ten out of ten would say that she looked terrifying. Excuse me. Im Fudou Akari. I came in order to have a match against Yaegashi Shizuku. With a lovely voice that like before had a terrific gap with her appearance, Akari-chan gave her greeting also following the decorum. For a moment she frowned seeing the girls who fell on their butt and the male club members backing away, but her expression soon returned to before. She focused toward one thing. Only toward Yaegashi Shizuku. She decided that everything else was but a trifle. Please come in, Fudou-san. Welcoming wordsDDare unnecessary isnt it? Yes, I came here to fight after all. Your preparation? Fudou was approaching with a pressure that made it felt like the ground was shaking with each of her brisk step. Shizuku calmly stared back at her while noddingThere is no problem. Fudou was guided into the changing room and she changed her clothes there, and then she sat down across Shizuku and began to put on her protectors. Before the match, can I ask one thing? Shizuku asked while wrapping a towel on her head. Fudou nodded. You said, that your objective is to win against me. Is that really all there is to it? What do you mean? No, its fine if this is just my misunderstanding but. No matter how, it feels like this is not simply you purely wanting to raise your skill in kendo further above. Being unable to have a match against the athlete that was her objective. That athlete completely stopped doing kendo. Would she display that much of a rage just because of that. An athlete that was considered as rival not participating in competition or retired from the club because of some kind of circumstance wasnt that rare of a story. Many people must had harbored dissatisfaction or tasted the feeling of being off their game regarding that. But, Shizuku thought that the intensity of the emotion that Fudou showed was hard to be explained with just that. She felt from Fudou something more, as though her important thing was stolen away, a fervent something. The expression of the questioned Fudou warped slightly. It was unclear whether it was directed toward Shizuku, or toward herself. But for Shizuku, if she was pressed to say, it looked like it was directed toward Fudou herself. A person like you who have everything wont understand, the feeling of a person doesnt have. For me, I have nothing but kendo. After saying only that with a faint murmur, Fudou put on her mask protector as though to hide her expression. Shizuku stared at such Fudou for a while, but urged by the gaze of Fudou that peeked out from behind the mask, Shizuku put on her own mask. Both of them entered the match area while the kendo club members were watching attentively. They followed the etiquette with flowing movement and with the wordBegin! from the club member who took the referee role as the signal, the match began. Right away, oOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!! A yell of fighting spirit that felt as though the air ruptured resounded. The club members simultaneously became paralyzed, while the window glasses were rattling for real, not just metaphor. Fudou attempted to shake up Shizuku with fine sliding step that seemed to be flowing. In respond Shizuku was only quietly standing still with her shinai readied in front of her. She didnt look perturbed or paralyzed at all. -, oOOOO-!! Like a large tree. That was how Shizuku seemed to be like. As though to blow away the weakness that she felt for a moment inside herself, Fudou clashed her dominating aura many time over toward Shizuku. She moved the tip of her shinai with small movement, she made feint with her gaze and footwork, all in order to lure in the opponent. Images were emerging in her mind. She would strike the face protector. DDHer torso was hit. From the face toward the torso. DDHer forearm was hit. From forearm to face. Even if it was blocked she would push in (-, it would get, returned-) No matter how she ran her imagination, she could only image herself getting struck back. Didnt she give up doing kendo? Didnt she stop participating in match and everything until now? Or else, was it that even with her only doing kendo in her spare time, even with her blank period of not doing kendo, yet she was still unable to even reach toward her feet. (Such thing-, thats absurd-) An indescribable emotion welled up from inside. The image of defeat. To crush down that feeling, Fudou tried to gush out a yell of fighting spirit that would be even louder than beforeDD oOODD yAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! She was crushed instead by the sudden war cry running through her. *shin*, silence fell. It was as though even the insects outside the building were holding their breath, a quiet world. Just with a roar, it was as though the world was overwritten with Shizukus territory. If it was just impact, then surely Fudou was above. However, in weight that was hammered into the heart, Shizuku was overwhelming. While everyone stiffened, -!!!? When Fudou noticed, in her field of vision, a shinai swinging down was She was able to move even faster than her mind could think must be the fruit of her everyday training. *PASHIiiiIIN*, the sound of two shinai clashing resounded. There Fudou finally noticed that she was blocking against Shizukus attack toward her face. Fighting spirit that surpassed hers. A terrific step in that she couldnt even perceived. And then, (Its, heavy-!?) Weight that was unthinkable to be coming from Shizukus slender body. Shizukus pressure that was maintaining the sword-locking contest without moving into consecutive attack caused Fudou who should be superior in body build to reflexively step back. E, eh. Thats, Shizuku right? Should be, but Bewildered whisper leaked out from the female club members. Shizukus style was a sword of finesse that made use of variegated technique with elegant footwork and speed to the maximum, it was a common knowledge. They had never seen Shizuku bringing in the fight into a sword-locking contest by her own initiative, in addition she didnt unleashed her technique from there but instead pushing in with strength. Has your eyes opened I wonder? -, Yaegashi- Hearing those words from Shizuku who was staring at her from point-blank range, Fudou noticed herself that almost got swallowed in. She clenched her teeth hard and pushed Shizuku back with a shout. Shizuku didnt resist and gently pulled back. And then, she once again took her previous stance. Fudou clenched her teeth grindingly seeing Shizukus state. Not taking advantage from enemy but giving advice instead, you are really composed arent you Fudou unconsciously let out such curse. Shizuku still only observed calmly. What is this match for I wonder? Right now, is not the time to exchange words. -, I know that! The calm reply caused Fudous face to flash red in shame and this time she fiercely assaulted. Fudou was getting back to form her pointless exertion of strength and her mind that was shrinking back from her own image, she unleashed an unconstrained assault that was backed with weight that was unbecoming for a high school girl. The strikes came consecutively and clear impact sounds that sounded like handclapping echoed inside the dojo building. Against the blows that were like a storm, Shizuku sometimes dodged, sometimes, parried, sometimes blocked, and dodged more by even making use of that pressure. If Fudous footwork was like a flowing water, then Shizukus footwork should be called as a floating leaf dancing lightly in the air from receiving the wind. No telling blow could land on her. Even though normally the opponents stamina and mental would be shaved due to the unceasing offense and overwhelming pressure, causing them to expose an opening, the one who was starting to breath roughly was Fudou instead. It was obvious even from across the mask protector. Shizuku was breathing without even the slightest disorder without even a drop of sweat. Impatience caused Fudous attack into something indulgent. Shizuku smoothly stepped in. MEENN!(TN: Go here for explanation about yell in kendo.) aa *zupaan* A sound that even felt pleasant to ear resounded. Without relaxing her alertness, Shizuku turned around toward Fudous back and took her stance. Fudou didnt move. That was because the hit just now was too beautiful. She could only opened her eyes wide in amazement. It seemed that the all the other club members, the referee included were in the same state, everyone was paralyzed. They never even imagined that Shizuku who had never participated in a match even once since her return to school, far from not looking like she had no blank period, she even had become so strong to the degree that it was incomparable from before. Strong, that word wasnt enough to describe it. In everything, what was called as the extremity was something that would make anyone felt beauty from it. This was exactly that. Shizukus kendo already possessed beauty that would even made one felt moved. Referee. Ah, err, me, men ari one point! Those words made Fudou to return to her sense too. She still looked amazed, however right after that, seeing Shizuku taking her stance while calmly facing her, her expression greatly distorted. Her expression looked as though she was facing a reality that she didnt want to recognize, as though something that was hard to accept was thrust before herself. SEYAAAAAAH!! Fudou leaped forward. She began a fierce assault once more. But, as expected her sword didnt reach, it was blocked, parried, and evaded with cruel calmness. And then, MENN!! Once more, with a perfection that wouldnt allow even a single excuse, Shizukus face strike landed. A clear impact sound echoed. Fudou powerlessly fell on her knees. That wasnt because the strike caused a concussion or anything. It was because her heart broke. She crumbled down. While the referee was troubled seeing Fudou who didnt look like she would carry out the etiquette for after the end of the match, Shizuku put away her shinai, took off her mask protector, and opened her mouth. Fudou-san. You see, this is the reason I resign from kendo club. Fudou slightly looked back across her shoulder. Shizuku continued. While I was missing, I wasnt playing around at that time. I was desperately polishing my skill in a struggle to the death. Because there was no other choice than that. Even though I stop doing kendo, but Im still continuing the kenjutsu of my family even now. Thats why, for kendo, for the people of kendo club, my sword has become nothing more than a poison. In other words, you are saying its because you are too strong, because no one is a match for you anymore? That I am not even worthy to be your opponent? -, thats not it. Im saying that even though its the same path of sword, but the direction we are going toward is different. Even if you make me as your objective, it will distort your sword insteadDD Shizuku tried to find the right words somehow. Shizuku allowed her friends in the kendo club to be present in this match too was also to divulge this reason to them who were urging her to come back to the club one way or another, but Shizuku had the self-awareness that she was saying something that also could be taken as her being haughty. And so, even while she was talking to Fudou, a shadow of unease loomed in her expression wondering whether she would be hated by her friends. Seeing such Shizuku, the club members were divided between people who understood what Shizuku meant, people who showed a complicated expression that didnt know of what to say, and people with eyes that got even brighter while saying As expected from Onee-sama!. But, none of them showed a clear displeasure. Surely that was the result of Shizukus personality and the friendship that she had built until now. But, it seemed Fudou couldnt be like that. Why, just why-. There is only kendo for me! Even though I only have kendo! Even though I have devoted everything for it until now-. But why is it you who have everything that instead become this strong! You who easily abandon kendo-! Fudou-san. What do you mean Shizuku asked Fudou who was starting to leak out tears while she still hadnt taken off her mask. Im envying you!! You are beautiful, stylish, and adored by everyone! On top of that, even in kendo where I have devoted my everything, you easily surpassed me! Even though you have everything that I want! And yet, and yet-, you easily abandon my important kendo for a man! Even though you abandon it, you are still stronger than mesuch thing, its just too much Such envious heart was thrown at Shizuku right from the front. The body build and appearance of Fudou Akari were to the degree that it was fine to say anyone who met her for the first time would feel fear. It had been like that since she was a child. No matter how much of a girl her heart was, her outward appearance wouldnt let anyone see her as a girl. Other people would make a complicated face, or in a terrible time they would laugh when she tried to be girly. Just by walking around, the people she passed in the way would send her a shocked expression. Even though she liked cute thing, she was ridiculed that it didnt suit her. She already lost count how much her heart had been broken by clear malice. Just how much she had been wounded by insensitive words and deeds. How many times her heart was gouged because a boy that she liked was actually speaking ill behind her back. The heart of Fudou Akari was unmistakably a girls heart. The world was too cruel toward such her. What was the most painful for her, was when she saw her parents looking pained when they saw herself feeling pained. It wasnt that they didnt love her. Rather, it could even be said that they were doting on her. That was exactly why, seeing her parents getting troubled due to their troubled daughter fanned up her guilt. Consequently, that must be why. Why she stepped into the path of kendo. It was no use even if she kept getting troubled about her own look. In that case, she would try stepping into a world that would suit even someone like her. And then, so that she would able to approve of herself, she would become number one in that path. She decided so. But, she encountered her. Inside the world she stepped into, there was that girl. Why are you that beautiful? Why are you that strong? Why are you that loved? Even though Im like this-, isnt this unfair!? It wasnt like Shizuku knew about the detail of Fudous circumstance. But, Shizuku guessed it just from those words. The daily life that Fudou Akari had experienced until now. The bitter experiences. Suddenly, the words that were always thrown at her in the past resurrected inside Shizukus mind. DDAre you a girl? Her chest tightened. Shizuku saw her past self overlapping with Fudou who was shedding tears. She was about to open her mouth following her boiling emotion. However, before her feeling could turn into words, You can just feel hurt. You should just taste the same pain like me! After saying such thing, Fudou whose eyes were giving glimpses of flame of envy and hatred deep inside rushed out from the dojo building without even giving anyone time to call at her to stop. Fudou-san-, waitDD Shizuku immediately tried to chase after her, but her hand was grasped by a powerful strength and she was pulled back. When she quickly turned around, the one she found there was Hajime who had been silently watching until now. Shizuku showed impatience and told Hajime to let go of her hand, but Hajime spoke back with a serious gaze. Dont worry, Shizuku. Hajime Ill finish her off later. Im not gonna lose to anyone in how to break the heart skillfully. It seemed that Hajime-san was planning to go and finish off the girl who was running off while crying. Anyway, Stop that-, this demon king-! *zupaan* A raging shinai was launched in a straight-man attack to the face of the demon king. Ouch- Demon king-sama pitched forward while saying that. Even the kendo club members who were dumbfounded by the chain of events also crept away, or even shuddered from Hajimes words. Hajime stroked her own head while looking at Shizuku. You have calmed down a bit? Eh? Hajime made a wry smile toward the astonished Shizuku and he continued. What is someone at her wits end going to do chasing after someone else who is also at her wits end? Calm down first for now. Ah Besides, a beauty like you, no matter what you say toward someone who has complex about their own appearance, in most case it wont end well. If someone who didnt have confidence with their own appearance was then told Its fine, face doesnt matter! by someone who was recognized as attractive by everyoneDDit was guaranteed that the person would go You bastard, you are making fun of me huh!?. Strength left Shizukus body. But, she also didnt look like she was accepting it. Then, are you telling me I should leave her alone because of that ? Such thingDD Thats why, Im telling you to calm down. What that girl is holding inside, is it something that light that words you thought up in the spot will be able to solve? Thats Shizuku was at a loss for words. Hajime let go of her arm and in exchange his hand touched Shizukus soft cheek and pinched there tenderly to calm her down. Isnt it better if you give her a bit of time? Like that, if that girl become shut in then you can visit her however many times you like, and if she try to do something then you can just stop her. Either way, doing it right now wont be anything good for both sides. The caution of Hajime who seemed to have seen through that Shizuku was shaken seeing her past self overlapping with Fudou, made Shizuku to hang her head down while nodding despondently. Dont make that kind of face. Ill also look out so that it wont become something that cannot be undone. Thats why, you can think slowly, what kind of words you should say, and what kind of action you should take the next time you meet her. Come one, for now lets go back home for today. Go change your clothes. Yes Perhaps she was feeling regretful that things didnt go well, or perhaps she was worrying of what she should do. Shizuku was totteringly vanishing into the changing room looking somewhat dejected. Hajime saw her off while making a troubled expression. As for the kendo club members, they were writhing a bit seeing the figure of down-hearted Shizuku that normally she would never show to them. He, hey Nagumo. You wont stop her? You are her boyfriend right? Tha, thats right. Its absolutely dangerous to go meet that girl or trying to stop her when she comes to attack! That persons state wasnt normal! Shizukus friends were arguing vehemently at Hajimes act that seemed to push the back of Shizuku who was trying to do something about this matter. Fudous state at the end was certainly uncommon. Different from when she was pushing for a match, her strange atmosphere just now looked as though a stronger negative emotion was overflowing from her. No matter who one thought about it, she looked like she was going to do something bad to Shizuku. Normally this would be where one ought to stop from getting involved. No matter how strong Shizuku was, there was no need to allow her to purposefully head toward danger. And if Hajime was her boyfriend, he should not let her lover to get involved with this all the more, was what the girls argued about. But, Hajime indifferently declared to them who were like that. Her meddlesomeness and worrying habit are hardcore one. It cannot be helped right? Cannot be helped you sayisnt that too irresponsible even though you are her boyfriend? Its fine. If thats what Shizuku want to do that is. If she is going to be meddlesome toward other people and she is burdened with trouble because of that, then Ill take care of her and shoulder the burden twice of that, Ill also spoil her while Im at it. Thats my role. The expression of the girls went *munyuu*. It was an expression as though they were forcefully fed with a terribly sweet pastry. As for the boys, their expression was half admiring, and half jealous seeming to say Anyway, wont Nagumo just die already in their own way. Putting that aside, there is one little problem though Eh, wha, what? One girl asked back while stuttering a bit for some reason. Hajime scratched on his cheek awkwardly while, That Fudou girl, she was running out still in her kendo uniform, or rather she was still wearing all her protectors. What are we going to do with her uniform? Ah When they looked at the entrance, her shoes were also left behind. In this time when the sun had already set, a huge girl wearing full set kendo equipment except the mask protector was running away with tearful face while barefooted. It felt like a new urban legend would be whispered in the neighborhood. As expected Fudou wont come back herself to take back her things. Even if we want to return her things to the kendo club member at her school, it will be a problem if a male like me go there carrying girl uniform. If its Shizuku it feels like she is going to say that she want to return it herself butfrom the talk just now, it will be questionable if we let Shizuku go do that. Yeah. And so, oi, you kohai over there. Hajimes gaze locked on to kouhai-chan. Kouhai-chan reflexively jumped on the spot while giving a strange reply Yhess!. Tomorrow morning, go deliver the uniform to Fudous school. Eh? Tomorrow morningerr, I have class normally tomorrow though? Aaa? Then, you can just come here to collect the uniform first thing in the morning, go to her school, and then return here before class start. Ah, you cannot bring the uniform home okay? Just in case, what if that girl comes back here to take her things herself. E, err, senpai. That persons school, is really far from here though Looks like it. And? E, err, my house is also, quite far from here so, looking from the total distance it will take a lot of time I see. And? Uu. At least make it after school, is that no good? Oi oi, what are you going to do if by chance Fudou doesnt have spare uniform? If you deliver it first thing in the morning, in the worst case she can change after arriving in school. But if you deliver it after schoolyou are a cruel fellow huh. Whi, which mouth is saying thaatt Kouhai-chan grinded her teeth *gugigigigigi*. It was a rebellious attitude. Really inexcusable. Added with her usual mischief that was crossing the line, her attitude really wasnt good. Hajime made a wide grin while stepping forward as though taking advantage of the gap of her consciousness and approached near, dealing an iron claw on kouhai-chan. *creak* An unpleasant sound rang. (AN: Iron claw = a wrestling move? where you grasp the face of the opponent with one hand hard) Ouch-, ouch ouch ouch ouch-. Se, senpai!? My head, my head is splittDD Oi, kouhai. Im saying that if you clear this mission, Ill forgive all your mischief until now. You get any complaint? Hahih, none at all! Ill work hard and complete the missionnn! The pitiful kouhai-chan was released, and then she crumbled down on the floor with her legs glued close to each other, that posture was as though she was a pitiful girl that encountered a violent hoodlum. In front of the kouhai-chan who was whisperingOnee-sama, is this also a trial for me?, was Hajime-senpai who was standing imposingly without even a shred of guilt while dealing additional blowIf you fail, or if you play hookyyou understand right? to the downed opponent. The gap of this with his act against Shizuku before this that was indulgent in various meanings was terrific. While the club members were shuddering once more, What are you all doing? Or rather, why is everyone not changing already? There, Shizuku who had finished changing clothes arrived with a dubious expression. No, there is nothing. Right? Hajime looked over the kendo club members with a smile. Yes! There is nothing at all! The hearts of the kendo club members were as one. They couldnt go against Yaegashi Shizukus boyfriend. Shizuku seemed to guess what happened somehow and she sent an exasperated gaze at Hajime while also making apologetic expression at the club members at the same time, but before she could say anything, Now, we are going home her hand was pulled by Hajime and she was taken away. At the entrance, Shizuku looked back and somehow said onlySee you all tomorrow! before fading out. Inside the dojo building that became silent, Uu, how dare you do that to a girls face. Is this grudge, ought to be left uncleared like this- There, the grudge of kouhai-chan who didnt learn her lesson echoed. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Shizuku arc will continue for a little bit more. By the way, the scene where Shizuku returned a yell of fighting spirit, I imagined the awesome scene of Tama-chan of Bamboo Blade for that. Atomi Fire BladeShirakome was trembling in various senses. Chapter 260 Arifureta Chapter 260 Arifureta After II Residential Areas Vder-sama Author Note: Ill post one more chapter at 19:00. The last of Shizuku arc. The next day after the incident with Fudou Akari. A short time before the morning homeroom started, Shizuku talked about the details of yesterday to Kaori, Yue, and Shia who had arrived. He, hee~. So there was something like that. That must be terrible, Shizuku-chan. Well, its not that terrible though. Im thinking whether I should be able to handle that better. Its just a meaningless what-if though. Shizukus shoulders dropped while saying such thing. Yue and Shia made a bit exasperated face while Kaori smiled wryly to such Shizuku. Although, even though Kaori was smiling wryly, it seemed her attention was taken by something else, since some time ago her gaze kept glancing at other direction even while she was listening to Shizukus story. Yue and Shia didnt look like they were really bothered about it, but even the classmates who had arrived already were paying attention to it with cringing faceUwaa or admiring faceThat girl, she is a hero huuh. Ouch ouch ouch ouch-, my head-, my heaaad Youre right. Your head is dumb huh. Its painful-, let go you bastardd! Aa? Bastard? Your way of speaking is improper huh, kouhai. Hiih, Im sorry! I got too cocky-! Dont grin on my foreheaad-, Onee-samaaa! Help meee!! A scream echoed inside the classroom. And then, I have a friend in Fudou-sans school, so this morning I tried calling her to ask, is she going to school. But, normally she would come early for morning training, but my friend told me that she hasnt come yet Tha, thats really worrying isnt it, Shizuku-chan. But, I wonder if perhaps it will be better for you to also feel worry about somewhere nearer to you for now? Onee-samaaa! Help meee! Onee-sama! There is also that thing that happened only yesterday, so I plan to wait and see for a while but. Im thinking of being the one to go meet her when the time is good. Eeehh? Onee-sama? Onee-sama! Your soul sister is falling into a devils hand right hereee! Shizuku-oneesama didnt turn around. Seeing such attitude from Shizuku and the deed that was being carried out behind Shizuku right now, Kaori couldnt help but let out cold sweat. The kouhai-chan who was always hanging around Shizuku. Right now she was receiving iron claw from Hajime first thing in the morning. Her face was being tightly held in an eagle grip while her forehead was nonchalantly getting grinded against with increasing strength, even watching from the side that looked painful. Kouhai-chan was desperately tapping repeatedly on Hajimes arm while desperately seeking help from her beloved Onee-sama, but she was also casually insulting Hajime while doing that, so each time the grips strength was increased and she was gradually losing momentum. Hey, Shizuku-chan. That girl is desperately calling at Shizuku-chan though Shizukus beautiful acting as though nothing happened which was unlike her made Kaori to finally ask while she raised her eyebrows with a troubled look. Aa~, Hajime? Wont you forgive her soon? Ill also speak with her later about it. Well, fine then. Hajime casually tossed away *poi* Kouhai-chan. Kouhai-chan fell on her butt withAhih. Uu, that huurtt. My head feels like they are splitting opeenn Kouhai-chans face contorted looking like she was going to cry, but only after a bit she glared at Hajime fiercely. Thats cruel, Nagumo-senpai! Just what I have done that made me deserved that!? Its because how you were trying to post those blasphemous edited photographs. By the way, it was about edited photographs where Hajime was in a dreadful situation in them. In the photographs he was co-starring with macho onii-chan. As expected it was a doing in the level that made even Shizuku plainly snapped seeing the appearance of her lover that crossed the line. Having a gaze that had crossed being chilly and even looked nihilistic like a black hole directed at her, kouhai-chan trembled with a sudden chill. She was drenched with cold sweat, and inside her heart she whisperedAs I thought, have I overdone it I wonder?. But, in front of the hateful son of a bitch, the pride of a soul sister wouldnt allow her to apologize or anything. In the first place, Uh, bu, but! This is because Nagumo-senpais own fault! Aa? Why is that huh? Against Hajime in his current mood as an opponent, even though it was only at the level like a puppy yipping *yap yap*, but Kouhai-chan was still taking a defiant attitude against such Hajime. A commotion was running through the classmates. Hey, is there anyone who has a fresh status plate? Im gonna ascertain that girls vocation. Its obvious already even without doing that. Yeah. One who oppose the demon king is alwaysDDa hero. Such conversation were done between Atsushi, Akito, and Noboru. The other classmates seemed to also in strong agreement. Not knowing that all her senpai was looking at her as though they were seeing a hero, or perhaps seeing a rare beast, Kouhai-chan shook her twin tail wildly while pointing sharply with her finger. Today, I woke up at five oclock you know! I came at school at six oclock without even eating breakfast, and from there it was also terrible! Terrible? What is? The school gate, it wasnt open! Well of course, everyone nodded. As expected, even the teacher who came early for morning training and so on wouldnt come at six oclock. You came too early. But, if I want to participate in kendo clubs morning training even just for a bit, I wont make it in time if I dont come at least that early. After all, the other school is really far. All the senpai were in admiration, thinking she is unexpectedly diligent huuh. And? It couldnt be helped soDDI had no choice other than trespassing in. All the senpai tilted their head, thinking she is diligent, right?. But, our school, it was really a big deal for a period because of all of you senpais disappearance remember? Because of that the gate and fence were also reconstructed for a bit Aa. The countermeasure for unlawful intruder. Well, it was made so that its a bit harder to enter here, only to the degree like the school of the rich I guess. Yes. And so, right from the morning I was copying wall climb sport. It was difficult to climb up the wall. There were few protrusions to use You must looked completely like a suspicious person. A high school girl doing wall climb on the schools wall at six in the morning. The gazes of all the senpai were once more turning into eyes that were looking at a hero in a different sense. But, I accomplished it. I collected that girls uniform and climbed the wall once more to escape, and then sped away with my bicycle. No, use the train. Just how far do you think the distance is? If I remember correctly, its about three, four station. Using bicycle to go there is Round trip cost 440 yen. You bourgeois senpai wont understand the value of that amount. Saving 440 yen by pedaling bicycle. Was it her lunch money for today? The eyes of all the senpai were really gentle. At the same time, there were also accusing stares piercing Hajime. Hajime-san whispered Perhaps I should at least pay extra for her expenses. And then, a hell was waiting for me Here is Japan isnt it? But for some reason Im smelling the smell of adventurer from her though Yes, it was a heart-breaking hill! The school of that girl, the school building is located on top of a hill! Can you believe it! My legs were already like jelly! Whats more, there was a bus stop at the hilltop, the people who were arriving for morning training or whatever were overtaking me using bus! In addition, they were staring at me across the window! It was like they were saying Eh, whats with that person? Why is a student from another school is desperately pedaling a bicycle until she got drenched with sweat like that? She is a bit out of place though~! There were even people who pointed at me I told you! Not losing against the hill, not even losing against the curious stares, kouhai-chan climbed to the peak. By the way, looking at kouhai-chan who finally arrived wobblingly like a ghost while breathing roughly zeeDhaa, zeeDhaa, a teacher that must be an adviserDDa young female teacher welcoming the students at the front gate was screaming. I who safely accomplished my mission received a lot of water from a kind female teacher, after resting for a bit I left the school. Haha, that hill road, when coming its like hell, but the return home its really heavenly! The exhilaration was amazing! I rode the bicycle down while my hands let go of the steer handle you know! What a thrill! You, are really enjoying life huuh~ The classmates nodded Certainly at Hajimes whisper. By the way, regarding kouhai-chan who was going down the hill road with a fierce speed while happily yelling HyahooDDD with both her hands in banzai pose and her twin tails fluttering, currently it was becoming a hot topic at the school over there even now. It was a terribly dangerous stunt, so good children absolutely must not copy it at home okay? After that, I sent a grandma who was tired from walking her puppy and became unable to move back to her home, and in the end I didnt make it in time for the morning practice Your trouble attraction rate is unbelievable oi Lightly ignoring Hajimes words, kouhai-chan suddenly opened her eyes widely in a flash. I have accomplished the mission that gave me enormous difficulty the first thing in the morning. And what did Nagumo-senpai say to such me after that!? ? Did I say something? Yes, you said it! When senpai saw me drenched in sweat, Unebelievable. It was like you are a comedian wearing wig that produced water. Are you gonna participate in R-1 after this?that was what senpai said! Who did you call a comedian! Im not training for that just so you know! That was the result of my hard work you know! Praise me properly, you bastard! (TN: R-1 seems to be a comedy show in Japan. Anyone know more detail about it?) All the senpai thought. That was a splendid tsukkomi. If she could find an excellent partner that took the role of the funny man, wouldnt she be able to participate in even M-1? Such thought ran through their mind. By the way, right after kouhai-chan got her sweaty state pointed out at her, she rushed toward the dojo building with a fierce speed and properly put her appearance in order using the necessities for female club member that were constantly prepared in there. After that, she went to take the aforementioned edited picture from Soul sisters secret armory, and when she tried to paste the photo on the door of Hajimes classroom she got the first iron claw of the morning. Now, praise me. While you are at it, apologize. Say You have worked hard. Its really inexcusable for me to bully such capable kouhai. As my apology Ill part from Shizuku right now. I wont come near her anymore from here on until the doomsday. Now, quickly! Quickly sayDDah, stop-. Pelase stop senpai! Dont tie my hair into a reef knottt! Onee-sama, save meee!! Hajime-senpais technique shined bright. Kouhai-chans twin tail was tied into a reef knot in the blink of eye, furthermore the tips were formed into heart shape. The hairstyle was then thoroughly fixed in place with rainbow colored wire with great detail. The gazes of all the senpai who were looking at kouhai-chan struggling and squirming with teary eyes were lukewarm. Their gazes looked as though they were watching a frolicking small animal while they were saying She isnt learning huuh or She still havent get enough huuh. Kouhai-chans petite body build also spurred that image further. Shizuku smiled wryly while standing up to save kouhai-chan. The bell rang in a good timing. Come on, the bell has also rang, let her go already with that much. Cant be helped. Kouhai-chan crumbled down on the ground with legs gluing close on each other as though she had just gotten assaulted by a hoodlum. Shizuku replaced Hajime and expressed her thanks to kouhai-chan regarding the matter of returning the uniform (Shizuku knew that kouhai-chan was ordered by Hajime to do that only this morning). Kouhai-chan who were gifted with the words of thanks from the onee-sama that she loved and respected instantly made a loose expression that couldnt be showed in front of other people. And then, after she stood up while trying to hug onee-sama which was casually dodged by Shizuku, she glared hatefully at Hajime. You better remember this! She said such thuggish line and ran away. The heart styled hair was bobbing up and down above her head. Was she planning to enter her own classroom while still like that? She was a kouhai whose soul of adventure was overflowing everyday nonchalantly. That photo is really too much butso far as it goes she was doing it at the door of our classroom where no one other than the people of our class would see it, so forgive her already okay? Hajime shrugged at Shizukus words. Seeing such Hajime, Yue let out Nn~ from her mouth while tilting her head. Hajime. Actually, you are really pleased with that child? Those words toward the husband that came from someone who was acknowledged by everyone as the legal wife were basically recognized as correct by everyone in that place. If Yue saw it like that, then the possibility that it was actually like that was extremely high. Not just Shizuku and others, but all the classmates also looked at Hajime feeling Eh?. Hajime smiled wryly from getting seen through while he lifted both his hands in giving up posture. Well yeah. Somehow seeing her feels nostalgic. Nostalgic? By any chance, did you know her from before? Shizuku asked. Hajime shook his head and denied it before his gaze moved toward Shia. Shia tilted her head because Hajime suddenly looked at her for some reason. Thats not it, perhaps I shoud say its that girls regrettableness, or how she wont get discouraged, somehow those sides of her resembled Shia when I first met her. Heh? Resembled, me? It seemed everyone didnt get what Hajime meant, but only Yue nodded Aa~ in understanding. Yeah. The you when we first met could only be called as a regrettable rabbit. What you did and your attitude, rather it was your very existence itself that was regrettable. If there is a race of regrettable rabbit, then you will get a perfect score of 100 without any objection. Hajime-san, are you picking a fight with me? Right now anyone could see the vision of her rabbit ears that were invisible because of the artifact hairband she wore going *usaa-!!* in indignation. (TN: Usa => Usagi => Rabbit) Your face was terrible with snot and tear and drool, your important place was in plain sight, even though you were the one asking for help but you were strangely impudent, your forcible attitude Nuh, guu, I, I cannot deny that desuu Even when I elbowed you, kicked you, electrified you, sent you flying, but you absolutely wouldnt let go even while weeping. When I recalled it now, Hajime-san was really a brute that time! Or rather, even when I asked for help when I almost became a monsters meal, you tried to desert me so nonchalantly! The classmates who had never heard of the story how Hajime met Shia made a shuddering expression at Hajimes deed at that time. They couldnt even imagine it looking at his current attitude toward Shia. But still, I think Yue also felt it butyou were that kind of regrettable rabbit, but even so you didnt get discouraged, looking at you energetically hopping around running over there, hopping around running that way, just watching you like that was really fun, that even us felt like we were also energized. Nn. Just looking at Shia was somewhat fun. Aa, uis, is that so Shia shyly played around with her rabbit ears that must be there. Even while looking at such Shia with a gentle gaze, Hajime also wafted off an atmosphere that felt vaguely lonely. You who needed to get looked after when something happened, is now in the remonstrating side instead right? Like when Yue and Kaori quarreled, or when Myuu was going to do something reckless, or when I wasnt reading the mood. By the way, what Hajime meant by not reading the mood referred to the time when he was flirting with the wive~s (mainly Yue) without even caring of other peoples eyes. Nn. Shia is a firm person. Her housework is also almighty. Thats why, seeing that girl who even though is regrettable like that, yet still charging ahead without getting discouraged, its like Im facing Shia in the past, its a bit nostalgic. I see now. When we met Shia, it was when she was already transformed into the bugged rabbit. Shizuku and the classmates also nodded I see in comprehension. And then, thinking that they also wanted to try witnessing the regrettable rabbit Shia, but seeing how such thing couldnt be witnessed anymore, many of them whispered how regrettable. Hajime also looked at Shia once more, and then he whispered how regrettable while narrowing his eyes fondly. Yue looked at Shia with nostalgia, and she whispered regrettable. Kaori and Shizuku too, they were thinking of the no good Shia and imagined that such thing might be cute in its own way, but seeing that they wouldnt be able to see it already, they whispered Thats regrettableIts regrettable. E, excuse me, I think that perhaps all of you are saying that in a good meaning, but still, getting called regrettable, regrettable on and on so many times, its a bit How regrettable Stooop! Please stop looking at someones face while calling that person regrettable earnestly like that desuu!! Auuu, my past self is resurrecting desuu~ The rabbit who was still called as regrettable whether she was actually regrettable or not was trembling all over while falling down powerlessly face down on her own table. Hajime and others were staring at such Shia with a lukewarm gaze. Sunday. Kaori was walking alone through a residential area toward the station in that day off. The time was just past noon. Her appearance was casual, but seeing her it was clear that she put her appearance in order while being properly conscious of her outing. (Hm~m, I wonder if the time is fine? Nevertheless, it was shocking that that person is coming here. It seemed that person came when Yue opened the gate butshe said that its a secret from Hajime.) Kaori glanced at her arm watch while talking about such thing to herself. Today she had a plan to meet with a person who came from the other world secretly from Hajime. It appeared she was going to talk with that person a bit while also having tea but The point where it was a secret from Hajime gave off a really bad vibe. Although, it was just as Yue said, in this world there were things that werent ought to be known. Kaori fastened her pace while making a really complicated expressionDDit was at that time, Who is it? Do you have any business with me? Kaori stopped still and said such thing toward the street where there should be no one else other than her. After a while, there was only dead silence filling the street, but before long, from the gap between the fences of two houses behind Kaori, a person came out while making rustling sound from the clothes that rubbed the wall of the cramped space. SSSHHH, HOHHHHH A strange breathing sound resounded in the street. Kaori who turned around was speechless. She was speechless, however, inside her heart she was greatly shaken. The reason was, (Da, rth Vader is here-!?) Yes, what came out from between the houses, was someone wearing pitch black clothes, pitch black mantel, and then wearing a unique full faced gas mask, Lord ader! Even now he was breathing SSSHHH, HOHHHHH! If this was just a mere deviant, Kaori surely wouldnt be this shaken. She would finish it by normally defeating the other party. But, the opponent here was Lord Vder. She didnt understand how she should react! As expected, should she praise what a lovely collection you have there! like that here? Even while Kaori was shaken and thinking of such thing, If youre going to hate someone, then hate Yaegashi Shizuku for this. Eh? Lord Vaer took out a shinai from his mantel. Seeing that what came out wasnt a light sber, Kaori went hah and returned to her senses, however, her attention was diverted when she heard the name of her best friend spoken out. Taking advantage of that opening, Lord Vder unleashed his shinai saber in a horizontal slash. The attack didnt aim at the head, but aiming at the shoulder blade. From that it seemed the attacker still had some rationality left, but even so there was no doubt that this was still a dangerous deed the attacker was doing. If a delicate girl like Kaori got hit with that, it was possible her bone would break, even if that wasnt the case there was enough possibility she would get sent flying and got knocked somewhere on her body. Well, that was if Kaori was just a delicate girl though. Eih Eh? What was instantly taken out along with that cute voice, was a cleaving attack from a special security baton that stretched out from the centrifugal force when it was taken out. Against that cleaving attack that was swung down like a guillotine, the horizontal slash of Lord ader was knocked downDDnot, far from that the shinai saber was snapped into two in the middle. Lord Vaer was dumbfounded. A lovely voice Ei! came toward such him once more. What entered his field of vision, was slender fingers that were clenched tightly, it was a fist that could even be called small. Although, the power was so heavy to the degree it felt like a gorilla was behind that punch. Buhee!? The Vadr mask was smashed apart, and the person behind the mask was blown away. The person inside the ader rolled around on the ground before they fainted spread-eagled. Eh? This person, could she be Kaori whispered that while she moved to restrain the person for the time being, and then she took out her mobile phone after making a thinking gesture for a bit. And then, she began to contact her best friend. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Why am I writing kouhai-chan that much, thats because as the result of my self-analysis while writing, I felt nostalgic about the regrettable rabbit just like I wrote in this chapter. The regrettable rabbit is no morehow regrettable. Chapter 261 Arifureta Chapter 261 Arifureta After II Ill Defeat You Bastard-. Today, Right Here! AN: This is the posting of the second chapter for today. The previous chapter had been posted, so for those who still hasnt read it, please visit there. Kaori! Ah, Shizuku-chan. Shizuku rushed with a worried look into a small park a slight distance away from the residential area from before. It seemed that Hajime was also nearby, because he arrived together with Shizuku. So she ended up causing a scene. Whats more, she did it by taking a really nasty method. Hajime said such thing with a cold voice when he saw the person sitting down beside Kaori. The voice without a shred of warmth in it and the straightforward words caused the persons big body to twitch. Shizuku thanked Kaori once more for contacting her and then she moved her gaze toward that personDDFudou Akari. Fudou-san. Fudou didnt react and kept looking down. Her expression and eyes were dark. Not even the slightest bit of dominating aura could be felt from her large body. And above all elsethe track of nosebleed Kaori-sans face punch was terrible. The smashed mask put beside her indicated the gruesomeness of that punch. Just quickly call the police or whatever. After some time of silence, Fudou whispered those words with faint volume. Self-abandonment could be felt from that voice. There were also resignation and weariness mixed in it. It was as though she was a tired old woman despite her youth. Indeed, although it was only an attempt but what Fudou did was still a criminal act. She was completely a suspicious person. After all, she was Lord Vadr in the middle of day. She had no way to make any excuse. But, Shizuku really hesitated when Fudou mentioned about calling police. As though sensing that hesitation of Shizuku, Kaori opened her mouth with an expression that looked worried for both Fudou and Shizuku. You see, Shizuku-chan. From the start it didnt look like Fudou-san planned to actually hit me you know? Kaori? - Fudou looked at Kaori with a taken aback expression, and Shizuku also faced Kaori with a questioning look that wondered what she meant. The shinai sabeDDcough-. The shinai you see, it suddenly lost momentum just before it was going to hit. Perhaps, she might be intending to stop just barely before it hit. Even in the case that it hit me, I think it would only hurt me somewhat without any injury. She was also aiming at the shoulder just in case. Shizuku understood that Fudou still hadnt lost her rationality after hearing Kaoris words and let out a sight of relieve. On the other hand, Fudou was looking at Kaori with a shocked expression for some reason, but right after that, she made a ridiculed face as though exposing her whole sense of inferiority. While that happened, Hajime was directing an admiring gaze toward Kaori. Even while understanding that it wont be a problem, you snapped the opponents shinai, and in the end you even smashed her face. Kaori-san, thats lovely yes. Tha, that couldnt be helped! Because, it was Lord Vade right in the middle of town! Anyone would be shaken just like me! There was even the sound SSSHHH, HOHHHH! I think that sound is unrelated though Kaori was speaking her justification with bright red face. In respond Hajime was looking at her with a gentle and understanding expression while glancing at the pulverized mask and Fudous face that was dyed with nosebleed, and then he snapped a thumb up at her. Kaori-san rushed forward. She let out her protesting punches *poka poka* at Hajime. Seeing such Kaori at the corner of her sight, Fudou raised a low laughing voice that was unmistakably self-deprecating this time. Fudou-san? Just laugh at me, Yaegashi. My sword is completely seen through by a normal girl who doesnt even do kendo. Hahahah, Im really laughable. Anything and everything I did is just pointless. In the end, the kid who have it will go above the kid who is have-not even without doing anything. Actually Shizuku really wanted to make denial at the part when Fudou said normal girl. Depending on the situation, Kaori was stronger than Shizuku. After all, her specs were that of a gods apostle. It was fine to even call it a foul play. After laughing for a while, Fudou looked exhausted as though her soul had slipped out from her body, then she said one more time Just call the police already. It was clear even without any words. She was broken right now. She had given up her own life as worthless. Seeing such Fudou, Shizuku closed her eyes once and then whispered with a faint voice. DDYou are a woman? - Fudou twitched and trembled. She thought that Shizuku was making fun of her. She thought that this was the payback for her trying to hurt Shizukus friend. But, Shizukus next words caused her heart that should have been closed to unconsciously react. You see, at the past when I was in elementary school, I was once told that. Yaegashi was? It couldnt be helped that her gaze turned unconsciously suspicious. There was no way Yaegashi Shizuku who was praised as a beautiful girl by everyone would be gotten told that. Shizuku made a wry smile and she then talked about her appearance when she was a child and the series of events related to that. Fudou snorted at that. What? Do you want to say that by working hard you can become beautiful like now? Thats only the talk if the person has a good base from the beginning. That kind of talkDD Thats not what I meant. Im not talking about look. Im talking about whether you like yourself or not. Liking, myself? Fudous gaze turned even more suspicious from not getting what Shizuku was talking about, to which Shizuku nodded silently. I, hated myself. I wasnt aware of it myself, but I stifled myself, ran around busily for other peoples sake, took only the role of protecting others. Even though I actually didnt want to do something like kenjutsu, even though I want to be more girly, I want to lament and complaint, get protected like a princess.. Even though it would be great if I could be like that, but everything was the polar opposite of that. The self she wanted to become, her ideal self, they all were the polar opposite of her current selfDDthose words caused Fudous eyes to widen slightly. It was as though she was hearing about herself. Even my current self is fine, there is nothing wrong with it, that was how I persuaded myself and pretended that I was accepting it, but one day, the day when I needed to pay the price from continuing to deceive and hate myself came. Price? I almost died. Fudou gulped. She wanted to laugh Shizuku down from saying such absurd thing, but Shizukus expression and voice didnt even have the slightest bit of humorous atmosphere in them. Really, I was beaten up so laughably pathetically. My whole body was chopped up, I was also humiliated with words, if he was late in coming to save me just by a hairbreadth, a blade would have already sticking into my head at that time. No no no no no, just what the heck with that kind of situation huh! Shizuku let out a dry chuckle when she recalled that time, while Fudou spontaneously acted the straight-man. As expected, it was a situation that was unimaginable to happen to modern person of this ear. Fudou thought that it was a lie, but it was just too out there for a nonsense talk, and above all her instinct screamed at her that it wasnt a lie. When I was at elementary school, I was saved by Kaori. During the time I disappeared, it was Hajime who saved me. Other than them, I was also always getting saved by someone. Fudou-san. You said that Im someone like me is in the category of the have, but if I really have everything, then I wonder why is it that Im always saved in the crucial time. Yaegashi. The perfect and dignified girl who was recognized by everyone. Shizuku who Fudou thought as such person was now making an expression that looked pitiful from the bottom of her heart. Fudous expression turned into disbelief. Its the fact that everyone has difference due to things like their birth and upbringing. But, surely it depends on themselves whether they can make use of it or not. I who Fudou-san said to be someone in the have, was really no good that I almost died. I finally could affirm that after really almost dying and then getting saved again. Shizuku cut off her words for a moment there, and then she turned a nostalgic gaze at Fudou who was staring at her in astonishment. The national meet when I was just entered middle school. I faced a first year like me. An athlete that unusually fought with upper stance. Her skill was obvious even when that was the first time I faced her. Even though her first move looked slow, when I noticed the invisible face strike was already swung down. (TN: Upper stance = a stance where the athlete held the shinai with both hands above their head.) Yaegashi, you, remember Shizuku got a faraway look in her remembrance of that time, however she then shook her head. I dont remember most of what happened in that match. My head became blank when I received the first face strike, I was simply losing myself in my thought. When, how did I get hit, how would I block it, how would I see through it! Those were all I could think. Your sword was really really scary For Fudou, the first time she fought Shizuku, she could only see it as though Shizuku was perfectly handling her technique. It was a bolt from the blue for her to hear that unexpectedly, Shizuku at that time was fearing her. When the match was over, after I comprehended that I somehow won, when I looked back I couldnt recall anything. However, after my excitement passed, the strongest impression that remained inside me was onlyDDwhat a beautiful sword that was. Beau, tiful? Shizuku nodded. Her gaze returned toward Fudou. It was difficult to describe the emotion that peeked out from deep inside her eyes. It was like envy, or respect, or perhaps fear, it was an emotion with such a mysterious color. It wasnt a cheap trick. An attack of certain defeat that doesnt need the second attack. Simply, swinging down the lifted up sword straightforwardly. It was direct, and resolute to the utmost. There were earnestness, sincerity, and resolve riding in it, it was a beautiful sword. Shizuku had never even dreamed that there was a girl the same age like her who could swing such sword. Because Shizuku had done kenjutsu since she was little, the skill she had piled up led her to victory in the match, but Shizuku wasnt able to be happy at all with her victory. She won the match, but lost the fight. That was how she felt. After that, I became conscious of your figure each time I participated in the national meet. At our second match, as expected your sword was beautiful, but that time I fought without getting swallowed, executed the technique I trained to face you, and I was able to winI couldnt do it in the match venue, so I secretly sneaked out ahead and made a guts pose outside. Such, thing There was no conceit in those words. The athlete who was her objective was training hard the same like her in order to win. And she felt genuinely happy from being able to win against her. Fudous sight became blurry after knowing that fact. Shizuku picked up the snapped shinai of Fudou and she suddenly took a stance with in on her waist. It wasnt a stance for kendo match, but a stance of sword drawing art. At the same time, a heavy aura burst out from her body. Fudous body froze spontaneously. The cause was because that aura was of killing intent. Even though a kendoka and a swordsman both wielded sword, but there was a decisive difference between the two sides. Shizuku suddenly relaxed her stance and talked with a wry smile. Ill leave it to you whether you will believe it or not, but I, during the time of my disappearance, had cut living things. Eh? Cut? Yes. I cut down a living thing with real sword. Even now I remembered it. The sensation of cutting flesh, the smell of spurting blood. Doing that was necessary to survive, so I dont regret it. But, Im already unable to continue kendo. Whether in strength or the meaning of wielding sword, even though Im a swordsman, but Im not a kendoka. Not a kendoka, but swordsman She had heard the rumor about Shizuku and her classmates. It was a story that was so hard to believe so suddenly. It would be strange to believe the story of a war in another world. But The gaze of Shizuku that was staring at her, in the end was it something dishonest that could be washed away by common sense? Fudou didnt think so. I wont return back to being a kendoka anymore butI want to keep watching it. That beautiful sword of yours. Perhaps this sound like sarcasm to you, but I think that you who swung that sword was also really beautiful. is that so. Fudou looked back at Shizuku, and then she looked down. She clenched her fist tightly as though enduring something, and her body was a bit shaking. Tears were falling drop by drop on top of that fist. It was unclear how much time passed. Before long Fudou lifted up her face. Her expression was a refreshed one that looked as though something that haunted her had vanished away somewhere. Fudou sat with seiza posture on that spot, and then her gaze met Shizuku and then Kaori straightforwardly. And then, she lowered her head hard and pressed her forehead on the ground. I had done something dreadful and caused trouble for all of you, Im sorry. Im really, sorry The words of apology of Fudou resounded inside the small park. Shizukus gaze moved toward Kaori. Kaori immediately guessed Shizukus question to her whether it was okay to forgive Fudou, and she smiled while nodding. Hajime moved his leg up and down. He was meaning to urge Shizuku to step on Fudous head to make her repented deeply. Shizuku immediately guessed his meaning and she smiled while ignoring him. Promise me, Fudou-san. Continue with your kendo. Polish your sword, without getting influenced by someone like me. Yaegashi. Yes, I promise. It will take time until I can like myself. I also cannot declare that my unjustified resentment will absolutely vanish. But, I wont discard what I have piled up until now, thats the only thing that I wont do. I will work hard, so someday I can like myself. Seeing the clear eyes on the face that Fudou lifted up, Shizuku smiled and nodded happily. Fudou also smiled seeing that expression. Even though her look was severe just like Fudou Myouou, her refreshed smiling expression looked somehow charming. Surely, in a future that wouldnt be so far away, she would be able to grow to like herself for sure. That smile caused Shizuku to be convinced of that. Fudou grasped the hand that Shizuku presented and she stood up. Kaori tried to wipe up Fudous blood with her handkerchief, but Fudou hurriedly backed away. Kaori was unmindful of that and insisted, making the atmosphere to turn harmonious. Well, the case is closed with this, Hajime thought so leisurely. It was at that time, Uu~, what a nice story this iiis! Truly the springtime of youth! Onee-san is really moved! That deep but strangely charming voice suddenly resounded. Hajimes spine instantly got goosebumps. His instinct rang the warning alarm loudly! Ah, Chrystabel-san! Im sorry, even though we have an appointment. Dont worry about it Kaori-chan. You had already contacted me beforehand after all, Onee-san doesnt mind at all yahn? He couldnt understand the reality. Why was the monster haunting that clothes shop in Brook was here? Why was that guy talking to Kaori so naturally like that? Why was that guy wearing frilly one piece made in earth!? The impact felt was as though a monster inside a picture book was encroaching into reality. No, rather that was, an indescribable, blasphemousDD Hajime-kyu~~n? I wonder if right now, you are thinking about something impoliteee? C!? Be cool, be cool, me. Hajime desperately told himself. Why, are you here? How did you creep out from that world? Nnmaa, how rude! It was like I am something that always crept out smilingly! The sudden invasion of monsterDDnot, the appearance of the manager of clothes shop, Chrystabel, it caused Kaori to ignore Fudou who was flustered for the time being and she explained the situation with a wry smile. It seemed Chrystabel was interested with the clothing and accessory of earth and he (TN: Or she? What should I use here?) consulted Liliana whether she could possibly learn about clothing and accessory in this side. Liliana also took into account about the promotion of Tortuss culture and gave her okay sign, however, thinking whether Hajime who really disliked Chrystabel would easily let him passed through the gate, in the end Liliana then consulted Yue first. Yue had close relationship not with just Chrystabel, but rather with the manly women group too. But although she readily agreed to invite Chrystabel to earth, but she didnt wish to give Hajime any worry. There, when Hajime was busy and Yue took his place to periodically open the gate, she secretly called Chrystabel. After that Chrystabels livelihood in earth was secured mainly by Remia who from the beginning had work related with clothing and accessory, and recently she even created an office for that in earth, and now Chrystabel was working hard in his study. The first thing that Hajime who heard the circumstance did wasDD Okay, die Performing quick draw with Donner. Munh Shop manager Chrystabel repelled away the bullet with his chest! By the way, the loaded bullet was a rubber bullet. How fervent nn? Im feeling Hajime-kyuns love yahn! Stop it! Dont look at me with those eyes! Or rather, werent you taught that when someone is talking you should look at their eyes! You bastard, your gaze is shifting below each time you are looking at me! The gun fired continuously! The fired out bullets was repelled by the arms that shop manager Chrystabel crossed in front of his body. The gaze of the shop manager that peeked out from the arms gap was locked on at Hajimes lower body! Hajimes SAN point was shaved down! I dont understand what are you talking about hereeeDDfumu, thats a nice tight SHAORAAAAAH!! Hajime-sans flying kick burst! The ground under shop manager Chrystabel who received that kick scattered around in radial shape from the impact. Ca, calm down, Hajime-kun! This is in the middle of residential area! A lot of families are right nearby! Aah, dont fire your gun! Tha, thats right, I have to lay out the barrier! Kaori was laying out the barrier for sound isolation and recognition obstruction in flusters while charging into the battle in the attempt to stop Hajime who lightly lost his senses from feeling the danger toward his ass. He, hey, Yae, Yaegashiii? Your boyfriend is holding guDD Thats just a toy. Eh, but, its making loud firingDD Just a toy. The concrete is splitDD Just a toy. The thing Shizukus boyfriend was holding was a toy gun. The final answer. Though incidentally, the ground was smashed from his step and it also looked like he was stepping on the air and leaping around. Its just magic trick and acrobatic there. My boyfriend, he want to be magician in a circus at the future. No matter what there was a limit in forcing that logic. Akari-chan thought so, but the face of Shizuku who was smiling while staring still at her with her forced explanation looked scary somehow, so she just nodded. Surely, that was the correct choice. Even if for example, that boyfriend-san was suppressed by Shizukus friend using extendable baton in two swords style while moving in a speed where her figure vanished. That too surely must be magic trick and acrobat. Surely. When Kaori who hugged Hajime tightly and covered him from the sticky gaze of shop manager Chrystabel said If you dont quit with it, I will get angry here, as expected even shop manager Chrystabel also gave up on Hajime and turned around. Hajime gasped with a weird voice Ubooa from his mouth due to insufficient sanity point while Kaori was embracing him with a face that didnt look that dissatisfied as one would have others believe with her hands patting Hajime to calm him down. Shop manager Chrystabel glanced at that from the corner of his eyes while walking toward Akari-chan who was being dumbfounded. Extremely thick eyebrows, arms, chest, torso, legs. Every part of his body was huge added with his thi~~ck face. No matter how one looked at him, he was a man of giga muscle lump, but his body was clad in frilly one piece clothes. His braided hair was fixed with a pink ribbon! The shop manager who like usual was fiendish in various senses was pouring his gaze at Akari-chan. A beat. Shop manager Chrystabel nodded as though he had comprehended something and his sparkling eyes turned at Akari-chan. You, its fine for you to temper the beauty of your sword, but tempering your female beauty is also fine isnt it? Eh? Err? Akari-chan was bewildered! Seeking beauty is something natural for human yahn. If its Onee-san here, I will be able to make you shine even more!! Arms and legs that looked like log. Thick chest. Muscles that were obvious even through the clothes. But with frilly one piece and ribbon. Just what in the world this person was saying? Fudou-san was even more confused. But, shop manager Chrystabel didnt stop. From his wriggling movement that looked like tentacle Yes! Fro~om~hi~is Front Double Biceps!~ Just! Fro~om~hi~is Most Muscular!~ Like me here! Side Chest-!! Shop manager Chrystabel was shining radiantly! Ah, no, Im good. Akari-chan quickly prepared to go home. She politely saidOnce more, Im really sorry for all the trouble to Shizuku and walked away to exit the park. Her shoulder was gripped strongly. Its fine, dont be scared yahn. No, you are scary. Its fine pyon Leave everything to Onee-san! This Onee-sans name is Chrystabel! The ally of every manly woman and maiden! Ah, no, really, Im already fine even if I stay like this soDDwait, ah, dont shoulder me! Whats with this person-, this dreadful strength!? Where are we going!? Helppp! Someoneee, Yaegashiii! Helpppp!! Kaori-chaaan! Shizuku-chaaan! Please take care of the rest okaayy! Also Hajime-chaaan! Lets meet again laterrr! When they came back to their senses, both Akari-chan and shop manager Chrystabel were nowhere in sight. A week later at Sunday. A contact came from Chrystabel who had been out of contact until now. He said that he would return Fudou Akari who he kidnapped. So, she is alive Hajime who was tense in this one week whispered so with an expression that was showing respect to Akari-chans survival ability. Shizuku and Kaori glanced at such Hajime with their hands dragging him along because he was throwing tantrum I dont wanna go because he was also a concerned party while heading toward that small park. By the way, Shizuku and Kaori dealt with Akari-chans house and school. Their dealing method was by forceful suggestion using the demon king quality product artifact. The figure of Shizuku and Kaori nodding to each other with a desolate smile while saying We are completely infected huh might or might not happened. And so they arrived at the public park like that. There wasnt any sign of people. Other than Hajime who was strangely nervous, there were only Shizuku and Kaori there. Fudou-san, is she fine I wonder. Well, honestly I have something to say with how he was suddenly taking Fudou-san away that even caused her to be absent from school butthis is Chrystabel-san we are talking about, so I think it wont be anything bad. I, guess. Chrystabel-san can be forceful sometimes but, he is a person with a good will. Even though his gaze went toward my lower body each time we met? Hajimes words were treated like nothing. Hajime silently looked up to the sky. Who ever thought that the sky was this blue. After ten minutes from the appointment time, the appearance of that huge body appeared. It was shop manager Chrystabel. As always he was really frilly. And then his arms and legs were all lethal weapon. There was no one beside him. It seemed he was alone. My? Have I made you all wait I wonder? No, we also came only just nowrather than that, Chrystabel-san. What about Fudou-san? Shizuku asked representing all of them. My my, dont be that impatient. Her remodelDDcough-, beautifying was going really well yahn? Its the result of her hearts reformation! Its just as I thought, whether woman or man, if they work hard to become a figure that they thought to be beautiful, then it will come trueee! I too is feeling honored that I can be of help with that yahn! Just now, did she say remodeling? Before anyone could cut in even while thinking so, shop manager Chrystabel circled his hand at behind him. And then, he pulled out someone. It seemed that Fudou was only hiding behind the large body of shop manager Chrystabel. Like that, the person that came out wasDD Who? Uu, long time no see, although it might not be that long that I can say that. It looks like I have troubled all of you, like taking care of my family, or my schoolthat, thank you. Tall body, and extraordinary body style. Hair in princess cut that reached until the waist. A color of bashfulness could be seen vaguely on the persons well-featured face. Really, just how was this? No, actually they already knew who. However, they simply didnt want to recognize the reality. Of this abnormal situation, this bizarre phenomenon! The girl with hair in princess cut thrust the reality before the stiffened Shizuku and others! Err, I am, Fudou Akari you know? It seemed that was how it was. Just what in the world happened that the girl who even resembled the Fudou Myouou could become a yamato nadeshiko like this Anyway, putting aside the dumbfounded Shizuku and Kaori, Hajime wasDD As I thought, you bastard cannot be let to live! Gun fire. Muhn Shop manager Chrystabel repelled everything with his chest! What the hell is that!? That aint a problem of beautifying or anything anymore! Aint her bone structure changed there! Just what in the world did you damned do! Metamorphosis magic!? Is that metamorphosis magic!? Thats a trade secret pyon? If you dee~epened your relationship with me, then Ill-teach-you? Shop manager Chrystabels full power wink and kissy gesture were thrown! A blood vein snapped to the surface of Hajimes forehead. With a twirl the gun spin reload was carried on. Im convinced right now. You cannot be left to do as you pleased in this world. If you are left as it is, this world will get infested with the bunches that received your demonic remodeling. This world, my birthplace, will be encroached! My, speaking as though I am like a black bug in the kitchen! Thats rudeee. And? What will Hajime-kyun do I wonder? Thats obvious. Hajime pressed Donners barrel on his forehead and yelled his oath. Ill defeat you bastard-. Today, right here! Fufu, fuhahahahah! Just try it if you can! My manly woman soul, is undying! The demon king-sama spoke something that sounded like what hero-sama would do, and then he charged toward the shop manager-san of clothing shop. The result of the battle wasas could be easily guessed, Hajime received lap pillow from Shizuku in order to recover his scraped off SAN point. Anyway, Shizuku who was gently brushing Hajime who was making noise in his nightmare looked really happy. By the way, about Fudou Akari-chan though, after that she made a name for herself in kendo world as a beautiful kendoka. Regarding the reaction of the surrounding about her transformation, so that the shop manager of the clothing store wouldnt be demanded for by anyone who became interested with the before-after of the girl, Hajime might or might not ran around to follow up with that AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Overcoming complex by mental growth, I planned for such a story, but when I realized it had became a story with solution of fantasy and physically remodeling the body. The plot of Shirakome is always not breathing By the way, I also put this in the activity report but, the comic version of Arifureta is updated. No matter from where you look, you will be wanting to enjoy the cute Yue without fail, if its fine with you please try to go take a look at Overlap-samas homepage(Comic Gardo). Please treat me well. Chapter 262 Arifureta Chapter 262 Arifureta After II Is That God, Really Alright? *KUEEEEEE*, a high pitched shriek resounded. Right after that, a squall that struck down from the sky rolled up cloud of dust and blocked the field of vision. Small pebbles of sand attacked the eyeball which would force anyone to narrow their eyes while covering their face with their arm. As though waiting for that opening, rain poured down by mixing in among the squall. However, it wasnt a rain of water. It was a rain that was made from stone needles. The stone needles with total length of around 15 centimeter approached the ground looking really like a heavy rain. DDCoatrices stone needle It was the characteristic magic that was fired by a huge black eagle monster, Coatrice. If someone got hit even by a single needle, they would be petrified in the blink of eye. And such needle was fired in a wide area by several hundred needles simultaneously, while the targets sight was blocked by the squall and cloud of dust. DDWind Wall A magic trigger with the chanting abbreviated was whispered with a small voice. Wind that whirled with the caster as the center blew away the cloud of dust. What appeared was a young man. He had silky brown hair and well-featured face. His body was lean and tight despite being slender and tall. Wearing simple protectors that only protected his bodys vital spots, his hands were holding a western sword that was shining faintly in a low stance. That young manDDAmanogawa Kouki didnt even look nervous facing the squall of stone needles, he calmly lifted the holy sword above his head and began rotating the sword fast with only the motion of his wrist. The holy sword that was starting to rotate like a pinwheel in an instant looked like a round shield in addition with the radiance it was clad with. Right after that, stone needles showered down on the round shield of holy sword. But, it seemed the stone needles couldnt slip through that shield because of its great momentum, the stone needles were easily repelled and scattered to the surrounding, piercing the ground around. *KUEEEEE*, a shriek that was unpleasant to the ear resounded once more. It seemed the monster lost its temper from witnessing its characteristic magic gotten scattered. The coatrice folded its wings that produced squall physically, and then its huge body rapidly swooped down. tskDDLight Explosion! Light exploded. Flash gushed out from the holy sword round shield like an explosion, and the shockwave blew away the remaining stone needles. The stone needles stabbed the surrounding like thorns. If he moved recklessly to dodge the coatrice, he might get hit with petrification from below. Kouki picked this forceful option because of that. Using Ground Shrinker skill, Kouki leaped out to the air in one go. The coatrice put forward the sharp claws at its legs. DDLight Severance- Just before both sides crossed each other, Kouki created a simple barrier in midair using light element elementary magic. Using that barrier as a foothold, he changed his trajectory midair. At the same time, he swung his holy sword in a circle arc. Coatrice and Kouki crossed over each other midair. The coatrice charged toward the ground without decelerating at all. Its neck plopped off and flew like a joke, and its flesh made a graphic sound with its impact from crashing on the ground. Kouki twirled midair while rotating his body to fix his stance, and then he landed on the ground. Just in case, he confirmed that there was no stone needle on the ground, but the needles were already crumbling as though weathering from age, so there would be no problem even if he landed on a stone needle. Kouki confirmed the crumbling of the stone needles and the death of the coatrice, and then he let out a small exhalation to unravel his tension. At the same time, he held down something that was rising up inside. His complexion didnt change at all. The change of his physical condition didnt show up outside. Even that condition that was becoming typical post-battle was already something he was used to. (Not just getting used to it, I have to overcome it though) Kouki talked to himself inside his heart while using his spirit to push back the breakfast inside his stomach that was gradually rising up as though to say You calling?. He unconsciously smiled bitterly at himself that was like that. What are you doing grinning like that, its disgusting. Nnguh!? The caustic words that stabbed at him like a throwing javelin caused the breakfast to rise up as though to say As I thought you are calling arent you?. Using spirit! He pushed it back! The one who threw the javelin of words from the nearby rocky area was a female knight clad in Hairihi kingdom knight orders equipment. She looked good looking, and she could be seen like a nobles daughter if she shut up and wore a dress. In fact, the girl was from the background of a noble family though Anyway, while Kouki was fighting the coatrice, the girl was hiding in the cover of rocky area and didnt come out at all. She didnt look like she was feeling bad at all about that, far from that, when the battle was over she came out with a violence of verbally attacking her ally while approaching near with a brisk pace. Nn, nnh. Err, isnt it going too far calling me disgusting? A man grinning while standing in front of a corpse with its head and body separated from each other, at a scene that is drenched with blood, how could I not call him disgusting? My apologize, I cannot really follow hero-samas sensitivity. Ah, yea, sorry. Seeing the female knight backing away like in a rewind toward the nearby rocky area while her whole body was radiating aura Its creepy, it caused Kouki to consent inside his heart Well certainly! in desperation while his mouth was apologizing. So, hero-sama. We more or less finished exterminating the monster in the request.are we going back to the town? Or else, will you continue hunting like usual? The female knight asked while looking up to the sky. The sun hadnt even reached the zenith yet. This was a time period that was just right if they were going to go back to town to take lunch and reported to the guild about the requests completion. Normally anyone would do that, but from how the female knight was asking like that instead, it could be imagined that usually Kouki wouldnt return to town in this case. The eyewitness report about the coatrice and also the extermination request we received said that there is only one of it butthere was also other eyewitness report of other monster. The monsters of Divine Precincts are troublesome. And this place is also nearby Raisen grand canyon, there are a lot of hiding places here. We have time, so Im thinking of investigating further. So its like that. The female knight was turning a vaguely exasperated gaze at Kouki and she let out a small sigh. Kouki and others had went back to earth and returned to school. But, Kouki who was tormented by his sin persuaded his family and childhood friends and he dropped out of school by his own choice. He immediately crossed over to Tortus, and like this he moved around exterminating monsters as an adventurer to atone for his sin. At the legendary decisive battle, the monster swarm that overflowed from Holy Precincts wasnt completely annihilated. Quite a number of them succeeded in escaping. The monsters of Holy Precincts were powerful. Every last one of them possessed the strength of the monster at the deep part of Orcus great labyrinth. For the adventurers of this world, these monsters were severe if they werent adventurer of Gold class. It was for that reason that Kouki crossed over world without waiting to graduate from high school, and here he accepted monster extermination request especially against monsters from Holy Precincts. He asked for cooperation from Liliana, he also appealed to all the branch heads of the adventurer guild, and like this time he was given the preference to receive information and request about such thing. He was carrying on request with the highest degree of danger by his own wish. It was also wasnt rare for him to have consecutive battle every day. Indeed, there was no doubt that there would be enormous damage is these monsters were left alone, and rapid disposal of them was necessary and also something to be thankful for. However, Liliana and some others were worried that if Kouki kept being reckless like this then it might brought fatal danger to him someday, they advised him to care for himself a bit more but At present, there wasnt any sign that Koukis action pace would drop. This time too, Kouki seemed to be planning to search for monsters outside of the request and fought them just like usual. (I wish he will also be considerate about me who is being dispatched as his watcher and also supporter) Altough fighting side-by-side with Kouki wasnt included in the range of the female knights duty, just watching a battle against the monsters of Holy Precincts was nerve wracking. At the battle against coatrice just now, it would be the end for the female knight just by getting grazed by the stone needle. Kouki and others of the another world group was in different level when it came to resistance against magic. Most likely, she would be completely petrified in a matter of seconds if she got hit. Before this too, she felt uneasy only hiding in the cover of a rocky area, so she was hiding herself by creating a trench with godspeed hole digging. Aaa, I want to meet Onee-sama Hm~m, the periodic gate opening is still quite far away I think The female knight whispered to herself while following behind the walking Kouki. Kouki smiled wryly while recalling the onee-sama that this female knight greatly respected, or rather she greatly loved to the degree that might be a bit too extremeDDYaegashi Shizuku. I know that already. Aa, I hate my own powerlessness. I thought that trivial thing like the world can be crossed using spirit and guts if its for onee-samas sake, but, nugugu If the world can be crossed like that, just what is the meaning of Nagumos hardships then. Koukis wry smile deepened. This female knight. Originally she was a royal guard that was attached to Liliana, a direct subordinate of the formerly royal guard commander and the present kingdoms knight order leader, Kuzeri Rail. But, why then she was now accompanying Kouki? If such question was askedDDthe short answer was, she was demoted. She was one of the stepsister group that greatly loved Shizuku, she caused troubles over and over again because of her overflowing onee-sama love, and she turned out from royal guard knight -> normal knight directly under the leader -> normal knight -> this girl is no good already. At the legendary decisive battle, Kouki was at the enemy side. That fact was a common knowledge also because of Koukis own declaration. And so, no matter even if it was for hunting the monsters of Holy Precincts, naturally there was also opinions that were uneasy of leaving Kouki unregulated. Although Liliana declared that such thing was unneeded butKuzeri consulted to Kouki with an exhausted expression That girl, Im thinking of firing her, that being the case in order to give peace to the heart of the people who was yelling their anxiety, lets attach a knight as a watcher, lets make it this girl! That was how it ended up. I wish that you wont speak of the name of that son of a bitch. You will meet another painful experience if you keep saying such thing you know? You mean, like hero-sama who got Shizuku-oneesama taken from him so thoroughly? Gahah!? Kouki pressed his hand on his chest and fell down. He got on all fours with his head hanging down. It was a terrific counter. Good grief, putting aside Kaori-sama, I wished that you would at least protect Shizuku-oneesama to the death. Even I will be able to snatch away onee-sama if its only from hero-sama Uguh Rather than hero-sama, you are the loser-sama. You are chicken-sama! Kafuh!? Hey hey, how does it feel to be treated as little brother by a girl the same age with you? How does it feel? Hey hey Uu, uuuuu The female knight poked repeatedly with the sheath of her knight sword at the crouching Kouki. She was venting her anger with her all, filled with the grief and lamentation toward the present situation where she couldnt even scratch that son of a bitch demon king. But, it was at that time that a strong presence was transmitted from the direction of Raisen Grand Canyon. Looks like, I have a good luck today. Kouki stood up so easily it was unthinkable that he was getting so grandly humiliated until just now. And then, he immediately walked forward while urging the female knight to follow with his gaze. The female knight followed in a hurry. Kouki suddenly turned his face toward such her. Aah, thats right. I had asked this several times already butcan you stop with the hero-sama? Kouki said that with a small smile casually. The female knight spontaneously turned silent, and after thinking for a while, Then, Ill call you chicken-sama. Cant you just call me Kouki normally!? Kouki spontaneously tsukkomi-ed. As expected it seemed he couldnt turn a blind eye at that. The female knight slightly backed away and made a shuddering expression while she hugged her breast. Asking me so we can call each other by nameplease stop, Ill get pregnant. You wont! What are you saying so suddenly!? Its Onee-samas warning. I received that warning when I went to report to her that I am appointed with this duty. First he would create familiarity by calling each other by name, after that he would nonchalantly increase the body touch rate, for some reason some incident would occur and he would resolve it, and in the end he would smile pleasantly with sparkling teeth. That is that guys modus operandi you know, be careful okay, onee-sama said to me. SHIZUKUUUUUU- The tsukkomi of Koukis heart burst out. The roar of monsters echoed from afar as though hailing in concert with that. Well, its impossible for me to be infatuated to other person that is not onee-sama. Kouki-sama, Im really sorry but, I hope you will give this up. Why is it like I was confessing and then get rejectedwait, this is bad! Isnt this an aurora dragon!? Kouki felt exhausted, but right after that he saw the monster that showed up and he raised his voice in panic. The monster that flew out from Raisen Grand Canyonwas the dragon shaped monster that fired breath of extreme light that was once called as grey dragon. The white dragon had disappeared and right now they were called as dragon of extreme light. Their original specs were high already, but now they were the Holy Precincts version and their level had been increased. It was a formidable enemy that wasnt really a laughing matter for adventurer. Kouki gritted his teeth at the appearance of a monster that wasnt in the report while he turned his gaze behind him in order to give instruction so the female knight would retreat. Quick, get awaDDwait, fast!? No, thats fine though! At that time the female knight had just leaped into the trench that she dug before this. It was a wonderful escape. Koukis expression was complicated feeling somehow not satisfied, but the next moment he twitched due to the light shining above and he turned around. And then, Uu, UOOOOOOH He faced the extreme light that was released at the same time and raised a war cry in desperation. The female knight who was only showing out her face a tiny bit from the trench to observe such Kouki was, (Hmm. Even though he actually didnt mind even when he was ridiculed about his relationship with Shizuku-sama, but he cannot endure getting called hero-sama. What a difficult person.) Koukis act before this. Despite his big reaction, but he easily returned to reality. From that it could be understood that he had already came to a clean decision about his relationship with Shizuku. Rather, he was accepting with the relationship where the two of them were like family of older sister and younger brother and felt satisfied with it. But, in regard of getting called hero-sama, Kouki smiled cheerfully and acted like it was nothing, but if one looked carefully they would clearly see that he had tense expression. And then, the emotion that he was desperately hiding in front of the corpse of coatrice. That was (It was, fear. Now then, what in the world that fear is about) The female knight was watching Kouki who challenged the monster in midair battle with simple barrier as his foothold while pondering a bit. The current Kouki wasnt wearing the holy armor artifact that was given to him from the palace. That was because Kouki returned it himself. He also returned all the artifacts he received from Hajime like Air Force Boots and others. That was because of his guilty conscience that said that those items werent something that could be possessed by him who wasnt a hero, at the same time it was also a decision that came from his determination to train himself back from zero without relying on artifact. He was only carrying the holy sword wasnt because he wouldnt let go, but because he couldnt let go of it. For some reason, when Kouki left it behind, it would fly back to him when he moved a certain distance away from it. It was as though the sword was saying it had no user other than Kouki. In any case, it didnt change that Koukis defensive capability had declined remarkably, if he was hit by the breath of light then he clearly wouldnt get away unscathed. Then, in that case, was that linked to his fear then The female knight had a hunch that there was no way that was all there was to it. However, (Well, its something incosequential!) The female knight easily abandoned that thought. At the distance, it seemed Kouki had finally finished off the dragon. And then, right after that, three more aurora dragons appeared and he raised a shocked scream Whaat!?. (Hmm. I guess I better make the trench a bit deeper.) The female knight who actually was nonchalantly an expert in darkness element magic ignored Kouki who raised a war cry I, I WONT LOSEEEEEEEE-, and then she diligently worked hard in digging a hole. Uguu, I thought I was going to die How exaggerated. In the end other than getting knocked down by a tail, didnt you normally win without even getting particular wounded? Kaa-san, thank you for birthing me with a tough body. Kouki got a distant look and offered his feelings of gratitude toward his mother that was in different world. As expected, it would be severe for Kouki and the female knight who had just underwent a mortal combat to continue searching for monster, so right now they returned at their base recentlyDDBrook Town. If one walked at the bustling street, aroma that really stimulated ones appetite would waft from the street stalls. Koukis stomach was already empty too from his intense exercise. His breakfast that rose up even when he didnt call now didnt show any sign of showing up. Koukis gaze was unconsciously absorbed toward the numerous street stalls, butDD Oi, thats Ah? Chih, he is still in this town huh. Is this alright? What if he is scheming something The men who looked like adventurer that happened to pass by were talking whisperingly to each other when they saw Kouki. Their voices entered his ear. The area around Koukis chest slowly turned chilly. He unconsciously moved to cover his head with the hood of his cloak, but he stopped his hand from moving and kept his appearance without change. Their expression that he caught in a glance was clearly feeling disgusted, along with color of anxiety that oozed out. Even though they understood that right now the hero was taking the initiative to hunt the monsters of Holy Precincts, their disgust didnt really vanish. No matter how they couldnt wipe out their unease. The traitor of mankind. The hero of betrayal. The envoy of evil god Would he bare his powerful fang toward mankind once more, could he be scheming something Trust that was lost once wouldnt return easily. It was something he understood. It was something he was prepared for. That was why Kouki didnt hide his face. He looked forward, determined to accept it with resignation. Regaining trust is something really difficult. Eh? The words that female knight suddenly let out caused Koukis eyes to open wide. The female knight was staring straight ahead while further adding more words. It cannot be done in a day. Losing it is easy, but obtaining it is hard. Youre, right. However, giving up is exactly what a person that cannot be trusted would do. Therefore, one must never give up. It felt like warmth was spreading slowly inside Koukis chest. He was getting looked coldly at like this was him reaping what he sowed. At the time when he was needed the most, he instead prioritized his own emotion and betrayed everything. But, like this there was also a person who was concerned for himseDD Someday I will bloom a second time for sure at central! And then, I will be at Onee-samas sideguheheh Ah, yea, thats what you mean huh. A fatigue suddenly assaulted him. But he thought positively Well, my heart is lightened I think! and fastened his steps. The inn that the two of them used as their base came into view. The large wooden signboard had Inn of Masaka written on it. It was an inn that was used by that demon king and actually was considerably famous, to the degree that it became a bit of sightseeing spot. (TN: In Japan, masaka meant dont tell me) After all the inn was brazenly advertizing in a big way by hanging down a banner that was written with Demon king-samas appointed inn! Your journey started from here!. It seemed the inn was also selling things like demon king manjuu and so on. They had a really good business spirit. Kouki was making a complicated expression while opening the inns door and entered inside. The landlady of the inn welcomed the two of them with My, welcome back and a gentle smile. It seemed the people of this inn also didnt really think of anything particular toward Kouki. They were always attending to him with an attitude that was the same with other customer. It was a really calming inn, with the exception of one thing. Kouki and the female knight took their seat in order to have late lunch. They took the menu to take a look of what they would eat today. It was at that time, Today our recommendation is the teriyaki of Kururu bird you know? Uoh!? Nnnh The voice that suddenly resounded from nearby caused Kouki and the female knight to jump on the spot altogether. The cause was one. The inns poster girl who was bringing the two of them water with a cheerful and charming smile on her faceDDSohna Masaka-chan. The approach of that Sohna-chan wasnt noticed by the two until she called out at them. (TN: Sohna sounded like sonna which could mean such thing, or no way. Sohna Masaka, sounded like no way, dont tell me) Both Kouki and the female knight were people who served in battle. Koukis Presence Detection was especially excellent to the degree that it could be said in extraordinary level, even if the other party possessed the skill of Presence Isolation, as long as they werent the same another world group like him, he would be able to detect them. The exception to that was like the rabbit eared bunches lurking in a certain sea of trees. But, such Kouki didnt notice Sohna-chan when she approached him. So, Sohna-chan. Since when you were there Eh? I normally came out from the kitchen bringing water to you two just now though She answered Kouki like that with a puzzled expression. Kouki cocked his head wondering whether it was just him feeling exhausted. However, this kind of situation had happened several times, like when he walked in the corridor at midnight when he woke up to go to toilet, or when he came out from the baths changing room, or when he was taking meal like this time, when he noticed she was already behind him. He really couldnt believe that it was just a coincidence. Sohna-chan, by any chance, do you have experience of receiving some kind of special training? The female knight unintentionally asked that. Sohna-chan showed a puzzled expression toward that question, and the next moment she let out a chuckle. As though to say that she had heard a funny joke. Giggle, geez, whats with that question? What kind of special training that an inn girl would receive!? Ah, no, its just my feeling. My apologize, it seems that I was a bit confused. You were working from the morning werent you? Surely you are really tired now. Please eat a lot and get lively. Sohna-chan smiled sweetly. By no means that she was a beautiful girl that would make other people opened their eyes wide, but she possessed warm loveliness of a plain flower that resolutely bloomed fully. Kouki and the female knight also forgot their shock just now and their expression turned warm. Surely, it was just as Sohna-chan said, they were only feeling a bit tired. Thinking that, they ordered their meal before looking at each others face and exchanged a wry smile. Ah, thats right. Sohna-chan. About the dinner thoDDugh Sohna-chan wasnt there. It was after she took the twos order, and Kouki and the female knight looked at each others face only for a moment. Yet despite so, when the two returned the gaze back, Sohna-chan wasnt there anymore. They didnt even feel any sign of her moving away. Kouki and the female knight unintentionally fell silent. Did you call? Sohna-chan materialized. Ah, no. Its nothing at all Is that so? Then, please wait a bit until the cooking is finished okay! Sohna-chan vanished energetically. It was like her presence was slippery. Kouki and the female knight waited for their meal silently for some reason. When Sohna-chan brought them their order, as expected they also couldnt grasp her presence. Kouki and the female knight ate their meal silently. When they finished their meal, Sohna-chan cleared up their empty plates. But, at that time, Sohna-chan dropped something. A metal plate the size of a hand palmDDa status plate. Ah, Sohna-chan, you dropDD Kouki immediately picked it up and his gaze inadvertently moved toward the status plate. Originally, a status plates content couldnt be seen as long as the owner didnt pour their magic power into it, but this status plate was shining faintly with its content visible, perhaps because Sohna-chan was displaying the content just now because of some kind reason. Kouki stiffened when he saw the content. The female knight who unintentionally peeked at it also stiffened. The status plate was quickly pulled away from Koukis hand. Thank you very much, Kouki-san. But, seeing other persons status is a violation of manner you know? Eh, ah, sorry. No, no. Its me who is carelessly leaving it in its visible state after all. But, please be careful the next time okay. Sohna-chan smiled sweetly. The smile of a poster girl was dazzling. The female knight whispered with a small voice while staring at the energetic back of Sohna-chan who was returning to her work. Just what is that girl? No, even if you ask me that A strange silence fell. We, well, it must be that. This is the appointed inn of the demon king after all! Tha, thats true! The two who forcefully convinced themselves excitedly headed out for their afternoon work. By the way, the status of Sohna-chan that the two saw was, ========================================================== Sohna Masaka 16 years old Female Level 22 Vocation: None Occupation: Brook Town Inn of Masaka Employee Strength: 9 Stamina: 15 Endurance: 6 Agility: 5 Magic Power: 3 Magic Resistance: 3 Skill: Accounting C Love Smell Sensing C Sharp Ear C Night Vision C Rope Descent C Wall Climbing C Infiltration C Diving C Elusive Phantom ========================================================== It was a collection of skills that was really oriented toward spy except the first two skills. Or rather, as long as one wasnt from another world group, normally a person would only have about one or two skill. Most likely those skills bloomed later on through arduous training There was a monster in the inn of Brook Town, perhaps. In addition, in the evening of that day, a letter from Liliana reached Kouki. The next morning Kouki and the female knight returned back to the palace. As expected, at that time too, Sohna-chan was behind the two of them to see them off with her presence beyond grasp even from hero. Both Kouki and the female knight couldnt hide their shudder. Kouki and the female knight who arrived at the palace were welcomed by Liliana and knight order leader Kuzeri. The moment she saw Kuzeri, the female knight scowled Gee!? Leader!?. Her scruff was grasped by Kuzeri who had pulsing blood vein on her forehead and she was dragged away. It was a really natural flow of event without even any time to stop it, just like how water would flow from high place to low place. Eerr, for the time being, its great that you return safely, Kouki-san. Yeah, thanks, Lily. You wrote in your letter that there is a troublesome monster appearing at the outskirts of the capital but Seeing Kouki who hurriedly gave his return greeting before quickly asking about the monster sighting caused Liliana to smiled bitterly thinking just like always huh. About that. I think even the knight order can deal with this monster, but I called Kouki-san just in case. But even though I said that, there is only eyewitness report so far and the situation is nothing urgent. The knight order plan to depart tomorrow morning, so first please drink some tea and rest. I see. If thats how it is then I get it. Kouki who noticed that Liliana was being considerate at him also smiled wryly while he complied with Lilianas suggestion. Like that, Liliana was about to ask about the problem Kouki was holding in his heart in a casual mannerDDit was at that time, I found you, hero-sama. Please I beg you, save my beloved world. From the sky, a gentle voice that gave off earnestness came down. Eh? Eh? Both Kouki and Liliana stiffened in puzzlement. Right after that, a pattern of magic circle that looked like hieroglyph character they had never seen before stretched out on the ground below Kouki. The magic circle increased in radiance and overflowed with a power that was falsely similar with magic power. Do, dont tell me- Ko, Kouki-san!? The face of Kouki who guessed what was happening was grandly twitching. At the same time, the hieroglyph characters of the magic circle flashed fiercely. Liliana reached out her hand toward Kouki right away, but Kouki shook off that hand and pushed away Liliana instead. Lily-, tell everyonDD Kouki-san! Before Kouki could finish talking, the raging light settled down. And then, there was nobody there anymore. Thi, this is terrible! I have to tell Hajime-san! Liliana was dumbfounded for a while before she raised her voice Its terrible! Terrible! while rushing away in a feverish haste. After the light completely blanketed his field of vision, Kouki tasted a sensation as though the gravity was changing direction every few tenth of second. Kouki who could only let his body getting carried away inside the darkness where he couldnt see anything finally found a streak of light. He desperately reached out his hand to that. The light was rapidly approaching. Kouki said Eei, to hell with this! and leaped into the lightDD Gaboh!? Ugogoooh!? He became panicked from the large amount of water that entered his trachea. (I, I cant-, breath!? Wa, water!? Underwater!?) Yes, the destination of the light he leaped into was underwater. At the corner of his sight, he could see the radiant sunlight and the beautifully swaying water surface. But, he didnt even have the slightest bit of composure to enjoy such sight. He was unable to breath sufficiently, on top of that he spewed out a lot of oxygen because he suddenly coughed. His consciousness was already in red alert state. It wouldnt be funny if he died by drowning right after getting summoned. He desperately struggled while trying to surface, but his sight was gradually locked into darkness. It felt like his consciousness was falling away. While it was already getting hard to even think, the water surface suddenly shook. His dazed mind was barely able to comprehend that a person leaped into the water. The shining sunlight illuminated that person. Long white hair. Chocolate colored skin. Sharp gaze that conveyed a strong will, jade colored eyes. Her approximate age might be a bit older than him. She had extraordinary figure that was wrapped with clothes with a lot of exposure, her body was painted with mysterious pattern. (Beautiful) Kouki who was unable to even moved his limbs anymore could only think of such thing in amazement. Right after that, that woman grasped Kouki and swam up to the surface with a staggering force. It took only a moment until they popped out of the water. Gahah, gehoh, C Are you okay? Get a hold of yourself! Come on, spit the water out! Voluptuous breast pressed on Kouki while he was being carried. The woman who saved Kouki had a masculine way of talking in contrast with her appearance. Gefuh, tha, thank you. Yo, you saved me Dont mind it. I never thought that you would appear at the bottom of the spring. I was a bit late. Sorry. The white haired and brown skinned womans sharp gaze softened a bit hearing Kouki who was thanking her even while coughing painfully. From her words, it seemed that she grasped that Kouki would appear in this place, but it could be inferred that it was outside her expectation for Kouki to appear underwater. To speak further, the voice that spoke from the sky before he was summoned sounded completely different than this womans voice. (There is no doubt that Im summoned but. It looks like this person isnt the summoner.) While Kouki who recovered her thinking ability was thinking of such thing, he could hear countless splashing sound of people entering the water. When he looked there, there were multiple men and women raising their voices saying things like Your majesty, you are safe!, or Please leave something like this to us!, or Suddenly jumping in like that, what are you thinking!. There wasnt even a second to waste. It couldnt be helped. Rather than that, lets quickly pull him up. Aah, geez-. It will be a scolding when we go home! Now, hero-sama. Please hold on to me. It appeared the woman who saved Kouki was called her majestyDDin other words, it seemed she was a queen of a country somewhere. While feeling obliged that the queen personally jumped in to rescue him, a man past middle-aged with great physique and a look like a seasoned warrior grasped Kouki and lent him a hand. When Kouki looked around, everyones skin was similarly brown colored. Although, it was only the queen who was white haired. Kouki who was pulled up to the bank reflexively sat down. The queen who stood imposingly in front of such Kouki opened her mouth with a powerful gaze directed at Kouki without looking bothered at all with the water dripping down her body. Now then, this had became an inconceivable first meeting, but for the time being, Ill introduce myself. I am Moana. Moana de Shelt Synclea. I am the one who is currently like the queen or whatever of Synclea kingdom. The people who seemed to be her subordinates made an expression that looked like they were feeling headache thinking Whats with that like the queen or whatever. Moana completely ignored them and her expression turned a bit hesitating. You might think that my way of talking is pompous, but this is what Im used to due to my position. If it bother you, then I will try to talk as courteously as possible Ah, no, its fine like that. Kouki immediately said that which caused tension to leave Moanas shoulders in relieve. And then, I see. That saved me the trouble. Then once more, welcome to Synclea kingdom. O envoy of the mother of all life the will of the great blessing DDFoltina. We are imploring, so that your existence will become our salvation. Please treat us favorably. Saying that, she presented her hand slowly. It was a feminine hand, but looking closer there were a lot of callus on her palm from the result of handling sword. Her skin also had small scars here and there. She was someone who fought. Was it normal in this world for the queen to fight personally, or was her country placed in a situation where she was forced to do so Seeing how he was summoned, and these people were looking for help, surely the situation was a fairly troublesome one. Well, putting that aside, for the time being he had to ask this one question no matter what. Is that god-like person, really alright? Surely that god wasnt the last boss who enjoyed toying with human right? That was Koukis question, Nnnn?? It was obvious but, that question only served to make the queen confused. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Kouki arc. First thing first, thinking that perhaps there will be reader who thought The queens way of talking is different from the queen who showed up for a bit before this!, the supplementary explanation is that this queens unadorned way of talking is like at the previous chapter after a fashion. Im not planning to continue Kouki arc for that long, but if it actually get long then sorry. Ill apologize in advance. Now then, now is Golden Week huh. How will everyone of Narou people will spend it? Shirakome whose heart is moving into a certain village for the lonely people will surely get pursued with dealing with the piling up game. If possible, I also wanted to upload a short story for Golden Week.. If nothing else, I pray so that everyone of Narou people will be able to enjoy Golden Week. PS I revised a few words at [The Obstinate Princess Lily] of the third world -> of the second world. Thank you very much for pointing that out. Chapter 263 Arifureta Chapter 263 Golden Week Special After Story Yues Diary AN: Its short, but if is okay for you readers, please use it to kill time. DDMonth Day x. Clear weather. Tomorrow will be the first day of Golden Week. Everyone will go camping. I hear we are also going to have BBQ. From what I heard, it seems that its an event of grilling and eating meat outdoor. Just what in the world is interesting about that, I dont really understand. Even though we had been doing that all the time in our journey. But, everyone is looking forward just to go have an outing. Perhaps, there is also a way to enjoy it that I dont know. Very well. Oh camp, oh BBQ. Bring it on. Ill determine your caliber! By the way, the members for the BBQ event will be Nagumo family, in addition there are Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko (Lily has work and cannot come no matter what), other than them Kaori and Shizukus family will also join us it seems. I see. They are telling me, show us the power of the first wife if you can. Very well. Oh family, oh Kaori. Bring it on. Ill teach all of you, the caliber of the first wife! Now then, it looks like tomorrow will be really busy. This is a rare chance, so lets write the diary in real time, Im thinking of developing a magic for automatic recording mode, thoughtography style. I did it. As expected, me. But, its thoughtography type, so it will be mostly like a live coverage. Im uneasy whether the paper space will be enough, so Im thinking of going with a brand new diary for the camp. Also, while the magic is in operation, there is the risk of things that Im not planning to write or things that I thought about strongly will also get written. This point required special attention. Hajime, I love you. Putting that aside, the weather is really warm recently, so Hajimes is gradually dressing lightly, I love it. I am Yue. A woman who wont steal glances at what I want to see, but stare fixedly at it without any shame! Hajime, sniff sniff. Rub rub. Kufuu~~ DDMonth Day x. Clear weather Oops. I noticed it when I reread back, but my emotion leaked out a bit. I have to be careful, if not it will be disastrous for Hajime inside the diary. Now then, today the weather for camping is clear. The temperature is also warm, a day that is really pleasant to spend it outside. Although, even if it actually rained, the weather can be manipulated to be clear so there will be no problem. Any rain cloud that dare to hinder Hajimes plan, will be obliterated without any tracefufu Nnn. Just now, it feels like something leaked out. Just in case, I made it a secret that Im writing diary, so I wont take it out in the middle of this camping. If something strange get written, Ill have to erase it when we go home Letters that is written by thoughtographys, can it be erased so easily? Anyway, lets think about it later. The campsite was inside a forest three hours away from home by using car. It is in the foot of a mountain range, and there is also a river flowing nearby. So to speak it is a little-known good place, it looks like that its not equipped with facilities as a camp site. However there is a suitable open space for camping inside the forest, something like that. I believe the place isnt developed strangely, but a good place where one can feel the nature. Are those the locals? Several families, and group of young men and women can be seen here and there, regardless of the Golden Week, this place doesnt feel crowded. That too make it easier to spend time here. Though it seems Hajime found this place using the compass Good job, Hajime. I love you. A while after we arrived in the campsite. The family of Kaori and Shizuku also arrived. The plan is to gather on-site, so it was a bit of worry that perhaps they might get lost, but it looks like they arrived safely without any incident. The car of Shizukus family is a black colored wagon type. The car looks like what a secret service agency in a movie or book would use as on-site base. The car of Kaoris family is a normal car, so it looks all the more bizarre. Shizuku and Kaori got down from their car. Both of them have a nice smile. Lets prank Kaori later. Im going to distort that smile for sure. Kaori who is in indignation is funny afterDDcough-cough-. It feels like something leak out. Nnn. Kaoris papa-san is looking at Hajime with an expression brimming with dreadful animosity. It feels like the caption [FIGHT] is going to appear anytime. Oh? Hajime suddenly waved his hand. Is it a gesture toward Kaoris papa-san? Oh? A small metallic rod stab the ground near Hajimes feet. If I remember correctly, that thing is called rod shuriken. When I follow Hajimes gaze, Shizukus papa-san and Ojii-san (TN: Grandpa) were there. Right now, its only for a brief glance, but something is hidden inside their sleeve. Ah, Shizukus papa-san and Ojii-san were hit by Shizuku. Ah, Kaoris papa get frightened by Kaoris hannya and get into dogeza. Ah, Otou-sama (TN: written as father-in-law) is burning with rivalry for some reason and try to hug Hajime. Ah, he get joint locked. Fumu. I think its really very well that the event started livelily. Now then, this is not our first meeting, but for now, lets go there to teach both families that the first power is 530,000. It will be the end if the world of the wive~s get underestimated. Teyandeiberaboumee! (TN: The last gibberish, it seems to be a line that sometimes is used by old man that were born and raised in Edo. It roughly means, what the hell are you saying huh, this damned stupid bastard) Everyone carried the camping tool and secured a spot. The gazes of the youngster group that seems to be the local keep glancing this way, but this happen every time so its not worth worrying about. If they come for picking up girl then they only need to get washed into the river. There is also a heated gaze coming from the family group. Its a boy about the same age with Myuu. It seems he is immensely interested with Myuu. Oo, Myuu turned a bright smile and waved her hand to him. The boy became bright red! The boy waved back! However, at that time Myuus gaze already moved toward Hajime papa! The boy fell on all four! To toy with the opposite sex at this age Myuu, what a terrifying child-! Putting that aside, Hajime papas hand is wandering around his thigh. Today Donner-san has day off you know. Also, take off your gaze from the boy While the boys mental state is in danger, the simple tents are set up, and the preparation for the meal is also being done. The mama~s and papa~s are resting, also for thanks for their everyday work. Its BBQ, so we only need to cut vegetable though Because of Hajime and Otou-samas insistence, it seems that its no good unless there is curry while camping. And then, it seems Im not allowed to join in with the cooking duty Why? I cannot understand it. Just what had I done to deserve this? Eh? Its no good because Im trying to add originalityy~? Especially because what Ill put into pot cooking when they take off their eyes from me? I wish to profess that its an extremely regrettable accusation. Indeed, when we were in our journey I wasnt really well-acquainted with cooking, and perhaps there were a really fe~~~w times that I ruined Shias cooking. But, that is in the past. I am Yue. A woman that is always progressing. Right now, even cooking is something that I can normallyDD Eh? Indeed there is no problem with my normal cooking? But, Im not allowed to do pot cooking? Absolutely? Try to put my hand on my chest and think back of what I have done? Certainly, when Im in front of a pot, there is itchiness in my soul. I can hear the voice of the ingredients appealing Now, throw me in! to me. However! However still! ThatsDD Ah, yes, Im sorry. Its nothing at all desu Thats why, Shia. Stop looking at me with that eyes where the light is turned off. Even though you are sweetly making a cute smile, please stop shrinking your eyeballs, I beg you! Fumu. If Im not allowed to participate in the cooking duty, what should I do then The mama~s has quickly entered drinking bout time, but joining in that group is As expected, it feels awkward to enter among the papa~s who are all consoling Kaoris papa who is crying for some reason. When I focused my hearing, I can hear words My daughter you see, my daughter, recently, she is really cold to me that sounded as though they are wringed out from his throat. Shizukus papa and Shizukus ojii-chan are nodding un un in agreement. Otou-sama said Well, dont put it into mind! while his hand is tapping Kaoris papa shoulder, comforting him with absurdly light feelingDD Ah, Kaoris papa threw himself at Otou-sama. Ah, Otou-sama dodged. Furthermore he nonchalantly makes Shizukus papa and ojii-chan into his shield. A game of tag that circled around those two is starting. The look like children. Hm~m, as I thought, lets stop trying to enter the circle of the parent~s. Im bored. What to do. Oh, digital camera is discovered inside the luggage. Fumu. How about taking the photographer role? Should I print it and stick the picture in the diary, making a picture diary? Not bad. From today I am paparazzi Yue. Speaking about that, before I knows the figure of Hajime and Shia and Myuu has vanished. Where are they going? Their presence is Shia is in the nearby river. Hajime is in the mountain. Myuu is at the upper stream? When I thought that they are together, it turns out all of them are all over the place. They really are free spirited. Anyway, lets follow Myuu for now. She is carrying the minimum equipment, so nothing should happen to her in the mountain and river around here, but as expected its worrying that she is alone. Myuu discovered. But, for some reason she looks strange. She is heading to upper stream following along the river, but sometimes she will tilt her head, and focused her hearing. What could she be doing? Curious. Lets try following her a bit without calling at her. Nevertheless, the more we head to the upper stream, the more the ground became unstable, but the pace of Myuu who keep advancing is quite something. Even though we are already in a place that can accurately be called as a mountain stream, Myuu is hopping pyon pyon from rock to rock in a speed as though she is running on a flat ground. It looks like she is activating the artifact for physical ability reinforcement but Even so, her body balance and choice of footsteps are quite something. I have to praise her when she get back if its like this. Anyway, a photo of Myuus lovely figure! One more time! Nn~~. Perhaps Ill have to take her back soon. We have come until really far at the upper stream, the surrounding is also filled with trees growing in abundance. I think Myuu is advancing with clear destination in mind somehow but. Really, why is she going upper stream until this far? Oh? Myuus legs stopped. She is looking around restlessly. She crouched on the river bank, her head tilt Something came out!? From inside the river, something that looks like a child covered with scales all over its body came out!? What is that!? UMA!? Perhaps Myuu is in a pinch. Here Ill use Divine Existence and take MyuuDD Nn? It looks like they have amicable atmosphere. Ah, they handshake. The UMA waved and vanished into the river. Myuu returned back in a good mood. For some reason, it feels like I have seen something that must not be seen. Hajime once grumbled Even though Myuu is really strange but she is easy to get liked, so Ive got to pay attention at her, now I see, perhaps he referred to something like this. Anyway, I hid and let Myuu walked past, and then I follow behind her. It seems she is already going back to the campsite. I feel a bit relieved. If she is going deeper inside the mountain and try to deepen her relationship further with strange living thing, as expected, thats something I cannot just only observe from afar. Nevertheless, just what in the world The Suiko Suu-chan means (TN: The kanji is ˮ. Google it if you want to see the picture. Its some kind of youkai in Japan and China.) When I return to the campsite, Shia is shooting fish at the nearby river. Not fishing. Shooting. Myuu happily dashed toward there. It seems Shia is flicking a fishing hook that is at the bigger side using her fingers, shot through fish inside the river, and then she pulled at the string that is tied to the hook and catchs the fish. Its to top up the BBQ ingredient. There is a lot of fishes with split open head entered into the bucket beside Shia. Blood is scattered at the surrounding. A father and a boy are fishing at the lower stream, but for some reason they are trembling all over with pale face. Its as though they had witnessed a gruesome scene. Perhaps because they are at the lower stream, a lot of red liquid is flowing their way. Myuu is receiving Shias teaching while learning fishing hook shot too, so the scene is turning even more gruesome. It looks like the father and boy there didnt really catch anything. Later, lets share some of the catch with them. For now, the picture of Shia and Myuu happily shooting at the red scene kaclick! Nn. The picture is terribly cute. When I return to the tent, Otou-sama and Kaoris papa are wailing while hugging each other. Seeing that, Shizukus papa also looked moved and shed out tears, Shizukus ojii-chan is nodding deeply feeling greatly impressed. Just what in the world happened. As for the mama~sthey are completely drunk. Kaoris mama is drinking straight from a 1.8 liter bottle of Japanese sake, Shizukus mam is also drinking from what looks like a whisky bottle. There is a mountain of beer can in front of Okaa-sama (TN: Read as mother-in-law) Nevertheless, Okaa-sama. She really is a person that suited to be a boss lady. Her figure sitting with one knee drawn up and a cigarette held at the corner of her mouth is wild! Cool! Next time, lets try copying that. (TN: I dont really get the references in this paragraph, can someone check it and tell me later?) Nn? Some kind of commotion is People who seem to be university students are looking here from afar while being noisy about something. When I follow their gaze, I see Kaori is throwing vegetables. Shizuku is cutting them midair. And then, Remia catch them on a plate. By the way, one of Remias hands is stirring the curry pot slo~wly slo~wly while doing that. Why are they doing that kind of circus act? I dont get it but they are looking like they are having fun. Thats what is most important. Click. Surely, most likely, seeing how the men who seemed to approach to call at them are shrinking back, I think this is the method those three thought up to prepare for BBQ while also checking those men in place. Beside the tent, Tio and Aiko are making some kind of rustling sound. I see, it looks like they are setting up hammock. Its a hammock type that is tied at trees, so Tio who is able to ascertain that it has been tied firmly is wiping her sweat with a really nice smile. Oh, looks like she is quickly trying it out. Aiko is holding the hammock in place while Tio is getting on it The rope snapped because it cannot support the weight. Tio is in daze while keep sitting on the ground. Click. Aiko is getting all flustered while saying a follow up like Perhaps the rope is too old! but At the corner of Tios eyes, tears are. No matter how anyone look at her, the cause of those tears isnt because of the pain from her butt hitting ground, looks like she received damage from the fact that the rope cannot endure her weight. She sat on the floor hugging her knees and buried her face onto there. Aiko is desperately consoling her while running her gaze restlessly around, then she dashed in a rush perhaps from finding something. Looks like her aim is the vine twining around a tree. She take it into her hand, confirm at the surrounding with restless gaze andooh, the vine is lengthening slitheringly. It looks like she lengthen the vine with the power of farmer master and make it grow thicker. With that she reinforced the hammock and tied it up on the tree again. Furthermore, she also apply her magic on the tree to fuse the vine on it and increase the toughness thoroughly. Aiko help Tio who is still shutting herself inside her shell to stand up while talking at her gently. The dejected Tio nodded a bit. She is gee~ntly, gee~ntly getting up on the hammock. For some reason, even my heart is also beating fast watching it. Do, do your best-, Tio! You can get on it if its you! Surely you can get on the hammock! Ah, Tios hand slipped! She got on the hammock face down! The vine Ooh, it doesnt snap! Its perfectly supporting Tio! Aikos face is amazingly smug! But Tio keep laying face down. She is in an amazing posture like a shrimp with her body arching backward and both her hands held up. She wriggle and squirm in the attempt to face up somehow, but it doesnt go well Ah, she give up. She is unmoving on the hammock while still face down. She is really like a shrimp but, doesnt that hurt? Aikos smug face turned into a really complicated expression. When Aiko try to gently push, the backward shrimp Tio wavered *pura~n pura~n* like in a swing. Yep. Lets quietly leave. Nn? Hajimes presence is nearing. I dont know why he entered into the mountain, but it looks like he safely finished his objective. But, what is this I wonder? There is one more presence beside Hajime. When I stared fixedly at the direction where Hajime is going to come out from Yes, the campsite panicked when they saw Hajime appeared with that. Beside Hajime, there is a one-eyed bear-san that looks really grim with the three straight scars on one of its eyes. It really look like the lord of the forest. According to Hajime, he explained that I encountered the bear inside the forest. It impertinently attacked me so I finished him with a punch on the stomach and it got emotionally attached to me. I see, I completely dont get it. It seems, Hajimes reason is that even though there is no danger at the surrounding, just in case he checked inside the mountain but The daughter interacted with UMA, the father made a bear that looked really like the lord of the forest into his underling. These parent and child are really similar. The one-eyed bear-san laid down on the ground face up, exposing its stomach as though wanting to say Im not dangerous at all!. Myuu who returned from the fish shooting makes sparkly eyes and dive on its stomach. The common people other than us who see that are screaming even louder. The papa~s are in admiration, while the mama~s are cackling. While Myuu is riding on its stomach, for some reason sparks scattered between the one-eyed bear-san and Shia. The eyes of Shizuku and Kaori brightened at the fluffiness, while Remia is stirring the curry ro~und and ro~und while going My my, ufufu. Aiko is getting all flustered, and Tio keep being a backward shrimp. Hajime is saying Lets start the BBQ soon yeah while glancing at the bear-san for some reason. Bear-san shook *Twitch-!!*. Chaos visited the campsite. Fumu. Ill deal with the other people who come here for camping, but for now, Click. I get the feeling that the first memory of the Golden Week will become something really lovely. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Yues diary. Actually I wrote one for the extra story of the fifth volume. Im thinking to match it with the school arc and try to insert it sometimes for idle story. Or rather, Myuu is again with something strange Just what in the world Shirakome is planning to do with Myuu? Even I myself dont know anymore. The characters are moving as they pleased, that is really something that happen huh. I wonder, should I just mix up legend, myth, urban legend into one big mess already to make something likeBehind Myuu, it become a swarm of Hyakki Yakkou nano! Chapter 264 Arifureta Chapter 264 Arifureta After II A World That is Relatively Finished It was a place of large spring, surrounded by forest of trees. There was no sound that could be heard other than the rustling leaves. It was Koukis question that brought the silence. In front of Kouki who was crawling on all fours at the edge of the spring while coughing, there was queen Moana making a bewildered expression. Suddenly the sanity of the existence that they greatly respected and loved was being questioned. The question was an extremely impolite one that normally it wouldnt be strange if they snapped toward the one who asked. In fact, the atmosphere of the people standing around the queenDDsix men and women with warrior appearance, and two man and woman who didnt seem like warrior but looked used with fighting. And one woman whose clothing was different with the others, her attire somehow gave the impression that she was a lady attendantDDwas turning into one that couldnt be said to be pleasant. Although, not even one of them tried to reproach Koukis impolite statement, they didnt look like fanatic. Was that because of healthy religious faith, or else was it because they were holding back because they were in front of the queen, the reason wasnt clear. Kouki felt the atmosphere of the surrounding and saw the bewildered expression of Moana whose hand was still presented at him, and realized that his question was crude before he apologized in panic. I, Im sorry, saying that so suddenly. I am a bit traumatized with an existence that is like a god Tra, trauma of god? Or rather, you had met that kind of existence before? The words of Kouki who was once involved with a supernatural existence that was called god caused Moana and her people to make expression of being struck with admiration. Was the young man before their eyes an existence so great that was also chosen by another great existence different from Foltina, they wondered. But, Koukis next words turned them speechless. Yes. Though, it was when he was in a state of possessing an acquaintance. He thought nothing of human except as his pawn in a game, caused many wars, brainwashed people, and when he got bored he sent in his apostles to massacre mankind, that kind of god. Thats, not god. Thats absolutely an evil something else right? A magnificent tsukkomi from the queen. Her way of talking changed. By any chance, that might be her unadorned way of talking. Kouki smiled wryly while saying Perhaps and he took Moanas hand. Eerr. Lets see, Foltina, sama? I think you said that person was the one who summoned me but, I completely dont know anything. But first thing first, I only wish to confirm ahead just one thing, can I return to my original place? From the hand of Kouki who returned a firm grip in his handshake, Moana felt the strength of someone who was similarly a fighter like her and she coughed once. She recovered her disordered mind and way of talking. After that she lowered her eyebrows looking a bit troubled and, Im sorry. But honestly, we too are currently also baffled. We have never heard the voice of Foltina-sama that clearly before, and someone like you who visit from a different world, it is like a fairy tale. In other words Yes. Its just as you though, if the original place that you said us really in another world, then we dont have the method of how to return you back there. Or rather, you really came from another world huh? Eerr, I think thats the case but As a test, Kouki tried mentioning the name of the kingdom and empire but Moana and others gave no reaction. Perhaps this place was an unknown continent that was also in Tortussuch possibility couldnt be denied, but seeing that Moana and her people had no power of summoning, in the end he had no other method except making contact with this Foltina-sama, or searching for a method to go home by his own strength. (Or perhaps, will that guy come here to pick me up? It feels like he might show up all of sudden with troublesome face after Shizuku and others begged him.) Thinking of that guy that floated at the back of his mindDDHajime, caused Kouki to smiled wryly. If it was him who possessed both the method to cross over worlds and the method to find Kouki, then it wasnt something impossible. Moana and her people made a worried expression seeing Koukis state, they wondered whether he was cornered from feeling shock into a condition where he could do nothing but laughing. Seeing the good character of Moana and others that somehow could be seen through from them, Kouki felt a bit relieved while smiling to show that he was fine. Im sorry. Come to think of it, I havent introduced myself. I am called Amanogawa Kouki. DDJust a mere swordsman. Swordsman Moana and her people made a bewildered expression once again, wondering why he didnt introduce himself as the hero. But, before that bewilderment could turn into spoken out question, Kouki stood up and continued his words. If this is another world, a place that doesnt know about my former world, and I cannot go home, then that cant be helped. Can I ask you to please teach me about various things. Including the reason why I was called here, your majesty the queen? Ye, yeah. Thats right. It looks like you were really suddenly tossed into the spring, we will give you explanation as much as we can. Also, you also dont need to worry about any basic necessities. Even like this, I am a queen after all. There wont be a problem with just providing for a single guest. Moana pulled herself together and said that while winking at him with playfulness. The atmosphere of that place softened slightly and the people who seemed to be her attendant also smiled slightly. And also, I dont mind if you call me Moana. You are a guest that Foltina-sama entrusted to us. It should be fine if you think of your status as higher than me. Thats why, its fine to not humble yourself like that. Aa~, perhaps so. But there is also the matter about me being outsider so, please let me call you Moana-sama. As for my languagefor the moment, please let me keep using polite language as it is. Mu, I see Moanas shoulders dropped in a bit of disappointment. The expression of Moanas followers looked like they had headache right after Moana said to him to not act humbly, but their expression turned grateful when they heard Koukis reply. Seeing that, Kouki felt relieved that his response wasnt mistaken. It appeared that this queen had a really unconventional character, as could be seen from how she was so used to battlefield to the degree that she had scars on her body. Then, Ill have you let me call you Kouki. That will be fine I believe? Yes, of course. Right. Well then Kouki. There is a bit of problem with the safety of this area, if possible I want us to be on the move quickly. If we hurry we should be able to arrive at the capital before the sun set. Kouki nodded showing that he had no objection, to which Moana also nodded back Great. And then, she moved her gaze at the woman in attendant attire beside her. Anneal. We cannot keep being like a drowned rat like this all the time. Please. Yes, your majesty. I pray. For the grace of the sun and the windDDWind of Embrace The woman who was called Anneal looked to be in her middle twenty from her appearance, a woman with slightly calm atmosphere. Her eyes were droopy, and when she replied her voice was also soft, which spurred such impression even more. Different from the other followers, she wasnt carrying anything that looked like weapon, in exchange she was carrying a large satchel on her back and several bags that looked like shawl. Whether it was Moana or her followers, they all were basically wearing pants and protectors above their clothes with white undertone. But it was only Anneal who was wearing something like an apron in the place of protector. That was the reason Kouki got the impression that she was like a lady attendant. When that Anneal whispered in a faint voice, right away a part of the pattern on the back of her right hand shined faintly. This is Kouki looked down on his body with a slight surprise. His clothes was swaying from receiving gentle warm wind. From the sensation of wind his skin felt, it seemed a warm wind was whirling with his body as the center. The same thing also happened with Moana and the followers that entered the water just now. Fumu, it seems it will also be necessary to explain about blessing art too. She is praying, or perhaps offering her wish to the power that dwell in natureDDthe blessing power, to have that power shared with her. Power was dwelling in all living things and the whole nature. Moana and others called that power as blessing power, and the technique that made use of that power by praying or vowing was named as blessing art. The painting on their body was something that represented their prayer and vow as letters which made it possible to shorten the invocation procedure. As for Fortina, she was thought to be the aggregation of those powers of nature, an existence that possessed will. Sometimes, there appeared people who felt the will of the great blessing like in the fairy tale, or heard her words. By no means that existence could be confirmed clearly, people vaguely thought that such existence existed. In the teaching since the ancient time, the sense of values of living while feeling gratitude to not just Foltina, but to the whole nature was planted into the people. Therefore, rather than calling the peoples feeling toward Foltina as religious faith, it should instead be called as ecological sense of values to treasure the nature. Kouki listened to such story during the time of waiting until their clothes dried up. (I see. Rather than faith, they are offering respector perhaps gratitude, something like that) Like that, his conviction that Moana and her people werent fanatic was getting stronger inside Kouki. Although, Kouki still hadnt let go of his wariness toward Moana and others. His polite language and title of honor toward Moana displayed that. When their clothes dried up completely, the explanation about blessing was also mostly over and Moana raised her voice. Now then, lets depart. We will keep talking about what we should teach to Kouki in the way. Spenser, Ill leave the vanguard post to you. Understood, your majesty. The aging warrior that pulled up Kouki from the spring before this seemed to be called Spenser. He was the eldest among all the people here, his short black hair without any grey hair gave a youthful impression. Although, his body that was obviously trained even through his equipments and the glimpses of sharpness of a fighter deep in his eyes gave a weight that this person couldnt be underestimated by any means. When Kouki asked, perhaps it should be said that it was just as expected, it seemed that other than Anneal, all of the people here should be called as the most elite warriors of Synclea kingdom, they were the royal guard of Moana. And Spenser was the leader of the royal guard force. Following Spensers lead, they advanced through the thick forest. The temperature and humidity also didnt feel unpleasant, the pillars of light created from the light through the gaps between leaves were beautiful. Kouki narrowed his eyes pleasantly thinking What a verdant world. Kouki talked toward Moana while they were advancing with the soldiers surrounding Kouki and Moana at the center. The nature is really abundant here. The spring before this too, even though it was quite deep, but the water ws really clear until the bottom. This is also thanks to Foltina-sama, no, to the blessing power that filled this world, right. Thats correct. For some reason Moanas expression turned complicated. Inside his heart Kouki felt uneasy thinking if he had said something wrong while his gaze was looking around. There, he saw everyone including Spenser and Anneal were also making a complicated expression. Kouki wracked his mind even harder to spot what he had said wrong. Moana showed a wry smile to such Kouki. No, forgive me. Kouki hasnt said anything wrong. Its just, I was thinking to explain it after this butplace abundant with nature like this, only numbered a little. Eh? Kouki was perplexed. Moanas bitter smile deepened while she explained further. Outside this forest, there is a desert continuing as far as the eye can see. This place is special. De, desert? Yes. the blessing power is being stolen from the world. Because of those . DDAccording to Moana, they were a grotesque race that emitted miasma, a power that neutralized the blessing power. They must be something like monster if a comparison was made with Tortus. It seemed they were called Dark Being because they were constantly enveloped in miasma that looked like black mist. They consumed just by existing, stealing life force from all living things. They were truly the natural enemy of not just mankind, but also nature. We dont understand what are they, and from where they came. But, lets see, if we are asked what is your history?, then we ought to answer fighting the Dark Being. That is just how long we have been fighting them since far in the past. It felt like inside the eyes of Moana who was having a distant look, there was deep and heavy something that couldnt be described with words dwelling inside. Kouki only stayed silent without saying anything, merely listening to what she said. A lot of nature lost blessing power. Because those Dark Being are making blessing power their food, they are acting prudently from exploiting the nature compared to in the past. Because if blessing power disappear from the whole world, they too wont be able to keep living. However, they have a method so that they have no problem even while refraining from exploiting nature. They were raising human like livestock. The blessing power a single human possessed was in a different league compared to a single tree or a single animal. Therefore, the liked to eat human. Thanks to blessing power, the growth of plants and animals in this world was quick, and strong. But, even so the Dark Beings appetite was above that. Also, a lot of blessing power was consumed, or perhaps eaten in battle. If blessing power was lost to the degree that there was no prospect of recovery, nothing would remain in that place. The place would only become a world of sand. The supply and demand werent balanced, regulating their eating so that the blessing power wouldnt dry up meant that they would always be unable to obtain the feeling of full stomach. That was why, so that it wouldnt be a problem even if the animal and plants were eaten until they ran out, the Dark Being raised human as livestock. This is a battle where our survival and dignity are on the line. Our great ancestors created means to oppose the miasma, diligently studied the blessing art, and like that life continue until it come to our time. But, perhaps that too has reached the limit already. Moanas vast gaze caught Kouki. The thing dwelling inside those eyes that reflected himselfDDKouki gulped when he saw that. This world, the great mother nature, Foltina-sama isDDthats why, they summoned you correct? Things like hope, didnt exist there. There was also no expectation. What was inside those eyes, was mortification, and then disappointment toward herself. The personification of blessing power that should even be called as the will of the worldDDFoltina had made her judgment. That it was impossible to resist with just the human of this world. That was how much this world had been cornered. The fact was, there was no other country around Synclea kingdom. There were only feudal lords in each territory, where they all answered to the kingdom. Countries that once called themselves as empire, federation, holy country, and so on, all of them were perished. Across several mountains, or at the continent across the sea, there were other countries that were still resisting, but it was unclear how long they would be able to keep at it. All of you is no good already, it couldnt be helped even if the world thought so about them Even though there wasnt any shadow on Moanas expression, but those eyes told of Moanas feeling more eloquently than anything else. In Koukis eyes, it looked as though the queen before his eyes was smiling while crying. DDIts fine. I swear Ill save this world! If, he said such thing without thinking of anything, surely Moana with her personality would laugh livelily while also saying Thats really reliable! to him. While the inside of her eyes was looking like she was going to cry just like now, while feeling disappointed at herself, while getting hurt. Kouki was glad that he didnt say anything like that. But, however, then, what should he say instead? Its still not over yet? There should be something that you can do? Foltina-sama isnt disappointed or anything at you? Its just a coincidence that I was summoned you know? He didnt understand. Kouki didnt understand, what was the correct thing to say. Kouki couldnt bear to look at Moanas eyes by more than this and he averted his gaze. Moana too also moved her gaze to the front as though there was nothing and she was going to continue her story about the . But, at that moment Kouki lifted his face in surprise and he stopped walking. Hm? Kouki, whats the matter? Is your conditionDD Err, there are a lot of presences that way. They are heading this way with really fast speed but, what is the possibility that they are your comrades? -. Everyone, prepare to fight! At nine oclock! Moana ignored Koukis question and immediately raised her voice. Everyone, without a single exception and without even a moment of delay rearranged their formation to face toward the indicated direction. There was no hesitation and also no one asking for confirmation. That movement that was without the slightest disarray was just like the group behavior that birds showed. Moanas instruction was also extremely fast, but even more than that, the proficiency of the most elite royal guard unit was also enough of a show. Kouki! Do you know their number and distance? -, Yes! Their number is16. Their distance is 80 meterDDten seconds until the contact! I believe they are large four-legged animals! For a moment Kouki thought whether they would understand when he spoke about the distance using the unit of meter, and so he restated it as the time until the contact with enemy. Moanas eyes opened wide. Based from the information that Kouki brought to her, she had an idea of the existence that they could possibly encountered in this area. But, what she was surprised about wasnt because that existence was approaching. She was shocked at the width of Koukis detection range based that she deduced from that existences moving speed and the time until the contact with enemy that Kouki estimated. Although, her surprise only lasted for an instant. You all hear that! Assume its the black wolf species! They will come to tear down our formation in their first attack! Neisan, Lilin, take the wind out of their sail! Understood Spenser and others, the six soldiers unsheathed their sword. Their swords were single-edged sword with large curvature that looked like shamshir. The width of the sword was wide, and if seeing just from there then they could be categorized as large sword. The man around his thirty who was called Neisan, and the woman her late teen who was called as Lilin, the two of them held their hands together in prayer behind the six soldiers. They must be art user that specialized as rear guard. Each time the prayer of the two was released to the world, a part of the patterns visible on their cheeks and nape was shining. The monster of this unknown world finally came. Kouki was nervous and getting cold sweat while also drawing out the holy sword that was dangling from his waist. The holy sword that shined from reflecting the sunlight filtering through trees was so magnificent that everyone spontaneously wanted to let out a sigh of admiration. Unconsciously Moana and Anneal took a second look. It was right after that, Violent killing intent and black miasma rapidly approached from inside the forest like a squall. DD DD Prayers of the casters reached the hearing at the same time. The pattern painted on Neisans cheek until his nape shined, and at the front the earth protruded out matching the activation of that hieroglyph-like pattern. It was just like a wall of stone. The wall of stone had thickness of thirty centimeter, with width and height of two meter. *zushin-*, the sound of something crashing on the stone wall rang out in succession. Instantly, the pattern stretching from Lilins shoulder until her neck also shined, and blowing down wind that should be called as super localized downburst struck at the other side of the stone wall. *gusha-* Graphic sound and small voices of death agony leaked out from the other side. Neisans voice echoed even more. I pray. Seeking for the crumbling earth, smash apartDD The stone wall was pulverized by itself and then its fragments shot out to the front like a directed explosive. Black smoke was bursting in one after anotherDDno, those were black wolves clad in that black smoke with body length of a meter, several of them were turning a somersault altogether. Seeing that, two of the vanguard soldiers rushed out. I pray! This body is a swordDD! That was a blessing art that raised physical ability. It wasnt just a prayer, but a vow taken toward themselves, by doing that they were strengthened by the blessing power inside their body. The first step of the two soldiers dented the ground. With that force they slaughtered with one slash two black wolves that only just stood up again somehow from the impact of the pebbles. Aiming at the two soldiers that stuck out from the formation, more black wolves approached them, but Lilins wind obstructed those wolves. When the black wolves regained their balance, the two soldiers retreated to the formation with brilliant speed. The black wolves growled in irritation. As though to display their annoyance, they spewed out black smokeDDmiasma with even more thickness. Right away, the surrounding vegetations wilted as though they lost their vitality, they dried up completely. Dont break formation. Keep up what are you doing. We understand. The that was called as black wolf species was a species that specialized in cooperation and melee, their attack power itself was relatively low except a part of the species. The soldiers firmly held the formation and accurately finished off the attacking wolves, while the rearguards blessing art sniped from behind. That was the theory. The captain of the royal guard Spenser narrowed his eyes like a hawk and when he spoke to make confirmation just in case, everyone else nodded firmly without any agitation. (Their appearance is monster just as I thought. Is the difference between the two is that one emitted miasma and the other isnt? These wolves resembled the four-eyed wolf but, I dont feel as much pressure from these wolves. I can also follow their movement enough. Whats left, whether they have skill like characteristic magic or not.) Kouki calmly analyzed the battle strength of the black wolf species. Seeing that calm attitude, Moana secretly sighed in relief. From the sensation of Koukis hand, his sensing ability just now, and the minimum accurate information they shared before this, she assumed that Kouki possessed a lot of battle experience, but even so she was worried that he would panic when the time came that they faced the . But, at that time, a huge shadow appeared slowly behind the black wolves surrounding them. Hou, so its as I thought that the information that the queen went out of her country is true It felt like the air shook slightly. Clad in a miasma with thickness that was clearly different from the surrounding black wolves, it was a black wolf with a body built that must be more than two meter. That wolf was talking with a voice that sounded like it directly resonated inside the head. Eh? Kouki leaked out an astonished voice. His eyes opened wide. On the other hand, Moana and her people didnt look surprised, they were glaring at the large black wolf with an expression as though they had bitten something sour. It seemed that it was something normal that the black wolf possessed intelligence and speech. Wasnt the beasts without any reasoning? Wasnt they the same like monster, a disaster that was mankinds natural enemy? While Kouki was confused, Moana raised the corner of her mouth and replied back with a fearless expression. We also scattered fake information so that we wouldnt get found out, and we planned to move quickly with only the minimum number though. It seems your side have an excellent observer. But, are you seriously thinking you will be able to kill us just with this number? Ill take my chance. There is no way Ill hand over the achievement of taking the head of the queen to the other pack. Ill present your head to the king, and lift my name, Niebla! *UOOOOOOOOON* A howl that was even accompanied by physical shockwave burst. The black wolf that introduced itself as Niebla gushed out dreadful black miasma along with undulation of power that transmitted electrifying sensation to the skin. The vegetations at the surrounding that were instantly enveloped by black miasma withered up one after another. Naturally, that miasma also enveloped Kouki and others. Moana immediately snuggled close to Kouki that their skin touched. It wasnt because she was scared. It was to protect Koukis body. If the miasma came in contact with the blessing power of all living thingsDDthat was to say their life, Moana and others wouldnt come out unscathed. But, their state didnt look like they were enduring anything like that. Everyone, pay attention to the remaining capacity of the miasma stone! Lilin, scatter away the miasma while concentrate attacking Niebla! Roger! Moanas instruction was given. Moanas hand reached out toward her chest seemingly unconsciously. There was a colorless and transparent cylinder shaped gem about five, six centimeter long attached there. That gemDDmiasma stone was faintly muddy black. Kouki, sorry. I should have handed this to you first. Put this miasma stone on your body. It will protect us from the miasma. It seemed miasma stone was something like how there was magic stone inside monster, it was an organ inside the body of . After extracting the miasma inside it for about ten days, it was processed and put on the body, that miasma stone would absorb miasma within its capacity range, and by wearing it one could do activity even inside miasma for a period of time without getting affected. Moana wrapped a miasma stone pendant around Koukis wrist. At the same time the black wolves led by Niebla attacked simultaneously. Niebla too, he couldnt join the cooperation attack because of Lilin holding him back and could only run around outside the formation in the attempt to perturb the soldiers. Using that chance, Neisans blessing art was decreasing the number of the black wolves by one, and then one more, it was only little by little, but it was continuing steadily. Chih. You are doing well with these number. As expected from the elite unit of the queen- Niebla whispered with a voice filled with bitterness. Right after that, Niebla resolved himself and howled, he charged forward without stopping even while the wind blades that Lilin released carved his body and caused blood to spray out. He is coming! Push him back and then kill him! Dont underestimate me- Spenser gave his instruction, at the same time Nieblas howl surged out. Right after that, miasma gushed out explosively from the ground below two warriors who were facing Niebla. Guah Whaatt!? Dario-. Fedri! The soldiersDDDario and Febri raised scream of shock and got blown away. Because Dario was considerable young even among the elite guard, unlike the veteran Fedri, he was unable to defend right away and crashed on the ground some distance away without even being able to apply ukemi. The hole that was opened from the absent of the two was immediately closed by Spenser. He blocked the brutal claws of Niebla using his sword and he held his ground trying to halt the rushs momentum. Guh, you bastard- Youre in the way- Miasma converged beside Niebla and took shape. It was the shape of three huge claws. Lilin fired , but Niebla who blew up miasma upward and neutralized it didnt pause and unleashed the three claws in a horizontal swept toward Spenser. The other soldiers had their hand full facing the black wolves. They couldnt move right away. I wont let you It was queen Moana who cut in. She slipped into Nieblas bosom from really close to the ground as though she was crawling there, and struck her sword at his torso with a stunning slash. Because Niebla immediately pulled back, the trajectory of the three large claws also shifted slightly. Spenser also wasted no time backing away and he got off with only his protectors surface torn. Chih. As expected, ordinary method wont work huh. Niebla spat that line out and plunged in the miasma claws. Spenser blocked that while Moana stepped toward Niebla. But, Niebla seemed to also have predicted that movement. DamDD First, Ill eat starting from that irritating caster! Niebla leaped over Moanas head and used the miasma claws he created himself as a foothold and leaped further, his sprang toward his objectiveDDLilin who was accurately slowing him down. Lilin who was making prayer in order to back up Moana late to react just for a moment against Nieblas irregular movement. She wasted no time twisting her body while trying to pray for defense, but whatever the case it was impossible to completely dodge the attack. It would be most satisfactory if she lost only an armDDshe resolved herself for that but the next moment, DD- A light barrier that shined radiantly manifested in front of Lilins eyes. Nieblas claws only raised unpleasant scraping sound *gigigi* and stopped before the light barrier. Wha, what!? Whats this!? Lilins shocked voice and Nieblas surprised exclaim overlapped. Niebla adroitly turned his body midair in a somersault and his legs stopped in front of the unknown technique. And then, he looked for the person that was the source of this with his atrocious beast eyes running at the surrounding. It took a moment to specify the culprit. You, what the hell was that just now? *gururu* Niebla raised a growl that was brimming with killing intent and wariness while asking that. The person his gaze was directed to was naturally Kouki! Moanas shout that was filled with shock and gratitude because he protected her comrade resounded. But, her gaze, and then Nieblas beast eyes that were emitting killing intent were immediately narrowed in dubiousness. Short and ragged breathing leaked out repeatedly could be heard. Without any doubt, it was Koukis breathing. It wasnt that he was adjusting his breathing. It even sounded like he was hyperventilating. It was obvious even from Koukis expression that he wasnt in a normal state. Yes, it was something that even caused both enemy and ally to feel dubiousDD Koukis expression was pale, as though he was fearing something. The tip of the holy sword his hand was holding was shaking a bit, while being pointed on the ground. It wasntDDbeing pointed to Niebla, to the enemy in front of his gaze. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Chapter 265 Arifureta Chapter 265 Arifureta After II Why, Are You a Hero? AN: The story aint progressing even after I wrote twelve thousand words He didnt understand. Was he an enemy? Was there really no middle ground to talk with each other? He didnt understand. Were Moanas words the truth? Was justice really on her side? He didnt understand. Was it the correct thing to do, to cut down an existence with its own will while he was still not really understanding anything like this? He didnt understand. They were the enemy seeing how they came attacking. Enemy should be defeated. That decision should be correct. Was it really? He didnt understand. He should believe Moana and her people. Should he really? He didnt understand. Was his judgment really righteous? Was what he believed in correct? Was there something that he failed to notice? Was he averting his eyes from what he should see? Was there anything that he misread? Was he really not thinking conveniently? He didnt understand. He didnt understand. He didnt understand. Hah, just a coward- Those thoughts rushed inside Kouki head for a moment in circles. A sneering voice that seemed to see through that caused Kouki to return to his senses in surprise. When he noticed, brutal claws were approaching before his eyes. -! Nuh Even when he was taken by surprise, the piled up experience and the greatest specs moved his body by itself. The holy sword that sprang up with a terrific speed shifted Nieblas claws upward. Seeing his attack averted so easily caused Niebla to leak out a voice of shock. He could never imagine that a trembling young man with pale expression and ragged breathing from fear would be able to show a reaction this agile even in his wildest dream. Although, Nieblas agitation only lasted a moment. The instant he passed Kouki by, he swung the miasma claws. He used his own body as camouflage to make the miasma claws attacked from Koukis blind spot. But, what resounded wasnt a scream of death agony or the graphic sound of flesh getting torn apart. *shaaan* A single clear sound of scraping metals that didnt suit the battlefield. It was the sound of the miasma claws that were launched from the blind spot getting parried by Koukis holy sword. He matched the motion of the miasma claws and averted only their trajectory. What- Nieblas agitation was clear to see this time. An impact ran through his stomach at that time. Gofuh!? An impact that made him thought whether his internal organs were being stirred blew away his consciousness for an instant. He crashed on the ground without even any awareness of up and down. When Niebla recovered his consciousness, his gaze ran toward Kouki. He saw Koukis figure raising one foot there and he finally understood that he got kicked flying. It was a terrifying technique. While his reflex toward the first attack was also amazing, but even more than that was his sensing ability toward attack from a blind spot, technique that beautifully parried every attack instead of blocking, and then the perfect counterattack. But, however, (Whats with that!? That man, just whats in the world is the deal with him!?) Niebla felt more confused then scared. While this young man he was staring at possessed amazing technique like a veteran warrior, but he was still directing scared gaze toward Niebla even now. Just a single kick pierced through Nieblas defense as though tearing through paper scrap and reduced him to a state where he still couldnt stand up right away. Just what in the world a man who could that was feeling scared at? Or perhaps, he was merely acting? Niebla guessed, but seeing Koukis state that was desperately stifling something inside himself, it didnt look like that at all. That was why he didnt understand. Here was a warrior that might even surpassed Spenser, the royal guard of his sworn enemy the queen, and yet his attitude was too mismatched for someone like that, which made him unable to understand. (Kuh, my underlings also cannot hold on for longer. Then, what I should prioritize is-) Rather than focusing on a newcomer that he couldnt understand, he should prioritize attacking the enemy that would definitely caused collapse in the enemy side if that enemy was defeated, or even if he just wounded that enemy the enemy side would still be shaken. In that case, he would also be able to escape. Nieblas eye glint moved away from Kouki and turned toward Moana. UOOOOOOOOOOOOON-!! It was a howl so loud that felt like the eardrum would get blown away from that. Right away, miasma with abnormal thickness and amount gushed out from Nieblas body. The intense ejection of miasma that looked as though they would paint over the space itself like black ink was also a dangerous act for Niebla himself. Because it was an act that was equivalent with ejecting out his own life force. But, in this battlefield where irregularity existed, the best choice was to escape with certainty. As though to show that, Nieblas ejected miasma transformed into several hundred tough claws. Your majesty-! I pray-, thisDD Kuh Anneal immediately leaped forward to protect Moana, Lilin was trying to use blessing art of protection while showing anxiety, and Moana resolved herself to intercept while sweating coldly, it was at that moment the miasma claws in the number that was absurd to even be counted attacked like a barrage. Thats the only thing I wont let you do! DD! Kouki cut in front of the tsunami of black and claws with a step-in that could be mistaken with a teleportation. Moana called his name Kouki- with a voice that sounded concerned for him. Were Moana words the truth? When he heard her voice, he couldnt imagine that she was deceiving him. This person who was worried for him when he was in danger even though they only met just now and she still hadnt ascertained his background, how could he think that she was using him or anything? But, (Thats not it, thats not it at all. What I cannot believe isDD) His heart felt like it was being whipped and messed up inside a mixer. Even so, the feeling that he had to protect moved Kouki. Among the skill that he could invoke swiftly, this light element defensive magic could protect at the widest rangeDD. This magic that could deploy several layers of shining defensive wall simultaneously blocked all the rapidly approaching miasma claws. Inside the miasma so thick it gave hallucination that the darkness of night was descending, countless layer of radiance defensive wall flew around like the torch of hope. Such scene even looked fantastical. The miasma was blocked with certainty, and then Koukis holy sword swept it aside. That figure that perfectly handled Nieblas fierce attack that caused veteran soldiers like Spenser and others to gulp caused them to comprehend it, indeed, this person was certainly an existence that was invited by a great being. He was a magnificent warrior. Everyone was thinking so during the dispersal of the miasma. Everyone other than Moana who was currently at Koukis side, seeing his face that was desperately defending against the attack with an expression that looked like he was going to collapse anytime now. You bastard-, how far you are going to be a hindrance-!! CTsk, next time Ill definitely bring you doDD There wont be any next time. Niebla finally recovered from the impact of Koukis attack and he tried to slip into the miasma to retreat, but it was at that timing that Spenser broke through that miasma and rushed near. Niebla wasted no time to swing his claws, but Spenser moved with flowing movement like water and his sword finally caught up to Nieblas torso. Gugah!? This is the end- Scream of fighting spirit surged out. Spensers sword was enveloped in wing that possessed faint green radiance. While Nieblas blood danced in the air, Spenser dodged the jaw attack that Niebla carried out in desperation and his beheading slash was sucked into Nieblas neck. *zan-* Spensers sword cut through. Nieblas huge body fell down. And then, Nieblas head rolled on the ground. The likes, oflivestock is- Niebla fighting spirit didn vanish even with his head removed, however, because of the limit of his body, he fell silent after spitting out words of resentment at the end. The miasma dispersed and light vanished from Nieblas eyes. Spenser huffed and he sheathed his sword, and then he raised a tense voice Situation report!. Right away, the royal guards who in the end didnt lose even a single person reported one after another that they were all safe, that Nieblas underlings were annihilated, and that Dario wasnt seriously injured although the bone of his arm broke. It seemed there were many small wounds, but by using blessing art to heighten their self-recovery strength, wounds until simple broken bone could be healed within a few minutes. Hero-dono! Thank you very much for protecting her majesty. I say, that was really as expected from the chosen warrior of Foltina-sama. Truly, that was a splendid skill. Spenser was facing Kouki with an expression that was filled with praise and gratitude without even a speck of malice in it. The other soldiers were also the same. Lilin and Neisan were showing him respect even while gazing at him full of curiosity. It couldnt be helped that they became curious with Koukis magic. Ah, no, its nothing really big Hahah, to be able to say that its nothing big after enduring the fierce attack of a of that level when he was sacrificing his life force! How very reliable! Hero-dono, once more, please take care of us from here on too. Spenser looked for a handshake with a friendly smile. It seemed he was harboring impression of a likeable young man who was an outstanding warrior while also possessing humility toward Kouki. But, even though Kouki was responding with the handshake request of such Spenser and also the soldiers who were gathering around him with similar expression like Spenser, his expression looked somewhat troubled throughout all that. Say, can I ask you all to call me by my name if possible? Dont call me hero. I dont mind if you call me Kouki. Oo, what a happy thing to ask. Then Ill call you Kouki-dono. Only if you call me Spenser in return. The gaze of Spenser who perceived Koukis words as another expression of friendliness was increasingly getting friendlier. The positivity level of the aging soldier was rising up steadily. And it seemed it was also the same with Lilin and others. Koukis expression was getting increasingly looked as though he was stuffing his cheeks with bitter food. However his expression was turning into one where it looked like he was desperately holding it so it wouldnt come out on his face. Kouki, let me also give you my words of thanks. That preeminent skill is really worthy of respect. I wish to express my gratitude with something butin any case, we also cannot really be carefree after receiving the attack just now. I want to depart immediately though Ah, yes. I have no objection. It seems that the information of Moana-sama and others coming here was leaked out. Indeed, its better for us to hurry. Moana entered between his conversation with Spenser and others looking somewhat as though she was putting a damper on things. Kouki let the tension bled out of his shoulders toward that interruption as though in relief. They once more advanced quickly as a party toward the edge of the forest with Spenser in the lead. Before long they could see the border of the forest. Kouki saw multiple large silhouettes taking position in front of the border and his hand reached out toward his sheathed holy sword. Kouki, its okay. Those are our mount animals. Your mount, is it? They look like large lizard though. Right. They are called Arous. Their trait is their flat torso and long neck. Their running ability is high with little shaking. They are mainly eating fruit even though they look like that. They are really taking kindly to human you know? From the point of view of Kouki whose common sense when speaking about a transportation method using animal would think of horse, he felt a bit bewildered of mounting a lizard more than two meter long with atrocious face. When he got nearer, he could see something like collar and U-shaped fetter and something like a stool to sit down attached on the animals back. He guessed that the rider could stay standing or sitting by lying heavily on the stomach on the saddle. From a glance, their atmosphere felt like HyahhaaD! There is human! The food! Im gonna eat them alive yeah! looking as though they were going to attack, but seeing the equipment attached on them then indeed, they certainly looked like a transportation method of this world. (I see, they are like the monster that the devil race used as mount huh. But, hm~m For the moment Kouki accepted that they werent dangerous existence, but this time he became bothered by something else. There were ten Arous in total, but the Arous with the best physique and style among those ten had a large ribbon tied on top of its head. A pink ribbon. The ribbon was really pink. Brutal looking face, eyes that shined with fierce glint, the leaked out growling voice *guruu*, the imposing airbut, on its head was a pink ribbon. What surrealism. Was this the fashion sense of this worlds people? Or else, was that an indispensable equipment? No, other than this one Arous that looked like leader, the other Arous werent wearing ribbon or anything Kouki was confused. Moana followed Koukis gaze and she guessed what he was staring at. And then looking a bit boastful she approached the Arous with ribbon. Fufu, what do you think? Its cute right? This child is my personal mount. His name is Haumu. The~re there, Haumu~, your master has returned back here~. Were you lonely? Moana caressed Haumus head *rub rub, pat pat*. I see Kouki realized, it looked like this Arous wasnt just a mount. Moana seemed to harbor a definite fondness to it. He guessed that this Arous was in a position of pet, or perhaps partner of Moana. Both sides held trust at each otherDD Guryah Ouch!? Haumus headbutt was launched. Moanas head was thrown back hard. Kouki became flustered As I thought its ferocious!?, but whether Anneal or Spenser or the others, none of them paid that any attention and they kept preparing their own mount for their departure from here. Fufu, what, as I thought you were lonely alone? When we got home Ill give you a lot of care okay, so~DDouch!? This cute cheeky guy! When Moana tried to hug Haumu once more with that kind of feel, a jaw drop that was like a heel drop kick burst on the crown of Moanas head. Excuse me, are you okay? Ahaha, there is no problem at all here, Kouki. Haumu is a spoiled child since a long time ago you see. He would frolic at me right away when I approached him. Guryuu No, that, no matter how I look at it When Moana turned her head toward Kouki, Haumus mouth closed *snap* on her whole head. Moana was struggling and squirming. No matter how he looked at it, he could only think that she was being preyed on. Sto, stop it Haumu! Right now isnt the time for playing around! Thats why, ah, it hurts! Haumu, its a bit, no, its really hurt here! Come on, you are a good child so let meDDAA Moana tapped repeatedly *peshi peshi* at Haumus head to say give up. Haumu was chewing on Moana as though to appeal of something, or perhaps as though to clear up a grudge of many years. Kouki who couldnt bear to see that looked at Anneal asking for help. Anneal let out a sigh while pointing at Haumus head with her finger motion. Kouki fearfully approached Haumu. Err, Haumu? Guruu When Kouki turned his gaze at Haumus head, Haumu nodded as though to say Please. His teeth dug into Moana. Those were the teeth of a herbivore, so the teeth didnt pierce through, but it must be still hurt. A small scream Au!? came from Moana. Kouki slowly reached out his hand and took the ribbon from Haumus hand. Haumu conveyed his gratitude at Kouki with his gaze, and then he did Peh at Moana as though he was spitting out his spit. Uu, ge, geez Haumu. Youre really a pampered child. Moana crumbled down on the ground as though she had been assaulted by hoodlum, and she wiped up her face that was slathered with saliva. Her way of talking was changing must be because she was a little shaken. She was averting her face shyly from Kouki who was looking down at her with a really complicated expression. The, then Kouki. You can sit behind meDDcough, I wonder if its agreeable for you to ride behind me? Ah, yes. Moana was still slathered with saliva, however, in order to recover the dignity of queen, Moana changed her way of talking back. Following her, Kouki climbed on Haumus back. As expected, it seemed the standard was to ride by standing. When Moana climbed up, it felt like Chih sound could be heard from Haumu butthat must be an imagination, there was no way he could clicked his tongue. Hm? Eh? The ribbon is It seemed Moana noticed when he got on Haumus back. Moana was looking around restlessly in a state seemed to say Where has the ribbon gone?. The ribbon was in Koukis hand. Haumu turned his long neck and stared at Kouki. An earnest feeling that could be seen just from a glance was residing in those eyes. That was a feeling of, Do something about this woman!. Looks like it flew off somewhere just now. Moana-sama, there is also the matter about the attack, isnt it better if we depart soon rather than later? I, I guess. Right, Im sorry Kouki. That ribbon was Haumus favorite butthis is not the time for saying anything like that isnt it. It felt like killing intent was residing in Haumus gaze. Kouki understood. Haumus gaze was declaring Who are you saying is pleased with that thing huh, idiottt! Im gonna let you die someday, just you wait!. Kouki who somehow guessed the relationship between the queen and her personal mount wasDDslowly entering the ribbon into his pocket. In the world, there was also things that was better to be treated as not existing. Haumus eyes brightened. It seemed that his positivity level toward Kouki was steadily increasing. Guruu? Perhaps it was just his imagination, but Haumu was raising a growl that sounded like he was in good mood. Fufu, are you happy being able to run together with me? This cute cheeky guy! But, we have guest today here. So run carefully out there okay. Gurya!! Was that a simple reply, or was that a yell of denial Aint no way Im happy about, that, you idiottt!, in any case with the powerful roar of Haumu as the signal, the party left the forest. Right after they left the forest, what leaped into Koukis sight was a sand colored world. There was the color of sand continuing until the horizon as far as his eyes could see. Moanas words that the forest behind them was something rare was certainly a fact. Compared with Guryuenthis is different huh. That was the impression of Kouki who saw this vast desert. A great desert existed in Tortus. It was a world of brown color. A world that was filled with the same heat and sand like this place. But, Kouki understood. The great desert of Guryuen and this desert were decisively different. He was unable to find any words that could express what was the difference accurately but, if he had to say itDD Its dead. Right. Its just as you say. This is a dead world. Moana affirmed Koukis words. Haumu was advancing through the sand with surprisingly little shaking and surprising speed. Above him, Moana who was holding on the U-shaped fetters while looking back across her shoulder at Kouki had eyes that were filled with grief. This is not just a desert. This is the result from blessing power, the power for the sake of living getting thoroughly stolen. Once, before the large scale war that occurred about a hundred years ago, it seemed that this area was also a verdant forest. War About a hundred years ago, a war, no, a decisive battle of the Nth time that occurred between mankind and the . The one who stood at the front as the leader was the king of Synclea kingdom at the time. At the end of the fierce battle, while great damage resulted for both humans and also nature, even so that king succeeded in bringing down the king of the of that time. The honorable ancestor drove away the army of . The compensation for that was nature was lost from 80% of the kingdom buteven so nature is still left behind at the surrounding of the unaltered capital. I believe that was an amazing war result. The capital wasnt relocated after that? He understood from seeing this desert that could only be expressed as dying. This was a place that human couldnt possibly live at. Eighty percent of the country territory died. He believed it was a matter of course for the capital to be relocated for the countrys revival attempt. Moana looked at faraway while opened her mouth in respond to Koukis question. The king of DDbecause he looked completely dark from the abnormal thickness of his miasma, we called him the , but it is said that guy lived for long as the strongest existence among the who were saving strength. Dark King Do you get it? We are not talking about lineage. He is not an existence that will end after being defeated once. The exist in every era. Although there is variety in his strength each time though. Moanas gaze that was staring at far away ran through the vast desert. Kouki guessed what Moana wanted to say and he whispered. This place is still a battlefield isnt it? This is also the best place for it. Yes. Because there is no blessing power that can be stolen from here. In this desert, those fellows can only use the miasma that they stored inside their body. The point where no blessing power cannot be obtained from the surrounding also apply to us, but even so, its ideal that those fellow wont be able to get strengthened and destroy nature for more than now. That was why they didnt relocate the capital. Because the ruined territory was exactly the best battlefield there was. The soldiers of Synclea were remaining in this barren land for the sake of continuing battle. No matter how many months and years passed, Synclea kingdom was the front line battlefield. Of course, we are moving our people to place that still have nature remaining. We entrust the feudal lord of every area with autonomy. We are leaving the production of the main food and everything else to them. What is the prospect of the enemy circling around this desert and aim at every other territory? Moana shook her head to answer Koukis question. According to her, the were ruling the eastern land, the kingdoms territory was at the west with this great desert sandwiched in between. A sea was spreading at the north, and similar like a desert, in the sea there was nothing to block the sight, so if any Dark Being tried to come from there, the surveillance unit stationed at each territory would notice. At the south there was mountain range area spreading, at the other side of the mountain area there was a large country that still remained and constructed their battlefield like Synclea, so if something happened then a notice would immediately reach them. Therefore, it was impossible for the to invade the western territory without Synclea kingdom noticing. The desert and Syncleas capital were literally the last fortress and also the front line battlefield. How admirable. Thank you. Kouki put his hand on his chest and said that, toward all the soldiers, and then toward the young queen who led them. Moana smiled happily and nodded at such Kouki. Silence continued for a while. Kouki pursed his lips into a straight line and turned his gaze downward, he was turning his thought toward the soldiers who he was told about. Moana was glancing repeatedly across her shoulder to such Kouki. And then after she showed hesitation several times, she opened her mouth. Kouki. Can I ask you something? ? What is it? Kouki lifted his face. Moanas gaze wandered around, looking like she was choosing her words. That, is.why, are you, a hero? Eh? It felt like something cold was entering slowly into Koukis chest. It felt like he was asked isnt it presumptuous for you to call yourself that?. It felt like Koukis weakness that was exposed at the fight against Niebla was seen through. Seeing Kouki who was shaken and his face complexion worsened, Moana added more of her words in hurry. Ah, no, thats not what I meant. Its not that Im ridiculing you. Im only wondering that its a curious way of calling you. Curious, is it? Understanding that Moanas intention was different from what he thought, Kouki let out the tension from his stiffened face and tilted his head. Yes. I thought its curious. When I heard from Foltina-sama that a hero is summoned, I dont really understand what kind of person would appear. Because, dont you think so too? Hero(yuusha)DDif we take the literal meaning of that word, the meaning will be a person with courage. (TN: The word yuusha is made from two kanji, the kanji of courage and person. Yuusha can mean hero, the brave, or man of valor in Japan.) Moana threw a questioning gaze at Kouki to confirm that they were in the same page. Kouki nodded. If thats the case, then I can throw out my case and say with surety. That the soldiers of my country, are all hero(yuusha) without a single exception. Ah Kouki was taken aback and leaked out a small voice. Moana looked back and stared straight at Kouki. If by perchance, Kouki is a man who had accomplished some great exploits, and that was why you were chosen by Foltina-samathen shouldnt such person be called as hero(eiyuu) instead? (TN: Eiyuu is made from kanji of Han and man. In Japan it means hero, heroine, great person) Thats Ah, no, its not that I wish to trouble Kouki. Im just wondering. Sensing Koukis perplexity, Moana said Forgive me for asking something strange and she returned her gaze to the front. But, Moanas words were clinging completely inside Kouki. Question was overflowing inside his mind. Just what in the world a hero(yuusha) was. (Thinking back now, just what is a hero? I called myself that because thats my vocation. But, still, heroDDa person with couragethats a persons nature, it cannot be called an occupation that showed a persons innate ability isnt it?) He recalled. The vocation of his comrades. Healer. Martial artist. Swordsman. Barrier user Yes, everyone had vocation that was connected to an actual occupation. It was only hero(yuusha) that was of a different disposition. Certainly, rather than a transcription of a work one had aptitude toward, it was a title that displayed ones character. So to speak, it was a transcription that wasnt any different with vocation of pessimist, optimist, or good person or bad person. If one wanted to describe a vocation that led the people and fought powerful enemy, then it should be better to call that vocation using commander or even king instead. (Was it because in Tortus hero(yuusha) is recognized as occupation? However, if its the case of a person that accomplished great exploits just like Moana-sama mentioned, then it should be fine to use hero(eiyuu) instead. Why am I a person with courage? Just what am I) Why did he obtain the vocation of something like hero(yuusha)? When he looked back at the events at Tortus, even himself was harboring doubt whether he even have possessed such nature in himself. How many times he was unable to move in the crucial times? How many times he failed without even choosing anything? How many times he acted as he pleased and dragged his comrades into trouble? Why was someone like him a hero? DDWhy, are you, a hero? I dont know. I really, dont know. That voice sounded wrung out from his throat, it sounded like it would vanish anytime. Moana who understood that it was an answer toward her question just now looked back once more. And then, she peeked at Kouki who was looking down with a fixed stare. I see. It will be great if you understand it someday. Yep, surely the time will come when you understand the reason. Why, do you think so? In respond to Moana whose manly way of talking broke down, Kouki unconsciously also asked back with his plain way of talking. Moana smiled. Her expression looked affectionate. Because, arent you still struggling? Arent you doing your best to find the answer? The world isnt so cold that it would trample down that kind of person. Is that so? Thats so. The world would surely smile at those who kept struggling without giving up. The one who said those words with conviction was a queen who was continuing to fight wholeheartedly in a world that was heading to ruin. For Kouki, those were words that were really heavy and really beautiful that caused him to be taken aback. The two stared at each other. The eyes of Anneal and Lilin who were keeping pace beside them looked curious like cat. And then, the eyes of Spenser that were looking back from the front with a cold gaze. Nnh Cough, ahem Moana and Kouki did something that looked like coughing or perhaps not while quietly taking distance from each other. The lips of Anneal and Lilin crooked with the feel of Mufuu~. Their maiden sensor might be reacting to the scene just now. Ho, how long until we reach the capital. Ri, right. I believe we will arrive at the evening with our current pace. Kouki asked an information that he already heard before this to varnish over the matter, and Moana also answered in the same attempt. They continued to advance while inside that really delicate atmosphere for a while. Slightly elevated hills were starting to get visible here and there. But, at that time, like a rehash of the event inside the forest, Kouki suddenly reacted to something and looked up. Kouki? Moana asked Kouki while she raised her fist and commanded the unit to stop moving. Right after that, -, something is falling here! Evacuate! Advance! Rush aheDD Moana wasted no time responding at Koukis warning, but multiple objects freefalling and crashing at their surrounding arrived faster than that. *zudon-zudon-* What were crashing on the ground with that roaring sound that shook the ground were living things that looked like lizard, clad in thick miasma. They were wearing equipment that looked like protector, and from their bone structure it could be seen that they were mainly walking with two legs. From their appearance, they were what they called as Lizardman in RPG. -, scaled dragon species!? Just what in the world!? Moanas confused voice resounded. Her reaction was understandable. If this was an ambush, then she would just give instruction right away to form formation and prepare to intercept. In that case there wouldnt be any hesitation whatsoever and the royal guard would finish carrying out that order in a moment just like when facing Niebla and his underlings. But, the lizardmen called scaled dragon species that fell from the skyDDsix of them were already dying. Naturally the cause of them dying was the impact from their fall. If it wasnt because of the thick protector they were wearing that wasnt suited for battle and also the impact reduction from their miasma, they might have died instantly. These enemies launched a surprise attack yet they almost get annihilated at the same time with their entrance. Moana and her people could only look at the situation like that. They werent knowing that the objective of this surprise attack was exactly to take advantage of that confusion. GIIIIIAAAAAAAAAH GUEEEEEEEEEEEEH Shrieks burst out. Those werent screams from pain or suffering. They were the same scream like Nieblas scream. They were emitting miasma by staking their life. The six lizardmen were gushing out miasma that rivaled what Niebla did before. Impossible-, are they planning to suicide!? Your majesty, please escape! Lilin, your wind! Moana leaked out voice of shock while Spenser roared angrily. The six lizardmen were obviously of lower status than Niebla. Yet regardless of that they were scattering miasma that rivaled Niebla was because they were literally exchanging their life for it. It was truly a suicide attack. An ambush of suicide bombing from the sky was something outside expectation. The miasma that exploded and dyed the surrounding area black instantly didnt grant any time for escape, for Lilin to activate her wind, or even for Kouki to respond. Everything was swallowed by blackness and vanished. If it was seen from slight distance away, it looked like a tornado of black flame was generated. Moana and others were inside that tornado. At that timing, a pterosaur descended down from the sky. At its back was a scaled dragon species that was conspicuously larger than normal. He was equipped with metallic protector and his hand was holding a large spear. Looks like it was worth it instigating Niebla. Although the miasma stone the queen is carrying is special, but it wont be able to endure that guys miasma and the miasma of six underlings using up all their life. Ge-ge-ge- The scaled dragon species raised a weird laugh. It seemed that the leaking out of the information that Moana and her people left the capital with few number and Niebla getting hold of that information were all the scheming of this scaled dragon species. Everything was for the sake of reducing the capacity limit of the miasma stone that was the lifeline for Moana and her people. And then, he would deal the finishing blow easily when Moana and others became unable to move. With this my kingsDD The scaled dragon species was standing calmly while staring in pleasure at the miasma completely ruining Moana and her people, but the voice and phenomenon that suddenly occurred caused him to swallow back his own words. Turn this place into sanctuary, let none of gods enemy throughDD!! *GOU-* Pure white light burst up. The storm of miasma that could be mistaken as black flame ruptured from inside, and a dazzling light swelled up in half-sphere state. Not the slightest bit of miasma existed at the inside of that light, the miasma that was blown away along with the light melted into the air and dispersed. Wha, what? At the end of the gaze of the scaled dragon species who couldnt hide his agitation, were the royal guards and Arous who collapsed at the other side of the shining barrier, and also the queen. But, there was just one person, a man that looked unaffected at all even inside that much miasma was holding the limp Moana in his arms. You-, what the hell are you! How are you that calm even after getting bathed in that much miasma!? The scaled dragon species that somehow pulled himself back together from his confusion readied his large spear while yelling angrily. Kouki softly put Moana to recline on Haumu and he whispered something while ignoring the scaled dragon speciess angry yell. And then, something that looked like light particles showered down on everybody including Moana and enveloped them in a gentle light. Seeing thatDDKouki unsheathed his holy sword while turning his gaze t the scaled dragon species. Kouki showed the same reaction at the scaled dragon species just like with Niebla. Face that turned pale. Shaking body. Ragged breathing. But, there already wasnt anyone else here that would finish the enemy while he was holding it in. If he ran away, Moana and others would die. Even if he prolonged it, as expected they would still die. If he didnt choose, they would die. The time for choosing, had came. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im sorry that the gloomy story is continuing. Next chapter the fundamental problem that Kouki is holding will become clear. If possible, I hope I can make consecutive posting next week. Even Shirakome also want to progress the story in one go until where the tale move in a big way. After that as expected it will be like musou game isnt it. (TN: Like playing in Dynasty Warrior or Samurai Warrior game) Although, there are important parts more than just Koukis growth, so Ill endeavor to not cut corners. There are opinions Kouki arc is just, you know~ here and there, so I thought that the number of people reading will decrease by a lot, but the number of the PV or the review after reading isnt dropping. It feels like Shirakome will melt from the kindness of Narou people. Thank you~ Chapter 266 Arifureta Chapter 266 Arifureta After II A Fundamental Problem AN: Serious-san has the principle of going home regularly. My fingers moved by themselves The brilliant light enveloped the collapsed Moana and others in half-sphere state. Their miasma stones that had the function of absorbing miasma that made it possible for human to act inside miasma for a period of time were dyed muddy black. The complexion of Moana and others went straight passed white and became ashen color. Not just Moana and her people, Haumu and the other Arous., the mounted beasts also powerlessly splayed out their four limbs where they could only repeat breathing in short gasps. They were only barely living. The blessing power inside the body of Moana and others were holding on to their life. But, it was obvious that it wouldnt be long before the scythe of death god would touch them. Their time limit was near. Kouki made Moana leaned on Haumus body, and step by step he walked toward the lizardman who was the that caused this situation. (TN: I changed the Black People into Dark Being cause it seemed those words could cause misunderstanding.) The tip of the holy sword that was pointed to the ground was slightly trembling, and his breathing was ragged. The feeling of wanting to run away without choosing anything was clamoring inside himself like a locked beast that was trying to escape from its cage. Kouki came to a stop after he got out and took a step away from the boundary of the highest class light element defensive magic . An angry yell was thrown to such Kouki once more. You-, Im asking what the hell are you! Whats that strange light! How the hell you are able to stand!? Sharp dragon eyes. Dragon scales that looked harder than even steel armor. His whole body was bulging with muscles, and his hands were readying a long and large spear. It was clear just from confronting this Dark Being face to face like this. That he was a strong one that had achieved considerable military achievement. Yes, (He isnt a beast.) This opponent was a warrior that possessed intelligence. As though finding a ray of hope, Kouki thought of the six beings that didnt give any reaction to his and asked back instead. Werent they, your comrade? What? The lizardman didnt seem to understand what Kouki was asking him for a moment and he let out a voice of dubiousness. But, he immediately guessed that Kouki was speaking about his six compatriots that performed suicide bombing to scatter highly thick miasma by paying with their life as the compensation, and he answered with a snort. Obviously they were my underlings. You, commanded them to die? Just what are you asking? What are you talking about since some time ago? The scaled dragon specious didnt understand the intention of Koukis question and was getting more and more suspicious. He must never even imagined that Kouki was getting desperate in trying to find even a bit more reason to make his choice. Because this was a guy that abandoned his comrades, because this was a guy that made light of life without any reason. That was why, it should be fine to kill him, just like what he did all this time when facing against monster, something like that. Koukis expression distorted painfully while stringing his words together. If, this is only what if. What are you going to do if I say you can go to another world? What? If you can migrate together with flora and fauna too, to a new world that is filled with blessing power, and you can live there without fighting humanor it can also be the reverse, the human will be the one that move away. If you can live in a world without human, a world of only DD This was the last resort. Because this was a plan that completely relied on that man, it was a proposal without any positive proof. But, if there was that mans compass and crystal key, then perhaps they would be able to find an inhabited world. In addition, securing enough of the necessary blessing power would also be possible. That guy is different than me, surely there is nothing impossible for him, thats why, Kouki thought. The long battle that passed between Moana and her people against the . Perhaps there wasnt any more ground for them to coexist together. Perhaps there wasnt any more room to talk between them. Then, was the only path left was where one of them conquered everything? Was battle unavoidable, that one side had to be sunk into the abyss of despair? Was there really no third path The suggestion of separated living by migrating to a new world. That was an idea that was brought about from Koukis pondering. that possessed will and would go hungry if they didnt consume blessing power, and human that couldnt endure the miasma and unable to live without blessing power everywhere around them. That idea came because Kouki couldnt find a clearly correct choice like in a novel or drama where good was rewarded and evil was punished. If it was about the compensation for that man, then he was determined to pay it in any kind of shape. That was the only thing that Kouki could decided promptly right now. But, that desperate proposal of such Kouki was, Hah Kicked to the curb in rejection by a sneer and a violent thrust. Kouki caught his breath, but his reaction was quick. He parried the tip of the long spear using his holy sword. *gigigi* The sound of metals scraping each other resounded along with scattered sparks. The lizardman immediately pulled back his long spear and launched repeated thrust like surging waves. Those thrusts that were controlled with immense physical strength and flexible muscle were uncommon. Kouki handled the attack while he raised his voice further. Wait, listen to me! I came from another world! The barrier behind me is the proof of that! Even without human and fighting, perhaps there is a way for a future where both sides can live without annihilating the other! Thats whyDD The holy sword blocked a sweep of the spear. *gan* Impact sound resounded and a slight numbness ran through Koukis arm. It became a situation of sword locking contest. In that situation, the lizardman showed a scorn in his dragon eyes and said his piece. Thats shocking-. I never thought this kind of coward still exist! Aah, I recognize it! You are really a human of another world. There is no way someone like you is a warrior of this country! *gou* Miasma spouted out from the lizardman. No, perhaps it should be said instead that he released the miasma. The miasma that was released to blow at Kouki became a physical impact that made Koukis feet left the ground. When that happened, naturally Kouki got blown away to the side due to the pressure from the sword locking contest. Kouki bounced several times on the sand before he barely performed ukemi and rearranged his balance to stand on his knee. When he returned his gaze to the dragon scaled species, he saw the figure of the enemy ignoring him while rushing toward . The lizardman who was ignoring Kouki struck his long spear toward the barrier with a yell of fighting spirit. Chih! This hardness is really something! The lizardman spontaneously cursed seeing the shining barrier only giving off impact sound without even a scratch. The barrier was of the highest class. It wouldnt be broken that easily. But, the lizardman also didnt have the time to keep attacking it as he pleased. Kouki charged forward while cloud of dust was left behind from his momentum and this time he was the one who blew away the lizardman. Even while getting blown away, the lizardman killed the momentum by crawling on all four. Why are you rejecting a path where both sides might be able to survive, why-, wont you choose the path of living! Dont make me laugh- The lizardman easily cut down Koukis pained appeal. You are telling me to recognize that the like of livestock, the like of food has the right to live freely? Thats just crazy! You are nuts for trying to look for something that doesnt exist from us as though we are human. Is that because you are a human of another world? That you have that kind of thinking? The existence of other world, whether it really exist or not. Such thing doesnt matter. Ill teach you. The truth of this world. Just what is the meaning of living! The lizardman trampled forward hard *don* and stood up. He stepped firmly on the ground of sand like a large tree, and he threw out his chest without even an ounce of shame. Fight, steal, conquer, rule! Those are exactly the long-cherished desire of the living! Miasma was overflowing from the whole body of the lizardman. The thickness of the miasma was increasing in concert with his roar. We are turning human into livestock, to create a new world where the pain of hunger vanished! So that we, can have an exceptional position! The head of the queen is indispensable! A pressure that was unseen by eye assaulted Kouki. That wasnt a distinctive power. It was a dominating aura, a mettle, the power of resolve that he dedicated for the future of the scaled dragon species he was looking at. Then, Ill reward my followers who staked their life! Listen-, you half-baked person who possessed strength beyond your position! My name is Ragal! The chief of ! Aah, Kouki thought. His heart leaked out a sigh of admiration and also despair. Did this person ordered his comrades to die? Perhaps, so, perhaps not. He didnt know the truth, but there was only one thing that he was certain about, those lizardmen who carried out the crazy surprise attack by freefalling from the sky and accomplished their objective with their life as the payment, they too also possessed a definite resolve. They didnt perish inside grief and despair that they couldnt oppose and defy by any means! Ill kill you, and takeDDthe queens head! Sand pillar blew up. That sand pillar that looked as though it was piercing the sky was the mark of Ragals step. He wore his miasma like armor and appeared instantly before Koukis eyes with his long spear that he also covered in miasma. Kouki evaded the sharp thrust that pierced through the wind by moving half his body to behind. The long spears thrust instantly transformed into a sweep that ignored the inertia. The pressure from that attack was far greater than before. It could be clearly seen that the strength inside the attack was ascending further. Kouki immediately used his holy sword as shield, but by doing that it felt like the sword would be thrown away along with his arm. Kouki desperately braced his legs, but suddenly the pressure vanished and he unintentionally stumbled. The next moment, his feet floated lightly. The miasma that seemed to seep into the ground unnoticed stirred up the sand below Koukis feet. The long spear was swung once more at Kouki who lost his balance. Kouki averted the spear by slamming his palm on the flat side of the spear tip, but then the peculiar attack of scaled dragon species assaulted him. The rotating Ragal launched a spinning kick followed by his sweeping dragon tail. The upper and middle area was blocked like that. Dodging was impossible. The claws of the legs were approaching, followed by dragon tail that became like a blade with the miasma enveloping it. Terror was rushing through Koukis whole body instinctually. He backstepped desperately and only barely managed to dodge. But, it seemed that Ragal had read the flow of offense and defense until that far. He showed not a shred of turmoil that his attack was evaded, he smoothly formed a throwing spear made from miasma. It was fired like a bullet from close range toward Koukis head. Excluding some case that was out of norm, the dynamic vision and reflexes of Kouki who boasted specs at the pinnacle had saved his life until now. When he shifted his body faster than his awareness, the miasma throwing spear passed through with only a scratch on Koukis neck. Kouki backstepped even further when his feet touched the ground and he widened the distance. There was the sensation of warmth and something trickling on his neck. Without averting his gaze from Ragal who readied his long spear once more, one of Koukis hands slowly caressed his neck. His fingertip felt something wet, something with raw sensation. C It wasnt a fatal wound. It was only his skin that was cut. But, it was an attack toward his neck. A lump of ice slid down inside Koukis heart. Just now, he almost died Scary Death was scary. Nothing convenient would occur. Death was right before his eyes. He wondered, how was he able to say something likeEverything is absolutely going to be okay before. Anyone would die when it was the time to die. Amanogawa Kouki, could die easily. Scaryterrifying Ragal was gradually closing the distance. He wasnt letting his guard down or getting self-conceited. He planned to kill Kouki carefully and then returned triumphantly with Moanas head. There was no turmoil or hesitation inside him. Scary Killing was scary. Severing the life of a being that possessed will, it was something that was really terrifying. Killing Ragal. Became the ally of Moana and her people and then killed all of the to the last. Surely doing that meant killing the hope of the . It meant crushing their dearest wish, severing their thread of life, and granting them despair. Scary It felt scary to control the survival of someone. Someone who might be able to live a proper life would get derailed by getting involved with him. Such thing was unbearably terrifying. Something was moving at the corner of his sight. When he sent a glance that way while slowly taking distance away from Ragal, he saw the figure of the collapsed Moana there. She was supposedly leaning on Haumu, but it seemed she stirred and fell on the ground. Or perhaps, she was getting weaker that she was unable to even maintain her leaning position. Scary Death was scary. Killing was scary. Making mistake was scary. But, DDNot being able to protect, was scarier. That was the only thing, that he couldnt endure. So, It was only the failure of cannot choosing, that he absolutely couldnt tolerate anymore, so, That was why, Ill kill you His face looked like it was going to cry, his voice was trembling, however, he spoke his choice clearly. Kouki took a step forward. Even saying that it took an instant was still lacking to describe it. It was as though the ground was shrunk closer, his speed was literally like that when he appeared before Ragals eyes. Nuh A diagonal slash from above that looked only like a silver flash caused Ragal to block it just barely with his long spear even while staring in astonishment. Instantly Ragals legs were buried into the sand along with a thunderous sound that felt like an earthquake. If they were standing on a hard ground then perhaps there would even be a crater formed. Speed and destructive power that were incomparable from before. If Ragal let his guard down, the brutal attack might split him into two together with his spear. In that attack, there was certainly killing intent that was nonexistent until now filled into it. Dont underestimate mee- Ragal gushed out miasma that was accompanied with impact along with a loud scream of fighting spirit. DD-! Barrier of light manifested between Kouki and Ragal. The barrier was instantly smashed from the impact it got showered with, but it accomplished enough of its objective to not let its creator got pushed back. Toward Kouki who neutralized the miasma shockwave just as planned, Ragal used his everything, miasma of thrown spear, spear attack combo with gyration, hand claws, jaw, kick, and dragon tail to launch an offensive that was like a surging waves. Kouki handled, dodge, repelled, and intercepted all of those. -, you are still-, going further up!? You bastard-, what in the worldDD The sword attack finally surpassed Ragals martial might. Ragal was forced to switch from offensive into defensive, and this time he raised a voice that was definitely shocked and agitated An upward slash. The long spear was thrown far away. Thrown spear of miasma. It was evaded with a twirl. The two passed each other, -aAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! A sword flash drew an arc along with a war cry that sounded like a scream. Briefly, cloud of dust danced in the air. Kouki who stayed unmoving in a position of finishing the slash of the holy sword was silent with his back toward the back of Ragal who was in a stance of swinging up his long spear halfway. How, canthis be That voice was filled with feeling of shock, despair, and then resentment. Those were the last words of Ragal. Slowly, the lizard head shifted and fell to the ground. Miasma scattered in a burst and the large body crumbled down following the falling head. Kouki wordlessly looked up to the sky and took a deep breath. And then, he slowly turned around. In order to see the result of what he had done. A head that threw an empty gaze at empty air. A large body that lost its head and spurted out blood. Dark red blood that dyed the ground of sand. The definite proof of a life stolen. tsu, oguh, geeh The thing that welled up even when he only killed monster that didnt possess will or intelligence overflowed this time without him being unable to hold it back. But, in the first place because he hadnt eaten anything for long, what came out was only the stomachs gastric juice. Kouki supported his body with his holy sword while falling in one knee. In this moment he looked as though he had aged drastically. His rounded back looked as though something enormously heavy was weighing him down. His trembling back looked as though he was desperately enduring that weigh. He desperately kept hold of his consciousness that was forcefully shutting down in order to protect his heart from the mental burden. Right now wasnt the time to faint, it wasnt the time to be absorbed with the repulsive sensation remaining in his hand, that was how he persuaded himself. -, guh, I have to go Even though his stamina hadnt been used up, but his body was heavy like lead. Kouki dragged himself and walked toward Moana and the others. Looking at the condition of Spenser and the others, he could see they were still alive. Even Anneal who had the lowest battle strength was breathing faintly. Kouki let out a sigh of relieve while also tensing his pale face right away in this situation that didnt permit letting his guard down. He pulled Spenser and others and also their Arous to lay them down near Moana. Dissolve grief, clear away the dark clouds. That thing not stained is the light of all creation. The heaven light of salvationDD Light element intermediate level recovery magic DDa magic to recover from abnormal state. Before this after he deployed , Kouki applied this magic with shortened chant toward Moana and others who were ravaged by the miasma. The result was no effect. Perhaps, the effect was decreased because he omitted the chanting. Thinking so, Kouki tried to invoke the magic once more but -, its still not effective couldnt clear away the miasma invading their body. Kouki gritted his teeth while trying out another chanting. Imagining that if Kaori was here then she would be able to display the maximum effect even without any chanting, he became a bit jealous. From the pure domain, the holy mother extend the hand of salvation. O those who seek, look to the sky. See the light at the end of the dark clouds. The holy mother didst not abandon thee. Descending with the halo of salvation on her back, inside the embrace of lookout arm, here the holy mother smile. DD Light element highest level recovery magic DDit was a wide area recovery magic for army use. This time Kouki invoked it wing the arrangement of limited area for further increased effect. Brilliant light became spreading ripple that wholly enveloped Moana and others leaving no spot uncovered. Guh Spenser-san! It seemed there was effect this time. The one who recovered their consciousness first was as expected the one whose foundation ability was in different level. It was the captain of the royal guard Spenser. Kou, ki-dono? What in the world-, what about her majesty!? Please calm down. I cannot really say that Moana-sama is safe, but she is alive. There also no death among the others. I, I seeIm glad. The enemy? Even though he sounded pained, but his voice sounded a bit clear. Kouki told Spenser about Ragals plan, how he was defeated, and then how the he was unable to purify the miasma, and how his recovery magic was effective to a degree. Recovery magicsomething like that is. Nevertheless the scaled dragon species Ragalyou have finished off another considerable big shot again. It seemed that Ragal was an enemy whose name was fairly well known. Spenser showed surprise at Koukis explanation before his expression suddenly relaxed and he conveyed his gratitude through his gaze. To be caught inside the enemys scheme completelyits pathetic. If Kouki-dono isnt here just what will happen to us then. My deepest thanks. No. Rather than that, what is the prospect of your recovery? Is there a method to purify the miasma? Like, the miasma stone is it? Can we use it if we collect the stone from Ragal and his underlings? Koukis complexion became somewhat bad saying that but there was still no one else other than Spenser who could talk. If nothing was done about the miasma eroding the body, then the problem wouldnt be fundamentally solved. It seemed Koukis recovery magic was nothing more than a temporary fix. No. Miasma stone cannot be used right away after it get collected. It will need to be purified for about three until seven days before it become usable. Since its come to this, Kouki-dono. Can you take her majesty and return to the capital? Spenser-san, you are telling me to leave you all behind? Yes. But, please dont misunderstand. Seeing Koukis expression warped, Spenser smiled gently while adding to his words. Thanks to Kouki-donos technique, it feels like my body can hold on for a while even after getting bathed in miasma. If during that time, you can call for help together with her majesty, then there is still hope for us yet. How long you feel that you will be able to endure? For us the royal guards, about a day. Im worried about Anneal, but that child too isnt her majestys personal attendant just for show, so I believe she will be able to endure for half a day. Half a day He heard that they would arrive at evening by riding Arous. From the current position of the sun, the distance could be reached if there was four hour. Even if Kouki was carrying one person on his back, if he ran seriously he could put some serious speed even though it wouldnt be as fast as Arous. He guessed he would be able to arrive by two hours more than if he was riding Arous. Thinking about the preparation for the rescue too, when they came back here they would use Arous so it felt like he would make it in time. Just in case. Celestial ladder illuminating the land unceasingly. That is the light of protection and healingDD Oo, this is Light element intermediate level recovery magic DDthe effect was low dependent on the amount of magic power laced into it, but it was a magic that periodically invoked recovery magic. Kouki poured magic power into it so much it felt like something was taken away wholly from inside him and he was attacked by a sense of fatigue, but in exchange for that the effect should continue for a few hours. This is the magic that I used just now. It will automatically heal in interval butdoes it feel like it can extend the time for all of you to hold out longer? Yes. I had faint consciousness after I got bathed in miasma just now, at that time I felt the blessing power inside my body strangely revitalized. Thanks to that, I got away with only this much even after getting showered with miasma that thickI see, so it was Koukis technique. This warm light. Its like its Kouki-dono himself. Kouki couldnt find any words to respond to Spensers words and he kept his mouth shut. He coughed to divert his mind and asked once more how long Spenser felt they would be able to endure. His answer was that it felt like they would be able to hold out half a day longer. If possible, I want to move all of you away from this place where we were attacked That is like putting the cart before the horse, a waste of time. Among the , their rivalry with the different race is fierce. Therefore, you can consider that Ragal wont tell about the surprise attack to other race other than Niebla who he used as sacrificial pawn. Understood. I will call for help as fast as possible. Yes. Ill leave her majesty in your hand. Kouki invoked one more time to make it last for several hours, and then he stood up with Moana on his back. And then, he dashed right away to the direction that Spenser told him. He reinforced his body and ran on the desert as though he was gliding while putting recovery magic on Moana. After about a hour of running, when Kouki thought to stop soon to hydrate himself, it was at that time, UuhKou, ki Moana-sama! You are awake. The voice of Moana on his back reached his ear. Kouki stopped running and laid down Moana while one of hi hand was supporting her. He took out a water bag from his luggage and put it on Moanas mouth. Moana obediently drank the water. Her throat was gulping down the water. Nh, thank you, Kouki. No. Rather than that how do you feel? I wish to tell you about our situation. No, thats unnecessary. My condition can also hold out until we reach the capital thanks to Koukis technique. Koukis eyes widened from hearing Moanas words. He thought she was completely unconscious, but it seemed that wasnt the case. Forgive me, but Im worried about Spenser and others. Can I have you hurry on ahead? Yes, I understand. Kouki carried Moana on his back once more and started running. Moana leaned her head on Koukis shoulder limply while also adjusting her position so she could at least talk, she then revealed that actually she had been conscious all this time even if only faintly. Nevertheless, you arent affected by the miasma. This is a blessing in disguise. I guess. It seems in this world blessing power = life force, so perhaps that is the reason? I felt a bit weary when the miasma showered me, but I dont have blessing power so that might be why it doesnt really affect me, I think. Yes, perhaps thats so. For Kouki, or perhaps more accurately for existence from another world that didnt rely on blessing power, perhaps the miasma of this world could be said as something like highly concentrated exhaust fumes. The miasma didnt have immediate effect to shave down his life, but it shared the point where it disturb his health and gave bad effect to his body. Perhaps he would be in danger if he was bathed in it for a long time. After having that talk, Moana suddenly stirred her body. Her arms that were circled around Koukis neck tightened a bit and she strengthened her hug at him. Wondering what was it about, Kouki was about to look back across his shoulder, but before he could, Moana opened her mouth. Her manly way of talking broke down and she spoke with what must be her original way of talking. Sorry, Kouki. ? Was she apologizing about getting carried on his back like this? Kouki tilted his head in puzzlement and then Moana said out words that made Kouki couldnt help but felt shaken in respond. That was your first time right? - He didnt ask what did she meant. It was something he completely understood. Moana had been conscious all this time. Then, in that case, naturally that meant she saw it. Koukis discord. Koukis disgraceful behavior. Unconsciously his breath turned ragged and his legs almost got tangled. Im sorry. Surely we have made you carry a heavy burden. Such, thing The words of denial that was spoken with hoarse voice melted into air and didnt resound further. It even felt like his body became lead and his gliding footsteps became disarrayed and slow. Even though he had hesitated when fighting her sworn enemy, Moanas voice didnt sound blaming in the least, far from that, her voice sounded apologetic and sympathizing to him. I heard it. DDwhy wont you choose the path of living You said. Sorry. Saying that to an enemy that Moana and others had fought all this time with your life in the line. When it came to it, I still didnt understand. About the relationship between Moanas people and them. About their fundamental sense of value. Thats why, I easily said such thingDD Kouki. Im not blaming you. You came to this world only just now, you only heard our story and got told to kill enemy that you dont know anything about. Anyone would hesitate from that. Moanas put her hand clumsily on Koukis head. And then, he softly brushed his head, as though to say that its fine. And then, Kouki, is really kind huh. She said that. She said that toward Kouki, a person who was desperately searching for a path so that her hated enemy could survive. There was no ill will in her voice, instead there was kindness. That was why, Youre wrong-!! Kouki couldnt endure it. Such misunderstanding. Because Kouki stopped running and his knees bent, Moana slipped down from his back and her waist lowered to sit on the ground in girl sitting posture. Moana didnt say any protest, she stared at Kouki fixedly. While feeling that gaze, Kouki yelled with a force as though he was going to vomit blood. Stop it! Im not kind or anything! Im not some kind guy or anything- Usually he could control his heart and he wouldnt spit it out. But, the shock from killing a being with will for the first time was really big, and then the unforeseen kindness toward his greatly shaken heart was more than enough to break the dam of his heart. Even Im being a hero is a mistake-. Im not a hero at all! I have only ever made mistake-, I cannot see anything-, I keep hesitatingDD Kouki crumbled and meaninglessly grasped on sand tightly. *grit grit grit* The slight sound from sand rubbing each other sounded like the creaking sound of Koukis heart. When it was at the most important time, when I was needed the most, what I did to my comrade-. Even though she was always near me-, I didnt even notice until she was that broken-. My best friend-, my childhood friends-, even though they should be important to me-, I pointed my sword at them- For Moana who didnt know about Koukis past, she must be wondering what he was talking about. The discharged words only sounded incoherent to her, she wasnt clear about their meaning. But, there was also something she understood. That Kouki, had made some kind of big mistake. That he regretted it very much. That he was blaming himself all this time. And then, Kouki. Why are you that scared? What is it that made you so scared? That Kouki was terribly terrified toward something. Kouki lifted his face. His teeth were clenched, and a deep wrinkle was carved on his forehead. His eyes shook. I, what Im scared at isI myself. He feared himself who approved of killing. Because he didnt understand whether his killing intent was right or not. He feared that he was fighting. Because he had no resolve of getting killed. He feared making mistake. Because he knew of reality that couldnt be undone. He feared making choice. The reason was, I, cannot trust myselfmore than anyone in this world, more than any kind of existence. The fundamental problem that Kouki held. Yes, it was a lack of self-confidence to an extreme degree. The problem that preceded even the question of making the resolve to kill and getting killed. The lack of the most important thing for the sake of making choice. Even though he doubted, distrusted himself more than anyone, how would he be able to decide his resolve and choice that would only come from self-confidence. How would he be able to accept the praise that he was a hero? How would he be able to affirm that said he was kind? Even so Kouki, you made your choice. We were saved by you. Moana said her words toward Kouki who looked as though he was being shackled hand and foot. Because I promised everyone who put their life in the line to save me. I will fight against myself. Thats why, only the failure of being unable to choose anything, thats the only thing that I must not do anymore. Thats all, there is to it. He didnt make the choice because he stepped forward courageously, or because he made his resolve, or because he was kind, such thing was even less true. He was only getting pressed by the time limit and then made his choice frantically because of that. Kouki said that with an expression that was half-crying half-laughing for a beat of time. Before Moana could say anything, he slapped both his cheeks hard and stood up forcefully from feeling shame toward his messed up self. And then, he presented his hand to Moana. Sorry. This isnt the time for something like this. Lets move ahead quickly. Youre right. No, youre correct. Moanas way of talking returned back to before. Kouki put her on his back once more and began to run on the desert wordlessly. Moana also didnt say anything. Just, her gaze was poured intensely on Koukis face from the side. Inside her eyes was mysteriously filled to the brim with clearness and tremor as though she was looking from inside water through water surface. And, a while after Kouki started running, his reacted once more. Kouki and Moana got nervous Uwah, enemy!?, but they felt dubious that the multiple presences that were coming with considerable speed were coming from the direction of the kingdom capital. Kouki decided to look at the situation for the time being and he rushed to the top of a hill, there he caught the figures of a human group riding Arous dashing toward their way in the distant view. Thank god. It looks like they arent . Yes. Far from that, we should welcome them instead. It seems the warrior chief who remained behind caught a whiff of the danger that befell us. According to Moana, it seemed the group of around a hundred people advancing their way with sand cloud rolled up behind them was a force of Synclea kingdoms knight order. Seeing how they were really in a hurry, most likely they noticed the attack plan toward the queen using some kind of method and so they traveled in a rush like that. Moana sighed in relieve with tension leaving her shoulders. She then waved her hand in a big way, causing the soldier group to notice the two of them. The group shifted their path slightly and headed their way. Kouki also slid down the hill in order to link up with the soldier group. And then, when both groups finally approached each other until a distance where both sides could confirm each others face by sight, ONEEEEEEEEEEEE-CHAAAAAAAAAAANN!! Such young voice reverberated. Looking carefully, on the Arous running at the lead of the group, the two could see a young girl climbing up the shoulders of the rider of that Arous while waving her hand around. Her age was perhaps around seven, eight years old? Her chocolate colored skin was wrapped in pure white clothing, her blond hair that reflected the sunlight glitteringly was tied in twin tail. The shocked expression of the rider that got climbed really left an impression. The soldiers around the leading rider also looked like their eyes were flying out from their socket. From how they looked like, it could be seen that they were shocked that the young girl was climbing up like that, or rather that the young girl was actually here. It felt like the soldiers voice of the heart Why is she here!? could be heard. It seemed, the young girl wasnt carried to the battlefield by their own will. And then, as though to represent the heart of those soldiers, Wwhaa-!? My, my cute Koone-tan, how could she be hereeeeee-!? A voice that sounded like a shriek resounded from Koukis back. It seemed this queen-sama, was a person who called her little sister by adding -tan. During the time until the two joined up with the soldier group, in the middle of the desert, DDUoNeEEEE-CHYAaAAAAN- Such yell and, DDKOoOOOONE-TAaAAAAAAN- And such yell resounded repeatedly. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Ill post chapters in succession until the point where depressing Kouki become determined Kouki! Was how eager I was, yet I was unable to do that. Reason: I bought complete works of Lovecraft->against my better judgment I read fkeia-, ia-, Cthulhu, fhtaDD Sorry Setting that aside, at May 25 (at the earliest it will be around 22) the sixth volume will be in the bookstore shelves. Ill put the detail in my activity report, so if it is good please check there. Also, it seems the comic version is updated. Finally its the endgame of abyss arc huh. I was heated up w Please take a look at that too by all means (Comic Gardo) Chapter 267 Arifureta Chapter 267 Arifureta After II Koone-Tan AN: Im sorry, this chapter is short, and on top of that the story doesnt progress. Recently, my head is not working Bieeeeeeeeeeeh Such grand crying voice of a girl was echoing. It was a splendid sobbing, to the degree it made one wondered whether the dryness of the desert might be moistened because of it. The glamorous blonde hair twin tail of the girl was wilting limply as though to express the girls emotion. Your highness! Its no good even if you are crying! In this dangerous time you are sneaking into a luggage of all things, just what are you thinking! This is not a problem that can be seen as merely a prank! The one who was saying that to scold her highnessDDMoanas little sister whose name was princess Koone de Shelt Synclea, was the leader of Synclea Kingdoms soldier forceDDDonar Sord. He had a really serious and strict look with short grey hair on his head. His age was around the early half of his forty. In front of his tall body that was nearly two meter and large frame that was like a bear, Koone whose height might be around 130 centimeter was like a mere speck. The countless scars that could be seen on Donars face and arms were making the dominating aura and pressure enveloping him to become even more fiendish, so objectively looking at him addressing Koone who was sobbing in front of him, it only looked like a man-eating bear was going to prey at a pitiful girl. But, perhaps it should be said as expected from a princess. Even while shedding tears like a waterfall, Koone spoke her own excuse at the man-eating bearDDor rather, at the soldier chief Donar. Because-, because Onee-chan is- That is no excuse! Every time, every time, I dont know how you slip through our watch, but I wish your highness will think about the time and situation! In the first place your highness isDD Bieeeeeeeeeeeeh. Im sorryyyyyyy- Nuuh, please dont interrupt my remonstration! Every single time your highness is always deceiving people by crying like that! Your highness is not really reflecting on yourself! Uwaaaaaaaaaahn, Im reflectinggggg- Good grief! Please promise me that your highness wont do anything like this anymore! Ueeeeeeeeeeeeehn. Ill consider it after careful ponderingggggg- Your highness!? Whats with that doubtful reply!? Soldier chief Donar was heating up even more. The crying voice was also powering up even further. At the surrounding there were the soldiers encircling them with hardened defense. Every single one of them were vigilantly watching the surrounding with a stern gaze, but sometimes they were sending glances at the exchange between their chief and the young princess as though wanting to say This again or Our vigilance is dampened here. Do, Donar? Isnt it fine already with that much? Look, Koone-tan is also feeling really sorry already. Okay? Flustered. The one who was calling out in such state at soldier chief Donar who was continuing his preaching was Moana who somehow recovered by using new miasma stone that the soldier group was carrying. Moana was acting timid without any dignity as queen that could be felt from her. Soldier chief Donars eye glint flew toward such Moana with a really piercing force. Moana unconsciously screamed Hii!? and trembled. Your majesty-. What do you mean by okay? just now! Is your highness really aware of the graveness of this matter!? In the first place, its because your majesty is always pampering her highness no matter how much time passes that this kind of situation even occur! I, Im not really pampering or anything In that case, please at least stop calling her highness with Koone-tan! Just how many times do I need to ask that until your majesty can understand! Uubu, but still. Donar. Koone-taDDKoone coming along without anyone knowing about it is also the blunder of all of you Moana faced away and rebutted with pouted lips. Her way of talking was queenly, but it sounded sulky. Pulsing vein emerged on Donars forehead in respond to that. Indeed. No matter what kind of circumstance there was, it was my blunder to fail to notice her majestys action. I will humbly accept any punishment no matter what it is. Eh? Ah, no, something like punishment is too exaggeratingDD Even so-! That is that, this is this! This matter is concerning the safety of her highnesss safety! Its a common knowledge that her highness is a mischievous tomboy! She secretly turned my lunch to be extremely spicy, she whispered many untrue things to my wife, because of that my wife wont listen to me anymore, she willfully put cute decoration on my sword, if this is only something like those then I can just laugh it off! But, for her to secretly come along into a battlefield! This lack of sense of danger cannot be overlooked! Only my words are not enough, how about your majesty also reprimand her highness as her elder sister! Ah, yes. Im sorry Before anyone knew it, the queen-sama sat on seiza posture beside the sobbing Koone while getting preached on. Whats this chaos? Kouki did nothing except staring at the sight before his eyes dumbfounded. Its always like this, so dont let it bother you. The chief is an existence that is like a father already for both her majesty and her highness. Eh? A calm voice addressed the astonished Kouki. When Kouki turned his gaze at the voices direction, he saw there a soldier with swept back hair of burnt brown color looking to be in his early thirty. I am the vice chief of the soldier force, Othar. Kouki-dono, that is your name correct? Among the many muscular soldiers, Othar who was relatively small statured was actually the number 2. Kouki was feeling a bit surprised of that while he nodded at Othars question. Othar who was emitting gentle atmosphere peacefully from his whole body was smiling with even more calmness and peacefulness after receiving Koukis confirmation. The chief along with Spenser-sama has been watching over the two of them as though they were his own children since they were small. The king and queen of the previous generationthe father and mother of Moana-sama and Koone-sama has passed on to the great nature five years ago, which caused the chief to be even more so like that. He is also the sword instructor for Moana-sama, so the chief isnt really holding back when treating the two of them. According to Othar, the parents of Moana and Koone seemed to die at the large scale battle against the that happened five years ago. At that time, the one who led the was the current , so their strength was tremendous, all the royal family with the exception of Koone had to fight. It was the best they could do to make the enemy retreated even after they all staked their life. Although Moana, Spenser, and Donar were seriously wounded, but they barely survived. And since then, in order to support Moana and Koone, Spenser and Donar got close to the two royalty as substitute parent. From the start the two men also received deep trust from the previous generation king, and they were also close to the two princesses as bodyguard and instructor. For Moana and Koone, the two men were just like family. So thats how it is. In that case, it cannot be helped even if Moana-sama is pampering her little sister. Her only remaining relative. It was only natural that Moana was pampering her little sister Koone then, Kouki thought with understanding look. Her attaching -tan too, yep, surely that also couldnt be helped, Kouki thought. And then, it seemed Koone whose family passed on in the period of time when it was unclear whether she had awareness to her surrounding or not seemed to like acting mischievously, she also came along to the battlefield because she was worried for her big sister. Surely it was only natural for her to be like that if one saw it as her being lonely and feeling scared of losing her big sister. No, Moana-samas idiot big sister act was already like that since Koone-sama was born. Eh? Koone-samas tomboyish manner too, she was like that since before the previous generation king passed on to the nature. Eh? Whether its in the palace or in the capital, since the two of them were little they were talked with numerous title and nickname like, Siscon princess Elusive phantom princess Dual personality queenThe always grinningly crawling princess Koone-tan Stop it, Haumu will snap you know queen I beg you, please dont be a nuisance to our work, princess Or rather, please stop the princess, queen Stop it, please stop decorating my weapon Koone-sama GYAAAAAAHH, QUEEN!?, and so on. No, those arent title or nickname, those were just complaints arent they!? Or rather, the last one is just a scream isnt it!? If it was said with indirect expression, then it seemed the royalty sisters were really close and intimate to their vassal and people. Absolutely no one was saying that they were problem children. Othar gently smiled at Koukis tsukkomi. It also somehow felt like Othar was saying There is nothing else to do but laughing right?. This gentleness of Othar that was like Buddha might be something polished for the sake of the queen & princess duo. Now then, I think it will be the time soon for the relief squad to link up with Spenser-sama and others. Othar looked up to the sky and confirmed the passage of time from the inclination of the sun. After the soldier group joined up with Moana and Kouki, a part of the soldier group headed toward the rescue of Spenser and others without stopping. If they were taking it slow too much and Spenser and others caught up to them, Spenser would shout at them What are you all doing so sluggishly! Bring her majesty to the capital right away!, Othar explained with a wry smile. Seeing from Moanas state, it seemed that the effect of the miasma on her had mostly gone already, she looked like she had recovered enough, so under the protection of the soldier group, they should return to the safety zone that was the capital quickly even if it was just Moana. And so because of that, with an atmosphere that seemed to be saying that, Othar was, Kouki-done, if its not a bother for you, can I ask you to please call out to the chief? Asking Kouki to deal with it, while she was smiling peacefully. Kouki realized. This person, from the start he was approaching him in order to entrust the mediation of this chaos situation to him. He was a person with calm personality, but he was also a type of person that would really forcefully push a matter to other if it was a matter that could be pushed away to other. When Kouki glanced at the direction of Moana and co, the preaching was still continuing. Perhaps lured by the crying of Koone, even Moana was getting teary eyed. It seemed she was really enduring the preaching of the soldier chief who was like father to her. Kouki sighed deeply while replying Im going, and then he timidly called out to the chief. Excuse me, it looks like Moana-sama has recovered already, how about we depart soon? Hmm? A sharp glint flew toward Kouki. Kouki reflexively twitched. For some reason he was reminded of Shuuzou (Shizukus grandfather) at the time when he was training at Yaegashi dojo. By any chance, a preaching would also come at him? Kouki prepared himself for such possibility. Ooh, isnt this hero-dono. How rude of me to not even greet you satisfactorily. Once again, I am the soldier chief Donar Sord. A thousand thanks for your help toward Moana-sama and my comrades in arms. Donars right fist hit *don-* on his chest and directed a gaze of gratitude without any falsehood in it toward Kouki. Perhaps he was originally a gentle person if he wasnt getting heated up to the royalty sisters. I am Amanogawa Kouki. Please call me Kouki. If its word of thanks then I have received enough, so please enough with that. Rather than that, how about we depart soon? Although she has recovered, but its better if Moana-sama can quickly take a rest, and surely its also better for the little sister to quickly return to the capital too. Indeed. I had showed you something unsightly. Its my bad habit of getting too passionate when her majesty and her highness are concerned. Donar scratched his head awkwardly while saying that. His brief glance toward Moana and Koone was filled with deep affection. Certainly, rather than something that a vassal directed to his lord, that gaze was something like what a father would direct toward his daughter. Onee-chan, is that person the hero-sama? Amazing! To come stopping Donar in the middle of his preaching while meeting him for the first time, he is really a hero! Koone really think that he is a hero! The tears pulled back instantly and Koone-tan said her definition of hero with a wide smile. It seemed she was saying that a hero was a person who was able to stop the soldier chiefs preaching. Or rather than that, what happened with the loud bawling just now At her side, Moana was saying As expected from Koone-tan. What your eyes are focusing at is different from other people. Onee-chan is really in admiration!, praising with a tension like an idiot parent who swinging from joy to nervousness from watching the announcement of their childs result in a tournament. Donar let loose a sharp glint, but perhaps judging that the preaching was over, Koone approached Kouki with light footsteps *tototon* while her twin tail was shaking due to the wind blowing from somewhere. And then, she looked up with a fixed stare at Kouki with eyes that were jade colored just like her big sister andDDsmiled widely. Nice to meet you! Im something like a princess, Koone de Shelt Synclavia! Thank you very much for saving Onee-chan and others! Saying that, Koone tapped her right hand on her right chest. It seemed that it was a gesture like bowing ones head or a salute. Kouki was thinking that he had to ask about that gesture and other things related to that later on while for the time being her, What do you mean something like a princess!? Was both sisters were feeling some kind of reluctance in being a royalty? Kouki was thinking of such thing while spontaneously making a tsukkomi. Midway, Kouki and others managed to link up with Spenser and others who were catching up with a momentum that was leaving behind the rescue squad while screaming YOUR MAJESTYYYYY-. The angry yell Why is her highness is here!? from Spenser and the crying voice Bieeeeeenn, my Onee-chan love was overflowing desuuuuuu! from Koone, the lukewarm gaze of Kouki toward the queen who couldnt maintain her dignified way of talking in front of her little sister, the queen whose gaze was wandering around from receiving that gaze, and the wordless pleading Dont shave off our tension here~ from the soldiers, all those were entangled complicatedly and they all kept traveling in the middle of such chaos for a few hours. Finally that came into view. A chalk white palace was towering high right in the middle of a large oasis. Several spires were lining up symmetrically to left and right, and at the middle was a building in the shape of a quadrangular pyramid with a conspicuously large size. Bridges made of stone were stretching to four directions from the chalk white palace that was glittering from the reflection of sunlight, and countless buildings with similar chalk white color were lining up at the outer part of the oasis. And then, further at the outer edge of the city at that outer part was surrounded by a river around ten meter wide in donut shape. The river wasnt flowing anywhere, it was like a cycle of a flowing pool. It seemed inside the city there was also canals that looked like stitches across the city, regardless of the citys location that was in the middle of desert, several small ships could be seen coming and going there. DDA city of water in the middle of desert. That was the front line metropolisDDSyncleas kingdoms royal capital. Amazingits beautiful Words of praise were unconsciously leaked out from the mouth of Kouki who was staring at the capital from above a slightly elevated sand hill. From the story of a front line capital that lost the nature, Kouki held the image that the capital would be like a fortress with a rugged and devastated air. Fufu, isnt that right? DDCough, dont you think so? Err, Moana-sama. I dont mind even if you talk normally you know? I dont really understand what is Kouki talking about. Moana slowly averted her sight away from Koukis kind gaze. It seemed saying that Im completely accustomed with manly way of talking~ was actually an overly optimistic evaluation toward her own readiness. Moana was resuming walking in order to enter the capital while starting to talk a bit faster to varnish over the matter. Kouki. About that oasis you see, its not just beautiful, actually it also has a barrier to not let the get near. Barrier, is it? Moana made a smug face once more as though to say Hows that, amazing right?. Yes. Actually, Kouki. The royalty of Synclea kingdom has a special power. Different from the normal blessing power that can be used by anyone as long as they have the correct prayer or vow, there is a blessing art that can only be used by those with the bloodline of the royaltyDDthe heavens blessing art. There is one heavens blessing art per person of the royal family. Each one is a characteristically special and powerful art. Yes yes yes-! Koone is able to use nyoki nyoki art! (TN: Nyoki nyoki seem to mean shooting up one after another in Japan?) Koone was making a smug face that was exactly like her big sister while twisting and wriggling her body around. The heavens blessing art that was upwardly compatible from the normal blessing artDDa nyoki nyoki art. In the end, that was Koone-tan! Thats so cute, Koone-tan! The formal name is pretty much but, from now on lets change it to DD Your majesty? Nothing at allDDcough-, its nothing. According to Moana who returned to her senses after getting hit by Donars sharp eye glint, Koones heavens blessing art seemed to be an art that could make a place that had lost blessing power to be filled with blessing power once more. The target that was hit by this would have their latent power invigorated temporarily and got strengthened. The heavens blessing art of an honorable ancestor of the long past is dwelling inside the oasis if Synclea kingdom in exchange of his life. Is it something like, the is unable to touch this water? Yes. More accurately, they are unable to touch, but when they touch, even the miasma inside their body will be absorbed and dispersed. This place is right in the middle of a desert without any blessing power. Those bunches wont be able to fight if even the miasma they are retaining is stolen. Therefore, this oasis is the greatest barrier. Kouki harbored awe toward the royalty of that time who discarded his life in order to leave behind an art that possessed such tremendous effect for the later generation. Just how much resolve and wish that person filled into this he wondered. Kouki was shivering slightly when he suddenly noticed something and asked. You said something about in exchange of life, the heavens blessing arts effect will increase by doing that? Correct. Different from a blessing art, using heavens blessing art is difficult. The user will be assailed by intense exhaustion after using it once. Their life will be lost if they overuse it. In everything, there is nothing that can be done freely you know. Moana said that jokingly, but Kouki could do nothing except returning a vague smile. He caught sight of Koone who was staring fixedly at her big sister from below Moana. Both sisters possessed beautiful jade eyes and chocolate colored skin. Despite so, only the color of their hair was different. Moanas hair was pure white. Rather than saying that her hair was white colored from the beginning, it was like the hair originally had color that currently had faded away There was no one with white hair color even amidst the soldiers around them. It was obvious that hair color wasnt a characteristic of this countrys people. Different from Koone, he was told that Moana participated in the battle five years ago. It was a fierce battle where all members of royalty were lost with the exception of these sisters. It wasnt difficult to imagine how Moana must have risked her life. Five years ago she should be in the middle of her teens. She lost her family at such young age, she herself fought by straining her life, and protected her country and little sister throughDD An indescribable feeling grew violent inside Kouki. Hero-sama. The young voice calling at him surprised Kouki. His looking down face was naturally heading toward the direction of the voices owner. Koone who was staring fixedly at Kouki without him noticing was making a bright smile. Onee-chan is amazing right? Koone think she is amazing! It was a praise without even a shred of shadow in it. And then, it was respect and love toward her big sister. Koone puffed up her chest as though and showed a really smug face as though it was something about herself. Kouki smiled to such Koone. Yes, Moana-sama is amazing. Thats right, thats right. In addition she is a beauty right? Koone think she is a beauty! E, err, yes. Thats, I think she is a really beautiful person you know? Beside Koone who was puffing up her chest while going Thats right, thats right, Moana was blushing. Rather than because Kouki was praising her, she was blushing because the litter sister who was praising her was irresistibly cute! Like that. Her breathing was getting rougher and her gaze was focused still on Koone. Hero-sama! Err, Koone-sama? Dont call me hero, I hope you can call me Kouki Im sorry. I cannot call hero-sama as brother-in-law-sama! No one is saying anything about that though!? If you want Koone to recognize you, then I have to ask you to show me your sincerity, desu, hero-sama! Thats why, please stop talking with the premise that I am aiming at Moana-sama! If you toy with Onee-chan, I intend to splash extremely spicy spice at your pii-! Koone has no mercy to Onee-samas enemy! A girl must not say pii-! Or rather, what terrifying thing you are saying there! Koukis tsukkomi was in the peak condition. While he was at it, the eyes of Moana and the surrounding soldiers were opened wide. Donar and Spenser were looking around with angry gaze that said Who is the one who taught word like pii- at her highness huh!?. Koone-tanDDin public she was a princess who was given the recognition of the chaos bringerchaos in three seconds after appearancewhen found dont get involved and contact the soldier force right away! as the common sense. Even though the capital was already right before their sight, inside the atmosphere that was turned into chaos, Koone-tan who was directing an unshakable (?) gaze toward Kouki was, Flaky hero-sama. I wont forgive you if Onee-chan is hurt. Koone absolutely wont forgive you if that happen! She declared such thing with a bit of expectation and a large anxiety residing inside those eyes that were scattering smile everywhere. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. To everyone who reported I bought Arifureta vol 6 you know~, thank you very much. My greatest gratitude to all of you who took the book into your hand. By the way, that person who came out at the start of Kouki arc is the same person with the character who is the storyteller at the extra story w Do you know if you answer the questionnaire at the new book information at Overlap-samas homepage then you will be able to go the page ofafterwords afterword? Each time, I put things like inside story of Arifureta and the like there, but this time A writing that will make one want to tsukkomiYou are alive!? is posted. If you like, please try to have a look for killing time. Chapter 268 Arifureta Chapter 268 Arifureta After II At Syncleas Capital First Part Fuu Kouki naturally leaked out a deep sigh like that. Kouki was sitting down on the bed of a guest room inside the palace that was given to him while making a wry smile toward himself who was like that. When he looked over the room, the quality of every furniture that was put in minimum there wasnt bad. At the very least, the bed he was sitting on was soft. However, it had so little decoration that it could be said to be simple, it looked inferior when compared to the guest room in Hairihi kingdom no matter how Kouki looked at it. It showed the current pressing situation of the country, so Kouki fell backward and lied down with his expression staying complicated. He instinctively leaked out a sigh Fuu once more from his mouth. It seemed he was far more fatigued than he thought. He hadnt reached the limit of his stamina at all, but the core of his body and the inside of his head felt clingingly heavy. To speak in the meaning of mental fatigue, his current condition was truly in a state of total exhaustion. Kouki lifted one of his hands to block the sunlight shining in from the window. When he was staring at his hand in a daze, the sensation of that time was revived vividly. (tsu, I, killed, huh.) The sensation of cutting apart flesh. Blank gaze. Spurting out blood Uuh He unconsciously felt desire to vomit and he crouched on the bed. (It should be, the correct choice. It was a race against time. In order to save Moana-sama and others. Thats why, its not a mistake, thats how it should be) To persuade himself, to convince himself, he repeatedly, frantically muttered that the option he picked should be the correct one over and over. Even though I dont understand what is correct? Despite I, not trusting myself more than anyone? Each time Kouki yelled inside his heart that he should be correct, the cold voice of himself was echoing. That voice sounded as though it was the voice of his other self that he confronted once at the Cavern of Ice and Snow, the figure of himself smiling coldly suddenly crossed over at the back of his mind. Clad in black holy armor, white hair with black streaks coloring it, and then dark red eyes like monster tsu Kouki sat up in a flash and he shook his head. It was his bad habit since the legendary decisive battle. When he noticed his thought was falling into an endless spiral. Whats more it was bad thought he was falling into. In order to renew his feeling for the moment, Kouki recalled the events after he reached the palace. It was dreary but, the audience hall was really beautiful huh. The audience hall where Kouki was made to pass through in order to formally introduce him to the palace people was so impressive and beautiful to the degree he unconsciously leaked out such monologue. It was a chalk white space without a single smudge. There were several pillars with beautiful and detailed engraving that would make anyone sigh in admiration. It seemed the hall was structured to make use of sunlight using mirror reflection to shine even the inner part, and because of that ventilation of light that wasnt unlike air ventilation, crisscrossing pillars of light were showering inside the audience hall regardless of the place being deep indoor. And then, Moana when she was sitting on a chair that was made from the same chalk white stone like the building was also positioned under the crisscrossing light pillars, making a beautiful sight that would cause anyone to hold their breath. Due to everything in the surrounding was white, her chocolate colored skin was really standing out. Her pure white full dress that was beautiful while being simple was also fitting her perfectly that it made him comprehending I see, she is really a queen. On top of that, the white hair which was possessed only by her alone also really gave out the impression of mysticism. At her surrounding, aides, soldier force, royal guards, and so on were standing by in rows. Because Kouki only saw Moana in her traveling clothes all this time coupled with her warrior attitude, when he was led inside the audience hall as the last one among that line up, he spontaneously stopped walking when he saw her dressing up like that. He immediately came back to his senses and walked until his designated position, but looking from how Moanas expression became slightly bashful, she must have noticed how Kouki became fascinated. Feeling really embarrassed that the inside of his heart was seen through by an older girl, Kouki shook his head while moving the focus of his recollection toward another point. Neverthelessas expected, everyone is having expectation huh. toward the hero. A gloomy feeling welled up inside him. The people inside the audience hall, regardless whether they were military or civil official, everyone were holding expectation toward the existence of hero. That could be said to be natural. In the large scale battle five years ago, Synclea kingdom lost all members of the royal family with the exception of Moana and Koone. Not only that, they naturally also lost a lot of soldiers. The power of the royal family possessed was tremendous. It could be said as the trump card of Synclea kingdom. They used that trump card, paid a great sacrifice, and with that the best they could do wasnt extermination but repelling back the enemy. That was how powerful the of this generation was. Currently he seemed to be unable to move properly in order to heal the wound he received, but even then there wasnt any sign of the getting replaced, and on top of that even while being currently wounded, the Dark King had the strength that allowed him to keep reigning above the still. He was truly a monster. Most likely he was being at his most powerful ever. And then, nine out of ten cases, he the would surely come attacking once more with even more strength. Then, for the current Synclea kingdom that had lost many of their royal family, at that time of the rematch, would they be able to defeat that guy The prospect wasnt bright. At such time, the existence of a hero of another world appeared together with the oracle of Faltina. If those people were told from Moanas mouth that the hero used technique of another world, that the miasma didnt affect him, and then he defeated who were quiet famous unaided and saved Moana and her people, it was impossible to tell them to not expect much from Kouki. But, even though he understood that Its heavy. To the degree it felt like he was going to get crushed. Once, when he was summoned to Tortus, he thought he could anything. He thought there was nothing he couldnt do. He didnt even notice the weight of the words save the world, rather his heart was feeling exaltation the more people were holding expectation toward him. Right nowthose expectations were simply, simply, nothing but terrifying. The possibility of him betraying those expectations. The possibility of failure. And also, the possibility of him making mistake. Aaa, he wanted to run away. But, he had promised, to fight himself, and to fight his heart that wanted to avert his eyes and ran away. Because at that time, he had made a promise, with the girl who was his childhood friend, and with his best friend who came risking his life and punched him. There was no way, he could run away. Aa, agonizing. BAANN!! Looking like a princess, but actually might not be a princess-!? iiits Kooneee!! Hiih, whats going on-!? Serious-san was blown away along with the rooms door. Kouki who was immersed in his thought got caught by surprise and he reflexively jumped on his bed. Incidentally he was also screaming pathetically like he never before. Koone didnt even pay attention to such Kouki and stepped on the collapsed door while entering the room. She then pointed sharply at Kouki. She even winked *pachin-* while she was at it. Hero-sama! Koone thought that perhaps you are feeling fretful, so Koone come here for you! Eh, fretful? Rather, the door Kouki was wondering how did the door get blown away and his gaze glanced alternately at Koone and the door she was stepping on. However, as expected Koone didnt pay it any attention. Koone will give you a tour of the capital! Now, lets go! Do, dont pull at me. Or rather, Koone-sama. Have you asked permission? If you go outside as you pleased, you will get scolded by Spenser-san or Donar-san again you know? Koone think, that going out mean going out of the capital! In other words, inside the capital is the same like in the palace! Koone isnt going out! Tha, thats too much of a broad interpretation isnt it Koone theory was surging out. Koones hand beckoned at the wryly smiling Kouki as though to say Its fine so shut up already and follow Koone!. She was really masculine. Normally he would want to accompany her. However, currently he wasnt feeling good at all. Kouki didnt know how much the people of the capital were aware about Kouki and the matter of hero, but he entered the palace by going through the main street together with the soldier force and Moana. Naturally, a lot of people witnessed Kouki riding the same Arous with Moana and Koone. If he went outside to the capital, perhaps he would be looked at with those eyes of expectation again. Above all else, his heart was awfully tired right now and he wanted to rest slowly. And so, Kouki tried to speak No, I with reservation but, Koone Body Attack! Guheh!? Koone-tan was always abrupt at any time. Due to the unleashed flying body attack, Kouki was pushed down on the bed. Koone who was straddling Kouki was making a smug face. But, right after that, her expression quietly changed. Kouki held his breath toward that jade eyes that were staring at him fixedly. Hero-sama. No matter how much we pray at a place where there is nothing, nothing will happen you know? Thats why, first we should see, hear, and feel. Koone think that those has to be done. No good idea or anything would emerge even if he fidgeted hesitantly inside the room like this. Kouki spontaneously opened his eyes wide, feeling as though himself until just now was seen through. In a complete change, Koone smiled brightly and, Koone also want to listen about the story of another world! Please teach me about the hero-samas world while also learning about this world! Koone want to know! Ah, yesI guess. Then, lets go. Kouki kept getting toyed by the quickly changing aura and expression of Koone, however, he nodded thinking that what Koone said also had truth to it, and he requested her to give him a tour of the capital for a change of mood. But, at that time, Wha, what!? The doo is-. What happened!? Kouki, are you saf Moana-sama who seemed to come to visit Kouki made her entrance. And then, the queen-samaor rather the severe siscon saw it. The figure of the little sister she doted straddling a man on the bed. Looking closelyKoukis excuse was that he reflexively caught in his arm Koone who jumped him so that she wouldnt be hurt, that was really what happenedKoukis hands were holding the waist of her beloved little sister. I see. Faltina-sama hath spoken. She said, kill Kouki. Thats a lie-. I mean, this is not what it looks like! This is misunderstanding, Moana-sama! Kouki who instantly guessed how Moana mistook the situation was desperately attempting to resolve the misunderstanding. But, not reading the mood in this kind of time was Koone-tan Quality. Onee-chan! Its amazing! Hero-sama, he is really hard! Kouki wished that she would attach more detail like the abs is or something without fail. He didnt know whether Koone aimed for that or if she was just an airhead, but in any case, Kouki now acknowledged Koone as a troublemaker. Although, he had no leeway at all for speaking out his complaint. Moana-sama whose expression had turned into one resembling a Hannya mask was reaching toward the sword on her waist that she seemed to always carry around, HEAVENS JUDGMENTTTTTT- Hiiih, dont use real swordddddddd- She assaulted the scoundrel that toyed with her beloved little sister. Even while screaming, Kouki wasted no time to hold Koone with one arm while moving out of the way. At the same time his other hand created a miniscule barrier on his palm and averted the sword attack. For the moment the sword was still sheathed, so he wouldnt get cut, but Moanas Hannya face made him thought of a naked blade, so Kouki was desperate. Moana who was slashing down from a forced stance because of her agitation had her balance crumbled when her sword was parried. Like that she collapsed on top of Kouki. Kouki erased the barrier and immediately caught Moana. There, Moana-sama!? Just now, a loud voice was The strongest royal guard captain who doted on the two sisters like father made his entrance. The captain witnessed it. The scene on the bed, where the pair of sisters who he thought as his own daughters, were being embraced by a man with both his arms. HEAVENs PUNISHMENTTTTTTT- Hiiih, this is a misunderstandingggggggg- The sorrowful scream of the hero-sama echoed once more in a corner of the palace. By the way, Kouki caught Spensers attack using both his feet. In doing so, Spenser flopped down and his face dove on Koukis important part, while Kouki was fainting in agony, Kouki who was embracing Moana and Koone with both his arms while holding Spenser on his important place with his legs were seen by the people of the palace who were rushing into the room. It went without saying how screams were raised. Uu, that was a horrible experience The disheartened voice of Kouki echoed in the bustling shopping district of the capital. Beside him, Moana and Koone were walking with their faces hidden by wearing hood. Moana looked apologetic while Koone was laughing cheerfully. Koone-tan! You troubled Kouki, so reflect a bit on your action! The two had more or less finished apologizing to Kouki, but it was doubtful whether Koone was reflecting from her outward appearance. Moana scolded Koone, something that she rarely did. The flustered hero-sama was interesting Im sorry! Thats amazing, Koone-tan! You are able to apologize properly! No, its doubtful that she is apologizing, or rather it feels like Im getting dissed Kouki was staring fixedly at the elder sister who was completely pampering her little sister, and Koone who was understanding various things somehow and did what she did. Now now, hero-sama. Koone will let you to eat the capitals specialty food! With Onee-chans money! Leave it to me Koone-tan! Onee-chan has been saving a lot of my pocket money for this kind of time! An unexpected truth was shed on light. It seemed the money that queen could use for her personal use was given with pocket money system. When Kouki was introduced in the audience hall, there was a tottering gramps that looked like he was going keel over anytime, but that gramps was actually civil official chief (a position like a prime minister), and he was introduced as the one who took charge of the financial affairs too. The tottering gramps handing over pocket money toward Moana-sama who accepted it with a pleased face Kouki imagined such scene and for some reason he felt warm and fluffy. But, for the time being, he guessed that he should say what ought to be said. Moana-sama. Arent you too weak against Koone-samas casual coaxing? Isnt she too pampering toward her little sister who actually might be black hearted in truth? Kouki tried saying that while smiling wryly. But, the one who objected wasnt Moana, the objection came flying from a small gangster. ? Hero-sama wishes for an eight year old girl to pay? Is that so? The penniless and jobless hero-sama! Gofuh!? Understood. The eight year old girl Koone will treat the penniless adult hero-sama! Its just a pocket money that Koone saved earnestly, but Koone will use it for hero-samas sake! Its fine! I get it already so please stoopp! The gaze of the surrounding is painful! Koone tilted her head with a wondering expression Is that so?. Kouki thought. This little girl, she absolutely did what she did intentionally. Little girl these days was terrifying. Kouki recalled the daughter of the demon king that crossed his mind, and then he also imagined the scene of that terrifying little girl who inherited her fathers disposition taking the hand of this little girl before his eyes who was actually black hearted, where the two of them were getting along well with each other. His body shivered. It was truly a terrifying imagination. Just like a nightmare. Kouki casually made an oath. Lets not provoke the little girl to the best of his ability, like so. Then, at that timing Koone quietly ran off, perhaps she discovered something at the road ahead. While thinking she really move around abruptly huh, Kouki followed behind Moana who was chasing behind Koone in hurry. Thats Ahead of his gaze, Koone was skillfully slipping through the crowd of people. Seeing that, Kouki unconsciously raised a voice of admiration. It seemed no one noticed the small Koone rushing below them. Surprisingly, it seemed Koone sensed the awareness within the field of vision and gaze of people, so by avoiding that awareness she was able to take covert action that would make even an assassin to feel shocked. Koone has a good mind. No, perhaps I should say that she has good sense. She read the thought and feeling of people to a surprising degree. To the level that can make you think that perhaps she has a mind reading ability. Sensing the thought Moana spoke while watching Koone slipping smoothly through the crowd. That movement that cannot be noticed by other people, it seems that its also the application of that. Something like, by looking, hearing, and feeling carefully, she can understand what someone is focusing on. Is that how she sneaked into the baggage of the soldier force before Yeah. Amazing right!? Thats my Koone-tan! Tha, thats right. In a sense, its really amazing An elder sister boasting of her little sister with a triumphant look. Certainly what she mentioned was amazing but When Kouki saw Koone sneaking into the back of some fruit seller, he couldnt help but spontaneously thought that it was really a waste of talent. In the fruit store that seemed to be ran by a married couple, colorfully juicy fruits were lined up inside, the husband was livelily raising his voice to attract customer from behind the goods shelf. Koone-tan was creeping up behind him. And then, BAANN!! This is the one who hallucinate to be a princess since who know when! Kooneee!! GYAAAAAAH, what is this-!? The husband was toppled over. Suddenly behind him an explosion reverberated, which might be caused by blessing art, and at the same time someone appeared while raising a loud voice. There was no way he wasnt surprised. The husband looked behind him while falling on his butt, there he found Koone who was smiling widely with both her hands going banzai and his shoulders slumped down. With a small voice Koone-sama again huh his expression turned troubled. Uncle Geor, Koone came! Three kukuri please! Thank you for your patronage. Thats what I want to say, but please spare me from the surprise each time you came, Koone-sama. It seemed that Koone was a regular customer of this store, and she was also a habitual criminal who surprised the owner while she was at it. Ahahahah, it doesnt matter about my husband, but Koone-sama, if you dont act in moderation then the soldier chief will scold you again. Neglecting his husband who was still falling on his butt, the madam with large built selected the fruit for Koone quickly. Moana who chased after Koone handed over money toward the woman who was really like an auntie of the shopping district. Im sorry about Koone every time. She seem to be really pleased with the fruit of this store. My, this is your majesty. Today both of you sisters are going out it seems. Well, please dont worry about it. No matter what he say, but my husband too is looking forward to Koone-samas visit after all. Thank you for saying that. Kouki watched over the exchange between Moana and the married couple from a step away. It seemed that Koones entrance also caused the surrounding people to notice that the royal sisters were here, but affection could be seen from their expression. It wasnt excessive respect, but something that could be thought as coming from exceedingly close relationship. But, by no means the people were looking lightly at the sisters, it was obvious even just from a glance that everyone held respect and affection. It seemed that the distance between the royal family of Synclea kingdom and the people was extremely small. But, what made Kouki curious wasnt that. If it was about a royal family who was openhearted and friendly, he was already acquainted with princess Liliana. For Kouki this wasnt something that was that unusual. While Kouki was staring fixedly at that point he was curious about, the married couple noticed his gaze and called out to him. Oh, that person thereby any chance, is he the recently rumored hero-sama? Eh? Ah, yes. Im called like that more or less. Oh my, in that case then this three kukuri is not enough, I have to give a bit of extra. Setting that aside, is something the matter with this? It seems you are keep staring at this since some time ago. Saying that, the madam clapped *pon-* on it, at the sword that she was wearing on her waist. Yes, the married couple of the fruit store were carrying sword. When he looked really closely, not to mention the shop owner, even the shop employees at the neighboring shops who were calling at Koone, and also most of the people who were coming and going, everyone were carrying the minimum arms. They were just a shop owner, just a person who seemed like a normal housewife, but everyone was carrying sword on their waist. Kouki asked with a bit of bewilderment. Excuse me, both madam and sir are this shops owner right? Not actually a member of the soldier force that is helping here in your off-day? ? Yes, yes. Both of us has been doing business here for a long time though Err, then, why are you carrying sword? From the look of the madam who didnt understand why Kouki asked her that, it seemed civilian carrying sword was something really normal in the capital, it didnt look like there was any particular circumstance. About that hero-sama. This place is the worlds front line you know? Although the soldiers are the specialist of the battlefield, but there is also no reason that fruit seller cannot fight, the isnt the type of fellow that would let go of us just because we are a fruit seller right? Ma, madam is fighting? Yes, yes, I will fight you know. That is if this capital becomes a battlefield. Of course, Im praying that it wont come to that. But, not doing anything, not able to do anything, and die simply, something like that, Ill have none of that. Its nothing big, I have been slapping my husband routinely everyday. One or two is no concern at all. After saying so, the madam laughed heartily while slapping her husband who was making a pathetic expression beside her repeatedly. Front lineKouki felt it for real just how far the meaning those words had. The people remaining in this capital, all of them had the resolve to fight when the time came. They were spending their days with the resolve for all the capitals people to be counted as war strength. When Kouki looked at Moana beside him, her gaze dropped down with a silent expression. She was feeling downbut that wasnt really it. She was calmly, accepting their resolve, it was that kind of expression. Koouki looked over his surrounding. Without knowing whether it was tomorrow or some other day, the next moment they might be thrown into battle with their right to live on the line. The people were living with such resolve. *Drip*, something spilled out inside his heart. Isnt it, scary? The madams expression turned puzzled. And then, while laughing heartily she, Thats, obviously its scary! But see, look, the kukuri of our store, if its for the sake of making the customers able to enjoy this then, well, Im going to work a bit harder. Right, dear? Well yeah. If we dont sell kukuri, who will then sell kukuri in the capital. As a fruit store owner, Im not gonna allow the guys doing their best fighting to be unable to even eat a kukuri. The shop owner shrugged and lightly washed the kukuri his wife picked before handing it over. Kukuri was a fruit with an appearance like a yellow apple. Koone quickly nibbled at it. Her eating manner was so hearty it made him wanted to tsukkomi just in where she was a princess. Even while chuckling, Moana also put the fruit into her mouth while urging Kouki with her gaze Try eating it. Kouki felt his heart whirling from the madams words while tried a bite of the fruit. Right away, thick sweet and sour taste spread inside his mouth, and a rich aroma tickled his nose. If he had to guess, then plum had the most similar taste with this fruitbut, it had a good flavor that he couldnt just eat at a moment notice even in earth. Delicious Right, right!? This is Koones recommendation, so thats natural. Koone think that its only natural! For some reason Koone made an awfully smug face more than the married couple fruit seller. While her mouth was smudged all over with fruit juice. The madam was laughing heartily once more while politely wiping Koones mouth. Moana went So, sorry to trouble you, even though she was the queen yet she was feeling obliged. The husband looked at such Moana and smiled. Kouki who was staring at them took one more bite of kukuri. For this, for the sake of the people who wanted to eat this, the married couple fruit sellers would fight when the time came. He took a bite while chewing on their words. Bright moon shined brightly at the peak of the night sky. Kouki who was led around by Koone until the sun fell was now leaning on the railing at the guest rooms veranda while staring at the moon tiredly. The capital was different from the city in earth, the brightness had completely submerged and the city looked quiet. Even coldly the mystical moon was reflected on the oasis, making a sight where it seemed there was twin moon. It was really a great view. The sparkling water surface was also wondrously beautiful. Koukis gaze dropped at the moon wavering on the water surface without any particular reason while recalling Koones tomboyish act and the easy big sister who was merely doting. A small smile emerged on his lips. He recalled the later matter after he ate kukuri at that fruit store. The next place he was guided toward was the best weapon shop in the capital. When Koone made her entrance with BAANN!! This is the one who make anyone challenged to reexamine the definition of princess! Kooneee!! from the back entrance of the shop, a boy about the same age with Kouki went GYAAAAAAAH, Koone-sama came out againnnn!?and toppled over backward. With the ferry rower to cross the oasis river that they visited next, she intentionally leaped out from underwater while saying ZABAANN!! The one who wont be able to deny if asked whether she is a parasite in the palace!? Kooneee!! . GYAAAAAAAH, why is it always from underwater every time!? the rower uncle yelled so while toppled backward and fell into the river But perhaps it was the usual thing, because the uncle returned to the ship normally with a smile while saying Please spare me from that anymore, and his clothes along with Koone were dried using blessing art Then she circled behind the royal guard led by Spenser and the soldier force led by Donar who were actually following Kouki and others while surrounding them in all directions, made her appearance BAANN!! Dont think Ill be a princess till forever! Kooneee!!, and smashed into pieces the confidence of the royal guards and soldiers GYAAAAAAAAAH, your highness!? Why is your highness over there!? The nickname of chaos in three seconds after appearance really suited her. But, for Kouki, Koone who was such unprecedented tomboy was not just a mere girl who loved prank anymore. See, hear, and feel, is it Perhaps, the people who Kouki met and exchanged words directly with today were picked by Koone. People that possessed words that could possibly influenced Kouki the most. If not, then there was no way that Koukis heart could be currently shaken to this degree even though they were only exchanging brief words. Everyonewere really lively. The people he met, every single one of them possessed confidence of their way of living. They were proud of themselves. What should he do so he could have confidence about himself like them? Could he be proudcould he believe? If I fight like Im asked in this worldwill I understand? But, like that, what would be different than the time when he was summoned to Tortus Kouki shook his head. He was about to fall into an endless spiral of thought again. He was summoned, experienced his first kill, heard the circumstance of this world and the story of the people living herehis heart was completely tired. Lets rest for today. Deciding that, Kouki turned around. Good evening, this is Koone. HIIIIIIIIIH!? Since when!? With a bright smile, Koone-tan was right behind him when he noticed. Koukis scream echoed. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im resigned to accept the opinion of the story is not progressing huh. However, in order for Kouki to change, I want him to have a lot more encounter and experience, but then this chapter of the capital move slowly and wont progress faster like this In case I write the story at the mental side, it will become long no matter what I do wont it And so, for the reader the development that is a bit tedious will continue, but this development will be limited to just Kouki arc so I wonder if I can wish for mercy from you readers. Well, just as showed inThe Gathering of the Returnees, after a week that person will make his entrance, so the time left for Kouki was also that one week However, Koone is standing out huhhat first it should be like this though. When I wrote for some reason inside my head Poison-n of [This world is a game you said~] you see (TN: Seem to refer to Poison-tan from Kono Sekai ga Game dato Ore dake ga Shitteiru, not really sure though. Anyone can clear up about this reference?) Shirakomes plot always get instant death Chapter 269 Arifureta Chapter 269 Arifureta After II At Syncleas Capital Last Part Are you okay, hero-sama? Im not okay at all! Why are you here!? Or rather since when!? Kouki was cowering in fear while raising his voice, his hand tightly grasping from above his clothes his heart that was jumping around inside. He even forgot to use polite language against the royal family and made tsukkomi with his usual way of talking. That was how scary Koone-tan who sneaked behind him with a bright grin was. It was simply a horror. He wanted to yell Enough with this little girl already- with all his strength. Fu-fun! Koones stealthy skill that cannot be noticed even by hero-sama is amazing right! Its not in the level of amazingeven doesnt work H~m. Koone doesnt really understand what is this thing called about buthero-samas focus was completely directed somewhere else you know? Koone tilted her head. According to her, with how he was completely distracted, whats more in his exhausted state, it was comparatively easy for her to sneak at him by using her special technique and her heavens blessing art at the same time. Using heavens blessing art at the same time? If I remember correctly, Koone-samas art is isnt it Fufuhn. Its called because it can bring back greenery to the desert but, its essence is direct interference art that focus, attach, or adjust blessing power. Like that, by adjusting and harmonizing her own blessing power with the miniscule blessing power inside the air, her existence became harder to comprehendto say it further she was able to adapt. Its Koone-style Stealthy Art C Level 2. What are you using the unique ability of the royal family in full for Kouki massaged his temple repeatedly as though he was getting headache. Hero-sama, hero-sama. Wont you talk a bit with Koone? No, Im going to rest Kouki whose respect toward royalty was blown away completely to somewhere easily tried to reject Koones invitation. But, his gaze suddenly met hers. He was suddenly at loss for words after seeing Koones gaze. That gaze was really deep. To the degree that he held his breath in surprise. There was earnest and pressuring feeling inside that gaze. Different from the figure of the tomboy and wild and mischievous princess, those were the eyes of someone with unknown depth. Wont you talk with Koone a bit? What is it? Koukis reply made Koones mouth burst open in a smile. With rapid steps she stood beside Kouki before she gazed at the direction of the oasisthe capital. How was it today? The capital is a good place right? Everyone was all good people right? Yes, very much so. They are really good person. While knowing the current situation where the tomorrow is unknown, yet they dont despaireveryone choose something, and they hold pridethat their choice is correct. Koone nodded. But, her expression for some reason didnt look at all like the proud expression she showed him when she gave him the tour through the capital. Rather, it was an expressionless face that looked as though it lost emotion. Kouki who had only seen her acting innocently until now held his breath again. Do you now want to help us? .So, thats your aim just as I thought. Kouki sighed. As expected, Koone wasnt just a na?ve and innocent princess. Yes. That too is one of Koones aims. Because it seems that hero-sama has hesitation. It was likely that she had heard from Moana too. How Kouki felt hesitation about fighting. That he was trying to show a path where there would be no fighting to even the . Koone seemed friendly, but perhaps she actually didnt believe him at all. Thinking that should be only natural, Kouki gazed at Koone while staying silent. Koone more or less is a royalty, so I want to save the people. Koone understand that Synclea kingdom, no, the human race is already at the limit. There will be no salvation without relying on hero-sama. Koone-sama? But see, Koone continued, to which Kouki directed at her his dubious expression. And then, he was speechless hearing her next words. Based on the circumstance, or perhaps based on hero-samas feeling, if you think that its impossible thenplease escape. What, are While speaking of wanting help, while speaking of there was no future already, she told Kouki to escape by his own decision. I dont mind if you forsake us, Its fine for you to not save us, she said such unbelievable thing. However, at that time, please take away Onee-chan together without fail. After telling him to leave everything else, she asked him to allow just her big sister to survive. As expected, Kouki couldnt reply to those words. It wasnt because he was refusing the request. It was because he couldnt understand Koones thinking. Koone finally met her gaze with the confused Kouki. Hero-sama, you have a rough idea of how to return to your own world arent you? Wha-, how do you I heard from Onee-chan. Hero-sama at first confirmed whether you can go home or not. In other words, from the beginning hero-samas condition is to go home. But, I heard that when hero-sama was told that its unknown, hero-sama didnt even look upset. In other words, he had an idea of how to go home. But, most likely that method isnt something that hero-sama can do by yourself. Perhaps the timing, or some kind of special phenomenon or item is necessarypossibly, someone will come to pick up hero-sama. Why, do you think so? Because hero-sama hate killing and fighting right? A world that ask such thing from hero-sama must be a despair. If someone in such situation is told that they cannot go home, normally they should be more despairing or upset. Hero-sama is still composed because hero-sama has the belief that you can go home. Haha, you got me there. He was seen through by a little girl who wasnt even ten years old. Furthermore, she also showed an attitude of conviction that her hypothesis wasnt mistaken from Koukis reaction. It seemed he was also led around by the nose. Kouki couldnt help but smile wryly. He was still composed. That was a fact. It was clear that there was no way Shizuku and others would abandon Kouki. The fact that he was summoned to another world would surely be told to them by Liliana, and not long from now the gate would be opened. He should be able to go home without doubt, and when the time came, he could even be like that demon king, abandoning this world because this problem was unrelated with him. He was agonizing because of his own heart, not because he was cornered. In a sense, that was exactly the reason he was able to concentrate only at his own emotion. Yes, even more than toward the crisis of this world. While he understood that this world was in the depths of despair, in the end, he prioritized himself. Kouki thought. Aa, Im really a coward. Hero-sama isnt a coward you know? Eh? Those words sounded as though his heart was read. Kouki opened his eyes wide in surprise and looked at Koone. Koone made a troubled smile. Hero-sama, dont have any duty at all toward this world. There is no need at all for hero-sama who is a complete stranger to feel guilty. The reason is Even herself who was a royalty, was prioritizing her own feeling and told him that it was fine if he didnt save them. Thats Certainly, Koone love everyone in the capital, Koone want to save them. That is my true feeling without any falsehood in it. But, for Koone the most important person is Onee-chan. If Onee-chan and all the people are weighed in scale, the scale will tilt toward Onee-chan. Rather than the many that Koone loved, Koone treasure my only dear family. Those words were surely unbecoming for a royalty. Onee-chan is at her limit already. She used heavens blessing art too much at the previous battle, now she has no power remaining anymore. She overused it to the degree it cannot recover anymore. If she has to fight that one more time she will die with certainty. That white hairso its because of that just as I thought Yes. Koones father and mother, big brother and uncle, all the cousins, every~one died. Donar and Spenser are like family for Koone, but even so, for Koone my true family is, the one I loved the most, is only Onee-chan now. For Koone, only losing Onee-chan isunbearable. She understood that it crossed the limit of being mischievous, even so she sneaked inside the baggage of the soldier force using her all and rushed out of the capital. This was the reason. Evil hand was drawing near her most beloved big sister who left the capital following the oracle. If she heard such thing, she wouldnt be able to not rush off. She didnt have any leeway to consider the duty of royalty or about being nuisance to other people. Even while she understood that what she did was the worst conclusion toward everyone, that it was an outrageously horrible betrayal, but living in a world where her big sister died was something Koone couldnt think about. If something happened to her big sister in the worst case, she was even prepared to suicide by the sword beside her corpse. That was why, because she was such a person See? After all someone like Koone, is just someone that is like a princess. It wasnt a kind of joke. Koone herself was the one who didnt recognize Koone de Shelt Synclea as a royalty the most. Kouki stared at Koone. He wondered just how much emotion this small girl was hiding inside that small body. Rather than the many that were looking for salvation, a person who was important for herself was more What crossed Koukis mind, was that guys figure who once said the same thing at him. Was it selfish? Was it irresponsible? Was it an evil that ought to be scorned? If I run away Yes? If I choose to run away while taking away Moana-sama, Koone-sama will also come along right? For some reason Koone looked puzzled at Koukis question and, No? For Koone, if Onee-chan is alive then its fine with that. If it can let Onee-chan to stay alive somewhere, then Koone will be able to do my best by that much. And so, Koone will take the baton pass as queen. Just as I thought, Kouki thought. If Koone was a person who could abandon everything other than her big sister, there was no way she would be liked by the capitals people that much. There was no way she would run around with the pretext of pranking and showed out her face throughout the capital. And then, surely this wise girl was convinced of their defeat in the future. Whether the future where many humans were caught and turned into livestock, and also the future where few humans would continue painful battle as guerilla fighter, and how she would be needed as the cornerstone to support the battle of such people, surely she had imagined it without doubt. After all her heavens blessing art would only really shine at such devastated world, in order to support the foundation of peoples living. Kouki reflexively almost said the wordsThen, all the human in this world, take them to another world somewhere, however, he gritted his teeth and held his tongue. When he suggested it at Ragal, his heart was messed up like a library that had all its bookshelves pushed down. It was just a desperate proposal. Now that he was calm, he couldnt speak it out so easily. The reason was that the one who could accomplish that wasnt himself. He didnt even know if he could pay the compensation. Even if he could pay, he didnt know if his suggestion would be accepted. He couldnt say such uncertain hope. Against Kouki whose expression distorted looking somewhat painful, Koones opened her mouth with an atmosphere that suddenly relaxed. Now then, thats all Koone want to say. In conclusion, if possible Koone hope hero-sama can save the world okayyy~. Ah, but if its impossible then super run away taking just Onee-chan with you! Leave the rest to Koone then! Like that! Koone is cool. Im super cool is what Koone think! Coool Kooone, coool Kooone! The usual innocent Koone twirled round and round while repeatedly yelling so. Koukis expression became speechless seeing such Koone. When Koone stopped still her twirling coool Kooone dance, she then pointed sharply at Kouki and gave him a mischievous expression. Now then, lets cross the last item in the list today! Hero-sama, hero-sama. There is a peerless beauty at the terrace located in the west of the palace you know? If you go there now, you will be able to meet a sexy beauty with alcohol provided! This might be a chance to deepen relationship? Get done in by Onee-chans charm, and like her so much you wont be able to abandon her by any means! Such voice of heart was resounding loudly. Kouki tried to ask Koone somehow. By the waymy right to refuse? Koone spoke with a bright smile. Ill yell you know? Nooo, hero-sama, what are you doinggg!? Dragging Koone into your room! Just what are you going to do with this niice bodyy~~~ Koone will yell that loudly you know? Ill go right away! I really want to meet with pretty woman quickly- Kouki answered energetically. He didnt even have the composure to make a tsukkomi how nasty she was. Koone-tan was simply scary even without her sneaking at him. Especially her smiling face. Kouki arrived at the place Koone taught him. Midway, Spenser appeared from the shadow of a building and asked him threateninglyWhere are you going at this time?, but when Kouki answered with dead fish eyes Its Koone-samasguidance, he conceded him the passage with similar dead fish eyes while saying Is that so, Im sorry. This royal guard captain gave off sorrowful aura that made him thought that various things had surely happened to him too in the past Now then, where could Moana-sama be, Kouki wondered while running his gaze around. Then, Kouki? A voice came from above him. When he looked up, he found the figure of Moana looking down wonderingly at him from a terrace at the second floor. With the moon that was half hidden because of the spire as the background, her appearance with her cheeks slightly red was indeed charming. The moonlight also made her hair that was like snow to be tinged with phosphorescence, that charming figure which looked mystique made Kouki to gulp reflexively. Whats the matter, for you to be here? Its Koone-samas guidance. Perhaps because of his agitation, Kouki repeated that answer like a pious believer that worshipped the god Koone. Moana looked puzzled before a beat later she couldnt endure and start chuckling. I see, I see. It cannot be helped if its her guidance. Come on, get up here. Accompany me drinking for a bit. Ah, yes, then Kouki who was assaulted by a strange embarrassment entered the building and climbed the stair hastily. It seemed the place where Moana was at was adjacent with the corridor, the door was left open. At the spacious chalk white terrace, Moana was leaning on the splendidly molded handrail with one of her hands swirling a glass. Her soft smile shaken Kouki once more. Whats the matter with you since just now? You are strangely stilted. Did something happen with Koone? We only had a little talk. Kouki took advantage to blame the cause of his agitation because of Koone. She had thoroughly shocked him, so it should be allowed for him to do this much. He pulled himself together while thinking that and stood up beside Moana. What kind of talk? Moana asked him that while presenting her glass at Kouki. Kouki hesitated at what she meant with that gesture. When he looked there was bottle placed on the handrail, but there was only one glass which was the one Moana was holding. That was only natural seeing she was drinking alone. In other words, she told him to accompany her drinking was by sharing the use of her glass together In the end, was it fine to drink from the same glass with the queen Looking from the expression of Moana who was pushing the glass at him, he saw how she told him to not mind it. Kouki persuaded himself Well, fine I guess, and put the glass on his mouth. The amber colored alcohol looked like whisky in a glance, but the taste was fruit liquor. From the fragrance and taste that he had familiarity with, he guessed that most likely this was something that used kukuri. The alcohol content was also not high, the sensation in his mouth was nice with extremely delicious taste. Moana who saw that Kouki was pleased with the drink smiled happily while intentionally pouring a second helping. Kouki felt obliged while answering her question. We talked about how the people we met today are good people. I seeand do you think so? Yes. Kouki nodded. And then he hesitated a bit. Should he talk about Koones request to him that was unbecoming for a royalty? But, he immediately shook his head and shook off that thinking. In exchange, he spoke about another matter. Then.we also talk, about how you are at your limit. Moana stiffened for a moment. And then, her expression became complicated and she took the glass from Kouki in a flash, this time she drained up the glass empty. From the sigh fuu that she breathed out, the fragrance of sweet fruit wafted out. It wasa horrible battle. Is it about the battle five years ago? Yes. He was really a monstrous fellow. He spouted out miasma to empty air, then all of it become countless number of weapon, or become beasts. That kind of , I had never seen it before. Her way of talking returned to casual and her gaze flew to the past. She took off the mask of the queen and spoke her words as just Moana. Kouki stayed silent and lent her his ear. The armys number was also dreadful, everyone without exception fought desperately. I too used my power continuously. But, no matter how much we fought desperately, everyone died. No matter how much I used, I couldnt protect them. With the light of blessing power from heavens blessing art , the erosion of miasma could be blocked. That was to say, against attack type where weapon formed from the miasma used by was wielded, this art also became an immense barrier. In that hellish battle, Moana had the role to protect the soldiers. But, in reality, she couldnt protect them to the end no matter how much power she wringed out. Just how much the sense of powerlessness felt by this girl who understood that her role was as a protector I was determined to offer up my life. I planned to use up all my strength in that fight. Because, the one who should survive isnt me, it should be my big brother. Thats Kouki reflexively almost interrupted, but Moanas vast eyes and the fierce regret whirling inside them stopped his words. Big brothers was a heavens blessing art that excelled in killing ability. The one that used the opening father and the others created by throwing their life to deeply wound the was also big brother. At that time, even though if only I could just protect big brother from the last counterattack of the , there would still be hope for him. Moanas big brotherNada de Shelt Synclea struck a sure attack at the with the life of his father the king and others as the price. But, the that bore a deep wound that was fatal unleashed an attack of all his might at the very end. As the result, Nada who stiffened after using a big technique got taken by surprise and died, and the was also carried away by his subordinate and retreated. That was the conclusion. In order to protect Nada, Moana used to the full extent of her ability, but it wasnt enough. Nadas death when Moana was just a step away from exhausting her life forcefully rescinded the . Her regret was the thinking that perhaps if she used by pouring all her life the moment counterattacked, then she might be able to save her big brother. At the time that was her full strength. That was why, it was useless to even think about it. But, she couldnt help but think it. is more effective for bringing down the escaped . And Koones is indispensable for returning the world to before after the is exterminated. What the world need, isnt a used up wreck like me. Thats speaking too far, Moana-sama. Moana drank one more glass of the fruit wine before speaking a self-torturing sentence. Kouki gently took away the glass from her. Moana directed her gaze at Kouki. She stared fixedly at him while letting out a faint voice. Hey, Kouki. Did Koone, say to you that she wanted you to take me away and escape? tsu Ahaha, sheesh that child, as I thought she asked you that huh. Just how was this pair of sisters could take him by surprise like this? Kouki grumbled inside his heart with the feeling of venting his anger. How does Moana-sama know that? Of course, thats because Im her big sister. You pair of sisters are just too sharp. Fufuh. Moana chuckled just a bit cheerfully and warned him still with that light mood. Im telling you I wont run away okay? Just spare me from anything forceful. You will still fight, even in that completely worn-out condition? Even though you understand that next time you wont be able to endure? Yeah. She easily chose the path of death. Something inside Kouki was stirred awfully hearing those words. Why, are you that strong? Why is everyone, can easily do what I cant? You might die you know? You will have to kill someone by fighting you know? Dont you feel scared? Kouki Why? Why are you able to choose such choice without hesitation? What should I do so that I can live confidently without hesitation like that- Koukis voice was rough as though he was venting his anger, he stared at Moana glaringly. What should I do-, so that I can make a choice that I can believe as correct- Moana closed her eyes. And then she made a troubled smile and formed her words with voice that sounded frail. Do you think I have no hesitation? Do you think I have no regret? There is no such thing. Im always hesitating, and I regret a lot. Kouki is making too much of me. In fact, didnt she just speak one of her regrets just now. Told that, Koukis eyes opened wide in surprise. Thats right. She couldnt protect her big brother. At that time, wasnt she able to do more? Wasnt she able to use more strength? She had spoken such doubt that was even holding herself in contempt. Kouki looked down in shame from how he lost himself just now. On the contrary, Im really a hopeless human you know? Actually, I unbearably want to hurl abuse at Kouki so much that I need to endure it desperately. Eh? Why is it only now? If you are going to save us, then why didnt you come five years ago at that day? Im holding that kind of irrational feeling inside. I understand doing that will be just barking at the wrong tree, so Im doing my best to not speak it loud. But in the I said it, she scratched her cheek awkwardly as though to say that. Kouki was dumbfounded for a while, but then he responded with a wry smile Im also venting my anger unjustly just now. Moanas expression turned serious, and then she directed at Kouki a straightforward gaze. I understand Koones feeling. I also feel responsibility as royalty. When I think how my choice hold the fate of many people, Im scared and want to run away, even I myself dont know what is right. But see, there is also just one thing that I understand. What is it? Even if I escape now and stay alive, I wont be saved. In the end of her choice to run away, even if she survived then, it wouldnt be a salvation. Kouki is also the same right? I too? Koukis expression turned suspicious because Moanas words were really unexpected for him. Perhaps Moana thought that such Kouki was amusing because she chuckled while slowly pointing her index finger. A lot of small scar could be seen faintly, however, that finger even looked beautiful instead. It softly stroked Koukis forehead. You are always making a pained face from worrying, creating wrinkle at this spot, but you never stop thinking no matter what. Even though you were called here selfishly, but you dont even complain, far from that you killed an opponent you didnt want to kill while screaming, and saved us all. Thats You try to accept everything, whether the feeling of the people you meet, and also Koones wish, and even my choiceyour words even in that completely worn-out condition, Ill return those words to you exactly the same. The fingertip that gently brushed his forehead slowly drifted to Koukis cheek. The sensation of that fingertip felt really pleasant for some reason. Kouki unconsciously closed his eyes. But, you wont run away as expected arent you? Throwing away everything and pretend to forget it, you cannot do anything like that right? Yeah. Thats the only thing that I cannot do. Because, thats not a salvation isnt it? Yeah See, arent we the same? I guess. When he opened his eyes, Moanas face was there surprisingly close. An aroma like sweet fruit tickled his nose and her sparkling jade eyes caught Koukis heart. He stared at Moana as though he was enthralled. For some reason, he couldnt avert his gaze away from Moana. Gentle night wind brushed his skin, and a pleasantly silent time flowed. grit- Spenser, shii~~! Right now they are in a good scene so you cannot be a nuisance! Being a nuisance is wrong, is what Koone is thinking! A whispering (?) voice was flowing smoo~thly. Moana slowly and quietly took distance from Kouki. Kouki was persuading himselfSurely is taking holiday without permission. And then, when they turned their gaze toward the door with twitching expression, there they saw the royal guard captain biting on a handkerchief with a demonic look behind the door, and a black hearted little girl making a smile that felt like hihii~~~. Moana-sama. Thank you very much for the delicious drink and the meaningful talk. Im thinking of taking some rest soon. Ye, yes, right. Not that. Cough-. Youre right. A lot happened today and you must be tired. You can take a good rest for now. Bowing at Moana who coughed and smoothed up her appearance, Kouki then headed toward the door with brisk steps. Koone who seemed to not even intend to hide anymore was giving a thumb up at Kouki for some reason. Spenser was whisperingDuty or something. Anyway he ignored everything. Kouki! Just before he got out of the door, Moana called out to him. When Kouki turned around, Moanas gaze was swimming around because of being a bit concerned about Koone and Spenser, even so right after that she then opened her mouth after fixing a straightforward gaze at Kouki. Kouki is, fixated with rightnessmust be because you want to save someone correct? You fear making mistakebecause you are scared that you will hurt someone right? Thats, Kouki might not like it if I say this but, I think thats Koukis kindness. Thats why, that is why. At the very least, that feeling of yours that think about other is right. I will assert that. Moana, sama. Kouki felt like crying very much for some reason. However, he gritted his teeth strongly to not show his unsightly side. And then, he squeezed out some words, Thank you very much. And replied so. While expelling the sight of the little girl beside him making a black smile that saidJust as planned! outside of his field of vision. Returning back in time for a bit, at the time when Kouki received the tour of the capital. Past the front line desert area at the western land that was still lushly green, a certain feudal lord of a territory was raising a worried groan. Whats the meaning of this? There is no mistake in this report right? Yes. I also inspected it myself but, there is no mistake. In the office, the feudal lord was making a difficult face with the written report in one hand, before long he shook his head and made a determined expression. Report using a letter to her majesty. Tell the messenger to prepare. We have to ask Koone-sama to come urgently. Acknowledged. Right away. The vassal hurriedly left the office. The feudal lord watched that while making a large sigh. I have a bad premonition That whisper melted into empty air and vanished. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Koone-tan whose character spontaneously stood in Kouki arc The demon kings daughter went without saying I suddenly thought. Should I try revealing a little girl character at the second part of abyss lord toolike that. What do you all think about little girl trio Chapter 270 Arifureta Chapter 270 Arifureta After II Heading to Unusual Phenomenon At the north side of Synclea kingdom capitals north side, there was a mysterious space formed from a branch that stretched from the donut shaped oasis surrounding the capital. The branch was drawing a great circle that joined into the main current once more, creating sandbank between it and the main current. If it was seen from the sky, this sandbank between the branch and main stream that could be expressed as a lump created from a part of the circle had the size that was about the same like the sports ground of a school. As a matter of fact, the expression of sports ground was to the point. That spot was the training ground of the soldiers adjacent to the capital. Actually, even the next day after the unprecedented event of hero summoning and the emergency situation where the queen was ambushed and her life fell into danger, the soldiers were still working hard like usual at the training ground. Put your spirit into it! Are you guys making any effort huh! The formation change is too slow-. It should be possible to do it three seconds faster! Do it again! The one who motivated the soldiers doing formation change training with his angry yell that sounded like thunder was the soldier chief Donar. Chief Donars voice resounded really clearly. It was the voice characteristic of a commander that could reach the ally clearly in the battlefield. At a slight distance away from the formation change training, a fierce training of one against one, or possibly one against many was being carried out, but even though the people there werent the one being yelled at, the moment they heard the angry yell of the soldier chief, their expression became stricter and their spirit surged even further. Also, at the place nearer to the river of the oasis, the art users were performing blessing art training with similar serious expression. Concentrate. But not at just one point. Concentrate toward the world. Earth, wind, heat, moistureconcentrate to everything that surround you. Your self is receiving blessing from the world, be aware of that strongly. Even though that voice had courteous demeanor and wasnt loud by any mean, it smoothly entered the ears and coached the art users. It was the voice of art user groups head art userRinden Stole. He was a man at his forty with long rust colored hair that was tied behind. From a glance he looked like a really calm and gentlemanly attractive middle-aged man. But, perhaps it was just as expected from someone who was entrusted with a group same like Spenser and Donar. The zeal dwelling inside his eyes would make anyone instinctively gulped. The truth was this Linden was the biological father of Lilin who was selected into the most elites of the royal guards that were led by Spenser. Both father and daughter were art user that overflowed with talent. Ahead of Lindens gaze, the art users were joining their hands together in front of their mouth while wholeheartedly offering prayer that showed so much concentration vein emerged on their forehead. At the same time, the patterns painted somewhere on their body also shined radiantly. Countless spears made from hardened sand protruded out from the ground like wave, whirlwind that hoisted up sand launched blades of wind and sand, sphere of light that perhaps was made from converged sunlight danced wildly, or oasiss water became whip that rampaged, all those were clearly the effects of their prayer. Whether the soldiers or the art users, all of them possessed a definite passion. While understanding that they couldnt be optimistic or anything about their situation by any means, even so they wouldnt draw back even by a step no matter what. Such definite passion that wouldnt even lose against the scorching desert was shown from their attitude. This is amazing. Koukis leaked out whisper slipped and vanish amidst the spirited roar of the soldiers. In the eyes of Kouki who was observing from a spot where he wouldnt be a hindrance, there was a color that could be taken as envy or pain emerging. Suddenly the figure of the queen who said to him that she wouldnt run away even when she was already at her limit crossed inside his mind. At the same time, the voice of a young but earnest princess who said Its fine even if you abandon everything, so at least just my big sister also resounded in his mind. If a coexistence with the was unacceptable, then there was no other path to save Moana except by Koukis assistance. Then, would he eradicate the in that case? Even though he didnt even know if the rejection of coexistence was really the consensus of all of them or not? In the first place, was someone like him who was burdened with deep mental damage just by killing one being could possibly do such thing? He could save Moana and others, wasnt such thinking itself was just his arrogance? Then, should he escape while taking Moana with him just like Koone wished for? Even though what gave hope of perhaps in this hopeless situation was his existence, yet he would abandon the people? Would he betray their hope, their expectation? Not to mention despite how such thing ran counter to Moanas wish? Even though it was a choice that might sacrifice the young Koone instead? Then, would he take away only Moana and Koone, and also the people who were especially close to them? How far the scope of that would reach? Only Spenser and others? Or else the servants that supported Moana in the palace too? Or perhaps all the people of the capital? Who would decide the size of the scope of the people that would be saved? How could someone like him could have the right to decide who would ride the Noahs ark Then, should he treat everything as never happened instead? Ignored everything where he saw nothing, heard nothing, and knew nothing, and departed in a journey to search for the way to go home? Could he ask Moana and others to just think of him as someone nonexistent right from the beginning? He wondered just what was right. He wondered what should he do to reach the best conclusion. Aa, again, it felt like he was drowning inside water Furthermore, the drowning feeling wasnt like inside the forest spring where he was summoned, but like inside a swamp full of mud Kouki-dono. What is your thought, abiut the training? If there is something that bothered you, then please give us a pointer without reservation. A voice suddenly called toward Kouki who was staring in a daze at the training while being stuck inside a crucible of dark thought like that. When Kouki came back to his senses in surprise and moved his gaze, there was the figure of chief Donar right beside him without him noticing. Kouki replied somewhat in fluster. N, no, the likes of me giving pointer is too You are being humble again. Kouki-dono is the hero-sama summoned by Foltina-sama. You dont need to feel even an ounce of reservation. I dare say that your advice might someday save their life. Kouki somehow felt gazes on him. When he directed his awareness there, several soldiers and art users were indirectly paying attention to the conversation between Donar and Kouki. Their gazes werent filled with anything like wariness of an outsider sticking their nose, but an expectation and curiosity toward the hero, hoping that perhaps they would be able to receive anything that could make them grow even just for a bit. Yes, from them there was heavy feeling that was choking for the current Kouki. While feeling conscious that he slightly leaked out strange breathing *hyuh*, Kouki took a breath, then replied with a wry smile. No, I really am unable to give any pointer or anything. Rather, its me who is affected by everyones skill and zeal. Oh, is that so! That is really something joyous to hear. Chief Donar smiled really happily hearing Koukis words. The soldiers who seemed to be listening attentively were also vaguely showing pride from receiving the praise of the hero. But, there, the head art user Linden who must be listening to the talk of chief Donar and Kouki asked a question with calm voice. Does the same opinion apply to us too? Yes, of course. Or rather, in the first place I still dont really understand what blessing art is. Someone like me has no pointer or anything that I can say. Linden quietly narrowed his eyes toward Kouki whose wry smile deepened while answering that non-specialist like him was all the more unable to speak of anything about blessing art. I see, thats logical. However, I heard from my daughter that Kouki-san actually manipulated practical art for combat really skillfully. I assume that you have abundant experience of fighting, although the principle of our arts differ, but is there really nothing that you can perhaps comment about from that standpoint? From the eyes of Linden who was saying that while stroking his chin with one hand, a curiosity could be vaguely seen there. Perhaps he was simply interested for Koukis advice, or rather at Koukis impression and magic themselves. The blessing art isa magic that seem to be extremely practical for combat. The blessing art that I had seen for real was only the art that manipulated wind and earth used by two royal guards, but the cooperation with the vanguard, the deployment speed, and the choice of art to match the situation, all of them made me went wide-eyed in surprise. Hou. As a father, its really make me happy that Lilins skill is highly assessed so much like that. Ahaha. It was really amazing. Howeverthats right, if there is one thing that make me curious, its about whether there is a blessing art that is specialized for defense or not? Specialized for, defense? Linden went h~m while stroking his chin with one hand. Perhaps it was his habit when he was thinking. He then opened his mouth. I think, it will be something like the stone wall that Neisan created. Other than that, there are wall of squall or heat, and if the location is in this capital then the water of the oasis itself will become barrier. But, the defense specialization that Kouki-san talked about isnt something like that isnt it? Yes. Because in the end something like that is something that can also be used as defense. For example, there is something like that among the magic I used, I also had used it in front of Lilin-san before Kouki whispered his chanting and materialized a shining barrier midair. Right away, the training ground became noisy. Everyone temporarily stopped their training, or rather they were made to stop from focusing their stare at the shield of light. Chief Donar and head art user Linden who saw the magic of another world for the first time opened their eyes wide altogether. But, the next instant they spoke Oo! This is! while scrambling to approach the barrier with great curiosity. Oo, its not hot or cold! Even though this should be only light yet its hard like this! Its similar with blessing art of sunlight butthat art literally carry heat. But this is really only light. Donar, please try to cut it a little. Leave it to me. The sword of chief Donar that was swung halfheartedly was repelled back while making *gakin* sound. Just from that cheers of Ooo! were raised from the outsiders too this time. How about this then!? The soldier chief became a bit worked up. The head art user was also watching attentively with really excited look. Chief Donar let out a slash that was sharper and heavier than before. The sword shined and drew a beautiful trail of sword slash in the air that could make someone instinctually be charmed. This time a small crack entered the Light Severance with a snap. Hou! Although it was done without reinforcement, I put about seventy percent of my strength into it. Its only cracked with that! What a marvelous barrier! Yes, yes! Its extremely interesting! Just what kind of principle is behind it? The very light itself is possessing weight? No, however The two middle-aged men were seriously excited. Even while feeling slightly creeped out against the soldier chief and head art user who were continuously approaching forcefully, Kouki answered with a troubled face. About the principles detail, even I dont. But, this is an art principle that is called magic, various phenomenon can be caused by using magic power, magic circle, and then chanting. The energys property is different with blessing art, and the point where the very energy itself is materialized as art is different from blessing art, but I think the twos operation procedures are really similar. H~m, really interesting. The very blessing power itself is used as protective wall or attack. H~m, can that be replicated? H~m Linden was thinking with a difficult expression like a researcher wracking his head in front of a difficult problem. On the other hand, chief Donars really serious appearance was now looking like a child, staring at Kouki with sparkling gaze. For some reason, recently the positivity level of middle-aged man and animal toward Kouki was raising up excessively. While feeling a bad premonition for some reason, Kouki asked with his gaze Whats the matter?. Chief Donar then suggested immediately as though to say that he had been waiting for Kouki to ask. Kouki-dono. Lets do a mock battle! Eh? What did you say? His heart that had no enthusiasm unconsciously caused a line like a deaf main character to appear. However, the chief Donar who seemed to have his soldiers soul lit up didnt pay any mind about that at all. The feeling of wanting to see magic that was actually used practically in battle, and the curiosity toward Koukis skill as swordsman that he heard from the story were coming out in his face. At the same time, Most thing could be understood by exchanging sword, exchanging sword is the quickest way such feeling also showed through. Ryutaro type exist in any world huh. Hm? Did you say something? Kouki unconsciously whispered while recalling his best friend who boasted Anyway, Ill surely manage somehow if we exchange blows!. Chief Donar tilted his head. Kouki who wasnt motivated wracked his mind to somehow avoid doing mock battle. But, Linden who seemed to come back to reality from the sea of his thought before Kouki could think of anything then smilingly dealt an additional blow. Indeed, a mock battle will be the fastest way to have other people to know about Kouki-san better. Kouki-san, can I please ask you to do that? Ehyes Even though he thought that this person was a researcher type, but unexpectedly head art user Linden was also in the active people faction. His words caused Kouki to unconsciously nod against his better judgment. The mini Kouki inside his heart yelled angrily You are swept by the flow, me!, but it was already too late. A spot was emptied right away while the audiences were clamoring. His opponent of all thing was chief Donar and Linden at the same time. Excuse me, the mock battle, is against the two of you? Hahahah, dont mind it! Fufufuh, please dont hold back! The opponents were the tops of each group that must be the strongest fighting force of Synclea kingdom. Furthermore, they had nice balance of a vanguard and rearguard. There was no more doubt that these two middle-aged men were hobby friends with similar personality, but it seemed that it was also an undoubtable fact that they were considering the existence of Kouki as an opponent was at the level that ought to be faced by top class warriors. Kouki spontaneously put his hand on his stomach. It felt like he was feeling throbbing pain. The surrounding was overflowing with expectation and curiosity, if he exposed something unsightly here, how much grief and disappointment would be created then (Heavy) In addition, it was a battle against people. Although it was a mock battle, for Kouki who had only experienced murder this was something that felt even harder. Hesitation and fear quickly assaulted him, it took a desperate effort for him to suppress his trembling and hyperventilation. ? Kouki-dono? Are you not feeling well? It seemed even though he was hiding it, but a veteran warrior could somehow sensed Koukis bad condition. Chief Donar asked him with a worried expression. For a moment Kouki thought to answer Exactly!, wondering if it wasnt still too late for him to excuse himself from this mock battle. (Butif I cannot even do mock battle, then I. Dont run, dont run me.) He shook his head. He scolded his heart. Kouki made a small smile and answered There is no problem. Chief Donar looked slightly dubious, but he accepted it for the moment and pulled out his sword. Linden took several steps back. Then, Im coming you know? Anytime. A sudden gust blew instantly. No, more accurately it wasnt wind. A pressure that felt like that attacked Kouki. It was without a doubt the pressure from Donar. It wasnt pressure that was tilting at the negative side like killing intent. If he had to say then perhaps he should call it a pure fighting spirit. It was too stern, it was too striking. Against that pressure of fighting intent that was heightened until the utmost limit, Kouki gulped unconsciously. The disorder of his breathing might be seen through. When he noticed, the soldier chief was right in front of him. At the same time a silver flash that approached to split him vertically into two was reflected in the corner of his sight. It wasnt a movement with speed like Ground Shrinker. The chiefs first movement was too natural that Koukis awareness couldnt judge that he was being approached. -!? Even while feeling shaken against that terrifying technique, Koukis body reflexively moved. He pulled back his right foot and shifted half his body behind while activating Ground Shrinker without going against his center of gravity that was tilting slightly behind. The sword passed before his eyes, and next he backstepped in high speed to evade the pursuing attack that leaped at him like a living thing. But, there, A prayer resounded. The ground below the retreating Koukis left and right flowed and the sandy land opened a large mouth. The earth was molded and a huge thing like a bear trap was materialized, it must be a blessing art for restraining the target. Even if for example Kouki could dodge it, it was created by moving the surrounding sand so the ground below crumbled and broke his balance. It was a plain and small scale blessing art, but it was actually unpleasantly effective. Perhaps having anticipated that, chief Donar charged forward. He understood Lindens intention perfectly. They were truly in harmony. Although, Muh There wasnt really any problem if he cut it apart all together. The Jaw of Earth that was closing on him from left and right was bisected right into two by light element mid-level magic that had its cutting power increased explosively. Chief Donar who saw Koukis holy sword that could even be said to be fantastically clad in light raised his voice spontaneously, but even then as expected from the soldier chief, he unleashed his attack without even the slightest pause or hesitation. *gakin* A high pitched sound of clashing metals resounded. Kouki felt stunning impact spreading through his arm and the area around his eyes warped slightly. It was a heavy attack. More than a mere physical strength. The gaze of Kouki and chief Donar who was locking sword with each other met in very close range. ? Chief Donar knitted his eyebrows dubiously. But, that too was only for an instant. What was produced right after that was twelve sand disks rotating in high seed. They were deployed to surround the taqrget and assaulted violently from every direction, at the same time chief Donar leaped back at the only path of escape that was behind him. The encirclement of the sand disks was tight, it didnt look like it could be broken out from. It was clear to see that the back of the target would be attacked using the opening when they dealt against one disk. And so, Kouki escaped to above. Five layers of shining barrier materialized. One was used as foothold, and the others became floating shields around Kouki and blocked the attack of the sandstorm disks. Considering that Kouki leaping up to the air was convenient, the other sandstorm disks attacked. It was clear that Kouki was thought to be unable to move midair. Of course, Kouki used to dodge that so there was no problem. Oo! Amazing! Hes flying! He wasnt flying, until the end he was only jumping, but the movement method using barrier to consecutively leaped midair might looked like flying if seen from the side. The soldiers and art users observing the battle raised their cheers. Midair movement using barrier as foothold, is it. I see, the way of using it like that is Linden also opened his eyes wide at that blindspot. However, he was still attacking fiercely with the sandstorm disks even then. The sandstorm disks that Kouki should have evaded already returned like a Frisbee. From among the four approaching disks, Kouki blocked two using , while cutting down the other two using his sword. Kouki saw below him chief Donar was preparing some kind of vow, and Linden starting to pray another blessing art further while manipulating the sandstorm disks and inside his heard he made tsukkomi Thats just too merciless!. And then, before he could be attacked by Linden with even more number, he directed one hand at Linden from midair and, He fired a shockwave magic. *dou* Such heavy and painful sound resounded, at the same time Lindens front was blown away. Linden might got a bad premonition by the time Kouki directed his arm at him because he already entered into an evasive maneuver, so he only ended up getting blown away. Using that opening, Kouki let flew wind blade and shot down the sandstorm disks while entrusting his body to acceleration by gravity and rapidly approached chief Donar. - Blessing power from vow strengthened the flesh of chief Donar. Instantly, chief Donar whose body was faintly shining blocked the flying kick (the falling from the sky version) Kouki launched using the flat of his blade. He firmly withstood the kick even while sliding on the ground leaving behind foot track on the ground. Haah!! - Along with a loud scream of fighting spirit, the sword was swung and Kouki was sent flying. Kouki adjusted his posture midair and landed. Chief Donar approached Kouki with a speed that was incomparable from before. The sword flash that was unleashed looked blurry with many layers. That was how fast the sword was. Kouki blocked, repelled, or parried the attacks, handling well the surging wave-like offense of the soldier chief. (Kuh, what skill-. I can manage the speed and power somehow-. But, this skillhe is at the same level with Meld-san!) The deceased knight order leader who once acted like the classmates older brother and taught him the fundamental of battle against human. In the end, Kouki was unable to match his sword skill even when he was turned into puppet. The cheers of the soldiers became even louder. Their chief was pushing back the hero who was summoned from another world. Pride and trust uplifted their heart as a soldier. But, on the other hand, (Kuh, he isnt thrown off balance even when Im using body reinforcement. What solid defense-. No, the terrifying thing might actually be his reflex speed, and the specs of his body-) Chief Donar was also astonished against Kouki who used pure reflex and body strength to react against him no matter what kind of technique he used. Of course, because this was a mock battle, although Donar was serious, but he wasnt using his full strength. Chief Donar was also still leaving enough spare for his body reinforcement. But, even so, looking at Kouki who in a glance wasnt using any reinforcement, against him who was unable to land a single hit even with the reinforcement was something vexing as a warrior. Furthermore, There- What- A counterattack was unleashed toward chief Donar. The horizontal slash approaching his torso was blocked by chief Donar using his sword as shield. Donar had no intention at all of leaving opening, but it seemed that in this short time Kouki had obtained a slight familiarity against chief Donars swordplay. A stir occurred. The soldiers opened their eyes wide seeing the offense of chief Donar was stopped. Koukis counterattack was further That was how it supposed to be, but there the sword attack from the torso toward the neck became strangely dulled. Naturally, such sword attack wouldnt work against chief Donar, instead it was Kouki who received a tackle. Seeing the opponent was instead stepping forward when his attack was midway toward the opponents vital spot, Koukis eyes opened wide while he leaped backward and rearranged his posture. Can you deal against this? Earth and rocks became an avalanche that assaulted Kouki who was distanced from chief Donar. If Kouki was a bit further away then the scale of the attack was about five meter in length and width, but when the attack was deployed at close range it was like a giant tidal wave that covered his whole field of vision. tsu, this place is to be a sanctuary, gods enemy wont pass! Koukis chanting was over at the same time when the avalanche swallowed him. Koukis figure became not visible and the surrounding was covered by cloud of sand. He, head art user. You overdid it. Using that in mock battle is The art users were flustered. It seemed it was a powerful blessing art that wasnt really used for mock battle at least. Naturally the blessing arts force was adjusted to a degree, but perhaps although this was the hero-sama, he might get at least an injurythe art users were sending anxious looks with such thought. But, their concern was needless. Hou, even that kind of barrier! Splendid! Linden spontaneously spoke a praise. Inside the cleared up cloud of sand, Kouki was standing unharmed inside a shining half-sphere barrier. The also vanished at the same time when the sand cloud cleared. Chief Donar tried to charge at that timing but, Sky Soaring Flash! Uoh A slash of light flew and blew up the ground below chief Donar. Chief Donar stumbled due to the impact and sand pebbles. After staring still at the scar crated from the slash of light for a while, chief Donar showed a speechless expression. And then, he turned toward Linden who was doing the next prayer and told him to stop by making fist. Kouki-dono. Lets stop this here. I have seen enough of Kouki-donos magic and way of fighting. No, its truly splendid! I never thought that we wont be able to land a hit even with the two of us! Chief Donar sheathed his sword while laughing cheerfully. Linded nodded deeply while stopping his prayer, and then cheers were raised simultaneously from all the soldiers and art users. It seemed everyone was excited about the splendid mock battle where they were able to see unknown magic in that short but deep battle. They all were really excited that their leaders were unable to reproach them. Many mouths were saying out praise toward Koukis fight. Errthank you very much, for the mock battle. Kouki smiled wryly while sheathing his holy sword. He was a little bit puzzled because it felt like it started suddenly and also ended suddenly. Chief Donar was conforming with the soldiers feeling while giving order to them to train even more diligently so to not lose with the hero-dono, and then he slowly walked toward Kouki. And then, with an expression that looked somewhat lost, as though he was worrying of what words he should use, Kouki-dono. Kouki-dono is Donar was about to say something, but he then held his tongue and looked around briefly. And then, he approached even nearer to say something in small volume. At that moment, BAANN!! This is your good neightbour-, maybe! Kooneee! Nuwah!? Your highness-!? Hiih!? Koone-sama again!? The soldier chief and hero jumped up while hugging each other harmoniously. When they dropped their gaze, below them there was a little girl standing still in banzai position with unchanging wide smile. Really, what elusiveness she had there. Although, Koones smile was gradually changing into a wondering expression, and finally her expression turned complicated. While Kouki and chief Donar were tilting their head wondering what she was thinking, Koone was, Koone dont have any prejudice. None at all butHero-sama and Donar are a bitKoone feels like knowing something that cannot be known. Saying that, she stared alternately at Kouki and Donar with an upward gaze. There the two noticed. The great shock caused Kouki and Donar to be still hugging each other. Both of them screamed GYAAAAAAAH together and jumped back. And then, they desperately appealed at Koone that she was making a terrible misunderstanding. Koone understand. Yes, Koone really understand. Koone was showing the two an expression of kindness that they had never seen from her before. Chief Donars face became demonic. Koone instantly changed the topic. Hero-sama, chief, as well as the head art user, please return to the palace right away. Koones words that were spoken with a serious atmosphere made Kouki tilted his head while the expression of chief Donar and Linden turned grave. They were immediately led to Moanas office right after they returned to palace. Inside the office, other than Moana and Spenser, there was a grandpa who looked like he would croak anytime, the head civil official Bruitt Cube whose body was quaking continuously. His eyelids were mostly closed too, so it made one felt suspense that he might be falling anytime. Ojii-chan! I brought hero-sama and others here! Please praise Koone! After saying that, of all things to do Koone leaped on Bruitts back. Kouki raised his voice Ah. What are you going to do if he got smashed up like glasswork with that, such thinking caused a hair-rising emotion to well up from inside. But, Bruitt who seemed to detect Koone leaping at him waved his hand slowly, right at that moment Koone rotated once midair and her momentum was nullified, without pause she then landed on the ground lightly with her feet. (I, I have seen that before this! Thats the aikido technique Nagumo used when dodging Myuu-chans tackle(hug)!) This time Kouki shuddered from a different meaning. It was a movement that was exactly the same like the demon king-sama when he parried with one hand Myuu who was being playful with a force that was a bit unbecoming for a little girl. It seemed the grandpa head civil official who looked like he would croak anytime was actually an aikido master. Perhaps it was a usual sight because no one was paying any mind to it. Koone-sama. If gramps remember correctly, it should be a subordinate who I sent to call them here? Those were scolding words that implicitly called on her repeated willful sneakiness. From the gap of the eyelids that should be mostly closed with only thin opening, dangerous eyes were peeking out with a glare. The matter might be a race with time! Now, lets quickly move to the main topic! Lets do that! Koone changed the topic with all her might. And then, she turned the brunt of the matter to her big sister with all her might. Moana was twitching from the stare of the eyes behind Bruitts narrow eye slits while nodding at the correctness of Koones words. She cleared her throat. The reason I asked all of you to gather here lies in the letter that arrived just now, carried by the messenger from Arquette territory. After saying that, she fluttered a letter with its seal opened to show them. Your majesty. Where is the messenger? Linden titled his head in puzzlement seeing that the essential messenger who brought the letter here was not in attendance. Bruitt was the one who answered. He entrusted the letter and then fainted after giving a simple explanation of the situation. It seemed he rushed here with almost no rest at all. I have him rest in another room. It seemed he was running the whole time until here through a distance of two and half days in just one day. Thats Linden hummed in amazement hearing about that extremely reckless journey. At the same time the graveness in his expression increased. In other words, some kind of emergency situation is happening in Arquette? Chief Donar asked with a grave expression. Arquette territory was in the west territory where the desert cut off, it was a territory that was located the nearest to Synclea kingdoms capital. It was an important base on top of being the territory that carried food and other materials to the capital that became a battlefield, also Arquette territory itself also possessed a vast grain-producing area. It was an important food supply center. For a messenger to come from that Arquette territory in emergency brought nothing but bad premonition. Moana read aloud the content of the letter. According to Rothkos report, a part of the grain-producing region seem to dry up. tsu, thats, however Chief Donar who almost spoke impossoble against his better judgment held his tongue in hurry. In this world, when one heard the phenomenon of dried up, they would link connect the event to the existence of miasma no matter what. However, there should be no way for the to invade at the west territory that was abundant with nature. After all monitoring force was placed at the desert area and the capital, at the northern sea and southern mountain range area to prevent that. Message method using wind from blessing art was swift, and there was no report of any strangeness that had reached Moana yet, based from that it was difficult to think that the managed to infiltrate. But, in reality a phenomenon of crops drying out had occurred, from that it was the height of folly to discard the possibility easily. The letter from feudal lord Rothko who was entrusted with Arquette territory by Moana also reported that the existence of wasnt confirmed. Seeing chief Donar holding his tongue, Moana continued speaking. The cause is unknown. But, it seems that from some time ago there was the inclination that the growth of crops was slow, I receive the report with that gist. Thinking that perhaps the fertility of the land is decreasing, I consulted Bruitt and thought to dispatch Koone at the time when the weather change but It became an event that wasnt at the level of fertility decreasing because of growing crops too much, that was how it was. We have to deal with this quickly and investigate the cause. Arquettes grain-producing region becoming no good is also a problem that we cannot shut our eyes to, but more than that, if the cause made this case grow until where we lose Arquette itself, that will be unacceptable. In a manner of speaking, it was like the front line base losing its food warehouse. Of course, as an insurance there were also other multiple territories that shouldered the role as relay point of the food supply that supported the capital. Even in the case that Arquette was crushed, the capital wouldnt go down. It wouldnt, but. Even so the hard blow of the region that boasted the greatest efficiency getting crushed should at least shake the capital. That shake would become a certain opening. And above all else, there wasnt even a shred of reason to leave alone the people behind them that they should protect. Therefore, Koone. Yes, Onee-chan. It will be fine if Koone go and regenerate the dried up land right? Koone will also search for the cause while Im at it! Yeah, Ill count on you, Koone-tacough-, Koone. Save Arquette. Koone put her hands on her waist and threw out her chest with a puff as though to say to leave it to her. Moana who almost broke into a slovenly wide smile seeing that cleared her throat and maintained her queen mode. Her gaze then moved around through chief Donar and others. This matter require urgency. I wish to say that its impossible, but there is still the possibility of a few number of infiltrating our rear. We will share the information about Arquette to the monitoring force of every places and all the neighboring territories, other than that its best that we also send personnel to confirm directly. Chief Donar and Linden nodded together at the additional comment of Bruitt. In other words, they were told to select personnel that would be dispatched to every place from the soldier force and art user force. What about the guard for her highness? Will it be the royal guard? Commander Spenser nodded at the question of chief Donar. Yeah, Ill send the royal guard. From how the departure of her majesty to the spring was leaked, there is no way I can leave her majestys side, but to replace me Ill organize an escort squad with the vice commander and Lilin to command it. The name of the royal guards vice commander was Spike Haim. He was the personal pupil of commander Spenser, and also his adopted child. He was blessed with talent, and while he was still at the middle of his twenty, he was an able royal guard whose sword skill was said to be approaching Spenser. And then, it went without saying about Lilin. She had the head of art user as her father, and she was a heroic woman who was chosen to be among the most elites of the royal guard in her age of sixteen. If an escort squad was organized from the elites of the royal guards warrior with the command entrusted to these two who were top class as vanguard and rearguard, there would be a sense of security as suited the occasion. Although, thinking about the case where Moana was attacked before this, there was still some uneasiness In addition. Kouki. This is a personal request from me butcan I ask you to participate in the escort squad of Koone? Eh? I, am? Kouki reflexively pointed at himself in shock. Moana nodded briskly at him. I dare say that this case is a disorder in the lands blessing power and not actually because is penetrating in. Even if that is actually the case, they should be few in number. I believe that they could be dealt with just by the escort squad alone. Then why In the case that few possess ability beyond our anticipation or they are especially strong, Koukis battle ability, other world magic, and then above all Koukis special characteristic of mostly unaffected by miasma will be extremely reassuring. Of course, it will be dangerous compared to stay inside the protection of the capital, so I will prioritize Koukis will in thiswhat will you do? This was a wish from a big sister that thought of her little sister. Some degree of danger would exist no matter where he was. As for Kouki, he found it really hard to refuse, and he also didnt especially have any reason to refuse. However, what made him hesitated was whether it was right or not for him who was seen as hero to leave the capital. To speak further, even though there was no way the soldiers and people of capital wouldnt be affected if the hero who was especially summoned left outside, but even knowing that Moana made a judgment that prioritized her little sister. Kouki felt a delicate out of place feeling about that. Which option was right? Kouki felt troubled, but chief Donar suddenly opened his mouth. Your majesty, while this is presumptuous of me, it seems that Kouki-dono is a bit hesitant so I wish to express something. I dont mind. Then. Is your majesty trying to have Kouki-dono leave this capital temporarily, for his sake? Hearing chief Donar pointing that out, Moana reflexively held her tongue. Kouki wentEh? and stared at Moana in surprise. If Im allowed to speak my opinion that I based from the mock battle that we did just now, then indeed, perhaps its better if Kouki-dono leave the capital temporarily. Wha-. Do, Donar-san. Di, did I do something that displease you? No, thats not it at all, Kouki-dono. Rather, my apologize but its a reason of happenstance. Kouki titled his head in puzzlement of what Donar wanted to say. From the expression of Moana that he saw from the edge of his sight, he understood that somehow Moana seemed to have the same thinking with what chief Donar wanted to say. Chief Donar told the bewildered Kouki. Kouki-dono ishaving a strong rejection toward fighting. Am I wrong? tsu, thats Kouki was at lost for words that his innermost thought was guessed correctly. At first, I thought that Kouki-dono was unable to adjust your attack well because you tried to stop your strike just before it hit due to it being a mock battle, but I noticed in the middle. For Kouki-dono swinging weapon at the opponentis something that you reject from the bottom of your heart. Chief Donars words paused for a moment was likely because what he wanted to really say was different. That was to say he wasnt going to say reject butscared. But, the existence of hero is already known in the capital, especially among the soldiers it is well known. The expectation toward Kouki-dono will rise whether you want it or not. For Kouki-dono who know about the current condition of our country, surely that must feel heavy. Suchthing is He couldnt say that it wasnt true. In fact, he felt it so heavy that he wanted to run away without worrying about his reputation or appearance. It seem that her majesty also has noticed already. Therefore, Im thinking how about Kouki-dono temporarily leave the capital where the expectation toward you is rising regardless of your wish, and using this chance where there is a reason of guarding her highness that everyone can understand, you can look around at the safe territory at the rear. Perhaps, her majesty also has the same thinking like me? Kouki looked at Moana. Moana also looked at Kouki and she lowered her eyebrows with a troubled look. Her expression told him more eloquently than anything of what she was thinking. That the words of chief Donar was correct. Ko, Koone object. Hero-sama is an important person, so we should have him safely stay in the capital with its solid protection. Koone who wished for Kouki to take her big sister and escaped when push came to shove hated it if Kouki left Moanas side. As though to sayThis is a detestable flow of event!, she tried to have Kouki stay in the capital with a plausible official reason. Toward such Koone, Moana talked at her with a face not as a queen, but as a big sister. Koone. You understand right? Kouki dont have any duty or responsibility toward this world at all. And yet with him being at the capital, how will the voice that ask him for that will reach him? Last night, Koone talked with Kouki was in order to convey to him by yourself that there is no such thing, right? Tha, thats right but Koone was a blackly scheming little girl, but it seemed that she couldnt win against her big sister. Her gaze wandered around to search for words but finally she let out a sigh and saidCant be helped. Dont worry, its only a distance of a day if you seriously dash to here. Dont think of this that seriously, Kouki, you can just observe the really amazing territory that is abundant with nature in this world that you arrived at with great pain. Rather, this is a request from me rather than my consideration to you. Kouki, take a look at our country without fail. I will lose face as a queen if you only know about the desert and the capital of my country. After saying such thing, Moana showed a mischievous smile. She said thing like request, but no matter how he saw it this was her being considerate. For Kouki too, staying behind in the capital while wracking his brain so much, thinking worriedly with irresolute mind about question without answer was also something he didnt want to do. And above all, Without even looking, hearing, and feeling it myself, Im not going to find the answer huh.. Kouki recalled the words that Koone said to him yesterday before she gave him a tour of the capital, and he resolved himself. I understand. I will join the escort squad. Im thinking of going to see more about other place and people of this world. Yeah, please do that without fail. What kind of feeling Kouki have toward this world, and what kind of conclusion that you reach, I want you to tell me when the time come. Yes, Moana-sama. Im sorry, about various things. Also, to everyone too, thank you very much. Everyone inside the office gave a small smile at Koukis word of thanks. Three hours later. Thanks to the preparation that progressed with tremendous speed, Koone and her escort squad, as well as Kouki departed straight toward Arquette territory where the strange phenomenon occurred. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Finally, from the next chapter the story will start to move. Chapter 271 Arifureta Chapter 271 Arifureta After II Darkness in the Move The Arquette territory that was the nearest territory to the Synclea kingdoms capital. (TN: Last chapter I wrongly used Arcnet. The correct one is Arquette.) Due to the notification that was sent by Rothko, the feudal lord of that territory, Koone party that hurriedly arranged their preparation in the same day and departed rushed their Arous until the sun set and dashed straight toward Arquette territory. Be that as it may, currently when the curtain of night had completely fallen, as expected they hesitated to advance through the dangerous night desert while escorting a royalty, and with the words of Spike who was charged to be the guard captain, the party camped for the night. The night of desert had a face that was completely different from the afternoon. In the camping ground where simple protective wall could be created using blessing art, four tents that looked simple but quite large were set up. Things like the framework and so on could be just formed from the ground using blessing art, so a tent could be created with only curtain that was excellent in heat retention despite its thinness. It was a really comfortable space with spaciousness and moderate temperature. At the center of those four tents was a bonfire blazing up to drive away the night darkness. The bonfire was also created using blessing art where a kettle was put on a simple cooking stove. The dinner was also over, while a part of the guard squad was acting vigilance against the surrounding, the squad captain Spike and his vice captain Lilin, Koone and Anneal who was accompanying the group as Koones personal lady attendant, and then Kouki, they were surrounding the bonfire. Kouki accepted a warm drink that seemed like black tea (?) personally prepared by Anneal for after meal. He blinked when he put the drink into his mouth. This is delicious. Its bitter, but it also has a faint sweetness. Also it smell nice. Fufu, thank you for the compliment, Kouki-sama. Its extracted from the leaf of a fruit called paruru. Its nutritional value is high, and it also has the effect that warm the body, so its a necessary drink for travel that is expecting desert at night. Although Koone-sama dislike it. Uu, because its bitter. It makes Koone forget the taste of the delicious dinner. This is a medicine. Koone wont recognize paruru tea as tea. Koone declare, that Koone wont recognize it! Spike smiled wryly at Koones bitter expression and insistent assertion, while Lilin was chuckling smilingly. Koone sometimes acted mature, and actually she was really a schemer, but it seemed that her tongue was normally childish. Bitter taste and astringent taste were her natural enemy. Drinking paruru tea was a must, so she still drank it without any rejection, but she was drinking it bit by bit while making a grimacing face. That figure of hers was indeed charming. What are you laughing at, hero-sama? N, no, nothing. Koone glanced at Kouki with a sulky face. To that Kouki averted his face that was almost bursting into laughter. She was someone that was hard to deal with and carried out various schemes, but he couldnt hate her at all when he was showed her figure that was fitting of her age like this. Though, perhaps it was only Kouki being foolish. Perhaps knowing that Kouki was holding his laughter, Koone was staring at him fixedly. Co, come to think of it, Spike-san is Spenser-sans child isnt it? Kouki had heard of it from Spenser already, but he didnt receive introduction of name and job before the departure from the person himself, so Kouki tried to ask for changing the topic. Spike smiled wryly sensing Kouki was escaping using him while answering. Yes, we arent related by blood though. It was a honor, or perhaps I should say a fortune, that when I was still a kid, it was discovered that I who lost my family to attack had talent for sword, and I was welcomed as an adopted son. Ah, Im sorry No no. There is no need to feel apprehension like that. Because its not something rare to lose relative or friend from the attack of . Saying that, Spike smiled brightly as though telling him that he really wasnt offended. This young man possessed brown short hair and eyes. His age was 24 years old, but his trained body and the scars carved on his body, and then the atmosphere he was clad in told Kouki that this was a first class warrior. His features didnt resemble Spenser, but the sharpness as warrior that he could caught glances of within his eyes was exactly like his adopted father, so he could accept it if he was told that the two were parent and child. Although Spike told him to not mind it, but Koukis expression turned awkward due to his careless topic change where he heard that this person was an adopted child. Hero-sama, you dont have any delicacy! Koone think that hero-sama has no delicacy! Uguuh Even all of Koones family except Onee-chan had died, Anneals grandpa and Lilins mother also passed away at the previous battle. Aa, it hurts! Koone and also everyone are really hurt! I, Im sorry. I have been told often how I dont have delicacy. Im really sorry! Koone is big hearted, so apology accepted. However, forgiving for free is just While showing her tolerance by saying that, Koone slowly held out the cup that she had drank half. The formidable enemy of children tongueparuru tea. It seemed that her limit had came after defeating about half the content. Surely she was telling him to drink it in her place also for revenge how she was getting laughed at just now. Guessing the intention of Koone who was holding out her cup smilingly at him, Kouki smiled wryly while accepting the cup but, Kouki-sama. Please dont spoil Koone-sama too much. Also, the one who doesnt has delicacy is Koone-sama. Ouch ouch ouch ouch-. Anneeall, please stop stretching Koones cheeks! Koone is whrongg! Soryyyyy- Shockingly, Anneal was pinching Koones cheeks *mugyuu-* with a nice smile on her face. Koone was apologizing with teary eyes while taking back the cup she was holding out. Kouki was feeling chilly wondering whether it was okay that she laid her hands on a royalty. Lilin who was watching Anneal and Koone smilingly opened her mouth toward him. Anneal-san is the attendant of Moana-sama and Koone-sama since they were children, so they are practically like sisters. Anneal-sans grandpa was the art user head of the previous generation, and he was a close aide that was heavily trusted by the previous king. My father was the direct pupil of Anneal-sans grandfather you know? Linden-san was Most likely, the granddaughter of a trusted confidant was the best choice for the playing partner of sisters who were the kings daughters. The lack of reservation that Anneal sometimes showed, and the love that she directed toward Moana and Koone which was more than expected from a lady attendant must had came from that, Kouki thought. But, there a doubt suddenly emerged. The daughter of the present art user head Linden, Lilin was as expected playing an active role as an art user. Then, why was Anneal who was the granddaughter of the previous generation art user head wasnt an art user? Perhaps, like the combat maids that a certain demon king was placing in the side of princess Liliana to protect her while he wasnt at her side, keeping it a secret from the person herself, Anneal might be actually absurdly strong even while being a lady attendant?thinking that, Kouki stared at Anneal with a shivering expression. By the way, the ten maid-san who were selected after their loyalty and ability were ascertained received special training straight from the demon king, and after that they were also getting training camp at Hauria clans place, and their strength, inside, presence manipulation, etc. were demonically remodeled. In addition, they were armed with artifact class hidden weapons that were the demon kings quality product, if compared with the active duty knight, even alone they were at the level that could crush even enemies at battalion scale Kouki who was made to realize the truth of the true state of affairs of that (or rather he was made to accompany them with training on occasion. He thought he was going to die) was always desperately enduring the tsukkomi that wanted to get out of his mouth when he was talking with Liliana at place like her office and so on. That person who is smiling gracefully behind you right nowher inside is a hyahha person, and throughout her body is loaded with awful hidden weapons all over you knowsuch tsukkomi. Their splendid conduct of diluting their presence so as to not be a distraction for their masteris actually directly taught to them by those dangerous head-reaping rabbits you know?, he wanted to say. Of course, if he actually said such thing then his head would go *flop*, so he absolutely wouldnt say it. Anneal who seemed to read Koukis question from his gaze made a wry smile while answering. I dont have the talent in blessing art to the degree that I can enter the art user force. I, is that so Fufu. Your expression turn awkward again, but please dont mind it. Kouki tightened his expression thinking that he had done it again. Anneal directed a kind expression to such Kouki. And then, she formed words with a gaze that was looking at a little far away. At the past, I also dreamed to become an art user like grandfather. One that wouldnt falter against any kind of harmful enemy, using that strength to repel them, protecting the royal family, my comrade, and then the people When Anneals gaze returned to Kouki, she spoke with her cheeks reddening looking slightly embarrassed. For me my grandfather, was a hero. (TN: The word hero here in the raw doesnt use yuusha/the brave, but actually hero) Hero Suddenly, at the back of Koukis mind the figure of his grandfatherAmanogawa Kanji emerged. Kouki who was a grandpa boy idolized that person so much, he was a hero for Kouki. He had never directly watched the figure of Kanji doing his work, but each time he came playing to his grandpas house he asked his grandpa to tell him numerous tales of Kanjis experience as a capable lawyer. Kanji who was a main character that done good and punished evil in his tales that was overflowing with human drama was truly the aspiration for Kouki, the ideal image that he someday would aim for. I cannot become like my grandfather, when I understood that, I was a bit, no, honestly speaking I was really down. How, did you come to accept it in the end? Unable to become the self he wanted to becomehe was able to imagine such shock, and the negative emotion that welled up with it. That was exactly why he got curious. He wondered, how was she able to smile brightly right now? Because even though I cannot become my ideal self, life is continuing. Those words were calm, but nevertheless they felt powerful. In those words, there werent resignation toward something that couldnt be helped residing in it, but an earnest will to be more positive. Kouki was at a loss for words. For some reason he didnt know what he should say. In the place of Kouki who had no words, Spike spoke with a gentle expression. I heard that Anneal-donos ability as a lady attendant is the best. If she doesnt go outside to accompany her majesty and her highness, its possible for her to become the head of maid even in this young age. Besides, although her blessing arts power and scale are insufficient, but it seems her detailed control is rivaling even head Linden. Her personality is also great, with a lot of people seeing Anneal-dono as the ideal woman. With you realizing your own ideal, its very hard to catch up to you. Please, I wish that you will stop at your current charm. Spike-dono. Anneals expression became very troubled. As though to represent her feeling, Spike. Thats a great guts you have there to hit on Koones Anneal in the middle of a duty! Koone think, that its a great guts you have there. Koone will report it to Spenser when we get home. Wha-, Koone-sama! I, I dont have such intention! Spike who was starting to hastily make desperate excuse, and Koone who toyed with him half teasingly, and half seriously speaking Koone wont hand over Anneal!. And then, there was Anneal who was watching over that with an even more troubled look. The occurrence of the small chaos caused the guards who were standing guard against the surrounding, preparing for tomorrow, or taking rest to watch the ruckus with half smile. Beside Kouki who was watching while thinking no matter where they are, getting involved with Koone will turn into chaos huh, Lilin got closer to him and whispered into his ear in amusement. Vice captain Spike has a straightforward personality, perhaps because he is raised by captain Spenser. He is too straightforward that his words also came out straightforwardly, I too has thought several times before you know, is this person hitting on me? Like that. Kouki wondered why, he was feeling a dj vu at this. He, heeis that so. By any chance, is there a lot of women that he do that to? Right right. Exactly. Once it became a bloodbath, and at that time it finally made him became self aware that he ought to re-examine his own speech and conduct, so recently he tried to choose his words carefully, but sometimes he did this out of nowhere. Because of that, its like the value of his needless words increased, or the vice captains poisonous fang toward the female who received the out of nowhere words is Thats really At the back of Koukis mind, his ponytail childhood friend came out, pushing away his grandfather that was emerging to the surface until now. And then, that childhood friend was directing an exasperated gaze to himself. Koukis feeling became unable to endure that gaze for even a second longer, and unconsciously inside his heard he yelled Right now is different! Im properly paying attention to my action and speech! Its true!, he repeated his justification like a little brother whose mischief got found out by the big sister. The same like Spike in front of his eyes. By the way, his poisonous fang is sometimes toward the male too That way too!? Kouki-sama. Please be careful okay? To what!? No, I understand what you want to tell me though! Currently he is still being a bit withdrawn because of his reservation toward Kouki-sama who is the hero, but vice captains act toward male is unreserved originally, so if by any chance he is coming on to you persistently, please speak to him clearly. Speaking, about what Of course, speak your rejection. By the way as for me, if its now I understand that he isnt actually hitting on me but, at the time I was normally thinking This guy is seriously annoying huh, and I spoke really harsh words to him. But vice captain only got a bit down before he immediately got back on his feet, so I wish that Kouki-sama wont mince your words, its better if you will tell him things that you dont want to say. After all vice captain, he has a side that is a bit dull in human relationship. Kouki shuddered in fright. Not toward Spikes weak point (lol). But toward Lilins words This guy is seriously annoying huh that came from her heart. Lilin Stole. She was selected as royal guards art user at sixteen, a young talented woman to the degree that she was selected to have captain status at temporary sortie. Her long brown hair that looked similar with Kouki was tied into twintail (she said it was to make it easier to feel the wind or something), her physical feature also left a bit of immaturity, so she looked younger than her age. Her brown eyes that were attached with long eyelashes were shining powerfully with self-confidence and resolve, while she was slender, her limbs that depicted feminine curve was charming. Looking objectively, she was a high level beauty. That beautiful girl was saying This guy is seriously annoying huh while smiling brightly in amusement Kouki tried to ask her with a feeling of seeing something scary. By the way, Lilin-sanwhat did you say to Spike-san? Lilin who was staring in puzzlement at Kouki, without any particular shyness or intention to hide anything, If you say revolting thing even more than that while we are in the middle of training, Im going to chop up your balls you know? was what I said though? From the back of Koukis mind, the first wife of the demon king appeared with his ponytail childhood friend getting chased out. Her hand was in the shape of finger gun. It was beyond obvious what she was going to shoot at. After all she was the smasher who mass-produced manly woman Why was it the females that Kouki were acquainted with were all totally peculiar like this he wondered. Even his one other girl childhood friend who was supposed to be a soothing person, without noticing it when he realized she had hannya coming out on her back, and not just that when he noticed she now became able to attack at mans vital place without any hesitation. An unknown helplessness shook Kouki in shivers. Lilin who seemed to perceive that shaking of Kouki to be fear, or rather from feeling creeped up toward herself then made excuse a bit impatiently. No, see here. I too am not someone who is normally saying something like that you know? My motto is being combat ready at all times. My hobby is training. My dream for the future is to stand in the lead of extermination battle. Those words that were unsuitable to be coming from a girl of her age, were words that could easily be shut out by the current Kouki who somehow remembered of the many teaching to select his words carefully that was beaten up to him by his childhood friend. And then that seemed to be the correct action for him to take. Lilin proudly puffed up her chest and continued her words. Because, I was born for the sake of fighting. Not for being protected and also not for love, but for the sake of fighting to protect all those. She was born as a fighter. She was convinced of that. That was why, she didnt need words that would make teenage girl happy. If someone was going to praise her, then she wanted to be praised for the skill she had acquired, not her look. She didnt want praise for her hair and style, or her clothing or personality, but praise to her achievement of protecting something. It depended on each person of how to feel toward those words that came from a girl in the middle of her teens. If it was people of a peaceful world, perhaps they would pity her thinking that those were sad words. As for Koukishe looked dazzling to him. Of that figure that was convinced of her own existence and pushed forward undauntedly. Lilin-san, you are really cool. Heh? Lilin was surprised at Kouki who gave words of praise toward herself who threatened his superior that she would chop up his balls when that superior was praising her. Kouki praised after they were talking about Spike, so for a moment, Lilin wondered whether he was making fun of her, but looking at Koukis expression, she immediately changed her thinking. There was envy emerging on Koukis expression. That was why, Lilin then, Thank you very much. Those were words of praise that made her happy after so long outside of the words of praise about her skill mastery and battle result from her seniors and Linden. She thanked Kouki back a bit bashfully. Hero-sama. Thats a great guts you have there to make a pass on Koones Lilin. As expected, here Koone need to report to Spenser and others that hero-sama messed around with Koone Koone-samas possession is a lot! Or rather, Im not making a pass to her at all! Enough with this, can I please ask you to stop speaking those words without any basis and yet can possibly become fatal to me!? Koone was looking! While I am dealing with Spike who is making excuse, this son of a bitch is making a pass at Lilin whose age is relatively close to me and is a good friend! That fixed stare seemed to be saying something like that! Kouki moved his gaze at Lilin to ask for help, but Lilin was already taking a bit of distance from Kouki and she was staring at far away direction. Her secret talk to Kouki about Spike was also over, so now she hated to become a target for that kind of talk and seemed to attempt to persist to not get dragged into it. Really, there is just too many people with strong peculiarity among my female acquaintances! Kouki yelled that inside his heart. But, he suddenly thought. Although Moana-sama was a siscon, a thickheaded person toward the emotion of the animal she was keeping, and some other various things, but he was able to spend warm time with her really normally.such thought. The positivity level inside Kouki toward Moana rose sharply. At the same time he thought. Toward Spike and other guards who were tilting their head saying Messing around like what?, Koone suggestively said Yesterday, on the bed, with Onee-chan and Koone and Spenser at the same time, hero-sama was , where hearing that Spike shudderingly said Not just the royal sisters, he even brought my adopted father to the bed with him!?. Koone was watching that with complacent smile. Koukis thought from seeing such Koone was, This small gangster. Ive got to do something about her quick For the time being, in order to refill his paruru tea that was going to run out after a bit more, Kouki extended his hand toward the kettle hurriedly. Next day. Just a bit before the sun reached its zenith at the sky, it came into view. What could be seen from above a conspicuously large sand hill was a line of sand color and green color like a horizon being drawn. At the other side of the end of desert, there was a grass field spreading as far as the eye could see. This place is the end of desert Its also the end of the battlefield. Fufu, hero-sama. Your eyes are opened really wide! World of desertsuch impression was carved into Koukis head. For such Kouki, the vast grassland where weeds were growing thickly and the verdant mountains that could be seen at far away deep in the southwest side made him couldnt help but felt moved emotionally. He was able to strongly feel it for real, that this was exactly what Moana and others were desperately protecting. Seeing Koukis emotional face, not just Koone, but even the guards and Anneal were letting out amused chuckles. There was even pride vaguely emerging on their expression. Kouki who became embarrassed scratched his cheek awkwardly and asked to divert attention from him. Arquette is located ahead of this grassland? Yes, hero-sama. At this pace we should be able to see it around noon. Spikes arous climbed down the sand hill in the lead. Like that when they stepped into the grassland, Kouki felt right away as though the air changed. It was a mysterious sensation, but it felt as though he moved from a quiet place right into the middle of a festival, a sensation of his heart boiling strongly. Now he got it. So this was the difference between a death land and a living landKouki comprehended. The mysterious sensation that felt like extending through his skin surely must be the breath of life. This was surely what it meant by a place that was overflowing with blessing power. All the arous were also advancing with somewhat pleasant steps. They advanced in such mood for a bit less than an hour. Just like Koone said, by the time the sun reached the zenith, they came to see a splendid protective wall that was obvious even when seen from afar. Thats Arcquette you know, hero-sama. The protective wall made us unable to see from here, but at the other side there is grain-producing region spreading. Right now is the time for the crop to ripen up, so Koone think that it will be really impressive to see! They advanced for a while listening to Koones information guidance. Several silhouettes came out from Arcquettes direction. They were heading here rapidly by riding arous. It seemed the Arcquettes side also came out to confirm and greet Koone party. The person advancing at the lead was a female with very short blonde hair, sharp blue eyes, and domineering air. She was wearing warrior equipment and five soldiers were following behind her. Excuse our impoliteness in your presence. I am Arcquettes vigilance corps captain, Ivana Borgia. We are here to welcome your highness. It seemed the one who introduced herself with really clear voice was the leader of the private army of Arcquette territory. It seemed that she was a person that Koone and others were well acquainted with because Koone replied with a broad smile. Long time no see isnt it, Ivana! Koone came to visit! Yes, it has been a long time, Koone-sama. I never thought that your arrival will be beyond fast like this, I am slightly surprised. Koone hopped down and greeted. Ivana also smiled gently seeing that. She gave a cold feel from her first impression, but the gaze she was looking at Koone with was very kind. She was a beauty who stole peoples eye in addition with that gap too. There is no way we wont rush here after getting told that there is abnormality in Arcquettes land. After all Koone exist for that sake. Thank you very much, Koone-sama. Now, our lord is waiting. Lets go. Kouki reflexively stared once more at Koone who was acting seriously. He averted his eyes when Koone looked back at him with a really nice smile while saying Is there something?. While feeling embarrassed from getting snickered at by Anneal and Lilin, he entered into the city of Arcquette led by the vigilance corps. I never dreamed that your arrival will be beyond fast like this. My greatest gratitude for this swift response, your highness. Koone and others were led to the reception room of the feudal lord. The people of the guard squad were standing by in another room, but only Spike, Anneal, and then Kouki were accompanying Koone. Like that they were enjoying the tea that was served to them for a few minutes. And the first voice that came out from the mouth of the feudal lord who was rushing into the room was that. Rothko looked like he was still at the middle of his thirty, however, he was a person that was endowed with the appearance as a feudal lord. His moderate length dark blue hair had swept back style and he was wearing a monocle. If one had to say he was slender, and from a glance one could see that he was a civil officer rather than a soldier. Behind him there was a woman that looked lady-like, with her strong-willed eyes expression making her distinctive. Her long blonde hair was beautifully arranged, and including her bearing, elegance could be felt from her. Dear Rothkos arm was pulled by that woman as though to chide him. Rothko came to his sense suddenly that he was acting too impatient. He changed his expression and fell on his knee in order to perform his greeting against a royalty. It has been a long time isnt it, Rothko. Also Syla. There is no need for any stiff greeting. Rather than that, please speak in detail regarding the content of your letter. For Kouki whose mind couldnt let go no matter what the impression of Koones audacious behavior in the capital, as expected, he felt an intense discomfort seeing the speech and act of Koone that was really like a royalty. With a perceptiveness that was at the level of esper, Koone sent a glance at Kouki so he maintained his poker face. Rothko smiled wryly saying I beg your pardon while standing up from his difficult posture. He then sat down on the sofa inside the room. Syla sat down following him. Hero-sama. This is Arcquettes feudal lordRothko Arcquette, and his wife Syla Arcquette. Its an honor to meet the two of you, I am called Amanogawa Kouki. The gaze of Rothko and Syla turned toward the unfamiliar young man, so when Koone introduced him, the feudal lord couple both opened their eyes wide from hearing Koones way of calling Kouki. Some time ago, there was a notification coming about the oracle that Foltina-sama summoned an existence that was called a hero butto think that its true. Its an honor for me to catch sight of you, hero-dono. It seemed that they were notified beforehand only about the possibility of the summon of an existence called hero. Rothko nodded in understanding and introduced himself politely. In panic Kouki appealed his wish to Rothko to not act so humble toward him, and so that he called him by name. And then, Koone told them that Kouki was accompanying her also with the objective of widening his view about this world, and after that the talk finally touched the topic of the letter. Then, Rothko. The letter mentioned about the crops drying up though Yes, your highness. We first confirmed it about a week ago when we received the report. According to Rothkos explanation that started after he said that, it seemed that from some time ago the growth of the crops was obviously slow. The growth of this worlds plants was very fast due to blessing power. Therefore, if the growth slowed it would quickly become obvious. Be that as it may, it was something natural, and it wasnt like there wasnt precedent of the lands fertility decreasing temporarily before. They sent report to the capital, and if they saw no improvement they would ask Koone to come, it was a problem at the level where they were allowed to deal with it leisurely like that. But, a matter occurred a week ago where they couldnt be leisurely like that. In an area where a gold colored carpet was spreading due to the grain plants tip ripening, there were withering plants making it like a gaping hole was opened in the carpet of plants There was no such natural phenomenon that had ever been observed until now. It was also possible that in that place there might be that was clad in miasma which caused that, but in that case there should be a tracktrack like a path of plants dried up without any vitalityof the perpetrators intrusion stretching until the center of the grain-producing region, however, such trace was nonexistent. If it was possible, there was only the possibility of the perpetrator dropping from the sky, but in that case where was the falling going to then? Naturally, there was no trace of intrusion moving in toward the grain-producing region, so there was also no trace of the intruder going out. Just in case, the vigilance corps searched the surrounding in full force, but they didnt find even a speck of shadow of the . While they were doing that, the dried up land was increasing bit by bit. Because of that, if the cause of that wasnt , they judged that this must be an abnormality in the blessing power, something that they werent able to manage by themselves anymore, and Rothko reported it to the royal family and asked for help. I see, Koone dont get it at all! Yo, your highnessss For some reason Koone decisively said such thing with a smug look. Rothkos eyebrows hung down dejectedly at that. Sylas expression also turned troubled. Koone added on her speech as though to calm down the feudal lord spouses who were like that. There is no precedent of such phenomenon, so Koone doesnt understand of the cause just from listening to it. Going to the scene a hundred times! Investigating by foot! The matter about land can just be asked right from the land! And its not like the cause really have to be known, the research of the cause can be postponed for later and its fine if Koone just regenerate the lands blessing power for now. It will be great if the land can be regenerated but The incident doesnt occur inside this room, its occurring in the actual scene! saying that, Koone swiftly stood up and demanded for guide to the location. Seeing that shocking lightness of footwork, the feudal lord spouses, and even Anneal and others who should be used to Koones attitude were making a really speechless expression. As for Kouki, in his own way he secretly made tsukkomi Are you a self-made detective huh! inside his heart. Recently, he felt like he had became a remarkable straight-man character but Kouki chose to not think deeply of that. The grain-producing region spreading at the west of Arquette city was turned into a really splendid gold colored carpet. Perhaps it was wheat or a plant that was similar with that. The plentifully ripe plant tip was rustling from the wind, the scenery of the whole area swaying rustlingly gave anyone watching a feeling that couldnt be described. At place like Ur City, it was also near Nort Mountain Range Area, so Kouki often visited the place for monster extermination. There was vast rice cultivation area nearby that city, so this was a scenery that he was familiar with but Rather, it was that point of familiarity that was giving permeating feeling into Koukis heart. That was why, Koukis eyes were fixed excessively at what he saw. At the existences of gaping wide hole of withering crops everywhere, as though there were insect swarm chewing at those spots, or perhaps like failed work of crop circles. The figure of the crops that lost their golden shine, rotting on the ground with discoloration caused him a melancholy that was comparable with the deep emotion that he felt before. Kouki and others arrived at a spot that was withering in consciously larger size. At the center of dried ground in circle shape with diameter about 5 meter. Your highness, how is it? Rothko asked with a grave expression. Koone didnt answer right away, she was staring at the ground with an expression so serious that Kouki had never seen from her before. And then, she suddenly went down on her knees, and her hand softly caressed the ground as though in sympathy. Certainly, blessing power is gone from this place. Its in the verge of turning into desert. There is blessing power from the surrounding land, so even now the blessing power is flowing in bit by bit to recover the land. Thatsthen, it will go back to before someday even if we left it alone? Yes. Koone think so. Rothko and Syla, and then Ivana and others, the vigilance corps members who were accompanying them sighed in relief and tension left their soldiers. Syla timidly asked. Does your highness understand the cause? Koone slowly shook her head to the side still with a difficult expression. It seemed she was saying that the cause was unknown. And then, as though choosing her words carefully, she opened her mouth. This way of drying up, the way the blessing power is lost. Its really similar when miasma poured down, and absorbed the blessing power. Koone think, that its similar. Howeveryour highness. If this is the doing of There was not a single trace of being here except of the dried land phenomenon. It was as though the perpetrator suddenly appeared in that spot like a ghost before suddenly vanishing, but No one had ever seen or heard about such phenomenon. Certainly, surveillance and security were carried out at night, but this was a vast grain producing region. It was impossible to illuminate everywhere with light, because of that even if for example , or perhaps something else was materializing at that spot in midnight, there was high possibility that no one would notice. But, in that case then why was that intruder appeared and then vanished without causing anything How did the intruder vanish As expected, it was natural to think of this as the lands abnormality Koone also nodded again at Rothkos thinking. For the time being, Koone will try . If perhaps the cause that made blessing power was lost from here was alive, then the land would dry up again even after the regeneration, or perhaps Koones regeneration power would be neutralized. In that case, there was also the possibility of understanding something by observing that process of event. The ceremony of Koones heavens blessing art started with such intention. Those who pour old blood, Koone de Shelt Synclea pray With her small body, she slowly spread out both her hands as though trying to embrace the world. Her jade eyes that were half closed and peeked out slightly seemed to stare at one point, however, her eyes also looked like they werent looking at anywhere. The pattern that was painted on Koones body was increasing in brightness each time she spoke the scripture that wished for good harvest. Oh great will, oh our mother. Your child offer her life. Gently, Koones golden twin tail fluttered. Not because of wind, but an invisible power was whirling around her. That power could be felt flowing into the land with Koone as the center. Abundant crop to the land, healing to the water, ripening to the wind, will to the fire The land shined. Particles that could be mistaken as spark of golden fire rose up. The boisterously dancing particles looked as though the land was displaying its delight. Right now one more time, to the dead worldthe power of living Koones wholehearted prayer and wish revived the dying land. From below the rotting crops, a new life was budding. It was not a crops but a mere grass, but without doubt nature was returning to a place that almost turned into desert. Amazing Kouki reflexively whispered that. Different from simple magic or blessing art, it felt like there was something sacred from Koones art. The age of god magic his childhood friend specialized at must be able to the same thing too, but even so, the art of the small Koone who was praying wholeheartedly was something that really compelled on his heart for some reason. Fufuhn, isnt that right, isnt that right! Koone is amazing! Kouki who was in a trance came back to his senses with hah when he heard that voice that sounded so smug it sounded odious. As expected, he saw a little girl with tremendously smug face there. She was puffing up her chest so much he wondered whether she would fall behind. The solemn and scared atmosphere was instantly dispersed. Kouki answered with a really complicated expression. Hahayes, its amazing. Koone-sama is really amazing. Hnfufuh. Its fine you know? Its fine to praise Koone more you know? Rather Koone wont mind even if you worship Koone! Koone wont, mind it at all! The princess-sama was really getting on high horse. Kouki was feeling somewhat wanting to hit her, but seeing Koone who seemed to concentrate of the regenerated land even while getting on her high horse, he decided to praise her more for now. Koone looked terribly in a good mood, however, her expression immediately turned serious and, Rothko. It looks like the land has returned to before. There is no sign of blessing power vanishing. This place need observation for a little bit more but Is, that so. Hmmm, just what in the world cause this. How eerie. Although, we now understand that your highnesss power can recover it. For the investigation of the cause, we will examine the land around Arquette too, but for now we can have a peace of mind. Your highness, Im really thankful for your help in this! This is Koones role. But, there is no way we can leave alone a bizarre phenomenon of a part of land suddenly drying up, so Koone is thinking of staying in Arquette for a while to investigate. Rothko, is there a problem with that? Different from with Kouki, Koone interacted with Rothko seriously without any smugness. It doesnt matter, Im just a mere swordsman anywaythe other party is a feudal lord-sama after all, there is nothing wrong at all Kouki consoled himself inside his heart. Thats the best I can ask for, your highness. By any means, please stay in my mansion. Saying that, Rothko nodded happily. After that, Kouki and others were treated with late lunch. At the seat of the lunch, the son of the feudal lord spousesRondo Arquette (ten years old) was introduced. He was an intelligent boy with dark blue hair the same like his father, and a strong willed eyes he inherited from his mother. He had a serious personality for his age. Although, he also had a side that was appropriate for his age. Spike and Lilin told him various heroic deeds like how Kouki was an existence that was called a hero, how using the magic of another world, in the first day he was summoned he crushed named by himself, how he fought the tag team of the soldier chief and art user head by himself and won, and so on. Hearing those stories, the eyes that he directed toward Kouki were already sparkling, causing Kouki to plainly bear damage to his heart. And then, perhaps seeing through the inside of Koukis heart that was like that, Koone blabbered about things that were true and things that were false, or rather most of what she blabbered was false, and in the end, she even told Rondo about the incident on the bed, and the incident of secret midnight meeting that were already nothing but scandal, so the feudal lord spouses expression convulsed, and Kouki desperately made excuse What was the most chaotic above all, was how Rondo lad was gradually starting to look enviously at the exchange between Kouki who was turned into tsukkomi machine and Koone who was fabricating incidents looking like she was absurdly enjoying it. No, if it had to be said without any indirect expression, wasnt that already jealousy despite his young age In the end, was that jealousy directed to the princess who was getting along well with the hero, Or else, was it something directed to the hero who was getting along well with the princess, Thinking if it was the case of the latter, Kouki yelled with all his strength inside his heart toward the Rondo lad. For that kind of future, you gonna need resolve for it not just about status or position, but in various meaning yknow! Like that. He must not be called a good for nothing for not speaking it out loud. It was Koone-tan that was scary The recovery of the land was finished for the moment, and in the preparation for the investigation that would be carried out seriously from tomorrow, Kouki and others rested their body in the feudal lords mansion. The time was evening. The blazing red sun was about to sink at the wests ground. The shadow was greatly stretching to the east, the world was being dyed red. The golden grain producing region was tinged with red color, producing superb contrast with the deepening shadow, the vibrant hue that was different from afternoon also created picturesque scenery. There was watchtower built inside the protective wall of Arquette. Two young vigilance corps member that were charged to keep watch were looking fondly at the scenery that was always familiar, yet they never got bored to look at. Hey. Did you see hero-sama? Ou, I saw I saw. What do you think about him? To confirm once more that there wasnt anything unusual, even while staring at the natures picturesque scene one of the guard devoted himself to run his gaze vigilantly around while asking that casually. The other guard showed a thinking posture for a bit before answering. I thought that he looked somewhat normal. What an impolite guy. Should I report this to the captain You are the one asking me. But, you also thought so right? Well, he is different from my image. I thought he would be something like, someone that is more majestic or like domineering, when someone see him they are going to get This person aint ordinary! right away, like that. Right right, from what I heard he is really strong butsomehow he doesnt look like soldier huh. The two guards talked to each other about their impression that if Kouki heard them, he might reflexively shouted Cannot deny that- with his hand pressing on his chest and his body fell on all four. But, at that time, one of the guards raised his hand to stop his partner who was opening his mouth to say some more thing, and his eyes narrowed. Whats wrong? Oi, over there. I cannot see well because of the shadow, but is there something there? Ah? Where? Both of them focused their sight. There. Something was there. Something black, clad in mist, a figures tsu, this must be a joke! Why here- Sound the warning bell- The true identity that the guards saw through was an existence that shouldnt be here. Yes, something like an existence that was clad in black mist, there was only one such existence in this world. The guard who took into his hand the hammer to ring the bell set up in the watchtower thought that in any case, he had to sound the alarm. While staring fixedly at that existencethe , his hand was swung What, thewhat the hell is going on! The impossible sight made him stopped his arm reflexively. Perhaps that was something that couldnt be helped. After all, ahead of his gaze, they were appearing one after another. Like black ink that was sprinkled on the grain-producing region, spheres of miasma were suddenly materializing from empty air. *bo-bo-bo-*, Deep darkness color even deeper than the shadow created by the sunset was increasing with terrific momentum everywhere in the grain-producing region. Those spheres of darkness vanished a beat later like cocoon that was shattered from inside. What was left behind was human shaped clad in thick miasma. It wasnt just one or two. In the blink of eye, the number was increasing into a corps, no, an army scale. -, -!? Ring the bell quickly!! tsu!! The guard who forgot himself recovered his senses from his partners yell. He immediately struck the warning bell strongly as though to shake off his fear. Their colleague rushed toward the bottom of the watchtower to inquire what was going on. The two guards entrusted their colleague to immediately close the gate, and then to inform the feudal lord. Even during that little bit of time, the grain producing region was invaded by beings clad in miasma Aa, Foltina-sama- They spontaneously implored to a great existence. Their body was petrified as though they were being bound hand and foot. That was how much their despair was. The golden color that Arquettes grain producing region boasted of, was currently painted over with darkness color by an army of . AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The story finally started to move. Around the next chapter, Im finally going to write combat scene. Putting that aside, the comic versions latest chapter is published. Oh man, Hajime-san is seriously suffering when its turned into comic. Who is it, who is the one that make Hajime-san suffer like that!? Well, its Shirakome though This time the comic is also really impactful. Please read it by all means if you have interest, Please go look at Comic Galdo in Overlap-samas homepage! Chapter 272 Arifureta Chapter 272 Arifureta After II The Human Called Amanogawa Kouki Grieve and despair, and then unease were filling Arquette territory to the brim. Inside the city that was surrounded by defensive wall, all the members of the vigilance corps were running around to evacuate the people as well as preparing the city defense. The chaos was deepening with accelerated speed. But that was only reasonable. After all this was a situation that was without precedent even through the long historythe army of passed through the front line of the desert area and appeared in penetration into the rear territory, such situation was visiting this place. The trust toward the capital, the safety of the rear territory, and then even in the case that the front line was actually breached, at the very least there would be notification that gave time for evacuation at minimum. The terror of seeing those common senses overturned like this was immeasurable. The distorted expression of terror from the mass that were running about in pandemonium told the emotion they felt more eloquently than anything. And then, the feudal lord mansion was similarly amidst such chaos, no, because they were grasping the situation more accurately than the mass, their state of being was even more terrible. Shit-, just what the hell this happen- Isnt this some kind of illusion!? No matter what this is just strange! How is the state of the defensive readiness progressing!? We wont hold with just the protective wall! Is the reinforcement by the art users not done yet!? Is it possible to retreat!? Even if its just her majesty we have to get her to escape Rather than that what is the capital is doing!? Dont they notice that the enemy has circled to the rear!? The enemy aint coming here by walking dont you seeIts too optimistic thinking that the capital noticed! It was a wild uproar. The excellent civil officers and vigilance corps members were raising angry yell to divert their mind from the negative emotions of despair and fear. But, at that time, Dont get flustered! An overwhelming angry yell that excelled theirs resounded. They who returned to their senses while going hah moved their gaze. Over there they found the figure of the feudal lord Rothko. Although his expression was grim, but his posture was calm. As though that was the signal, the next moment, the door of the temporary countermeasure room was opened with a sound *BAM*. The ones who entered were Koone, Anneal, Kouki, and then several members of the guard squad. Rothko. Koone sent several people from Koones guards, especially Spike and Lilin to help with the defense preparation. The reinforcement of the defensive wall is being done by the blessing art users, you dont mind arent you? OF course. How is the understanding of the situation? An army appeared and is surrounding us, thats all. Rothko nodded. From the report just now, the total number of enemy is five thousand. Even now the number is still increasing. We are completely surrounded from four directions. The method of their appearance is unknown. It seems they are a mix of cow head species, scaled dragon species, eccentric species. Flying species and giant species arent sighted. Calling it a small mercy, is impossible huh. All the that Rothko reported were that didnt cross two meter. The height of Arquettes defensive wall was around ten meter, but it wouldnt be able to prevent the invasion of that could fly of giant type . Therefore, they were able to avoid a situation where they would receive swift attack that penetrated to inside, however, the number of the enemy was too absurd to call it a small mercy. Until the end Arquette was a material accumulation area in the rear. It more or less had protective wall and so on to be a temporary place for safe escape in the worst case that the capital was fallen. But, in the first place the people of Synvlea wouldnt have a future by the point of time the capital was fallen. Therefore, there was no way that the existence of soldier force would exist when there was not even a mechanism like the oasis that weakened the . Until the end this place only had vigilance corps that consisted from the common people. To the end their role was to deal with dispute inside the territory, dealt with wild animal, and so on. So to speak their role was like police, their number also didnt reach a hundred. Soldiers and art users who were really excellent went to the capital or the surrounding monitoring base that doubled as town, so it could be said to be only natural. In other words, by the point of time they were surrounded by an army, there was no way to save Arquette. Rothko spoke with a pained face. My deepest apology-, your highness. To invite you to this kind of mortal peril- No one is able to predict this kind of situation. Rothko. Your decision from the beginning until the end is decisive and accurate. There is no need for you to feel responsible toward Koone. Your highness Perhaps it should be said, as expected from a royalty. Even in this kind of despairing situation, Koone wasnt shaken. The fortitude of this young girl who wasnt even ten years old yet made the people inside the room who were reeling to get a hold of themselves. Their expression became resolved one after another. Koone wish that the people can escape somehow but Koones grim expression conveyed how she was denying her own wish with her own prediction. In respond to that Rothkos reply was also really concise. Its too late for that. Koone quietly nodded saying Isnt that right. Then, the biggest problem right now, is whether the capital is noticing this abnormal situation or not. Right. The underground vault of Arquette is tough. Right now goods are carried out from there in hurry. As soon as thats finished, we will evacuate the people inside. If we count the defensive wall, perhaps we will be able to hold out for about two days. If the capital already know about this situation and they are already movingat the fastest it will be one day. If thats not the case and we send out messengerit will be about two and a half day. It will be just barely. In any case, they had to send messenger. The information that the might be able to ignore the front line and appeared anywhere couldnt be let to stay unknown even in the worst case. Even more important than calling for reinforcement, Moana absolutely had to be told about this fact. While Koone and Rothko were discussing and deciding what they had to accomplish at the end, the inside of Koukis heart who was watching that was raging. If it was himself from a bit of time ago, they he would surely go and slaughter the enemy in high spirits. He wouldnt believe even the smallest possibility that he might die, that if it him then it was surely possible without doubt, any other circumstances was rubbish in front of the rightness that protected the people. Such blind belief. (Am I, am I going to kill again? Even when with Ragar, I was like that. This time it will be several hundred, several thousand lives? Even though they too are also just trying to live? That kind of thinking is mistaken. No, they are seeing human as livestock. Then, are they evil?) He didnt understand, the correct choice-. Kouki looked at his own hand. His hand was trembling was because he got a hunch of his own death. Because death was terrifying. There was no strong soldier force here. As expected, he didnt have any confidence of surviving after taking on alone an army that surpassed five thousand strong. He didnt have any convenient principle in him. He understood that he would die when it was his time to die. At the same time, he recalled the sensation of that time. That vivid sensation that was more than cutting flesh, the sensation of cutting down life. A single life, a path of living, that will, he destroyed it with his hand and ended it. How terrifying. He got the flashback of those eyes of Ragar that looked empty, yet made him felt his resentment. He was assaulted by an intense urge to vomit. (If there is an ideal method where both sides wont die, where everyone is savedshit-, this thinking is no good-. Im not going to be able to choose again! The result of that, I should know it already!) Before he realized it he gritted his teeth audibly *grit*. Kouki-sama, are you okay? Your complexion look bad The soft voice addressing him made him came back to his senses and when he turned toward that voice, there was the figure of Anneal looking worriedly at him there. When he looked even more carefully, Lilin and others had returned without him noticing. They were reporting with exhausted expression that must came from working their blessing art really hard. It seemed the appearance of the finally stopped. In the end, the total number swelled up until around ten thousand. It was already at the point where it wouldnt be strange if they started advancing anytime. Right now everyone were discussing with each other about how to make the messenger to escape to the capital. Koone was a royalty. Whats more if Moana who had lost most of her power was excluded, she was the last royalty of Synclea kingdom who had power left. Also looking from how was an art that displayed its true ability for the revival post war, she had to survive no matter what. Therefore, Koone had to survive no matter what happened. The messenger had to be Koone and her guard squadthat was the claim of Rothkos side. In contrast Koone was, No, Rothko. Koone will be nothing more than a burden when breaking through the encirclement net. If thinking about a method of breaking through with more certainty, then the conspicuous Koone will gather attention while hero-sama and several people as guards are breaking through is the most suitable way. Kouki was taken aback hearing those words. Indeed, Kouki had the strength to breakthrough, and above all else miasma didnt affect him. If Koone was among the messenger party, then the group couldnt only use all their strength to breakthrough the encirclement net, they also had to spare their strength to protect Koone. Koones suggestion was really rational. Except the point where she made light of the preciousness of herself a bit too much. That was why, Kouki noticed. The meaning of the resolve dwelling at Koones side face, in that young look. She wanted him to take away her big sister and escapeshe wanted him to grant that wish, that was what Koone was saying. Most likely, the clever Koone understood. Seeing the appearing through the distance of space, the balanced situation between the and human had crumbled. A pinpoint attack at the rear territory. With this the soldier force of the capital would be made to send reinforcement, and their battle strength would be divided by doing that, however like that they wouldnt be able to protect what they ought to protectlike that Synclea kingdom would collapse. Surely she was looking at such future. Koone was currently giving up everything as hopeless, including her own life. That was why, Koone didnt say it. In this situation, she didnt say to Kouki fight for the sake of the people. That was why, Koone instead said this. She said to Kouki that she wanted him to escape. And then, if he was going to escape, please at least took her big sisters with him, so she said. Looking at the little girl who was betting her own life to make the choice that he couldnt possibly do, Kouki was trembling in fear, at the same time he was harboring respect, and also hopelessly envious feeling toward her. (Aa, no good. Its no good, if this girl doesnt survive. Its no good if she die in this kind of place-) Therefore, he naturally thought like that. That was why, I can breakthrough the encirclement net while carrying Koone-sama. When he noticed, his mouth said that. Rothko hung on that statement, Koone coldly rejected it, while the people at the surrounding directed surprised expression at Kouki altogether. If its with my maximum firepower, I can cut open a path that break the encirclement net. If Arouss fastest running speed can break through the encirclement, we can breakthrough. If I also put up barrier continuously, at the very least I can protect Koone-sama while at the same time not needing to do battle to breakthrough the encirclement. Oo, ooh, is that really true!? He, hero-sama? Rothko looked delighted while Koone looked bewildered at Koukis assertion. Vigilance corps captain Ivana asked with a slightly hopeful expression. Excuse me, hero-dono. Perhaps, if that power is used toward the army Forgive me. To annihilate an army that is more than ten thousand, my magic power is. The enemy will overcome me by number. Smashing the encirclement to let a few people escape is my limit. Is, that so Not just Ivana, other people who thought of that what if scenario also got dejected and hung down their head. However, even that only passed for a moment, they immediately recovered their former resolved expression and began to accomplish their role. Then, Kouki-dono. Lets quickly do the escape preparation. Your highness Koone, please take care. If its the preparation, its already finished. We will surely report Arquettes crisis to her majesty. Spike nodded deeply. It seemed that he already finished the escape preparation. Perhaps he was planning to take away Koone even if he had to ignore Koones will and brought her to escape even at the cost of his life. Pl, please wait! There is no way Koone can escape! If a royalty turn their back to the enemy and abandon the people, the faith of the whole Synclea will collapse! If that kind of precedence is created even if just one, the morale of the people wont be able to be upheld! Seeing the flow of event where her escape look as though it was a done deal, Koone jumped up and down *pyon pyon* while making objection with her all. Indeed, the people of Arquette might despair. The royalty abandoned them and escaped by themselves. In the current chaotic situation, there was no way they would be able to calmly understand that it was for the sake to call reinforcement, for the sake of the future. And then, if the information that only Koone and her people escaped along with the fall of Arquette was spreading, then certainly there was a possibility that morale would be affected at the battle ahead from here on. Rothko kneeled down on one knee, and he formed words to persuade Koone. Your highness. In this situation, your survival is exactly the hope of us human. Indeed, perhaps this would be thought as abandoning the people of Arquette. The people of other territory might also think like that. But, Ill dare to say this instead. Thats a trivial matter. If its the clever your highness then you should understand. The trend is already tilting. Its impossible to protect everything. Your highness, has to survive together with her majesty under the new flame of war. Who will you protect, and who will you abandon. Even if it will be but a scant of number, for the sake of the battle so that mankind wont extinct, your highness must survive! tsu Koones distorted expression told with certainty how she herself understood that. Koone lost all words. But, at that time, one vigilance corps member rushed in. Report-. Enemy army, is starting to advance! Right after that, tremendous thunderous sound reverberated. It didnt even need any confirmation, it was clear that it was the offensive toward the defensive wall. The resounding thunderous sound that continued in succession without pause reverberated from all directions, stirring up the fear of the people whether they wanted it or not. After a brief time of closing her eyes, Koone gritted her teeth *grit* and lifted her face. Rothko. Koone is escaping. However, please choose Rondo and two more people. Your majesty, thats If its Koones arous then three more people can ride it. If the protection target is children, then one or four wont change anything. When Koone gazed at Spike, Spike thought for a bit before nodding briskly to confirm Koones words. Choose the hope of the next generation, Rothko. -. Your highness is talking about something difficult. But, my thanks, for this kindness. Ill bring them right away, thats why, your highness please prepare. Yes. Rothko, may the protection of Fortuna-sama be with you, and all your subordinates. Koone wont forget, the resolve and courage of all of you. Koone wont forget it, no matter what! Haha, is that a farewell between us in this life? Your highness, we arent going to get done it that easily you know? There was no path of survival for Arquette that didnt possess soldier force. The fastest reinforcement would come would be in two and a half day. If thinking that the reinforcement might be coming in three days, then the reinforcement wouldnt make in time without doubt as long as there was no miracle. But, Rothko said that sentence. His subordinates were also making the same expression. To their noble figure, Koone proudly nodded with clenched teeth. Koukis heartcreaked. Was he going to abandon these people Or would he murder several hundred, several thousand instead? Those questions crossed repeatedly inside him since some time ago. His thinking was going in circle and came to a standstill in the same place time and time again. (Both human, and also the , are only trying to live. Fighting, is the way of living of this world. For someone unrelated like me to interfere, surely that must be what is truly mistaken-. In the first place, against ten thousand enemy, there is no way I can win just by fighting seriously. My magic power wont hold. Even I, dont want to die. Im not going to be able to meet with everyone like that, I absolutely dont want something like that-) In this cornered situation, his true feeling without falsehood raged inside his heart. Because he didnt want to kill any side, he wanted to escape without getting involved. He didnt want to die, so he wanted to escape. His family, childhood friends, friends, comrades, and even that guy who he was still feeling lost on how he should thought about himhe wanted to meet them-. Dying in another world like this and became unable to meet them agains, he absolutely didnt want that, he wanted to run-. Kouki-dono, Kouki-dono- tsu, eh, ah, Spike-san? Kouki went hah at Spikes call and he came back to his senses. When he noticed, he was in front of the barn where all the arous were kept. It seemed that he was unconsciously following Koone and others while getting trapped in his mind and arrived until the barn. Are you okay, Kouki-dono? Ye, yes, Im fine. And, how is it going? Kouki did his best to pretend composure and replied at Spike who was looking dubiously at him. He became expressionless from trying to do that instead and made Spike and others became even more worried, but the current Kouki had no leeway to guess that. After all, right now for the first time Kouki was trying to do an act of abandoning. The reason why he once reproached that guy by that much, and now, he himself was going to do it. *creak*, a creaking voice came from inside Kouki. I wish to ask Kouki-dono about the detail of the attack of maximum firepower that Kouki-dono mentioned. Ah, about that. If I have to say it, its a bombardment. It release a high powered bombardment in a straight line. If I seriously attack with full strength, I should be able to create a path that pierce the encirclement. Kouki was half-convinced from his battle against Niebla and Ragar. His conviction must be conveyed to others. Spike nodded. However, it need a bit of time to activate it. It will be ideal to fire it at the same time with the gates opening, so it will help if the gate can be opened at the same time with my signal. Understood. I will relay it to the gatekeeper. Kouki-dono, we will entrust our fate to you. Yes. Spike sent a messenger. In preparation of the worst case, Kouki carved the magic circle of on the saddle of all the arous so that Divine Severance could be activated continuously even if he didnt continue his control, and there he poured magic power and activated it. He poured in tremendous amount of magic power so that it could hold until the capital as much as possible. Kouki took out three tubes from the pouch on his waist. That was the last magic power recovery medicine that he brought to this world. He returned two of them back into the pouch, and drunk one after he finished pouring magic power into all the magic circles. And then, all the arous were taken outside the barn at the same time when he finished. Kouki and others also got out. Thunderous sounds resounded several times, the angry yells of the vigilance corps and the trembling voices of the fearful mass pierced their ears. *creak creak*, sounds rang from inside Koukis chest. People came running. The son of the feudal lordRondo. Also two children he didnt knew. A girl and a boy. Rondo listened to Rothkos words. With a serious gaze and a face that understood what was entrusted to him right now, he gritted his teeth and endured his tears from falling. Syla couldnt hold it in and embraced her son tightly. She strongly, strongly embraced tightly. The chosen boy and girl also did their farewell with their family similarly while clenching their teeth. It could be easily imagined that if other people witnessed this, they would come pleading please save our family too. That was why, this farewell was carried out secretly in the cover of the barn. The crying voice of the girl echoed awfully inside Koukis ears. Kouki felt his chest rumbling. He wanted to scratch and pluck his heart. They moved the arous to nearby the east gate that would connect to the capital. They did it secretly so the eyes of the people wouldnt catch sight of them. The princess(Koone) who should be na?ve and full of energy didnt say anything. Her expression stiffened as though she was paralyzed. Is the moving of the goods not over yet- The vault only just got filled! Carrying all of them out takes time! Move your hand if youve got anytime for talking! Get them in even if just one more people! Angry yells could be heard. It seemed the moving out of the goods from the underground vault was not finished yet. Naturally the people were also unable to be evacuated into the most solid place of the city. There was also other tough buildings, and people also escaped to there too, but the street was jammed with people who were impatiently waiting for the underground vault to be emptied. The tense atmosphere of the adult and the continuously ringing thunderous sounds, the children were screaming and crying. It hurt. His chest hurt. The creaking sound didnt stop. All the arous were standing by at the cover of building. Koone and the children, and then Spike and others, the members of guard squad were also already riding on the arouss back and put their preparation in order. With Koukis chanting, barriers of light were deployed and enveloped each arous. Rothko and others backed away and vigilance corps members were standing by with tense expression. A bombardment would be fired at the same time with the opening of the gate, and the running rampant at the other side of the east gate would be blown away. Kouki would then jump at the running out arous and rode it, then broke through the encirclement net in one go. The tactics preparation was all done. Kouki who was walking toward the front of the east gate was whispering in small voice when he realized. There is no other way, he said. Even I dont want to die, he said. I will scatter a lot of life after this, please forgive me, he said. Im sorry for abandoning the people who are trembling in fear, he said. As though making excuses, What I choose, is always mistaken every time. Surely, Im making a mistake again, It will result in something that I cannot taken back, so Im Thats why, Thats why, even I Rather than the many whose face I dont even know, it should be fine for me to choose people who are important for me instead. Thats why, Help- -!? Electric jolt ran through his whole body. When Kouki noticed, he was in the middle of the street that was directly in a straight line toward the east gate. And then, his hand that was dangling down powerlessly, was pulled at repeatedly. When Koukis gaze moved at that direction, there was a figure of a small boy about the age of three, four years old. Help otou-san- The boy was pulling on Koukis arm desperately. Sometimes the boys gaze moved toward the direction of the west gate. Looking there, large dust clouds were rising up from the west side. When he focused his eyes, he could see miasma and black silhouette on top of the defensive wall. The dust clouds might come from someone using blessing art, or perhaps the reinforcement outer wall of the protective wallan emergency reinforcement using blessing art to make earth protrusions that were stuck on the defensive wallwas pulverized. And then, that dark shadow that a vigilance corps member was only barely pushing off must be a . Perhaps it used its comrade as stepping stool, or perhaps it crawled up using its physical strength. Kouki didnt understand, but it seemed that the defensive wall was almost climbed over. Most likely, the father of this boy was a vigilance corps member that was assigned at the west gate. Looking at the rising up cloud dusts and , the boy thought that his father was in a dire strait. Why, why are you asking me It was awfully hard to breath. While thinking that, Kouki asked with a scratchy voice. Because, Onii-chan is hero-sama right!? tsu, I, Imnot a hero Otou-san told me! A great person is coming to this city he said! If that person is here, surely those will be no threat! Please, hero-sama! Help otou-san- It was a selfish request. A request that didnt think of the feeling of the other person. This boy didnt know how just painful that expectation felt for him. The inside of Koukis heart was overflowing with swearing that was him venting his anger. A civil officer he remembered seeing before ran this way. Because this officer knew about Koukis role, he pulled and tore away the boy from Kouki with an impatient expression. Soon the boys mother also rushed toward the boy, she apologized at the civil officer while trying to take away the boy. Hero-sama! Help- The boy reached out his hand. He was asking for help from Kouki. Aa, really Hey, Nagumo. Perhaps, I really cannot change just as expected. Even though I understand just how stupid this is, I just cannot be like you. He whispered such thing with a voice that sounded giving up Reject all hostility and ill will-!! The absolute protection to the children of god! Here is the sanctuary, no enemy of god shall pass! Divine SeveranceC!! A scream-like incantation thundered. That was an absolute protection. The brilliantly shining proof of safeguarding. Gleaming dome of light spread with Kouki as the center. It was spreading in a scale that was never seen before! It penetrated through building, penetrated through people, however, it pushed back only the , a super large scale barrier was deployed that covered the whole city. Suddenly, a dome of light that covered the sky materialized, people were looking up above their head dumbfounded. The crying voice of the children stopped still, and even the vigilance corps members stopped their hands and looked up to the sky. The thunderous sounds attacking the defensive wall inevitably stopped. Even the great noises from the that shouldnt be damaged or anything also stopped. Perhaps that was also because of them being dumbfounded as expected. Ill protect them. Eh It was unclear whose response was that. The boy, the boys mother, and then the male civil officer who came to stop the boy returned their gaze to Kouki. Kouki looked at the boy, and then he spoke one more time. I will, protect everyone. Thats why, it will be fine. Hero, sama The boy couldnt say his words of thanks. Because the hero who said that he would protect everyone, was making an expression that looked smiling while crying. Kouki returned his gaze to the east gate, and then he unsheathed his holy sword with *shan-* sound. And then, he sent his words to Koone and others who looked befuddled at the unplanned deployment of the large scale barrier. Koone-sama. Im sorry. I will stay here. Ill cut open the path, so please run through. What are you saying, hero-sama!? Koone raised a voice that was pregnant with shock and unease. She reflexively almost jumped down from her arous although Anneal stopped her. Isnt it hero-sama yourself who said that you cannot defeat this many!? Are you planning to die!? Sorry. The truth is, I think that protecting you and delivering you until the capital safely is the correct choice. Thats not what Koone is talking about- Yes, but, as I thought Im no good. No good you say In the middle, Koukis way of talking became his usual casual way of talking. Noticing that, Koones feeling was growing indescribable while she said everything she could to change Koukis mind. But, As I thought, I cannot abandon people who ask me for help. It wasnt like he wanted to become a hero. He didnt want, to die. But it was impossible. Even if he was told to save the mankind, the feeling that it was real didnt really well up from inside him. When he weighed mankind and on a scale, he didnt understand at all the correct side the scale should tilt toward. However, even so When someone reached out their hand asking for help in front of his eyes, calling at him with a grieving voice, it finally became impossible for him. I wont take no for answer. You go, Koone. Ill be waiting for quick reinforcement okay. Hero-sa Kouki glanced back across his shoulder with an expression of crying and smiling. It was filled to the brim with fear and pain, even so he couldnt draw back, wouldnt draw back Before Koone could say anything, O gods will-, please bring about the light that annihilate all evil! Koukis incantation resounded. The lifted up holy sword emitted fierce light, the people who were dumfounded from the Divine Severance moved their gaze toward Kouki. O breath of god-, drive away all dark clouds, please fill this world with holy purification! A spiral of light was generated with Kouki as the center. The shining torrent that rose up as though to stab the sky made the people closed their eyes. O gods mercy-, with this one attack please forgive all crime! The light converged into the holy sword as though it was being sucked in. The noisy sounds of could be heard from the other side of the gate. They too might be perplexed from the abnormal situation. Kouki moved his gaze toward Spike. Beside Anneal who was holding back Koone who tried to jump down even now, Spike returned a powerful gaze at Kouki and he nodded briskly. And then, Koukis gaze moved toward the gatekeepers. The two gatekeepers opened the gate to left and right with determination. Multitude black shadows squirmed at the other side. To there, Heavens MightC!!! The world was overwritten with pure white. It was a striking torrent of light to the degree that gave such hallucination. At the same time, the flash of light that left behind sound advanced passed through the barrier of Divine Severance and pierced the army of . There was no time for them to put up defense or anything. No, even defense itself was meaningless. The bombardment of Heaven;s Might that was truly ought to be called the manifestation of gods will easily gouged the encirclement net like a hot knife going through butter, piercing out until the far away distance. Before long the world that was dyed white returned back to normal, sound was revived, and while white flash was melting into empty air and vanished, seeing the path that was opened by annihilating , Kouki who trembled with his throat choked from what he had done was, -, GO-!! He yelled. With Spike in the lead, all the arous started running with fierce momentum. Beside Kouki who slumped down on his knee from the great expenditure of magic power, Spike, Lilin, the members of guard squad, and Anneal rushed through while saluting with tense expression. Hero-sama! If you die, Koone will kill you! If you dont absolutely stay alive-, Koone will make you meet terrible experience-!! Koone is-, a woman who will do what she say she is going to doo!! Koone left behind those words with desperate voice even after passing through him. Kouki made a wry smile at such Koone. When push came to shove, Kouki thought of sniping the that would try to chase after the escaping party from above the defensive wall, but it seemed that the stunned state of the enemies from witnessing the unfairness ofDivine Severance and Heavens Might hadnt loosened up. When Koone and others slipped through the last line of the encirclement net, dark being that tried to chase after them finally appeared, but at that time a distance had been opened until a range where they could shake off pursuer. While feeling relieved that they were able to escape, Kouki took out the second magic power recovery medicine from the pouch on his waist. One medicine remained. This was the lifeline for Kouki, no, for Arquette during this two and a half days until three days ahead. Kouki who stood up waved his hand to stop the gatekeepers who came back to their senses and moved to close the gate. And then, step by step, he walked toward the other side of the gate. Kouki-dono! What in the worldwhy are you It was Rothko who called out to him. The figures of Syla and Ivana were also beside him. Rothko-san. This barrier, the more it receive attack the more it will become exhausted and the deployment time become shorter. With an unceasing attack from an army that surpass ten thousand, as expected it wont hold out until the reinforcement come. Ko, Kouki-dono? Im going outside in order to reduce theirno, the enemy as much as possible. Because even if they only concentrate their battle strength to me, the burden to the barrier will decrease. With the time I buy, please expand and strengthen the defensive wall and underground vault, and evacuate the people as much as possible even if just one person more. After that, tell Moana-sama and Koone-sama Kouki-dono!! It sounded like a last will. Rothko who thought so immediately cut in Koukis talk. Dont, dont speak absurd. Are you planning to fight alone? Such thing is no different than suicide. Certainly Im heavily outnumbered. But, what if there is only one entrance into a city that is protected by a barrier? What if that entrance become a passage, where its width at best only allow two units that can enter and fight? After saying that Kouki thrust out his hand, and in front of the who began coming back to their senses, a part of the barrier in front of the east gate changed shape and became like a passage. Its width was around two meter, with length of seven, eight meter. That unexpected action caused Rothko, no, all the people at that place gulped with shudder. I will be overrun right away in a fight of one versus ten thousand. But, what if its one versus one for ten thousand times? I should be able to buy quite a lot of time with that. Kouki spoke to Rothko and others who was speechless. If the reinforcement come and Im already hopeless at that time, please tell Moana-sama and Koone-sama this, Before long the demon king might arrive. There will be salvation if there is suitable compensation for him. Why, why are you going that far Rothko noticed. That the hands of Kouki who said he was going to fight were trembling. Koukis expression that was pretending calm appearance honestly conveyed to him that the trembling wasnt trembling from excitement or anything else. That was why he asked that, but Koukis answer to that was, Because, Im a great stupid idiot, I think. Saying that, he walked out while smiling wryly. Rothko and others had no word to stop him. While walking, Kouki confirmed that ahead of his gaze the were resuming their offence trying to smash the barrier. The Heavens Might just now annihilated several hundred , but if someone was looking from outside how the split sea was filled to the brim and returning back to normal, it felt only like a miniscule effort. (The key is how long the Divine Severance can hold out. Rather than annihilating power, stamina for long battle is more important. In that case, its best to refrain from using magic and only use sword skill. Even if I use magic, I should use recovery magic and not attack magic.) He still had hesitation. Despite so, after this he was going to kill species that was trying to live. He felt disappointment from the bottom of his heart toward himself who could only choose that kind of path. This would become a battle where he was greatly limited. If he used attack magic it was inevitable that he would run out of strength first, If he didnt use attack magic, then painful battle would continue several hundred, several thousand times. Perhaps, he would die. It was terrifying, terrifying, that his hands wouldnt stop trembling. *clack clack* The ringing sound was the sound of terror that his teeth were playing. But, his feet didnt stop. His mouth said protect naturally. His body headed toward the battlefield, as though he was being controlled. Behind him were people with no strength to fight. Even though the inside of his head was messed up, only the will of have to protect was resounding strongly inside him. Going out into a battlefield without even any clear resolve, just how many times he had failed because of that? Just how many mistakes he had made because of that? Koukis calm part was yelling at him if he was going to repeat the same mistake again. Surely, Im going to regret this. The same like all the time until now. But But, there was only one thing that was different from everything until now. Im risking my life. Im not running away. Staring straight ahead, he crossed the gate. One step short from the Divine Severance. Enemy already entered the passage. Kouki signaled the gatekeepers to close the gate. The gatekeepers saluted with face that almost burst into tear before they started closing the door. .This is scary. I dont wanna But, he didnt hesitate. He didnt know if stealing the life of a lot of was the correct thing, but at the very least, the human called Amanogawa Kouki, wasnt able to brush off the hand of a children asking for help, so That was the only thing that he was absolutely unable to do. Kouki dispelled a part of the barrier that connected to the passage that was created from Divine Severance. He instantly stepped in using Ground Shrinker, and without even letting it react, he diagonally slashed the at the front. A vivid sensation was conveyed to his hand, urge to vomit rose up, and the inside of his chest felt sharp pain. He forcefully repressed all those, and toward the discomposed , Kouki was He took a deep breath, and with a voice that could reach all the enemy surrounding himhe howled. Your enemy is right here-!! If you want Arquette-, try to kill me-!!! In order to gather attention and raise the curtain, Koukis last favorite technique that might be appearing for the first time in this battleHeaven Soaring Flashs shining slash bisected the enemy inside the passage while piercing through until the rear. Kouki who was walking until the middle of the corridor made his holy sword shined while readying it in front of his eyes. A beat later. The rushed all at once toward the person who was overreaching by trying to face an army alone. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Seriouss turn is continuing. I want to run away-, I want to make merry and forget my trouble-, I want to throw in outrageous scene one after another- But, the serious will continue for a bit more. Sorry kay! Also recently, the chapter continuously is more than ten thousand characters. Im thinking to curb it to 6000~8000 as much as possible but its not really going well Everyone, please rest your eyes properly. You see, Shirakome eye recently keep twitching *piku piku* Next chapters title, In the Point between Life and Death Chapter 273 Arifureta Chapter 273 Arifureta After II In the Point Between Life and Death Just how long he had been fighting already? He had no sensation of time. The sun had sunk really deeply ahead. The radiance of Divine Severance was illuminating the surrounding of Arquette, but deep inside the grassland where light didnt reach was completely dark. *rustle rustle* Great number of presences could be felt from the surrounding. In addition, the consumption speed of Divine Severance was decreasing quite much. It seemed that it went as he expected, rather than attacking the barrier, the were more eager to remove the culprit that was deploying and maintaining that barrier. While thinking about things like whether this raised the survival rate of Arquette even by a little, Kouki tried to recall the expression showed at the end by Koone and others who might be rushing toward the capital with their all even now Just die alreadyyy-!! tsu!? The angry yell that sounded like curse made Kouki returned to his senses right away. It seemed his concentration was cut off for a moment. In front of his eyes was a bull headed that boasted super large build of two meter. Above its head there were two horns that looked like could kill human using just them, the Dark Beings blood colored eyes were shining glaringly, while its hand was holding a large sword that looked like thick Chinese cleaver. That weapon was swung down along with a violent wind. The holy sword that was raised without delay produced *ZUGAN-* sound that was impossible to be produced from the sword attack between fellow normal humans. Although Kouki let go of the impact through his arm and knee, he held his breath guh reflexively, however, at the next moment he sent a kick at the knee of the bull head species, snapping the knee into < shape and broke his balance. The created opening was fatal. When the bull head species resisted from screaming and tried to retake his balance, the holy sword was already drawing an arc and got sucked into his neck. Without even minding the neck that flew away like a joke, skeleton soldiers that were of eccentric speciesthe so called Skeletonleaped out from the left and right of the bull head species. The Skeletons weapon was their very body that was formed from bones. Both of their hands were abnormally long, and their fingers were sharp like claw. The bone starting from their arm until their pinky grew thin and became a splendid sword hand when it was swung. You monster- Perish! Kouki had never even imagined that a day would come when he got cursed at by Skeletons as a monster. Kouki pulled back his body slightly while knocking down altogether the sword hands that were thrust at him from both sides. The other hand of the Skeletons sprang up as though they had predicted that. They unleashed simultaneous attack with matched breathing as though they were mirror reflection of each other, however, Kouki whose reflexes was superior smoothly dodged and unleashed two consecutive attacks as counter. The heads of the Skeletons danced in the air. Got you- A strong spear was thrust through the gap between the bones of the collapsing skeleton. It came from a scaled dragon species behind the skeleton. The sharp thrust that although didnt match Ragar but it was by no means inferior, was stopped by the grip of Koukis hand. Wha- Ignoring the voice of shock, when Kouki pulled the spear strongly toward himself, the scaled dragon species instinctively tried to hold his ground. However, Koukis physical strength didnt allow that. The Dark Being was unable to stand firm and stumbled forward, and the holy sword was thrust into his throat. Along with a vivid sensation, a hard to describe groan Gube!? prickled Koukis ears. At the same time, the overflowing blood splattered dirtily on Koukis shoulder stickily. Although, it was meaningless to pay attention to that. After all Koukis whole body was already dirtied by blood spurt from enemies. His state looked tragic. The number he had defeated wasnt just several hundred. The he had defeated might already reach a thousand. The defeated were thrown away to the back by the hands of other themselves as though to say that they were in the way. It seemed that almost held no sympathy to other species except to their own underling, so there were also several scenes of falling out between Dark Beings because the other treated their underlings corpse rudely but Currently, it seemed that their head was filled to the brim of who would be the one to defeat the abnormal warrior that couldnt be defeated at all no matter how long the battle was continuing. Both Ragal and Niebla put importance at achieving meritorious deed. At the era after ruled over the world, meritorious deed was necessary in order to make the status of their own faction a firm one. For them who were carrying out the principle of supremacy of strength and the survival of the fittest for real, the meritorious deed of defeating the warrior with strength that could protect Arquette continuously by his lonesome must be exactly the same like pillaging great treasure. Kouki thought. He thought that it was something he was thankful of. Because the more they focused on himself like this, the more the burden to the barrier decreased and as long as Koukis magic power was holding, then the protection toward Arquette was a sure thing, he thought. Intense pain ran through his ankle sharply. I, caught you- One of the skeletons before this moved his hand even after losing his head and his claw was digging into Koukis ankle. Looking at the thick miasma flowing from his head and coiled around his body, most likely he was moving his body remotely even now when his head was sent flying. Seeing how the red light was almost vanishing from the skeletons eye sockets, perhaps this was his very last act that he unleashed with all his strength. Right after that, Koukis field of vision was blanketed by barrage of miasma swords. He swung the holy sword and deflected, deflected deflected deflected deflected! tsu, kuh, aAAAAAAAAAAH The tremendous amount caused Kouki to raise a roar when he noticed. He swung the holy sword with all his strength and slipped through the barrage of death. The last act of the Skeleton was certainly effective. His wound dulled his footwork, and Kouki was forced to focus his undivided attention into defense using his sword skill by necessity. The miasma sword that he couldnt handle, or he purposefully neglected in order to avoid lethal wound created countless small wounds all over Koukis body. Small sharp pains stimulated Koukis consciousness from throughout his body, as though his body was giving alert messages. The barrage that he thought might be continuing for eternity stopped still. He shook off the claw that was still grasping his foot and then he tried to chant recovery magic, but pushed and shoved each other and charged toward him. He is wounded see-, now- Kill-, Kill-, Kill-!! tsu, shit- Even while swearing out, Kouki desperately slashed his holy sword and cut down the enemies. What entered his ears were only words that wished for his death, or vilification, or voice of resentment that even resembled curse. That was natural. Just how many he had killed already. Right now he was a sworn enemy for them, a bitter enemy that had to be killed no matter what. Even though he understood that, even though he understood that he had not the slightest qualification to think about such thing, but his heart was growing cold. It felt like his heart was getting torn from his body as much as he killed, as much as he almost got killed. The sensation of cutting flesh, the feedback of bone severed, the blood spurt showering him, the more he got used to them, it felt like he was getting farther from being humanbecoming a monster just like what they screamed at him. ZEAAAAAAAH!! Gaah!? A loud scream of fighting spirit burst. Right at the next moment after that, he felt heat on his flank. Although he barely dodged instinctually, his side was lightly gouged. If he was late in evading just by a moment more, it would be a fatal wound. Cold sweat trickled while he pierced the enemys heart with a returning slash. The sensation of the shadow of death steadily creeping near was invading Koukis heart. From before this there was moment when his concentration cut off and his thought was diverted. It was the proof of exhaustion. Mental exhaustion was accelerating the physical exhaustion. Honestly speaking, the time was already past late at night. It was enough to call his stamina as unworldly. But, even so, the time limit was approaching him. Kouki scolded himself, that it was too early. He wasnt holding out for even half a day yet. If he spouted out big talk like protecting, then it was still too early for him to collapse. Heav Become the offering of our species-!! He tried to chant recovery magic, however, he was obstructed by whose fighting spirit wasnt withering even for a bit no matter how many hundreds he was defeating. This is bad, his unease grew violent. If he shed blood, then his stamina would decrease quickly by that much. He recalled his experience of chasing after monsters of Holy Precincts by continuously wandering for three days atNorthern Mountain Range Area without taking rest or meal. With the body of hero, such recklessness was possible if he at least made water to drink using magic. But, nothing could be done if he shed too much blood. Recovery magic couldnt go as far as recovering the lost blood too, his thought would dull and his body would get exhausted easily the more blood he lost. And, at that opening when he recalled his reckless adventure at Tortus like that, this time it was his shoulder that was lightly sliced. Seeing his thought getting diverted again, Kouki gritted his teeth while continuing to kill one, and then one more enemy. (Shit-, damn it-. What the hell me-, am I just this much-. You are a hero arent you! You should be able to still go on! Dont think about unnecessary thing-. Just concentrate! You said that you are going to protect right!) Slash. Slash. Slash. Slash. Slashed. Slash. Slash. Slash. Slash. Gouged. Slash. Slash. Slash. Slash. Punched. With his wounds still unhealed, his wounds were gradually increasing. Seeing such Kouki, the expression of the who were attacking while stepping on their compatriots was showing slight ecstasy that saidWe will overcome him at this rate Kouki-dono- At the same time with such call, Koukis body was enveloped in faint light. When he looked back across his shoulder after sending flying one enemy in front of his eyes, Ivana and several vigilance corps members figures were on the defensive wall of eastern gate looking like they were going to cry. One of them was offering a prayer wholeheartedly. He must be using blessing art of healing. Pain was receding gradually from his body. The little wounds other than his ankle, side, and shoulder were healing in visible progress even if slowly. Two third of the citizens had been sheltered-. In order to evacuate the rest, we are expanding the space right now- It seemed that more than half of the citizens could be evacuated into the underground space. If he could buy more time like this, then perhaps all the citizens could be evacuated into the tough shelter. Kouki made a small smile. Please retreat for the moment! With the exception of the vigilance corps members that are essential for the evacuation, we will hold that place with all our force! At this rate-, you will- Ivana pleaded at him to take a rest. But, he couldnt do what she said. Because the vigilance corps strength was insufficient to be entrusted with this battlefield. If such thing was possible, then from the beginning he would have told them the strategy of taking turn. The vigilance corps members werent soldier. Even if they had the will for it, but their talent didnt permit them to fight. Just like that Anneal. They themselves should understand that. At present, this blessing art of healing too, if this was performed by the art user of the capital, then his ankle, side, and shoulders wound should have recovered completely already. The face of the vigilance corpse member who was using the art was distorted in frustration seeing how slow Koukis wound was healing. And so, that being the case, they must be trying to buy time for Kouki to rest exactly with the resolve of being annihilated to the last man. That was why, he couldnt entrust it. He couldnt entrust this battlefield to them. Here is my battlefield! I wont entrust it to you all! Thats Ivanas expression warped in grief. While signing the enemies to oblivion, however, the feeling of Ivana and others who tried to be his strength somehow saved Koukis heart. Haah!! Guah!? This guy-, still!? An attack with all his strength blown away two enemies altogether. Using that opening, Kouki filled his voice with dominating aura and sent out his words. I can still fight! Thats whyplease back me up. Even if just healing me continuously help me a lot! When I give the signal, arrow or blessing art or anything is fine so attack the front line at that time! If he could make an opening even if just a little, he could heal large wound at that time. He could also create water ball using magic and replenish his rehydration. With the blessing arts healing, he would be able to not get bothered from small wounds. Although Ivana and others were stunned for a moment from Koukis words, they immediately made a determined expression. Even they had something they could do, they could be useful for the protector who was standing alone in the battlefield. Those facts encouraged their heart. Leave it to us- The voice of the trembling Ivana resounded. Kouki roared while staring at the endless attacks. I wont withdraw no matter what- He wondered how much time had passed since the vigilance corps were starting to back him up. Kouki who was continuing to fight determinedly didnt notice that the backup had stopped abruptly before he knew it. He already had no composure to look back, his consciousness was half hazy. Therefore, he couldnt even confirm that Ivana and others were already spending their strength from using art until their life was at risk. Also, the matter when Rothko and others tried to make Kouki retreat to the shelter which he then refused was also already far beyond at the corner of his memory. Rothko and others persuaded Kouki that if they bought time using the defensive wall and the underground warehouse, then Kouki would also be able to rest enough, but Kouki judged that doing that was impossible. The defensive wall could be climbed over by the physical capabilities and by using each other as stepping stone as had been proved at the beginning. If someone was overcame by the creeping up then they wouldnt be able to buy enough time. And above all else, if he went into rest right now Kouki had no confidence at all that he could stand back up again before the underground warehouse was destroyed. With his extreme exhaustion, once his tension and fighting spirit were loosened up, they wouldnt come back to normal easily. He wasnt able to deny the possibility that he wouldnt be able to move satisfactorily or that his consciousness would keep sleeping. He feared that above all else. That was why, in order to not let them come toward him in order to take him back, he cut off his own path of retreat. If they came until here, then even if Kouki created barrier behind him, the wouldnt care. They would only kill Kouki. They would bring certain death to this sworn enemy that was a threat that couldnt be finished off with an army even now. Right now, rather than bringing down Arquette, removing this abnormality standing in their way was far more important. Kouki mostly didnt even reply, he was merely showing his will using his action. Rothko and others were shedding tears while continuing to pray earnestly while lamenting that it was the only thing that they could do. One time theDivine Severance almost vanished and he drank his last magic power recovery medicine, but Kouki had no remembrance at all of doing that. He used the medicine from his subconscious sense of danger. The backup stopped, he was already at a point where taking rest would lead to death, he had also used up his recovery method. He was merely swinging his sword toward the threat before his eyes. Before he noticed, Kouki was inside a mysterious sensation. The resenting voice and angry yell of the enemies became unclear and muffled as though time was slowing down, every single movement of them were also slow as though they were moving underwater. However, that didnt mean that Kouki was speeding up. Kouki himself was also feeling heaviness coiling around his whole body as though he was underwater. Just like how the opponents were slow, he was also slow. Inside the world where everything was slow, however, it was only his thought that was strangely getting clearer. Everything that happened until now was passing through his mind naturally. If there was a third person, they might say that it was a revolving lantern phenomenon, but Kouki didnt realize that and he abandoned his thought into the emerging memories. What emerged first, was the first person he encountered in this world. Kouki, is really kind huh He yelled back angrily when he was told that. When he thought back now, it felt like he had vented his anger at that beautiful and strong queen a lot. For some reason he easily exposed the deep part of his heart that he normally repressed to her. For some reason every single word of hers resounded in his heart and he became unable to keep up his fa?ade. At the very least, that feeling of yours that think about other is right. I will assert that Even though he only came in contact with her for a short time, she was always giving affirmation to Kouki. Even though he actually had waekness and complex, the words that she gave to Kouki at the end were always kind. (The feeling of wanting to save, wanting to protectis right. If you assert that, then is it okay for me to think that the fight Im doing right now is right?) He pierced the heart of the bull head species in front of him, then using the holy sword that he pulled out while turning around, he lopped off the head of the scaled dragon species beside him. While bathed in blood spurt, the next memory that emerged was the little sister princess with strong peculiarity. Rather than the many that Koone loved, Koone treasure my only dear family Just like that guy, rather than the many people with unknown face, she would pick the person that was important to her. While condemning herself that she had no qualification to introduce herself as a royalty, even so she yelled that she wouldnt yield. Even though she was in a position that was far more significant than himself, but that way of living that spoke of such thought without hesitation, he harbored much envy toward it. (Surely, as a royaltythat is mistaken. Picking a choice of not making use of me is a mistake.) Then, was that girl evil? Kouki didnt think so. Because, that child, wasnt she resolved to die?, he thought. In exchange of making her big sister as priority, wasnt she resolved to receive everything by herself?, he thought. Then, in the first place, just what was a mistaken choice then. As though to pierce the emerging question, a conspicuously large Skeleton lunged with a sharp hand sword and lightly gouged Koukis cheek. Without even minding that, Kouki grapsed tight the Skeletons head in an eagle grasp and smashed it into the ground, he then pulverized the head further with a step of his foot while diagonally slashing a second bull head species. In the interval of blood splash, the people of the capital were floating like illusion. There were husband and wife who fought in order to let anyone ate kukuri. There was a young man of the weapon shop who spoke of his dream that the weapon he made would help the soldiers. There was a ferryman who would rush around the battlefield transporting soldier in emergency. Everyone wasnt thinking things like no matter what we do, its already impossible anyway in the slightest. That wasnt optimism, but a determination to accomplish the resolve of opposition. If the path that they picked rolled to a bad direction, wouldnt that decision make their important people unhappysuch unease, it didnt look like they were harboring such feeling in the slightest. At the very least, they werent people who would stop walking because of that. (When I asked if they feel scared, everyone said the same thingthat they are scared. And yet, everyone smiled when saying that. Because thats something that they decide themselves they said.) A huge spear made from miasma was flying near clad in wind of miasma like a tornado. When he tried to knock it down forcefully, Koukis foot slipped. He couldnt raise his blade, and even though he knocked down the spear, it caused pain on his wrist. He became unable to stand his ground. The hand that swung his sword was starting to shake from a reason other than fearexhaustion. He felt something that chilled his heart from death that was approaching him one step closer. Because, I was born for the sake of fighting A younger girl who declared the meaning of her birth with pride in her heart. Her way of living that believed there was no mistake in her path, he felt much envy toward that. For me my grandfather, was a hero Becoming like the idolized hero, having things went ideallywas impossible, such fact was thrust before her, however, she said Even so life is continuing with a smile. She found what she could do, and built up herself to be more than top-notch. (Aa, come to think of it, I thought of Jii-chan for the first time in a while huh) Finally, the holy sword was deflected. Until now, Koukis attack that finished off most of the enemy in one swing finally defeated the enemy after two, three slashes. Enemies that were observing Koukis movement at the rear must also be starting to get used to Koukis movement. But, more than that, his pure strength and speed were decreasing. The dragon scaled species that he sent flying raised a warbled cry and stood back up. Beside it, this time the illusion of his grandfatherAmanogawa Kanji appeared. Kouki can become anything, you can do anything That was Kanjis answer toward young Kouki who was asking him Can I perhaps become like Jii-chan?. Really? When Kouki asked that, Really, I told you. Thats why you are named Kouki (TN: Kouki means brightness or splendor) Name is the representation of body. Thats why, (The path that Kouki decide and advance through by yourself, will surely shine bright. I have forgotten that all this time huh. Jii-chans words) (TN: The word shine bright here use the exact same kanji like Koukis name) *GON*, graphic sound of bone breaking resounded from Koukis body. The tail of a scaled dragon species sunk into his side. Without even being conscious of it, Kouki breathed out *kahah* while letting out a thrust at the nape of the scaled dragon species. At last he received a damage that was hard to be overlooked. Even Kouki whose natural recovery rate was high couldnt immediately heal broken bone without magic. Perhaps seeing the limit of strength of Kouki whose body was staggering, the showed expression of wild joy. But, in contrast to the fierceness in the outside world, Koukis inside was really calm. Quietly, but surely, something was connecting inside Kouki. The many encounters, his experiences until now, the many worries, all of them were connecting in the middle of this extreme situation. The girl childhood friend who brought him back even by hitting him yelled at the back of his mind. It shouldnt be like this? Something like that is obvious! There is no such thing like a life that will go as you want! Everyone, they gritted their teeth and endured, they held their head in worry, but they will say even so and then keep at it! Thats right huh, exactly like that. Even the people of this world, everyone is the same. If your path is mistaken, then punching and stopping you is the role of best friend right? Aah, thats right. Just what is it Im scared about? If Im mistaken, you will punch and stop me, and yet Liar Aa, Eri. Its exactly like you said. Im a liar. At that day, at that time, at that place, I indeed told you Ill protect Eri, and yet. I believed that by making the choice of protecting, it was over just with that. I believed that I had saved you just by stopping you from jumping down. Even though there is no such thing like a life that will go as one wanted. Even though life will continue even then. Even though you were still going mad, and kept asking for help the whole time. Thats right. I was always, finishing with just choosing. Even though what is truly important, is the after choosing. Thats all there is to it. Whether that choice is right, or mistaken, there is no way to understand because we cannot see the future. I was frightened against such trivial thing, said thing like I cannot believe myself, and in the end, I hesitated in even choosing *GOU* The atmosphere roared. Kouki went hah and his consciousness returned from the mysterious world of thought back to reality, and he became aware of the huge bull approaching before his eyes. The combat bull created from muddy black miasma was so big it filled the whole path with its body. If it was Kouki who still had spare strength, he would be able to thrust his holy sword and destroy it. But, his flesh that already welcomed the limit had insufficient strength to meet that charge. Gahah!? Although he barely evaded just the combat bulls horn, his torso got hit by the headbutt and he was sent flying. The impact that made his body felt like it would come apart shook his consciousness. Air was forcefully expelled from his lung and he couldnt breath. He wrung out his willpower, thrust down the holy sword and defeated the combat bull, but he couldnt stop from falling on his knee. Thinking that this time was the end for sure, the rushed forward like a flood in order to raise distinguished service. The eyes of Kouki who raised his face werent focused as though his mind was hazy. His blurry sight could see the approaching raising war cry in slow motion. (Is it the endin this kind of place) Even though, I found the answer He finally understood. In feeling, wish, prayer, there was no such thing like mistake. If one was serious, then everything was the real deal, what was important was sincerity. After choosing, one must not run away from that feeling. One must not avert their eyes from the wish. One must not give up praying. That was the true battle. Even though he finally understood. (Will it end, without me unable to protect?) Ill protect everyone, he said. Toward the young boy, toward the feudal lord who thought about his people, toward everyone of the vigilance corps. (Will I, lie again?) Because, I have done my best? Because I risked my life? Thats why, its fine even if I give up already right? (Dont-, screw around-!!) aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! tsu!? You bastard-!? The large sword that was swung down by a bull head species was deflected back by the holy sword of Kouki who was screaming as though his throat was going to burst. Just where in the hell such strength is coming from, the expression of the bull head species was cramping with such meaning that could easily be understand despite his grotesque feature. (Fight-, fight-, fight!! You want to protect even if you have to kill them arent you! You chose that right! Then fight-) He scolded himself. Something snapped inside Kouki. It was a feeling that he had tasted several times, however, Kouki had no leeway to pay that any mind. But, if he could see his status plate, then he would surely notice that there was one addition of derivative skill there. Limit Breaks special derivation War Demon Originally, Limit Break raised up the whole specs by several times along with the increase of magic power, but this didnt have magic power increase. His specs also didnt increase. However, no matter how broken up the body was, the magic power inside the body would be used to reinforce the body as though it was replacement for plaster cast, and the user would only continue to fight intently with this special derivative skill. Because it was almost like a self-destructing technique, almost nobody was awakened to this skill. This was the crystallization of feeling that bloomed exactly because Koukis heart shouted in this extreme situation. That scream was, Fight! Fight! To the end of that choice, following your wish, fight until this body become trash! oOOOOOOOOO-!! Thi, this monster- For the first time since the beginning until now, the were backing away. The loud pressuring scream and fighting spirit that could only be described as ghastly almost swallowed them up. (My body, is moving-. I can still, fight-) He didnt understand why his body was moving. But, such thing didnt matter. (Step in, more. Look at the whole. As long as they arent a beast, the movement of human body is mostly decided!) More efficiently. To the necessary place, at the necessary time, using the necessary strength, accurately. That was what you were taught right, he told himself. (Aa, so I forgot even this kind of thing) His memories of until now that flowed in like revolving lantern. The things that he forgot, that he lost sight of were resurrected. He learned the sword style of knight because he was the hero of the kingdom. However, there was the sword that he learned side by side with his childhood friend farther in the past. Caught by his position as hero and his mistaken impression, or perhaps because of his guilt of betrayal, he buried it at the bottom of his heart all this time. A bull head species swung down a large sword. If it was the him so far until now, he would use his specs as hero and deflected back the attack. But, he already didnt have the spare strength for that so The moment he received the opponents sword, he averted the sword attack using the shift of his wrist, and at the same time he changed the hand holding the sword to his other hand and cut up. Yaegashi-style sword art Otoha Nagashi (TN: Sound Blade Flow) The name was because the moment the sword attack was averted, two swords scraping against each other produced a clear tone. The bull head species didnt feel any recoil from his sword, and when he noticed himself was already cut with his life ended, his eyes opened still. A scaled dragon species unleashed a mowing down attack using a huge spear. If it was before, he would knock down the attack or dodge. Now he kept the point of his sword pointed straight while shifting his upper body, however, he didnt retreat but stepped forward and thrust the sword. Yaegashi-style sword art Kasumiugachi (TN: Haze Pierce) By shifting the distance perception using the upper bodys back and forth movement and shoulders motion, the huge spears horizontal mow ended up striking empty air. The scaled dragon species whose eyes were opened wide lost his life with his last sight being an attack that looked like three thrust unleashed at the same time. A Skeleton came lunging using his sword hand. If it was before Kouki would meet the attack using his holy sword. He grasped the sword hand with one hand and made the skeleton floated in the air using a twisting throw and body movement. Yaegashi style martial art Kyourai (TN: Mirror Lightning) This technique threw the opponent using Aikido move and then attacked while the opponent was midair. But, this time it was used to hold back a second Skeleton, and the moment the two Skeletons collided, he mowed down the two altogether using his holy sword. The kingdoms knight sword art wasnt bad by any means. Rather, a transcendent ability and the knight sword artespecially the strong sword style of Meld Logins had good compatibility. But, for his current self whose specs were degradingthe ancient martial arts of Yaegashi-style that he learned for a long time, a style for the sake of the weak overthrowing the strong was the most optimum. Not relying on physical strength to the utmost of his ability, not burdening his body, while getting the better of the enemy using technique. Because of the strange movement that was different from before, the could be seen clearly that they were perplexed. (Although, its hard doing it with western sword. How long I can fight while being conscious? Can my consciousness last) Kouki was concerned with the feeling of discrepancy that came from using Yaegashi-style with a weapon that wasnt katana, but At that moment, the holy sword was enveloped in faint light. The were on guard wondering what Kouki was planning, but Koukis feeling of amazement was more than what they were feeling. Kouki reflexively closed his eyes toward the holy sword that was enveloped in light despite him not doing anything. He couldnt even see the sword blade because of the light. If the time was counted it was only several seconds. Before long the light settled down. And there, Ka, katana Yes, the holy sword changed shape. Although there wasnt wave pattern on the sword blade, but what was there was certainly a katana with single edge and curving shape. Looking closely, when he noticed even the sheath had changed shape. Ha, hahah A smile emerged on his mouth unconsciously. The figure that was bathed in blood spurt and yet looked smiling looked gruesome that even the looked backing away. But, Kouki didnt even pay attention to that. (Come to think of it, no matter what happen you keep lending me your strength huh) Even if he let go of it, it would come flying if he raised his hand. Even when he tried to return it, it flew to him by its own will. Even when he got carried away, even when he was a betrayer, even when he was lost, it never forsook him and continued to choose him as its wielder. And then, now it even changed shape to respond to Koukis wish. Aah, he thought. His consciousness was still hazy, and everywhere in his body was screaming, however There is a holy sword(partner) in my hand. Then, there is no way, Ill lose If he was defeated, his holy sword(partner) might fall into enemys hand. Only that he wouldnt allow. He found one more reason to fight. He suddenly noticed. Without him knowing, there was a sun ray alighting down from the sky. From the gap of the cloudy sky, the sunlight looked like a stair that was continuing to heavenit was likely that the morning sun was shining in. The night, had ended. Seeing that, Koukis smile deepened further and, If you choose the path of survival then I wont pursue. But, if you choose to fight Slowly he put the holy sword into the sheath, and he lowered his waist. His hand, was still touching the handle loosely. I wont ask for forgiveness. I willkill you all until I perish. A tranquil fighting spirit, and grand words of resolve, spread through the battlefield. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This might be, a story where the heroine is the holy sword Next time, the reinforcement arrives. What they will see there is PS It seems that comic version of Arifureta entered the Top 30 of Nikonikos first half of the year ranking. This too is thanks to everyone who read it! And then thanks to RoGa-sensei! Really thank you very much. Please take care of me from now on too! Nevertheless, this year too, half a year has passed huhhaee Chapter 274 Arifureta Chapter 274 Arifureta After II Reinforcement Army Corps Whats the status with the sortie preparation- The harsh voice of Moana who was wrapped in battle outfit was reverberating in the palaces corridor. She was walking fast with her footsteps making clapping sound as though to express her impatient feeling. Beside her, her close aides with Spenser, Donar, and Linden in the lead were accompanying her. Spenser replied to Moanas question with a stern expression. Its possible for three thousand to sortie in our state. However, the number of arous is insufficient, we are also mobilizing soldiers from the neighboring monitoring base, but we will need at the very least one day to reach the expected number. Thats no good. Too slow. Three thousand is fine. We are departing right away. Dont speak unreasonably. When Spenser said that chidingly, Moana stopped walking and turned her gaze. There is no other way than pushing through recklessly. Right now, even in this very moment Arquette is in the verge of being annihilated! That voice contained grief. It was something rare to come from Moana who always endeavored to be composed no matter the time. That was just how abnormal and dangerous the situation was, but for Spenser who had been at Moanas side since she was born, he could guess that wasnt all. Koone and others who should have departed from the capital at noon the day before yesterday to head toward Arquette returned back at the forenoon today in a desperate state even while being exhausted. Thinking about the distance between the capital and Arquette, their return was too early even if they were taking day trip. Most likely they were rushing back through the night without resting. Koone and others who returned back looked like they were going to collapse. When they asked Koone and others just what in the world was going on that caused their state to be abnormal like that, the answer they were given was about a situation that was hard to believe. After making Koone and others rest, Moana naturally wasted no time to assemble her close aides in hurry and instructed them for sortie preparation to reinforce Arquette. But, there were two problems regarding the sortie preparation. First was the number of the enemy that was a large army of ten thousand. The other problem was that they were fighting against time. The battle strength that was permanently stationed in the capital was twenty thousand in total. The total battle strength from the citizens of the capital was less than thirty thousand. There were several cities set up at the boundary line between the desert and grassland and along the coastline. These cities doubled as surveillance base. If all the soldier force in those cities were mobilized, their number would barely reach a hundred thousand. It looked enough for a battle force, but the matter wasnt that simple. After all, the situation this time was a completely abnormal situation. The had obtained a method to attack the rear while ignoring the front line. In that case, there was no way they could left the capital unguarded. In this situation where the early detection of enemy using the unobstructed view of the desert was rendered meaningless, enough battle force had to be left behind in the capital no matter what. In addition, seeing how it would be meaningless unless they reinforced Arquette before the city fell, they had to mobilize using arous no matter what. Because they definitely wouldnt make it in time if the soldier walked by foot to go there. But, naturally the number of arous available was fewer than the number of soldier. With arous that were trained to not fear battle, and including the arous that were collected from the capitals citizens, and by also further preparing not to carry any luggage as much as possible, and even after using method where multiple people would ride one arous in place of the luggage, they still couldnt secure arous in the number that could transport ten thousand soldiers. Even the number three thousand that Spenser said was already an amazing response to be able to prepare that many in this short time. Nevertheless, challenging ten thousand enemies with three thousand was still too rash. Spenser had to admonish that action as the royal guard captain. Your majesty. However, speaking realistically, we cannot challenge an army of ten thousand with three thousand. Spenser. Certainly I think thats reckless. But, Im not merely saying that without making any calculation at all. Moana started walking again while speaking her thought. If Arquettes defensive wall is functioning, it will be possible for us charge through the enemy and enter the city. After that we will hole up there while waiting for the infantry and soldiers from the surveillance bases to arrive, before launching pincer attack from outside and inside the city. It was a strategy that was riddled with problem. Certainly, if they could enter Arquette and then holing up inside, it would be possible for them to endure until the soldier force that was the combination from every area arrived. If it was the art users of the capital, they could easily reinforce and repair the defensive wall, while it would be easy for the soldiers to defeat the that sporadically crossed the defensive wall. The greatest bottleneck of being in the defensive side of a siege that was the food supply was also not a problem seeing that Arquette was a city where harvest was accumulated in there. But, The gate must be closed right now. How are we going to go in? We can use art to send notification for them to open the gate by matching our timing, or we can even use art to create a huge slope to cross the defensive wall. There are many ways that can be used. If we lagged even just for a bit, we will get surrounded and then annihilated. Its a gamble that is really bad for heart. Even if for example we managed thatthe plan can only work assuming they are still outside the wall you know? What are we going to do in the case the city has fallen? If thats the case, we will retreat. We will wait until the infantry and soldiers from every area link up with us. Spenser nodded while saying Hmm. If she was able to choose the option of retreat there, then he guessed that she was still calm. But, that too was undoubtedly also a gamble. It was doubtful whether they could really retreat after approaching the enemy until the range where they came into view. There wasnt any guarantee that the enemy wouldnt lying in ambush for their arrival after taking down Arquette. Not to mention the should have realized that some people had escaped. Honestly speaking, Spenser had judged that Arquettes situation was despairing. It was a rear base with only defensive wall without even any decent soldier. It was impossible for the city to hold out for several days under the attack of a large army of ten thousand. In that case, even if taking back the city was something they inevitable had to do, the royal guard captain, Spenser ought to think about the safety of the queen. A decision where they should refrain from departing until they could secure enough force had to be made. However, he also understood Moanas feeling really well. For Spenser, knowing that the people they had to protect was in a crisis made him unable to be calm. Rather, he felt his stomach getting churned up when thinking that even now Arquette was being trampled. Perhaps perceiving that indecision of Spenser, Moana added her words with a heavy and compelling voice. We have to depart right now. Am I wrong, Spenser? Its about Kouki-dono, isnt it? Yeah. As I thought, Spenser thought while closing his eyes. I understand your worry. You are wondering whether Im getting rash, or that Im losing my calm because of Kouki, right? Yes. Moana nodded while smiling bitterly. Certainly, my personal feeling is wanting to go to help Kouki. He is weak even though he is that strong, he torment himself, causing him to be unable to make his decision, but even so he desperately wished to advance forward and keep strugglingI want to help him. I want to become his aid. That mysterious young man who was imprisoned by his own mysterious feeling. Even though she had known him only for a few days, but he strangely left impression in her memory, as a person with broken heart. Something must had happened in his past. I dont know much about him. Just what happened that he is tormenting himself so much like that? That he can be so disappointed with himself like that? Kouki sometimes spoke out his feeling as though he was venting his anger. She could make a guess from that, but Moana instead didnt think too deep about it. Because she wanted to hear it from his own mouth someday, when he wanted to talk to her about it. He avoided killing, he is scared of getting killed, he is unable to believe his own decisionhowever, even though he might not notice it himself, but in the end, he cannot help but saving the people beside him. Because, he is kind. Perhaps, that was exactly why he was called as hero. She thought like that. Hey, Spenser. When someone who surely ought to be the person who is the most unrelated to fighting said that he will remain behind in an extremely dangerous place, just what is that person actually thinking? I am a soldier. I dont know the answer. ButI understand the degree of his resolve. I think that he is an owner of resolve that is worthy of respect. Moana nodded in agreement. Thats right. Then we have to meet his expectation. Her personal feeling affected her decision. But, her feeling as queen also affected that decision to the same degree. An unrelated man without any obligation or duty is risking his life for the sake of our people by himself alone. He is fighting while believing that we are rushing there as reinforcement. Not only Spenser, the complexion of all the close aides who were thinking of remonstrating Moana changed. This isnt about logic. Am I wrong? It was dangerous to go with small force. The safety of the queen had to be prioritized. Arquettes situation was already hopeless. One ought to be rational in front of real problem. Indeed, all those reasons could just eat shit. Indeed. Anything other than that will rot our warriors soul. Spenser smiled while nodding. He had said what he should said as a royal guard. But the queen that he loved and respected still gave her command even then. In that case, taking action by following his soul wasnt something to be sad about. His smile naturally changed into a fearless smile. We will depart with three thousand. We will force ourselves to push through. However, we wont do anything thoughtless. Entrust the warrior soul of all of you to me. Spenser, spread my command! By your will- Spenser gave his greatest salute to Moana before dashing away. The title as soldier chief is a troubling thing in this kind of time. Im envious toward Spenser. Its just as you said. Soldier chief Donar and head art user Linden breathed out a sigh simultaneously. They would stay behind to guard the capital and organized the following force. But, they themselves also wanted to rush out right now without delay. Dont say that. Its because you two are staying behind that we can depart without any worry about the future. Besides, the new threat of the its likely that in the battle from now on, base defense will become meaningless. Ill have all of you rush around to my hearts content too. Hahah, we are looking forward to that. Howeversudden appearance from empty air, is it Soldier chief Donar groaned with a grim expression. That expression looked as though it was directed toward different matter rather than that threatening phenomenon itself. Moana who sensed that nodded with a loathing expression. ..Only that guy can do such thing. Linden continued after her. It must be the . Making miasma materialize at far away distance. It also happened at the battle five years ago. But, he should be able to do it within only fifty meter at best. Also even though he was able to manipulate miasma, he shouldnt have the ability to teleport other . It looks like all this time he isnt just healing his wound. Moanas loathing expression changed into an even more bitter expression. But, she shook her head and showed a determined face, From here on a war even fiercer than five years ago will start. This time for sure, one side will win and gain the right of survival, whether its mankind or the . It will become a war to decide that. All of you, take care of Koone. Your will. As your majesty will it. Both Donar and Linden also closed their eyes after a brief silence. They reflected upon Moanas resolve and wish. She commanded them to prioritize her little sister rather than herself who had lost most of her strength. They silently accepted the resolve of her who had already like their own daughter, who at the same time had also splendidly grown to become a respectful king. The outer edge part of the oasis river of Synclea royal capital. Three thousand soldiers were standing by there while mounting arous. In order to stand in front of them, Moana also approached toward her personal mount Haumu who was made to stand by in front of the stable. The old man who was taking care of Haumu bowed his head reverently and handed over the rein. Moana said her thanks to the old man and he gently stroked Haumus nose tip. Even Haumu who usually would frolic(bite) at her currently was only staring still at Moana without showing any reluctant behavior. Even Haumu somehow understand it huh Moana whispered while narrowing her eyes with her way of speaking turning casual. She pressed her forehead on Haumus nose tip and closed her eyes. You are my mount. Most likely the time of your death will be the same like me. And then, that time is already nearing. No doubt about that. Fuhn Haumu let out a huff, the glint of his eyes showering down Moana as though to say so what. He was the one and only mount of the king. He didnt fear death or anything, such dominating aura was conveyed even without any spoken words. Moana smiled widely toward such Haumu. And then, in order to bestow a worthy accessory for the mount of king, she took out a ribbon from her pocket Onee-chan! Koone? When she turned around, Koone was there. Not only Koone, Spike, Lilin, and others, the members who followed Koone to Arquette were all there. Moana who somehow guessed what Koone was going to say opened her mouth before Koone could say anything. You must not, Koone. You stay here. But There is no way it can be allowed that not a single royalty is staying at the capital in this situation. You understand right? She understood. Even Koone understood something like that. However, it was exactly because it was this kind of situation that her heart couldnt allow her big sister to go to a battlefield where she might die. Fierce unease and feeling of despair where it felt like the ground under her was crumbling attacked Koone. And then, unexpectedly even for herself, she wanted to obtain the confirmation as quickly as possible with a feeling that was as strong as her concern toward her big sister. The confirmation of Koukis safety. Onee-chan, Koone is Koone tried to vehemently argue further, but as expected her words were interrupted, by the index finger of her big sister that touched her lips softly. Koone, be reasonable. Both I and Koone has duty as royalty. As your onee-chan, I am really happy with Koones feeling. ButI will accomplish what I ought to fulfill. Until that time when I used up this life. tsu Moanas words werent the usual kind and pampering words. She didnt say It will be fine or Onee-chan wont leave Koone. Fulfilling ones duty. She would do that. You too do that. Those were the words of queen. The time where she could just be the kind onee-chan for Koone was over. You understand right? After all Koone is the little sister Im proud of. tsu, tsuunder, stand. Koone, understand- Perhaps, this would be their last meeting in this life. Koone nodded while desperately holding back her tear duct from bursting. Moana strongly hugged Koone whose expression distorted from holding back from crying as though she was hugging a treasure. Koone too also hugged back tightly, really tightly. Ill leave the capital in your hand, Koone. Yes, Onee-chayour majesty. May luck be with you. Hearing her beloved little sister changing how she was calling her, Moana was feeling like she was going to cry despite it was herself who was causing Koone to do that. Moana made a smile so that Koone wouldnt notice that, but seeing Koones faint smile and gaze, it seemed that she had been seen through. As expected from my Koone-tan, she used that way of calling only inside her heart. Your majesty, we Spike who was at a loss for word from seeing the exchange between Moana and Koone asked hesitantly. Of course, all of you stay behind. With how Spenser is accompanying me, the leader of the royal guard in the capital is now Spike. Protect Koone. tsu, by your will. Actually, he wanted to turn around and returned to Arquette. Even while biting his lips, Spike returned a salute in order to accomplish his role. It seemed that all the members of Koones escort party shared that feeling. Every single one of them was making the same expression. Especially Lilin, the expression of the girl who was boasting I was born for the sake of fighting was filled to the brim with shame because of turning her back toward the enemy regardless of how she managed to accomplish her role of protecting Koone. Even so she didnt say anything the same like Spike. That was why, Koone opened her mouth in their place. Onee-chayour majesty. Can you allow to let at least Lilin to accompany you? Hm? Lilin? Not just Moana, even Lilin was gazing in wonderment at Koones suggestion. Yes. Lilin is Spensers direct subordinate in the first place. She joined Koones escort squad in case of unexpected situation. And most of all, Koone think that its better that someone who know about Arquettes current situation to accompany your majesty just in case. It was a reasonable suggestion. And above all else, Koones feeling behind her words that wanted Moana to bring at least one person from her escort squad into the battle could be really felt. Moana said I see and nodded, then How is your exhaustion? You will be going back to Arquette non-stop without even a wink of sleep. You also lent your strength for Arquettes defense correct? There is no problem. Your majesty, I beg you to take me into the battlefield. Please give me the chance to slaughter the enemy in the front line. The words of Lilin who were bowing her head made Moana smiled wryly reflexively. Spike and others also seemed to feel the same. They made wry smile toward vigorous fighting spirit of the youngest girl of the escort squad. Fine then. Lilin, return to your home unit for now. Im looking forward to your performance in battle. I thank your majesty. I will display my wind for your majesty to see, carving apart the enemies that got away from hero-sama no matter how many they are. Spike and others called at Lilin Kill a lot for our part too. Beside them, Koone spoke to Moana. Can Koone ask your majesty to give message to hero-sato Kouki-sama? Yeah. Tell him, How dare you did as you please without even asking Koone for permission! You better prepare yourself! Fuh, fufufuh, go, got it. I will convey the message without fail. Kouki was surely alive. The message with a content that was based on such premise caused Moana to be unable to hold her laughter down while thinking that it would surely be hell for Kouki even if he was alive. Like that, not even thirty minute after that, the soldier force led by Moana departed for Arquette. Less than two days since the force departed from the capital. Perhaps it should be said as expected, almost three days had passed since Koone and others escaped from Arquette. The arous were running with everything they had, even so they are putting up with sprinting while carrying two or three adult men who were fully equipped, so they needed rest no matter what. In addition, as expected marching with three thousand troops even by riding arous lowered their speed compared to marching with only several dozen troops. The time was several minutes passed the noon. It was about the afternoon of the sixth day since the day Kouki was summoned. For an army with number of more than a thousand to be able to cross the distance that normally would take one day and a half in that time could be said to be fast enough already. The army already entered the grassland area and all the arous became animated and increased their speed even further. Lilin. If I remember correctly, Kouki deployed a barrier of light that covered the whole Arquette right? Moana asked while repressing her impatient feeling. Yes, Moana-sama. It was a solemn and mystical barrier, not letting the whole army of ten thousand to pass. It was an amazing sight. Lilin answered while her eye glint glittered with fighting spirit toward the nearing battlefield. Spenser who was riding at Moanas side shook his head and opened his mouth. At that time when we were attacked by Ragar, we were also covered by shining half sphere barrier. Its likely to be the same technique. It had toughness that wouldnt twitch even with the full strength attack of Ragar butfor the same technique to cover the whole cityits hard to even imagine, a truly miraculous work. Spensers expression seemed to want to say What an unbelievable power. Light of protectionthen, we should be able to see it from afar before long. Spenser, what about the lookout at the surrounding? There is no gap in our lokout. I have already sent out scouts to every directions. It should be about time for them to return temporarily Before Spenser could finish speaking, one arous showed itself crossing a small hill and joined up into the rank. Spensers eyes were scrutinizing the scouts conspicuous act of crossing the hill. The scout was a young soldier who had returned from confirming the situation of Arquette. He was approaching Spensers position. Spenser was thinking whether he should scold the scouts rash act, also for focusing everyones mind, but he stopped from speaking after seeing the scouts eyes that were wavering in bewilderment. Commander. Re, reporting Muh, from your look, is there something ahead? Lets hear it. The scouts resolved himself and opened his mouth while Moana and others were also listening carefully. Yes-. Regarding the barrier of light that we heard beforehandI couldnt confirm its existence. *hyuh* The sound of breath caught in the throat rang out. It came from Moana. Her complexion turned pale. Beside her Lilin was gritting her teeth audibly and her expression warped in vexation. There was no barrier of light. That was to say, it was the proof that the person who casted the barrier had ran out of strength. Holding back Moana from reflexively trying to ask for reconfirmation, Spenser told the scout to continue his report. The most important information was the approximate amount of enemys current number and whether Arquette had fallen or notputting it another way, it was the evaluation standard to decide whether they should withdraw the army or kept advancing. Is Arquette fallen? ThatsthatI dont know. What? Spenser didnt understand what the scout meant. The scout should have seen Arquettes situation from afar. The scout should be able to see how many was surrounding Arquette, and whether the gate was already destroyed or not. Spensers eyes narrowed like a hawk that was fixed toward the scout, asking what he meant. The scout gulped, and then he continued speaking a bit rapidly to convey the situation that he witnessed as it was. It looks like the gate was destroyed! However, around Arquette, there are only a great number of Dark Beings corpses, I practically cannot catch sight of any moving thing! The number of the corpses, I didnt confirm it from every directions, but at the very least in the east side there were What, say it clearly! Was it several hundred? If that was the case, then the possibility was that the large army of had already subdued Arquette and occupied the city and right now they were hiding inside, or they were advancing toward the neighboring territory, or perhaps they were standing by somewhere in order to launch ambush. But, as though to blow away that doubt of Spenser, a shocking report with content that was indeed worthy to bewilder the scout was given. Sir-, based from my observation, it was roughlyaround six thousand, I think. Ha? Spenser unconsciously leaked out a stupid sounding voice. But not just him, even Moana and others also showed an expression that wanted to ask just what this person was saying. It, its true. There is really a great number of corpses lying around, even I myself dont know just what is Calm down. Were the corpses really the corpse of those guys? What about the possibility of some kind of fake body? Still, I didnt mistake fake corpses as the real thing. All those are certainly dead . Even corpses just from species that we knew like bull head species, scaled dragon species, eccentric speciesall those are Spenser said Good work and told the scout to withdraw, and then he looked back at Moana. What do you think, your majesty? Do you think Kouki did that? I dont know. Its hard to believe that so suddenly. In Koone-samas report, Kouki-dono himself said that he would run out of strength first against such number. Currently there is no barrier and the gate is opened. Frankly, its impossible to decide with this unexpected situation. Perhaps we should think that this is some kind of trap by the enemy. Certainly it was just as Spenser said. Moana nodded at Spensers concern and she closed her eyes for a while. And then she put her thought in order and opened her eyes. We are advancing. If there is no enemy and Arquettes gate is opened, then its fortuitous. We have to make sure of the citys situation. By your will. We will increase the lookout to the surrounding. Regardless of the enemys nonexistence, there was no way they could withdraw without ascertaining the safety of the citizens. Spenser also agreed with that decision. The army fastened their pace while being on guard and hurried toward Arquette. Before long Arquettes state came into view. Moana and the others held their breath. Just as the scout said, a great number of were lying down nearby the east gate. It was clear even from afar that they were dead with lack of body part or severed into two. The cause was undoubtedly from slash attack. It seemed that the cause of the death wasnt from unforeseen circumstance. We are continuing ahead. The army rushed through the corpses on Moanas order. The corpses were lying on top of each other so much that there was no empty place to step on. The blood trace, the position of loss body part, the way they fellyour majesty. It seems these guys were thrown away after getting cut down around the gate. The north part and southern part looks clean. From the scouts report, it looks like that the west part only have the grain farm area getting ruined but there is mostly no trace of fighting there. Moana and others approached quite near the gate before long. There were also traces of fierce fighting around there too. Everywhere there were the expired bodies of . But, at that time, their ears suddenly caught sound of tumult. tsu, lets go- They passed through the gate. The sound of tumult was getting louder. While the army was spreading through the city with Spensers instruction, the main force was running toward the tumult following Moanas order. Houses were destroyed into a tragic state that was clear even just from a glance. The street was messed up as though the ground had been plowed through. And then there were the countless expired . But, they still hadnt found even a single corpse of human. Moana-sama! The underground vault is ahead from here! Its at the other side of that big warehouse! I know! Moana nodded at Lilins report. The tumultuous sound was gradually getting louder. The number of expired was also getting more numerous. The number might reach a thousand even just inside the city. The direction ahead! Enemy sighted! Vanguard, charge! The moment they turned around the corner from the street that stretched straight from the east gate, they caught sight of countless . Although, it appeared that they werent taking position in order to meet the advance of Moana and the others. The were crowding the street, they were even spreading on the buildings rooftop. All of them were facing toward a single direction. They only finally noticed Moana and others at the same time when they came into view. Moana and others felt question seeing that. Even so, there was no need to hesitate with enemy in front of their eyes. They charged the from behind and routed the enemy. A squad climbed to the rooftops following Spensers instruction and they opened combat against the enemies on the rooftops. It was hard to use large force inside a limited space. Moanas main force divided further into small units, spreading into alleys and streets like water pervading into countless ditches. The fought back, but the momentum of the soldiers who were driven by rage was tremendous and the enemies were routed one after another. The reinforcement army was advancing forward and forward. The army didnt hesitate in their path. Because they could just charge forward toward the direction where the several thousand were crowding into. Like that Moana and others advanced for a while. Before long, Moana and others arrived at the center of the tumult, they came out at the other side of the large buildingthe large warehouse that still had its walls standing strong despite having its roof destroyed. There they saw it. A place that became a mountain of rubble, where most of the surrounding buildings were collapsed. At that place that was becoming like a large plaza, there were several hundred who were tightly forming a round besiegement, and about the same number of expired at the surrounding. And then, at the center, was him. Surrounded by enemy from all directions, assaulted continuously without any pause It was difficult to search any spot on his body that was safe. He had literally become wounded all over his body However, under his feet there was a solid looking door made from metal Aa That was a sigh that was leaked out by someone. Determination. That figure which was the embodiment of that word shook the soul of the warriors. And then, the who were only concentrating at the enemy before their eyes finally noticed the existence of Moana and others. They all stiffened for a moment. The one who moved first was her majesty the queen whose soul was shaken. tsu, Roar-, oh warriors! Annihilate the enemy! Save himSave Kouki!! oOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!! The war cry of the warriors soul shook Arquette. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Sorry that this chapter feel half-baked. It feels like I will receive scolding Isnt this only barely fulfilling the advance notice of previous chapter, or rather it hasnt reached even that, but Im thinking of splitting the chapter because of the word number, Im sorry (sweat) Forgive Shirakome who is generally unable to follow the plan Also, regarding the descend of that guy, Im thinking of lengthening the number of day of Lilianas speech by two, three days. Its inexcusable toward those who is looking forward to it, but as expected I want to make Kouki do it until the end here. PS: At Comic Galdo, a spinoff called Arifureta Nichijou de Sekai Saikyouwas starting serialization. It can be seen at Overlap-samas homepage, so please have a look if it pleases you. The view point is the serious Yue, but the key point was from Shirakomes pov lol Chapter 275 Arifureta Chapter 275 Arifureta After II The Fight is Over Looking at the number, both sides were about equal. The battle strength between the kingdom army and the army should be in balance against each other. But, in reality it wasnt like that at all. It was just like a clump of weed getting swallowed by muddy stream. That could only be said to be natural. After all in this place, everything in every senses were working in the kingdom armys favor. First, thanks to almost all the congregated at the surrounding of Arquettes underground vault, it was possible to surround them despite the location being in the middle of city. Second, the kingdom army had the geographical advantage that was urban warfare. Third, there was already no more blessing power that could be eaten at the surrounding, although only for a bit but the looked exhausted. Fourth, it was only within a part of the , but because they had been continuously losing fighting against only one person, fear against human was starting to grow in them. And then, above all else, the bloodcurdling fighting spirit of the kingdom army soldiers were increasing without any end in sight, the pressure from that beaten down the moral of the enemies. Without doubt that was the greatest cause of the curbstomp. The righteous indignation of Arquette getting attacked. The vindication of honor for five years ago. Hatred toward the very race of itself. Just one person Even though he bore no duty or responsibility whatsoever, he continued to fight for three whole days while getting worn out. The soldiers feeling toward that person couldnt be expressed with words. For a soldier, after witnessing such an exalted gallant figure, there was no way they couldnt be shaken. There was no way they could stop their soul from roaring. Fierce. A fighting spirit where there was no need for hesitation to use that word to represent it was exterminating the one after another. Re, Retreat-! Retreat- Someone unknown among the yelled that. If their opponent was only one person, their obstinacy could hold on. If they were against one man who looked like he would collapse anytime now, they could passionately rage and fought, thinking that the next attack for sure would finish the fight, that they would be the one who would bring down the enemy who caused this much damage toward them. They were like gambler who felt that the jackpot would come out at the next one for sure and lost sight of when to quit. Rout them! Chase any that run away and kill them! Prioritize pulling them away from Koukis nearby! Moanas command thundered. The soldiers chased and routed the enemies one after another. Seeing that, perhaps deciding that the battle had been decided, the were running away from Koukis surrounding altogether. Among them, there were also who realized that they were already unable to escape and launched suicide attack at Kouki, but before Moana and others could even say Ah, Kouki who were swaying in place cut them down with a single stroke of katana. It was sword skill that would make anyone shudder seeing it. Heads were flying like a joke. The veteran Spenser who was watching felt as though he couldnt recognize the moment when the katana was swung, and the process of cutting the head. When he noticed it was already over. Kouki kept standing imposingly, his head looking down with both his hands dangling down. His expression couldnt be seen, but even though Moana had been calling at him many times since a while ago, he showed no reaction in response. His state was uncommon. And yet despite so, with that state where he wasnt even taking stance, he was swaying back and fro while slaughtering that leaped at him with sword attack that couldnt be perceived. The swordssummitsword saint Spenser whispered with a hoarse voice. It was a legend that his father told him when he was but a child. An unseen and unavoidable sword strike. One of the summits that a swordsman ought to aim for. In the far past, that technique was considered as the kings sword, the character of the legend was extolled and people were calling him . The current Kouki, he looked just like the second coming of the legend. Kouki! When Spenser went hah and came back to his senses, there werent any more figure of at the surrounding. The tumultuous sound of the soldiers fighting could be heard from the direction of the west gate. And then, Moana took the healing art users with her and rushed toward Kouki. She was rushing toward Kouki with great momentum, just like what the doing before this. Dont-, your majesty! Back away- Eh? Kouki who was still standing silently with both his hands dangling down and his face looking down was swaying. Moana who heard Spensers voice and looked backwas already in Koukis range. -!!! Gua!? A hairs breadth. Lilin pulled Moana back. The two fell behind and rolled around. What are you doing Moana said while her voice was stifled from the impact of falling. In the field of vision of Moana who lifted her face, white strings were fluttering down in the air Eh? Are you safe, Moana-sama!? Your majesty-, are you injured!? Lilin asked with a pale expression while Spenser called with an impatient expression, but the astonished Moana didnt pay them any attention. The fluttering down white strings. Those wereher hair. The tips of Moanas white hair were slightly cut and fluttered in the air. Who cut those hairs? That was obvious. Kouki? There was no answer to her call. Kouki were standing still on his original positionabove the door of the underground vault. Thanks to rolling down on the ground, Moana finally could see the face of Kouki that was looking down. At the same time, she noticed the abnormality. Kou, ki There was no light in those half closed eyes. Those eyes were empty, they werent looking at anywhere. It looks likehe is alive. But, he is unconscious. What the Unbelievable Both Spenser and Lilin lost their words. Moana too also the same. That was understandable. Just who in the world could possibly imagine someone fighting while being unconscious. Looking at him once more, Koukis state was really atrocious. There was all kind of sizes of wounds throughout his body. Few places were unharmed. He was blood drenched all over his body, his brown hair was dyed dark red by his own blood and enemys blood. His breathing was shallow and faint, it sounded like it would stop anytime now. His side that could be seen from the gap of his torn clothes was warped, perhaps it was because his ribcage was broken and changed shape The sword that changed shape was gripped in only one hand, because his other arm was broken all over from the shoulder until the fist. Looking closer, the hand that was grasping the sword was wrapped in several layer of cloth scraps, so that even if the hand lost gripping strength, the sword wouldnt slip down. *jijiji-, jijiji-* The holy sword was flickering with light like a lamp that was almost cut off from electricity, as though expressing the light of Koukis life as it was. Just how long he had been fighting continuously in this state? His figure that was continuing to fight even when he was unconscious. Moana sent his gaze toward the spot where Kouki was standing. The entrance of the underground vault. She understood just from seeing that. I wont let anyone touch even a single hair of them An emotion that couldnt possibly be expressed with words became tear and overflowed. You are, you are protecting them until you become like thatyou are protecting them until the end arent you, Kouki Moana stood up. Spenser and Lilin tried to stop her, but Moana told them no need with a smile. Spenser and Lilin tried to say that it was dangerous to get near the current Kouki who would remove anyone who approached. However, they became unable to say anything seeing that smile. Both of them were also unable to stop the trembling inside their chest from seeing Koukis figure. The two of them were watching attentively in silent. No, it wasnt just the two of them, before they realized they were surrounded by soldiers who were watching attentively with the same expression on their faces. Moana advanced under their gaze. Two meter left until Koukis sword boundary. Kouki. Kouki, its me. Its Moana you see. Im coming toward you now. Im sorry that Im late okay? One meter remaining. Everything is all right already. Because you have protected to the very end. There is no more enemy here. Thirty centimeter remaining. Kouki reacted with swaying. Spenser was about to move, but Lilin caught his arm and she shook her head. Her gaze was directed straight at Kouki. Trust at the utmost filled that gaze. Spenser also relaxed his body. Thats why, you can rest already. Its okay to not fightthats why- Remaining distancezero. The holy sword vanished. That was how the unseen sword strike looked like when it approached Moanas neckwhen it stopped still right above the skin. Even if he was unconscious, but if someone called at him wholeheartedly, the kind him would surely respond without fail. If Im right here was conveyed to him, he absolutely wouldnt harm someone who wished to protect. Moana who was convinced of that gently embraced Kouki without even a shred of discomposure. Kouki ua? A faint groan. When Moana peered into Koukis face while supporting him, there was his eyes there that were reflecting Moanas face. Those eyes were faintly like lamp with light returning in it. Moa Yes, its me right here, Kouki. I havetoprotect It was a hoarse voice that almost couldnt be heard. Moana gently whispered with her tears overflowing once more. Its all right. Its over already. Everyone is safe. You protected them. Thats why, its all right already. I.pro, tected? Koukis eyes were slightly opened wide, it was like he wanted to say Unbelievable even though it was something that he did himself. That was why, Moana stared straight into Koukis eyes with a strong gaze while telling him. Yes, you protected them. Thank you, Kouki. Everyone, is saved by you. Kouki who received those words was Imglad Saying that, he smiled slightly and closed his eyes. The body slumped and lost strength. The holy sword lose even its faint light as though to say that its role was over. Moana who was glued closely to Kouki understood, that something unseen but important was dispersing from Koukis body. That figure that was quietly losing strength, was as though Quick-, heal him! Hurry! This person absolutely must not be let to die! A command that sounded like scream was yelled. The art users who stiffened from Koukis heroic state assembled altogether and began applying their art. The expression of the art users of the capital who excelled in healing grew worse with impatience. That told the reality of the precariousness of the current Kouki. Please, I beg you dont dieKouki Moanas prayer resounded among the sound of fighting that still reverberated from afar, and between the soldiers who were moving around in order to get the people of Arquette out from the underground vault. He felt a sensation as though he was floating from the bottom of dark water. It was as though something terribly heavy was coiling around him. His vision was pitch dark and couldnt see anything. His voice too, his throat stung and couldnt really make voice. (Whatthe world after death is really simple huh) If place like hell or heaven really existed, he must be heading toward hell without doubt. If he waited here, before long even king Yama might come to judge him. This time for sure, there would be no one that could chase after him like that time in the Holy Precincts. (Even though Shizuku and others had saved me after much troubleeven though I finally found my answereven though it finally felt like I can live by facing forwardhow unfortunate) Loneliness, sadness, frustration. When he thought that he wouldnt be able to meet his family and friends anymore, those feelings welled up like flood. At the same time, he thought of that girl who he felt like he was seeing at the very end like a miracle. (Moana, sama. Was that an illusion? I dont remember how long I was fighting butI wonder if I was able to protect everyone?) He protected them. That was how he felt. He had no basis for thinking so, but deep inside Kouki he was convinced of that. That he surely achieved that. (Though, I killed as many as I protected) It was impossible to save both sides. However, if he pursued for one side and didnt fail in doing thatthen as he thought, it must be one answer. Thinking that he had scattered a great number of lives, then without doubt he would be going to hell. Was king Yama not here yet? Getting kept in suspense like this washonestly felt scary, so he wished that he would quickly come. While thinking of such uncontrollable imagination, what surfaced at the back of Koukis mind was about that guy. (If its that guy, surely he will point his gun even to king Yama and asked Are you enemy, or ally instead. If the answer to that is enemy, he will surely pull the trigger.) What a really simple evaluation standard. As expected it was a way of living that he couldnt possibly do. Thinking that, for some reason Kouki found it extremely funny that he spontaneously almost laughed. He almost laughed but, (Nnn!? It hurts!? For some reason my whole body feel so painful it feels like Im gonna dieeeeee!?) Why is there still flesh pain even after death huh! When he directed such unreasonable outburst of anger to the king Yama in his heart, for some reason he felt a sensation as though his consciousness was surfacing. Furthermore, inside the pitch black darkness was even starting to be shined with faint light. (Eh? Dont tell me, Im) Thinking that it was impossible, Kouki opened his eyes The field of vision of Kouki who opened his eyes in reality was completely filled with the close-up face of a middle aged man. It was at a very close range where their nose almost touched each other. Hih, -a!? Ngih, it hurt-, scary-!? Scary hurt!? Oo!? Kouki-dono! You woke up! A stern middle-aged man. The look of his eyes was that of a veteran warrior. The criminal of the close-up face at the waking up was Spenser. In addition, when his body jerked from surprise, intense pain instantly assaulted his whole body. This was the worst waking up. Spenser said I will call her majesty here immediately! Please wait for a second! and dashed out of the room. For the time being the scary thing left, so Kouki calmed down and looked at his surrounding with teary eyes from pain. He had recollection of the rooms make up. It was really similar with the guest room in the feudal lords mansion that he was guided into when he first arrived at Arquette. Or rather, it was exactly that guest room. When he focused his hearing, he could hear the hustle and bustle of people outside the window. Im, alive? Im, still alive Bit by bit, that fact seeped into him. Unconsciously his tear duct loosened and tears spilled out emotionally. He really thought that his life was lost as the compensation of his wish and the atonement of his crime. He thought, that he wouldnt be able to meet anyone else anymore. It was scary. It was painful. However, he was alive. What he did, what he accomplished, and then how he was alive right now. All of that pressed on his heart. Kouki simply cried. *zudadadadada-* The terrific sound of footsteps resounded in the ears of such Kouki. Recalling that just now Spenser said I will call her majesty, Kouki guessed that it was Moana coming his way. He wiped his tears in hurry. Somehow, he didnt want to show her his pathetic side even more than this. Right after he finished wiping up his eyes, *BAANN!!* the door was blown off and Moana arrived. Why was it he wondered. Kouki felt an immense feeling of dj vu. He wondered if these two sisters similarly held some kind of grudge toward door. Kouki. Moana, samaas I thought it wasnt some kind of illusion then. Moana who was amazed seeing the awakened Kouki let out tears seeping out from hearing those words of Kouki, she then ran toward him with small steps and without pause she sat down snugly on the bed. She sat down with her back facing Kouki, and with her long hair acting as veil he also couldnt see her face from the side. Excuse me, Moana-sama? What about the people of Arquette? How long it has been since then? Kouki felt a bit anxious seeing the silent Moana. He wondered if something happened, something that wasnt good. But, before he could speak out his anxiety, Moana slowly tilted her body toward Kouki. Without pause she embraced Koukis body as though she was covering him, gently so that it wouldnt affect Koukis wounds. Mo, Mo Mo Mo, Moana-sama!? Sweet fragrance like kukuri fruit tickled Koukis nose. A sensation that was clearly soft even through the sheet covering his body caused him to feel agitated against his wish. The people of Arquette are all safe. I told you right? You protected everyone. Ahyes. There was Moanas face right beside his own face as though she was burying her face on his body. Her voice was slightly shaking from the various emotions filling it, reaching his ear along with her breath. It has only been a day since then. Really, just what kind of body you have to be able to wake up even though you almost died. Ahahathats because of the heros specs. Influenced by Moana who was talking in a casual way, Kouki also responded to her with a casual way of talking. Moana lifted her face, and then she stared at Kouki with her nose tip kept close to him. But, you will die when its time to die. Youre right. Even your healing, several times it looked hopeless in the middle of it. I too, thought that this is it many times. If it wasnt Kouki then surely it would be beyond any help. The life force that was vitalized by blessing art, magic power that would recover when resting, and skill that elevated healing power as long as there was magic power. And then, the art users who continuously used healing art until they collapsed. All those barely saved Koukis life. Just, why are you making that kind of eyes? There were a lot, really a lot of things she wanted to say. She wanted to say that she didnt ask him for dedication to the degree he would throw away his life. She wanted to ask why he didnt come back together with Koone. She wanted to ask him just what was he thought about his own life. There were a lot that she wanted to say as worried as she was. However, seeing Koukis clear gaze, Moana became unable to say anything. Kouki made a small smile and spoke. I found, my answer. Kouki who wavered about his way of living. He held distrust toward himself and was unable to choose anything. He was wandering, looking for what was right, which was right, the right choice. He said that he found the answer, within the verge of death. It was something that one ought to be happy about butMoanas expression turned complicated. Then with that, you wont hesitate anymore? You can live without feeling suffering? Kouki shook his head quietly. I will still waver from now on too, I think that it surely will be painful. Because the answer that I found, is something like that. He was unable to come to a clear decision like that guy. Enemy and ally. Dividing the world into two such colors, that was something he couldnt do. He couldnt swing his sword while still not knowing anything. Surely he would struggling and floundering dreaming for the ideal. If there wasnt such path, he would surely be anguished when reality was thrust toward him. But, so what. He would struggle. He would worry in anguish. Bring it on. At those times, he would just make his choice, believing that it would surely lead to the best result. Surely, nine out of ten he would regret the result, but he absolutely wouldnt give up the future that resulted after he made his choice no matter what. If the ideal was impossible, the second best then. Even if that was also beyond him, he would continue to fight in order to haul in a future that was better even if for just a bit. Yes, the world couldnt be divided into two colors. Right, or wrong. From whose point of view it was decided? There was no such thing as the right solution. I idolized my grandfather. Because Jii-chan is my hero, because hero has to be rightI, was imprisoned by the right thing unnoticed by myself. Right now its different? Yeah. I want to do the right thing, but Im not imprisoned by that anymore. Because, whether its right or wrong, but in the end, Im unable to slap away that hand. For the , Kouki was unmistakably evil, he was in the wrong for killing them. But, even so Kouki was unable to slap away that boys hand. He absolutely didnt want to do that. No matter how much he wished for the path where both sides could live. No matter even if it became he cut down one side. Ill keep worrying until the time limit. But, I will surely make my choice. Even if it wont go as I want it at the end of my choice, Ill continue to struggle. I cannot stop dreaming. Even if it wont come true. In the end, I dont really change huh, Kouki made a wry smile. Moana stared fixedly at Koukis eyes, and then she smiled gently. I seeif thats Koukis answer, then Ill root for you. If its needed, Ill lend you my strength as much as you need. Its not because you have saved Arquette. Its because I want to be your strength. Moana, sama With her own nose tip, Moana poked at Koukis nose tip chidingly so that he corrected the way he was calling her. That adding -sama, was unnecessary. Kouki also smiled quietly while feeling as though he was pulled in by Moanas eyes. Moana. Right now there are a lot of problem and there is also not really time butsomeday, will you hear a story about my massive failure? I want to hear no matter what kind of story. Let me listen, absolutely. Moana nodded happily hearing Koukis words telling her that he wanted her to know about him. A silence that wasnt awkward in the least filled the room. With their gazes still intertwined with each other, they became closer bit by bit Koukis excellent hero ears finally caught the small, yet a lot of breathing sound that was countless. He stiffened like rock, and then Kouki looked to the side *gigigi* like a machine that ran out of oil. Following that motion, Moana also moved her gaze At the entrance of the room that had its door blown away, she saw countless silhouette of people watching attentively while holding their breath. With Spenser and Lilin at the forefront, a lot of soldiers, and furthermore the feudal lord Rothko and his wife Syla, the vigilance corps captain Ivana and her subordinates, and then the civil officials They were pouring their gaze with all the space packed full with people. !? Eeh-eeh-ehem-! Ko, Ko Ko, Kouki seems to be fine already! Im relieved! Moana stood up in a flash with her stance like a soldiers at ease position to cover up the situation. Seeing that, Kouki made tsukkomi inside his heart There is no keeping up appearance anymore you know seeing such Moana. Moanas cheeks were bright red. After that, Rothko and others came in with awkward expression that said We are being nuisance in her majestys tryst. They spoke their joy at Koukis safety, and then they expressed their gratitude for saving the city. Midway, the recovered healers arrived in order to continue their treatment toward Kouki, but because the room was cramped with everyone who came wanting to say their thanks even for just a bit and caused the room to be noisy, the healers finally ran out of patience and they raged We cannot concentrate here-, and they kicked out everyone including Rothko. Such strange occurrence happened. Rothko was literally kicked out despite being the feudal lord. The soldiers, including Rothko who received such treatment were all acting despondent. That sight could be said to be really surreal. There was one more unusual occurrence, or rather an incident that caused all the soldiers who knew the girl to feel so shocked their eyeballs might leaped out from their eye sockets. Kouki-sama. Your figure that continued to fight even while unconsciouswas mesmerizing. You are exactly a man among man, a warrior among warrior. Saying such thing, sheLilin kissed Koukis cheek. As far as Moana, Spenser, and everyone else knew, that should be her first kiss. The true feeling of the girl who then returned to her work as though nothing had happened was unknown. Or rather, everyone present wanted to leave it as something unknown for the time being. The reason was, because her majestys eyes were turning round and round after that. In addition, it was only for a moment but a beastly gaze where in her heart Right now while Kouki cannot move showed through transparently was directed toward Kouki. Kouki who was dumbfounded from Lilins kiss twitched went Hah, killing intent!? while springing up on the spot. Seeing such Kouki, Spenser and others reached a tacit agreement between each other to do watchful waiting in regard to this case. It seemed that even the brawny soldiers were bad against the war of woman that might resulted by any chance. To the degree that they averted their gaze from the savior that saved the city while offering their prayer. Throughout all those, with Koukis astounding recovery power and the healing of multiple excellent healers, Kouki was forced to a complete bed rest for a week at least but The situation was already moving. Reinforcement request from the neighboring territory of Arquette A news from the capital with gist that a large army led by was confirmed marching forward The bad news brought by messengers rushing to Arquette. However, those news didnt enter the ear of Kouki who was sleeping once more. No one tried to tell him. Because if Kouki knew about it, he absolutely would move right now. That was why, Kouki didnt notice. That Moana and others had departed toward the battlefield. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Next chapter, the demon king finally arrivesI think Chapter 276 Arifureta Chapter 276 Arifureta After II The Finally Arriving Absurdity Nn Letting out a small groan, the sleeping Kouki opened his eyes. He stared absentmindedly at the ceiling, it was the unchanging guest room of Arquette feudal lords mansion. Im glad. Kouki who was uneasy that perhaps that time he spent with Moana, the uproar with Rothko and others, all of those might be only a dream and he was actually dead as he thought, he leaked out that whisper and sighed in relief. He looked around, but there was no one in the room. The door that was tragically blown away by Moana was also back just like before. Kouki tried ascertaining his bodys condition. (-, Im still far away from complete recovery. My right arm and left side are in the worst condition. My bones arent completely fixed too yet. But the small wounds are healed. As for my physical exhaustionperhaps, its about forty percent recovered? My magic powerits used for healing so, its still barely at twenty percent.) Kouki let out a large sigh in exasperation and his body sunk into the bed. Looking at outside the window, the sun was slightly sinking. It would be evening in just a few more hours. He remembered that when he first woke up the sunlight was the same like this, so he must have been sleeping for a full day. He stared at the sky from the window for a while. It was really quiet. Koukis heart was also at ease like the silence of the room. (Since I came to this world, this is the eight days I think? Even though its only a week, I had spent a really deep time here. Nagumo too, did he feel like this when he was at the abyss? No, from what I saw at the image in the ice and snow cavern, it was worse for him. He also got his arm eaten right from the start. Its already lucky that I still have all my limbs.) That guy was someone who he held an extremely complicated feeling against, but since he dropped out from school and traveled across Tortus, Kouki frequently thought about Hajime. That was also the case when he decided to stay behind at Arquette. No matter what, he couldnt help but be conscious of that man. It wouldnt be an exaggeration even if he called him someone who changed his everything. He wondered how he should think about him, or perhaps just like how Hajime didnt think anythingor feeling indifferent about Kouki if speaking frankly, perhaps he should also be like that and stopped worrying about it. He had also found the answer about his feeling toward Hajime where he didnt have any conclusion about it before. No, he was finally able to recognize his feeling where he had been averting his eyes all this time. (That guy surely doesnt give a damn at all about me butI absolutely will meet him one more time and talk to him.) A small smile surfaced on his lips. It was a smile without any gloominess in it, it could even be called a fearless smile. It was a truly manly smile that Kouki had never made until now. At any rate He was really hungry. No, honestly speaking he was feeling abnormally hungry. There was a water pitcher nearby filled with fruit juice that was giving off good smell, so it was likely he could replenish his body fluid and nutrition from it, but as expected his stomach seemed to demand solid food. The moment he became conscious of it, his stomach howled *guuo-*. Kouki somehow lifted his body that was wrapped in pain and terrible fatigue and sat up on the bed. He pulled off the blanket and Koukis body that became exposed was covered all over with bandage and gauze. Kouki instantly felt dizziness right after he stood up, but he shook his head slightly and endured it with effort. He made a wry smile seeing his body was shaky more than he imagined before he wore the clothes that were put nearby. His old clothes must have been disposed with how ragged they had become. It wasnt anywhere nearby, but in their place was soldier clothing with white as the base. The size fit him snugly. The smooth texture felt pleasant on his skin. Kouki put his clothes in order for the time being before he slowly headed toward the door. He opened the door and came out into the corridor. Ah Ah His eyes met anothers. Sitting on a chair placed at the corridor wasLilin. A memory surfaced in his mind The approaching face of the girl. And then, the soft sensation that his cheek felt. And then, an instant of beastly nature that Moana showed after that. Koukis body shivered all over. That look, that look was something he had seen before. Those eyes wereyes those eyes. Those were the same eyes with the eyes showed by the wive~s of the demon king when they were targeting their husband. Thats absurd, Kouki shook his head while thinking so. Kouki-sama, are you all right? Its no good unless you rest peacefully. Now, please return to the room and lie down. Lilin seemed to think that Koukis condition was still not good seeing him shivering like that. She worriedly walked toward Kouki and gently supported his body. Ah, no, Im fine already, Lilin-san. For some reason Im feeling really hungry, so Im wondering if I can ask for some kind of food. Kouki wished that she would move away a bit from him because he was really all right. Lilin was supporting Kouki with her hand naturally circling around Koukis waist to rest on his stomach, so her body was sticking close to him. She was a girl with slender body type, but her body had enough feminine softness in it. However, Lilins sense of distance didnt change. Understood. Then I will go to bring the food. Thats why, please take a rest Kouki-sama. The healers said that you absolutely must rest for a week. After saying that, Lilin urged him to go back into the room. Her tone was just like usual, but it somehow felt like it allowed no argument from him. Kouki obediently followed her. Err, Lilin-san is Its fine to just call me Lilin. Its also fine to not speak politely like that with me. Eh? But Call me Lilin. Wh, why are you suddenly Lilin I, I understand. Lili Understand? I, I got it already, Lilin. Lilin nodded in satisfaction! Kouki wilted down! Wanting to change the atmosphere somehow, Kouki spoke the continuation of his interrupted question. Then Lilin, why were you in front of my room? Its Moana-samas order. She told me to take care of Kouki-san. ? Then isnt it fine if you stay normally inside the roo I also thought the same. But Moana-sama told me It will be problematic if a mistake happen, so you must not enter the room when Kouki is unconscious. Breach of order will be punished strictly, keep that in mind. So it cant be helped. I, I see. Then it really cant be helped! Speaking about a mistake that might happen when Kouki was unconscious Kouki got the feeling that he must not pursue that line of thought deeper, and he expressed his agreement Cant be helped! strongly. Kouki attempted to change the topic. For some reason Lilin let out a small snigger while looking at Kouki with a sidelong glance. And then, about that Moana, and also Rothko-san and others, what are they doing right now? Both of them, they are busy with various things like repairing Arquette, making contact with the capital, and so on. They are rushing around everywhere. I seeabout the , do they appear again since then? No, everythings fine. Now, Ill go ask for food, so Kouki-san please go to sleep right away. Right now the most important thing is for you to rest. After all you really almost died. Lilin pushed Kouki to the bed while saying that before walking quickly to exit the room. There, Kouki suddenly noticed. Yes, right now the citizens could also go outside and they should be running around to repair Arquette. In this feudal lord mansion there should be civil officers and vigilance corps rushing around busily. And yet, (Its too quiet?) He focused his hearing. There wasnt a single sound. Lilin. Yes? Lilin who was about to go out to the corridor turned around and replied at Kouki casually. Whats with the soundproofing? tsu Lilin stopped still with her gaze going stiff. Kouki didnt overlook that. Bulls eye huh. Is it the work of wind art? Yes, right. Its my blessing art. Why? Why are you applying soundproofing? Its so Kouki-san can rest peacefully. Certainly, that must be the truth. Currently Lilin showed no sign of agitation. However, if that was the case then she should be able answer without getting shaken when she was asked the reason of the soundproofing. Koukis instinct was sounding the alarm bell that there was something, that something not good happened. If thats so then dispel the art for me. Im awake already, so its fine right? No, I also want to look at how everyone is doing, as I thought Ill go myself to ask for the meal. Ple, please wait, Kouki-san. I told you already that you still need a peaceful rest for now! Lilin rushed back toward him looking slightly panicked and pushed down Kouki who was trying to get up from the bed. Kouki sent a straightforward gaze toward Lilin who was putting her hands on his shoulders to make him lie back down. Whats going on? No, nothing Lilin, tell me. Right now, what is happening? What are you hiding from me? Kouki grasped Lilins shoulders instead and pressed her with his question. Receiving the strong gaze that didnt let her to beg off the question, Lilins eyebrows lowered down with a troubled look. If I tell youwill you promise to rest quietly? In other words, there is something going on that will make me unable to rest quietly and rush out instead? Uu, please stop reading behind the line! Koukis hands that were tightly grasping Lilins shoulders became stronger. His will to not let her ran away could be seen clearly. The more time passed, the more Lilins gaze swam around everywhere. If Lilin doesnt tell me, then Ill run out by myself and ask someone else. Aah geez-. Ill tell you already-, so please promise to not act as you please! Got it, tell me. Lilins shoulders dropped in dejection, then a beat later, she began talking with a serious and grim expression. There was notification from the capital. Right after we sent reinforcement here, an army of invaded the capital. The seemed to be confirmed among the army. -, so he recovered Lilin nodded. Not just that, two territories near Arquette were also assaulted at the same time. In order to dispatch the soldiers, messenger to tell the nearest surveillance base to dispatch their soldiers were sent out, but it can be said that the situation of the defense is as dangerous as this place before. It seemed that other than sending request for reinforcement from the capital, the feudal lords of the two territories also sent messenger to Arquette to notify this place about the danger. In order to prepare for the time when Arquette is attacked again, Rothko-sama is preparing to further strengthen of the defense wall and the underground vault. By Moana-samas command, two thousand of the soldiers are to stay here. Wait. Of the soldiers? You mean there are still others then? Whats the rest doing? And Moana? Even while half guessing it already, Kouki still asked while feeling uneasiness to the degree that was uncanny even for himself. A bad premonition encroached inside his heart, like an ink that dripped on a white paper and seeped in. Moana-sama, she led the remaining soldiers accompanied by Spenser-sama. They already set out to return back. Because there is no way the king can be absent when facing an army that is led by the , she said. -. I, see There was the greatest protection that was the oasis at the capital. On top of that, there were also more than ten thousand soldiers led by chief Donar and head art user Linden. There was no way they would be defeated that easily. Even so, his bad premonition was swelling up. For some reason, he couldnt help but had glimpses of Moanas face in his mind. Then, lets catch up to them right away. They left from here yesterday right? If we departed quickly, we should be able to go to the capital without getting left behind too much. There was soldier force staying behind at Arquette. He was also concerned with the other territories, but soldiers were already dispatched there, so right now it was the that was most concerning and had to be dealt with. Thinking that, Kouki said that he would go at where Moana was even for a second faster, but Lilin shook her head toward him. You must not. You were told that you absolutely still have to rest for one week! Just why do you think Moana-sama left me behind here for! A person that could use blessing art of wind which had skill like soundproofing for several days, a powerful person with strength that could suppress Kouki while he was wounded, and also a person that Kouki knew. Lilin satisfied all those conditions. I cannot sleep for one more week in this kind of time! Its only for four more days! Eh? Kouki showed a dumbfounded expression toward Lilin who seemed to say that unintentionally. Four more days? Wait a second. The time when I woke up once was yesterday right? No, you are mistaken. Three whole days had passed since then. Kouki-san was sleeping the whole time until now. Thats how much your body is demanding for rest. You were even staggering only just now. Kouki was dumbfounded without even listening at Lilins frank opinion. He whispered Three days. In other words, Moana and others were already in the middle of war. The bad premonition that he was feeling from some time ago swelled up explosively. Ive got to go, to help them. There is nothing you can do in that kind of state. It was because I thought that Kouki-san will force yourself that I even applied soundproofing so that your sleep wouldnt be disturbed you know? Even if you are going to go help them, first please heal your body! It was a sound advice. What Lilin was saying was completely correct without any mistake. But, if everything became too late because of that When he thought that, words and reasoningcouldnt stop him. Lilin. Even you actually want to go right? Because, you are a fighter. The front line is exactly the place you are looking for. Isnt that right? Bring me with you too. -. Wha, what titillating words in this timennh It was a serious scene, but for some reason Lilin was writhing. Her long brown twintail was fluttering unrulily. I, I wont be swayed by those sweet words, so please give up. Just where did she find any sweet factor from his words? Kouki thought that for an instant, but right wasnt the time for that so Kouki ignored it. I seethen there is no other way. As I thought Im going to act by myself. Tha, thats why Im saying I wont let Using Ground Shrinker from the bed! Kouki instantly went around Lilin behind her. His body was screaming but he didnt let his expression showed it at the slightest. His hand chopped lightly *ton-* on Lilins shoulder and Kouki said to Lilin who was dumbfounded while saying Eh?. Certainly Im not fully recovered, but not so much that I can be overcome by a rearguard at this range. I cannot be held back by Lilin just so you know. Tha, thats really amazing. Lilin broke out in a cold sweat. When she slowly looked behind, she found a strong gaze pressuring her there. Actually from the time when she first met him, she somehow thought of him like What an irresolute person. Smile a bit more crisply, but right now she couldnt catch any sight of his smile that looked as though he was enduring pain or his insecure gaze. Im going. If Lilin want how about you also go with me? I think that the place Im going to is a place that you are looking for. Ye, yes-. Its Moana-samas command after all! There is no way I can let Kouki-san leave from my sight! Lilin writhed even more, perhaps because Koukis words touched her heart string. Kouki ignored her abnormal state with his all and nodded once before going out of the room. The blessing art was dispelled and bustling sound entered his hearing. As he thought, it was a furor all over the place. Before long he could see the figures of the civil officers. They all showed astonishment for an instant when they saw Koukis figure, but they then immediately gave their most respectful salute before moving aside to open a path for him. If it was Kouki from before, then on the surface he would act awkward and modest, but inside he would bask in the pleasant feeling that he was the hero. But, right now his feeling was really calm. The person that he passed would bow silently with a moved expression. But even seeing that, his heart didnt ripple. Rather, only the feeling of solemnly accepting their respect and expectation was filling his chest. Before long he reached the room that was used as the emergency countermeasure room. The door was left open. When he peeked inside, there were Rothko, Ivana, and others there as expected. Rothko-san. Hm? Oo, Kouki-dono! Is it all right for you to stay up already? Rothko showed joy when he noticed Kouki, however, seeing Lilin who was close behind Kouki, he sent Kouki an inquisitive gaze. It seemed that Rothko and others were also aware of the Koukis absolutely peaceful rest operation. I heard about the situation. Please dont blame Lilin. I was the one asking her forcefully. Thatscertainly there is no way she cannot not answer if pressed by Kouki-dono. Rothko sent a gaze filled with some kind significance toward Lilin who wilted and looked down before his expression turned serious and he asked Kouki. And, what are you planning to do? Of course, I will head to the capital. With your current condition? There is no problem. It was a lie, which everyone there knew. Just from a glance it was clear that his complexion was still bad. The healer who examined Kouki this morning also said that Koukis bones were still fractured, and above all else Kouki hadnt recovered from his weakened state. He really wasnt in a state that could fight. It doesnt look like I can stop youIll prepare the fastest arous. Please, I beg you to take care of her majesty and the capital. Dont worry about Arquette. Thank you very much. I will surely return here again. Rothko, Ivana, and everyone inside the room, they all partly closed their eyes as though looking at something really dazzling before they bowed reverently. After that, the members of vigilance corps quickly prepared arous and necessary luggage. During that time Kouki stuffed his stomach to the bursting with simple meal before departing, accompanied by Lilin. Rothko and his wife Syla, and also Ivana and others of the vigilance corps gathered to see them off. Seeing that, the people of Arquette also stopped working and gathered one after another. Words of gratitude that was filled with feeling that they wanted to convey as much as possible showered Kouki. From among the gathered people, one small silhouette rushed out. Hero-sama! Ah, you are That silhouette was the boy that at that time became the impetus that decided Koukis path. From behind that boy, his mother and a man in vigilance corps attirehis father run after him in panic. Thank you, hero-sama! You save father, and everyone! Thank you! tsu Kouki didnt know what to call his current emotion. He didnt understand. He scattered a lot of lives. He couldnt see it within his field of vision, but surely outside the defensive wall a lot of corpses were piled up. The weight of that was tremendous, pushing down on Kouki even now. His creaking body and the weariness assaulting his whole body werent only because his wound and fatigue. But, even so, Im the one thanking you. Eh? Not just the boy, the boys father and mother who ran after him and tried to pull him back also let out such stupid sounding voice. Kouki kneeled down on one knee and spoke with a faint smile. At that time, if you didnt ask me for help, my heart would surely die. I was, actually a pathetic guy. So pathetic I cannot walk forward without someone pushing my back. Thats whythank you, for saying help me. I dont, really get it butI, was useful for hero-sama? Kouki answered Yeah toward the boy who was asking him in wonder. The boys expression turned bright. The father and mother made a shocked expression at Koukis confession, but their expression quickly turned gentle and kind and they said their thanks once more. Kouki watched the boy led away by his parents while he was waving his hand at Kouki. Lilin who was standing beside Kouki asked him expression of delight or perhaps happiness. You arent denying it even when you are called hero-sama arent you? He is still a small kid. I wont expressly do something like that. Kouki averted his face to dodge the question. Lilin raised a chuckle seeing that. Because if it was Kouki from before, he would still deny it no matter what. Surely that three days of battle brought a change into something important inside Kouki. For Lilin, Kouki looked like he had really changed. She would be troubled if she was asked where, but she somehow felt that Koukis whole strength was different. Reliable. Lilin thought so while prompting Kouki to mount the arous. See you later Rothko-san. Much obliged for everything. Thats my line. We the people of Arquette wont forget you until the next life. We will convey our unending gratitude to the next generation too. Kouki nodded Thank you, then together with Lilin he ran past the gate. Loud cheering resounded from behind. Those cheers too also felt like a push on Koukis back. They advanced silently for a while. The borrowed arous seemed excellent with how swift it was. Koukis feeling that was impatient from the loss of three days was also softened more or less. Kouki-san. How is your body? This childs running is also stable, its fine even if you sit down in a way that is more relaxed. Aah, looks like it. At the very least I need my bones to recover before we arrived in the capital. Lilin nodded even while thinking of how amazing Koukis line that was saying of healing bone even while traveling in a great hurry. Kouki dried up his little remaining magic power and performed healing on the heavily wounded area by chanting basic recovery magic while paying meticulous attention so that he wouldnt become unable to move because of getting even more exhausted than now. Lilin was gritting her teeth in vexation of her inability of using healing blessing art while making a dangerous oath that at the very least if enemy appeared midway she would carve them up and not let them do anything to Kouki. Like that they advanced forward and entered the desert area. A little while after that Hm? Lilin, something is coming from ahead! Thats Arous? Its coming from the capital direction? That number is They could confirm multiple arous running with speed that raised up dust cloud behind. Looking at the gradually approaching arous, the two could see the arous breathing roughly with their long neck that was usually stretching up straight was now hanging down. Those were the proof of the arouss fatigue. Even so looking from how their speed didnt relax down at all, it could be seen that it was something so urgent to the degree that the riders didnt hesitate to use the arous until they expired. It seemed the group also noticed Kouki and Lilin. One rider waved his hand while other riders were pointing at the person at the center of their formation and reported something. And then, a small silhouette that was unseen from being hidden at the shadow of the arouss neck showed up their face abruptly. The identity of that silhouette was clear just from that. !? Koone!? Kouki let out a hysteric voice. Yes, it was Koone who was fiercely rushing their way. When the distance between both sides had decreased considerably into a range where they could differentiate the other partys faces, Kouki and Lilin could see that the people around Koone were the members of escort squad that was led by Spike. Kouki-sama! Koone! The way both of them called each other mutually changed. It seemed that Koone didnt even bother with how Kouki called her without any honorific. Both sides arous came to a stop with circle motion like drifting. The arous of Koone and others looked like they would faint anytime now because they had continued to dash in full speed from until just now. Koone, why are you here? Are you heading to Arquette? Koone heard about Koukis safety and Arquettes situation from Moana, even so for a moment she held her breath seeing Koukis expression that was completely different from before. However, she immediately pulled herself together and nodded in response. Koone, Koone was, let escape once more- Looking at Koone who was talking with a face that could break into tears anytime, it seemed that the battle between the army that was led by against the kingdom army had started. It seemed it was a strategy where Arquette and its neighboring territories that had the role as material accumulation place would be crushed first before opening battle against the capital that would become isolated after that. That phenomenon where suddenly appeared also seemed to be the new ability of the , so to speak it seemed to be a teleportation ability. It seemed that the use became rough the farther the distance was, but the ability could teleport through considerable distance. And then, currently the capital was in a state where they could somehow fight with the barrier of the oasis, but even there it became a predicament due to the s new ability. Of all thing, the characteristic of the oasis was being nullified by the even though it was only bit by bit. The oasis was encroached by miasma and turned into mere water. It seemed with the oasis in between, the teleportation couldnt work well, so that could be said as fortunate. The ability must have been tested from quite some time ago. Different from the grain producing region of Arquette, the capitals surrounding was desert, so the attempt wasnt noticed at all because it didnt leave behind any trace. A part of the oasis was already nullified and it seemed one group of soldier was shaken by that and they were annihilated after their opening got taken advantage of. The total force of the enemy was seventy thousand. Even now, it seemed that even more branch force was teleported to the rear territory. It seemed that the Dark King received notice that Arquette was safe just before Koone escaped, by using messenger of that was teleported, an army from the nearest territory that had been destroyed was commanded to head to Arquette. Timewise, the army was likely to arrive within today. Currently, because of the effort of nullifying the oasis, the strength poured to dispatch branch force, and how the was refraining from fighting directly, the worst situation where the capital was fallen could barely be avoided but Because of the teleportation of s branch force, the dispatched soldiers couldnt return and the capital couldnt hope for reinforcement. Far from that, by having teleported to other place right before the soldiers eyes, the fact that the people in the rear territory that they ought to protect was being attacked without them being unable to do anything about it was thrust to their face. The soldiers were starting to lose spirit from despair and anxiety Like this if even the start movingthe capital wont-, onee-chan wont- Moana who gave up the capital as hopeless had Koone escaped even if she had to pay great sacrifice for it. She told Koone, to go at where Kouki was at. Koone refused, but by Moanas command, Spike made Koone faint and when she woke up she was already above arous. Koone understood that she had to survive. However, she didnt want to leave no matter what. One of her reasons was of course because she simply loved her big sister. But, there was something more than that which made Koone fearful. Onee-chan is planning to die-. She is planning to use her own life to end the war, and beg so the peoples life is spared! Kouki was taken aback with realization. He understood the true shape of the anxiety swelling up in his chest. Koone was the same like him. The battle was decided. Then what would Moana do in that case? That was obvious. The didnt wish to annihilate mankind at any cost. Their final objective was to raise human as livestock. In order to give human despair, in order to crush their defiance, the wouldnt hesitate to crush the capital including the nearby cities. But, if the opponent surrendered then there wasnt any need to especially kill them. If the people there wasnt killed right now, then the chance for mankind to rise once more wouldnt vanish. If the seed of rebellion led by Koone made good of their escape, then the hope wouldnt disappear no matter how small their number was. Right now, in order to not let more life disappear, Moana would offer her own life as compensation. It was the last thing she could use the life of herself who had mostly lost her strength. Such scenario was possible enough. No, Kouki was convinced. Moana would choose that path. Uaa A groan leaked out from Kouki. Was it from anxiety? From the fear of losing Moana? No. Kouki-sama! Save onee-chan! Please-. Koone will do anything-, please! Save onee-chan- It was the same like that time, a begging voice that was pleading for help. That was why, he despaired. The reason was, because Kouki couldnt choose it. I Kouki, sama? If Moana sacrificed her life, then most of the people of the capital wouldnt have their life taken away to turn them into livestock. After all, compared to the people of the rear territory, the people of the capital were there exactly because they possessed abundant blessing power that let them fought. From the viewpoint of the , the capital citizen was without a doubt the sort they would want to breed and had a stable supply of. Conversely speaking, the neighboring territories that were currently attacked, and Arquette that would be attacked once more today would be destroyed before the notification that the queen surrendered and the war was over could reach them. Therefore, right now, the place that really needed helpwasnt the capital but the rear territories. In addition, just as he heard it was only the who could use teleport. If the situation at the teleport destination could only be reported back by messenger that returned by foot, then right now it should be possible to shave the s battle force by destroying their branch forces one by one. By doing that, the people of each territory could be gathered in one place as much as possible to make it easier to protect themperhaps. Therefore, who he should save wasnt his important person, but the many who he didnt even know their face of. It was ideal if he could save both. However, the reality was always shitty at any time. If only one side could be saved, then the human called Amanogawa Kouki would SorryIm sorry-, Koone. Sorry- With that Koone understood. Koone too also knew, what kind of person the human called Kouki was. In the end, he was the same like her big sister. Rather than their own life or their important people, they couldnt help but choose the many, they were that kind of human. Koones expression was dyed with despair. She wondered, why her important person wouldnt be more selfish? She wondered, why the person she thought as important would be gone? The color of emotion slipped off from the face of the young Koone. Even so, she tried to somehow swallow Koukis answer, she made a misshapen smile and tried to reply back, but she couldnt form any word Seeing that Kouki heard the sound of a part deep inside him cracked. It was hard to breath. He felt dizzy. His chest felt like it would burst apart. However, he couldnt abandon people. If it was between just one person against the many, he couldnt abandon the many. He would dream. However, he wouldnt stop still by getting caught up in that dream. He decided so. Kouki would first protect Arquette, after that he would save the rear territories as many as possible even just by one morehe conveyed his intention to Spike and Lilin with his gaze. They closed their eyes for a bit, then the silently accepted that conclusion. Their teeth that was gritting hard was exposing their ashamed feeling. But, at that time, a situation that felt as though mocking even the determination of such Kouki could be seen from afar, approaching their way while raising dust cloud. Do, Dont screw with me-, dont screw with me-! Why the hell! Kouki spontaneously spat out curses. Ahead of his gaze, there was a crowd of that was likely to be Koones pursuer. The number was roughly about a thousand. It was enough number to crush the current Kouki and group. Are you-, are you unable to stomach me that much huh-. Even though-, I decide to save people even if I have to abandon Moana-, abandon that kind person-, you are going to deny even that-!! Dont screw with meee- It was as though the world was baring its fang maliciously. Koukis roar of rage was something that was directed exactly at the world, or perhaps at something that ought to be called as fate. That persons beloved-, she is entrusted to me-. Dont you dare thinking to take away this child!! Kouki-sama It was a rage that Kouki never showed even once until now. Without even caring of Koone and others who were gazing at him in astonishment, without hesitation Kouki firmly moved forward and protected the other behind his back. He wasnt in a state that could fight. Anyway right now they should make a bet sink or swim to escape. Lilins mouth was opening to say that. But, she was made to swallow her words. She saw the torrent of light whirling around Kouki. That was, the proof of surpassing the limit. I wont let only this child to be taken away. As it was his magic power was already little. However, if his magic power was strengthened temporarily, there was a possibility he could annihilate the enemy by activating a high powered magic. If there was only leftover enemy after that, then Lilin and others would be able to manage somehow. Although he wouldnt even be able to stand after the fight, but In front of the absurdity that was too much, Kouki couldnt think about the aftermath to himself or anything else. If it was necessary, then he would fight again until he turned into trash! Only that fighting spirit was heightening. Like that, Kouki was, Here I go who were running about in chaos were quickly turning into mere meat scraps. Ha, hahahah. As I thought, you are just too absurd With great joy, relief, and then a bit of resentful complaint in his voice, Koukis called out the name of him. Right, Nagumo? The demon king-samaHajime who fell from the sky with *zun-* sound snortedHmph in a bad mood with a huge weapon on his shoulder. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Ba, barely made it. Im intending to content myself to receive tsukkomi of Aint that just a tiny bit there!. Next chapter is the conversation between the demon king and hero I think PS The newest chapter of manga version and [Arifureta Nichijou] were updated at Gardo Comic! With Nichijou exactly being comedy, Shia is shining bright (lol) Most of all the drawn male camp of Hauria isnasty If you have interest, then by all means please go take a look at Overlap-samas homepage! Chapter 277 Arifureta Chapter 277 Arifureta After II Hero And Demon King AN: Sorry, but its short. Even though the chapter is a bit packed, but the end is good. There is only dialogue. The battle will be from next week. *zudon-*, the demon king-sama fell from the sky with speed and impact like a falling meteor. The bizarreness of the Agni C Orkan his shoulder carried was excessively eye-catching. Starting from Koone, Lilin, Spike, and also all the other escort squad members similarly had their mouth gaping open. Their gaze was busily moving from the explosion hypocenter where there was a mushroom shaped cloud generated, then to Kouki, and then to the incarnation of absurdity. Nagumo Kouki murmured his name. Hajime stored back Agni C Orkan into his treasure warehouse while walking up toward Kouki, and then he asked with a tone that sounded like it was only an afterthought. Anyway, they looked like they are going to be nuisance so I killed them butthey arent your acquaintance right? That question was asked while glancing at Koone and co. It seemed that Hajime couldnt deny the possibility that perhaps the was rushing toward Kouki and group in a scene like O~i, sorry were late for the appointme~nt . For now, Kouki thought this. That question should be asked before moving to killing, was his thought. Ye, yeah. That was dangerous and we might get killed, so you saved us just now. You came, to pick me up right? Thanks, Nagumo. Hmph? Hajime raised an eyebrow hearing the words might get killed and then he stared scrutinizingly at Kouki. Just from that it seemed he perceived Koukis unfit state. And then, perhaps he guessed something because for a moment he made an expression of feeling unpleasant and then looked at Koone and co. Well, doesnt matter. If its thanks say it too Shizuku and others. If they didnt ask me I wont purposefully spent magic power like stupid to come here. This world is absurdly far just so you know. Is that soas expected its Shizuku and others. Are they coming? Just as you can see, its only me who came here. Kouki felt something out of place from that strange roundabout sentence, but right now wasnt the time to pry so he shelved it away. I see Come on, were going back right away. Hajime turned around on his heel with an atmosphere of wanting to finish the troublesome matter right away. Koone didnt really understand about the matter of Hajime, even so she guessed that the going home prospect that Kouki once mentioned had finally arrived and she grasped Koukis sleeve with an expression that was going to cry. Kouki smiled to such Koone to reassure her, and then he conveyed his will toward the back of Hajime who was taking out Crystal Key and about to point it to an empty space. Sorry, I cannot go back. What? Hajime looked back across his shoulder. And then, seeing Koone holding Koukis sleeve, he showed an exasperated face that said This guys hero sickness relapse back again. This is troublesome. If its like this Ill call someone here to lecture No matter who it is and what they are going to say to me, I have made my decision. Even if you for example tell me that this is my last chance to go back home, I wont go back. I believe I understand what will Shizuku and also my family feel about that but stillsorry. You The situation just now, and then the very young girl who while looking childish but also gave off dignity vaguely, and also the tough looking men who appeared to be the girls guards. If all those factors were combined, it could be imagined how Kouki was poking his nose into a troublesome conflict. If this was only like before, when Kouki got worked up saying I swear Ill save everything! in mere heroic aspiration, Hajime would just say I dont give a damn before punching Kouki and then dragging his unconscious body back, but Hajime couldnt make that prompt decision. Because Koukis eyes were determined. It wasnt a gaze that was carried away, hesitating, or looking at a dream far away. Those were eyes that showed determination which was created while his feet was stepping firmly on reality, with resolve to accept the caused result. The eyes of a person who was struggling without giving up. Hajime wondered just what had happened. He couldnt see the lightness from when they were summoned to Tortus or the insecurity after the decisive battle from Kouki. I had killed a lot. They also had their own will, it was necessary to survive, that was why I was fightingbut, I was unable to abandon the people of the city and I fought. I cut down several thousand lives. Hajime looked at Kouki once more. Koukis weakened state, his body that was wounded all over told Hajime more eloquently than anything the carnage that Kouki had experienced to the extreme. Many times I thought I was going to die. While fighting, I also saw past images like revolving lantern. And thenI found my answer. Answer? Kouki nodded while feeling surprise and happiness that Hajime was listening to his talk. I cannot stop dreaming. I want to save everything. But if Im forced to choose no matter whatI will choose the many rather than one important person. Ill choose, but even so Ill continue to dream and struggle without giving up. Idiot. Are you planning to suffer until you die? You might be masochist huh. Haha, its certainly idiotic. But Ill deny being a masochist. Hajime looked at Kouki with eyes as though he was looking at a genuine idiot after hearing Kouki deciding a way of living of hardship. Then, at that timing, Koone who had been silently watching the conversation between Kouki and Hajime all this time raised her words by throwing away her usual audaciousness, and spoke as a mere young little girl. E, excuse me, Nagumo-sama? I beg you, please I ask you to save my one-chan! Please. Aa? Onee-chan? Koone letting out a sigh of relieve seeing that she wasnt ignored, and then she explained to Hajime about the situation in general and about Koukis choice. Kouki-sama is still not giving up. He is going to save the people at the rear, and after that he is planning to save onee-chan. She didnt notice it before. She only felt despair thinking that Kouki abandoned her big sister. Indeed, speaking pragmatically Kouki wouldnt make it in time. Therefore, Koones conclusion that he was abandoning Moana wasnt mistaken. However, when she recalled back how Kouki repeatedly said Sorry looking as though he was going to vomit blood while clenching his fist so hard, she understood that Koukis heart was demanding him to go to where Moana was quickly for even a second faster. However, right now light could be seen in that pragmatic problem. Koukis connection brought about hope. The curbstomp just now. A power that annihilated a thousand in the blink of eye. If there was such power in their side, then perhaps her big sister could still be saved. Koone pleaded. In order to save her big sister, and Kouki who injured his own heart by swinging down blade of penance and resolve toward himself who was unable to choose Moana. Please lend your strength in order to grant the dream of Kouki-sama. Nagumo-sama is Kouki-samas friend correct? Please Dont say such corny thing. There is no way Im his friend. Eh? Koone was astonished. She didnt know about the how, but this person came here by crossing world like this in order to pick Kouki and the first thing he did when he arrived was to remove the danger that was approaching Kouki. It seemed that they knew each other, and Kouki was expressing out his feeling toward him without hiding anything, Koone completely thought that the two of them had close relationship but Ignoring the shaken up Koone, Hajime moved his gaze toward Kouki. His eyes were cold without emotion in it. Kouki reflexively held his breath. You are close with this so called big sister? She is my benefactor. Since I came to this world, she was kind to me who only kept hesitating. Because of reasons I couldnt control myself and vented angrily at her several times, and yet she accepted the hesitating me. I made a promise with her, that Ill talk more to her someday. And you abandoned her? Yeah, thats right-. Right now, even in this moment, she is trying to end the war by offering her own life. But at the same time, a lot of people is in the verge of dying right in this moment. Thats why, I And so rather than one important person, you chose the many that you dont even know their face. From Koukis fist that was clenched once more, and then from the lip that he was biting, blood was trickling down. From his eyes that looked like they would break down crying anytime, perhaps there would even be blood flowing from there. Seeing such Kouki, Hajime calmly asked. You arent going to beg me? Will you move if I beg you? Even though I dont have anything to compensate you!? Ill do anything if you save Moana! Ill even be your slave! But, you arent going to move by something like that right!? Hajime stared still at Kouki. And then, his expression turned complicated, no, a bit of displeased feeling seeped out from his face, before he suddenly started talking to empty air. Can you hear me? The situation is somewhat unpleasant thoughyeah, right, well, I already know you all are going to say that. In that case inevitablywhat? You want me to decide? Whydont say disgusting thing. Even if you ask me how about the current Amanogawa Koone and co were dumbfounded seeing Hajime suddenly started talking to empty air, but Kouki guessed that Hajime was talking with Shizuku and others and his eyes blinked. If he remembered correctly, he had heard about the development of smartphone that could connect to even another world, but he didnt hear that such thing could be done just by using telepathy. In that case, right, the strange roundabout way of talking before. Most likely, Shizuku and others came to this world. And then, just in case that there was an existence like Ehito in this world, they must be hiding somewhere so as to not attract attention as much as possible. That was Koukis guess about the situation. As a matter of fact, that guess was right on the spot. For cautions sake, there were only Shizuku, Kaori, Yue, Shia, Tio, Ryutaro, and Suzu, the Holy Precincts members here, they already arrived in this world. Right now, while Hajime was going out to observe the situation, the others were hiding in concealed state in the middle of a mountain at the south. Furthermore, about a certain abyss-san whose forte was in reconnaissance, it should rather be left unsaid that Hajime only recalled him after arriving in this world where he then whispered Ahthe scout role. With a displeased expression where this time Hajime didnt even bother to hide it, he faced Kouki and then asked after a bit of indecision. Amanogawa. There are a lots of things that I should confirm but, in this occasion, Ill put them aside. Thats why, just answer me thisthat choice of yours, is it the right choice for you? Aa, Kouki thought. If it was called unexpected, then it was unexpected. If it was called not so unexpected, it was also not really unexpected. He had been conscious toward this person to that degree, and he had also obstinately picked a quarrel with him to that degree. It wasnt strange even if this person accurately grasped about his bottleneck. However, if he was asked that herehe keenly felt that to the end, he really couldnt help but be conscious of this unreasonable man. Kouki answered along with feeling some amount of happiness. Something like that, doesnt matter. Hah Perhaps Koukis feeling was transmitted. Even Hajime let out a laugh that sounded happy from hearing that answer. It felt like he could hear a voice that sounded likeFine. Hajime shook his head once, and then his hand took out a compass. And then, he ascertained something while turning his back on Kouki once more. Nagumo? This is the first and the last. Ill eradicate the worry about the future. tsu, you Koukis face warped when he guessed the meaning of that sentence. The direction Hajime was facing was toward the rear territory. That was to say, that he was taking responsibility for the many territories that were being attacked. What he meant by the first and the last, was surely about Kouki being able to go saving his one important person. Kouki silently turned his back toward Hajime. He faced toward the direction of the capital. A farewell gift. Ill kill you if you make a blunder even after I set up the table to this degree. What unreasonableness. Around Kouki who was making a small smile, possessing upper body and wings of eagle, and torso of lionGryphon(Grim Reaper), ten of them appeared. Hajime must meant for them to be the ride until the capital. For Hajime to expressly prepare even the share for Koone and others, Kouki thought that it seemed Hajime had really mellowed up. It appeared that while himself was spending days of brutality in Tortus, Nagumo was also doing his best to acclimate himself to peace. Laughter welled up inside Kouki even more. Thinking that if it was now he could say it, Kouki called at Hajime with a bright expression. Hey, Nagumo. Actually while I was about to die, I was thinking that there is something that Im absolutely going to say to you if I could survive. Aa? Hajime who seemed to be confirming the battlefield using the compass raised his face and looked back across his shoulder. Kouki slightly looked up to the sky with his back still facing Hajime, As I thought, I really hate you. This man was able to do what he was unable to do like it was nothing. He was able to push his way through his own path without hesitation. Truly enviable. He helplessly admired that. The way of living that he couldnt possibly imitate was so dazzling it burned his eyes. Such emotion was included inside Koukis words. Hajime who heard those words clicked his tongue. He returned his gaze forward and while staring at at the far rear direction, What a coincidence. Actually I also thought the same just a little while ago. Koukis eyes instantly opened wide. And then, I, I see-. So you hate me! Ahahahahah The coldest reaction in relationship with people was apathy. Kouki couldnt hold it, he couldnt endure it. He raised a laughter that was bright and clear like a cloudless sky. Normally it was an exchange of words that would cause the atmosphere to turn stormy. And yet, for some reason he even felt his feeling was cool and clear. Koone and others couldnt do anything except looking alternately at Hajime and Kouki with totally no idea of what was going on. Kouki climbed up on a mechanized gryphon while prompting Koone and others to follow. Koone and co were timidly climbing on the back of the bizarre mythical beasts that they had never seen before. With Koone at his front and Lilin who for some reason was getting on gleefully behind him, Kouki corrected his sitting posture without looking back. At that time, Koone who was looking up at Koukis expression gulped seeing his solemn expression and atmosphere. Kouki took a deep breath, and then with a heavy emotion in his voice, Take care of the reardemon king. In response Hajime opened a gate while also without looking back, Just face to the fronthero. He said that with a voice that sounded a bit different with how he said that word until now The hero went to the sky, while the demon king vanished into a gate. Hero and demon king. The thinking of the two couldnt complement each other, their path ran parallel from the other. Their back facing each other was only natural. However, two paths running parallel to each other arriving at the same place, and also two backs kept facing each other while pushing aside innumerable obstacles without worrying about their back, might be something that could possibly happen. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. It seems there are a lot of voices asking about Hajime offing the dark king (sweat) My apologize for not fulfilling that expectation, but this is Koukis tale so its the plan for Kouki to do the boss fight. Also Shirakome is a fellow that will make it long when he start writing battle description, so Im thinking to do the musou battle of Hajime and co in the shortened style like in Myuus chapters. The plan is like that, but it will make me happy if you readers will be able to enjoy that. Chapter 278 Arifureta Chapter 278 Arifureta After II Demon King Army Finally Arrived! Whats with you guys? What was waiting for Hajime who teleported after parting with Kouki into the middle of a mountain where Yue and others were waiting, were faces that were smiling happily or smirking. Nooo, its nothing at all yeah? We aint thinking anything like, that Nagumo and Kouki really hit it off, none at all yeah? Ryutaro who had the widest smirk among the members who arrived in this world approached Hajime and tried to place his arm around Hajimes shoulder over-familiarly. *DOPAN-* Its non lethal so its fine! As though to say that, a godspeed quick draw without shred of hesitation in it splendidly impacted Ryutaros forehead, causing him to accomplished an artistic backflip and fainting dogeza. Taniguchi, my bad. Your boyfriend passes away in another world at his first day of getting a lover. Hiiih, Ryu-ku~~~nn! Hang in thereee! Suzu who came back to her senses moved to nurse Ryutaro while losing her composure in panic. I dont have any intention to end up like Ryutarobut, its honestly unexpected, Im really happy. Youre right, Shizuku-chan! Shizuku smiled happily just like she said. Kaori was also the same. They were coming to pick up Kouki who was summoned into another world. Just from doing that they were forced with terrible burden as the cost. When the compass was used to search the location, they found out that it was a very far distance. Honestly speaking, if they didnt have the new technologyconverting electricity into magic powerthat was used to economize the cost of magic power for opening gate to Tortus from earth, they wouldnt be able to come here right away. On top of that, something like Koukis wish to interfere with this worlds strife wasnt something that could be requested from Hajime at all. It didnt matter how indulgent Hajime was with his relatives, even if for example that if Shizuku and others were unable to abandon the people here and joined the fight, it could be guessed that Hajime too would move and help out, but still. Exactly because Hajime was someone like that, that Shizuku and others wouldnt make request to him so easily. For that reason, they thought that Hajime would surely make Kouki fainted and dragged him back forcefully. Hajime wouldnt choose the option of abandoning Kouki because he wouldnt make Shizuku and others to feel anxious. They thought that if it was for the sake of the peace of mind of Shizuku and others, Hajime would discard something like Koukis wish as rubbish. But, when the lid of the situation was opened it turned out like this. Shizuku and Kaori looked like they wanted to know about the reason of his action. Hajime made a disgruntled face seeing that while answering half-heartedly. Its just a whim. Nn. Hajime feel a bit curious where Kouki who obtain an answer that is exactly opposite from him will end up, thats what he is saying. Yue!? There was nothing impossible in front of the first wife power. Yue-sama splendidly saw through the inside of the heart of the husband. Also~, forsaking something because of apathy wont make Hajime-san think twice, but forsaking something because of reluctance as the reason will make him feel like that his caliber as a person is too small, thats seem to be another reason desuu. After all Hajime-san, he is really particular about the strangest things. Shia Though for goshujin-sama its only obvious to ignoreth someone that he dislike. Well, this must be that. Doing that kind of conversation with that kind of character art chuuni-ish *DOPAN-* Tio accomplished an artistic backflip and fainted dogeza. Not a single person rushed to nurse her. Hajime cleared his throat to change the atmosphere, then he approached Ryutaro with brisk footsteps and kicked him. Oi, what are you doing fainting like that. Wake up right now you muscle lump. Wai-, he fainted because of Nagumo-kuns fault right!? No matter what thats just too unreasonable. Suzu deployed a barrier with healing effect inside in order to protect her boyfriend. Ryutaro opened his eyes before long. At the same time, Tio woke up from the pleasure of two shots shooting her butt. Oh maaan, its been too long since I got hit with that yeah. If you arent even able to evade stun bullet by sight, you wont be able to serve as vanguard you know? A severe notification came from Shia toward Ryutaro who stood up while feeling nostalgic. Ryutaro thought. In the first place, you are the strange one for being able to evade bullet by sight, was his thought. Dont confuse me with a bugged rabbit that normally dodge even railgun, he thought. Now then, there isnt much time. Im going to explain the situation okay? When Hajme changed his voice tone and said that, everyone tensed their expression and looked at Hajime. Like that according to the explanation that Hajime started, there were six towns that were receiving attack even now, and there was also one more place that was going to get attacked before long. The information about the enemy is few. From what I glimpsed through the reconnaissance drone, they have the ability to think, regulation, and cooperation. They are clad with unknown black mist, and it seem they can use that as weapon to a certain degree. For their defensive power, there is no problem with using launcher class to deal with them. Everyone nodded while going I see. Hajime also told them that it appeared that there was an army of five until seven thousand at the very least deployed in each of the six places that were being attacked currently. The seventh placeArquette was being approached by a force that was deployed from city that had already perished, added with reinforcement midway that force grew to a number around fifteen thousand. Hajime gave out instruction for Ryutaro and Suzu to form a tag team that was responsible for one city, while the rest would be responsible for one city for each of them. Why are the two of us grouped up? Well yeah, compared to Nagumo and others our fighting strength must be low though. Ryutaro asked looking a bit dissatisfied. Hajime told him that it was to make their number fit the number of the attacked places, and it was also better for the two of them to be together just in case of something unexpected. Whats more, Im not that savage that Ill pull apart two people who just publicly become lovers in the battlefield. Nagumooo Ahaha. Thank you, Nagumo-kun. The two of them greatly wanted to deny the part of not a savage, but this was a kindness that was hard to come by from Hajime, so they thanked him honestly. They also ignored Hajimes whisper of Forgetting Endo is a blunder. If he is here, I would throw him right in the middle of the army at the capital just in case but. After quickly explaining until that point, at the end Hajime spoke what had to be said. Now then, I think that you all had heard, but it appears that the opponent has their own will. I dont know about the detail, but it seem that attacking human and eating them has meaning for those bunches. Everyone, especially Ryutaro, Suzu, Shizuku, and Kaori made a grave expression. Right now is the time if you want to back away. Its not like we really have to split up, I can just do it alone. If you have hesitations then wait here. The ones that answered right away were Yue, Shia, and Tio. Shizuku and Kaori closed their eyes for a bit before showing a determined gaze. Ryutaro opened his mouth while making a troubled expression. That Kouki see, he has resolved himself right? Then see, there aint no way I who am his best friend can cower. I too am also thinking about my path ahead from here on. I too. That resolveI have finished it before fighting Eri. Suzu was nestling close to Ryutaro, however she spoke that with a really mature expression. Seeing the two, Hajime concluded that they would be fine and he immediately showed a fearless smile and opened gates one after another using crystal key. Okay then. Well even though I say that, its not like Im telling you dont even show mercy or anything. As long as you arent half-assed about it, do whatever you like in regard about that. Ill send along Ornis to each battlefield. If the battle end contact methen, lets go. Along with Hajimes signal, everyone in that place leaped into the gate. At that day. The people in a lot of the rear territories of Synclea kingdom became witness of the miracle that would be told to the future generation as legend. The southernmost territory Rashvet A certain soldier As monologue At that day, a part of the defensive wall finally crumbled and those monsters were rushing in. I thought that this is it. It was at that time, suddenly, cloud covered the sky. I was surprised that it suddenly became dark and when I looked upthat person, a goddess was there. She was, beautiful. To the degree that I couldnt think of her as a being of this world. Even though there were enemies in front of my eyes, I kept looking up to the sky. A certain soldier Bs monologue That person, had three layers of shining halo on her back. That was already a divine sight. But what was really surprising, it wasnt that persons beauty or her sublimity, it was how she summoned something that was like a snake of lightning from inside the thundercloud. It was an otherworldly sight. A certain soldier Cs monologue The raining down light and also the great snake of lightning slaughtered those monsters in the blink of eye. No, was that really killing? For me, for me it looked like suicide. Those monsters, they were throwing themselves in by their own wish, that was how it looked like to me. My comrades were all praising that person but, no, Im also thankful butactually, Im still shaking even now from recalling that. Because I cannot think of that as fighting. Im, sacred of that person. A certain soldier Ds astonishment Eh? Her true identity? There is no way I knowwhat? She is surely the angel sent by Foltina-sama to us? You, are you a genius!? A certain soldier Es misunderstanding You ask me if Ive heard the rumor? What rumor huh? Eh? The messiah of that time, is actually Foltina-sama herself you say!? I see, so that was how Foltina-sama looked like huh. Kuu, what a thankful story! Iii, am crying for some reason! The conclusion of certain bunch of soldiers It looks like Foltina-sama is sublimely beautiful woman with golden hair and crimson eyes, she fly freely in the sky, with three layers of halo on her back, control the weather, and served by giant snake of lightning. A certain painters work I have to leave behind the figure of Foltina-sama for future generation! A vampire princess in later time Im, not, Foltina A certain incarnation of nature-sama The hurdle is high, desu The center of trade Vialattea Excerpt from a part of information journal Due to the attack of giant race, the defensive wall of Vialattea was destroyed in less than an hour. Those giants, they didnt invade right away as though to thrust despair right before our eyes. They were deliberately watching as we, the citizens of Vialattea were falling into panic or falling down in despair. Looking at the result, that saved our life. In order to grant us even more despair, the giant race took a step forward. At that moment, SHAORAAAAAAAAAA- such war cry resounded, and right after that, the giant body of that giant race was blown away to the horizon. While everyone were dumbfounded, a being landed on top of the defensive wall. It was a mystery of how that being should be looked as. It was certain that being wasnt human. The reason was the splendid rabbit ears attached on her head. There was also a tail just a bit above her bottom. It was clear to see that those werent artificial accessory seeing how they were moving about with irregular motion. That fantastic looking person should be called as a if thinking rationally. However what this writer is writing here is not fantasy but the truth. That woman with fantastic appearance was exactly the savior of this Vialattea. The huge iron hammer she swung around blew away several thousand of . It didnt matter whether they were giant race or anything else, they were all blown away the same. Surely Vialattea would talk about her for the long time to come. That girl with thin clothing, rabbit ears, and that wonderful body! Im digressing but, some company appears to be already setting out to make the product of rabbit ear attachment and rabbit tail attachment. While this is truly being presumptuous, this writer is earnestly wishing that this enterprise will succeed. Walking through the city where the lovely girls of Vialattea are wearing rabbit ears and tail. I believe that will be an amazing sight. Coastland territory Pallagrello The feudal lords reminiscence. It was unbelievable. Who would ever imagine that this rear territory would be surrounded by an army in the blink of eye and be struck by an invasion. The deployment of the soldiers couldnt possible make it in time. Far from that, it was even unclear whether the capital would notice about this Pallagrellos annihilation. I thought that this is the end. After all, even the defensive wall was in the state that wasnt really meaningful. Because among those there were also flying type species. From how there wasnt any excellent blessing art caster here, we were unable to even resist when we were aimed at from the sky. It was unbelievable. How this beloved territory would be annihilated in my generation. It was unbelievable. How when I gazed at the sea from my rooms window for the last time, a monster appeared. It was unbelievable. How I peed myself in this age when I almost became an old man already. It was unbelievable. How despite its appearance that was of a flying type , however the black monster that were many times larger breathed out something like a light ray and blew away the an army. It was unbelievable. How the monster was talking with a voice that sounded as though it was echoing inside my head, something like Why didst goshujin-sama threw me into the seadoes he liketh Goira that much. It was unbelievable. How when inside my heart I retorted This thing is absolutely stronger than the !, a disgusting voice and rough breathing Ho, however, after having mine forehead and butt shot at, I was then thrown into the seahaa haa. Mayhaps, in the dawn of mine hardwork, there wouldst be even more reward!? Nnnhentered into my ear! When this battle is over, Ill retire The second supply accumulation territory Rizgal The testimony of a that became prisoner What? Is it finally the time for execution? Huh? Thats not it? Youre telling me to talk about that day? Hmph, you humans also saw it right? Just as Chih. I got it. I just need to talk right? Itdoesnt matter. I dont even feel like resisting. Whowho can win against that kind of monster-. Tsu, fuu fuuh. Ye, yeah, Im all right. Though when Im recalling it, it feels like my head will turn strange. That was, that was, right, it was something silver. The appearance looked like human female butit wasnt human by any means. It was also not some kind of race of us. It was clad in silver light, swallowing everything in Tsu. There were also some guys that somehow slipped through and tried close quarter. But, it was impossible. It wasnt about being fast. It was more, something that is outside our common sense. When I came to myself, every single one was split into two without exception. And yet, if I got to say what is the most terrifying, it was how that thing kept cutting, and annihilating without hesitationand yet, it kept calling out for our surrender. I somehow understood. That wasnt a warrior. It was only coming out to battlefield, driven by necessity. Hahah, do you get it human? That thing devastated us because it was necessary. Something that wasnt even a warrior fought while being considerate to that degree, and we ended up like this. Also, I saw it. Human, all of you also saw it right? The soldiers and other bunches that we should have killed alreadythey came back to live! I remember it! The soldier that I killed, the man who introduced himself as platoon captain! I should have blown up his head right from the front! And yet, and yet when that silver light spread like wave, it was like I have never done anything! Aa, shit-. What the hell-, what was I fighting there! Whatwhat was it we had turned into enemy Northwest relay territory Andreal A retired old soldiers memorandum An invasion of more than five thousand . Even in my long life, something like that didnt happen that many times. To say nothing about how they appeared in the rear territory without even any advance warning In the end, is the capital, is her majesty safe? Even while worrying like that, I felt it that this will be the place where I die, I shook off my surrounding that is holding me back and got out to the outside of the defensive wall. My old equipment felt really heavy. But, my feeling was calm. Now then, Im going to bring as many enemy as possible to accompany me to hell. It happened right after I thought so. She appeared. Her black glamorous hair was tied into one bundle. She was a girl with an air like a stretched taut string. She was really young. A question arose inside myself since when she was beside me, but for the time being, I thought that surely this girl had backbone and came out here with the same thinking like me, and so I told her to go back disregarding what I myself was doing. However, the girl smiled sweetly and said a brief sentence, Im glad I made it in time before she gracefully walked toward the army approaching from the front. I was a bit astonished, but unable to leave her alone, I chased after her to take her back. It was at that time. The girl calmly lowered her form, with a slender sword sheathed on her waist, she took a stance where her sword kept being unsheathed. Whats with that? Doesnt she even know how to unsheathe a sword? Was it as I thought, she discerned her death just like me and came out here with only strong spirit?, I was half in admiration like that, and was also half ashamed with this situation that caused a young woman like her to make such determination. I hesitated in what I should do. The enemys formation had approached quite near, it was impossible to even just throw her into the town after this late. Good grief, she was too great of a companion for the journey to the next world, but at the same time it was too sad. Like that I was about to draw out my sword. Yes, I stopped only at an attempt to draw out sword. More accurately, the situation became one where I didnt need to continue that action. But surely it couldnt be helped correct? Because, it went *supan-* yknow. It went *supa~~~nn* in a horizontal straight line like this. Several hundred , had their upper body and lower body parted from each other yknow. I dont comprehend. Perhaps by any chance, Im still sleeping right now? Am I dreaming? I was rubbing my eyes many times thinking like that. When I looked at the girl, she whispered something like Like this I can be rushed huh. This is still in practice but, cant be helped. But, I couldnt ask or anything. Because, after blinking, behind me and her there were several hundred, no, I felt like she whispered that might sounded like Senjin C Kokutou(Thousand Blades C Black Katana), so I believed it was a thousand, that was how many black swords were lining up there in orderly fashion. It was a magnificent spectacle. When I noticed, something came out from the thousand swords. With that something messed up those Dark Beings and cut them. When I whispered awesomeee~, before I knew it there were only those bunches that expired pitifully, while the girl had vanished. I went home normally then. Somehow there was messenger from the feudal lord saying Report what happened~, but it wasnt my business. Im sleeping already. The largest territory for fruit growing Erlach The written report of a certain vigilance corps captain before revision C excerpt from a part The army of that appeared from the west cultivation area destroyed a part of the defensive wall before the sun completely sank. The vigilance corps members were fighting hard. Due to the many number of the dead and injured, their fighting strength was reduced by half at that point of time. We collapsed the houses around the destroyed area to turn them into improvised barricade. Many of the invading the carapace race had high defensive power, the best the vigilance corps members could do was stopping them in their track. The many legged race that also invaded at the same time had fast and complicated movement that gave difficulty for the defenders to deal with them. The evacuation was still unfinished at this time. Surpassing the ability of the vigilance corps members to deal with the situation, it seemed that the carapace race and many legged race would manage to circle at the rear of the defenders, but then a situation that was unexpected for both us and the averted us from that encirclement. Suddenly, a shining bright half dome membrane spread from the center of the city. It pushed back the and ejected them to outside the defensive wall. In order to grasp the situation, I went outside from the destroyed part of the wall to scout ahead. There a tiny girl yelled Everyoneee! Do itttt!. Right away, bugs that numbered in frightful amount and also huge sized came out in creepy crawly movement. I would be troubled even if you ask me from where they came from. Because, the bugs came out from around the girl yknow. I can only say it like that. The bugs appearance wasnt really different from the carapace race and many legged race, however, that was a parade of monsters that were many time more brutal than the enemy! Hyahha! This is the end of the world yeah! I served in the vigilance corpse for twenty years. I served as captain for ten years. I will be 47 this year, but Ive never seen this kind of hell ever. It was gross you know, so gross that Ive got no more words for it. Somehow a part of the bugs, they secretly devoured those bunches. That was the first time ever I saw got preyed on. I was traumatized. Im seeing it in my dream even now. Honestly speaking, I can only see both sides as the nemesis of humanity that has to be annihilated He, hey! You must not eat them! Spit it out! Spit it! That girl said that with pale face, so it must not be that girls order. That was the only silver lining. Something like a girl who order predation with smiling facethat would make me unable to look straight at my daughters face from now on if that happen. In a sense, a situation where monster that isnt listening to their masters order doing a parade of predation, Im trying to not think about it. Putting that aside, the membrane of light was amazing. Nothing went through. For example, when a young man with naked upper body suddenly turned into monster in the middle of the battlefield and tore those bunches into shreds, punched them, threw them away, and those guys that didnt even retain their original form got splattered messily on the light membrane, the light membrane still did its job perfectly. Right in front of my eye one of those guys flew at me and went splat at the light membrane, his empty eyes that were opened wide as though to say I saw something unbelievable!, it was really traumatic but, I think that the membrane of light was doing a great job. The small girl urged those guys to surrender but, honestly, I think those guys didnt have any leeway to consider it. At that time they must be thinking, of how to run away from the encounter with the unknown. Despite myself, I completely understand how those guys were feeling. I absolutely wont say it out loud but, inside my heart I was yelling Stop it alreadyyyy! while crying. I never even imagined, that in my life a day will come where Im going to pray for the sake of the although it was only inside my heartyou will never know what is going to happen in life. When it reached the endgame, the girl noticed me and our eyes met. I thought she had a cute face, but the gruesome battlefield entered the corner of my sight, so frankly, it was scary. It didnt feel like I was alive. Even so Im the captain of the vigilance corps. I had to asked them, just who they are. Feudal lord-sama, please praise me. Please praise a lot this me who wrung out my courage and was diligent in my duties! Also, please raise my wage! Well, I know thats a hopeless request. Because, I cannot write about their identity in this written report. It cannot be helped. We are talking about the limit of human being here. Because, surely anyone will jump in fright if monster leap in front of your eyes right? That thing, it had greenish skin that seem impossible for most living thing to have, a giant body that was higher than two meter, its whole body was covered with savage muscles, with fangs in its mouth, and with crimson eyes that looked like beast, it was fiercely breathing out with *fushuu~* sound, while grinning so wiiiiiidely-. Smiling face was one of the important things in social life. I also grinned back. Though my memory cut off there. Cant be helped, my heart was at its limit. That kind of scary face, although I was behind that membrane of light, I was still going to faint no matter what. And so, I dont really understand anything about them! Thats all! The nearest supply accumulation territory to the capital Arquette According to the situation at that time Rothko-sama! An army from the north! So its as expected. While its a shocking news that entered my ears, at the same time it is also something that I have anticipated. I can feel how my eyebrows are frowning. Three days ago when her majesty received the notification of the dire situation, the northern territory that was called with alias The Third Supply Accumulation Territory Radice was already being attacked. Radice wasnt like Arquette that was blessed with the good fortune of his presence, they had no prospect of getting saved, in that case, it can be easily predicted where those bunches would head toward after they finished with Radice. I dont know what happened with the soldiers that should be heading here as reinforcement from the capital. But, if by any chance they clashed with the , then their battle strength should more or less get decreased. He had already departed, but if there are the two thousand soldiers I received from her majesty, then perhaps Then, how many their number is? According to the report from the scout that patrolled the outskirtits more than ten thousand. Tsu. I seeOrlage-kun. Can your troops drive them away? Toward my question, the regimental commander who is entrusted with the troop of two thousandStill Orlage-kun made a grave expression. The reinforcement to the defensive wall is finished. If their army has the same composition with the previous attack, then I swear we will repel them back even if their number is five times more. However I guessed it with a sour expression as though I am swallowing a bitter bug. When I confirmed it, just as expected, not just flying species, there is even giant race among the enemy. The defensive wall has become tough. The underground vault is also flawless, now that its the second time we should be able to do evacuation of the people smoothly too. But, we cannot expect for reinforcement at all. Because right now her majesty and he arent here exactly due to the danger the capital is in. It appears, that fate wish for this land to perish no matter what Fortunately it seems that Orlage-kun didnt hear the grumble that unconsciously came out from my mouth. I quickly give the instruction for the people to evacuate. I make the preparation to give some brief words to brush away their anxiety even for just a little. I exchange bitter smile with my wife Syla thinking, even though we were holding hope that perhaps we can meet our beloved child one more time, and yet. She who is able to smile like that even in this kind of situation is really an able wife in my opinion. When I go outside, I can see the figures of people carrying their feet toward the underground vault in line. The previous fight caused the surrounding of the underground vault to become an empty lot, so the progress is really smooth. Suddenly, my ears catch the voice of the children. Their voices even sound bright despite this kind of situation. Im telling you it will be fine! After all we have hero-sama! But, hero-sama has gone away somewhere you know? There is that butbut, its absolutely going to be fine! Surely hero-sama will come to save us! It seems that even though he isnt here, he is still bringing about hope. Thinking of him who continued to keep fighting even while losing consciousness, driven only by the feeling of having to protect us no matter what, the corner of my eyes become warm, because of regret, because of mortification. I am unable to protect the people that he protected by putting his life at risk. When he someday come back here, what will he think when he see this ruined land. Just from imagining that, it feels like my heart will get crushed. Rothko-sama, lets hurry the evacuation of the people. The enemys movement is faster than our anticipation. Hm, is that so. I got it. It seems that the enemys movement is faster than we imagined. Could it be that the matter of Arquette not falling was also conveyed to the ? While feeling the sensation as though the fighting spirit of those bunches are being transmitted to here from afar, we are doing what we ought to be doing. We managed to finish the evacuation of the people. The placement of the soldiers is also finished. What ought to be doneis done. Sound like ground rumbling, or perhaps like something exploding is resounding from afar. Hahah, it seems that the fighting spirit of those bunches is the real thing. At this time it wont be strange even if they appear into sight anytime. They are unexpectedly slow huh Although explosion sounds are resounding They are really slow! Time spend waiting like this is unexpectedly also distressful! Dont tell me, are they lost? If thats the case, when those lots finally arrived Im going to grandly provoke them Yaa~ii you idiooots! You all are actually getting lost in this vast desert huh~ before dying Dont tell methe soldiers from the capital are holding them back? No, thats impossible. If thats the case they should be coming to Arquette. Something like clashing against at a flat plain without anything in it will only be suicide. Or perhaps, the reinforcement has a number that can crush an army of more than ten thousand from the front? No, Its clear that the capital is lacking arous. A soldier force of infantry in such number couldnt possibly come to interrupt at this timing. Either way, its strange that no messenger come to Arquette if thats actually the case. Hmm? The explosion sound stopped? What is going on, shit-, we are lacking information! Then at that time, as though my irritated feeling goes through, I can see a scouting soldier desperately running over a hill at the north. When I meet him right away, his expression looks like he had seen the end of this world. He gives me his report with inarticulate speech. A, a demon! A monster! Something like that isnt human! Ri, right. Its true that isnt human. The scout soldier guessed that we arent getting what does he mean, so he calm down his breathing a bit before speaking out a shocking report. Lets see, someone with the appearance of a human young man is mowing down an army of ten thousand by himself? Streaks of crimson light is trampling the battlefield, and each time those got blown away? Countless huge animals suddenly appeared, and then right after a part of their body transformed and fired flash of light, or else they looked like they were firing something that looked like a tube, and at the next moment, flame blast spread and turned the enemies into dust? Shower of blood and flesh? Orlage-kun. Did you make a mistake with the selection of personnel? Or perhaps, arent you overworking this man too much? Eh? Its not a lie? Please believe what you said? That young man is trampling down the enemy while giving advice to surrender, and the enemy that ignored that and escaped was finished off with a shot of light even though there was distance of several kilometer? And thenhe caught sight of you who were hiding at the shadow of the hill from quite far off distance and your eyes met each other? Whats that, scary. Ah, yep, you, come on, dont cry. Just from listening I can understand how much fear you must have experienced. Hm~m, however, that young man is opposing the , so he is our allyI think. Yosh, Orlage-kun. We are going there to confirm it! Orlage-kun tried to stop me, but if its really the truth that young man has repelled the enemy army then as a feudal lord there is no way I cannot give him my thanks. Besides, for that young man to have such powerperhaps that young man is his ally. If thats the case, we have to treat him with the greatest respect. I push away the protests and head toward the scene with Orlage-kun and the soldiers as guards. Lets say the conclusion. It was hell. The earth is all turned up with countless craters on the surface. The corpses of that arent keeping their original form. The bits of flesh scattered all over. Here and there are flames that are dying the blazing world crimson. A sinister atmosphere is running rampant in the battlefield, wafting off from the great number of monsters with strange appearance. And then, on top of the corpses of that were somehow piled up into a huge mound, a young man is standing while glaring down at everything. Crimson sparks are surging from all over his body while his shoulder is shouldering some kind of austere object. Aa, certainly, Ill recognize it. If hell really exist, then surely it will be this kind of sight without a doubt. The young man turned his face toward us who are dumbfounded and cannot move. The moment I saw his eyes, I guessed it. Before long the demon king might arrive. There will be salvation if there is suitable compensation for him Aa, those words, so it refer to this! This person is truly the demon king! The king of hell! Crushing absuridty with even more absurdity, a being that surpassed human knowledge! There I suddenly come to my senses. The demon king-sama became our salvation. In other words, it shows that we possess something that is suitable to compensate him. Blood leaves from my face quickly. Who paid the compensation? Its obvious. Its him. Then how much is the compensation? A compensation at minimum has to balance the work being done. Then, this is about that person who risked his life for Arquettes sake we are talking about here. Even if he cannot pay it right now, someday as the compnesation he will use his own Demon king-sama!! It is truly our greatest honor and delight to be bestowed with your presence heree!! I am the feudal lord of Arquette, Rothko Arquette-!! First allow me to say our greatest gratitude for repelling the enemy army!! It looks like the demon king-sama is perplexed while commenting O, ou? for some reason, but Im desperate here. Anyway Ill just say what I have to say! While rubbing my forehead on the ground at the same time! For the demon king-sama to be here, my foolish self here dare say that you received a compensation regarding this matter from him! It feels like demon king-sama is getting creeped out while saying Eh, what is this old man is saying? Its a bit scary though, but Im desperate! I am truly being presumptuous here but-, I beg you-, Ill offer you my life, so please be merciful to him! I beg you, I beg you with everything that I ammmmmmm No, I dont need something like the life of an old man. I was dismissed so bluntly. He dont need the life of an old manhah, dont tell me! O, only my wife! Please at least forgive only my wife! Ha? Wai-, what are you sayi I beg you for your mercy-! Please forgive at least the life of my wifeeeeeeeee- The demon king-sama said Why, am I completely the villain? When I came to help because of getting asked, why did I then become a fiend that is trying to steal the feudal lords wife? I just dont get it while looking like he is holding his head but, Im desperate here! Furthermore, he is even doing dogeza while yelling desperately, its dj vu. Like this, I dont care anymore. Lets go homeI really want to meet Yue. Hearing the voice with the dreadfulness in it thinning down for some reason, I slowly raise my head. The figure of the demon king-sama isnt there anymore. When I asked Orlage-kun who is coldly sweating, the demon king-sama vanish at the other side of space with a sullen look. At that time, although I couldnt hear it, but according to Orlage-kun who has good hearing, just before the demon king-sama vanished, it seemed like he whispered Offering his life for the sake of that guyI see. This is that guys with his lips slackening just for a bit. Its only a hunch but, it seems that the demon king-sama wont be taking the life of Kouki-dono. Perhaps I have been doing something really rude. Someday, Ill ask about him from Kouki-dono. And then, Ill ask to be allowed to express my thanks once more. Of course, Ill also thank Kouki-dono too for sending him as reinforcement. For the sake of that too, Kouki-dono. Please be safe. Ill believe that Ill be able to reunite again with you along with her majesty. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Its the turn for the serious to rest for a bit. The next chapter will be the last battle of Kouki arc. Now then, this time I have various notice, so I uploaded an activity report. If I have to convey the summary, Arifureta Nichijou is updatedThe sale announcement of comic volume 2Looks like an official portal site of Arifureta is createdThings like spin-off or drama CD will come out Something like that. If you have interest, please check the activity report too by all mean. Please treat me well. Chapter 279 Arifureta Chapter 279 Arifureta After II The Meaning of Hero PYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! Such weird shriek was echoing through the vast sky. The voices owner was Koone. Her blonde twintail was turned unruly from the wind. Kouki was going to call at her, thinking that she was being scared. However, before he could do that, it was proved to him that it was impossible for this princess with outrageously light footwork and had energetic spirit like it was a cloth she was wearing to walk around with to feel scared from this precious first experience in her life. Ko, Ko-Ko, Kouki-samaaa! We are flying in the skyyyy! Koone, has become a bird! Koone, feels like she is becoming a bird!! So, so you are only getting high spirited huh According to the explanation of Lilin who was hugging him from behind and brought her lips closer to his ear, it seemed that Koone going pyaa pyaa was her habit when she was getting the most excited. Kouki-sama! Kouki-sama! Just what in the world this animal is!? Naturally there was no way Koone knew about a legendary mythical beast of earth. She asked Kouki while touching the soft feathers of the gallant griffon repeatedly. Koone wasnt turning her head around, she was looking at up at him from his chest. Kouki showed a small smile at such Koone while starting to explain. But, You see Kouki-sama, does your injury hurt? It seemed he put too much strength into his side when his body stirred a bit. Koukis breathing was disordered just for an instant from pain. Seeing that, not just Koone, but Lilin behind him was also peering at Kouki with a worried expression. Kouki was about to bluff by saying Im fine . But then, the griffons moved its head and looked back as though it was seeing through Koukis thinking. Kuee !? Since when it can let out a cry like a real griffon like that? From the griffons appearance, it couldnt be seen at all that it was a golem made from metal. Even so, the last time he saw this thing it shouldnt be able to produce an animal cry if he remembered correctly. Koukis cheeks were twitching looking at the death god that was evolving continuously day by day. Right after that, *kashun!* there was such sound from how a part of its back that was located between Koones legs was splitting into two. More *kashun-* sound came from there and three test tubes that were supported by an arm flew out. Koone stiffened still. Until now she was thinking that it was a living thing, but now she stiffened with her eyes opened wide seeing the fact that it wasnt so thrust before her eyes. This isI see. So even the grim reaper is always stocked with healing magic medicine just in case. As expected from Nagumo, he leaves nothing to chance. Kouki smiled wryly and took the test tubes, guessing that the farewell gift Hajime said also included this meaning. Koone was still staring fixedly at the strangeness coming out from between her legs. With *kashun-* sound, the back returned to normal. Koone jumped on the spot with a twitch. The backs appearance was already back to the fluffy feathers. Koones finger timidly reached out and poked. *kashun-*. It opened for some reason! Hiih!? Koone screamed and backed away. Her face finally turned into a scared expression that said This isnt a living thing! from facing the reality. While that was happening, the special recovery medicine Dr Fix It V2 that had the effect of high level recovery magic due to Hajimes work that turned it into the highest class of magic medicine healed Koukis body in the blink of eye. Tsu, this is intense. With this I can recover enough in less than an hour before we arrive. Aa, so this is why he provided transportation using grim reaper instead of gate, Kouki made a wry smile once more at Hajimes detailed consideration. Ko, Ko-ko-ko, Kouki-samaaa!? This animal, its not a living thing! Koone believes, that its not a living thinggg!! Kouki-san. Just what are we riding right now? As expected, its a bit scary that my bottom feels itchy. Both Koone and Lilin asked Kouki with twitching face. Spike and others who were also riding the same thing also felt the same nervousness. They were in a flying state where it was completely entrusted to the ride, if they were dropped off then at that point they would lose their life. And above all else, the griffons were flying with great speed so the best they could do were clinging tightly. Thinking that it couldnt be helped for them to act like that, Kouki felt a bit of sympathy for Koone and co while answering. Actually, these things have body of metal that is applied with disguise to look like a living thingthey are weapons of slaughter. Slaugh, ter? Wea, pon? Koone and Lilin tilted their head until their head flopped on Koukis chest and shoulder respectively. The dangerous words caused their speech to become somewhat halting. When Kouki was going to explain more, a shadow came into view at the sky ahead. It appeared that flying type were heading their way. Perhaps they were the patrol around the capitals outskirt, or perhaps a squad that chased late after Koone and co. Their number was roughly thirty. At the other hand this side had ten griffons. The enemys force was three times more but Kouki-dono! Ahead there is Spike who was riding the griffon that was flying parallel with Kouki let out a warning voice, at that instant, KUEEE!! The griffons beak opened wide. Inside was a large caliber rifle barrel installed Instantly, a crimson flash cut through the sky. *zudon zudon-* A sound that sounded like bombardment shook the sky. That attack which destroyed the target of several kilometer ahead electromagnetically accelerated anti object sniper cannon. Surely even the enemy would never even dream that it would be hit by an attack from such distance that reached them in less than a second. It didnt even have time to perform emergency evasion. Various things scattered from its body and it was falling to the desert below. While the speechless Koone and co were seeing that, there was a sound of something opening *kashun* from below the excessively thick and splendid wing. They turned their gaze at there. An arm holding six rods came out. Those rodsmissiles made *bashuh* sound and flew away with orange fire trail left behind. A total of sixty missiles became a wall of death that approached the enemies. The started evading in panic, but the missiles were following them by detecting heat source. Seeing the countless something following them by changing trajectory sharplythere was feeling of despair that could be felt somehow even from this far. Crimson flowers were blooming profusely in the sky Slaugh, ter Wea, pon As expected from Koone and Lilin. They were completely in harmony. Their speech was still halting, and their body was trembling all over. Kouki spoke while making a thousand-yard stare. They are, the mechanical servants of the demon king. An army that can even compete against the gods apostles. They are called grim reaper. Kouki added more explanation toward Koone who was wordlessly asking him And what is grim reaper? with an upward teary gaze. It means, the death god you know? Koone, wont go against that person. Koone swear, that Koone wont go against him. Lilin also swear. Lilin declare, that Lilin wont go against that person. Putting aside Lilin who copied Koones way of speaking because of feeling shaken, Kouki made a wry smile while responding Thats the safe way. Before long, by the time Kouki was feeling that his body was getting mostly recovered from the bad condition, their eyes finally could see the capital and the battlefield. Aa The one who leaked out that voice that even resembled a moan was Koone. Kouki could also feel from his back that Lilin had stiffened. That was only natural. The capital of water in the middle of desert that once couldnt be described enough even with the word magnificent had fallen into an atrocious state that was clear from a glance. The river barrier that surrounded the capital had ended up muddy from getting mixed with miasma that invaded from most of the surrounding. There were even spots where the citizens of the capital were already fighting in an urban warfare. The deepest place of the palace was half destroyed by some kind of attack. Currently, the casters were going all out in manipulating the water current of the oasis around the palace that had barrier effect remaining. The oasis was barely working as moving defensive wall due to that. The soldier force deployed at the four directions of the capital was constructing encampment, but it could be seen that it was only a matter of time until they were pushed back. The reinforcement from the moving water defensive wall was barely preventing the collapse of the battle line. The corpses of the soldiers were scattered all over the place. And the most tragic thing must be how the whole capital was being covered by darkness colored miasma, just likeHaltina Sea of Trees. It wasnt so thick that it should be called as dense fog, but the miasma that gnawed at human life was covering the whole battlefield. In the end, it was a matter of how many miasma stone the defender possessed. It could be thought that among the collapsed people, especially the people collapsed in the city at the rear there should be some who were done in by the miasma. The capital was almost swallowed by a thick cloud of despair. The situation was such that could only be seen like that. Where is Moana- -, Onee-chan Koone returned to her senses from Koukis words. Seeing the battle hadnt ended meant that Moana hadnt surrendered yet. In that case, there was enough possibility that she was alive. They gradually approached the battlefield while they looked over the battlefield with eyes opened wide. When the number of people who were looking up to the sky and noticed the appearance of Kouki and co increased, Lilin yelled. Kouki-sama! Over there! Kouki looked at the direction where Lilin was pointing at. tsu There. Moana was there. Her neck was being grasped by a large whose body was covered with full armor. She was wounded all over with her body being totally limp. Perhaps she didnt even have any more strength to resist because she didnt even look struggling. Onee-cha Koone was going to yell. But, her voice that was about to call at her big sister stopped midway. There was a reason for that. It was because she was pressured by Kouki. The strength of the hand that was circled around her stomach. It was only through that hand that she noticed the slight change. It was a strange change. She didnt, feel anything. Yes, Kouki was only being quiet. He wasnt showing anger or even agitation. The large presence she was feeling on her back was gradually turning tranquil. So tranquil to a scary degree. Koone couldnt bear it and looked behind. Then she saw it. Koukis eyes. Koone thought that they looked like the spring inside the forest. Koone. Lilin. Dont let go of the griffon. Im going to save Moana. His voice was also calm. No emotion could be read from that, no, it was so tranquil that it was even doubtful whether there was emotion in it. The sound of gulping saliva could be heard. It was unknown who was the one that made the sound. Kouki jumped down from the griffon lightly, as though he was only going for a walk. After looking on dumbfounded, Koone immediately returned to her senses and gave instruction to the other guards while timidly asking the griffon to land down. The pain throughout the whole body, the pressure on her neck. She was enduring those, however, Moanas heart was feeling pain that broke her heart at the scene ahead of her gaze that was hard to endure. Your-, majesty-. We are, coming- Kuh, only this much- Spenser whose whole body was smeared with blood was swinging sword with a demonic look. Linden who lost one arm while looking like he could fall anytime was using blessing art with a pale face. Donar was already lying down without even a twitch with a hole opened in his stomach. The royal guards, the elites of the soldier force and blessing art company, ahead of Moanas gaze they were currently being tormented as though their body was shaved from the edge. However, Moana couldnt do anything. Moana wondered why it turned out like this while gritting her teeth. Was it because the soldiers, the people of the capital loved her more than she imagined? Or else, was it because she was unable to predict the depth of the s grudge toward the royal family? Defeat was inevitable. When Moana understood that, Moana picked the choice of surrender. She would end the war by offering her life. This option was something she had considered since a long time ago. It was something she had conveyed to Spenser, Donar, Linden, and all the other top brass. Naturally, such option was fiercely opposed at the time, but by her continuous persuasion that as a queen she had to think about the realistic option, it was an option that they also accepted. There were also people who wished to accompany her, but that would depend on the . At the very least, she wouldnt allow anyone to wish for death, that was the only thing that was out of question. The reason for that? That was obvious. Because there was her beloved little sisterKoone that was their hope. By launching a diversion that was paid with a lot of sacrifice, Koone was brought to escape through a hidden path that was constructed underground with the bought time. It seemed there was also pursuer chasing after them, but the one in question here was the clever Koone, Moana believed that she surely would hide herself skillfully. Like that they then negotiated with the coming . But, the result was this. The depth of the grudge of the against the royal family of Synclea, the resentment from the five years ago surpassed the prediction of Moana and others. That was to say, all the people in the capital regardless whether they were soldier or citizen would be slaughtered. The queen Moana would watch that scene while going through agony. Spenser and others were enraged. The option of surrender or retreat was casted away from inside their mind. Even the people of the capital who knew about the situation decided that this place would be their grave. They couldnt possibly turn their back toward their beloved queen no matter the cost. Like that, the momentum of the invasion increased, and right now even Spenser and others were in the verge of death. If it was her big brother who became king, or perhaps if it was someone else who wasnt her, would the situation turn out to be better? Would it ended without the situation turning out like this? Vexation finally emerged as tears whileMoana wrung out her strength and opened her hands. The last heavens blessing art that would cause her to die if it was used The blessing art came to her hand. Putting the last of her strength into it, she would at least strike back with an attack. It might be just a pointless struggle. No, nine out of ten, this would only end up futilely. But, she would never despair here. She wouldnt stay meek while grieving no matter what! She was the warriors, Syncleas queen! If her head had no worth for the enemy, then she would fight to the end and died! Perhaps noticing Moanas pressure, the s gaze turned toward Moana. The red ominous eyes were peering from behind the slit of the helmet. Those eyes narrowed as though in enjoyment of Moanas struggle. Your majesty-, dont- Moana-sama- Spenser and Linden, and then the soldiers guessed that this would be Moanas last struggle and they raised up sorrowful voice. Perhaps for the even those voices were side attraction that he delighted from. A joyful stifled laughing voice echoed. Inside her heart Moana spat out I dont give a damn. Something like regretthere was no way she didnt have it. No, rather she had a lot of it. Death was scary, she didnt know how many people would be spared, and thinking of how harsh the path that her people would surely continuously walk for long after this made her felt like her heart would burst. Above all else, she had a thought that even she felt was improper as a queen. She understood that in actuality she should think of her soldiers and people until the end, even so, if Moana was asked what was her greatest regret currently, and if she answered it following her heart without any falsehood, then the answer would behow she was unable to protect the promise. Yes, the promise with him. When she heard his story, and when she talked about herself, she made that promise. However, that promise wouldnt be fulfilled anymore. Moana thought. Would he get angry? Or else would he feel proud for the choice she made? It was a mysterious feeling. For some reason he was in her mind since she first saw him, since they exchanged words. The frail him who despite having a phenomenal strength yet looked like he would crumble down anytime now. She felt it, that the more she talked with him, his existence became bigger inside her. He was kind but cowardly, strong but weak. Aa, since when she was getting this taken to him she wondered. She noticed her feeling was when she saw him continuing to fight even while losing consciousness. It was a feeling as though the inside of her chest was constricted. He would surely continue to fight from here on too. And she wished to become a person who would support him when he was tired and let go of his tension. (Sorry, Kouki.) The last was invoked. She felt it, the sensation of the last important thing that was like something beaten up slipping out from inside her body. Moana smiled. She smiled fearlessly. The stirred slightly. His laughing voice changed into a displeased groan. Your majesty- Moana-sama- Even the sorrowful voice of the soldiers, she responded sorry to them inside her heart. Spenser and others discarded their defense and tried to rush toward Moana. The stood on their way, blocking their path as though telling them to watch quietly. During that time, Moana wrung out her life and put the last attack *ton-* A light, a very light footstep echoed excessively clearly. The place, right, it was right in the middle of the who were blocking the path of Spenser and co, taking formation right in the middle between them and the . It was a single human who suddenly fell down as though he too was also a member of the formation. The stiffened. *rin-* sound rang. Instantly, a circle of light that penetrated the was drawn. The human who suddenly fell from the skyKouki passed through the around him calmly, as though it was only something natural to do, and without pause he confronted the . The who were supposed to be the elites still stiffened. And then, the katana was sheathed back. At the same time the upper body and the lower body of the were severed from each other and all the body parts fallen down simultaneously. The number easily surpassed a hundred. With just one attack, the most elite enemies numbered in three digits were cut down. Starting from Spenser, the soldiers stopped walking and opened their eyes wide in astonishment seeing that fact. The surrounding were also getting noisy. Ill have you release her. A calm voice was declaring so. The comprehended it a bit late that the voice was directed toward him. He spat out The servant of Foltina that was in the report huh with a displeased voice and the next moment, he created several hundred lined up spears. The spears surrounded Kouki from 360 degree direction without any gap. -, Kou, ki!! Moanas pained voice resounded. Half-dome of death of spears. This was one of the s ability. Place that was covered with miasma was all his territory. He could create weapon and beast anywhere and as many as he liked. A nuisance. Disappear. He shortly said only that, and then those words of the were said without any doubt that it would come to pass. With an emotion as much as crushing a bug, the barrier of spears flew out to crush the person inside. Ah? A confused voice. It came from the . Because his technique was enduredwasnt the reason. It was because his right arm became light. I have certainly received her back. You, bastard- Something moved at the corner of his view. It was his arm dancing in the air, and the figure of Kouki that was right in front of him without him noticing. The queenwas already within the arm of the opponent. The lines of spearsseveral were cut down. Only the spears that were in the way and could hit Kouki were cut to forcefully create a path The could only follow until that far. Goah!? Right after that, a severe impact that was produced at his stomach area thoroughly blew away the who had been continuously acted calm without pause since this war began. The behind the were blown away like bowling pins. The who was flying horizontally above the ground landed a few hundred meters ahead while raising up dust cloud. Healing far and wide to the children! Kouki chanted multiple target recovery magic without being mindful toward the flying . Starting from Spenser, the soldiers were healed from their wound with shocking speed, including Moana. Linden too, although his arm wasnt regenerated but his bleeding stopped completely, the pain was also receding so his complexion became better. Kou, ki Yes. Its me, Moana. Moana slowly reached out her arm and touched Koukis cheek to ascertain the presence of the person who she recalled only just now. Why It was a why that was filled with various meaning. How did he come to this battlefield? Who Kouki should protect wasnt her, shouldnt it be the people at the rear instead? It was a question that was asked exactly because she understood Koukis way of living. Or, why did he come to this battlefield? The strength of the was abnormal. Even five years ago the kingdom met catastrophic hardship. And now the had become even stronger. She didnt wish for Kouki who was supposed to still be unhealthy to fight such . Was his body okay? What happened with Koone? What happened with Arquette, with the rear territories? Every kind of worry surfaced within her Its fine. Ah Her anxiety quietly vanished. The dam inside her heart that she desperately built so she wouldnt cry burst. Even without any proof, she was convinced that it was all right already. Tears overflowed. Leave the rest to me. Yesplease- She paid no mind to her appearance, her shame, or her pride. She only said words that entrusted everything to him. It was something that she had never done by any means since she was enthroned as queen. As expected, the at the surrounding who returned to their senses began to move to steal back the queen. But, at that instant, the raining down pencil missiles blew them away. ONEE-CHAAAAAAAAAAAN- KOONE!? The princess descended from the sky riding a huge mythical beast. And then Lilin and Spike and the others, the guard squad members too. Seeing the unexpected entrance of his son, Spenser raised a shocked voice Spike!? What are you doing!?. Spike made a thousand-yard stare despite being in a battlefield and his answer Chichi-ue, even I dont understand it myself entered Spensers ears. Lilin held her breath for a moment after seeing her fathers condition, and then for some reason she made a thumb up saying Otou-san! Nice guts!. With a twitching face Linden retorted What in the world you are straddling there!?. While the griffons were holding the surrounding in check, or rather while a part of the griffons were shooting missiles like they were candy at the area where the was flying at to hold back (?) and dealt additional blow (?), Kouki was entrusting Moana to Koone. Even with the healing of her wound, she was still a step away from death most likely from using the heavens blessing art, Moana was unable to even stand. Koone. Take care of Moana okay? Imgoing to end this. Yes, Kouki-sama. Koone will pray for your victory. Receiving Moana, Koone hugged her tightttttly while giving her words to Kouki with her expression filled with gentleness and kindness that Kouki had never seen before until now. And then Moana was, Kouki Yes, she called Koukis name and pulled at Koukis collar. Kouki felt a soft sensation on his lips. It was a happening that happened only for a moment. Kouki was taken aback. Moana narrowed her gaze lovingly at such Kouki and, Ill wait, right here. Kouki smiled softly, then he made a small nod before standing up. At the same time, the griffons stopped attacking. And then, they skillfully moved their wing and sharply pointed with Kue! cry. It was as though they were giving him a thumb up while saying We have bought you time yeah. Do whatever you want now!. Inside his heart Kouki was thinking These guys are really just golem right? There is no strange soul entering inside them right? while shaking his head unable to say anything anymore. Can I ask you guys to guard them and back up the other places? He tried asking them that. The griffons made a somewhat irritating gesture with skillful movement of their wings as though to say Good grief this kid before they flew away with only three staying behind to guard Moana and others. Kouki thought that these guys were exactly just like their owner. *DON-* Dust cloud spurted up, at the same time a spiral of dark miasma pierced to the sky. The thickness of the miasma covering the capital increased. The seemed to be trying to strengthen his territory further. The scattered so much miasma with what seemed to be an inexhaustible supply. He made his right arm to be clad in miasma. And then, his arm that should have been cleaved away regenerated instantly. In addition, a huge sword took shape at the end of that hand. It was an ominous large sword that looked as though it was the anger of the taking shape. The thickness of the miasma was increasing second by second, turning into thickness that ought to be called as thick fog. If it was inside this territory, if the could make weapon anywhere he liked here just like before, that it seemed that the whole capital had been taken hostage. To prove that, the was going to create countless spear behind Koukiat the place where Moana and others were at Im not going to hold back. I wont let you touch them. Here I go *GOU-* Pure white light pierced the sky. The pillar of light drew spiral trajectory that instantly blew away the surrounding miasma. What? An agitated voice leaked out for the first time from the . The pure white torrent that pierced the sky instantly exterminated the miasma at the back, overwriting the territory of the into the territory of human. You bastard-. The like of Faltinas servant is powerful to this degree- Even more miasma spurted out from the . Gigantic darkness approached to swallow everything. The pure white light that increased further in radiance prevented that. That scene was like the clash between two giant sandstorms of black and white. If it was seen from afar, it might even looked like the sky had been split. It was the contest between darkness and light. Everyone forgot that this place was a battlefield from gazing at that sight that seemed to come from legend. The fact that he was unable to take back the territory no matter how much miasma he scattered caused the to ask with an angry voice as though to reject the reality. You bastard-, just what the hell are you!? From the reports that he heard until now, he thought that the one who hindered him was a warrior that was bestowed with Faltinas divine protection. If that was the case, then even if that warrior was more or less strong, but in the end he would be nothing but a warrior that obtained the cooperation of the incarnation of the blessing power, such being wouldnt be his match who was able to erode blessing power. And yet, the situation was like this. What was this light? It was a power he had never felt before, different from blessing power. A pure white light that was tremendous, vast, and was even somewhat divine. There was a pressure as though his existence was going to get crushed and overwritten just from looking at it. Kouki who was being looked at as though he was someone that shouldnt be existing ruminated the question of the inside his mind. What was he? The answer, was recorded on his status plate since a long time ago. He thought of the question for the first time when he arrived in this world. What was the meaning of that, he wondered. If it meant to be someone who possessed courage, then everyone in this world was like that. Even the people of Tortus, even his classmate comrades, everyone was like that. He didnt understand the truth. But surely, yes surely That must be referring to someone that couldnt choose the few. It must be referring to a person who left behind their important person for the sake of the many. Someone with a difficult personality, who kept taking detour, unable to discard the ideal, and yet when the time came he would make the choice, and then grieved and writhed as they pleased It must be referring to such stupid idiot. (This time where Im saved by the demon king and can choose the few, is surely something like a miracle.) Inside his heart Kouki was exasperated at himself thinking I got no face to introduce myself like that, however, Kouki looked straight at the . Toward the who looked slightly faltering, You are asking me what I am Fine then, he thought. Although, he actually didnt understand what kind of person that referred to. If by introducing himself as that, he would be able to support someone, he would be able to save someones heart. Aa, thats fine. Ill introduce myself like that. After all if its resolve, Ive already made it. Now, listen. I am Amanogawa Koukia hero. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Next time, last chapter of Kouki arc. Actually I also wanted to write the another world arc of Hajime and Kouki, but this story became long more than expected, no, in a sense it was just as expected, so Im thinking that Ill write it at another chance. And so, for now, Kouki arc will be only until next week. Also, terribly sorry for those who looked forward to it every week but After Kouki arc ended, Im thinking of wanting to rest throughout the whole September, until around mid-October. Im busy with various things like revising for publication and so on, doesnt feel like I have any leeway. But, I still have tale that I want to write, so I promise I will start again. It will make me happy if you can wait patiently. Please take care of Arifureta from here on too. Chapter 280 Arifureta Chapter 280 Arifureta After II Take Care of the Next World Too Pleaa~se! Amanogawa Koukia hero. Hearing Koukis declaration, the let out a dubious voice. A hero, you said? It was likely that he was demanding for a word that could substantiate Koukis strength more specifically. I guess thats too abstract huh, Kouki smiled wryly inside his heart while asking back in return this time. . Human and , wont you help me looking for a way where both sides can coexist? What? Bafflementthat wasnt it. The emotion that was filling that voice was as expectedridicule. In this end of the war, where Im about to get my hand on my longstanding desire, and you are asking me to discard it? Hah Out of the question, was what he conveyed. But, Kouki continued his words without faltering. Youre only about to get your hand on your desire, but you wont be able to obtain it for real. Hou. Why do you think so? Because Im here. This time it was wrath. A terrific wrath was emitted from the . He thought that Kouki was telling him that the couldnt win against the , that he was inferior than him. Are you mocking me? No. Its my determination. The words that replied back concisely contained a clearness that couldnt be ignored. The looked up to the sky. His miasma was completely blocked by the torrent of light. It was the proof that the being confronting him right now was a being that possessed extraordinary strength. There was a still silence. The s answer was !! A thunderous sound resounded. That was the sound of clash played by the sheathed holy sword that Kouki lifted up with both hands clashing against the large sword that was swung down vertically. The attack was a powerful one that caused a hallucination as though the ground was split. Hou, thats really something. The voice came from the back. At the same time a giant jaw assaulted from left and right! Kouki immediately tried to jump forward to escape from the unknown, but he saw black beasts assaulted him from all directions simultaneously. Kouki immediately created multiple barriers using to block while continuing his question. It was the same question that he once asked Ragal. Why? Why wont you take a path where everyone can survive!? If your race can survive by other way, then there should be no need for human to be livestock! Its fine even if its only mutual non-interference with each other! Just what meaning there is in a world where both sides are merely continuing to kill each other!? The didnt reply. But, it could be seen how the red eyes peeking out from behind his helms slit warped in mockery. He was really not seeing any worth from Koukis wish except as trash. Kouki continued to argue vehemently even while gritting his teeth. There will be spark of hatred remaining for sure if you turn human into livestock. Discord will occur without fail if you rule through fear. If mankind rebel once more in the future, a lot of might die. A lot of lives will be scattered if a war occur! You are their king arent you!? Arent you thinking to look for a path where no sacrifice will result for the sake of the future, for the sake of your compatriots!? The seemed to be able to teleport in short range even when he wasnt in the territory of miasma. Surprise attacks came one after another. It was truly a storm of great sword. And then, every single attack possessed terrific might. If it was an average soldier then they would get cut down without even noticing it, or even if they could defend there was no doubt they would still get cut down along with their defense. In fact, he was barely blocking the attacks by placing at his blind spots, but small wounds from unavoidable attacks that cut through those were increasing continuously. In addition, the countless beasts that suddenly appeared from empty air became numerous murderous weapons. They used miasma to explode or became blades that constantly attacked from his blind spot. There was no opening to perform defense to all directions using . Kouki used and to hold back the beasts, and used and < Light Explosion> to forcefully take some distance. Only then he was barely able to evade or block everything. The was responding with ridiculing laugh as expected toward Koukis desperate words. Not at all. Koukis expression distorted in grief. Why, how could War? The bigger the better. Strife itself is something like a delicious food. What meaning is there in a life where there isnt even one entertainment? Enter, tainment? Koukis expression changed slightly. His desperation thinned down and his expression was turning vaguely calm. Conflict, rule, the livestocks rebellion, they are side show. All of those are indispensable entertainment for living dont you think? Kouki understood. Completely. About the nature of the race called . He understood for sure this time. So to speak they were the same like a species of migratory fish that would die if they didnt continue to swim. Conflict was exactly their motivation for living. They couldnt help but fight. They couldnt help but conquer. They would invade until the ends of earth if it was for the sake of that. They would scatter the spark of hatred themselves. If was the way of living for survival, and at the same time it was also something to fill their heart. Evilit would be easy if could just be labeled like that. But it was if from the viewpoint of Kouki, no, from the view point of the great majority of human. But, from the viewpoint of the , perhaps it was Koukis insistence for coexistence that was exactly an evil that was trampling on their nature. Their viewpoint was decisively too different. Are you finished with your questions? Then lets end this. You have allowed me to enjoy this somewhat, but even that torrent of light wont match the strength that I have continued to stock for this whole five years. The air shook greatly. Raging miasma converged behind the with fierce momentum. Power is everything in this world. The strong rule everything. Ill teach your body the meaning of kingship. The miasma formed shape. The darkness colored miasma was forming into a giant that was about fifty meter tall from the ground. Arms were formed, a head was formed, a great sword was formed, and then the whole body was covered with armor. It was truly the avatar of . The figure of the strongest king that wouldnt perish as long as miasma existed was there. How about you create your barrier of light? You almost died protecting a town of the livestock using that didnt you? In respond Kouki closed his eyes slightly. He wrapped his body in silence and the tranquility of a clear spring resided in his eyes. Once more, he chose. He imagined along with his resolve. Once, he escaped from reality, and at the end of it he was bestowed with that form of strength. Since that time, no matter how many times he attempted it he was always unable to do it anymoreif it was now he would be able to do it. With such conviction he declared. No, there is no need. Ill defeat you and end this A calm voice resounded. But, the occurring phenomenon right after it was something tremendous and grand. A gigantic torrent of light converged behind Kouki. It formed a shape in the blink of eyewhat appeared was the form of radiantly shining dragon with size that rivaled even the miasma giant. You, how far you are going to Because you are a king, I had to ask. I wanted to hear, the words of the king of . I thought that perhaps, there still might be other different path. I didnt want to discard that possibility. However, I had heard your answer. The time had come. Thats whyI wont let you do anything anymore. I wont let you. Tsu, dont look down on me- The miasma giant swung down its great sword. The air screamed from its overwhelming pressure. But, Instantly the world was dyed white. The light dragons breath blew away anything and everything. It wasnt at the level like the air was screaming anymore. It was a might that annihilated the air. That was truly the manifestation of heavens might. The very light of ruination itself. The giants great sword was instantly vaporized. The bodys upper half that was hit by the breath showed that it was enduring. But, that too was only for a moment. The bodys upper half was erased as though it was gouged up. The breath that stabbed at the ground far away caused a localized earthquake. Just its after wave blew away the warriors of without them being able to stand their ground. But even amidst of that, just as expected, although one of his trump card was easily annihilated, the repressed his turmoil and teleported behind Kouki in order to take advantage of Koukis stiffening post using the technique. A sound like the clear ring of a bell rang out. tsu. You bastard! Even though he should have taken the enemy by surprise from a blind spot, when he noticed his hand that was holding the great sword was cut away and sent flying. (When was it slashed? No, was it just a coincidence?) The teleported again and took some distance while pondering about the attack just now. It was a method of defense that was different from the beginning of battle where Kouki was obviously defending using his instinct or deploying barrier at his blind spots beforehand. This time he was intercepted with pin point accuracy He made dark beasts attacked from Koukis blind spot also with the intention of observation. The head of the dark beasts were already lobbed off when he noticed. He regenerated his arm and large sword while attacking with line of spears from all directions. Kouki deflected only a few spears and evaded everything by moving only a step. He teleported to a blind spot. He swung his great sword horizontally. *shan* Such clear sound rang. At the same time the trajectory of his great sword was averted, and when he noticed his body was already slashed diagonally. Different from before, these sword attacks were calm. He was unable to perceive the process for even once. He could see how dreadful the skill behind these attacks. And yet, he didnt feel anything from the person himself. Whether it was killing intent, or fighting spirit, or hatred, nothing You-, just what the hell are you doing!? The finally couldnt hide his turmoil and shouted. At the same time, as though to say that if he was slashed if he approached, then he would just pulverize everything altogether, he reformed his miasma giant and ordered it to punch down. It was blown away by the giant light dragon. Even when he attacked from the blind spot, everything was slashed off. While area attack was annihilated by the giant dragon standing by behind the enemy. Then Ill use number! Ill crush you with number! The created a hundred miasma warriors that resembled bull head species with height of three meter in one breath. He formed them in a way that surrounded Kouki and made them charge. If the opponent was the soldiers of the kingdom, they would be easily blown away even if they hardened their defense with twice the number. This was a charge of monsters that allowed gruesome trampling with their rush momentum and physical strength. Kouki swayed relaxedly, and two heads flew. The moment the perceived that, three more heads already danced in the air. No matter how powerful the miasma warrior he createdthey were cut. Some rushed ahead using their comrade as shield. They were cut altogether. Some was covered wholly with armor. They were cut together with their armor. Some swung down their large sword. They were cut together with their large sword. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. There was no room for resistance, the miasma warriors who werent supposed to even feel pain were cut away without even feeling it at all. Everything was with one attack. There wasnt even the sound of cutting wind when the sword was swung. And then, the smoothly flowing movement was approaching to where the was little by little. The miasma warriors were cut away with easiness as though an afterthought while strolling casually. Tsu, whats this? You bastard, whats with your gaze!? No one would believe it. Within that s voice, there was a definite flinch filling it. What he was fearing wasnt how everything he was doing was getting cut down. It also wasnt how his trump card the miasma giant was being completely helpless from the breath and the storm of light bullets that were like meteor shower unleashed by the giant light dragon. It was those eyes. There was no hostility in them. No killing intent. No hatred. No desperation. No fighting spirit. No emotion. Most things that could be called will couldnt be found there at all. Those eyes were tranquil like a spring sleeping deep inside an untrodden and unexplored region. It looked like he was looking somewhere, but it was also as if he wasnt looking anywhere. Within those slightly opened eyelids there was only tranquility. At the end after stepping foot into his territory, there was only one result waiting after going through all the process. That wasbeing cut. The moment he drew out his katana couldnt be seen. The trajectory of the sword couldnt be seen. Everything was already over without anything that could be seen. It was the furthest land of sword skill that Moana and others witnessed at that day. The last derivation of skill Sword Art Serene Mind With feeling inside the heart, one swung the sword in the state of complete trance. Because it was in a state of nothingness, the process of the sword being swung was remarkably difficult to perceive. If one didnt have omnipresent consciousness that could notice the sway of the grass below even while crossing sword in a battlefield, this sword strike would be extremely difficult to be evaded with how very naturally it was done. It was one of the summits of being a swordsman that Kouki obtained in the end of his continuous battle that was driven with only a single thought of I have to protect even while he wasnt conscious. Against this abnormal opponent that was responding against his attack while giving him no impression at all, the finally ordered the at the surrounding to attack. All of you-, dont just stand there! Kill him! -, yes- For a moment, the made an expression that was filled with faint suspicion of Is the king about to get defeated? before they rushed Kouki. But, the soldiers of the kingdom who were similarly continuing to watch the battle of the and the wouldnt allow that. Dont let them interfere with Kouki-dono! This is the critical moment! Fight with the intention of making this place your grave! The one that gave such order while rushing at the forefront was Spike and Lilin. Spenser and Linden looked at each other for a moment seeing their children taking the initiative. They made an expression that seemed to want to say how the both of them had grown so old before heading out to reinforce Kouki while leading the surviving soldiers. E, errr. Death god-san! Please listen to Koones wish! I hope you can attack violently at the crowd over there! Eh? Koone? Death god-san? Even while Moana was looking surprised, the griffons seemed to say Kue! (Order acknowledged yeah, missy!) at Koones request and they turned the enemies into meat scraps using missiles or small gatling gun that came out from under their belly. Moana stared with her pupil turning into dot at the agonizing cries of the . Then, at that time. Silver light shined and rippled through all the other battlefields with the exception of the battlefield at the capitals front where Kouki and others were at. If Kouki didnt enter his trance state, then he would realize that it was the cheat healing that his one other childhood friend unleashed. Wind of agitation ran through the battlefields. That was only natural. After all the peoples wounds were healed in the blink of eye without caring of how heavy the wounds were or even how miasma had eroded inside, in addition their comrade in arms who should be died already snapped their eyes open and stood up. The chaotic battlefield made it went unnoticed, but the revival was limited to those whose time of death was within half a day more or lesseven so what was happening around them was nothing but a miracle. A miracle that was brought at the battlefield where the was standing on. The confusion immediately settled down and their fighting spirit rose with a terrific momentum. Their despair was swept away and a momentum to the degree that pushed back the at all battlefront was born. Again-, am I going to taste that humiliation again- The raised a voice of rage. Five years ago, he ate a painful retaliation just when it would only take a bit more to destroy his enemy. Because of that he was attacked many times by his compatriots who were thinking Perhaps I can become king if its now?. Perhaps they could win. That was the greatest humiliation for the that other could think so about him. He was the strongest, the king that possessed the ultimate strength. Those who doubted that and also those who caused such doubt couldnt be allowed to live no matter what. That was why, he endured the humiliation, crushed the attack of his compatriots, saved his strength determinedly, and he even created a new skill, biding his time before marching with his army, and yet Even if I have to retreat this time, Ill at least kill you betting my title as king! The miasma giant dispersed. Just when it looked like that, the miasma converged into the . It was just like when Kouki was going to unleash . I accept the challenge. Ill end you who are unable to choose living with various race. The giant light dragon converged into the holy sword. You hope of the livestock. Perish! What was unleashed was a darkness colored bombardment. Facing against that was naturally, This is my choice!! A pure white bombardment. That attack that was unleashed with Limit Break state boasted a scale and might that was easily several times the one he unleashed in Arquette. It was pure destruction. The dark and light bombardments that clashed in the middle blew away the surrounding thoroughly with terrific impact. A crater was created at the desert land. The two bombardments looked like they were equal, but that too was only for a few seconds. The holy sword shined even brighter. And then The light of destruction swallowed the darkness and went straight ahead. Impossib The air rumbled, the world was dyed pure white, the sound vanished. Kouki felt like he heard that word inside such world. Before long, the light of Heavens Might thinned down and vanished as though it was melting into the air. There was nothing left behind. Silence visited the battlefield. In a brief time, the whose number had been reduced considerably, and also the soldiers who were riddled with wounds, everyone was watching the spot where the was at. Koukis shoulders were heaving with heavy breath. He wasnt clad in light anymore. Actually he was forcefully activating continuously using , so his body was considerably burdened. Honestly speaking, he was gravely exhausted that it felt like he was going to faint anytime now. But, he didnt allow his expression to show such thing. Kouki scolded himself He slowly lifted up the holy sword above his head. Even without words, it was still the most eloquent victory declaration there was. It was the prove that the strongest in historythe was defeated. A beat later. Intense cheers spread through the battlefield. After that, the morale of the declined with the s defeat, furthermore after witnessing the absurdity of the soldiers who should have died already coming back to life, even the who loved conflict and domination chose to retreat as expected. And yet, the soldiers with Lilin in the lead went to pursue them with amazing vigor and morale, in the end just how many of them could escape At any rate, it could be imagined that it would be less than several thousand, it was a catastrophic state if looking back how it was an army of seventy thousand at first. Surely they wouldnt be able to make any move for a while. Kouki who was desperately staying awake for the sake of his allys morale also secretly consumed a magic medicine from the Grim Reapers stock and now he was recovering bit by bit somehow. Even so, it looked like it would take a while before he was recovered to the degree where he could immediately fight. The use of and in conjunction forced a harsh burden on him that it actually wouldnt be strange even if he dropped dead right after. Kouki slowly sheathed his sword and let out a long sigh. And then, he scolded his staggering body while turning around. At that moment, Kouki-sama! Gofuh!? A flying brutal small headbutt exploded on his solar plexus. The body Kouki who was relatively at his limit doubled over and then he collapsed down as though he was pushed down. Koone tilted her head going Eh?. She thought that Kouki would catch her, but unexpectedly Kouki was easily brought down. O, oi! Koone! Its obvious that Kouki is tired if you look carefully! So, sorry, Kouki-sama! Moana who approached with Spensers support dropped down her fist *poka-* on Koone. Koone who came back to her senses from that fist hurriedly get down from straddling Kouki. She then moved to his side and looked at him worriedly. Moana also sat down at Koukis side. Kouki Aa, Moana. Both of them stared still at each other. Moana was praising him with a unfathomable smile that looked as though she was going to cry, worried, loving, and happy. The tears gathering at the corners of her eyes were falling down drop by drop. You are, really okay arent you? You didnt believe in me? Kouki spoke jokingly while laying down still. Moana shook her head at such Kouki. I believed. But, I doubted a little whether inside the okay that you said you included yourself properly. It has no credence whats with my previous offense huh. Fufu. The rear territories are all right arent they? Yeah. Because some guys who are so disgustingly reliable took over for me, those places are absolutely all right. Moana guessed it when she heard those words that Kouki said with wry smile. Your pick uphas arrived then? yeah. Youre going home? I, guess. Moanas expression strained. However, she didnt say anything to make him stay, she only slowly grasped Koukis hand tightly, as though enduring her gratitude and her feeling that were overflowing from inside. Kouki also closed his mouth. The parting, felt really regrettable. To the degree that he couldnt express it with word. He wanted to watch over this worlds future for a bit more. If possible he wanted to lend his help until the problem with was resolved. He also had such feeling, but right now he was only thinking that he didnt want to let go of the hand of the slightly older woman before him. However, the matter of going home completely depended on that guy. That guy came here to pick him up, and he even already gave him his cooperation, and the matter was more or less settled, however because he still wasnt satisfied, so came again later to pick him up when he finished his businessthere was no way Kouki could ask for such convenience. If he was going to stay behind longer than this, then he would need a resolve to stay in this world for his whole life. He had family, friends, comrades, and also things left undone in Tortus. It was a really difficult choice. He couldnt answer easily. That was why Kouki naturally closed his mouth. While grasping back at Moanas hand. The queen and the hero was staring at each other wholeheartedly from really close distance, their hand grasping each others hand. It was really picture perfect. If the matter about the place being a battlefield welcoming its end was excluded. Onee-chan, and also Kouki-sama, do the two of you forget that Koone and others are here? Hah!? The two released each others hand in a flash and took a bit of distance. Koones eyes were staring still. Spenser was watching over them with a really complicated expression. Linden who had arrived at their side unnoticed, Donar whose life seemed to retain his life from that healing light, and then the soldiers were making bright expression that was looking on smilingly and joyously. Koukis gaze was wandering around from the rapidly increasing embarrassment he was feeling. Spenser and others conveyed their praise and gratitude from their mouth to him. Loud cheers resounded from throughout the capital. There was a lot of words praising Kouki inside the far away voice too. Kouki was feeling shaken at the interstice between his feeling that wanted to go home and his feeling that wanted to stay. Seeing such Kouki, Moana was also feeling shaken between her loneliness and her wish of seeing off Kouki with a smile after thanking him representing the whole country. In the end, the two of them kept stealing glances at each other with complicated feeling while at loss for words. Haa~~~~~ Koone was sighing loudly amidst such atmosphere. Aa, geez. If Onee-chan loves Kouki-sama that much, then Onee-chan can just go together with him. Kouki-sama too, you have done enough already, so its fine for you to take Onee-chan with you and go home. Seeing the two of you keep fidgeting and fidgeting and fidgeting make us feel embarrassed here. The two of you arent some brat in puberty anyway! Little girl shouldnt say that, no such retort came. Moanas cheeks reddened and she objected in a hurry. Eh, ah, no, Koone-tan? Look here, Onee-chan is the queen, so The war is over. From here on its Koones era! Someone like her majesty who is just a step from dying is fired! The objection was suppressed decisively. Certainly, skirmish between the two sides would still continue from here on, but large scale battle wouldnt occur anymore. In the recovering world postwar, rather than Moana who not only used up her strength and unable to walk by her own strength, but even her life span was uncertain, it was obvious that it would be better for Koone to take the throne just as planned. Above all else, Koone wanted Moana who was already that ragged to at least spent her remaining life for her own sake. Moana who was told that she was fired was shocked Ko, Koone-tan is in rebellious age and she hung her head down. Kouki who was unable to watch quietly spoke out hesitatingly. Bu, but see, Koone. The method to cross over world, is only possible by asking that guy. That guy is fundamentally a fiendish and inhuman guy, thats why perhaps after I crossed world with Moana, it will be your last meeting with Moana in this life Your repetitive prattling is noisy. Indeed, that person is truly a brutish and scary person, but Kouki-sama isnt a person who will give up just because of maybe right? Koone wont say something like come visit here frequently. Its enough if we someday, we can meet again even if its only once. Until that time, Koone will surely return this world into its former state that is abundant with nature! From nearby Aa? such dangerous voice, and voices likeDont! Hold back Hajime-kun here! or Hajime, please read the atmosphere! resounded faintly, but no one noticed. Koukis eyes opened wide at Koones speech and her tremendous faith on him. Whats with that look? Its vexing. Koone protest, that its vexing! Even like this, Koone dearly love you just as much as Koone love Onee-sama you know, Kouki-sama? For Koone who said that she was leaning toward her big sister when weighing her against the world, those words showed the best just how much fait she had to him. Kouki felt like she heard Moana whispering Koone-tan? It feels like youre making a womans face somehowthats just Onee-chans imagination right? with a slightly flustered expression, and voices like Kouki-kun, is lolicon? or Kouki. Am I gonna have to punch him again? With just Nagumo being loliconbubeh!? accompanied with crashing sound from nearby, but Kouki ignored it. Koone took the hand of Moana and Kouki that separated from each other and connected them again. She then corrected her sitting posture before she opened her mouth with a shockingly gentle expression. Your majesty Moana. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for staking your life to guide us since that day. This Koone de Shelt Synclea will take over for the future from here on. Please take care of your health with peace of mind. Koone Moana opened her eyes wide. Behind Koone, the soldiers including Spenser, Donar, and Linden were lining up. They respectfully kneeled in unison. Their stance was filled with their gratitude, and their wish for her to rest because it was enough already. Moanas let out tears falling through her cheeks once more. Her various feelings until now became an immense heat that overflowed out. With a gaze that already emitted an atmosphere as queen, this time Koone turned at Kouki. Hero-sama. As the representative of mankind, I express you our deep thanks. The grand exploit that you accomplish, it will surely be carved deeply into the annal of history along with our respect and gratitude. The path to the future that you grant us, we swear that we will make it into something glorious. Please I beg you, move forward through the path you desire without worry. You keep on surprising me since from the beginning huh. The path to the future could be seen. The despair was cleared away. For the rest they would do their best by their own, so Kouki didnt need to abandon his precious people for the sake of this world. Hearing those words of Koone that was telling him so, Kouki looked up to the sky with a giving up expression. And then, he grasped Moanas hand tightly. Moana twitched for a moment, but after she closed her eyes for a bit, she grasped back at Koukis hand still with a crying face. And? Looks like you guys finished talking already but, is it all right that you are taking along that woman too? Uoh!? Hoa!? Hiih, he came out!? The presence and voice that suddenly appeared right beside Kouki and Moana caused the two to harmoniously hugged each other, and then Koone who turned into queen mode rolled backward while her twintail went wild. Na, Nagumo! Since when you are there!? Around the time you ate that brats headbutt and fell down I guess. By the way, everyone is here too. Hajime snapped his finger while saying that. Right away, the barrier of camouflage from Pencil Cross Velt was dispelled and Yue, Shia, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, Ryutaro, and Suzus figures showed up. We divided the rear between us and took care of it. Be really grateful until you die. Ye, yeah. Thank you. Im seriously grateful for that. Kouki lowered his head with a soft smile not to just Hajime, but to all the other members who also cooperated. Moana and others sent Kouki a question with their gaze. Kouki, these people Yes, Ill introduce them. They are the people coming to pick me upmy friends from my original world. There was a bit of pause because he was hesitating whether it was okay for him to call Hajime that. However, it would be too complicated in various things if he talked about their relation accurately, so he put Hajime in friend grouping while averting his gaze a bit. Hajime grinned. Nice to meet you, Im Nagumo Hajime, the one who is fundamentally fiendish and inhuman according to hero-kuns introduction. If you like, you can also think of me as a brutish and scary person too. At the same time, the returning griffons were neighing while circling around above Hajimes head. His appearance was awfully demon king-like. Koone wentHiih, forgive me!! while casually hiding at a position that turned Kouki into a shield. Kouki let out a dry laugh to divert from the topic. Shizuku, Kaori, Ryutaro, and Suzu dashed toward such Kouki. Uwaa, Kouki-kun. Your inside is worn out you know? You over there, err, Moana-sama, thats her name right? That person also feels a bit horrible, Ill regenerate the two of you okay? Kaori who at first rushed toward the two used age of god magic to heal Kouki and Moana instantly. While she was at it she also healed the warriors like Linden who were injured with loss of body part. Linden whose arm was restored the moment he was wrapped in light as though going through a video playback opened his eyes wide. Kouki already knew about Kaoris cheat-like effect of Kaoris regeneration magic, so he wasnt especially surprised. He could sayThanks Kaori calmly, but Moana couldnt be like him. Wha, wha wha, wha!? Seeing Moanas shaken expression, the gaze of Spenser and others turned grave and caught Kaori with question Is she doing no good thing to Moanas body!?. But, before they could do anything, a change happened to Moana. Onee-chanyour hair Yes, Moanas hair that lost its color was recovering its radiance that was really similar with Koones hair. It seemed her hair coloring was a bit thinner than Koone, so perhaps it should be called as platinum blond. Moana scooped up her own hair and stared at it while opening her mouth in a daze. I feel, it. My strength returned Saying that, she lifted Koukis hand to her chest and offered a prayer. Right after that, Kouki was wrapped in faint platinum light. What Moana invoked without any difficulty or even any considerable burden was naturally the heavens blessing art . Putting aside the healing cheat who saidSomething like this I think? with really light tone at the side, Shizuku and others started talking to Kouki. Kouki Shizuku Fufu. Looks like you had a nice encounter. Im hardly recognizing you right now. Yeah. After all I wont have the face to look at my big sister if I keep being an unworthy little brother forever. Moana instantly recovered from her turmoil. And then she moved on to a new turmoil. Thi, this person is Koukis big sister!? In other words, sister-in-law!? Looks like Shizuku got another younger stepsister in a different sense than the soul sisters. Yo, Kouki. I was seriously shocked when I heard that you got summoned again yeah? Well, no matter where you got sent to, in the end it looks like you are completely yourself huh. However, spare me from having a lolicon best friend yeah? Geez, Ryu-kun! There is no way such thing can happen with Kouki-kun, dont say something like that! Ryutaro, Suzu. Thank you for coming. ButRyu-kun? The distance between the two was strangely close. And then the changed way of calling. Kouki looked on dubiously, but before he could receive an explanation, Hajime who was heading to take back the Grim Reapers that were landing simultaneously slightly some way away asked Kouki. So, whatre you going to do? Going home, or not? Kouki stood up and he looked at Koone and others. Koone and also Spenser and co were sayingAt least stay here until we can express our gratitude somehow, they werent telling him not to go home. He looked at Moana. It appears that Im just get dismissed from my duty. Following you backmight be fine I think? Yes. Its fine if Moana want it. Kouki smiled while nodding. He was doing his utmost to not pay attention at his childhood friends who were grinning at him and Yue and co who were unexpectedly watching with great interest while he headed toward Hajime. Behind Hajime who had finished taking back the Grim Reapers into the Treasure Warehouse, Kouki was about to tell him about his intention of taking Moana back with him and also to ask something like If I ask you to open a gate to this world again, about how much it will cost me?. Hey, Nagumo. Moana and It was right at that moment. Hajime noticed a strange presence and he turned around. At the same time, space whirled right above Koukis head. It was like a black hole that instantly tried to capture and suck in Kouki! Do, dont tell me, this is An intense power aimed at Kouki. Even though the sand below him wasnt getting sucked at all, yet the space vortex was fiercely shining while pulling insistently at Kouki as though saying Take care of the next world too pleaa~se!. Kouki looked at Hajime. As expected Hajime who seemed to be surprised also looked at Kouki. Hajime made a thumb up. Seeing that, Kouki was convinced that Hajime had the same thinking like him. That was to say, This must be summoning he thought. The moment Koukis feet floated lightly from the ground, various emotion exploded inside Kouki and he N, no-, NO MOREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!! Serene Mind as well as Limit Break activated! With a step method that was remarkably difficult to perceive as though slipping between the gap of consciousness, he leaped at Hajime. Wai-, yo The hero and demon king floated to the air. Without pause the two floated to the sky like dusts that were sucked by vacuum cleaner. You bastard-, this son of a bitch! Let go of meee-, THIS SHITTY HEROOOOOOOOOO- Im not gonna let go of you no matter what-, DEMON KINGGGGGGG- They were vanishing amiably into the other side of the sky. The people who were left behind, including even Yue and Shizuku who were usually always calm were staring blankly with their mouth gaping wide. And then they all simultaneously, Eee~~~~~~? They were raising a voice that seemed really want to say Something like that, is just not done in this kind of timing~. After that, because the Crystal Key was held by Hajime, Yue and others were waiting patiently at Synclea. Hajime returned to them about one week later. And then, when they talked about what happened, they heard from Hajime how Kouki was going to save the world for a bit together with the goddess, furthermore Hajime said that it seemed the goddess was pleased with Kouki. Hearing that, the light vanished from Moanas eyes. It went without saying that when Kouki returned, it became a bloodbath. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. With this Koukis arc is temporarily over. Im thinking of someday writing the tag battle of demon king and hero too. Now then, just like I previously mentioned, I will take a bit of rest. Im thinking that Ill restart writing again around the middle of October at the slowest, so please take care of [Arifureta] again at that time. PS Arifureta Nichijous newest chapter is updated at Comic Galdo. This time is interesting too! And then the illustration of Mori Misaki-sensei is cute. You can go there through Overlap-samas homepage, so please go take a look by all means. PS 2 I pretty much was allowed to write one of Historia Garden (The side store of Garden series) but, Its also made available to the public. You can go there from Overlap-samas homepage. Please read it if youre interested as a mean to kill some time. Chapter 281 Arifureta Chapter 281 Character Introduction Part II AN: Its character introduction. This is a rare chance, so I consolidate it a bit. I dont have time so it feels half-assed, pardon me. Nagumo Sumire Hajimes mother. A famous shoujo mangaka who is a skillful user of numerous artifacts for housewife use. Her forte is party trick. Nagumo Shuu Hajimes father. He manages a game company. The originator who beaten up the otaku nature into Hajime. The trio junior boys The male juniors who got the terror of Hajime-senpai carved into them. One of them revealed with a loud voice at a certain fastfood restaurant that his preference was for widow or female teacher, he was put into the blacklist. The wicked bunches The people who were beaten up black and blue by Hajime. Every time something happened, they showed up their face at Hajimes place to give report. Hide-chan The delinquent who was turned into scrap rag by Hajime. He found employment in a detective agency with Hajimes referral. He is doing work related with information broker. Idolized Hajime. Sonobe Yuuka A girl high school student who is able to pierce smartphone with vegetable stick. Scheduled to be the second generation of the western restaurant Wisteria. Hajime frequently came there for relaxing, so she is thought as a mistress by the surrounding. When she noticed she became magical girl. Sonobe Hiroyuki Yuukas father. The current manager of Wisteria. He is worrying about his daughters mistress trait while wishing that she would marry normally. Sonobe Yuuri Yuukas mother. A gentle person, but at the same time she is also a type of person who will drop a bomb of words unaware. Shirasaki Tomoichi Kaoris father. He is really doting to the degree that he calls Kaori angel. Even while harboring gratitude that Hajime brought Kaori back home, he often pick up a fight with Hajime from his jealous feeling that his daughter is taken by a harem bastard. Each time Kaori got the Hannya out and then he would dogeza. Shirasaki Kaoruko Kaoris mother. Possess a Stand of Yaksha. Super skilled cook. Generally Tomoichi will dogeza to her. Shirasaki Sakura Kaoris cousin. A frank female college student who Kaori idolizes like her real big sister. In general she is a victim who often got caught between the father-daughter fight of Kaori and Tomoichi. Yaegashi Shuuzou Shizukus grandfather. The current head of Yaegashi-style. Other than sword he specialize in kusarigama(sickle and chain). He is generally going in offense. Yaegashi Koichi Shizukus father. A good looking middle aged man with scar on his cheek. He is generally going in offense. Yaegashi Kirino Shizukus mother. She made her entrance gracefully from the ceiling. She will serve poison with elegant smile. The disciples of Yaegashi dojo They are ninja in general. Hatayama Akiko Aikos mother. She has guessed the general picture. Hatayama family Aikos two parents and the grandparents from the mother side. The father was adopted into the family. Fruit farmer. The family is making a killing with Aiko Power. Old man Yamashiro 102 years old. He is able to reproduce any kind of carving using cotton candy. Furukawa Taichi Aikos childhood friend. He survives even after approaching Aiko. Umeko-san The helper in Taniguchi house. Her selling point is hearty consolation. Created the mood-maker Suzu. (Her name overlapped with Sugahara Taeko, so author nonchalantly revised it) Karashio Sakagami familys dog. Wont lose in feeling even against werewolf. His heart is always that of a wolf. Sakagami family Consist of Ryutaro and two parents and an elder sister. The mother was frightened and then mostly fainted. The father was a hero who could face a werewolf with a bat. The big sis lost strength in her waist and mostly peed herself. Old man Fuji The neighbor of Sakagami family. Love fire extinguisher greatly. Amanogawa family Consist of Kouki and two parents and a little sister. The father was frightened and then mostly fainted. The mother was a hero who could face a werewolf with a kitchen knife. The little sister is a soul sister. Also she relatively peed herself. Myuu Able to summon various kind of existences, and also with a unique innate characteristic to be liked as well. Inherited every fighting style and equipment from demon king family and is evolving toward superhuman rapidly. Possession in After Story Donnerr & SchlaaggThis is a WeaponDont Touch, PervertPiko-Piko HammerMuuramasa C KotetsuuYue-oneechans LoveTomcat-tan, Franka-tan, Friends The something inside Demon Rangeer (seven people)Ia! Ia!The something living at the river inside Japans mountainThat guy who was once almost get killed by the demon king, lurking inside the western sea region in Tortus Natalia The daughter of a high government official of USA. Nicknamed Nac-chan. Myuu devotee. Can launch golden right straight limited to people who harbor affection to Myuu. Emil Kidnapped blond haired young boy. As the result of boy meets girl, he barely thrust aside Hajimes memory manipulation and is trying to approach Myuu. In general he ate Natalias golden right straight. The kidnapped children of USA government official or army officer. All of them are Myuu devotee. Artold Schwarnenegger USA President. So devoted to Valkyrie to the degree he got struck with the slap in the face from the first lady. The president of Valkyrie fanclub. Former commando. Everyone in secret service George, Chris, Bacchus, Keyes, Neil, Hank. Devoted to Valkyrie. The upper echelons of Valkyrie fanclub with single digit membership number. Recently their enjoyment is having Valkyrie discussion with president. Armando Aston Demon king worshipper. Tentatively a general in the army. Lord Abyssgate (Endo Kousuke) The scout of former hero party. Possess innate thin shadow that was unrelated with the another world summoning. Casually the mankinds strongest class. After the decisive battle, he publicly get a rabbit eared big sis Rana (Inferina) Hauria as lover. His abyss mode was deepening mostly because of her fault. After returning home, he is working hard aiming to enroll into a medical university in order to bring modern medical technology into Tortusbut, he is blazing through the underworld of earth because of demon king-samas directive. Can brag as the demon kings right hand despite acting relatively reluctant. Emily Grant Blonde side tail + almond shaped eyes + peeing girl + charis guard + genius lab coat girl + easy heroine + tsukkomi attribute + loyal dog attribute, etc. The young genius girl who is increasing her attributes day by day. Unintentionally created Berserk that change people into monster and got dragged into an incident that originated from Berserk. Saved by Kousuke, she easily fell for him. Kousukes second wife (?). Her newest objective is to cure Kousukes abyss mode and Haurias chuunibyou. Although, the more she work hard, the more her popularity among Hauria clan as mascot increase. Vanessa Paradis Nicknamed Danessa. She is a skilled agent of security bureau, but an otaku to a degree that she remodeled her own residence chuunibyou style. She is mostly pouring chaos to her surrounding with her serious attitude. The self-proclaimed third wife of Kousuke-san. Reginald Down A professor at Percival University. He had raised a lot of excellent student until now that he was called as superior educator. Emily was also one of those students and he was also her benefactor. However, he was deeply fixated with great work that can leave behind history and betrayed Emily. Hendricks Wesk A student of professor Down. The senior that Emily trusted the most. When Berserk rampaged inside the research building, he become bait to protect Lizzie and Emily and unable to go back home. Lizzie Aston A student of professor Down. Someone with tsundere trait and held romantic feeling toward Hendricks, a big sister that Emily trusted the most. In Berserk incident, just like Hendricks she became bait in order to save Emily who was like an important little sister to her and she was temporarily missing then. Rod Hurst A student of professor Down. A mood maker with light hearted attitude. His relationship with Dennis was like a quarreling friend and it became a common sight in Down classroom how the tow of them were quarreling with each other. He died leaving behind the last words Live on properly okay to Emily. Dennis Litton A student of Down classroom. An intellectual and the most serious person. The quarreling friend of Rod. When he was changing into Berserker, he cut off his own life. Jessica Cubit A student of Down classroom. A beautiful woman who can put her effort more into playing rather than research. She remodeled the doctor coat Emily was always wearing to make her have more interest to fashion. Emilys one other big sister. She was killed by Sam who was infected with Berserk. Sam Redman A student of Down classroom. A man with big built. After he got infected with Berserk, he died. Milo Ieny A student of Down classroom. The one among Down classrooms student who died the very first at the Berserk incident. Kimberly Warren An agent of security bureau. An expert at army hand-to-hand fighting. He was Vanessas coworker, but he betrayed his comrades in order to earn money with Berserk and aimed at Emily. He got hit with Vanessas punch to the face (strengthened by Lord Abyss version) and got injured to the level where his face collapsed, after that her was infected with Berserk as the demonstration of the mastermind and died. Sharon Magdanese The chief of Britain national security bureau. A woman past her middle aged. A coolheaded pragmatist that possessed both good and evil within. An iron woman who is married with Britain, a living legend who is even called as the cornerstone of Britains protection. However, in front of Myuu she is Sharon-obaachan, She is terribly dere then. Allen Parker An agent of security bureaus not existing JD Agency. His code name is K. A virtuoso hitman. Normally he is a joker, an uninteresting analyst who is always complaining. He is always looking for encounter with girl. Recently it seems he is a getting a bit of good vibe from Aby-sans girl friend that he got acquainted with in a certain case. Bernard Pace The commander of security bureaus special assault force. He raised death flag as easy as breathing, however, for some reason he was helped with good luck, a person who is loved by the death god and goddess of fortune at the same time. He called Kousuke as Aby friendlily. He have a six year old daughter. Kaysis Wentworks The director of Gamma Pharmacy, and a top brass of a secret cult society Hydra. One of the masterminds of Berserk incident. In order to remake Hydra from a cult society into an influential society that exert its influence to the surface world from the dark and then stand on the societys top, he caused the Berserk incident. A type of person who can call himself name like Odin and so on. Currently he is a splendid villager. Jefferson Allgrey The leader of secret cult society Hydra. At the surface he is the real estate king of Britain and an authority at political world. Currently a splendid villager. His popularity is rising drastically and someday might become the prime minister Weiss Ingram A mercenary group leader who would do anything as long as she received money. Hired by Kaysis, he worked as the one in charge of the research places security and the guard of professor Down. A tough soldier who once survived tangling with an agent of JD Agency. Cornered by Allen, he injected a refined version Berserk into himself and died later. Rana (Inferina) Hauria A rabbit eared big sis from a clan of rabbit people tribe, Hauria clan (big breasted beauty). Moved by the fierce approach of Kousuke, she tried forcing unreasonable demands that would make even princess Kaguya went pale. And yet Kousuke cleared them all and she accepted him as lover. Although, she is planning for Kousuke who is the right hand of the demon king to have seven wives. She is calling Kousuke Kou-kun. Every single time Kousuke acted rash, reckless, and impulsive, generally it was this girls fault. Woody A former unlawful employee of Gamma Pharmacy who was working the dirty work. He was awakened to salmon sandwich because of Kousuke. Currently he is managing a restaurant that specialized in salmon sandwich, and also acting as information broker by making use of his connection with the underworld. Samantha The former employee of the restaurant where Woody awakened to salmon sandwich. She was fired because she was loudly declaring that Our salmon sandwich isnt that delicious. When she came into Woodys restaurant by chance, she was awakened to salmon sandwich. Currently she is doing missionary work for salmon sandwich at Woodys place. Heliotrope Lilianas exclusive attendant. Actually she was selected by demon king-sama and then given special training Hauria style, now she was the leader of the combat maid groupFleur Knights. She could take on one battalion of knight order right from the front alone. There was also a princess who is envious of the relationship between the demon king and her because they are more like a master and servant than the princess with her. Her real name was sealed. Nakano Shinji The representative of a security company that specialized in celebrity. God of the otagei(fans cheering at concert) world. His video of doing otagei with stylish move and black suits was creating a stir, making him more of a celebrity than the real celebrity. His dream was having a shotgun wedding with and idol someday but there was still no sign of it coming true. Saitou Yoshiki The number two of a security company that specialized in celebrity. Similarly he is also a god of otagei world. Recently he was attempting the expansion of the business thinking If Japan is no good its foreign idol then. Davis-kun The friend of Lilianas heart. Sandra Winchester The woman who is serving as Lilianas secretary in earth. She is actually Heliotrope-san in disguise. Nagumo familys grandfather and grandmother Habitual repeater of out of body experience. Roze Phiris Avenst The queen of dragon country Avenst. Her country was stolen when she was a baby, since then she was doing air pirate imitation at the country above ship Avenst. She retook her country with the cooperation of Hajime and Tio, and now she is waiting for the visit of Hajime and Tio along with battleship Avenst that was turned into an extravagant passenger boat. A lecher with quiet exterior. Kuwaibel A silver little dragon. The last king of the dragon race and Rozes partner. Can manipulate extreme light. Idolize Tio as mother. Sabastian Orto Rozes loyal butler. Formerly a royal guard but his current retired self was stronger than before. Can dodge bullet normally. Or deflected it with a tray. Can overwhelm a fully armed squad with only tableware and martial art. Olga Crow The captain of Rozes royal guard. The direct pupil of Sabas. A beauty with semi long blond hair. Jean Crow The vice captain of Rozes royal guard. Olgas little brother. Stronger than Olga in bare handed fight. Cline Avensts captain. Cutter Gilton The captain of flying warship Rozeria. Oaks The captain of flying warship Averia. Gregor Cluzet Qwailent The king of sky divine country Qwailent. A former air pirate and the man that usurped dragon kingdom Avenst. Went poof from breath attack. Silas The high official of sky divine country Qwailent. He was entrusted to take charge during Gregors absence, but Sabas talked to him and he cooperated gladly. It seemed that later on he got terribly scared of the living being called a butler. Higgs Former sky battlecraft pilot of sky divine country Qwailent. A trauma was planted thoroughly into him by the demon king-sama, and in the end he was tortured by his comrade under the name of questioning, he went full circle and became an amazingly courageous sky battlecraft pilot. Currently a pious dragon believer. Although for some reason dragons wouldnt get near him because he felt unpleasant. Helmut One of the king dragons that guarded the dragon kingdom in the past. The big brother of Kuwaibel. He despaired with human and lost his sanity from losing his family, turning into an evil dragon. He filled the world with corrosion rain and polluted the ground. He picked a fight with the demon king and went poof. Serio/Pike/Weber/Raymond/Olson Royal guard members. Absurdly gutsy. Kohai-chan(Junior-chan) If you saw one in the open, that means there are thirty that you havent seen. One of the step sisters(soul sisters). Have innate characteristics of meeting trouble. A mysterious girl who can have adventure in the modern day Japan in the same level like adventurer in Tortus. Twintail. Raise the flag of revolt to overthrow Hajime, but generally she got tormented affectionately where in the end she will run away while spouting out parting threat. The regrettableness of her behavior is like Shia in the past, unexpectedly Hajime and others are receiving her in favorable light. At the root she is a diligent and earnest girl, but she is slipping bit by bit. Fudou Akari A female kendo athlete at the same grade with Shizuku. She had inferiority complex with her appearance that was like Fudou Myouou, so she staked her life in kendo. Because of that, she harbored jealousy to Shizuku who stopped doing kendo after returning, become Lord Vad, and for some reason received Chrystabels evilish remodeling and became a beautiful girl. Chrystabel The manly woman haunting the clothes shop at Brook city. She shaves Hajimes SAN status just by existing. Can deflect bullet with her muscle if its just stun bullet. Ask for a favor from Yue and others secretly from Hajime in the attempt to expand to earth. According to Hajime, its not an expansion but erosion. In front of the manly women, Hajime job changed from demon king into hero. Amanogawa Kouki Hero with many worries. He was awakened to that enable him to continue fighting until his body is smashed apart, and that make his sword attack very hard to be perceived, he achieved a growth that it wont even be an exaggeration to say that as a swordsman he is in the furthest level one can reach. Mostly he is getting summoned. Female knight Formerly a member of royal guard knight order attached to Liliana. She is too much of Shizukus soul sister and got demoted as normal knight. After the decisive battle, she followed Kouki in his extermination of the monsters from Holy Precinct as observer and helper. She is fundamentally following Shizuku supremacy doctrine, so she wont have motivation in matter that isnt related to Shizuku, but she will be overdoing it in matter that is related. Her specialty is in plainly unpleasant prank magic using her darkness element magic. Once she schemed to give emperor Gahard athletes foot before she was sent flying with a punch by her captain. Sona Masaka The elusive daughter of an inn. This girlis watching! Moana de Shelt Synclea The queen of Synclea kingdom. A beauty with white hair that lost its color and brown skin. Older than Kouki. She is endeavoring to use male way of speaking to be more like a queen, but her way of speaking will return to her original feminine way when something unexpected happen. She is doting on her little sister and add tan when calling her name, has a regrettable side on her with how she is misunderstanding that she is liked by animal when she is actually hated from how she is too affectionate to the animal. Her personality is fundamentally gentle while also valorous. Koone de Shelt Synclea Moanas little sister. Blonde twintail and brown skin, a little girl with black heart (eight years old). She is doting on her big sister, to the degree that she declare her big sister is more important than the world. She is skilled in reading the direction of the other partys thinking and perception, she often draw near unnoticed without any presence and surprised people. If there is uproar happening in the capital, generally its this girls fault. After Moana abdicated, she is currently the queen of Synclea kingdom. Anneal The attendant of the royal sisters. She is the equal of chief caster Linden in regard of the use of precise blessing art. Spenser Haim The captain of the royal guard. Somewhat has the attribute of idiot parent toward the royal sisters. However, his eyes will become like dead fish when he heard about Koones mischief. Spike Haim Spensers adopted child. In his twenty he is already the equal of Spenser if its just in sword art, a young genius swordsman. The leader of Koones guard squad. His attitude is too straight that he often get misunderstood by woman. Has experience getting threatened by Lilin Ill chop up your ball yknow. Lilin Stohl A soldier of the royal guard. A talented woman that possess the strength in the level of the captain in her sixteen. A beautiful girl with long chestnut colored twintail as her characteristic. Her speech is polite but the majority of her consciousness is geared toward battle, she will drop mind blowing words in respond toward smooth talking against her. Linden Stohl The chief of blessing art user group. The father of Lilin. Donar Quin The leader of the soldier force. Bruitt Cube The head of civil official. A tottering gramps who looks like he will fall to pieces anytime soon. But he has dignity that even Moana and Koone cannot go against. Rothko Arquette The feudal lord of Arquette territory. His wife is Syla. His son is Rondo (ten years old). A user of dogeza complete with splendid shout that resembled Hajime in the past. It seems that his son Rondo is conscious of Koone. Ivana Borgia The vigilance corps leader of Arquette territory. The spouses of fruit shop A well-known store of a fruit named kukuri. Actually when the capital was at war, the two were people of valor that exterminated a platoon of . Dark King The strongest in history. His body was clad with full plate armor made from miasma, possessed abilities like teleportation, erosion, weapon creation within his territory, subordinate beast creation, generating giant, and so on. Niebla A black wolf species . The first opponent that Kouki fought. Ragal A scaled dragon species . The first opponent with will that Kouki killed. Inaba The kick rabbit that possess the nickname Leg Assault King. He originated from the first floor of the abyss, but by accidentally drinking the god water that Hajime accidentally spilled, he obtained thinking ability and strength, an irregular monster. After the decisive battle he went out in a training journey. He is a battle junkie. There is almost no monster in Tortus that is his match anymore. A friend with Lee-san. The two of them were chasing after a mysterious object that appeared in the western sea region, after that, they went missing. For some reason he talk in Kansai dialogue. Leeman Nicknamed Lee-san. As the friend of the godslaying demon king, he is acknowledged by human. Presented by the demon king with Triaina (v.2), a small submarine that can be used underwater or in the air, using that he was protecting the west sea. He displayed his chivalrous spirit and went in a journey with Inaba. There is no guarantee that he will be able to go home again. Hamada Shouta A freelancer journalist. Yuukas fan. The originator that made Yuuka into magical girl. Since then, each time he went to the restaurant it was only him who was served coldly, but he was a person that is painful to look at with how he misunderstood Perhaps she has feeling for me!? instead. His majesty Randell The boy king who faced much hardship, this time he fell in love with Myuu. Inside his heart was the thinking One day Ill punch that guy flying!, and he would yell it out loud when the person wasnt nearby. Vice principal The wig who is tsundere toward Aiko. Chapter 282 Arifureta Chapter 282 Arifureta After II Mundane School Life AN: Warning: This isnt the resumption of the update. Its the advertisement for the release of the comics second volume (25 September)! Although, Ill feel guilty if its just advertisement, so I wrote this in a real rush, a brief chapter without any particular content but, Allow me to post it. Everyone! Its sudden, but there will be a school trip tomorrow! All of you must be still unprepared! Lets hurry with it through this day! The morning homeroom. The classs homeroom teacherDDHatayama Aiko-sensei was arriving with brisk footsteps that sounded unusually restless. The first voice she said was that sentence that was declared energetically with forced momentum while her face was pale and twitching. Naturally, an overwhelming silence ruled over the morning classroom. Even Hajime who was commonly acknowledged as the classs demon king was looking at Aiko with his mouth gaping open. It was extremely unusual for him to look like that. Shizuku who seemed to guess the situation instantly covered her eyes with her hand and looked up to the ceiling. But, as the common sense person of the class, her status was that of a proper leader, different from Hajime. She immediately raised her hand and took the stance of I have question!. Aiko jumped. Yaegashi-san. Yes, sensei. Please spit out everything without glossing over anything. It wasnt a question, but an interrogation. Aiko was shivering all over like a small animal. While the fixed gaze of the whole class was directed at her, Aiko averted her gaze with a complicated look before explaining while staring at the stain in the classrooms corner. According to her, it was somehow overlooked, but the school trip was already finished being carried out. According to her, due to the disappearance case, it was only this class that didnt have the trip. According to her, the school officials were going If the fact that its only them that havent gone is leaked to the mass media, wont the school get criticized again? Dealing with that is seriously a pain in the ass yknow. Thats why see, lets adjust the schedule in this occasion and shove in their school trip in between, and so this event was ordered from the above. According to Aiko, the order had been given since two months ago. According to her, there were various things and so she completely forgot to tell them about it and so sorry, seriously sorry! Aiko-chan-sensei did a beautiful prostration above the teacher desk. This is the first time I saw a teacher prostrating on the teachers desk. In the first place for a teacher to prostrate is already unusual though. Tamai Atsushi and Nimura Akito spoke with twitching face. We, well, we know that Ai-chan is pretty busy, because the brunt of the returnee uproar is directed at her, right? Ye, yep. Thats why raise your face already, Ai-chan-sensei. After Sonobe Yuuka spoke consolingly with her face was also twitching as expected, Sugawara Taeko also expressed her agreement in hurry. Getting on top of the desk like that, she is strangely haughty huh. Hajime-kun, just shut up for a bit! Kaori said Dont corner Ai-chan even more than this to warn Hajime for his statement. For the time being, in order to do something about Ai-chan who was in the middle of prostrating, the students, mainly the girls did their best to drag her down from the desk before the whole class comforted Aiko whose movement was jittery from her sense of responsibility while saying For a working adult to forget getting in touch. Certainly it was really a failure in her part, but all of them knew about her daily activity to protect them the returnee, her getting treated like a tumor among the teachers, and how recently she was troubled because the vice principal who was heavily suspected of wearing wig was acting like tsundere toward her. And so, seeing how the person herself was extremely remorseful, and how there would be no problem at all about a matter of this degree if they dealt with it, the whole class was immersing themselves in recovering Aikos emotional state. Hajime. Give Aiko some comfort. Yue displayed her first wife power. She understood that Hajimes words would affect Aiko the most. Hajime smiled wryly while saying Cant be helped, and then he went toward Aiko. Its the husbands arrival! The classmates parted to left and right like a sea in front of Moses. Aiko. Uu, Im a useless teacher. A useless female teacher. Its like Im a completely useless female teacher. In short Madao (TN: Completely useless female teacher = dame dame onna kyoushi = madao. Anyone watched Gintama?) While thinking that she was seriously ill, Hajime spoke with a gentle voice. Is there no guidebook or something for the school trip? We know nothing at all about it here. Hah!? Guidebook!? I forgot it in the staff room! Ill go bring it here! The truth was that there wasnt really much time, so the school trip would follow the same arrangement with this years school trip and the guidebook for the trip was prepared already but It seemed that Aiko whose head was full with apologizing splendidly forgot it. She was falling deeper and deeper into a vicious circle. Everyone saw off Aiko rushing out with *patapatapata* footsteps sound. For the time being, she had at least recovered to the degree where she can run around. Hajime. Thats not it. Hajime-san was hit with tsukkomi retort from Yue. Hajime shrugged his shoulders saying that he got it, and then he went out of the classroom alone in order to help Aiko carrying the guidebook. The next day. The class of Hajime and co that barely managed to finish their preparation assembled at the gathering placeDDat the parking lot nearby the station from early morning. The bus had already arrived. Nakano Shinji and Saitou Yoshiki were talking with the bus guide. The bus guide was really young and looked lovely. Though her expression was slightly twitching. Actually, her face was twitching wasnt just because she was getting hit on since the morning. There was one main cause. The job of being the guide of those returnees was pushed on her just because she was the youngest. Inside her heart she was filled with trepidation. For the time being the bus driver was pushing down his hat deeply that it was covering his eyes. You dont want to meet my eyes that much? The gaze of the rookie bus guide stabbed into the driver. Onee-sama-, I beg you, please-, be safe! If something happen, by all means please use that man as decoy while you escape! That sounded like this is our last meeting in this life, so can you stop that? Its really embarrassing. The one who arrived at the gathering spot earlier than anyone in the class, kouhai-chan (TN: Kouhao=junior). Saying This might be our last meeting, the girl buried her face into Shizukus chest and rubbed her face there. For the time being, Hajime caught the back of kouhai-chans head with iron claw. (TN: Not real iron claw, I guess its like wrestling technique where you grab the head of someone like youre going to crush apple with your grip) So, you come out huh, senpai! Are you satisfied tearing me apart from Onee-sama!? Are you satisfied!? Your tension is high right from the morning huh, oi. Hajime yawned while grinding his fingers on the forehead of kouhai-chan who was causing a ruckus. It seemed that the sight of kouhai-chan writhing in agony Aa~~h, my head-, my head feels like its going to spliiit didnt even enter his eyes. As I thought, Onee-sama must not be let to go to a school trip with this kind of man! At the very least, I have to come along to! Turning what she spoke out into action was kouhai-chan quality. Annoyed, Hajime fixed a mouth gag on kouhai-chan and then he fastened her on the nearby electric pole with wire. And then, he took out a signboard from who know where and gently hung it down on the neck of kouhai-chan who was struggling while going Muu~h, muu~!. The signboard was written with In the middle of morning training. Please dont talk to me.. Even though there was a high school girl getting tied on an electric people, yet there wasnt anyone who said anything, far from that, everyone was watching it with a warm gaze. This situationDDthe SAN value of the rookie bus guide decreased until 90. Sa, say, say-. Hatayama-sensei? That girl is Err, err, after this, when we departits going to be this at there, after that The rookie bus guide was quietly distancing herself from the small animal teacher who was confirming the trip program with extreme desperation for some reason. Its no good to bother her isnt it, sorry. A-ha-ha, everything is all right you know, bus guide-san! That girl, she will manage somehow against a mere wire after all. This happens every time! Rather than something like that, is it okay for me to call you by your first name? Shinji and Yoshiki were shadowing the bus guide around. The rookie bus guides expression turned troubled. Calling the sight of a girl tied on an electric pole with wire as something that happened every timeinside her heart, she yelled Is this, the returnee quality!?. DDRookie bus guides SAN value 87 Then, at that time, a childish voice suddenly resounded from the traffic circle. Papaaa~~! ! Myuu! Even Remia too. What is it you two? The girl running *sutetetete-* with rapid footstepsDDMyuu leaped into Hajimes arms without pause. From behind her, Remia was going My my while walking near with her usual lax and gentle atmosphere. For the time being, the rookie bus guide opened her eyes wide. Papa-!? Just now, that girl said papa!? And then, no one here is surprised by that!? She screamed inside her heart. The rookie bus guide knew. At the morning, the young man who was called papa was coming to this place with his hand intimately holding the hand of an extraordinarily blond haired girl. There was also one other girl who was also beautiful, hopping up and down closely around the two at that time like a rabbit, but no matter how anyone looked at it, at the very least the two of them were a pair of lovers. And yet, papa The imagination of the indulgent livelihood of a boy high school student emerged inside her head, her eyes couldnt move away anymore. It was a real soap opera right from the early morning! The rookie bus guide loved soap opera, to the degree she would video tape it to watch later! Im sorry dear. Myuu wont listen to me, saying that she dont want to see you off from home as expected, but from your departure instead I see. Well, its fine. Thanks for coming her to see us off, Myuu. Look forward for souvenir later. Nmyu! Myuu who happily hugged tightly, and Hajime whose expression loosened up. And then, the classmates who were watching over them warmly (Why, is there no one who question this situation!? Shouldnt this be a carnage!? No, wait, that child is around five, six years old no matter how you cut it. That means, that boy when in elementary school, with that beautiful woman he wassensei-, Hatayama-sensei! An outrageous situation, is right before us right now! Isnt there something you have to do as an educator!?) Fufuh, Myuu-chan is really liking HajiDDcough-, Nagumo-kun isnt it? Nonchalantly~. Seeing no reaction that she was expecting, the rookie bus guide whispered Damn itt! with a small voice. Or rather, just now, this teacher, she almost called a student with his name before she corrected herself hastily The soap opera lover rookie bus guide eye- activate! No way, this was no way. It was something with that feel. Looking carefully, the other female students were also the same. This class, the human relationship in it was overly bad news! But, the worst thing was, the classmates who were accepting it as though it was natural! Whyyyyy!? Just whats going on!? DDRookie bus guides SAN value 83 The expression of Onee-sama when staring at senpai who is holding a small kid, Priceless-! Chih. The binding almost come off already. DDHere, extra Kouha-chan was almost slipping off from the electric pole wire with slipper movement. A Bola that was taken out from out of nowhere flew. It whirled round and round and round and round from the weights centrifugal force. DDRookie bus guides SAN value 80 You. Isnt it about the time soon? The driver with his hat deeply lowered over his eyes as though to say I absolutely cannot see anything right from the beginning yeah? was informing the rookie bus guide in a whisper. Tha, thats right! Hatayama-sensei! Its any time now! Please start with the roll-call! Ah, yes. Right away! When the rookie bus driver urged looking somewhat in desperation, the small animal teacher started to move while darting about like a small animal. Before long, everyone boarded inside the bus. On the seat at the farthest back. Straight at the end of the pathway, Hajime-san occupied the position in the middle immovably. A thought entered the rookie bus guides mind for some reason. He looked like a demon king sitting on the throne, she thought. And then, ahead of the pathway, right in front of him was herself DDRookie bus guides SAN value 73 The bus started running without any problem. Outside the window, Myuu was waving around her hand energetically inside Remias embrace. All the classmates were waving back. Kouhai-chan slipped out from her restraint and came running in pursuit. The scream of OO~~NEEE~~SAMAA~~~! was ignored by all the classmates. And then as though she was purposefully aiming for the clich, after chasing for five hundred meter, kouhai-chan performed asphalt dive face first hard and her figure vanished far behind. The rookie bus guide told herself that she didnt see anything. She performed her greeting and self-introduction. She especially emphasized the name of the driver. It felt like the steering wheel handling was out of control for a moment, but surely it was just her imagination. Shinji and Yoshiki got carried away and they called the rookie bus guide with her first name. The scolding of Aiko-sensei came flying at them there. While all those were happening, Ah the voice of one boy student resounded. The voices owner was Nomura Kentarou. He was staring fixedly at the neighboring seat, and then Ai-chan-sensei! Kousuke isnt here! What did you sayyy!? Rustle rustle. Kousuke? Ah, Endo-kun?Eh? Endo isnt here?Or rather, was he at the gathering place?Feels like I saw him, or perhaps notThat Aby, Kousuke, maybe he is actually around here?Oi oi, that lord, is he left behind..as expected aint it? The indifferent voices of the students resounded. Eh? Eh? Err, Hatayama-sensei, could it be there is one student that is not here? Please wait a second. Everyoo~~ne! Look around you very carefully! By any chance, is Endo-kun at the corner or somewhere? Or perhaps, he is right beside you but you just dont notice him! First lets double check for sure! DDRookie bus guides SAN value 71 All the classmates simultaneously started observing inside the bus attentively. The conclusion altogether was He isnt heree~~! Nomura-kun! Fine play you did there! How amazing to be able to be the first one noticing about the nonexistence of that Endo-kun! Someone, contact Endo-kunDD Sensei, that guy is right above. Eh? Hearing Hajimes words, everyone looked up while saying Above?. They were thinking that perhaps Kousuke was clinging at the ceiling. But, they couldnt see any ninja clinging on the ceiling above. Above the bus, above. Its this guy we are talking about, perhaps, the bus departed while he went to toilet or something, and with no other option he jumped on the roof, something like that? That Kousuke, just what the hell he is doing? The rookie bus guide couldnt follow the content of the conversation. Kentarou sent a glance at her while opening the window near his seat. There, Ah, the window opened? A student smoothly entered inside the bus from the rooftop along with such mutteringDDEndo Kousuke. Oh man, Kentarou. Thanks. I was thinking about throwing in clone to tell someone, but with the guide here I thought that will cause commotion, so I waited for someone to open the window. What are you gonna do if no one opened the window huh? Until we stop at the rest area, I was going to spend time above. When you get used to it, it was unexpectedly pleasant up there. The one normally taking his seat beside Kentarou and started a conversation normally, was a student who was on the rooftop of a running bus all this time. And then, a retort of You can just phone someone to open the window right?, and the shocked voice Ah that Kousuke leaked, and the roar of laughter As expected from Abyssgate!The lord blundered right from the beginning huuh! toward such Kousuke came from the students. DDRookie bus guides SAN value 68 Inside the bus that was wrapped with delightfully bright atmosphere that was fitting for the start of a school trip, the rookie bus guide thought. I wonder, in the end will I be able to I hold on my sanity until the last? She thought. The tribulation of the rookie bus guide continued? AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I uploaded the activity report. Its about the release of the comics second volume. Thanks to everyone paying the first volume from your pocket, the second volume could be released without incident. Really, thank you very much! Please take care of Arifureta from here on too. Also, I mentioned it at my activity report too but, Im thinking that I want to restart my update at 21 October. Im undecided about the content that Ill write, but for the time being, before I write a long extra story, I want to write several short stories first. It will please me if you all can enjoy it together with me again. Please take care of me from here on too! Chapter 283 Arifureta Chapter 283 Arifureta After II Mundane School Life AN: I have returned. From here on I will be updating Arifureta bit by bit basically like usual at 6 PM Saturday. Its a story that is being done as though for Shirakome to have fun, but Ill be happy if I can have fun with you readers again. About the story of school trip at the previous chapter, unexpectedly there were a lot of voices asking to continue it, so I tried to write a bit. Although, its not a story that can continue for that much so, (or rather, I dont even think about the chronological order and so on of this story) It feels somewhat half-hearted (sweat) Maybe Ill write it properly again somewhere. Also, the Cthulhu term and rule that appear here are different from the actual thing. I prioritize the mood. Im sorry. It turned out long so I split the chapter. After this Ill upload one more chapter at 7 PM. The school trip that they were only told just yesterday. Their destination was Kyoto. The travel of several hours using bus ended in no time at all. The rookie bus guide had taken out all the plans for killing time mid journey she had prepared and her cheek muscles were starting to cramp from making twitching smile too much. She was relieved from the bottom of her heart that they finally arrived. It helped that the students had good mood. The students this day were relatively cold, they wouldnt react even when she prepared things like karaoke or quiz, but the students here (especially Nakano and Saitou) were really hyped up. Although they frequently showed speech and conduct that were far removed from common sense, it was relatively endurable if she persisted in seeing and hearing nothing. The bus driver who was similarly seeing and hearing nothing casually giving her follow-up(mental analysis) was also a great help. And so, even after watching the party trick (?) of the students that began from some time ago, even when currently right beside her there was a female student juggling countless knifes in a level that the video of it could be uploaded to the World Shocking Video even while looking like she felt it troublesome, the rookie bus guide was still enduring! DDRookie bus guides SAN value 50 Sonobe~. Youre finished with just ten? You can do more arent you? Tamai Atsushi said such thing with a disappointed look. It seemed that he wasnt satisfied with the juggling of ten knifes. The rookie bus guide thought. In the first place its already out for a student to carry knife! Sensei! That child is carrying knife see! Whats more its a lot! Why are you making face as though its normal!? Well, if I get serious then I can do around thirty, but the ceiling is low so thats impossible. Sonobe-san, thats amazing~ Sensei! What do you mean Thats amazing~!? Whats with that carefree expression! Sure it looks cute, sheesh. But! Your cute student look like she is going to spend a sharp cutting life you know!? Please give her your guidance! The rookie bus guide acted the straight man in her heart and stared at Aiko. Reach, this unsaid feeling! ?? Aiko tilted her head in puzzlement. A beat later she smiled carefreely for some reason. The rookie bus guide whispered Damn iiit. It didnt reach. But she was cuteDDhow should she deal with this helpless feeling But, there a small whisper entered the rookie bus guides ear. Ten more minutes Ah, yes. The bus driver was wearing his hat so low over his eyes that it was unclear how he could see the front, giving other nothing but anxiety seeing it. According to such bus driver, it seemed that they would reach the first sight-seeing area for today in ten more minutes. The rookie bus guide cleared her throat with a cough and pulled herself together, then she urged Yuuka who had moved to juggle playing cards without her noticing to return to her seat. The cards werent only juggled up, they also flew horizontally, furthermore they returned back like boomerang. Although the rookie bus guide was entranced by the artistic juggling of dozens of card moving like that, but she forced herself to do her job properly. Yuuka returned to her seat while getting applause from everyone. Her cheeks were slightly red from feeling a bit embarrassed. Sonobe-san, thank you very much. Everyone else also have amazing skill. This is the first time for me seeing students this amazing. She smiled sweetly. Inside her heart she was trembling with fear, thunderstruck, and on the verge of madness, but as a bus guide she couldnt forget to smile. Muscular pain of facial muscles? Bring it on! Saitou and Nakano reacted. Please say that This is the first time for me one more time! Put your heart into it! Please say it while looking a bit embarrassed! Truly a straight sexual harassment. The rookie bus guides expression was screaming. Anyway, card abruptly stabbed into the forehead of the two. My head, my heaaad- The two idiots were writhing around on their seat. Chih, it got dirty. Blood stuck to the card. Yuuka treated it like a dirty thing just as she said by wiping the card on Saitous cloth. Her eyes were completely cold that if anyone faint of heart saw her they would become weak in the knees. Though all the other female students also had the same eyes. Guide-san, sorry. The girls in the class will firmly punish these two idiots. Be, before that, blood is going spu~rt, spu~~rt out from their forehead like fountain though-. The hospital- It was a sudden bloodshed. The rookie bus guide was flustered. There Kaori sighed while coming their way. Her gaze was unusually cold. She slapped a large band-aid on the twos forehead. Higii!? Saitou and Nakano screamed in harmony. *twitch twitch*. Geez, you shouldnt dirty the bus with blood! Nakano-kun and Saitou-kun is also playing too much! Seeing Kaori giving a scolding, the rookie bus guide had a thought. No, thats not the problem! She thought. DDRookie bus guides SAN value 46 I, Im sorry for my students behavior! Ill scold them for this later. Im really sorry! The small animal teacher bowed her head repeatedly. Her figure apologizing for her students who were screwing around too much really looked like a teacher, but as expected it seemed like she wasnt concerned by the bloodshed itself. DDRookie bus guides SAN value 43 For a moment the bus guide was assaulted by a feeling that wanted to scream loudly while escaping by crashing through the window, but she would die if she did that so she barely desisted from doing it. Above all else, as a bus guide, there was no way she could abandon the guest! E, e~rr, everyone, looks like you all are full of energy there! After this, in less than ten minutes, we will arrive at our first sightseeing area for today, the Fushimi Inari Shrine. After that, we will go around several sightseeing area just as written in the guidebook before we head toward our hotel for today. Yee~~s! The students replied back energetically again with liveliness that was different from student these days. The rookie bus guides mind that was almost toppled was slightly healed from that. These students were actually welcomed guest for a bus guide if the supernatural something they nonchalantly showed frequently wasnt counted. Ill do my best! The rookie bus guide fired up herself while taking a bold action of releasing her personal information in order to shrink the distance a little between herself and the students. Honestly speaking, I came from Kyoto. I lived at the area slightly north from here, near famous places like Kurama hot spring and Kuramadera that everyone surely has heard before. Because of that, I know about various things like the good hidden places and so on, so please ask me anything without reservation. Ooo~ The students immediately showed surprise good-spiritedly. How should she say it, this calls had an amazing sense of unity, they looked like they really got along with each other. She was putting her guard up because they were the returnees, and in actuality their many speech and conduct were removed from common sense, but it was completely unthinkable to see them as an object to be avoided. Perhaps the rookie bus guide had also got a bit used to the students because her shoulders relaxed a bit. It felt like her willpower was recovering. Kurama hot spring and Kuramadera? Are they famous place desu~? Shia raised her hand *pyon* and quickly threw a question. Seeing from how the other students werent making wondering face, certainly it seemed those places were quite popular, but for Shia it was a name that her rabbit ears heard for the first time. It seemed Yue was also the same because she was going Nn? with tilted head. From the face of the two that were obviously foreigner, the rookie bus guide thought Its not unreasonable that they dont know, she smiled sweetly while giving more explanation. Its a really lovely inn that is surrounded by nature. The winter hot spring that is surrounded by trees with winter make-up is especially recommended. Kuramadera is known as a power spot that is famous even in Kyoto. Its also introduced as the home of the tengu(long-nosed goblin) and so on. About the detail of the history, I will tell it at another chance if you are interested but The rookie bus guide chose her words so that even youngster from foreign country could easily understood and also pickled their curiosity at the same time. She then continued speaking full of playfulness. It was also said that far in the past, the demon king descended there or something, its a lovely place. All the students without a single exception sent their gaze toward the back seat. E, eh? Everyone? Wha, whats the matter? Their reaction was different from what she had in mind. Or rather, their reaction was more than she expected! Furthermore it was an incomprehensible reaction! The rookie bus guide was confused! When she followed the gaze of the students, she reached the center of the back seatDDa single male student who sat firmly like a mountain right in front of the rookie bus guide. The eyes of the rookie bus guide and himDDHajime met. If one had to give an allusion about Hajimes mental state here, then Hajime-san in Japan was relatively high-tensioned. Actually, he also nonchalantly joined in at all the energetic replies until now. Even when they were doing karaoke he was enthusiastically singing out anime song. If the gazes that were saying things like She said the demon king descended thereIn other words, Nagumo descended there? were directed toward such unusually high-tensioned Hajime, how would he react He grinned widely, and released a tiny bit of Pressure! Indeed, I am the demon king-sama! The students got roused up saying Oo! Nagumo played along!Yoo, our demon king-sama!! However, even though it was only a pressure that was nothing for the students who had been trained at another world, the rookie bus guide who was right at the front of that demon king was completely a different case (kua)w(se)drftgyդ(fujiko)lp Such weird shriek resounded through the parking lot of the Kyotos Fushimi Inari Shrine they had just arrived at. DDRookie bus guides SAN value 23 Liberated from the long bus travel, the students stretched their body. Perhaps because it was a school trip that was a bit out of season, the surrounding was throwing glances at the students because it was rare for a group of students to visit at this period of time. Amidst that atmosphere, the female students were gathering around the rookie bus guide. For some reason Kaori and Shizuku were holding her left and right hand respectively, while other girls like Yuuka, Taeko, Nana and so on were surrounding them like guards. It was a bit of harem situation in a sense. E, err, everyone? Ill be leading, so if possible stay behind meor rather, why do I have my hand being hold? Its fine, its fine okay? We are at your side. Errguide-san. You want candy? Its sweet milk taste. I think it will surely heal you. Kaori, Shizuku, and Yuka were sending extremely considerate expression and voice toward the rookie bus guide. The other female students were also sending her kind words one after another. She was really happy that they would get along with her. Especially because it was the female students and not the male students. However, still however. As expected she couldnt hide her bewilderment toward this strange consideration and kindness. Rather, it felt a bit scary instead because they were too kind. E, excuse me. Everyone, did I do something? Everyone seems to act a little different compared to beforeeh? Come to think of it, since when we arrived at the parking lot? Eh? Eeeh? I remember talking about the localafter that. Its fine if you dont remember! Now now, guide-san. Lets go ahead, okay? Okay? Kaori panicked while Shizuku hurriedly pulled at her hand and asked her for being area guide. Certainly, right now it was time to work. For some reason her memory of a few minutes ago was a bit fuzzy, but the students were hoping for the area guide. Her guide soul would die out if she didnt respond enthusiastically! The rookie bus guide switched her attitude and walked. All the female students moved simultaneously with her like a colony. Behind them the male students were following in groups. Say, Yue. Is that person really okay? I dont think we need to go as far as erasing her memory though. At the back of the group, Hajime asked Yue with a really awkward expression. The demon king-sama never expected that the guide would go mad just from that degree of Pressure. The speech and conduct of the whole class until then that considerably lowered the SAN value of the rookie bus guide was also one cause, but it was himself who dealt the finishing blow, so as expected Hajime was unusually in the middle of introspection of fooling around too much. Though the biggest cause of his introspection was because Yue said Bad! to him. Nn. She should be okay because she was healed with Soul Magic. In the first place, it looks like she have an amazingly strong willpower that is rare for an ordinary personperhaps, she even have some kind of amazing experience in the past? It was as though the rookie bus guide possessed toughness as if she even had the skill of Fear Resistance. Yue was looking at the rookie bus guide with eyes as though she was seeing a mysterious thing. What kind of amazing experience that would make a rookie bus guide obtain Fear Resistancethat would be too amazing for the work of bus guide. By the way, I didnt manipulate her memory. She has resistance, but it seems that her memory was normally blown away. Perhaps Ill give her something later as apology. A rookie bus guide who was given apology present from the demon king. There was no doubt that if the people of Tortus heard about it they would get a distant look. From a glance, it looked like the bus guide-san was greatly popular with the students. The group looked around Fushimi Inari Shrine like that. Yue and Shia reflexively leaked out voice of admiration toward place that gave off history and mystique like the famous Torii Corridor and so on. The rookie bus guide stood still at a certain place. Everyone, this here is called Omokaru Stone. If you lift the head of the stone lantern, its said that your wish will come true if the stone is lighter than you thought, but your wish wont come true if you think its heavy. Does anyone want to try~ When the students turned their gaze following those words, there were two stone lanterns. The students made racket with chitter-chatter while trying it out one after another. I wish to get a girlfriend today! Nakano yelled a wish that was extremely reckless without shame while sending a glance toward the rookie bus guide and lifted the stone. -!? It, its lighttt! Very liiight! It seemed that it was really heavy far than what he thought. Even though he had another world cheat, but he still felt that it was heavy for some reason. Perhaps his wish was just that impossible~. Sympathizing gazes gathered toward Nakano. Saitou who saw that gave up giving a try and quietly took distance from Nakano. The next who reached out his hand was Nomura Kentarou who showed a fine play when the bus departed at the beginning, and his party member who took the healing role, Tsuji Ayako. Both of them glanced at each other while reaching their hand, and slowly lifted up the stones. Tsuji, hows yours? U, uh. I thought that its normally light thoughNomura-kun, you? Me too, I think its light. Tsuji, your wish is Thats a secret! Both of them blushed slightly while glancing at each other with their hand still holding the stone. Can you believe it? Those two, they arent going out even like that you know? Who cares, put down the stone quickly already, Nomura. Or Im going to crush your head along with the stone. Atsushi and Noboru were peevish. Seeing the two who were both conscious of each other since returning to earth and yet still hadnt gone out with each other, not just Atsushi and Noboru, the other classmates were also making doubtful expression. The students were making noise like that while at the end Shizuku and Kaori made their attempt. Shia asked the two with an excited voice. What kind of wish the two of you want to have come true? Please tell me before lifting up the stone desu. Ias I thought, I want to be able to keep being together with Hajime-kun from here on forever, I think? Lets seeI wish, that my family will be a bit more quiet, something like that. Kaori looked a bit embarrassed while Shizuku got a distant look when saying their wish. Pitying gazes gathered at Shizuku. Like that, Kaori and Shizuku reached their hand toward the Omokaru Stone My, its light. I wonder if my family will restrain themselves a bit with this? Shizuku lightly lifted up and down the Omokaru Stone really happily. Even more pitying gazes gathered toward her. But, beside her an abnormal situation occurred. Kaori wasnt trying to lift up the Omokaru Stone from above the stone lantern. No, looking at how she was shaking all over, it wasnt that she wasnt lifting up the stone, it looked like she couldnt lift up the stone. Nnuuuuuuuuh!? Whats this!? Why is it this heavy!? It doesnt twitch for even an inch though!? Could it be, the stone is glued? In her confusion Kaori-san even forgot the fact that just before this everyone was normally lifting up the stone. Is it getting stuck The rookie bus guide who was watching over the students smilingly picked up the Omokaru Stone with a bewildered expression. Hyoi-, it was lifted up really lightly. An inexpressible atmosphere was flowing. The air felt even heavier from the fact that Kaori had spoken out her wish before this. This, this time it will surely be okay! Tha, thats right! The rookie bus guide desperately followed up. Kaori was getting teary eyed while reaching her hand toward the Omokaru Stone once more. It didnt even twitch. WHYYYYYYY!? Is my wish that difficult!? Is it really that impossible of a wish, so much so that the weight isnt just simply heavy anymore!? UWAAAAAAAHN Kaoris posture was already clinging on the stone lantern, tyring to somehow lift up the Omokaru Stone at the head part. Naturally, she very much gathered pitying gazes. Amidst that, Yue-sama came forward with trotting steps. She sent a warm gaze at Kaori who was struggling hard to lift up the Omokaru Stone with tear-stained face and then, Kaori. Do you know the words, knowing your place? What does that mean!? Wanting to be at Hajimes side is a wish that is beyond you, you know?, those words implicitly conveyed that. The strange situation where the Omokaru Stone couldnt be lifted up no matter what she tried even began to gather curious attention from the surrounding people who came for sightseeing. Err, Hajime-san. Could it be Aa~, yep. Its absurdly concealed skillfully but, from what I see with my magic stone eye, its that Yues doing. Just as Shias instinct told her, it was Yue-samas doing. Yes, in front of the public she was concealing her magic power while activating gravity magic in a miraculous feat! The proof of that was how the weight was added in proportion with the strength Kaori used. The stone lantern where the Omokaru Stone was placed was starting to make ominous sound *crack crack*. Even Kaori seemed to notice from that sound. This isYUU~~EE~~~-!! You are bullying me again! What are you thinking doing that in this kind of place!? Dispel it quickly! Now, right away! I dont understand what are you talking about desu. Pyu~pyu pyuh pyu pyu~~~ Yue averted her gaze while whistling unnaturally. If it was for the sake of bullying Kaori, then she wouldnt shirk from doing miraculous feat! Kaori who sensed that Yue had no intention of dispelling the gravity magic had a vein emerged angrily on her forehead. The classmates who guessed the situation from the twos conversation showed exasperated face or amused face. Amidst that, Kaori took a dee~~p breath one more time. Tha, that, Kaori? I know whats going on but, there are a lot of people here, its better to give up Shizuku-chan. There is battle that a woman cannot withdraw from. Shizuku thought At the very least dont fight using body reinforcement at a sightseeing area, seriously, but Kaori was alreadyDDactivating her charging maiden mode! THIS STONEEEEEEEEEEEEE!! ILL ABSOLUU~~~TELY, LIFT YOU UUUUUUUUUUP A surging war cry! Kaori displayed the physical strength of gods apostle all out, pouring her all into conquering the Omokaru Stone! It seemed she still have some reasoning left to at least suppress the visualization of her magic power light, it was fortunate at that point but Muh. Unreasonably stubborn! Watch me-, Hajime-kun! Im, not going to lose! I cannot watch this in various sense, Hajimes straight man retort didnt enter the ear of the two. Shizuku and Aiko tried to stop them in panic. However, before they could *crack*, an ominous sound resounded and the two reflexively stopped moving. Looking carefully, the stone lantern finally couldnt endure the super heavy weight and had crack entered it! Please spare me from sudden destruction of tourist area~~a! A, anyway everyone! Form a wall! Become human wall so that other tourists cannot see! Aiko tried to stop the two while half-crying, while Shizuku gave instruction to the students to form a crowd. Kaori didnt yield against the attention from around her, she didnt even yield against the super heavy weight, finally she succeeded to hold the Omokaru Stone in her arms. And then, she raised it high above her head with the cry DAAADDDD! even while shaking all over. Her pose looked like an athlete of barbell weight lifting, or perhaps like a combat race that went Share your strength with me!. (TN: This is Dragon Ball reference I think.) At the same time, a depression formed at the ground under Kaoris feet in radial shape. Countless fissures spread outward like spider web. Look, look-, Hajime-kun! I properly lifted it! My wish will come true! Nuu. Damn Kaori. She did it. It seemed that Kaori-san who was immersed in her sense of accomplishment already forgot. About the fact of Its out if it feel heavier than what you imagined. It was already out for her right from the beginning. But, no one could say that to her looking at that brightly glowing expression. Anyway, while the classmates were blocking peoples gaze, Hajime punished the two with Shockwave attached forehead flick while fixing the ground and stone lantern with transmutation. Everything was fixed in the blink of eye so there shouldnt be any witness. Yes, no one except the rookie bus guide who was among the students. The rookie bus guide who witnessed the whole sequence of events was making twitching smile for a while before, fuhih She fainted, leaving behind a strange snicker. DDRookie bus guides SAN value 18 AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. There is one more chapter posting after this! Its a story that I wrote without thinking of the setting or anything, so the chronological order is also vague. And so, I wont make any allusion regarding Kouki. Whether he is there or not, please see it with your eye of the heart. PS Arifureta Nichijou chapter 6 is updated at Overlap-samas homepage. Please take a look if you like. Chapter 284 Arifureta Chapter 284 Arifureta After II Mundane School Life AN: I posted Arifureta After II Mundane School Life before this. Please take a look there first Even after that, the sanity level of the rookie bus guide was shaved hard every time they went to other sightseeing area, but because of her professional spirit that was beaten into her despite her status as rookie, her inherent willpower, and then the follow-up of the terrifyingly kind students, she managed to somehow overcome the difficult situation. After they arrived at their inn, a dispute revolving around who would share the room with Hajime ensued, there was an outbreak of TALKING physically with Yue and Kaori as the main offender, the youth was peeved, Aiko-sensei tried to abuse her authority, as the result, there was the unexpected occurrence of her getting scold(choke sleeper)-ed by Shia occurring For the rookie bus guide, something at the level of the commanding teacher getting strangled by a student was already not a big deal. Compared to her own condition where there were already instances in double digit number where her memory was spotty just from this one day, it was something trivial. However, seeing the bus driver who still wore his hat very low over his eyes that half his face was hidden even indoor, acting like it wasnt any concern of him, it caused killing intent to boil up from inside her. Perhaps noticing the gaze of the rookie bus guide that was teeming with killing intent, the bus driver presented her with a canned coffee but The rookie bus guide was someone who was overly fond of sweets. To the degree that sugar content was life for her. If she had to hold back from sugar content, she would rather woke up early in the morning and ran marathon for ten kilometer to maintain her body style even if she had to suffer lack of sleep. That was how much she loved sugar content. To the degree that she would pour down the sugar for business use down into her throat as they were if she was so inclined. Even though the bus driver should know that about her, he intentionally gave her a black coffee. The rookie bus guide swore to herself, I absolutely gonna murder you one day. Like that, she finished her dinner even while being completely exhausted in body and mind, and then it was time for the students to enter bath. The rookie bus guide headed to the inns lobby by herself. Her body was demanding for sweets. Eating sweets at night wasnt something good, but she couldnt hold on if she didnt replenish her sugar content. Haa~, Im tiredwhere is the sugaris there caf au lait of Glco I wonder (TN: It refers to Glico brand I think) Like a sugar content zombie wandering in the search of brutal sweetness, the rookie bus guide was walking unsteadily. Then she saw on the chair ahead of the corridor, Aiko was sitting snugly. When she saw the hanging sign of the bath on the other side further ahead, she realized that she was keeping a lookout as a teacher. Good evening Hatayama-sensei. It must be hard having to take care everything alone. For some reason the rookie bus guide called out to that figure sitting alone while her legs were dangling back and forth from the chair. Perhaps Aiko had nothing to do because smiled happily when she was called out. Ahaha, well, it cant be helped. The circumstance is like this. Besides, its not as hard as you think. HajiDDNagumo-kun is constructing a surveillance system inside the inn so, well, I dont think it will happen, but even if the boys think about doing anything not good, a warning will reach my smartphone. Is that so. Dont look down on the ignoring skill that has been polished through this whole day okay? As though to say that, the rookie bus guide smiled sweetly and overlooked what Aiko said. Rather, Im more worried whether Nagumo-kun is going to get ambushed by the girlsDD Tomorrow will be free activity isnt it! What will Hatayama-sensei do!? Hiih!? Whats with the sudden loud voice!? Its so that the unfathomable world of you all doesnt encroach into mine, Of course she didnt say that out loud. The figure of Aiko-sensei twitching like a shivering small animal caused her to feel I won! for some reason, the rookie bus guide was about to go in a journey searching for sugar content once more. At that moment, DD*DOPAN-DOPAN-DOPAN- DOPAN-* Sudden gunshots! Hiih!? Whats that!? The rookie bus guide embraced herself with both her hands while jumping up. It was a sound that people couldnt possible hear in Japan, however, it was a sound that people had certainly heard from movie or the like. The rookie bus guide couldnt hide her shaken up feeling! Na, Nagumo-ku~~n! Whats going oonn!? Aiko raised her voice in front of the hanging sign of the males bath. Then, from inside the bath, DDIm currently teaching my classmates the meaning of recklessness~. Especially at these guys crotch! Such voice came. It seemed there was man among man who knew no fear there. The countdown to job change into manly woman had begun. DDThe dream-, we only want to see the dream! Thats all there is to it! DDFuh. Were resolved from the start! Such manly (?) roar could be heard, then a beat later. DD*DOPAN-, DOPAN-* DDAAAC! DDAAAC! Two scream of death agony echoed. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. I dont hear anything. Hah!? A, are you okay!? Eh!? Your eyes look empty!? Someone! Someone please he~~~lp! The rookie bus guide covered both her ears. She curled into herself while wholeheartedly whispered the same thing repeatedly. Aiko looked after her while getting panicked. DDRookie bus guides SAN value 4 When the bath time was over, the students wearing yukata were clamoring at places like the shop in the lobby and so on. The rookie bus guide was lying down on the sofa of such bustling lobby while diligently replenishing her sugar content slurping through a long straw an extremely sweet caf au lait. She was making her own arm as pillow replacement, so if one changed the angle they viewed her, it would look like she was connected with intravenous drip of caf au lait. Guide-san, are you all right? Kaori has put recovery magic on her and even Yue had used her soul magic, so I think she is fine but When Kaori whispered so worriedly, Shizuku said so with the same expression. At a sofa slight distance away in the same lobby, the usual members with Hajime as the center (other than Yue and co, there were Ryutaro and Suzu) were sitting there. Other than them, the Ai-chan bodyguard party was also sitting there. In addition, it was only Yuka who were pulled by other girls for some reason and right now she was going somewhere. The gaze of everyone was directed toward the rookie bus guide who was limply lying down while continuing to slurp the brown liquid *slurp slurp* without resting, and Aiko who was worriedly staying at her side. Nn. That child is a strong child. She is an outstanding material whose mental strength can rival even Tio if she is trained. Thats a completely unexpected evaluation from Yue-san. Is that person really a bus guide? Rookie bus guide-san, she received a tremendously great evaluation from the strongest vampire princess of another world. Shia was directing a gaze at the rookie bus guide whose intake amount of extremely sweet caf au lait had reached liter unit as though she was seeing something amazing. The bus guides complexion had become far better than before. Was sugar content something like a recovery medicine for her? By the way, Nakano and Saitou were collapsing with the white of their eyes exposed on the sofa in front the rookie bus guide. Their posture was strangely bow-legged. Like that for a while everyone amused themselves with whimsical chat before suddenly Hajime stood up with a smartphone in one hand. Ill call home for a bit. Saying that he left his seat. Different from Yue and co who had an idea of what that was about, Ryutaro and Suzu and others were puzzled about what Hajimes business was. Shizuku who noticed their question spoke the answer with smiling expression. He is going to say good night to Myuu-chan. Aaa! Voices of understanding were raised. When they looked around, there was the figure of Hajime leaning on a pillar of the lobby, listening on the phone while nodding frequently toward the voice that came from the other side of the phone. His expression was gentle and very kind, overflowing with affection and love. He looks like a completely different person than when he was at the other world. He looks like the former Nagumo-kun isnt he? Ryutaro and Suzu didnt even hide their astonishment. They whispered such thing with wide eyes. Though he looks far more adult compared to that time. Somehow, he feels like a real father. Looking at him like that, certainly thats true. Thinking carefully, a classmate being a father is really out there. Nana and Taeko were looking at Hajime with smiling expression that was filled with warm and fluffy admiration. Atsushi, Akito, and Noboru were also the same. Yue and others too, they must be used to seeing this side of Hajime because they were staring at their beloved with an extremely soft expression. Before long Hajime finished his phone call and returned. It seemed that he was taken aback that everyone was watching him, but he immediately guessed the reason. He averted his gaze somewhat embarrassingly while sitting back on the sofa. Its souvenir request from Myuu. Do you all remember how we promised before we depart that each one of us will give her one souvenir? Nn. If I remember right, anything is fine, but something lasting will be better than food she said. She said that there is nothing she particularly want in the house butMyuu-chan, was there something she wanted? Yeah, it seems she really want something rare. Also, she made a bet with Kaa-san about who will give her the rarest and also the most interesting souvenir. Looks like there will be a return present from Myuu that is filled with her gratitude for the first place. Thinking with common sense, in that kind of time someone should say Whats with a little child making a bet!, but for those who knew about the mother(criminal) of Nagumo family, it was something usual. In the first place, it was already too~ late when there were also others teaching that child how to handle firearm and lethal weapon, and even combat skill. Now then, regarding the present that would be given as token of appreciation from the princess of Nagumo family. Hajimes gaze was really provocative. His state was openly being a doting parent that seemed to sayWell, Myuus number one is always me though without hiding it. The color of the eyes of Yue and others changed toward that provocation. Hajime. You are too conceited. Ill show you proof that for Myuu, Hajime isnt always the number one. For a girl, there is point that can only be understand by another girl desu. After all my father too once confidently gave me present that I was trouble about how to react to it. Thats troubling isnt it? The mistaken impression of father who think If its girl then surely they will be happy with this. Just what did he mean by giving me something like assassin blade? Shizuku-chandid Oji-san(uncle) really gave you something like that as present? Or rather, Shizushizu. I think the troubling point isnt the fathers mistaken impression, but Shizushizus own family themselves. Yue stood up. It seemed she was going to scour through shops. Sightseeing areas were also abundant with souvenir, but the request was for something rare. Perhaps there would be something like that in his inns shop. Thinking to follow that action, Shia and others also stood up and they headed toward the shop while scrambling to be the first to arrive. Nana and Taeko were following behind them sayingIts getting more and more interesting~. There, Atsushi went Could it be, if we also buy souvenir that Myuu-chan recognize, that means it will be our victory against Nagumo Hearing that, Akito and Noboru looked at each other. Ryutaro grinned. Smearing mud on Nagumos invincible and undefeated legendthat sounds hot blooded no matter what kind of shape the victory is yeah! Even if we cannot win physically, we can win in sense of souvenir huhthat might be acceptable! Yosh, lets get going too! Ryutaro and others also got heated up for some reason and they rushed toward the shop. It seemed that the princess of Nagumo family would be presented with a lot more tribute than expected. When he noticed Hajime was alone on the sofa. He smiled wryly and went good grief while taking out several souvenirs that he impulsively bought today. Most of them were small articles like key holder and the like. Hajime was a type of person who for some reason couldnt help but buy meaningless and hard to place thing like pennant and so on. If it was curious small articles than it was even more so. Like that, he lined up the small articles on the table and scrutinized whether there was anything that could attract Myuus interest, it was then, Eh? Where are Nana and others? Yuka returned. Her brown hair that usually wasnt particularly tied or decorated was currently worn in fluffy braid that was gently hanging on her shoulder. Perhaps because she had just got out of bath, also coupled with her relaxed atmosphere and eyes that were filled with enthusiasm, she looked younger than usual. Hajime talked about the battle of souvenir for Myuu. Ahaha, I see. But, I dont think there will be anything that can satisfy Myuu-chan in hotels shop though Half of their motivation must be looking for side entertainment. Sitting and chatting is also not bad, but this is a school trip that is rare to come by after all. Then, perhaps I should join in too. And, what are you doing Nagumo? Me? Im sorting the unclear small articles that I was buying without realizing it today, while also scrutinizing if there is something that will make Myuu happy among them. What do you mean buying without realizing it huh? Youre talking like a spendthrift there. Its a bad habit I inherited from my mother. Im properly putting on the brake if its something expensive, but when I saw cheap and unusual small thing, my hand would unconsciously reached out. Aa, come to think of it, Yue-san and others talked about it I think. Nagumo you, eerr, what was it again, you like pointless technology? Something that is pointlessly pointless? Something like that they said. Do you mean, pointlessly refined pointless technology without any pointlessness? The way you said it just now, it was already something simply pointless. You attached pointless at the technology there, so in the end its still pointless isnt it? Hajime lost the argument. Hajimes lips closed tightly and formed a thin line, inside his heart he was making a meager objectionPerhaps its pointless but, its romance. Exactly because its pointless that life is interesting. Hajime fell silent so the conversation cut off. There, Yuka suddenly noticed. The sofa space that was fairly spacious had suddenly become barren of people, while the surrounding was deserted. At slight distance away, Aiko was stuffing her cheeks with absurdly sweet sweets together with the rookie bus guide without the slightest care in the world. In other word, right now, it was a situation where it was mostly just the two of them Yukas gaze wandered around. *fidget fidget, fidget fidget*. She twirled and toyed around the tip of her braided brown hair. Suddenly Yuka lost any calm and she conscientiously fixed the cuff and collar of her yukata meaninglessly. Hajime directed a questioning expression toward such Yuka. But, his thinking immediately turned likeWell, doesnt matter and he called out to Yuka. Hey, Sonobe. ! What? For some reason Yuka-chan replied with a piercing glare. No, why do you suddenly snap? I dont snap. Im normal. Im so relaxed you wont be able to believe it. I, I see. Well, thats fine butrather than that, among these things, in your opinion, which one of them a girls sense will want? When she dropped her gaze on the table, strange objects were lining up there. They were small articles with shape that were really hard to describe. It wasnt like they didnt look like living thing, but at the very least they werent based on existing living thing. If she had to say, were they apparition model or something? I want to refuse receiving any of them with my whole being. Dont forget the prerequisite of the present being something rare. Make your judgment based on that. Ee~. Even if you told me that, I can only call them disgusting though Whats with these things? Just from looking at those numerous small articles made her felt uneasy. She wondered since when Hajime purchased this kind of weird things. Furthermore, he was thinking to present this kind of object X to his beloved daughter. Yuka spontaneously sent a suspicious gaze to Hajime. Hey, Nagumo. Let me ask, right now, we are talking about souvenir for Myuu-chan right? Thats right, why? I wont say anything bad. Go to Kaori and get yourself healed right away. Especially your head. What do you mean by that, huh? The glaring gaze of Hajime and Yuka collided with each other. Yuka let out a sigh, then she began to stare at all the object X while groaning uu~n. The more she looked at them, the more she felt unease welling up inside her for some reason. This one. This slime thingy. Isnt this the most better? Like, its disgustingly cute, or it barely can allow you to trick yourself? The most better, doesnt that mean that its not the rarest? Or rather, is it that bad that you need to trick yourself? Anyway, if Myuu-chan is happy when you give her this, then I think you should open a grand family meeting with all your strength to discuss it. I see. Hajime-san didnt look like he could accept it. In the end, he kept aside the object X that Yuka calledI dont want to even see it! as the tentative souvenir candidate. And then, he quietly held out the slime thingy toward Yuka. What? Ill give it to you as the consultation fee. Did you listen to what I said? Yukas extremely reproachful glare conveyed how she refused to accept it. Toward that, Hajime saidI guess thats so laughingly while he took back his hand that was holding the slime thingy. It seemed that he was joking. Yuka stroked down her chest in relieve. But, Sonobe? So you actually want it just as I thought? Eh? Yuka was puzzled by what Hajime said. When she turned her gaze, without her noticing her own hand was placed on Hajimes hand that was pulling back the slime thingy. It was as though she was reluctant to let go of the present that Hajime expressly offered to her. Yukas face softly blushed. Eerr, this is, that *mutter mutter*. *fidget fidget*. Honestly speaking, she could assert that the slimy thingy object X was disgusting. However, still. This was that Nagumo Hajime they were talking about. That person gave it to her. Though tentatively speaking, it wasnt like it was the first present he gave her what with the various equipment like artifacts, telepathic communication device, and so on that he gave her to deal with the situation when they had just returned home. Although, if one had to say than those things were provision. They were a bit different from present. Well, Ill give it to you if you are fine with itso, do you want it? With a doubtful expression, Hajime tried confirming it once more with Yuka. Yukas gaze busily swam around, after that she gave a small nod. The presentation ceremony of Objext X: Slime thingy. Yuka looked alternately at Hajime and that thing that was placed on her palm, then she spoke her thanksThank you with a small voice. Hajimes expression turned even more doubtful. Hajime began to sort the other object X while keeping silent, while Yuka was staring closely at the slime thingy once more. And then, her mouth slackened slightly. Yu, Yuka-chi is, staring at something disgusting while grinning happily! Yu, Yuka? You okay? Are you tired? Nana and Taeko who returned without anyone noticing were staring at Yuka with fear and unease in their expression. Certainly, it was only natural that they would get worried if their friend was grinning while staring at hard to describe object. Eh, wai-, thats not-. This is, thats- Yuka stood up with bright red face while still holding the slime thingy, then she stepped toward Nana and Taeko to make excuse. Nana and Taeko retreated backward in proportion with the step forward Yuka took. Yuka stood still. Nana and Taeko also stopped retreating. Yuka took a step forward. Nana and Taeko took a step back. Yuka was slowly approaching. Nana and Taeko were slowly backing away. A vein emerged on Yukas forehead. She dashed forward fiercely. Her two best friends escaped away like rabbit on fire. Why are you two running awaaay!? Because youre carrying something strange thereee! Nooo! Dont get closeee! The three close friends vanished inside the inn. Theyre exaggerating. Hajime was staring at the remaining object X while letting out a faintly sad whisper. By the way, when he showed it to Yue and others too, dont mention giving it too Myuu, he was even prohibited from showing it to her. As expected, it seemed those things possessed disgustingness that couldnt be described. It also became obvious when the rookie bus guide who had accomplished recovery from finishing her sugar content replenishment passed through and saw the armful of object X Hajime was carrying, she raised a shrike Kuee~~ that sounded like an ominous bird before she fainted. The rookie bus guide who slept like a log until the next morning of course had her memory blown away from the shock. There was time when her mental state was driven to a dangerous state, but it seemed last night she saw a happy dream where she ate a candy house to her heart content, so her condition was extremely excellent. Her mental self-defense and recovery power was tremendously capable. DDRookie bus guides SAN value 52 Throughout all those, where Hajime and others sometimes had fun, sometimes went through craziness, sometimes escaped from reality, and sometimes concealed an uproar with their all while digesting the school trip program, currently they were sitting silently inside the bus that was returning home while musing about the memory they made. Several students were relaxing flaccidly and entered a light sleep. Aiko-sensei was completely traveling into the world of dream. Her mouth was mumbling munya munya while drool was dripping in her deep sleep. She must have anxiety piling up inside her. Nevertheless, just what in the world that person is? Shia was starting on that topic from her seat in the back that was near the window. Aah, that woman who came talking to us at Ujibashi Bridge huh. She was really beautiful but, she might be a bit similar with Kaori. When it was time for free activity, Hajime and others went to Ujibashi Bridge. While Hajime and co were harmoniously having fun there, that woman was there without anyone noticing. The unfamiliar beauty was sending them dark gaze and whispered How envious while approaching them. Ten out of ten people would surely turn around seeing that womans beautiful face, so Kaori felt a bit bashful hearing what Yue saidDD with how ill that woman felt. Im not ill! Im in perfect health! Yue and Kaori sat with Hajime between them, but they grappled with both their hands locked with each other through Hajime. Rather than that, Hajime. You really dont know that person? The other side know about you though. Shizuku left alone Yue and Kaori who were raising their friendship physically and asked Hajime. Just as Shizuku said, when that beauty who approached with a dangerous look arrived at a distance where her hand could reach, her eyes opened wide as though she noticed something and she began to stare hard at Hajime. And then, neglecting the bewildered Hajime and co, the beauty nodded as though in understanding of something and whispered For us to meet in this kind of place. No, I dont remember her at all. But, from what she said at the end there, thats DDIll turn a blind eye in deference to that child That childA child that was related with Hajime. Actually, a while ago I made a minor Crystal Key for Myuu. Its so that she can come home right away no matter what happen. And then, one day that Myuu, she saw a special coverage of Kyoto in TV and the next day, she said Thats right! Ill go to Kyoto nano!, and she went strolling alone. Such thing happened before. I, is that so. Wait, you let her go alone? More accurately, she only left a letter which said that and went as she pleased. What a light footwork. Shizuku showed a dry smile. But, at the same time she guessed what Hajime wanted to say. In other words, at that time, Myuu attracted a strange thing again, and on top of that she easily formed friendly relationship with them. Im curious. That woman, was she human or not? Sto, stop it. Im getting goosebumps here. Not just Shizuku, even Kaori who was in the middle of conflict and Shia shuddered from chill. Because remember, a woman clad in disturbing atmosphere like that, and yet I couldnt detect her until she approached in that close range? This me couldnt detect her. No, now that Hajime-san said it, I also didnt notice her desuu! Kaori and Shizuku felt shuddering chill on their back. Though it seemed only Yue who didnt think much about it. Well, even if she is really Myuus friend, she pulled back because of that, so I dont think there is any reason to make this that big of a problem. Hajime concluded like that, but inside his heart he was at his wits end. A speech of Dont pick up that kind of thing! Return it to where you found it! toward children was something relatively common, but in Myuus case, it was really that kind of thing. She only ever found something with true identity that hadnt been grasped yet. As a papa, he wondered how far he should interfere with his daughters strange friend relationship. It was a problem that gave him terrible headache. Perhaps noticing the inside of Hajimes heart, Yue began to pat Hajimes head to comfort him. The atmosphere inside the bus was laid-back. The time flowed peacefully like that, and by the time there was only around one hour until they arrived, Kentarou suddenly yelled. Se, sensei! Ai-chan-senseiii! Kousuke isnt here! What did you sayyyy!? Aiko who was fast asleep leaped up. Again in this timing!? The inside of the bus was thrown into uproar. E, err Hatayama-sensei? Is there one student who isnt here? Even the drowsy rookie bus guide also asked uneasily. Aiko told the rookie bus guide Ill confirm it! before she raised her voice. Everyo~~ne! Look around you rea~lly carefully! Check that perhaps Endo-kun is in place like a crack or something! Or perhaps, he is right beside you but you just dont notice him! Is he holding on the roof, or maybe he is hanging down under the bus!? DDRookie bus guides SAN value 49 The students looked every which way. Commotion like That guy Aby did it again, Wait, did you ever see that guy in the middle of the school trip?, Eh, come to think of it I didnt see Endo-kun at all, or As expected from the lord huh could be heard. The conclusion, Ai-chan-sensei! Kousuke isnt here! Ee!? What to do!? Come to think of it, when it was time for roll-call, I dont remember calling Endo-kuns name! Uu, this is teachers responsibility The lord who was forgotten even at the roll-call. Aiko felt responsible and she turned pale and she blew up her fuse. She impulsively began to speak to the driver to turn back the bus. But before she could finish, Hajime raised his voice. For now, lets try calling his phone and ask him where he is. If needed then Ill bring him back here. Hajime-kunIm sorry to trouble you. Aiko sent Hajime a teary gaze as though she was staring at the messiah. Hajime waved his hand lightly in response and told Aiko Dont worry about it. Against the Abyss Lord, it cant be helped that you completely forgot. Hajime called the phone. A beat later, it seemed Kousuke answered his phone. Oi, Endo. Where are yoDDeh? What did you say? Its pretty noisy over there I cannot hear you. Ha? What are you saying After a long silence, Hajime suddenly switched his smartphone into speaker mode. Immediately, explosive sound resounded from the other side of the phone. Im telling you-, right now, Im in the middle of battle against an unknown group! Shit-, what the hell, these guys! Not just Hajime, all the classmates simultaneously made expression that seemed to say Uwaaa. Right after that, a voice of a girl that sounded childish somehow resounded. Endo-sama! Just leave me behind! Their objective is me! Please escape by yourself! You think I can just say ok, bye and left behind a child in this kind of place! Wait, what? Talisman? What are you planning taking out that kind ofDDwait, thats a lie right!? Onmyouji-, are you an onmyouji!? I saw this kind of scene in a movie before! Dowah, thats dangerous! You asshole, something like fantasy is just cowardly! Which mouth is saying that huh, such straight man retort entered the heart of Hajime and co. Shit-, enemy reinforcement! Endo-sama, Im already Dont worry about it, just shut up! I was shocked, but just something like this is no problemDDkuku-, I dont know the circumstance but, ganging up on a child like this, that nature of yours is something that I really cannot stomach. It looks like you lowlifes are in need of education huh. Endo-sama? Fuh. Im not Endo. Call me like this. Kousuke E AbyDD There the call cut off *pushu*. Hajime was the one who cut it off. Inside the bus was silent as grave. In the middle of that, Hajime carefully put back his smartphone inside his pocket and then spoke as though nothing had happened. Sensei. Theres no problem. I think youre right. Haa, Im glad. Aiko-sensei sat down on her seat snugly after saying that. The other students too were also as expected, they sat down again as though nothing had happened. Inside the bus that had recovered its peaceful atmosphere, only one person, uboa After hearing the incomprehensible thing from the other side of the phone call, and seeing the weird atmosphere that accepted that happening as common sense, the rookie bus guide was injured with mental damage and left behind a weird groan. Omake(Extra) The rookie bus guide safely weathered the school trip of the returnees and she received a welcome like the heros triumphal return at her workplace. The senior bus guide who pushed the responsibility this time to her suddenly noticed the keyholder that was attached on the rookie bus guides bag. It was a really beautiful crystal that had geometrical circle pattern engraved within it. My, its a beautiful accessory. I dont remember, was it already there from before? No. Actually this is a present from the students of the school trip this time. They said its their thanks for everything. Myy! Thats great! There are various rumor about them, so I wondered whether something might happen, but for them to give that kind of present to show their gratitude, it seems that rumor is just a rumor isnt it? So you pushed this responsibility to me even after knowing about those rumors The rookie bus guide had such thought while putting a smile on the outside. If it was now she felt like she could unleash the greatest right straight of her life. Urged by the superior, their talk ended. The rookie bus guide who took her own seat breathed out fuu while taking the crystal keyholder in her hand once more. And then, she recalled about what she was told when she received this present. At time when you really need help, if you take this into your hand and strongly thought then you will have help, huhthose students, they looked really full of confidence butis this thing really that effective? She dangled it at the height of her eye and stared at the dazzling crystal for a while. Like that, the rookie bus guide giggled, and then with a very small voice so that no one could hearDD I wish that I wont encounter any evil god or mythological being anymore. She still didnt understand whether this thing really had any effect or not. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I wrote an idle story with length of just a few chapters, but the result was that it almost entered a long arc after story again. Please take care of Arifureta from here on too! Chapter 285 Arifureta Chapter 285 Arifureta After III Yues Diary Inside one of the room in Nagumo house, *scratch scratch* the sound of a fountain pen composing letters was resounding faintly. There was a chair and desk that was made from glossy wood. The one who was sitting snugly on that chair writing into some kind of notebook with leather cover was Yue. For a while, the scratching sound resounded wordlessly, sometimes, Yue threw her gaze to empty air thinking of something and smiled a for just a smidgen before she began to write *scratch scratch* once more. Before long it seemed she was satisfied already. Yue put down her fountain pen carefully, then she stretched her back while moaning u~~~n. It was the time before going to bed, so Yue was wearing negligee. Her white smooth limbs were stretched tautly while getting exposed generously. Nn. This is it for today. She whispered with a small voice before hopping down *pyon* from the chair where her feet didnt reach the floor. The room of Nagumo house that was assigned to Yue was the room with the calmest atmosphere in a sense. Perhaps it could even be said that it was solemn. There was basically only wooden furniture with aged feeling in it, so the coloring also possessed depth that was calming and natural. To call it as a room of a historical European mansion was an appropriate expression for it. In fact the kind of furniture and furnishing inside Yues room were mostly antique. Yue who was pleased with the antique in earth went around to gather them from here and there while it also doubled as her date with Hajime. Even the fountain pen was something with a value that couldnt be obtained with simple mean. By the way, the rooms of Shia, Remia, and Myuu were room of very modern style. Their room was overflowing with the latest thing rather than old thing. Tio was making her room to be purely Japanese-style. As for Hajime, putting aside his own room, his underground workshop (it mostly doubled as his own room) was in a state that closely resembled the lab of Tony tark. It was only Yues room that had the atmosphere as though one was lost in middle age Europe, but conversely it felt calming. Not only Hajime, but the people of Nagumo house really frequently would aimlessly visit Yues room and relaxed there. Hajime and some other were thinking if a fireplace should just get created inside Yues room. They were also thinking, that going around antique shop and auction throughout the world with Yue searching for seemingly good fireplace would also be nice. At Yues room that was becoming a place for relaxation and refreshment like that in a different sense from the living room, it seemed that a guest also visited tonight. *knock knock* A small knocking sound could be heard, then, Yue-oneecha~n. Its Myuu nano. Can I come in? The voice of Nagumo familys youngest princess could be heard. When Yue permitted her entry, Myuu who was wearing negligee that seemed matching with Yue came in. Myuu. Whats the matter? Err see, there is something I want to ask Yue-oneechan nano. What could it be? Yue tilted her head in puzzlement while inviting Myuu on her bed. They sat side by side on the beds edge and Yue urged Myuu to continue with her gaze. You see, Yue-oneechan. DDIn this world there is nothing that can excel continuously. Whether talent or education cannot excel continuously. Continuity and determination themselves are the absolute power nano. Myuu said such thing with a stiff expression. Seeing such Myuu, Yue thought, This child, just what is she suddenly saying I wonder. Ee~rr, Myuu? DDThe secret to make dream come true is summarized into four. Those are curiosity, confidence, courage, and then continuity nano. Ah, yes. Seeing the little girl proclaiming something that seemed to be a wise saying with stiff and slackless expression, the vampire princess became faltering. As though to deal the finishing blow to such vampire princess, the little girl talked even more vehemently. DDPutting into diary yours own thinking, experience, idea, and what you learn, will surely improve the clarity and accuracy of your intelligence nano. So that meant, Yue-oneechan! Myuu is going to keep a diary nano! How did it become like that. While thinking that Myuu was likely getting influenced by some kind of television program, Yue finally guessed the reason of Myuus visit tonight. Yue-oneechan. A diary, what is a good way to write it nano? Nn~ It seemed that it was something like that just as she thought. In short, when Myuu actually tried to write a diary, she didnt understand the way to write it, and so she came to ask Yue who had been keeping diary for a long time. Yue showed a thinking gesture for a bit before answering. There is no particular rule. Myuu can just write what happened and what you thought about in that day as it is however Myuu like it. Yue-oneechan. DDWhen youre asked what do you want for dinner? Answering anything is fine is the most troublesome answer nano. Answering question with whatever you like or as it is is the most troubling answer nano. Im sorry. Myuu was finding fault at her! Yue reflexively apologized because of the excessive shock! At this rate the dignity of Yue-oneechan would fall to the ground. That alone had to be firmly prevented no matter what. Yue was feeling flustered in her heart against Myuus *jii~* fixed unblinking gaze while trying to deduce the optimum answer, but it was the fact that there was no fixed rule in writing diary. She wondered how to explain about that The point was, it was fine even if it was something vague, but Myuu wanted an image, some kind of approximation like it was fine if she wrote it like this, and so on. Yue who gave up explaining using words was bluntly speaking a bit embarrassed, but she then suggested a desperate measure to break out of this deadlock, thinking that it might be fine if it was Myuu. Just now I was also writing in my diary, do you want to look if youre fine with mine? Nn! Nano! Myuu imitated Yues favorite phrase in her happiness. Perhaps from the start that was her objective. With a wry smile Yue took the diary above her desk into her hand. Myuu seemed to be greatly looking forward to it because she was staring at the thick leather-covered diary with sparkling gaze. Yue showed a bit of thinking gesture, then she activated metamorphosis magic. Faint golden magic power light enveloped Yue, the right after that, the grown adult Yue appeared there. The length of the negligee became drastically short, which greatly swelled up her bewitching charm. Even if the person herself didnt intend it, but she was a peerless beauty who just by being there could make anyone into her prisoner without differentiating gender. Of course, Myuu was only raising voice of admiration Oo! though. Myuu, sit on my lap. Yes nano! Yue sat on the bed while tapping on her thighs. Myuu then leaped on them as though she had been waiting for it. *moni moni* She adjusted the placing of her butt searching for the best position. And then, *fui~* strength left her body and she entrusted her head on Yues voluptuous breast. Yue floated a smile that was filled with affection toward such Myuu and hugged her tightly from behind. She opened the diary on Myuus lap. First, how about fromDDOctober last month? When Yue suggested to show the recent month of her diary, Myuu quickly nodded repeatedly. It seemed that she wanted to read Yues diary no matter what. Yue let out a chuckle while opening the page that was the beginning of last month. DDOctober x Day When waking up early, Shia was swinging Doryukken wholeheartedly. It was while she was raising her voice Flatten flatten! Squashed flat!. Honestly, it was scary. I was thinking what kind of horror right from the morning. Because, the cheek of Shia who was smiling wide had something red splattered on it, whats more, on Shias feet there was Tio who was trembling all over while holding her hand Surely, she is trying to beat Tio to death for a joke, was what I thought. It was lucky that there was the millstone for pounding mochi that was often seen at New Year, but if it wasnt there, I think there was no doubt that there would be a yell of Kyaaaa, its murdereeeer. When I asked why she was hitting mochi and Tio right from the morning, Shia replied with What are you saying, Yue-san. Yesterday night didnt we talk about viewing the moon today?. Certainly, there was such talk. Moon viewingDDthe custom to eat mochi while gazing at moon when its the day of full moon. I think that its a custom with really good taste. Night came. I, Hajime, Okaa-sama, Otou-sama, Shia, Tio, Remia and Myuu, then Kaori and Shizuku, and Aiko joined. The moon viewing at the houses yard began. The mochi was delicious. The soft and sticky texture was irresistible. As expected from something that was made from Tios sacrifice. Although, as expected I wished to be spared from mochi that is mixed with the blood of a pervert dragon I who is sensitive with the taste of blood didnt actually feel the taste of blood, so I wish to believe that no impure thing was mixed inside the mochi. Putting that aside, the moon was really beautiful. It resembled the moon in Tortus, but there is also slight difference. Especially the silhouette of rabbit pounding mochi on the moon. Myuu said There is Shia-oneechan!. Her figure making rabbit ears on her head with her hands while hopping up and down was the ultimate cuteness. Especially when Shia joined in and they went pyon pyon together. Of course, I took picture. Its collector version. Hajime told Myuu an old story regarding the rabbit on the moon. Rabbit-san embodied self-sacrifice and devotion. The content sound like a moving tale in general, but for me its a story that Im unable to stomach. I heard that the rabbit had comrade. Why didnt that comrade stop the rabbit? He didnt search for the old mans food together with the rabbit? If other say that its only a story then thatll be the end of it, but if its me, I wont let the rabbit throw his body into the fire no matter what. I wont hand over my Shia to anyone! While inside my heart the moon rabbit and Shia are mixing, Hajime pat my head. It seemed that I was seen through. His eyes were really gentle, furthermore he was staring focused on me, so I almost assaulted him then and there. Good grief! Hajime is an outrageously dangerous character. Because he almost destroyed my reasoning right away. Anyway, after I finish writing this diary Ill go charging into Hajimes room. Returning to the story, I like the moon of earth where rabbit is living more than the one at Tortus. Putting aside that its a folk tale, putting moon and rabbit together, right, I think its really good. My name, Yue that means moon. In the past, at the bottom of abyss, it was the name Hajime gave to me. Hajime said, inside the darkness, I looked like a moon, so he named me that. Yes, he gave me the name that represent such beautiful moon that illuminate the night sky tonight. Its impossible. I cannot hold it anymore. Barrier preparation OK. Recovery medicine OK. Fighting spirit at climax! The time has come, to Hajimes room, charge! Say, Yue-oneechan. What was it that you cannot endure there? Myuu will understand when you get a little older. Nmyu? Myuu tilted her head. Come to think of it, the next day after the moon viewing, Hajime-papa seemed like he was losing weightthinking back Yue at that time was all smile with bewitching air. Myuu somehow read the atmosphere and stayed quiet. Yue-oneechan. Nn? After a short silence, Myuu asked looking vaguely uneasy. See, Myuu too doesnt really like that story. The rabbit-san dying is a no-no. Nn. Shia-oneechan, is different from the moons rabbit right? The source of her uneasiness was the same like Yue, it seemed she was mixing the rabbit in legend with their familys rabbit. Yue hugged Myuu tiiiiiiightly, then she talked to her with a voice that was full of confidence. Completely different. If its Shia she wont give up until the end. Our rabbit is the strongest rabbit after all, she will overcome any trouble no matter how hard it is, and send flying everything that stand in her way. With Doryukken? Nn. With Doryukken. Myuu smiled joyfully. Yue also smiled joyfully. Yue continued Besides Shias moon is me. Different from the moon who is only watching. Even if she died Ill revive her no question asked, throwing her back to the earth. Yu, Yue-oneechan. But, in the story, the great god did that instead isnt it? Ill kill a god like that. Ah, yes. In a rare occurrence, Myuu averted her eyes. It seemed she was unable to look straight at the Yues gaze that was shining mysteriously. In fact, when thinking that this was the person who took part in godslaying, it didnt sound like a joke at all. If the heaven emperor-sama saw this vampire princess right now, he would like to hurriedly run away surely. (TN: In the raw it was Taishakuten, which translated mean Sakra devanam Indra, a deity of Hinduism, Jainism, and Buddhism) Myuu showed a thinking gesture for a bit, then right after that her expression tensed up and she looked back at Yue. Myuu too, will get stronger and stronger nano. And then, Myuu will save the rabbit-san even if Myuu have to kill god nano! Nn! Thats a good spirit! As expected, Myuu. It was the determination of the little girl who was in the process of inheriting all the technique from her cheat and bugged family. If the rabbit-san who was the symbol of self-sacrifice and devotion was here, surely it would yell Stooop! I wont throw myself away, so dont lay your hand on goood! with teary eyes undoubtedly. Yue patted the head of Myuu who was smiling merrily, then Myuu begged Yue to go to the next page. The page was flipped. DDOctober Day Tomorrow, it seems that Kaori will come here. I have to prepare. DDOctober Day That Kaori-. Suddenly firing disintegration bombardment at me, what a girl! The smartphone I carelessly dropped turned into dust! Good grief, what a horrible story I think. Even though I only put a little trap, that teleported her to adult shop the instant she entered this houses ground. But well, she became teary eyed so lets stop here. Ill share my dinners side dish with her. Yue-oneechan Wha, what? An exasperated gaze that was unthinkable to be coming from Myuu! Large damage to Yues mind! Myuu stared for a while at Yue who averted her gaze desperately, as though she wanted to say Geez, good grief. But then Myuu shrugged her shoulders and returned her gaze to the diary as though nothing happened. (TN: The geez, good grief in the raw was worded yareyare daze, anyone can suggest a better translation for this?) Not having anything said to her became an additional blow instead. Yue became teary eyed. The page was flipped. DDOctober Day Its sudden, but Im thinking to try working part-time. That thing called short-term part-time. I hear that at the end of the month there will be Halloween. During our journey at Tortus, I heard about it from Hajime once. In the past, it seemed there was a Halloween gathering in the school, at that time, he was approached by Kaori who was wearing lewd nekomata costume, and Hajime was greatly, realy grea~~~~~tly troubled. Good grief, that secretly lecherous Kaori-. A Halloween party will also be held in our house with Okaa-samas suggestion. Perhaps, surely, without a doubt, I think that Kaori will come displaying her secretly lecherous nature to the extreme. I have to prepare! And so, Im thinking to prepare some kind of costume too. Of course, it wont be a mass-produced party goods, but a handmade first-class goods. Its a rare chance, so I also want to prepare some kind of present Lets prepare present for everyone. And not to forget Kaoris share too. After all if its only her who get left out, surely Kaori will cry. Come to think of it, when we went shopping together before this, there was a hairpin that she was fixed on right? Nn, lets make it that, and do that. The price will swell up a bit, but she was making wanting face like that. Good grief, what a greedy person that troubles other. The money is a bit insufficient with just pocket money to gather present for everyone. I also cannot make Hajime give me the money because its present from me. And so, Im going to challenge doing part-time that I has been interested at since before. Hmmm, its secret from everyone so I cannot ask them advice. The first part-time workIm excited. Yue-oneechan, you like Kaori-oneechan too much nano! I, its not like I like her! When Myuu pointed out, even though Yue-sama was in adult version, she was shaken up like a child. She was desperately denying it, but because Myuu understood quite distinctly from the diary that Yues mentality was like an elementary schooler who wanted to tease someone that he liked, Myuu was looking at Yue as though she was watching a charming thing. Yues cheeks were getting increasingly redder and she hurriedly flipped to the next page. DDOctober Day My first part-time work was proctoring an exam of a middle school. There wasnt many kind of short-term part-time work for one day. This work is what I could immediately get. As expected, a problem might come up if my height is like usual, so I used metamorphosis magic properly so that I looked like at my twenty before going. I was wearing a casual suit, stood in front of the students, and distributed the exam paper. I also couldnt forget to give pointer. Even the students who were clamorous turned serious and sat quietly when it was time. There was only the tick-tock sound of the clocks hand advancing and the scratching sound of the students filling the exam paper echoing in the silent period. It was boring. Very much so. To the level that I regret it a bit. Cant be helped, I tried to think for a bit. Yes, I am Yue-sensei. A female teacher who will devote my body and soul completely only to one student! The student is of course, Hajime. Yue-sensei will give special lesson after school. A classroom illuminated with setting sun where there will be only the two of us inside Hajime who keep glancing at me and cannot concentrate I will warn such Hajime while slowlyDD Myuu, wait. We will skip this part. Why? I want to see nano! What is Yue-sensei doing to papa nano!? Slowly doing what nano!? For goodnesss sake, dont ask further than that Imitating a student, Myuu raised her hand energetically saying Yes! and questioned. Yue-sensei couldnt answer. She covered her face with both hands and shook her head in refusal. The ears and neck that couldnt be hidden were blushing bright red. By the way, Yue-sense at that time was overflowing with sensuality from her wild imagination. The minds of the healthy middle schoolers were greatly thrown out of order and it invited a tragic situation. Just in case Yue had worn the recognition obstruction glasses, but even with that effect, the impression of There is absurdly erotic inspector! was engraved into the hearts of the middle schoolers. Although it was external mock examination, but it was truly terrible thing to do to the important exam of the middle schoolers, but the person herself didnt realize it so she received her wage normally. She was truly an erotic-terrorist. The page was flipped. DDOctober Day Today I was doing my second part-time work. For me who already has the experience of perfectly accomplishing a part-time work, its not something to be feared anymore. That was what I thought, but for some reason it didnt go well. The part-time work was being a dramas extra character. It was being that person who would sit behind the main character inside a caf. It was a simple work where I only needed to wear outfit like office lady and drink coffee suitably. That was how it should be. When I noticed, I had job changed into the cafs clerk while I was looking in blank amazement. I was told that the female for the clerk role suddenly fell sick and couldnt come, and a need to raise a substitute in a hurry appear. Based from the age, there was only me who seemed to be usable as the substitute right away. So that I dont stand out, I also used metamorphosis magic to change my hair into black other than the recognition obstruction glasses, so I was picked from my plainness. Memorize it in three minutes! The assistant who handed me some kind of script told me. I crammed it all and then the filming start. Even though I did as I was told, they were nitpicking fault saying things like my voice is too lacking in intonation, or Im too plain. Incomprehensible. Wasnt it forbidden to stand out in order to emphasize the main character? Take 2. Thank you for coming! I fill such feeling into my voice a bit. This time it seemed that my eyeglasses reflected the light. It couldnt be helped, so I did it one more time while paying attention to the lights angel, but then, the middle-aged man director suddenly came near me and told me to take off the glasses. I wanted to refuse, but this is also work. Following the instruction, I took off the glasses. The middle-aged director stiffened. The uncle stared at me gogglingly. It was unpleasant so I thought to make lightning dragon, but I did my best and endured. Im great. Take 3 without glasses. I went to the seat of the actor and actress and said my line. They should speak their order then, but both of them froze completely. They were staring at me without blinking. Oi, say your line quickly. How many times you want to repeat this take, was my thought. When I brushed up my hair in a bit of irritation, even the other staffs turned noisy. From here and there voices like Which agency she is from?Her name?TerrificThis aint the level of extra aint itDirector, the actress is upstaged there! came The actress was staring at me with a dreadful look. I thought it was Kaoris Hannya-san. As I thought, its the glasses. When I turned toward the director, he was power walking toward me and questioned persistently. His breathing was rough and his eyes were bloodshot, it was terribly disgusting. He tried to touch, so that was the limit and I escaped after doing Smash. Being unable to complete a job was really pathetic. Although, at that rate the shooting wont progress even with me there, so I think only this cant be helped. Its still far away until the target amount of money I have to do more work! Yue-oneechan. At the TV before this, there was news A mysterious beautiful extra appeared! Please report if you happen to know her!There will be reward money for the one who catch her. Could it be Am I a rare animal? I wont do that kind of work anymore. No way, no way. Muu. Yue-oneechan appearing in TVI wanted to see it nano. Seeing Yue shaking her head with rejecting expression, Myuus expression turned a bit disappointed. Although, if Yue appeared behind the TV, it would feel like there was a distance that way, so Myuu changed her mind thinking Well, doesnt matter. By the way, a certain director who got Smashed later made great advances as big sis director and became a world-famous director. The page was flipped. DDOctober # Day I tried doing part-time work distributing tissue. No one accepted the tissue. It couldnt be helped, so I used Divine Statement. Fuhahah, I finished giving out the tissue in five minutes! Yue-oneechan Dont say anything, Myuu. Yue quietly averted her gaze from Myuu who was looking back across her shoulder. DDOctober ? Day A part-time work of walking doggies are really healing. At the path home, a deviant appeared. Wearing cross necklace and three sword thingy held between his fingers, he suddenly attacked. I Smashed him and left him behind. Yue-oneechan! This part is written out so simply, but surely you were aimed at by really troubling people there nano! ? What are you saying Myuu? Something like deviant is relatively a lot anywhere. Its not rare. That person is absolutely not a deviant nano. Myuu think he was a pro who came for a vampire hunt nano. I dont really get it, but if he stand in my way then smashing is the only way. Thinking carefully, there is no one except papa who can win against Yue-oneechan nano. Myuu sighed in relieve before she shook her head saying Nothing at all nano toward Yue who was tilting her head in puzzlement of what made caused Myuu to be that alerted. Myuu then urged to continue reading the diary. DDOctober Day I tried doing a bit incomprehensible work of substitutng to attend a wedding. I think that something like blessing is better if received from people who actually want to give it but Anyway, its for the sake of the bride. I am Yue. A woman who bless with my all for the sake of a girls happiness, even if its an unfamiliar friend! Unfortunately outside was raining, but so what. Little things like controlling the weather and generating rainbow of blessing is no big deal! It went without saying that the venue was in great excitement. Yue-oneechan. Some time ago there was a large commotion because of the strange weather Its no good to get fixated at trivial thing. Yes nano. Myuu became a bit wiser. Should be. DDOctober $ Day I tried a part-time work of cleaning graveyard. The chief priest was greatly shocked that the one who came for the work was a young female like me. When I was sweeping, a family from somewhere came and stood for long in front of a grave. During that time, a person who seemed to be the daughter broke out crying, the person who seemed to be the mother and a person who seemed to be the big brother were desperately consoling her. It seemed that there was something she wanted to tell to the dead person no matter what. It was pitiful. Even though it was right before her eyes, but to be unable to convey her feeling I was unable to just watch and activated soul magic. The person who she wished for appeared in front of her. The family was taken aback from shock, even the dead person was surprised and screamed Hiih, what happened!?, but at the end it looked like they were able to understand each other, and everything end well. But, perhaps because of the influence of the activated soul magic, the ground of the graveyard became overflowing with evil spirits of rivers and mountains. A blunder. It seemed they were somehow revitalized? And then they rampaged. Even poltergeists were occurring. Personally, I was feeling damn you. Because, even though Ive finally swept the ground! I am Yue. A ghost buster who is merciless even against the dead! I swept clean the grave, and also the evil spirit thingy lurking around there thoroughly. I felt really refreshed. When going home, for some reason the chief priest was kneeling and praying to me though Just why in the world? How really mysterious. Yue-oneechan. Are you waiting for straight man retort nano? Myuu. I beg you, dont look at me like that Myuus exasperated gaze stabbed Yue. It felt like showing Myuu the diary also decreased the Yue-oneechans dignity parameter steadily. The page was flipped. DDOctober @ Day There was Halloween party. It seemed the information that Nagumo family will do Halloween party was leaked from somewhere, and the classmates charged Nagumo house. As the participation fee, they prepared a throne and demon king costume for Hajime. The sight of the boys making self-satisfied look and Hajimes twitching expression left an impression. In the end, Hajime became great demon king and sat on the throne. Shia wearing vampire costume was a surprise. Saying Today Im matching with Yue-san desuu, she made her fang sparkled while laughing. That figure, yep, I thought she is planning to kill me with moe. Whats more. Even Myuu was wearing vampire costume. Both of them approached me saying Blood~Blood nano~. Both Shia and Myuu wer adorable! I am Yue. A woman who will always welcome cute vampires! As for Tioperhaps she was a mummy woman I thought. Her whole body was wrapped all around with bandage after all. I think to the end it was a costume. Though she was twitching continuously while making expression of ecstasy. Right, surely it was nothing more than act. It also felt like Hajime brought her to the backyard before the party started but, it must be only my imagination. Shizuku was in white kimono appearance. Perhaps she was costumed as ghost I think. But, midway, Suzu whose costume was a young witch made her wore pink mask. The sigh of her getting dumbfounded was funny as expected. At the empire, masked pink is still talked as an urban legend, so certainly that must be horror. Perhaps the person herself is thinking that its a black history, because the moment the mask was fixed, she fell down and hugged her knees. Otou-sama was werewolf, and Okaa-sama was rabbit. It implicitly said that tonight Okaa-sama will be eaten by Otou-sama! I thought that it was that kind of meaning, but according to Okaa-sama, Bunny girl? What are you saying! Thats not it! This is Hauria clans costume! she said, so perhaps it was Otou-sama who would get hunted. At any rate, they are intimate. I wish for me and Hajime to become husband and wife like them. Next, Yuka was caught by the girls of the class and turned into magical girl. It was cute. Her trembling figure with magical stick in one hand and bright red face caused the classs boys to raise admiring voice spontaneously. When Hajime made fun of her Magical girl Yuka-chan, is here!, right away she yelled Nagumo you idioo~~~ttt- while rushing out, but Running through street at night with magical girl appearance Feels like the rumor will spread again. Now then, about the last one, it was the problematic girl. Yes, the master of being secretly lecher that embodied slyness, Kaori. That girl, as expected, she really did it. It seemed that after cat it was dog. She wore dog ears and tail and dressed like Shia when she was at Tortus. According to the girl herself, it seemed that it was a wolf girl costume, but I know the truth. Thats a wordless appeal that she want to become Hajimes dog. This dog in heat-, I insulted. (TN: Actually if the raw is translated literally, I should use bitch there) After that, Do, dont say strange thing! If you say that, Yue yourself is a female cat! she argued. What a remark. How cheeky. Just what is lewd from miniskirt costume attached with cat ears and tail? I can assert that this is a really modest costume compared to Shias usual wear. In the first place, its not female cat. Its Yue-nyan. The nekomata Yue-nyan who Hajime cannot stop loving. The level. The level is different from the dog in heat Kaori. Anyway, I repel doggy Kaori who is loitering around searching for her owner with cat punch while enjoying the Halloween party until the end. I think that it will be nice if next year we can do this again. That aside, when I went to the backyard searching for Myuu who was gone in the middle of the party, Myuu was talking friendlily with someone wearing pumpkin head and mantel though Just who in the world was that? That person was Jack-san nano. Myuu casually answered the question written at the end of Octobers diary. Yue went Who? while tilting her head. I know that. Because he wore the costume of Jack o Lantern right? Thats not it, Im asking who was inside the costume. When I asked later, everyone said that they didnt wear such costume. ?? Jack-san is Jack-san nano. E~rr? Jack-san was a really bad person nano. He cannot go to both heaven and hell and is wandering in this world forever nano. He said that he is seriously reflecting. Right now he is doing good thing with his all nano. Thats why, he became friend with Myuu nano. What to do, Yue thought. In the end, was this that kind of setting? Or else, perhaps it was that. It couldnt be said as far as Myuus bad habit, but that troubling disposition of Myuu, was it calling out another something again? When looking at Myuus serious face, Yue somehow felt that it was the case of the latter. Yues expression was turning troubled while deciding that she would report to Hajime later just in case. She then patted Myuus head. Anyway, a diary is something like this. Whether the way of the writing, the sentence amount, or the day you write it, its okay if you write as you like it. I somehow get it nano. Thank you, Yue-oneechan! It seemed that Myuu managed to get the image of a diary in her mind. Yue wished that Myuu would write her own diary without stopping by all means. If Myuu did that, then perhaps she would be able to grasp more detail of Myuus mysterious friendship. After that, Myuu begged that she wanted to read Yues diary when she was at Tortus, after Hajimes group parted with her, but it was already time to sleep, so Yue said that it would be for another time. Im not sleepy nano! Myuu insisted. It seemed that she was really pleased with Yues Diary. Though for Yue personally it was really embarrassing and damaging Even the strongest vampire princess couldnt win against the begging of the youngest princess of Nagumo family. In the end, they finished the diary reading for this night and they ended up sleeping together on Yues bed. From this day, Yue and Myuu would open diary reading group with just the two of them at night for quite a while. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Its After III from today. There is no particular reason, but Im just feeling like it. Also, I want to write several chapters of brief story that will end up as long After. PS The comic version is updated. Please go take a look if you like! From Overlap-samas homepage! Chapter 286 Arifureta Chapter 286 Arifureta After III Shia Arc Lovely Base Search Clear cloudless sky. Hot weather. Trees growing abundantly that it should be expressed as a dense forest. The large light brown river that was winding between it like a snake. At a certain place in a certain country, along the river, two foreigners, a male and a female were traveling by foot on a path without pavement that was created by the passing of long year. Coming to this kind of place right from the middle of Japans city make it feels like returning to Tortus isnt it? Well, this side is lovelier though simply with the lack of heavy mist covering it like in the sea of trees. It more or less feels hotter than Haltina see of trees though. The two people walking the previously mentioned long road that perhaps would make one to express it as an endless road with light steps were Shia and Hajime. Shia was unusually wearing her light blue white hair into a ponytail that was tied with a largish ribbon. Her lively footsteps made her hair and the rabbit ears that could only be seen by Hajime to prance around *pyon pyon* energetically. (The ribbon was an artifact, which made ordinary people unable to recognize the rabbit ears.) Shia was wearing a plain cutter shirt with its sleeves rolled up, a short pants with short length, and short boots, while there was a large bag on her back. The rucksack had a mark of winking bunny on it seemed to make appeal thatThis is Shias property desu. Hajime was also dressed with a white simple cutter shirt and jeans. As expected, he was also carrying a large bag on his back. Hey, Shia. Is it no good if I take out Schutaif? Hajime suddenly asked. His gaze was directed to the sun blazing down on them, while his hand was wiping the faint sweat trickling on his forehead using the wristband on his wrist. The emotion of I dont want to walk anymore, troublesome! was oozing out together with the sweat. Hajime suggested to move using a bike, however, Shia made an X Cmark using her hands full of energy to show her rejection. No! We are rarely traveling just the two of us like this! Advancing so quickly like that is no good. Even if you say that Geez. This act of meaningless walk, and also this surrounding with unchanging scenery of only dense forest and river, how can Hajime-san not enjoy them. Because its meaningless walk and the unchanging scenery that I want to ride on Schuteif Hajime-san you bean sprout kid! A travel is something done with public transportation or by your own feet! Dont you say things like AbyDDlike Endo. Even though Hajime let out a long sigh haa, he raised both his hands in expression of surrender in order to respond to Shias wish. In the first place, why was these two here at this kind of foreign land at the backwoods overflowing with nature that was unrelated with civilization. In the first place, if we are just going to search prospective land for Hauria clans earth settlement, we can just find the optimum place using the Compass and teleport there using Crystal Key. Convenient tool is fundamentally forbidden in our travel this time desu! After all this is a date under the guise of searching prospective land! I get it, I get it. After all it has been really long since it was just the two of us alone. This time Ill go along fully with your demand. In other words, it was like that. Hauria clan who remained behind in Tortus was in the middle of steadily expanding in power even now. Taking down the empire, liberating slaves, heroic achievement in the legendary decisive battlethrough all that, Hauria clan was abusing their name as the clan that was recognized by everyone as the strongest among the beastman. Admiration, sympathy, flattery. There were various reasons, but naturally at present a lot of rabbit man clans were merging with Hauria clan. There were also a great number of people who while being of other race and yet they went down on their knees wanting to become Hauria clans subordinate. Their subordinates came from the kingdom, the dukedom, also the church, not to mention the empire territory too, furthermore there were even those from the south continent. Like that, they finally wanted to put a base on earth too and came to Hajime for a consultation. They said that eventually they wished to raise a secret clan that would serve Nagumo family even until its descendants. Hajime plainly replied Eh? No need, but Karm and others doggedly pushed the idea. Not just them, it was already the whole clan that was doggedly begging. Its for the future generations! Please let our clan stay at your side! Forever and ever at your side! Bossss! A group of middle-aged men with rabbit ears growing on their head were wailing while clinging on Hajime like that. As the result, Hajime compromised. Because each time he went to Tortus, they appeared every time everywhere, the middle-aged rabbit-eared men staring at him with wanting eyes, or possibly moist sad eyes Hajimes heart couldnt endure. Rather, if they are going to move to this side, they can just live normally in the city. Just live in Japan directly. Because there is Haurias exclusive gate after all~. It doesnt matter where the base will be located, it wont be that much of a hindrance. As expected, the beastman will calm down the most in the middle of forest. Perhaps a savage land, no, thats going too far, but inside the forest in a developing country where people dont really go into will be especially good. Before long, it feels like the rabbit ear clan will get featured in TV like Eyewitness testimony in an undeveloped land! Is it a new UMA!?. Ahaha, my family isnt that soft that they can get apprehended by TV crew you know~ Shia cackled while holding her stomach, but Hajime wondered about it. The guts of TV crew couldnt be underestimated. If it was for the sake of increasing audience rate, then they would go anywhere as far as their budget would allow. And then, what was especially terrifying was the cameraman. They were shouldering their camera while closely following star or professional right at beside them whether they were going to a savage land, dangerous region, or climbing highest mountain in the world. Even in a situation where a star would whine No more! looking like they were really at their limit, where the viewers would unconsciously go Do your best! in front of their television, the cameraman would merely staying silent, recording that image perfectly to send it to the viewers living room. Frankly speaking, every time Hajime watched that kind of program, he wondered if the profession of cameraman could only be done by superhuman. He thought of things like perhaps if a guy with vocation cameraman on his status plate appeared at Tortus, wouldnt that guy be the strongest? Well, they can do as the please if they wont reap the head of every fellow they encountered. How rude! What does Hajime-san think my family is! Even if TV people come, such thingsuch thingwont happen, you know? Stop it, dont speak in question. As the daughter of the clan head declare it clearly there. Shia insisted that They arent a savage clan desuu!, but midway it seemed she lost her confidence. At the end of her sentence her voice was vanishing. Hajime was half-joking, but he shuddered because it might become reality. Perhaps an education would be needed before they moved to this side. By the way, at their travel this time, it was Yues suggestion that he went with only Shia. It seemed she guessed the inside of Shias heart I want to go to a date of just the two of us sometime desuu. Yue encouraged the two of them to Its a nice timing that you accept the proposal of Karm and others, so how about going traveling while searching for prospective land?. What first wife power it was. It went without saying that for a while Shia hugged Yue tightly and didnt let go. Like that, it was a travel to search for a base at earth with environment that resembled the sea of trees for Hauria clanDDthat was the cover. Shias rabbit ears were suddenly twitching in reaction while they were leisurely enjoying the oversea travel of just the two of them. Mu? Hajime-san, there is human presence. Its far butit looks like there is quite a commotion. Commotion? Is it something troublesome? No, if I have to say it feels like cheers. Hmm? Is it a festival or something? Hajime tilted his head. Shia tilted her rabbit ears while saying I dont know about that. The footpath in front of them bent greatly. The dense forest obstructed their sight ahead. However, there wasnt any other path that seemed like a path, so Hajime and Shia nodded to each other and advanced forward just like that. Before long, even Hajimes ears started to caught the cheering sound and from there they advanced through the path as though circling around the dense forest for five minutes. The two finally discovered the source of the cheers. Woow! Its a village inside this dense forest. Whats more, its really a festival just like we thought so its lucky desuu! Festival? Is that a festival? An unforeseen encounter in the middle of travel! Beside Shia whose tension was rising like that, Hajime had ? mark floating over his head. I saw it in TV before this, but it seems in this world there is also a festival with main event of jabbing at each other like a fight festival. This village is also the same! Just as Shia said, a stage like a boxing ring was created in the village, two burly young men were standing on it while punching each other. The villagers were gathered around the ring while clamoring hectically. Hajime looked doubtful because the young men looked quite bloody, he thought whether it was too stimulating for a festivals side show, but watching carefully, everyone looked like they were having fun, a lot of food and drink were also prepared. It didnt seem mistaken that it was a festival. Come on Hajime-san! Lets try going there too! You are high-tensioned huh. I get it so dont pull my hand. Shia hopped around like a child while pulling Hajimes hand. Her rabbit ears were also moving wildly with unruly high tension, expressing the inside of Shias heart really clearly. Hajimes mouth couldnt stop loosening into a smile seeing such Shia. He let his hand got pulled by Shia. The emotion residing inside his eyes were extraordinarily gentle. On the other hand, the villagers also noticed Hajime and Shia. They had darkish skin and black hair with finely chiseled features. From a glance their appearance was different from Hajime and Shia. Also, their clothing, they werent a tribe of an undeveloped land, so they were wearing familiar things like T-shirt, short pants, and so on. But the appearance of Hajime and Shia who were in the middle traveling made it quickly clear that the two of them were foreign traveler. That must be why. The villagers who noticed them expressed shock with their eyes turning round and they immediately raised their voice toward the people around them. The people who noticed had their eyes similarly opened wide when they saw Hajime and Shia and they were pointing their finger. Nice to meet you! You can call me Shia! Everyone, is it okay for us to watch the festival too? Full liveliness. Shia who said such thing with a wide affable smile caused the eyes of the villagers turned even rounder with shock. The choker around Shias neck was instilled with Language Comprehension. The thing called language barrier didnt exist. Nevertheless, from the point of view of the local who didnt know about such outrageous circumstance, it looked like a young girl who was obviously a foreigner was fluently talking in their own language. It was only natural that they were surprised. But, their expression burst into smile without even any cautiousness. What a rare guest! Of course its fine! Come over here! My my, it must be hard to come until this kind of place. Now, please drink this. Uwaa, somehow there is foreigner here! Youve got a good timing coming in this fighting festival day. They talked to Shia one after another. The children of the village were also shuffling to gather toward the foreigner that was unusual to be here. As expected, Shias smile and affable atmosphere seemed to be the greatest magic to dispel everybodys vigilance. The innocent rabbit who was sparkling with curiosity invited smiling face from the villagers. Fighting festival? Is it a festival for fighting? Thats right. Once a year we decide the strongest person in the village. The family of the winner can receive favorable treatment for a year. They will receive bigger share from the hunting and fishing, and they will get more share from the things we bartered at the city. Most of all, the champion will be respected. Its about honor. Thats why, the young men of the village are trained since they were little, they were told that they absolutely have to become a champion once in their life. Hoe~ Shia looked at above the ring with expression of admiration and understanding. The two young men there kept concentrating and punching at each other regardless of the sudden appearance of the foreigners. Although it was a festival, it was certain that it was also a serious battle that concerned their honor. Somehow, their move resembled Muay Thai. Looks like they have the proper form, its different from just simply punching each other. It must have a long history. Oo, you get it? Hajime was slurping a sweet juice that he received from the villages grandma while muttering. Hearing that, a muscular middle-aged man made an admiring expression. Long ago in the past, in order to hunt and fight other village, the men of the village learned various martial art, and it kept being handed down even now. Its called Uga. Of course, right now its only used at the festival. But, in order to win that festival, as expected its necessary to learn Uga, so the men of the village all learned it from their father. Right now they normally used tool both in hunting and fishing after all. The villages men laughed while explaining. And, why are you two here? You two are really fluent in our tongue, but you arent someone from around here right? Yeah. Were only traveling where it struck our fancy. Looking at the map, it seems there is quite a big city at the upper stream of this river, so for now we are going that way. Aah, Puhang city. That place is nearby the place where the branch streams are merging, and there are also a lot of restaurant with delicious food there. However, if you are going there by foot right now the sun will set for sure before you arrive there you know? Well, at that time were going to camp out. Hajime shrugged. To which the uncles frowned. Their gaze was directed at Shia who was swinging up her fist while cheering Gooo desuu! There desuu! Aa, do your best! Stand up-, stand up Joeeee! together with the grandmas. (TN: Reference to Ashita no Joe) By the way, the name of the downed young man was Urt. The grandma beside Shia gave straight man retort of My kids name is Urt you know! Who is Joe!?. Oi oi. You said youre going to make that cute girl to sleep at the open? Around this area isnt that particularly dangerous, but its not safe by any means you know? Yeah. I heard that recently delinquents from other village are loitering around. Naturally there are also animals. The village uncles seemed to worry from the bottom of their heart, they were good people. Even while saying thanks to them Hajime was, Its fine. We are used to traveling, and, we are strong. The village uncles were getting increasingly worried, thinking that it might be the excessive confidence of a foreign traveler. They unanimously suggested that the two of them should stay in the village for today. One reason they were doing this was because they could understand each others words, but they were also really good people. Amidst that, Shia who were together with the villagers, no, rather she was taking position at the center of the villagers when Hajime noticed, she was doing shadow boxing perhaps because she got heated up from watching while saying out advice-like things. Mister, what are you doing! Please look carefully at your opponent! He has habit in his movement! See through it and then gouge him out! *shu-shu-shu-shu-shu-shu-BAM!* Consecutive punches that shook the air were unleashed. From Shia. Those deft punches that looked like they were generating afterimage caused the people around to feel shockeduwah while taking distance from her. Oo! Just now looks like a technique! Make the one-two into decoy and then a combination with the elbow! Like this is it! One-, Two-, elbow strike! Shia-chan was perfectly tracing and stealing the technique that downed the opponent on the ring just now. Different from boxing, it seemed there wasnt any countdown even when one side had fallen onto his knee. The downed young man rose up with guts while launching a sweeping kick. In addition, right after that kick was evaded a roundhouse kick from the opposite leg came! Splendid combo from kneeling! Like this is it! Shia-chan perfectly traced it as expected. No, rather no matter from where anyone looked, Shias movement was clearly sharper than the two fighters on the ring. It was an adroit movement. The moment Shia launched a kick, *GOU-* the wind groaned! Gazes were gradually gathering on Shia rather than on the ring. The girl of foreign country who perfectly traced and absorbed the martial art handed down in their village just from watching the motion of two people fightingit was understandable that it gathered more interest than the important fight. Hajime-san, Hajime-san! It really make the blood boil isnt it! Right, I guess. The disappointment rabbit that once said Im no good at fighting desuu didnt exist anymore. In her place there was only a superhuman rabbit whose blood would seethe and her flesh dance if there was a hand-to-hand fighting, the incarnation of bug character, the martial arts maniac who would beat to death even gods apostle. Thinking back of the past Shia who would blunder every time she was doing something, Hajime couldnt help but get a distant look. But, at that time, the fight on the right was finally settled. It seemed the next fight would be the final. The young man who won would fight the last years champion. However Aa, looks like this will be a bit harsh for Urt. He looks like just standing is all he can do. Urt-kun who managed to advance to the final seemed like he would have to withdraw from the fight. Oh my~. It was a good match so I looked forward to the final too thoughits unfortunate. Well, even if you say that, with the current Urt he is still not a match against Bantas. Shia tilted her head toward the villager who spoke with a wry smile. Thats the strongest man in this village currently. He has been hogging the champion title for nearly fifteen years already. He is really strong. Its to the degree that recently rather than the championship, defeating Bantas is the real honor!, people said. Hoe~. So there is the absolute champion here. Lookin closer, Bantas who earned the championship because the opponent withdrew was being congratulated by the whole village. Different from Urt-kun, there was only some hit mark on his body without looking like he was really wounded. He was a huge man whose age was around forty. He really had the appearance of the fighting festival champion that would make anyone nodded in understanding of his status. Bantas climbed on the ring and put on a show by lifting up the champion trophy that looked aged. The villagers sent him applause and cheer. Hajime and Shia also sent him applause together. There, Bantas suddenly turned his gaze to Hajime and Shia. This is a rare chance. If you like, how about participating in the fighting festival? Above the ring, Bantas was gesturing with his hand in an inviting motion. It was clear that it was an invitation to try fighting him. His gaze was turned once at Shia before turning to Hajime in amusement. From there it was clear that he was referring to Hajime. Of course, I wont fight seriously. Ill go easy on you, but this is a rare chance so you can show off to your girlfriendDD Its really okay!? I really, really wish to be allowed to participate desuu! Eh? Bantas-sans eyes turned into dot. The villagers eyes also turned into dot. At the same time, Shia hopped *pyon* lightly and jumped on the ring. She rotated her wrist around and turned around her ankle. She jerked around her neck to warm up. What a fortuitous thing to be able to directly experience the unique martial arts that is handed down in this village deep inside the forest! Im grateful of your hospitality desuu! Eh? No need for holding back any, please come at me seriously desuu! Eh? Now, come at me yaah! Desuu! *BAAM-* The sound of the air rupturing resounded. It was the sound of Shia-chan hitting her fists to each other. For such sound to resound when it wasnt expressly a clap to make loud sound was because there was shockwave generated from that gesture Wa, wait you! Is it okay that you dont stop your girlfriend!? If its Bantas then he will surely go easy on her skillfully, but there is a lot of dangerous technique in Uga you know! The villagers spoke up worriedly. Above the ring Bantas also couldnt hide his bewilderment. No, rather from my point of view, its that girl who looks like she is too high-spirited that Im worried about the opponent instead though. I wont say anything bad. Just stop fighting Shia. On the other hand, If youre going to fight, remember to hold back okay, Shia! End it in a good vibe, dont forget! Hajime urged caution to the high-tensioned Shia who he worried that she would overdo it. Doing something like beating up the leading part of the festival of the village who were welcoming them was something that would make the later development to be the most awkward it could be. Hajime-san was staring worriedly at the unruly rabbit ears. Hajimes words that werent to stop his lover, they werent even saying Ill fight in her place!, rather those words were worrying for the absolute reigning champion Bantas. The villagers were bewildered by that and they got tongue-tied. But, Bantas was instead coming out of his bewilderment. For someone to think that it was only natural for a young girl to go easy on himhis pride as the absolute champion was stimulated. Something like the fist of a girl wouldnt even be an itch against his trained body no matter how hard it hit. Then, he would at least let himself got hit and showed an imperturbable presence despite that, then at the end he would get serious and then stopping just an inch before his fist hit, which would open the eye of these foreigner travelers. His fighting spirit overflowed with that decision. Good grief, making his own lover fight, as a man your boyfriend is really unbecoming. Here I comeee! Shia-chan who wasnt listening at all. Bantas shrugged his shoulders in exasperation, he imagined the light slap of a girl while spreading his hands in a pose of Come at me from anywhere. Like that, when he looked closer at Shia who was mimicking the Uga stance, he noticed she was making a shockingly beautiful face. Honestly, she must be the most beautiful female he had ever seen until now. In a sense, to be able to spend a playful time with this kind of super first class beautiful girl, Bantass face almost broke into a grin thinking it like that SHAORAAAAAAA-!! Eh? A war cry exploded. An impact sound from a step forward that was like cannon exploding. Within an instant. Shias figure was right before Bantass eyes. Without even any time to become conscious of it, a twisting BODY BLOW! generated an impact sound that was also like a fired cannon! GOHOOH!? The grinning face distorted grandly from the impact and shock and light panic. But, the rabbit with sky high tension was swinging her fist with cheerful smiling face. If I remember right, its like this! Traditional martial arts hidden technique (imitation)! The copied technique assaulted Bantas! Oy, wai-, gefuu!? Ora ora ora ora ora ora-! Desuu! Left then right, Bantas-san continued to get toyed with. The villagers got into uproar! Seeing Shia who was absorbed with testing the technique that she newly acquired, Hajime covered his face with his hand saying So its just as I thought. For now, if this continued then the absolute champions heart would break, so Hajime put a stop to Shia with a telepathy that was in the level of a sound explosion. Shia went hah in surprise and stopped moving. Qyu, qyuite something, a, arent you The absolute champion who was already dead on his feet was desperately keeping his pride. It really looked as though he wanted to say Just now I purposefully got hit without fighting back you know? Its true you know? There is no damage at all from your attack. Im not lying okay. The villagers were deathly quiet. As expected, Shia too seemed to realize that she got too carried away. She smiled to varnish over the awkwardness and, As, as expected from the champion. I dont get the feeling that Ill be able to win no matter what. The absolute champion looked like he was going to faint anytime. Hajime sighed. He secretly sent out a spider-shaped living golem Arachne under Bantas. Arachnes leg struck a needle *pshew* into Bantass ankle. Bantas didnt notice at all because of the pain all over his upper body. Far from noticing, damage was leaving from him rapidly and he was staring in wonder at his own body. Wha, what? The pain is suddenly receding. Ah, no, its not like Im pained or anything from the start. My body feels light somehow buthah, dont tell me, did I receive gods divine protection? It seemed they also had their own faith. The mysterious experience was thanks to god. Actually it was the apology of the demon king, but he surely couldnt even imagine that. I can fight like this! This beautiful girl in front of me too, Im not thinking of her as a normal girl anymore! Bantas-san thought and he stepped forward. UOOOOOOOH Nice spirit! Please show me your technique desuu! A clash. The fist, leg, elbow strike from both sides collided into each other like surging waves, a terrific exchange of offense was unfolding. As I thought my body is light! Strength is welling up! Oh god! My gratitude to you! Right now I will display the greatest battle that will ever exist! Bantas-sans tension was rising. Though it wasnt gods divine protection, but just a doping HAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! Urya-rya-rya-rya-rya-rya! Desuu! A terrific kind of fight that was never seen before! Even the villagers who fell deathly silent finally returned to their senses from witnessing that heated fight, they began raising their cheer with a mentality of Who cares about the trivial detail anymore huh!. Keep going, missy! Thats absurd, oi! Bantas! Get a hold of yourself! Dont lose to a girl younger than you! O, oi! That girl, did she use the hidden technique just now!? Thi, this is a great match that happen only once a century! The fierce fight between the absolute champion who got doping of demon kings specially made medicine unknowingly, and the bug rabbit who outdone even the gods apostle (body strengthening level I) became a hectic great furor in the village. After that, the battle between the two ended up in a draw with nice feeling (Shia fixed the match properly). Bantas smiled wryly while taking Shias hand and lifted it up high to the sky. Then a grand applause echoed in respond to it. Shia who got down of the ring was crowded by the villagers, especially the children. They bombarded her with question like how could she become that strong, and just who in the world she was. Hajime also went through the same thing. He was given a storm of questioning and praise like Just what in the world your lover is? while his shoulder and back kept getting clapped. In the end, even when the sun had set the atmosphere didnt show any sign of cooling down, they ate and drank while Shia was exhibiting other martial arts like karate or eight extremities fist or capoera and so on, and the place got even more heated up. At the end she held a bout with Hajime Even the boyfriend is strong!? which shocked the villagers to their hearts content. Ahahaa~, it was really fun. Getting heated up with the locals that you accidentally meet. This is exactly the real pleasure of a travel! Shia was in an extremely good mood. Hajime was making the bed (complete removal of dust and mite using Arachne) while smiling back Youre right. The party broke up after a fashion and right now they were staying at a house of a certain husband and wife. They were lent a room because the villagers wished for them to stay no matter what as their thanks for showing a magnificent fight. Shia sat down with a plop on the bed that had been cleaned while her rabbit ears were swinging *piko piko*. Incidentally Hajime-san. I have a bit of rabbit good news.(TN: This is a play of words using the kanji. There is a word mimiyori which mean welcome news. The mimi means ear, and Shia add the word rabbit before it.) What do you mean rabbit good news? You can just say good news normally rightand, what is it? I heard from the villagers, it looks like there is a ruin deep at the back regions far away upstream where no one is living. Ruin? Shia who was lying upside-down with her legs and rabbit tail kicking around nodded. Yes. Its really old and the local doesnt really go near it. They said its cursed or something So to speak its like a horror spot huh. And? Hajime also sat on the bed while asking. Shia rolled around and put her head on Hajimes lap. She rubbed her cheek on Hajimes thigh. It seemed that this countrys investigation team and foreign research team once went there to investigate, but in the end they didnt find anything and from the style of the ruin, they concluded that most likely in the past it was used as dwelling of people. Its not really recognized as historically valuable. Even us can enter if we go there you know? In other words, you want to try seeing it? Yes desu. Hajime patted her rabbit ears. Hajimes hand was loving the rabbit ears in an subconscious level. Shias body was shuddering pleasantly. Her eyes were getting slightly moist. Well, isnt that fine? The more unexplored and uninhabited the area is the better it is for Haurias earth base right? Lets set the backwoods area further than the ruin as our target, were going to look there while were at it. If people dont go near it, then that ruin might become one kind of boundary line to push away people. Nh. Going deeper from the ruin, nn~, it feels like there will be a dense forest that is really untouched by human hand, fuwaa *Pat pat*. *Pat pat*. Shias voice was starting to get mixed with sweetness even while they were talking. Even while having lap pillow, Shias hands were going around Hajimes waist and began to hug tightly. I see. Then tomorrow we will go to Puhang only to have a meal and resupply there, after that we will aim to that ruin. Yeees, desuu~. By, by the way, Hajime-saaan Hm? Shia spoke with sweet voice and melting expression that was dripping with bewitchment. Errr, the ba, barrierthe wall look thin so Its okay. Dont worry. Hajime got it even without Shia finishing her sentence. He already finished laying countermeasure. The group of Arachne-san had finished deploying barrier with each of them as the starting point. The light inside the room vanished. Under the moonlight shining in from the window, the shadow of the two slowly became one as though it was only natural. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Its Shia arc, but it wont be a long arc (in the plan) For Shias long arc, Im planning it to be the teleport incident from Akihabara. But that story will not involve the other members at that time At the After Story there isnt a single chapter where Shia is the main, so I wanted to write a story for her where its just her with Hajime. PS This story became ranking 2. Thank you very much for the many congratulatory comments! Please take care of [Arifure] from here on too! Chapter 287 Arifureta Chapter 287 Arifureta After III Shia Arc Raised! The Flag is Raised! Hajime and Shia who left the village even while the villagers were reluctant to see them leaving were aiming straight toward the city of Puhang at the upstream. They were stuffing their cheeks with bread that looked like nan with a lot of meat in between, given to them kindly by the villagers when the left. They were eating while they were advancing along the river that still had the coldness of the morning remaining. Delish- desuu. I missed the chance to ask, but what kind of meat this is? I wonder. This feeling of overflowing wild taste, it somehow remind me when I was in Abyss Hajime and Shia were going delicious delicious in a display of gluttony regardless of the fact that it hadnt been a few hours since they received breakfast. In any case, they were a pleasant bunches arent they. ThatWandam? Though I cannot say about the way he was looking at me. Its Bantas-san. Certainly it was a beautiful spinning kick. Though its still not at the level of a certain muscular actor. Shia laughed loudly. Bantas who fought a young girl to a draw after that got high spirited when Hajime and Shia exhibited a mock fight with sublimely advanced fighting style. He begged that he also wanted to have a match with Hajime by any means. The way Hajime fought compared to Shia left an impression of boorishness that couldnt be erased. It didnt have the flowing elegance of martial arts that was backed with history like Shia who was adopting various hand-to-hand fighting style. Although, Hajimes taijutsu that was sublimated by accumulating real battle after real battle where his life was on the line of life and death should be said as the height of rationality. His figure perfectly handling the entirety of Shias flowing offense that was like a surging wave using the minimum movement necessary made anyone who watched it felt beauty from it in its own way. Not just Bantas, it also went without saying that the men of the village got their blood boiled. Hajime-san, sometimes you are strangely popular among the male, just like with Tou-sama(father) and others. Especially among the beefy people Stop it, dont say anymore. Recalling how the villages male were approaching him with their muscles twitching, Hajime shuddered while shaking his head. Shia raised a chuckle seeing such Hajime. They said that they wanted us to come again next year, they expressly gave us the invitation, so lets come again bringing a souvenir next time, okay Hajime-san? I guess. Shia expressed her happiness of the unexpected chance meeting in the travel with a wide smile. Her rabbit ears were also whooshing around. However Hajime showed a bit of thinking gesture while agreeing. Shia thought Eh? He isnt enthusiastic? while she peeked at Hajimes expression with a bit of unease. Hajime smiled wryly thinking that he was worrying Shia and he spoke while patting her head *pon pon*. Dont make that kind of face. Im just thinking a bit. Thinkingis it? Yeah. Im thinking that if you are enjoying it that much, then perhaps its fine to make the travel date with just Shia a custom for once a year at least. Hajime-san! Her rabbit ears stood straight *Pin-!* The lovely suggestion caused Shias eyes to sparkle with stars of delight, then she leaped at Hajime while glittering with joy. And then without pause she pouted her lips Nn~~ and approached for a kiss. I get it that youre happy, so for now how about you clean up the food scraps around your mouth first? Shias face became bright red and her body backed away gracefully. It was a rare occurrence, but sometimes like just now Shia became a disappointing rabbit. Hajime watched fondly of such Shia with affection then he personally cleaned up Shias mouth. Shia look embarrassed, but she kept her eyes closed. Toward such Shia, Hajime brought his face closer to have the continuation of just now even though it was early in the morning. Shia who felt his presence also leaned her body forward in response A? Hmm? Both of them simultaneously turned their gaze toward deep inside the forest. *rustle rustle* The sound of feet treading firmly on vegetation resounded faintly. Its not some animal isnt it? There was the talk about the youngsters of other village loitering around but Now then, what could be the reason of they being here. The answer immediately became clear. So its really true. There are foreigner man and woman here. Oo, they got various pricey looking things on them. The girl is drop dead gorgeous. Whatever, as expected foreign tourists are idiot huh. Taking sight defenselessly in this kind of place like this. Just from that conversation it was clear that these are the insolent people the villagers warned them about. The fighting festival was happening that merrily. Then surely the rumor about foreign couple with affluent look seeing from their nice belonging would quickly spread to other village too. Tourists visiting dangerous place with sightseeing mood without really gathering information about the local, without even the self-awareness of how ignorant and rash and reckless they were acting, and holding a groundless optimistic view that it was impossible for misfortune to befall them These rude bunches were surely coming to aim for that kind of tourists who were just begging to get robbed. With a grin on their face, the robber look-alikes were gathering while showing something that looked like rifle even though they looked old. This kind of people exist no matter what world it is isnt it. Well it doesnt matter. Right her with the fist of Uga that I had just learned I will teach them the harshness of socie The moment Shia clenched her fist to give a lesson, *DOPAN-DOPAN-DOPAN-DOPAN-* Consecutive gunshot sound echoed inside the forest. At the same time, the young men showing up from inside the forest were disappearing into the forest as though in a video playback. More accurately they were sent flying, or perhaps it should be called as knocked flying. Wha-, wha-, this guy He is carrying gun! Run Sto, stop! We arent planning anything! Look, Im putting down the gun! So dont sho Everyone peacefully returned back deep into the forest. There was no exception. Be thankful tearfully that you guys at least dont get returned into earth. Mercilessly, no, just using stun bullet was already merciful but, Hajime-san shot everyone without caring whether they were escaping or raising their hands in surrender. It didnt even take five seconds until the figure of about ten people of the bunches vanished from view. Ha, Hajime-san? At earth, Hajime fundamentally didnt pull out Donner, if it was only someone picking up a quarrel he would deal with them using his bare hand (he used his left hand without reservation), but here he chose gun without an instant of hesitation. Shias eyes turned round seeing Hajimes reaction that was different from usual. Hajime shrugged his shoulders and he stored back Donner into the holster on his chest while, There is no one watching after all. In other words, it seemed if it was a place where there was no witness, he wouldnt hesitate to use Donner in order to settle the problem in a flash. For the insolent people who encountered Hajime in a place outside of public gaze, it was a dangerous place instead. Hajime who normally said something like Ill comply to law and ethic that is appropriate for a citizen of a constitutional country. After all here is different from Tortus you know, compared to Tortus, was shooting unhesitatingly Hajime-san. The way of thinking that its okay to shoot if there is no witness, feels like its normally outlaw though. Oi oi, how can you say that to a virtuous and exemplary Japanese person like me. A virtuous and exemplary Japanese person was surely a person who would modestly respect propriety, avoiding act of violence and honored the law to the best of their ability, that was how she feltShias expression turned really complicated. Before this Myuu-chan said innocent until proven guilty. Everything is legal if its not leaked out, she said outrageous things by quoting someones words butI feel like I understand whose words they were. There is nothing in my log about that. Hajime papa averted his gaze to escape Shias fixed stare. Those were words that a good kid must not believe no matter what! Shia made a wry smile toward the bad papa who was turning the other way. However, her expression turned into a bright smile right after that, Well, they are scoundrels, so it doesnt matter whatever happen to them! Thats a lovely conclusion Shia, Im falling in love with you all over again. *ruffle-ruffle! pat pat!* The scene of idiot couple flirting beside the forest where multiple locals collapsed was truly surreal. By the way, in case it was Shia who dealt with them, they would definitely ended up in a state of an inch before getting beaten to death, so in a sense Hajimes non-lethal gunshot was more fortunate to them. The gunshot that came from the irritation from the kiss getting obstructedin a sense they came attacked in a nice timing. After the time advanced boisterously and flirtatiously for a while. The sun had risen high to the sky, about the time when it almost become afternoon, the rivers width suddenly became wide and a town could be seen up ahead. It was the town of Puhang. The automobile and maintained road that were the convenience of civilization could be seen. Originally, it was a place that could be reached in four hours if one used car or bus from a town that had train station or airport. There was no whimsical traveler like Hajime and Shia who would intentionally walked inside a thick forest along the river for a few days laboriously to reach this city. How should I say it, its that. It feels like when you encounter someone who used cable car to reach the summit after you were climbing up with troubles. The mountain climber is enjoying the climb so its fine desuu. Hajime smiled wryly seeing beside him an old truck was passing truck noisily, which caused Shia to pout. Dont sulk. I also had fun. Rather than that, its afternoon already. Im hungry after a good workout, what about you Shia? Youre right~. Im also getting hungry. According to the villagers, there are a lot of delicious restaurant so lets eat lightly. Yeah. If I remember right the recommendation is a restaurant with a terrace along the river was it? Desu desu. They told me that the steamed river fish is tasty. They were talking while entering the city. There they saw that unexpectedly there were a lot of foreigners. It shouldnt be a particular tourist spot, but far ahead from here there was another tourist spot, so perhaps this place was bustling as a stopping point. Shia asked the local for direction with her innate amiability. In this place too the sight of the local getting bug-eyed hearing Shia talking the local language fluently could be seen as expected. The person she talked to also became smiling naturally. And then they taught her the direction kindly and thoroughly. Over there he said! Hajime-san, its that white building! I got it, thats why dont hop around. You are being stared with lukewarm gaze by everyone around you know? Even me too. The local people, whether they were young or old, male or female, were watching Shia who was running across the street toward her lover with gentle eyes. Incidentally, pleasant gazes were also directed toward Hajime who was looking somewhat embarrassed. It was then a car was running with quite the speed. Even though it was in the middle of city, with that speed the car undoubtedly would be unable to stop even if something suddenly leaped in front of it. Shia who was in the middle of crossing the street leaped toward Hajime with a bit of panic. Thats really dangerous isnt it~. Why is that car that hurried I wonder? Who knows. Rather than that, they are riding good car there. Whats more the cars type is all the same. Are they a group? Just as Hajime said, the car driving dangerously wasnt just one. Six SUV that in a glance looked high class with high performance were running through in a line. It felt like the cars were prepared altogether, so at the very least there was no doubt that they were from an organization with quite the financial muscle. Hajimes interest was a bit tickled at the people who came to this kind of place in group riding high class SUV, but it also wasnt something to the degree that would make him intentionally investigate. He immediately chased them out of his mind and started walking while holding Shias hand so she wouldnt hop around. They walked through a place that looked like a promenade along the river heading toward the restaurant. The rivers appearance wasnt beautiful, so no foreign tourist was watching the view, but several local people were fishing on a protruding wharf, they were chatting while putting their feet into the river. Some other people were washing clothes or other things. It could be seen from the sight how the river was closely connected to the daily life. Furthermore, There are a lot of boats. There is also a floating market~ This is the place where the branch rivers merged after all, ship must be a valid method to transport material here. As though to show it, ships with a lot of utility were mooring at jutting out wharves that were also a lot. When there were wooden rowing boats, there were also boats with engine. Though they were all uniformly only old things that had been used for a long time. Suddenly Hajime asked. Come to think of it, Shia. About the ruin spot we were told at the village, based from what I saw in the map it was really far from here. Are we still going to walk? It will take around a week if we detour until the place with bridge you know? Aa~ uu~. Actually it will be nicer to walk butas expected, that will take too much time. I have enjoyed the travel by foot a lot, and here boat also seems to be the mainstream Shia kept glancing at Hajime looking a bit embarrassed, perhaps because it sounded like she was taking back her own words. Hajime smiled wryly while secretly making his Treasure Warehouse II shined. He summoned the hard workers Arachne-san who were in the process of being turned into Jack of all trades. He took them out from inside his clothes so that it wouldnt come out from empty air, so all the Arachne went down to the ground through Hajimes foot with rustling sound. Hajime-san. Ive been thinking since some time ago but, why spiders? Honestly speaking, they are a bit chilling. Countless spiders were crawling out from the body. Certainly, normally it was a horror sight that would make anyone faint. Hajime who was asked positioned Arachne to four directions and activated awareness obstruction barrier while answering with a puzzled look. Eh? Its cool right? Shia softly averted her eyes. It seemed that Hajimes fundamental chuunibyou was impossible to be healed. A flustered look emerged on Hajimes face! Despite him thinking that if it was Shia she would approve saying Youre right!, but she was just getting normally creeped out. Her rabbit ears were tapping *pon pon* on Hajimes head softly, as though saying Its all right, its all right Im telling you. Okay?, making him felt like asking just what was all right. No no, Shia. Try imagining it for a bit. Multi legged tank is cool right? Its romantic right? At the Armor Core we played before this, even you were using the multi legged werent you? Besides, its that. See, even that person in a certain moon game, he said a spider who laid string on surface as nest about himself, also there is that! Even a certain hero of America is totally spider you know! After that (TN: About the moon something, its reference to Nanaya Shiki from Melty Blood, Hajime is quoting that guys victory line there) I understand. I understand already. Its fine you know, Hajime-san. Oi stop it. Dont look at me with gentle eyes like that! Eeei-, dont pat me! Dont hug me! Shias gaze was full of compassion. 9999 damage to Hajimes heart. Hajime forcefully tore Shia away from himself and he whined moaningly while further taking out a boat, mooring it at the nearby spot. It was a black coated boat with proper construction. Prototype amphibious boat Triana It was the prototype boat of the artifact that he sent to a certain friend, other than being able to move in high speed on water, it could also run on land by putting out its stored wheels. Lets go using this until near the ruin. Does it need to be taken out right now? Shia tilted her head in puzzlement. Even though they were going to have lunch after this, why did Hajime took the boat out right now? No, actually, this is still in the prototype stagerather its incomplete. Im thinking that while we are eating, Ill use the Arachne for remote transmutation and complete it to some degree. Arachne-san is working hard isnt it. But, its floating normally right now, it can run on water already isnt it? I think its enough like that though Shia was puzzled, she wondered that even though Hajime was calling it a motor boat, perhaps unexpectedly it was still in a stage where it wasnt even equipped with propulsive mechanism. But Hajime began by saying Of course it will run normally if I make it run but then, Its not installed with any weapon at all. Yes? I dont really get what you are saying desu, Shia made an astonished expression that said that. Err, Hajime-san. I think it doesnt really need weapon or anything though Shia said such thing with bewilderment. Hajime turned a shocked expression toward such Shia. His state truly looked as though saying I dont really get what you are saying desu. Are you in your right mind Shia? Something like a vehicle without weapon is the same like a car without any brake! Thats too dangerous! Rather I think its Hajime-sans heart that is in need of a brake. If it had to be said further, rather than a car without weapon, it was the car with weapon that was dangerous no matter how one thought about it. But Hajime shook his head as though to say Just what are you saying, and then he opened his mouth as though persuading an unreasonable kid. Listen well Shia, think really carefully. What will happen to Bon-san if there is no weapon in his Bod car? Even if its someone of his caliber, he might simply die you know? Please dont confuse the vehicle used for travelling together with spy car. Hajime-san, since when did you join with the spy agency of England? It feels like Magdanese-san will be really happy thenah, no, Ill take back my words. It feels like it will give even more damage that will be beyond healing to Magdanese-sans stomach. In any case, something like a vehicle without weapon wasnt a vehicle, that was the fixation that Hajime wouldnt concede. And that seemed to be connected with why he put out the boat now. All the Arachne-san quickly clung to here and there on the boat and began their improvement work. I get it already. Im hungry so lets quickly go to the restaurant. How strange. I get the feeling that Shia is looking at me like Im a troubled guy Shia pulled the hand of Hajime who was making a look that wanted to say how upsetting the whole thing was, and this time it was her who started walking while dragging Hajime behind. Since coming back home from the other world, whether it was Hajime or Yue, both of them sometimes caused Shia to take this kind of attitude as though she was dealing with hopeless person, depending on the situation there was also time when she plainly got angry Compared to when they first met, it wasnt like Hajime didnt get the feeling that their position was oddly reversed. The cooking of the restaurant they visited was rather delicious just like the villagers recommended. Taking the meal on a wooden terrace that was protruding out to the river was also not bad with how it was giving effective modifier on the place category. It seemed that Shia was pleased with the steamed cooking of freshwater fish, she was passionately trying to steal the taste since some time ago. Everyone recognized the handmade cooking skill of the rabbit who was almighty in housekeeping. She had also completely learned the taste of Nagumo family, so although the cooking duty was did by rotation, if it was asked who was the head chef who was entrusted with Nagumo familys kitchen, the answer would already unanimously be Shia. Fumu fumu. I somehow get it but, in the first place what seem like will be trouble is whether the spice can be obtained in Japan. Youll surely find it if you search. And if not, you can just come here to buy it using gate. Now that Hajime-san mentioned it, thats right. Hajime-san is too all-purpose that Ill turn depraved from the convenience. If its for the sake of Shias handmade cooking, then I wont hesitate to use everything I got. ErrIm really happy that Hajime-san say that, but those are profoundly memorable important words that were said the previous night before we were taking down the emperors castle, so I wish that it wont be said lightly for something gluttonous Once, when Shia kept her mouth shut from being stuck between her familys determination and her reservation toward Hajime, Hajime gave her those words. Those words were one of several important words inside Shia. And so her expression became really complicated. But, the one in question Hajime himself showed not even the slightest sign of joking around, rather he said those words just now with an expression that was even stiffer than the previous night before taking down the emperor castle. Calling it light is really a cruel remark. After all Shia has firmly taken hold of my stomach. If its for the sake of Shias handmade cooking, Ill even pick fight against the world. I wont hold back. My, my handmade cooking as the trigger of a war!? Tha, thats heavy desuu Even while she was saying that, if one looked at her rabbit ears whooshing around it was clearly obvious how happy she was. Or rather, what kind of situation that will make Hajime-san pick a fight with the world for my cooking? I dont get the meaning at all~ Shia muttered such things while poking the food with her fork and doing her best to hold back her mouth from grinning widely. The atmosphere of the two was meal terrorist in a sense, with how it forcefully changed the food in the area to become sugary taste. Inside the restaurant that was quite bustling there were various guests, but those who were male and came by themselves felt like clicking their tongue. There was also how Shia was an exceptionally beautiful girl. Actially since when she first entered the restaurant, she was gathering quite a lot of gaze. Even the restaurants staffs were stealing glances at her, even the guest who entered after would also surely take one or two gaze at Shia. Also because normally there would be Yue and others around her, people would recognize her as one of the beauties, but originally she was a possessor of beauty that couldnt help but gather attention even by herself. Hajime gazed at the embarrassed Shia with gentle eyes. In order to hide her embarrassment, Shias stuffed her cheeks *hamu-hamu-hamu* with food. Hajime-san watched with even more fondness at her acting like that Geez. Ple, please dont stare at me like that~ Where should I look then huh. Hajime spoke with a wry smile. Depending on how to perceive those words, they could also be heard like There is nothing else that I should see except Shia or I want to look at Shia all the time. In fact, the male faction inside the restaurant perceived Hajimes words like that. They gritted their teeth audibly and clicked their tongue with a lot of jealousy filling the sound. A male restaurant staff let his jealousy drove him and he put down the dish he was carrying on the table hard. The hot soup splashed at a male customer and a scream Hoott!? echoed. *boguu* Such graphic sound resounded. It seemed there was a male customer receiving a golden right straight from the female he was taking as a date. It seemed only the seats of the two had different atmosphere around them. If it was in two dimension world, then there would be hearts floating flightily around them. Above all else, Shias happy smiling face that was filled with a lot of embarrassment and happiness produced a lot of shot victim. Right now, the sound *splash-* that could be heard must be the sound of a man walking on the road beside the terrace falling into the river. Aa~ such voice could be heard vanishing into distance. It was unknown how far that man would get carried away by the stream. If Yue was charming people like a moon shining bewitchingly in the night, then Shia was charming people like a sunny spot that was scattering happiness around warmly. Although the vector of the two was different, the demon kings rabbit possessed a charm that wasnt superior or inferior from the bewitching vampire princess. But, at that time, Hajime looked like he was taking a breather. Could it be, the improvement is finished? Yeah. Its properly armed now. A total of four small gatling gun placement at the back, front, left, and right. Then 120 pencil missiles. Its also loaded with torpedo and mine, twenty of each. Im a bit uneasy with the firepower but, well, its okay I guess for a quick job. With this it became a safe vehicle more or less. Hajime smiled in satisfaction. Shia went Rather its a mass of dangerous things desuu with her rabbit ears going limp. And then, her rabbit ears caught the sound *kasa kasa* that caused her to shudder reflexively. When she turned her gaze toward her feet, all the Arachne-san who had finished their task were currently gushing forth from the terrace floors gap. They skillfully used their leg and gave a smart salute before they were enveloped by light one after another, returning into the Treasure Warehouse. Shia thought, Those Arachne-san, they are controlled by Hajime-san right? Somehow I feel a sense of self from them but that must be my imagination right?. It was scary so she didnt ask though. Hajime-san, its better to not show those Arachne-san in front of Kaori-san or Shizuku-san you know? I was raised in the sea of trees, so Im all right with insects, but even someone like me shuddered a little seeing a lot of Arachne-san. Also, they strangely felt like they had their own will. Countless will at that. Shia whispered so inside her heart while giving Hajime a warning. Hajime averted his gaze. Hajime-san had criminal record already arent you? Shizuku wasunable to go out of her room for a while. To say further, everything that looked like gap inside the room had tough planks nailed on them so that transmutation wouldnt work and she holed up inside there. Just like how Goddess Amaterasu was hiding inside the Heavenly Rock Cave, it was a hardship to make Shizuku come out. Of all people Hajime-san showed it to Shizuku-san whose reaction is the most femininejust what are you doing? Im also reflecting about that. You see, Shuuzou-san said to me Im thinking for a renovation, can you help with making a huge underground space?, so I used a lot of Arachne for construction work but Shizuku-san unexpectedly encountered them, is that it? They had just finished the first phase and they were returning from the underground. It was then, while they were gushing out in large amount from the houses garden, she saw them. Hajime could also use gate to teleport inside Shizukus room and persuaded her there, but it felt like it would have the opposite effect instead, so Hajime together with the disciples of Yaegashi-style did various things under the operation that was named Shizuku-ojou(young miss), Heavenly Rock Cave Operation! so that she would come out voluntarily. In any case, the disciples of Yaegashi-style were proficient in doing performance. Very much so. To the level that made Shizuku spontaneously peeked out from the gap of her door and thoughtWhat? What are they doing? Why are they looking like they have so much fun? Hearing that kind of story, Shia directed a pitying gaze to the far away Japan while thinking that next time she would let Shizuku fluffed at her rabbit ears to her hearts content. But, at that time a commotion suddenly entered Shias rabbit ears. Oh? When she turned her gaze to the direction of the commotion, a group of what seemed to be foreigners were already gathering around Triana unnoticed. Hajime-san, Hajime-san. People are gathering around the boat you know? Hm? Are they sightseeing because its color is different from other boat? Well, leave them alone. Its moving using magic power, so no matter what they do its impossible to steal it. Thats true. Shia also returned to her meal while feeling a bit curious. What bothered her was because they didnt look like tourist. Or rather, they didnt even look like respectable people. Several of them looked like normal people, but the people surrounding them as though guarding them were emitting aura that was unique to people who were familiar with violence. Although, there was no way they could become a threat to both of them, so Shia acted as though it didnt bother her. But, it seemed it was them who had business with Hajime and Shia. A highly strung middle aged man with blond hair that had been mostly receding was pointing at Triana while asking something to a man nearby who seemed to be a local. The local male shook his head, but when he called out to other people who seemed to be his acquaintances, although they looked puzzled they still pointed at Hajime and Shia who were continuing their meal at the terrace. They must be saying that although they wasnt a hundred percent sure, those two might be the owner of Triana. There was also a man with well-featured face like an actor beside man who looked highly strung. When he looked at Hajime and Shia, his gaze stopped on Shia. And then he raised a voice of admiration that sounded exactly like an actor. With the highly strung and the sham actor in the lead, a man who looked like a secretary and five men who seemed to be bodyguards were heading toward the terrace in group. Uhee. They are coming here Hajime-san. Leave it to me. Im often told recently that I have become mellow. Ill show you how I settle this amicably with a peaceful and cultured communication. I somehow can see the future already. Shias characteristic magic Future Sight didnt activate. This was this thing that was commonly referred as pretend. It could also be called clich. Highly strung was making a rude entrance into the terrace. And then, as soon as he stood in front of the twos table, Oi, you two. Is that boat yours? Ill buy it with cash. This is enough right? Without letting the other party getting a say, he slapped a roll of banknotes loudly on the table. His voice was like monkey going kiii kii, and his gaze was glaring hard. From the start he didnt have any intention of hearing their opinion, it seemed he was thinking that there was no way his demand wouldnt go through. Those glaring eyes turned toward the muscular men who were standing by threateningly behind him. He was intending to make his will became known using more than words. Against such person, Hajime peacefully Aaa? Hih!? The highly strung lost strength in his waist! The fiendish eye gleam that would make even yakuza to run away barefooted tormented the nerve of the highly strung with so much torment! The bodyguards hand moved to their waist or their breast pocket reflexively. But, before they could take out something, Shias voice resounded. Hajime-san! Hajime-san! Youre a peaceful and cultured person! Oops. Hajime patted his own face. What next appeared was an expression that was truly gentle and peaceful. If they hadnt seen the evil countenance just a moment before, then they would surely think that it was truly the amiable expression of a Japanese person. But right now that change instead made it scarier. Im really sorry, but I have no plan to sell that boat. If its boat you want there are a lot of other boats, how about you take a look at another place? Hih!? The highly strung was backing away while still sitting on the ground. Shia, what is the meaning of this? I was treating him gently right? Why is that guy scared? Thats obviously because Hajime-san showed him what lies behind that smile first. Hajime whose expression wanted to say I dont get it caused Shia to make a straight man retort to him. There, the sham actor came forward. Oh no my apologies, to suddenly intrude without even introducing ourselves. The one losing his legs there is Brandon. While I am Wilford. Nice to make your acquaintance. The sham actor also known as Wilford put his hand on his chest and respectfullyor rather, with a gesture that was excessively theatrical he greeted with a bow. To be able to encounter a Japanese young man with such inspiring aura and a beautiful lady like yourself in this kind of place, truly a travel is really a good thing. The smile looked appropriate on the man. He looked like he was familiar with his own charm. If looked from nearby, he was truly a handsome man that would make anyone understood why he had self-confidence. His age must be around the early thirty. He also had adult sex appeal that if it was a normal girl their cheeks would redden unconsciously. Wilford smiled sweetly at Shia and presented his hand gently. Because Shias hand was at the direction where his hand was going, perhaps he was intending to make the greeting of kissing the back of the hand. ?? Shia was plainly puzzled and she put the fish her fork stabbed on Wilfords palm. It seemed that she thought Wilford-san was a gourmet and he wanted to say to her That fish look delicious so share it with me. Hajime almost snorted reflexively, while Wilfords expression was twitching. Even so he said This is, thank you so much while eating the fish on his palm. His guts was quite something. Cough cough. And, Mr. Wilford. Is your business the same like that that man said before? Unfortunately for the two of you, thats correct. No matter what we wish to purchase that splendid boat from the two of you. Can I please ask you to somehow accommodate our request? If its money we will pay your asking price. Of course, there will be limit if we are using cash though Wilford said that then he took out a check from his pocket. He must be telling them to write any amount they liked. It was a terrifyingly lavish attitude. We are a research team from Reletense company. Brandon is the researcher, while Iam someone like a businessman. This will fall under necessary expense so write down your price without reservation. Hajime titled his head toward Wilford who was saying such thing with jesting attitude. If this isnt a personal project then you should be coming quite prepared right? Why are you doing something like negotiation of boat transaction? It should be something that you prepared or arranged beforehand right? There is an unexpected situation. Life is something that is always moving to an unforeseen bad direction. We have secured boats to some degree, but in our situation its still a bit lacking, a boat with good performance that is. Perhaps it was a miss in the arrangement or perhaps it was the local people who broke the contract in the last moment. In any case, it seemed they lacked the number of boat. Come to think of it, the line of SUV they caught sight before. If Wilford and his group were riding inside those, then certainly they must have quite the number of personnel and equipment. If their people here werent all of them, then it seemed to be a fairly large research team. Although, Hajimes answer was decided. No matter the reason he couldnt hand over something like a boat that was moving with magic power, there wasnt any meaning giving it to them. My bad. I want to cooperate here but, that boat is specially made. I cannot hand it over no matter how much money you stack up. Can I ask you to please do something about it? Wilford asked doggedly. His words were polite. His face was also smiling. Butjoviality was slipping from his eyes. It seemed this man was far more dangerous than Mr. Brandon. I told you already, its impossible. If its boat then there are a lot here. Look for it at other place. Your boat is good. I only looked briefly, but with the condition of all the boats here, it wont be strange if they breakdown anytime. With more time we will be able to procure quite some good boats, but we dont want to waste that much time. I understand your circumstance. But, even so I cant. My bad. Shia was sending Hajime a gaze that was full with admiration while saying Oo~, Hajime-san is properly persuading other with words!. Was that how much she was thinking that he was a person whose thought was negotiation = violence. Hajime felt a bit wounded. Hmmm. This is troubling. I thought that if its Japanese person then compromising is their specialty but. It seems that the youngsters these days is bad at reading the atmosphere. No, peace idiot always exist anywhere. Perhaps it cant be helped that you are lacking in sense of danger. A cold gaze was poured from Wilford to Hajime. That gaze could even be called inhuman, normal people who got that gaze directed at them would tremble from a chill. Those eyes were also slowly moving toward Shia. Wilfords fingertip made a beckoning motion. Following that, a large bodied and tough looking man came forward and bared open his jacket slowly. There was a handgun there. What do you think? For the sake of your lovely lover too, wont you allow this negotiation to end up productively by all means here? Negotiation? I think that you are mistaking it with threat though? Hajime snorted mockingly. Wilfords eyes narrowed slowly. The bodyguard was moving to circle behind Shia. It was unthinkable that they would shoot in midday in front of the public, but what if they pressed the gun muzzle from nearby and threatened so they moved away from theresuch thing was possible enough. Good grief, its unbelievable that these guys are corporate worker. Or perhaps is your company some kind of private military company or something? Now, I wonder about that Wilford showed a cruel smile, however his words halted. *clack* He saw the thing that was put on the table. Even if I shot you guys death right now, looking from the gun you guys are keeping in your pocket, it will be undoubtedly a justified self-defense. After all we here are a young couple. While your side is a mysterious organization. There is also a lot of witnesses seeing you guys surrounding us like this. Everyones gaze was fixed on the bizarre large revolver. No matter how they looked, it was a custom made order, whats more it looked well used. And the most terrifying thing was, even though they were all paying attention to Hajime all this time, they didnt notice the gun until the moment he pulled it out. I think that you should put the number of people into your consideration though? I absolutely dont care. The sound of gulping saliva could be heard from the experienced bodyguards. At the same time, there was the abnormal pressure overflowing from Hajime. Certainly, the mood that difference in number wouldnt make any difference was permeating the air. Who are you? Dont tell me, you are aiming for that just like us? ? That? Chih. So its only a case of us pulling a bad card huh. Really, life is something that is moving to unexpected direction. Wilford clicked his tongue, then his hand made a gesture to back down with his expression looked like he had bitten something sour. The bodyguards pulled back slowly. Sorry to have bothered you. We will look for boat at other place. I see. Whats important is that we can understand each other. Wilford shrugged his shoulders, then he easily turned around and left. Brandon followed behind him in panic and the bodyguards were leaving the restaurant while staying on guard against Hajime until the end. Whats with those people I wonder. Who knows. In any case, they arent decent people for sure. Nothing beats not getting involved with them. Hajime shrugged his shoulders while staring sadly at the food that had become cold. He then resumed eating. Shia also followed suit and resumed eating while whispering inside her heart. (No matter how you think about it a flag has just been raised desuu. We are absolutely going to get involved with those people again! Because, this is Hajime-san we are talking about!) The future prediction of Shia whose vocation was Fortune Teller wasno, even if it wasnt Shia, anyone who knew Hajime could easily predict that. The correctness of that prediction Would be proven as early as today. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. For some reason I was writing lengthily. I will speed up the development from next chapter. PS Arifureta Nichijou, has been updated with newest chapter! Tio has also appeared and it become all the more lively you know~ Please read it by all means. Chapter 288 Arifureta Chapter 288 Arifureta After III Shia Arc The Ruin of Curse Large splashes danced at the broad river with cloudy light brown water. Wave was spreading as though the river was being cut up from something heading upstream. The cause was a black coated boatDDTriana. Taking in water and then jetting it out, all the chain of process was moving with magic power in jet propulsion mechanism, so the driving force was shockingly silent when compared with normal engine that was using propeller mechanism. Nn~, it feels good desuu~ Rabbit ears were energetically flapping *patapatapatapata-*. Shias whole body was showered by wind while she narrowed her eyes pleasantly. The speed that couldnt be obtained from the local old boats seemed to grant the rider with pleasant wind. Even Hajime who was similarly basking in the wind while holding the wheel nodded Youre right in a good mood. Hajime-san, Hajime-san, I also want to drive. Just sit obediently there. Shia was making her request with eyes that were sparkling with hope, but sadly Hajime whose eyes twitched for an instant rejected it. Shias cheeks puffed up roundly. It was easy to guess that she was appealing Im dissatisfied desu! with that expression. I want to drive desuu! Are you a spoiled brat. Even though you puffed up your cheek like that, if I say no then no. Why!? Just what kind of problem is there with me driving!? Dangerous driving. Heh? Shia tilted her head in puzzlement. Her expression looked as though she had just heard an unknown word. It seemed that at the very least she was believing without a doubt that it was a word that was completely unrelated and inapplicable with her. Now see here Wha, whats with that exasperated face? Ill tell you then if you dont have awareness of itsometimes there are people who will change completely when they are holding the wheel right? You are exactly that kind of type. Currently Schutaif feels like its mostly for Shias exclusive use but.. Thats right, if its vehicle running with magic power, Im already riding Schutaif around regularly, so there is no problem at all! Try saying how many times you have been chased by the police. Shia stared to the sky. Aa, today too the sky is really clear. For the sky to be this blue Oi, whats the matter rampaging rabbit. Im telling you to say how many times youve been playing tag with a few dozen patrol cars. I dont really understand what is it about I wonderDD Far from obeying the word STOO~PP! of the police, you were yelling If you can catch me then try to damn catch me desuu! while driving recklessly. You were putting out speed more than 200 km/hour even though you were at public highway and won the race by a wide margin, now try saying who that person could possibly be. Shias rabbit ears were flopping limply as though to say the rabbit ears feel painful. However, the reproachful eyes of Hajime-san didnt stop from dealing additional blow. He divulged every evil committed by the rabbit who would rampage when she held the wheel! How many times you won against the bunches that looked like delinquents or biker gang while mocking them S-LO~OW! DESUU!? Who is the one who secretly got called as the mysterious rampaging anegobig sis? Tha, thats a person who accidentally resembled me you know? Its a different person. You know, just in case Schutaif has the recognition obstruction function for its rider, and its number will automatically get rewritten periodically, the police must be unable to identify the criminal. By the way, among the polices this person was known as the rampaging girl with screw loose. The high speed riot squad carried out improvement to their car in order to oppose Shia, while the squad members were levied with demonic training in order to raise their driving skill, and finally even the sortie of helicopter became a common thing, but because the criminals identity was still unknown they were all holding their head in frustration Tha, thats right. The criminals identity is unknown. In other words, its not me! Oh dear, in this world there is that kind of outrageous people isnt it! Actually, Shia got into the hobby of driving other than her martial art hobby. She was enjoying rampaging at holiday or late at night. What was troubling, rather than driving in vast plain like at Tortus, she preferred to drive at maintained road like at the urban area of earth. Perhaps she had self-awareness as a bad rabbit who was averting her eyes from Road Traffic Act in full power while merely pursuing speed. It seemed she was intending to keep a secret her hobby of driving recklessly and hid it from her family in her own way but Everything was seen through already. Hajimes gaze stabbed at her with that meaning. *Jii~~-*. *Jirijiri~~~-*. Uu You think the mass media didnt sniff it out after you rampaged that much? A girl of unknown identity who although she didnt steal anything, but she was running around at night on bike. No matter how much effort was spent to capture her, she would escape. And mysteriously, it was mysterious how that girl left no impression at all except that she was a young girl. It wasnt a complete removal of memory, so there was no way the mass media wouldnt bit at it. Bu, but, there isnt anything in the news or anything Because I dealt with it. Guuu She let out guu sound. Shias gaze kept swimming around a lot. (TN: In Japan, there is a phrase of cannot even make a guu sound, which mean someone is so speechless they cannot say anything back) Hajime-san was making a reproachful stare in the level of Yue while dealing the final blow. Before this, Myuu made a mess by doing dog fight with ASDFAir Self-Defense Force using toy aircraft. ! When I asked her why did she do that, Its unfair that only Shia-oneechan had fun nano! Even though Myuu cannot ride both Schutaif or Brieze! Thats why, Myuu played with JSDF officer using Tomcat-tan! Just like Shia-neechan! Just like Shia-neechan! she saidDD Im really deeply sorryyy! Im the criminal desuu! Shia did dogeza posture on the deck of Trianas bow. On her but, her rabbit tail was flapping *patapatapata-* from wind. Hajime sighed and patted Shias head fluffily while saying. Because of that reason, not letting Shia holding the wheel while there are other people riding together is the decided matter of Nagumo family emergency family meeting that was held while you were in the middle of rampaging. Tha, that kind of decision was made while I was becoming wind Shias expression was becoming lost for words while this time she was sitting meekly on her seat. Thinking that she finally accepted it, Hajime too shrugged his shoulders and returned his concentration to the driving. For a while, while enjoying the wind and the sound of water, Shia suddenly titled her head saying Eh?. If everyone know, why didnt anyone stop me? Shia didnt know the chronology, but from Hajimes spoke before, it felt like Shias driving hobby was known already from the start. Then even though it would be fine if he just stopped her normally, why was he instead didnt say anything and even went as far as quieting the mass media Thinking about it, just now too Hajime said to her he is riding together so he cannot leave the driving to her, but he didnt tell her to stop her habitual reckless driving. Hajimes answer toward that question was, You like it right? Running on bike. In other words, it was like that. He didnt stop her because it was something that Shia liked. Rather, he did all in his power so that Shia could have fun. The recognition obstruction function that was installed in Schutaif was also a part of it. With Shias reflex, driving technique, and Schutaifs excellent operability that was working together with direct operation of magic power, surely there wouldnt be any incident even in the slightest chance, but twofold and threefold safety measures were still prepared ahead of time that covered even until the risk of indirect incident. The countermeasure against mass media was naturally also being done. Shias expression turned into a look as though she had stuffed her cheeks full with delicious sweets that were extraordinarily sweet. And then, like that she quietly stood up and wordlessly embraced Hajimes back. She circled her hands around him from behind and hugged tightly. She put her chin on Hajimes shoulder and rubbed her cheek on his side face. Oi oi, its getting hard to drive. You can directly steer using magic power operation righttt~ Her melting voice sounded as sweet as her expression. Hajime chuckled slightly and he fluffied Shias head from across his shoulder. Travel date of just the two of themthe air became sweet anytime there was an opening. If they were looked from the side, it wasnt any inferior with Hajime & Yue at their Tortus period. If the classmates were here, surely everyone would harmoniously get the malady of vomiting out sugar. But, at that time, some kind of large object from upstream was flowing near with strong momentum. Shia who noticed that while still embracing Hajime from behind raised her voiceAh. Hajime-san, a large driftwood isDD Right there. Its dangerous. The moment she was going to say that, *Uin! Gakon-! Pashu! Chudon-!!!* Hm? What did you say? The large wood that was flowing in direct course to block the river became the prey of pencil missile! Triana went right through on the river that was colored with flame blast and water pillar as though nothing had happened. A barrier that let wind passed but deflected rain was blocking the pouring down water. However, the heat wave was caressing Shias cheek. Perhaps because of the surprise from the explosion that suddenly occurred, a crocodile put out its head from the river! It tried to run away to the river bank in panic! A lot of birds were flying up from the opposite bank! The gatling reacted! *Uin! Gakon-! Stand b~~~~y!* WAAAAAAAAAH, CROCODILE-SAN WATCH OO~~~UT DESU! Shia leaped at the gatling on the starboard and directed the muzzle up forcefully. At the same time, she took out a metal ball from treasure warehouse and used only her foot to kick it flying, directing the muzzle of the gatling at the ships port to different direction too. Rain of bullets flew out to above and rear. Shia slightly didnt make it in time and several shots attacked the crocodile-san and all the bird-san. A bullet grazed *chuin!* the crocodile-san and it desperately escaped in a state that it felt likeNOOOOOOO-, CROCODILE KILLERRRR! such scream could be heard. While all the bird-san, with an act that might be from their instinct, they dispersed with movement so splendid that it felt likeBREAK! BREAK UP! could be heard. In addition they succeeded a super dodging from the bullets trajectory using beautiful barrel roll. Shia spoke while grabbing hard on Hajimes shoulders. Hajime-san, please switch place with me. Why? Just what kind of problem is there with me driving? Dangerous driving. Heh? Hajime tilted his head in puzzlement. His expression looked as though he had just heard an unknown word. It seemed that at the very least he was believing without a doubt that it was a word that was completely unrelated and inapplicable with him. Although the vector was different, Hajime too was a habitual offender of doing dangerous driving. Thats dangerous driving just now! Nagumo family, assemble! An emergency family meeting is needed desu! After that, they were advancing for around an hour while there was scramble for the wheel on the ship. Hajime and Shia finally arrived at the riverside that was near the rumored ruin that was their destination. From here onward they would walk. Huff, huff, Hajime-san you blockhead! In the end you didnt let me to hold the wheel even once! Haa, haa, na, naturally. Shias driving is dangerous after all. Both of them mutually deployed fierce offense and defense with Trianas steering wheel in the line which caused their breathing to somewhat rise. They got down on the bank. Shia was looking at Hajime storing Triana into the treasure warehouse while discharging objection with her rabbit ears looking disheveled. Its Hajime-san who is driving dangerously with high killing power! Where. Removing dangerous animal or a driftwood that we wont get away unscathed if we collided with are rather an act that remove danger. Does Hajime-san has the awareness that you are the most dangerous organism in earth? Or rather, just what is dangerous from the bird-san, try saying it. About the bird-san, honestly its not like Im not thinking that I didnt do anything bad. Ill improve the gatlings movement sensor later. That wasnt it. In earth where it wasnt like there was a monster, gatlingDDor rather, something that was functionally a sentry gun being installed in a boat, that act itself was dangerous. That thing was attacking automatically. At least please make it something that is operated manually. Removing Sentori-sensei, you said? How dare you say such rude thing. (TN: In Japan, sentry is read as sentori. Also, the sentori here is written with kanji of thousandsen, and birdtori, which is sentry guns nickname in Japan.) Hajime who was running on romance couldnt be stopped by anyone. If it wasnt Yues chuu chuu or Shias backdrop. Shia let out a sigh, then she muttered This matter is put on hold. Its family meeting when we go home desuu. For the time being, she overlooked Hajimes troubling hobby. After all, he also overlooked her hobby. Both of them pulled themselves together and stepped inside the thick forest that was growing up densely. They walked through trackless path. They were cutting down leaves and branches rapidly using large hatchet. They decided the direction where they should be heading using hand-written map and compass that they received from the village. They werent using the Compass or satellite picture. It was an inconvenient and greatly troublesome method, but Shia who was waving around a hatchet and cutting open the path in front looked like she was really having fun. Her rabbit ears were moving really rhythmically from her agile movement avoiding the jutting out branches. Just when he thought that she liked running through the city, she also liked to go through a pathless forest. In the end, Shia could have fun with anything, in fact, she had fun with everything. It was the way of this gloriously simple rabbit. This place is really not bad at all isnt it? The river is nearby, and from the presence it feels like there are a lot of living this here, plants that look edible are also abundant. Hajime reflexively laughed hearing that way of talking that sounded like a person searching for an apartment room confirming the site condition. Certainly, they were coming to search for a new base, so making such comment wasnt mistaken buther migration requirement that sounded like she was saying that the drag store was near, and there was also convenience store nearby, was actually really wild. Even after people frequently passed through here, but right now there is no sign of that at all. It just like the people in the village said, this must be a place that usually no one will go near. Its not bad for Karm and others. Looking from the map, as long as they dont cross the river using boat, it will be necessary to take quite a far detour. In the middle of talking, Shia hopped. When Hajime looked below her in questioning gaze, several small flowers were blooming there. Hajime also avoided them so to not step on them. Hajime-san. Are we going the right way? Hm? Aa, its fine. Its straight ahead of here. Roger desuu. The hatchets movement stopped still. And then, Shia shifted the position slightly and cut through branches with a single stroke. She advanced forward. Looking closer, the branches that she were going to cut first had spider web laid out on them, a large spider was clinging quietly on it. For the moment Hajime too went through while avoiding the spider web so not to destroy it. Oops, its dangerous you know~ ? Shia swung her hatchet. However, it was obvious from a glance that it wasnt for cutting. She turned the hatchet so its flat surface was facing the direction of her swing. She swung it downward slowly in a scooping way, catching a snake that was rearing its head and gently threw it into the bush. You are a Hauria huh. What are you saying? No, nothing, Hajime shook his head with a wry smile. Karm and others who were fussing about insects. The young boy Par who loved flower. Everything was the story of distant past. If it was the current them, by the point of time a snake reared its head, it would surely get killed in a snap. With a fiercely glinting eyes and fearless smile tugged on their lips. It was only Shia who was carrying a fragment of the gentle forest bunny-sanHauria clan that had became a phantasmal species right now. It could be said that she was a rare rabbit in another sense. The one who caused that was Hajime himself, but he put that fact aside and stared warmly at the back figure of Shia who was advancing while paying attention to the forests fauna and flora. Like that the two advanced deeper and deeper into the dense forest but after walking for nearly two hours, regardless of how it wouldnt be strange even if the ruin would come into view anytime soon, but at the point of time where not even any hint or shadow of the ruin could be found, Hajime finally started spitting out whining. Say, Shia. Compass No. Just a little bit Geez-. Hajime-san you modern youngster! You are poisoned too much by the convenient tools! You cannot escape to the easy path just because of a bit of difficulty! Shia-mama, please Im begging you. Im already tired here, mentally. Who are you calling mama. Surely its just a little bit more. Lets work hard without giving up until the end. Hajime said jokingly because Shias speech sounded like a mom, but it appeared that Shia-mama was the ally of a kid who did his best until the end. The sun would set in just a few more hours, so he only tried saying that for a bit, Hajime thought with a wry smile. He lifted both his hands to show his surrender. Nn~, but certainly, I want to at least pinpoint the place within today. Yosh, lets try look around a bit from above. She was trying to climb tree and found the location of the ruin from above the dense forest. While Hajime was watching, Shia was*gugu-* bending her knee. The next moment, *don-* the impact sound came at the same time Shia vanished. No, more precisely she jumped with so much force it caused her to seem to vanish. Thats like the main character of Matix huh. However its in real life though. Jumping to the sky with a stepping force that caused the ground to undulate. The messiah-sama of a certain movie would fly to the beyond without pause like that, but Shia only came out to the sky above the forest before returning right away. Softly she landed in a way that felt weightless. Most likely she was decreasing her weigh using gravity magic. Certainly, it was a searching method that was only using her own strength without any convenient tool at all. Hajime couldnt fully accept it though. H~m. I cannot really see anything that look like building. Are we lost? If the ruin is really in the maps position, then our direction shouldnt be mistaken. And its not like our sense of direction is led astray like in sea of trees, the compass is also moving normally. In that case, this is a problem of distance then. The villager too, If I remember right, its around here I think, he said it a bit vaguely like that. Shia groaned mumumu. For the time being, the two would keep advancing like this. However, they were doing that while Shia was frequently leaping with great jump above the dense forest and checked the surrounding. A rabbit was hopping *pyon pyon* in a dense forest. However, it was a consecutive jump of thirty meter class. Even though the convenient tools were sealed. As expected Hajime was feeling like he couldnt fully accept this. Although, it seemed that method was effective. Not even fifteen minutes after that, Shia raised her voice Aaa! Discovery! Hajime-san, I discovered iit!(TN: Not a typo, this is the character speaking with prolonged word. If you found anything like this before than most likely its also not a typo. But when I reread it, it feels a bit strange way of writing. Can anyone teach me if there is the correct way to write something like this?) Oo~, finally. Its worth it going pyon pyon like that huh. According to Shia, surely the leaves and branches acted as obstruction so that she couldnt see from above, but when she looked from the angle of 45 degree diagonally, there was an opening between the leaves and branches that was just right for her to be able to see a building. In other words, it was difficult to discover the place using things like satellite picture. Both of them were heading toward the ruin with footsteps that felt somewhat excited. The more they got nearer to the ruin, the trees became thick, and the density of the plants also increased. It was as though the nature itself was blocking any invasion. Shia was cutting apart those plants with hatchet. The sword pressure, not, the hatchet pressures shockwave blew away the obstruction while they advanced, and finally that figure appeared. Oo. Indeed, its a ruin that makes us feel its many years. The vegetation is dense, that might be why the area around here is gloomy. It feels a bit eerie. It feels like I can understand why the villagers fear it. Inside the gloomy dense forest, a ruin made from stone was standing quietly. Stones with size even bigger than human adult that were unknown from where and how they were brought here were piled up to form the structure. The cut section was surprisingly smooth, giving the impression that the stones were sticking perfectly to each other. Although, weeds and roots were sticking out from between the stones, the whole building was covered crowdedly with vines, and the stones themselves were also looking cracked and weathered. Grown tree broke through the building. It could be clearly seen how the passage of time affected even the stones. The construction itself was extremely simple. The size was around a largish residence that could be found in countryside. It didnt have two floors, but a one-story building. There was no door. A gaping wide hole was filled with spreading darkness that looked inviting. After Hajime and Shia exchanged gaze, they nodded once to each other and stepped inside. Fifteen minutes later. There is really nothing at all! Please give me back my thrill desuu! Inside the ruin, Hajime and Shias tsukkomi echoed. In fact, the inside was so empty to the degree that it made them wanted to make tsukkomi about just what with the atmosphere of the ruin that looked like there would be really something. Well, this is after an investigation has been done here, even if there was something here its obviously had been taken away. But still, it should be a bit more, likeright? I understand what Hajime-san want to say. Something that can make us imagine the livelihood of the people in the past, or like painting in the wall that will make brain ponder Mu? What is this picture expressing?, or like trace of relief, something like those! Yep yep, something like those! A beat later. Good grief, what a total let down. Good grief, what a total let down desuu. Hajime and Shias shoulders dropped with their voice matching each other. Surely, if the ruin had its own will, it would surely objectNo, even if you told me that. Or rather, who the hell are you guys without a doubt. Well, this was earth, there was no way there would be that many unexplored region that was filled with mystery and puzzle like in Tortus. Both of them quickly left from the ruin. Until the sun set, it will be one more hour I guess? What to do Shia. We finally find a building, I think its fine to stay here for today. Youre right. But if we have one hour, we can explore the surrounding quite a lot you know? From the start, our objective is to search further back from the ruin, while the ruin is only as replacement boundary to repel people, how about going to take a look for a little? Well, if its just searching the surrounding, starting from now isnt too bad Hajime made a little wry smile at Shia who was really active. And then, he followed behind Shia who was energetically stepping deeper into the forest behind the ruin. Before long the sun had completely set. Hajime and Shia doubled back to the ruin with hurried pace while thinking that they had spent a bit too much time for the search. Suddenly, Shias rabbit ears twitched around in reaction. Eh? Whats up Shia? Uu~n. There are people. At where the ruin is. At this kind of time? I wonder if its the local people coming for test of courage here? It was just an inch from complete darkness if there was no light. The moonlight also didnt reach inside this dense forest. That was about the only possibility that Hajime thought was possible. But, that prediction of Hajime was immediately proved wrong. No, I think thats not it. It feels like there are totally a lot. Is it a large number of people? About how many? I dont know clearly butthirty? No, its more than forty. Thats a lot! Seriously! As expected even Hajimes eyes opened wide in surprise. What to do, Hajime-san? In any case, we wont understand the situation from here. Besides, Im also curious why a lot of people is visiting that empty ruin in this kind of time. Lets approach without getting found out by those guys and confirm what they are doing. Shia nodded at Hajimes suggestion and the two approached the ruin while erasing their presence. The more they got near, even Hajime became able to sense the presence of a lot of people. In addition, when they came until a few dozen meter away from the ruin, they understood from the gaps of the branches and leaves that the area around the ruin was illuminated brightly as though it was afternoon. Hajime and Shia looked at each others face and without pause they soundlessly leaped on a thick tree branch where they could look over the whole ruin. Oi oi, seriously? Where this investigation team came from? After this long? When its already been investigated? Ahead of their gaze, there were several large tents set up in front of the ruin. Great number of large lighting illuminated the surrounding, furthermore equipments of unknown function were set up here and there. I dont really know the detail, but everything looks like of nice quality. They are obviously arent from around here. Foreignerperhaps, they are from USA. There are a lot of them. The Americans are around twenty people, and the localsperhaps around thirty, including the presence inside the building? Seems so. Oi, Shia. Can you see the logo on those tents and machineries? Ee~rr, yes yes, I can see it you know? Its a picture like an arrow stabbing on a treasure box with opened lid? Aah. That huh, I remember seeing it somewhere. Most likely it was a logo of a company that manufactured or possessed machinery and so on. Hajime seemed to know about the logo. Shia asked him Where did you see it?. Hajimes expression was really complicated while saying Was that a flag, god damn it, he then opened his mouth to answer. At the restaurant in Puhang. Thats, could it be Yes, Hajime saw the logo when the guy who seemed to be the bodyguard of that sham actor too off his jacket. There was the same logo at the inner part of that jacket. As expected, from the tent that was conspicuously larger than the other, a familiar man came out while fiddling with a tablet. Look, that guy. Its Will Turner. Thats not it. Its Helmut-san. It was Wilford-san. By no means that person was the quasi-main character of a certain pirate movie, or an evil dragon of a sky world. That Wilford watched the table while thinking about something. Sometimes he gave instruction ot the local people. The figure of that highly strung Brandon could be seen. He was giving instruction to his fellow Americans that looked like researchers who seemed to be his underlings. There were also muscular men around a bit distance away from the tents and ruin, although from where the two were standing they couldnt see anything that looked exactly like gun, but the men were running their sharp gaze at the surrounding forest. Those guys, so this is their destination. As expected it was a flag isnt it? As expected of Hajime-san. Youre noisy. At any rate, these bunches, just what in the world they are doing at this empty ruin that had been investigatedDD Already, the word that Hajime was going to say was stopped midway. aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! By the scream that sounded like the yell of death throe resounding from inside the ruin. The place suddenly became noisy. A local man rushed out from inside the ruin. He screamed while rolling around on the ground, and before long he stopped moving. The hand pressing on his face lost strength and fell limply on the ground. The face of the expired man was melting tragically. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I have fun writing the conversation with Shia. As the result, the story doesnt progress. It looks like my serious power was used up at Kouki-arc, please bear with me until I recover. Chapter 289 Arifureta Chapter 289 Arifureta After III Shia Arc Underground Labyrinth No, is this real Indina huh. Or perhaps, this is The Mmmy or Tob Raider isnt it. That was their impression of the gruesome death of a person in front of their gaze. From the view point of the people who had the experience of repeated adventure in another world, they had already seen even more gruesome death, so perhaps it could only be said that their reaction couldnt be helped. Even so, there should be nothing inside that ruin though Below, people were gathering around the man who died with melting face and yells were flying around. Hajime whispered dubiously while watching that. Did we fail to notice it? Lets confirm it from now. *rustle rustle*, the familiar figures of the jack of all trades Arachne-san that became regular made appearance. One of the Arachne-san swung its leg as though to say You bastards! Its time for workkk! before leading all the other Arachne ahead. Their figures simultaneously heading to the ground by grappling on string looked like the rappel of a special army unit. Shia was watching that sight with an expression like As expected they really have a will isnt it? But as expected its scary so I cant ask!, while beside her Hajime took out his smartphone. It was hybrid smartphone that combined the modern technology with crustal display made in another world. Basically, the smartphones of Hajime and co were all of hybrid made, it could contact another world, displayed status, fired laser of concentrated super small sunlight with the thickness of a needle, anyway it was multifunction. Right now, one of its functions, the function of sight sharing with Arachne was activated. At the same time, the screen was a bit small to be watched together with Shia, so the hologram function (midair display) that was created from earths programming technology, another worlds magic (space magic and so on), and special ore like distant penetration stone etc. was activated. In the air before the eyes of Hajime and Shia, the field of vision of Arachne-leader that was projected from the smartphone was created three dimensionally. At the corner of the main projection, there were also small reflections lining up in a vertical line. Those were the field of vision of all the other Arachne. Yosh, there is no problem with the sight linking. Erst until Funfte go toward the ruin. Sechste until Neunte, head inside the surrounding tents. Hajime who sounded like he was giving instruction to the Arachne caused Shia to crack her necks while putting some spirit Yo~sh, Im going to put in tsukkomi nooww~. Hajime-san Hajime-san. Hajime-san is controlling all the Arachne-san arent you!? Why are you making them saluting like Rogeer! while following your order!? As I thought they have will arent they!? Its true isnt it!? Hajime showed a doubtful expression as though saying This bunny, just what is she spewing on?. Shia was irritated. Dont say scary thing like that, Shia. They arent Myuus golem squadron. There is no way they have will or anything right? I just programmed them to act to some degree when they receive voice input. They are golem, but Im also equipping them with earths robot technology you know? That salute is also included in that? Yeah. After all I used Arachne a lot for situation that demand secrecy. I put in the program based on the reference from the action pattern of special squad, but Ive gone through that much trouble, so putting in salute movement while Im at it should be okay right? If that was the case, then it wasnt strangewas it? Shias rabbit ears dropped down powerlessly. When she glanced at the display, she caught sight the Arachne bunches were skillfully raising two of their legs, doing reaction as though expressing Good griefyare yare. Their performance is really detailed isnt it. Is that also an action pattern that is inserted into them? Hm? Which one? Hajime returned his gaze from Shia toward the display. All the Arachne-san already resumed their action in order to accomplish their work. No, thats why I said, its their movement of shrugging their shoulders as though saying good grief this girlyare yare daze. Thats why Im telling you Shia, stop that. Do you want to scare me? There is no way they can move like that even though Im not giving instruction right? Shia stiffened still. Her rabbit ears were standing on end with shudders. Shia wanted to insist The one who is scared is me desuu! As I thought, those Arachne-san, they are possessed by something for sureee!, but it didnt seem like it wouldnt be just merely a snake that would come out if she poke the bush. And so, After this, Ill consult with Myuu-chan, lets do that Shia swore inside her heart while she made tsukkomi at another matter. Cough-. Then one more thing. Does Hajime-san named those Arachne-san? More or less. It will be more convenient in various things if they have individual name right? Their name sounds terribly familiar for me though. The platinum apostles flashed at the back of her mind. The people who Shia worked hard to beat to death. Hajime grinned widely, Great name right? He said such thing. It really sounded like sarcasm. The names of the opponents who she once carried out mortal combat with were used to name subordinate golems If the people of Tortus heard it, its easily something that they will yell Accursed thing! for The civilian doesnt know as far as the names of the apostles so its fine. In the first place, Shia, try looking at Japans literary work. Whether its god or devil, they are toyed around a lot just as anyone liked in their work dont you see. Even things like erogeerotic game wont blink an eye to do it. Like a certain archangel, just how much terrible experience that angel met in the past Can you stop talking about eroge in front of your lover!? Besides I think that Japanese peoples karma is just too deep desuu! I cannot deny that huh. Recently anything will get turned into story character, and even after that it will be anything goes for them following where the creators heart is going. But, Im proud from the bottom of my heart toward such people in that business. Hajime said such thing with a serious and tense expression. Toward such Hajime, Shia thought This person, no rather Japan is totally no good. There is no saving them anymore desuu while holding her rabbit ears. She wanted to see the face of the parents who raised such son. Although the parents were manga artist and game company president. The father was in the middle of diligently producing a new eroge! While they were making such stupid talk, the group of Arachne who were given the name of gods apostles accomplished infiltration into their respective target safely. Hajime put his finger on a midair display and slid it to the center in order to make the vision of Sechste who infiltrated the nearest tent as the main screen. The screen could be directly controlled with the concept of touch panel. Sechste was sticking on the ceiling through the tents framework, taking a birds eye view to overlook the whole tent. This ishow should I say it, my heart is fluttering. Isnt that right! My heart is drumming fast here! What was displayed in the midair display was a single room that was covered with transparent curtain and people wearing protective outfit who seemed to be researchers. No matter how they looked at it, it was a sterilized room, or perhaps a quarantine room. Those factors that didnt suit as facility for ruin investigation caused the eyes of the two to sparkle with curiosity. The image from Siebte and others who also accomplished their infiltration into other tents didnt project only the image of excavation equipments, there were also a lot of things like some kind of measurement devices and sensor equipments. One of the Arachne circled to the back of Wilford. Wilford was investigating the condition of the melted man. He then gave some kind of new instruction, persuaded the scared locals to make them return to their work. Perhaps because of that he looked a bit tired and shrugged his shoulders in exasperation. It seemed that he kept making exaggerated gesture like drama even when no one was looking. The Arachne who stuck on his shoulder without getting noticed then Hajime-san. This Arachne-san, its mimicking the movement of Luffy-san and then pointing using its leg see. Ah, this time its putting two legs on its mouth while twitching. I can hear its voice of heart saying You saw the reaction just now? Laame~~e! Gi~ggle giggle. Eh, strange. This guyNeunte, you again. Come on, Neunte! Work properly! Dont make strange movement! Okay, movement check! Lift upper right! Lift upper left! Dont lower your right, lower your left! Ah, oi! Dont lower your right! What are you doing lowering it along with the left! Is the voice recognition blurred? Somehow, Neunte and Erst are coming to mind though. Being able to see them following Hajime-sans order playing raising the flag game is really surreal. The gods apostles expressionlessly raising and lowering their hand. Sometimes they made mistake and became flustered. Certainly, it was a terribly surreal sight. By the way, Shia was calling Wilford as Luffy was because in the end the two were unable to recall his correct name, and as the result of the two of them complementing each others memory, they decided that the guys name sounded like Luffy, should be! And so they called him like that. The self-proclaimed businessman Wilford-san might be aiming to become a pirate king before long like this. Leave alone Neunte. What about Erst? They switched the screen to the vision of Erst who was at the main objective. The timing was just right when Erst arrived at the room where a lot of workers were gathering. It stuck at the corner of the ceiling and took overhead view. They are digging a hole. Whats more they are really going all out. Looks like it. There might be something underground. Zweite. Go right above them. Hajime kept Ersts overhead view in position while he gave instruction to Zweite to take the recording from right above the hole. Shia showed a deeply emotional feeling thinking Aa, that person who I shaved to death using 100 ton hammer + drill. This thingit seems, there really is a path going underground. Pathis it? It looks like a rectangle well though? No, try looking closer. There, look. Saying that, Hajime magnified the image while pointing. Inside the image, a rectangle hole was projected. It had the size where there would still some space left even if a lot of men were lining up inside it. The rectangle hole was hardened with stone on its four sides, stretching to straight below. Indeed, it was just as Shia said, in a glance, it was more fitting to call it as well rather than path. But, if one looked closer at where Hajimes finger was pointing at, protrusion like ladder was jutting out in regular interval from the stone wall, furthermore, something like a tube that was giving out some kind of white smoke was sticking out. You will get it if you look at that tubes surrounding. The man whose face melted just now. Most likely, when he was in the middle of going down that ladder, the acid or something flying out from that tube got him. Dont you think its really dangerous for just a well? Certainly, after all it might enter into water for daily life if thats a well. In other words, it was a vertical route to underground. Whats more, the word secret was attached to it. Around that vertical path, the stone floor was destroyed by heavy machinery, and the soil beneath it was dug up and wreckage was scattered around. From the condition there must be no mistake of this conclusion. And then, looking from how even now there were the figures of locals excavating the vertical path until around five meter below, it could be seen how that path was completely buried with rock and soil. And fairly severely at that. Putting aside the floor and stone, there are quite a lot of stones covered with soil. Whats more they are manufactured to be like that to a certain degree. In other words The path wasnt buried naturally. It was intentionally blocked by covering it with several layers of soil and processed huge stone. When Hajime said This thing is looking more and more like India-san huh!, Shia went No no, if I have to say which is this, then this must be Rader-san you know, surely! Ah, but, an ancient mummy just like in The Mumy! That possibility cannot be dismissed yet! Their tension was rising. Now then, Shia-san, what to do yah. Of course, we are going to expose the secret sleeping underground, Hajime-san yah. Hajime and Shia chuckled fu-fu-fu suspiciously while facing each other. It seemed they couldnt help but feeling their heart fluttering from encountering an ancient secret at their travel. Suppressing these guys and then asking them just what kind of information they got is the fastest way but I am in the faction of conquering a game without looking at the strategy guide desu. An adventure has to be like that I guess. My transmutation magic will shine here. Lets slip underground using different route from them and pay our respect to the ancient secret faster than them. This was an excavation team that spent money for this enterprise. They also had special equipment and machinery. In that case, this wasnt a simple academic investigation. Ahead there should be a profit that would worth the investment for sure. A profit in the form of treasure. Hajime-san Hajime-san. Lets do that. Leaving behind a message, just like phantom thief! Thats good idea! We will receive the treasure firstDD DDby demon king and rabbit isnt it! The demon king-sama and the bug rabbit-san of the forest bumped their fist while going yaa~y with their motivation going through the roof. Both of them kept their presence hidden while jumping down from the tree. Then they turned back to inside the thick forest where the armed guards couldnt see them at all. Shias rabbit ears were swooshing-swooshing around Quu-iick! Quu-iick! while she was frolicking around. Hajime sent a glance at such her before he activated transmutation magic while smiling. While the crimson spark surged vividly, a large hole that the two could enter easily even if they walked side by side was opening. Furthermore it was stair shaped. In addition, so that there wouldnt be even the slightest chance for the soil to collapse, the surrounding was thoroughly reinforced with metal plate. Like that, they went down the stair to underground while advancing the transmutation. It didnt even take ten seconds until their figure vanished completely from view. For now, when we reach the depth of around 8 meter, how about we try connecting the path to that vertical path right from the side? Hajime confirmed the angle of the path and transmuted a cave aiming to the depth that had been dug until this point plus three meter. He didnt make any change to the ground, but he transmuted the wall and ceiling into metal plate while setting chemical light on the wall in order. Of course, Hajime had Night Vision, and Shia was also a beastman, so her night vision was in the effective side. In addition, she possessed super excellent rabbit ears that could grasp the space three-dimensionally to a certain degree from the echo of footsteps even inside a complete darkness, so they wouldnt be that troubled even without lighting. Having said that, being inside total darkness would depress the mood by quite much. In fact, their feeling was eased to some extent by the green light illuminating the underground path. As though to express such feeling, the path that was illuminated by green chemical light looked like Orcus Great Labyrinth. The two of the looked at each other and smiled. The smartphone was showing the position of Erst that was left behind at the surface, so without any mistake in the angle, the underground passage collided into a stone wall before long. A subtle vibration was transmitted through it, so without a doubt right above them was the vertical passage that was being worked on. Surely the people above there would never imagined even in their wildest dream, that there was already people right below the passage that they were desperately digging while trembling with fear from the risk of melting liquid trap flying at them anytime. We are going to follow along the vertical passage to below just like this. I wonder how deep this passage is going to continue. A spiral staircase was created vertically along the stone wall. While digging down deeply underground, in the midway, there were devices set up along the wall everywhere. There wasnt just melting liquid, gadget that fired short arrow, mechanism that thrust out spears, a set up of rotating sword came flying, etc, etc It would be pitiful if the number of the locals that got sacrificed increased, so Hajime casually destroyed them. What a consideration that is really like a Japanese people, was the praise that Hajime sang in his heart. Most likely there were other traps at surface other than the wall. If he was a person who really thought about the locals, he would destroy all of that butHajime-san ignored that aspect. Before long, they dug down until a depth that felt really deep, and around the time they were thinking just when this vertical path would end, they finally reached stone paving under their feet. So deep. From the bodily sensation, it feels like its around forty meter deep. Measuring our distance with Erstits a total of 43 meter. If the height until the ceiling is excluded, then certainly its around 40 meter. Hajime measured the distance using his smartphone while transmuting the stone paving under his feet. Under the opened hole, darkness spread like a gaping open mouth. A really indescribable smell stabbed the nose. Based from what he could confirm using Night Vision, he couldnt see anything really strange. Hajime looked at Shia, but her rabbit ears werent particularly reacting. Just in case, Hajime tried dropping a chemical light. It raised *clong* sound at about three meter below and rolled, but there was nothing around the light. He could only see stone paving. There was nothing reacting at all. Hajime and Shia nodded at each other and leaped down to the underground space. And then A sound rang from below Shias feet. *Gakon-* It sounded. It was a strangely nostalgic ominous sound. The stone floor sank down slightly. Shia tilted her rabbit ears saying Eh?. At that moment, spear jutted out from the wall at the side! Hyowa!? Nuwah!? Shia bent backward to dodge the spears. Hajime who was right behind her unusually raised a small scream and caught the spear. The spear tip stopped right before his right eye. It was relatively close. Shia, why did you dodge huh? I thought you are going to catch or hit the down, so I got a bit surprised there. So, sorry. Somehow I was reminded of the past and I reflexively dodged. At Raisen huh At Raisen Great Labyrinth, Shia once fell into whole load of booby trap and she evaded with desperation. It seemed that the memory of that time was resurrected inside her. When they looked around the surrounding once more, the path that was made from stone stretched deeply into the left and right. The passage was splendidly created with width of five meter and height of three meter. There was metallic door on the wall, most likely if they passed through the vertical passage, they would come out from there. Hajime got it. The trap just now, then this passage, certainly it was a vivid reminder of Raisen Great Labyrinth. Even sois this really an ancient ruin? If thats the case, the stone making technology at that time really surpassed the imagination. At television or internet, theory like the ancient civilization possess advanced technology! often comes out though. Even though many years had passed to the degree that the stone had weathered, the trap was still working, the underground passage was still properly remaining without caving in. Furthermore the depth was forty meter. Certainly, an ancient civilization that possessed advanced technology that might be featured in television could be smelt here. And, which path we are going to take? Lets see. Shia, how about trying to use Assumption Future? You are a diviner (lol) right? Isnt it your role to show the future? Please dont add (lol) at someones vocation. Because, your vocation is MonkMartial Artist no matter how you think about it right? Or else Asura or Martial Arts Godor perhaps Berserker? At the very least, you aint a fortune teller showing the future who is living quietly deep inside the forest. If she kept silent, then her appearance would fit her vocation. Her faint bluish white hair, her beautiful features. If she would even wear a shrine maiden outfit and lived quietly in place like a shrine deep inside forest, then she would really look like a mystical fortune teller that see through the world. Even by mistake, a person who used ability only for battle like Seeing through the opponents movement several seconds ahead and beating them to death by making the first move! Super warrior who is impossible to get ambushed by detecting every fatal surprise attack! couldnt be called as the forests honored fortune teller. Shia averted her gaze. Assumption Future, an ability that essentially was to see through the future by the assumption of What happen if this option is picked?. She almost never used it, so she couldnt really argue back. Though she objected just in case. But but, divination is my forte. My fortune telling often hit the mark, and its popular among the girls. Especially the girls in the class, they often consult me you know? The problem is, that even though divination is your forte, you yourself doesnt particularly like it or anything. Your hobby is martial arts and bike. DDFortune telling? I can do any kind of variety and it will come true with high probability but, its not like its my hobby desuDDright? Shia averted her gaze and rabbit ears. And then, as though evading that topic, she used Assumption Future. What if they went to the right passage? In case of left passage? Like that. Her rabbit ears were bobbing up and down *myon myon*. Mumuh, Im getting it Hajime-san! No matter which way is totally filled a lot with traps! Hajimes fixed staring stabbed her. Bu, but its fine! I dont feel any danger! Because generally Ill pulverize them all right from the front! Hajime wordlessly took out a chemical light. And then, he held it so it stood on the ground and he released his finger. *Pote-* It fell toward the left passage. Yosh, lets take the left. The light pointed to the left. Its a good omen. Just what in the world I who consumed vast magic power to divine the future was doing Behind Hajime who quickly advanced to the left passage, Shia was following him while directing a sad gaze. A few hours after that. Just like Shias divination, the two of them met a storm of traps. DDCountless spears stabbing out from the ground Shia blasted them altogether with the ground using tremor step. DDMelting liquid sprayed in misty shape from the wall Shia blew it away with fist pressure. DDThe hanged ceiling fell Shia pulverized it with Shouryuu that pierced the sky. DDA pitfall trap with line of spears set up below By using metamorphosis magic Steel Clothes, she destroyed the spears like that. Shias metamorphosis magic Steel Clothes : Just like Tios Dragonification, it was a technique that morphed a part of her body into steel. It made its first appearance at the main storys last arc chapter The Young Girl With Rabbit Ears is Excelling. DDRolling giant rock Nijuu Kiwami! (TN: A fist technique from Rurouni Kenshin) And then now *Ranranra~n?* The passage that Shia was walking through with light footsteps had flame with terrifying amount of heat jetting out from both side of the walls and the ceiling. At the beginning of the passage, Hajime was staring at Shia who was swallowed by flame with an expression that couldnt say anything. Rather, he was even harboring sympathy to the creator of this underground space that was littered with traps. What a trifleee! Spirit defensee-!! Shia did something. Shockwave ran to all direction and pushed back the flame. The walls and ceiling cracked and the flame also stopped. Naturally, let alone scald, Shia wasnt even sooty. Shia. What is spirit defense? I created it using a certain muscle head bug character as reference, a technique that do spirit defense! Hajime thought. That aint explaining it at all. Perhaps, it was the defensive technique, Vajra that Hajime used, which she learned using spirit? While advancing forward, Hajime asked Shia with a twitching expression. Is there, any other technique you created using that certain bug character as reference? Of course there is! Next I had finished learning Shia Impact and Eternal Shia Fever! Serious, ly Shia was radiant in this comedic exchange, would something rush out from her whole body?, thinking so, Hajime directed an expression that could be seen as trembling with fear toward Shia. At the same time, he hallucinated the vision of Shia turning into a brawny lump of muscles taking a pose of most muscular. Hajime went around and cut in front of Shia who was walking ahead in a good mood, the he grabbed both her shoulders hard and pleaded from very close distance. Shia, keep being as you are forever, forever. Ye, yes? Whats with you Hajime-san, so suddenly. Your eyes are so serious its scary though Shia was somewhat creeped out. That was just how much Hajime was serious. He didnt want to see a macho Shia! At any rate, this underground space, its wider than I thought. Geez, rather than calling it a space its completely a labyrinth. The mountain of physical traps too, its seriously like Raisen Great Labyrinth. Its far better with no annoying comments coming out at all though~ When thinking that under the vertical passage there was this space and a treasure was sleeping there beyond doubt, then it was rather that the main event was starting from there. The vertical passage seemed to be nothing more than the entrance into the underground labyrinth. Around this time they became genuinely curious about the objective of Wilford and co. An amazing treasure might be sleeping here. Is it treasure of gold and silver I wonder~. If we discover it, it feels like we are going to become the man of hour isnt it~ They were chatting idly like that while crushing the mountain of booby traps that were highly filled with killing intent from the front (mainly by Shia) and advanced for a while. Hajime suddenly Oh? leaked out a voice. Whats wrong? The excavation work is halted. Looks like while we are getting absorbed with the exploration here, around three more people become sacrifice. The locals are getting really scared. Luffy is saying something. Hajime gave instruction to Neunte to pick up the voice of Wilford. Looks like he is making them staying by raising up the compensation reward. Also, it looks like the lowering of their moral is really bad, that today he is giving rest to everyone. How much their progress has advanced? Around fifteen meter I think. Tomorrow, it feels like they will reach the bottom just before noon at the latest. Come to think of it, the date already changed to the next day. Fun time makes it feels like the moment just flies away isnt it~ The underground labyrinth that normally would produce dead victims in unit of dozens seemed to be no different than an attraction at amusement park for the current Shia. But, at that time, *kyuu~~~* such sound rang out. Shia pushed on her stomach in a flash. Ehehe. Im hungry. Come to think of it, we didnt take dinner huh. We got too high spirited. Shia blushed shyly. Hajime smiled warmly while proposing a break. Those guys reaching the underground space will be tomorrow noon anyway, even at the fastest it will be a few hours after the sun rise. They wont catch up. Lets us rest for today too. Yee~s. Theenn, I will prepare the dinner quickly~ The two of them picked a spot casually. Shia took out the Anywhere System Kitchen from her treasure warehouse and quickly began to cook. Beside her, Hajime took out sofa bed and table set and endeavored in forming a pleasant space. Of course, he also didnt forget setting up Sentori-senseisentry gun. Like that, by the time Shia finished making dinner Well, how should it be said. The dreary ancient underground labyrinth that was overflowing with highly murderous traps was changed into a lovely space that was decorated by warm lantern light. Antique table set, the sofa bed of highest class, Sentori-sensei, and then hearty beef stew that stirred up the appetite. The technique of the artisan was shining there. After saying itadakimasu, Hajime wolfed down the dinner greedily. Second. Geez-, are you chewing properly? Beef stew isnt a drink you know? Even while saying that, it seemed that Shia was happy seeing Hajime engrossed in eating her cooking yummily, so Shias expression was warm and loose. Her rabbit tail was fluttering around *furifuri*, and her rabbit ears were bobbing up and down *myo~n myo~n*. Surely eve the ancient people would never even imagined it in their wildest dream. Even though they were making labyrinth that would absolutely kill the intruder, a sight of newly wedded spouses were developing there instead. After that, they did things like harmoniously cleaning the plates side by side and cleared away the meal before falling sound asleep on the sofa bed while clinging closely to each other. Next morning. The excavation work already resumed on the surface ground. By the time the work reached a point of just several meter above the underground space, the two sleepyheads finally woke up and aimed to the deepest part in a bit of hurry. Like that at the destination that they reached. There, for the first time the two discovered that which wasnt strange to be there originally. Finally huh. All this time I have been thinking that its strange but What they found was a corpse that had already turned into skeleton. There were also things like sword and armor falling around. Looking at this labyrinth that was fully loaded with lethal traps, it wouldnt be strange even if there were a lot more corpses lying around everywhere. It was also strange how they only found a corpse at the deepest part. It can also be seen as though its protecting that door. Just as Shia said, the corpse was found at the deepest part, lying down with its back leaning on the door. From its equipment too, in a glance it gave the impression that it was protecting the door to the death so no one would pass. For the time being, thinking to check inside the door, Hajime avoided the corpse and put his hand on the door. It was a large metallic door. It didnt move even with Hajimes physical strength. Thinking that perhaps it was a sliding door, he tried moving it aside, but as expected it didnt move. Hajime-san, what is this depression here? Hm? Keyhole, perhaps? In that case, without a key normally no one cannot enter then. Shia ran her gaze at the spot around the corpse. But, she didnt find anything that looked like key. Cant be helped. We already used cheating technique to enter the underground space anyway, we dont need to search a key or anything at this late. Hajime said that and put his hand on the metal door. Crimson spark surged and the door was changed into mere ingot. Hajime and Shia stepped inside the door that was forcefully opened. Corpse again huh Its not silver and gold treasure isnt it. Ah, but, that corpse-san, its holding something. From its skeletal frame, it must be a female corpse. Inside the room that was around the size of six tatami, a single skeletal corpse was lying down. They didnt find any precious treasure, rather it was a dreary room. Therefore, the blackened metallic box that the corpse was holding looked even more standing out. It was as though a mother was embracing her child, especially with how the body was curled up embracing it like it was a precious treasure. This must be it. This is those guys objective. Must be. Quickly, lets take a look at the content! *Waku wakuthrill, doki dokiexcitement*. It seemed that there was something really important entered inside. But, no matter how tough the lid was, no matter who secure the seal was, as long as it was made from mineral, it was meaningless against Hajime. Now, Im opening it, Hajime used transmutation magicDD Just before he could. -!? Do, dont, Hajime-san!! !? Shia sent the metal box flying from Hajimes hand. Her rabbit ears stood tensely on their end, her eyes that were shining with curiously was dyed with the color of vigilance. O, oi, Shia. Just what is it? That is, a bad news. It activated after so long. Hajime guessed it from her words. At the same time, his vigilance jumped up to the highest level. You got a vision? Shia nodded briskly. Since the legendary decisive battle, because there was no existence or phenomenon that was a threat to the bug character Shia, one of her ability, the characteristic magic Future Sight hadnt activated anymore all this time. It was the vision of death that would automatically activated regarding a future that was directly connected to Shias death. In other words, the inside of that black metal box wasnt anything like precious treasure It was something that could possibly kill even the demon king and the bug rabbit. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Joke explanation just in case to those who dont get it A certain lump of muscle bug character Its Ja Rakan-san of Negi. The character that Shirakome super liked. Volume 27 tightly grab my chuuni heart. Arifureta Nichijou latest chapter, is updated! The cuteness of stability and the amusement of toying with the main story. Sometimes Im doing reimportation of joke material lol (Like Shia-mama or macho Shia) My overwhelming gratitude to Mori Misaki-sensei! It can be seen from the homepage of Overlap-sama, so please go take a look without fail. Chapter 290 Arifureta Chapter 290 Arifureta After III Shia Arc Yes, With Pleasure!! C The scene of death that Shias characteristic magic, Future Sight showed. In the end, something that could possibly kill the demon king and the bug bunny. Shia was glaring at the black metal box she sent flying from Hajimes hand with her rabbit ears standing tense on end alertly. Hajime too also put up his guard fully seeing Shia acting like that. But, after contemplating for a while, he approached the metal box with brisk steps. And then he casually picked it up. Yosh, lets open it. WHYYY!? Shia retortedtsukkomi while slapping Hajimes hand. Hajime lightly dodged it. Hajime-san, are you listening? That is bad news you know? Something that can kill even us is inside it you know? And yet why are you going open it so calmly like that! Hah, dont tell me, do you have some kind of worry that you cannot say to us!? Please dont be rash! Suicide is no good, absolutelyDD Calm down. Sure kill artificial arm finger flick burst on Shias forehead. Shia bent backward as though she was just sniped on her forehead. She was holding her head saying NUOOOOOH, my brain is shakiiing!? while arching like a bridge. Uu, why is it Im unable to defend against Hajime-sans tsukkomi? The current me is alert and my physical ability is also increased, so just a finger flick shouldnt be this painful Thats because its Super Penetrating Finger Flick after all. I have a lot of penetrating type skill to transmit impact to the inside that I mastered for your sake. Why is that, for my sake? Shias posture was flexibly returning from the bridge shape to normal while she asked with fixed stare. Hajime returned a complicated expression in response. Because you, aint you a Termintor bunny who made *kan-* sound when fired with normal bullet and repelled it like its a normal thing. Railgun is too dangerous, and as expected I dont want to seriously try to hit you. In that case, Ill need a technique that can go through you to a certain degree even if its just a blow right? Just as Hajime said, Shia in a state using Steel Clothes could use her flesh body to repel attack if it was just at the level of normal bullet. Although the bullet wasnt electromagnetically accelerated, as expected even Hajime would look at Shia with twitching expression thinking This girl aint living thing anymore when a bullet made *kan-* sound and got deflected back at training time. Although, Hajime was also a man. He didnt want to take the option of not doing anything while his card was sealed by his lover. There, so that he could inflict a telling blow even against Shia in the state of Or rather this rabbit, dont mention blade, even bullet doesnt work anymore, seriously, he mastered a technique of the type that penetrated to the bodys internal. U, unknowingly, I was strengthening Hajime-san even further. Not just my artificial arm, I became able to do it even with my flesh body. I also developed a special stun bullet that give pain but no damageDDI named it Gag Bullet. What pointlessly high technological strength. Wait, thats not the point!, Shia returned the deviating talk back on track. If Hajime-san isnt trying to avert your eyes from particularly harsh reality, then why the heck you are going to leap head first into your own death? Hajimes answer toward Shias question was extremely simple. No, Im not gonna die. Eh, no, but Certainly, Shias Future Sight that informed her of her death had activated. Thus Shia couldnt hide her bewilderment toward Hajime who for some reason was convinced that he wasnt going to die. Hajime spoke the truth toward such Shia with an exasperated face. Now see here, try recalling it carefully. That ability of yours, its simply showing the possibility of death in the end, its not like its settled that you are really going to die for sure if you are following that path. Uu~n? For exampletry remembering when you saved Aiko at the city of Ur. At that time you should see the image of you pierced by the magic of a devil race together with Aiko and die. Thats right. Because I was accidentally on the line of fire. But but, I was saved because I avoided that future you know? What are you saying. You wouldnt die even if you didnt dodge for sure. At your position that time, even if your heart was pierced, I got the god water on hand yknow? Aa Shia finally guessed what Hajime was trying to say. Yes, regarding the happening that connected to Shias death, her vision of death didnt go as far as including the response after that to make the judgment whether she would die or not. Till the end it was only showing her the happening that was directly connected to her death. At that time, Shia got hit directly by the magic and got lethally wounded. Certainly, if after that nothing was done to her, even if it was Shia, no matter how tough her body and life force were, she should be died. However, if she was made to drink god water by Hajime, naturally she would be saved. In other words, other than evading beforehand the happening that would directly connect to her death, the vision of death could also be averted by evading death by dealing with the aftermath. Certainly, the inside of this metal box could possibly kill us if we are planning to get killed obediently. But, naturally we are going to react, so, well, surely we arent going to die. Uu~, I see desu. We also have healing medicine here. Of course, this is something in the level that expose me who have resistance against poison and you with your bugged physical ability to danger. Its possible that our countermeasure might not be effective but There Hajime paused for a moment, then with smartphone on one hand, Even if we die, its fine if we are resurrected. Ah, yes. Thats right isnt it. That thing that was referred with light tone as though saying if there is no bread then~ wasDDresurrection of the dead. Actually, one of the smartphones functions was to continuously take the vital data of the owner, and in the case the owners vital entered critical stage because of some abnormality, the smartphone would automatically open a small gate. What would fly out from the gate, was the light of the satellite type resurrection magic radiator artifact operating outside the earths atmosphereDDBel Agarta. Today too Bel Agartalight of blessing and ressurection was shining above the head of the demon king. Thats why its okay even if you die isnt it! You will be able to come back to life you know! And so, just in case, Ill put up a barrier and try to open it quickly now. U, uu~. I, guess. I understand that its all right but Even though she was the bug bunny who always made do somehow with fighting spirit, but now she was being really indecisive. Her rabbit ears were timidly moving limply *henyon henyon*. Her rabbit ears were telling But still, in the vision Hajime-san somehow looked really suffering see~, its fine even if that box isnt opened I think~ more eloquently than anything. Honestly speaking, for Hajime even if he was told that this thing might possibly kill him, but at the end it would be no problem at all with the light of resurrection magic, so he wasnt worried at all and his curiosity won out. Conversely speaking, it also meant that he was purposefully going to risk danger just because of curiosity. (This is troublingI didnt intend to cause her to make that kind of face though. Did I get too high spirited?) Hajime wouldnt keep insisting until it made Shia worried. Above all else, it also could be said that his sense of danger was slightly dimming just because they were in earth. Perhaps he was unknowingly being too conceited. Thinking that, Hajime smiled bitterly at Shia whose rabbit ears were still going *henyon henyon*. I got it already Shia. I wont open it. I also dont have the intention of ending up like Pandora. Hajime-sanehehe, thats right. That way is better desu. The expression of Shia who sensed he was considering her feeling burst open into wide and loose grin *nihee~*. She immediately hugged Hajimes arm and rubbed her rabbit ears on him. Though Hajimes expression became really conflicted when rabbit fur entered inside his mouth. Although, I wonder whats the deal with this. If those guys above are aiming for this thing, they surely dont have decent thinking. Honestly speaking, I want to just leave this thing here untouched butit feels like those guys absolutely will reach until this far. Leaving it as it is certainly isnt a smart plan. Yosh, we couldnt snatch ahead any precious treasure, but lets implement that. The phantom thief Demon King and Rabbit! Isnt it! The highly murderous treasure that was being searched by a company. There was no way such thing could just be handed over to them carelessly, so the two would take only the metal box with them. While they were at it, just like their initial plan, they would leave behind a message that would without a doubt rub the wrong way the nerves of Wilford and co who would arrive here with exultation after struggling through mountains of lethal traps. Hajime was starting to carve letters using transmutation magic on the wall at the deepest room. Shia was glancing at that while staring fixedly at the completely decayed corpse. You have been all alone for a long time all this time under this kind of dark underground arent youjust who and where did you come from, with what kind of feeling you were staying here I wonder. Somehow the image of the blonde haired crimson eyed vampire princess who was her beloved friend and also big sister passed through the back of her mind. Shia crouched beside the silent corpse and stared unmovingly at the corpse. And then, she suddenly reached out with her hand and embraced the corpse as though she was hugging an ornament. She was thinking that at the very least she would bury the corpse in the land on the surface near the ruin. *gakon-* ! Shia. What did you do? Shias rabbit ears jumped up *usa-!?*. At the same time Hajime who was in the middle of carving letters was asking while turning around with stiff movement like a machine that hadnt been oiled. His expression was greatly convulsing. N, no, I didnt do anythingI was just, wanting to bring this corpse-san to the surfaceDD She was thinking of bringing it together with them to the surfacethose very kind words were interrupted by the sound of rumbling ground right after that. When Hajime and Shia simultaneously looked at the place where the corpse was at, only the part of the stone paved floor below the corpse was rising up slightly from the other part of the floor. No matter how they looked, it was a trap that was activated by the change of weight. Even though the trap didnt move even when the metal box was taken, but when the corpse was taken it moved. Hajime and Shias eyes were twitching from that fact. The rumble of the ground was gradually growing bigger. Slipping amidst the sound, *slosh slosh* such watery sound was starting to be audible. It came exactly from the wall that Haijme was currently carving letters on. Hajime returned his gaze to the wall. Water was seeping out from the whole wall. At the same time, *snap-crack crack* cracks were entering the wall. No way My good will is betrayed! Desuu! Hajimes mouth twitched, while Shia tossed away the corpse, it was at that moment. Roaring sound! Water flew out with terrific momentum from the wall that crumbled in one go. The wall surface became a wall of water that surged forward with vast amount of water. That momentum was like a ruptured dam! Absurd dj vu!? It doesnt need to resemble Raisen Great Labyrinth even in this aspect desuuuuuuuu- Hajime and Shia had their feet scooped from under them and washed away by the terrific water current that was like flash flood. They were pushed out from the room and like that they were washed through the underground labyrinth following the path they came from. The two were jostled inside the water. They were restoring their stance somehow while taking out their face to the water surface. Puhah. Shia! Are you safeee!? Kefuu! Im fine desuu! They confirmed each others safety while being washed away. Hajime immediately made his Treasure Warehouse shined to open a gate for escaping quickly. But, before he could take it out, Wha-!? Re, retreaaat! Run away! HURRYYYYY- A scream resounded from the front. Looking there, Wilford and others were there with convulsing face! It seemed they had finished the excavation and were advancing through the underground labyrinth. They showed their back in panic toward the flash flood that was advancing from the front and started running. But, there was no way the speed of humans running speed could match the speed of flash flood. Wilford and others were swallowed instantly by the violent current. Wilford who brought his face out to the surface met the eyes of Hajime. !? The young man from today!? Why are you here!? Just passing through. Thats just too unusual! Whether it was this situation, or Hajimes answer too. Wilford wanted to question just what was going on, but naturally he had no such leeway, he was immediately swallowed by the fierce current and submerged once more. And then, Hajime too, just before he could take out the Crystal Key, because the floor widely opened its lid, he was falling right downward as though swallowed by stream of falling waterfall while yelling Aa~!. Shia too also yelled Abaa~! while getting swallowed by the waterfall. All the people inside the underground labyrinth were following the guidance of the water and got washed away to somewhere without exception. C C C At the surface near the ancient ruin, along the river. Suddenly, the shoal at the riverbed near the bank bubbled. *Blub blub blub* Bubbles were generated intensely. The next moment, water pillar burst out as though piercing the sky. The riverbed was blown up and violent amount of water rose to the sky along with mud. And then, DOWAAAAAAAADD! YAFUUUUUUUUUH! A pair of man and woman flew out. The two who floated high in the sky raised a grand screamone of them sounded cheerful for some reason, but putting that aside, the two raised their voice while flying out, and then *splosh!* they fell toward shoal. Next, along with screams like GYAAAAH or OH GOOOOOODD or MAMAADDD!!, men were flying out one after another. They too were falling toward the shoal along the river with *splish splash* sound. That was a terrible experience. As I thought, it must be that, Ive gotta reflect a little. I understand really well that Im omitting various mistakes just because this is earth. Ahaha, certainly we might have been a bit conceited there~. But but, personally I was having a lot of fun in though! Besides, this time Im not drowned! Thats Hajime stood up and wrung out water from his clothes with a wry smile, while Shia was laughing in high tension cheerfully and hyperactively. There, a voice mixed with groan reached them. Kuh, this is why what is called life is always moving to unpredictable directionwait, young man! Can I ask you to explain just what in the world is going on! Wilford stood up while spraying up water everywhere. The armed men and Brandon and others, a total of fifteen people who were also washed away together were standing up while shaking their head that was choking from almost drowning. It seemed that a considerable number of the local people were also safely (?) washed away, they were standing up while groaning and looking at Hajime and Shia with dubious expression. Now then, how to answer this, Hajime and Shia were deliberating while looking at each others face, it was then, -! You twowhats that? Where did you find it? Wilfords eyes narrowed quietly. He was staring hard at the black metal box Hajime was carrying. Its our lunch box. It will be noon before long after all. You think there is any lunch box that is welded shut!? Your answer is too unusual there! Even if you are going to lie, think about it a bit more! Wilford-san unexpectedly might have straight man attribute. Wilford coughed once and calmed his heart somehow, then he suddenly pasted a cheerful smile on his face and he opened his mouth. At this occasion, lets put aside about who are you two or how did you two come ahead of us. Lets continue the negotiation at the restaurant. Wont you hand over that box to us? I will pay as much money as you wish. Even after coming this far searching by spending vast amount of expense and effort, at this point Wilford was still attempting to solve it with money. Seeing that, perhaps Wilford could still be called as a rational human. Although, inside his eyes a terrifying level of coldness could be seen appearing and disappearing. Most likely this monetary negotiation was his last warning. Only this time, he didnt plan to withdraw like the time with the boat negotiation. Before giving the answer, Shia asked. Do you know what is inside this box? Of course I know. How about you two? If not, there is no way you will obtain it in this timing. Then, what are Luffy-san and others planning to do with this dangerous object? Do you mean me when you say Luffy? What is Luffy-san planning to do with this dangerous object? No, see, my name is WilfordDD What is pirate king-san planning to do with this dangerous object? Who are you calling the ruber man who ate rubber bber fruit!? Wiflord-san. It seemed he was also knowledgable with subculture. Or rather, perhaps it was a certain work that was too famous. And then, as expected he had straight man attribute. Cough-. About your question of what Im planning to do with that, thats not my place to know. I am just an unworthy company employee. I will even do adventure if its the company order, but the result of it will be decided by the company. Uu~n. A company that know what is inside this and employ something like an armed groupit doesnt look like something decent isnt iiit. There is no need for you two to be bothered about that right? Now, how about we do a business here. I will be able to complete my job, and you two will be able to obtain a vast compensation. See, its a win-win relationship. What to do? Shia looked at Hajime questioningly. Hajime shrugged. Shia understood just from that. She couldnt imagine a satisfactory future from handing this kind of dangerous object to this kind of suspicious company. If in the small chance that one day someone related to them get harmed by it somewhere, it surely wouldnt end with just a regret that made them wanted to punch themselves. They didnt need money or anything. There didnt exist any reason for them to hand it over intentionally. Thinking of the worst case, rather they had greater reason to not hand it over. Even if for example, the company of Wilford and co was thinking to use it for the sake of some kind of good deed, they could just investigate it later and then handed it to them when it seemed like there would be no problem. In any case, it was out of question to exchange this object with money here. By the way, what will happen if we refuse? I dont recommend that. Its the most not smart thing you could do. Dont you think so? When Wilford waved his hand, the men readied their gun. Furthermore, the water blast just now must be visible. There was a presence of a lot of people from the direction of the ruin rushing this way. I see, its easy to understand. Its the best to take simple approach at everything. After all humans life is already full of unexpected things even at the best of time. They grinned widely at each other. The smile similarly didnt reach their eyes at all. A moment later. A single gunshot instantly rang out. The sound that sounded as though it was slightly lengthened was the proof of a godspeed quick draw. Six bullets directly hit the leg or shoulder of six armed me! There wasnt any miss, or even any consideration of the opponents life entered into the attack. The aim was only one. Because the impact shifted the gun muzzle of the men that were shot. The remaining armed men were at the end of the shifted muzzles. The trigger that was pulled reflexively attacked them. Guwah!? Stupid idiot- Chaos descended instantly. Wilford took out a handgun with speed unbecoming for a businessman. When Wilford aimed at Hajime, Hajime dropped something cylindrical at the same time. Right after that, *bowanh* intense white smoke enveloped Hajime and Shia, their figure was hidden instantly. Wilford pulled his trigger repeatedly without minding that. Bursting sound echoed and the white smoke was pierced one after another. But, there wasnt any scream or the sound of person falling. Wind blew a beat later and the white smoke was washed away. Chih, they ran. There was no one when the white smoke was cleared. The armed men for some reason raised their voice Ou! Japanese ninja! in high tension. This is not the time for admiration! They are still nearby! If they are running away they should be using that boat! We are going back to the boats too! Hurry! The armed men also moved out hurriedly hearing Wilfords command. C C C On the other hand. Just as Wilford predicted, Hajime and Shia moved until the nearby riverbank, from there Hajime took out Triana and boarded it to descend the river. How unexpected~ Shia whose rabbit ears were flapping from the wind was talking to Hajime who was steering the boat. I thought Hajime-san will surely make them all into feed for the fish. Oi Shia. How many times I should say it until you understand. I am an exemplary Japanese person who is virtuous and peaceful yknow. There is no way Ill mass produce gunshot corpse in that place where there are a lot of locals who are just hired. Put it another way, if there are no locals, Hajime-san will be an exemplary Japanese person who will slaughter everyone isnt it? I get it. It was already exemplary by the point of time he didnt erase the witness too. Perhaps Hajime personally wanted to say that. And, what will we do after this? I am intentionally using Triana and not using gate to withdraw from this area is to decided that too. Arent they going to come soon? The boats cruising speed was really relaxed for someone in escape, but it seemed the reason for that was because Hajime was waiting for pursuer. Shias rabbit ears were perceiving the motor boat engine sound and the sound of water spray. Looking back, they could see the sight of Wilford and others riding five boats chasing after them. The boats were only the high performance boat that Wilford and co had prepared beforehand, and the people riding it were also only foreigners armed with firearms. It appeared they left behind the locals because they would only be a hindrance. I seethe witnesses, is gone now. Aa~aa, Shia looked up to the sky with face that seemed to say that. Even while she was like that, the boats of Wilford and others were closing the distance. And then, next they mercilessly fired. *dadada-dadada-* The bullets that were fired from semi-auto rifles caused the water surface around Triana to splash. Waa~~, they are firing at uuus~, like this I have no other choice except losing myself in counterattacking yeaaah~ Uwaa~, that sounds really monotone desuu~. Who are you making that guarantee too? There is a limit even in being shameless you know! Even Shias tsukkomi was only treated like a passing wind, Hajime grinned wiiidely and pulled out Donner and pulled the trigger toward the boat that was running in parallel to them right now. There were three armed men riding on the boat. What they were readying to fire were the latest rifles. The bullets of Donner were flying into the muffles as though getting sucked into it. The mens hand and shoulder area were turned into pitiful state. Terrible scream echoed between the river spray, but Hajime-san mercilessly aimed at the fuel tank and pulled the trigger. The bullet that flew in accurately was a Burst Bullet. The exploding bullet turned the fuel tank into small explosive and caused large explosion. The impact caused the boat to somersault. Because the boat was going at high speed, it danced in the air like a leaf fanned by the headwind, accompanied with the blood soaked men. Wilford and co were dumbfounded in a daze while they reflexively tried to escape from the line of fire. They circled behind Triana. Im glad I brought the sea mines complete set. Kaclick. The red button that had Dont push it! Absolutely dont push it! written on it went *click-*. Countless sea mines were pouring out from the back of the ship! Those things that mixed into the jet water current of Triana and flowed backward couldnt be avoided by the nearest boat. Thunderous sound. A large boat danced in the air once more. It backflipped many times. Incidentally people also flew in the sky. Beautiful, they were drawing a beautiful parabola arc. Wilford and others were passing through with convulsing expression under the arch that was decorated by boat, flame blast, water spray, and then men with the white of their eyes bared open. Disperse! Disperse now! Wilfords angry yell reached until Hajime and Shia. Wilford who always looked calm now looked desperate. Two boats raised their speed and sprang out to in front of Triana. The men on board aimed their rifles. Sentori-sensei! Please- Hajime-sans tension is high!? Are you that happy that you can use weapon!? Is that it!? *Gashon-!* Sentori-senseiSentry Gun showed up. Anything and everything that move will be wrecked yeah! It was volley firing as though to say that! Hiih, get down! Get down! Get out from the firing line! Quick- What the hell is that boat! Are those two from MI6 huh!? There must be Q behind them! Rain of bullet passed through above the head of the men who noisily got down on the boats floor. The edge of the boat was pulverized in the blink of eye. Shit-, if its like this then only desperate measure is left! One person took out a rocket launcher from the box on the boats bottom while lying down. And then, he took the chance while Sentori-sensei was reloading to stand up, and aimed the muzzle at Triana. He saw it. *Shaaaaaa-* A tubular object heading their way from underwater showing the glimpses of its figure on the water surface. Eeeeh? I had saw that thing before somewherewait, NOOOOOOOO-! The man tossed away the launcher and jumped out from the boat without hesitation. The men must be excellent mercenaries (?). Their expression changed when they saw their comrades swiftly escaped from the boat wordlessly, then without hesitation they similarly jumped toward the river without delay. Right after that, the torpedo impacted. Two boats, decorated with flame blast while dancing midair. Is this a joke! Even being unexpected has a limit! Damn it all! Wilford threw his dramatic flair to the wind and evaded the falling boat while doggedly pursuing from behind. He shook the boat left and right diagonally behind Triana while shooting his handgun. Surprisingly, regardless of being above shaking boat, whats more while the boat was meandering left and right, his aim was terrifyingly accurate. Even by mistake it wasnt a stunt that a mere businessman could do. Although, a monster who could easily surpass that terrifying skill was right here. *DopaaaN-!* Together with that slightly lengthened gunshot sound, sparks scattered in the air between the last boat Wilford was riding and Triana. Ha? Wilford reflexively leaked out a stupid sounding voice. For the time being he changed his guns magazine and fired three consecutive shots. Sparks were generated midair once more. Looking carefully, there was the figure of Hajime steering the boat while holding a large revolver in one hand, its muzzle aimed to his back. Thats impossible Wilford denied the most possible event by himself. It was only reasonable. Just who in the world would be able to believe that bullet could be shot down by another bullet. Impossible! Thats not at the level of being unexpected anymore! Eei, you, lend me that! Ye, yes. Wilford snatched a rifle from the man beside him, he firmly put the stock on his shoulder and fixed it there, then he fired repeatedly in full auto mode. As though to deny reality, the strength he put into the finger pulling tight on the trigger was abnormal. Hah. A smile that was obviously fearless even from afar. What was pulled out was one more large revolver. It was directed to behind matching Donner that had been reloaded without anyone noticing. Once more there was two lengthened bursting sounds. The fired bullets were twelve pieces. In contrast the magazine of the rifle Wilford was using had thirty shots. Even if for example an impossible phenomenon occurred, it was obvious which side would won seeing from the simple difference in quantity. Regardless of that, Wilford witnessed it. The countless sparks dancing madly midair. And then, the sight of not even a single bullet he fired reached the target. No bullet even scratched the boats frame! Furthermore. When he moved his gaze toward the impact sound, there was bullet hole created on his boats engine part. White smoke was spewing out. He didnt know if Hajime intentionally aimed there, but it seemed that even his boats engine was destroyed additionally. In addition, the cause that overturned the difference in quantity was simple. One bullet from Hajime intercepted two~three shots altogether. It was the so called reflection shot. After a bullet deflected the first bullet, its trajectory would change and deflected other bullet again. It was just like playing billiard. The sound of engine stopped, and a voice resounded in the place that became quiet. Now then, self-proclaimed businessman. Wont you talk a little bit with me? Even though Hajime was reloading slowly, Wilford and his men didnt have the slightest intention to take advantage of that opening. Triana was approaching toward their boat that was dead on water. Hajime-san was grinning widely. Although Wilfords face was absurdly convulsing, he somehow returned a smile. Yes, with pleasure! He responded to the dialogue invitation. C C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I want to write Shia arc leisurely but, the next chapter will be the last. Its already December, but I will be happy if you readers can read leisurely. Now then, I have two things to notify. First, the comic version of Arifureta is updated with the latest chapter. It can be read from Overlap-samas homepage, so please, by all means, I beg you to go there and take a look! The second notice is, tonight, from 9 PM, it seems that Arifureta special live broadcast will run at Niko niko douga! Title Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou Drama CD sale commeration special program & Overlap PR room branch-off edition It seems that the voice actors that are in charge of the Drama CD will make appearance there. Please take a look at this too by all means. Chapter 291 Arifureta Chapter 291 Arifureta After III Urgent Thanks Planning Yues Diary C AN: I posted a chapter before this chapter, so please pay attention. When I woke up this morning, I received a lot of comment congratulating me for Arifuretas anime, so Shirakome is really terribly grateful. And so, this is only a short chapter that I wrote in two hours, but allow me to post a thanks short story for the congratulation comments. No, I was really happy (^ ^) C DDDecember Day It seemed in Japan the last month of the year, December is called as shiwasu. (TN: Shiwasu = , the first kanji mean teacher/mentor, while the second kanji mean run) When I asked Hajime the meaning of it, the end of the year will be busy because of things, that even a teacher who is usually calm will be running around busily, something like that? That was what Hajime taught me. It seemed he doesnt know the exact reason though. I see. Busy Busy, is it C DDDecember X Day Tio and Remia recently are looking really busy. It seems that the clothing and jewelry shop they are managing is really booming. It looks like they are going to open a shop dedicated for kids within the year, and for the start of it they will do something like kids fashion show. It seems that Myuu will serve as the vanguard for that. Today too they were making Myuu trying on clothes for fashion show one after another. Myuu is floundering while nearly drowning. Fumu Adorable! Surely an angel will descend at the end of the year fashion show! C DDDecember Day Recently Kaori is looking busy, so I cannot really prank her. Damn you, even though you are just Kaori, but making light of me like this, how cheeky. I hear that she is following around Yaegashi family that wants to end the dispute within the year or something. It seems that quite a lot of injured appear, so she is busily serving the role as healer. Come to think of it, Shizuku is making a really tired face isnt she As expected from Yaegashi family. They being a combat race arent just for show. I wonder, will both of them quickly get free time C DDDecember @ Day Recently Hajime isnt giving me attention. It seems that Otou-samafather-in-laws company is now like a scene of carnage. It looks like they want to release the newly created game within the year. Both father and son wont come home. Lonely And so, today Im going to bring them supply. I dislike going to Otou-samas company butthis is in order to stay at Hajimes side. I am Yue. Even if the staffs-san of Otou-samas company came praying at me as though I am a founder of a new religion each time they met me, or even if Im really troubled when they came worshipping saying The healing came! Our goddess of healing has descended!, I am a woman who wont withdraw for the sake of my husband! Although, its troubling that it became great commotion every time, so this time Im putting on the glasses of recognition obstruction. I was normally noticed. Glasses girl Yue-sama has descended! Like that it became a great commotion. Otou-sama said Yue-chan, thank you for coming! Everyone is half-dead already, but this is a more effective vitality restoration than energy drink or caffeine! We can still fight! happily, so Im glad but Perhaps I should say that its as expected from the subordinates of Otou-sama. For them to easily ignore the recognition obstruction artifact of Hajime Hajime is frequently going Just how in the world while tilting his head in puzzlement. Anyway, after that Hajime care for me a little so Im satisfied. It seems that the battle against deadline? is still continuing. I sent an encouraging yell of thank your for their hard work before going home quickly, but if I can say my true feeling, I wish he will finish quickly and stay at my side. C DDDecember # Day Shia crossed over to Tortus. I hear that Hauria clan is quarreling with the empire. She is going to assist with resolving it. I told her if I should help out, but she said Its okay. If it become troublesome then Ill just mow down both sides! before she energetically slipped through the gate. It looks like she will stay at the other side for a while. When the mood maker Shia is gone, as expected, Nagumo house feels like it become quiet somehow. Damn Shia. How cheeky of her to leave me behind. Even though I told her that Ill help out, it should be fine to not refuse C DDDecember Day The occasion of everyone being away from home become a lot. Because its Decembershiwasu. Because they are busy. Because, they are busy Eh? Im, not busy though? C DDDecember Day Aaa, Im reeeally busy! In the place of everyone who are away from house, Im doing the cleaning, the washing, sending things to them, aaa, Im reeeally busy! C DDDecember Day I said a lie. Im not busy, at all. Because, when Im thinking of doing something, it will be generally over in a flash using magic. Because the electrical appliances of Nagumo house are artifact, it doesnt take effort or time at all. Today too, everyone except me seems busy C DDDecember $ Day Right now, I am flapping around, rolling around on the bed, while writing diary. Then, I suddenly thought. Could it be Im A NEET? C DDDecember Day Today, I tried asking Okaa-samamother-in-law. Am I, a NEET vampire princess? I asked. Okaa-sama was dumbfounded. Then she exploded into a laugh so great she is rolling around on the floor. I dont understand. According to Okaa-sama, the cheat heroine vampire princess from another world, getting bothered that she might be a deadbeat is just too surreal, and it hit right on her funny spot. Okaa-sama was laughing with teary eyes. For now, Im sitting at the corner of the room, hugging my knees, while facing the wall. Im feeling not wanting to do anything for a while. C DDDecember Day Okaa-sama is inviting me while grinning widely. Amazingly, it seems that the shoujo mangagirl comic Okaa-sama is working on will get an anime. It appears that she is busy with various things, like the preparatory meeting and the like. She told me that she want me to become like her assistance, doing secretarial thing. What consideration. Okaa-sama! I love you! The vampire princess get a job! I am the assistant Yue. The perfect secretary of Okaa-sama! I cannot stay like this. In order to become useful for Okaa-sama, first I have to fix my appearance properly! This isnt the time to wear a sulking jersey! C DDDecember Day Today, I accompanied Okaa-samas work. Its strange to say it myself but, I believe that I was a perfect secretary. I became adult version using metamorphosis magic, wore stylish suit smartly, I also bundled up my hair crisply, and put on a sharp glasses as insurance runs. No matter from where and how anyone look, it was the secretary Yue. Not just appearance, I casually guessed what Okaa-sama is looking for using soul magic and made preparation ahead. In order to give the other party good impression, I smiled a lot more than usual. Even if I dont have needed thing in hand, I could take it out quickly using space magic. How dreadful. My own perfect way of working, is dreadful! Perhaps being a secretary, is my hidden vocation. But, what concerned me though, was how Okaa-sama was smiling wryly for some reason, and it felt like all the staff-san of the other side had their gaze fixed on me the whole time Okaa-sama. Is secretary Yue, not needed anymore? C DDDecember ? Day O Nagumo house! Everyone came home! Their expression was tired, but it seemed that everyone finished their business safely. It became a gathering of the whole family after so long. I heard various story from them. Looks like everyone had it difficult. Having the whole family present is happiness. There is no doubt that Im happy. No doubt about it, but It feels like the fundamental problem isnt resolved. Is it mistaken for a vampire princess of another world to be a NEET? Thinking that, at night, I went to consult Hajime. Im anxious about the future. Is it all right for me to stay a NEET like this? Should I do something like part-time job? Hajime rolled around with laughter. Damn you, Hajime. Even though I consulted you while enduring shame that almost break through the heaven. The reaction of parent and child is really similar. Like that, when I stared at Hajime resentfully, Hajime apologized My bad, my bad while he also apologized It was my bad that I made you feel lonely. It was a fact that I was lonely, but its not like he need to apologize for that. Just, I only thought a bit if I too can say I did xxx, then how nice that would be. When I told him so, Hajime talked with a preface of Yue is unexpectedly a person who is brimming with curiosity, so isnt it fine if you try your hand on everything from A to Z that caught your interest? And so basically, and then he, Im a fulltime housewife, isnt it fine even if you say that? Sheesh Hajime, he said such thing looking a bit embarrassed. It felt like scale had fallen off from my eyes. Housewife. Fulltime housewife. The yamato nadeshiko wife who is waiting for her husbands return!! The murkiness in my heart cleared up all at once. I am Yue. The cheat fulltime housewife vampire princess! For now, as the duty of the housewife, Ill push down my husband and receive him deliciously. C TN: It was announced in the Niko live yesterday, but Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou will get an anime. Its planned to get broadcasted at April next year. Other than that too, 25 December Seventh volume plus Drama CD & Side Story first volume will be released at the same timeSide story [Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou C Zero] will get manga versionMarch next year Eighth volume plus Drama CD & comic version third volume Etc, etc, there are various information, so Ill be happy if you readers can check them. For the detail, please go to the official site (Https://arifureta.com/) In any case, this too is all thanks to everyone who gave me support. Really, really thank you very much! From here on too, Shirakome himself will also have fun to the maximum, while also working hard so that Ill be able to share a fun time with everyone, so from now on too please take care of Arifureta by all means. Chapter 292 Arifureta Chapter 292 Arifureta After III Shia Arc Take Care of the Rest C The boats floated side by side, and a dialogue was carried out on the river. Wilford who was face to face with Hajime also got gatling and large revolver faced toward him on this occasion. Cold sweat was flowing out like river from his whole body. Especially the dignity of the large revolver that was being grinded on his forehead, surely his life span was shrinking with certainty even now. By the way, about his underlings, perhaps it should be said just as expected, they were really excellent. Although the majority of them were either those who was on Wilfords boat or currently holding on the edge of the boat tiredly, but almost everyone survived even after going through Trianas violence. Also, for some reason the researcher Brandon was also riding on Wilfords boat, he was currently trembling while holding his head inside his hands. It was completely unknown why he was coming along. And, who are you guys actually? If I remember rightReletense company you said? In respond to Hajimes question, Wilford opened his mouth with his business smile in full throttle. Hahaha, its just a mere trading company. It deals with various goodsDD *Gorit-* Donners muzzle was carving wrinkle between his forehead. That is the business in the surface, behind the scenes, its searching, researching, and making use of relic of powerespecially to use as weapon, its that kind of company. Hearing Wilford easily confessing everything, Brandon who was holding his head suddenly opened his eyes so wide. You idiot! Are you planning betrayal!? The thing about relic is extremely a secret! Wilford didnt even turn his gaze toward him. The men also didnt show any particular reaction. If they had to choose, it seemed they were people who leaned more on Wilfords side. Hajime tilted his head and asked. Relic of power? Another fantasy word comes out again huh. What do you mean by that? From where Im standing its you who is more fantasy though Wilford showed a pondering face as though he was picking his words. His forehead was grinded. Seeing Wilford looking like he was going to spew out the companys secret like a Merlion statue, Brandon bellowed. Gyan gyan, Gyan gyan. Young man, excuse me for a bit. Wilford quickly approached Brandon, constricted his neck hard, and easily silenced him for eternity. What a quick exit from the stage. Oi oi, you do that really simply. Wasnt he your coworker? I considered him an unpleasant guy since the beginning. Besides, the situation is like this. In order for me and my subordinates to surviveright, it cant be helped. Now then, about the relic of power According to the explanation of Wilford who wasnt an ordinary person as expected, it seemed existences called relic with power existed in earth, so to speak they were things that had some kind of effect even among the OOPartout of place artifact. It wasnt something that was known widely by society, but only extremely small fraction of people knew about it. It seemed that the information was regulated even from countries. Rather OOParts were items to divert attention from that kind of relics. What to do, Shia. Even earth is fantasy enough. I dont feel that surprise though. There are also things like UFO or UMA, special program for that kind of mysterious phenomenon is often broadcasted in television right? I think it wont be that strange even if one or two among those are actually the real thing. My recognition was hardened that special program equal counterfeit butwell, certainly this earth is vast. Or rather, before speaking about Tortus and so on, thinking really, really carefully, even our own environment itself is a fantasy that occurred in earth huh The world was overflowing with mystery and the unknown. Hajime pressed on his forehead with one hand while groaning Was I too caught up with common sense despite having outrageous experience?. And, what is the content of this box? You already grasped its exact location. So you must have understood what exactly this thing is right? The muzzle grinded again. It was a demand to talk using Donner. I thought that perhaps its like this because you are purposefully asking for a talk, but as expected, you dont know about the detail huh. How about it, young man. Isnt this a good time for making a deal? If you want even more information than thisDD *Gorit*. tsu. My bad, but just like I said before this, I prized my life. It would be unbearable if the moment I told you everything you just go bang. Aa, Im used to torture so you can just consider that it wont be effective. Thats why, first release us, after thatDD Hajime pulled Donner back. He is going to negotiate! Wilford made a smile. Hajime-san lifted one hand to the sky. Wilford and others were all going ??? with tilted head. A few seconds later. Star was twinkling in the sky. Even though it was afternoon. Wilford and others all looked up to the sky. Afternoon star that was gradually increasing in brightness. The mouth of Wilford and others dropped wide open seeing that brilliant light. The next moment. Pillar of light spreading heat wave and impact poured down from the sky! By chance, the impact point was the remain of the boat that was blasted flying before this! The result wasnt at the level of smashed to smithereens anymore. It was truly a complete annihilation! Water instantly evaporated and showed the bottom of the river! Terrific impact flooded the river! And yet, for some reason around the boat it was like there was only ripple that could be felt. There was no heat wave or impact at all. Before long, when the terrain of the river was slightly changed and the light from heaven settled down, a refreshing voice resounded. Todays weather is very good huh. In a day like this, it will make you want to drop the light of sun and dye everything crimson reallyyy Wilford and others were turning their face toward Hajime with a movement that felt like *gigigi* sound would be made. Hajimes lips split open. Ok, boss. Call me your dog. Who are you calling boss. Stop that. Wilford was truly coveting his life. It seemed his subordinates also had no objection. Perhaps it should be said that they were truly a pack of dogs. It appeared they were obediently following the decision of the top dog. No see, this work is a failure after all so we will lose our place from the company. In the first place I joined the company was for earning fund to become an independent treasure hunter. I have been thinking that it would soon be the time for a change of job. Boss, I believe that we will be really useful you know? You dont need to promote yourself like there is no tomorrow. If you answer what I want to know, Ill let you go back alive. We are going to be useful you know? Seriously. Im telling you its fine not to make sure like that. I got a loyal rabbit here in place of loyal dog. You think Im gonna take the burden of troublesome bunches for more than this huh. Hajime wouldnt excessively apply hostility=murder like his time in Tortus. Unlike in Tortus, here there would be various trouble occurring if people died or vanished. Thinking of the effort it would take to carry out the countermeasure afterward, Hajime would give pardon to a certain degree. Of course, it would also depend on the situation and the other party. Wilford and his group were people of the underworld, but they werent like cult group or terrorist that couldnt be talked through. And so, Hajimes words werent a lie. Wilford focused his gaze on Hajime for a while to sound out his true intention, but perhaps he somehow guessed Hajimes thinking, because right after that he recovered his bright smile. Hahaha, thats really good to hear. We will vanish right away after the talk is over, so I earnestly beg for your mercy. And, about what that box actually is According to him, the inside of the metal box was filled with ancient biological weapon as expected. Actually they discovered a lot of lithograph at an ancient ruin that was excavated at completely different place, and it was written there that there was a biological weapon here. According to the result from deciphering the lithographs, a minority tribe that was originally living in secluded region was making use of it for medical treatment, the raw materials was a very small fraction of soil of the mountainous region. It seemed that by taking the medicine in a dose using peculiar way, mysteriously all kinds of sicknesses would be cured. But, if the way and amount of taking it were mistaken, it would instead cause the internal of the body to crumble and brought death. At the time, a certain large country that was aiming for hegemony had their eye fixed to that effect. And then, they researched the soil and diverted its use into weapon. They would process the material, used wind to spread it and caused airborne infection, then the infected human would have the inside of their body crumbled in no time at all and died. After deciphering the record of that time, the research team of the company form a hypothesis that it might be the microbe in the soilDDfurthermore it might be carnivorous microbe that was living in the ancient time. The infected would be feverish, and then its not that their cell would get necrosis or anything, they would physically get eaten from the inside and die. How can you understand such thing? A mummy was discovered. From how it was strictly stored, most likely it was a quarantined corpseit seemed the research team understood the effect from investigating it. Hajime thought I see. If that was the case, then it wasnt a matter of poison resistance. Because it was practically no different from physical attack, what would be necessary was physical defense instead of resistance ability. And then, it was difficult to expect physical defense from internal organ. From the story it was understandable how it could even affect Hajime. Though he got a hunch that if it was Shia she might be able to defend even her internal organ against it using fighting spirit. Hm? Come to think of it, was the team that discovered it all right? They discovered human that got done in by biological weapon right? It was from BC era. The microbe already died. It was a strange story. If that was the case, Shias Future Sight shouldnt activate. In that case, I see. That lithograph also recorded the way to preserve the biological weapon, and the chronology how it was brought here. That save the time. There was no definite record, but even that microbe went extinct due to some kind of cause. The fury of the biological weapon was ended. But, not all of them. It seemed the excavated ruin was the grave of the royalty of a destroyed country, and according to the record a single princess survived. After many twists and turns, the girl secured the method to preserve the microbe in hibernating state and even the microbe itself, and then she escaped from the pursuit of enemy country. And that is this ruin huh. In the beginning it seemed to be the exclusive hideout for the royalty of that country. You understand if you have seen that underground labyrinth right? Its impossible to built it without great authority and fortune. Certainly, it was natural to think of that place as the gathering of the best technology of the country. Wilford and co thoroughly investigated the record, and determined that the last princess had escaped. At the same time, they also found out that the last princess tried to accomplish her revenge by using the biological weapon inside the hegemony country. This ruin was truly a hideout where time of remaining in obscurity was spent. But, in the end that princess didnt use the weapon huh. Looks like it. It was also left in the record. According to the record, the princess wasnt getting into the labyrinth because of the enemy pursuit. Most likely she was wavering between her vengeful heart and the weight of sin of releasing the nightmare once more into this world. In the end, she reconsidered herself that the biological weapon should be buried for eternity, but her vassal didnt agree. The vassals who were driven by hatred and vengeful thought attempted to seize the weapon. The girl escape to the deepest part, and after that she never came out in order to seal the weapon along with herself. Or perhaps, she might be exhausted because of her vassals betrayal and the truth of her ruined country. The corpse of warrior in front of that door. Was he the only ally of the princess? Or else, a traitor who pursued the princess until the very end? In the end, why did she died on that trap mechanism? Right now they didnt understand, but there was no doubt it was a tragedy that happened in far away past. Naturally, the enemy country came to search for the princess. They rounded up the surviving vassals and grasped the situation. They then entered the underground labyrinth, but it resulted with a lot of victim. As a matter of fact, it seemed the king of that country himself who disseminated that biological weapon went This is bad, seriously bad. They then decided to completely seal the labyrinth. Why is only the words of the king of the country that disseminated the biological weapon is rough like that huh. In any case, Reletense company that investigated that kind of details then dispatched Wilford and co in order to obtain the ancient biological weapon. Now then, young man. I have said everything that I know. It seems that you arent Vaticans people, so I think you shouldnt have any more business with me though? Wilford pleaded once more Dont kill me very please with strong gaze. Hajime personally felt that somehow there was a curious word mixed in Wilfords sentence just now, so he grinded Donner once more while ignoring Wilfords gaze. Why are you mentioning Vatican just now? Aa, Im glad. Im convinced seeing your reaction. No you see, in our business Vatican is like our biggest rival. Fundamentally that side is collecting and managing relic of power. The agent from there is really merciless. They are our rival while at the same time they are also the synonym of terror. Earth was seriously fantasy. Thinking that, Hajime looked up to the sky with a complicated look. But, Wilfords next words changed his expression. Well, in a sense, taking on returnee as opponent instead of them is more not worth it though. *Gorit*. Wilford-sans forehead was drenched with cold sweat. A, haha, as I thought thats the case huh. Goddammit. So I had pulled the worst card right from the start. This is why Im saying that life is always going to unexpected direction. Its fine to curse, but you understand what I want to ask right? Answering honestly is for you own sake yknow? You dont want to become fish fodder arent you? Wilford answered while still sweating coldly. Im in the business of chasing after worlds mystery you know? There is no way I wouldnt get interested at the group disappearing incident and returnee commotion at Japan. Well, certainly. We also got probed by occultish secret society after all In addition, the bizarre information control that is so perfect its eerie. Reletense investigated it thinking that it might be related with relic of power you know? Though they didnt get satisfactory result. Hee, even though there wasnt any satisfactory result, how did you understand Im a returnee? No, because Wilfords gaze turned toward the spot where there was *chudon* from the sky just now. Its about three months ago I think. You used that at Britain too right? ? Britainah, that time huh. The time of *chudon* that a certain lord requested. It seemed that Reletense company also grasped the situation at Britain to a certain degree. Hajime did forbid the related people from talking and manipulated societys recognition to a certain degree, but as expected, he didnt do anything like erasing the memory of all the people living nearby who saw that light. It wasnt strange that the sky *chudon* got known. After all, a facility was blown away along with the terrain. And the result, there was also a temporary water outage after that. And so, Reletense company is gathering the information of you all to a certain degree. Thats why even if you dispose of meDD So youre saying, dont kill me even if Im not gonna take you in. You are someone really good at calculating right? Yes, boss. I, Wilford and my subordinates wont get involved at all with boss and also the returnees and people related with them! Rather, when you need it I will be really usefulDD You are really persistent at promoting yourself! Its fine, we are going to take care things like that by ourselves. Also, if you call me boss again, Im gonna shoot you. Hajime stored away Donner with an exasperated expression. Tension left from Wilfords shoulders and he let out a long sigh. It seemed that inside he was really nervous in contrast with his outside appearance. If there is no more work particularly, Im thinking of being allowed to quickly withdraw but Aa? Aah, its fine already. Go. Right, I really want to do just that but, look, our boat is destroyed so Wilford. He really had great personality. It seemed he was implicitly pleading Can you take us until the ruin, or until Puhang city?. Certainly, there was quite a distance whichever way they would go. Furthermore, this river normally had crocodile. The men hanging on the edge of the boat sometimes were worrying of their surrounding even now must be because of that. Wilford and co were turning gaze that was filled with hope at Hajime. Toward them who was like that, Hajime naturally smiled brightly. Is that necessary? The place became deadly silent. Noo, see. There are also injured people here, as expectedDD *Gorit* You guys! Its a race until Puhang city! Now, swim! Be careful of crocodile! Wilford energetically swam downstream like a fish that had obtained water. The men were carrying the injured while following him hurriedly. In a sense, they are happy bunches huh Isnt that right desuu~. I thought that he was just a smug person, but if I have to say which one, he is a gag personnel instead. By the way, they casually left behind Mr. Brandon. It couldnt be helped, so Hajime and Shia left the boat where Brandon was at to be carried away by the flow. Surely, he too would drift away to somewhere. Now then, Shia. About from here on Yes desu. What to do? Hajime showed a pondering gesture for a bit. Lets see. At first our objective is to search for Haurias base farther at the back region of the ruin, but now, Im thinking it should be fine if we just make that ancient ruin into Haurias base. Isnt that riiight. Its easily a fortress already after allll. An underground labyrinth overflowing with killing intent. Right? They are a bunches who greatly love booby trap after all. They are going to be happy for sure. Right now its submerged and broken, but it can just be fixed later. But, as a hideoutthat Reletense company whatever know about it already. About that, the local people wont get near because of the rumor of the curse, and the government of this country doesnt know of its worth. In that case, its necessary to do something about the recognition of the foreigners. If only that point could be cleared, then the ancient ruins underground labyrinth would definitely become a good base for Hauria clan. Hajime said And so as preface, Im thinking to march into Reletense company for a bit. Right away. Im also curious about their information on us. Isnt that right~. Im concerned about the information about us. Its unfortunate that the date is interrupted, but yes, lets go right away. Both of them nodded to each other, then Hajime took out the compass and crystal key and immediately teleported from the forest area to the center of a metropolis in America. C C C A metropolis in west coast. A high rise building in a corner of that cityDDReletense companys floor thirty, To think that a robbery case already occurred at the place we infiltrated, this is just too much. As expected of Hajime-san. No matter where and what you try to do, you will encounter trouble. Its only Hajime-san that is impossible to find the expected unexpected happen to you. Such conversation between Hajime and Shia resounded. Ahead of the gaze of the two was flickering light, glass wall that was partly smashed, a little bit of scattered blood, and then several collapsed guards, along with several people who seemed to be staffs. No matter how they looked, it was a scene of a case. Due to the difference of time zone, the curtain of night had already descended here. It seemed that most people had gone home, so there was few presence of people inside the company. Seeing how there wasnt any alarm or commotion that could be heard, it seemed that what happened in this floor hadnt been discovered yet. The two came here with the guidance of the compass, so they should be able to find the file regarding returnee or ancient ruin at the terminal in this floor, but Is this done by industrial espionage? According to Luffy, it looks like this is a company that is prosperous at behind the scene. Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Before we get dragged into a strange trouble again, lets accomplish our objective quickly. Hajime nodded to Shias words and called out the Arachne-san group. It was in order to inject sleeping drug into the collapsed people, just in case. Seen from the side, it was like an inhuman act of beating a corpse, but because the guard whose wound seemed serious also got a tiny bit of healing medicine injected into them, it was a good deed instead. Even if they were starting to convulse *twitch twitch* from it. Come to think of it Hajime-san, how are we going to check the information? I imagine that the PC has protection right? For the data related to ancient ruin, they could just destroy the server later and also apply recognition manipulation to the staffs with something like Heh? Feels like I forgot something? Well, it mustnt be a big deal if I forgot about it. Although, regarding the information of returnee, just in case they also wanted to confirm how much the company actually grasped and how skilled their information gathering ability was. And so, it would be the quickest to browse the data from the terminal, but something like the data of a company naturally couldnt be browsed that easily. The data was obviously being protected using password and so on. Something like hacking was completely the field of earth technology> Hajime could do programming for things related to create game, but he had no technology to infiltrate the terminal of a company. And so, Shias question was only natural. No problem. Ill use this. What is it? Hajime took out two sunglasses from Treasure Warehouse. He put one on himself while also putting the other on Shia. Its an artifact to replay the sight of the past through the lensDDUrd Glass. It was an artifact that Tio often used to gather image album. In Tios case, the camera she used had Urd Glass as its lens. Seeing the past using this artifact would consume magic power in proportion of the time that was traced back, that consumption rate was also at a level that couldnt be made fun of, but just peeking back through this one whole day to look at the password wouldnt be a problem. I see, Shia nodded while for now she cracked her neck. She was putting in fighting spirit~ Why is it only my sunglass that looks like party-goers specification!? Isnt the frame absurdly heart shaped!? Thats not all yknow. Try filling it with magic power. She tried pouring. The glasses shined really shiny! Light of seven colors brilliantly and super colorfully decorated inside the dark room! Shia was shining bright! Is there other? What are you dissatisfied about? Mostly everything. Even though he created it for Shias sake. Even though Yue was pleased with it. Hajime muttered such things while taking out different sunglass. It was teardrop type. Shia personally felt something like Ee~, isnt there anything with smarter look?, butwhen she put it on she thought Eh? Its unexpectedly suited me?. Well, Im fine with this butwhen Hajime-san is wearing round type sunglass, it feels terribly suspicious, or really fishy. Its the booming recently. When you meet the people of government wearing this, they generally will draw back. The bunches who should be good in poker face will have their thought Thi, this guy, he is totally fishy! completely appear on their face. Please dont play around with the reaction of governments people. Hajime cackled while prompting Shia to activate the ability of Urd Glass to see the past. Through Urd Glass, the past image of the room began to be projected. First, the situation of the incident was projected. Oo, its like movie desuu! This mister thief somehow is amazing! Hajime-san, lets look from the beginning of the assault! Certainly its like movie huh. Yosh, then starting from the beginning of the attack The image was projected like a replay and the beginning of the attack was normally played back. Just as the two said, a sight that was like a movie scene spread out. The attacker wore a really fit coat with his face hidden by mask. That mask was like the face of Kaoshi of a certain anime movie of spirited away phenomenon, it looked really eerie. It seemed the attacker was alone. He made several staffs who were working overtime to faint, then threatened the last one with a knife and began to browse the information terminal. And then, he gave instruction to the male staff who was stiff from terror and began to copy the information to a storage medium. This guy. The browsed information and the copied content caused Hajime to narrow his eyes and reflexively leaked out his voice. Its the information of the ancient ruin isnt it~. How timely. Well, that is fine but, why, even the information of returnee Rather than it being his objective, it feels more like he discovered it by chance and snatched it on the occasion huh. Although, Hajime wondered why there was a need to expressly go as far as copying the data. If the man was an industrial spy, there should be other information that could be more profitable. The image was progressing even while Hajime and Shia tilted their head in puzzlement. Then, two guards carelessly arrived in the middle of the copying progress. Looks like they were patrolling. The threatened staff instantly looked relieved, but right after that he was punched and fainted. The attacker also attacked the guards. He sent flying one guard using old-looking collapsed baton, while the other one was blown away to the glass wall with a midair spinning kick. After confirming that the guards were silenced, the attacker pulled out the storage media that had finished the data copying before vanishing inside the dark corridor as though melting into darkness. Hoee~, it was amazing. Thats obviously a pro. Just who in the world could he be? Shia raised an admiring voice, but Hajime didnt react. When she looked, Hajime was folding his arms thinking of something. Whats wrong? Is Hajime-san concerned with the information of returnee getting taken? No, thats not really a big problem. After all using compass we can find the attackers whereabouts right away. There is no rush. Just Just? What is it? Is there something concerning? It was just for an instant but, the baton that guy showed, also when he jumped, at the inner part of his exposed coatI saw cross mark. ?? Whats wrong with that? Shias rabbit ears tilted. Hajime explained while pondering. If you say that it might be just a fashion, then thats that, but if thats not the case, then it will be quite troublesome I guess. If that guy has a backing just like what Im imagining, the people behind him will become interested in returnee. The people behind himyou mean that attacker-san belong to an organization, and that organization is troublesome? I dont know whether they are troublesome or not though. I also dont know what their intention is. H~m? Who could it be? Luffy said it right? The organization that should be avoided in this business? Ee~rrah Shia hit her palm *pon* when she remembered. Hajime who saw that nodded and spoke the organization, or rather the country the attacker might belonged to. Right, its Vatican. C C C A residential area in a certain place at Britain. The town had splendid harmony between new and old building. Inside a house at a tranquil area slightly distanced from the center of the city, resounded a voice of a girl that sounded delighted, or joyful, or it wouldnt even be an exaggeration to say that the voice sounded happy. Ko~suke~! The pie is finished baking~! The voices owner was a blonde haired beautiful girl with hair in side tail style and wearing frilly apron and fluffy kitchen mittenDDEmily Grant. Her hands had a container of apple pie that was baked just now. She sniffed *sun sun-* at the sweet gentle aroma in enjoyment, with her almond-shaped eyes that were like cat narrowing in satisfaction. Ko~suke~! Can you hear me~? You can leave trimming the garden for later, so lets eat before it get cold~ Emily-chan was calling at her beloved person who was currently tending the garden with a voice that sounded sweeter than apple pie. At present, the one at the garden was Kousuke E AbyssgaDDnot, it was Endo Kousuke. Although, to be more accurate it was one of his clones. The main body was at Japan. Although, even though it was clone body, it could share information with the main body in real time, it also could eat. The sense of taste could also be shared. From the point that it wasnt the main body, Emily personally felt lonely, she also longed for the real one, but she convinced herself with saying A convenient communication method that is a bit real. By the way, right now her family wasnt at home. They were going out. And so, there was just the two of them. Emily would restrain herself in front of her family, but when it was just the two of them she became awfully indulgent. In various things. From the garden, Got it~! Im coming soon! such voice could be heard. Just from that, Emilys expression loosened funya~. She put the apple pie on the plate while humming, and went toward the living room with light footsteps. And then, Yo, sorry for the intrusion. There was a demon king. HIIIIIIIIH, HE CAME OUUUTT!? Emily-chan screamed and leaped on the spot. The apple pie danced in the air. WATCH O~UT! AND THEN ITS A WASTEE~E! DESUU! Shia caught the plate and apple pie while generating afterimage. Hajime glanced at that while speaking his dissatisfaction with throbbing vein on his forehead. Oi you, why are you screaming right after seeing my face? Im sorry! My Kousuke is always much obliged to you! She stood at attention before giving a beautiful bow. It was as though her husbands superiorDDfurthermore it was someone at the rank of president or chairman suddenly visited her home. Even while at her wits end, Emily-chan desperately greeted like a young wife. At their first meeting, various things happened. Various things. Geez, Hajime-san you dummy! Thats why I told you not to teleport directly, but visit from the entrance. Please dont scare my cute little sis. Are you all right, Emily-chan? Shi, Shia-oneesanIm, ALL RIGHT DESSU! She didnt look okay at all no matter how one looked at her. By the way, they teleported directly inside the house was because there were the guards from Britains intelligence bureau around Grant house, so this was so they wouldnt get spooked. Though Shia wished that they didnt spook Emily rather than them. Then, there Kousuke entered the living room saying Emily? Are you okay? Looks like Nagumo and Shia came though while wiping his hands with a towel. Kousukee! Emily quickly snuggled beside Kousuke. It seemed she was really nervous to be in the presence of the demon king. Kousuke comforted Emily there, there while asking. Nagumo, and also Shia-san. Whats the matter you two? If I remember right, you two were in the middle of a trip right? Aa, it became a bit troublesome mater. This is work request. Trouble? Kousukes vigilance jumped up. He looked at Hajime with reluctant face. Hajime smiled wryly at such Kousuke while putting a metal box beside the apple pie. You see, this is something we found at an underground dungeon of an ancient ruin. A powerful biological weapon that destroyed several countries in the past. WAIT A SECOOOOOOND-! There are a lot of place to tsukkomi than I dont know where to begin here! But for now, dont put that beside Emilys apple pie! Kousuke recovered the apple pie swiftly while putting in a deft tsukkomi. His gaze was intensely pleading Explain the situation right from the start! No, as expected just go home!. Of course, demon king-sama didnt go home! Emily said Come to think of it, sheesh me, I didnt even bring out tea!, she then returned to the kitchen with hurried footsteps looking like a young wife as expected. Hajime gave her a glance while starting to explain the situation without allowing any argument. Hajime talked while yummily enjoying Emilys handmade tea and apple pie. When he finished talking, Kousuke raised a dry laughing voice saying Earth, is seriously fantasy. Hajime grinned widely at him and said. And so, it will be a lot of hard work investigating that guys too big backing, so Ill leave it to you. Dont leave it to me. Stop. I dont know anything. You see, this biological weapon, it seems that originally it would become a cure-all when its mixed using peculiar way. No, listen to me. Im not going to accept it you listening. If Emily is interested then its find if you turn it over to her. Its something like this after all. Ill prepare the facility, Ill also set up any necessary things. Its going to be a part of the reward. If you arent interested, I cannot handle it so Ill just dispose of it. Oi Nagumo, listen. I said already Im not gonna do it. The opponent is just too big, you said it yourself. Rather than me doing it solo, you guys doing it isDD The reward is this much see. You will need funds for the wedding right? What do you mean wedding fund!? If you think Im going to get lured by such wordsDD Kousuke howled to Hajime who ignored his words and continued talking, but beside him the girl with superabundance attribute, Emily tensed her face and taking the bait, she answered. Accepted! Demon king-sama! Lets do our best, Kousuke! Emily is baited!? Thats just too easy right!? Or rather, which is it? Which got you hooked? Is it the ancient cure-all? Or else the marriage fund with me!? Ko, Kousukein front of demon king-sama and Shia-oneesan, you said marry with me like thatIm, embarrassed Can you stop extracting only convenient words from my comment like a journalist!? Emily-chan pressed her cheeks with both hands while fidgeting with faked reluctance. Her trademark side tail also swayed *furi furi*. Its great that you two got along really well. If you need anything else contact me again later. Ah, wait, Nagumo! Why are you looking like you arent going to touch this even with a pole! You are leaving this wholesale to me too much! At the very least do this job together with me! Hajime stood up from his seat and opened a gate, to which Kousuke pleaded earnestly to him. Hajime smiled brightly to such Kousuke once more and, Im in the middle of date with Shia. Telling me to suspend it like thatEndo, since when you became that kind of terrible guy? Shut up-. I dont want getting told that Im a terrible guy only by you! Youve really changed huh. Hajime said such thing with that kind of attitude. In respond Kousuke put in a tsukkomi with throbbing vein on his forehead. However, such objection was just like a breeze against swaying willow, Because its true right? For the moment, you already got the result from mock exam to your targeted medical university that can be said as certain, if you do nothing but studying then youll want to move your body, and then you said that you want to do something, not sports, but something with tension. Thats why, I suggested this to help you refresh, and yet, you told me to do it myself even if it will make Shia sad, really, someone like you is justDD DAaaAAAAH, I got it! I got it already! I just need to do it right!? *mumble mumble, grumble grumble* Seeing Hajime starting to talk like that, Kousuke responded in abandonment. To that, Hajime bestowed Oo, so you will accept huh. As expected from Abyssgate! words of praise (?) to him. Then, take care of the rest. He easily said that and walked to the other side of the gate accompanied by Shia. From behind, Ill contact you later for sure! Pick up the call okay! such voice resounded. It was regarding information leak of their comrades, so in the end, surely Kousuke wouldnt hesitate to help out Hajime right from the start. It was just the opponent would be too big if their worry was right in the mark, that he was a bit anxious to do it alone. Perhaps guessing such complicated worry of Kousuke, Shia groaned after the gate closed. Uu~n, will he be okay I wonder?[ Its going to be all right, if we leave it to Endo. In a sense, that was the greatest proof of demon king-samas trust. Certainly the date with Shia is a priority, but when the date is over, I want to reconsider about things related to enterprise. Just like Reletense company. Besides, there is no one that is superior to that guy in covert investigation, so he is the suitable person to deal with an opponent that we dont want to discern our movement. Well, if its necessary, Ill lend him as much help as possible. Hajime said that with a shrug. He then pulled himself together and suggested something. Rather than that, Shia. This place is still Britain, but are we going to continue the search for base? We still have time remaining in the trip schedule anyway.] What are we going to do with the ancient ruin? We are keeping it on hold for now. In Britain there is a lot of forest with abundant nature. And there are many famous story of forest with witch in it. Occult story like sorcery or magic is also the staple here. So perhaps, we might find new earth fantasy here? Oo, that sounds good! Then, lets go to a date in Britains forest for the remaining time! Shia hopped around happily. Hajime too naturally smiled. It felt like they would get the attention of some kind of great power like this, but in front of the smile of the rabbit that was the very definition of innocence, he could think of it as just trivial problem. After having a lot of fun spending important time with Shiathen, he would check at the lords condition just in case. Hajime muttered that inside his heart while Hajime strongly gripped back the hand that Shia presented to him with delighted smile on her face. C C C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Continuing from last week, I received a lot of congratulating comment for getting anime. Really thank you very much! Now then, there are about two notifications. At Gardo, Arifureta Nichijous latest chapter is updated! Its interesting as usual. To the degree it make me want to reimport the material back to the main story lol If you like, please go there to look by all means. C The second is apology. The spin-off [Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou Zero 1] that was planned to be launched at 25 December will move to 28 December It get delayed. It seems there are various circumstances. Volume 7 will still be launched at 25 December. My deepest apology to those who has made a plan or looking forward to it. It will be delayed by three days but, please kindly take care of it. Chapter 293 Arifureta Chapter 293 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal C At the time the returnee uproar was calming down, in a certain day where there would be consecutive holiday in a few more days. In the living room of his home, Hajime was encountering an extremely troubling situation. If you want to pass through here, then step over your mothers dead body. His mother Sumire was standing on his way while repeatedly jumping sideways for some reason. Her gaze was sharp, and her movement was agile. She was muttering kabaddi kabaddi kabaddi with small voiceit seemed that it wasnt sideways leaping, but she was imitating Indias sport. It was completely mysterious that for some reason his mother challenged him with India sport even though he was only trying to go to the kitchen to take some drink. And then, speaking of mystery, Hajime. Tou-san will cry if you arent showing any reaction soon you know? Surely it also applied to the fatherDDShuu, standing behind him in Joj pose that looked relatively painful. (TN: Jojo pose) In other words, currently Hajime who was trying to take drink from the kitchen was being surrounded by his mother who was doing kabaddi and his father who standing in Joj pose for some reason. Hajime let out a long sigh and, I dont want to say something like this to my parents butIll dare to say it. DDSeriously annoying. Myy, how can you say that to your father! Just because he is a bit like that, its cruel! Apologize! Oii, how can you say that to your mother! Just because she is a bit like that, thats cruel! Apologize! Sumire and Shuu looked at each other. It seemed they both thought that Hajimes words were directed to the other one. It never crossed their mind that those words could be for themselves. Wait a second dear. Just what is annoying from me. He referred to the father who is standing in Joj pose at the living room you know? In this world there is no human more annoying than you right now. Ha? I dont get what do you mean though? Is there something more annoying than a mother who is doing kabaddi inside the house? Stop running from reality, Sumire. A beat. Aa?Oo? They both pressed on each other. Nagumo familys married couple were galring at each other while sandwiching their son in between. Hajime was massaging his forehead to endure the headache from the outbreak of incomprehensible matrimonial quarrel. Anyway leave aside the matrimonial quarrel for now, can you say just what in the world you two were planning to do? Sumire and Shuu who were glaring at each other returned to their original position with a jump *hyupa-*, then with a good coordination that would make one wonder just what with the dangerous atmosphere before this, they spoke their desire. We want to go to another world travel!! Sumire and Shuus eyes were sparkling. It seemed they wanted to go to Tortus. There would be consecutive holiday soon, so they must be wanting to go to a family trip. And they were requesting for the destination to be another world. Tortus huh. My bad, but is it no good to postpone it for a bit later? Its not that we cannot go, but it will make my plan to get disordered greatly. There was a method to go to Tortus. The method was simple. If there was the compass and Crystal Key, they could go anywhere. Although, it wasnt like there was no problem at all. It was the fuel. Even calling the amount of energy needed to travel between worlds as enormous was still underselling it, an absurd amount of magic power would be necessary. They couldnt travel that easily. For now, there was a stock of magic power that was just barely enough. There was enough, but there was schedule to use it until Hajime could establish a method to travel easily and freely to another world. He hesitated to use it merely just to go playing. Hajime was looking reluctant, however, Sumire and Shuu showed a complacent smile as though wanting to say That reaction is just as expected. And then, they signaled by whistling in front of the dubious Hajime. By the way, Sumire couldnt whistle, so she was saying Pyuuu. Right after the whistling echoed inside Nagumo house, multiple silhouettes appeared in the living room. It was a teleport that didnt even use gateDDDivine Existence. Naturally, the ones that appeared were Yue, and then Myuu, Remia, Shia, and Tio who seemed to be teleported by Yue. Yue and co then began moving with a smooth movement that was like trained troupe. A-no-ther-world! Want-to-go! A-no-ther-world! Want-to-go! When Sumire was starting to take the lead, at the front Myuu, Yue, Remia, and then Sumire were lining up vertically in that order and began doing Choo Choo rain. (TN: Choo Choo Train, google it) Myuu was laughing while doing her best to move her small body in big circle. Yue was depicting a circle with slightly delayed movement. She was expressionless, but she looked like she was having fun somewhat. Remia too was chucklingUfufu ? while following their movement splendidly. Hajime thought. These guys, they absolutely practiced this. At the same time, the face of his mother who was pleading for another world travel with triumphant look made him irritated somehow. Thats right! To another woorld! Lets go! Desuu! When he looked back, Tio, Shuu, and Shia were lining up horizontally while making chuuni pose. Their pose was Joj pose that came from accumulating research on top of research. At the front was his mothers gang perfectly reproducing a revolving dance that was leaving impression in the heart somehow even though its formal name still wasnt clear despite the dances fame, while at the back was his fathers gang who was doing perfect chuuni pose that was also impossible to forget. I waaant to see my sons cool side juust for a biit~? It was my dream to get my son to take me going to a trip you knooow~. I wish my son will fulfill his filial piety~ The mother and father were whining with their all. Hajimes forehead massage was getting more intense. When he was holding his head at his wits end toward the eccentricity that was under the name of parents pestering, Yue who was expressionlessly twirling opened her mouth. Hajime. Its important to do what should be done, but family service is also important. Yue A telepathy suddenly arrived from Yue. Besides, Okaa-samamother-in-law and Otou-samafather-in-law want to know the track that Hajime walked. This isnt simply curiosity. But because this is about their treasured son. I understand. Hajime doesnt really want, Okaa-sama and Otou-sama to know about what Hajime did. Isnt that right? Youre right. I think its something they dont need to know. Okaa-sama and Otou-sama also understand that Hajime is thinking like that. But, exactly because of that, they want to know. In order to convey, that they can embrace Hajime with their feeling like now even after knowing. Hajime looked up. Tortus was an important place where he met Yue and others. There was no way he was avoiding it. But, at the same time, that world was also hell for Hajime. What he did to escape and return home, should be called as gruesome in earth. He didnt have the slightest but of regret, and if it was necessary he would do the same thing even now. Although, he had already told his parents about what he had done, and even Hajime would hesitate to make his father and mother to expressly follow his track and made them felt it for real. For example, even if he was convinced that how his parents were looking at him wouldnt change from it, as a son, he felt a hesitation that couldnt be explained with logic. The travel to another world had been done several times, but he had never brought Shuu and Sumire together at those occasions was the manifestation of such thinking. Seeing Hajime was indecisive, Yue spoke encouragingly at him while still doing twirling dance. I also want to know. With what kind of feeling, what kind of hardship you overcame, in order for Hajime to return back to Okaa-sama and Otou-sama. The two of them have the right to know. Hajime, answer them? If Yue speak that much, then I cannot escape anymore huh. Thats right, escape. It was unlike Hajime to do that. Hajime smiled self-depreciatingly and his shoulders that were tensed unconsciously relaxed. Haa. I got it. Kaa-san, Tou-san, Ill invite you two to Tortus at the coming holidays, so stop doing Choo Choo Trai and Joj pose inside the house already. Immediately, Wa~i! Sumire and Shuu raised both their hands joyfully. They jumped for joy while high fiving each other. Their frolicking caused Hajime to spontaneously want to tsukkomiretort Are you two children!. That was how happy they were to be able to know about what Hajime went through in another world. We did it dear! With this we can see a lot of animal ears as much as we want! Oi oi, Sumire. Dont forget about elf in the flesh! Weve got to see the pointed ears twitching even at the risk of our life! Thats obvious! Especially the girl! Gufufuh, I really cannot wait to see erlf in the flesh its painful(TN: In Japan, elf is read as erufu, with the r sounds like l. Here Sumire switched the u in the middle with o, into erofu. When Japanese people read it, it will still sound like elf, but the ero there refer to erotic.) Thats it! Hajime turned his gaze to Yue. What did you say about following my track? O, of course they also want to know about that, should be Yues gaze was fiercely swimming around. Seeing how the two were frolicking merrily while chanting Erlf! Erlf in the flesh!, no matter how anyone looked, no parental feeling of wanting to know the sons experience could be seen at all. Rather, their own interest and desire were bared to see. There, someone pulled *kui kui* at Hajimes hand Papa. Whaaat is erlf? Myuus pure question. Her eyes were shining with curiosity. No way he could teach her the meaning of the words of the two dirty adults. Those pure eyes made Hajime felt like that. Hajime was directing a nihilistic gaze toward Sumire and Shuu while, Myuu. There are things in this world that shouldnt be known. ?? He answered like that. C C C At the morning of the holiday. A lot of people were inside Nagumo homes living room. Kaori? My angel? Wont you get back into good mood soon? Look, somehow Otou-san is also coming like this. Okay? On the living rooms sofa, there was the figure of Kaori who although she was sitting demurely with upright gesture of both her legs sticking close to each other and her hands put on the knees, her expression wasnt even trying to hide her sullenness. Toward such KaoriDDthe one who was desperately cheering up his beloved daughter was Shirasaki Tomoichi. Kaori, Oji-sanuncle is seriously depressed, so how about leaving it at that? The one who was smiling wryly beside Kaori while intermediating was Shizuku. Tomoichi-kun too is getting hardships from his daughter huh. Otou-san? What does that mean? Rather I believe the one getting hardship here is me who found out about my familys hidden occupation and outrageous behavioral principle though? I stirred up the hornets nest. The one who sent sympathetic words to Tomoichi and got rewarded with reproachful gaze from Shizuku was Yaegashi Koichi who averted his eyes. Beside Koichi, the one who similarly averted her eyes was the grandfather Yaegashi Shuuzou. Fufu, Tomoichi-san and Kaori-chan are really close. Its always embarrassing every time, Kirino-san. There were two ladies leisurely watching the father-daughter quarrel while drinking tea at the living rooms table. One was Yaegashi Kirino, the other one was Shirasaki Kaoruko. They were respectively the mother of Shizuku and Kaori. Hearing the talk of Nagumo family going to Tortus for a trip at this consecutive holiday, Kaori and Shizuku pleaded In that case we too!. The result, the families of both household were gathering like this in the living room of Nagumo house. Unfortunately, the family outside these two families wasnt able to take consecutive holidays. One other family would be the exception and passed off in this time. In order to bring along that last fellow traveler to this Tortus travel, currently Hajime wasnt in Nagumo house. The people here were waiting for his return. Actually, Kaoruko was a great fan of Sumires shoujo mangagirl comic, and Kirino who didnt know about the manga itself but knew about the live-action film knew about Sumires true identity as the author. Their tension was rising, they were also getting excited talking with Remia and Myuu who joined in the conversation about the mother-daughters story of the fishman tribe. Shuu was making fun of Tomoichi, Tomoichi who snapped assaulted Shuu Yue was making fun of Kaori, Kaori who snapped assaulted Yue Shia coaxed Shuuzou and Koichi that she wished to be shown the technique of Yaegashi-style (hidden), then the two displayed outrageous ninjutDDancient martial arts technique in the garden On that gardens tree, a regrettable dragon who blundered early in the morning was being hung down wrapped in bamboo mat The neighbor saw the garden of such Nagumo house while passing through hurried footsteps The gossip among the neighbors that Nagumo house was a haunted environment of the residential area was accelerating They killed time like that for a while. Suddenly, the space in the living room began to distort like jelly. It was the proof of space teleportation using gate. As expected, a round hole that a person could pass through was spreading. That bastard, he is obviously having lingering attachment. As I thought, perhaps I should do a scene of Inugami house once to him properly? (TN: Inugami house, something like murder story or something in Japan I think) Thats why Im saying, why is Hajime-kun is so fixated with Inugami house? Taichi-kun also get a lot of hardships isnt he. More importantly, its really like Anywhe Door. How amazing~ The one who entered was Hajime and Aiko, and then Aikos mother Akiko. It would be Akiko alone who joined them from Hatayama family. The other family members couldnt leave alone their farm even temporarily and this time they would pass up the opportunity. They would participate at another chance when the travel between worlds became easier. Hajime who crossed through space while talking about something saw the two fathers and the two wives scuffling before his eyes, and then he saw the Yaegashi family displaying things like KatonFire Style or KawarimiSubstitute Technique in the garden, then he saw the four madams chatting and giggling while feeding Myuu, and said a short sentence. Eh? Whats with this chaos? Even though he only left them for thirty minutes, for some reason he was shown great commotion inside the house. His expression cramped. And then, he saw the Hatayama mother and daughter whose eyes opened wide, Aikos home is really peacefully nice huh. I really like Hatayama family you see~ Hee!? I, is that so? Ehehe~ My, Hajime-kun you flatterer, saying happy thing like that. Come again to play in the future. Our houses fruits are the best thanks to Aiko you know? Yes. I will come at that time without fail. Hajime and Hatayama mother and daughter conversed peacefully. Under their feet there was still a great ruckus. Speaking of the cause, its the son of you bastard!Ha-ha-ha! Tomo-kun, your heart is really narrow huh~. This is why recently Kaori-chan is calling me Otou-san adoringlyDDDont say anymoreeeeee! Im a bit aware of it after alllll-. Also, Dont call me Tomo-kunnn- The father of Shirasaki family and the father of Nagumo family were grappling like that. Incidentally, beside them wasMuiiiiiiiih, Yue you idiooootNniiiiih, Kaori you stupiiidd there was exchange of cat punch and cat kick. Furthermore, Pa, papaaa! Save meee! Myuu who was jostled and treated affectionately like a cat by the madam group was reaching out her hand to him while gasping for breath, at the garden Shia VS Shuuzou & Koichi was almost starting, Shizuku was desperately stopping them. In the end, it would be one hour later when everyone calmed down and they could depart. C C C Everyone was bringing only baggage in the amount that wouldnt become hindrance and moved to underground the Nagumo house. The parents from each family were goingA really deep underground room is in surprise. Tomoichi whose occupation was an architect was muttering something likeThe Building Standards Law is. Before long they could see the end of the stair, but ahead it became a wall and the path ended. While everyones attention gathered at Hajime wondering what to do, Hajime put his hand on a corner of the wall. Instantly, brilliant crimson light ran through the whole wall, and the wall split into two. Oo~ Admiring voices were raised. The wall is using a magic called soul magic. If its not someone that Hajime-kun give permission to, they absolutely wont be able to enter inside. After all the magic literally investigate the compatibility of the soul. Of course, I can enter inside! Kaori showed a triumphant look especially toward her father. Im trusted by Hajime-kun you know! Such implicit claim caused Tomoichi to display a sullen face that was exactly like his daughter before this. But, the next moment he made a grand tsukkomi with his eyes snapping wide open. WAIT A SECOOOOOOOOND! This is obviously strange isnt it!? Whats with this size! Yes, the underground space Hajime was proud of had the size a bit like a theater building. No matter how one looked at it, it was the size that reached until the other houses in the neighborhood and even underground the main street. As an architect who often got troubled how to create as much as size as possible with limited space, surely this underground space that felt like saying It exist for the sake of crushing Building Standards Law!The land of other people is mine. The land of the country is also mine couldnt be tolerated no matter what. This space that was as though it existed for the sake of making him, a first class architect wanted to say Are you showing off this outrageous thing to me, huuuuh!? caused Tomoichi to send a glare at Hajime. Hajime smiled wryly while saying. I didnt do anything that will make it troublesome to deal with if its exposed. Im enlarging the underground space using a magic called space magic. You know about the Treasure Warehouse that Kaori has right? The principle is the same. I, is that so. Anything is really possible with magic huh Tomoichi felt like the common sense of architect was overturned right from the root and he looked up. He barely ignored the overwhelming gaze of my angel beside him that was looking for agreement Hajime-kun is amazing isnt he? Right, right? Otou-san also think so right?. He was also doing his best to ignore the exasperated gaze of his wife who was looking at him acting like this. Hmmm. This is nice. When Tomoichi-kun yelled just now his voice doesnt really echo. The wall and floor also look strong against impact, it feels like we will be able to have good training here without being a bother to the neighbors. And above all else, its making the heart dance just from it being underground. Right. Hajime-kun. About this underground space, can you make it under Yaegashi house too if we request it? Otou-san!? Ojii-chanGrandfather!? You two are still planning to make our house into even more outrageous residence!? The current house head and assistant instructor of Yaegashi-style who was stepping repeatedly on the floor and striking the wall roughly were leaking out their admiration and envy and desire all over. Together they also ignored the grieving voice Stooopp it! of the daugther who wanted them to stop. If Shizuku is okay with it, I wont be reluctant to be of help. (TN: A reminder, Hajime is using polite language all this time when he is talking with his wives family here. He is using casual language when talking with his own parents though) When Hajime was worrying whether it was all right to increase his lovers hardship for more than this while looking at Shizuku, Shizuku shook her head left and right in a display of Firm rejection!. Hajime-san, I wonder if you will also receive request for individual underground space? I want to have consultation about a space where only limited people can enter using soul magic though Okaa-san!? Shizuku had no ally. Kirikos gaze with her index finger touching her cheek and her head tilted that strangely looked appropriate for her was locking straight at Hajime. Even while Hajimes cheeks were cramping, for now he put away the problem for the future by saying If there is a chance I will be open for consultation. Except the father of a certain bug rabbit, Hajime was doing his utmost to be considerate to the speech and conduct of his wive~s family, so he hesitated to reject them down bluntly. Hmmmm, no matter how many times I hear it, the discomfort from seeing Goshujin-sama using polite language art still amazing. Isnt it~. A lot has happened since coming to earth, I have also seen Hajime-san like this several times though. Tio and Shia were looking at Hajime with a really complicated expression. For the two of them, the demon king Hajime who was crushing absurdity with even more absurdity was exactly what Hajime was to them, so they only felt chill that made their body shiver for some reason when seeing his action and speech that were considerate to other people. Although, this was the manifestation of Hajimes feeling that was trying to treasure the entirety of his wive~s family, so they didnt intend to stop him. They advanced deeper into the underground space that was also Hajimes underground workshop. Here and there, things like transmutation material, or modern technology goods were placed, the golemsGrim Reapers that were in the process of creation were especially eye-catching. Even Yue and others, and Sumire and Shuu who were used to seeing them to a certain degree had their gaze wandering around restlessly in curiosity. While that was going on, Hajime pulled several books from a bookshelves that were safekeeping various materials. Instantly, *gogogo-* a heavy sound resounded and the bookshelves split to left and right. The wall behind it had a metallic two-leaf door that was also made solidly. Seeing that, it seemed Shuu had a question suddenly welling up inside and he asked while tilting his head. Come to think of it Hajime. Why are you using that kind of door? If you have that crystal key something, you can connect the space from anywhere right? It was a question that was only natural, which caused everyones gaze to gather on Hajime. Certainly thats true. But this door is also an artifact more or less, its taking part in economizing the use of magic power. It erased the need to use magic power for designating or fixing the coordinate in place. Though it only has the effect of reducing the cost by twenty percent. I see. If I remember right, the exit is fixed at the palace in the other world. Hahah, Tou-san completely thought that the reason you made this is only because this is cooler. Hajime slowly averted his gaze. Actually eighty percent of his reason was that. Also, he secretly gave the name World Door to it. Even though there was already the door that was locked using soul magic to enter the workshop, by the point he set up bookshelves to hide this it was beyond obvious that this was merely his hobby working in full. The gaze of Yue and co, the wive~s who guessed his reason was lukewarm. Myuus praise of Papa! This bookshelves is cool nano! echoed inside his heart in bad meaning. Sumires wide grin that seemed to say I understand you know? was unbearable. A, anyway, Ill open the door so back away a bit. Hajime took out Crystal Key from his Treasure Warehouse, then put it inside the keyhole of the World Door that wasnt particularly necessary. Then, crimson light that was particularly meaningless surged through the whole surface of the World Door, then a pattern that seemed really meaningful emerged out also without any particular meaning. When even more magic power that was taken out from magic crystals in stock was poured in, before long the World Door started to emit light that was overflowing with mystique and impact. Of course, the light was meaningless. There, Yue and others also joined in pouring magic power in order to lighten Hajimes burden, each of their magic power light brilliantly illuminated the underground workshop. Sumire and Shuu were watching in fascination toward that sublime sight without even making commotion with wide eyes. The other parents were even more so. Before long, the magic power of Hajime and co that was real cheat was completely taken by Crystal Key and World Door. Finally space connection to the side of Tortus was formed. Hajime rotated the Crystal Key. *Click*, heavy sound of a lock getting opened rang and the door opened. At the same time, *RINGOOOON!* a bell ringing sound reverberated. This was the sound that notified the gate opening at the palaces side. Hajimes crimson, Yues golden, Shias bluish white, Tios pure black, Kaoris silver, Shizukus lapis lazuli, Aikos cherry blossom, lights of seven colors overflowed. In front of the opened gate, Hajime who was illuminated by the backlighting looked back across his shoulder while smiling. And then, Then, lets start the another world travel. Saying that he stepped inside the light at the lead. Sumire and Shuu looked at each others face and their face burst into a bright smile. They raised Yafuuuuuh a cheer while leaping into the light following their son. After them, Yue and others followed while smiling. Now, Otou-san! Okaa-san! Lets go! O, ooh, yo-yo, youre right! But, is this thing really all right As expected, it gives a bit of hesitation. Tomoichi got cold feet and Kaoruko felt nervous. Kaori grasped the hand of her parents who were like that and jumped into the gate while pulling the two. He, hey, Aiko. I know that its fine, but the other side, thats, it cannot be seen from here? It should be visible thoughhaa. This is because of Hajime-kuns excessive dramatic act. Geezsometimes he is just like a child. Aiko was making expression of really cant be helped while taking the hand of Akiko who was getting a second thought as expected. Then she led her into the light. Seeing such Shirasaki family and Hatayama family, Shizuku fired up herself As expected, normally anyone will get second thought like that in this time. I have to get a hold of myself here!. To think that Ill be able to have mysterious experience like this in this age. Kukuh, Im feeling high spirited that is unbecoming for an old man. Thats only reasonable, Oyajifather/old man. This is the world of sword and magic you know? Its natural to be thrilled if you are a man. The first one from Yaegashi family who enter will be me! Muh, damn Koichi! Getting head start is unforgivable! Geez, man will be like boys no matter how much time passed isnt it? But, fufu, my heart beat also cannot calm down so I cannot say anything about other people myself. Please wait, dear! Otou-samafather-in-law! Everyone of Yaegashi family leaped into the light eagerly. Leaving behind their daughter. Inside the spacious underground workshop, Shizuku was left alone. Even though she was fired up because it was a travel to unknown world for her familyher eyes were turning hollow. But, seeing the light was gradually getting weaker, she suddenly returned to her senses and, Wa, waiiiit! Dont leave me behiiind! She raised her voice in panic while leaping into the gate. C C C The World Door that was set up inside Nagumo houses underground workshop. That door that was connected to another world with lights of seven colors overflowing was passed through by people who were fearful, people who were used to it, and also people who were high spirited. Like that, while *ringooon* sound that was like churchs bell was ringing out, they whose eyes were narrowed because of the dazzling light finally managed to secure back their sight. There, what leaped into their sight wasDD This is another world. Hahawhat grandeur. No more words are coming to me. It was a grandeur nature. The World Door at Tortus side was on the summit of a tower that was connected to the place with sky corridor. Naturally, the sight was a 360 degree of great panorama. The God Mountain was destroyed, so although they couldnt pay respect to the sight of the highest peak that once displayed majestic appearance, the view around became better instead. The mountain range that was continuing on and on to the north without end was truly the very sigh of another world that was usually seen from fantasy movie and the like. The great plain that was spreading to the south, the palace that was right nearby, and then the scenery of the capital that was filled with the sounds of reconstruction. It was a magnificent sight that was the same like in earth. But, without any reason, from the air that the skin felt, the people who was currently watching in fascination at the scenery of Tortus from the summit of the tower felt it. That this wasnt earth. That this was another world of sword and magic. Sumires dazed muttering was agreed by Shuu who was similarly having his eyes wide open. Their voice finally caused the parents of each family to return to their senses. The round tower was about a hundred meter above ground. Just in case there was fence set up, but normally anyone would refrain from approaching the edge. But, Tomoichi and Kaoruko, also Shuuzou and Koichi, Kirino too, and then even Akiko followed behind Sumire and Shuu who were striving to be the first to reach the handrail and they ran their gaze until the sight below. Nn, nnh. Ee~, below, you can see the capital of Hairihi Kingdom that is in the middle of reconstruction. Suddenly Yue pointed one hand slowly toward the capital while saying such thing theatrically. Yue? What are you doing? Hajime asked as the representative of everyone. I am tour guide Yue. Entertaining the group is my mission! Eh? Why tour guide? Bus guide-san at the school trip was amazing in various things, she looked like she was having fun so I wanted to give it a try. I, I see. Or rather, was that guide really that amazing? She was amazing. Her mental strength was. Yue said that and then coughed. And then, the mountain of rubbles that is visible over there, is God Mountain that once boasted a height at the same level with Everest in earth. It was destroyed from the meteors that Hajime rained down by a lot. For now, there were three convulsing expressions, and three expressions that were unknown what kind of thought they contained. And then, As expected from my son! You got flashy there huh, oi! So you destroyed another worlds Everest! Please tell me! How did it turn out like that! Even though their son was carrying out large scale destruction that changed the geography, for some reason the Nagumo married couple Sumire and Shuu were making ruckus with rocketing tension. Kaori answered in the place of Hajime who was making really conflicted expression. See, we knew that the enemy would come out from the God Mountain, so in that case its fine isnt it if the they are blown away along with the God Mountain right after the battle started! That was the idea wasnt it? It was really amazing. I guess. Countless meteors were raining down from the sky, and they impacted on God Mountain one after anothera shockwave that was like great earthquake was spreadingI thought, perhaps the end of the world is something like this. Shizuku talked with a faraway look. Tomoichi asked with convulsing expression still on his face. Ha, Hajime-kun. You, are you really able to make meteor rain down? I, I dont think its possible but, you cannot do the same at earth too right? Hajime-san slowly averted his gaze. As expected, no matter what he couldnt say that he was able to drop meteor even on earth. Furthermore it didnt just stop there, he had sent up a lot of satellite weapons to the orbit, where he would be able to go *buppa* with sunlight convergence laser anytime. It was even harder to say that. Although, it could be guessed from his behavior. Tomoichis expression was grandly convulsing even more. One of the cause of his expression was also because Kaori was making a triumphant look for some reason. He wondered since when my angel had become a child who would be proud of mass destruction There, as though reading the mood, Shuu tapped on Tomoichis shoulder. When Tomoichi who was busily rethinking the cultivation of his beloved daughters aesthetic sensibility turned a conflicted gaze at him, Shuu made a nice smile that seemed to say Its all right, leave it to me while nodding with a thumb up and, Listen well, Hajime! Absolutely dont use it at earth! You understand right!? Its a promise with Tou-san! He rebuked with an unusual strong tone like that. Hajimes eyes turned round seeing that, even so he smiled wryly and answered I got it. There is no way I will use something like this there. But, Are you serious? Its absolute you know? You really, really mustnt use it Im telling you! A~bbsolutely yknow! ReallyDD Are you pretending!? Are you planning to make Hajime-kun use it!? Ive been thinking of this since some time ago though! Hajime-kuns unprecedented conduct was inherited from you right!? Nagumo-Shuu! Tomoichi howled. The person in question himself was making a happy face like Tomo-kuns reaction is really nice huuuh. It went without saying that pulsing vein snapped into place on Tomoichis forehead. It looked like the grappling of Tomoichi VS Shuu would start again. Beside them Kaoruko smiled wryly saying Im sorry for my husband everytime, while Sumire lowered her head saying My husband himself, it looks like he is really pleased with Tomoichi-sanIm sorry that he is an idiot. There, tour guide Yue-san went *buppa* with bombshell announcement that would send the place falling into even deeper chaos. By the way, there was the headquarter of the sacred teaching church that was the largest religion in this Tortus, but they were the puppet of the evil god with the pope for starters, so all the people there were bombed to death. By Aiko. Hauh!? Aikos chest was pierced by spear of words and she crumbled. Akiko was saying I heard the story but, when looking at the actual spot of the scene like thisI dont have any words with her expression somewhat pale and her body slightly trembling. Oh my. Geez Aiko-sensei, even though you are cute like a small animalyou are unexpectedly radical arent you? Hmmm. A teacher who wont shirk from bombing many to death for the sake of the studentsyou are truly a model teacher. Im glad that you are the one in charge of Shizuku. Im sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorryDDpolice officer-san, Im the culprit. Sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry Kirino hid her mouth elegantly with her hand while chuckling hohoho, and Shuuzou with Koichi gave her words of praisefor Aiko it became additional blow instead. She was fiercely doubly stimulated with trauma and guilt that she even prostrating on the ground with hollow eyes while beginning to apologize profusely. The parents who were in the verge of fighting because of what the child did, the apologizing to each other, pale expression, praise from playful sense of values Shia who was watching that smiled wryly, while Tio spoke with a troubled face. I have anticipated this but, as I thought, the travel in Tortus has become chaos. The number of people shouldst be reduced a bit mayhaps. On the other hand, Papaa~. We still arent going down nano~ My my, geez Myuuto not only acting completely unperturbed, but instead even feel bored in this situation Myuu was already urging to embark on the lift. As though to say that the chaos situation before her eyes aint my business at all. Remias expression was turning conflicted seeing her daughters nerve that was getting bolder day by day. Seeing everything including Myuu just now, Hajime looked up to the sunny sky and, This is bad. I want to go home already. He muttered such thing earnestly. C C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. For those who hoped for Abyss Lord arc, Im sorry (sweat) Im unable to elaborate any plot yet! And so, it will be my happiness if you all can go along with the idle chapter until I get idea. By the way, I also still havent thought concrete detail of Shias long arc. Even the decision of which one to write is still pending. In any case, Im thinking that writing some kind of long arc from the first Saturday of next year might be a good timing to start perhaps. This year, there are two weeks remaining but, please treat me well! By the way, it feels like Tortus travel journal will become a lot, so if there are a lot of people who say that they want to read it, Im thinking of putting it in between bit by bit like Yues diary or student life series. Chapter 294 Arifureta Chapter 294 Arifureta After III Although Formerly, But Im a Princess You Know? C Liliana moved from Tortus to earth, and around the time she became idol princess Lily through a lot of Princess chapter. Hajime was walking through the street at night with one hand holding a bag filled with supply. He was heading toward the condominium that Sumire was renting to use for her work. Even after becoming a top idol, Lily didnt throw away her position as mangaka princess. When she had time she would draw her own manga at Sumires work place, and she was also working as Sumires assistant even now. Tonight too she was doing that. By the way, Sumires work place was rented by thinking about the distance to the publishing company rather than to her own home, so originally using gate to teleport was the quickest way. Regardless of that, Hajime was walking the street at night like this while feeling the coldness in the air. The reason was simply because he was feeling like it. A certain friend with thin shadow said it to him, that the Artifacts were too convenient and all-purpose. If one didnt control themselves and be prudent to a certain degree in using it, it felt like they would enter the territory of laziness. Hearing that Hajime too could nod Certainly in agreement. And so, as long as it wasnt really necessary, he would walk with his own feet like this, or even if he used it, he would manage it so it would still be in the realm of earths common sense. It has become really cold huh It wasnt to the degree that his breath would turn white yet, but it soon would be a period where the autumn colors also ended. Ordinarily it was a period that would make anyone want to put on a warm jacket. Hajimes physique was tough so it wasnt necessary, but without exception Hajime was also putting on a long cardigan with slightly thicker fabric. Hajimes appearance today was black jeans and white shirt with loose collar. In addition he was wearing a dark grey long cardigan. His attire itself was simple, but from outsider perspective it looked really good on him. The quality of the clothes that were obviously not cheap even from a glance also somehow raised Hajimes manliness. In fact, a woman who seemed to be just coming home from work that he passed by just now was throwing several glances at him when they were passing each other, so it seemed that the attire wasnt bad to be able to make a woman to forget their wariness to opposite sex while walking on street at night. To tell the truth, Hajimes rescent dress code was decided by Remia most of the time. She and Tio was bearing the responsibility for the design and management of the shop of jewelry that had just a bit of miraculous blessing made by Hajime right from the start, but right now they were managing the business with an objective of venturing to apparel product. Whether it was Remias western-style design, or Tios design idea that was a mix of eastern and western style, they became quite the topic so the business was completely on track. In that situation, Remia brought home the clothes and accessories with design from their own company and made Hajime wore it. Remia looked like she was having fun, so Hajime generally dressed like she was telling him to. Returning to the main topic. Hajime was secretly enjoying the night air and the silence while he soon would arrive at the condominium. It was then Hajime suddenly stopped. And then, his eyes narrowed slowly. At that time there was a female high school student who seemed to be coming back from school club activity was glancing at Hajime while passing him by, so she twitched thinking like No way-, my glance is noticed!. She quickened her pace while shaking. Of course, just now Hajime wasnt exposing his displeasure because he couldnt bear the glance of a student. Well, doesnt matter. Hajimes gaze fell at the supply his hand was holding while slightly hesitating, but then he shrugged and resumed walking. The condominium Sumire was renting wasnt a high-rise condominium or a high class building, but its security was solid. It also had a manager that was permanently present there which Hajime was acquainted with. Hajime greeted the manager who was a former police officer and entered inside. He used elevator until the tenth floor. Even there for some reason Hajimes gaze was getting strained while he fished inside his pocket and he did something with a sigh feeling that it was troublesome. He pulled himself together and rang the interphone. When he showed his face through the camera, an excited voice Ye~s! Ill open it now! could be heard. Welcome! Hajime-san! From the door that was opened within just a few seconds, an idol who recently often appeared on TVDDso to speak it was Liliana, she leaped out. Her wide smile that was like blooming flower was obviously different from the smile that was seen at TV. Yo, I came bringing supply as well as helper. Hajime returned back a smile while showing the bag filled with supply. The warm bag was filled inside with warm food like toasted sandwich and so on. The toasted sandwich was handmade by Shia, it was made from ingredients with reduced sugar content, even the bread. A late-night snack that would make woman happy. Fufuh, thank you very much. Now, please enter. Although it still cannot be said to be winter, but the air is really cold already. Youre right. It feels like a lot of the time an idol will wear thin clothes, so rather than me you should watch out for your health Lily. Im fine. There are time that it might become fatal for the country if I collapse and the work piled up, so Ive been really good at managing my health since my time as princess. Rather than working hard even if you collapse, working hard so you dont collapse is still better huh How Lily was more concerned to prevent hindrance toward her work rather than her health itself, in the end at her root Lily was a workaholic princess. Liliana took the supply bag from Hajimes hand, then she also took off his long cardigan. The inside of the room was warm, wearing the cardigan would be a hindrance in working so it was surely better to wear only shirt but From outside perspective, she also looked like a young wife being gallantly helpful toward her husband who was coming home. In fact, everyone would surely think that. The assistants who were peeping from the inside door that was left open were having really wide grin on their face. How they were all peeking in vertical line like a totem pole was really as expected from Sumires assistants. Hajimes face grimaced at the bad omen that felt like he would be teased and he opened his mouth. Machi-neesan and everyone, what are you grinning at? We are shoujo mangakas assistant you know? There is no way we wont grin after seeing that kind of scene! A real harem man, just seeing it still make my heart beat fast. Whats more its a boy Im acquainted with. Ha-kun, you arent going to give going home kiss at Lily-chan!? From above, the most veteran assistant Hagiwara Machiko (45 years old), the assistant who even though she was planning a shoujo manga but for some reason it became fighting manga at the middle and until now she still hadnt gotten lucky with serialization Wakai Tsukasa (24 years old ), half-Japanese who had American mother got attracted by Japanese manga and left the university aiming to become mangaka Rurikawa Anna (25 years old). Other than them, there was also an assistant who was acknowledged by herself and others as homo comic lover, and each time she met Hajime her gaze would stickily crawled all over Hajime, Aoyama Narumi (42 years old), and the assistant who was managing maid caf as side job (?) and would do her assistant work wearing maid uniform, Mochizuki Mae (29 years old), and so on. Also, Sumires pen name was Nano SumireSumire of South, but the regular members of Sumire Studio at present were the five names above. Everyone of them was his mothers coworker, and Hajime was acquainted with them since before he was summoned to another world, so even after coming back he treated them politely. Especially the longest-serving member Machi-neesanMachiko and Naru-sanNarumi, Hajime still couldnt raise his head against them. Both of them also close in age with Sumire, they were affectionate to Hajime as though he was their real child (teasing included), so when he showed his face to them right after coming back, they were even embracing Hajime tightly while wailing loudly. Hajime was smiling wryly at them who were jeering at his relation with Lily like usual. Then Sumire came out from inside. Both her hands were already holding Shias specially made toasted sandwich. Hajime, you are late. Just teleport here with puff next time. ? Are you in that much of a pinch? I thought that even without Naru-san and Moe-san here, the pace is still enough to make it in time though About that you see~. Suddenly a non-serialized collaboration project with Lily-chans work came up. I went with the mood and said okay so its really a big pinch. Dont say ok because of mood It cant be helped isnt it? I never thought that Saya-chan in Narus place will get hospitalized because of pneumonia. Pneumonia? Is she fine? If not Ill do something. She only went to hospital just in case, so it seems she is fine. See, Naru said, I dont know any daughter who cannot read the atmosphere and get hospitalized in this important time! and tried to come here anyway. As expected, thats too much so I stopped her though. Hahaas expected from Naru-san. By the way, Saya-chan was Narumis daughter who turned fourteen years old this year. When the mother was a homo comic lover, the daughter was also the same. Hajime was also acquainted with her. Similar with her mother, her gaze would also be really sticky when looking at Hajime. What about Moe-san? As for Moe, right nowshe is in police station. What the hell!? Hajime made a fierce tsukkomi. When he asked, it appeared that a maid of the maid caf she was managing was secually harassed by a nasty customer and the maid snapped and ended up smashing the customers crotch. An ambulance and police got involved, and although the circumstance was as it was, an injury resulted from the incident so the maid in question was interrogated in the police station while still in her maid uniform. Moe-san seemed to get angry What are they thinking doing that with my worker! and headed to the police station. While still wearing maid uniform. I, is that so. Various things happened one after another huh. Well, I understand the situation. Lily, are you okay? Yes. My part is finished already, so Im helping Sumire-okaasama. If Hajime-san help out then we will make it in time for tomorrow morning! So the deadline is at morning. Its seriously a disaster at the eleventh hour here, Hajime thought with a bitter smile while sitting on a desk. And then, after hearing the work content he started working with a practiced movement. The man who slaughtered a god in another world and was called as his majesty the demon king or the incarnation of unreasonableness by friends and acquaintances was doing assistant work for shoujo manga with very veteran aura Inside her heart, Liliana was thinking If the people of Tortus know about this, their soul will literally come out from their body wont it while she also started working. For a while, a quite time was passing by. The only audible sounds were the sounds of Hajime and Liliaana working, and the sounds of Sumire and the assistants devouring Shias special toasted sandwich. Before long, Hajimes hand stopped moving for just a moment for some reason. But he immediately resumed his work while asking Liliana nonchalantly. Come to think of it Lily. Recently, is there anything strange or anything you are concerned with? Something Im concerned with, is it? While Sumire and co were bringing sandwich into their mouth with gusto at the side, the two were conversing with each other without taking off their gaze from their respective desk and also without stopping their hands. A brief moment of silence ensued from Liliana searching her memory before she answered. No, there is nothing like that thoughwhy did you ask? Hm~. Look, since you started that help network? It has been quite some time right? It seems it has been spreading quite far and wide already even at the foreign country isnt it? Yes, indeed. Its already expanding until a level where I cannot pull back anymore. Liliana made a completely dry smile. Light was vanishing from her eyes. If I remember right, a foundation is in the process of forming right? It seems like it. For some reason, they asked for approval only after the fact. The members of my fanclub want to establish it they said. The atmosphere feel like holy light church thing, thats why I intend to push so it become volunteer organization but How far I will go I wonder, she said with an expression like a person adrift on the sea. But, her working speed didnt drop in the slightest. Lily-chans odd jobs is going well isnt iiit~ At this rate you are going to end up as the founder of new religion. Eh? Dont you know Sumire-sensei? Lily-chan is already worshipped by a minority as Saint-sama! Founder-sama! and so on you know? Sumire and others snapped Seriously!? at Tsukasa-sans information. They were also nibbling at the remaining toasted sandwich while doing that. Lilianas eyes was getting increasingly dead. Of course, her working speed didnt drop. Hajime smiled wryly while continuing to speak. It seems, that the organizations influence is getting too large and crossed over the country border. Thatscould it be, it is causing movement to start from not a good place? As expected Liliana who had quick wit couldnt help but devote her attention to this information. She stopped her working hand and lifted her face, her eyes turning round. Sure enough Sumire and co also couldnt turn a blind eye to this. They forcefully washed down the toasted sandwich with hot coffee and focused on Hajime. I dont know if it comes from good place or not. I also cannot say whether there is unconditionally any movement somewhere. After all, the extent your influence is reaching too wide. Its even spanning the whole world. The method of taking the first move to crush them is inefficient. Indeed. Besidesas Ive said just now, I cannot pull back anymore If Lily seriously wants it then its possible somehow though. It was the tide of the era that was built by piling up good will on top of good will with Liliana as the starting point. If Liliana personally wished to sever that flow, Hajime wouldnt think twice. Hajime asked her You dont wish it right? with his gaze and wry smile. Hearing how he understood about her and how he would do anything for her caused Lilianas cheeks to blush while she nodded once. Kyaaaah, showing off like that! Yoo, Hajime-kun you the man! Geez Hajime-kun! This lady killer! Sumire and co made a commotion. Hajimes eyes were twitching while he ignored them. Lilianas blushing was increasingly deepening while she pulled herself back together and asked. Cough-. And, Hajime-san is telling me to be careful because soon there will be some kind of action happening around me arent you? No. Have you noticed that we are already surrounded? Thats what I mean. Silence fell on the room. It was a painful silence. Anna-san who was drinking the remaining coffee at that timing spewed it out Bufuuuh from her mouth. While I was going up, I roughly confirmed the spying device and the like in the whole place, and I took measure beforehand so that no sound can be picked up from here even if they used sound gathering device, but quite a number of people is placed around this mansion right now. Silence as expected. Whether Liliana or Sumire and co, they stiffened without being able to move. But, a beat later, LIEEEEEEEEES screams were raised. Si, si si si, since when!? Wait Hajime! Why are you leaving this alone!? Someone like Okaa-san is inconsequential for you is that it!? Bunches of unknown people from who know where were monitoring the condominium. Liliana was shaken because she didnt notice, while Sumire and co were shaken because of the uneasy situation approaching them. Im not leaving them alone, they came here only today. I guess they built their surveillance base only a few hours ago. They werent there when I came here two days ago, While I was working just now I was checking the surrounding image of these two days through my magic eye stone, and the suspicious people and vehicles were deploying only a few hours ago here. The surrounding image Hajime mentioned was the function from the crow type surveillance artifactDDOrnis that he stationed as surveillance network in an important place. The sight that was reflected in Orniss eye was also projected into Hajimes magic eye stone. In addition, it also had the function to save the image, so the past image could also be replayed in the magic eye stone using remote control. When Hajime reached nearby the condominium, he sensed the presence of countless people at the outdoor around the building despite the time that was late at night already. He then checked the past image until now. The result, he found out unfamiliar foreigners coming and going from the wagon that was parking on the parking lot of the condominium and the large vehicles at the parking lot slight distance away. They were taking suspicious action by spending most of their time inside the vehicles. In addition, he also noticed several foreigners in the nearby apartment and condominium coming and going carrying in equipment. He sent Ornis flying and made them perched on the veranda on those rooms to look in. There were a lot of devices like telescope, camera, sound collection device, and so on being pointed toward this room from those rooms. The assistants who listened to those explanations were looking at each others face with similarly scared expression. Sumire was looking at Liliana worriedly while asking Hajime. What is their objective? Does it look like theyll attack? Who knows. Just like I said before, most likely their objective is the founder Lily-sama who is the origin of the network, but whether its only a surveillance, or they are gauging the timing to come hammering in the nail that is sticking outin any case thing like foreign countrys secret service must be guys like these. Please stop saying founder Lily! Both parent and son ignored Liliana who was making tsukkomi faithfully. Sumire tilted her head. This is unlike you Hajime. If you already know that far, usually you are going to crush them first before coming here. Thats because I have the important mission of delivering Shias toasted sandwich while its still warm. Hajime said that with a crisp expression. Sumire wordlessly gave a thumb up. The son also returned a thumb up. The assistants gave tsukkomi No no the priority is strange there. Its delicious though! Its delicious though! to them. Also, Im thinking to also take the opportunity to confirm how those guys will move, what is their action guideline. Action guideline, is it? What do you mean, Hajime-san? I said it just now right? Including the sound gathering device, I neutralized their surveillance device. Its not like I broke their equipment, I simply put up a barrier covering this whole room Now then, when all their surveillance method suddenly became disturbed, without a doubt they would think that their presence had been discovered and a measure was taken against them. After that, what kind of action would they take after taking that into account. They would investigate the cause of their surveillance devices disturbance, contacted their comrades, or perhaps they would ask for instruction to their superior who might be in their home country or different place. If those were what they did, then they should be taking action soon. Would they retreat, or else I see. So thats what they choose. Has they forgot the returnee uproar, or else, are they seeing value from Lily that they cannot just ignore even with that factored in? Hajime-san? Dont tell me -, Hajime? Theyre coming? Liliana and Sumires expression stiffened. The assistants who got quick understanding also shivered a bit knowing that foreign people of unknown origin were coming. But, amidst that grave looking atmosphere, ? Why are you all looking that grave when Im here? Hajime alone was making a dubious face. This talk was too sudden, so even Liliana and Sumire unconsciously thought of this event as a grave matter, but now that he said it that was right. Tension immediately left their shoulders. Although, the assistants were not used to this kind of extraordinary day, and they only knew about Hajimes abiity and achievement from verbal story so they didnt feel that it was really real. And so, they were still scared. ? mark was floating above Hajimes head, he was pondering just what made them felt that worried for a beat. Ah, I see. You all are worried about the deadline. Hajimes fist lightly hit his palm *pon* in understanding. The assistants appealed Wrong! That isnt it! to him, but Hajime raised one hand to say that they needed not to speak further. Good grief, putting aside Machi-neesan and others, Kaa-san and Lily are really a worrywart. It wont take that long to take care of these guys. Ah, perhaps its that. It will take a bit of time to interrogate them and other trivial things I guess. I see, Im a bit thoughtless here. Even though the deadline is fast approaching. As expected from Kaa-san and Lily. No matter what is the situation, finishing the work is number one. Thats pro for you. Ah, yes, thats right. Ah, yep, right in one. Hajime came to an understanding by himself. Liliana and Sumire turned a complicated expression together to such Hajime. It wasnt like they were worrying about deadline while foreign force was approaching thoughthey thought. Hajime glanced at the twos gaze and hesitated a bit. And then, he suddenly called out. Heliotrope. Yes, right here. Out of nowhere, a maid-san appeared from behind Hajime! Everyone screamed HiIIIIH and jumped! He, Hellina!? You, since when you are there!? No, before that why are you here!? You should be aiding Randell and Okaa-sama in the palace right!? The exclusive maid who was Lilianas confidant and would always stay at her sideDDHellina. She had dark brown long hair, almond eyes, tall body for a female and moderately sized breasts. Right now she was wearing a Victorian style maid outfit. It was unclear from whose preference it was. Her characteristic trait was her scarf that was attached with a brooch of crimson jewel. Her airily spreading skirt was completely hiding her legs, but the outfit from her waist that was tightly constricted with apron and above was artistically hugging tightly on her body. It was emphasizing her charm even with her graceful atmosphere. Plainly speaking, she was an extremely beautiful woman. That Hellina was, Liliana-sama. I am called Heliotrope. Eh? Thats, certainly Hajime-san said that just now but, Hellina is HellinaDD I am called Heliotrope. Bu, butDD I am called Heliotrope. Yes. Princess Liliana folded against the smiling arm twisting. She also didnt receive a single answer for her question. Even though the other party was her trusted subordinate. Even though she was the princess. Seeing Lilianas eyes gradually turning teary, for some reason Heliotrope-san smiled sweetly before she faced toward Hajime and said My apologize. Your order?. Hajime concisely ordered, as though it was only natural for him to do that. Suppress them. Extract information from them. Ill leave the rest to you. Yes, my lord. (TN: Its said in English at the raw.) You said my lord just now! Hellina, you are calling Hajime-san as your master! Your master is me right!? Heliotrope-san smiled sweetly and turned her gaze outside the window. Everyone was involuntarily attracted by that gesture and they looked over there. There was particularly nothing there. They returned their gaze. Heliotrope-san was gone. Eh!? Hellina!? Where are you!? Calm down Lily. She is your head maid right? You cannot lose your calm like that. Hajime-san is saying that when you look more like her master than me!? Uu, since some time ago it felt somehow that she is prioritizing Hajime-sans instruction rather than mine but, to think it will be this much. I didnt even know that she is normally here. Even though Im a princess Thats because you are former princess, so it must be that, she is being considerate of you. Surely. Liliana thought. No matter how she looked at it, it felt like something of I found the true master that I have to serve. The two of them had known each other since they were a child so there was no doubt about it. Yes, even though she was always staying at her side since their childhood and Liliana put her trust on Hellina as though they were family, when she realized she had become the demon kings maid! Uu, hics, my Hellina got NTR-ed by the demon king That sounds bad in others ear. That woman is the leader of the maid group that I trained for guarding Lily you know? Even if you took holiday from being a princess, she is still your Heliotrope whether now or in the past. That story, tell me more. Its the first time I heard about that maid group to guard me though? And the, even though I am calling her Hellina many times, you are ignoring me really naturally and called her Heliotrope. From that I can catch a glimpse how intimate your relation with Hellina is though? Putting aside the intimacy of the relationshipeh? I didnt tell you, about the Fleur Knights? I head noo~~~~~thing at all! What is that! Knights? Knight order? Even though they are maid!? Furthermore Hellina is the leader!? She is purely a maid with nonexistent combat skill you know!? She worked really hard. I dont get it! Liliana held her head on her wits end and turned small. To think, that a combat maid groupFleur Knights was formed while she was ignorant of it, furthermore the girls went through the hellish boot camp at Hauria clans place, and they were all raised into valorous warrior so that even a single one could take on a battalion of regular knight order. She had never even dreamed of such thing. Come to think of it, when she was at the kingdom, there was time when she gave them free time for a few months but, so it was that time! After this late she finally remembered. Because she knew Hellina from the past, she still couldnt form the image of her as combat maid. Sumire and the assistants threw away their sense of danger until just now to the wind, and their tension was rising up without end at the entrance of a genuine combat maid. While they were causing commotion, Hajime normally resumed his work. While Sumire and co were also getting heated up, it seemed they also grasped that it would be fine to leave it to the combat maid, so they each resumed their work. Liliana too returned to her work while being lost I have a lot I want to ask but, where should I start Like that, Hajime answered the questions from Sumire and co without stopping his hand from working. Then by the time Liliana too finally recovered her calm, she asked Hajime looking a bit worried, deciding that she should at least ask this one for now. Say, Hajime-san. This is Hajime-san we are talking about so I believe there wont be any problem butis Hellina reallyDD Is she really okay? Just before Liliana could complete that question, Are you calling, Liliana-sama? Hyowa!? The sudden whisper into her ear caused Liliana to jump and scream while looking flustered which was inappropriate for a former princess. When she looked back in panic, without her noticing Heliotrope was standing there with a smile, looking completely the same appearance like before. He, HelliDD Its Heliotrope. She wouldnt back down on that. She corrected with a pressuring smile. Helli, otrope! Dont surprise me suddenly like that! Are you all right!? I believe its Liliana-sama who is not all right though Because, you never fought or anything before, and yet Thinking that, Liliana approached Heliotrope and patted all over her body to check for injury. Seeing such Liliana, Heliotrope displayed a delighted and warm expression. But, when Hajime said Thats fast toward her, she tore off Liliana-sama from herself and tossed her like a waste paper. Then with both her hands propped in front of her apron, she respectfully lowered her head with beautiful motion that would fascinate anyone watching. Err, Helli, otrope? You see, although formerly, but Im a princess you know? Your majesty. Reporting. All the enemies are removed. They are being confined altogether inside a rented room. The information? I will do so immediately after this. But before that, I returned because I wish to report something first. Below Liliana was crumbling on the floor in dejection, but the two didnt look at her. Is there any problem? Hajime tilted his head and asked, to which Heliotrope shook her head, No. There is a guest for your majesty. Most likely, it was a guest who seemed to have business with the foreign force originally. Hearing that report, Hajime seemed to see through something and he stared at empty air for a bit I see. Let them pass. By your will. Heliotrope-san respectfully lowered her head. Seeing Hajimes practiced manner in acting as a master, the assistants were making commotion like Thi, this is demon king Ha-kunSheesh Hajime-chan, what a natural manner as master. Among that commotion, Liliana who was still collapsing emotionally got dejected once more while, Hics, as I thought, Hajime-san is more like her master than meee Muttering that. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Thank you very much for the many review regarding Tortus Travel Diary. Im thinking of writing it bit by bit. Now then, the chapter this time, Heliotrope? Who is that? For those who thought that, I believe if you browseCharacter Introduction Part II andStubborn Princess Lily, you will goAa, she was there huh, someone like this. Im sorry for those who are expecting Tortus Travel Diary . I wanted to write about combat maid group no matter what. I want to write the next update with my interest in full throttle too. Please forgive me. Now then, in preparation for Christmas, I will inform once more. The publication of volume 7 and Zero volume 1 will be at 25th and 28th. There are also places where volume 7 has been lined up in storefront. If you are aiming for special content, early inquiry might be necessary. Please pay attention. The detailed information (like the special SS and so on) will be uploaded in my activity report. If you want please go check it. Best regards. Chapter 295 Arifureta Chapter 295 Arifureta After III Christmas Special After Ski Trip C AN: There is an update at 23 December. For those who havent read it, please start from the previous chapter. C There was the figure of two people trembling halfway up the advanced course of a skiing spot. A, Aiko-sa~~n! Are you all riiight~ M, my my my my, my groin feel like it will loosen up buuut, Im notfii~ne! Is Liliana-san~ all riiight~~!? M, my my my my, my legs feels like they will cramp buuut, Im notfii~ne! They spread out their skis until the very limit and they were slipping rather than sliding. The two who were like this were Aiko and Liliana. They wanted to put the brake and stop, but they couldnt stop, or perhaps they actually intended to ski after a fashion. It was unclear what they wanted to do. In any case, the two who were spreading out their skis too much with legs that wouldnt stop shaking were amateur skier no matter how anyone looked at them. They shouldnt be in this advanced course. They became able to slide just for a bit. After that they got cocky and came to the advanced course. There they got taken aback Whats this, this is practically a cliff, however their pride got in the way We already climbed all the way here, going down with the lift will be embarrassing and they skied down. Now they were regretting it like this. Now then, just as could be seen from the situation, today Nagumo family came here for a ski trip. Having said that, Sumire and Shuu were absent. By this time the two of them must be going to a hot spring date just the two of them husband and wife without any outsider present. Shia won a pair ticket from the shopping districts lottery roll, and she presented it to the two filled with her gratitude for everyday. To that, Sumire said that if that the case they should have everyone came together by paying it from their own pocket, but Shuu said She is giving us a pair ticket, it should be fine going with just the two of us at least once a year right?, so Sumire agreed even reluctantly. And then, perhaps to hide her embarrassment or something, she suggested (?) so that while they were enjoying the hot spring trip, it would be painful if their sons family just did nothing at home, so Hajime should give service to his family!, and like that it became this ski trip. Back to the topic. Aiko and Liliana finally became teary eyed, it was then, YAFFUUUUUUUUUUUU!! SOMETHING LIKE THIS ART NOT TOO BAAADD! Brake? What is that, is that tasty? Shia and Tio were passing through with terrific momentum as though to say that. Their figure manipulating the snowboard magnificently was the very definition of skill. Both of them were engraving the figure of 8 on the snow surface with beautiful symmetry. Even though they were only learning how to ski today, their figure was like a pro snowboarder. Aiko and Liliana were staring at the back of Shia and Tio that had became small in the blink of eye while trembling all over. nn. Kaori, sloo~~w The grudge of getting dropped from the lift just now! I HAVENT FORGOTTEN ITTTTTTTT-! Wait Kaori! Thats ski! Its not a board! Its thin so you understand right!? Im telling you to wait! *SHA! SHA! SHA!* Yue, Kaori, and Shizuku were passing through in that order. Yue-sama kept facing backward, while Kaori was riding on a single ski for some reason, and Shizuku was holding one ski and Kaoris snowboard. They were sliding with high speed as expected. The two had dropped, no, slid down for about three meters from before. *Slid slid, slid slid*. Aiko and Lilianas legs that were spread out too much were already passing through shaking and into trembling now. Someone, please help The two were in the state where it felt like such voice of heart was audible. The hero of the girls who would surely appear at this kind of time Certainly appeared this time too. Oo~i, both of you. Are you two going through withdrawal symptoms there? It was his voice! They were saved! They wanted to tsukkomi so much at the content of his words, but right now they were in the middle of danger of having their legs almost forcefully spread out. They couldnt be concerned with trivial matter! Thinking that, Aiko and Liliana made a joyful look and turned their gaze to the direction of the voice, Faster! Even faster! Myuu is becoming wind nano! My, Myuu! Slo, slow down a bit Its fine Remia. Im holding you firmly. Myuu, Remia, and Hajime were riding on a sleigh in that order harmoniously while passing through with terrific speed, as expected. Myuu looked like she was having so much fun. Remia who was sitting between Myuu and Hajime was a bit scared with the speed, and yet her cheeks were blushing slightly because she was getting hugged from the back by Hajime. It was a really warm family scene. They instantly passed through though. The two were completely left behind though. I cant anymore A, Aiko-saa~~~~~nn Screams were reverberating from halfway up the advance course. After that, at an inconspicuous place in the corner of the course, the figure of Liliana applying healing magic to the groin of Aiko who was fainting from fear was seen but From the view point of outsider, they only saw a scene of a young girl gently touching the groin of another girl behind cover, after the two somehow got down to the foot of the mountain, they were exposed to inquisitive gazes from the people around. C C C Nn? It feels like I heard a scream just now. Hajime felt like he heard a scream from behind and he spontaneously looked back. Dear? Is there something? Remia asked across her shoulder with an upward gaze. Todays Remia was without her usual atmosphere of smiling holy mother. Her being in the environment of snowy mountain for the first time, her inability to ski at all, and the speed that Myuu exerted as though she was a speed demon were making her twitching uneasily from beginning to end. Hajime said No, nothing and smiled wryly while shaking his head. And then, he embraced her once more with even more strength. Tension left Remias body slightly. Hei hei hee~~i! Nano! Myuu, its fine to be high spirited but Remia is scared you know? Hajime tentatively warned her, but Myuu didnt notice because she was getting absorbed in beating the snowboard that was sliding side by side with them. A sleigh that was being boarded by three parents and child were rushing down in reckless speed at the advance course It wasnt unreasonable for the snowboarders who were overtaken to watch that with wide open eyes. Several people were too shocked that they lost their balance and AA~~~~~!! tumbled down. While that was going on the foot of the mountain came into view. A lot of people were there, so it would be dangerous if they didnt decrease their speed any time now. Thinking that, Hajime opened his mouth to tell Myuu to brake. Myuu said that she wanted to steer the sleigh from start to end bringing papa and mama, so he was thinking to leave the stopping to Myuu too. But, before he could speak, Papa! Over there something that looks really fun is happening over there nano! Hm? Aah, half-pipe huh. Looking there, there was a half-pipe that could be reached directly from the advanced course. The snowboarders were displaying each of their technique there. The sight of snowboarders executing technique midair tightly grasped Myuus inquisitiveness and sense of adventure. Her eyes were sparkling bright, the hands that were grasping the rein clenched tightly. Papa! Mama! We will do that too nano! Can you? I also prepared a board for Myuu butDD Watch Myuus technique! Nano! Myuu slanted her weight drastically and pulled the rein. The sleigh obeyed the drivers control and changed course instantly! The destination it headed to was of course, the half-pipe!] Ah, hey, Myuu! Who will go there using sleigh! Stop it for now! If you can stop this then damn try to stop it! Nano! This brat! She is receiving Shias bad influence!? The face of the smiling holy mother Remia-san was twitching senselessly. She was desperately hugging Myuu on her chest really tightly to stop her, but Myuu whose tension was rising too much and entered a state of high didnt stop! Hajime-papa put his foot outside to stop the sleigh forcefully. There was one thing to remember here. Actually this sleigh was an artifact Hajime created for Myuu, but Hajime had the nature of being unable to feel satisfied unless he put romance into a vehicle. For example, thing like weapon, or transformation This time, the romance that was installed into the sleigh for Myuus exclusive use waspropulsion device. It has propulsive power so it can slide even in level surface! Great isnt it, Myuu! BOOOST~~~~~~ Hoi! Myuu! Stop playDD ON NANO! *BOOM* The sleigh instantly accelerated! Hajime-papas feet were only digging groove into the snow and didnt function as brake! And then, before he could forcefully stop the sleigh with another methodDD The sleigh charged into the half-pipe! YAFUUUUUU NANOO! FUAAAAAAAAAAAAAH The sleigh instantly rushed up the curving part, and thenthe Nagumo family flew to the sky. On the ground, the audiences and snowboarders were dumbfounded and astonished at the sight of a family of tree dancing in the sky. Myuus joyful voice, and Remias scream that was rare to hear reverberated. The sleigh hovered for a moment in the air. The centrifugal force pushing up the sleigh vanished, then the three were thrown out weightlessly from the sleigh. Remia-mamas soft knitted hat flew. The person herself almost fainted with the white of her eyes showing! The audiences returned to their senses, and they screamed from imagining the end of the family that flew for five meter from the lip part of the half-pipe! Haathere will be punishment later. Hajime somersaulted midair. Each of his hand caught Myuu and Remia and he held them in a posture of them sitting on his arms. Both of them reflexively grabbed on Hajimes neck. Hajime used the centrifugal force from his somersault and caught the sleigh with his foot using the principle of midair spinning kick. He adjusted the way the sleigh was facing and then boarded on it while catching Remias knitted hat with his mouth. Next was free falling. The moment he landed on the curved part, he made use of his knee to completely killed the impact. Without letting go of the two he slid, and when he flew out at the opposite side he kicked away the sleigh at the same time, and then landed on the ground with *splat*. The noisy surrounding of the half-pipe fell dead silent. But, that too was only for a few moment. The next moment a loud cheer rose. Whats that just now!? or No way, you saw how he caught two people and landed from that height! or Rather, why a sleigh!?, voices that were filled with excitement came one after another. Amidst that, Fuwaa. It was fun nano! Myuu smiled innocently. Hajime-papa let down only Myuu gently*pechin-* a forehead flick burst. ~~~~~~-!? Myuu writhed in pain. The soft knitted hat that was matching with Remia offered no defense at all against the impact. Both her hands pressed down on her forehead and she squatted while trembling *purupuru* with teary eyes. Myuu. Certainly papa is also bad for installing propulsion device so that you can play even on level ground. But, you were told before playing right? Dont do something that papa, mama, or one of the one-chan told you to stop. You broke your promise. Aubu, but Look. Mama was really scared. Does Myuu want to have fun even if you have to trouble your mama? Remia-mama was still hugging Hajime. Seeing Myuus figure being scolded by papa, Remia spoke her usual My my while scolding her bad like Hajime. Seeing that, Myuu got dejected. She spoke Sorry nano wit teary eyes and teary voice. Yosh. You are able to apologize properly huh. My my, Myuu. Look, papa isnt angry anymore. Lift up your face? Her head was patted by papa and mama. Myuu rubbed her eyes repeatedly then smiled widely. For some reason Oo voice rose from the surrounding. It seemed the audiences were feeling moved seeing a bit of family drama. Or rather, that was how much a center of attention they were. Remia who was finally mentally recovered from the harrowing experience didnt notice the situation around before, but now she recalled her own state and her cheeks puffed red. Saydear? Im fine already, so please let me down nowits embarrassing. Hm? Aa, I see. Here. Remia was let down gently. Admiring voice and fascinated sigh leaked out once more from the surrounding people. Remia was undoubtedly a beauty with blond hair. Furthermore, right now she was blushing from embarrassment and other things with moist eyes, strange sex appeal was overflowing from her. At the same time the surroundingDDespecially the men were sending jealous gaze like a line of spears at Hajime. Thinking of Myuus existence and how she called Hajime, it was clear what was the relationship between them. But, naturally Hajime-san didnt shrink back against such gaze of that level. He ignored the rabbles as though to say that there was no one here except himself, Myuu, and Remia. He took the hat of Remia that fell off and put it on Remias hand in a manner as though he was handling a glass artwork. Hajime adjusted the placing of Remias hair. Each time his fingertip gently brushed Remias forehead and ear, Remia would expose a ticklish expression that also looked like she was feeling good. Seeing that, the men became increasingly peevish. Chih. A blonde haired foreigner wifehow did he got a wife like that huh? Even though we here dont even get lucky in picking up girl. Dont say it. Im gonna cry here. Wait, you guys. The sleigh. Its using sleigh. If we slide on the half-pipe using sleigh We can marry a blond haired foreigner beauty!? Half-pipe, sleighDDit was the moment a new sport was created. Hajime-saa~~n! What are you doing thereee~ Hajime. Ride sleigh while hugging me too. Like Remia. Like Remia. A sleighit looks a bit embarrassing. Youre rightbut, it can be used to slide in level ground too, if its in a place where there is no one Rather, I wisheth to be used as sleigh. Shia was running at the front while hopping *pyon pyon*, behind her was Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio. By the way, Yue-san today was a teenage version. Naturally, the people were making commotion at the appearance of the beauty army. Furthermore, they were approaching the man who was currently displaying a scene of flirting with blonde haired beauty while also holding a cute daughter. The commotion was gradually increasing! Shia. You, you were bringing out Myuu in your drive secretly from me arent you? I, I dont really understand what you are saying. Your rabbit ears are twitching there. Youre really shaken up. Even the rabbit ears that ordinary person couldnt see were in plain view for Hajime and co. The rabbit ears were fiercely trembling. It seemed she was guilty. Hajime stretched Shias cheeks *munyo~n* and made her to be tearful. Yue and others were gathering around him. Half-pipe sleighno way. So its actually that effective. Ill go renting a sleigh for a bit. Wait, Im going too. At this day, people getting sent flying or rolling around showily from trying to slide using sleigh appeared in succession, the ski area was falling into temporary chaos. C C C Leaving behind the half-pipe that was getting enthusiastic to a completely unknown direction, Aiko who was walking pigeon-toed for some reason and a completely exhausted Liliana also returned, so they took a break while also wandering leisurely at the facility around the foot of the mountain. There, they discovered a crowd at slight distance away. Wondering what was going on, Hajime and co also tried approaching. Hee, snowball fight huh. Nn. It doesnt really look like a tournament. Looks like anyone can freely join. Eerrr, lets see herelooks like you can enter a three man team. O, looks like the winning team will be presented with a memento. Shia read the nearby plank while saying that. Hearing that Myuus eyes were sparkling as expected. Three man team meant that three people from a family could participate. It seemed to be a consideration from the organizers side, and just as they intended, there were a lot of family participating, fighting each other in three man family VS three man family. There were three courts, but rather than a serious competition, everyone were having fun in the event. Furthermore, the snowball had to be created by themselves. There were three defensive walls, the time limit was five minutes. The team with the most survivor at the end would be the victor. In other words, its fine to just annihilate the other team nano! What a child with quick comprehension. It seemed she was fully motivated to participate. Hajime-papa was making a smile that looked like Fuh, so its my turn. It seemed that he was thinking that there wasnt a slightest chance he wouldnt be picked into his beloved daughters team. Beside Hajime, Yue was making the same smile. Fuh. Is annihilation battle what you wished for? the vampire princess who was specialized in annihilation class magic was also not doubting even the slightest bit that she would be chosen. Tio-oneechan! Shia-oneechan! Lets go together! Hoe? Me? Fufu~n, thats fine! I will answer commander Myuus expectation without fail! Hou, so you chose me. Myuu, thats quite a discerning gaze thou hath there. My vocation art protector. I wouldst protect Myuu perfectly there. Hajime-papa and vampire princess-oneechan crumbled. Both of them were similarly going Impossible in stupefaction. Ee~rr, Myuu? Why didnt you pick papa? Remia tried asking in the place of the crumbling Hajime. Myuu made an expression as though she was asking something obvious and she spoke her standard for choosing. First, what is necessary is physical firepower nano. Then, the only option for attacker role is the bug rabbit Shia-oneechan. If it was just an event then it felt like anyone would be fine, however, her reasoning made sense. Her choosing standard was quite something. For the other one, Myuu was thinking of Shizuku-oneechan who is good at throwing but It seemed that Hajime-papa and vampire princess-oneechan were out of question right from the start. The two were starting to draw circles on the ground together. In case there is someone who specialize in attacking among the enemy, Myuu believed that defensive power should be insured nano. Myuu, thou hath learned tactic really well. The player would be out by the time a snowball hit them so defensive power wasnt related at all in this butstarting from Shizuku, Kaori and Aiko and Liliana were making a warm smile. Until they heard her next words. And so, Myuu chose the meat shieDDthe tough Tio-oneechan nano! Wait a second, Myuu. Just now, thou was about to say meat shield wasnt it? This art the biggest shock Tio-oneechan received in these few years! For the cute Myuu to think of Onee-chan as meat shield, I doth not know how to process this though!? It seemed she was also completely receiving bad influence from Hajime-papa. Tio who was greatly shaken approached Miu while saying Tell me that its a lie Myuu~. Myuu was also shaken and her gaze darted aroundthen she made a stiff expression in resolve and spoke. Think of it as a good thing! Think of it as a good thing, thou mean its a good thing to think of Onee-chan as meat shield!? If its Tio-oneechan you should be happy nano! Rather Tio-oneechan who wont be happy with this is just a mere beautiful Onee-chan nano! Art not that a good thing!? Its a loss of identity~ nano! A loss of character~ nano! Nuguo~, mine self art going to lose in argument~~ Should she be happy to be called a meat shield Onee-chan, or should she be unhappy. That was the problem. Myuu took the worrying Tios hand, led away Shia who was smiling wryly, then she applied for the registration with only momentum. Hajime and Yue who were still down were left as they were. Myuus snowball fight began through such happenings. Her opponent was a team of female university students. Myuus team also consisted on only female, both sides had good look, so the audiences were quite roused. Myuu put Shia and Tio on her left and right. She was folding her arms while standing imposingly. A fearless smile was tugged on her lips. It was as though she closely resembled a certain someone. The females at the opposing team saw Myuu and started squealing Look look, that girl! She is really cute!Waa, she is really enthusiastic! So cute!. You can have fun while you still can now. Myuu will show you hell soon, nano. Hajime-san, you cannot speak about other people. Its Hajime-san who is influencing Myuu the most. Shia smiled wryly seeing Myuu speaking like a gangster with that cute face. Tio-oneechan. When the match begin Myuu want you to go forward. Hold back the snowballs, and when a snowball that Myuu cannot evade come then Myuu want Onee-chan to block it nano. As I hath thought I am treated as meat shield. Commander Myuu wouldnt be bothered by trivial thing. Shia-oneechan. Myuu dont want to waste time nano. Please do Shia-oneechans special move nano. Special move? Uu~n, a, something like that is it. Roger desu. Like that the snowball fight began! The referee saw Myuu and made a warm smile, then gave the signal Start~ leniently. At the same time, the females at the opposing team picked the snowballs they had diligently created and threw it Ee~i! really leniently. Their aim was all over the place, most of them were toward inaccurate direction. It didnt look like there was any need to use Tio as meat shield. Tio was taking cover at the front line defensive wall while tossing *po~I po~i* returning fire to hold back the enemy with a complicated expression. Shia-oneechan. Ay ay, preparation is finished desu! Roger. Target, the enemys rear defensive wall! Fireee!! Go fly until the moooon! Desuu! A snowball that was super compressed with super grip strength was thrown in a way that caused the air to make a strange sound *hyugoh*DD ABAAAAAAAAH!? Ah Myu Shia inflicted a powerful friendly fire. The sudden impact that was dealt on her back caused Tio to collide with the defensive wall before her in a posture that was like a shrimp. The defensive wall was half-destroyed from that and she ended up hanging on the top, This ismine, identityyy~ She murmured such thing with expression of ecstasy before she stopped moving with a plop. The cheers stopped. The place fell dead silent. The females who were squealing until just now were staring at Tio with pale face. Amidst that silence, Hi, hit confirmed! Correction shot! Fireee! Ro, roger desuu! Commander Myuu was unperturbed! And then, the loyal rabbit held the snowball firmly this time and threw! Accurately, it shot through the side of the enemy team and pulverized the defensive wall at the back! That result was truly like a bombing! Hit confirmed! Target destroyed! Effective shot~, fiDD Fireee! Surely that was what would be said. But, before the word was completed a snowball hit Myuu so her order was interrupted. Looking back, the referee was there. Disqualified. Aa, yes nano. The referee emitted a pressure that wouldnt allow any objection. Aiko and others with Remia-mama at the forefront were bowing their head repeatedly while retreating in escape. A beat later, scream and cheer reverberated from behind. C C C *Roll roll, roll roll* Kaori was rolling a snowball while talking to Yue who were similarly *roll roll, roll roll* rolling snowball beside her. Making snowman is calming the heart somehow. Nn. *Roll roll, roll roll*. The two continued to form snowball silently. Unusually they didnt show any sign of quarreling. This was an open space some distance away from the ski area. A place that was near the buildings of hotel and inn lining up. It was a public park for relaxing like where the small children would play with snow. It was a place where it was okay to create snowman and left them there (only in the case they asked for permission and bought decoration item at the stand under management control), and so there were various snowmen and objects in various sizes around. In a few more hours the blazing light of the evening sun would create long shadow. If it had to be said why Yue and kaori were making snowball silently in such place, We got too high spirited didnt we? Nn. Yue-sama who was excessively taciturn. When Kaori glanced to the side, Yue was somewhat teary eyed ..Hajime got angry. Yeah. After the snowball fight, the group was strolling aimlessly once more and encountered an event of making snow sculpture. The organizer prepared a lump of hardened snow for the participants to carve it into snow sculpture. There, the two who were starting a stupid fight like usual provoked each other and decided to settle their dispute in this event, but they both made Hajime into the model for the statue they sculpted. If it was just that, Hajime would just endure his embarrassment. Even if Kaori used outrageous technique of twin sword art using large chisels, or Yue was pretending to sculpt while forming shape using ice element magic, with each side using foul play and irrational method, and that the place fell into commotion because of that, well, Hajime would surely ignore it because they had fun. But, the twos quarrel entered into criticism toward each others sculpture, their statue shifted into naked sculpture that was like David statue, and then they escalated. By the point of time they got fixated at forming the crotch, Hajimes embarrassment burst. Two beautiful girls were heatedly arguing with each other in front of public eye about the molding of a single mans crotch. In addition, because it was a delicate part, they didnt use any tool and shaped it using their hands, that part of the snow sculpture. The parents who were participating in the event naturally covered their childrens eyesYou cannot watch that!, the fathers were sending their wide smirk at Hajime, while the young men were sending him murderous gaze, while the girls were getting unjust suspicion of the relationship between Hajime and Yue & Kaori with blushing cheeks. And so, Hajime smashed the snow sculptures into nothing. He dropped his knuckles on the head of the two who were protesting him, grabbed their collar and dragged away the two who turned limp while leaving the place. Due to that, the two were self-reflecting a bit while making snowman in a quite place. When Kaori recalled the event, it felt like her face would get on fire. At slight distance away, Hajime was rolling a snowball that was around two meter. Myuu was taking balance on top of it while walking. At another place, Shizuku and Aiko were arguing cheerfully with each other about the face part of the snowman, like this or like that, while decorating it. Shia and Tio were diligently making several moderately sized snowballs. In addition, there was a snow hut nearby the spot that was planned for the snow man to be put at, Remia and Liliana were inside warming themselves. Both of them seemed to be relatively weak against cold. The size of the snowball Hajime was making gathered attention from families and couples that were scattered around sporadically. Amidst that attention, Hajime raised his voice to check. O~i, how is over there doing? In response, Shizuku who was in charge of decoration cheerfully replied. Yep, over here is all right. The material is also complete~ Liliana and Remia crawled out slowly from the snow hut while lifting up some things for decoration. Oh, finally they are going to decorate? The people in the park gathered toward them. The plan of Hajime and co was to make a specially large snowmanDDa total height of four meter with three snowballs piled upDDright in the middle of the park, with nine small snowmen around it. There, Hajime suddenly noticed something. Ah, come to think of it I forgot the ladder Hajime muttered with feeling likeAh damn. Putting aside the small snowmen, the specially large snowmans torso and head would need a big ladder to place them in position. He had one stored inside his Treasure Warehouse, but he didnt take it out beforehand, so it was hard to take it out with all the gathered attention. Should he obediently go to a shop to rent itwhile Hajime was thinking that, Oo~I, you guys. Want to use this? Hm? Aa, that will help An unfamiliar middle-aged man was carrying a splendid ladder on his shoulder while walking toward them. Seeing Hajime opened his eyes wide in surprise, the middle-aged man laughed pleasantly and spoke. Haha, it looks like you all are going to make a really splendid snowmen, so I wondered if you will let us participate in the commemoration if you dont mind. I see. So its like that. Looking closer, there was a boy hiding behind the uncle. Hajime smiled slightly and showed his agreement. The boys expression brightened. With that as the beginning, Please let us too!, the other families and couples asked to be allowed to join. Yue and Kaori, and Shia and Tio who were diligently rolling snowballs for the small snowmen were slightly surprised, but when they looked at Hajime, he was smiling slightly and nodded, so they also smiled and rolled snow together with other people. Seeing participants increasing one after another, Myuu who was on top of the huge snowball puffed out her chest. Myuu is the leader nano! Everyone, work hard! We are making snowmen that will last until spring nano! There was also an atmosphere in the place. The families and couples that numbered nearly twenty people in the end were all respondingOo~! cheerfully at Myuu. Ahaha, then leader Myuu. Please give order to everyone. Mufufu~! Leave it to Myuu nano! Hajimes respectful way of speaking caused Myuu to also smile while she started giving instruction energetically. After that, with the many cooperation they obtained, they completed a total of ten snowmen genuinely under Myuus instruction. A snowman with fixed stare, a snowman with rabbit ears, a snowman with ponytail attached, and so on, they were snowmen with trait that closely resembled certain people somewhere. Even the participants surely could guess which was who. They were giving warm smile to Yue and co who were looking a bit embarrassed. At the end, Hajime was carrying Myuu in his arms, climbed up the ladder that was supported by the people, and with a relay format the head of the specially large snowmanDDthe head part of demon king-sama with eye patch attached was carried to the top. Myuu, dont fall. Put your feet on the ladder firmly. Yes nano. Hajime put down Myuu on the ladder. He then received the head part that was brought from below, and then he made Myuu to hold it. Myuu staggered slightly even with Hajime supporting her. From below, a lot of participants were watching over them while holding their breath. Myuu was scolding her arms that were shaking all over while carefully, carefully holding the last snowball*plop* she set it up on the designated spot. And then, she sloo~wly took her hands away Oo~~~~~ Cheers and applauses reverberated all at once! When Myuu made a guts poseIts completed~~, the enthusiasm of the place echoed even further hearing that bright shout of joy that was filled with delighted sense of accomplishment. Yue and others also exchanged smile with participants who they knew only just now and they thanked each other. They were really having fun. Hajime hugged Myuu once more while his expression looked as though he suddenly recalled something. Oi, Tio. Mu? Oo, I see. That wouldst be nice. Leave it to me. Tio noticed Hajimes intention as though they were of the same mind, then she immediately left the circle of people. Papa? Myuu, bestow those words to everyone. The present will be that. Myuu was making a puzzled face. Hajime turned his gaze toward Tio while saying such thing to Myuu. Myuus expression turned hah in realization, then she once more remembered what day today was and she smiled widely. And then, Tio who finished setting up the toolartifact gave a thumb up. Confirming that, Myuu waved both her hands and raised her voice. Everyone~~~~! Myuu gathered attention once more. Toward them all, Myuu took a deep breath MERRY~~~~~ CHRISTMA~~~S!! NANO! And then, she pointed with her finger. Lured by that, the participants turned their gaze, and there a splendid camera equipment was set up. It was something Tio pulled out from Treasure Warehouse outside of peoples gaze, The participants who guessed the intention here adjusted their position hurriedly. Hajime and Myuu were on the ladder. Yue and co were right below the demon king snowman. The participants were surrounding them. Then here we go! *Kaclick*. Tio dashed with hurried footsteps and slid beside Yue and others. And then, DD*pasha!* After that, a photo that really conveyed the delight from people they didnt even know who were centered around the snowmen and Nagumo family was completed. The giant snowmen and small snowmen would later get reported in TV that they really didnt melt until spring. Of course, it was possible to mass produce the photo like Polaroid camera right on the spot, so it was distributed to the participants as Christmas present. The participants, every single one of them broke up while immersing themselves in pleasant fatigue and enjoyable aftertaste with a photo in hand. This kind of thing isnt bad once in a while. Merry Christmas. While returning to their inn, hajime said that with a peaceful smile. Of course, Yue and co, everyone similarly, Merry~ Christmas! They replied like that. C C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. At the end of the chapter this time, in a relatively unusual event the casts were mingling with ordinary folks. Its Christmas, so I wanted to write a story that can give warmth as soon as possible. By the way, a story of making snowman with unfamiliar people Is there also those who somehow feel dj vu? Yes, its inspiration come from Shirakomes bible, Aria. In the anime its [Aria the Natural Episode 26 From that white gentle town] For Shirakome, its an episode that entered the top 5 of my favorite. Everyone too, how about feeling warm and fluffy by watching Aria in Christmas? In any case, Merry Christmas! Chapter 296 Arifureta Chapter 296 Arifureta After III I Am A Maid C Ahaha, really Im sorry. Coming at this hour. Furthermore it seems that Im being a hindrance to everyones work. The one who came to the room looking like he was really sorry while frequently bowing his head was a middle aged man without any conspicuous traits. His attire like his suits or hair style was well-ordered, and yet on the whole he was wrapped with lax atmosphere that naturally would make the other party feel like letting their guard down. Fukube-san yourself, it must be hard for you. Being outside the jurisdiction of labor standards act is the harshness of being a public servant. No no, you are making too much of a big deal for the like of me. On the contrary, to think that a maid this beautiful will welcome my arrival, it really blow away my fatigue. The man who was smiling while glancing aside to Heliotrope who was showing the way was someone from returnee response division who was shouldering the role as contact person with the returnees (basically with Hajime), Fukube Koutarou. In a glance his face looked like a good person, Hajime and Liliana saw through how deep inside his eyes was emitting a sharp glint. In contrast with his lax atmosphere, he was a person who couldnt be underestimated. That could be seen from how this man had already continued to shoulder the role of being a contact person with Hajime for more than a year. Being involved with Hajime and co would guarantee anyone to be afflicted with stomachache, for this mans predecessors, being able to stay in the job for three months could be considered as amazing. By the way, returnee response division was a new department that was made from many organizations related with returnees building a cooperation system. The section was under the jurisdiction of the polices security division after a fashion, but various related departments in the government like the public security intelligence agency and ministry of foreign affairs and so on were sending their people to get closely involved and coordinated with each other while making it so they could response to situation comprehensively. It was a section that was made after in the past the government got involved in this and that in the returnee uproar, various departments made their move and as the result, all of them received retaliation that was too severe. And, I think that what you want to talk is about the group just now Yes, yes. Its about that matter. My deepest apology. Our side planned to deal with it before they start trouble, but they moved faster than we imagined. No, this is only an excuse. And, about the detail of the situationDD When he was going to explain, Hajime raised his hand and stopped him, so Fukube closed his mouth. Cold sweat instantly oozed out from his face. Good lord-, is the demon king misunderstand that its the government trying something again!? Such thinking came out on his face. Im not that hasty, so dont get that pale. Ha, haha. So it came out on my face? Im still too green. Fukube wiped the sweat on his forehead with handkerchief. Then he threw stomach medicine of pill type into his mouth with a practiced motion. Hajime smiled wryly at that motion of Fukube that he often witnessed and he turned his gaze toward Heliotrope. It seems there is circumstance regarding that group. Show them the way to the subordinates of Fukube-san who are waiting downstairs. Liliana and I will hear about the circumstance here. Understood. How about Sumire-samas work? About that. Originally being Kaa-sans assistant is more important than accompanying some idiot but Sumire shook her head left and right *bun bun* repeatedly. A foreign force assaulted with Liliana as their target, on top of that an official from public safety came visiting in order to explain the situation. As expected she didnt have the nerve to have her way saying The deadline is more important!. And so, this concern Liliana, and it seems that Fukube-san has better grasp of the whole picture of the present situation. We will listen about the circumstance directly. During that time, Ill leave the work here to you. Your will. Should I add more personnel, just in case? Ill leave it to you. The talk was progressing unhinderedly. Liliana was murmuring Yes yes, my opinion wont be heard anyway. Far from that even my question is ignored. Ahaha~ with a faraway look. Thats how it is, Sumire-sama. Ye, yes! What is it, maid-san!? When Sumire was addressed with a respectful attitude, she replied with heightened tension. Looking at her blushing face and her nasal breathing that was somewhat rough, it was clear that her inspiration was greatly stimulated. Perhaps her next work would have a combat maid as the main character. While presumptuous, will you allow me to lend you a hand? But of course! Is what I want to say butwill you be all right? There was no way a maid from another world would have experience in assistant work for a manga artist. Although Sumire loved maids, she was a pro manga artist. Having problem came to surface because an amateur got involved in the drawing was out of the question. She had to properly confirm it. But, Heliotrope was completely unperturbed. She smiled beautifully and, Please leave it to me. My lord had made me learn everything in the case of something like this occurring. Please consider me as a battle-ready force. Geez Hajime, just what is he making a maid of another world learn. Im happy though! Also, I have finished reading all of Sumire-samas works. Your works are greatly popular even among us the Fleur Knights, all of us are holding deep respect toward Sumire-sama. Therefore, being allowed to help is an honor that is equal of receiving command from my lord. Heliotrope-san clenched her fist strongly and strongly insisted. Actually not just Fleur Knights, even the maids in the palace of Tortus and the young daughters of nobles were also swallowed in unprecedented shoujo manga boom. The selling agency was South CloudNagumo company. The majority of direct sales was undertook by a cooperating company, Yunker Company. Surely Sumire felt the truth and seriousness from Heliotropes sparkling eyes. Sumires cheeks blushed with an embarassed look that was unusual for her. Even in Japan she was treated as the great Sumire-sensei, but she looked happier with this rather than getting called that by the people in the industry. Even though she is never helping me out. Hellina you idiot The former princess muttered something. Surely she was feeling that the attendant who had been staying at her side since her childhood was taken away. She was completely sulking. It was unclear whether that voice was heard or not, but Heliotrope beautifully ignored it and made a finger snap. Salvia. Yes, captain. The assistants and also Fukube-san twitched. When they noticed the number of maids was already increasing from behind Heliotrope! It was a lovely maid with dark brown hair worn in braid that was tied with scrunchie. Her body was wrapped with similar Victorian maid outfit like Heliotrope. She was smiling warmly. Seeing the girl, the sulking Liliana snapped open her eyes in a flash. I wont ask anymore how did she appear just now! But, please let me say at least this! You are Samiya-san arent you!? The grandchild of Yunker companys president Motto! What are you doing in this kind of place!? I am a maid, Liliana-sama. Well of course. Thats a maid uniform she is wearing. Sumire and others were of the same opinion inside their heart. Im not asking that! Liliana was at her wits end. Hajime explained to her straightforwardly. Fleur Knight rank five. She is a commanding officer class who is responsible for managing goods and information. Of course her combat ability is also without fault. Why is a merchants daughter like thaatt!? Everything is thanks to the lord discovering me. Actually, Motto Yunker of Yunker Company who had deep relation with Hajime one way or another sent this talented person to him because he wanted to secure a connection that was as substantial as possible. To speak without hiding the ulterior motive, If possible I wish that you will accept her a wife, so that I can be related with your majesty the demon king as a relative, or something like that. Naturally, Hajime was also aware of Mottos merchant soul, he had also guessed his expectation, so he ignored SalviaDDreal name Samiya Yunker (17 years old) approach to him but When Hajime was working out the plan of the Fleur Knights conception, the girls name was written in the candidate list of Heliotrope, he tried giving her various trial as test and it turned out she was quite an outstanding talent. By the way, Samiya herself didnt have the perception that she was made as tool for political marriage. She too was someone who inherited the merchant soul. She sniffed out the scent of money from the demon kings surrounding and the other world (earth) and volunteered herself. But, while she was selected as a member of Fleur Knights and received trials, she went through many twists and turns and reached a point where it was her purpose in life to swear loyalty to the demon king. The structure of Fleur Knights was that those in rank one until ten were commanding officers with their own subordinates, but when looking at how she reached rank five when those positions were mainly grasped by people with combat job as their original occupation, it could be seen how astounding her talent was and how far her loyalty went that she would make great effort with that as her driving force. Well then Sumire-sama. Please allow me and Salvia to be of assistance. I get it. Well, if Hajime trained you two then I dont think Ill have to worry about your skill, best regards okay. Heliotrope and Salvia deeply bowed their head and said Please leave it to us, after that they also deeply bowed their head to the assistants while saying Honorable seniors, if there is any mistake in what we are doing, please point it out without mercy. All the assistants together said Please take care of us toooo! while bowing back with a perfect gesture for some reason. Fukube-sama. Oo!? M, me? What is it? Surely he never thought that he would get addressed. Fukubes middle age uncle face blushed red. I sent a subordinate of mine named Primula to Fukube-sans subordinates who are waiting outside. She will show the way to the place where the captured people are at. By the lords command, we will extract information from them using our method but, please cooperate with us as much as possible. Ro, roger. I will contact my subordinates now. When and how did Heliotrope-san contacted her subordinate? Well, she was a maid of the demon king, no~thing would be strange no matter what she did~. Fukube thought that inside his heart while taking out his mobile phone and began contacting his subordinates who came together with him. There, Liliana asked somewhat carelessly. By the way, that person named Primula-sanis she a person who I know as expected? Hajime answered after thinking a bit. You know her. Her real name is Philim ZaaraDD Hahah, so this time its the little sister of active captain of the templar knight is iit~ Liliana-sama looked somewhat broken. Her friends and acquaintances were transformed into members of a superhuman maid group while she didnt know. Her state resembled Shia in the past somehow. Yes, the Shia at the time when she saw her gentle and kind family was completely turned into a hyahhaa group. By the way, the present templar knight captain was David Zaara, the former captain of Ai-chan escort squad. The legendary decisive battle was publicly seen as the deed of an evil god who misrepresented himself using the name of Ehito, so the peoples faith toward the church was unchanged. And so, the church was also planned to be rebuilt at the same time with the reconstruction of the capital. David and co, the members of former Ai-chan escort squad consolidated the knight order of that reborn church. Although, ninety percent of their faith was offered to our goddess. The captain of such reborn templar knight order actually had a little sister. She was a former nun, a magic expert who possessed the vocation of prayer master who could display high ability toward magic in general by praying. But, her relation with her eldest brother was bad, and she was sent to remote region because she was holding doubt to the way of faith of the church headquarters. She also participated in the choir at the legendary decisive battle. There she also fought side by side with David so the ill feelings between them vanished and as a church official she gave a lot of help to Liliana who was striving hard in government affairs to restore the kingdom at that time. Though it seemed she had changed job into combat maid without Liliana noticing. By the way her rank was sixth. Aa~, can I interrupt? It seems that my subordinates has joined up with Primula-san and they are heading to where the group is apprehended. Ahaha, my subordinates who are usually composed are agitated there. A blond haired beautiful maid suddenly knocked on their car window, so they thought if they had actually gone crazy. Well, anyone would doubt their own eye or head if they see a blonde haired maid in midnight. Fukubes wry smile was also responded by Hajime with a wry smile. Then Fukube-san. Can you tell us the details in the other room? Yes, allow me to do that. It has become a bit of troublesome matter isnt it? If I have to say my true feelings, there is some aspect where I want to borrow Nagumo-sans strength. Of course, this is just my personal wish though. The governments stance was they absolutely didnt want the demon king faction to do anything, but it seemed that Fukube himself was thinking If thats the case then its us the people at the scene who will have to take care of this difficult problem! Spare us already! Just how many holes in the stomach we need to have until you all are satisfied huh!. Led by Fukube who was casually throwing a stomach medicine pill into his mouth once more, Hajime and Liliana who was still having a distant gaze entered into another room. C C C To sum up the talk that they heard in the other room, it seemed that other than the group that was attacking just now, there were also intelligence operatives or force from multiple countries sent in to Japan. Their objective went without saying. The information gathering or removal of Liliana, the leader of huge organization that was in the rise all over the world. If it was just a leader of a mere company than the story would be different, but when it came to a global organization with an ideal that was like a new religion as its root, then it was understandable for many countries to be apprehensive. Although, it was too sudden. It was understandable for the countries to want to take some kind of measure before the network was established as organization, be that as it may the movement of those countries were still too abrupt. Regarding that point, according to the explanation that Fukube was giving them while oozing cold sweat, it seemed that a higher up of a part of the government messed up. Liliana was related with the demon king, she was a contact person who could talk directly with that demon king, although it was only after a fashion, but a friendship could be built from there, that was why a scheme to gradually make Lilianas organization to belong to Japan was carried out. The result, that movement was grasped by many countries, and they began to move all at once just in case because it would be troubling if the organization really got attached to Japan. Realllyy~~~~, its inexcusable! Fukube-san prostrated himself. Recently, he was lamenting that the top of his head was getting desolate butso this was the reason. Hajime strangely felt pity and respect toward such Fukube and shook his head while smiling wryly. There is the saying danger past and God forgotten. Its about time that the pain from the time of returnee uproar get forgotten and some bunches who think just a bit, only this much came out. Ive predicted this will happen. As long as Fukube-san and others take care of it within your own organization, then our side too doesnt intend to make a move so, well, please take care of it okay. Haa, it saves us that you say so. We are already working to deal with it, so please kindly go easy on us. Fukube showed a flagrant look of relieve and he threw a stomach medicine into his mouth with terribly natural motion. His hands motion was flowing just like the commercial of Fris candies, the pills were thrown directly from its case into the mouth. This too was a factor that caused Hajime to strongly feel pity to Fukube. Just how used he was in swallowing stomach medicine? And then, how many he was planning to drink in a day? In exchange of Hajime who was looking at Fukube with a really complicated eyes, Liliana was making a caring expression while asking. So, Fukube-san. Have you all predicted how this situation will develop after this? Personally, I expect that it will become a really troublesome situation though That prediction is right to the point. From what we have confirmed so far, there are already personnel from three countries who have already entered this country. There are also four countries that are definitely moving. Ideally all the country will work to gather full and accurate information, so we wish that for the time being it will be only a battle of observation but Im not going to allow it huh. Yes, Nagumo-san wont allow that. However, that means that there will be no information at all about the leader of a growing global organization. An unknown is something that is feared the most. Therefore, all of them will be pressed with the choices, whether to resign themselves and accept that fear, or they will take measures. I believe Hajime-san understand but They surely wont pick the former choice, unless the fact that they will meet bitter experience that wont be worth it from picking the latter choice is carved to the depth of their body. Its impossible for a country to make that choice. Thats how it is. Ideally, when an act of removing or kidnapping Liliana-san is going on, other country will intervene and they will remove each other but, well, something like ideal is just a word in book after all. Something like a choice of accepting a life of being monitored didnt exist for Hajimes side. And then, even if their side handed over some degree of information about themselves, next time those organizations would think Is this offered information really true?, and as expected they would come to observe once more. And so, in all probability, it would be as Fukube said, at the time the force of each country understood that observation was completely neutralized, they would surely take a strong measure. What was truly terrifying wasnt the countries that would make such decision, but the network that was growing in influence and power even now to the degree that the countries couldnt just ignore it and were forced to make such decisionDDin short it was Lilianas existence. For some reason or another, Hajime and Fukubes gaze moved toward Liliana. There Liliana was having a distant look for a different reason from before. On her face was written Even though I only wanted to help troubled people. Even though its basically, only relying upon others to make it happenhow did it become like this? loud and clear. Hajime and Fukubes gaze turned lukewarm at the same time, and they simultaneously averted their gaze and decided that they didnt see that. However, this situation. If that is the case, within a few days these bunches will gather in large numbers around us huh. Originally we want to deal with everything before it turn like that butIm sorry. The demon king sectionsDDcough-, my apologies. Even for the returnee response division, honestly, we are in a situation where we dont have enough time and personnel. Oi, just now, did you say demon king division? Could it be, thats the nickname at your side? Diplomatic response is also starting already, but it will be better to not expect anything from it. From our view, we wish to avoid gunshots in the middle of city, we also wish to evacuate Liliana-san to a place with few people by all means in preparation of unforeseen situation, that is our suggestion, or rather our true feelings. Fukube beautifully ignored Hajimes question and gave suggestion with an apologetic look. Hajime was making an awfully displeased look, but it wasnt because of Fukubes suggestion, rather it was surely because of the response divisions nickname that Fukube leaked out. National Police Agency Security Department Demon King Division. Certainly, such police institution was disagreeable. I dont mind that. If I remember correctly, I shouldnt have any schedule that cannot be rearranged. After all Im worried when a skirmish occur in a place that is outside our perception. I guess. Its also troublesome if they are loitering around sporadically. Gathering them in one place and taking care of them in one go will also give better impression to those countries. Then, allow me to continue the talk in that direction. About the place, we prepared several hideout for the sake of witness protection, so perhaps it will be better to use those. As expected from Fukube-san. You work fast. Hearing Hajimes praise, for the first time this day Fukube showed a relieved smile that wasnt a forced smile or wry smile or convulsing smile. After that, when they finished hammering out the details, the subordinates of Fukube who came together with Primula shared the information of the background, objective, the plan forward, and so on of the attackers who came. It seemed that the information had been thoroughly extracted, they didnt ask as far as the method used but, when looking at the gaze of terror that Fukube subordinates directed toward Primulait must be something that shouldnt be asked. Primula, although formerly, she was a gentle and kind sister though Hajime-sanyou are endeavoring to act prudently in earth, but in exchange arent you cutting too loose in Tortus? Liliana was looking alternately at Hajime and Primula with sad eyes. For some reason Hajime was at loss for words and averted his gaze in respond. By the way, Heliotrope and Salvia were finishing their assistant work perfectly. They didnt borrow the work tools, instead they had prepared them beforehand, furthermore they took them out from inside their sleeve *shakin!*, or taking them out from their breast or inside their skirt, so Sumire and co were able to have fun working while getting heated up from start to end. Not forgetting to improve the work places atmosphere too, they were really perfect maids. C C C The next day. There were the figures of Nagumo family in a splendid lodging deep inside the mountain of a certain prefecture. It was a mountain forest with abundance of nature in the surrounding, a refreshing river was streaming right nearby. It was a hideout for protection target that Fukube prepared. It was separated enough from human habitation, and even if some commotion occurred there would be no one who noticed. The autumn colors of the mountain were still remaining. It could also function as refuge in the meaning of a holiday place or health resort. This might be a consideration from Fukube in his own way toward Nagumo family who had to deal with a dangerous situation in this season when autumn was over. Furthermore, not just Sumire and Shuu, currently even Remia and Tio were also busy people, but everyone emptied their schedule even if they had to force it and came here. Their family was being targeted. So this was only natural. Hajime got out of the lodging and looked around the surrounding. Even the beautiful forest landscape that still had red leaves remaining would undoubtedly make a complete change in expression when night came. Thinking about when the people targeting Liliana would come, the forest at night would be a suitable cover for them. The darkness would become terribly frightening for the side who would get attacked. But, Hajime made a fearless grin while staring at such forest. And thenDDhe declared. Now thenDDlets barbeque~~~! OO~~~~~~-! Nagumo family responded in high tension. They all showed wide smile on their face, with a lot of ingredients on their hands! Papa! Quiiick! Quiiick! Myuus stomach is crying nano! My my, Myuu. To be so happy Right, it was a bit forced but, its good that we hath emptied our schedule for this last family trip of the autumn. Nn. This year everyone is busy, we wasnt really able to go in family trip. Yue wasnt really busy though. Kaori. It will become a scuffle again if you say that. Aa, look, Yue is taking fighting pose already! Oi you! Kaori too dont take a stance with that green onion! Even with Shizukus intermediation, Yue and Kaori were starting a quarrel using vegetables as weapon. Myuu was lifting a lump of A5 rank meat above her head while making merry Meaat, meat! in high spirit. Remia and Tio were watching her with similar smile. Shia was smiling wryly at such scene while devoting herself to prepare the other ingredients promptly, beside her Liliana was helping her. Ahahawell, the incident this time became a good chance. Especially because Lily-san is extraordinarily busy, she cannot really spend time with us. We owe the attackers one! Ah, come to think of it Myuu-chan. Do you want to go looking for fish in the river later? Lets fire at the fish using finger bullet? Shia-san, please fish normally! Dont make the river getting dyed crimson! The wive~s were clamoring kyaa kyaa with high tension. It seemed they didnt empty their schedule because they were worried about Liliana, but they purely wanted to go to a family trip, that was all. Ee~rr, then I will stand by in the operation headquarter so Fukube actually accompanied them as guide, but seeing the people of Nagumo family enjoying the holiday normally without looking burdened or feeling in danger at all, he emitted a sorrowful air thinking Well, its the usual thing while going back. Tonight tooit would be cup ramen for him. Lets have Ra, he muttered inside his heart while glancing longingly at the lump of A5 rank meat. (TN: Raoh cup ramen, seems to be popular in Japan) Oh, Fukube-san. You are going back already? If you like please eat together with us. Thats right. If you dont eat properly and get some nutrition, the top of your head will rapidly get desolate you know? Warm (?) words from Shuu and Sumire! Fukube turned around in a flash, his gaze turned toward Hajime. His eyes were just like a puppy that was seeking permission from its owner after getting told Wait! if front of its meal! Inside his heart Hajime thought This person, at his root he is someone that you really cannot let your guard down against him but, why is he sometimes giving impression like a comedian or dog like this huh with a wry smile. You see, Nagumo-san. Thats because Im a dog of the nation. Really, even though you are someone that one must not let the guard down against The wry smile of Hajime whose mind was normally seen through was deepening while nodding to convey Okay!. Fukube happily rushed toward the barbeque saying Ill take care of the charcoal management~. Next he said Ah, I also want to bring back some for my subordinates so can I pack up some? trying to secure a lot of meat casually. At the corner of his sight, Hajime caught sight of Fukube eating Myuus throwing technique when his hand reached toward the meat What are you going to do with Myuus meat nanoDD! and he got thrown away. He gave a sidelong glance at that while enjoying the autumn mountains scenery to his heart content. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. It didnt endthe story got long when my interest is at full throttle. Ah, its always like this Tomorrow Ill have to take care of the brats, so perhaps it will be impossible but, Ill update if possible. At the very least Ill update at New Years Day! Around midnight perhaps Also to everyone who commentI bought it~Its interesting~ regardingArifureta Zero, Really~~ thank you very much. I completely wrote it on commision so, I was in suspense that perhaps it would make everyone disappointed I was really happy, I felt a bit relieved. The same with the Drama CD too. Really thank you very much! Also, has everyone read the afterword of afterword too? In Overlap-samas homepage, if you click at the referral part of Arifureta 7 and Arifureta Zero, You will be sent to the exclusive page of each volume, there isReader Questionnare there. If you fill the queastionnaire, you will be able to read a bit of short story. The seventh volume is a short story regardingMyuu at that time, while Zero is regardingThat girl of the restaurant at that time. If you like please read! C About the greeting for this year, I will say it once more in tomorrows activity report but, Let me say brief words as afterword. Everyone, the people of Narou, thank you very much for having fun together with me this whole year! Best regards for next year too! C PS The comic version and Nichijou version were updated in Gardo! Hauria lol Or rather, Karm turn into something amazing. Myuu appeared in Nichijou! Myuusdesuu hits the bulls eye in Shirakome lol RoGa-sensei and Mori-sensei too, my greatest gratitude to you. Everyone too, please go take a look at Gardo at the end of this year by all means. Chapter 297 Arifureta Chapter 297 Arifureta After III Fleur Knights C AN: The Ame Talk yesterday, a stable fun lol Today too naturally looking after the brats is the priority but, Please read for a relaxed new year~ I also updated in 30 December, so those who still havent read it please go read that first. C Everyone of Nagumo family was relaxing as they liked in the big lodging that was a hideout for protection target owned by the public safety. It was the night where autumn had also ended, furthermore when it was deep inside a mountain, the air would be getting colder in its own way, but fortunately there was an antique fireplace, firewood was blazing up there even now, warming the air without pause. Naturally the members of Nagumo family were also gathering near the fireplace. Knight to A5. Charge at healing master on D5! Aah, my healing master is skewered! Furthermore its tossed away like trash until outside the board! Cruel! On both sides of a largish game board, Yue and Kaori were glaring at the board surface. The two were amusing themselves with another world version chess. The basic of the rule was similar with the chess of earth, but most of the parts were in a way that was characteristic of another world. For example, the variety of piece was abundant, the player could set the kind of piece and their positioning in each game, there was growth system for the pieces themselves, for example even if a piece was in a position that could take the opponents piece they could have the table turned on them, the game board could have its field set up with game things, there were advantageous and disadvantageous fields for each job Anyway, it was reproducing a real war with quite high degree of realistically. And then, the greatest feature of this game was, Why-, why did you kill heeer! She is your little sister! Hmph. I have long age severed something useless like family tie. My loyalty to my king is absolute! No matter who is my opponent, if they stand in my way I will pulverize them! This stupid idiot! That girl-, if this war is over, she said that she is going to live together again with her big brother someday. She was smiling when she said that- Like that, it had a feature where fellow pieces would act a drama every time. Just now, the little sister who defected because she was unable to endure the despotic rule of the king at Yues side was reunited with her big brother, a knight serving that king in the battlefield. The big brother murdered the little sister, then he argued with a knight in Kaoris side who was in love with that little sister-chan. It appeared it was the big brother who made the little sister defected, then he promised that he would follow her for sure, and yet he changed his mindthat seemed to be the setting. How awful-, as expected from Yue, how awful! Kaori. Its not a setting that I thought of. The games drama is completely randomized. Right now Im doubting that setting. Because, Yue, you also aimed at the healing master right from the start before this too! Surely you are using soul magic or something to read the players heart! Yues desire is reflected into the story! Its just a coincidence. Healing master should die, no mercy, is not what Im thinking. Lies! Thats a~bsolutely a lie! I know the truth! Each time Yue play this game, first of all you will always check the healing masters position! I know it from your gazes movement! Kaori. You are just tired. Shut up! While they were making racket gyaasu gyaasu like that, actually the frequency of these two intimately playing game together was the highest. Hajime and co felt warm seeing the sight that exactly the same like usual. Shia was sitting on a rocking chair in front of the fireplace. She was rocking *sw~ay sw~ay* back and forth while her rabbit ears were also doing *sw~ay sw~ay* at the same time. She asked Hajime without moving her gaze from the knitted material in her hands. Hajime-san, what is actually going on with that game? Is the game reading the players emotion to set up the story? No, there is no such setting, should be. All of the inserted stories are love and hate drama, family quarrel, and so on, things like the soap opera story. The players are only projecting themselves into it arbitrarily. Hajime who was putting Myuu on his lap while playing a laptop together answered like that a bit lacking in self-confidence. By the way, right now he was doing together with Myuu was a simulation game of building a country. He was beta testing the new game that Shuus company was making. It was possible to build a country with quite high degree of freedom, but Myuu said Military power is everything for countrys strength and she only concentrated in augmenting military affair like defensive wall or weapon development. Even when Hajime tried to casually insert a heartwarming setting like Anial Crossing, Myuu would say My, as expected of papa nano, placing the beastmen in frontline by makin them pretend to cultivate a new land. Her thought was leaning to military affair as expected. Just where is this child going, what kind of direction her growth is heading to Hajime papa was a bit worried. Shuu who had personal opinion about the game sharply noticed Hajimes unusual lack of confidence and tilted his head. Whats the matter Hajime? You said should be, isnt this a game you made? No, youre wrong Tou-san. This another world version chess isnt something I created. Oscar Orcusthat founder of Orcus great labyrinth was the creator. When I was at the abysss hideout, I found it from Oscars Treasure Warehouse. I often played it with Yue to kill time. Hearing those words, What the, this is the first time I see an artifact who is made by anyone other than Hajime, not just Shuu, the others were also showing surprised expression. However, that Oscar too, why didst he maketh this kind of bizarre game setting. No, the greatness of his skill art conveyed but Youre right. When we went to Tortus travel before this, in the past image at Orcuss hideout that you showed to usI got the impression that he was more like a serious young man though. When Tio tilted her head in puzzlement Hmm?, Shizuku also said Certainly while tilting her head because of the difference from her impression. Well, I can imagine it. It must be Miledy butting in anyway, making him to add the drama setting. This annoyingness of unrolling soap opera story each time the pieces clashed that must be painstakingly createdI cannot think of anyone than her who would do this. Hearing Hajimes words, everyone went Even though she was the worlds protector huh~ with distant look while also accepting it. Everyone, how about a second helping of warm caf au lait? Remia returned from the kitchen with both her hands holding a tray. Several mugs were placed on the tray with hot steam rising up from them. At the same time, slightly sweet scent tickled the nose. Remia-chan, nice! Sumire-okaachan love Remia-chan who is attentive like that you know~. Also, if there is some cookie too then Ill be even more happy~ Sumire who was lying down while writing something on the tablet she was holding was demanding for second by holding up an empty mug in one hand and waving it around. This mother of Nagumo family, after the barbeque was over and she finished taking bath, she hadnt risen up even once since she started relaxing in front of the fireplace. She was rolling around all this time. It seemed she had zero motivation already for today to get up and did something. A mother-in-law who was completely behaving like a spoilt child to her sons wife It was a laziness that normally would become an impetus for daughter-in-law and mother-in-law conflict, but Remia smiled My my, ufufu like usual toward such Sumire. No, rather her smile was even warmer than usual. She said Of course I have prepared it~ and then put down a mug and also cookies in a spot that was easy for Sumire to reach. Remia, dont spoil Kaa-san too much. Once she get carried away she will act spoilt until just a step away of getting scolded. My my. Isnt that fine? We are in a middle of this trip that is hard to come by after all. Remia was smiling like a holy mother. Sumire rolled while saying Im acting spoilt to Remia-chan because my son wont spoil me~ in respond. By the way, Sumire was strangely skilled at determining where the line was. The demon king son let out a small sigh toward his mother whose laziness increased by thirty percent from the usual in this trip. He accepted the caf au lait from Remia, and in a good timing everyone put the mug together onto their mouth. Their throat gulped a bit of the content as though to taste it. Everyone leaked out relaxed voice Hafuu. Then, as though to pour cold water to such laid back atmosphere, the ringtone of Hajimes smartphone sounded. When Hajime took it while making a conflicted expression, there were the words Fukube in the display screen. He sighed even further while answering the call. Nagumo-san, the organizations has come you know? They are quick. I thought it will take two or three days. Unfortunately it seems they are full of competitive spirit. Though you all are at least able to enjoy a relaxing holiday in the first day. Fukube-san too. You brought back quite a lot of meat behind Myuus back right? Didnt you immerse yourself in the aftertaste of laidback dinner together with your subordinates? Yes, I received a blissful time that I seldom experienced with the low salary of civil servant. My subordinates too are extremely thankfulDD By the way, Myuu said Fukube, unforgivable. The grudge for meat cannot be forgotten nano you know? I beg you to please mediate for us! It was a sudden impulse! I couldnt possibly win against A5 rank meat! Well, putting that asideDDhow many? Hajime smiled wryly at Fukubes reaction, and then he asked with his atmosphere slightly changed. Fukube also changed his tone and answered. Just from what we can confirmed here, fifty two people has entered the mountain. From their equipment and positioning, there are four teams. All those teams must have different affiliations. A lot of people came huh. Any sign of them crushing each other? None so far. Looks like they arent interfering with each other, first come first served. This is, their superiors has been talking about it before hand it seems. Although, its not clear how they will be act after one of them secure the target though. Is this all of them? No. There are also around three countries that came. They crossed the prefectural border some time ago. They are like fifteen minutes late. So the total is less than a hundred people huh. What will you do? We here are also prepared. If necessary we will send our force. It will be harsh to take all of them but, hunting one or two enemy teams is possible. Hajime showed a thinking gesture for a bit toward Fukubes proposal. The attackers must also understand that they were being lured seeing how Hajime and co came to this place in this kind of timing. In the first place, the hideout of the public safety being known was also because Fukube and others were leaking out the information. Even so, for them to come simultaneously in a short time like this, they must be resolved. They should be moving with calculation that surpassed monitoring and the like already. The came with their elite force and fully equipped. The special force of returnee response division was strong enough. They were elites among elites. After all, around the latter half of the returnee uproar they intercepted the subordinates of many countries with fierce efforts in order to not let the demon king personally took measures. That was how much Japan also weightily considered the matter regarding the returnee uproar, and thus this division was formed Although, the scope of their duty was extensive, the personnel of returnee response division was scattered throughout the country, and even the whole world. Just like what Fukube said previously, it was a fact that they were short of hand to be able to immediately deal with the sudden movement this time. Although it was only after a fashion, but the personnel of response team was ally, and they had also came to know each other. Hajime didnt feel the necessity to send them into a disadvantageous battle and caused pointless sacrifice. Although, We are completely in relaxing mode here. Yes? What did you say, Nagumo-san? Hearing Hajimes small murmur, Fukube asked with a dubious tone. Hajime didnt answer that. When he looked around inside the room once more, everyone were being laidback while drinking Remias special caf au lait with relish. Hajime was also the same. Then, there. While presumptuous A refreshing voice resounded inside the room. The woman voice who didnt belong to anyone among the Nagumo family, and then the presence that appeared suddenly caused Myuu to raise her voice Pya!? and leaped up. Sumire, Shuu, Remia, and then also Liliana twitched. When they turned their gaze toward the voice, unnoticed there was a maid-san behind the sofa where Hajime was sitting! Liliana spontaneously yelled. HelliDD! Its Heliotrope. otrope! The members of Nagumo family who was acquainted with Hellina who was the princesss attendant greeted with Hellina-san?Long time no see and the like. Of course, without delay the maid corrected Its Heliotrope. After everyone looked like they understood Ah, yes, Heliotrope smiled sweetly, then she opened her mouth with her gaze directed at Hajime. I believe that there is no need to use everyones important family time for the sake of the like of those companies. Lord, please leave this to us. I guess. The conception of Fleur Knights is also mostly completed. The matters at Tortus are mostly taken care of, and with Lilianas situation like this you all were called to hereok, the original duty of you all, Lilys protection and the enemys eliminationDDIll leave it all to you. Do it. Yes, my lord. Heliotrope bowed her head reverently and then like that her figure vanished quietly. Hajime told Fukube at the other side of the call Thats how it is. You guys can get back to immersing yourself into the meats aftertaste now. Fukube answered Roge~r happily and cut the call. Hajime pocketed back his smartphone and brought the caf au lait onto his mouth as though to say that the troublesome matter had been dealt with, What? His movement stopped seeing the really complicated gaze of his wive~s. They knew that Hajime was training a force that should even be called as imperial guards for the sake of Liliana. And also how the force was a maid corps. Although, as a matter of fact today was the first time they genuinely witnessed a direct conversation between Hajime and the maid. Just as Hajime said, the Fleur Knights activity was fundamentally at Tortus until now because there were duties here and there that were being carried on. Ive thought of this even when meeting with Hellina-san in Tortus butHajime-kun, she felt completely different then when talking with us wasnt it? You really felt like her goshujin-sama wasnt it, Hajime-san? How enviable Hey, Hajime. Its a maid force for Lilys sake right? No matter how I look at it, it completely looks like she is serving Hajime though? What is the meaning of this I wonder? Papa, will you be happy if Myuu is a maid nano? Is it better to call papa as goshujin-sama rather than papa nano? My my, Hajime-san. Did you want maid-san for yourself so much like that? Thats right isnt it!? Everyone also think so right!? To begin with that Hellina, she is obviously delighted! She is really happy getting commanded by Hajime, its really incomparable with when I was the one who commanded her! Starting from Kaori who was giving him a fixed stare, Shia, Tio, Shizuku, Myuu, Remia, and Liliana were speaking vehemently. They were speaking as though Hajime was undoubtedly arranging a maid force for his own sake because of his hobby. No, he was obviously being under suspicion! There is no way thats true. If I have preference for maid than rather than making Heliotrope and others wearing maid clothes, Ill ask you all to wearDD Oscar Orcus was a severe maid lover. Hajime who was making excuse with exasperated look was interrupted by Yue who spoke something that seemed unrelated. When everyone turned their gaze at her, Yue slowly stood up and spoke. Before getting out of the abyss. When we were living in the hideout, there were times when Hajime vanished at midnight. Whats more, he even purposefully built an artifact to leave his presence inside the bed. -, Yu, Yue. You see, that timeDD Close your mouth HajimeDDand then one night, I who got concerned secretly tailed Hajime. Hajime was inside Oscar Orcuss secret room. And then, I witnessed it. A surprise Divine Statement. Even Hajime would need a bit of time to resist it. And then, everyone glanced at Hajime who strangely flustered while focusing on Yue. Like a detective cornering the culprit, Yue, The figure of Hajime, getting engrossed with the maid golem that Oscar left behind! Hajime is the same like OscarDDa maid lover! Yues finger pointed sternly, exposing the only truth! By the way, the maid golem-san at that time was turned into pieces by Yue-sama. Hajime who resisted the Divine Statement argued. A misunderstanding! I was just interested because it was a maid golem! Maid robot is a mans romance! I only got my blood as an engineer boiling up! Oscar you see, he pursued real maid too much that he instead got troubled with the dilemma of getting distanced from the real, that was why he entrusted it to transmutation master of future generation. I tried to inherit his will andDD Guilty? Or, not guilty? (TN: Yue spoke in English here.) Judge Yue once more interrupted the words of Hajime who was stacking up self-justification and asked for the verdict. The jury group of the wive~s & beloved daughter all smiled, GUILTY!!! The wive~s & beloved daughter stood up quietly. The demon king-sama was drenched with cold sweat. Just accept your judgment obediently~ You cannot go against blood huh. Tou-san too, in the past I often forced Kaa-san to wear maid uniform. Sumires eyes didnt move from her tablet, while Shuu was getting a faraway look while immersing himself in memory. Or rather, it was an information about their son that they didnt want to hear. Either way, I wont be able to relax huh Seeing the approaching wive~s and his beloved daughter who corrected her seating to face him above his knees, Hajimes face was twitching. C C C Inside the forest that was wrapped in darkness where moonlight mostly didnt reach, there was a group that was abnormally silent even while advancing swiftly. It was a special force of a certain country that publicly didnt exist. The leaders legs were advancing fluently while he was grumbling inside his heart. (Good grief, we were made to draw a terrible short straw.) The person who was their target was someone who even the leader knew well. A famous idol and a manga author whose work was translated throughout the world. Whether in television or internet, anyone would catch sight of her even if they werent interested to that business. Now they had to kidnap, or if that wasnt possible to murder such person (If she is just an idol with too much influence then Ill only get my conscience hurt thoughnow then, this isnt something that we who are the nations expendable goods originally should desire butlets accomplish this and return alive.) The leader thought. Certainly the existence of the girl who was the origin of the network was a threat. He also could understand why his nation couldnt leave her alone. But, however, still. That girl was a relative of himDDthe one codenamed demon king. A few years ago, his fatherland that made a move on them went through a very bitter experience Like the leaders friends, they were now volunteer members who were working diligently digging well in a developing country, sometimes they would send him postcard of them posing with the local children while smiling refreshingly. Even though they were people of the underworld who excelled in murder and subterfuge at the same level or even better than him Was his superiors in the fatherland already forgot about that terror? The leader let out a small, really small sigh. Although, as long as he was serving his nation, order was absolute. He pulled himself together. Then, at that time *rustle*, there was the sound of leaves getting stepped from deep inside the forest. The leader lifted his fist. The forces members stopped moving. They lowered their stance and raised their guard. The leader focused at the direction of the sound through his night vision device while pointing his rifle muzzle that was attached with suppressor. The other members also focused to all direction. Perhaps it should be said just as expected. The way they killed their presence was befitting for elites. They were paying attention even to every single one of their equipments, so they assimilated themselves with the forests darkness and vegetation and it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that it would be next to impossible for ordinary person to spot them. The leaders eyes scrutinized carefully. He intended to not overlook any movement no matter how slight and depending on the situation he would shoot mercilessly Welcome. DD He had no words. This was exactly what being speechless meant. Would the force of other country break the agreement and attacked, or perhaps it would be Japans respond divisions special force, or maybe the most terrifying demon king or one of his wives Even though the leader was anticipating that, the one who showed their figure brazenly without even hiding was, The demon kings subordinate, rank ten of Fleur KnightsDDI am called Freesia. A beautiful maid. Pure white hair that was like snow springing up at night. Beautiful face that was so well featured like a joke. The eyes that were shining crimson were bewitching, to the degree that for a moment it felt like the heart was seized for a moment despite her expressionless face. The forces members who were the elites among elites gulped their saliva in a daze. But at that time, perhaps it was just as expected from the leader. He immediately made his judgment. Demon kings subordinateDDit wasnt the time to falter anymore. There was no option of retreat, they could only do it. Fire-! The leader pulled his trigger while yelling at the same time. The troops who came back to their senses in surprise also immediately pulled their trigger. While the firing sound that was unique to sound suppressor was leaking out, the maid who introduced herself as Freesia who was being showered by rain of bullets wasDD Kuh, it wont be simple as expected! A huge variable shield that was unknown where it was hidden at instantly unfolded, blocking the all-out fire without the slightest tremor. The hard impact sound of metal clashing with each other echoed inside the forest. Grenade! Alpha 4, launcher! Seeing that there was no meaning in being secretive anymore, the leader decided to up the firepower. Two troopers threw grenade with deft motion. Immediately, roaring sound and explosion blast, and then blown up cloud of dust enveloped the maid. Further there, a bullet from a rifle with grenade launcher attached impacted. Flame blast enveloped the girl. The leader made hand signal to tell the troops to stop firing temporarily. A beat later, when the dust cloud and flame cleared upDD There was a metallic globe there. Similar like Hajimes variable large shield Aidion, it was a type that unfolded to all directions. *Kashon kashon kashon* The shield was folded into the size of normal shield while making nice sound. With the Aidion in one hand, Freesia elegantly brushed off her apron. Not a single scratch. Far from that, whether that pure white apron or her long straight hair that was split at the center also wasnt dirtied at all. -, spread out! 5 to 9, hold her in place! The leader left his subordinates to hold back the enemy while the main force would move to accomplish their objective. They couldnt defeat her, or even if they could, they would receive damage in the level that would become serious hindrance in accomplishing their duty. The decision to sacrifice some subordinates was made because of that judgment. There was no way the troops would harbor dissatisfaction at that judgment of the leader. They were able to take action swiftlywas how it should be. ? How long you guys plan to act dumfounded! Come back to your senses! The teams Alpha 5-9 didnt reply. The leader who wouldnt avert his gaze from the threat named Freesia raised a scolding voice that was filled with irritation toward his subordinates who didnt respond right away. But, as expected no reply came back. This is Alpha 4. 5 till 9 are lost- -, 12! Is he there!? No-, I dont see him! 10 as well as 11 are also lost! Until just now they were right besideDD The voice disappeared. A cold sweat trailed down the leaders forehead. He quickly gave instruction and 2 until 4 who were around him changed their formation slightly to cover each others back. They got us. So youre a decoy. A sharp discernment. The answer came from Freesia, not, it was a voice that sounded more childish. Furthermore, the voice came from the side. The one who appeared as though melting out from the forests darkness was a new maid. Nice to meet you. Fleur Knights rank 2DDI am called Nemesia. A, a child? Or rather, ra, rabbit ears? The leaders gaze involuntarily flowed completely toward the new maid. That was understandable. The girl still looked like she was in her early teens from a glance, and even with overestimation she would only be 15 at most. Her appearance was really cute, but it wasnt her age or appearance that should be focused at. But the thing above her head, the splendid, fluffyDDrabbit ears! A Hauria. Her real name was Nea Hauria. A girl the same age with Par-kun, her nickname was Neashutatrum of the External Murder, but right now she was Nemesia. (AN: This girl appeared in the LN version) When Hauria clan heard that one of them would be recruited into a maid group to work directly under the demon king, a great fray among the whole clan (limited to female) that lasted for three months occurred. The result was unexpectedly this Nea repelled all the Onee-san and grasped the glory for herself. She was rank two from the comprehensive evaluation and various reasons, but regarding secret information ability and assassination ability she was at the top. She put her name in the top 3 even in pure combat ability despite being a rabbit clan, and recently she even made inroad into the struggle for the top rank in femininity. She was young elite. Your comrades has been moved. Are you still going to struggle? The leader couldnt answer after Freesia opened her mouth once more. Right beside him was the maid who most likely drove the force into a state of annihilation soundlessly while the force was attacking Freesia. At the front, was a maid who couldnt be harmed at all by firearm. At this rate, they would simply get annihilated The leader looked around his remaining subordinates just for a moment. His lips suddenly twisted and he lowered his rifle muzzle My apologies. My words were lacking. DDYou will be crushed even if you struggle. Eh? Freesia thrust both her hands forward. Right after that, both her arms transformed. *Kashun kashun kashun* With that sound, the arms became gatling gun in the blink of eye. The very arms themselves. No matter how they looked she wasnt human. The leader who saw that raised a dry laugh while, Thats why, even though I told them this is bad Before the mission, toward his superior. Right after that, the fury of the gatling gun covered them fully along with cloud of dust. Also, the rank ten Freesia was a human shaped Grim reaper that was fully loaded with a lot of artifacts inside her bodyDDpile bunker, small sunlight convergence laser, missile, super vibration death scythe (large caliber shotgun attached), flying all range ordnance, and so on. She was the grand sum of Hajimes romanceDDa maid robot. C C C After that, the forces of many countries received maids attack altogether and they were helplessly annihilated. The following forces were also crushed without leaving any behind. Fukube and his subordinates who were watching that sight from the surveillance system made a firm oath to not harbor anymore illusion toward maid for the second time. C C C A few days later. The top of each country who made plan about LilianaDDten people were gathering in a certain place while they were all cordially sweating coldly like waterfall together. It was a lineup that would make one wonder if an international summit would begin here, but the gathering this time was completely unofficial. On the contrary, they werent gathering for negotiation or cooperating with each other. To be more accurate they were gathered. Forcefully. All within these few minutes. The top of a certain country who had only taken over after his predecessor not so long ago glanced at the cause, or rather the culprit. Perhaps you have any business with this one? No. Rather, its you who got business with us! Was how the leader wanted to tsukkomi, but he didnt want to stir up the hornet nest so he shook his head. That personDDa maid was standing by silently once more near the wall. Yes, that maid was exactly the culprit who abducted a leader of a country. Just when he thought that a maid suddenly appeared behind him, he suddenly ate a fist to the guts, and when he noticed he was inside a spacious room that he didnt know where it was located. And then, he believed that the leaders of other countries most likely also went through the same thing like him. Because standing behind each of the leader of each country who was made to sit around a round table, were maids who seemed to be in charge of the leader in front of them. Every single one of the maids was a beauty who would make anyone to be taken aback in surprise and their breath stolen away. Anyone who was a man would surely got their eyes reeled in. But, naturally no one had the composure to admire the view. (Former president Schwarnenegger. I was wrong calling your attitude weak. I should listen to your warning) He rubbed his stomach that still felt a bit hurt while murmuring in his heart. When he looked closer, it seemed the other people were also oddly concerned with their stomach. It appeared everyone ate a punch to the guts. This was where he wanted to say just what they were doing to the leader of a country, but the person who would come after this was a monster who would crush the unreasonableness brought by country with even more unreasonableness to have his own way. Forgive my rudeness but, just now, are you perhaps thinking of something strange? N, nnoo, Im not thinking anything! Is that somy apologies. The maid was too sharp. And then too terrifying. An aura of wrath leaked out for a moment, no it was a killing intent. The amount of his cold sweat doubled from that. It was already a waterfall. It was as though he was getting showered. When he glanced at the clock, it would soon be the time that was told to him. *Tick tock*, the sound of clocks hand was strangely reverberating. Before long, the time arrived. Without any advance warning, all the maids moved in front of the door simultaneously. Without making a single sound of footstep, they split to left and right with five people on each side. Their posture was beautiful. The lord has come. Dont you all know manner? The maidDDHeliotrope-san emitted a gruesome killing intent! The leaders of the countries simultaneously stood up! Cold sweat was flowing from them to the degree that there was a worry of dehydration! A beat later, Heliotrope opened the door with a reverent gesture. His majesty the demon king who showed his figure was O, oou? Leaking out a bewildered voice that sounded slightly creeped out. He gave the order to gather the ringleaders of the case this time because he wanted to talk to them, but the moment the door was opened, the maids were lining up in good order while bowing their head, furthermore the leaders of each country were lowering their head with face that looked like they had seen death. Especially while they were sweating so much it caused Hajime to be taken aback! Even the demon kingDDHajime-san too was a bit surprised. *Cough* Hajime cleared his throat. He entered inside after pulling himself together. There, a spasming voice rose from among the wive~s who were accompanying him together. Ve, Venri!? Thy, what art thy doing in this kind of place!? I am a maid, princess. Well, of course. She was wearing maid uniform after all. Thats not what I wisheth to ask!! Tio stamped her feet in frustration. Real name Venri. Her true identity was a dragonman. Furthermore, she was Tios wet nurse. An existence that wouldnt be an exaggeration even if she was called as her second mother. (TN: Appeared in the extra story of LN vol 3) Such existence was being her husbands maid when she noticed! No, she was from a clan that was serving Klarus family for many generations, so it wasnt strange even if she was serving Hajime now, but still! Still, still, I di~dnt hear anything about this thy know!? Tio argued vehemently, but Venri or rather Fleur Knights rank three Ivy-san only smiled sweetly. (TN: Until now I have been using Claus for Tios surname, changing it to Klarus here cause it seemed I have misread the reading until now) In addition, she was older than Tio so originally she was woman that looked like past her middle age, but now no matter how Tio looked at her, she looked like she was around the middle of her thirtieth. She felt like an attractive mature lady who was overflowing with motherhood and sex appeal. No matter how Tio saw it, her age was rejuvenated. It couldnt be helped that even Tio whose mental strength was at cheat level got flustered. Tio was going to speak further, but before she could, this time it was Shia who raised her voice. Nea-chan!? Dont tell me, dont tell me even Nea-chan!? I am a maid, Shia-oneesama. Well, of course. She was wearing maid uniform after all. And then Liliana asked further with a gesture as though she was enduring a headache. Excuse me~, could it be that you are her highness the imperial princess of the empire, Tracy D Hoelscher? I am a maid, Liliana-sama. Well, of course. She was wearing maid uniform after all. I get it. This pattern. Im used to it already! Even if its an imperial princess of the empire, furthermore its a princess who is famous for being a war hawk even among the imperial family, yes, thats right isnt it! You are a maid arent you! The maid imperial princess-samaDDor rather Fleur Knights rank 7 Torenia was chuckling Ufufu bewitchingly. In respond Liliana also smiled back Long time no see, ufufu~looking like she had abandoned everything. Naturally, because Liliana had obtained such immunity that she didnt make any tsukkomi or anything when at the corner of her sight she caught sight of one other person who she recognized. Even if for example that person looked exactly the same like the captain of the kingdoms knight order, Kuzeri Rail! He, hey, Shizuku-chan. No matter how I see it, that can only be Kuzeri-san though. Kaori, what a coincidence. I also see it like that. It seemed Liliana wasnt mistaken. By the way, she was rank 4. It was something terribly concerning about who was the present knight order captain of the kingdom. Though Liliana wanted to believe that the seat wasnt empty by all means. While feeling the gazes that insisted Give us detailed explanation! from everyone, especially Tio, Hajime returned his gaze toward the country leaders who were looking at each others face idly. Now then, why are all of you gathered in this place, you all should understand the situation already. The atmosphere changed. There was an abnormal pressure that even felt like it was giving physical pressure. When Hajime moved forward, the transcendental maids who annihilated the force they dispatched and abducted them without regards of the existing security were standing by behind him. That figure which was clad in black based attire and served upon by combat maid groupDD Demon king Someone muttered. Well then, lets have a talk. Rationally, peacefully, just like cultured people, agreed? Hearing those words, the expression of the leaders who thought that surely they would be killed just like this and were seeking for a chance to make excuse became a bit anticlimax. Some had their toughness that was fitting as the leader of a country restored thinking that perhaps there was ground for negotiation. Right after that, they became aware that it was only their misunderstanding. And? Whose relative do you guys think you are trying to lay your hand on huuh? Black wind blew. It was an overwhelmingly ominous pressure that made them hallucinated that. They saw the vision of their heart being tightly grasped! How were they going to pay to settle this? Nobody was able to answer that first discussion. C C C And then, when the hindrances were gone, how far Lilianas aid network went after that, that would be a different story. The excellent secretary who was supporting such Liliana from both the shadow and in the sunDDSandra Winchester-san, was actually Heliotrope-san in disguise, furthermore all of the executive staffs who were moving behind the scene of Heiligh Volunteer Association in various things were actually people with principal occupation of maid from another world. That too was also another story. The combat maid group of the demon king reaching even further growth, was also another story. C AN: Once more, thank you very much for this whole year! Please take care of me too the next year! By the way, Ill explain a bit about the various things that came out in this chapter. Another world version chess & Oscars maid golem => Its a content that came out a bit in the special perk SS of volume 1. Im thinking that it will be nice if someday I can correct and revise the SS chapters too and publish them. Kuzeri Rail => She came out a bit at volume 6 and the first chapter of Kouki arc in After Story. The knight order captain who succeeded after Meld. The former imperial guards captain of Liliana. Why did she become demon kings maid? Im thinking that it will be great if I can write in around Tortus Travel Journal or . In Tortus Travel Journal, they will follow the path Hajime has taken, while at the same time It might also be the story where the members of Fleur Knights make appearance. Venri => She made appearance in the extra story of volume 3. She is Tios wet nurse and served Klarus family. A gentle lady with strong heart. However, she is from dragonman clan so she is also strong physically. Nea => Made appearance in volume 7. A friend of the same age with Par-kunDDBalthoferd of Certain Death. Her figure that was fully covered in wound while yelling I WOONN~~! in guts pose had become legendary. Sooner or later, when all the members of Fleur Knights had come out in After Story, I will make their introduction list. The rank 8 and 9 hasnt come out yet, but its simply because I havent gotten any idea yet, so if anyone has request Show this kind of character!, then please. Perhaps I will make the character appear in After Story then lol Chapter 298 Arifureta Chapter 298 Arifureta After III New Year Special Planning Tortus Travel Journal C AN: Congratulations for the opening of the New Year! Please take care of me for this whole year too! Please enjoy this chapter for a leisurely time of New Year~ There was update in 30th and 31st too. Those who havent read them please be careful. C The World Door that connected earth and Tortus. Hajime who somehow settled down the chaos that was produced on the top of the tower that was built adjacent to the palace finally led everyone to go down the tower. Cheers rose inside the lift that was moving using magic power. The tension of fellow parents heightened from the aftertaste and they talked to each other. Hajime gave a glance at them while opening the door that was connected to the palace. Then, right after that, Hajime-san! *Pata pata pata* The sound of footsteps and the voice calling Hajimes name with overflowing joy resounded. Lily. Thats quicDDoops Hajime was going to comment how fast she came to receive them, but before he could finish, Liliana leaped onto his chest so his words were stopped. Hajime lightly directed away the impact and received her *pofuh* on his chest. There Liliana showed him a wide smile. She was already in a state where she saw nothing else except Hajime. Her atmosphere felt like there were hearts floating up buoyantly. Nn. The person who forthrightly ignored us and charged at Hajime right now is the princess of this Heiligh Kingdom, Liliana S B Heiligh-san. (TN: So far I also used Hairihi as the name of the kingdom, now I decided to change it into something cooler sounding) Yue who seemed to intend to continue being tour guide Yue without change gave introduction while her index finger pressed on Lilianas cheek and grinded. Fuwa!? Everyone, all together! Please excuse my rudeness. Liliana kept up the appearance as a lady while it was already too late. Her cheeks were blushing while she gracefully separated herself from Hajime. Then she gave a greeting with a lovely courtesy. Lily-chan! Long time no see! Youre healthy? Hahaha, youre still a princess as ever. Sumire-okaasama, Shuu-otousama. It has been a while. Thank you very much for welcoming me at that time. Actually, Liliana had already met Sumire and Shuu. As expected, although she was one of the wive~s, it would be too pitiful for Liliana if she wasnt even introduced to Sumire and Shuu face to face until they went to Tortus someday, so although it was only for a short time Hajime called Liliana to earth instead. At that time, the entrance of a real princess from another world, furthermore that princess was a wife of their son caused Sumire and Shuus tension to climb up drastically. They prepared a warm welcome using every method available for Liliana. Liliana was even more nervous to give a greeting to Hajimes parents than when she was doing government affairs, but the twos unexpected reception caused her to spontaneously be moved to tears. Lilianas appearance in dress, the refinement that could be felt from her even without her doing anything, and then the tiara that was snugly placed on her head and so on, it was obvious just from a glance that she was a princess. Tomoichi and co, the parent~s who saw a princess of another world for the first time were staring with emotional gaze. No, it was only Tomoichi who while feeling emotional was also sending glances at Hajime that seemed to want to say This bastard. So there is still more girl he had laid his hand on-. Hajime smiled wryly while saying. Tomoichi-san. I believe I have mentioned about Lily before. Really sorry, Hajime-kun. When I heard that you have other woman other than my angel, my heart was completely dyed with killing intent then. And so, he didnt hear most of the story. Or rather, he immediately assaulted Hajime at that time. Right after that he ate a backdrop from my angel and his consciousness was blown away. Tomoichi-san mumbled about such fault-finding while attempting to calm his heart. Kaoruko left alone her husband who was like that and walked toward Liliana. So you are Lily-chan, no, Liliana-sama. I often heard about you from my daughter. She said that you racked your brains very much for them all in the middle of the terrible situation. Please let me express my gratitude. Kaoruko said that and bowed her head. Tomoichi hurriedly stood by her side and lowered his head, and then everyone of Yaegashi family and also Akiko altogether lowered their head saying Thank you for what you had done for our children. Liliana opened her mouth in panic. Such thing, please lift your head, all of you. We were the one who involved them into our worlds circumstance. Its only natural for me to do everything that I could. Besides, what someone like me had done were only trivial things compared to the things that Kaori and everyone else had done for us. Liliana gently put her hand on Kaorukos shoulder and made her lifted her face, she also prompted the others to lift their head too. Liliana smiled sweetly with a warm gaze. Everyones daughter is this countrysno, this worlds savior. I should be the one who say thanks. My heartfelt gratitude for having raising these wonderful people. I express my thanks as the representative of this worlds people. In addition, being able to become friend with everyone, being able to fight together with them, those are things that I will be proud of for my lifetime. Saying that Liliana bowed her heads deeply and displayed her gratitude to the parents. Kaoruko and Tomoichi, Shuuzou and Koichi and Kirino, and then Akiko too, they were staring at Liliana wordlessly. Even Sumire and Shuu who were already given the same words from her were staring at Liliana with an expression that were at loss for words. Every single one of them felt the surge of indescribable emotion in the back of their heart. It was close to a deep emotion, perhaps it was delight, however, it was a surge of feeling that was bigger that couldnt be described with word. This person said to them that she was proud to be able to meet their children. That she was grateful that they raised their children into such people. As a parent, there was no greater gift than this. When glancing to the side, Kaori and Shizuku and Aiko were blushing slightly with embarrassment while their gazes were averted to other directions. Tomoichi and others smiled slightly at their childrens state, and then they lowered their head even deeper than before toward the princess of another world who gifted them with such lovely words and, We too, thank you. They said. I see. So this is a real princess. The parent~s were in acceptance. Amidst that Liliana opened her mouth with bright voice to change the atmosphere slightly. And, for everyone to visit here Yeah, just as Lily guessed, its for sightseeing. Tou-san and Kaa-san threw a tantrum asking for that. Hajime shrugged his shoulders and replied like that. Liliana chuckled hearing that. And then, If its something like that she puffed up her chest with overflowing motivation. Then, I will have to give hospitality to the best of my ability. Hajime-san, what kind of plan do you have? We havent really decide anything. If we are traveling normally, then no matter how much time we have available it wont be enough, so Im thinking to decide a base and then use gate to guide them to every place. If that is the case then please, stay in this palace by all mean. Yeah, I was thinking to ask you that though Yes, please leave it to me. It seemed that it would be Liliana herself who would receive them, so Hajimes expression turned a bit worried. After all, Liliana was super busy. She was the one who practically managed this country. It wasnt so clear without focusing closely, but there was faint shadow visible under her eyes. It was skillfully hidden using cosmetic, but she should be tired that some sign had appeared on her face. Are you all right? You are being pressed with work right? We can take care of ourselves you know? No no, please dont mind it. After all the work wont end at all whether I rest for a bit or doesnt rest at all! How could she say The work wont end! with such bright voice? The occupation princess seemed to be a really black type of occupation. Sadness was pooling inside everyones eyes. Now now everyone. First please let me introduce my mother and little brother. Okaa-sama earnestly wished to meet with Sumire-okaasama and Shuu-otousama. Not just to Okaa-sama, please allow me to introduce the family of the heroes to other people too by all means! Liliana led them in high spirits. Hajime and co looked at each other with a bit of wry smile seeing her like that, even so they obediently followed her. Although the capital was in the middle of reconstruction, because the palace was a building that would become the countrys symbol, and then because it was the symbol of the reborn kingdom that surpassed the hedge of race in the new world, its construction was done the fastest with most effort poured into it. Because of that, although there was no air of history that could be felt compared to the previous palace, it still had impressiveness that would move the emotion, especially for Japanese people who in the first place had never seen the inside of a western type palace. Like Tomoichi, with his occupation as an architect his gaze was moving around busily with deep interest. His wife and daughter chuckled smilingly at him. Hmm, just how many hidden route and mechanism are heremy blood is seething. Ojii-chanGrandpaI wish you will focus a bit more to other aspect though. Shuuzous gaze was also busily moving around, but it seemed he wasnt observing the buildings construction, but it was her heart of adventure that wished to discover hidden route. Looking there, Koichi and Kirino were also concentrating with the feeling like I will be the one who find out the most!. They completely ignored Shizukus exasperated face. Midway, the passed several servants, civil officials, and military officers. Seeing their peculiar conduct, Sumire and Shuu turned grinning expression toward their son. Fufu, its itchy somehow isnt iit? Ahaha, after seeing that kind of conduct from close by, you are really the demon king-sama huh. Its not like that title is self-proclaimed you know? Each time they passed someone, those people would naturally moved aside to both sides of the corridor and lowered their head. After all among them there was Liliana of the royal family. But, everyone noticed it. The peoples gazes werent directed to Liliana, but mainly to Hajime. The moment they saw Hajime, their body would turn stiff without exception. It was apparent that their stiffness wasnt caused by fear, but from being filled with awe. After all, them bowing their deeply didnt look like they were being forced at all. Every single one of them thought from their heart that they should do so, it was clear just from seeing them. Reverent atmosphere was overflowing from their whole body. In addition, mainly among the maids, the heat residing inside the females eyes was amazing. Although they didnt make any obvious move of flattery, their extraordinary emotion was transparent to see. Indeed, if such attitude and eyes were directed toward their son, as parents it surely couldnt be helped that they would be writhing a bit from pride and also itchiness. Hajime didnt pay any mind at all to the attitude of the palaces people, but as expected he was bothered by the gazes and expressions from his parents and the other parents, so he averted his gaze with a really complicated look. Then, when they arrived at a crossroad, Hajimes averted gaze caught sight of a maid coming from the corridor ahead. Different from other people, she didnt stop and lowered her head or moved aside toward the wall, but approached near in a straight line. Liliana-sama. Hellina! The woman with long dark brown hair swaying behind her and smooth footsteps approaching them was Lilianas personal maid Hellina. She was quite tall for a woman with straight posture, her smiling expression was also filled with refinement. As expected from someone who was picked as the princesss personal attendant, she was a beautiful woman who would make anyone accept it. The moment that Hellina turned her gaze to the group of Hajime and co, she bowed with a beautiful motion that would also make anyone got taken aback and continued her words. Liliana-sama. Luluaria-sama wish to receive a bit of time for preparing right now. If you are going to introduce everyone, then perhaps you should first go to where Randell-sama is. Eh? Ah, youre right. Thinking carefully, something like a sudden visit without any contact beforehand shouldnt be done when the other party was a queen of a country. Luluaria was a woman with tolerant and gentle disposition, but as exacted, it would be troubling for her to suddenly meet the family of the heroes who were their benefactor without any preparation whatsoever. As a queen, it was necessary for her to prepare the appropriate appearance. To say nothing of how this would be their first meeting, it would be even more important. Noticing that, Lilianas cheeks blushed thinking how she was slightly too high spirited and she casted her eyes down. Hellina, about contacting Okaa-samalooking at you it seems you have already done it havent you? Yes. Right away after the bell of the gate opening rang. Hellina understood that Liliana would immediately rush away without even giving attention to anything else. She didnt come together with Liliana despite being her personal attendant was for the sake of arranging all the preparations beforehand. Truly an excellent maid. The entrance of a genuine maid (the meaning here was in broader sense) of another world and whats more a maid that looked like in a class of her own caused Sumire and Shuus eyes to blaze fierily. Their tension kept rising up without stopping. But there, Liliana suddenly showed a questioning face. Hm? Im thankful that you got in touch with Okaa-sama butHellina, you knew about the visit of Sumire-okaasama and everyone else? Hajime and co had met with Luluaria several times, so if it was with someone among them, Luluaria too wouldnt prepare her appearance meticulously every single time. They had built such lighthearted relation between them. For Hellina to intentionally get in touch with Luluaria meant that right after the bell of gate opening rang, she was aware that Hajime and co arrived with their family this time. How? It was only natural to feel doubt about that. The answer to that was immediately showed from the words of the sweetly smiling Hellina after that. Hajime-sama. As you commanded, I have arranged for the rooms, lunch, and so forth. Where will you all have your lunch? For now, it will be after we look around the capital in general. We havent decide the specific. Understood. Then, please contact me again at that time. AlsoDD Wa-wa-wa-waaa~~~-t a second! Liliana-san intercepted. She cut in with a pose as though she was doing Kabaddi between the two who was conversing like they understood each other as though it was only natural. What do you mean by command? Since when? I had received an artifact for communication from Hajime-sama, so right after the gate opening, I took action following the command that I was given. Thats all. Just now I told you that we can take care of ourselves right? What are you doubting at? Hajime and Hellina both tilted their head harmoniously. Artifact for communication? Wait, dont tell me its the broach Hellina is wearing!? It has crimson jewel attached and looks like its something really expensive, so perhaps spring has also come for Hellina!? Was what I thought but, dont tell me thats an artifact!? Whats more its Hajime-sans!? I dont receive anything like that you know!? Hellina-san smiled sweetly to the shaken princess. Hajime-sama. About the aforementioned matter, my deepest apologies. Ive never thought that your arrival will be this fast, the writing of the list is still not finished yet. Dont worry about it. This is also an unexpected trip for me after all. Much obliged. For the moment, 80 percent of it is finished. I brought that part with me. Will you look at it? 80 percent? Thats fast. Fine then, Ill take a look at it at night. Then, here it is. Beside the ignored Liliana, the two did a transfer of some kind of document. After Hajime briefly ran his gaze on the document, a faint smile emerged on his mouth. You did well compiling this. This quality in this short time. Good work. Im honored. Again she was bowing her head beautifully, the exclusive lady attendant of princess LilianaDDHellina-san. E, eeeh? Hellina? Hellina is my attendant right? Thats right isnt it? ? But of course, Liliana-sama. It was very suspicious. Everyone there thought so. Doubtful expression and fixed stare were sent to Hajime from the wive~s, and then grinning face from Sumire and Shuu, sharp gaze from Tomoichi, and for some reason admiring gaze from the other parents. Goshujin-sama, if thou wish to hath beautiful woman to abide by thee so much, then look, the best woman for it is here thou see? Give me command to thy heart content without reservation! Now, now! The greedy disappointing dragon who couldnt hold herself back approached with rough breathing. Hajime, as I thought you like maid? Should I wear maid uniform? Papa, do you like maid-san nano? Then, Myuu too will wear maid uniform nano! My my, Hajime-san too is a man isnt he? Ufufu. Uu, I have been worried about the relation of Hajime-kun with the maids in the palace since before butto think, he is already progressing until this far. A failure!(Kaori) Hajime, that, its not a strange relationship isnt it? Its not right?(Shizuku) La, laying your hand on the maids is no good! Hajime-kun! Do you understand!?(Aiko) The questioning wive~s. Hajime sighed as though to say just what are you all saying while storing the document into the Treasure Warehouse. And then, he turned toward Hellina who was waiting with graceful air without being perturbed even by the commotion, then his hand quietly gestured to the side. It seemed to be a signal that told Leave. Hellina quietly bowed her head, then she quietly left. Ha, Hajime-san feel more like her master than me It went without saying that Liliana felt down after that. C C C While Hajime was receiving really complicated look from the wive~s and the parent~s, the group finally arrived at the room of Lilianas little brother and the next king Randell. The throne was still empty because Randells enthronement would be matched with the timing of the festival of the reconstruction completion. The thinking was that it would be a really good omen for the new king to be enthroned at the rebirth of the kingdom. And so, currently Randell was spending every day immersing himself in study for his enthronement. Even now he was receiving lecture from his instructor in his room. Randell. Its me. Do you have time right now? When Liliana knocked the door and asked, a dubious sounding voice replied back from inside the room. Ane-ueElder sister? Of course I dont mind but Randell was suspicious because even though the bell of gate opening had rang out, and yet Liliana came to his place not so long after that. Because when the bell rang, then that hateful son of a bitch was undoubtedly here. That son of a bitch, basically if he didnt have business he wouldnt come visiting Randell by his own inititative. Most of the time it would be Randell who go to where he was to snarl and curse at him. And so, surely Randell was thinking that this was unusual. Such feeling was oozing from his voice. In the place of Randell, the old instructor who served as his private tutor opened the door. And then Hajimes group came into view. The old instructors eyes opened wide and Randell who was sitting at the back raised a shocked voice Bya!? and his body leaped up. Randell, and then Sagesse-sensei too. Forgive me to disturb in the middle of the lesson. The families of Hajime-san and everyone are coming to play so Im thinking to introduce them. Wha-, the parents of the bastard!? Truly! Then I have to give my greeting by all means. Sagesse-sensei showed pure surprise and delight, but Randell was obviously showing vigilance other than surprise. It seemed that his agitation was great that the way he called Hajime inside his heart came out from his mouth carelessly. Hajime and co entered inside Randells study room in groups. There was nothing particular inside the room, even so Sumire and co ran their gaze inside the room curiously. And then, Randells state that was like a completely vigilant cat for some reason caused interested attention to gather on him. Perhaps because he was in the middle of studying, Randells outfit was casual and simple. He didnt look formal at all, so he only looked like a cheeky rascal. His look was that of a pretty boy just as expected from Lilianas little brother, that he gave off a striking impression. Yue came forward like usual. Everyone, the one you can see here is the next king of this country, the little brother of Liliana, Randell-kun. She was head over heel toward Kaori for a period of time, but the king of insensitivity Kaori unhesitatingly ignored him, and in the end without any awareness she stabbed him messily with blades of words, reducing his first love into misery. Yue!? While Kaori quickly turned toward Yue and raised her voice, Randell-kun who got various thing about himself exposed got stabbed by Yues blades of words. His hands pressed his chest, he groaned guhah while falling on all fours. Shizuku and others who knew about the time that Yue mentioned smiled wryly, but the mothers went My! with their eyes sparkling from hearing the princes first love story. Geez-, Yue, dont say strange thing! Thats impolite toward his highness Randell! Even though she was only looking up to me and Shizuku-chan who were close with Lily. Even I wouldnt do anything terrible like ignoring him or anything! I thought of him like a cute little brother who is a bit naughty! Kufuuh Your highneeees! Get a hold of yourself! Its something that is over already isnt iiit! A further blow at this late from Kaori who still didnt notice Randells feeling yet. Everyone there thought. In various senses, it was you Kaori who was being rude. Hmmm. Should I be happy that a prince of a country fell in love with my daughter. Or else, should I feel indignation that pest will appear no matter where it is Dear. Before that we have to apologize to the prince first. If the situation was always like that while he was taking care of everyone in this world hereits just too much for the prince. Shirasaki married couple. Although it was from different angle but they were also made to worry about their daughter. Mu, Kaoris parents. There is no need for concern. Prince Randell. Even though he was trembling like a baby deer that only just got born, but he stood up by his own strength! Let me introduce myself once more. I am a man who wont look back to the past! Randell S B Heiligh! The next king of this Heiligh Kingdom! No, your highness. I always taught you to please properly reflect on your past. Prince Randell threw out his chest proudly with a triumphant look. Something like the accurate tsukkomi of Instructor Sagesse didnt mean anything for him. Anyway, Sumire and co read the mood and gave applause Oo~. The old instructor Sagesse also introduced himself, after that Sumire and co also introduced themselves. When the introduction was over, Sumire raised her hand Question! energetically asking for permission to ask something. Prince Randells vigilance was heightened. Somehow, it looked like his silky blonde hair was standing on end. A, a question to me? Bri, bring it on. I wont run away! Come at me! Kufuu! Prince Randell is adorableDDcough. Honorable prince! What do you think about my son? It seemed that the voice of heart that leaked out at the first half was small and didnt reach Randell. Randell didnt look particularly offended and his expression became really complicated hearing the question at the later half. The bastaDDcough. Na, Nagumo, do-do-dono-, what do I think about him, is it He dont want to call his name by that much? While everyone was thinking that, Randell was oddly sweating while desperately searching for words. And then, his gaze glanced at the Hajime in questionDD Myu? Myu, Myuu! So you also came It seemed that the shock and agitation from the arrival of Hajime and Kaoris parents caused him to not notice Myuu who was behind Hajime. The princes cheeks were dyed red for some reason after seeing Myuu who showed her face suddenly from behind Hajime. Randell~, long time no see nano~ Yo, you are still, talking like that toward meee~. I am the next king you know!? Myuu waved her hand repeatedly with friendly smile. In respond Prince Randell was surprised again for some reason. His gaze darted around while he spoke frankly. Myuu tilted her head cutely and asked. Its no good, nano? Eh!? I, its not no good but Then its fine nano. Bu, buuut, like its too candid, or it cannot be shown in front of other peoplein the first place, I am the older one! It was common knowledge that Myuu was the beloved daughter of the demon king, so hiding behind his position could be said as strange. And so, by making the fact that he was older by four years old as good excuse, he used it as reason and spoke mumblingly but But, Lily-oneechan told Myuu, Myuu-chan is more adult than Randell mentally arent you, you see nano. Ane-ueee!? Liliana-san averted her gaze aside. The other people somehow guessed what kind of feeling Randel harbored toward Myuu from his attitude, so the mothers got sparkling eyes once more from the premonition of the princes love, but other people were making pitying expression that said Again, really what a hardship he got. Since just now Myuu was staring at Randell with head tilted in puzzlement Just what do you want to say?, Randells calm was gradually disappearing against such Myuu. *Fidget fidget, fidget fidget*. Perhaps unable to look on quietly, this time Kaoruko who loved shoujo manga and love story asked a question with the intention of giving timely help to Randell. Say Myuu-chan. Is Myuu-chan close with his highness Randell? Yep. We are friend nano! Fri, friendIm a friend Randell looked happy, or unsatisfied. *Fidget fidget, fidget fidget*. I seee, you two are friend. Your highness Randell, he look kind, and his age is also close to Myuu-chan. As expected from Kaoris mother! Are you a goddess!? Randells gaze seemed to want to say that. As though in agreement, Myuu grinned cheerfully while nodding. Good. My time has come! His expression also seemed to want to say that too. Kaoruko who still only knew about Myuu from her daughters hearsay knew that Myuu was a child who loved her papa. But, she didnt know as far as the depth of that love. She was thinking that it was like When Im older, Ill become papas wife~ the a little child would often say. She was thinking with common sense. And so, imagining the love between a little girl in the city with a young prince, she spoke with sparkling eyes. I seee. Ufufu, could it be, perhaps there will be a future where Myuu-chan become a queen. Thats if you get even closer with his highness Randell, right? Randells cheeks became bright red. He was about to say Kaoruko-dono! Mo, more than that isDD, but Myuu who seemed to guess the meaning of Kaorukos words spoke as though to pour cold water on it. There aint such a future nano. Eh? Eh? Kaoruko and Prince Randell, their eyes turned into a dot together. Hajime and co covered their eyes as though to say Oh dear~, while the parents other than Sumire and Shuu gazed in wonderment. That was understandable. After all, Myuu who was always full of energy with wide smile on her face was now making a terribly serious face. Kaoruko added on her words even while feeling shaken. Bu, but you are close with his highness RandellDD Kaori tried to stop with O, Okaa-san, lets stop there, but it was already too late. The blades of words were fired once more. Myuu will marry papa. You really like your papa arent you? but, his highness Randell is alsoDD Its impossible. The serious faced Myuu. The serious heart that was conveyed to everyone whether they wanted it or not. And then the resounding scream of heart. GOD DAMN IT ALLLLLLLLLLL- Your highneeess! Dont do anything rash! Randell-kun, he fell on all fours and said Again! Its you agaiiiinn! I realized it a bit though! while hitting the floor repeatedly. A really complicated atmosphere drifted inside the room. Perhaps feeling responsible for that, Kaoruko was all flustered. Here there was one thing. It was a well-known fact how Kaori had natural airheaded characteristic inside her. It was her forte to drop explosive words without any awareness, and she was also a maiden who just charged ahead. Now then, there was one question. Who in the world she got those from? The answer was simple. In trying to help the completely dejected prince somehow, Kaoris mama merciless stepped forward! Myuu-chan. Dont you think that his highness Randell is a cool boy? PerhapsDD Kaoruko desperately tried to encourage Randell but, Cool? Myuu bluntly asked back. Her face was absurdly puzzled! *Crack*, there was a sound like a crack entering a glass. The sound came from around Randells chest. Myuu glanced at the wincing Kaoruko, then her gaze turned toward Hajime, after that her gaze returned to Randell, Cool? Myuu tilted her head and spoke once more. Inside Myuu, the definition of cool person had been fixed along with the person for it. When she used that as the standard, the prince crumbling down before her gaze wasit seemed her evaluation became something like Somehow, he look unreliable, just what is cool from him?. A painful silence descended. Kaoruko was going Awawah while turning a gaze that seemed to say Kaori, what to do? Okaa-san has really done it now toward her daughter. Certainly, it seemed she had totally killed the princes heart. Randell stood up while kept looking down. And then, while everyone was watching over him, he was walking with brisk steps until the door and he suddenly stood still. He opened his mouth without looking back. Sumire-dono, about your question before this Eh? Ah, yes. Sumires gaze was unusually swimming around. I cannot find any word to say to this young prince! I cannot endure being here! Her state was like that. While everyone was focusing on Randell with the same state, the young prince glared rigidly at Hajime across his shoulder. OBVIOUSLY I HATE HIIIMMMMMMMMMMMMMM-!!! Reach until the heaven! A yell that seemed like it was let out with such intention resounded inside the room. And then he ran out of the room. Behind him, Instructor Sagesse suddenly returned to his senses with hah and chased behind YOUR HIGHNEESSSSS-! WE ARE STILL IN THE MIDDLE OF LESSON YOU KNOOOOWWW-. With amazing agility. Like *shutatatatatata-*. Odd atmosphere was drifting inside the room as expected. The color of Kaorukos face was bad from feeling responsibility. But, it seemed Randell too had grown. After a while, from the other side of the corridor, But, not yet! Its still not over yet! I swear, Ill win without fail next time! Ill beat up that bastard for sureeeeeeee- such yell could be heard. It seemed that his fighting spirit hadnt been broken yet. In a sense, your little brother is an interesting guy huh. Haa, that child, geez. The way he fall in love, or something Hajime grinned in amusement hearing Randells war proclamation (?). Beside him, Liliana thought of her little brother s suffering disposition or nature. She was massaging her head as though she got a headache. In the end, Hajime and others left the study room that was left alone by its owner and they headed to the next place. Chapter 299 Arifureta Chapter 299 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal C After Randell burned his fighting spirit toward his second springtime of life while running away to somewhere, Liliana showed around the group inside the palace. Luluaria who was making preparation in great hurry would also finished soon around this time, so they didnt go as far until the capital. Hearing that the knights were doing morning training in this timing, right now they were heading to the training ground especially because of the request from Shuuzou and Koichi knowing that they would be able to see real knights of another world. The army of the kingdom in general is classified into soldier division, knight division, and magician division. Among the knight division, there is even more classification into kingdom knight order and imperial guard knight order. Right now its the kingdom knight order that is practicing in the training ground. Liliana was talking about such thing while on the way. The tour guide Yue was resting. The reason was because she had no knowledge at all about something like the organization of the kingdoms army. She had zero interest about it. The parent~s were listening to the story with deep interest while going I see I see. Their digital cameras were already standing by. They were fully motivated to take photo together with the knights. Sumire was asking Liliana with a gaze that was strangely filled with expectation. Lily-chan, is there female knight too ? Or perhaps, its completely a male occupation as expected? Of course, there are also a lot of female knights. Or rather, the current knight orders captain is a woman. Myy-! Is that so! Hou, a female knight order captain huhhmm Sumires eyes were shining extraordinarily with expectation. After her Shuu was also making an expression that was excessively filled with expectation. Hajime was turning a ve~ry exasperated gaze at his parents who were like that. He was their son so he understood what they were thinking. They must be wanting to make a female knight said Kuh, just kill me! anyway. Kirino was opening her mouth with a voice that was filled with expectation, but from different point of view. As the captain, her strength must be number one in this country too isnt it? Amazing. I wish to have a bout with her by all means. Okaa-san. Restrain yourself okay? If not Ill cut you down you know? Shizuku was directing a ve~ry exasperated gaze at her mother who served poison when Hajime came to play at their house (at least, it was nonlethal) or trapped him with a lot of playfulness. She understood what she was thinking because she was her daughter. Hearing Kirinos words, Liliana made a bit of wry smile. The person herself is frustrated that her strength still hasnt left the immature level though. In the first place, she was the head of my exclusive royal guard, so her strength is more than enough buther predecessor might be just too great. Hou, so the predecessor is that strong? I wish to meet that person too by all means. Shuuzou spoke his hope in the same line like Kirino. But hearing that, the expression of Hajime and everyone immediately clouded. Especially Liliana and Kaori, and then Shizuku and Aiko. Their expression looked sad, lonely, or perhaps nostalgicmany emotions were contained complicatedly within their expression that couldnt be expressed by few words. Starting from Shuuzou, the parents who didnt know about the circumstance made dubious face. But, they immediately guessed it somehow. In order to change the atmosphere that became slightly tense, Hajime opened his mouth while getting a slightly distant look. Meld Logins. The previous captain of the kingdom knight order. The man who worried himself sick almost as much as Lily, no, in a sense it was even more that Lily, he was thinking of us students who were summoned here. In the term of pure sword skill, until the very end even Amanogawa whose spec as hero was cheat level wasnt a match for him. He was a man who was authentically the kingdoms strongest. He was a splendid man without compare whether in spirit, personality, or strength. Those words of praise were without exaggeration. Even Sumire and Shuu were holding their breath in surprise at Hajimes rare words and attitude. Kaori and Shizuku continued after him while immersing themselves in memory. For us, he was a person who was like a big brother whose age was slightly separated from us. He was reliable, and when he was at our side we could feel really assured. For us who didnt know left from right after getting summoned here, he was our hearts support. Not just Kouki, I too am wondering whether I can match him in pure sword skill even now. I wanted him to see, just how strong we have become. Aiko looked up to the ceiling while speaking with a small smile tugged on her lips. I was a bit jealous toward that person. It was like all the students were relying on Meld-san rather that someone like me. And then, Liliana added more words while looking straight forward. He was without a doubt, this countrys pillar. Unfortunately, he lost his life in the middle of the terrifying scheme that assaulted this kingdomeven now, there are a lot people who idolized him, the man called Meld Logins. He is the one who is a knight among knights, the symbol of kingdom knight they said. Even Kuzeri who was the present knight captain idolized him very much She compared her current self with Meld. Because she knew about how large he was. Shuuzou spoke his request once more with a quiet expression. If it wont be a problem, I wish to be allowed to offer a prayer in front of his grave by all means Looking closer, the other parents also asked for the same thing if it was for the person who had done that much for their children. Lilianas expression became a bit troubled. There is a hero memorial monument. But, previously the monument was in the style of being engraved directly onto the rock surface of god mountain but, it was lost because the mountain was destroyed like that, so right now a new hero memorial monument is in the middle of construction at the center of the capital. The name of Meld Logins has been inscribed there at the very least, will everyone be fine with that? Mu? Is there no custom of cemetery or erecting individual gravestone in this world? There is. Rather, that is the norm. In fact, the cemetery that got dragged into the capitals destruction has been repaired to a certain degree. We cannot neglect it after all Shuuzou and everyones expression turned dubious once more hearing Liliana explaining with hesitant tone. They could guess that Liliana surely attended to the maintenance of the cemetery in really early stage in consideration for the emotion of the living and their feeling that was grieving for the dead. And yet, why was she unable to guide them to the graveyard of the people who sacrificed themselves for the country Shuuzou and everyone tilted their head in puzzlement. The one who gave them the answer was Hajime, the cause of it. As expected, there is still not enough leeway for them to repair the graveyard that has no bodies in it while putting off the reconstruction of the capital. When the reconstruction of the capital has progressed to a certain degree, the gravestones for those people should be next in line. No bodies? ThatsI see, so their body still hasnt been found. The removal of the rubbles is stillDD No, its because I turned their body into mince meat with gatling railgun. A painful silence descended. Even Sumire and Shuu gulped their saliva Nnguh hearing that. The hearts of the parents were as one. That was, Just now, you praised him as a great man right!? What do you mean you turned such person into mince meat!?. The parents were staring hard at Hajime hearing the shocking truth that was spoken casually. Hajime went Aa~. He was a bit at loss for words while speaking out the insufficient wordsDDthe shocking truth part II. Including Meld, a lot of the kingdoms knights and soldiers were already died and turned into manipulated puppets. The culprit was a girl from our class. Ah, Meld was killed by gods apostle though. Then, they were tenacious because they were already dead, so turning them into mince meat was the quickest and surest way. After all, that time Shizuku and others were attacked and fell into a pinch. So, well, the biggest reason was because Kaori got killed and I snapped though. Wait a secooondd!? What do you mean that my angel got killed!? Tomoichi-sans eyes opened wide. It was already shocking enough that a girl classmate killed a lot of soldiers and turned them into puppet, but getting told that Your daughter died once was a shock that Tomoichi couldnt overlook. Of course, Kaoruko was also losing her self-control, saying I, Ive never heard of that! Kaori!. Kaoris gaze was darting around. Eeerr. I didnt say it because I thought that you two would just worry, but actually my heart got stabbed, like pusu- The light Kaori-san who apologized Sorry I didnt mention it with an embarrassed laugh tehe-. Kaoruko staggered on her feet before Sumire supported her. Tomoichis gaze was directed to Hajime, questioning him just what happened. Hajime nodded deeply as though to say Thats exactly like I feel. Please rest assured, Tomoichi-san. Whether its the gods apostle, or the guy who killed Kaori, I had properly murdered them. Thank you very much! But, thats not what I want to ask right now! His beloved daughter who grew angel wings after missing for a long time before returning home. Dont tell me, she became angel because she had ascended to heaven once!? Any side effect!? Will she go back to heaven!? Tomoichi demanded for explanation while getting half-panicked. Ca, calm down Otou-san! Okaa-san too, hang in there! Im all right! See, it was Hajime-kun and others, they revived me back to life. Look, it was soul magic that I had showed before. Using that you see, certainly I got only my soul transferred into the body of gods apostle, but right now Im living inside my authentic body, thats why, okay? Bu, but there is actually angel wings growing Thats from metamorphosis magic. I got Yue to cooperate to make it so I can turn into apostle even in my original body, thats all. I, I see After Shizuku and others also explained together about the detail of the situation of that time, the shock from the incident Hajime-san turning someone he respected into mince meat somehow got settled down too. Sumire and others looked at each others face, their expressions were clouded from realizing anew that the situation was just that terrible at that time. However, Hajime-kun. From Shizukus story, at that time that devil race army were invading in great number right? Its amazing that this kingdom was safe while the classmates were in such situation, where even Kaori-chan was in that kind of danger. I had heard the story to a certain degree but, Koichi groaned while stroking his chin. After going back to earth, Shizuku talked about Hajime in order to narrate the heroic tale, so he had learned of the method that Hajime took, but when the story of a person that actually died got mixed into it, it felt even more real. Because the feeling of realness was appearing like that, the story about how Hajime repelled an army of ten thousands felt even more unreal instead. Hmm, then how about thou hath a look? Tio took out some kind of small crystal plate from her Treasure Warehouse. Its size was exactly the same like an SD card, but its material was an ore that was like water colored crystal. This was a medium artifact that recorded the image of the past that was projected using regeneration magic. Tio set it into her own smartphone. And then, she operated it with a practiced hand movement and projected the image into empty air like a hologram. The image of the training ground at that time wouldst be a bit too stimulating, so I will project it from when Goshujin-sama repelled the devil army. The projected sceneDDthe orb that Hajime lifted up shined brilliantly, then right after that, a pillar of light was fired from the sky. The world was dyed white. The impact shook the atmosphere, it felt like it could be felt even from through the image. The monsters running about in panic. The devils who were looking dumbfounded at the approaching light pillar. Everything got *chudon* altogether. The devil army was vanishing, as though an eraser was rubbed on a paper that was lightly painted out using pencil. Everyones face was twitching watching that. I, its truly a magnificent CG huh? Tomoichi-san tried to escape reality. Its live filming though? Tio-san thrust the reality forward. The parent~s leaked out weird moan Uboa altogether. Hajime! Dont use it on earth okay! Absolutely dont! Promise Tou-san! You absolutely, absolutely mustDD Nagumo Shuuu!! Thats why Im telling you to stop speaking jokingly! Its seriously not funny at allll! As expected from the demon kings papa-sama. Even after seeing a scene of nearly ten thousand monsters and devils got erased with his own eyes, he was a man who would still run a gag. It wasnt funny just as Tomoichi said, so he grasped Shuu;s collar and shook him back and forth. The atmosphere that was stiffening from the continuous shock was slightly loosened by such act of the two. Hajime gazed at Shuu and Tomoichi who were quarreling and he made a slightly grateful smile. It was a faint smile, but it seemed it was enough for Shuu and Tomoichi who glanced aside at him. Shuu winked slightly, while Tomoichi snorted slightly and continued the quarrel. Nn. Hajime. Ou. Tio too, thanks. I think its also not something to be intentionally showed though, Goshujin-sama. Hajime smiled at Yue who was looking up fixedly at him and he also thanked Tio who was acting just like he instructed through telepathy. Yes, Tio showed the recording just now was from Hajimes instruction. As expected, he avoided showing the gruesome actual scene as it was in consideration of everyones degree of mental tolerance, but he wanted to show Sumire and Shuu what he did even if just a part of it. Because even though they were making ruckus of erlf, erlf, it should be certain that the two of them wanted to know about the path Hajime had taken. And then, Shuus speech and conduct was an implied message of Its all right to his son. It was the expression of his feeling as a parent, that he would accept his son properly and that he was glad his son would show that to him. What was unexpected, was how Tomoichi too seemed to understand and got onboard with Shuus conduct. That must be the implicit declaration of his intention that said I wont reject you. Thinking normally, even if it was in an unique situation of being in the middle of war, putting aside the monsters, a lot of people were killed there. No one would be able to blame Tomichi even if he showed even stronger refusal. Looking closer, it wasnt just Shuu and Tomoichi, even Kaoriko, everyone of Yaegashi family, and Akiko didnt show anything like refusal. Even if they showed him feeling of terror or refusal, Hajime wouldnt feel regret or necessity to change what he had done, he didnt even intend to, so he planned to silently accept it in case that happened but Let me say my gratitude once more. Hajime-kun. Im thankful that you brought Shizuku home. In that kind of situation, without you there, whether our daughter could be here at our side like this right now or not is Following Shuuzous words, Koichi and Kirino nodded at Hajime. Kaoruko and Aiko also seemed to feel the same. No. I was only doing what I want to do. Hajime only answered like that with few words. Hajime wasnt an ally of justice. He didnt fight for any reason like to save his classmates. Everything was for the sake of forcing down all the unreasonableness this world thrust before him right from the front. Merely for the sake of showing that he wouldnt bend his knee or pull back even for an instant. And so, being thanked for saving their child felt really uncomfortable for him. Hmph. Whats with that face. For us, our child is the most important thing. The child of our family, Kaori, you brought her back home for us. Thats why, Im thankful as a parent. Just accept it honestly. DDRather than other peoples death, our sons safety is far more important. The words that Shuu once said right after Hajime went home were resurrected in his mind. Perhaps parent was that kind of person in the end. Hajime thought that when he saw Tomoichis displeased look that might be him hiding his bashfulness. When his gaze looked around, whether it was Kaoruko, or Akiko, or Shuuzou, Koichi, or even Kirino, they all nodded with gentle expression. Hajime awkwardly scratched his cheek while he answeredYes to Tomoichis words. A quiet, gentle atmosphere filled the area. Their legs had stopped moving, so they resumed walking without anyone in particular prompting it. And then, Liliana opened her mouth to tell everyone that they would soon arrive at the training ground. She was going to speak with bright voice to change the atmosphere a bit, it was then, Everyone, over there isDD UoOOOONEeEEEE-SAMAaAAAAAAAAA- A scream that sounded like it was piercing from the bottom of earth to the heaven resounded! It was a joyful yell that was like a beast overflowing with delight and zeal! Shizuku leaked outUgeh!? voice that was unbecoming for a young lady. Right after that, someone broke through the corridors window and sprang out in front of the group. Even though that silhouette was wearing knight helmet and armor, it leaped up with unbelievable agility. That figure was exactly that of a Lupi Dive! Onee-samaaa! I wanted to meet yDD Sei- A single shout. Shizuku also leaped toward that person who was coming in Lupi Dive. And then, she rotated midair and caught the head of the diving person between both her legs, then without pause Shizuku twisted her body to knock the person onto the ground. Hou! Thats Yaegashi-style TaijutsuMartial Art C The Third Secret TechniqueDDRyuugatsuiDragon Fang Fall! Maginificent, Shizuku! Your skill improved again! Oh my. Shizuku, since when! Her family was joyful. Even though this was where they should worry about the opponent who got her head struck on the hard stone floor with a force that cracked the surface. Hah!? Oh no. I unconsciously shot her down. Wait you, are you okay? Shizuku was a bit flustered while addressing that person whose forehead was pushed down on the floor with her butt stopped moving in the pose of pointing to the ceiling. Then, But of course-, Onee-sama! To be able to receive affection the first thing right after our reunion, it made me completely wet from the happiness! Ah, right, as expected youre all right. I wonder why there is no damage The female knight stood up in a flash as though nothing had happened. Her temple was just turning a bit red, but there was no sign that she was even concussed. This is only natural for those who are worthy to become a step little sister of the secret society Soul Sisters! She was making a face that seemed to express that, but if it was ordinary person their consciousness would undoubtedly get sent to dream land, or perhaps their forehead would split and blood would go *spurt~*. Just who in the world this girl is? While the parents were puzzled like that, tour guide Yue-san whose turn finally arrived stepped forward. Even this world is infested by the self proclaimed stepsistersSoul Sisters who idolized Shizuku as Onee-sama. This is one of those vermins. Or rather, she is their representative. Just from that explanation, everyone immediately got it saying Aa, a stepsister girl huh. Shizuku was bewildered saying You all get it with that explanation!?. Muh, so Hajime-sama is also together like usual. Tonight is a night of new moon I believe. Oi, rotten knight. So what if its a night without moonlight huh? The female knight whistled *pyu~ pyupyu~* while facing aside. Hajime sighed at the stepsistersassassins who existed everywhere, watching vigilantly for an opportunity to prey upon his life no matter in which world he was. Tour guide Yue-san gave supplementary explanation of the female knights career history. She was once a royal guard of Lily, but when there is a man who approach Shizuku, then it aint matter whether they are his majesty the emperor or whoever! She would attempt to cause abnormal status effect using darkness element magic as though to declare that. Demotion upon demotion was piled up on her, however, she is a valorous person with nonexistent sign of introspection. By the way, her prank magic is truly excellent. It was an unexpected praise from the prodigy of magic Yue. And then, everyone let out a dry laugh at such personality that was beyond help and her expertise in such good-for-nothing magic. A certain kohaijunior-chan at earth was also like this but, it was a wonder why Shizukus self-proclaimed little sisters were all nothing but people with strong peculiarity like this Sheesh Shizuku, there are nothing but funny kids who idolized you isnt it? Kaori-chan is also a funny kid in a sense after all. Eh!? Koichi-ojiisan!? You thought of me in the same category with that person!? Im plainly shocked here! Oi Koichi! Dont lump my angel together with this kind of strange creature! Just now, I got a feeling that I was disrespected very naturally by Kaori-sama and an unknown gentleman though The female knight was slowly, gradually approaching Shizuku even while saying such thing. It aint matter who is watching! I will dive into Onee-samas chest no matter what! Such desire wasnt hidden at all. Naturally, Shizuku was also slowly backing away, trying to hide behind Hajime. Kuh, as expected there is no other choice but to bring carnage here huh, thinking that, the female knight glared at Hajime while entering battle preparation. She was going to activate a darkness element magic to make it so that a lot of flies would fly around annoyingly around the eyes, it was then, YOUUUUUUUUUUU-, WHAT ARE YOU DOING THEREEEEEE-!! Gee!? Captain!? The one who came running in full speed with a look that resembled Hannya noh mask was the present captain of kingdom knight order who was mentioned in the topic before thisDDKuzeri Rail, that person. From her intelligent eyes, her tight eyebrows and lips, she was undoubtedly a beauty. Her straight blonde hair was let down freely while it was slightly split to the left side from the center, but her figure when she brushed up her hair with one hand often fascinated the knights. The demonic look of such woman gave a lot of impact. It was to the degree that Liliana who should be used to seeing it unconsciously raised a scream Hiih!?. The female knight immediately attempted an escape. But, the captain-sama showed an astounding acceleration! The female knights escape route was cut off! The female knight tried to further struggle in vain, but Captain Kuzeri launched a magnificent body blow without hesitation! *Zudon-* Along with a sound that was like a cannon firing, the female knights body floated. Uboa Such groan leaked out. Looking closer, the knight armor that should be of the highest quality was dented with a fist shape. The female knight fell on her knees on the spot. Ignoring her, Captain Kuzeri faced Hajime and co with a pale expression. And then, she bowed her head in a flash with a vigor that made one wonder whether she planned to even head butt the floor. Everyone! My subordinate has been extremely disrespectful! The captain-sama looked as though Im not gonna raise my head no matter what until Im forgiven!. Aa~, it wasnt like she did actual harm, and even if she tried there wont be any problem so dont mind it. Thats why you can raise your head, Hajime said as in the place of everyone else who was still looking with wide open eyes at the sudden happening. Captain Kuzeri timidly and slowly raised her head. However, this is this fellow we are talking about. If Shizuku-dono is present with Hajime-done beside her, without a doubt she would try to attempt some kind of magic Well, you stopped her just before she could. My deepest apologies! The head that was almost lifted up moved toward the ground once more in a standing dogeza posture. It was amazing flexibility she got there. At this rate, it felt like the captain-sama who didnt do anything bad would continue to lower her head forever, so the other people also called out encouragingly to Captain Kuzeri unanimously. Captain Kuzeri kept shrinking down in shame. Different from the broadminded Meld, it seemed she was a diligent and worrywart type of a person. This time too, Kuzeri received a notice from Hellina about the arrival of Hajime and co along with their family to play. As the knight captain, she came here to give them brief greeting, but when she arrived, she found a subordinate who shouldnt be here, so then she charged forward while feeling stomachache. After Captain Kuzeri who was pardoned greeted them respectfully, she faithfully asked for permission Please allow me to take a bit of time, then she glared fiercely at the female knight who had recovered without anyone noticing. You, why are you here!? Because Onee-sama is here! The female knight saluted smartly while sending a gaze that seemed to say Why are you asking such an obvious question?. *Biki-* Blood vein emerged on Captain Kuzeris forehead. Im not asking that kind of thing! You, what about Kouki-dono!? Hearing that Liliana raised her voice Ah, now that you mentioned it!. Hajime and co made a questioning expression, wondering what was the relationship between the female knight and Kouki. Liliana explained it simply. So to speak, while Kouki was being active in Tortus, in order to silence the people who said various things about it, a knight would accompany him as an observer as well as support, and this female knight was the one who received that duty. Everyone looked at the female knight, thinking that perhaps Kouki was also returning to the capital. But for some reason she looked triumphant and, I got the hunch that Onee-sama would be summoned soon, so I returned here independently! She said that. While sending a gaze that seemed to say I want to be praised, Onee-sama! toward Shizuku. An illusion of dog tail wagging around could be seen behind her. This stupid idiot! *Zudon-*, Kuzeri Blow exploded once more. This time it was a splendid heart break shot. A fist shaped dent similar like before was made in the armor at the heart position. The female knight said My, my heartit, feels like it will stoopp with pale face and staggered feet. The impact of the heart break shot seemed to cause irregular pulse in her heart. In other words, you left Kouki-dono behind! The current him will immediately act recklessly! I should have commanded you to support him attentively on top of observing him! E, err, ca, captaiiin. My, my heart is Listen here, your duty this time was something Liliana-sama decided in consideration of you who kept causing nothing but trouble, so that you who are actually skilled and also accomplished wont need to quit being a knight! I, I am thankfulbu, but, before that, my, my heart issto, stoppDD Even I dont actually want to fire your or anything. I know you very well since you still belonged to the royal guard. You are someone who can do it if you try. I thought that if you leave the capital to travel together with Kouki-dono and work for the sake of society and people, you will recover back yourself slightly. Even you yourself, werent you brimming with motivation before departing, saying I will bloom the second time at the central for sure!? Thats why IDD The female knights face was pale. Foam was bubbling from her mouth, and light was vanishing from her eyes. Eh? Could this be something plainly bad? Liliana and others were flustered. Even Hajime was saying I, is she okay? while looking alternately at the captain and the female knight. Eei! What are you doing sleeping like that! Listen to what Im saying properly! *Zudon-* A second heart break shot for today. The fist shaped dent on the heart position became deeper. At the same time, Gahah!? the female knight breathed again. Eh? Just now, I thought I saw Captain Meld desperately telling me to go back from the other side of the river She then murmured something terrifying. The captain-sama who could freely move and stop the heart of her subordinate cleared her throat once and then gave an order once more. Anyway, this duty is something important even for you too. If you understand, then quickly return to where Kouki-dono is! I firmly protest, captain! What!? Because that bastard, he was loitering at the north mountain range area for three days without eating or sleeping you know! I cannot accompany that kind of man whose thought is filled with holy precincts monster absolutely kill! You, do you understand the meaning of order? No one will recognize your rejection! Respect of fundamental human right! It will! Annoying! Who cares just go back! Ill fire you for sure this time if you dont! Bring it on! I have resolved myself to follow Onee-sama from here on! No, even if you resolved yourself like that I wont accept it you know? Shizuku immediately insisted that, but the female knight only showed an unshakeable determination. Seeing her like that, something sparkling was starting to gather at the corner of Captain Kuzeris eyes. I cant do this anymore. The dignified and strong knight order captain-samas spirit was in the verge of breakin! The female knight who threw out her chest stubbornly, and the completely exhausted captain-sama While a really odd atmosphere was ruling over the place, Hajime moved while letting out a sigh. He confirmed something with the compass in one hand, then he approached the female knight briskly. Mu? What is it, Hajime-dono? For now, not just the captain but Shizuku is also troubled with you being here, so go back to the mountain. A gate was opened. Hajime grasped the female knights collar violently. And then, the female knight who was bewildered Wha, what are you doing!? was tossed away by Hajime into the other side of the gateDDthrown away at the air above the place where Kouki was at, the north mountain range area. From the other side of the closed gate, ONEe-SAMAaAAA-, IILL BEe~ Baa~~CK! such shriek could be heard. But, it immediately became quiet. Anyway, I sent her to Amanogawas place. Even if she returns here it will take a while. Well, look, those soul sisters bunch, I think you will be quite used to them if treat them while thinking that they are that kind of creature. So get a hold of yourself okay? Ha, Hajime-donooo. Im grateful for your consideratiooon As fellow people who were similarly troubled by soul sisters, Hajime spoke to Kuzeri with a bit of sympathetic feeling. For some reason Kuzeri spoke her thanks to him with tears of gratitude. In front of Hajime and co who thought that she was a bit exaggerating, Kuzeri started talking while making eyes that looked like dead fish. Really, I really dont know anymore, just what should I do with her. A knight captain who is toyed by a single subordinate, in the end can someone like that be called as captain? Besides, the reconstruction is currently going on so I have anticipated it but, dispute keep happening without end. Besides my subordinates were also frenzied as though they were triggered by those, perhaps they were venting their emotion that they cut loose while in their day off, but they did it too much that complaints came from the people. If they wouldnt change after I talked to them, I would beat them up thoroughly but, for some reason recently there were several people who got happy from that treatment instead. How can they translate getting punched as reward in their mind? Its impossible for me to comprehend. Vice Captain Komold too, he would try to cut corners when I took off my eyes from him just for a bit. And yet that guy only has popularity. As I thought its impossible for me to succeed after Logins-samaDD I, I see. I understand that you have been piling up various stress, so calm down a bit. Its no good if the knight captain cry in front of people right? My apologies. I received kind words and consideration after so long so I unconsciously Captain Kuzeri wiped her eyes clean with her sleeve. Everyones gazes were filled with a lot of sympathy. And then, Hajime naturally turned from Captain Kuzeri toward Liliana. Say Lily. To, to think that Kuzeris stress is accumulating by this much Liliana was letting out cold sweat saying Perhaps I worked her too much. Certainly, at the present situation where the reconstruction was going on, there was a mountain of problem even just within the kingdom. And then, the knight order was dispatched to take care of a lot of those problems. Certainly it would be very difficult for Captain Kuzeri who was taking supreme command of the knight order. Simply beating up everyone just like in war time also wasnt a good thing to do. Especially when it was a problem related with the beastmen who they were finally able to start the process of tying friendship with, she would have to act considerately to deal with that. What about the bunch in the church? The new pope should be handling the situation well right? Right now he is in the middle of provincial tour. The lightness of his footwork, its as expected from his excellency the pope of the reborn holy church but Its a bit too light huh The pope whose role wouldnt be an exaggeration even if it was called as governing over the peace of peoples heart was in the middle of a trip. Surely the pressure on Captain Kuzeri doubled from that. Perhaps her subordinates consisting of only broken people was also a factor that drove her to the wall. Kuzeri who took command while fighting in the front line at that legendary decisive battle wasnt getting looked down by her subordinates by any means. Rather, they trusted her at the same level like Meld or perhaps even more. In contrast of the macho big bro Meld, Kuzeri should be called as big sis who gave heartfelt consideration instead. A part of her subordinates was consisted of broken people perhaps could be said as similar like the soul sisters attitude toward Shizuku. Naturally, such captain that had attained deep trust like that from the subordinates was an existence that they kingdom couldnt continue without, especially right now when the kingdoms foundation wasnt solid. Captain Kuzeri was too overworked in various meaning that she almost broke down, but if she actually broke down for real, then Liliana would have her soul slipping out from her body after that without doubt. Seeing Captain Kuzeri who looked somewhat down and Liliana who was in a dither wondering what to say to such Kuzeri, Hajime scratched his head. Captain. Ill give you this. Even in this work environment that is like a black company, it should become a bit better with this. Dont lose against the soul sisters and the deviantslive strong. What Hajime offered was a broach with crimson jewel fitted into it. Captain Kuzeri instinctively accepted it, then immediately after, her eyes snapped wide open because she felt her body getting light as though she was floating. Its an artifact filled with things like regeneration magic, soul magic, well, there are various things. Exhaustion recovery, mind stabilizer, limit break, regeneration acceleration, beautiful skin effectthere is no harm in wearing it. I, I cannot receive such amazing thing! It will be a disaster if captain snap and stop functioning right now. Just accept it without reservation. You can just think of it as the husband of your black hearted boss sending you refreshment in her place. Who are you calling a black hearted boss! Liliana almost raised a protesting voice, but she was the person in charge of the work environment that driven the knight captain that she almost burst into tears, so she held her tongue muguu. And then, the captain-sama who was gifted with a healing artifact She casted her gaze down while her hand kept grasping the broach tightly, and somehow her body started trembling slightly, then I offer my sword to you-! My lord! She said such thing unexpectedly while kneeling. Her eyes that were clouded from anxiety were sparkling bright. Liliana complained Offering your sword like that is no good right!? Your lord is me you know!?, but Captain Kuzeris gaze didnt leave the demon king. While everyones gazes were concentrated to Hajime, Hajime showed a pondering gesture for a bit, then he suddenly took out the list he received from Hellina before this and began to jut down some kind of memo. And then, he cracked a smile, Lets have talkinterview slowly next time. But for now, do your best in your job as captain. My lord! Kuzeri bowed her head happily, then she said Then I will return to my work! About the training, please, watch to your hearts content!, gave a bow with briskness that was incomparable to when she first arrived before returning. The dumbfounded Liliana suddenly returned to her senses with hah. Eh, whats this? What is the talk that Hajime-san mentioned!? Dont tell me, you arent satisfied with just Hellina, now you are planning to reach your hand to even Kuzeri!? That sounds bad to other peoples ear. I was just thinking to have conversation with her about change of occupatiDDcough-. About improvement of her work environment, thats all. You said change of occupation just now! Where is Hajime-san planning to transfer her!? You are misunderstanding Im telling you. Well, it wont be anything bad for Liliana so its fine. For some reason I feel worried though At this time Liliana didnt even dream that a few years later Kuzeri would change occupation into the demon kings maid at earth. Even at another world, black place will be black huh, Shuuzou and co made a bitter expression toward the tough world, while Tomoichi sent a sharp gaze to Hajime that said Are you planning to add more woman!?, Sumire and Shuu were saying Damn it! We forgot to ask her to say Kuh, kill me! just now! in vexation, and Yue and co were sending puzzled gaze at Hajime wondering just what he was scheming this time. Amidst all those, Everyone, Luluaria-samas preparation is finished. Hellina who came beside them unnoticed told them that. Nn-. Hajime-san, I will have you explain in full later okay? Well then everyone, I will introduce you all to Okaa-sama. Please come over here. After reminding Hajime firmly, Liliana guided the group toward where her mother was. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im sorry to those who is holding hope for Lord Aby. Please wait for one more week, for now I post the Tortus Travel Journal . Pardon me with this! C PS It was announced in Overlap-samas homepage but, the comic version of [Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou Zero] will start getting serialized next month in Gardo. The illustration is over here s9p6tcfj1th9e88ea7n4ptdf2t0_nu7_6y_9u_js3 The one in charge of it is Kouchi Ataru-sensei. I received wonderful illustration from the very beginning. Thank you very much! Like, that annoying personality of Miledy is drawn like this! Or like, the name of Oscars Orcus is actually from here~, Or like Nize is being targeted by little girl sisters, or the roots of god crystal that Hajime obtained when he fell into abyss, The tale of Miledy and others, the liberators will be connected like that with the now, Ill be happy if you readers can also feel it. Even you who are thinking I dont think Ill buy this novel, if its at Gardo the comic version will be free so you will be able to read it, Thats why please, please go take a look! Please take care of Arifureta and Shirakome in this 2018 too! Chapter 300 Arifureta Chapter 300 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Prologue C A voice could be heard. Inside the darkness where one couldnt even see an inch ahead, a repulsive voice was resounding. That voice felt slimy, like a sticky sludge. It was already heard for several thousand, several tens of thousand times. I also know about the development ahead of here. The same like the voice. I have seen it continuously repeating for several thousand, several tens of thousand times. No. To be more accurate it wasnt seeing, yes, it was remembering. A memory that couldnt possibly be forgotten. A memory that mustnt be forgotten. The repulsive reason of me being alive. It was the earliest scene my heart remembered. *Gou-* The wind was blowing. Darkness that was like black ink which painted over anything it touched was swept away. What appeared in its place was crimson flameDDthe fire of hell. Inside the world that was dyed red, it was there. The figure that was like condensed darkness, or perhaps shadow. Red flame that was like blood was gushing out from the countless cracks running on its surface, frying the surrounding to ash without pause. The two hands that were clad with hell fire were carelessly holding things that were once my parents, the eyes and mouth that were colored by flame warped like a mocking sneer. Its mouth moved slightly. A voice could be heard. The voice of it that I had heard several thousand, several tens of thousand times. I who could do nothing except trembling was impaled by its sneering laugh. Flame was gushing out. My important people were disappearing without even leaving ash behind, its hand was reaching forward. The hand that was created from hell fire ad shadow completely filled my sight that was blurred by tears. And then, hope and future, warm thingas though to crush all of those things fully within its graspDD C C C aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH A scream echoed inside a bedroom at midnight. The soft blanket was brushed aside, and a young woman around the age of twenty lifted up her body like a released spring. Looking normally, she was a woman with good-looking and well-ordered appearance, but right now her expression was warped in grief with terror. Her blond hair that normally was wavy and looked soft got stuck on her cheeks and nape of the neck from sweat in an unsightly state. There were only the sounds of rough breathing and rustling clothes resounding inside the room. There, *knock knock* the rooms door was knocked. Claudia-sama?(TN: Do you guys think I should use Miss Claudia here or keep using Claudia-sama following the raw?) DD A worried voice called at the name of her, the owner of this roomDDClaudia Barenberg. Her body twitched in surprise. But, she immediately let out a large sigh, wiped the tears blurring her jade pupils with her sleeve, and then she calmed down her breathing with her hand on her chest before replying. Im fine, Wynn. I only got a bit of nightmare. Im sorry for the ruckus I caused. She endeavored to make her voice as calm and bright as she could. However, from the view point of the person guarding the room in front of the door, it was clear as day that the girl was only trying to not make other worried. After all, this was something that had continued for several years. At the very least this would happen once or twice a week. It would even happen three or four times a week sometimes, when Claudia would spring up from her bed while screaming in midnight. The cause was a common knowledge. Therefore, the people who idolized her also understood that it was something that couldnt be solved that easily. That was why, at the very least, the person who served as guard tonight spoke just like usual. If you like Claudia-sama, how about I brought something to drink for you? Luckily, Anna is brewing herb tea along with the change of shift, so how about Claudia-sama have some together? Surely that herb tea was also undoubtedly the kind that used a herb that would stimulate restful sleep. Claudia made a warm smile at the consideration of them who were her guard, her comrade, and also her family. She felt like the coldness that was blanketing her heart, the emotion that she should reject were softening. Its a coincidence that my throat is dry right now. Please let me drink it if you will be so kind. Thank you, Wynn. Its nothing. After that, Claudia put her disarrayed attire in order and lightly wiped her hair and sweat. Then she invited Wynn along with Anna who came at that timing to enter the room. WynnDDWynn Keyman was a lean young man with swept back blond hair. His age was 28 years old. He had rare grey colored pupils, and his look was gallant and stern. His personality was also serious. From his way of living that prized virtue, he was called as knight by his comrades. Anna who was brewing the teaDDAnna Folk was a girl with chestnut braided hair as her trademark. Her age was fifteen years old. Her pupils that were similarly brown like her hair were always shining with liveliness as though to represent her personality. For a while they were amusing themselves with idle talk where Anna would be the one who did most of the talking while Claudia and Wynn would throw in appropriate comment. Feeling her heart warmed by the warm tea and the harmonious interaction with her comrades, Claudia felt her eyes getting drowsy. In the first place her drooping eyes and gentle gaze were her characteristic, her personality and her look also didnt go against the impression as a gentle big sister that she gave off. Even her speaking tone was relaxed and calm, so when sleepiness was added there, it was even said that the synergy of her appearance and voice would exert special ability of powerful sleep encouragement. When such girl got drowsy eyes, naturally anyone who saw it would understand Ah, she is sleepy. Right now it would be less than an hour before the sun rose, but Wynn and Anna recommended Claudia to sleep once more. After all looking closer, even Wynn and Anna who were her guard were also visited by sleepiness. She was plainly obstructing their duty. Claudia was hesitating because when thinking of the morning prayer, then it felt like it would be better to keep awake like this. It was then, Wynns mobile phone suddenly started vibrating to inform that it was receiving a call. Whynn confirmed the caller before picking up the call. Wynn here. This is Aziz. Mission complete. I will board the plane after this. Thanks for your hard work. Was there any problem? None. I see. Tell me the detail after you come back, but from your tone it seem that the ruin and relic arent it huh? Yes. But, its dangerous. I sent you the data. Ask the management to deal with them. Acknowledged. Ill report it as soon as I confirm the data. Hearing the safety of a comrade who went in a mission to steal information from a corporation in a certain country, not just Wynn, Claudia and Anna also let out a faint sigh of relieve. Wynns tone became somewhat gentle and he asked Is there anything else?. There, the man who was called Aziz whose voice sounded like a young man faltered slightly in hesitation, then he spoke with low voice. There was, the returnees data. ! How much? Members and their family structure. Also the detail from Britain. Wynn spontaneously groaned. The previous information was an information that even Wynns group had collected to a certain degree. But, regarding the latter, currently the information gathering wasnt really progressing due to the obstruction from the intelligence department of the country in question. He didnt know how the aforementioned corporation obtained the information, but he guessed that it must be obtained from a route that was peculiar to corporation while inside his heart he rejoiced from being able to obtain the unanticipated data. Aziz, you did well. We are going to scrutinize the information here right away. Their strength and also the authenticity of it are unknown. Be very careful in your return. Acknowledged. After that Wynn cut off the call after talking about two, three more matters. So we obtained the information about themlets pray that this will lead us to a better future. Claudia muttered with her characteristic leisurely tone. An earnestness was hidden inside her tone. After that commotion, it was an information that Claudia and others couldnt stop wanting. However, even after they poured all their strength, not only they were unable to disclose the whole picture, they couldnt even come into contact with them. Far from that, damage even reached their important comrades as the end result. It became prohibited to come into contact with them until a definite measure could be obtained. And now they had obtained information about them. Claudia couldnt suppress her feeling of exaltation. Wynn. This is a most important subject. Please be very careful in handling the obtained information okay? Understood. I will immediately report to the director. At the same time, I will also increase the alert level. We wholly dont know their hand. Its unknown when they will notice that this information has leaked. And after they know, if they followed it until even us Wynn shook his head. He was recalling what happened to their comrades when attempting to come into contact with them. Anna was making the same expression as though she was feeling headache and continued. I dont want to do it anymore you know? Work like returning the sanity of our comrades who were working hard to dig up well in a developed country, or changing job into mercenary as killing maniac who was obsessed with murdering terrorist, or joining some animal protection group and running around to search for anyone to adopt stray dogs, then bringing them back here. I thought I would get mad myself doing that. Anna was scrunching her face with an expression that looked like she was really hating it, or perhaps dreading it was more accurate. Her words naturally caused Claudia and Wynn to also get a faraway look from recalling their comrades who were overflowing with volunteer spirit and sense of justice in various senses at that time. Claudia drank the herb tea to calm down her heart, then she opened her mouth Even so with a sorrowful face. Recently, the movement of them is getting increasingly active. Thats why its necessary for us to ascertain it. Just who are they. And then, whether they are the same with us. Perhaps there is some meaning that we obtained their information in this timing. Thats what I believe. Perhaps Claudia smiled faintly and spoke. DDthis might be the guidance of the Lord you know? She said. Perhaps that might be so, Wynn and Anna also nodded with a smile. In the end, at that day her sleepiness was cleared up. Claudia dressed up herself, then together with the other two she began her activity in order to accomplish her duty today. Without knowing, that unexpectedly one of them had already started moving. C C C A really normal house in Japan. It was a residential area, so there were a lot of similar house at the surrounding. The two vehicles lined up on the parking place in front of the house were a family car and a compact car of the types that were often seen. That house didnt have anything particularly standing out, so it was blending well with the scenery of the residential area. However, regarding the houses residents, there was something a bit peculiar about them. Or more accurately, it was the familys second son. The family name written on the nameplate wasDDEndo. Yes, it was the house of one of the returnees, the man who was praised by his comrades with various saying like nonchalantly one the mankinds strongest, recently automatic door wont react at all against that guy seriously, you bastard, even though you already got a rabbit eared Onee-san lover, what are you doing laying your hand to a blond haired beautiful girl too huuuh, Im gonna kill you, and so onDDthe home of Endo Kousuke. Currently Kousuke was inside his room at the second floor. He was stuffing his travel baggage into his favorite rucksack that he received at the same time when he enrolled into middle school. His personality wasnt particularly methodical, so he was only carelessly tossing in things like change of clothes and so on without folding them first. Ee~rr, something like this I guess? The rest can just be entered into Treasure Warehouse. Kousuke talked to himself while showing a thinking gesture for a bit. The important luggage could be entered into the Treasure Warehouse that Hajime gave him, so originally he didnt even need the rucksack, but it would be odd if he was empty handed despite going abroad. There was no doubt he would get stared suspiciously by the airport staff when in the emigration and immigration check like that. He would also need to be careful of the surroundings attention when getting out the item he wanted from the Treasure Warehouse, so it was necessary to put some things into a rucksack to a certain degree. Even so, Vatican huhfirst Ill enter Italys Rome, but it will be the first time I go there, Im feeling a bit excited. He recalled several things that he forgot and tossed them into his rucksack carelessly again. It helps that I wont meet language barrier when going abroad butI want to go sightseeing if Im going there anyway. With Rana. Thinking of his older lover who was an adorable rabbit eared beauty, Kousukes expression broke into a wide grin slovenly. Instantly, he felt a chill and his body shivered. At the end of the view that he shared with his clone, the figure of Emily-chan staring unblinking at him with pupils of just monochrome color was Cough-. Now then! I finished my preparation already! Lets depart! He cut! Cut! CUUT! the shared field of vision. I didnt see anything at all! Under the thinking Kou-kun who is the right hand man of boss also need at least seven wives who are somewhere around the world! of the first wife (according to the person) Rana Hauria, Emily-chan was more or less put into the position of the second wive. Such Emily-chan was really troubled sometimes. The incident that occurred just a little while agoDDthe Berserk incident. The girl who walked the path of research wholeheartedly since her childhood until now as a genius unintentionally caused that incident that was related with monster. Through that incident, the girl harbored a strong emotion of love toward Kousuke. Furthermore it was her first love. Her feeling was strong and undoubtedly the real thing. Thus, even after it came to light that the target of her first love Kousuke had a lover named Rana, in the end she was unable to give up. There was also how Rana herself welcomed her, and how Kousukes clone was living together with her in the Grant family home to protect her, where the interaction between the two was deepening. Day by day her feeling was growing stronger and deeper. The level of her worry was also increasing in proportion to that. There was also the self-proclaimed third wife, perhaps there would really be seven people in the endthinking a bit of his own future that he had never even imagined, Kousuke shivered slightly. He had no self-confidence at all that it would go well like a certain demon king. Though that demon king told him You can make clone, so rather you will all right even more than me right? while laughing loudly at him. Kousuke thought. That bastard, its completely no good to consult about love relationship to him. Now then, there is also the flight schedule, lets depart soon. He shouldered his rucksack and exited his room. Then, at that moment, Wah!? Kou-nii, you were there!? A thin petite girl jumped from surprise. Im here. I have been here all the time since morning. We ate breakfast together just now right? ? Did we? Well, doesnt matter. The petite girl who finished the talk with a practiced gestureDDEndo Manami. She was Kousukes little sister who was wearing glass with her hair worn in braids. Her age was thirteen. A first year middle schooler and a member of literary club. While she gave off a plain impression, she was a lively girl who would talk briskly. Or rather, Kou-nii. Whats with that luggage? Aa, Im thinking to go to Itay for a bit. Aa, thats so. To ItalyDDwait why!? Why Italy!? Isnt that too far to say it in that tone as though you are only going for a bit to mini market!? Isnt it too sudden!? Manami-chan made a splendid tsukkomi while fixing her glasses position. There, the door of a nearby room opened and the face of a glasses young man popped out. Manami? What are you doing getting noisy by yourself? She aint alone. Im here. Ill punch you, you know, Anikibig brother. Ah, so youre there The one who was making a face like that was Endo Sousuke. The big brother of Kousuke who came of age this year. A university student who belonged to law school. When going in a family trip or the like, Endo family was often thought to only have an older brother and a younger sister, but that was surely the fault of the glassess without a doubt, Kousuke thought. As a test, Kousuke tried buying fashion glasses from a 100-yen store and put it on, and it wasnt like he didnt feel that the rate of him getting perceived by the surrounding was higher than usual. But he was loudly laughed by his little sister that the glasses absolutely didnt suit him in destructive level, so since then he stopped wearing it. Kousukes little sister and big brother were conversing Kou-nii said that he is going to Italy!Eh? When?Now!Haa!? Thats too far when the mood is like Im going to mini market for a bit! isnt it!? Isnt that too sudden!? that caused dj vu feeling to appear. Kousuke was listening to it while coming down to the living room. Tou-san, youve time? H~mm? Hm hm~m? A middle-aged man was lining up a set of fishing rod on the floor of the living room while maintaining them in a good moodDDKousuke Eiji. His age was 49 years old. A father who was working at the city halls population department. By the way, his hobby was fishing, and he had suntan like a certain swarthy actor suo-san who got mentioned a lot in a certain gag. (TN: I dont get the gag reference at all here. But about the actor, search Tatsuo Umemiya) Tatsu-sanDDnot, Eiji didnt even notice he was called by his son and continued to diligently maintenance his fishing rod. It was always like this, so Kousuke shook his fathers shoulder and called to him once more. Oou!? What isDDwait, Kousuke huh. Whats up, why are you carrying luggage like that? Are you going out? Even though he twitched from surprise, seeing his son standing beside him, Eiji tilted his head in puzzlement as though nothing happened. Kousuke also didnt really say anything about it in a practiced response and continued his words normally. Yep. Ill go until Italy for a bit, so I want Tou-san to take me until airport by car. Aa, until Italy huh. Got it, got it. Wait a bitDDwait, really wait!? Italy!? You mean Italy, that country with delicious pizza!? Isnt it too far when your tone feel like you are just going to mini market!? The father got into the talk following the mood the longest, but the content of his tsukkomi also caused dj vu. Hearing Eijis voice, the mother of Kousuke who was glaring at the household account book on the dining tableDDEndo Misato raised her face abruptly. Dear, dont speak loudly so suddenly like that. You will cause me to make a mistake in calculation here. Something like Italian or pizzasomething like pizza is no good. Even just medium size is more than 2000 yen you know? Recently there is a lot of promo of buy one get two, but even so I wont allow such luxury in an ordinary day where we arent celebrating anything! Misato-okaasan (49 years old) sharply pushed on her glasses while showing a firm rejection. She was working in the municipal tax of the city hall. She was strict with money. Thats not it, Misato. Its Kousuke you see, he said that he is going to Italy right now. Eh? Kousuke? Rather, Italy!? Right now!? What are you saying as though you are just going to a nearby mini market!? Its just too sudden right!? Perhaps Endo family had extraordinary interest to mini market. Around that time Sousuke and Manami also came down to the living room. The whole family pressed the question of what Kousuke was planning to do. Kousuke often got forgotten, but his familys love to him was genuine. Even though they were getting used of him repeatedly going afar unexpectedly, but he had already got missing once in the past. They would worry of him no matter what. Kousuke smiled wryly whily explaining that he would go to investigate something for a bit because of the demon kingDDHajimes request. Like usual, the request fee had already transferred to him to a certain degree, no, for Kousuke who had the sensibility of a common folk, it was an amount that made him shudder. Anyway, he told his family that there was no worry about the travel expense. Nuu, so its Nagumo-senpai again Manami let out a conflicted groan with a somewhat conflicted expression. For her, the demon king Hajime was her sworn enemy. Why? Changing the topic slightly, Amanogawa Kouki had a little sister. She was close with Shizuku since her childhood. She was idolizing Shizuku very much. In other words, she was a soul sister. And then, that little sister was the same age with Manami. They were friend that went to the same school. In other word, she was a soul sister. But, why was Manami only showing a conflicted expression instead of a clear hostility like a certain kouhai-chan? That was because she had seen the sight of that certain kouhai-chan recklessly charging at the demon king Hajime when he would be thoroughly getting affectionate with her before carelessly tossing her away like an empty can or tying her on something. It was a secret that she felt her heart beating slightly faster seeing such sight. Manami-chan of Endo family might had the same disposition like a certain disappointing dragon. Sousuke was also making similar conflicted expression like Manami and spoke. Thats, will you be all right? Before this too, there was a major disaster at Britain right? Yes, well, it was terrible though. At that time because of Nagumos request I destroyed an occult organization that tried to lay their hand on us. But after that I poked my nose into Berserk incident by my own decision, so it was me reaping what I sow about the terrible experience. But still. Tou-san is grateful to Nagumo-kun buteven if this is his requestKousuke, even though you finally came home safely, arent you getting involved with dangerous things a bit too much? As a father, such opinion was only natural. Although she wasnt saying anything, it was clear from her expression that Misato was also thinking of the same thing. Kousuke loosened his expression slightly seeing his parents worrying for him. However, he spoke with a determined tone. Certainly, I also thought just what Im doing after I finally came home and have even decided my future aim. But, I have learned from Tortus. DDThe unreasonableness wont give a second thought about our convenience or anything. If you want to have your own way in your own convenience, you mustnt back away. Kousuke While he was their own child, Eiji and Misato were always worrying about Kousuke whose inconspicuousness and thin presence reached to a pitiful degree, thinking Why? their son had to be like that. Even them, his own family would sometimes put him outside of their own awareness. For a time they wondered if it was something like a curse and even made Kousuke to receive exorcism. They were grasping at straws then. But, when they were looking at the figure of their child who was gazing at them with a strong gaze that caused them to spontaneously hold their breath, it caused them to think that perhaps Kousuke was already independent from his parents. No, actually, they had understood it since he came home. That the fierce experience in another world had turned their son into an adult. Even if it was something that their hand couldnt reach, Kousuke alone, or perhaps together with his comrades had already became able to accomplish anything. Eiji and Misatos atmosphere became somewhat solemn. And then, seeing his big brother would go far away, Manami who was making a slightly lonely expression closed her mouth. The living room became quiet, however, the eldest son broke the silence Keh somehow peevishly. It doesnt really matter anyway where will Kousuke go and what he do. After all he is just going to cajole some beautiful girl or woman again anywy! A, aniki? Are you, sulking? Shut up! Dont you understand your Nii-chans feeling!? My feeling when my little brother introduced to me his lover, a transcendentally beautiful Onee-san and a genuine bunny girl! Whats more this bastard! A few months after that introduction, the next time it were a younger blond haired beautiful girl and a cool beauty who is an active duty investigator!? Is it harem!? Its harem isnt it, this bastard! N, no, Emily and Vanessa are, still not like Still! You said still just now, this damn asshole-. Even this time, it will be just like Rana-san said anyway, you are going to get one of your seven wives who are somewhere in the world right!? Nii-chan will breakdown mentally if I dont prepare my heart beforehand, so you can leave and dont go home for at least half a year! The glasses university student Sousuke-niisan who even now looked like he was going to cry with tears of blood. Due to Kousuke and Ranas request, before this Hajime had called Rana to earth several times when it was time for gate opening. In preparation for the meeting with Kousukes family, Rana learned Hauria-style secret skill The C Normal Behavior That is Typically Japanese with desperation and she safely got herself accepted as the fiance of Endo familys second son, but To be to the point, Rana was a beauty. She had a style that was genuinely well-proportioned (body 8 times longer than head), she had splendid twin hills, and while she had the look of a beautiful woman, she also possessed the cuteness of someone playful, and then there was her wagging rabbit ears and rabbit tail. Her age was 22 years old, so even from Sousukes view point Rana was a rabbit eared Onee-san, Such girl was repressing her Haurias nature (chuunibyoueighth grade syndrome) and greeted Kousukes family with a graceful atmosphere like a Yamato Nadeshiko. Naturally, The history of not having girlfriend = the age. Sou-nii is jelly. You shut up there, little sis! Last week too he confessed to a senpai in his circle and met honorable defeat. How sad~ How did you know!? Like that Sousuke-niisan sunk into jealousy and sadness. Of course, he understood that his little brother reached where he was as the result of a fierce experience. He properly felt happy for his brother. But, however, still. If it was just a rabbit eared Onee-san as a lover, he could still bear it. But of all things, his little brother, the damned bastard further brought home a blonde haired beautiful girl and a cool beauty, and in the end even the rabbit eared Onee-san also recognized the two as second and third wives. Putting aside the cool beauty who was a bit strange, the lovable and wholehearted appeal I love Kousuke! of the blond haired beautiful girl, and the appeal of her wish to be accepted by Kousukes family too Surely that girl was desperately learning Japanese language, she was desperately appealing with Japanese language that was still choppy and awkward, in the middle she would also add body gesture and hand gesture with great fluster, however, she would get teary eye because she felt that what she wanted to say didnt really get conveyed to the other party, even so, she wouldnt give up and bravely continued. For Sousuke-niisan, such girl was exactly in his strike zone. Naturally, the source of motivation for such effort of the girl was wholly because of the depth of her feeling toward her little brother Kousuke though. Because of that, the honest and unvarnished feeling of the university student who was unable to make a girlfriend would be DAMN IT ALLLLLLLLL-, IM DEATHLY JEALOUS HEREEEEEEE- in respond. By the way, Eiji and Misato were possessor of extremely normal Japanese sensibility where it was hard to accept something like having multiple lovers. In addition they were also extremely pleased with Rana, so it was thought that they would surely show disapproval toward the existence of Emily (+Vanessa), but It seemed Emilys panicked figure that was desperately appealing to Kousukes parents shot them right in the heart, and at the end they completely accepted her. Of course, Manami was also accepting the situation. For Manami who loved reading book and light novel and could be somewhat categorized as an otaku, the real harem of her actual big brother seemed to be a target of her excitement. She was especially attached with Vanessa who was an active duty investigator of the national security bureau. It seemed she felt sympathy and admiration to her. Kousuke would feel a touch anxious when he saw the figure of his little sister whose eyes would sparkle brightly for some reason each time Vanessa whispered sneakily into her ear. If by any chance his little sister received bad influence from DanessaNo good-Vanessahe was resolved with the preparedness to use even the Staking the Pride of Villager. Back to the topic. Kousuke was smiling wryly at the conversation of his big brother and little sister. He then turned his gaze back to Eiji. Well, anyway, itll be great if Nagumo take care of everything, but if that guy told me do it, furthermore if its something related to me and my friends, then Ive gotta act. Kousuke acted like it really couldnt be helped, but pride and self-confidence could be peeked somewhere in his expression. DDThe right hand man of the demon king It was unknown who was the one who started saying that, but it was one of the title that his comrades fixed on Kousuke. The man who that Nagumo Hajime relied on the most other than his wive~s, because in reality, no matter what kind of situation it was he would came out with result before anyone knew it. The trust from his comrades and the achievement he accomplished himself gave self-confidence and pride to Kousuke. His face was without a doubt not that of a child but the face of a competent man. With a small voice Manami muttered If Sou-nii can also make that kind of face, he would be able to make at least a girlfriend, and yeet, I can hear you, you know? Whe, when I become a working adult, even I can while Sousuke muttered such thing. Eiji and Misato glanced at the two briefly before they looked at each other with a wry smile. They then nodded to each other. Got it. Airport right? Lets go right away. You already got a plane? I ordered from internet already. There are still three hours, so we will make it if we depart now. Eiji asked while tidying up his fishing set. Kousuke thanked his father while answering. If thats the case then Okaa-san will also go to see you off. Ah, then me too! Kou-nii is going to Italy alone, so lets go somewhere too when we go home! Kousuke. Give some pocket money to your pitiful Nii-chan. Misato and Manami immediately started preparing. And then, Sousuke-niisan who immediately threw away his pride and pestered for a pocket money. Kousuke had already left some money for his family from the payment he earned from the demon kings request, so he ignored his big brother. Like that, Endo family that finished their preparation together boarded their family car that the loan they still hadnt finished paying, then *kyuru kyuru kyuru kyuru-* Eh? Strange The engine of Endo family car wouldnt start. Sousuke-niisan pondered and spoke. Perhaps the battery ran out? It got used a lot for the light and heating when fishing yesterday. H~m, I think that it should be fine though. The engine wouldnt start no matter how many times Eiji tried to turn the key. Eiji came down from the car and opened the car hood. Manami who also came down suddenly turned her gaze up after hearing a sound that pierced the ear and she got taken aback. *Kaaa! Kaaa! Kaaa!* Wai-, isnt there a lot of crows there? Its scary Uwah, its unpleasant. When Kousuke also looked up like the others, he saw there a lot of crows flying around. Even though the weather wasnt cloudy and it also still wasnt evening, but the sky looked somewhat gloomy. Hey, dear. How about trying to charge the battery from my car? I guess. Wait for a bit. Ill bring the cable now. Eiji walked to behind the Endo family car to take out the tool box. There, when he was traversing there *Nyaa~~* A black cat. A black cat was staring fixedly at Endo papa, then it purred once more before running away. Say, how about we just go using Kaa-sans car? It will be a bit cramped but, I wont be there at the return trip anyway. Kousuke did his best to calm his heart while giving suggestion to depart quickly. Thinking that his suggestion had merit, Eiji looked toward Misato. Misato nodded and put her hand on the door of her compact car. And then, Eh? No way-, the wheel is deflated! Looking closer, one of the front wheels had become flat. It seemed it had stepped on something and throughout last night the air was coming out from it. Eewait a second. Why are all our transportation methods are getting total annihilationDD At this timing! Surely Kousuke was going to say that. However, his words were interrupted. By the sound of *snap-*. Everyones gazes were directed at the source of the soundDDat the feet of Kousuke. They splendidly snapped. The shoe strings. Both of the shoes. DD*Kaaaa! Kaaaa! Kaaaa!* DD*Nyaaa~~* Manami spoke to Kousuke with a relatively grave expression. Kou-nii. Are you going to die? If Kousuke departed like this Cold sweat was trickling from Kousukes forehead. Eiji, Misato, and then Sousuke too, they were sending him expression that seemed to want to say As expected, just cancel it!. Kousuke silently made his Treasure Warehouse shined. What came out were his spare shoes. This time it wasnt the type that used shoestring, but belt type shoes. Hey, KousukeDD Dont say it, Tou-san. Unreasonableness, has to be fought without backing away! DD*Kaaaa! Kaaaa! Kaaaa!* DD*Nyaaa~~* DD*Gurururururu-* No, this wasnt a talk about unreasonableness anymore Ignoring his family who seemed to want to say that, Kousuke straddled Misatos granny bike with a severe expression. And then, Then, Im going! Kousuke dashed on granny bike while doing a wheelie from the momentum. While the countless crows and black cats, and then some stray dogs that were there when they noticed were crying out, a strangely sticky wind was blowing with Kousukes departure. Most likely, by making use of his thin shadow that wouldnt be perceived by anyone, midway Kousuke would surely rampage by doing E.T and the like, so even though he wasnt using car he would make it just barely in time to the airport. Kou-nii, will he be really fine? The hero who started his excessively ominous journey on a granny bike In respond to Manamis anxious voice, Eiji and Misato and Sousuke nodded in agreement. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This is the beginning of Abyss Lords Vatican chapter. Although, honestly I have no confidence that I will be able to write it strongly like the previous times. And so, Im thinking to write the story about ten chapters in the shape of a long part within the After. Best regards! Chapter 301 Arifureta Chapter 301 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 The Lords 𡭡Vanished? C Fresh aroma and faint steam were drifting inside the living room where the morning sunlight was shining in. Kousuke-kun. You want one more glass? Ah, thank you. The one who was smiling faintly while pouring the after meal tea into the held out cup was Sophie Grant. Emilys mother. Her almond-shaped eyes that closely resembled cat were exactly like Emily to the degree it would make anyone thought in acceptance that indeed, the two of them were mother and daughter. Although, her atmosphere was different from Emily. She was very gentle. She wasnt the type with strong self-assertion and unyielding will which would be expressed through her eyes, the sharp look of her eyes gave the impression of deep thought that would see through the genuineness of something when her eyes were narrowed quietly. She had retired currently, but her former occupation as accountant certainly felt like it suited her. Oi oi, Emily. Isnt it fine even if its your mother who is serving second serving of tea, its nothing much. Stop getting offended by trivial matter. Yo, you are wrong! Dont say something strange father! The father, Carl was smiling wryly at Emily who was puffing out her cheeks Mumu- when seeing the sight of Kousuke getting tea poured by her mother personally. He said to her some remonstrating words. Carl was also someone with gentle personality. His glossy blonde hair that didnt show his age seemed to be inherited by Emily. Sophie was also blond haired, but if it had to be said, Emilys hair was closer to Carls hair. By the way, Carls occupation was a restaurant owner that had several branches within the country. He himself was a cook, but right now he was mostly focusing on management. Although, his skill was the real deal. Even Kousuke who was currently freeloading in a household of Britain that was often ridiculed as the country with worst cooking had his evaluation overturned by the delicious dishes he was treated with everyday. Emily had also received the initiation in cooking from the pro cook Carl since she was little. Recently she was especially passionate in learning, so she was good in cooking. For Kousuke, Emilys pie dishes were masterpiece. What are you saying, Carl? Emily also has powerful love rival. If she want to become Kousukes number one, then she mustnt let any chance go no matter how trivial. You see, man is creature that is weak against devoted woman. The one who said that while elegantly sipping tea with a faint smile was Sierra Grant. She was suffering from Alzheimer, but right now she was lucid. Perhaps it was Grant familys trait, because Sierra also had a determined almond-shaped eyes, but even her eyelids that previously were mostly closed were wide open right now. No, mother-in-law. Telling such graphic talk in front of the people themselves is Carl, you are really timid no matter what. If you are a father, then you should support your daughters battle. No, thats an exaggeration, calling it a battle. Its a battle right? Love is war. Without the spirit of charging forward, how will a girl make the man they are in love with into theirs. Uu, father Carl was lost for words. He was basically unable to go against Sierra, and it wasnt just because he was her son-in-law. Unyielding, hating to lose, with a strong will that was like steel. Those were the nature of the grandmother of Grant family. Without a doubt Emilys inside was similar with her grandmother. She was still immature and would immediately get teary eyed, she hadnt gotten out from the stage of putting up a false courage or simply being obstinate, but the strength of will that allowed her to run through to the end of the Berserk incident was surely inherited from Sierra. That scene that was like in the past of her father getting talked down by her grandmother in her healthy state made Emily smiled warmly and muttered. Fufu, grandma, youve gotten completely better. This too is thanks to Kousuke. Im just the intermediary. The one who did it was Nagumono, it was Shirasaki who did it directly. Certainly thats so, Im also grateful to Kaori-san, and also to the de, de-de, demon king-sama butit was Kousuke who connected us. After the Berserk incident, Kousuke asked for a little favor to Hajime. Yes, it was a request that asked whether Sierra who was afflicted by Alzheimer could be healed. It was hard to heal a disease like Alzheimer that destroyed cerebral nerves and making the whole brain atrophying even if they used magic medicine. But, Nagumo family possessed a cheat technique. Yes, it was regeneration magic. The subjugation of Alzheimer disease was also one of Emilys life works. Be that as it may, it was still a long way off until she could genuinely research the magic medicine in Tortus and the like. Even if Emily was going to research remedy that could be used at earth for the sake of everybody, couldnt at least her relative get saved first, Kousuke requested. From Emilys point of view, actually she wished to heal Sierra with her own hand, but thinking of the disease progression, it wasnt the time for being obstinate. Like that, Emily too went to greet the demon king-sama which doubled as making request too, but Kousuke and Emily who recalled the first meeting with demon king family was, It was, a sad event huh. u!? Im sorry that I messed up! But, if possible please dont recall iiitt! Emily-chan put her feet on the chair, held down her head with her hands, and became small. However, even though she put up the charis guard, the spear of recollection couldnt be blocked. Just what blunder Emily had made? If here the mental state of Emily who resolved herself to have an audience with the demon king family had to be alluded, at that time she was extremely nervous. After all, she would meet the mastermind of that sky *chudon* with one phone call incident. Furthermore she was told that even Kousuke who went through Lord Abyssgate transformation wasnt a match against that person. So to speak, she was going to meet Kousukes boss. Inside Emily-chans head was filled to the brim with the scene of a certain Drago Quests great demon king laughing loudly with evil expression inside the demon king castle. And then, to make it worse, the atmosphere of the demon king house was a bit high tensioned. After all, from Hajimes position it was a situation that exactly felt like Comrade? Comrade?. And then, thinking how Kousuke would become Haurias clan head in the dawn of his marriage with Rana, that mean his wives would become a new Hauria family member, so naturally Shias tension was also rising. Lured by the two with high tension, the other wive~s were also getting high tensioned, and eventually they went If we are going to meet anyway, then lets answer their expectation and act appropriately like demon king gang! and set up a meeting with excessive drama. No, that was something that couldnt be helped. Rather, obviously it was Nagumo and others who were in the wrong with their excessive drama and mischief. Even though we were coming to visit normally, why was there a signboard of Human, if thou wish to have your wish granted, show me how you overcome the trial! at the entrance, whats more when we entered into the entranceway, the place became a dungeon. Anyone will normally get shaking in their boots. Vanessa was really delighted though. Yes, demon king-sans mischievous dramaDDwhen someone passed through the entranceway of Nagumo house, it would become imitation Raisen Labyrinth~?. (It was at the level of amusement parks attraction in hard mode. There was no danger involved.) Specifically, the person entering the entrance would be send to the training artifact, the game world. At the real world, Kousuke, Emily, and also Vanessa who skipped work for the sake of meeting the demon king-sama were collapsing limply at the entrance. According to Hajime, No, you see, it seems they were eager to meet with demon king, so I thought that I will prepare the trials that are appropriate for demon king until they reach the end. Im being considerate you know? something like that Putting aside Vanessa who was absurdly delighted, Emily was teary eyed from start to end, but she cleared it somehow with her characteristic obstinacy and her hate of losing. Like that inside the throne room of the demon king castle that they finally reached in the game, demon king Hajime who was standing with overwhelming pressure, Yue-sama who was forming the dark clouds and lightning dragon, Tio who was surrounding the throne in dragon form, Kaori who was floating midair with black wings like a fallen angel, the masked pink who was looking up to the sky, and others were waiting with deep atmosphere. Seeing the demon king family, Emily-chans eyes finally rolled back showing the white of her eyes and her consciousness flew away. Emily-chan who returned to reality opened her eyes in the living room of the Nagumo house, then she saw Hajime who was saying Haha, that was a great reaction you showed there in a good mood, and also Kousuke who was protesting You overdid it you idiot! to such Hajime, and she felt very relieved *Trickle trickle trickle trickle~* And she messed up. The violent shame that was assaulting Emily after the relieve caused her to start crying waah waah. Seeing such Emily, as expected even Hajime thought that he overdid it. It caused the strange occurrence of the demon king-sama desperately soothing Its fine you know~, its not scary at all~. Loo~k, there is only normally virtuous Japanese person who you can find anywhere here while apologizing. In addition, Yue and others, the wive~s also joined altogether with the soothing after participating in something that created a black history that was too harsh for a girl. The aftermath of Emilys blunder was also cleaned up in a flash using magic, the adult version Yue gently embraced Emily, Shia caressed her while going good girl good girl, Kaori and Shizuku feed her aa~n with sweet confections, Myuu and Remia also talked to her kindly. Only then Emily finally got back to her feet. Most likely, other than Emily, there was nobody else outside the family who ever got pampered gently and considerately until that much by Nagumo family. We, well, as the result grandma was healed free of chargewhen I tried talking to them everyone was really kindIm not, bo, bothered anymore by that! Emily-chan acted bravely. She was bothered, every time she saw Hajime she would be absurdly tense. The only salvation was that she was completely opening her heart toward Shia who was especially considerate toward her because she would join the clan. Even if you say that, Nagumo and others too are really off from common sense. Emily, tell me properly if something happen okay? Surely Hajime too would think I dont want the lord telling me anything about common sense, and even Emily herself would surely think Kousuke too feels like that in general, but the one who was there was the maiden in love Emily-chan. She was a simple heroine who easily blushed red just from the gentle and considerate words. Her cheeks reddened, her eyes softened from happiness, and she spoke YesIll tell Kousuke properly bashfully. Seeing Emily staring still at him happily like that, Kousuke too also scratch his cheek shyly My, there is no need for worry looking at this isnt it? Sheesh Emily, she really loves Kousuke-kun. That small Emily, is already gone. The earnest words and expressions of the family caused Emily to return to her senses in surprise and she turned bright red. To divert the attention she hurriedly tried to brew a new pot of tea and reached out her hand toward the pot. She was too flustered that she almost fell. Without delay Kousuke followed up on her. He supported her with his hand on top of Emilys hand. Emily-chan got even redder innocently. It was a heartwarming morning of Grant family. Today Carl also had holiday, so it was a really calm atmosphere. But, at that time, Kousuke suddenly went Hm? This presence is and turned his gaze to the entrance. Right after that, *bang* the Grant houses door was opened. GOOD MO~~~~~~~~RNING-! Kousuke-san! Your Vanessa has arrived! Go home. Rather go back into soil. The one who leaped inside in banzai pose with a smart suits appearance was the investigator of Britain national security bureau, Vanessa Paradis. Her appearance was a cool beauty with very short hair, but like this she possessed an extremely disappointing personality. She was a genuine otaku who boasted that her bible was Japanese manga. And then, she was the self-proclaimed Kousuke-sans third wife. Vanessa wasnt perturbed at all even against Kousukes sharp remark. She sat down on a chair with familiar attitude as though it was her own house. I am Kousuke-sans wife. In other word, I am also Doctor Emilys relative = a member of Grant family. Any problem? That was Vanessas claim. After the Berserk incident, Vanessa who called Emily as Doctor Grant now called her as Doctor or Doctor Emily. Doctor was doctor, so she wouldnt stop calling her doctor it seemed. Good morning Vanessa-san. Have you eaten breakfast? Good morning Sophie-san. Also everyone too. Sophie-san, I havent eaten breakfast yet. Im hungry. The shameless Danessa-san gazed at Sophie with wanting eyes. The cool beauty at the beginning was nowhere to be found. Sophie chuckled and headed to the kitchen in order to prepare the breakfast share for Danessa. And, whats the matter Vanessa? How is your work? Dont tell me, you arent neglecting your work again arent you? Seriously, you are going to get fired at this rate. Recently the chief would contact me without fail when she cannot find you anywhere. Try to be at my position where every time I had to listen to that persons chilly voice. Emily who was asking while brewing the tea for Vanessa and Kousuke who was giving candid advice with reproachful eyes. Vanessas expression changed as though she really wanted to say How vexing! and gulped her tea. It seemed she liked the taste, her mouth burst slightly into a smile before she spoke the objective of her visit. Im not coming here for playing. Kousuke-san, we wish to at least be informed when his majesty the demon king came. He came yesterday correct? The chief sent me here, telling me to ask about that matter. Eh? Its amazing that it was noticed. Even though he teleported directly inside the house and then left by teleporting again. Hajime teleported directly in consideration so that the bodyguards from the security bureau living around the house wouldnt be spooked. And yet the security bureau also couldnt be underestimated seeing how it was exposed to them like this. Kousukes eyes widened in admiration. From that reaction, as expected his majesty visited here isnt it? Geh, so that was a trap question. Yes. Actually there was a sighting report from another place. It seems that person burned down a part of a forest, our office grasped the information from that commotion. Just what is that guy doing today right after yesterday!? Or rather, what happened!? Yesterday Hajime said that he had date with Shia so he left the rest to Kousuke before leaving. It seemed after that he burned down a part of forest in the northern Britain. Emily-chan was trembling heavily with teary eyes just from listening to the story. Even Carl and Sierra who were acquainted with Hajime said Uwaa with a creeped out look. The possibility is extremely high that person will contact Kousuke-san if he is in Britain, thats why, why did he burn the forest, what is he planning in this country? Now, Kousuke-san. DDPlease spit it out. Why am I interrogated!? I dont know anything! No way. You promised the chief right? That you will report it when doing something in this country. The chief thought that there must be a reason that Kousuke-san didnt call, so I was expressly dispatched here like this, and yet, this is horrible. The salmon sandwich I bought while going to work for my breakfast got thrown into shredding machine before I could eat it and then I got chased out right from the morning to come here. Please talk in deference to such me. No seriously. Certainly that guy came here yesterday, but it was for different matter. I havent got any idea at all why he would do arson. Also the chief, she is seriously merciless toward Vanessa huh. Kousuke raised a dry laugh. By the way, the shredding machine of security bureau that Chief Magadanese was personally supervising would shred anything. Whether it was important documents, or Vanessas rabbit ears hair band, or Allens smartphone, or Vanessas santa hat, or Allens specially made alloy metal chip that was stuffed with the bureaus female members information, or Vanessas bible, or the expensive tribute ring that Allen prepared for I dont know when the ideal woman who I should give this to will appear after all!, or even Vanessas salmon sandwich, the shredding machine could turn anything and everything into pieces in one go. Recently in the security bureau, it was repeated occurrence that each time the shredding machine was making *whir whir* sound, the bureau members would twitch and tremble, wondering just whose thing was being shredded this time The prided iron woman of Britain mustnt be angered. The shredding machine of the national security bureau chief-sama was in the process of turning into her symbol. Kousuke coughed and told Vanessa of Hajimes objective for coming here and his request. It was at that timing that Sophie finished making breakfast and brought it to the living room, so Vanessa was listening while eating with sparkling eyes. The crunchy and savory bread, the melting syrupy butter. The fluffy scramble egg, the crispy and juicy bacon. The golden colored vegetable soup that was warming the body until the core Vanessa, are you listening? Yhes? Ihm hislening yhou nhow? Fhlease, honcinyu Munch munch, munch munch, hafuu~ delish-! The way she was eating made Kousuke doubted whether she was really listening but, well fine Kousuke continued his explanation. When the explanation was over, Vanessa was also wiping her mouth clean with a napkin at the same time. I see. Kousuke-san is receiving another troublesome request with that. Ah, Sophie-san, thank you for the breakfast. It was really delicious. Every time I see it Vanessa-san is always eating with gusto. It makes me feel good seeing you eat happily like that. Ive shown you something embarrassing. Because of the bureaus duty, it became a habit to eat quickly no matter what. I am thinking that I should fix this habit, but the meal was delicious that I unconsciously You are an investigator of the security bureau. Your body is the asset for your work, so dont be reserved, come anytime to eat okay? Based from that warm and fluffy conversation, on the contrary of her words, it seemed that she cared more about Grant familys breakfast than investigation toward Vatican. As expected, perhaps this SOUSAKANinvestigator was beyond saving already. Vanessayou, are you coming for eating breakfast or for work, just which one it is huh. A superior investigator like me is able to do both simultaneously. Is that so Kousuke could only send a fixed stare at Vanessa who said that with a sharp expression. However, if that persons incident is unrelated with this thenIm beaten. We are completely unable to grasp his trail after the forest arson. Was there no contact from that person after that? No, I didnt receive any call. Ill try asking him for a bit just what is he doing. Kousuke called Hajime from the smartphone that was prepared for the clone in Grant house. However, there was only the announcement of signal doesnt reach~ coming and the call didnt connect. It cannot connect. Its a rare chance where that person is in our country, so the chief said that she wish to use this chance to give her greeting no matter what though No, its better to stop that. After all, he is in the middle of date with Shia-san. Thatscertainly. Well, the plan for the conference at Japan is still not realized yet, so its not like I dont understand the chiefs feeling. Yes. How the Grant family went to Japan by themselves unnoticed also caused the chief to feel plainly shocked. This matter is pretty much determined to be the matter of highest priority, so if that person just give the OK, the chief is planning to match that persons convenience as much as possible and head there immediately. Nagumo too is busy with various things after all. Its sad that this matter for that guy isnt that high in his priority. For Hajime, there wasnt much merit for him to have connection with Britains security bureau. If it was about connection, then it was enough to just go through Kousuke. Hajime was entrusting Kousuke with that responsibility. And so, Hajimes priority was his own project and the simplification of the gate to go to Tortus, then the troublesome matter that was actually befalling himit would be great if it was something like that, but for Hajime this matter was at the level of happy family activity > meeting with the chief-san. So far as it went, Hajime himself too had set up a day several times where it was convenient for him, but the timing was bad and it was Chief Magdanese who was unable to match the schedule no matter what at those occasions. After all, the connection with Hajime would only be in her position as the security bureau chief, she wouldnt be acting as the representative of Britain government. If she carelessly spread the connection with Nagumo family and some fellow who meddled with them appeared, that would affect the national security with certainty. Within her overlapping busy schedules, Chief Magdanese had to act in a way where her surrounding wouldnt suspect her, whats more she had to be absolutely secretive before she could go outside the country for the conference with the demon king. Because of that, the schedules of the two sides kept missing each other, and the current situation was where there was still no prospect for the conference. It cant be helped. Ill report to the chief exactly what Im told here. Although, we will want to hear about the circumstance of the arson, so if that person contact, will Kousuke-san please notify us? Hm, well, Ill do that. As expected, Im also curious. When the talk came to a stop, Vanessa more or less also had the self-awareness that she was in the middle of work, so she stood up from her seat. She was planning to quickly return to the bureau and gave her report. Regarding Vatican, I dont think that we will be able to be of assistance, but just in case, Ill report this to the chief too. Also, if its information regarding company, we too are able to get our hand on it easily, so if we understand something from our side, we will notify you. About the company, it seems Nagumo will take care of it himself so I think it will be fine butI guess. Ill depend on you. Vanessa nodded, then she said Well then everyone, lets meet again at dinner full of motivation to pester for dinner while leaving. But, at that timing, Kousukes expression suddenly stiffened and he stopped moving. Kousuke? Whats the matter? Have you snapped seeing Vanessas shamelessness? Emily tilted her head and asked. But, Kousuke didnt react even to her question. He was staring still at empty air without a single twitch. Kousuke-san? Oi oi, just whats the matter? The expression of Vanessa and Carl became dubious. Sophie and Sierra were also gradually looking worried. He, hey, Kousuke? Whats wrong? Answer me, please! Emilys voice finally turned anxious while her hands were shaking Kousukes shoulders. There Kousukes gaze finally moved toward Emily as though he finally came back to life and he opened his mouth. -, there was a bit of something with my real body. Right now, he is around Vaticansperhaps its a library or a monastery I think butit exploded a bit. It seemed something happened with the real body. His words were a bit ambiguous because he instantly saw Emilys expression and so he spoke in a way to not worry her excessively. Though it seemed that it brought the opposite effect. For Emily and others it instead became the basis of imagination of a serious situation. Everyones expression was tense from the sudden serious atmosphere that visited. Although, this was about Kousuke. From the point of view of Emily and others, he was the fantasy strongest hero that was outside common sense. There was no way anything bad would happen to him. And so, they were watching Kousukes condition with a vaguely optimistic feeling, but That feeling was literally pulverized like illusion. -!? What!? Red mist!? Is it poison gas!? Shit-, its one thing after another! Perhaps Kousuke had no leeway to really control the clone. Most likely, the clone was tracing the words from the real body as they were, conveying the urgent situation. And then, time flowed for a bit with the situation still being unknown Suddenly, the clone body slipped out a faint words with his gaze still directed at empty air. DDSorry, for making a stupid choice Surely those words werent something that Kousuke actually wanted to convey to Emily and others through his clone. Surely, it was the feeling inside his heart leaking out. With that small voice as the last, KousukeDD Vanished. Eh? It was the dumbfounded voice of Emily. Her expression said that she didnt understand at all what happened. But, the reality was right before her eyes. No, there was none. Kousuke, the clone of Kousuke who was always beside her, had vanished. Eh? Eh? Kou, suke? There was no one who responded even when she called. Her mind was still unable to catch up with the reality. Because this was strange. Kousukes clone body was excellent. As long as it wasnt lethally wounded or Kousuke himself still existed, it wouldnt vanish that easily. And then, the clone body in this Grant house was for Emilys protection. Even though he had to hold the burden that couldnt be made light of from the routine magic power consumption, Kousuke had never erase this clone body no matter what. Therefore, in other words, this was The proof that something happened to Kousuke that caused him to be unable to maintain his clone body. C!!!? Kousuke! Kousuke-!! Emily whose thought finally reached that stage became panicked and raised her voice. -. Please calm down, doctor! There is no way I can calm down! Kousuke is-, something happened to Kousuke! Seeing Emily who completely lost herself, Vanessa who was also stiffening seemed to recover her calm slightly instead. She strongly grasped the shoulders of the deranged Emily who was shaking her head in denial and, EMILY GRANT-!!! DD She called her name strongly. As though to make her came back to her senses. Emily twitched in reaction to the voice of Vanessa that was filled with dominating aura. After that the focus of her eyes was finally returning. Vanessa Please calm down. Doctor Emily, nothing will be solved even if you panic. The expression and voice of the cool-headed and professional Vanessa that she met at the very beginning made Emily to recover her calm for sure this time. Emily took a deep breath. She sent Vanessa a gaze with eyes that had recovered their strong radiance and she opened her mouth. Vanessa, what do you think we should do? Vanessa nodded once toward those words. While Sophie, Carl, and also Sierra were staring at Vanessa with held breath, she answered. What we know right now is that Kousuke-sans main body is at Vatican, and something happened there. And then there is high possibility that even the common tourists are witnessing that something. Ah, I see. Kousuke said that he was around a place like Vaticans library or monastery before. Carl and others also hummed in agreement and continued. He also said something about explosion. The Vatican garden adjacent to it is a tourist attraction. Although it can be visited only on a subscription basis, at this time there should be some tourist there. Its something so great that make Kousuke-kun lost composure. It could be, that the tourists at the cathedral, the plaza, or the art museum also noticed the explosion. I see. What Vanessa-san wish to say is that gathering information is simple, isnt that right?[ Exactly, Vanessa nodded. Before long the commotion that occurred in Vatican would surely got broadcasted. At the very least, the objective fact of An explosion occurred inside Vatican should be reported grandly. If they coordinated with the intelligence department, they should be able to obtain quite a lot of information. Anyway, I will report to the chief. If its the chief, she will surely obtain information somehow about what happened to Kousuke-san. Although, personally Im not that worried. Even if he is unable to maintain his clone, if its that Kousuke-san then he will surely get in touch with us no matter what kind of situation it is. Yes. Yes, youre right, Vanessa! This was the hero that they believed in. He was going to be absolutely all right. Yes, she strongly believed that. The problem was at our side instead. I think it will be all right but, now that the absolute protector Kousuke-san is gone, whats going to happen to Grant family Is there a possibility of us getting targeted? Vanessa shook her head at Carls question that was asked with a grave voice. No, currently there is no sign of anything like that. Just as we told you all some time ago, we made it so everyone thought that the Berserk incident has come to an end, there is no problem. Although, there is something on my mind. The reason Kousuke-san headed to Vatican. It was because Vatican is gathering information of returnees. Yes. And then, there is the uproar this time. It will be fine if this is just me over thinking it but, we shouldnt be taking an optimistic view. Doctor, also everyone else too. I recommend everyone to evacuate temporarily to the security bureau for the time being. Certainly, if this was a case that was related with the returnees, not just Kousuke, even Grant family that was connected with Nagumo family which was the core of the returnees might get affected in some way. Such possibility couldnt be said to not exist. Till the end it was only at the level of just in case, but nothing could beat being prepared. Yes. I agree with Vanessas suggestion. It also seems like the information about Kousuke will reach the security bureau faster, it will be smoother to rely on the security bureaus strength to decide how we should act from here on. Youre right. There is also the chance of the worst case. Vanessa-san, my apologize but can we depend on you? Of course. I will also contact the bodyguards at the vicinity, everyone please make your preparation. Vanessa who was taking action promptly was an active elite investigator who was excellent as expected. She made calls one after another, reported to Chief Magdanese too, and concluded the arrangement quickly. Like that, several bodyguards from security bureau who were living around Grant house gathered, pretending that they would have a fun outing together with neighbors to deepen their relationship. It looked like they were clamorously enjoying themselves if seen from the side, however they were nervous inside their heart. The group departed toward the security bureau. C C C A virtuous looking man who was watering the garden in front of a certain house, a male worker who was cleaning the street, an old man walking his dog, a young woman joggingDDthey were staring fixedly at the cars procession of Emily and others. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. For some reason it became like the latter part of prologue. The story doesnt progress, Im sorry (sweat) There were a lot of questions in the review column, so Ill explain. About the timeline of the school trip, Im thinking to make the school trip arc to happen after the Vatican arc. And so, about the little girl onmyouji (?) who appeared for a bit, Kousuke hasnt meet her yet. Im thinking to write it someday, so at that time it will help if you readers think of it as happening after Vatican arc. C PS Thank you very much for the many suggestion for Fleur Knights candidates! Ah, come to think of it There are also characters who I noticed like that, they are greatly of use as reference. I want to introduce the rank eight and ninth when Im writing about Fleur Knights again. Also, from the review, I noticed that the previous chapter was the 300th chapter. Thank you very much for the congratulating comment! C PS2 Just in case, I also wrote this at the beginning of the previous arc, so please pay attention. This work isDDfiction! Its completely unrelated with actual organization, country, or institution! Vatican came out here, but its the Vatican of fiction world. Please be understanding even if facility or section that originally doesnt exist in reality appear. Please be so kind to put on your mind filter. Chapter 302 Arifureta Chapter 302 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Dear Sir, Nagumo-sama. Vatican Is Really Bad News, Seriously C A little bit before Emily and others witnessed Kousukes disappearance and went to the security bureau. Kousuke who arrived at Roma late at night was staying in a cheap hotel like before when he was at Britain. Although, it wasnt like before where it was really a worn out hotel, while this hotel was cheap, its quality was fine and it seemed able to cure the body that was a bit tired from the long flight by sleeping throughout the night. Especially when there was no gun fight that was started upstair or any intruder breaking the window and entering like in Hollywood movie. Kousuke welcomed the morning safely, finished his preparation quickly and left the hotel. And then, he was enjoying the pleasant morning sunlight and air of foreign country while for the time being he entered into a caf to have breakfast because one couldnt fight with empty stomach. Well, its not like Im going to war, its still the first day, so Ill look around the location while sightseeing at the same time. Kousuke talked to himself like that while deciding the menu. The waiter wouldnt notice even if he called out, so he went by himself to order. The cafs auntie who only noticed that there was a Japanese customer after her shoulder got tapped showed a shocked expression, but Kousuke didnt pay it any mind. Because he was a man of experience. In stealth. He ordered a set of croissant, salad, and several kinds of ham sliced thinly. And then a cup of cappuccino. It wasnt salmon sandwich. It wasnt, salmon sandwich. It wasnt-! Oh? This cappuccinoits delicious. The cappuccino was exquisite. Inside the relieving gentle sweetness, a subtle bitterness could be felt, making him felt like he could keep drinking many cups of it. The croissant too wasnt bad. It was crispy and fluffy, with aromatic fragrance that delighted him. Yup, I only entered randomly but I hit the jackpot. Though they dont have salmon sandwich here. His seat was beside the window, so he brought his breakfast into his mouth while gazing at the townscape of Roma. The beautiful street of stone paving, the buildings that were overflowing with atmosphere. There was no high rise building to protect the scenery, which made him felt like he was slipping into a fantasy world. The atmosphere somehow reminded him of Tortus. Naturally, what crossed at the back of his mind was his lover, the rabbit eared Onee-san. At the next gate opening, she would stay fully in Endo family house. Her staying here would also be a type of test case in preparation when the this and that related to Hauria in Tortus had also calmed down to a certain degree and they built their base at this side, so she would come here together with several other Hauria. Although his family would also be there, he would be living together with Rana His wild delusion swelled out. And then, Emily-chan who flew into his delusion as though in interception. He had finished introducing Emily to his family too, and his family had already accepted her. The Grant family too had accepted Kousuke as their family. He had no intention of washing it away. He had no such intention butactually, until now Kousuke still hadnt conveyed his feeling toward Emily clearly with words. Even though his surrounding was approving, but his Japanese sensitivity that had been cultivated within himself since he was born was smoldering, and he was unable to express well the feeling inside himself using words. It would also be fine if there was some kind of impetus that broke through him cleanly but No, thats just my excuse. Its only me being simply good-for-nothing He mocked himself while bringing the cappuccino into his mouth and looking at Emily using the information sharing ability of his clone body. But, the cup was already empty. Wondering just what he was doing indulging in reverie even though he was coming for a mission, the self-depreciating smile on Kousukes lips became even deeper. He then decided for the time being to order another cup of this delicious cappuccino that he encountered in this trip. Excuse me~. Another cup please. Naturally, no one noticed him. He walked briskly and tapped the aunties shoulder once more. Hih!? Who!? Its the Japanese customer who ordered just now. Can I ask for another portion of cappuccino and croissant? After a moment, the auntie smiled while saying Oh my, geez, Im so forgetful! to cover up her mistake before she hurriedly began to prepare Kousukes order. She was an auntie with plump body and good-natured face, so he couldnt hate her no matter what. Although, in the first place he was used to this treatment so he wasnt angry. Kousuke returned to his seat in looking a bit dejected like usual. He stared at the townscape with a feeling that was different from before. The face of Kousuke who was getting a faraway look seen from the side was giving off sorrow that was unexpected to be coming from a teenage. Here, enjoy. Cappuccino and croissant Ah, two of them. Yes? Surely the auntie understood that Kousuke liked the croissant. She took out two croissants from her basket that looked somewhat bigger and placed it on his plate in a pleasant mood. And then, perhaps to cover up how she forgot Kousukes existence just now, or perhaps she was merely curious, the auntie didnt leave right away and talked with Kousuke who was biting into the croissant in delight. You look really young. Are you with your family? Aa~, no, Im alone. My! You are still in your first year at middle school right? Could it be you are an oversea student? No no, Im sightseeing here. Im planning to go to Vatican after this. Also, Im 18. Oh my, forgive me! Its hard to understand the age of Japanese people The auntie flapped her hand looking like Good grief me, then she began to talk about various things. Perhaps it was a universal truth that all auntie liked to talk, or perhaps it was just that this auntie liked to talk. Kousuke got the feeling that it was the latter case while politely listening. Since coming home to earth, Kousukes footwork was light and his travelling abroad was increasing in frequency. He was enjoying the encounter in the middle of his travelDDwhether it was with people, thing, or anything. And so, Kousuke also liked people who liked to talk. Such auntie was teaching Kousuke about the sightseeing spot in Vatican, the efficient route, the delicious restaurant and little-known good sightseeing spot with a practiced way. Anyway, that place is completely crowded, so I recommend you to go in early morning if you want to go up to the dome. In general, the place is already packed full slightly before eleven oclock. I see. Ill keep that in mind. By the way, what the dome here referred toDDwas about the dome of Cathedral San Pierro. It was a lovely place where people could take unobstructed view of Rome and Vatican, but it was a cramped place, so often people would have to wait when it became crowded. Kousuke who had finished his breakfast and drank the cappuccino stood up thinking that he should depart soon. Also you seeDD The auntie who loved to talk seemed to continue talking. Was Kousuke a really good listener? He was unable to say clearly that it was enough already. Kousuke whose act was typical for a Japanese in a sense sat back down. Recently, it looks like there are a lot of tourists here. ? Will there be something soon in the future? No. There isnt any plan like that, thats why its strange. From what I heard, it seems that in these few months the average number of the tourists is increasing by 1.5 times. This auntie incredibly loved to talk. He wondered just where did she get that data. There was no immigration and emigration process to enter Vatican, there were also Vatican personnel that were coming back and forth to there from Roma, so perhaps it was because of that. Then the auntie lowered her voice slightly Also while bringing her face closer to Kousuke and said. The people who were coming here for sightseeing a few months ago, it looks like they are visiting here repeatedly with amazing frequency. They are visiting the same place? The auntie nodded. It seemed that it was information that was obtained from the network of the local citizen who put their root in Rome. When he asked, it seemed there were a great number of such tourists among the customers who were visiting this caf and the restaurants of the aunties acquaintances. There was also a possibility that those people were staying here for long because of work, but their appearance seemed to be normal couple, family, or a group of friends who came for sightseeing. Certainly, it was a strange story. Although, there was also the possibility of celebrity posting things about Rome or Vatican in their SNS account, causing the topic to become popular temporarily. In fact, it seemed the auntie was also thinking that was the cause. I thought that you came here also because of that Aa~, no, Im not. Or rather, I have never heard anything like that in internet though. Isnt that right? I also tried investigating what kind of celebrity is popularizing this area, but I didnt find anything like that at all. I was thinking of having you telling me if you know about it butits unfortunate. This auntie didnt just like to talk, it appeared she was also a rumor lover & gossip lover & investigation lover. Kousuke smiled wryly while saying Im sorry of not meeting your expectation, then there the auntie finally noticed that Kousuke had finished his breakfast since a long time ago and My, good grief me, I got too absorbed in talking! . She flapped her hand while showing an embarrassed smile. Kousuke paid the bill and headed to Vatican while thinking that he had just heard a strange story since the morning. It was a rare chance, so he tried slowly experiencing walking through the Via della Conciliazione where the cathedral was visible ahead. His smartphones camera kept making clicking sound. He would show it to his family when he returned home. He also took selfie. Currently, a supernatural phenomenon like the camera failing to capture Kousukes image had never happened. Before long the plaza and obelisk of San Pietro came to view. There he could see the Swiss guard standing gallantly with colorful outfit and stiff posture, and the tourists who were visiting early. Ooas expected, its a great view. The cathedral in front of him went without saying, the line of pillared corridor with several hundred trees surrounding the plaza, and then more than a hundred saint statues lining up above it were also stunning. It cant be helped that I have to hurry because of the mission butas I thought, its better to come to this kind of place in group rather than alone. He didnt hate travelling alone, but as expected it was better if there was friend, family, or lover to speak their impression to each other and shared the feeling. Kousuke looked around at the tourists around him while speaking to himself feeling a bit lonely. Putting that aside, he changed his feeling while subtly tensing his expression. The auntie said that it will be crowded around 11 oclock butthere is already quite a lot of people here. It appeared that the story about the number of tourists increasing suddenly was a fact. Even though the time was still around nine oclock, a quite large crowd had formed. Kousuke pulled himself back together and thought a bit Now then, what to do from here. Actually some time ago he tried to contact Hajime to ask him to confirm the location of the person who stole the information from the aforementioned company, but the signal didnt connect. In the first place, they didnt know if the thief was really from Vatican, so this was to confirm it for sure. If it was true then it would be easy to investigate. Although, it was pointless to plead for something that didnt exist. In his first plan, he was thinking to climb to the dome and took a bird-eye view of the whole place but When he looked, there was already a line formed in front of the entrance to the dome. Its not like I can just climb physically but There were two ways to get up to the dome. First was to climb using elevator until midway and the continuing to climb using stair, or climbing the stair right from the beginning, but there would be more than 500 steps if people used the stair right from the start, so most people used the elevator. Although, even after using elevator, people would still need to climb more than 300 steps, in addition the stair was getting narrower the more one climbed higher. If it was Kousuke then he could climb without feeling bothered by that, even so this situation wasnt suited to look around the surrounding without rushing. H~m. Well, Im here already, lets wait while also sightseeing a bit. He would try waiting for one or two hours. If it looked like the queue wasnt smooth at all, he would use the outer wall and climbed physically. He was thinking of such absurd thought while changing his smartphone into selfie mode and walked. C C C About two hours from then. Kousuke whose heart was completely stolen by the solemn and wonderful works of arts and structures returned to his senses suddenly due to the hunger that he slightly felt. Crap. I was completely absorbed. Even though Im in the middle of mission, I was normally sightseeing instead. How terrifying, Vatican. Its too beautiful. Kousuke pretended to wipe the sweat that didnt even come out. It wasnt like he would get scolded by doing this, but somehow it felt like he would get rebuked What are you doing slacking off like that by Hajime, so he tried to cover it up acting like a completely timid person. It wasnt like he was going around looking at everything, but he had went around quite much at the places that were open to public, so he thought that he should soon start infiltrating for real under the pretense of Im just normally intruding here, any problem? and acted to realize that. But, at that time, Hm? Kousuke stopped moving from the strange presence that he suddenly felt. He closed his eyes to concentrate a bit, and then, his gaze turned under his feetDDmore accurately toward the ground as though he was seeing through to the underground. There is underground passage? Well, it seems underneath the cathedral is a tomb, and its not strange even if there is a underground passage that isnt open for public but The problem was, the current location of Kousuke and the direction the person walking underground was heading to. An underground passage that is connected to outside, huh. Yes, Kousuke right now was at the edge of the northwest side of Vaticans art museum. And then, the person walking underground was heading to the north without stopping. It was obvious that there was an underground passage that was connecting outside and inside. Kousuke who got interested got outside from the door of the Vaticans art museum, then he followed the direction where the person underground was heading to. Not much time had passed before he arrived at a slightly old four storey building standing inconspicuously between buildings. The first floor seemed to be a general store, where it looked like the item selection and the shopkeeper got no motivation. Perhaps the upper floor was for living place. Even though it was afternoon, the curtain was closed and the situation inside couldnt be observed. Because it was close to tourist attraction spot, quite a lot of people were passing by, but no one even turned their gaze toward the general store. That was how inconspicuous and quiet the atmosphere of the building was. The person went up huh. Directly to the fourth floor without even showing their appearance. Kousuke was observing the general store from the other side of the street without particularly hiding it. He sensed the presence of the person underground going up the aforementioned building. When he tried detecting the presence inside, it seemed there was no one at the second and third floor, but there was just one person at the fourth floor. For now, he would try searching inside. Deciding that, Kousuke was going to move, but before he could a person appeared a few meter beside him crossing the street. He casually turned his gaze toward that person. It was a young man with hair of ash brown color and a face that looked really sullen. Although, his height was around 170 cm. He was wearing a really normal looking trouser and hoodie while carrying a large leather rucksack on his back. Looking in a glance, he looked like a local without anything particularly standing out, he could also be thought as a tourist. But, Kousuke understood. At the very least, this young man wasnt someone with respectable occupation. The way he moved and the motion of his gaze showed it. But it was the atmosphere enveloping him that especially gave the feel of someone familiar with fighting. It wasnt a sense that was grounded from definite basis, but Kousuke who had survived through the carnage in Tortus somehow understood it. As expected, the young man watched his surrounding slightly before entering into the aforementioned general store with a nonchalant face. He then chatted for a bit with the shop owner who looked unmotivated. Nice timing there. Kousuke started walking toward the general store with a faint smile. He entered the store casually. Normally, Kousuke would be able to enter inside without anyone paying attention even without him doing anything. In fact, even though Kousuke felt a bit down of that fact, he still entered the store without doubting that fact, but Here unexpectedly, DDtsu The young man saw Kousuke. It wasnt that his gaze was accidentally directed at Kousuke. He detected someone entering the store and his gaze moved toward Kousuke accurately. Kousuke praised himself how he was able to stop the bewilderment inside his heart to show out. He headed toward the spot where drink was sold inside the store without missing a beat. (He noticed me? Certainly I didnt even use any invisibility butseriously?) Inside his heart, This isnt the time to feel happy isnt it, me! he calmed his heart like that while thinning his presence bit by bit by reinforcing his invisibility. The gaze that was fixed on him slowly moved away. ? Whats the matter, Aziz? Nothing. Im going. Yeah, good work. Their conversation continued with a naturalness as though no one else was there. The young man called Aziz then went up the stair inside the store. Kousuke normally followed behind him. The store owner looked as though he didnt even notice him when he passed through him. Kousukes invisibility was in different dimension from Presence Isolation. It was something that truly should be called as Presence Thinning, in situation where he was seriously turning invisible, it would become something dreadful where a normal person wouldnt notice even when he waved his hand in front of their eyes. ? (Seriously!? He isnt noticing me, but this guy, he is at least feeling something out of place!) The young man suddenly turned around inside the cramped stair and tilted his head. Kousuke immediately leaped up to the ceiling and stuck there, so the young mans gaze didnt find him. Is itjust my imagination? The young man muttered that and shook his head, then his sullen face became even more sullen in discontent while he rushed until the fourth floor as though to pull himself together. (From Nagumos story, the guy who stole the information about us from Reletense Company wore tight coat and mask, and also using primitive weapon. Well, there is no way he can keep walking dressing like that though) If that person immediately returned by riding airplane after attacking the company, then the timing would match with now. Kousuke raised his vigilance while muttering inside his heart. There was only one door at the fourth floor. The young man called out Its Aziz in front of the door. Aziz. Welcome back, I thought you will come soon. The one who opened the door was a woman with the atmosphere of a refined lady, looking like she was around sixty years old. With her gentle look, it felt like she would be called mother by those who was close to her even if they were unrelated. The door was opened largely and the woman moved aside to welcome in the young man. Kousuke also slipped in following Azizs timing. Welcome back, Aziz. ? Whats the matter? Inside the room there was one more person, a man with masculine look around the middle of his thirty. Seeing Aziz looking around restlessly with a suspicious look the moment he entered the room, his expression turned doubtful and he asked the young man. No. It feels like someone is watching me since some time ago. Because its you who possess outstandingly sharp senses is the one who said that, I cannot just deny that out of hand butno matter how you look, there is only us here you know? No, there was another at the ceiling, clinging there. Though, of course that person didnt say that. Although, the senses of the young man below were really worthy of praise. (This guy is seriously not normal. To be able to notice something is out of place even when I turn invisible.) Kousuke was feeling more nervous than usual. Below, the man stroked his chin while opening his mouth. Could it be there is spy camera here? My. Leda-kun. If its about that, the regular inspection had just been done the yesterday you know? If Madam Maya had checked then surely there is no doubt about it Kousuke thought. Doing regular check for hidden camera normally, these guys arent normal as expected. This building that was connected to Vatican through underground passage. Just who in the world these people were he wondered. He didnt know if these people were related with what he should investigate, but at the very least they would make a nice starting point. It could be said that he hit the jackpot. Kousuke used all his effort to turn invisible and held his breath. Ahead of his gaze, the conversation of this unknown and not normal people was continuing. Well, we will be careful just in case. Even so, I will leave after this for work though. Recently, there is a lot of work isnt it? Yeah. Im sick of it, really. What about you Aziz? If I remember right, you were investigating about the danger level of that ancient ruin right? Yes. That was the work of the management department. I see. Recently its not just worshipper, even corporations are also getting activeit will be great if its just normal relic. The possibility that there are worshippers in that company is by no mean small. Its only bad news that are coming from all over the world. These people who are searching for salvation even though they understand that its a temptation that goes against god, they will be inevitably increasing in number. The man named Leda shook his head with a dark gaze. I think it cant be helped to think that the cause is the returnees. Kousuke was startled by Azizs words. It was a grand jackpot. It seemed that this was a bingo. Maya who was listening to the conversation of the two silently spoke with a slightly rebuking tone. Aziz. Jumping at shadows can become our greatest pitfall. We shouldnt speak uncertain words. Butwhat those guys did to our comrade Certainly thats true but, in the end there is no one dead. Isnt that also a proof that they have conscience? Young man Aziz sullenly fell silent looking like he wasnt convinced at all. It seemed that looking expressionlessly sullen was his default look, but right now he was definitely in a bad moodDDor rather, he seemed to be sulking. Seeing the opinions of Maya and Aziz about themselves the returnees were in opposition of each other, Kousuke was at a loss of how to judge their position. Perhaps, Vatican and the people affiliated with it were gathering their information to try to meddle with them. Such suspicion was somewhat mollified by the peaceful and rational words of the woman called Maya. Aziz who was childishly unable to hide his displeasure and Maya who looked troubled. Leda was making a wry smile toward those two. In order to slightly back up Aziz who was in disadvantage, he spoke while shouldering the baggage. Well, there is no doubt that disquieting matter was increasing around the time of these returnees return. Their mysteriousness and their strength that even us cannot approachits not unreasonable for Aziz to be alert against them when he is thinking about his family. Certainly that is true. Mayas expression was looking even more troubled. Leda opened the door with a teasing expression and spoke when he passed Aziz by. Besides, Aziz doesnt want his beloved big sis to come near such fellows, right? Leda-san Young man Azizs voice clearly contained anger. Leda said Oo, scary! Scary! and dramatically averted his face to hide his expression, then he said See you and got out. I hate how that person like to make fun of other. H~m, Leda too was a stiff and serious child too in the past though. The sensitive atmosphere from before changed completely into a calm one. Aziz turned on his heel and signaled Maya with his gaze. Maya nodded and circled to behind the desk inside the room and pulled out halfway several drawers of the desk. And then, at the end she tapped the corner of the desk lightly. Right after that, *gakon* there was a sound of something coming off. Aziz pushed the wall inside the room and the wall sunk inside. It seemed that it became a sliding door. After the wall was shifted to the side, there was a cramped stair going down that could be passed by one person there. Aziz quickly slipped into that cramped stair that was located between walls. He only nodded with a gaze at Maya who was waving her hand to him smilingly and quickly closed the door. (As expected, its too cramped that its impossible to slip inside together.) Kousuke who was still clinging on the ceiling turned his gaze toward the desk. He had at least confirmed the procedure clearly, but he wasnt clear with the extent of how much the drawers had to be pulled. In the case that it was measured in millimeter, it would be quite troublesome to try it himself. (It will be great if that Maya person will also get out though) Most likely that would be asking too much. This place was most likely the outside house and also the base of these people who were affiliated with Vatican, and this Madam Maya seemed to be the manager here. It was hard to imagine that she would easily leave this place. (Lets hope she isnt as sharp as Aziz-kun.) Kousuke prayed so inside his heart while using the opening when Maya took her gaze off from the wall of the hidden passage to land down in front of it. And then, he quickly summoned a clone at the other side of the wall. Furthermore, using Hajimes specially made artifact, he switched position along with the space with his clone before erasing the clone that appeared inside the room. In exchange, a black stone with small glint fell on the floor with a plop. DDAbyss-style Air Ninja Art Banei no Kagerouthe abyss is always unevenly distributed (TN: Banei no Kagerou = Heat haze of myriad shadows) By the way, this substitute technique that was making use of one time use artifact, it was previously named Banchi ZaikuuI exist in the place that I seek. The lords skill name would change depending on his mood at the time! (TN: Banchi Zaikuu = Myriad earth empty existence) Kousuke who entered inside the hidden passage was following behind Aziz while keeping distance from him. (Even so its deep huh) From his instinct, it felt like the stair descended until two floors below underground level. When he investigated using compass while advancing, as expected this underground passage was heading toward inside the Vatican. After advancing for around 200 meters, there was a corner that was heading to the west. If the measurement he caluclated inside his brain was correct, it directly passed through below Vaticans art museum in a straight line from outside, and midway the passage stretched toward the direction of Vaticans garden. Before long, Aziz who advanced until the end of the underground passage faced the wall there and put his palm on it. A mechanical light scanned his palm. *Kashun* a numeric keypac appeared. He typed in the password. *Vin* it made such sound and the floor slid, and a stair that headed further underground appeared. (Why is only that place is modern huh!) Kousuke made a tsukkomi in his heart. After Aziz passed through, Kousuke also slipped through the floor using the same pseudo substitute technique like before toward the stair. After going down the stair that felt like one floor below, a thick metal door appeared. It was a double leaf door that could slide to left and right, a large cross was carved at the middle. (Finally, I arrived at the headquarters of the mysterious group.) Following after Aziz inside the opened door, Kousuke also slipped in. The space inside was surprisingly wide. First, the ceiling was stupidly high. He guessed that it reached 15 meter. Thick pillars were lining up in systematic order, the width and length of the space was also very spacious. The place was basically made from stone with the vital spots reinforced by metal. A lot of people wearing habit were moving around busily, looking carefully there were passages at the sides of this spaces wall. It was an underground space that was like the smaller version of Tokyos outer floodway that was remade into middle age style. (Seriouslythe position, its right under the forest in the middle of the art museum and the monastery. To think there is this kind of huge space here) Kousuke who was overwhelmed for a while went hah and returned to his senses seeing people passing him by nearby. (If its this scale, the possibility that someone who doesnt belong to Vatican made this underground passage secretly and planning something not goodisnt likely huh. There is no way the Vatican side wont notice this.) In other words, this must be a facility of something for an organization within Vatican that wasnt made public. Kousuke weaved through the people and carefully advanced forward. Everything that his sight caught was interesting. The people wearing habit while doing something like crafting work on several large stands. What their hands were holding was, (Baton? Alsoisnt that assassin blade thing? I saw it before in movie! Thats, chain? Uwaa, are they engraving cross seal on every single ring of the chain? That onebow gun huh? Oi oi, they are coating the arrow with strange liquid though!? These guys are clergyman arent they!? They are clearly making dangerous weapon though!?) Inside Kousuke was making a storm of tsukkomi with the dangerous looking middle age weapon on parade. Other than that, there were people intently making a written copy of a large and old book that looked like it would crumble anytime, and then even though it was underground, there was furnace and a person who was blacksmithing, people who was meeting or perhaps doing lecture while writing something on thing that was like a blackboard, people who were holding the weapons created by the previous people while doing mock battle, scenes that werent normal was pressing on Kousuke like surging waves. It was though he was taking a trip in another world, or getting into a time slip to the middle age period. (Dear sir, Nagumo-sama. This is really bad. Vatican is really bad news, seriously. An outrageous secret is hiding underground here.) Inside his heart, Kousuke was weeping I wanna go home already. I wanna eat Emilys apple pie. When he was fighting the security bureau, inside his heart he was also feeling really fed up inside his heart, but even so he got some composure in his heart. Their organization, action, and equipment were extremely within reality and common sense after all. To think that right after he infiltrated here, that common sense would receive a beating like this. He had never even imagined it. Whats more. Since some time ago his senses felt helplessly itchy. He was thinking that it was this unrealistic space that was making him to feel that, but the people coming and goingDDespecially the people who seemed to be training, when he looked at them, he felt a strange dj vu. It felt indescribably strange, like he knew them really well, but he didnt. Like that, he was advancing deeper inside while being somewhat escaping from reality. Then he came to see an atrium that had second and third floor. The deepest wall was shaved and made into cloister while rooms were made inside the stone wall. At both sides, there were spiral staircase made along the pillars, furthermore there was an elevator right at the front. It was an old type with iron bars fence and steel cage that was pulled by wire. Both the stair and elevator went through the ceiling and stretched until above. Most likely it was going until the surface. When he noticed, the presence of the young man Aziz was inside the front room at the third floor. It seemed that his attention was diverted from Aziz while he was getting bewildered by this spaces absurdity. He blundered. Kousuke hurriedly went to the third floor to gather information. But, before that, he caught sight of a strange person and his legs stopped. (? What is he doing?) That person was a youth at the latter half of his teenage. He was looking up fixedly at the room that Aziz entered. What caught Kousukes attention was his expression rather than his action. He was terrifyingly expressionless, but it felt like there was disquieting shadow that was like malice or hostility that flickered inside his eyes. The youth suddenly looked at his wristwatch. And then, he made a terrifying faint smile, then entered one of the side passages for some reason and lowered his body low on the ground near the wall. It was as though, yes, as though, Anti shock posture? Kousuke murmured that. He got goosebumps. Instantly, there was a terrible explosive sound. And then a raging shockwave. GUaAAAAAAH!? It was unclear who screamed. Was it Kousuke or other people? His senses were agitated, for an instant, he fell into unconsciousness. He didnt even have time to feel aware of his own body getting blown away. His body was struck several times, and at the end, his back collided with the wall and Kousuke finally stopped. Kahah!? Tsu, what-, happened!? The air in his lung was forcefully ejected due to the impact and his breathing was thrown out of order, but he scolded his numb body and immediately switched into battle readiness. He stood on his knee in low position while observing the situation around. -, explosive? Its notan incident. The secret space underground now was completely different from a moment before. Pillars were crumbling here and there, the rubbles of ceiling and wall were scattered everywhere, and things that were human were similarly scattered. The atrium that reached until the third floor was also mostly destroyed, one of the stairs was collapsing. The elevators wire was also severed. From right above that elevator, the ceiling fell and a hole until the surface ground was opened. A faint light was shining in. It was too terrible to be an accidental explosion. Above all else, the pillars that were supporting the underground space were mostly undamaged. Seeing how the destruction was focused on the surrounding of the place where people were working, this explosion was obviously the work of someone. Kousuke himself, if he didnt have his trained tough body and the combat outfit he was wearing on his casual wearDDthe clothes artifact that was weaved with metallic fiber that was provided with various defensive ability like stab-proof, bulletproof, cold resistance, heat resistance, impact resistance, and so onDDhe might be seriously wounded. In fact, the impact went through that defensive ability and damaged his internal organ somewhat seriously. Inside his heart, Kousuke cursed himself Idiot me, Im too careless while taking out a small container shaped like a test tube and drank in the recovery medicine inside. At the same time, a voice of a female resounded. Although that voice was agitated, but there was dignity in it. Kuh, situation-, situation report! Everyone! Are you safe!? Looking there, a woman came out from the room where Aziz should have entered just now. She leaned her body forward from the railing of the cloister and raised her voice. From a glance, she was a beautiful woman. Her age seemed to be around twenty. Her soft and wavy long blonde hair, her gentle looking drooping eyes, the twin hills and tight waist that were clear to see even from above the loose habit, and then her long legs. It appeared there was also an explosion inside the room, her clothes and hair were messed, and although there was blood trickling from her head, she had brilliance in her that couldnt harm her charm with just that much. Surely she was giving an impression of a gentle big sister usually, but right now in this chaotic situation, her expression was becoming grave and stern seeing the dead entering her sight. Guh, kafuhDDits, dangerous-. Claudia-sama- Aziz! Also Wynn and Anna too! You shouldnt move! You all are seriously wounded! From behind the femaleDDClaudia, the young man Aziz showed up with staggering steps. His state was literally wounded all over his body. At both his sides, a blond haired youth and a girl at around the middle of her teen were standing with similar expression that was covered in blood and distorted in pain. How were their damages different from each other even though they were in the same room? From how the woman was called using -sama, perhaps Aziz covered for the woman. Claudia reached out her hand toward Aziz. At that timing, a voice was raised from the side passage. Claudia-sama! Theres a problem! The seal-, the seal of mirror gate is unraveling- !? Aumale, what do you meanDD Claudias expression was clearly paling even from afar. It seemed that a situation that was worse than this disastrous explosion was occurring. Furthermore, the situation was moving as though to keep worsening. Guah!? What, you all!? Scream and angry roar echoed. When everyone was taken aback looked at the voices direction, countless people were coming down from the stair and elevator hole and started attacking the people who barely escaped from the explosion disaster. Surprisingly, all of the intruders were dresses as though they had just sightseeing not long ago. Their appearance was like tourist, however, they were killing people without hesitation The situation was rapidly worsening. The chaos was deepening, and despair was running rampant at the same time. Kousuke too was unable to decide his next move seeing the unexpected abnormal situation that was happening one after another. There was possibility that Vatican was gathering information of the returnees, so he came to investigate their objective and how much information they had, and yet, that Vatican was being attacked. The side that he should help, the reason why he should help, and in the first place even the reason why he should interfere didnt come to mind. (Should I take advantage of this chaos and search only for our information? But) Kousukes instinct was insisting to him to make sure of this situation. His danger sense was throbbing, telling him that the situation might be moving beyond salvation if he left it alone. Claudia-sama! Right now its the seal! If the key of cross is gone, at this rate- Kuh, but Claudia was holding a huge metallic cross of about two meter unnoticed. She was hesitating seeing her comrades getting attacked. Leave this place to us! Claudia-sama, please take care of the seal! Its only the mirror gate that we cannot allow to be opened! Anna, go to the chief! Aziz, Aumale! Ill leave Claudia-sama to you! Right after he said that, the man called Wynn leaped right away from the third floor with a demonic look. He splendidly performed ukemithe art of falling safely and went to rescue his comrades who were being attacked. Claudia-sama! I will bring the chief here without fail! Anna! The girl who was called Anna too, without showing any sign of minding her face and her side that were wet with blood, from her breast pocket she took out a circular rodDDfrom its shape it was likely to be a tonfa, and she lengthened it fully. She drove in an anchor on the stairs upper part and leaped until the stair right away like a pendulum. And then, she descended and hit the attackers flying while rushing away with great speed. Kuh, Aziz. Im fine. Lets go, Claudia-sama. Claudia nodded in respond to the determined words and gaze of Aziz. Then she shouldered the huge cross while dashing away. At the first floor, the man who raised his voice just now about the seal somethingDDAumale was waiting somewhat impatiently. He guided Claudia and Aziz in a hurry. Wait, oi oi, that guy. Shit-, I dont get whats going on at all. Well, at this kind of time the best thing to do is to trust the instinct. Even while cursing, Kousuke manifested his clones and assisted the people wearing habit that looked like they were going to get finished off by the attackers. At the same time, the main body of Kousuke chased after Claudia and co who vanished inside the passage. Wait, this is labyrinth! The passage was dark and there was almost no lighting. In addition after advancing for a few meters, he suddenly encountered the path branching into five roads. Without delay Kousuke used his skill Tracking to search the newest footprints. He could sense their presence, but just with that he wouldnt understand the direction. If he entered the shortest route, when actually he had to take a detour through a different path, he would have to return here. Even though it was troublesome, it was necessary to track the footprints. The second from the right. Even if ordinary person wouldnt be able to understand it, for Kousuke, the subtle way the dust was brushed, the way the dust floated in the air, the coloring of the floor, and so on told him where the footprints were. It was just like a police dog chasing after the targets footprints. But, even after that he kept encountering branch roads every time he advance for around ten meter, each time he had to differentiate the footprints before moving, so he was getting left behind by the three people ahead who were moving without hesitation. From their presencethis is the last branching paths? The presences felt really close. It seemed Kousukes prediction was right on the spot. DD!? DD!! DD! DD The echo of some kind of angry yells reached him. Right after that, a short scream of a woman could also be heard. Kousuke understood which was the right path without even finding the footprints and he was going to go there. At that moment, Kuh!? What!? There was red mist surging from deeper inside the passage. It was flowing with intense momentum like high pressure gas leaking out. The mist dyed the whole passage red in the blink of eye. Kousuke immediately put up a barrier using his kunai. Red mist!? Is it poisonous gas! Shit-, incomprehensible things keep happening one after another! Kousuke spat out curses that he couldnt hold back while even so rushing through the last path in order to ascertain the situation. And then, ahead there was the remain of a tough metallic door. It seemed to have gotten blown away by explosion. Kousuke sent it a glance while leaping into the deepest room. Like that, what Kousuke witnessed was, What, isthis It was a large mirror. The height was three meter, the width one meter. The mirror was enclosed with terrifying relief of countless people lying on top of one another in heaps. But, Kousuke didnt know if it should be really called a mirror. The reason was, what was called a mirror was something that reflected the sight of its opposite side on its surface. What it reflected was the thing right in front of it. A mirror should be reflecting the stone wall, the red mist, and Kousuke on its surface. And yet, what was reflected on that mirrorDDno, what could be seen at the other side of the mirror another world with rust colored cracked ground and blowing red wind that was like wind of blood. And then, the red mist that was intensely gushing out from there. The worlds, were connected. This was just like, DDIsnt this like Nagumos gate? Kousuke who was dumbfounded and was at a loss for words felt impact at his leg. Taken aback, he came back to his senses and looked down, over there was the young man Aziz collapsed on the ground. Aumale, he-, kafuh, a traito-DDClaudia-sama, she-. That guy, to the world at the other side- O, oi you, dont talk! Youre dying! A large knife was stuck on his back. The position was a lethal one. And yet, the young man Aziz didnt even seem care of his own condition, his hazy eyes that were almost losing light were earnestly looking at Kousuke. Please-, that personDDClaudia-sama, please- Even though he was on the verge of death, Aziz grasped Kousukes leg with unshakeable strength. Kousuke unconsciously held his breath. The young man Aziz acted as though the last thing he could do was only to beg, his face that looked expressionlessly sullen all that time crumbled down, and he was pleading with tears flowing out. Please, I beg you-. My, big sister-, my familyDDplease- You The face of Aziz was soggy with tears. Looking from nearby, he was shockingly young, no, childish. With his tall height and sullen face, he looked like he was only a bit younger from Kousuke, but perhaps he was still thirteen or fourteen. He was about the same age like Kousukes little sister Manami. In the end, did this young boy understood, just who it was he was pleading at? Most likely, from his wording that seemed to be directed toward stranger, he must understood that the other party wasnt a comrade that he recognized. Kousuke looked at the mirror that they called mirror gate. Inside the spouting out red mist, far away, something bizarre with humanoid shape could be seen holding a human shape on its side. Furthermore, he could see the ground undulating, and something unknown in innumerable number surging in. Near the mirror, the thing that was carried by the big sister that Aziz mentionedDDthe woman called Claudia, the huge cross was carelessly left to lie there. Kousuke thought. Honestly speaking, this was already beyond his capacity. At the very least, this wasnt a matter that should be faced and dealt with alone. The Nagumo family should come to deal with this, or at the very least he wanted them to cooperate with him. Based from what he saw at the abnormal phenomenon in front of his eyes, the case this time was undoubtedly in a dangerous level for Kousuke. When he diagnosed himself, he was feeling strangely weary and his mind felt tired, and then he felt subtle pain around his lung. The cause was surely the red mist that he slightly came into contact with just now. There was no guarantee that he would be able to come back if he went to the world at the other side of the mirror. Thus, that option was the same as suicide. This was an abnormal situation that should be dealt with, so the best thing to do was to erect a barrier that cover the whole mirror, devoted himself to defensive battle, then contact Hajime, or at the very least Yue and others and asked them for help right away. If he had to say more, it was an impossible choice to rush into a place that was far from being unknown, it was even a place that was surely filled with extreme danger, and furthermore it was for the sake of saving a woman he didnt know. He learned what reality was in the other world. He couldnt respond to all the voices asking for help. Such reasons why he couldnt answer the young mans wish were listed inside his heart, but, God.please, grant us salvationplease God dammit. Those words are what I hated the most. Kousuke muttered with a small voice where his words couldnt even be heard. On his expression, a bitter smile surfaced, as though his answer had been decided right from the beginning. Because this was an abnormal situation that couldnt just be left alone. That was one reason. Because the wish of the little brother who wished for his big sister salvation caused his own big brother and little sister to cross his mind. That was another reason. But, well, the biggest reason is Cause, somehow, Im like a hero. I want to answer, the wholehearted trust that those girls directed at me His thinking that had came to a clear conclusion of I cannot save anyone at all in front of the reality that he experienced in the other world was brushed aside. For just a little bit, inside Kousukeyes, if it had to be said, a face of a man peeked out. This aint a death flag right?, Kousukes bitter smile deepened. But in a complete change, a strong light dwelled within his eyes. Inside his heart, Sorry, for making a stupid choice he apologized to his comrades and family, and then to Rana and Emily while kneeling on one knee beside the young man Aziz. And then, he pulled out the knife stabbing on Azizs back, sprinkled the recovery medicine, and then he forcefully jammed in one more bottle into his mouth. Drink it all like your life is depending on it, Aziz-kun. It will be meaningless if you die. Young man Aziz drank it all while coughing *cough-cough-* and his cloudy consciousness was getting slightly clear. He looked at Kousuke in a daze. His expression looked as though he wanted to say that god had answered his prayer that was asking for salvation and sent His messenger here for him. Kousuke stood up and wore his sunglass. At the same time he threw several kunai around the glass and finished the preparation for a barrier to go up after he went in. And then, taking position in front of the mirror, he looked back across his shoulder and spoke with a fearless smile. My bad, but no matter what Im no good with god. Unfortunately Im unable to play the part as His messenger butyoung man. Ill grant you your wish. He said such thing, Kousuke-san who was slightly entered by the lord. Young man Aziz asked dumbfounded. You arewho? Kousuke unsheathed his short sword. He took battle stance against the squirming existence at the other side of the mirror while, Me? I amDD Kousuke answered just like usual. DDJust the demon kings right hand Immediately after, Kousuke rushed into the mirror world. In order to answer the wish of the young man who thought of his family, his big sister from his heart. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Just in case, one more time. This is different from the actual Vatican! The stage of this work is in a fictive earth! The organization, people, and group here are different from reality! Im sorry for being long-winded. C PS The update of Arifureta daily life has been posted in Gardo. I burst out laughing at Myuus exclusive Schutaif lol What sacrilege that is really hard to describe lol If there is something like that at the rooftop of department store or amusement park, surely it will become a hellish scene with agonizing scream. If you like, please go there to watch Hajime-sans shuddering design sense. Chapter 303 Arifureta Chapter 303 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Aby Through The Looking Glass C AN: Subtitle. From the review of the previous chapter, it hit the spot for Shirakome, so I used it. You who wrote the review, thank you very much! Thank you very much for the other readers too who are always writing fun review! Bloody wind was blowing violently, cracks ran through the ground, and there were countless mountains of rubble and craters. There were black clouds in the sky. Hell fire was running between the clouds, it was like magma overflowing from crevice on the ground. Thunder was roaring constantly, the world was being dyed with the redness of blood and flame. The world at the other side of the glassDDthe other side of the unknown large glass hidden underground Vatican was truly a place that was worthy to be called as hell. Tsu!? DDMy clone!? The one who slipped out the shocked voice was Kousuke who rushed into hell in answer of the voice of a young man who was seeking salvation. The moment he passed through the glass, his link with the clone at Grant house was severed, at the same time his sense was telling him that he could summon clones at maximum number. His clone was dispelled unintentionally. As I thought, the world is different No matter how excellent Kousukes clone was, it couldnt be maintained continuously when he crossed over world. Even though the clone was able to move independently, its source of power was the magic power of the main body. As expected when the connection was severed by the interval of worlds the clone became impossible to maintain. An ashamed feeling crossed at the corner of his mind that surely he made Emily and others worried with this, but the strange and supernatural pressing situation before his eyes didnt allow for unnecessary thought. Countless shadows were squirming inside the bloody wind that became even more terrible like a thick sandstorm. Shit-. How troublesome He unconsciously let out a curse. Whether it was the condition, the environment, and then the situation, everything was the worst. It appeared the blood wind had quite that bad effect on human body. Since the moment he stepped in here, Kousuke was feeling it all the timeDDthe pain as though his lung was stabbed, his prickling skin as though he was burned, stamina and vitality, and then his spirit, the energies for the sake of living felt like they were slipping out from the core of his body. This world wasnt kind at all for living person. In addition, due to the bloody wind that was increasing in thickness and intensity, he lost sight of the strangely shaped humanoid and his rescue target. Kousukes Presence Detection normally had the range around 150 meters in diameter. If it was a presence that he had memorized, it was possible to continue to sense the presence within 300 meters at maximum, but he couldnt detect his targets presence within his range. In exchange, the presences of a great number of something where it seemed stupid trying to count them were astir. Anyway, he at least understood the direction to a certain degree. He had to advance toward that direction, caught the presence of the woman within his range once more, rescued her, then escaped. (The time limit isten minutes I guess.) He pushed up his sunglasses. He readjusted the position of the mask that was covering his lower face until his nose. He muttered inside his heart and imposed a time limit over himself. Instantly, repulsive voices resounded directly inside his brain. DDHuman-! Human-! DDThere is a human-! Living, human-! DDFeed-, feed- These things talk-!? Or rather, they noticed me!? To even say he was thunderstruck was not enough to express how shocked he was. In addition, he wasnt happy at all even though he got noticed. Rather, he got goosebumps and it felt like there was a block of ice sliding down his spine. But, there was no free time to stiffen from the indescribable repulsiveness. The many something mixed inside the surrounding bloody wind attacked. Their speed was like a wild cheetah assaulting their prey with its top speed. In addition, their tricky movement that made use of the surrounding rubbles and craters was like monkey freely going through sea of trees as they pleased. The bizarre movement and abnormal speed made it next to impossible to deal with them at the first encounter. A normal human would surely get done in by the first move. Ive got no time to care of this! *Hyun*, a streak of sword flash ran inside the bloody wind. Right after that, Kousukes figure appeared a few meter ahead. His pose with one hand pushed up his sunglasses while staying unmoving was truly striking. Even though he still hadnt entered the Abyss Lord mode for real. The result was naturally The attacking something DDbloodshot dark red eyes, hair and teeth that grew sparsely, bizarrely long limbs, thin and ashen body that had deficit here and there. And yet it was only their stomach that was strangely bloating up. It was as though they were monster like ghoulDDall their head tumbled on the ground without a single exception. And then, they got up normally. No way!? Kousuke-san who entered Abyss Lord mode for a bit. He reflexively returned to normal mode. The ghoul-like things that he had definitely beheaded was regenerating their head with the cut section bubbling and swelling up. Their tumbling heads were withering rapidly and were blown away by the bloody wind. Even during that time, the ghoul-like things attacked him one after another. Chih. Even though I dont have time, its rea~lly troublesome! He also unsheathed his second short sword. He dodged the incoming hands and beheaded them while passing through. He trampled those that came crawling toward him, used those who came leaping at him as footstool, and jumped further. The kunais that he let flew using Telepathy Stone skewered five of the things altogether. With a midair rotation, he mowed down the ghoul-like things that jumped at him, and crushed the enemy underfoot with his feet when he landed. And then, all those enemies regenerated and got up as though nothing happened. Theyre immortal!? There is no end to it! They came from all directions. The rain of ghoul-like things that leaped out from the bloody wind even caused the sky to become temporarily not visible. Cant be helped-, DDBlack Vortex! Gravity magic Black Vortex DDa magic that deployed gravity field to the selected direction. Kousuke made himself freefalling toward the sky and forcefully blew away the swarm of ghoul-like things falling from over his head, opening the path to break through. And then, below, the ghoul-like things who were reaching out their hand at Kousuke were piling up to form a small mountain. He got goosebumps seeing that sight while deploying gravity field to the horizontal direction. He began freefalling toward the direction of his target. Guuh, its harsh as expected-. Yue-san is seriously a monster. The body was burdened because it radically changed direction from freefalling to above toward horizontal direction, and also due to the enormous magic power consumption from using gravity magic continuously. Kousuke raised an anguished voice. In actuality, the gravity magic that Kousuke could use in battle was extremely limited. The change of gravitys direction to stand on ceiling or wall, the conferment of gravity field, increase and decrease of gravity with him at the centerDDhe could do things at that level. If he wanted to do things like Yue, compressing the enemy to death instantly, swallowing all enemy attacks and compressed them while making a gravity sphere in return, mixing elemental magic with gravity magic, and so on, he had to spend much time on it, and he also couldnt use them consecutively. Yue could activate something like basic gravity magic Black Vortex as easy as breathing without any incantation and did pseudo-flight freely with it. She made it looked simple, but in actuality even that was only possible with super advanced skill of simultaneously controlling multiple gravity magic from speed adjustment and direction adjustment, and even continuous neutralization of the normal gravity. The same like how Hajime and Shia had no magic talent and were unable to properly use gravity magic. Although Kousuke possessed some talent, he was originally a frontliner, in addition he couldnt manipulate magic power directly, and to speak further, he didnt even possess abnormal amount of magic power. For him, the age of god magic called gravity magic was his trump card, at the same time it was also a magic that was too advanced with bad usability. Also, Kousukes flight time was only around thirty seconds. Though it would be a different story if he was in Limit Break state or in the deepest state of Abyss Lord mode. Once more he grumbled that the bride of the monster of the abyss was a monster as expected! which he wouldnt be able to say face to face even while continuously activating gravity magic desperately. However, he finally detected the presence he was expectantly looking for as the compensation of consuming magic power like crazy. His remaining flight time was about ten-odd seconds, but his speed was that of someone freefalling. It was more than enough to close the distance of a few hundred meters. Kousuke held his breath and shifted his mask to drink recovery medicine during that time to recover his bodys damage and magic power. And then, he took out a recovery medicine from the Treasure Warehouse and moved to drink it Just before he could, DDiaAAAAAAAH There was a repulsive shriek piercing his ears. Kuh!? Kousuke instantly stopped the Black Vortex and shifted his trajectory by falling normally. Instantly, very bizarre creatures passed through in grazing distance to him. They were ghoul-like things with wings of thin membrane that looked transparent. Other than wings, they had trait of sharp fangs and extremely irregular head that had their brain exposed, bringing about an unimaginable ugliness. What is it this time!? Kousuke raised his voice with irritation mixed in because he dropped the medicine when the impact from the graze in passing and because he breathed in the bloody wind without mask. He returned his mask position to normal, at the same time he used the technique Wood Splinter Dance DDthe derivation skill of Shadow Dance to leap using dust and dirt midair as instantaneous footholdDDto leap and avoid the thing that flew toward him from another direction. But, even here the problem was the pure number of the enemies as expected. The winged ghoul-like things that rushed at him from all directions while letting out shrieks that disturbed the mind were rapidly approaching one after another in trajectories that totally ignored aerodynamics. Finally, one of them succeeded in tackling Kousuke. Woaahh!? DDLiving-, human! Kousuke got cold sweat seeing the jaw that snapped close *gakin-* before his eyes. Of course, he didnt make the blunder of getting hit directly and firmly guarded using his short sword, although no matter what he was at disadvantage midair. He was pushed by the momentum of the enemys rush and they plunged through the storm of bloody wind like that. From behind, a new player came in a pincer attack! Kousukes eyes slowly narrowed. DDCan you all, stop already? DDGouka Beni SenpuuWhirling Dark Flame of the Abyss (TN: Hell Fire Crimson Whirlwind) DDAbyss-style KatonFire Ninja Art C FutonWind Ninja Art Combination Skill Gouka Beni SenpuuWhirling Dark Flame of the Abyss A vortex of flame swallowed the surrounding while spreading to the sky and earth. It was a defensive magic toward all direction that created a tornado of flame that was whirling with the caster at the center. The ghoul-like thing that was biting on the short sword and also the one who attempted to do pincer attack from behind, and not just them, even the things below and above that were looking for chance were also dragged into the magic flame altogether. And then, *PAN* after the sound of wind bursting accompanied the disappearance of the flame tornado, the person who was pushing up his sunglasses meaninglessly That was, Kousuke No, starting from the irritation that the situation wouldnt progress smoothly, his binding of the heart finally came offDDit was the Abyss LordAbyssgate! Hou. It appears their regeneration is faltering before my abyssal skill isnt it? Lord Abyssgate was staying midair with the power of the Air Force boots while narrowing his eyes behind his sunglasses with a striking pose. Just as he said, the winged ghoul-like things who got hit by Gouka Beni Senpuu were turned into dust and carried by the wind without regenerating. Were they weak against flame? Or perhaps because it was an attack by magic? If it was the latter, then would physical attack be effective as long as he coated it with magic power? Although, the time to verify that was scarce. Inside the thick encirclement where the winged ghoul-like things were surrounding him in spherical shape, the lord made a fearless grin and readied his short swords in cross shape. There was no particular meaning in that! If you think you can stop this me, the noble of the abyss, then feel free to try! The dead of the hell! It was unknown since when he became a noble! But, he was always introducing himself as lord, so lets not pick at minor details! The lord bent his knee midair like a tightened coil, then the next instant, he leaped out like a cannon shell. At the same time, he activated gravity magic Black Vortex once more. He barrel rolled his body while cutting apart the winged ghoul-like thing that came from the front. Following the orbit of his slash, the two short swords carved the afterimage of shining red cross midair. The short swords that were originally jet black were containing radiant light right now. DDShort Sword Brilliant Lightning and Flame Sword of Ruin It was an artifact that performed pseudo light sabe transformation by compressing advanced flame element magic to coat the sword. Magic + blade of super high heat that melted everything. It was unclear which one of them was effective, but as expected, the winged ghoul-like thing that was slashed withered and vanished without regenerating. The lord sneered Fuh toward the things that rushed at such lord only with number as expected. The winged ghoul-like things came attacking from left and right. Where are you looking? Your above is empty you know? There were two black silhouettes. They were falling from above, at the same time the heads of the two winged ghoul-like things were sliced and their bodies were falling with tailspin. A newcomer reached out its long hand from the front. Who do you think you are standing against? It was pierced from right below and vanished while getting blown away. The third black silhouettes twirled midair and took position. The three silhouettesDDthe three clones surrounded the main body of the lord from left, right, and the front in delta formation. Although the enemies were pushing using their number, the three clones attacked suicidally with the resolve of taking down the enemies with them. When any of them vanished, a new clone would appeared from the outset and unleashed a one hit kill. The winged ghoul-like thing had no way to stop that advance that was like a surging wave. The lord finally broke through the encirclement. Muh, out already! At the same time, it seemed like that also meant breaking through the very thick storm of bloody wind. *Bobah* The lord slipped through the storm of bloody wind with such sound and got out to the other side. However, he unusually lost his words and got into a daze. What isthis place? Black clouds and cracked sky. Although the density was lowered, the bloody wind that was blowing violently and the dried and cracked ground hadnt changed. But, there was something that made the lord gazed at wonderment. A, city? This place Yes, what was reflected in the lords eyes was a devastated citys townscape. There were numerous half-destroyed buildings that gave the impression of skyscraper. Roads that were bulging or gouged. There were also sections that were turned into mountains of rubbles, and also a large hole that reminded anyone watching of hell. Far away at the other side of the spreading devastated city, there were mountains glowing red with flowing magma. A gigantic lake that seemed to be made from the magma could be seen too. The expression of kettle of hell was truly fitting for it. The saying of the world of the end undoubtedly referred to this. The lord thought that without any particular reason. DDIIIIIIIII DDHUMAaaAAAAAAN The lord brought down the winged ghoul-like things leaping out from inside the storm of bloody wind behind while scolding himself for stupidly getting dumbfounded like this. He concentrated and searched for the location of the presence he detected in more detail. And then, DDFound you. The lord became a streak of shadow and rushed through the air. C C C A voice could be heard. A repulsive voice that disturbed the heart. The voice of the arch-enemy that she had heard for thousands, tens of thousands times. The heat of hell and slimy shadow caressed her skin. Aa, it was the usual dream again Claudia thought so, but she wondered why. Even though it should be a dream, it felt more real than usual. She wondered if that demon that continued remain clinging inside her brain was something that granted pain and suffering that was this raw. DDThe time, came She wondered why. Its words were different from usual. That guy first would sneer, and then said it. If the time come. Like that, it would the continue, saying Ill violate, lodge inside you, and go to the boundary of interval. Aa, I see. Claudia understood inside her hazy consciousness. The time, had come. The reason why the guy who took away both her parents let only herself escaped. It was the time, to carry it out. It was the time, the most terrifying time! Uh, a? Buzzing and thunderous wind hit her ears. The wind that caressed her skin accompanied by discomfort and agony and the dull pain in her solar plexus were gradually awakening her consciousness. Claudia groaned while slowly opening her eyes. She was in a state where her consciousness was still half in the dream world, but the discomfort and agony, and the intense out of place feeling that gave her the sense of weightlessness was pushing her consciousness rapidly to the surface. DDkuh Her consciousness that became clear made her noticed the thing coiling around her torso. That sensation, presence that made her feeling sick in display of her souls rejection of that thing that was just too repulsive. The time, came. A terrifying sneering that was unthinkable to come from this world reached her ears. It wasnt a dream. It wasnt a voice that could be heard from dream. The voice definitely, reached her ears right now! DD!? Claudia raised a soundless scream. Her hazy mind was noisily raising the red alert alarm sound. The warning her soul gave her was rapidly restoring her consciousness. The false kings has vanished, the annoying seal was undone. My empty body, will obtainDDIve been waiting, Claudia. The body that will give birth to me. The sneering laugh that sounded like metal getting scratched by claw resounded once more. Just from that, it felt like humans heart could be easily turned mad. The laughing voice was just too blasphemous. What entered the sight of Claudia who lifted up her gaze was a nightmarish reality. Shadow. A condensed shadow that took the shape of human. Countless flames were rushing like blood vessel, spurting out from the cracks of the shadow. Its eyes, mouth, nose, were existences shaped by hell fire. The left arm stretching out from the things body was holding Claudias body! You are-DDkafuh, cough-!? Claudia opened her eyes wide and tried to say something, but the dull pain on her solar plexus caused her to cough. At the same time, that dull pain shook her memory back. -, Aziz! Aumale!? She looked around while still being carried by the things arm. She could only see storm of bloody wind and desolated townscape. The people she was looking for, werent there. But, the answer unexpectedly came from her arch-enemy. Kakaka-. If its that human, he already became the nourishment for my body. It was his reward for being useful. A, aa, such thing That human DDClaudia guessed that it undoubtedly referred to Aumale. Aumale Garret. He was Claudias comrade and also her subordinate. And thenDDthe traitor who caused the incident this time. Claudia recalled. Due to Aumales report, together with Aziz she hurried to the hall of mirror gate that connected to the foreign worldDDto hell in a hurry. Aumale reported in panic that the seal of the mirror gate was loosening, that at that rate the gate of hell would open. But, what was reflected on the eyes of Claudia who arrived at that hall was the mirror gate with its seal in pristine condition. When Claudia was going to ask what was the meaning of that, it was Azizs anguished voice which entered Claudias ear. When she turned around to see what happened, she saw the figures of the two clinging on each other as though they were embracing. It was as though, when Aziz turned around just like Claudia to ask what was going on, Aumale grappled him. And then, her important step-younger brother fell on his knees. They werent related by blood. However, since the time he was taken in when he was a child with similar circumstances like her, Aziz became her family as though he was her little brother. And that beloved little brother of her was sinking on his own puddle of blood. Why? Why, Aziz was collapsing? Why, a knife was stabbed into his stomach? Why, was so much blood flowing out like that? Claudia who was unable to immediately understand the scene happening in front of her eyes screamed to call out at Aziz. Aumale smoothly approached her who was like that. What Claudia remembered was the impact she felt right after that on her solar plexus, and how the Heavenly Light Cross she carried was taken and thrown away. There, Claudia was taken aback with surprise and felt around her chest. Because she was made to abandon the Heavenly Light Cross, she confirmed on her body thinking could it be, but The result that was just as expected caused blood to leave from her expression. Is this, what are you looking for? ! Return it! Even though Claudia understood that it was pointless, meaningless, and laughable, she couldnt help but to yell it. Something like a tentacle that was stretching out from the shoulder of the shadow had an antique reddish brown cross with chain attached dangling from there. That was exactly the reason why Claudias face went pale. It was the secret treasure that only Claudia was permitted to bring. It must not be handed over to the enemy no matter what. In front of the shadow who was sneering at Claudias agitation, she slowly closed her eyes. She wasnt giving up. It was the reverse. It was for fighting. She had no weapon and also no comrade, but since that day, from that time when the nightmarish scene of her childhood was carved into her heart, she had determined, resolved, and prepared herself! DDOh Lord, please hear the prayer of Thy child. Please grant Thy compassionate and lamenting voice within mine heart. Please bestow the divine protection to Thy devout believerDD It was the manifestation of power that could only be used by very little part of people even within the organization Claudia belonged too. The exercise of miracle by chanting scripture. Faint jade colored light wrapped around Claudia and burned the arm of the shadow that was restraining her! But, Kakaka-. Good, struggle. Its a delicacy. The unbothered sneering laugh and hell fire that was mixed with blackness coiled around Claudia. And then, an even more intense pressure assaulted Claudia. An unpleasant sound rang out from her ribs. Intense pain pierced through her brain. Kuh!? DDOh Lord, I beg You to cut down the evil of the wicked, and help the righteous to stand firmly. The shield of God protects me. Those with just heart is saved by God. But, Claudia didnt stop praying. She wouldnt stop just because of pain. The gentle phosphorescence wrapping around Claudia like firefly light was increasing in radiance, causing the arm of the shadow to smoke white. In front of such Claudia, the lump of shadow was slowly Claire? Why are you tormenting your mother? -!? The prayer that caused miracle stopped. Though she immediately restarted, How horrible you are, Claire. You are still planning to torment your father? Sto, stop! She missed those voices, and yet those voices contained hatred that stopped her prayer for sure this time. In front of Claudias eyesDDwere the figures of her dear mother and father. The two who only had their head left. She got flashback of that days scene. To shake it off, Claudia tried to strengthen the power of miracle further, but the two was looking as pained in proportion with her effort. u, aaDD Shadow loomed over her determination from that day. She understood. This was an illusion. A nightmare that this foreign world and the shadow showed her. She understood. But, Stop it, Claireee Please, dont hurt us even more than this To think, that her heart was this weak. Claudia harbored an emotion that resembled despair while stopping her words of prayer completely. And then, the blazing hell fire. It burned Claudias skin as though to say that it was her punishment. aAAAAAAAAAAAH!? The greatest flesh that will conceive my body. I wont destroy it. But, although it wouldnt destroy the body, it seemed it didnt mean that it wouldnt torment her. Unpleasant voice that was smeared with sadism and scorn scorched the wound. Burn scar that was like welt was carved on Claudias body like a seal. Intense pain blocked her throat. Far from praying, even her will of resistance was messed up. Small tears spilled out from Claudias eyes. The tears that were immediately blown away into nothing by the bloody wind werent because of the pain, but because of her mortification. She had accumulated diligent study for more than ten years for the sake of this day. She repressed the negative emotion of hatred and resentment that would give strength to the shadow, in order to fight with heart of purity and unselfishness, in order to negate the nightmarish childhood scene nesting inside her heart. And yet, she couldnt do anything. Because she was betrayed by a person who she believed in. Because she witnessed her little brother was lethally wounded. Because she didnt have any weapon in hand. She couldnt even make those excuses. She believed that she could do more. With the diligent study and experience she had accumulated, her daily prayers, and her faithful heart, she believed that she had been bestowed with the strength to overcome the shadow. But, this was the result. O Lord-, grant me Thy hand of salvation-. Lend me Thy strength- Kakaka- She asked for salvation to God pleadingly, but what came back was laughing voice that fanned up disgust. The light of salvation didnt shine downDD (O Lord, why, wont You answer me) She couldnt hear Gods voiceDD Then, at the very least, (Please, please) She wanted to be punished as someone who would become great sinner for mankind after this. She wanted to be given punishment for her sin of being unable to resist evil. And then, she prayed for salvation even if only slightly to her comrades who were like her family who fought until the bitter endDD ? Human? That call wasnt directed to Claudia. The shadow suddenly stopped. Even while gasping in pain, Claudia somehow lifted up her face. And then, she understood even within her hazy mind. It wasnt her who was addressed. The shadow looked around the surrounding suspiciously. Right after that, there were countless sounds of slicing wind! !? The shadow swept its arm. Following its arms trajectory, a whip of hell fire flew and struck down the countless things flying toward it. One of the things stabbed ahead of the gaze of Claudia who was being held. It was a short sword with shape that Claudia had never seen before. A blade of extended diamond shape, with guardless handle attached, at the end of the handle it became ring shaped. A strange shape. Even though it was jet black colored as though to absorb light, for some reason it was shining faintly. This is Her eyes opened wide. She understood even though she had never seen it before. It was a short sword that was suitable to be thrown even while containing many utilities, something that shouldnt be used by the existence of this foreign world. Yes, it was a weapon that human used! Where do you think you are going? A humans voice could be heard. A voice of a young man. It came from the other side of the bloody wind in front. I dont know the situation, but let me say that I cannot admire this. Learn some more about the way to escort woman. The shadow narrowed its eyes quietly. Claudia too was also directing her gaze toward the voice in surprise. Like that, he appeared. Although, perhaps this warning is a bit too harsh for you whose figure is only like a shoddy portrayalin any case, this is a request from a courageous little brother. Ill have you return that woman. A man in black appeared as though melting out from inside the bloody wind. The sunglasses and the mask that was covering almost all his lower face caused his face to be unknown. His figure walking calmly with a short sword in one hand made one apt to forget that this was a foreign world that was like hell. She thought that her comrades came to save her, but this persons figure didnt exist within Claudias memory. He looked like a youth from the Orient who was younger than her but That manDDwas making a turn adroitly for some reason. He pushed up his sunglasses sharply. He crossed his arms, and made a striking pose! Just why in the world! Claudias brain was flooded with questions! The shadow swung its hell fire whip with no question asked. Perhaps the whip broke through sound barrier instantly, because it left the bursting sound *PAN-* in its wake, arriving at its target within an instant. Normally, the youth would be struck by the hell fire whip without even any time to blink and got burned to ash, or his body would be bisected and his life came to an end. Of course, the youthDDwho had snapped seeing Claudia who was worn-out from torture and the sneering laugh of the shadow that was filled with delight which he could hear while he was approaching the two of themDDthe lord easily struck back the whip with a blazing hot short sword. The eyes of the shadow snapped wide open. And Claudia was also the same. In front of such monster of the foreign world and the woman who he ought to save, the lord grinned fearlesslyDDand declared. From here on, unreasonableness will be performed. Lament your wretched luck of being in front of the abyss and fall to ruin. Claudia thought. Aa, my Lord, Im grateful. To grant salvation to this one. But, o Lord. Please, tell me one thing. DDWhy is Your messenger, still turning and posing like that? AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. C PS The comic of Arifuretas original version has been updated at Gardo. Karm-san is seriously terrific. Also, Yue-sans reluctant face really hit the spot. When I read it, Yue and Shia at that time certainly felt like that huuh, its nostalgic. Its distributed freely at Overlap-samas homepage, so if you like please go read it by all means. Chapter 304 Arifureta Chapter 304 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Fleeing Is This Ones Forte C A mere human. Know your place. The voice of the shadow gushed out haughtily, without any doubt that it was the superior existence. At the same time, it swung its arm while the whip of hell fire that branched and increased into more than ten rushed toward the lord from all direction. Every single one moved in a speed that was impossible to avoid by ordinary human if they reacted after seeing it. *Zuban-*, the sound of the lords body getting mercilessly torn apart into little pieces resounded. Claudia almost raised her voice unconsciously. She was about to let out a mere scream or perhaps a grieving voice. But, ether way there was no need for her to do that. Along with an anticlimax sound *bofun*, the figure of the lord that should have been melted and slashed into fragments vanished when they noticed. In his place a black short swordDDa kunai appeared midair. Then, where was the lord? Foolish. Not really, isnt that right? Instantly, the lord appeared behind the shadow. Using substitute techniquekawarimi no jutsu, he switched location with one of the kunai that was deflected at the opening of the battle. But, the shadow instantly pinpointed the lords position and in less than a moment it attacked. Its sharp tail lengthened and pierced without it even turning around. The lord got his stomach pierced, however, he grinned widely. The next moment, a kunia came flying in the way that pierced that lord from his back. As expected, it seemed the shadow didnt expect at all that an attack that would pierce the attacker himself would come. The kunai pierced the shadow without giving it any leeway to strike down the kunai. Guh!? Impossible!? The agitation of the shadow could be felt. Rather than getting surprised because it got hit, the cause of its surprise was more that the damage of the attack was unexpectedly big. A part of the shadow was vanishing like mist at the center where the kunai stabbed deeply. The kunai was naturally in the state of scorching red. The clone body that got hit by the tail vanished from the damage. At the same time, the shadow unleashed an attack that swept through the area behind it. It was unknown just how many branches of whip the shadow could produce. Whip of hell fire that easily numbered more than a hundred gouged out the road of rubbles completely, the buildings at the surrounding were pulverized. Buildings that got its bottom pillar broken were collapsing altogether. Thunderous sound shook the world, and dusts were rising up. And then, a voice could be heard from nowhere. DDAbyss-style Doton JutsuEarth Ninja Art Naraku no KairouCome into my world of abyss (TN: Naraku no Kairou = Corridor of Naraka) Immediately after, Kya!? A cute scream that didnt suit the hellish battlefield resounded. You bastard- The shadow looked at its left arm that was holding Claudia and raised an angry voice, but it was already too late. The lord that slipperily appeared from inside the ground held Claudia with a posture of holding her from below. And then, with a wide grin he displayed Abyss-style Kuuton JutsuAir Ninja ArtBankage no KagerouThe abyss is always unevenly distributed. The lord accomplished forced substitution to the coordinate of another slightly away place along with Claudia and the air around him. Naturally, the arm of the shadow that was dragged into the space teleportation was severed. The attack that was immediately unleashed toward the lord also cut empty air in vain. The lord tossed away the arm of the shadow that was clinging on Claudia while holding her in princess carry. The body that will give birth to me-. You lowly human dare! You are just a lowly shadow right? Thunderous sound. The moment the shadow turned its focus at the recovered Claudia, the lords kick that was falling horizontally with freefalling speed hit the side of it. DDAbyss-style TaijutsuMartial Art Kicking Style Juutsui Engeki KyakuFall Into The Deep Darkness (TN: Heavy crash flame kick) Added with the momentum from horizontal freefalling using gravity magic Black Vortex, the moment the kick impacted, the lord increased his body weight by several times over to raise the destructive power. Furhtermore using enchanting type magic, he wrapped his leg with flame element magic. It was a technique he only thought just now! Of course the naming too! Hm. Its not a bad technique for something that I used for the first time. Butthe techniques name needs further consideration. The shadow was sent flying to crash into the building right beside it. The lord landed down *step* on the spot where the shadow was standing on until just a moment ago and muttered such thing. It seemed that the naming wasnt really fitting. It seemed that another Hauria clan meeting would be necessary. Founder Baltofelt! It would be his turn there! E, eh? Ah? Tw, two people? Different person? Bu, but the sameor rather, the power just now- Claudia-sama was in the middle of great shock! Her jade eyes were swirling on and on. It wasnt strange for her to be like that. Even though the two people were wearing mask, but their appearance until their atmosphere were as alike as two peas in a pot. In addition from the her view point who knew better than anyone about the mightiness of the shadow, her natural enemy, this person easily recovered her back from that shadow, and in the end, he even blew away the shadow that should be completely unaffected against physical attack using a single kick. Furthermore, the kick had the strength to send the shadow crashing into a building. In the end, the conclusion she formed within her confusion was, As I thought, aah, the Lords messenger isDD Hello, Im the demon kings right-hand man. Eh!? An abnormal situation where the Gods messenger introduced himself as an underling of evil. Claudia-samas eyes were swirling once more. But, at that timing, from the other side of the building where the shadow crashed into, a roar that would shook anyones sanity thundered. At the same time, countless flashes surged from the building. It was a sight that looked like countless lasers sweeping through everything. *Zuzuzu-*, the building was starting to slip down due to its own weight. You must be confused but there is not time. Ill save the explanation for later. Right now stay quiet and let me save you! Eh? A, ye, yes! Claudias head nodded up and down honestly and quickly. The lord fixed his hold on her and began to turn back through the path he came from with great speed. Hold it back! Roger! A clone leaped forward in front of the lord and became a vanguard, then the remaining two clones appeared with *pon-* sound and charged toward the lump of shadow and hell fire that was visible at the other side of the destroyed building. Claudia opened her eyes wide saying Clo, clones!? Its the mystery of the eastern!?. It seemed that she was unexpectedly knowledgeable about subculture. Or perhaps, because of her position she knew a lot about the mystique side. He wanted to be spared from a second Danessa. Inside the lord was wishing strongly that it was the latter. But, there, seeing the shadow that was increasing its pressure and repulsiveness, Claudia was taken aback and raised her voice. Please wait! That thing-, the key of holy cross! We have to take it back! It seemed it was something really important. But, taking it back was an impossible request. The proof was how Claudia was coughing hard and the little amount of blood that she coughed at the same time. The cause was one. It was the bloody wind of this foreign world. Its toxic substance was gnawing at Claudia. The lord didnt understand the how, but it seemed that Claudia wasnt affected like this while she was restrained by that shadow, but damage was accumulating within her now with certainty right after he took her back. It was clear that it was necessary to escape from this foreign world even for a second faster. And then, it wasnt just Claudia. Rather, different from Claudia who was under a kind of protection, the lord was already under the effect of the bloody wind for quite some time. Claudia was looking up at the lords face pleadingly inside his embrace and noticed that. It was hard to notice because of the black mask, but the mouth area was changing color. In addition, right now, a trickle of blood was flowing down slowly from the sunglasses. Blood vomit, nosebleed, tears of blood. Even he who showed up like a savior was also being gnawed by this environment that was harmful to human. But, even so, that key was the only thing that mustnt be stolen no matter what. Rather, even if Claudia had to throw away her life, that was the only thing No need to worry. Eh? Different from the composed act until just now, the lords voice gave the impression of slight fatigue. But, mysteriously a voice that was calming was directed toward Claudia. The lord slightly pulled closer his arm that was circled around Claudias shoulder so she wouldnt fall and he turned his palm to face above. Claudia was pulled closer with a jerk and her face became pushed onto the lords neck. Because of her special position, she had no experience of getting embraced by a male who was near her age. Even while understanding that this wasnt the time, she held her breath while her heart was skipping a beat. But, what happened right after that caused her to gulp even more. Its a bit of bad habit of mine to have sticky fingers. An accessory this beautiful doesnt match that kind of chap that look like shoddy picture, that was why my hand moved by itself. Tha, that is- The ring in the lords finger emitted light. Light flashed on his palm. From there, what appeared was exactly what Claudia asked to take back, a cross necklace that was endowed with artistic beauty despite its antique feelDDthe key of holy cross. It seemed Aby-san somehow also snatched the key of holy cross when he dealt the kick. The shadow was enraged when Claudia was taken from it, creating an opening. But despite that, what a quickness. Certainly, the lords sticky fingers was bad just as he personally stated. I dont know what is this thing butif its that important, dont let it get stolen again next time okay? Ye, yes-. Thank you, very much. Claudia slowly reached out and took the key of holy cross. She put it around her neck and then grasped it tightly as though embracing it into her chest. She then said her words of gratitude. And then, she looked up once more at the lord wonderingly, thinking Just who in the world this person is?. But, even that conversation was forced to come to an end due to the pressing matter. Chih. One got destroyed. One more time, Ill leave it to you okay, me! Its more troublesome than expected but, just leave it to me, me. The lord cursed, at the same time he summoned a clone. Yes, one of the two clones that were left behind to hold back the shadow was annihilated. Because he had already consumed a considerable amount of magic power, he only put a little magic power into the clone bodies to save energy, and he also in a state where he sealed the techniques that consumed large amount of magic power. But for a clone to be annihilated in this short time, he couldnt stop from getting a shudder. There, the lord rushed into the storm of bloody wind once more. The ghoul-like things rejoiced as though to say The prey returned! and rushed the lord. The ghoul-like things approached like a muddy stream. The clone body who acted as vanguard resolved to accept some damage and charged forward. The clone slashed with shining short swords in both hands, discarded them, then mowed down the enemies with flame element magic. I have question, do you have a way to seal that mirror entrance? The lords main body, even with his hands occupied, he used magic and threw all his kunais that were manipulated using telepathy stone to the surrounding to prevent the enemies from approaching, while asking Claudia that. It was a sudden question, but Claudia nodded firmly. This key of holy cross is for that. I see. Even my sticky fingers can be useful sometimes. Winged ghoul-like things attacked from the sky. Kunais flew and shot them down, but the full use of clone bodies, diverse use of gravity magic, the numerous consecutive magic, and above all else, the long stay in this environment, and the body strengthening and revitalization that were continuously activated all along. His magic power had become lower than twenty percent. Unfortunately, both his hands were full. The unceasing attack of the ghoul-like things, and the control of the clone bodies to hold back the shadow made him unable to spare the time to drink recovery medicine. But, if he could just return to the original world, Claudia would seal the gate. He could recover himself after that. Right now speed was of the most importance. It would be the lords victory if he just arrived at the destination! Hahah, a carnage like this has been so long. Not bad! The vanguard clone was crushed by number. He used the skill Shadow Dance to make the ghoul-like things rushing him as his footsteps. He leaped across them while summoning a clone at the same time. He burned away the enemy at his landing point using fire ninja art and secured the escape route while turning the surrounding into quicksand using earth ninja art and made the enemies stumbled. For himself he used Wood Chip Dance to rush away using grains of sand as foothold. Against the countless arms reaching toward him, he used the combination technique of illusion and gravity magic Shadow of Slanted Death and broke through everything by a papers breadth. The enemies surely want to get a bite of him no matter what. Against the lord whose momentum couldnt be stopped, the ghoul-like things tried to stop him physically by forming thick and dense wall of flesh at the front. The kunais floating midair formed circle formation in front of the lord. The kunais that were forming circle formation like a barrel of gatling gun started to rotate clockwise in high speed. They were even turning red hot. They looked just like a ring of fire in circus. But, naturally, it wasnt something for a fierce beast to hop through. It was for digging. DDAbyss-style Katon Futon Combined Formation Houou DaishouhaThere is no hope in stopping deep darkness (TN: Firebirds Great Flight) The ring of flame that flew forward in rotation like a cannon ball mercilessly gouged the flesh wall of the ghoul-like things with the blades of flame and wind that whirled like a tornado combined with the high speed rotation of the kunais themselves. Something that should be called a tunnel of ghoul-like things was created, the lord sprinted through it instnatly before the tunnel was plugged. Amazing. What power Claudia was unconsciously forgetting herself while watching in fascination. Words of admiration reflexively slipped out. But, right after that, Claudia noticed. *Gofuh*, a small coughing sound could be heard from the mouth of the young man carrying her while running. Looking closer, the stain on the mask was getting bigger than before. It was clear that he was vomiting blood once more. Claudia was ashamed. She should be a person standing in the side that protect. And yet, she was simply getting carried like a princess while quietly watching the person who saved her getting hurt! DDThe Lord consecrate those who saved. O wicked people, know this. What protects me is the love of God. What break thy is the anger of God. ! This is The lord, no, Claudias surrounding was shined with jade colored light. The jade light that was shining like a spherical barrier repelled or even exterminated the ghoul-like thing that touched the edge of the light. I see, so this is the out-of-place feeling that Ive been sensing all this time. As I thought, you know about Tortus arent you? Tor, tus? The lord asked with surety, but the reply he got was a confused expression. But, that power was.the lord was going to ask further, but in an instant, his words stopped due to the vanishing of the clones that were tasked to hold back the shadow. Because his remaining magic power had decreased until less than ten percent, he almost didnt circulate magic power and his attack method was also limited to only wrapping his short swords with magic power, so it could be said that it couldnt be helped. But, the presence of the shadow that came chasing with outrageous speed was giving him no leeway as expected. Right now wasnt the time to satisfy his curiosity. The priority was to definitely return to their original world! The lord swallowed his question and in exchange he theatrically sighed fuh like usual. Fuh, youve guts. That helps. I will protect you. I wont let even one of the like of low level demon come near. Even though her whole body was burned and the influence of the bloody wind was clearly weakening her, the light residing in Claudias eyes was getting stronger instead. Seeing her determined expression, the lord let out fuh that was longer than usual. And then, he summoned two clones around him. This time he didnt send them to hold back the shadow, but charged in delta formation to penetrate the avalanche of the ghoul-like things in one go. A severe and repulsive pressure approached from behind. The ghoul-like things that kept advancing endlessly no matter how many were turned into ash. It was a game of tag where their lives were at stake, however, the end finally came to view. There it is! Thats At the gap of the swarming ghoul-like things, the form of the mirror gate could be seen. The ghoul-like things were advancing in desperate frenzy, but they were turned into ashes one after another and got pushed back just barely. What came into their sight was a flickering light that was like an aurora with the color of dead grass. In a glance the swaying curtain of light looked unreliable, but that light that was deployed to cover the whole surface of the mirror wasnt approached by the ghoul-like things at all. Furthermore, arrows, bullets, throwing daggers, and the likes were flying out from inside the aurora of dead grass color, piercing and exterminating the ghoul-like things one after another. It seems your comrades are waiting for your return huh? Yes, it appears so. The lord glanced at the teary Claudia and smiled wryly inside his heart. Just in case, the lord also stabbed kunais in the minimum range and deployed a barrier (the type that could be penetrated from inside while isolating things from outside) to protect just the mirror surface, but like this perhaps it was meaningless for him to do that. Ill ask just in case, but that aurora-like light, its a type that will be okay even if we touch it right? Yes, of course. Thats the light of sacred destruction that the chief used. Its the light of protection that will destroy only the wicked. It doesnt have any effect on human. Magnificent. Then, we will charge right into it like this! Yes! A terrific roar thundered from behind. The voice sounded as though it was shaking with frustration from being sure that its prey would definitely escape. Claudia looked behind from across the lords shoulder. The girl was also similarly frustrated. She wondered just for what all the training she had accumulated until now. Wasnt it for the sake of this day? Although she was suppressed right from the beginning because of betrayal, but for her to be forced to retreat helplessly like this. She suppressed the negative feeling that was about to bloat up and shook her head. Right now she had to survive. And then, she had to give her all to not let the residences of this world to cross to the human world. However, someday, she would without fail -, Dodge! Roger! A whip of hell fire rushed like a laser, piercing through all the ghoul-like things in between. It was the last struggle of the shadow. Even still, it was a strong threat. The clones at the lords left and right immediately leaped to the back. They lined up after each other in the whips line of fire toward their main body. DDAbyss-style Doton Futon Combined Formation Tenshou no HouryuuCome, the dragon of dark abyss (TN: Dragon of the summit colliding on heaven) One clone stabbed his short sword into the ground and the ground instantly protruded. It struck the ghoul-like things around as though the ground was piercing the sky, at the same time it formed a thick earth wall. DDFifty meters remaining until the mirror gate. The earth wall stopped the whip of hell fire on its track even if only for a few seconds. The wall was pulverized, and whip of hell fire that stretched like a spear pierced the clone, exterminating it. DDAbyss-style Juuton JutsuGravity Ninja Art Naraku no MashuBy my evil hand, sink, into the deep darkness (TN: Evil influence of Naraka) A super gravity field was formed around the second clone. The rushing whip of hell fire was falling toward the ground, as though it was being grasped by the hand of the devil that was crawling out from hell. With the lords remaining magic power, the gravity magic could only be activated for around two seconds, but it was worth it to maintain the magic until the very end. The second clone was torn to pieces by the whips overwhelming momentum, but, DDThirty meters remaining until the mirror gate At the other side of the mirror gate, they could see people wearing habit or cassock opening their eyes wide in surprise. Kuh, coming! My barrier wont be able to endure that attack without a sacred vessel! Its enough if you just repel the rabble. The last clone cut open the path forward. The whip of hell fire rushed. Kousuke rotated with a twirl and performed back step run while deploying his kunais. He deployed the barrier of space isolation. DDTwenty meter remaining until the mirror gate It was enough. He bought enough distance! This is just a second-hand opinion, but according to the demon kingDD Turning around, then a dash with full power. At the same time, the clone who acted as the vanguard also turned around. When they passed each other, the main body and the clone body were both grinning widely. DDTen meters remaining until the mirror gate The shadow was approaching rapidly. The last clone who leaped in front of it traced what the lords lips were saying. Self-explosion, is romance. Light flashed. A terrific explosion blast mowed down the surrounding without sparing anything. The charging shadow also wasnt an exception. After all, the last explosion was added with the release of a flame element magic that was activated with all the lords remaining magic power which he poured into the clone. The shadow wasnt blown into nothing like the ghoul-like things around, but it was forced to back away without being able to sprint forward or anything. A roar resounded once more. The last attack was unleashed along with a shriek that polluted the human mind. The whip of hell fire stretched for Claudia, but My bad, stalker. This is my win. DDThe remaining distance until the mirror gatezero The lord leaped into the mirror gate: with Claudia in hand. He embraced her as though to protect her and rolled on the ground inside the previous underground room. And then, at the end he entered a kneeling pose on one knee and looked at Claudia. Claudia returned the gaze with eyes that were filled with strong light and she nodded firmly. Under the name of the Lord, o the fortress of the oppressed. Let the solid gate repel the wicked. She prayed so while lifting the key of holy cross. The key of holy cross emitted an intense light and the mirror gate also shined in resonance. And then, liquid that looked like mercury overflowed from the relief, covering the mirror surface in the blink of eyeDD The day of the end is near! The path is already connected! Just wait! The body that will give birth to meDD The terrifying scream was interrupted, and the mirror returned into a normal mirror that reflected only the underground room and the people in it. Silence filled the underground room. Inside the underground room, several people clad in habit or cassock were all still staring still at the mirror gate while holding their breath. They had just witnessed before their eyes a critical situation that was beyond description. It seemed they were unable to immediately comprehend that it had happened for real. Cough-, guh That silence that came from such terrifying experience, was broken by a pained voice. Those people went hah in surprise and turned their gaze toward the voice, there they saw an unknown young manDDKousuke, getting on all four with red smoke smoldering from his whole body. It seemed after returning to the human world, thanks to the closing of the mirror gate, the red mist gnawing into Kousuke was dispersing. And then, Kousuke himself was in a state of a step before running out of magic power completely, he was suffering from the damage gnawing into his bodyDD Ho, honored messenger, are youDD Uu, just what the hell with thatunreasonableness will be performed, its just painful, the skill name is also really painful. Painful history was produced by a loot The figure of the young man who was writhing from the wound of the heart rather than external injury could be seen there. It appeared, self-explosion was romance. However, it seemed that depending on the type of the self-explosion, there was one that brought nothing but pain. Claudia who was gently laid down before Kousuke got on all four was also writhing like Kousuke with red smoke rising from her body. Even so she still called out to Kousuke worriedly. But seeing his pain that seemed somewhat different from what she thought, her quirky tone changed into a doubt, askingalright?. While she herself was in a state where it was the best she could do to maintain her consciousness, she was still worrying about Kousuke. Seeing such Claudia, Kousuke felt like the wound of his heart was healed slightly. She was surely a healing kind of Onee-san. While thinking such idiotic thing, she felt the girls virtuous nature and let out a relieved sigh, feeling glad that he saved her. And then, while holding back the pain of his tired heart, Kousuke pulled down his mask and grinned widely. Its fine already. Your little brother too. DDaa Hearing those words, Claudia guessed why this young man came to save her. At the same time, she recalled the hopeless situation of his little brother before she fainted and color left from her face. But, her heart immediately calmed down. Because Kousuke was on all four, and also because Claudia was lying down, Kousukes face right now could only be seen by her. Due to Kousukes soft expression, and the ambience of his eyes that could be faintly seen even through the sunglasses due to this very close distance, Claudia felt reassured even without any basis. That Kousukes words, were stating the truth. Because of that large relieve, her stretched nervous tension snapped, her extreme fatigue and great injury rapidly taking away her consciousness. The current Claudia couldnt go against that. Because the savior in front of her who she didnt even know his name was giving off so much gentle atmosphere. An overwhelming sense of relieve enveloped her. In the end, she wondered how long it had been since she felt this much relieve. Even though her whole body was pained, even though she couldnt sleep While understanding that, Claudia let go of her consciousness with a greatly relieved expression. Kousuke smiled slightly at Claudia who relaxed herself limply while taking out a recovery medicine from the Treasure Warehouse and drank it. But, at that time, Originally, we should say our thanks. It was a heavy voice that was filled with dignity. Aa~, come to think of it, Im surrounded by THE C suspicious people of Vatican huh, thinking that, Kousuke turned his gaze toward the voice while sweating coldly a bit. Just in case, he put on his mask again before lifting up his face. There, he saw an old man at the middle of his seventy wearing a priest cassock. Although, despite the many layers of wrinkle that were carved on his face which gave the impression of such age, his straight back and dignified posture, his sharp gray pupils, his swept back hair that was growing in ample despite the all white color, all of those made him looked younger. While the old man was wearing the outfit of a clergyman, his aura felt like a veteran soldier. One of his hands was holding an opened book. Curiously, that book seemed to be made from metal plate. It wasnt just the binding of the book, the whole book was made from around five thin sheets of metal piled up on each other. It looked quite heavy, but he continued to hold it with one hand without difficulty. *Zari-* The sound of feet moving resounded. Kousukes Presence Detection told him that several people in this place were moving to surround him. The only path to exit was already blocked. But, who are you, and why are you here. Depending on your reason, I believe that we might need to judge you rather than thanking you. Now then, you. Will you quietly put down your weapon and agree to be restrained? Now then, what should he do. Honestly speaking, it was Kousuke who want to know things. His original mission was also to investigate that. He had the thinking that he might be fine with following what the other side said if they would offer him information without hiding anything. Because based from what he saw through Claudia and Aziz, these people didnt seem that bad. Although, this situation right now. Putting aside the old man in front of him who Claudia called as chief, the people surrounding him were releasing killing intent, seeming like they were going to attack anytime. Even if it was Kousuke who had taken back Claudia from the foreign world, it didnt change that he was an intruder. And then, these people just got a lot of their comrades killed by many intruders. In addition, it seemed that young man Aziz was carried away in order to get treated, so he wasnt here. In that case, these people should have been told about Aumales betrayal. Inside them there should be a jumbled feeling of paranoia. On top of that, although he had brought back Claudia, she was in a tattered state In the end, how much they would listen to him? How much they would answer if he asked them? From the word restrained, they didnt intend to have a dialogue but an investigation. The prospect was slim, and even in case the event progressed smoothly, a considerable time would be spent. And then, the greatest problem was the demand to put down his weapon Unknown identity, unknown objective, and then enormous threat level. Their demand for him to put down his weapon was extremely natural, and Kousuke could understand that. But, having his artifacts investigated wouldnt be good at all. Mirror gate Key of holy cross. And then Claudias power, and the words sacred vessel that she said while they were escaping. These peoplemost likely possessed the knowledge and skill to investigate artifact to a certain degree. (Gi, giving the artifacts to the Vatican without Nagumos permissionimpossible! I cannot imagine what kind of punishment will wait!) The demerit of agreeing to their demand was too great. Perhaps these people felt uneasy toward Kousuke who was pondering without answering. Or perhaps, they were wordlessly insisting to each other to quickly subdue him and finished up, because the killing intent of the people around became exceptionally stronger. Everyone readied their weapon and prepared to fight. Blood was rising into their headthat must be a factor that caused them to be like that, in any case a precariousness of a situation that was just a step away from explosion could be felt. Kousuke smiled frivolously (it couldnt be seen because of the mask) while asking. Not surrendering my weapon, no restrain. A peaceful dialogue while drinking tea. How does that sound for you? The answer that came was the doubling of the killing intent! The voices of heartDont screw around bastaaard! came rushing at Kousuke! Kousuke tried insistingI can understand the feeling of you all! But see, I had at least risked my life to save your comrades you know!?. Their tension wasnt swayed. Though there were several people who showed confusion in their eyes. Even the chief seemed to understand that Kousuke wouldnt obey. He looked extremely calm, but the flame of rage was flickering inside his eyes. His self-restraint was really something, but from his point of view, he just got a lot of his subordinates murdered with no question asked, whats more their holy ground Vatican was ransacked as the enemy pleased. It seemed that welcoming an unknown intruder politely was an impossible talk for him. Its unfortunate. Your strength is a threat, but it seems right now you are really exhausted. We will use this chance. Ill pray that you will understand our situation and listen obediently. The chief waved his hand slowly. Right after that, a blonde haired youthDDsomeone who emitted conspicuous killing intent even among these people, a youth who was called Wynn in Kousukes memory rapidly drew near with a thin sword in one hand. (Aah, geez. Even though Im tired! Although, there is no way I can obediently give up my weapon! Because I dont want to get punished!) Kousuke couldnt possible put on air whimsically to think for long in front of these people who were brimming with killing intent. He had bought time to let the recovery medicine displayed its effect to a certain degree. The damage on his body was deep, and his recovery rate was still thirty percent but Well, its enough. What!? The thin sword was swung to hit the target with the flat of its blade. Seeing Kousuke used it as a foothold, Wynn let out a shocked voice that was unable to believe it. You wont get away! A girl with braided chestnut hairDDAnna leaped forward with tonfas in both hands. She surely thought that midair Kousuke wouldnt be able to do anything. Of course, Kousuke casually dodged. He somersaulted forward using the dust midair as foothold. Hee!? Anna-chan passed through empty air where there was no one with a stupid voice. She looked at Kousuke with an expression that wanted to sayThats foul isnt it!?. My bad, if we are going to talk, lets do it after both our sides has cooled down a bit yeah? While saying that, two men were attacking in the timing when Kousuke was about to land. They were blown away by midair spinning kick from a body agility that could only be thought as inhuman. Kousuke dashed toward the exit passage in full speed. Stop! Surrender! Two men blocked the passage ahead. Both men had shaved head with no eyebrows. Their faces were also similar, were they skinhead brothers? In any case, invisibility full throttle. Ha? Ah? The skinhead brothers splendidly split their questioning tone with each other. Below them, Kousuke easily passed through with a slide. Kousukes invisibility that wouldnt be noticed by a normal person even if he was right in front of them. Even people who had received combat training would fall into a state of unable to react immediately even if they could see him depending on the situation. Just like how people wouldnt be aware even if they noticed grass swaying in front of their eyes, the brain didnt realize that there was something that they needed to react to. What are you doing! Bacchus, Bruce! Kuh, sorry- Whats that just now!? Even after they returned to their senses from Wynns angry yell, the skinhead brothers were shaken from the strange phenomenon. Further angry yell from the chief Dont let him get away! made them to turn around in panic and chased after Kousuke. Somehowthat person, is strange! I know! Wynn also agreed with what Anna said with half-screaming voice. Kousuke was running ahead with his back turned toward them, but even when they tried to aim at his back with projectile weapon, for some reason they couldnt fix their aim. Far from that, if they didnt concentrate strongly, even though they were chasing right behind him now, it felt like they were going to forget who they were chasing. Before long, Kousuke easily reached the former wide space. His figure vanished behind a pillar for a moment, but his pursuers immediately caught the sight of him rushing up the stair. Ill restrain him! DDFlow and seize. Like the seven times transparent silver, refined in the hearth of high palace. Right after that, one of the tonfa that Anna had was enveloped in faint light. Chain of light flew out from its tip. Kousuke threw a glance toward the disturbing presence approaching him from the back. No matter how I see it, thats Shirasakis favorite, Binding Shining Chain, thank you very much, god damn it all! As expected, other than mirror gate and key of holy cross, they seemed to have other special weapon. Kousuke who was in the middle of rushing up the stair was bound by the chain of light rushing at him. I got him! The Mr. oddball! Who is the oddball! Braided tonfa-chan! Kousuke-san vanished with a pop. Only the reverberation of his tsukkomi remained. Then only a small stone, the one-time use artifact for the use of the substitution technique was left behind. It was disposable, so it was just a rock after use. Wha-!? He vanished!? Whats going on!? -, as I thought, that guy is also someone chosen by a sacred vessel Wynn and others stopped moving from the confusion. One of his comrades, a youth with pointy hair and Oriental face carrying an antique-looking rapid-fire bowgun went Ah and raised his voice while pointing his finger. Not the stair! The elevator! When everyone went hah in surprise and looked there, they saw the figure of Kousuke climbing up by kicking on the wall. Lee! Do it! Dont kill him! Got it! but, dont blame me for some injury okay! Saying that, the bowgun user youth who was called Lee fired a metal arrow toward Kousuke. Whoops! What thee!? In respond to the arrow that was flying through the air, Kousuke stabbed one short sword on the wall to stay in position, then he struck down the arrow with another short sword. The amazing feat caused Lee to raise a surprised yell, but he immediately fired consecutively, not wanting the target to get away. Seeing Lees skill that fired all the arrows aiming at spots that werent lethal, it made Kousuke understood that the youth was indeed first class. But, the six arrows flying at him were all struck down or cut apart with a short sword in hand. After that Kousuke naturally continued to go up. As expected, its impossible for him to do the same with bullet right? One of the skinhead brothers just now, the one called Bruce was readying an old looking rifle. By the way, because of the gunshot sound the rifle made, it couldnt really be used inside the city. And due to their work, bowgun and rifleDDwhich one was better was something that Bruce and Lee often clashed about. Although, right now there was no need to hold back. The rifle that could fire five shots consecutively was fired by Bruce without reservation. Of course, everything was cut apart. Including the chief who came later from behind, everyone were staring speechlessly in wonderment. It was more or less a sham bullet slashing with trick of using gravity magic to pull the bullets toward the short sword, but for them who had no way of knowing that, it was certainly a scene that made them doubted their eyes. In my personal opinion, Im quite able in escaping. Well then, lets meet again if the destiny will it. *Clink*, Kousuke sheathed the short sword on his back, and then he dashed up the wall in one go after saying only that. Like that he vanished toward the surface. After that, there were only them who were still standing dumbfounded. C C C Kousuke who got out at the surface for the time being climbed up the dome of San Pietro Cathedral and took the panoramic view from there. And then, he grimaced seeing the disastrous situation inside the city of Vatican that still had black smokes rising silently. It seemed it wasnt just Vaticans library, the art museum and the church, and even the administration building were also exploded. It appeared the fake tourists who assaulted here had already retreated. Within his sight, he could only see the tourists who were all shaken up while evacuating, and the staffs who were leading the evacuation and putting out the fire while yelling angrily. Of course, that didnt mean that the attackers didnt slip within those scared tourists again but What a terrible thing to do Kousuke muttered unconsciously. There, his instinct suddenly whispered to him. Using his sunglasses distance viewing function, he turned his gaze outside Vatican that were being left behind by the tourists. And then, he found it. That guy Outside Vatican, on the rooftop of a building where it was just right to look at the library, he found the figure of a familiar man. The man was also using a binocular sometime to observe the situation inside the Vatican. Why doesnt he come? What is he doing there? When Kousuke voiced that question, the man sudenlyDDdropped his shoulders in disappointment. And then, he checked his watch and turned his gaze once more at the seriously chaotic Vatican. He laughed faintly and turned around. Lets try following him. Kousuke took off his sunglasses and mask, his tattered coat, then he took out a new coat from Treasure Warehouse and wore it. And then, he leaped down from the dome and ran to chase the man. The man who the young man Aziz called Leda-san at the base outside Vatican, who should be his comrade. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The newest chapter of Arifureta Nichijou de Sekai Saikyou was updated in Gardo. The ABYSS at the front cover. In the end, does it mean the abyss, or perhaps the person that is pointed by the arrow Mori Misaki-senseis sense is shining bright! Also, Kaori-san in Nichijou, Im liking how her dangerousness is increasing more and more lol It can be read in Overlap-samas homepage, so if you like, please go check it. Chapter 305 Arifureta Chapter 305 Arifureta After III Valentine Day Special Program C AN: happy valentine Yoo, friend Hajime-kun! Its a great morning too today! Good morning, friend Hajime-kun! Ah, let me hold your bag for you until in front of the classroom. At the morning in February with its intense cold. Hajime who arrived at school was greeted by his classmates Nakano Shinji and Saitou Yoshiki who was purposefully standing by nearby the shoe rack, lying in ambush of him. For some reason they were addressing Hajime like a close friend with amiable smile that looked gross. In addition, they were calling him with his first name, something that they had never done even once before. Hajime directed a suspicious gaze at the smiling two. For the time being, he confirmed that there was no ordinary student around who was watching Kaori. Recovery magic please. Right, this looks like a serious illness. Ill go with the highest class magic. DDHoly Scripture! Kaori who was going to school with him showered down the light of highest class light element recovery magic Holy Scripture with pinpoint precision toward Shinji and Yoshikis heads. *Flash* The twos head shined. Who are you calling seriously ill! Thats right! We are acting like usual right? Arent we friendsDD This time a divine light showered down on the twos head. It was the age of god magic that surpassed the highest class recovery magicDDregeneration magic. Stop it, Shirasaki-san! Stop applying magic wordlessly like that! Ill also said this in advance, stop looking at us with a pitying gaze like that as though we are tremendously pitiful people! The two tried to brush off the radiance dwelling in their head by tapping their hair. Hajime was sighing while changing his shoes. And? Why are you two coming at me with behavior that is inviting nausea like that right from the morning? If you two are picking a fight, Ill respond with the harassment methods that I had thought of until 108 types of them though We are super sorry Shinji and Yoshiki bowed their head with beautiful harmony. However, it appeared they had some kind of objective, they were only moving their mouths mumblingly without trying to talk. Whats the matter with the two of them I wonder? Who knows? Perhaps they picked up and ate some strange thing? More importantly lets go quickly to the classroom. Hajime urged Kaori to keep going looking terribly uninterested. Shinji and Yoshiki were following after them slowly. While they were going to their classroom, they were feeling a strangely restless and nervous atmosphere and attention, especially from the first years. Hajime and group getting attention were something regular, but this felt more than usual. ? What? The atmosphere is strange somehow. H~m, youre right. I wonder whats going onwait, ah, so its that. It seemed Kaori guessed something from the attitude of the underclassman girls. Whats going on? Ahaha, see, its that. The thing that is also making Myuu-chan high spirited. Aa, Valentine huh. I see, Hajime nodded. Behind him, Shinji and Yoshiki twitched. Yep. It will be tomorrow. Look forward to it, Hajime-kun. Ill make an extraordinarily delicious one for you. I see. Im happy to hear that. From behind, *gan gan gan-* the sound of fierce collision resounded. When the two looked back wondering what happened, there the sight of Shinji and Yoshiki bashing their head on the corridors wall looking like they were going to shed tear of blood was Hajime and Kaori looked at each other and, Come to think of it, is your father all right? This is you Kaori we are talking about. Surely you prepared one for your father every year right? Last year the event passed through uneventfully because it was right in the middle of the returnee commotion after all. Wont he hold expectation for this year? Otou-san is really restless since the day before yesterday you know? Its so embarrassing to watch him act like that. They were conversing as though nothing happened while starting to walk once more. From behind You guys!? What are you doing!? There is blood coming out!? Like waterfall!, the voice of a creeped out teacher could be heard, but it was like the BGM of a boring morning. You know Hajime-kun, Otou-san casually left a valentine special edition magazine on the table. And then, he kept sending glances from slightly far away, checking whether I noticed or not. Geez, as a daughter, my father acting like that is something that I shouldnt see, its embarrassing. To, Tomoichi-san. Is it because of me, that he is feeling his share will be in danger this year so he made that kind of preparation? Right, perhaps so. Recently he is casually sounding me out everyday. The backbone of Shirasaki family seemed to play his hand every day in order to obtain chocolate from his daughter. Hajime let out a dry laugh saying Well, I understand his feeling. While the two were talking like that, they arrived at their classroom. From the discussion between the wive~s, it was decided that they would do going to school with just two of them by turn, so Yue and others were already inside the classroom. Nn, Hajime, you safe? Kaori didnt do anything to you? What do you mean by that I wonder!? I wonder!? Without even giving any greeting, it was Yue-samas Kaori bullying first thing in the morning. Hajime headed to his seat while giving a brief glance at the two who were starting their daily morning ritual with the usual gyaa gyaa. Short time no see de~su, Hajime-san! Good morning, Hajime. While the classmates were saying Good morning at him one after another, Shia and Shizuku were approaching him, one with a hop *pyon* while the other with a slow walk. After Hajime returned their greeting, Shia was hopping up and down *pyon pyon* while pressing with Please listen to me-, Hajime-san!. Whats up? Did something happen on your way to school? Thats right. Surprisingly, a hero appeared after so long! ? Amanogawa? How did he return to earth If speaking of hero, then it was Amanogawa Kouki who quickly left school after returning to earth and went back to Tortus doing holy precincts monster exterminator. Now after more than a year had passed, the degree of freedom in opening gate was increasing, and yet there should be no way that he was able to freely return by his own power. Hajime tilted his head looking puzzled. Shia shook her head left and right and answered. Its not that hero, its about the people who are confessing to me or Yue-san that recently has decreased in frequency remarkably. Hearing her words, the classmates who were nonchalantly eavesdropping were making understanding face saying Aa, certainly. To attempt to lay their hand of the demon kings wife, they are indeed hero in agreement. About half a year after returning to earth, not to mention the students in this school, even people from the neighboring schools, universities, and on top of that even working adult were often doing street confession to Yue and co. Although, they didnt just get rejected, in the middle of their confession, their words were chopped down along with their love or their ulterior motive. The number of people with their heart broken, or even their body crushed couldnt be counted. The rumor spread and the frequency was gradually decreasing. And recently due to their flawless attitude in their relationship with Hajime (there was also the effect of the recognition obstruction artifact though), such heroes were vanishing but Seriously? Why is it happening again suddenly. Is it that? Are they in need of smash? Ill pin down their location even right now using the compass. The boys of the class all entered defensive stance for their crotch. Their motion that was without the slightest disorder was truly beautiful. Their simultaneous shivering from Shias words after that No no, if its necessary then we will do the smashing ourselves so its all right, it also had a magnificent synchronization rate. It must be that. As I thought, because the valentine is close, there must be people who take action with resolve. From the males side? Normally its the reverseaa, I see. So its just like Nakano and Saitou. If they were good friend with Hajime, they might receive leftover chocolate from Yue and co. Such ulterior motive was transparent from the two. The people doing street confession must be also taking action betting on the one in a million chances. Although, there was no way unknown people confessing at this late would have any chance somehow, but today, there were people doing street confession. Just what in the world they were thinking? Hajime tilted his head in confusion, however he immediately went Hm? and looked around the classroom. It seemed Shias mention of Valentine caused reaction. The girls in the class were strangely restless. They who had survived the scene of carnage in the other world possessed guts and composure that were incomparable with normal high schooler and the like, but now their atmosphere was somehow restless. Among them, Miyasaki Nana who were talking with Sonobe Yuuka and Sugawara Taeko threw a question casually. Hey hey, Shizuku-chi~. Shia-chi~. Sure enough, you two will give Nagumo-chi chocolate right~? But of course desu! Today, when we get back home, all of us will make chocolate together with Myuu-chan too! Yes. Although, this is the first valentine for Shia and others, so we wont just make chocolate to hand to Hajime, but we are going to try making various things too. After Shia answered Im looking forward to it desuu! energetically, Shizuku replied while glancing at Hajime looking a bit embarrassed. The boys in the class were getting a faraway look seeing the two like that. They then let out conversation that sounded like escaping reality I think this year it will be just from Kaa-chanmother again I think, or Haa? What are you saying? Valentine will be abolished from this year right?. or Right right, if Im not mistaken, it will be decided as a violation international treatise in order to protect the dignity of male student or something, so it will get abolished you know?, or There was a large demo wasnt it? Abolish this unfair system! or something, and so on. That was the conversation of Tamai Atsushi, Aikawa Noboru, and Nimura Akito, those three. Exasperated gazes from the classs girls were poured on those three. When Nana heard what Shia and Shizuku said, she made a wide grin and poked repeatedly on Yuuka beside her. You hear thaaat, Yuuka-chi. Everyone will give chocolate to Nagumo-chi they say~ So, so what? Its not so what riight~. Yuuka-chi too need to work hard. Staying as just a mistreDD Ill send you flying, Nana. When Nana was about to say something, Yuuka grasped her mouth *mugyuu* and stopped her. Nana tried to make Yuuka let go with muffled mui mui*, but the fingertips of Yuuka who was blushing faintly were displaying powerful grip like a vise and wouldnt let go. Taeko chuckled in amusement and turned the aim of the talk at Hajime. What do you think Nagumo-kun? Yuukas chocolate. Yuuka is also good at making sweets, thats why the taste is guaranteed you know? Wai-, wait Taeko! Yuuka stopped her in panic, but it seemed she was curious about Hajimes reaction, because she was sending him restless glances. During that time, it seemed she was forgetting to manage the strength in her grip. Her claws were digging into Nanas lips, causing Nana to turn teary saying Hi, higih, it will get shredded-!?, but Yuuka-chan didnt notice. While the classs attention was inadvertently focused on him, Hajime was staring in puzzlement before his gaze turned to empty space as though he had recalled something. And then, Come to think of it, yesterday, when I went to your restaurant to drink coffee yesterday, you made me ate a test piece choco stick as freebie right? That was certainly delicious. Like, the bitterness was exquisite or something. Wai-, Nagumo-, I told you to keep it secret! The classmates thought. This girl, she damn stole the first move!, in their mind. Yuuka more or less explained Its a test piece and I dont know whether to put it into menu, so keep it secret! at the restaurant, but seeing Yuukas absurdly flustered act, it was highly possible that it was just her excuse on the surface. Doing something like giving it at the big day is impossible, but he came to the restaurant at great timing like thisperhaps I should make him eat the choco that I had secretly practiced to make, it was something like that. Yuukas shoulder was grabbed hard. If she turned around, that person would be there. Yuuka-chan? Hih!? Tha, thats not it! Its a misunderstanding! From behind, Kaori-san brought her face closer *nuu* with a nice smile. Even though she was making persistent exchange with Yue until just now, and yet unnoticed she had stood behind her. And then, Yuukas two best friends withdrew from that place with similar unnoticed speed. Yuuka was making various excuses of this and that. Kaori stared at her while smiling cheerfully. Everyone averted their gaze from those two and resumed talking as though nothing had happened. But, there, this time it was Ryutaro who dropped a bomb. Then, Nagumo. In the end, which one that will make you happiest when you received it? Will it be the one from Yue-san as expected? Ryu-kun!? Delicacy! The composed Ryutaro who would receive chocolate for certain this year, whats more it would be a serious chocolate. The atmosphere of the boys in the class was like This bastard stealing a march like that where it felt like they would spit out anytime. Ryutaro didnt have even the slightest ill will when he said that, but for such a simple question it was truly lacking in delicacy. The classmates, especially the girls were candidly listening attentively. Yue brushed up her fluffy golden hair with one hand *fuaasaa-*. The triumphant look on her face was unsurpassed by anything. It seemed that she believed that she was number one without even a shred of doubt. Say it! Now, Hajime, say it! Say the obvious and only answer! She seemed to want to say that. Shia was going Mumumu-. Hajime-san, its fine to choose me as number one sometimes you know?. Her unseen rabbit ears were flopping *myon myon* in an appeal. Shizuku was smiling wryly, but as expected she was sending him a gaze that was slightly in expectation. Kaori and Yuuka too were also stopping their small judgment and sent glances. The boys got the premonition of carnage and gulped tensely. Like that, inside the classroom that was visited with a strange silence, Hajime answered. Easily. Eh? The one from Myuu though? Why are you asking something so obvious?, his puzzled face seemed to want to say that. In a sense, that answer should be just as expected. He wouldnt give vague answer like Everyone or Anyone. 1 or 0. White or black. The demon kings answer could only be one! Ryuutaro said O, ouI see while his gaze was darting around. While he was doing that, *thud* there was a sound of something collapsing. Yu, Yue-san!? Are you okay!? Yue-san falling on all four is super rare though! Wait Yue! Get a hold of yourself! Yue was crumbling down on all fours. Shia and Shizuku rushed toward her in panic. In addition, Suzu requested for rescue to Kaori. Kaorin! Recovery magic! Heey, Yue? Just now, how do you feel? Yue who got her first position taken away by her daughter after feeling convinced that she is number one, how do you feel about that? Hey hey, heey Im asking you? Kaorii, just because you are often get bullied, dont corner Yue-san by making full use of this chanceee! Kaori was speaking provocation just like Miledy while walking around Yue with light footsteps singingly *ranranra~n?*. Yuuka was flustered while sending her remonstrating words. This is-, the taste of defeat! Ah, Ill call out Kaori behind the gymnasium later. Yue-sama reflected upon the defeat while swearing vengeance toward Kaori. As expected, Hajime felt a bit awkward seeing that and he made his justification. No, well, see. It cant be helped right? That Myuu, she is really getting into it. She is making choco cake since around a week ago. And she even said something like, even though there is quartersfour kinds in one in pizza, its strange that there is nothing like that in choco cake. Haa? Could it be she meant that? She want to make a whole cake that is made from four type of cakes into one? Hajime smiled wryly and nodded at Ryuutaros words that were meant to sayOi oi, Myuu-chans concept is just too tricky there. She was working hard that wholeheartedly saying Myuu will present papa with the best quarters choco cake nano! while there was chocolate cream stuck on her nose tip you know? I thought I was going to die in agony there. Understanding voices Aa~ came from here and there inside the class. Indeed, it was an overly powerful mental attack from the beloved daughter. Surely it inflicted lethal damage to the father. Yue also stood up while saying Nn. I too, when I was told Myuu will present Yue-oneechan with cherry as crimson as your eyes nano!, I got nosebleed while recounting about her dying experience. Color of understanding was gradually appearing in her face. Shia and others were also talking. According to their story, it seemed Myuu intended to present each Onee-chan with chocolate cake that expressed each of their characteristic trait. Thats, it must be unbearable. Aa~, I also want Myuu-chans chocolate now. Right? Im thinking, that if its for Myuus sake Ill destroy the world. What are you going to do destroying the world Im wrong. If its for Myuus sake, I can pillage all the cacao and sugar in the world. No, thats not really different from previously. Hajime displayed his doting parent quality. He could actually do what he said, so it wasnt really a laughing matter. Ryutaro made tsukkomi at such Hajime. Not just the classmates, even Yue and others were also showing exasperated face. C C C The morning of Valentine day. Hajime was wordlessly sending a fixed gaze at the breakfast on the table. On the plate that was plastic wrapped like onigiri, a very bizarre black object was placed. When he shifted his gaze to the side, there was a letter placed there. To my beloved son. Its valentine choco that is packed with plenty of love from mother. Enjoy it as breakfast replacement. Its not a failed work you know? This is just a result of not succeeding using this method. She was saying something like what Edison-san would say, but in the end it seemed she was just pushing the cleaning up of her failed work to her son. Them where was the success work? How passionate isnt it, ufufu. Remia who seemed to be the one who was making the real breakfast arrived while going my my ufufu. Hajime said thanks to her while taking his seat. He completely agreed with her. The success work, that was to say the actual chocolate must be brought by Shuu anyway within his bag so that he could it in his company while boasting about it, while laughing loudly in front of his subordinates who were bachelor and didnt have lover. Shia who was also coming out from the kitchen spoke cheerfully. By the way, we have given ours too, so Tou-samafathers bag is littered all over with chocolates. That Tou-sama, it seems he will line everything up on his company desk. He is really planning to instigate everyone there. Even though some people were just grumbling to him that they got dumped by their girlfriend or their wife return to her parents house It will become a scene of carnage there nano~! Myuu was sitting beside the exasperated Hajime while happily saying the words that shouldnt be said, looking like she was really in enjoyment. Hajime-papas cheeks were twitching slightly. After that, Yue and Tio also arrived and they began breakfast like usual. Papa, papa. Hm? Myuu who was stuffing her cheeks with the swe~et rolled egg exclusive for herself called out to Hajime. There was a scrap of rolled egg stuck at the corner of her lips, Hajime took it while tilting his head. Myuu tensed her expression and spoke while having her mouth wiped. Today, come back home faster than wind, nano. Leave it to me. Ill even fly across space. No, lets just go back home normally. Or rather, it will be Myuu-chan who come back later if Hajime-san get back that fast. Shias tsukkomi exploded. Myuu had worked hard from yesterday evening until the night, so it appeared her valentine preparation had finished. Myuus specially made quarters choco cake and the character choco for all the Onee-chan were slumbering slowly within the refrigerator. It was a rare chance, so today Kaori, Shizuku, and also Aiko would come to Nagumo family house to accept Myuus choco. After finishing breakfast, for some reason Tio and Remia left the house first. Usually the student group would be first, but were they busy today? Even while thinking it was strange, it would be troubling if some bunches who were still harboring ephemeral dream for Yue and others were to be crowding around them nonchalantly, so today Yue and Shia, and even Myuu who would be going to nursery school went out of the home together. By the way, this year Myuu would enroll into elementary school. Hajime-papa had finished producing a backpack artifact that was fully loaded with gimmick like missile, laser, and the like. It could even be used to freely fly in the sky. The functions would make even Tony tark-sans eyes snapped wide open. Myuu was holding hand with Hajime while talking excitedly about the valentine party tonight. Yue and Shia and naturally Hajime too were hearing her talk while feeling warm and fluffy right from the morning. Like that, the group arrived in front of the station. Originally they would ride the train here, but Myuus nursery school was at the other side of the station, so today they would cross the street and went until the nursery school. The heartwarming atmosphere of three high school students and a little girl caused man and woman, young and old, going to school or to work to send them glances. Their expression loosened as though they had that warmth shared with them slightly. But, at that time, there were two silhouettes running toward them from behind the cover of a large object in front of the station. It was two girls wearing sailor uniform, one with black hair and the other one with emeral blond hair. GoshujiDDHajime-kun? I wish thee wouldst receive this valentine choco! Uu, Ha, Hajime-san. Please accept this The people at the surrounding opened their eyes wide in surprise at the sight of a young man who was already accompanied by two beautiful girls getting valentine chocolate from another two beautiful girls. The females were half creeped out thinking Uaa, would this become carnage? Or rather, that boy, is he totally popular!?, while the other half seemed to be in admiration, but the males were clicking their tongues in synchronization. The heartwarming atmosphere until just now vanished. Now there was the air of peevishness that seemed to really want to say Fall to hell!. Naturally there must be some men among them that also had fiance or girlfriend, but for every man to be like that without exception must be because of the appearance of Yue and others as expected. But, for Hajime it wasnt the time for that. Or rather, the people at the surrounding also noticed something out of place in proportion to the degree that they paid attention. Eh? Somehow, those twoare they really student?, was in their mind. Ti, Tio. Remiayou two, what are you doing? Yes, the two who came wearing sailor uniform like adolescent youth, to be frank they were Tio and Remia. It seemed this was why they left the house earlier. Tio looked triumphant, while Remia looked so red he was worried that she might explode at this rate. Just as thou couldst see, we art trying to have the person in our heart to receiveth our valentine choco. I know that. What Im asking is about this abnormal situation that make me want to escape reality. We too wisheth to try experiencing the springtime of student for a bit. *Sharara* Tio twirled on the spot. Her skirt fluttered gently. Her black hair flowed in the air. *Wink* She finished it with a wink, then Tio-san asked. Hows that? Mine sailor uniform look, its really tempting correct? Hajime grinned widely and said. Its really creepy, Klarus-san. Im called with mine family name!? Klarus-san, that hurts though!? That reaction is just strange! Is what Klarus-san seemed to want to say. Rather, its your head that is strange, Hajime wanted to say, but, well, this was Tio. She was a pervert from the start. Blundering like this was her forte. The problem was, Remia Please, dont say anything Most likely, she got carried away by Tios momentum and she thought that this would be a display of her playfulness, but it seemed that when the time came to practice it for real, she was so embarrassed she could die. It was without a doubt that the uniform looked good on them in a sense, but the atmosphere they were clad in was completely that of an adult, so no matter what they looked like they were doing indecent cosplay. That point was the problem. Even from among the people around, some were stopping still even though it was a busy time in the morning and began to stare hard at the two. Such people continued to appear from the crowd. Remia wouldnt meet Hajimes gaze no matter what. Myuu briskly approached such Remia. Mama. Myu, Myuu? Myuu looked up at her sailor uniform mother and *plop* she put her hand on Remias hand. She then spoke with an expression that looked really like a kind adult woman. Mama, you must be tired. Myuu will help out more, thats why lets take a bit of rest? Remia crumbled. She said I want to return to sea! while crouching and covering her face with both hands. Oops, we wouldst be late if we doth not go soon. Then, Goshujin-sama, these art choco from me and Remia. Please accept them. Aah, yeah, well, thats. Thanks. Hajimes face was conflicted, however, it was more or less something prepared for him, so he said thanks and accepted. Tio said Both of us wouldst send off Myuu. Now, lets go! Remia, Myuu!. She helped Remia stood up and pulled her hand while carrying Myuu in her arm and rushed away. Wai-, please wait a second, Tio-san!? Dont tell me we are going to the nursery school looking like this!? Is there any problem? There is nothing but problem! How will the teachers and other parents look at us!? Im begging you please let me change~~~~~e! The scream of Remia who was mercilessly being dragged away while demanding to change clothes resounded in front of the station. However, there was no way for seaman race to win against the physical strength of dragon race. The mother and daughter were easily dragged away by the hopeless dragon-sama. In a sense, its Remias figure like that that is rarer than the sailor uniform appearance. Remia-san getting flustered like that cannot be seen that often after all. Nn. A sad incident. Hajime, Shia, and Yue, the three of them nodded to each other with half a smile. Then they entered the station as though nothing had happened. C C C After arriving at school and going to the shoe rack, a booby trap was activated. Hajime-san, this is a really elaborate mechanism. My family will be in admiration seeing this. Nn. Recently, the technique of soul sisters is rapidly improving. Seeing the trap that was prepared near the shoe rack, Shia went Hohou in admiration, while Yue immediately thought of the perpetrator in her mind and made a complicated expression. Hajime was staring fixedly. He dismantled the trap, changed into his indoor shoes, and advanced toward the classroom inside the school building that was filled with vague giddy atmosphere. Then at the front he saw Aiko and the vice principal. The vice principal had his back turned on Hajime and others while facing Aiko. Aiko immediately noticed them and greeted with her gaze. It seemed that she was in the middle of talking with the vice principal. DDThats why, please focus your mind constantly in this kind of day. Ye, yes. Thats, yes, of course, vice principal-sensei. It seemed Aiko was receiving pointer. Like last time, Hajime and co erased their presence and sneaked behind the vice principal. Especially, Hatayama-sensei. You have the tendency to be too close to your students. Dont do anything like making ruckus together with them! Hajime took a fighting pose behind the vice principal. And then, he told Aiko This guys is always nagging on and on and on and on every day, lets send him flying at least once! using his strong gaze and provoked with punching gesture. Thats obviously out of the question! Wha, what? Ha, Hatayama-sensei! What do you mean by that!? Dont tell me, you. You have also prepared that By the time Hajime and co were approaching sneakily, the vice principals talk only entered from her right ear before going out from her left ear. Because of that she was wondering what the vice principal meant by that and tilted her head. If she remembered right, the gist of what the vice principal was talking about until just now was about being careful so that nothing like illicit sexual relationship or the like would happen because of the valentine day. And then, because of the returnee commotion previously, the project of making a manual that listed out the countermeasure for every situation carried out. The other day, an instruction was given for the teachers to think of countermeasure that could be put into the manual, about the correct way to deal with the students who would enter a festive mood in this kind of eventful day. Aiko was convinced Thats it!. She felt terrified of her own deductive ability! Of course, I have prepared it! There is no way Ill forget! What, the!? No, you must mean that. You mean, it will be for your fellow teachers right? Well, if its you being considerate Aiko went Uh at a loss of words. Fellow teachers DDin other words, vice principal seemed to be holding expectation that Aiko was having several ideas. But, but still! Im sorryI only have one. What, the Vice principal-sensei was shaken. His wig was already shifting. Behind him, Hajime and co were watching the exchange between Aiko and vice principal with deep interest. No, it was only Shia who slowly and quietly reached with her hand to attempt righting the shifted wig. What a kind rabbit. The vice principal pushed up his glasses twice or thrice and asked while getting complicatedly self-aware of the surrounding. Of course, Hajime and co were also continuously moving to his blind spot in accordance with the motion of his gaze. Hatayama-sensei. Thats, Ill ask just in case butthats, who are you planning to give it to? To who? It was obvious. The one who gave the instruction to think of idea was the vice principal. Then, the one she would hand it to would be, Obviously its for vice principal-sensei! !!? Mayday! Mayday! The wig is going to fall down even now! The wig was sliding down in accordance with the heavy trembling of the vice principal due to the great shock. The vice principal didnt even notice the danger above his head while his mouth was opening and closing like fish, then, I said it before butI have, a wife and a child alreadyyyyyyyyyy- Eeh!? Vice principal-sensei turned around in a flash and ran away. Hajime and co instantly retreated to the side, but Shias finger that was trying to fix the wigs position grazed the wig and became lethal instead. The wig fluttered in the air The cool and clear morning sunlight was reflected with a momentary flash on the vice principals head. Se, sensei! Vice principal-senseii! Your wig-, your wig feeell! Dont enter into the staff rooooom-! The atmosphere there will be unbearable agaiiiiiin- Aiko caught the wig midair and chased behind the vice principal. Her voice resounded inside the building. Nn. A sad incident. Even though its valentine, there are a lot of sad incidents. Surely, valentine is made up with nothing but this kind of things that shouldnt happen. Hajime and co looked at each other with a really conflicted look before they headed to the classroom together. They entered the classroom and greeted their classmates, then immediately after that, Gooodd mo~~~rning! Onee-samaa! Your beloved step sister has come! The soul sister kouhaijunior-chan made her entrance. The atmosphere she came as expected flowed inside the classroom. Kouhai-chan clicked her tongue as soon as she saw Hajime and muttered. Chih. Damn senpai, you are tenacious. So you are safe. I can hear you there, kouhai who is making yakuza face right since the morning. Kouhai-chan leaked out a murmur that sounded like a confession of being the perpetrator of the morning booby trap. But just when Hajime thought that, kouhai-chan made a cheerful smile and presented a choco. It was only my passion surging out for a bit. Please accept this as my apology, Nagumo-senpai. *Murmur*, part of the boysDDespecially Shinji and Yoshiki were shaken. This man could receive chocolate from even kouhai-chan who was considering him as her sworn enemy!? Was what they thought. Hajime stared still at kouhai-chan, then he put the bite sized choco into his mouth. And then, after he chewed a few times, he spoke with an expression as though he had just his expectation proved. Oi, kouhai. You put too much laxative inside. *Murmur*, the classroom was stirred. *Pyuu~* Kouhai-chan was whistling with feigned ingnorance. Shudder ran through the classroom at her terrifying act of serving poison to the demon king. Thanks to the Poison Resistance, nothing happened to Hajime. He briskly approached kouhai-chan. Kouha-chan ran away. Without moving to cut off her path, Hajime pinioned her from behind! Wha, what is it senpai!? This is sexual harassment you know!? Nn~, you, you still have some left right? Come on, Ill try sampling it a bit. With a way of talking that was like a delinquent extorting someone, Hajime put his hands on kouhai-chans armpits and shook her up and down. A scream stop iiitt~ came from kouhai-chan, but of course, Hajime didnt stop. Where is ithm? Is it here? N, noo. Where are you putting your hand intoDDhyahn. Wai, dont go theree! The demon king-sama flipped kouhai-chans shirt, thrust his hand around the stomach area and groped around. Without even being able to escape, her raw stomach was groped around. Kouhai-chan was writhing while turning red. As expected, Shizuku couldnt bear to see the super sexual harassment that occurred right in the morning and she cut in. Wait Hajime! No matter what thats overdoiDD Oo, there it is. This one is for Shizuku right? Saying that, Hajime took away a choco that was enthusiastically wrapped from between her skirt and stomach. Was she warming it by Hideyoshi style? It was worrying whether the chocolate had melted or not. (TN: The tale of Hideyoshi warming Nobunagas shoes by putting it inside his clothes.) Kouhai-chan went limp on the legs, her face was bright red while she was breathing roughly. She was murmuring My stomach that became squishy from sampling food too much got toyed by senpai. Hajime mercilessly tore the wrapping of the chocolate for Shizuku and put the content into his mouth. Aa~~~! The serious chocolate I prepared for Onee-samas sake! How dare you! Even if its senpai, this is unforgivaDD As I thought, something is put inside. This isaphrodisiac right? I dont really understand what is senpai talking about there. Shizukus fierce gaze pierced kouhai-chan. Even the classmates were sending her piercing gaze with creeped out expression that seemed to want to say Uwaa, this girl really did it. Kouhai-chan was starting to trickle cold sweat a lot. Then she ran away like a darting rabbit. Demon king-sama circled around her. And then, he stuffed the remaining aphrodisiac filled choco into kouha-chans mouth, then pinioned her and blocked her mouth with his hand to make her swallow. Muuuh, muuuh kouhai-chan groaned, but her resistance ended up in vain and she gulped. Hajime who saw that released her, then right away, I, Ill remember thiiiissDD, this damn brutish senpaiiii- She spat out a parting threat and ran away. Perhaps the medicine was a powerful one with immediate effect. She was writhing strangely while walking pigeon toed. It was truly a scene that made one went speechless. That girl, where did she get her hand on something like aphrodisiac? Atsushi tilted his head while saying that, then Noboru and Akito shrugged their shoulders and replied. She is the female high-school student who has adventure everyday. Surely she got involved with something again and obtained it at that time. Its troubling because that sound possible. That girl, it feels like one day she will get a secret treasure that she picked up from somewhere. Certainly, everyone nodded. After that, Nana distributed chocolates that the girls of the class made to the boys. Shinji and Yoshiki wolfed down the chocolate while crying. Actually, Myuu also had Hajime brought an assortment of mini choco for the classmates, saying For always taking care of papa, nano. The classmates whether boys or girls ate it with relish. Yue and others who didnt know it went Somehow, she is like a good wife, and they made a slightly shuddering expression at Myuus detailed attention. By the way, about the chocolates that the girls prepared, other than the chocolates for the boys, they also prepared offering for demon king-sama. A single bead of chocolate from each of the girl classmates, they were all put together inside a square box. No matter how the boys saw it, the dedication put into it was at different level from the chocolate they received. Somehow it gave a serious atmosphere, it was an extremely splendid chocolate. The lightless eyes of Kaori and Yue looked around staringly at the girls, but the girls averted their gaze quickly with a splendidly harmonious movement. Also, Ah, this one is from me! The moment Suzu said that and pointed at one of the chocolates, it went without saying that Ryutaro then challenged the demon king into a duel. Of course, Suzu immediately presented him with the serious choco and the two of them brought about an atmosphere that was unique to a couple where they began to act shyly with each other, it was also went without saying that after that the boys challenged Ryutaro into duel. Also, at the corner of the roused up classroom, Tsuji Ryoko secretly handed over choco to Nomura Kentarou. Hajime and others noticed that, but they pretended to not see anything with a lukewarm feeling. ? The choco that was over here, anyone know where it is gone to? Nagayama Juugo noticed that the mass produced chocolate for the boys that he had secured for himself was gone and raised his voice. Ah, sorry. I ate it. Uoh!? Wait, Kousuke huh. So you are here. Im here. I came normally. I was beside you for about ten minutes already. Kousuke who was moving his mouth in chewing motion. With this everyone finally became aware of Kousuke. Right away, Shinji and Yoshiki were reminded of something and picked quarrel with him. Oi, Endo. You bastard, why are you eating choco normally huh? Eh? Wha, whats with you. Is there anything wrong with me eating it? Obviously! You bastard, you have someone to give you serious choco already. Several of them! Yes, several! These chocolates are for the boys who arent blessed! Leave! Nonchalantly a harem bastard like you, just leave! Abyss lord, vanish! It was as though he was driving away evil spirit. Kousuke was overwhelmed and backed away while making justification at least. No, I havent received any chocolate here. Rather, the plan is for me to be the one giving the present. A shock ran through the boys. Certainly, they had heard that the custom of from female to male was uniquely applied in Japan. At abroad, the mainstream seemed to be the male conveying their love to female. Although, for a friend of them to plan to practice it for real, from their point of view it was a shock as though they were shown the difference of status between them. So, so, this is, the nonchalantly the mankinds strongest. The demon kings right hand manthat title aint just for show. The abyss of Abyssgate Lordits deep. Dont call me Abyssgate With this and that, Hajime and co were heating up until Aiko came for the morning assembly. After that, they staved off the second and third attack from kouhai-chan and her fellow soul sisters, Hajime got aimed by a strangely passionate male kouhai, and the backbone of Shirasaki family who came until school to pick up his daughter after school was over and got turned away by the said daughter. It was after all of those they finally returned home safely. Aiko and Kaori, Shizuku, furthermore even Liliana was taken away from the kingdom. That night the house of Nagumo family was bustling with the valentine chocolate party. Myuus quarters chocolate cake was made with splendid workmanship. It was a whole cake, whats more it was huge. Midway Hajime got heartburn, but he finished eating all of it with the support of chugging in espresso. It seemed that Myuu obtained self-confidence in making sweets after seeing Hajimes eating manner that was hearty and joyful. It felt like this would become her hobby. This activity was very feminine compared to doing war game or having dogfight with JSDF, so Hajime-papa praised himself in his heart that it was the correct move to finish eating everything using guts. Hajime. Nice guts there, but wouldnt it be fine even if you shared it with Tou-san? It was a cake made by Myuu for me. I wont give it to anyone. Hajime who looked somewhat pale and Shuu who was making lifeless eyes. Actually, in the company when Shuu grandly flaunted off the chocolates from his wife and daughters-in-law with a triumphant look, the bachelor & no girlfriend subordinates (+subordinate whose wife returned to her parents home) snapped and caused a coup detat. All the chocolates were plundered by them right in front of his eyes. In the end, he couldnt eat even a single one and returned home with lifeless eyes the whole time. Although Sumire said I thought that would happen and gave him a fondant chocolate that she saved as reserve. After eating that, it seemed Shuus mind was mostly recovered. And then, while hearing about the sad incident in the nursery school from one other person who was making eyes like a dead fish, Remia, the valentine day of Nagumo family kept going on. C C C Nine oclock huh. When is Hatayama-sensei going to come to give the chocolate Inside the staff room, there was only the vice principal alone. He was doing overtime work until he had finished the work share for one week, but he still showed no sign of going home. He who was recently rumored to get strangely passionate with work after that was finishing his work for the future one after another until he received a call from his wife who had snapped. The day he became the headmaster was nearperhaps. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I still had some more material left that I want to write, but the characters had already reached 14000 so I refrained. (TN: 14000 in kanji character) Other soul sisters, mob classmate, girls of other class=>Hajime, Shirasaki-papas early morning battle, etc, etc, Im thinking to write them in another chance again. Chapter 306 Arifureta Chapter 306 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 The Fate of Traitor C TN: I uploaded the valentine special program one chapter before this. For those who havent read it, please take a look. Even though Vatican was in the middle of enormous chaos, after observing that situation, for some reason this man that should be their comradeDDLeda went away from the scene. Kousuke who witnessed that was following him even now. Leda picked up a taxi midway and began to move, so Kousuke was sitting cross-legged right now on the roof of that taxi. As always, whether it was when the taxi stopped from traffic light or there was another car running right behind, no one noticed him. He was relaxing leisurely while taking out his smartphone suddenly. And then, he called the person he wanted to talk with. Kousuke!? The other side picked up faster than the first ring could end. The voice that sounded like an angry yell when calling his name sharply reverberated inside his ear. Kousuke reflexively distanced the smartphone from his ear. The other party became even more anxious when he didnt reply and she let out words Kousuke! Whats the matter!? Are you safe!? Say somethiiing! like machine gun. The clone that had been always beside her had vanished. Well of course she would get worried, even while thinking apologetically like that, Kousuke hurriedly replied. My bad, Emily. I made you worried. Im fine. Kousuke She was sobbing. He could hear small voice Im glaaad, really glaad muttering from the other side. It caused his feeling of guilt to become worse, at the same time his heart was warmed that Emily was worried about him so much like this. That hellish foreign world was really making his blood running cold. Emilys voice was like a hearth, melting down Kousukes frozen heart. How is it at your side right now? Is there any problem? No, Im fine. Right now with Vanessas recommendation, we are receiving protection from the security bureau. Hey, Kousuke, just what happened? As expected, Kousuke let out a relieved sigh. The Berserk case was over, and the situation was one where it was fine to think that there should be almost no one who would target Grant family, but it was really like Vanessa to make this careful and steady judgment which paid attention to the worst case. Kousuke was opening his mouth to tell at the very least about the gist of what happened, but before he could a different voice interrupted him. Abyssgate. This is Magdanese. Its Kousuke, madam chief. The way she called him wouldnt change no matter how many time he told her. Somehow it was turning into an exchange that was like greeting between them. Explain the situation, including the matter of mister Nagumo befoDD Kousuke-san! This is your Vanessa! Are you really safe? Agent Paradis. Right now Im talkDD About everyone of Grant family, this Vanessa, yes, this Va C nes C sa-, is securing their protection! Please praise me! Please reward me! Paradis. Stop foolingDD Specifically, whisper You have done really well, my honey. I love youDD Right after that, from the other side of the smartphone, *uin uin* the groaning sound of a machine was resounding. At the same time Aaah, what are you doing with my jackeeet! Even though I had it custom-made because of my admiration to Kingsmn!? such scream could be heard. It seemed the chiefs cutting machine was working hard. Abyssgate. Im turning on the speaker. Please report. Yes, maam! Chief Magdaneses please that sounded like the growl of a beast with her emotion suppressed caused Kousuke to do seiza on the taxis roof and began his report. He reported only the summary swiftly and talked about the cause of his clone vanishing. A deep sigh leaking out could be heard from the other side of the smartphone. What should I say, they are holding an outrageous secret there. I completely agree. And, Abyssgate. What is your impression? Are they too also the same like you guys? That was what I thought butperhaps, its different. Its similar butthey didnt react to the wording that I used. Is it not possible that they were covering it up? I think their reaction was genuine. The situation also wasnt one where they could use such tactic. Perhaps, the route from where they obtained power was different from us. Although, both powers are really similar, so I dont think that they are completely unrelated. From the other side of the smartphone, several voices could be heard talking to each other. As expected, the information that there were actually other people who possessed power that was similar with the returnees was something that even Chief Magdanese could immediately make decision about the plan going forward. Hey, Kousuke. And then, what would you do? Can you come back here? While the security bureau side was talking, Emily asked him worriedly. Her voice, if Kousuke wasnt misunderstanding, there was pleading that was mixed in it. There was her wish of Come backDont be reckless anymore to him. Im sending clone to there. What about Kousuke yourself? Imthere are various things I have to dealt with. As expected there are many things in the situation this time that I cannot just leave alone. Right now Im in the middle of tailing a suspicious fellow. I see. Emily didnt say Come back to him even while feeling down. Surely she didnt want to be a hindrance to the role and will that Kousuke was holding. Somehow, for Kousuke, it was something that was stimulating his heart terribly much but He somehow suppressed the feeling of excessively wanting to writhe and continued the talk. Emily. About the matter from here on, can you go to Japan until the situation calm down? To Japan? Yeah. I think nothing will happen but, like Vanessa, this is just in case. With me getting involved with Vatican and the group that attacked it, there is no guarantee that they wont make a move to Grant family right? I can also send two clones to the place of my family and Grant family, but it will be safer if both families are together. He could hear the voice of Emily consulting with her parents and grandmother, and also Vanessa who seemed to be beside her. After a while, Emily gave him a reply that sounded a bit happy. Right, Ill do as Kousuke say. I also want to meet again with mother-in-law and everyone else, also, the chief isDD Abyssgate. We will also come along. Allen, me, Paradis, and several other agents. In case you need help at your side, you can contact Pays. It seemed she was planning to go visit Nagumo family house at this chance. Bernard huh. Roger. But, you know? I dont mind if you go to my house but, even if you go to Nagumos house the person wont be there. Right now its just the right timing for our side. At worst, we can at least have a talk with one of the wives. That will be enough. Mister Nagumo is a devoted husband right? If we can leave a good impression with his wives, then that will be a good result. If I keep asking for too much, then no matter how much time passed the progress will keep being zero. Well, certainly. As expected from Chief Magdanese. It seemed she wouldnt let go of the chance. After that, they talked for a bit more, then Kousuke cut off the call after telling his intention to contact Nagumo house about the visit as well as reporting about the case this time. Chief Magdanese and co would also depart after finishing various preparations, in that case Kousuke was pondering whether it would be faster to send his clone from Roma to join them quickly at London, or to send his clone to Japans airport. While thinking such thing, he tried to contact Hajime just in case, but as always he couldnt reach him. Not having other option, he contacted the Nagumo house. From the time, right now it was about eight oclock at night in Japan, so someone should be in the house but After the calling tone rang out several times, the voice of a little girl came from the other side of the smartphone. Yes! This is Nagumo! Who is this!? An energetic voice. The polite wording might be the result of the upbringing. Kousuke unconsciously broke into a smile and opened his mouth. Yo, Myuu-chan. This is Kousuke. Who is it? How do you know Myuus name nano? Yes!? Wai-, thats a harsh joke! This is me, me! You know me right!? Myuus voice became stiff with wariness and asked once more. Kousuke was seriously depressed thinking that he got forgotten while insisting about his identity. But, his speech that was too shaken was a miss. MamaaDD!! It came nano! Finally it came to our house nano! The its me, its me scam nanooDD!! Wait! Myuu-chan wait! This is seriously aint a laughing matter! This is Kousuke you know!? Your papas friend Endo Kousuke you know!? The telephone in Nagumo house was an artifact. In other words, it also had a function to search the caller, and if the caller was an insolent person, it could do distant attack by making use of the other partys phone. Kousuke was trembling with fear knowing that his smartphone could turn into a brutal weapon at any time while making desperate explanation. Then, it seemed that he got through, My? Endo, Kousukepapas friendaah, AbyDDnot, Endou nano! Long time, Endou! Are you healthy nano? Eh? Whats with that flow!? Or rather, just now, you almost said Abyssgateno, for now lets leave that aside, you are calling me Endo without honorific!? Thats how you are calling me!? Endo, your tension is too high nano. Has something good happened to you nano? There isnt! Rather I went to hell just now! Wait, thats not it! Before this, didnt you call me something like Kousuke-oniisan? Myuu is a woman who wont look back to the past nano. What are you saying! Even if its ok to not look back to the past, whats with the lack of honorific? Did I do something to Myuu-chan? Nope. Endo didnt do anything. Just, at the virtual space training, Myuu always get thoroughly bashed by Aby at level 1, so Myuu thought that calling with just Endo doesnt matter anymore nano. So its that gameee-!? The artifact for full dive into virtual space that was prepared for Myuus sake. The item that was previously turned malfunctioning because of Kaori and Yue before they got lost into it. Myuu who was using it correctly for training faced mock battle in stages from level 1 mode against Kousuke and all the Onee-chan. And then, in the game world Kousuke was always Abyssgate. Myuu who was gradually getting irritated by his speech and action there lowered Kousukes hierarchy inside herself even at the real world and reached this kind of conclusion. Ah, Endo. Shizuku-oneechan will take the call nano. Ah, yeah. Got it. But, its not Endo, but Kousuke-oniisanDD Endo-kun? Whats the matter? Its nothing. Kousuke-oniisan gave up various things. So Yaegashi is also over there today huh. Yes. Kaori also came. Right now she is exchanging pro-wrestling technique with Yue. I, I seewhat about the others? Is there anything happening over there? Everything is all right. Okaa-sanmother in law and Otou-sanfather in law still hasnt returned home though. Has something happened? As expected from the sharp Shizuku. It seemed she felt a presence of unrest from Kousukes question. Kousuke reported how Hajime and Shia who were in the middle of their trip came to Grant family house the other day, and then what happened at Vatican. Its hard to believe so suddenlypeople who can use magic and artifact in Vaticanand also the hellish foreign world Yeah, I also still cannot believe it here. Although, its the truth. Right now Im following someone who is their comrade but also seems like involved with the attackers. As soon as I find out something, Ill contact again butcan you try contacting Nagumo from your side too? Wait a bit. It seemed Shizuku also asked for confirmation at Yue and others too. After a while, We also cannot get in touch with him here. But, Yue said that both of them are definitely safe, so we think they are fine. Even though you cannot contact them, but she know that they are safe? Is it artifact? It seems its love. I, I see Yue-sama. It seemed she was able to confirm the wellbeing of Hajime and Shia with love. The principle of it was unclear. Anyway, Ill investigate some things here for a bit more. I think it will be fine but, its the fact that Vatican want our information, and that Vatican got attacked. You guys over there too, pay attention to the surrounding. Can I ask you to contact the others too? Right, please leave it to us. Ill tell everyone to be on guard. The returnee group had dedicated telepathy network for emergency time. Everyone was supplied with artifact that could convey information that felt like Directly to the brain!? for emergency time. Then, what will you do? Is it better if we also go to Vatican? We will head there if you need help. Kousuke was thinking for a bit hearing Shizukus reinforcement proposal. No, Im still all right. The mirror gate something was at least closed already, and there are also still things to investigate. Rather, I think I want you all to stay in Japan yet for now. There are a lot of things that should be protected there, and actually Im also planning to make Emily and others to evacuate there. Even though Nagumo isnt there, but if Yaegashi and others are there then I could feel relieved. Is that so? Then its fine though Ill contact if its necessary. With Yue-san there, you all can instantly come here anyway. Certainly thats true. I understand. But, Endo-kun too, dont be too reckless. I wont forgive you if you make Rana-chan and also Emily-chan cry you know? O, ouroger. Kousuke patted down his chest thinking that it was now fine with this while also telling that Britains security bureau chief and her agents also planned to accompany Grant family, and how they wanted to meet and greet with Yue and others if possible. Like that, Kousuke cut off the call. A beat later, nn. Endo, long time no see. You cut your hair? Douwaah!? Yue-sama, above the running taxi she descended! Of course, Kousuke tumbled and fell! The car behind was approaching! Midair consecutive leap! Nn, welcome back. Im baaaack! But Yue-san, seriously spare me from teleporting in suddenly! Kousuke somehow calmed down his pounding heart, but the culprit in question was only tilting her head expressionlessly. Or rather, you are in plain sight of the surrounding. Who do you think I am. Im putting up a barrier so its fine. More importantly, Emirin? The Emirin that she mean referred to Emily. With this and that at the first meeting and how Shia was favoring her really much, Yue also became partial with Emily. It was to the degree that she gave her a nickname. Aa~, right now she is under the protection of the security bureau though. Other than with Kaori, Shizuku, and Liliana, Kousuke fundamentally used polite language or semi polite language to the wive~s. No matter how he couldnt go against them. His humble appearance looked like a subordinate who was constantly shrinking back in fear against his bosss wife. Could it be, Yue-san come to pick them up? Nn. We made her cry last time, so this time I come to pick her up courteously. Also Yue continued, I heard that the chief of Britains security bureau want to meet. Now that Hajime isnt here, its necessary for me as his first wife to deal with it so we wont get underestimated. Yue-sama said that with a fearless smile. Kousuke pressed his hands in prayer inside his heart toward Chief Magdanese. It seemed Yue traced this location from Kousukes smartphone. Then she used her own smartphone to investigate the coordinate of security bureau headquarter. And then, she turned her gaze to empty air slightly and It seemed she managed to locate the coordinate for the teleportation destination. Ah, if you are going to teleport, can I ask you to also bring my clone? nn *Pop* A clone body popped out. It would be teleported together with Yue to Emilys location. Endo. Contact if necessary. Help will come. Yue-san. Thank youDD From Kaori. It seemed she would forcefully teleport Kaori to here. The image of Kaori suddenly getting thrown into Europe by teleportation, and then getting indignation with teary eyes floated in Kousukes mind. Kousuke nodded Tha, thats reassuring while trickling cold sweat. With the situation as it was, he believed that they would really come if he asked buthe felt a bit uneasy. nn, then Yue-sama vanished with the same abruptness like when she descended. Instant teleportation that didnt even need gate. It was as though she wasnt there right from the start. Yue-sama was Yue-sama. Her way of life that was too freedom was truly like her husband. They were spouses that resembled each other. Well, with this Emily will be fine. Though the chiefs stomach might not come out of this safely. Kousuke was murmuring that while resting his body until the taxi stopped. C C C After driving about an hour, the taxi stopped at the outskirt of Roma. Midway, the taxi also did meaningless U-turn and detour several times, so it seemed the passenger was paying attention so to not get tailed. Surely he had never even dreamed that there was someone riding on the roof. The taxi arrived in front of an old church built from red bricks. They were at the outskirt of a quiet residential area where the surrounding gave an atmosphere that was even more like middle age Europe or Tortus compared to Vatican. The man who came down from the taxiDDa man in his mid-thirties with sharp gaze, Leda was brushing up his black hair roughly while confirming that the taxi had completely left. After that he started walking toward the mansion. He knocked on the wooden door that was facing the street. After that the churchs door was slightly opened and a man with muddy eyes looked at Leda. And then, they whispered something to each other with a low voice, before the door was opened with creaking voice and Leda got beckoned to enter the church. The man who was beckoning him in was clad in kinked cassock. Seeing that this place was a church, this man was surely the priest here. Although, looking at his plump body, his loose flesh on his chin, and the smell of alcohol drifting from him, he was a terribly delinquent priest. If he wasnt wearing cassock, he would look like a drunk father no matter what. The inside of the church was desolate. There was no sign at all that there was ever a mass that was held here. It looked terribly bleak, as though it was lacking even more warmth than outside. Inside such church that already looked unused, at the deepest partDDthe area around the altar, there were four men. There was a man who was wearing a suit that was obviously custom made in a glance, a man who was wearing fatigues for construction works, a young man who still looked like a student, and a normal old man who looked like he was only going out a bit for a stroll. There, the delinquent priest and the suspicious Vatican staff joined them. The members didnt look like they were related in any way to each other. I heard. It looks like it failed huh? The man in suit said to Leda with a grave expression. The other members were also directing to him gazes that were filled with emotion that wasnt so good. But, Leda who was receiving the concentrated gazes that were like bed of nails in a sense only shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly without concern. I have done my own role. That Aumale also accomplished his role before becoming a martyr. I dont know whether those lots fought harder than expected or if their luck was goodor perhaps, if that person failed. Watch your mouth! The man in fatigue grabbed Ledas collar. Leda raised both his hands in pose of surrender and spoke even more. But, its the truth that the damage inflicted was serious. The mirror gate was also opened. That person was unable to accomplish the objective even with such things having been achieved. I think its only natural to think that an irregular situation occurred that caused such failure. He is the person who will become the king of the new world! Such thing, is impossible! You, you and Aumale, werent you two cutting corners too much!? Perhaps you got moved by affectionDD The man in fatigue grabbed even stronger as though he was scared of something. Leda let out a long sigh, twisted the hand of the man, and kicked him flying when he backed away while groaning in pain. The man in fatigue crashed on his back on the churchs long chair. Glimpse of dark flame that showed lack of sanity could be seen inside his eyes. Calm down. Certainly the matter didnt progress perfectly, but the top priority which was the opening of mirror gate was accomplished. The wind of lamentation flowed out to this world. Now when the strength of that person is increasing, there wont be any significant obstacle for the plan. The man in fatigue seemed to be mollified somewhat by those words. The other people were also sighing in relieve and pulled themselves together. But, at that time, everyone suddenly fell silent. Their movement stopped as though they were machine that was cut off from electricity. They were looking at empty air with vast gaze. And then, everyone simultaneously twisted their head with a snap and looked to the churchs ceiling. -!? There, the dumbfounded Kousuke was hiding. His face was filled with shock that said How did they find out!?. At the same time, Kousuke noticed. Inside the church that was gloomy even though it was still afternoon, their eyes were shining faintly red. *Click*, that sound resounded. Everyone took out a handgun. In an instant it was clear that they werent trying to simply intimidate. Everyone pulled the trigger without the slightest hesitation. Nuwah!? Thats too much killing intent isnt it!? Firing shot resounded consecutively. Kousuke twisted his body from the ceiling and dodged. Splinters scattered one after another from the wall right at the side. It seemed that they had none of respect for the house of God as something sacred. Although, just this much wasnt a significant problem. He had once fought the demon king-sama who should be called as the worlds strongest gunner with his super precise as well as god speed gunshots. This was just a mere six handguns. Normal bullets that werent even accelerated electromagnetically and only got aimed roughly couldnt even graze Kousuke. Using the ceilings beam and wall, furthermore even the supporting pillar and electric light, Kousuke agilely jumped around inside the room. By doing that, naturally the moment the bullets ran out arrived. (They arent even covering for the other members while they are reloading. Looks like they arent trained.) Even while thinking such thing, Kousuke landed right in the middle of them who were trying to exchange the bullet magazine. YouDDgahah Guah The man in fatigue and the youth took a stance to seize Kousuke, but before they could, a palm strike and elbow strike struck each of their solar plexus and silenced them. Furthermore, the priest and old man who had finished reloading got their jaw kicked with a midair spinning kick together and they were sent flying. Kousuke hit the man in suits crotch with a reverse kick at the next moment. The priest and old man got their consciousness blown away by concussion, while the man in suit fainted in agony with rolled up eyes. Kousuke smoothly approached Leda who was positioned the farthest. He entered right into his bosom instantly and moved to put an elbow strike to his solar plexus without pause, but, DD Oh? Leda lightened the impact by jumping backward by himself. It seemed he still got considerably damaged, but he managed to suppress it with only getting his breath knocked out of him. *Pan-* A dry sound of gunshot could be heard, but it was the ceiling that got drilled rather than the target. Kousuke approached once more and directed the gun muzzle along with the arm holding it to the ceiling. Chih A click of tongue. Leda reflexively pushed out his arm. It was a form for palm thrust, but *shan* a clear sound came at the same time and a blade snapped out from his wrist. Kousuke stepped diagonally inside toward the arm that he twisted up. He evaded the assassin blade while at the same time he twisted Ledas arm that was holding the gun. Furthermore, he also prompted the movement of body weigth. Gua!? With the arm getting twisted to a wrong direction, the body instinctively moved to avoid the danger. That was to say, it became an unintentional forward somersault. Because his arm was restrained, he couldnt even perform ukemi and his back struck the hard stone floor. However, Leda didnt stop moving. He aimed the tip of the snapped out assassin blade toward Kousuke and jerked his wrist. At that moment, *bachin-* along with the sound of spring popping out, the assassin blade was detached and shot out. Get quiet for a bit. Kousuke casually dodged the flying blade and pulled up Ledas arm while putting his foot on Ledas shoulder. And then, he twisted in a flash. *Gokin-* Such raw sound echoed. Leda raised a wordless scream. Kousuke rolled him to lay upside-down and bound his arms with wire on his back. Now then, there is various things I want to ask but, for now, how did you notice me? Whats more it was everyone. Ledas face grimaced in pain, even so he sent Kousuke a belittling gaze. He was showing that there was no way he would do what he was told just because of simple pain. (Well, there is no way he will answer honestly just from getting asked huh. It looks like this guy even betrayed his comrades after all, a normal way wont work.) Kousuke sighed while rummaging his chest pocket. What came out then was an artifact in the shape of a five yen coin with string attached. It seems you are busy with various things butwont you retire here and try becoming a fantastic villager? Ha? Leda-san was resolved to stay silent, but Kousukes words were just too cryptic that he let out a dumbfounded voice. DDBrainwashing artifact Betting on the pride of villager The five yen coin made from crystal was hung down in front of Leda who was unable to move. *Swi~ng, swi~ng*. You are gradually becoming straa~nge. You are becoo~ming straa~nge relatively speedi~ly You, just what the hell you are doiing~~ The brainwashing started relatively speedily. Leda-sans articulation immediately became odd and his eyes started to twirl around. Even though he was a member of a secret organization and familiar with battle, as expected it seemed he was unable to resist the charm of villager. But, originally like that he should say out the standard words of I am villager of Village~, but here an abnormality occurred. Ledas eyes that Kousuke thought he was only seeing a trick of light before thisDDwas shining red once more. O, oi. Whats with those eyesDD No! No more-! Save me-!! Suddenly, Leda began to say Save me repeatedly with agonized voice. Kousuke was anxiously wondering if Betting on the pride of villager was malfunctioning. In front of him, Leda raised his voice even louder. Just how many you think I have saved! Is it still not enough! Why wont you answer!? How many more do I have to save until there is salvation for me!? I cannot bear it anymore-. Humans, dirtiness is unbearable!! It was a scream as though he was puking out blood. Tears were flowing, however, there was no sadness in those eyes but hatred and despair. And then, there was a clear rage in them. Oi-, get a hold of yourself! Look at me! No, no more. This world is hell. Human is making it hell-. Why do I have to protect you guys!? Thats right-. There is no need to protect. Something like the inferior race who will fall into temptation already when I noticed no matter how much I sacrifice myself, no matter how many times I saved them, they can just perish- Kousuke made Leda to lay down face up and he peered into Ledas eyes. Leda continued to act deranged and discharged out incoherent words. Inside his eyes that showed red radiance, Kousuke saw some kind of shadow. When he noticed, there was the whispering voice of someone who reached even his ear. It was repulsive, words that were obviously different from the language of human. It gnawed into his heart and caused a sound of devouring that soaked like black ink dying a white ground. Leda was receiving the influence of the unknown something! Shit-. Just what the hell is going on! Kousuke cursed while lifting up the Betting on the pride of the villager. The fundamental of this artifact was soul magic. It was to be used to do things like changing will in order to brainwash for the sake of interrogation or sever the anxiety about the future, but depending on the application it could also be used for mental recovery. But, before it could exhibit its effect, Leda was, Aa, thats right. Exactly. God wont answer. He wont grant salvation. Then, there is no choice but that person. Aa, please. Please save me. My god. My king! With a broken expression that was streaked with tears of despair ? Tsu, you stupid idiot! Leda foamed from his mouth and his eyes rolled up. His body was convulsing fiercely. Most likely there was something like poison capsule that was put inside his mouth from the start. Kousuke immediately took out a recovery medicine and tried to make Leda drank it, but he had a hard time doing that because of Ledas fierce shaking. And then, the time limit easily came. *Twitch-*, Leda convulsed with even more intense twitchand stopped moving. At the same time Kousuke noticed. The faint groaning voice. Wha-, you guys too!? Yes, even the people who he made to faint earlier were simultaneously swallowing something. Surely it was a really powerful poison. Everyone expired in less than a few seconds. The six people severed their own lives while yelling God doesnt answer inside the obsolete church. Wha, what the hell Even Kousuke was completely dumbfounded. But, at that moment, a hand reached out to Kousukes collar. The perpetrator was Leda who should have already died. His hand grabbed Kousukes collar like a vise and jerked him closer. Ledas eyes that were nearby were bloodshot, they were turning into something terrifying where only madness could be felt. Kousuke immediately tried to shake it off, but before that, Ledas mouth opened. The voice was similar but not from his voice just now, a hoarse and extremely unpleasant voice that was beyond description. The equilibrium has collapsed. The door will be opened before long. The king of hell who obtained flesh. His eternal reign will begin. A sneering voice that was like the condensed unpleasant sounds for human was resounding as though it was directly scratching and plucking at the mind. Ledas eyes opened wide and foam came out from his mouth. He continued to laugh for a while, and then he stopped moving again. The uneasy presence had already vanished too and nothing could be felt. It was an abnormal and foreign situation that brought about shuddering terror. The silence that returned inside the church was terribly eerie. Kousuke who was dumbfounded for a while muttered in a low voice before long. This guy is like Nagumo huh. The great monster who crawled out from the abyss, who once moved easily made the equilibrium crumbled, could open door that crossed over worlds freely, and ate monster flesh. If he felt like it, something like world domination would be a childs play. Indeed, it sounded like their demon king-sama. Right now that demon king was breaking contact. Kousuke shook his head and chased out the strange thought. Even if they were a bit similar, there was no way Hajime would do anything troublesome like world domination. His only reason to make a move was only for his important people, especially his family. If someone turned their hand on that important thing, what was waiting for them wouldnt be domination but a trampling down. Well, there is other monster that I happen to know huh. Kousuke imagined that which he faced at the hellish place while he looked around inside the church once more and sighed. For now, lets copy their ID andI should contact Vatican anonymously. He couldnt do anything like disposing corpses, so he would leave all the troublesome thing to Vatican. After that, Kousuke rummaged around their chest pocket and took picture of their identification paper using camera. He also recorded their face picture and the like. And then, Now then, who are these guys, what is their point of commonalityh~m, how should I investigate it For a moment, Should I rely on the security bureau? Kousuke thought, but, Ah, come to think of it, that guy, he is strong at this kind of information huh. Kousuke recalled someone who was suited to it. He decided his next action. Like that, he hid a letter inside Ledas pocket and gently closed his opened eyes. Who will save someone whose job is to save otherhuh. Leda-san, what did you see and experienced, that broke your heart like this? Ledas yell. Surely that was the yell of someone who heart was broken and completely exhausted. Was the other people here like that too? That repulsive whisper, did it instigate these people who were completely tired and sought salvation and lured them into death? If that was the case Kousuke narrowed his eyes slightly. He knew about the unreasonable reality that couldnt be done anything about it. He knew, how was it to have ones heart broke. He knew the greatness of hope that was brought before ones eyes. He knew how difficult it was for someone who broke once to pull themselves together and stood up. That was why, Now I dont want to back down from this case anymore. He couldnt back down, not only that, he wanted to see it through until the end. Kousuke who stood up offered a silent prayer in front of the corpses of them who wouldnt speak anymore. And then, he left the church with a firm gait. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. About the update next week, I will be a bit busy and might take holiday. Even if I take holiday, perhaps it will be for a week or two weeks, please pardon me. Chapter 307 Arifureta Chapter 307 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 ILS C TN: It has been two weeks, this is Shirakome. The update will resume from today. The content is becoming a bit vague, this chapter feels more for rehabilitation for me but, Best regards. A certain place in Britain. Within the city where buildings were built cramped with each other, there was a restaurant with wooden plank standing quietly around the outskirt. DDILS A cute letter font was decorating above the entrance in arch shape. It seemed to be the name of the restaurant. It was really small, but there was a sentence I Love Salmon written under it, so it could be understood that it wasnt the abbreviation of some kind of organization or system, but a mere sentence of salmon lover. The wooden plank had salmon dishes that seemed to be regular menuDDninety percent of it was salmon sandwich dish thoughDDwritten on it, so it could be immediately comprehended that it was a caf that was offering salmon food. For some reason, a sentence Those who pass through this door, throw away all your preconception with oppressive calligraphic style. Two lines were drawn on top of it and a sentence Enjoy salmon sandwich normally! was written on empty space with cute font that felt mellow. It was as though an obstinate cook wrote words that were strangely obsessive, but a girl completely rejected it and rewrote the sentence. Well, in fact it was exactly like that. Boss~. Please look! I finished a cute salmon illustration! Lets put it in front of the caf! Rejected. Inside the shop, a cute female with brunette hair in short bob styleDDthe employee in this caf named Samantha was holding up a sketch book energetically. Seeing that, a hard faced and short haired large man who was continuing to polish a glass that was already shiny behind the counterDDshop manager Woody completely rejected the proposal. Why!? Dont you understand!? It seemed Samantha-chan didnt get it. She looked puzzled. SamanthaDDa university student who was nineteen years old this year, she was doing part time job at this shop while attending college. A pain in the neck who tended to be careless and blindly believed other people. Previously, Samantha was working in the caf that was chosen as the place for handing over Emily to Gamma Pharmaceutical in the Berserk incident. She carelessly declared This cafs salmon sandwich isnt that delicious! loudly and got fired. After that, she had her eyes opened to the deliciousness of salmon sandwich in ILS that she found by accident. She begged to manager Woody and got hired. That was the chronology of the event. To be frank, Woody who came to that caf as unlawful agent from Gamma Pharmaceutical washed his hand from that business due to Kousukes salmon sandwich transmission, and like this he opened a business of caf that specialized in salmon sandwich. Actually, beside the caf occupation, manager Woody also doubled as an informant using his experience as former human of the underworld. At first, many suspicious people came and went from this caf and he didnt have intention to hire a civilian girl like Samantha but He completely recalled, Eh? This girl, isnt she the girl from that caf? The girl who got addressed by boss and then blundered?. Somehow his awkwardness was growing knowing that. And then, seeing her figure that was stuffing her cheeks with his prided salmon sandwich while making rave review, and how with sparkling eyes and full mouth she said I will be the evangelist of salmon sandwich! Please hire me! which made him worried about her future, manager Woody folded. Samantha who became an apprentice evangelist of salmon sandwich (?) with such sequence of event seemed to be greatly displeased with outer appearance and management of ILS. The evangelist tried to do something in order to improve this caf that tended to have slow business so that it would be advertised more. Even now she was swinging around her sketch book while insisting her displeasure. Manager Woody opened his mouth with a weary face. No matter how I see it, it aint matching the atmosphere of this caf. Whats this, this excessively cute illustration. My caf is somber, a caf for hardcore salmon sandwich lover. Thats the reason why there arent that many customers here! Lets make this place cuter! The target should be the young girls! Indeed, the illustrations that were drawn on the sketch book was a cute deformed salmon swimming and picture of cute salmon that explained the menu. If the pictures were put on the signboard at the front, it would surely attract the attention of young woman. Although, it wasnt like manager Woody wanted to make his caf modernly stylish so that his caf would be teeming with young females. Rather, it was the opposite. A famous caf that was known only to those in the know. It would be fine if it was a caf where only regular customers would gather and rejected first time customer that came without introduction. The caf was barely scraping by with only the sale every month, but he was properly earning money as informant, so there was no problem with his living. And so, Rejected. Whyyyy! Boss, do you have any motivation!? Do you think you can take the world like that!? It seemed that within Samantha, manager Woody was like a master. Of course, it wasnt in the sense of the master of caf. If it had to be said, it was a master in the sense of an expert. He was the master of salmon sandwich road. What Samantha meant seemed to be something like How can you stay like this without having your name reverberating throughout the world!. I understand. Then, not just young girls, how about this illustration so that boys will also visit!? I have confidence with this one! Saying that, Samantha lifted up her sketch book once more. Manager Woodys expression convulsed. He massaged his temple as though enduring a headache while responding. Im really unwilling, but lets say we make this caf cute. But still, no matter how I look that picture aint cute at all! Thats a monster! What kind of imagination you have to think that young man will come with that picture!? If we put up that kind of thing here, this caf will completely turn strange! Just what are you planning with my caf huh!? On the book, there was the picture of deformed salmon. Limbs were growing from fish torso, and for some reason it was wearing a skirt, while winking with fish eye. Certainly, it was a monster no matter how one looked at it. Manager Woody launched a tsukkomi, however, Samantha made an irritating gesture that looked like Good griefYare yare, then she began to explain like a teacher remonstrating an ignorant student. Boss, dont you know? This is the so called anthropomorphication. Its the essence of Japanese culture! It seems that Japanese people will love anything by anthropomorphing them. Such culture right now is getting prevalent to the degree it is spreading throughout the world. Spit it out, Samantha. The one who planted that kind of half-baked and prejudiced knowledge, was it Paradis-neesan? Yes! Vane-oneesan taught me! It seemed the two had been really close to the degree that she called Vanessa with a pet name. Even though he was an informant, he overlooked how the employee of his own caf got encroached! Woody held his head. But, at that time a somewhat awkward voice resounded. Thatssorry. Oou!? WhoDDwait, aint this boss! When he noticed, a Japanese youth was inside the caf smiling wryly. Samantha raised her voice Kya!? in surprise. Kousuke harbored a subtle feeling of guilt for some reason due to his inability of controlling the missionary work of the subculture evangelist Vanessa. He apologized while sporting a wry smile. I told you to stop calling me boss didnt I, Woody. Aa~, sorry. It was a habit. Then, head. What is it today? Are you going to have a take home like usual? (TN: Head in the sense like headmaster, head director, etc. I know it sound strange, but thats how it is in the raw. Bear with it) No, calling me head is also a bitwell, for now, its okay I guess. Today I came for a request of that side. Oops, is that so. Manager Woodys eyes narrowed slowly. It was a sharp gaze that was fitting for a former human of the underworld. Kousuke sat on the counter seat. Samantha was looking alternately at Kousuke and manager Woody whose atmosphere changed while her eyes sparkled. Good afternoon, mister Kousuke. Seeing that you are here, how about a new salmon sandwich dish? Its a new concept that I thought of that the boss okayed. Samantha, hi. So there was new recipe again. Right, Ill have that. I think Ill eat it while Woody is investigating. Not to mention Kousuke who often came to buy salmon sandwich, even Vanessa, Grant family, and furthermore the agents of security bureau were also frequently coming here as regular customer, so Samantha was acquainted with them. By the way, regarding manager Woodys hidden face, he properly explained it in the interview, so Samantha also knew about it. It seemed Samantha who was full of curiosity was also unable to resist the little smell of the extraordinary. Although, the point of how she was trying to reform such caf to have fancy atmosphere was a mark of how she was truly a pain in the neck. The visit of the agents would be receding like that. Samantha went behind the counter with light footsteps and immediately began to prepare the new salmon sandwich variant. Manager Woody and Kousuke began to talk while glancing at her. And, what kind of situation you are poking your nose into this time? Is it related with the forest burning case by that person? As expected, your information is fast. About that matter, I also dont know anything about it. I cannot contact him. Thencould it be, its the explosion incident of Vatican? Manager Woody gave coffee to Kousuke while making a half-exasperated expression because it felt like this would be another troublesome case. Also, that person manager Woody referred to was about demon king Hajime. Kousuke couldnt help but smile wryly everytime at Woodys way of speaking that really sounded like talking about a mastermind of a secret society. Kousuke explained blah-blah yadda-yadda about the incident at Vatican. A fantasy human like Kousuke actually also existed in Vatican. Such information seemed to be a shocking fact for manager Woody who was a former human of underworld who worked under an occult organization. As I thought you didnt know huh. Well, although I belonged to Hydra, I was like a private soldier of Kaysis. I was just an underling among underling. I can boast a wide information network due to my connection from my mercenary period, but a secret information of a country is something that doesnt reach my ear as expected. Well, guess so. Rather, I wonder if the top brass of Hydra didnt know about this, like Kaysis and also Jefferson and others? I wonder about that. I think they might know seeing that they were an organization with long history but Actually, the top brass of Hydra knew about it. But, thinking about that organizations objective, it was meaningless even if they laid their hand on it. In addition, throughout long years, that organization had received painful retaliation many times throughout the process of confirming it, so they were unable to lay their hand on it even knowing about it. Back to the topic More importantly, I want to know the connection of those guys. I think there is an organization that they belonged to but Hmm? Kousuke showed the recording of ID and face picture of five peopleDDLeda and others who died strangely in the church to manager Woody. Manager Woody took the smartphone and took a look. After that he transferred the data into his own smartphone. From a glance, there isnt anyone with big name in the underworld. Can I take a bit of time with this? Around how long it will take? It will depend on the comparison result in the database that I have and contacting my acquaintances, so I cannot say. Well, this is a request from head, so Ill do it super express. For now, please wait for thirty minutes. Got it. Until then, Ill taste Samanthas new salmon sandwich. I dont know about being evangelist, but her motivation is amazing and her skill is also good. Please enjoy to your hearts content. Samantha brought the new salmon sandwich at that timing. Manager Woodys evaluation about her seemed to make her got into a really good mood. Manager Woodys expression became one of Damn it. Samantha-chan, she was the type who would blunder when she got carried away. Kousuke waved his hand casually to Woody who was entering his work room as informant at the back while turning his gaze to the salmon sandwich that was brought to him. Here, please enjoy. Its the new work, miso mustard salmon sandwich! Miso mustard!? The new recipe seemed to be a Japanese style salmon sandwich. It seemed that the influence of a certain SOUSAKANagent caused Samantha to develop interest to Japan. She seemed to get the idea from miso cutlet sandwich and set out to develop a salmon sandwich that used miso. She didnt use raw salmon, but a salmon that was fried with thin coating with somewhat soft miso curstard coating it a lot. The shredded cripsy cabbage also had mayonaise applied on it. Kousuke put it into his mouth a bit timidly. A beat later De, delicious Yes-! Yes! Yaaahaaaa!! Samantha, she made powerful guts pose repeatedly. If manager Woody was a master for Samantha, then Kousuke was the grand master. Or perhaps a maestro. No, he was the founder of salmon sandwich road, he was already the salmon sandwich god As a trainee, the word of praise from the salmon sandwich god was truly the highest peak! Yep. Its seriously tasty. But, well, as expected, I like sandwich with raw salmon the best I guess. !? Samantha fell on all four. She was hitting the floor *bang bang* in vexation. Dust was going to rise up from her doing that, so Kousuke wished that she would stop it. Samantha. Can you give me the standard salmon sandwich too? Yes. I will bring it right away. Samantha disappeared behind the counter with a face that looked like the emoticon (??`). The day the title trainee was taken away from here seemed to be still far away. Exactly thirty minutes after that. While Kousuke was making trivial talk with Samantha about salmon sandwich, manager Woody got out from the back room. How is it? Sorry. I dont get any good information. Manager Woody scratched his head awkwardly. However, his expression looked conflicted and baffled to be said that he simply didnt obtain any information. If, there is an organization behind those guys, it feels like it will be better to rely on the intelligence bureau. If its head, you will be able to request them through security bureau right? I think I can do that but From manager Woodys state, there must be something. Kousuke questioned him with his gaze. Manager Woody made a coffee for himself, then he drank it all with one gulp before starting to report his investigation result. I investigated using various pulls too, but I cannot believe that those guys has connection with underworld organization. Lawyer, university student, priest, retired former teacher. Everyone of them has clear background. Other than that Vaticans man called Leda that is. In addition, its like these guys have nothing connecting them. Like participating in some kind of convention, or having transaction with each otherthere is no connection at all. Are they hiding it so thoroughly you cannot find it? I cannot deny that possibility. Thats why, in that case you better rely on the intelligence bureau, or give me a few days to put serious effort into investigating this. If it was manager Woody who had underworld information network, Kousuke thought that he would be able to pull out all information regarding their connection, but it seemed it couldnt go that easily. But you know, head. There is a bit of common point that bother me. Common point? All of these guys, the people close to them are dead. By so called tragic incidents. ! Specifically? From what he was told, for the lawyer it was his fiance, for the college student it was his parents, for the priest his wife and son, for the former teacher old man it was his son and daughter-in-law, for the laborer it was his wife. They lost their important people. Killed. Whats more, all of those happened in the shape of betrayal by someone they trusted. Kousuke recalled the scream of death agony from Leda. DDThis world is hell. Human, is making it hell Was that man, also saw a tragedy that made him thought like that Also, there is one more point. The former teacher old man, and the college student, about them Manager Woodys report caused Kousuke who was about to get absorbed into his thought to return to his senses feeling taken aback. After their incident, they got involved with police several times. Police? Were they gotten involved with incident again? No, its the opposite. They caused incident. What kind? Even if I said incident, it wasnt at the level of getting jailed. There were only things that only got them strictly warnedthe former teacher was with his wife, while the college student was with several of his friends. Both of them tried to influence other people to stop believing in religion. DDGod wont answer. He wont grant salvation. Ledas words crossed Kousukes mind once more. The man called Leda, was someone from Vaticanthe holy ground of religion right? Thinking about his act of betrayal too, I think this is really suspicious. Certainly Manager Woody had picked up good information in this short time. Kousuke didnt say that with words, but inside his heart he sent his praise to Woody. Then, at that timing, Samantha who was endeavoring to make new anthromorph salmon illustration quietly so that she wouldnt be a bother seemed to be actually listening. She suddenly opened her mouth. Saay, Mister Kousuke. Hm? Samantha, whats the matter? Even while addressing Kousuke, Samantha sent a glance at manager Woody. Just in case, she confirmed to the manager Woody whether it was alright for her to enter the conversation. This point where she could discern that in the end she was just an employee made anyone couldnt hate her despite her being a pain in the neck. Manager Woody thought that while nodding with a wry smile. You see, that act of overdoing it in making someone to stop having faith? Actually, there is also my friend who experienced that Eh? Seriously? Seriously. It was about two months ago I think? The boyfriend of my friend went through misfortune in his family. My friend, she said that she would support her boyfriend, but after that, the condition of that boyfriend seemed to turn strange. Strange you say? Like what? My friend said, that he was scary. It was like he was a bit not normal. And then, me and several other friends had discussion with her. But then, it seems that there also quite many friends of my other friends who are like that boyfriend too. That many? It seemed that such kind of people had appeared here and there since around a year ago. After a while, those people would return to how they were before, so it didnt seem like to become a widespread topic, but Yes. And also, thats Hm? Whats wrong? Is there something else in your mind? Samantha faltered as though it was difficult to say. After she was urged to continue, she started with Saying it like this, is a bit bad but while saying. Everyone said it. Its as thoughDDthey are possessed by demon, they said. *Silence*, inside the empty caf, even more silence was falling. Even the air felt like it was getting colder somehow. It was manager Woody who broke the silence. Head. Do you know about demon worshipping cult? I heard about it before. Its that right? The cult that appeared in movie, doing ritual of sacrifice or something? Well, something like that. Even in reality, that kind of demon worshipping organization existed. Of course, there isnt just hidden organization, they are a group that is recognized even at the surface. As expected, they arent doing sacrifice or the like. They merely people who are charmed by the existence of demon. Hm, well, its everyones freedom to believe anything. That kind of people also existed in the world. In fact, there was also an organization like Hydra that seriously sought for occult. Because their objective was merely to personally use the mystique that was unrelated to god or demon, religiousness didnt take root within them, so they were of a type that was a bit different from the normal image of occult organization. About that demon worshipping organization, when I was still with Hydra, I heard a bit of rumor. In the end, it was just a talk that is like urban legend, there was no credibility in it. As an informant, he was somewhat reluctant to report about a mere rumor. Manager Woody talked while scratching his cheek. Its a group that is worshipping demon, but they arent an organization. They are a group, and yet not an organization? Do you mean they are like a mob without anyone controlling them? No no, they are organized to a terrifying degree. They arent an organization but a group. ??? A lot of question marks floated above Kousukes head. Even manager Woody smiled wryly saying Its incomprehensible isnt it while continuing. Every individual in the group has the same objective and belief. However, they arent gathering at all. And yet, they will make a move when its necessary without making arrangement with each other beforehand. A jogging woman, a man who is walking his dog, a child playing soccer, a patrolling policeanyone who is doing normal activity right in front of you. Normally they even go to the mass at Sunday, very normal people, but one day, they will suddenly make their move. What, is that? While saying that, Kousuke recalled something as expected. When Leda and others were in the middle of talking, they saw Kousuke without any sign beforehand. It was at exactly the same timing, as though they had arranged it beforehand. At that time, their eyes were shining mysteriously. With our business circles as they were, those guys that are behaving eccentrically, those guys doing stupid thing, those talks that are like urban legend, we called those things with ridicule like thisDDdemon possession. If, there was actually people who were possessed by demon in the true meaning, not in figurative expression or just a mental problem, and they were normally living casually? They were slipping among society, into household, and then one day, they suddenly obeyed the voice inside themselves and then started acting like a different person? Manager Woody operated his smartphone and sent something to Kousukes smartphone. Seeing that, Kousuke tilted his head. A college professor? I dont really know the detail but, he is a professor in the field or something like religious study, and he is quiet famous in that area. The college student just now, he attended his seminar. In addition, that professor, in this half a year he took flight to Roma nearly thirty times.] Hee. Its slight but, thats not a bad connection. As expected from Woody. Its not just for show that you opened your eyes to salmon sandwich. Thanks to you head. Manager Woody mad a manly grin. In fact, he was really deserving praise to investigate this much in just thirty minutes. Just having and knowing information didnt really mean anything. Only after analyzing, conjecturing, and connecting them that they became useful. There were many cases like that. Perhaps it was better to say instead that informants work was to collect pieces of information into one complete information. At that point, manager Woody was without a doubt first class. That was how he wasnt troubled about living expense despite his caf was only scraping by. This was more of his lifework rather than being an underling under Kaysiss command. Kousuke drank all his remaining coffee and stood from his seat. But, at that time, E, err. Something like demon possession, they arent real right? I have to ask this at least! Samantha asked with that kind of feeling. Seeing how her expression was greatly twitching, it seemed she was completely scared from the words of manager Woody and Kousukes behavior just now. Although, the fantasy man, and the man who was converted into salmon sandwich by that fantasy man couldnt say Obviously its just nonsense. Kousuke and manager Woody looked at each other and smiled wryly at the same time. Wai-, what is it!? Why are you two smiling, at this timing! Tell me its a lie boss! Manager Woody. He was making a smile filled with implication while taking payback for the monster illustration she showed him before this. Samanthamy bad. I should have you leave before we started talking. Boss? Do you know? That kind of thing will visit those who know their existence. !? Be careful when walking at night in the street okay? Shuddering chill caused Samantha to shiver from the tip of her foot until the crown of her head. Her eyes opened widely and her painstaking piece of work fell on the floor with a clatter. Kousuke sent an exasperated gaze at manager Woody thinking This guy is really childish huuh. It seemed manager Woody noticed that gaze. He was about to open his mouth to say Im joking with a wry smile but Before he could, Booss! Please give me shelter tonight-! Haa? Is it alright for you if your important worker get attacked by demon!? Of course its not! I understand! And so, tonight Ill stay in bosss house! Thank you very much! Wait wait. I was only joking just now. Manager Woody, 41 years old. Single. Living in apartment. Recently he was half living together with a stray cat that settled down there. Samantha-chan. 19 years old. Active college student. This is concerning. Head, please dont make that kind of scorning gaze when you know the situation. Its not like Im scaring her because Im aiming for this. Manager Woody made an expression that seemed to say spare me in respond to Kousukes muttering. He said I was joking one more time to Samantha, but, No, I wont get tricked! I understand. Yes, surely, those guys are already setting their eyes on me. Like that, when I go out from this caf, behind meat the street at night, people wont be around unnaturally, I will feel a bad premonition somehow, and I will quicken my pace. And then, there will be footsteps approaching from who know where! There wont be anyone when I turn around! But footsteps are certainly approaching! I will run away to escape, and somehow arrive in my home. After that, Ill lock the door securely, and peek outside from the peeking hole. There wont be anyone outside. Aa, Im glad. I got away! Yep, perhaps it was just my imagination. Yup, surely thats it! Im stupid! I was overly self-conscious! How embarrassing! Kyah. I will be like that while turning my gaze inside the roomover there is the demoooooonnn-. Boosss! Please save meeeeeeeeeeee! Rather, it would be me who want to be saved by head. Samanthas bad habitDDthe habit of believing blindly. Or perhaps it should be said as bad habit of delusion. Anyway, if she had believed something like this!, she wouldnt believe anything else most of the time. Even though she was still in the stage of delusion, Samantha was already throwing tantrum while clinging on manager Woody. The face of manager Woody had zero happiness from having a young girl clinging on him. He was normally fed up, feeling creeped out at Samantha who was pleading to stay with him while crying. He sent a gaze that was pleading for help to Kousuke. But, Eh!? Head!? Wai-, its fine if you dont be out of recognition only at this kind of time though!? You are here right!? You are still inside right!? Boss! Who are you talking with!? If its mister Kousuke, he already exited from long time ago! Hah, dont tell me-. The hand of the demon is already reaching me!? Help meee, booooosssss-! Thats why, its me instead who want help Manager Woodys tired voice was drowned out by Samanthas tantrum and didnt reach anyone. After that, a staff of security bureau visited to fill his stomach, and saw Samantha who was crying while clinging on manager Woody, while he was holding her face with an eagle grip to tear her off from him The staff judged that manager Woody was doing assault to his female employee. It almost became a big case C C C Here huh In front of a splendid university in Britain, Kousuke was looking up to the window at the highest floor while muttering. That spot was the classroom of the person who might become a lead from manager Woodys informationDDProfessor Riley Littman. Kousuke nodded once and entered inside the building. He walked through a dimly lit corridor and climbed the stair that didnt have light shining in despite the fact it had skylight. Kousuke had gone several times accompanying Emily to the university she was attending, but somehow this building felt different. He couldnt feel the impression of a building of education that belonged to university from it at all. It was more, likeyes, as though he was getting lost inside a gloomy cave (Come to think of itIm not seeing anyone since some time ago. Is it holiday? No, but, only this building? There were students at other place normally) It was eerie. Kousuke gathered strength in his body naturally while thinking such thing. Like that, Kousuke kept feeling strange tension while arriving in front Littmans classroom. He didnt make an appointment. If he had some kind of connection with Leda and others, he might guessed Kousukes intention and escaped. And so, he infiltrated inside the room with stealth like usualDD Its not locked. Dont just stand there like that, please come in. -!? He was already activating his stealth. And yet, (Im noticed!?) Furthermore, it was from across a door. Whats wrong? You wont enter? You come to visit me right? Kousuke hesitated for a moment, but he immediately resolved himself and put his hand on the door. *Gii*, the door made small creaking sound. It echoed excessively. Welcome, to Littmans classroom. Although, arent you a bit too late, exorcist? Inside the room was filled to the brim with vast number of books. Books that were placed flat and piled up formed several towers, creating a strained situation where it wouldnt be strange for the piles to fall anytime. And then, the moment Kousuke stepped inside, he felt discomfort. *Splat* sound resounded from below his foot. Looking there, the floor surface was flooded out. Flooded floor was the natural enemy of a room that was littered with books. It was just too strange. Above all else, it smelt weird. There was a strange smell. It was like something was scorched, a smell that pierced the nose terribly Kousukes body took fighting stance. He had smelt this before. This extremely unpleasant smell. Only recently. In the foreign world at the another side of the mirror. Whatare you? There was a man within the unpleasant smell, between the mountains of books. Gray hair laying flat limply on his head, and a face full with wrinkles that was lacking in vigor. Severe hook nose, and grey eyes with piercing glint. His age was around the latter half of his seventy. He was wearing a suit with good tailoring that was obvious from a glance. One hand was holding a stick, and his back was relatively straight for his age. That manDDProfessor Littman raised an eyebrow at Kousukes question. DDWhat, are you. Hm, strange. I thought you came to me knowing the situation butthe exorcist who hindered that person. No, perhaps I should call you Vaticans hidden ace? There is nothing about you at all in the information of Leda and others. (This guy, he know about what I did in that world!?) Professor Littman pressed forward with his conjecture from Kousukes faint agitation. You are agitated. So its unexpected for you that I know. But, why is it unexpected? Its obvious that I know. You should know about the obvious. Because you are here by identifying me. Hm, if that premise is wrong, I see, you arent related with Vatican. Or perhaps, even if you have relation with them, you arent related with exorcist. Then, why did someone unrelated like you moved to rescue the mother body? Why, are you here? Besides, although that person didnt display his original power, you escaped him. What is that power? Professor Littman spoke while linking one by one the information available and unraveled the mystery. But, Kousuke was unable to cut in at the words of the professor that was like talking to himself. (What? Its not just smell. This feeling) The coiling unpleasant presence. Then, at that time, following some kind of thought process, professor Littman reached the answer. I see. You. You areDDreturnee huh. Kousuke lost count how many surprise he had felt. This rooms abnormal atmosphere, and the way Professor Littman was talking, Kousuke felt how he almost getting swallowed by the other partys pace. He scolded himself inside his heart and pulled himself together quickly. I see, I see. If its like that, then its no wonder you still dont know. What? About the people that are not of this world. *Clack clack*, Professor Littman was knocking the floor with his leather shoes and stick while adding on his words looking really like he was teaching. You, you must not be ignorant. Even if human cannot be all knowing, human has to fight ignorance constantly. That is the duty of the race that possess the highest intelligence. Therefore, I will give you a lecture about them to the ignorant you. You, you who have fought and escaped them from hell. After sealing the mirror gate, are you relieved? Did you see hope in the future after taking back Claudia Barenberg? The question of Professor Littman in truth was nearly that of a mere monologue to himself. It looked like he was asking question to Kousuke, but his eyes were constantly wandering to empty air. You. Certainly, they cannot open the mirror gate and descend to this world. They who in essence are without flesh body are unable to cross the gap of hell and this world. They have no strength to maintain their existence. They have no flesh body? Certainly, no matter how many time he cut those ghoul like things, they kept regenerating. He was able to destroy them for the first time after using magic in conjunction with his attack. Although, he thought that they had flesh body. Therefore Kousuke spontaneously asked, but as expected Professor Littman continued talking without even looking at Kousuke. But, there is exception to everything. They can exert influence to this world even if only slightly. Sometimes, it will be as whispering voice, sometimes as shadow, sometimes it will be as something that seems to be predestined. The shadow that was visible inside the eyes of Leda and others. So that was the people of hell that Professor Littman mentioned. People who are strongly influenced. People who offer their own body. There are a lot of human who carry them inside their heart. Because they only have meager influence, they possess the way to make use of that influence to the maximum. ButDDProfessor Littmans eyes caught Kousuke once more. The power of that person is immense, his influence is also vast. Humans who have connection with the other side are increasing, and then, finally the wind of lamentation is released to this world. DDWhat you mean by wind of lamentation, is it that bloody wind? Professor Littman nodded slightly. His eyes werent seeing empty air anymore. He was looking at Kousuke. The gap of hell and this world is wavering. Just now, I said that they cannot cross the gap of world without mirror gate butnow is different. In this time when this gap is wavering, if there is a medium that can easily connect the interval, they will be able to descend to this world with strong body maintaining their existence. For example, mirror. A mirror that reflected another world, especially when there was opposite mirror, the gap of world could be shaken just with that. For example, thick mist. Heavy mist that shut the field of vision where it was impossible to look even an inch ahead, it could also shake the spot of this world itself. And then, water. The world was connected by water. Water was a natural gate that crossed every world. Kousuke was taken aback and dropped his gaze to the floor. The lecture is over with this. Now, please experience hell after this. Chih!! Swift attack. Kousuke closed the distance instantly, grabbed Professor Littmans neck and slammed him on the floor. Professor Littman opened his eyes wide. Buthis eyeballs immediately rolled and caught Kousuke. His eyes werent grey. They were eyes that shined glaringly red. The gate, has opened you know? Kuh!? You-DD Kousukes voice was drowned out. Because right after that, the flooded floor bubbled fiercely, and countless something flew out along with a shriek. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Please take care of me again from today. Im ashamed to mention this right after the resumption but, In Gardo comic, three manga version were updated. Arifureta original version comicSonna-chan, she is normally beautiful! At the future she will become a user of Elusive Phantom that even the hero cannot detectArifureta Nichijou de Sekai SaikyouKaori-sans dangerousness is accelerating. Nichijous Kaori-san, where is she heading to? Mori Misaki-sensei, thank you very much! Please do it more lol Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou ZeroThe spinoff light novel Zero has comic version by the worl of Kouchi Ataru-sensei. Its the story of Miledy and others, the Liberator. Surely a lot of people think it. Its a lie that Miledy is this cute. Kouchi-sensei! Thank you very much! All can be read for free so, Please go take a look at Comic Gardo by all mean as one way to kill time. (You can go there from Overlap-samas homepage.) Chapter 308 Arifureta Chapter 308 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 The Security Bureaus Future Is C Bubble rose up tremendously from the water on the floor as though it was seething. Instantly, DDiaAAAAAAAAAAAH Disgusting shriek infringed inside the room. DD!? An unseen impact attacked Kousuke. The hand that was holding Professor Littmans neck was forcefully torn off and he was blown away until the wall in one go. He collapsed the towers of books while colliding on the wall with an impact that cracked the surface. Gahah The air inside his lungs was forcefully ejected and Kousuke lost his breath. He landed on one knee. When he raised his gaze, he could see Professor Littman got up with a bizarre movement like a marionette and countless shadows running on the wall. The shadows with hard to describe shape were running from wall to wall like shadow picture. Guah An impact hit him once again from the side. Kousuke was sent flying by an unseen existence and he crashed on the wall once more. (What!? What is there!?) Something was there. Innumerable things. But, he couldnt see the figure. There were only shadows reflected on the wall. At the same time when he fell on the floor, Kousuke trusted his instinct and leaped to the side. Instantly water splash rose from his previous spot and even the wall behind it collapsed. Desperately, Kousuke measured the timing and threw his kunai at the shadow on the wall. But, the kunai only pierced the wall and there wasnt any effect to the shadow. DDIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH Guh!? Impact came from right below him. His solar plexus was pushed up and Kousukes body folded into the shape of < while floating in the air. Right after that, impact came from right above in a flash. Kousuke was blown to the flooded floor without even any time to breath. Right after that, he was dragged as though his feet got caught and he was thrown away like that with a fierce momentum. He flew toward an aged and large bookshelves that looked solid. Intense pain ran from his shoulder. The wood that had gone through many years were smashed by the impact and surged like an avalanche along with a lot of books. Hmm. The materialization into this world is successful butonly the shadow. Although, physical influence can be exerted. Its only a matter of time until complete materialization happen. Professor Littman was talking to himself while directing red eyes that were shining glaringly to Kousuke who was buried in destroyed large bookshelf and mountain of books. Perhaps Kousukes damage was deep because he didnt stand up. Professor Littman snorted and jerked his chin. Then, a part of the shadows that were running around on the wall, ceiling, and floor gathered toward Kousuke. They were like poltergeist. The bookshelf was moved to the side and a large amount of books floated in the air. Like that, Kousuke who was buried under the books floated together with them. Guh, kafuh It seemed that he was lifted up by his neck, so Kousuke held his neck with both his hands and gasped painfully. He was shining faintly from ejecting magic power in resistance, but the strength that was grasping his neck didnt decrease at all. Blood was flowing from his head, dripping down from his temple. Kuh, yo, u-, what the hell, are you- Just as you can see, I am a mere university professor, just a simple researcher. A simple, researcheer? -, thats, a harsh joke there. Professor Littman turned his gaze toward the kunai Kousuke threw. Just from that, the kunai was pulled out by itself from the wall and drifted in the air. Following that, the shadow that was projected on the ceiling was slowly approaching near Professor Littman. Most likely, it wasnt that Professor Littman had telepathic power, but the unseen existence received command from him and brought the kunai to him. His hand took the kunai that was brought to him and he stared at it in concentration, then he started to talk with a tone as though continuing a lecture. No, its the truth. I just wanted to know. God and demon, heaven and hell. Those concepts, just when and where they were created. I wanted to know the beginning. That was all. De, mon Kousuke ruminated that one word. Yes, the existence that he encountered in the world at the other side of the mirror, and also the unseen existence that was trying to break his neck right now, indeed, they were certainly demon. It wasnt an unknown another world or even unknown creature. This was truly what the people on earth knew as the concept of hell and demon. However, you. What is called as record sometimes is something created by those in power for their own convenience, something that is falsified. When I tried to deepen my investigation and interpretation, just who can proof that its the truth or not. Professor Littman looked at the books scattered across the room with a gaze as though he was looking at a rock at the roadside. The books that were destroyed and turned into tragic condition due to the water or because of the shockwave of the battle were glared with shining red eyes. Kousuke guessed. This situation, Professor Littmans conduct. It must be the result of that phrase that sometimes appeared in story being realized in real life. I, see. You, sold, your soul to demon huh. I can buy the truth with that. I think it can be said as a reasonable transaction. From, that so called reasonable transactionwhat did you find out? Kousuke didnt struggle anymore. He was asking while looking at Professor Littman with blank eyes that looked resigned. Professor Littman looked back at Kousukes eyes. Tell me your root. It seemed that even this was a transaction. If Kousuke wanted to know his knowledge, then Kousuke should also teach him the secret of his power. Thats fine. Butyou first. It will be unbearable if I get killed right away after talking. The opponent was a man who sold even his soul to demon for the sake of his pursuit. Kousukes condition didnt even make Professor Littman hesitate. Very well. Then, you. In the first place, do you understand what is the existence that is called demon? The hell if I know, he wanted to spit that out, but he swallowed that feeling and told no wit his gaze. They are human. Demon is the ruin of what human once was. However, its with the attached proviso that they are human of another world. Kousuke thought that he had heard a story like this from somewhere. Kousuke narrowed his eyes, which Professor Littman perceived that it seemed he was in doubt. His mouth warped and he continued his words, as though he was feeling really happy to display his knowledge. The world that we human titled as hell, is truly in a state that is worthy for the title hell, but once it was overflowing with nature and it was a world with rows of cities that were developed even further than the current earth. From the beginning, the hell was another world with existence that overlapped with earth. Although there was gap between world, both worlds would occasionally influenced each otherDDspirited away, supernatural phenomenon, UMA, etcDDdue to the closeness. And then, the residence of the world that was far more developed than earth noticed the earths existence. Miracle, magic, sorcerysmoke wont rise without fire. The live coals that is the cause for the birth of those concepts was, yes, the technology of them who crossed to earth. You understand now? In the period that is called as ancient era, at the far past, miracle and magic also existed in earth. Because the residence of hell brought them here. Magical girl existed. Even magician existed. Legendary weapons, chosen heroes, and also great people existed. The mythical beasts and monsters certainly existed too. Everything was due to the gods magic that was used by the residences of hell. Godsmagic, you say? Yes, thats right, you. The residences of hell, the demons, they performed miracles. For the earthlingDDthey were truly gods. Certainly, for people who only possessed primitive technology, people using magic were equal with gods. To say nothing if they could receive that godly work, it could be said that the natural flow was to worship those people. For the residences of hell, it might be a part of cultural exchange with another world, or perhaps it was because of their greed to rule, it was unclear which was the reason, but anyway they brought the technology called magic to the earthlings, which resulted in earth also accomplishing rapid development. So to speak, what was called as super ancient civilization was something like that. But, you. Destroyed by a power that is too great is something that is repeated no matter the age. Do you understand? I, predicted that. And there, you understood then? Yes, I understood. Of god and demon. Of earthling and otherworlder. There was no clear division. If there was otherworlder who sided with earth, there was also earthling who sided with the other world. But, it seemed definite that there was outbreak of conflict that crossed the two worlds. As the result, a power that was equal with the work of god transformed the other world into hell, and the losers were locked into that world. The demons are the otherworlders who lost the conflict, and the earthlings who sided with those otherworlders, reduced to a mere shadow of their former self. My understanding still cannot catch up with the details, but in order to survive in that changed world, they devised a method to survive with only their soul. At the same time, the bloody wind that was blowing violently in hellDDthat which was called as the wind of lamentation seemed usable to form transient flesh body which was centered on the soul. Although, in the first place the hell was a world that wasnt suitable for people with flesh body to continue to exist. Thus, just like how those ghoul-like things looked like that, the flesh body there was constantly incomplete and ugly. As for their ability to think, people whose soul was particularly of fine quality when they were human would have it to a certain degree, but normal people were only able to act instinctually. That is the reason why they are trying to descend into this world. If they are able to materialize in earth, they will be able to maintain definite flesh body. Like that, naturally the rank of their soul will rise and they will be able to take back their thinking ability. Is, that all? Its not, right? Correct. That person is trying to accomplish his long standing desire. That is to unify and rule the two worlds. He wants Claudia Barenberg in order to become even more complete and mighty existence. So that even if the kings who suppressed that person like in the past return, he will be able to defeat them handily. Ki,ngs? ThatsDDguah Kousuke tried to ask more, but he was interrupted from having his neck choked strongly. Hm. Its not like I dont want to continue my lecture for a bit more but, it looks like the demons are impatient. Lets stop here. Although I am a body that receives the demons thought, in the end I am just a collaborator. Im not in a position that can give them order. Now, speak of your truth. Professor Littmans eyes that were containing madness inside were insisting that. Perhaps he should be called as truth fanatic. He would sell even his soul to demon if it was for the sake of appeasing his spirit of enquiry, and he had decided that he wouldnt give a damn to what would happen to earth. His eyes were something chilling even for Kousuke who had struggled through numerous scene of carnage. And so, Thank you for the lecture. As for my truthplease experience it in practice. He returned the professors words before this right back at him. At the same time, *puff* Kousuke vanished with that sound. The place he materialized was of course at the position of the kunai Professor Littman was holding. Shih Guah!? It seemed that even demon was unable to capture Kousuke who crossed through space. Kousuke who appeared before Professor Littman launched a midair spinning kick that caught his face, blowing him away. The place he was flying at was the large bookshelf that had temporarily hid Kousukes figure. But, Professor Littman didnt crash to there. For now, sink. The bookshelf that was full of gap from losing books was blown away as though in eruption. What showed up was another KousukeDDa clone body. Yes, while his figure was hidden by the collapsed bookshelf, Kousuke created a clone body and made it stayed inside the bookshelf. The clone body put on stealth with all seriousness, while the main body Kousuke intentionally emitted magic power to show his existence strongly. It was a gamble but it seemed that the clone manage to hide properly. A heel drop kick by that clone shot down the flying Professor Littman. A perpendicular drop after horizontal flight. Professor Littman bounced on the floor like reeled up fish. The demons moved. Countless shadows were running on the wall and ceiling. Presently there were several demons inside the room. They were unseen and their presence couldnt even be sensed. Most likely because their materialization was still incomplete their state became even more troublesome instead. Although, just how much time had passed until now. Kousuke of course had the objective of pulling out knowledge from Professor Littman. But, his biggest reason was to solve this troublesome situation. It was for the sake of buying time, for the technique that he could activate as long as he had time even though he had no aptitude for it DDAbsolute Calamity! In order to use the age of god magic! The black star of calamity formed and whirled in the middle of the room. The magic that he finally managed to activate after chanting for more than two minutes was displaying its tremendous effect amply. Books, fixtures, and then the demons who were unseen but existing too, anything and everything were pulled and swallowed in. Gravity magic Absolute Calamity pulled in the surrounding similar like Black Heaven Destitution. It was a magic that pulled object into it, but different from the final secret art Black Heaven Destitution, it didnt have the power to annihilate the things that were pulled in, it could only compress. Most living this would be pressured to death by that point so there was no problem, but for demons, especially when they werent completely materialized, they were mostly only soul, so it was doubtful whether compressing them to death would work. And so, just in case Kousuke tossed in flame element magic noncommittally. Aa~, ouch ouch-. Geez, punching a person as they pleased like this. Burn splendidly there, you bunch of demons. The water that acted as substitute tunnel for crossing over the gap of the world should be evaporated too with this, so surely there wouldnt be anymore demon that newly appeared after this. Kousuke let out a sigh and let tension slipped out from his shoulders. Guh, uh Oops, spare me from watching even more suicide. The clone that launched heel drop kick restrained Professor Littman while confirming whether there was any foreign object inside his mouth or if he was carrying drug somewhere in his body. As expected, the clone discovered a small case filled with pills inside the professors pocket. Kousuke quickly took out Betting on the Pride of Villager to make the professors soul leaned toward his side before the whisper of the demon could drive him into frenzy. Previously, Kousuke was interrupted before Betting on the Pride of Villager could completely exert its effect. Even if the demons whisper had powerful hypnotic effect and brainwashing effect for the receiver, it should be impossible to break the artifacts effect when the soul magic was completely applied. At the very least, as long as the demon wasnt a powerful individual like that demon which was called as that person who possessed abnormal power. But, no matter how I think about it, the demons root is similar with the story of Ehito that I heard from Nagumo huh. Ehitos former world should be destroyed already, so there shouldnt be any relation though If, the fundamental root was the same, then even the age of magic might not In any case, in order to protect the mind of Professor Littman, Kousuke dangled Betting on the Pride of Villager in front of him. Then, just before he made the artifact went swi~ng swi~ng, Do you have time to bother with me? My bad, but I wont go along with your stalling. There is no need for me to stall. Things are already happening. You, returnees. We arent underestimating you all. We are on guard against you all, even more than against Vatican. In reality you are really a threat, however, you. As expected, you cannot go as far as differentiating the attention of ordinary people and dealing with them right? What do you want to say? Professor Littmans face was drenched with nosebleed from Kousukes spinning kick. His face warped unsightly and he said. Your comrades, and family. And thenEmily Grant, are they important for you? Tsu! Sleep! Kousuke activated Betting on the Pride of Villager with maximum effect. The professors consciousness was grasped in a flash and then it was fixed into a stupefied state. After that, he immediately tried to connect his consciousness to his clone But at that moment, he instead received an emergency notice from his clone body. That at exactly right now, they were under attack there. C C C Returning back in time slightly. After Emily and others grasped the unique state of Vatican and the situation that was happening at present there from Kousukes phone call, the main members of Security Bureau were gathering in the chief office. Right now Allen was arranging the procedure for the voyage to Japan, while the high ranked officials from each department starting from Bernard who would be staying behind were doing briefing session to discuss the plans while Magdanese was away. Emily and others were sitting snugly at the corner of the chief office while idly staring at that flurried state of the bureau staffs. Thats all. Any question? After a while, it seemed the briefing was over. Chief Magdanese said that while looking around her subordinates. Everyone of them were only looking straight at Chief Magdanese. It seemed they had no question. Good. Then everyone, carry out your duty. Yes, maam They were the well trained dogs of the queen. All the Grant family members thought of such impression in their heart. The briefing session was over, but for some reason the bureau staffs didnt exit the room and gathered toward the Grant familyDDmore specifically, toward Emily with smile on their face. Just like Bernard Pays who was the person in charge of the assault division, there were also many members of department that engaged in fighting scene, so the sight of tough looking men smiling at her caused Emilys cheeks to twitch slightly. Doctor Grant. Long time no see. Captain. Its been a long time. Putting aside Vanessa and the bodyguards around Grant house, Bernard from the assault division normally didnt interact with Emily. To tell the truth, the last time Emily directly met and talked with Bernard was at the Berserk incident. It went without saying what about the other staffs. She had only talked several times with her bodyguards and their coworker, that was all. Even though they had never really interacted, the atmosphere of the bureau staffs toward her was excessively friendly. Emily was bewildered at that butthe reason they approached her immediately became clear. By the way, is that guy Abyss alright? You talked with him right? Aby-san. I heard he stuck his nose into something outrageous again? As expected from him! Missy Emily. When will Abyss come here? How is the lord doing? If he ask to lend him our strength, we are going to fly there right away Our division is also prepared you know? Lord Abyssgate was greatly popular. The chief was massaging her forehead. Her subordinates who were nodding seriously when she told them to carry out their duty, were drawing close to a civilian while going Aby Aby right after that. Surely she was getting headache. Hoo~. Kousuke is really popular. As expected from the man Emily chose. Wai-, grandma!? What are you saying in front of peopleDD Isnt it fine, Emily. Mother, is really proud somehow. Kousuke-kun is already like my own son. Thats right. As a father, Im feeling half relieved and half conflicted though. It appeared the tension of all Grant family members was rising up seeing their daughters sweetheart was unexpectedly popular among the staffs of the national security bureau. Well, thats because Aby is our, or rather, he is Britains hero after all! Im jealous at Bernard who fought together with him. Everyone nodded in agreement at Bernards words. It seemed, for them Kousuke was a hero that Britain was proud of. Nowadays when American comic hero was rising to prominence, their mood was like Even Britain wont lose! If Ironan is going to call Spideman as helper, the Captin should call our Lord Abyssgate by all means!. Hearing that, Emily turned herself small on the chair. She was feeling embarrassed and shy. A hero was accompanied by heroine. She was turning smaller from imagining for a bit that it was her while shaking *purupuru* from shame. That figure of Emily that was like a small cute animal caused all the tough looking men to showed a warm smile while they were getting heated up like As expected, she is the heroine!. Pulsing blood vein was finally emerging on the forehead of their queen. Her eye glint was saying Stop screwing around and work. In fact, Chief Magdanese was opening her mouth with cold aura wafting from her. You all. I said to carry out your dutyDD But, before she could complete her sentence Golden spark surged in the middle of the chief office. DD!? -, chief! Allen quickly leaped toward Chief Magdanese. Bernard and others also pulled out their handgun from their waist and stood up in front of Grant family. In front of the supernatural phenomenon, everyone moved without stiffening not just because they were trained elites, but the biggest reason was thanks to the precedent of Lord Abyssgate. The golden sparks intensified further and before long became shining sphere. Right after that, the light burst into a flash. Chief Magdanese and others reflexively covered their eyes. After the light settled down DD Everyone was speechless. They who moved precisely even in front of a supernatural phenomenon, and even Chief Magdanese didnt even twitch. They couldnt move. They were only opening their eyes widely with their mouth kept gaping open. What was reflected in their eyes. That was the perfect form of the concept of beauty. Hello, its me. Though the first voice was comical. Yes, what appeared from empty air with fluttering golden hairDDwas Yue. Furthermore, she was clad in golden light with halo floating on her back. It was the adult version Yue-sama! After teleporting away from Kousuke, she didnt immediately transferred to here. She first teleported to nearby, then she intentionally transformed into adult version and changed clothes. After she finished, she thought of various show and picking the best timing, Yue-sama made her entrance! Even the word peerless was still insufficient. The molding of god, no, rather it might be the goddess herself who descended, that was what everyone there was thinking in a daze. The adult version Yue who showed her seriousness with her entrance was just that intense in various meaning. Yu, Yue-oneesan? A voice timidly resounded inside the chief office that was frozen stil. Emily was staring questioningly at Yue. Yue erased the halo of magic power light as though nothing happened and she landed gently on the floor. Her loose black dress spread out airily. Her soft and fluffy hair was also floating around gently, so it was as though everyone there was losing their way into a dream world. Everyone, starting from Bernard were watching Yue-samas countenance in fascination while going pohee~ as though their soul was slipping out from their mouth. Seeing them like that, Yue who was convinced of the success of Strategy heaven piercingtengen toppafirst impression so that the first wife of the demon king wont get underestimated! made a guts pose with a humph from her nose. And then, when she turned her gaze to Emily, Nn. Emirin, long time no see. Did you cut your hair? Im not. Nn-, for some reason Yue nodded strongly. Err, Yue-oneesan. Why are you here I came to pick up Emirin. Also Yues glance burst toward Chief Magdanese. But, the one over there was the cornerstone of the countrys defense who was even said as the woman of steel who was married with Britain. She recovered herself in a flash and right after that she faced Yue with a straight and dignified posture. Nice to meet you. I am Sharon Magdanese. The chief of the national security bureau. Am I not mistaken to believe that you are the wife of the demon king? It was a polite wording toward a superior, however, Chief Magdanese faced the unexpected meeting with the attitude that wasnt abased by any mean. Chief Magdanese was looking firm, but Allen and some others saw through her that she was quite nervous. Her atmosphere was as though she was facing the top leader of foreign country, or when she was attending an emergency meeting where a great disaster for the national security might be incurred if even a single misstep happened. That tension awakened the other staffs and they similarly held themselves with that tension. Inside the room that was overflowing with feeling of tension, Yue who was addressed was, Indeed! I am Yue. The woman who is the demon kings first wife! She took a striking pose *sharan* that was filled with dignity. One of her hand was on her waist, while her other hand was making horizontal peace sign above her eye. She tilted her center of gravity slightly. With serious face. The pose was as though she was an idol from somewhere. Though her face was tense rather than bright. A painfully silent atmosphere was dominating the place. *Tic tac, tic tac*, the sound of clocks hand was resounding extremely clearly. While no one was moving, Yue silently released her pose and, Emirin, I failed. What to do? You are asking me!? Emily who was asked for help. Why did you get too worked up!? If you are going to regret it than act normal from the start! She seemed to want to say that. Certainly, when looking from the side at Yues face that was subtly throwing her gaze to empty air, it also looked like she was in regret. From Yues view, she was convinced that she managed to give the impression of The demon kings wife is goddamn outrageous as expected! from her first show. And so, if Chief Magdanese took an attitude that made light of her even then, she would give her cold reception in cool Yue-san mode, but if the chief behaved politely following manner, she thought that she would kindly relax the tension but She completely killed the atmosphere instead. Inside her heart she was incoherently trembling with shame. It was to the degree that she unconsciously asked for help to Emily. Somehow, the gaze of everyone inside the room was focused on Emily. Emily jerked with a twitch, her gaze swam around restlessly in panic She abruptly glared at the staffs. And then, I, I am Emily! The wife of the abyss lord, the right-hand man of the demon king! In the future! With one hand put on her waist, horizontal peace sign above one eye, and one leg bent with her body tilted forward *sharararan-*!! She blundered with teary eyes and bright red face. She didnt know what to do, so for the time being she thought that she would self-explode together with Yue. We will die at the same time! Yue-oneesan! It felt like such voice of the heart could be heard from the trembling Emily-chan. *Shi~n* The chief office fell dead silent. However, different from the atmosphere killer Yue, now the atmosphere was warm as though the room heater was turned on. Emily-chans kindness was softening the adults! Emily-chan silently became small. She held her head with both hands and buried her face onto her knee. Dont look at me. It felt like such voice of the heart could be heard. With Emilys sacrifice, the rooms atmosphere returned. Yue gazed at Chief Magdanese once more. *Jii-*, with her default stare she observed Chief Magdanese. Yes, unblinking stare was Yues default look. That was her normal state to the end. But, there was no way Chief Magdanese who was meeting her for the first time knew that. Rather, the sight of a beautiful woman sending her an unblinking stare caused her to gulp her saliva, and her misunderstanding exploded. I, I am Magdanese. The iron woman who is married with Britain! Thats what they call me. All the staffs cried at the chiefs desperate compromise! As expected, there was no *sharan*, but she was at least taking pose of one hand on her waist! If it was for the sake of the countrys defense, she would throw away all her embarrassment and pride, the woman here was truly an iron woman! Yues face turned like Eh, what are you doing suddenly?, but she somehow felt that Chief Magdanese too was doing her best to revive the atmosphere of the room that Yue murdered. She suddenly smiled and, Nn. Nice to meet you, Magdanese. Im inviting you too to our home. The first wife bestow her recognition! Our chief is given recognition! The staffs burst into an uproar waahh all at once! Emily dissolved her state of charism guard toward reality and looked at Chief Magdanese with disbelieving expression. Toward such Emily, Chief Magdanese gave a small thumb up with a clear expression that looked as though she had lost something. Emily cried seeing the spirit of sacrifice of the chief. After that, Chief Magdanese who was strangely wrapped with a sense of translucency together with Allen and a part of the staffs, and then Grant family were teleported by Yue to Japan. After they left, there were the figures of the staffs making great ruckus like The demon kings first wife, was seriously bad news! In various senses!. There were also a part of the staffs who went If we can become the demon kings subordinate, then we might be able to look at that person from nearby again with one of their hands tightly grasping letter of resignation. The bureau chief-sama who lost something, and the staffs whose soul were stolen in various meaning by the demon kings wifeDDespecially the senior staffs. The future of the national security bureau, in the end Also, a clone of Kousuke who was made to standby outside the security bureau for the sake of the show was muttering A~, yeah yeah. This is the usual, the usual when Yue didnt come to pick him up too. he entered the security bureau with trudging footsteps, got told by Bernard that Yue and others were already going back to Japan, and then he contacted Yue with dead eyes. Yue hurriedly returned with a bit awkward expression and he was safely collected. It went without saying that the positivity level of the staffs who were able to see Yue for the second time was raised further toward the lord. Though Kousuke was filled with sadness. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I cannot reach until the attack Sorry for ending it at strange place. Chapter 309 Arifureta Chapter 309 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Sharon-ObaachanGrandma C There was a strange tense situation in the living room of Nagumo house. One party that created such tense situation was sitting on the excessively fluffy sofa of Nagumo family. Sharon Magdanese, the chief of Britains national security bureau. Ill die if I avert my gaze. She was looking down at beside her with a rigid expression as though to say that. *Jii-*, *Jiii~~~*, the one staring at Chief Magdanese was the demon kingDDs beloved daughter. It was Myuu. For some reason the two were unmoving while staying silent. The two were sitting with their back straight, both their hands were put above their lap in good manner. It was only their face that was staring at each other. While the two were like that, the Britain group of Allen, Vanessa, and Grant family were watching over them while gulping their saliva nervously. Yue and others, the Nagumo family were also the same. They were alternately sending glances at Myuu and Chief Magdanese. Everyone was thinking. Whats this atmospherelike so. By the way, the talk between Chief Magdanese and Yue who was the representative of Nagumo family ended without any particular problem. Emily and co arrived from Britain to Nagumo house in Japan instantly using Yues teleportation. There wasnt even any great dungeon when the entrance was opened like Vanessa was hoping for. There wasnt even any sudden entrance from Shuu or Sumire to take delight in the visitors reaction. Also, participating in the talk from Nagumo family side other than Yue were Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, Remia, and Myuu. Only them. It went without saying why Hajime and Shia werent included. Sumire and Shuu seemed to be busy with their work, so tonight they would sleep outside and didnt return home. Aiko also didnt come tonight. And, the guards of security bureau right now were standing by around Nagumo house. It seemed they were arranging cars for transport in Japan and also other procedures, but actually, they werent present because it wasnt desirable to put multiple guards on ones side while having talk for the purpose of building friendly relationship, or rather, frankly speaking they would be meaningless even if they were present. That was the consideration (?) of Chief Magdanese. The topic of the talk also wasnt anything like Chief Magdanese demanding anything or trying to set restriction. Till the end this talk was only for both sides to meet each other, and for Chief Magdanese to say that if Nagumo family contacted her beforehand when they had business in Britain, then she would be able to give her cooperation. The topic of the talk wasnt that much different from the agreement that she had exchanged with Kousuke at the Berserk case, so Yue too wasnt particularly in objection. If Chief Magdanese was actually trying to start something, Yue planned to be Yue-sama, so Chief Magdaneses consideration in that area could be said as expected from the chief of the people who were shouldering the national security. Her feeling of wanting to build a friendly relationship was certainly conveyed to Nagumo family side. Yue also promised that in the future, she would also pay attention to the other partys convenience when having meeting, so for Chief Magdanese it was a talk that she could be satisfied about. Like that, the talk was over and they moved to the topic of how Emily and her family would go to Endo house, while Chief Magdanese and her men would head to the hotel they had reserved, it was then, Myuu who had been quiet all that time suddenly made a small run *totetote* and sat beside Chief Magdanese. Then she began to stared *jii* at her. Even when Chief Magdanese asked What is it?, it seemed that Myuu was curious about something, she only stared passionately at Chief Magdanese without doing anything else. Before long, for some reason even Chief Magdanese also stared back at Myuu wordlessly It seemed that Vanessa finally became unable to endure the silence and, Allen, you are the chiefs aide right? Do something about this atmosphere. !? She whispered into Allens ear. Allen sent Vanessa a gaze as though he was looking at a superior who was going to send him to a suicide mission. Tha, thats too unreasonable! Although she is a little girl, the other party is the daughter of the demon king you know!? If by some chance I hurt her feelingare you telling me to die!? From the start you are someone who is devoting your life for the country right? Its fine, go. Thats too cruel! Or rather, if its speaking of devoting life to the country then you are the same! My life already belong to Kousuke-san. I cannot die for the sake of country. Even though you are security bureaus agent!? Allen and Vanessa were acting a comedic duo whisperingly, but the mutual gaze of Myuu and Chief Magdanese was completely unwavering. Re, Remia? What is Myuu doing? Yue was also unusually bewildered and asked for help from Myuus actual mother. Remia smiled My my, ufufuand quickly vanished to the kitchen saying Ill prepare another serving of tea there while going my my ufufu. Sh, she escapeth, leaving us behind. Damn you Remia-. What brilliant withdrawal. Kaori lifted her waist saying I, Ill help oDD, but Shizuku intercepted with a firm hold on her shoulder. Rather, Ill do the helpingDD She was in the process of saying that, but Kaori also grabbed her shoulder firmly. The atmosphere that was brought about by Myuu and the chief had a strange tension in it, to the level that even the veteran wive~s were unable to endure it. It was unknown whether the two in question could hear the surroundings tumult, but finally Myuu broke the stalemate. Chief-san. What is it? Is papa scary? And all the Onee-chan too? Instantly, Yue and others went Geez Myuu, you are making provocation in this timing!? while sending her a gaze as though they were looking a terrifying child. But, Myuus state that didnt seem like she was in amusement at the slightest caused them to immediately tilt their head. On the other hand, Chief Magdanese was at a loss of words. She was right in front of those Onee-chans. She wondered what was the correct answer. There was no way she could give a noncommittal reply seeing that although the other party was a little girl, she was still the beloved daughter of the demon king. But, while she was at her wits end searching for the best answer, Myuu took action. Her little fingertip snugly touched Chief Magdaneses hand. Its not shaking, but it is. Contradictory words. However, Chief Magdanese couldnt say anything in denial. Because she thought that she was seen through. Chief Magdanese had the confidence that she wouldnt seen through even when facing foreign countrys top authority or terrorist, but it seemed the daughter of the demon king had far better eyes than even them. As expected from the demon kings daughter, she was a bit too abnormal which made her fit to be called that. To think that she even had that kind of ability. Or perhaps, was she also receiving unique tool from her father just like the lord? If that was the case, she was addressing her at this kind of timing with some kind of aim When Chief Magdanese heightened her vigilance to the same level when she was facing Yue, Myuu stared fixedly at her once more while asking. Is Chief-san, protecting a lot of people? Yes, thats right. Do you have amazing power that enable you to protect a lot of people? No. I dont have amazing power like all of you. Even though you are shaking, and you dont have power, you will protect them? That is, my job. But, thats right. About not having power, Ill have to correct you a bit on that. Against a little girl as her talking partner, putting aside her wording, Chief Magdanese was giving Myuu answer seriously without looking down on her by all means. Her gaze flowed toward Allen and Vanessa. They, the bureau staffs who are putting their trust on me, they are my strength. And then, Im also putting my trust on them. They are exactly the amazing power that the chief of the national security bureau is wielding. Allen went CHIEEFF! with tears flooding out from his eyes, while Vanessa took a chuuni pose. Was it the pose of a savage eagle? The chief acted as though she didnt see it. Myuu continued to stare fixedly *jii* at Chief Magdanese. When she heard those words, in a beat, her mouth formed a wide smile as though she was convinced of something. It was a smile which made the previous serious expression that even gave off tense atmosphere felt like a lie. It felt like anyone would break into a warm smile seeing that smiling face. Even Chief Magdanese wasnt an exception. Her expression turned a bit surprised. Myuu spoke to such Chief Magdanese with a somewhat happy expression. You see, Chief-san. Myuu too, also has no power whatsoever nano. Eh? Chief Magdaneses pupils turned into dot. When she had been putting up her guard wondering just what kind of absurd power this little girl before her eyes had, but she was actually a powerless little girl. Yue and others also opened their eyes wide hearing Myuus words. Remia was secretly peeking out her face from the kitchen. Myuu wont be able to do anything without receiving help nano. Myuu wont be able to protect anyone, and unable to beat the bad guy too nano. That wasnt true, thought Yue and others, especially Kaori and others who were at that place at that time. Once, Hajime despaired and transformed into an incarnation of destruction. At that time the one who stood in his way was this small hero. Even within the storm that would erase her existence just from getting touched, Myuu didnt take even a single step back. Recalling that, Yue and others nodded Aa, I see. The reason of Myuus sudden action. That was, surely, because she was feeling sympathy. She had no power herself. However, she also had something she wanted to protect, something she should fight for. Chief Magdanese was the same like her, however, this woman had protected far more people than her, in a far longer time. Thus, Myuus interest was strongly attracted to her. The gaze of Yue and others became warm at the unexpected emotion of Myuu. Even though she had been presented with numerous artifacts and grew day by day from receiving the special education from the Onee-chans, it seemed Myuu hadnt become haughty. From tThe lack of failing in her sense of values toward strength, she was undoubtedly the demon kings daughter even though she wasnt related by blood with him. About your question just now. Myu? Myuu tilted her head. Chief Magdanese returned a straightforward gaze to her while answering. Im scared of your father. All your big sisters are also really scary. After all the amazing power that you mentioned is something that can thoroughly destroy what I deem important. Im feeling really terrified. Mypapa and also all the Onee-chans wont do anything like that nano. Yes. It seems so. As long as us, or anybody else didnt do something stupid. Chief Magdanese added that inside her heart while continuing. I also think so because of this talk right now. Far from that, as long as our interest matched each other, then surely we will be able to cooperate with each other. Saying this surely wont make your big sisters feel good but, that cooperation will also become my, the security bureaus strength. I came here today for that, Chief Magdanese said. When Chief Magdanse sent a glance to Yue and others, they shrugged their shoulders with a wry smile. I pray that the cooperation wont become anything like making use, for both sides sakeChief Magdanese certainly read such implicit words between the lines and nodded. And then, Thats why, you do that too Create a lot of people who will cooperate with you. All of those people will become your strength. If you do that, surely you will be able to protect what you want to protect, and fight what you want to fight. You are the demon kings daughter. Then, you should be able to do it far better than someone like me. Chief Magdanese finished with a gaze that although strict, contained kindness somewhere in it. For a while, myuu stared fixedly *jii* at Chief Magdanese. Chief Magdanese also gazed on Myuu. Their expression was mutually stiff without any smile, but there wasnt any strange tension like before at the slightest. While no one was saying anything, before long Myuu showed a soft smile that was the same like before and yet even warmer and fluffier. Immediately after that, Myuu suddenly clambered up on the lap of Chief Magdanese. In respond to this, even Chief Magdanese seemed surprised. Unusually, she silently accepted Myuus cute act of aggression with a posture as though she was held up by a gun. Allen went Awawa, doing that to the chief. Chief! Please dont get angry! looking greatly flustered while covering his mouth with his hands, while Vanessa was staring hard at the rare scene. During that time Myuu entrusted her back on the stiffened Chief Magdanese and moved around her butt to make herself comfortable. When she finally found the best position, she looked up to Chief Magdanese and spoke. Along with the finest, dazzling smile. Sharon-obaachan! Myuu will do her best! !? *KRAKKATOOOOMM!!* Everyone there hallucinated the scene of Chief Magdanese getting struck by lightning. Sha, Sharon-obaachan? Chief Magdanese repeated with a hoarse voice. She who had devoted her everything for the countrys protection until now had never been called like that. Allen went Awawa, calling the chief like that. Chief! Please dont get angry! For the sake of the country! looking greatly flustered while covering his mouth with his hands, while Vanessa kept clicking her camera at the rare scene without stopping. During that time Myuu was sending an upward gaze at the stiffened Chief Magdanese while fidgeting. Myuus Obaa-chan. Is it no good, that Myuu said that? I am Myuus Sharon-obaachan you know? It was an instant reply. With a tense and grim expression, the chief of Britains national security bureauDDfell! Allens eyes immediately snapped open in shock, while Vanessa yelledI, I dont want this kind of chief!. Yue and others thought, Eh? It feels like dj vuah, its the same like that time with Okaa-sama and Otou-sama. Myuus expression burst into a bright expression without caring of the surrounding. Sharon-obaachan! Stay here for today nano! Talk with Myuu nano! EhI, I guess. But, Myuu. Sharon-obaachan has to work in the hotel after this too This was a sudden voyage, and even though it was night at Japan, in Britain it was still daytime. There were various things she had to do, like informing the outcome of the talk and also the content of it to the headquarter of security bureau, and she also had to receive report from there too. Even Myuu was able to guess that much. Its an important work. Please understand. Myuu is a good child right? Yes nano. Myuu is a good child. Dejection, gloom. Although she was talking understandingly, Myuu looked absurdly down seeing that her invitation to stay the night was rejected. And so, Sharon-obaachan was, Allen. Ill write my letter of resignation. Please take care of the rest. Chief!? Its not chief. Its Sharon-obaachan. A firm declaration! Chief Magdanese who was called as the cornerstone of national security abandoned the countrys protection! Everything was for the sake of the beloved granddaughter. Chief Magdanese resigned and became Sharon-obaachan! For the time being, Allens eyes rolled and he fainted. It appeared that the chief he respected unexpectedly got overloaded in her hearts capacity. Even Vanessa was shrinking back in terror. Te, terrifying. Our chief was completely subdued by the demon kings daughter! Vanessa. I understand your feeling, but be quiet for a bit. Even while making such tsukkomi, Emily was also sending Myuu a shuddering look. What was terrifying wasnt just the chief who was taking impossible action, rather it was Myuu who made her to take such action. Nn-. Ee~rr, Magdanese? The situation had became strange, so as the first wife, Yue kept at it and went forward. Sharon-obaachan spoke with a grim expression. Ms. Yue. I want to adopt Myuu into Magdanese family. Will you allow it? Obviously its not allowed. Yues reproachful gaze stabbed forward. It seemed Chief Magdanese had lost her sanity somewhat from the unprecedented moe attack. Shuddering gazes were poured once more toward Myuu who had melted the iron woman into flabby level. Myu? It didnt seem like Myuu understood what she had done, perhaps that was the minimum salvation that could be taken here. If she acted while aiming for this, yes, if for example she intentionally acted in order to obtain cooperation, then Myuu should already be called as not a witch but a little witch. In a sense she was more of a magician than Yue and others. Sharon-obaachan. You are going to stop being Chief-san nano? Myuus expression turned sad. Chief Magdaneses expression went like!?. Its Myuus fault? Was it perhaps because she was acting gloomythinking that Myuu got dejected. And so, Chief Magdanese was, Myuu, lets talk again slowly next time. Sharon-obaachan has to work after this. She declared that with a tense and grim expression. It seemed she retracted her resignation declaration. Allen also exposed his happinessReturned! The chief has returned to normal! while getting revived. Myuus expression also became similarly tense and she saluted for some reason. Please work hard in work nano! Chief Sharon-obaachan! Chief Sharon-obaachans expression that was constantly cold to the extreme like tundra was collapsing into a slovenly face like a nightmare and returned salute. Emily said. That chief, is making that kind of faceas I thought, in Nagumo family even the little kid is terrific. Isnt it, Kousuke? What, you only realized that this late huh, Emily. Everyone thought. You are there!? Even though Yue brought him here, but just by being a bit quiet without talking, even the wive~s forgot Kousuke-kun (clone body). In a sense, he was also the same when talking about being terrific. C C C After that, Emily exited Nagumo house and went to Kousukes house. Yue could also sent them off to Endo house using teleportation, but the bureau staffs who were waiting outside had prepared cars, so Kousuke declined. Chief Magdanese, Allen, and several guards headed to their hotel right away. It was already late at night with the clock pointing at nine oclock, so they would delay meeting with Endo family for the next day. After they finished with that, they would arrange to return back to Britain through the embassy. They had no record of departure from Britain, so they couldnt use normal flight. As for Kousuke, he along with Grant family, Vanessa, and three guards who he knew well from guarding Grant family from close by similarly used cars to head to Endo house. At the entrance, a woman who seemed like an important authority being surrounded by foreign men with stern look That woman treated the people of Nagumo family courteously. Then multiple black sedan type cars that were procured from who knew where The neighbors were properly observing even at nine oclock at night. Its Nagumo-sans place again! Its mafia! Foreign mafia is coming to greet them there! Dear-, what to do!Oi, you! I always told you, dont peek like that! There is a limit even in being impolitehmm, no matter how many times I see it all of them are really beautiful huhDear? That kind of conversation was unfolding here and there inside the neighbors housesperhaps. It seemed that Chief Magdanese somehow felt the gazes that were showered at them from the gap of curtain of such neighbors. Her cheeks were grandly twitching. There is really no meaning of doing unofficial talk She thought. The demon king palace in the residential area. Even Chief Magdanese was unable to anticipate only this. Myuu who came to see her off waved her hand energetically while saying. Sharon-obaachan! Do your best in your work nano! Come to play again! Yes, Ill come again to play. Myuu too, if you have a chance come to visit. Sharon-obaachan will take you anywhere you want to go. The chief didnt come here to play by any means. It was impossible for the staffs whose eyes snapped wide open in shock from witnessing the nightmare of a dere derefawning chief to make such tsukkomi. Allen, get a hold of yourself! Protect Sharon-obaachan! Nano Eh!? Its only me who got called without honorific!? Whats more with self-important tone somehow!? Your nano there just sounded like unimportant addition you know!? Surely Myuu had discerning eye to look at people. During the brief period of waiting for the cars, there was time for the Britain group and Nagumo family to chat with Myuu as the center, but during that brief time, Myuu seemed to have guessed from her surroundings behavior, of the right way to interact with Allen that was. Am I right?, Myuu looked at Vanessa questioningly. Vanessa sent her a firm thumb up. Endo too! Protect Emily-oneechan properly! Nano Me too as expected huh Kousuke laughed drily while beside him Allen was getting on all four while yelling thatEven a little girl-, even a little girl treat me like this-. God! Is there a kind girl for me in this world!?. He kindly patted the shoulder of the professional killer who was being a bother for the neighbors. Kousuke was making gentle eyes. Allen smiled with teary eyes sayingAby-san, my bosom friend, Kousuke also saidPutting aside being friend, my name, its Kousuke and returned a smile. Like that, Kousuke and others departed from Nagumo house. They split into two cars and headed to Endo house. In the first car, Kousuke and Emily sat on the back seat, Vanessa on the front seat, while one of the guards was driving. In the second car, Emilys mother Sophie, the father Carl, and the grandma Sierra sat on the backseat, while the remaining two guards sat at the front. That was the arrangement. The topic inside the car was naturally the story about the dere dere chief. Vanessa immediately sent the smiling face of Chief Magdanese that she took to Bernard and others in the headquarters. Right about now, the headquarter was surely falling into chaos. How much SAN point of the staffs would decrease The main culprit of the cyber terrorist was the SOUSAKANagent their fellow staff. If you arent doing it moderately, your important thing will be put into shredder by the chief again you know? However Lyle-san. If this kind of important information is kept secret, I will be put to trialsaiban by my colleagues before getting the shreddersaidanki. The driver, bodyguard Lyle OConnorDDhis age was in the middle of his thirty. A man who looked good with short black moustacheDDwas smiling wryly. Like that they were driving for a while getting excited. At the point when it would be ten more minutes before they reached Endo house, Vanessas mobile phone rang out. When she looked at the display, there was the letter of M there. In other words, it was from the chief-sama. Vanessas complexion turned pale in a flash. She wondered if her crime had been found out already. Nevertheless, this was the call from the absolute queen. She pushed the receive button quickly without hesitation! Ye, yes, this is Paradis dessu. Chi, chiefDD Paradiiis! We are under attack! How is the situation over there!? An angry yell resounded inside the car. That was undoubtedly the yell of Chief Magdanese that communicated the emergency situation. At the same time, Lyle-san-! From the right! !? DDShield 2-! Enemy-! From three oclock! At the same time with Kousukes warning, bodyguard Lyle used his radio to contact the car behind him while stepping on the accelerator with amazing reaction speed. By stepping on the pedal swiftly, it was for avoiding from having their route blocked by the opponent. But, it was a disaster that the car wasnt the usual exclusive car for the bureau. The car didnt accelerate as fast as he imagined. It allowed the car that came charging from the right path to crash on the trunk part of the car. Kyaa!? Emily! Right after the collision, Kousuke embraced Emily, so Emily didnt seem injured. Even so, it was a collision by a car that came rushing in high speed. The impact was something terrific. In addition, because the car received impact at its back, the car of Kousuke and co was grandly rotating. Bodyguard Lyle handled the wheel with a desperate look to right the balance of the car. They were in a crossroad at that time so the space was quite large. Thanks to that they could somehow avoid crashing onto guard rail or wall. Even with white smoke rising from the friction of the tires, the cars stopped somehow. Goddammit. DDShield 2! This is Shield 2! No problem here! Two headlights at six oclock! Five silhouettes around us! Roger! We are retreating from here! In respond to the angry yell of agent Lyle, the car behindDDcode Shield 1 referred to agent Lyle, while Shield 2 referred to agent Rob Garret who was driving the car that Carl and others were riding inDDsharply reported the situation. Agent Lyle listened to that while stepping on the gear once more to takeoff right away. Thinking of the the chiefs warning just before this, there was no way this was just an accident. It was out of the question to stay in this place. Fortunately, the car crashing on them collided on a guard rail and it wasnt moving. Shield 2 was able to follow after Shield 1 without problem. But, right after the car of Kousuke and co took off with force that made the tires left behind skid mark, someone came rushing from the front. It was a Japanese person around his thirty. That man came rushing right from the front at the car of Kousuke and co that was moving fast. Without pause, the man leaped on the cars bonnet. Without minding that the car was running, he began to strike the front glass with a hammer he was holding. What the hell with this guy!? Dont tell me-, they are in Japan too!? Kousuke who covered for Emily looked at the man who was cracking the front glass and yelled. Agent Lyle stepped on the brake strongly while the car was advancing fast, causing the man to be sent flying. During that time Vanessa was yelling into her phone. Chief! Right now we are under attack! There is no injured! The attacker is a male in his thirty. A Japanese! The situation there!? Alonso is injured from gunshot. No danger to his life. The attackers are mostly Japanese. One of them is a uniformed police. Right now Allen is suppressing them. Our car is crushed. Currently we are travelling by foot. The number of passer-by and car here are abnormally few. We are planning to return to Nagumo house somehow. Roger. After linking up with Endo family, we will also head to Nagumo house. A slightly relieved atmosphere was flowing. Vanessa kept the phone in speaker mode while throwing her gaze at Kousuke through the back mirror. Kousuke-san, the attackers information. From your reaction just now, you know something correct? Yeah. These guys areDDtheyre coming again! The clone already conveyed the information about this attack to his main body. Conversely, the information that Kousuke obtained from his dialogue with Professor Littman had been shared too. He was going to convey it, however, before he could a mid-sized truck rushed out from the front direction of the crossroad. Looking closer it was a truck that was famous for moving service. And then, the eyes of the driver were shining red, the same like the previous attacker. No good-, the roads width-. Aby! Its Kousuke! From the width of the road, it was impossible to completely avoid the mid-sized truck rushing from the front. Even if the car moved to dodge, if the opponent felt like it they could move however they like to still crash anyway with the width of this road. Agent Lyle who concluded so yelled. Kousuke gave his usual reply before pulverizing the window with his elbow strike, then he threw his kunai. Everyone, hang on me! Kousuke held Emily with one hand while his other hand reached out. Vanessa and Lyle caught on that hand. The next moment, the light of the truck covered their vision. The truck was approaching right nearby like a wall. And then, impact. Terrific crashing sound reverberated. The car of Kousuke and co pitched forward with one side floating in the air. Its front was squashed. The mid-sized trucks rear part was also floatingDD Kousuke and others stared at that sight from a bit far away walkway. It was impossible to include the car, but teleporting four people wasnt a problem. The truck and the car bounced several times before stopping. The trucks driver had his face buried into airbag without showing any sign of moving. They had no time to confirm whether to check if he died or not. Kousuke sighed while muttering. Its like watching a zombie movie. Thats my favorite genre, but spare me from experiencing it for real. People were coming out in drove from the surrounding buildings. From a glance, they were all people who could be seen anywhere. There were also quite a number of foreigners, but around half of them were Japanese. However, everyones eyes were shining red. *Kiki-* Braking sound echoed and the car behind stopped in front of Kousuke and co. Emily! You safe!? Father! Yes, Im fine! Carl was unable to contain himself and leaned out from the window, calling out to Emily. Agent Rob stopped him while raising his voice to Kousuke and co. If you need the car then we will remain behind, what are you going to do? One car wouldnt be enough for everyone here. Thus, Rob asked whether Kousuke, Emily, and Vanessa would ride the remaining car while the three bodyguards stayed behind. It was fortunate that the truck toppled and didnt block the path. If it was now the car could slip through the side. Figures of people were approaching. There were also multiple cars coming. And then, DDGIIiIIIIIH DDAaAAAAAAA- Repulsive voices were reverberating. Countless shadows were running on the surrounding wall and ground. Light vanished from the surrounding buildings when they noticed, and even the traffic light that was a bit far away was vanishing right now. O, oi oiwhat is it this time? It seems, its a fantasy again you know? Agent Lyle pulled out his handgun while getting drenched in cold sweat. Vanessa spoke frivolously, but her expression was sharp. There wasnt the slightest sign of her usual fooling around. The street lights were unnaturally flickering. They were dying out in turn starting from the farthest. In the night of cloudy sky where there wasnt even any moonlight, the artificial light going out was as though a wall of darkness was approaching. At the same time, countless voices resounded inside Kousukes head. That was the telepathic voice from the artifacts that were supplied to all his comrades. Oi-, you guys hear me!? Its Sakagami here-! For some reason Im attacked by strange guys! Everyone-, can you heaaar!? This is Nana! It feels like there is something strange in my house though!? Someone help! Yuukaaa! Nanaaa! Right now, Im outside but its pitch black around me! I can hear whispering! Im no good with horrorrrr! Heeelppp! Taeko!? This is Yuuka! Im also getting attacked here! The attackers are foreigners, also, there is something unseen too! You guys too!? This is Kentaro! Im with Juugo now! I can hear disgusting voice here but, I cannot see their figure! Ah, Juugo!? Youre okay!? Atsushi here! These guys eyes are red but they aint monster right!? Is it bad to cut them!? Someone help me! Its Saitou! Shinji is strange! No, normally he is already strange but, this isnt that, somehow he is cackling crazily! Ah, no, normally he would also cackle sometimes butanyway, something strange! Ee!? Everyone too!? Im Suzu! When I entered the bath, something came out! Right now Im suppressing it with barrier but, whats thisfeels like my head is getting strange Emergency contact came from the classmates one after another. Furthermore, KousukesDDhis main bodys phone was ringing. The clone and the main body was in a state of information sharing, so the conversation was transmitted in real time. Kou-niii! Help! Otou-san is!! The chiefs voice came from the phone of Vanessa that was still connecting. There was a contact just now. The headquarters is getting attacked. Paradis, join up with us quickly. This evening, under this cloudy sky, it seemed the demons and worshippers that were possessed by demons were starting to move. Kousuke! Emilys voice. The last street light finally went out. Vanessa and others turned on their flashlight, but even that immediately died out. While darkness enveloped them, the reverberation of shriek stirred up their mind C Who do you think you are barking at? C Kousuke put on his sunglass. Even though the surrounding was pitch black. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The previous chapter, there was a scene of Kousuke confirming the safety of Emily and others, but I revised it. Thinking carefully, Yue brought his clone so he could share information with it. I plainly forgot about the clone Perhaps because Im writing thisat the same time with the work for volume 8 publication that is planned to be sold for next month, recently the story feels repetitive no matter what, my apology. Soon my publication work will be over too, so from next week I think I might be able to develop the story a bit more properly. Also, Im ashamed to advertise here but, at the same time with volume 8, the volume 3 of manga and Nichijou version volume 1 are also planned to be released. Below is the book cover. cy8v1x8ney5b1waba3sx4lxorgm_4jy_6t_9q_103z lvqjj4rvjsh7a2vi9t1225yr7x7p_jao_6t_9q_1b44 Its also showed at the homepage of Overlap-sama. Im really thankful to RoGa-sensei and Mori Misaki-sensei. I believe their work has magnificent quality. Ill be very happy if you readers will obtain them. Also, the first chapter and the latest chapter are distributed for free in Gardo Comic, so for those who havent read, how about giving them a try to kill time? (You can go there from Overlap-samas homepage) A good timing too, yesterday the second chapter of spin-off manga Zero were updated there. The story of Miledy and Oscar. This one too is also drawn amazingly thanks to Kouchi Ataru-sensei, so please if everyone will kindly do me a favor and read it by all means. Kouchi Ataru-senseis Miledy is really annoyingly cute! Well then, pardon me for being longwinded. Best regard for the main story here from here on too. Chapter 310 Arifureta Chapter 310 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 The Respective Battle Top C Kousuke! Its night right now! Whats more its pitch black! Emily made an accurate tsukkomi when Kousuke wore sunglasses. However, he was already the lord so it was irrelevant! The lord sent a thumb up at Emily that was cryptic when seen from the side. The the lords gaze looked around toward the approaching cultists and the demons that were letting out repulsive shriek. Two male cultists who were at the very front leaped toward the lord. An aging man wearing shabby outfit and a middle-aged man wearing a worn-out suit. Each of them was armed with kitchen knife and something like a crowbar. From a glance the two men looked like a hobo and a salary man who was working in a black company. Their movement was the very picture of amateur just like their appearance suggested. Although, GaAAAAAAAAH UaAAAAH They were screaming with their saliva flying everywhere. Their shining red pupils were shrinking and only madness could be felt from their attacking figure. In addition, their movement was terribly fast as though their flesh bodys limiter was cancelled. Their condition that wouldnt be an exaggeration at all to be called as repulsive was enough to make those who faced them to falter. In fact, Emily, Carl and others were shaking. Even the bodyguards who were used to fighting scene were holding their breath. An unnatural sound of cutting wind came from behind such Emily and co. The hazy phenomenon of something without shape exerting their influence to this world. The demons were trying to take Emily and others by surprise right now. At the front were two cultists who had fallen into madness. At the back were demons. It was a bit too much for the lord alone. And so, DDOwarinaki MugenkyouThe abyss lord is infinitude (TN: The Endless Dream Lord) The lord formed handseal that had no particular meaning and chanted such line. Instantly, clones materialized, two at the front of the lord, and one more behind. The two at the front immediately passed beside the two men like a wind with low stance that was like crawling on earth. Then, the cultists raised a scream Higih!? and tumbled down, sliding on the asphalt ground with their face. Looking closer, blood was flowing from their hands and feet. The lord severed the tendon of their limbs while passing. At the same time, the third clone leaped midair to behind Emily and co, and then the clone chanted a line while forming meaningless handseal as expected. My bad but, I wont let you touch even a single hair of their bodyDDGouka Beni SenpuSurging dark flame of abyss (TN: Hell Fire Crimson Whirlwind) What was generated was a tornado of flame. It was deployed to protect Emily and co, the surrounding that was even darker than the darkness of night was illuminated with brilliant radiance. When that happened, the unseen demon let out a shriek of death agony that pierced the ear, while agent Lyle and the other bodyguards raised shocked voiceUoo!?, and then, Emily and Vanessas talking voice ofHow can more clones came out from Kousuke clone!? Dont tell me, the one in front of me is the real Kousuke? No, my sixth sense that is limited to Kousuke is saying that the Kousuke in front of me is a clone!Muh, that meansthe real body of Kousuke-san used it?. Carl and others recovered their mind that was in the verge of panic after seeing their daughter and the SOUSAKAN who were talking normally in this situation. It was something to be greatly thankful about. In fact, the conjecture of Emily and Vanessa was correct. As a general rule, Kousukes clone body couldnt be produced except from the main body. The only exception was when he entered the Abyss Lord mode until the maximum depth of depth V (the depth started from I until V). In that depth he was able to produce clone from another clone. In other words, the main body of Kousuke who realized the dangerous situation here from the report of his clone immediately used the limit break artifactDDLast ZellDont ever use it only at me okay? Ver.4 to enter the state of depth V. In fact, the main body at Britain was making a chuuni pose alone inside the classroom where there was only the unconscious Professor Littman other than him. Illuminated by the tornado of hell fire that the Lord produced, the approaching cultists and the shadows of the demons flying around became visible. There were around twenty cultists. The majority were foreigners wearing outfit like traveler. Some number of Japanese who were mixed among them consisted only with people who were the same like the two men just now, they would either looked worn-out somehow, with some looking abnormally thin or very fat instead. What feeling are you all harboring, why did you fell. My bad, but I have no time for careful consideration. Grovel on the ground before my absolute move of abyss. As I thought! Kousuke, you are now the lord arent you!? You completely turn into the lord! Do your best Kousuke! Keep a hold of yourself! Even if you are at depth V, do your best as Kousuke! Emily-chan cheered. Hearing that, I wish youll be quiet for a bit right now the lord might be thinking something like that, but for now such thing was put aside. Against the tornado of hell fire, a car came charging without faltering, rather it was suddenly accelerating as though the driver stepped on the gas pedal in full. The lord made the clones that were produced from another clone to run while sending telepathy to his comrades. Everyone, it is I. Kousuke!? Endo-kun! Abyssss! Shinji is weeping now after cackling like that! He is squatting and wont move even though he is attacked! His emotion is too unstable its seriously scaryyyyy! Do something! With the single line of It is I, his comrades instantly guessed that it was Kousuke. Communication came one after another. The abyss lord felt relieved that everyone was safe at present while letting out Fuh at the depth of his bond with his comrades. But, right after that, Endo. Explain without screwing around. YES, MAAM!!! Even though he was in the state of Abyss Lord mode depth V, he immediately stood at attention and saluted toward the extremely cold voice that reached him! The voices owner was the first wife of the demon king, the vampire princess. One of the clones stabbed the bonnet of the charging car with a short sword that was turned into light aber while increasing the cars weight using gravity magic in addition. While giving a backward glance at the standing up car, the lord who returned into Kousuke for a bit despite in depth V began explaining. Listen to me everyone. The true identity of the attackers is demons and their worshippers. Kousuke omitted the detail and conveyed only what should be told right now briefly. He said, the demon worshippers in the end were human who was in cooperative relationship with demon, they werent monster by all means. However, their physical limiter was released, and even if they fainted there was a risk of them waking up from the demons whisper, so be careful. It would be to each of their own decision whether to kill or not, in case they wanted to render them powerless, it shouldnt be with a blow to vital point or the like to make them faint, but with binding that made them unable to move with certainty or driving them to a condition where their limbs became unusable. In that case, there would be a risk of them committing suicide, so to prevent that, he recommended to break their jaw if possible. They would be healed by Shirasaki later anyway, so there wont be any problem to let loose and let them have it! The invisible enemyDDthe demon was immune to physical attack, but magic power was effective against them. Even if it wasnt offensive magic, an object imbued with magic power would be effective too, and so on. It seems the enemy is targeting us returnee and the people related to us. Right now Im in a state where I can produce clone without limit. Those who need reinforcement, tell me if you have place where Im needed. His comrades sent voices Seriously!? You are in anti demon king mode right now huh!Wait a second! Then why arent you acting embarrassingly!? Now then, you are imposter right!? (by Yuuka) that sounded shocked in various senses. At the same time, they also sent him the location of their house and the people close to them. In the middle of their conversation, two more cars came rushing. He smashed the front glass and forcefully ejected the driver and neutralized them, severed the tendons of the cultists limbs, and crunched their jaws while increasing the number of clones even now. He hurried those clones to head toward the places that his comrades were telling him. Of course, he also sent some to his own house. Endo. In other words, if these sickening souls overflowing through the city, and the strange power interfering with human are taken care somehow, then it will be fine? Thats right. Though it seems they are coming to this world through medium like mirror or water, so I dont know how much it has to be taken care of. I see. Got it. Endo, buy time. In five minutesDDIll bring them down. Bri, bring them down? No, yes, roger. Perhaps something happened. Yues rage was conveyed clearly even through the telepathy. He didnt know what she was planning to do in five more minutes, but it seemed the demons had seriously angered the demon kings first wife, the strongest vampire princess-sama. In any case, Kousuke was making his clone launch a flying knee kick to the face of a high school girl who was swinging around a hatchet while yelling why it was only she alone who met unreasonable experience, while, Fuh. Then, I will enjoy this dance of death until Yueher majesty the queens time limit. He made a turn while returning back into the lord nad declared fearlesslyDD Kou-niii! Seriously stop it with that! Ill sever our sibling relationship you know!? Kousukeee-, what stupid thing you are saying there! Otou-san is at my limit already! Also the toilets door is at the limit too! Stop screwing around! How much do you think it will take to repair the window glass! Come home quickly before the house got destroyed even more than this! Also, Sousuke went to a mixer so go get him! Ah, yes, sorry. Right after that, he returned back to Kousuke. Even depth V seemed to be cooled down instantly with the serious wordsheavy scolding from his family. It seemed his family was taking refuge together in the toilet. Kousuke turned off the mobile phone from where the voice of his parents and little sister came, then Kousuke called the number of his big brother while giving off an atmosphere of feeling like running away from there. C C De, demon or the like is seriously impossible you know~. Yuukaaa, Nanaaa~, you there? Talk to meeee We are also busy here! You heard about the necessary thing from Endo already! Manage it somehow by yourself! At worst, you can run around until Aby came! Do your best~ Although there was light from building, for some reason the street lights all turned off. The one who was walking while shivering on a street that continued to the station where even passerby had vanished was Sugahara Taeko. Her wavy brown hair that was braided was swaying in conjunction with her shivering. Tears were gathering in her large droopy eyes and they were going to spill out anytime now. Her appearance was like a calm type gal, but she had quiet diligent nature. She was walking outside in this kind of place at nine oclock at night was also because she was returning from her special short course cram school. Such Taeko in fact was greatly weak against horror. Even when going to amusement park, she wouldnt enter haunted house no matter what even if she died. She was so weak of it until a level where even if her friends were going to enter haunted house in amusement park with specially high tension, she would be seriously angry with serious face even if she had to break the fun atmosphere. Thus, even though she was someone with experience of fighting gods apostle in another world, for Taeko this situation right now where repulsive voice and strange shadows were running around in the surrounding was a despairing situation. DDGIiIIIIH DDHumannn! Womaaan!! Hiih!? Dont come hereee!! She raised a scream to drown the demons shriek while lifting her hand and waved it to draw a circle. By doing that, purplish red light surged and drew a cylinder track around Taeko. It was a sight like a rhythmic sports gymnastics athlete was dancing while whirling ribbon around her. Right away, a shriek that was different from before echoed. That was the shriek of death agony from the demon attacking Taeko. Uuif something like this would happen, Ill bring my whip in my bag everywhere with meee Taeko dropped her forlorn gaze toward her hand. The thing that hand was holding which was destroying the demons was a thin chain. Stylish accessories were attached everywhere on it. It was actually the decorative belt that was wrapped around Taekos mini skirt. Taekos vocation was Whip Master. Not just whip, she possessed natural talent to freely manipulate string shaped thing. Originally she possessed retractable whip artifact that possessed electric ability that was given to her by Heiligh Kingdom, but because it wasnt common sense to always bring whip even though she was just going to cram school, she didnt bring it right now. In the off chance that she dropped her bag and the whip rolled out from it when it would be bad if it was seen For Taeko such disgraceful situation that was like a male student confessing about his porn book in school was absolutely intolerable. Although, the whip was hung on her rooms wall. Seeing the whip that obviously had seen a lot of use, Taekos familyespecially her father and little brother were already creeped out. Just in case, she was at least always bringing something string shaped on herself for when she was meeting forceful men picking up women or if she fell into an unexpected situation, so this time her effort bore fruit. AAAAAAAAAAAH!! Wai-, what is it!? Even while looking like she was going to cry anytime, she somehow kept walking to reach the station. But a man suddenly leaped out from the side path. It was a foreigner youth with blond hair. For some reason he was saying things like With this, with this Ill be saved! while swinging around a steel pipe with crying face. Its me who want to cry here, who cares of you getting saved or whatever, Taeko thought inside her heart while swinging her chain. The chain surged in the air like a living thing and entangled one of the mans foot splendidly. Taeko then pulled the chain with a jerk and the youth tumbled backward with one of his foot pulled up. The steel pipe was thrown to the air while the back of his head hit the asphalt ground. There, unnoticed another foreigner woman appeared from behind and charged toward Taeko while screaming. Die for me! She was also yelling another selfish line with what was likely Dutch language. Geez! Quit it already! When she snapped her wrist with a jerk, the chain entwined the falling steel pipe. At the same time, Taeko turned her body and swung her arm in large way. The steel pipe was boosted with the centrifugal force and turned into even more wicked weapon. *Hyuo* The steel pipe caused the sound of howling wind and splendidly struck the womans leg, making a vivid pulverized sound. Ignoring the collapsing woman, Taeko entwined the chain that was accelerated by centrifugal force and entangled it around her own neck. And then when she twisted her body and the chain left from her neck, the steel pipe abruptly turn vertically from horizontally and hit the leg of the youth just now from above. The dull sound of bone breaking resounded once more, and the youths scream also burst out at the same time. Taekos movement didnt stop. With a jerk she pulled the bounced up steel pipe closer. The steel pipe came flying toward Taeko with terrific momentum which she dodged by shifting half her body behind. By doing that, the steel pipe dealt a critical hit on the face of a middle-aged man who was sneaking ut stealthily from a buildings entrance. The middle aged man got his head thrown back with blood spurting from his nose. And then, DDLightning Snake! She pulled the trigger of magic that she chanted with small murmur. The steel pipe and chain became tinged with lightning. Taeko heartily rotated it around herself. The steel pipe and chain that was like a round shield that was made from lightning scattered around the demons that were rapidly approaching her once more. She was like a fire dancer, continuously rotating chain freely to every direction. Her movement was like she was just doing something in her spare time, however, the chain didnt pause even for a moment and then the chain let go of the steel pipe toward the middle-aged man who was bleeding from the nose. The steel pipe flew with terrific speed and accurately pulverized the knee of the middle-aged man who was right about to stand up to charge forward once more. Yuukaaa, Nanaa~ Taeko called to her friends with a pathetic voice. But, her attack was merciless, and looking at the disastrous scene around herthe gap was just too striking. Yuuka and Nana didnt really respond to her, perhaps because they understood this or perhaps because they were simply busy with taking care of themselves. With her friend not responding and no more enemy showing up, Taeko casually continued to launch attack to all direction to not give any opening for anything to approachTaekos heart wouldnt feel at ease without doing that. Finally Taeko became tearfulno, it had gone past that. Her eyes were gradually turning glassy. If someone saw her from the side, they might muttered Oh, Taekos condition is. But, perhaps such strange state of her became an opening *Kara kara kara-*, a strange sound resounded. Taeko was taken aback and returned to her senses and turned her eyes toward the sound. That was a hand mirror that was rolling under her feet. Looking closer, the woman who seemed to be a Dutch whose foot was smashed just now had her hand stretched out with a crazy smile on her face. It seemed she had just thrown her hand-mirror. Eh, what isah!? The moment she recalled what the lord had said, it was already too late. The next moment, an invisible impact surged from the hand-mirror below. Uguh Taeko was sent flying with choked voice from the impact hitting her stomach. Because she immediately blocked with her arms, she was able to soften the impact somewhat, but her body flew for a few meter and her back hit the ground. She rolled once and stood on her knee, but her barrier that she made from rotating chain was already gone. Further impact came from the side as though it had been waiting for that. Uah Taeko was sent flying once more and rolled on the ground. Her physical spec that was trained in another world still had spare strength left, but this was really bad with her balance completely broken like this. As expected, a fat man charging from the street leaped toward Taeko. Fuuuh, fuuuh!! Wai-, noo-, disgusting The fat man took mount position above Taeko and he stared hard at her with bloodshot eyes. Furthermore sweat was dripping from him, causing Taeko to spew venom spontaneously. Perhaps the man was unable to stomach that attitude, because his face distorted uglily and he lifted up the screwdriver he was holding in reverse grip. Taekos expression paled. The mans weight must be double of Taeko. In the first place, although she was training in another world but her physical strength itself was low. Taekos specialty was in dexterity and agility. Even though she could struggle and got away, she had no strength to brush aside the man with one hit. (Idiot meeeee. Im too carelessss-! Aaah, geeez!!) Although the opponents were invisible something, or human with their limiter cancelled, and also the horror situation that she was not good with, she couldnt deny that she had been careless. Taeko gritted her teeth with the resolve to take the hit and endured the painDD At that moment, *Bang bang* dry bursting sound echoed. (Eh? Nagumo-kun?) The dry sound was gunshot. And then, not just Taeko, for the returnees speaking of gunshot would mean Hajime. Taeko blinked and ahead of her gaze, the fat mans shoulders were scattering blood, at the same time, the screwdriver fell down. Perhaps even the mans nerves got injured, both his arms were hanging down limply. If the shooter was aiming for that, then their skill must be quite something. Right after that, a really frivolous tone of a male resounded. Miss, are you okay, whoops! A sharp kick that gave the sound of cutting wind hit the side of the fat mans head. The power behind the kick seemed to be quite powerful, because the fat man was sent flying with his eyes rolling up. There, *bang* one more gunshot sounded. The mans knee was shoot through. When I rushed here from hearing a screamwhat a coincidence this is. DDChief. I encountered returnee no. 18, miss Sugawara Taeko. Im in battle at present Although I sent you there with that prediction in mind, its godsend that the person is a returnee herself. Explain your identity to her and ask for her cooperation. Then join us again here as soon as possible. Yes, maam. The man talked through the radio on his ear before he asked the dumbfounded Taeko. Eerr, who? Oops, Ms. Taeko. Pardon my rudeness. IDD The man was about to introduce himself. However, right after that he was sent flying to right behind. Surely it was a demon attacking him. But, even though the man was sent flying, he rallied his stance midair like a cat. It seemed the moment the impact hit him, he jumped backward by himself and softened the impact. Even if he had been preparing himself beforehand, it was still an astounding reflex. Furthermore, he backflipped with his hand at the same time with his landing and leaped backward. Right after that, the asphalt where he was just at a moment ago burst. So, something like this is the specialty of Aby-san! Im anti human specialist you know!? Even while complaining, he transitioned from backflip to side leap with flowing motion. The air at the place where he was standing just now was shaking again. Ms. Taeko! Im an agent of Britain national security bureau, Allen Parker! Aby-sans fr-i-e-nd! For sure! No, it wont be an exaggeration even if I say that Im his bosom friend! No, really! Its not a lie! Its really unthinkable for me to lie! Thats why help me please! Eh, ah, understood? Eerr, but, the enemys figure is Please attack at the area around my right at count three! The manDDAllens movement changed. Previously his movement had sharpness to keep dodging and parrying the invisible enemys attack, but now it slightly dulled. With a building behind him, and his left side filled with power pole, he staggered looking as though his foot slipped. DDLightning Snake! Taeko swung her chain toward the place that Allen said in a timing just as she was told. By doing that, a demons scream resounded in the air. Hi, hiih. A chain!? With lightning!? What brutal attack even though she is a pretty girl!? Its too scary! Please absolutely dont hit me! Allen screamed half crying seeing the chain of lightning cleaving the wind right beside him. But, his movement didnt falter at all. He splendidly guided the demons movement and gave Taeko a chance to attack while taking on the cultists that were arriving further to not get closer to Taeko so that she was protected and could concentrate solely toward the demon. Allen was sliding while tackling the opponents foot, and then breaking it while standing up without any pause. Then he accurately shot through the legs of another man. And right after that her performed cartwheel with one hand right away while shooting the legs of different cultist. Next while being upside down, he used his legs to pin the neck of another different cultist who was rushing toward him and then he twisted his body and threw the cultists head on the ground. Noooo!? Just now, it grazed me you know!? Ms. Taeko! Really be careful! *Hyun hyun*, Taekos chain was cleaving through the wind. Its sharpness was increasing remarkably compared to when she was fighting alone before this. She was mowing down at her surrounding while sending attack accurately to Allens surrounding when the timing was right. Even Allens movement was increasingly matching her rhythm little by little and her aim was increasing in accuracy. Hih!? Why did the chain go through below my crotch just now!? You can attack normally right!? Because she wasnt alone anymore, her body that was stiff due to the horror situation relaxed. Nowah!? Just now, arent you planning to hit me with that!? Crackle, the crackle sound is ringing! At my neck! Taekos feeling tensed because she almost got seriously injured. Her concentration heightened further. Ah!? Just now, it hit! It hit me! Ms. Taeko! Its fine to not be that close! Increase the safety margin a bitDDah!? Just right after I said that! Ah!? Wai-, can you hear me!? Ms. TaeDDah!? Fufu. Taekos expression vaguely looked like she was having fun, as though she was in a world of her own. All her classmates who saw Taeko swinging her whip and displayed her stuff with it knew. She looked like a calm type gal, however at her root she was diligent. She was also a firm person who mediated Nana who had the tendency to get too high-spirited and Yuuka who was unable to be honest when it matter, but actuallyDD She was a hidden Ssadist. Yes, Taeko-san whose fetish that was normally hidden got stimulated. The sharpness of her attack was increasing following her uplifted feeling. By the way, Taekos father was creeped out when she saw the whip wasnt from imagining his daughters fetish. It was because he was thinking Taekoo, so you too, while the figure of his wifeDDTaekos mother surfaced in his mind. Allens combat skill that neutralized the cultists and toyed with the demons was just as expected from one of the hit man group that was a countrys trump card. His abundant fighting experience and natural combat sense dragged in even the demons into his own tactic. But, the person himself was teary eyed. He was desperately running around while sometimes making pathetic expression, sometimes screaming, and sometimes complaining. Seeing such hopeless agent-san who always became a laughing stock even though he was actually amazing, and who kept lamenting all year round how he was unable to make a girlfriend, the hidden S Taeko-san was Cute She was exposing an expression that a cat would make when it found a mouse while letting slip a comment that would surely make Yuuka and Nana creeped out for sure if they were here. C C C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im sorry that this week it also feel half-baked. My work writing volume 8 will be finished with just a bit more! I think next week the sotry can advance with nice tempo, so please spare me this week with something like this. Also, the true identity of the sender of the letter that Myuu handed to Alen in the previous Christmas project, well, it was her. In the end, will it develop until romance, or else will it end incompletely Either way, Allen is completely not fated with female who will be kind to me! Also, this arc doesnt end with 10 chapters. Sorry for this too. Chapter 311 Arifureta Chapter 311 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 The Respective Battle Middle C Uoii! Shinji-kuuunn!? Wont you revive soon!? A voice of someone at his wits end was resounding in a corner of the back alley that was away from a shopping districts main street. It was Saitou Yoshiki. Right beside him, there was also a figure sitting on the middle of the alley while hugging his legs and burying his face on his knee, weeping *hics hics*. It was Nakano Shinji. From the bottom of his heart Yoshiki thought, This guy, is seriously annoying. After all, right now they were in the middle of assault from multiple humans who clearly werent normal and unseen enemyDDthe so called demon. It was reasonable for Yoshiki to want Shinji to stand up right away and escape or fight. Shinjis figure that was too unsightly made him started to think that perhaps he should just leave him behind. Although, (Well, its impossible though.) Yoshiki smiled wryly while firing wind cannon to a foreign man that was attacking by swing metal bat. The invisible wind ball accurately hit the mans legs, snapping both his legs to the wrong direction. Furthermore, the moment he felt unnatural flow of wind behind him, Yoshiki swung his arm while turning around as though he was unsheathing a katana. DDWind Blade! By doing that, a sharp blade of wind flew following the trajectory of his arm, and right after that a repulsive shriek echoed. Yoshiki ran his gaze alertly at the surrounding while sighin when he saw Shinji who was still weeping. However, he was unable to abandon him. He didnt even think to do it. Shadow ran on the wall. He sent wind blade flying there. He didnt hear the shriek of death agony. Missed, he thought. At that time the wind above his head shook. Without delay, he kicked the sitting Shinji flying while he himself backed away. DDWind Wall! He felt multiple undulation of wind around him, at the same time he deployed wind barrier that blew to all direction. DDiIIIIIIIII-!! A voice that sounded irritated resounded. Oi, Shinji! Are you okay!? Shinji isnot okay. Certainly you doesnt sound okay at all huh, goddamn it! Shinji rolled on the ground from the kicks momentum, and then he returned back to sitting while hugging his knees which looked artistic in a sense. Yoshikis expression was greatly twitching seeing that. Really, he was thinking This useless bastard, just what is he doing, but as expected abandoning him wasnt an option. He had already, lost two friends. In the other world. Furthermore one of them, Kondou Reiichi was killed by the betrayal of none other than that other friendDDthe man called Hiyama Daisuke. He wondered if it was only him who thought of that person as friend. Certainly, their usual action in the past wasnt something praiseworthy. They were, so to speak a gathering of delinquents. But, was their relationship, their life so light that it could be so easily sacrificed in order to fulfill ones own desire There was also a time when he shut himself together with Shinji in a room inside the palace, holding their head and unable to move because of how cornered their mind was. That was why, Saitou Yoshiki was, There aint no way, Ill lose even more friend than this! In a fight where it was possible to lose something, he absolutely wouldnt draw back. That will of his was firm and sharp. The wind of Yoshiki whose vocation was Wind Mage was filled with his will and it was fired with even more sharpness. With his ability Wind Perception, he could sense the flow of wind with even more sensitivity. Even an invisible enemy couldnt escape from the sharp sense of Yoshiki who was protecting his friend. Although, Nowah!? Thats dangerous! Shinjii! You, just now you almost got stabbed by a beautiful blond haired miss you know!? Did you notice!? Yoshiki focused too much on the demons movement that he reacted lately to a foreigner woman who was approaching from the alleys darkness. The knife that the woman was holding had its tip almost reached toward the mentally unstable Shinji who weeping. Yoshiki felt cold sweat drenching his body. The wind pebble that he fired with the fastest speed because it was the basic of the basic magic barely made it in time, but if he was slower just by a moment, then perhaps a knife would be growing bloodily on Shinjis head. DDGYAAAAAAAA DDStrengthhh! Hand over, your streeength!! This rotten world is ending! The world is ending! Feel honored that you can become the cornerstone for that! You are living without any worry and inconvenience arent youuu!? Thats just unfaiiiir!! Voice of desire that was hard to describe resounded from here and there. Man and woman, young and old appeared one after another with bloodshot eyes. Hahah. Will my magic power, hold? The number of enemy caused Yoshikis cheeks to twitch with cold sweat. He thought that if only he at least carried his artifactDDa stiletto that possessed immense support ability in regard to wind element magic, but today he was only wandering in the city. Or rather, frankly speaking his objective was to hit on girl. Even though he was going to hit on girl, carrying a stiletto around would be completely bad. Normally he would get reported to police. Inside his heart he was screaming Help me right away, Abyss!. It was then, Blonde haired, miss? Suddenly, there was a muttering voice. Yoshiki was taken aback and turned his gaze to the side. There Shinji was unexpectedly looking up! Shinji! You finally return to your sanity!? Hey, Yoshiki. Where is the blonde haired miss? Shit-, you still aint sane huh- A wind bullet to vent his anger! It shot through the leg of a grandpa holding a long sword that he got from who know where! Did this grandpa just come back from Asakusa? When he visited there before, there was a sword that looked really similar decorating one of the shop there. Why did the grandpa intentionally choose that kind of weaponthe grandpas madness could be felt from it. Yoshiki dealt with the advancing enemies slightly somewhat out of frustration. Shinji sent a brief glance at such Yoshiki before looking around. And then, he found a blonde haired miss reaching out her hand toward him. With bloodshot eyes that were shining red abnormally, she was exposing an evil face that was just like Hannya noh mask while reaching out a hand that was holding a knife! DDtrayed What!? Just now, did you say something!? Shinji looked down, and leaked out a small voice that was unclear. Yoshiki was launched to the sky while screaming Gyaa~, however he immediately killed the demon with striking wind & wind blade while falling. Shinji didnt even register that in his sight while making words one more time that sounded clear this time. My feeling is betrayed! You, what are you saying!? Shinji-kun stood up. From weeping, changing into anger. He was shedding tears like waterfall while glaring back at the mad blonde haired miss with mad crying face. Yoshiki! Im sad! Yeah, Im also sad to have friend with screwed head! Yoshiki activated whirling wind to surround him and his screwed up friend. Yoshiki blew away all the demons trying to squash them with number while screaming back angrily at Shinji. For the first time in my life, I succeeded at hitting on girl. I was really happy from my heart. I was holding hope from my heart that I might be able to get a college student girlfriend! Because, she was all over me with her body pressing on me mon! When I invited her to karaoke, she said okay with a smile mon! She even gave me her contact number mon! No way, this is jackpot! That was what I thought mon! (TN: Sometime in light novel or anime, girl would add mon to their sentence when they are sulking or pleading cutely) Thats well, I agree. But, stop adding mon at the end of your sentence. Im going to cut my friendship with you yknow. To say the truth, Yoshiki and Shinjis effort in picking up girl more or less succeeded. They saw a single girl college student who looked cute standing alone, so they tried calling out to her thinking that they got nothing to lose. And when they did that, the girl said that her friend cancelled their appointment at the last minute, so she was wondering what to do now, and then she accepted Shinjis invitation. God hasnt forsaken me! Demon king! Lord! Today I will stand on the same stage like you guys! That was what Shinji thought. Well, he almost got stabbed the moment he entered a back alley with that girl though. In other words, the girl was a cultist. In proportion with the great happiness that he felt, the despair was also equally great. It was to the dgree that his minds equilibrium collapsed when the demon took advantage of the opening and whispered to him. I who am like the main character of a tragedy drama, dont you think such me is pitiful? Yeah, now Im thinking that your head is really pitiful just so you know. And yet, that blonde haired miss, she tried to finish off me who is like this! This is too much! I feel like the meaning of the finishing off you say isnt really right though These people, every last one of them is playing with my pure heart! The one who said For now, lets just call out a lot to all the girls. Surely we will land a jackpot if attempt a lot right? before we went to hit on girl was you yeah? Dont you remember? Oi, the self-proclaimed pure hearted man. Yoshiki sent a scornful stare to Shinji who was increasingly stamping his feet in frustation while dispelling the whirlwind. At the same time he sent the cultists leaping on them flying with a squall onto the building and electric pole. But, but even so, a main character surpass the tragedy and become strong. Ah, you arent listening to me huh? The vicious treatment of many women, and the whisper of the demon who is telling me to surrender myself to desire are inviting me to a new front. Certainly, it really feel like a new front. The you right now is unprecedentally disgusting. Yoshiki was slowly taking distance from Shinji who was making a fearless smile (?) with ehe eheh voice. Perhaps even his friendship could only go this far. His resolve from the other world almost crumbled. DDFlame Fortress!! Shinji whose vocation was Flame Mage instantly created a wall of flame. The demons who seemed to be approaching shrieked. The brilliantly blazing flame drove away the darkness, and covered the advancing Shinji with a gloom. Shinji looked over his shoulder to Yoshiki who was watching him dumbfounded from behind. Yoshiki, Ive made you wait huh. Im fine already. No, you doesnt look fine at all. Rather you are worsening. Shinji-kun whose pure heart was toyed with and received the whisper by the demon wretchedly. Certainly, somehow various things felt wrong from him. His atmosphere was abnormal, like he had gone a full circle right to the perfect form. The proof of that was how he wholly ignored Yoshikis tsukkomi. Thinking back now, we already know about the summit. Yes, its Nagumo. Our demon king who crawled up from the very bottom. The harem king! Shinjis Flame danced! Dancing like a butterfly, and stinging like a bee! If the demon king heard his words just now, he would surely get shot! Even after tasting despair, we can crawl back up. Into that paradise-like world. I think its better to not lump the despair that Nagumo tasted and your despair from being unable to get girlfriend together you know? Thats why, we were mistaken. Its no good if we are satisfied with just hitting on girl or picking up any kind of girl around there! We have to aim high! Aiming at the paradise! The world where we are surrounded by the ideal girls! DDYoshiki, Ive decided Shinji said with a resolved expression. Yoshikis gaze were turned alternately to Shinji who was looking back to him and the whirling air behind Shinji. He pointed his finger and said Shinji! Look in front of you! Front! but Someday, Ill hold a shotgun wedding with idolDD Shinji vanished. He who received the whisper from demon and got unbound into strange direction was sent flying physically by demon and flew to the other side of a far away building. The wind was telling him, of the raw sound of *gusha-*, and the pig-like scream of Pigiih. With the specs of returnee, it seemed his life wasnt in danger, but there was no doubt that he got broken bones at least. Shinji-kun was cornered into a despairing situation really naturally. The flame vanished and the demons and cultists attacked once more. For Yoshiki there was no problem to endure it using his sensitivity of the winds movement, but in the end, could he protect Shinji from the unseen devils For now, while defeating the enemies before him Yoshiki was, This might be it already for Shinji! Abyssss! Seriously hurryyyy! He called toward the lord desperately through the telepathy. Also, twenty seconds after that, a clone appeared by using gravity magic to perform pseudo flight and safely rescued Shinji. Shinji harbored a new objective in his heart. C C A, are you all listening? I dont know what happened, but first lets calm down and talk with each other. I am a consultant. Well, thats the business Im running butdepending on the situation, I believe I also can become enough strength for your life planning too. There was an amazingly handsome man with intelligent look, sweating a lot like waterfall while pushing up his glasses repeatedly. Perhaps he got foreigner blood mixed in him, because he had smooth brown hair and finely chiseled features despite being Japanese. He was a man around his early thirty. Though in fact, he was already 45 years old. O, Otou-san. No matter how I look, I dont think this is a situation that can be resolved somehow by talking you know? Dear. Your legs are shaking like a newly born fawn you know? Dont force yourself and back away. The one clinging on the waist of that handsome man while trembling with teary eyes was a super beautiful girl with her hair in ponytail. From her slightly young appearance, her age was about the age of a middle school student. She had long and slender limbs and thin waist, however her breast was brutal in contrast with her appearance. Beside the trembling man and girl was a beautiful woman who was like a model, standing boldly while tapping a metal bat on her shoulder even though she was sweating coldlylong and soft black hair, droopy looking eyes, and yet she gave an impression like a gentle big sister, but the fighting spirit residing in her eyes and her familiarity in holding the metal bat displayed a terrific gap. It was the very picture of a family of beautiful man and woman. Ahead of their gaze, there were countless intruders banging on an unseen wall as though they were doing pantomime. When they were enjoying happy family conversation, the window of the living room suddenly broke and several people came attacking. The son who went into a trip begged his friend to set up a barrier that isolated the space for the sake of his family that he left behind. That barrier was protecting the family but DDaAAAAAAAAAA Yaaah, I can hear it again! There is absolutely something here! Shadows that were running on the wall of the living room. And then numerous furniture that were suddenly sent flying. It seemed the unseen existences also couldnt breakthrough the barrier, however, for them who were just normal people, this situation was cornering their mind greatly. The sight of unseen attack causing ripple to spread on the barrier many times was also really bad for their heart. But, at that time the beautiful girls smartphone rang. She was taken aback and accepted the call, right at that moment, Mizuki-chan. This is Shizuku, are you all right over there? ONEeEEEEEEEEE-SAMAaAAAAAAA-!! A voice that was filled with sob and joy resounded. From the other side of the smart phone, a groaning voice Uh due to receiving damage in the eardrum could be heard. Err, calm down Mitsuki-chan. We understand the sitaution, and the artifact that Kouki left behind wont be breached that easily. Ye, yes, Onee-sama. But, the strangeness is inside our houseOnee-sama, cant you come here? Someone who their daughter called with Onee-sama. The handsome man and beautiful woman showed a joyful look, knowing that there it could only be one person. These people who knew well about Shizuku-oneesama was indeed, Koukis family. The people of Amanogawa family. The father who worked in management consultancy, who looked intelligent at the outside but a chicken in the insideDDAmanogawa Seiji. Then the mother who was a former yankee who once also climbed her way to the top, and now working as an editor in model magazineDDMiya. And then, Koukis little sister who even had fan clubfollowers until the neighborhood middle schoolDDMitsuki. Because she had known Shizuku since her childhood and could trust her more than anyone, and they also knew about her real strength, Mitsuki implored to Shizuku to come save them. By no means she merely wanted to meet Shizuku. If I use this situation, Ill be able to hug Onee-sama tightly and sniff her all over! was something that she didnt think at all. Even if she was the originator of Soul Sisters, even if she actually loved Shizuku so much that she refused all the confessions that she received in the amount of more than ten per month from elementary school students until even middle-aged man, that she even clearly refused when scouted to enter entertainment industry when walking in the city because of a reason of My time together with Onee-sama will decrease, that she even swore an oath that some day she would absolutely obliterate her sworn enemy Nagumo-senpai who actually shaved off her time together with Onee-sama! By no means she was calling her Onee-sama to come here for the sake of her own desire! But Im sorry. My home is also attackedwell, Im not worried about them at all thoughanyway, I think the situation there will be settled before I can go there, so dont worry. GODDAMN-!! The little sister-chans yell that no one in her school had never heard. Without a doubt, she was inheriting the blood of her mother the former yankee and former boss. Koukis kindness must be inherited from his father. Kind, ephemeral, and beautiful like a moon. Her bearing was like a noble daughter who was na?ve about the world. Mitsuki-chan who was famed as a decorous beauty even in the neighborhood persisted further. (TN: The tsuki in the name Mitsuki used the kanji of moon.) Bu, buuut, Onee-samaa. Im, really scaredI want Onee-sama to be at my sidDD I want you at my side!, Mitsuki-chan was about to let out an earnestly pleading voice that sounded really fragile which would stimulate ones desire to protect, but DORASSHAAAAAAAA-!! Uncle-, auntie-, Mitsuki! You all safe!? A wolfman sent the cultists flying while appearing! Mitsuki-chans earnest desire was also sent flying! Ryu, Ryutaro-kun! You came for us!? Ou! Its a relieve that the barrier is working properly. Well, Its Nagumos artifact, it aint possible for it to be a defect! Ryutaro vigorously threw and threw away the cultists presenthe was virtually breaking their limbs and threw them away. Ryutaro who was rushing here as reinforcement warped his mouth into a wicked look with his Mode Werewolf while answering. The overwhelming battle unfolding outside the barrier caused Miya to be in admiration. Even so she asked worriedly. Ryu-chan, is your house all right? Aa, whether it was the bunches with screw looses and even the so called demon there were all taken care off. There is also barrier there, so its all right! Even if something happen I can go back right away! The Amanogawa house and Sakagami house were at walking distance from each other that could be traveled by walking normally for three minutes. With his Mode Werewolf that was specialized for speed, he could go there in less than twenty seconds. In addition, his guard dog Karashio and the neighbor old man Fuji were also there, so there was no worry if the opponent was human. The battle strength of Karashio whose sense of rivalry was blazing due to his Mode Werewolf and old man Fujis art of fire extinguisher were increasing in sharpness as the year passed. Ryutaro intentionally rushed here to remove the anxiety of Seiji and his family as fast as possible. Seiji and Miya sighed in relieve while forming a smile Oi, Ryu-nii. Meet me at the backyard later. !? Mode Werewolfs eyes opened wide in surprise. Ryutaro had been acquainted with Mitsuki since she was born, so he knew really well of her true self. Him getting taken to the backyard by her wasnt just an occurrence of merely once or twice. She was extremely terrifying. N, no, its a bit impossible. Look, its that-, after this, there are other places that I gotta go to right aDD aAA? It was an evil face that Mtsuki-chan would never show in front of her beloved Onee-sama and the Onii-chan who she liked very much. Ryu-nii couldnt win against Mitsuki since the past. He wanted to be spared from getting his fur shaved in the backyard again. And so, he punched a demon flying using his instinct while desperately thinking up a reason to withdraw... Suzu! She is stark naked right now! Ive gotta go there right away! !? Thought of shock and shame was broadcasted from the emergency telepathic channel that was in open state. Most likely Ryutaro meant Suzu was attacked when she was defenseless while in a bath, Im worried about her so I want to rush there quickly! when he said that, but heard from the side, it also could be heard to sound like Before Suzu can wear her clothes again I want to pay respect to her naked body no matter what!. As expected, Sakagami, you bastard just fall into hell together with the demon. I agree completely with Atsushi. This is why someone with girlfriend is justthink about the situation right now. Die, Sakagami. Sakagami, Yuuka here. As expected I dont think such thing is not suitable right now. Suzus shame is broadcasted really clearly here. Suzu-chan! Youre your clotehs quickly! Put up the barrier! The big bad wolf is coming there! Is it because of the Mode Werewolf? What Tsuji said is really right on the spot huh. Telepathy came from the comrades one after another. And then, Ryu, Ryu-kun you pervert! What are you yelling in open communication like this! I dont know you anymore! Gofuh The werewolf fell on his knees. At the same time, a demons uppercut burst into action. The werewolf danced in the sky. It was a truly beautiful parabolic arc. After that, the werewolf who became the sandbag of the demons consulted with the lord who came rushing What should I do to put her back in good mood? with a serious face. C C *Gatan-gatan-*, inside a train that wasshaking rythmically. Two female high school students were sitting side by side in the middle of the trains carriage. One was looking down while pushing out her hand to the front. The other oen was folding her legs while putting both her hands behind her head. While their surrounding was surrounded by countless passengers with bloodshot eyes. This is horror isnt iit~ Mao, this isnt the time to speak so carefree like that. What are we going to do now? I have aptitude for light element magic but, barrier isnt my specialty you know? The one who as laughing tahaha~ while saying her impression with light tone that didnt match the situation was Yoshino Mao. And then, the girl beside her who was putting up barrier while sweating coldly was Tsuji Ayako. Maos tone and attitude were always unserious. She brushed up her short hair in respond to Ayakos words while laughing haha~ that didnt sound serious at all as expected. Now now, surely it will be fine. Look, Im also strengthening the barrier using my bestowal magic. Maos vocation was Bestowal Mage. She possessed genius talent in magic of bestowal type that was a support magic. Even now she was strengthening the effect of lightl element middle class barrier magic Holy Wall that Ayako deployed using her light element bestowal magic Enveloping Light. On the other hand, Ayakos vocation was Healing Master, so barrier art wasnt her specialty. She also could only use the lower version of Sacred Severance as magic to protect from all direction. The phrase of demon and the horror situation just now. After playing with Kentarou and Juugo, Ayako set out to go home, getting shaken inside train like this together with Mao, when suddenly the lighting inside the carriage was flickering eerily. Then all the passengers were staring on them when they noticed. And then, while Ayako was bewildered Eh? Wha, what?, a shriek she had never heard before that caused uneasiness resounded, and the passengers also attacked them. Her immediate reaction that was trained in the other world let her deployed a barrier in time, but both Ayako and Mao were completely rearguard. They were different with a certain bugged Hannya who although she was a Healing Master, with her wholeheartednessyandere power she could even use barrier type magic and binding type magic that werent inferior even to those with vocation that was specialized for those magic, and on top of that she was even able to skillfully use the power of gods apostle. Because of that, even Ayako who possessed experience of fighting in war felt quite the strain on her mind in this situation right now And then the final blow came. *Don-*, the barrier shook. Shrieks and the abusive language of the cultists reverberated. Blood was scattered from the fists of the cultists who were punching too much. The barrier became stickily marked with bloodstain. There were also cultists who were slapping with their palm, so countless red hand marks were pasted. It was thoroughly a horror. With teary eyes, Ayako averted her gaze with all her strength from a man on the other side of the barrier whose gaze suddenly almost met hers. She looked down so that her gaze wouldnt meet anybodys gaze. I, if something like this would happen, I would stay together with Kentarou-kun for a bit longer Hou, hee, with Kentarou-kun you say? So Nagayama-kun is unneeded? Thats not what I mean! Mao laughed teasingly. When Ryutaro was starting going out with Suzu, Nomura Kentarou was wholeheartedly resolved I cannot stay like this!, and finally he told Ayako who was the person on his mind since the time in Tortus Ho, how about we call each other by our first name!?. It didnt need to be said what kind of evaluation the comrades gave when he didnt confess. Although, at present Ayako was already satisfied with just that. In that point, perhaps it should be said that they were similar people But, at that time a whispering voice that froze their spine resounded at the back of Ayako and Maos mind. TsuDDthis is Is this that demons whisper thingy? It wasnt the whisper of sweet temptation. It was as though its objective was to turn people mad, a whisper that simply fan the uneasiness and anxiety. A voice that disturbed the mind. For a moment the barrier shook unsteadily. Perhaps that was the aim, because a violent roar thundered while at the same time an impact shook the carriage where it felt like the train might go off the rail. An unpleasant sound resounded in the shaking barrier. *Crack-, crack-*. It was the sound of fracturing. Fuwah!? Thi, this is bad- Wawah, strengthening, strengthening! The two were panicked, but the demons whisper that disturbed the mind made their concentration unfocused. Mao was making a twitching smile saying Why did I leave behind the artifact today of all day huhh while he immediately began to write magic circle for offense on her hand. Although she had no aptitude for it, she would at least be able to use basic level attack magic if an improvised magic circle was prepared. Originally, Maos artifactDDa coin shaped pendantDDalso had magic circle for offense carved, so she didnt always have magic circle of attack magic ready other than that. Now she was regretting it. I wonder if we became too much of a peace idiot. Dont speak easygoingly, reinforce the barierrrr~! Its going to get broken! The crack on the barrier became even bigger and the two went pale thinking Ah, this wont hold for even five minutes, it was at that moment. *Gashan-*, the window glass of the carriage was smashed apart. At the same time a black silhouette flew in. The man who smashed through the window of a running train splendidly took a safe landing and performed a turn on the spot! The man pushed up his sunglass sharply, and then took a pose like a warrior who would give punishment in the name of the moon! Tonight is a moonless night. That is my domain. For laying your hand on the friends of this abyss lord, at best itDD Endou-kun! Weve been waiting! We are saveeed~! Oh maaan, for a second there I was thinking what would happen. Endou-kun, take care of the rest~ Tsuji Ayako, Yoshino Mao. Kousuke was once in the same party with them. For the two of them, no matter what Endo was still Endo. The abyss lord got a bit loss for words Ri, right while making a turn once more to pull himself back together! Here I come-, bunch of the dead! Mine black flame of the abyss, taste it with that boDDDDEnveloping Light! Endo-kun, leave the support to us kay~ The lord who loved things like darkness or abyss or blackness shined dazzlingly bright from the support of his reliable comrades. The lord said Ri, right. My thanks while sharply pushing up his sunglass *Kui-!* to pull himself back together. He created even more clones while, Now, the abysssDD Ah, Endo-kun. About our homeDD Trampling down is starting! The lord didnt let the girl spoke till finish and began battle. Of course, the clones of the lord were using pseudo flight to also head to Tsuji family house, Yoshino family house, and also to the houses of his comrades who were being away from their home, so there wasnt any problem. In addition, in each house of the classmates, although it wasnt as good as in Amanogawa family house, the defensive measure of South Cloud SecurityDDit was a mysterious security firm that rapidly expanded in business recently in Tortus. The crime prevention goods were selling like crazy not just to the royalty, noble, or merchant, but even to the average householdDDwas set up, so the people there wouldnt get harmed so easily. And so, there was no need to deliberately say Its fine and explained. The lord was cutting off Maos words wasnt the result of his indignation, that he wouldnt endure getting his fantastic introduction and speech hindered even more than this by her, not at all. If he said that wasnt it then that wasnt it. Kukuku-. In front of the abyss that is spreading endlessly, even if you are a demonDD Ah, the enchantment magic almost run out. Endou-kun, Ill send the next one now~. If you have any request for support magic then tell me okay! The lord flashed shinily *pika~* once more. There wasnt any darkness anymore at all. Right now the lord was really shining in a different meaning. Later lets show this to Kentaro-kun and others. Ayako who had recovered her calm lifted up her smartphone. A memory that might deal a lethal damage to Kousuke was taken. The former party members with whom they once entrusted each others life with seemed to be an opponent that was hard to deal with in various senses, whether it was for Kousuke, or for the lord. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. As I thought I couldnt write to the finish and split the chapter. But, I have also writtenThe Respective Battle Bottom to a certain degree, so although I cannot make a firm promise, Im thinking to post one more chapter at tomorrow afternoon, or at 6 oclock like usual. C The cover for volume 8 that will be on sale at 25 this month is published. i299625 i299631 Volume 8 will be the arc of capturing teh sea of trees great dungeon. The right image is the special version that has Drama CD accompaniment. The drama CD this time has Kaori participating, there is also a dialogue of Yue and Kaori with a mood like in the after story. At any rate, as always, TakayaKi-senseis illustration is godly! Also, various side stories will also be available as special perk in each bookstore, so I will report it to you readers as soon as its decided. In the published version, other than correction and revision to the content, there will also be extra story like usual, so I will be very happy if you reader can pick it up. My best regards. At the same time, manga version volume 3 and spin-off comic Nichijou Volume 1 will also be launched. i299617 lvqjj4rvjsh7a2vi9t1225yr7x7p_jao_6t_9q_1b44 They are the work that RoGa-sensei and Mori Misaki-sensei are handling. I think that the end product is really amazing, so if it please you, please pick them up by all means! My apologize for being so long winded. Well then, please take care of Arifureta from here on too. Chapter 312 Arifureta Chapter 312 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 The Respective Battle Bottom C This is consecutive update after Saturday. A chapter before, The Respective Battle Middle was posted so, For those who havent read it, please start from there. C Around the same time when the returnees were attacked everywhere, in the Nagumo family house All the attackers were groveling around the house. With just one word, the demon kings first wife, DDGrovel Ordered them to do so. It was Yue-samas Divine Statement. Whether they were demon or cultist, it was irrelevant. The sense of invincibility was absurd. In a manner of speaking, Nagumo family house was the demon king castle, so although in a glance it looked like a single house that was somewhat splendid in a residential area, the inside was a completely different thing. A type of defensive barrier that automatically detected every kind of attack as well as infiltration was prepared in five, six layers with varying form. In case those layers were penetrated, an interception system that was also automatic would attack with heavy weapons, magic, and swarms of grim reapers. Even if someone was lucky and managed to step inside the house, the moment they stepped in, a teleportation device would activate and the intruder would be forcefully moved to an underground prison that doubled as a battle field that was set up deep inside mountain. (With setting change it was possible to send only the mind to a dungeon of game world) In case it was a long range attackDDfor example, even if a nuclear missile was fired, it would surely become a nightmarish sight where the surrounding became empty lot while only Nagumo family house would still stand unharmed. It was a house that was truly should be called as an impregnable fortress. Who in the world the attackers could possibly be? What kind of existence the unseen enemy that was wafting off strange aura was? Yue asked those things from Kousuke through telepathy, but just slightly before that, Excuse me for coming so late at nightttttttt- Suddenly, the space in the living room distorted. From the opened gate, Aiko rolled *roll roll* out. She also didnt forget to give greeting as befitting a full member of society. Aiko went along the momentum of her rolling and stopped into a beautiful kowtow, then she said eihwhile twisting the Gate Key that Hajime specially gifted to her which could directly connect to Nagumo family house. After that, the arm of the cultist who was reaching out his hand from the gate exactly at that timing was *Plop* It fell on the living room. Because the gate closed, the arm that straddled through space was bisected it seemed. It appeared, Aiko was going to a convenience store. Her hand was holding the bag of a certain convenience store and a box of Yukimi Dafuku was peeking out from it. She was attacked while going home and panickedly escaped to Nagumo house. Only the Yukimi Dafuku that she wouldnt let go no matter what. (TN: Seems like its a brand of manju snack or something in Japan.) Yue-oneechan. Someones hand is Nn. There is no such thing. *Snap* A single finger snap resounded. The hand was swallowed by blue flame, together with the slowly oozing out blood. it vanished in the blink of eye without even leaving behind ash. Annihilation by flame for filth for the sake of Myuus cultivation of aesthetic sensibility. Im sorry to visit suddenly. For some reason people who give off bad feeling attacked me. Ai-chan-sensei, its gret that you are safe. Just now we were also attacked. There are quite a lot of people outside. Eh? There are that many suicidal people out there? Aikos statement flew out so naturally in respond to Shizukus words, but it spoke volumes about her opinion toward Nagumo family house. Although, it seemed there was no time to sort out the situation with each other leisurely. Right after that, the emergency telepathies from the classmates were broadcasted to the whole group, and at the same time, the barrier devices that were set up in Shuus company, Sumires workplace, Shirasaki family house, and then Hatayama family house raised the alarmed that notified their activation. And then, Everyone, it is I. The voice of the abyss lord too. In this kind of emergency, what do you mean It is I, Yue-sama thought with vein pulsating on her forehead. Endo. Explain without screwing around. It seemed the voice of extreme coldness returned the lord back to Kousuke. Yue listened to the starting explanation while running her gaze around. After doing that, the wive~s nodded in the same beat. Tio, take care of the house. You can also open the underground as evacuation place. Umu, understood. I wouldst protect Myuu and Remia. Go forth, Yue. Nn. Yue vanished silently. Almost at the same time, I will return soon with Otou-san and others! Ill also go check on the disciples, so Ill be a bit late. Just in case, Ill borrow several Grim-chan okay? Saying that, Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko, the three also teleported to their own house using their Gate Key. By the way, before Aiko teleported, she took several white and red balls that were placed in the living rooms shelves and then returned to her own house. What was inside the balls wasnt monster, but mechanical god of deathGrim Reaper. The balls were Treasure WarehouseGrimball for storing the Grim Reapers. It wasnt Poball by any means. Papa wasnt creating it to be similar because of a certain daughters begging, not at all. Tio was listening to Kousukes explanation that was resounding inside the brain while groaning Fu~mu, her hand was pressing her smartphone *pi-pi-* during that time. It dost not connect as expected. You mean Hajime-san and Shia-san? Remia who was going my my ufufu even at this kind of time was asking while starting the preparation to for the people who would come here to evacuate. Umu. The barriers protecting Hahaue-donohonorable stepmother and Chichiue-donohonorable stepfather were activated. Naturally, the notification shouldst hath reach Goshujin-sama too but Umyuwhere are papa and Shia-oneechan at nano? Who knows. The modified phone of Goshujin-sama doth not connect. Perhaps the notification doth not reach, or perhaps they art in a place or a situation where even though the notification reach, they cannot contact back. It doth not look like they art merely enjoying their vacation leisurely. Seeing Tio folding her arms in contemplation, Remias expression clouded slightly. Do you mean to say that Hajime-san and Shia-chan are also falling into some kind of dangerous situation? Might be so. Although, its also not a matter that is so worrying. In all probability, they art only in a situaiton where the phones signal doth not reach. Its not possible that they art unable to move or contact back even though the notification reached them. Goshujin-sama hath the Crystal Key afer all. No matter where they could possibly be, if Hajime grasped the situation here, then no matter what kind of obstacle stood on his way, Hajime could ignore it and instantly rushed here. That means, in the first place he didnt notice the necessary to rush here itself. That in itself was a really abnormal situation for Hajime though There is no problem nano! Its the long-awaited trip where Shia-oneechan was that happy nano! Making them go back home just because of this degree of trouble is no good-! The beloved daughter of the demon king declared that they had no need for papas help or anything it seemed. Both her small hands made clenched fists, and she puffed her chest, speaking passionately with a rough breathing Huff. She even started shadow boxing with sharpness in her movement, saying Bring it on! If they want a fight, then come at us anytime, anyone, from anywhere-, nano!. Seeing the figure of such Myuu, Tio and Remia looked at each others face, and a beat later. Its just as Myuu said. If its Goshujin-sama, he must hath gotten flown away to other world somewhere and flirted around with Shia anyway. Ufufu, thats right isnt it? If the two of them are together, then there wont be anything scary at all. Lets take care of this properly while they are away. Saying that, they chuckled at each other. C C Right after Aiko teleported to the backyard of her parents house, she heard the voice of a person she knew well resounding. Yo, you guys! Just what in the world! Do you understand what you are all doing!? This is a crime! The voice of a young man was saying the natural thing to people who were most likely the cultist attackers. Ee? Taichi-kun? So you are visiting the house Aiko was flustered and a bit troubled that the young man who was her childhood friend, Furukaway Taichi was in her parents home. The presence of Taichi here itself wasnt something strange seeing how their families knew each other but He didnt know. About the power of Aiko and her students. The returnees publicly said to the society that they went to another world, so he also knew about that, but fundamentally he didnt know what the returnees could do just because of that. For Aiko, although their families were close with each other, if possible he didnt want anyone other than her family to know about the matter of magic and the like. When Aiko entered from the back entrance, she saw the figures of her parents, grandparents, and Taichi huddling together in the living room. At the same time, she could also see countless silhouettes carrying things like hoe or hammer for pounding mochi from the verandas window. Normally the window would break with one attack, but this was the parents home of Aiko who was one of the wive~s. There was no way barrier that was installed here could be affected by something of that degree. Naturally, the owners of the disgusting voice resounding from around the house were also firmly prevented from infiltrating. Although, the very voice itself couldnt be blocked, so everyone there was scared or holding their head because their consciousness was interfered with. Okaa-san, Otou-san! Also Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan too! Are you all okay!? Aiko! Since when you areah, its by that isnt it? Oo, Aiko! So you came back! Just in the world is going on? Aikos motherDDAkiko guessed how Aiko returned home, and her distorted expression relaxed in relieve. Her fatherDDTetsuo also showed a relieved expression while asked with a voice that was filled with bewilderment. The grandfatherDDShirou and the grandmotherDDChizu also looked the same. A, Aiko!? Why are you here!? Or rather since when!? It was Taichi whose confusion was the deepest. The cultists hitting the window and the figure of his childhood friend suddenly entering inside the living room when she shouldnt be here caused him to become slightly panicked. Aiko was worried U~m, e~rr of how to explain, but seeing Akiko and others shaking from the demons scream, the string of her patience that was in the verge of breaking snapped. Anyway! Champion! I choose you! Aiko threw the PoeballDDno, the Grimball. It made *bowan-* sound and let out white smoke. What flew out from there wasDDa kangaroo. Everyone, especially Taichi let out their voice Eh while looking dumbfounded. During that time the kangaroo type Grim Reaper that was called Champion looked back over its shoulder and glared at Taichi Kyuiih!! GOHOoOOOH!? In contrast with its cute voice, it sent a body blow that would make even a heavyweight boxer cried to Taichis solar plexus. It was a splendid punch that put the twist of the waist behind it. Its fighting pose was beautiful. So, sorry Taichi-kun. There is no time to explain soIll properly deal youre your memory later! Aikoyou Seeing Taichis eyes rolled up while he was holding his stomach with his butt sticking up caused Akiko to turn a gaze toward Aiko that looked as though she had witnessed something terrifying. Even though there was a crowd of attackers right outside, her daughters first attack was directed to the youth who was her childhood friend. Furthermore, she did that even though she knew that Taichi was still holding lingering feeling of love toward her. What mercilessness The really complicated gaze from her family caused Aikos gaze to swim around restlessly. But, her discomposure was only so and so, the explanation from Kousuke that was resounding in her head through telepathy was over then. Knowing the true identity of the enemy, Aiko also understood the method to deal with them. Her expression turned serious right away and she began chanting. Healthily~, comfortably~, intensely grow, and strike the enemy! DDPseudo Soul War Tree!! Along with a chanting that felt like familiar from somewhere, the garden of Hatayama family undulated. Right after that, the mandarin orange tree that was at the garden stretched out its branches largely and then mowed down. The branches that had thickness around as big as humans arm became like a whip. The cultists sticking on the verandas window had their body bent together and got sent flying. Furthermore, at the same time when their body struck the ground, the weed lengthened and entangled them, turning into restriction tool of nature. Aiko whose vocation was Farming Master possessed immense talent for ability and magic that was related with soil and plants. It was to the degree that it was possible for her to change the food production output of the world by herself. Normally she used her power to cultivate and improve farming, but when the age of god magic called soul magic was added here, it became like this. All living plants became Aikos ally. Aiko who confirmed that the enemies in front of the window were gone then leaped outside right away. Champion! Beat them up without killing! Kyuuih!! Champion who received order rushed toward the cultists with pee-a-boo guard style. With amazing footwork and strike, it literally beat up the cultists short of killing them. Its appearance was a kangaroo-san with brutal eyes. Of course, its inside was metallic because it was a Grim Reaper. Every single one of its punches was the same like a strike of a mass of iron. Just a jab from it caused vivid pulverized sound to come from the body of the cultists. Although, a machine was a machine. Its attack was completely physical in nature. It didnt have effective attack against the demons. In addition, the existence detection from Aikos soul magic told her that a great amount of demons were flying around. DDAnd so, Aiko activated the strongest defense that she installed in collaboration with Hajime. She stretched up her hands with all her might in a banzai pose while standing on her tiptoes and, Vigorously~, comfortably~, increase a lot, fill with greenery~DDSea of Trees Manifestation! At the next moment, Hatayama house was swallowed by a sea of trees. Large trees were growing up one after another from the ground around the house. It looked like the super small version of Haltina Sea of Trees. There was even pure white heavy fog generated thoroughly. If there was anything different, unlike Haltina Sea of Trees, all the trees were containing pseudo soul and became something like treant monster. It was an underworld that was suddenly created. It seemed the demons were also shocked by it, a voice that sounded somewhat confused resounded. Even so, DDGIIIIIIIH They shrieked while charging into the sea of trees. They were hit by the branches of the Treant imitations, or carved by leaf blades, or smashed by fruit cannons, or stabbed by the roots thrusting out like spear from the ground. Not a single one could reach Hatayama house. Thus, it was far nastier to the demons than just a barrier. It was an absolute fortress of nature that really should be called as their natural enemy. The, the house, it become a demonic haunt Aikowe are happy you come to save us but, still. This, will it return back to normal? How we will tell the neighbors Tetsuo lost strength from his waist, Shirou had a distant look, while Chizu was holding her head. Indeed, they were thankful to their daughter, or granddaughter that she was solving this terrifying situation but. From the view point of the people of Hatayama family who were only ordinary civilian and mere farmer family, a method of creating sea of trees itself to repel the enemy back was truly a soul-shattering situation. Getting my Okaa-san and others involved like this! Its totally unforgivable! Yes, I absolutely, wont forgive you al~~~~l!! Should this be called a growth, or should it be called infected? Aiko swung up her fist together with Champion who was going Ugaa!. The people of Hatayama family looked at each others face seeing that and made a twitching smile to each other. While deciding that next time they would call Hajime-kun to a special family meeting. C C Aiko was manifesting a sea of trees in her parents house. Shizuku was making a dry laugh seeing the cultists piling up heaps of bodies all around in her house, and how her family & all the disciples who for some reason were all present trying to subdue unseen enemy happily. Kaori was fighting the enemies while blushing due to her father who was making a ruckus My daughter is too angelic! when she was descending in angel mode. Around that time Yue was, Okaa-sama, are you safe? Yue-chan! Im glaaad, Im relieved now. Although, there wasnt anything particularly dangerous, I dont really get what it is but the shadow thingy can be sucked with this, so I was just thinking that perhaps I should go to counterattack with this when you came. Coming to the place where Sumire was doing her manga work. Yue rushed here while feeling relatively panicked inside her heart, worrying if in the worst case anything happened to the mother-in-law who she respected, but Sumire herself was giving her a thumb up with a vacuum cleaner in one hand. Certainly, Sumires workplace was also half turned into fortress similarly like Nagumo house, so the attackers couldnt even invaded inside in the first place. Furthermore she also had an attack methodDDthat was Hajimes quality artifact, the vacuum cleanerDDSniper Mark VII from her absolute safe area, so there was no problem at all. Although, the guts of Sumire who somehow sucked in the demons even while turning slightly pale from the sudden incident was quite something. By the way, because the artifact vacuum cleaner the Sniper series was improved until Mark VII, not only it became able to choose what target to suck, it could even suck in things like soul or gravity. In addition, it also could do something like sucking in air and compressed it, then fired it out like an air cannon. Nagumo familys vacuum cleaner couldnt be satisfied anymore with just the absorption power that was eternally unchanging. How far would it go Eerr, Yue-chan. Is this some kind of incident again? It looks like there is something scary though Sumires assistants, Hagiwara Machiko and Wakai Tsukasa were asking a little bit uneasily. The other assistants were also peeking outside with slightly disturbed look. The assistants had known Hajime for long, and they were told about the returnees situation completely and on top of that they were still continuing to be assistants. Because of that it seemed they werent panicked, rather it was really something that they were merely scared for a bit in this situation. Although, not only the Okaa-sama she respected was attacked, even her important acquaintances also got scared Yue-samas blank stare was staring even more fixedly than usual. The coldness contained in her eyes was rapidly getting stronger. Nn, I will talk about the circumstances later but there is no problem. For now, lets evacuate to our home. She also had to go to the place of Otou-sama, that was why Yue was giving explanation while making Sumire and others to grab on her. As expected you also need to go there huh. Yue-chan, please take care of that person okay? Nn. I will return right away. And then, Ill kill the enemy. Ah, yes. Sumire nodded up and down repeatedly seeing the cold side of the vampire princess that normally she wouldnt show out. Instantly, the place switched right away. Sumire and also the assistants were returned into the living room of Nagumo house altogether. In a flash Yue immediately teleported to Shuus company. -, Otou-sama! Are you alright!? Oh, Yue-chan! So you come to save us! Shuu was eating potato chips in his office together with several employers. Yue rushed toward him in panic. There was a bandage wrapped on Shuus forehead. Blood was slightly oozing from there. Otou-sama, your injury. Oh maan, I got attacked when going to the nearby convenience store for a bit of break time. At that time I was too panicked and stumbled. I immediately escaped back to the company, and Hajimes protection also functioned properly so nothing direct hit me. Thats why you dont need to look that worried you know? Yues expression completely vanished. It wasnt a worried expression. Rather, it was a terrifyingly blank expression that would make anyone looking to hallucinate a block of ice sliding through their spine. Shuu twitched. Even the company employees who worshipped Yue and would usually warmly welcomed her like Its Yue-chan! Yue-chan came!Our healing has descendeeed!Someone, prepare tea and snack right away!Now now-, Yue-chan, please sit here where all of us can see you, were all shaking without saying anything. Yue put healing magic on Shuu and then looked outside the building. There the cultists were yelling selfish lines even now while hurling abuse to Shuu and others. The demons flying around were making unpleasant whispers and shrieks. O, oi, Yue-chan? Are you okay? Somehow, your face is so scary that I slightly cannot look at you directly you know? Nn. There is no problem. It was a voice of absolute zero. No matter how anyone looked, she got a problem. When Yue ran her gaze at the employees she were acquainted with asking if there was anyone else injured, W, were all right here, Yue-chan. O, ou. Everyone is okay, so calm down a bit. Okay? Thi, this is bad. What a gaze. Im envious of Hajime-kun from the bottom of my heart. Yue-chan, is it okay, is it okay if you step on me just for a bit? While looking down on me with those eyesDDah, president-, hurts!? Im sorry! Rather, president. You are really loved by your daughter in law huh. The company employees averted their gaze quickly even while confirming their safety or expressing their desire. The report from the lord was over at that timing. Yue sent the telepathy saying DDIn five minutes Ill bring them down, and then she muttered with the pupil of her eyes contracting. Everyone, Im sorry to involve all of you into this. I will kill the enemies until not even a shred of their existence remain behind, so please forgive me. Please, dont mind us The wife of the company presidents son who sometimes would come bringing supply or doing some kind of chores, not only for her family but often also for them the employees. The girls existence had become like an idol of the companyDDthat was the impression they had toward Yue. Seeing her dark side right now caused all the employees to talk with halting language. The senior employees and the management staff of the company who were friend with Shuu since a long time ago and also known Hajime since he was little were also told about Hajimes circumstance and his strength, but naturally not all the employees were told about it. But, fortunately the members who were remaining in the company tonight in order to work all night were only the senior employees. Depending on the situation, she thought that it might be necessary to manipulate the memory of some or explained the situation once more, but with this it saved time. Otou-sama. I already sent Okaa-sama back home. The other family members are also safe. From here Im thinking to have everyone evacuate to the home. The detailed explanation will be after I massacre the enemies, is that okay? O, ou, its fine? Ah, no, about the massacre, look, yeah Its fine. Ill leave the humans half dead. Even if they actually died, perhaps Kaori might be able to revive them. Though in my opinion, I think there isnt any need to leave even the ash of some bunches who harmed Otou-sama. Yue-chan. If possible, can you leave at least the ash, or rather their original form behind? Nn. This is Japan after all. If this isnt Japan, you will turn them into ash? Are you trying to protect Hajimes stance? The cheeks of Shuu who was seeing such Yue were twitching slightly even though she was protecting him. He was really happy as her father-in-law to see her treasuring him, he felt really warm inside, but When he looked at the eyes of his daughter in law, where her pupils were contracting so much it looked like there was just a single color in her eyes, (My son. You have become a man with really huge caliber huh.) Love was heavy. Even the father-in-law felt that when he only felt a fragment of it. Thinking of his son who was receiving that love whole, indeed, his son had really grown in a big way. Perhaps. Shuu comprehended that for real now. Ill go to the rooftop for a bit. Ill return right away, so please stay here. Ah, okay. Just in case, be careful, Yue-chan. Nn- Yue sent a firm thumb up with eyes that were still lightless and then she vanished silently. Somehow a relieved atmosphere flowed. President. The saying that a beauty is scary is true isnt it? Also a beauty mustnt be provoked, all the employees nodded to each other in agreement. Shuu was having a somewhat distant look while, My son, perhaps he can only get attracted to girl with strong peculiarity. Shuu who was saying that also obtained a wife with peculiarity that was too strong though, and the hybrid resulted into his son It often happened, that the one who didnt understand themselves the most was their own self. C C C Right after Yue teleported to the rooftop, the demons shrieked and attacked her. As though to pass through them, Yue flew up to the sky. The inversed gravity invited Yue to the sky far above with the speed of freefall. At the altitude that was near the cloud, Yue activated the gravity magic Kalpa of Destruction while her golden hair was fluttering gently. The demons who were hot on her heels were knocked down to the ground by wide range gravity field. Without even giving a glance to that, Yue put her hands together in front of her chest as though to pray. The cloud flowed. The full moons face peeked out from the clouds gap. With the large moon as the zenith, Yue had the background of the moonlights halo behind her. She closed her eyes and floated lightly. Her figure that was clad in tranquility possessed indescribable sublimity. Below, the demons who were desperately trying to rise to the sky were struggling and shrieking. And then, there was the light of the city, of the activity below. Golden ripple spread. With Yue at the center, a glittering wave rushed through the whole city. Blue light came into being inside her joined hands. The golden ripple was gradually changing into azure ripple. Ripples ran through the city time and time again. The demons stopped moving in bewilderment. Something that was penetrating their soul wasnt dealing any harm to them. But, for some reason, even though they had the body of demon, when they noticed they were shaking. Their instinct was ringing out the alarm bell loudly, pleading to them to run away right now. In the sky, an azure light that was far clearer than even the moonlight was shining. DDFound it. Perhaps because of an extreme degree of concentration, Yues words sounded halting. Right after that, Yue slightly opened her closed eyes and muttered. DDSelection At that instant, a conspicuously stronger ripple rushed out. At the same time, the demons, and then the consciousness of the foreign world interfering to the cultists, and the main body that was granting them power that crossed over the gap of worlds They felt it without even any reason. That they were caught. DDFlame of Divine Punishment Inside Yues opened palm, a small blue star was floating quietly. The next moment, it spread to the city like an aurora pouring down from the sky. It was a divine flame that penetrated through all kind of obstacles and destroyed only the selected soul, or everything else other than the selected soul. Only those who were allowed by Yue would survive. Those who were ascertained as enemy would disappear. The demons that were touched by the blue flame of god raised the scream of death agony one after another and vanished. The cultists also collapsed and lost consciousness from the impact when their minds connection to the demons was burned forcefully. And then, through the small ponds and mirrors inside the city, the flame of godYue arrived until the other world Soundless scream thunderedDDthat was how it felt. What was transmitted at the end was fierce pain and uneasiness. The next instant, there was a sensation of the link of the worlds being intentionally severed. Chih. It ran away. How cheeky for a mere filth. The divine Yue-sama who exercised azure flame while wrapped in moonlight. She cursed with a click of her tongue like a demon king. It seemed she was really couldnt stomach that her relative was attacked. Although, O? Oo! As expected from Yue-san! To think you will make a clean sweep through the whole city! Yue-san, thank you! Im saveeed The nexthm, no more come out huh. So its over. Medic-! Medic-! Shinjis state is too atrocious to even look aaat! Quickly come help hiiim! I cannot use healing magic here! Ryu, Ryu-kun, you really came!? Are you idiot!? I already wear clothes from a long time ago! Voices that were filled with happiness resounded one after another. Hearing that, Yues mood was also slightly improved. Though Suzus mood was falling one way downward. Nn, its good that everyone is safe. I struck the foundation, but perhaps it escaped. There might an attack again, so everyone can come with your family to our house. Also, Kaori, the rest, take care. Your instruction to me sound crude for some reasonwell, fine though. The underground of Nagumo house was expanded by space magic. There was a space that could house a large number of people and it boasted amenity that was equal to hotel. Such thing was a common knowledge among the returnees. There were calls through telepathy telling that they would head there after this. During that, a silver light rose to the sky from a corner of the city. The human silhouette was clad with beautiful light in the sky and a large pair of wings stretched out widely. A beat later, silver light shined radiantly in the night sky and rained down to the city like a shower. Kaori was using regeneration magic to restore the whole city. The figure clad in silver light with spread out wings was truly that of the gods apostle. Kaori too also looked truly divine. But, there a strange voice came from Kaori herself Say, Yue. There are several people who cannot be done anything about with just regeneration magic though. They are obviously dead though! It seemed Yue-sama made a mistake with her control when burning with her flame. Several people were totally killed. Yue nodded once Fumu and, I believe that its those people who are bad for dying just from divine punishment. People normally die when receiving divine punishment isnt it!? Or rather, whats with that tone like its a completely unrelated matter with you!? I think that it will be great if all the cultists wont be discouraged even from this and work hard to be able to live. Normally if people are killed, they wont be able to live no matter how hard they worked! They can be resurrected but! Yes they can be resurrected but! At the very least thats not a speech that the person who killed them can say isnt it!? Furthermore it sound monotone! At the very least put some emotion to it! I killed you for a bit but, well work hard to live. Certainly, those were incomprehensible words that sounded psycho. Sublime pillars of light flashed here and there around the city. Surely Kaori was resurrecting the dead people using soul magic jointly with regeneration magic. You are making it sound like Im a psycho. Rude. Even though Im also thinking to help so they can live in even better way. Eh? Yue also activated her soul magic. She interfered with the consciousness of the cultists and emphasized their desire to go home. In any case she gave suggestion to them to go home with their own strength while for the time being she applied magic of The memory around the last two years, vanish and bego~ne!. With this, they would be driven by unexplainable obsession to return home, worked hard to fill up the gap of the blank two years, and lived their life somehow or other. Perhaps. Wha, what irresponsibleness They prioritized their own desire even if they have to sacrifice us. Then, doing the same back to them is also proper. No matter what kind of circumstance they have, no matter what kind of feeling they are harboring, thats not our business. Its already good that they arent erased from this world correct? Either wayDDthere wont be next time. u, Yue, you are seriously angry. Well, me too though. A voice that sounded like the speaker was smiling wryly came from the telepathy. It seemed that inside her heart Kaori was also feeling quiet angry with the attack this time. The feeling that she didnt want to turn the town where her family was living at into a sea of blood barely allowed the cultists to keep their life. Yue shrugged her shoulders and sent her consciousness toward the lord. Endou. It will be troubling to keep being at the receiving side. Where and how we should strike at? Yue called to the lord with telepathy. But, there was no reply. Nn? Yue was dubious and sent telepathy once more. Then, she could hear a rough sound that was like a noise, as though the lords thought was in chaos I want to die. A dead voice came back. With it there was also a weeping voice. It seemed the main body had dispelled the Limit Break state. The clone bodies of the lord that were flooding the city now had already disappeared, leaving only the single clone body beside Emily. That clone at present was crumbling down on all four in front of Emily. He was holding his head while continuing to shake enduring his shame. Emily-chan was desperately saying I, its all right, Kousuke! You were coolreally!, she was desperately consoling him while she was really at loss for words. And then, the main body in Britain inside the room where there was nobody else except the fainted Professor Littman, Kousuke silently removed the pose he was making and slowly took off his sunglasses with trembling hand, and then walked to the corner of the room. He sat down hugging his knees facing the wall, and locked himself inside the shell of his heart. C C A few hours after they endured the attack. Kousuke whose eyes were still empty came until in front of Britains security bureau. A large travelling bag was hanging on his shoulder. The content was Professor Littman who was tied up, stuffed inside a bit forcefully. After that, Kousukes heart somehow recovered to a degree where he could have conversation. And then following what Yue said, they talked about making a strike toward the ringleader of the attackDDthat demon that was in the other worldhell from here. The conclusion was that it would be better to use the mirror gate in Vatican to embarked there as expected. Although, the opponent was an existence that could send interference across world, furhtermore it succeeded in retreating when the opponent was Yue. It was concerning how the world there would gnaw on flesh body just by being there, and on top there was also a concern that after crossing to the world there, the enemy might go here instead and attacked the family that they left behind in this world. There were too many uncertain factors, and they couldnt simply leave the people that they really should protect. And so, Kousuke would infiltrate Vatican once more and carried out work to erase those uncertain factors as much as possible. By the way, Kousuke went to security bureau with the objective to hand over Professor Littman, and also because he received emergency call from Bernard. It was noisy in front of the security bureau. Several security bureaus cars and ambulances were parked there. There were also a lot of press and onlookers. There were barricade tapes laid out and there were a lot of broken glass fragments at the other side. Looking closer, the buildings windows were broken here and there. It looked like the explosion came from inside and the windows glass fragments fell outside. Around the same time when the attack happened in Japan, the security bureau also received attack. According to Bernard, thanks to a powerful helper, they somehow got through it. And then, right after Yues Flame of Divine Punishment exploded, the demons that were also welling up one after another here suddenly stopped appearing. The remaining cultists also only stood still. Perhaps, the wavering gap of worlds itself returned to normal, and they became unable to materialize here. Also, the thought of the demons that interfered to the mind also vanished suddenly. There was no doubt that the cultists were dazed because of that. From the beginning, the cultists were only a gathering of ordinary people with amateur fighting ability. Without the demons, there was no way they could win against Bernard and others who were combat professional. The cultists were easily suppressed or shot to death and the incident was over. Even so, why did he call in emergency I wonder. Kousuke muttered that while entering inside the security bureau boldly from the front without anyone noticing him like usual. The noisy scene of the crime, the coming and going people, the barricade tapehe ignored all of that. He entered an elevator and pushed the button for his destination floor. The staffs who were also inside the elevator with him also pushed the button for their own floor. Eh, you, what is your business in this floor? Ha? What are you sayingeh, did I push it by mistake? A floor button other than their destinations was shining. The staffs were tilting their head in confusion. They double clicked the button, cancelling it. No, Ill go down at that floor. Uwah!? Who!? DDWait, Aby-san!? A, amazing! Aby in the flesh, this nearby! Im sorry, please sign this! Kousukes eyes became like the eyes of a dead rotten fish. One of the staffs seemed like he had never met him directly until now. He took out a memo and pleaded for an autograph. Kousuke wrote ӤȤ礦Abyssga~te Lord in hiragana for the staff. The staff was really happy. *Ting* The elevator rang out, Kousuke got out of the elevator while receiving salutes from the staffs. Absolutely no one would notice him if he stayed quiet, so he weaved his way thorugh the office that had become messed up, searching for Bernard, and called out to him. Bernard. I came. Is this place all right? Uoh!? Aby! I beg you, stop sneaking on me! Its bad for my heart! I aint sneaking here, Kousuke thought. This was the usual thing, it was like this even though he was only walking normally. Kousuke tossed the Professor Littman in traveling bag carelessly to vent his anger somewhat. He handed over the content to the security bureau staffs while asking. And, are you all okay? More or less. there are a lot of injured, but somehow no one died. There are also some guys whose fate is unknown whether they will be able to work again though. Opponent where a gun is useless is just foul. If those girls werent here, just thinking about it gives me chills. Bernards face distorted with vexation thinking of his comrades that got done in. Although Kousuke was puzzled about those girls Bernard mentioned, but seeing Bernards state, he spoke about trying to ask Shirasaki for healing depending on the situation. Bernards mood seemed to be at ease somewhat hearing that. Kousuke also smiled a bit and entered the main topic. You told me that there is some kind of emergency business though, is it about the attack? No, thats not it. There is a guest for Aby. Due to their identity, I am at a loss of how to deal with them. For now, I have them waiting in the reception room. Honestly, looking back at the incident this time, I really want to question them right away but. There is also the other partys position to think, well, there are various aspects that are over my position to deal with them. Guided by Bernard, Kousuke opened the door of the reception room that was deeper inside that floor. Like that, what entered his sight was, Im gladI can meet you again like this, messenger-sama. No, is it better to call you demon kings right hand-sama? The holy woman of Vatican DDClaudia Barenberg was there, her eyes partly closed while smiling happily. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I wanted to write more about the classmates side but, the story seriously wont advance like thatand so, for now it end here. If there is another chance, Im thinking to try featuring the classmates. Also, in theGathering of the Returnees chapter, Kentarou and Ayako went out with each other there, so I revised it that they hadnt done that there. Thank you very much to those who pointed that out to me. It will be seriously no good if I dont make the chronological timeline soon isnt it? I will make it when Abyss Lord arc is finished. Consequently, there might be revision too because of that but, please give your best regards for that. Also, about the heros little sister, I was surprised that she became overlapping with kouhai-chan, so I changed her hairstyle into ponytail. Thank you very much to those who pointed that out to me. Yues line toward Kaori was reimported from Nichijou chapter 11. It was her line when her husband destroyed Fuhren lol You will be able to see it if you go to Niko Niko Douga, so if you like please go take a look there. Mori-sensei, thank you very much for your lovely lines every time. Chapter 313 Arifureta Chapter 313 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Saint Claudia C Its mostly exposition chapter. I cannot consolidate the story well and became unable to endure, that jokes were also entered and it become more than 18,000 characters Please be careful not to strain your eyes. Claudia smiled happily from the bottom of her heart that they were able to be reunited. The smile that didnt contain the trace of anything hidden coupled with her gentle and kind looks was something so charming that might tightly grabbed the heart of ten thousand people. Against such girl, Kousukes eyes snapped open so wide Yo, you are perceiving me!? Eh? Kousuke reflexively yelled. At the same time, Bernard who was entering inside together was exposing his wariness while saying, To think she notice Aby entering the roomas expected, she isnt just a normal person. Claudia-sama went Eh? one more time. It seemed their reaction was different from what she imagined, so she opened her mouth with slightly troubled look. E, err, I think its only natural to notice if someone enter inside the room. Did I, say something strange? Na, turalyou say!? Abyit seems Vatican is a really dangerous place huh. Now I keenly feel it for real. Abys legs staggered from the shocking words. Bernard supported him while trickling cold sweat. Even he who was a veteran security bureau staff who was also the leader of the force for field work couldnt hide his shuddering expression. It seemed that his opinion of Vatican was improving to a strange direction. Claudia said I, I dont understand while she was starting to get teary eyed somewhat. Actually she was having imagination of a reunion that was more, emotional, or more like cool and stylish. For example, Kousuke would anticipate Claudias entrance like it was only natural saying Good grief, arent you late?, or perhaps Hou. To think that you can find me. You are quite something while grinning fearlessly Inside Claudia, her image of the human called Kousuke was that of a superhuman who was cool and stylish, with a composure that would never lose his calm while turning around in place for some reason. She had been working hard thinking for many hours during her flight and car drive to this place for a stylish greeting in their reunion, and yet The superhuman-san was absurdly shaken just from a greeting! He wasnt calm and composed at all! He wasnt cool! Also he didnt make any turn! Err, Claudia-sama? Thats why I was telling you, arent you glorifying your image of him too much? Its fine to like a moving tale, but its Claudia-samas bad habit to get too heated up and excessively glorified a story that is already good in the first place. Uu The voice of a young man who seemed to have a headache and the voice of a girl that was mixed with sigh in it were resounding inside the room. A youth with stylishly swept back blond hairDDWynn Keyman and, a girl with chestnut hair in braidDDAnna Folk. It seemed the two of them came as Claudias accompaniment. They were standing in attention behind Claudia. Kousuke came back to his senses with a hah at their existence and for the time being, Im reaaal~~ly-, glad that I saved someone like you!! You are exactly the very picture of a saint! He said that, and with a step that no one inside that room could even perceive, he took Claudias hand. Kousuke wrapped her hand with both his hands while his eyes became tearful from joy. Eh? Ah, thats. Certainly, Im performing my role as a saint butau, you are holding me so strongly like this again Saint-sama became red faced when Kousuke grasped her hand. Her gaze was swimming around restlessly in embarrassment and bashfulness. It seemed she was recalling the sensation of the powerful arm when they were escaping from hell with her being held tightly inside his arms. The saint who had no immunity of coming into contact with male could only let Kousuke did as he pleased with how happy he was that his existence was recognized as though it was only natural. Of course, normally against such impolite man that tried to touch her needlessly, she would gently dodged them or turned them back with strength but For the time being, this time it was her two escorts who spontaneously moved. Tsu, can I ask you to get away from Claudia-sama-? Whats with that step just now!? As I thought, you are strange! Also Claudia-sama too, you are acting strange somehow! Whats with that reaction that is like a maiden!? Perhaps because they caught a glimpse of Kousukes true strength, or perhaps because they recalled the dangerous involvement of the last time, or perhaps because of their fighting experience that was seeping into their body, their hands went toward their weapon. Wynns hand moved toward the handle of a small sword that jutted out from a cylinder case, while Annas hand moved toward the tonfa that was peeking out from the slit of her skirt. Bernard immediately reacted to the two who were like that. With a gun in each hand, he aimed each muzzle to Wynn and Anna respectively. An atmosphere of explosive situation instantly visited the place. But, as for the two people in question, Yo, you are wrong! Anna! This is, I was just a bit startled-, maiden or anything, thats a baseless thing to say! Geez Bless you~, bless you~. In this world, there is still a person who will perceive me normally~. Its precious~, its rare~. Saint-sama, bless you~ One became even more like a maiden and fidgeted, & the other was entreated the saint repeatedlyDDin a sense, they were entering a world of only the two of them. The eyes of Bernard who making a grim expression was slightly swimming around. The eyes of Wynn and Anna who turned stiff with terrible nervousness were also normally swimming around. The gaze of Bernard and Wynn & Anna crossed each other. Nn, nnn they made sound from their throat to each other and exchanged words Wha, what to do? with their gaze. A beat. They let out a sigh together and lifted up all their hands to above. And then, they turned their gaze to the fidgeting Claudia and the worshipping Kousuke, and they let out a deep sight one more time together. Somehow, their reaction were really understandable. Aby. I know you are happy, so return to your sanity right away. Claudia-sama. Lets make you a bit more immune after this various matters are settled. For now, please return to the usual Claudia-sama. Hah!? Claudia and Kousuke returned to their senses. They both pretended to clear their throat and then sat down on the sofa facing each other without keeping up appearance at all. Seeing that, Wynn and Anna moved to stand behind Claudia, while Bernard stood behind Kousuke. The, then, lets restart from the beginning. My name is Claudia Barenberg. Im serving as a saint in anti-demon organization Omnibus that is directly under the pope of Roma. Kousuke looked over his shoulder and exchanged gaze with Bernard. Bernard shook his head. It seemed he also didnt know at all about that organization name. In security bureau, Bernard was the leader at present while Chief Magdanese was away. His position was really high. For him to not know about that name meant that it was an organization that even the security bureau wasnt aware of I am, Kousuke. Endou Kousuke. A Japanese person, Im not a staff of the security bureau but I am aware. DDYou are one of the returnees arent you? Aa~, yep. As I thought, you have grasped that much huh. For you to come heredid you trace the connection from the Berserk incident? Yes, Kousuke-sama. We have also grasped about that incident to a certain degree, so we thought that perhaps we could rely on the security bureau. That pillar of light descending from the skyit also confused us, so we investigated about it quite thoroughly. Kousuke smiled wryly while nodding As expected. Claudia nodded back with a smile, and then her expression smoothly changed into a serious look. Kousuke-sama. First, let me express my thanks. For saving Aziz, and for leading me back to this world, thank you very much. If there is anything I can do to repay you, then I will do anything that you wish from me. Claudia suddenly sent a strong gaze that shook Kousuke. Her feeling of deep gratitude was really conveyed. And then, I apologize from the bottom of my heart. I heard that my comrades attempted to capture you by force when we originally should be offering gratitude for you. Im really, really sorry. Claudia looked back across her shoulder. Wynn and Anna went Uu and couldnt say anything. Although the place at that time was in chaos, and everyone there were seething with unprecedented anger, but to attack Kousuke right after he rescued Claudia, indeed, it seemed that it caused them to feel guilty now that they were calm. The two looked at Kousuke with terrible awkwardness and then they quickly lowered their head together. My apologies-. Even though you even tried to establish a dialogue, we repaid back kindness with evil because of our excessive wariness! Im sorry! Also, thank you very much for saving Aziz and Claudia-sama! If its compensation, please be forgiving in exchange of the lives of I and Wynn-senpai! Kousuke was surprised by the sudden words of gratitude and apology. Claudia then said. The director tooDDthe leader of our organization also said that he wished to make a formal apology. Unfortunately, the situation doesnt allow me and the director to be away from Vatican at the same time, so he is unable to come here. We are greatly aware that it is impolite but With a pained look, Claudia asked that if Kousuke would pardon the impoliteness of apologizing through phone, then the director was prepared to be called right away to express his apology. She looked so dispirited that her smile before this seemed like a lie. To tell the truth, Kousuke was thinking if perhaps they were coming here as pursuer. He never imagined that they were here for apologize, that he was unconsciously taken aback. Looking carefully, Wynn and Anna seemed terribly nervous. They were making cold sweat. Just now when Kousuke suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Claudias hand, their hand immediately reached toward their weapon because they were really worried that Kousukes rage had exploded and he was going to turn it toward Claudia. We are apologetic, but just because of that adding harm to Claudia-sama is the only thing that we cannot allow, it could be seen that they were at their wits end with such feeling. At the same time, the resolve that they wouldnt loath to sacrifice themselves for that could also be seen. It was unclear that they werent making a show of their strength because that was simply their personality or because they had heard about Kousukes strength. They were surely also keeping in mind that the returnees side had easily suppressed the attack just before this. Perhaps rather than being Claudias guard, the two of them came here as representatives to receive Kousukes punishment. From the surprise that Claudia showed in respond to Annas words, it was a resolve that they kept quiet even to Claudia herself. Seeing them like that, Kousuke pulled himself together and scratched his cheek with a troubled expression. And then he asked softly. Wynn-san, Anna-san. How many, people died? Mu? Err? The words that Kousuke directed to Wynn and Anna. Both of them looked at each others face while keeping their head bowed before raising their gaze in question. That explosion, and then the attack from the cultists. Surely there were a lot of people that couldnt be saved. Right after the explosion, Claudia-san screamed to confirm the safety of her comrades, and Wynn-san and Anna-san too, despite your heavy injury, Wynn-san immediately leaped out to help your comrades, and Anna-san also immediately rushed to call for help. Wynn and others were perplexed without understanding what Kousuke wanted to say. Kousuke continued without minding that. Aziz-kun, even though he looked like he was just a step before deaths door, the words that came out from his mouth were only Save Nee-san. When I returned from hell, everyone in that place was harboring rage, not uneasiness or sense of danger. That director person too, he was maintaining calm appearance, but his clenched fist was shaking. That was why Kousuke was convinced. All of you, are surely comrades who are connected with strong bond. Isnt that right? The expression of Claudia, Wynn, and also Anna slightly changed into pained smile from Kousukes words. Wynn quietly muttered Yeah, while Anna also leaked out a small voice Yes. I also have comrades. Important comrades who I entrusted my life to, who I wont hesitate to offer my life for. When I imagined those guys getting harmed, yeah, even I have no confidence that Ill be able to stay calm. That was why, There is no need for apology or anythingDDis what I want to say but, surely serious people like you all will be troubled by that, so Ill accept the apology. But, its enough with that. This talk is over with this, Ill let the bygone be bygone! Thats all! If you are feeling apologetic, then dont bring this up again in the future! Okay? Ye, yeah. No, right, if that is what you wishunderstood. My gratitude. O, okay. Thats, thank you very much. Wynn and Anna were slightly bewildered, even so, a beat later tension left their shoulders and they smiled. Like that, Bernard was making a triumphant look for some reason after hearing Kousukes words while hitting Kousukes shoulder *bam bam* from behind. Claudia was also smiling cheerfully with slightly reddening cheeks during that. Kousuke-sama. Thank you very much. Right, well, more importantly, can you stop calling me Kousuke-sama? You can just call me Kousuke normally. No, I cannot call Kousuke-sama so casually. Please call me Claire. Even though she was smiling, Claudia-san was making a request with a strong gaze that was strangely pressuring. That excessively powerful gaze caused Kousuke to reflexively nodded Ah, yes. A mere Kousuke who wasnt being a lord was powerless in front of the saints love. He cleared his throat once. Kousuke corrected his sitting posture and opened his mouth with a serious expression. Then, ClaudiaDD Aa~, err, Claire-sanDD Claire and others arent coming here just for conveying your apology right? A smiling saint, powerful! Saints cheerful smile! was an almighty language tool! It didnt give the slightest attention to the conflicted expression of Wynn and Anna as though they didnt exist. The expression of the saint-sama looked really satisfied when Kousuke called her Claire. Yes, Kousuke-sama. it had already become a situation that cannot be kept secret at all. There is something that I should inform to Kousuke-sama, and then to everyone of the returneesDDwe came here in order to tell about a danger to the world. Danger to the world, eh. Kousuke ruminated with a wry smile. It wasnt because he thought of it as a joke. They had just gotten attacked for real by demons from hell. There was no ground for doubt. To say nothing of Claudia. Not just her title as saint, from what he had seen through the situation at Vatican, he could see that her position was really high. It was clear from what she had said just now, that I and the director cannot go away from Vatican at the same time. A woman in her position was intentionally leaving her headquarters to come here. It was natural that she had an important reason for it. Before I talk, please allow me to confirm first. The attack of demons and cultists before this. The gap between worlds was certainly shaken even though incompletely. In Vatican, director and others were carrying the ceremony to correct the fluctuation butthe world was corrected before they activated the technique. Was that caused by a measure that Kousuke-sama took? No, it wasnt me who tracked back the guy who was sending in demons and sent him flying. It was someone else who is far more absurd than me. I wonder, does your side know that us returnees in Japan along with the people related with us were all attacked simultaneously? TsuI seeas I thought, all of you have that much power Claudia asked while she was alredy half convinced, but hearing for real that the returnees launched a counterattack across worlds and drove the demons to retreat, Claudia and others with her gulped. Claudia turned around with a determined expression. Wynn and Anna who received her gaze nodded with similar expression. Then, I will talk about everything by the order of the pope of Roma. Who are we. And then, about the unprecedented danger that is occurring right now. I see. Thats really helpful. Actually, the first wife of the demon king told me to bring back enemys information because we are going to go raid their place. Actually, I was planning to infiltrate into Vatican again after this, so this saved me the trouble. Eh? Previously I tailed Aziz-kun and infiltrated inside using the secret passage from outside Vatican, but Aziz-kun was really sharp you see. Eh? The fully thrilling infiltration was really tiring. And this time that place is in high alert, so I was thinking that it feels like it will be a bit troublesome. Eh? The facts spilled out without stopping with really light tone. Even though they were a secret organization, they got infiltrated with a level of recognition of just needing some effort, and then even while being aware that the situation now was a high alert state that was far more stricter, said infiltrator only thought of it as troublesome. Claudias expression was slightly cramping, while Wynn was holding his head saying Azizzz, you were tailedno, perhaps it cant be helped, and Anna raised a dry laugh What happened with the door of attestation ceremony and the like. Kousuke tilted his head Eh? at their strange atmosphere. Bernard was murmuring I get it. I really get it you guys~, that feeling of yours. When the chief office was casually infiltrated, we the staffs here also felt the same while making a really gentle blank gaze. Kousuke cleared his throat *cough*. Eerrrm anyway, if you are going to give explanation now, then I and Yue-sanI mean the first wife of demon king who is leading us returnees right now, I will have to report to that person, so in order to avoid giving the explanation twice, is it fine for me to contact her so we can listen to the talk together? If thats the case, thats convenient because our chief is also together with her. Just now, there was a communication that she had safely arrived in Nagumo family house, so I will be grateful if our chief is allowed to listen to it together. By the way, when the chief was contacting through video transmission using computer, there was Allen behind her who was looking strangely nervous while sending glances to something outside the screen but By any chance, there was a female high school student there who as staring with a gaze of sadist with cheerful smile thereperhaps. When Claudia accepted, Kousuke immediately called Nagumo house. When the other side heard the circumstance, a call with computer was immediately connected Hello, its me. Yue-sama, made her entrance with teleport once more. Of course, she was in adult version. And then, she sharply took the cool pose of a warrior who would give punishment in the name of the moon, furthermore she formed a finger gun and fired *bakyun?* with it. Below her, there was also Chief Magdanese sitting down with a clear expression as though she had attained enlightenment. It seemed only the two of them came together here using teleport. The other members could just hear the talk through video call, but it would be better for Yue and Chief Magdanese to listen directly. On the other side of the large screen inside the reception room, Kaori who was looking exasperated along with Shizuku and others could be seen. Most likely, the other classmates who evacuated to outside the screen due to the ruckus were also there. Claudia and others were dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of the divinely beautiful girl, and her posing that was just too surreal Be, beautiful No, there was one person, a man who got done in by Yue-samas *bakyun?*. It was Wynn. He was pressing his chest and stepped back by one and then two steps. It seemed he was shot. When Anna beside him was sending him a shocked expression, Wynn returned to his senses with a hah and started muttering I am Claudia-samas knight! Claudia-samas knight! Amen-somewhat hysterically. It seemed he was simply a dangerous person. Anna-chans chilly gaze stabbed him. Her eyes were as though she was staring at filth. Yue-san, Yue-san. Please read the atmosphere, seriously. ! You are saying I can read the mood? Rude. Even though Im just mimicking Lord Abyssgate who burst into the train. Guhah!? Kousuke pressed his chest and crouched down. Certainly, he took a pose of punishing in the name of the moon. But, how did Yue know that? The answer was of course, from the screening of the filming by cameraman Ayako just now. Nn-, cough-. How do you do, I am the security bureaus chief, Magdanese. This person here is the wifethe first wife of Mr. Nagumo Hajime who is the leader of the returnees, Mrs. Yue. Can I listen to the story too? Ah, yes. In order to rally the place that was starting to turn chaotic, Chief Magdanese really did her best. *GOGOGO-* Her pressure was such that it felt like such letters were floating behind her. Claudia-sama nodded up and down repeatedly with slightly teary eyes. Like that, the atmosphere of the place that lapsed into chaos mostly because of Yue-samas fault was turning back like before while Kousuke was telling everyone once more about the detail that he heard from Professor Littman. And then the explanation that was based on it finally started. I see, so all of you already know until that far. Your recognition of hell and demon, and then the cultist isnt mistaken on the whole. We Omnibus is an organization that is opposing such hell, demon, and their cultists. According to her, there was a war between earth and another worldhell in the past. Among the victorious side, in other words the people of earth, some of their descendant established an organization to take the role of watching over another worldhell. In each era the organization would match the time and changed the organizations name sometimes, however they would protect mankind behind the scene of history as anti demon organization without any pause in between. In other words, exorcist exist for real, is that what you mean? Yes, Kousuke-sama. But, its slightly different from the exorcist in the world at general. Those who can join Omnibus and introduce themselves as exorcist are only people who possess the disposition to handle sacred vessel. Sacred vessel? For example Mirror Gate and Key of Holy Cross that Kousuke-sama is also aware of, and then Claudias gaze turned behind her. Toward the large cross that was put on the wall behind Wynn and Anna who were standing on the back. Its true shape couldnt be seen due to the cloth and leather belt that were wrapped around it. But, it could be seen that it was something splendid with a total height of two meter which wouldnt be strange for it to be placed on a churchs altar. Thats my Holy Cross. Its a special weapon that is concealing a power to oppose demon. It was a weapon that was used at the past in the war between earth and another worldhell. Its a fragment of miracle that is containing the work of god. Yue was staring still at the talking Claudia. After that she turned her gaze to Wynn and Anna and nodded saying I see. In other words, magic power possessor would be born sometimes from among the descendants of the residents of the other world. Those people are able to handle the left behind magic tools and artifacts and they are the real exorcist. By the way, the magic power of Claudia and others that Yue observed was really little compared to the returnee group. Compared to the returnee with rear guard vocation, the difference was by order of magnitude. It wasnt something that should be compared with Yue and others. Even so it was only Claudia who seemed to possess magic power that was several times larger than Wynn and Anna though From the talk just now, most likely she exhibited atavism in her birth with the amount of magic power that she possessed. Even so the blood of the people from another world was thinning with the accumulation of generation, and the amount of magic power that she possessed also became relatively little. Yue nodded in comprehension, but Claudia tilted her head in puzzlement toward Yues words of magic power possessor and artifact. For the time being, Yue urged with an unblinking stare for Claudia to continue her story, the story from the returnees would be for later. She wasnt glaring. She also wasnt in bad mood. HoweverClaudia twitched while continuing her story. The serious Yue-sama was overwhelming. The existence of Omnibus is only known by the pope and by the generations of archbishop who is entrusted with Vaticans second library at the surface. It is completely kept secret from others. If the supreme commander in battle against demon is the pope, then the commander in the field is the archbishop that is the director, is it something like that? Though Claire said that you are a saintwhat does that mean? For some reason the other side of the video call became noisy. Voices ofShe is calling him Kousuke-samaeven Kousuke is calling her with pet name Claire? Ko, Kousuke, what is the meaning of this!?Wai-, Emily-chan, calm down! were resounding from there. Right after thatNmuu! Mogaa! the voice became a groaning voice as though someones mouth was blocked. Claudia answered the question even while getting a bit curious about the other side of the screen. The, the title of Saint is referring to the strongest exorcist of that era. Usually the title will be Holy Apostle, but in case a female become a Holy Apostle, the popular name of Saint become entrenched to call that person. Strongest? Claire is? Uu. Yes, thats, more or less Claudia nodded shyly at Kousukes amazed expression. The young lady who looked calm, gentle, and kind was the strongest exorcist of this generation Yue-samas unblinking stare also was also stabbing her. It looked like she wanted to sayHaa? You are the strongest? Do you know about the phrase knowing your place?. In reality she was only thinkingHee~~ in her mind though. Rather, Yue was convinced of that seeing the amount of her magic power compared to other people. It was really just Yues default unblinking stare. Perhaps being unable to watch Claudia who was getting increasingly smaller from embarrassment, Wynn and Bernard interrupted. Its true that Claudia-sama is the strongest among us. Certainly, its difficult to imagine it from her appearance, in fact she is beyond hopeless in hand-to-hand fighting and the like. Not just that, she is also truly unreliable in her everyday life. But, it is only Claudia-sama who can handle that Holy Cross. And then, someone who can handle Holy Cross is inevitably the strongest in battle against demon. She was certainly amazing. When the bureau was attacked by demons, You see, Ms. Barenberg who came running offered a prayer. And then, a powerful light surged from that large cross, and when we noticed the demons were already gone, and the cultists were all collapsing. It was truly a clean sweep and felt overwhelming. Everyone went hoee~ and sent gaze of admiration toward Claudia. Claudias cheeks reddened, but the casual evaluation from Wynn likebeyond hopeless in hand-to-hand combat and the like caused her to avert her gaze toward the sky that was visible from the window. It seemed she had an idea of what Wynn was saying. Kousuke nodded with a convinced face. I see. So you are the strongest as a rear guard. Certainly, you were amazing even when you were in a weaponless state. You did deploy a barrier that even the ghoul-like things couldnt cross at all in hell. Tha, thank you very much, Kousuke-sama. Its my happiness if I can be even slightly useful. After all my title of Saint will cry if I was only being carried in your arms from beginning to end. Claudia smiled sweetly. Her cheeks were reddening perhaps because she was recalling the time of the flight when she was carried in princess carry, Her smiling appearance was really lovely. Mugah, nnmuu! Puhah, Kousuke! What is the meaning of this!? You embraced that person!? Is that why you are so intimate to even call her ClairDD Yes, Doctor Emily. Lets be quiet for a bit. Right now Kousuke-san is having an important talk with the fourth wifeDDcough, the honorable saint of Vatican after all. Nmyu~~~~-mogagaa~~~ He couldnt hear anything. He didnt feel a chill or anything. Inside the display, Kaori and others were sending lukewarm gaze to outside the screen, but he wasnt bothered about it. Also, As I thought the bastard laid his hand on a new woman or Lord, drop dead voices of resentment were also coming, but Kousuke activated the new skill that he obtained just now, Hearing sense that become like galge main character depending on the situation. Eh? What did you say? Sa, say, Kousuke-sama. That personbesides, someone said about fourth wife Ms. Barenberg, please continue. We still havent heard about the ringleader. Chief Magdanese looked at Claudia with a sharp glint, as though to say you think Im going to let the talk get interrupted. For some reason, Chief Magdanese, and also the wives of code name demon king are glaring at me, why, as expected Claudia became slightly teary while the strongest exorcist nodded repeatedly. The mastermindDDthe person who kidnapped me, and intervened with the gap of worlds to attack everyone. The person who wish to unify the two worlds and become ruler. The demon that cannot be talked even in bible or any kind of other books. We called him, that demon asDDUnknown. A demon that cannon be talked in book. In other words, speaking in reverse he is existing as famous demon that is known by the world in general? If it was just those demons of shadow, they werent really a threat. However, if the greater demon that was talked in legend existed, and he was also aiming for earth Such concern of Kousuke was easily ascertained. Unfortunately, he exist. Although, about him being recorded in books is actually slightly different in reality. In any case, there is nothing about him at all in the past record, and he was confirmed for the first time twelve years ago. He is called as Unknown as a great demon who possess king class strength even though he is unknown. The moment Claudia mentioned twelve years ago, her voice was tinged slightly with something dark. Kousukes expression became slightly puzzled to that. But, before he could ask about it, Yue reacted to the words king class. By king class you mean? There is historical record that is only inherited by us in Omnibus. According to it, it seemed there were seven kings who were once reigning over the countries and nobles in another worldhell. Its said that they can control even miracle that is effecting the foundations of the world, that is even further above the works of god. Foundations of the world? Yues eyes narrowed slowly. Claudia interpreted it as shock and she continued with a meek expression. Yes. But, its not just causing fire or wind. Its an even greater power. Its said that the closer a demon is to the lineage of king, the stronger the power they can use butUnknown can also use similar kind of power. Such demons that possessed strength which had a line drawn from other demons seemed to be called as king class. Kousuke recalled the Unknown at the back of his mind. A figure that was like a condensed shadow, and a power to control shadow itself. The impression his got from his clones that were directly battling it, rather than shadow, it felt more like a lump of force field. In addition, the power to interfere with the gap of worlds Cold sweat trickled just slightly. In his impression from fighting the Unknown, although he was a troublesome opponent, but at the present stage he wasnt an unbeatable opponent, but Kousuke got a bad premonition. Could it be, when I fought him in hell, that guy wasnt serious? No, I think he was serious at that time. Its unthinkable that he would intentionally let go of me when he want me as a mother body. But, if the question is whether he could display his full strength, then the answer is No. At the very least, when Unknown was confirmed twelve years ago, he had the power to freely change his shape and summoned demonic beasts but, he didnt use those powers before. Kousukes attention was caught by the words twelve years ago that came out once more. But, this time Claudia continued talking without any change in her expression and tone at all. At that time, Unknown was summoned and appeared in this world, but he was terrifyingly powerful and the strength of the exorcists couldnt match him. At the end he received strong interference from hell and he got dragged back. He raised a resenting voice to the demon kings while vanishing. It seemed even the ceremony of demon summoning could actually be done for real if it was correctly carried out by people with qualificationpeople with magic power and the equal compensation was paid. And then, it was Omnibuss opinion that the demon kings who were driven away to hell in the past already had no will to invade to earth. It seemed that was their conclusion because since the war of ancient time, demons with high ranking almost never did interference to this world except when they were summoned by mankind. Of course, the demons outside the greater demons with well-known names in the human side kept doing interference constantly. And then because people who were trying to summon demon in reverse also kept appearing without end, the battle of exorcist also had no end. Kousuke then got taken aback and said. Now that you mention it, I heard that guy said something about the fake kings had vanished~ or the like. Yes. I dont know what kind of reason there is, but at present it seems there is no influence of the demon kings in hell. That must be the reason why the Unknown is moving. Perhaps he was also sealed, because he looks like he still cannot use his power fully Nn. In that case, it means we might have to face famous demons too? There is the possibility of that. Furthermore, the Unknown itself seems to rapidly grow in strength, perhaps because he is gaining strength from his drastically increasing believers. Claudia returned to her former quiet atmosphere and turned a straightforward gaze toward Kousuke, and then toward Yue. The next time Unknown shake the gap of worlds, I believe that it wont be something incomplete like this time. Next time hell will be completely connected to this world. Powerful demons that obtain flesh body will descend to this world endlessly. In front of the power of miracle that was once called as the works of gods, modern weapon will be useless to resist them. We too wont be able to win against the power of number. If the worlds are connected, that will meanDDthe destruction of the world, of the present society. Claudia stated that it was a danger of destruction of the present world. It was already not limited to just local invasion against the surrounding of the returnees or the like, but a world scale invasion, where the demons would be overflowing through sea as the intermediary. If that happened, how much damage would result Thats why, before the worlds can be connected, we have to enter hell from here and defeat the Unknown. However, with the previous attack, we lost many comrades and Omnibuss headquarter is weakened. In the first place the number of real exorcist was few. Even if they summoned the people who were dispatched throughout the world, that fact wouldnt change. They also had no time. That was why, because they knew of someone like Kousuke, of someone that was like a hero, All of you returnees, please lend us your strength. Saying that, Claudia deeply bowed her head. Wynn and Anna also lowered their head. Originally it must be impossible for them to borrow the strength of other organization or individual. But, before this Claudia spoke about the command of the pope. In other words, the case this time was so pressing, it was literally a danger to the world that her superior had to recognize it. The presence of security bureau in this talk was allowed was undoubtedly because their connection with returnees was taken into consideration. They had no leeway to deal with needless inquiry, if that was what would happen then it was better to share the information from the start. Across the screen, the classmates could be heard speaking Seriously, the scale suddenly got really huge huhJust why is it fantasy even after returning to earth with half laughing voice. Chief Magdanese didnt really talk. She only turned her gaze toward Yue as though to say that she was leaving the decision to her. Kousuke also asked with his gaze What to do? to Yue. Yue replied to Claudia and others who were lowering their head without looking like she was thinking long about it. Nn. No problem. Or rather, the problem isnt about lending or not lending a hand. Eh? What do you mean Claudia and others raised their face in confusion. Yue was staying expressionless, however, she spoke while emitting terrifying atmosphere that made everyone felt a chill. I dont care whether they are demon or dejected loser, but those guys picked a fight with me. Thats why Ill take the fight. Ill kill them. Destroy them in the entirety. No mercy. Isnt that right~, atmosphere that was like that was transmitted from Kousuke and the other side of the screen. Claudia. Ye, yes! I heard that you are targeted to be mother body. Its better to stay behind for your safety. Looking at your combat potential, there is also no need for cooperation. Simply open the Mirror Gate. After that, I will trample over hell. Tsuthats It was an implied statement that they werent counted as a war potential. Certainly, on top of repelling back the Unknown, she had also witnessed an absurd deed like space teleportation. And from looking at Kousukes strength, this was someone who was said to be of higher ranked than him. Even if the exorcists participated in the fight, certainly, far from being of assistance, they might become hindrance instead. It was a rational decision, but for some reason Claudia was making objection with frustrated expression. Ho, however, the hell is vast. According to the record, its not just the ground surface, but there are also several layers of territory underground. I, if it is I, Ill be able to find the Unknown. I have connection with Unknown. Nn, its alright. I have already grasped that guys soul. If Im in the same world with him, I will be able to find him. After that I just need to move toward him with teleport. Uu Claudias gaze swam around. Because Wynn and Anna understood her feeling, they were directing a conflicted gaze toward her. A question mark floated on Yues head at Claudias state and she asked. Nn? Is there any problem? No. Just in case, we will also form a unit and embark to hell but, please defeat the enemy without minding about us. Please, Im begging you-, take care of the world! Please, dont let the evil that the Unknown is spreading will befall the people even more than this! Her voice sounded as though she was shaking off, to suppress down something. She was bowing her head deeply, so her expression couldnt be seen. Yue stared at Claudia doubtfully because her condition was really strange. In the incident this time, if Yue and others defeated the enemys ringleader, it would also be in the interest of the exorcist side and she thought they would welcome it but Yues gaze turned toward Wynn and Anna. Wynn and Anna looked at each others face in respond to that questioning gaze. And then Anna silently shook her head, and Wynn nodded. He then answered as though to cover up something. We have also lost a lot of our comrades, so there are also a lot of us that wish to attack the enemy. If possible, it will by our own hands. However, its the fate of the world that is at risk here. If you say that it will be more certain to do it by only yourselves, we wont refuse. Allow us to give support as much as possible. From the start, they were people who were offering their life for their mission as exorcistDDto protect mankind from demon. If they were someone who didnt loath to sacrifice even themselves in order to save someone else, then they would be no room for personal emotion too. Thus, they would choose the more certain path. Nn, I see. Then, I will make them pay back for the share of your comrades too. Although she still looked like she wasnt fully convinced yet, Yue said that and nodded. Even during that time, Kousuke was looking at Claudia all along and he was making an expression as though thinking of something. Are you going right away? If you teach me the coordinate, Ill teleport you all there. Claudia finally lifted up her face in respond to Yues words. At that time, her atmosphere that felt like she was suppressing something was already gone. No, we plan to link up with the exorcists who are dispatched to Britain before returning back using personal plane. Besides, currently we are preparing for when the gap of the worlds is connected once more. According to her, actually the obelisk that was at St. Peter Square was also a sacred vessel. It was something to be activated when it was necessary to deal with large scale demon summoning. Even if the gap of worlds was connected somewhere in the world and a path was created, if the obelisk was activated, it seemed that the path that was connecting worlds would be forcefully connected to the square. Also, the 140 saint statues surrounding the plaza also seemed to be sacred vessels. They could deploy a powerful barrier that wouldnt let the demon to get out from the square. In other words, in the worst case that Unknowns extermination didnt make it in time, or there was unforeseen situation, the square could be used as temporary battlefield to buy time when the words were connected. Because some area got hit by explosion, it will take half more day for the preparation. We wish to at least finish this preparation so that even after breaking into hell, we will be able to react even if the Unknown take reckless action of going here with imperfect world connection or the like. Yue-san, I will go with Claire and the others. Claire is being targeted as a mother body after all, it will be troubling if the worst case occurred. Nn. Got it. Then contact us when the preparation is finished. Until then, we will harden our own defense. After saying that, Yue stood up and strongly grasped Chief Magdaneses hand. The chief stopped her in panic. It seemed she would remain here. As expected, it seemed it would be bad if the chief wasnt present after the headquarter was attacked. EhSharon-obaachan, you wont return here nano? Fuguuh On the screen, the dejected figure of Myuu was. The demonic chief who was capable of hushing crying children. She groaned with a hard to describe expression that her subordinates had never seen before. It was an expression as though she was enduring a severe stomachache. Fo, forgive me, Myuu. Obaa-chan, has a lot of work after this. A good child like Myuu, understand that right? Myuu is a good child so Myuu understand. Obaa-chan, do your best in work nano. Myuu smiled bravely and waved her hand that was small like a maple leaf. Obaa-chan waved her hand back with a nice smile while her other hand was pressing her nose. Kousukeyou will stay beside that person? Fuguuh Across the screen, there was the dejected figure of Emily-chan. The hero who didnt flinch even when facing man-eating fiend. He groaned with a hard to describe expression that could be seen relatively often. It was an expression as though he was enduring a severe stomachache. So, sorry, Emily. Ill leave a clone behind so Its fine, I understand. Kousuke, be careful. I will also do what I can. Emily-chan who smiled bravely while glancing at Claudia. Kousuke pressed his hand on his nose toward while a nice smileDDThis is why, this damn Abys is justshowing off like thisIll tell this to Rana-sanIdiot, its that person so she will only get happyGod dammitLord, drop deadetc.DDwasnt on his face. He quietly turned off the switch of the screen. Nn, then, Endou. The rest, take care. Roger. Yue-sama vanished instantly. The conference between Claudia, the returnees, and the security bureau where a framework of cooperation among them was built had finished, and an atmosphere of relieve flowed in. Ms. Barenberg. Putting aside the demons, if its guarding against the attack of the cultists, we can also lend our field works unit for that, how about it? Chief Magdanese suggested that to Claudia with the calculation to have a grasp on the flow of events in the real time, and also to build a friendly relationship with an organization that was continuing to lurk behind the scene of history. Claudias feeling that was about to relax down from the relief of receiving assistance snapped back into focus. Originally she wasnt in the position for this kind of external negotiation. Thats truly welcome. The director told me to accept if there is an offer. After all a combat force that possess experience fighting against cultists and even demon is precious. Normally it would be a great problem to accept an armed force of another country, but it seemed they had a judgment that a combat group who knew about the situation would be beneficial in regard to the later development. Most likely they also had the same calculation like Chief Magdanese, but in any case, the Vatican side was also thinking to accept it in this time of emergency. Claudia stood up with a stiff expression and shook hand with Chief Magdanese. Omnibus would allow Bernard and others to enter the country through their own route behind the closed doors, so the talk about things like the preparation to accept them in Vatican side and the like was quickly settled. Well then, Kousuke-sama. Lets depart. This time there is no need to infiltrate secretly. We will welcome you right from the front, so please dont worry. Claudia showed a bit of playfulness while saying that with a smile. Yo-heave-ho She shouldered the huge cross while muttering that. Claudia herself had height around 160 centimeter, so the cross was jutting out around 30 cm higher than her head. She was shouldering that and headed to the door even while her body was slouching forward from the weight. Wynn went ahead and opened the door. It looks heavy. Are you okay, Claire? Its made from metal so its certainly heavy, but Im already used to it. Just this much is nothing! I am the strongest exorcist after all! With a lovely smile that wanted to say that, Claudia passed through the doDD *GAN-* AH!? The tip of the cross hit above the door. The Holy Cross fell behind and Claudia was pulled by that and fell behind too. And then, the back of her head hit the cross. *Gochi-* Such painful sound resounded. Cla, Claudia-sama! Are you alright!? Aa, even though this hasnt happened recently! This is because you are showing off in a place that you arent familiar with! Uh, uuu~, Claudia got teary eyed while holding the back of her head. Wynn and Anna helped her standing up with a practiced motion. Until just now, she was really like a saint, and even after the discussion her atmosphere was like a calm and graceful young lady but Kousuke, Chief Magdanese, and also Bernard got open mouthed seeing the sudden failure of the saint-sama. Ju, just now its that. Just a bit of failure. Ehehe Claudia made a smile to cover it up. She was rubbing the back of her head shamefully but, she was absolutely covering up her pain. Claudia-sama, as I thought I will carry it so Wynn! Ive told you every time! This is my sacred vessel. Then, me carrying it is only natural! Yo-heave-ho, while muttering so, this time Claudia hugged the cross in front of her chest. She carefully paid attention to the above while slo~wly passing through the door this time. Outside the reception room, even the staffs in that floor seemed able to imagine the scene of Claudia falling down with how desperate she looked trying to bring out the cross. The gazes of the staffs that were in suspense were gathered on her. Without being mindful of such gazes, Claudia came out of the reception room and sighed fuu in relieve while fixing her hold of the Holy CrossDDat that timing the cross slipped from her hand. DDAA!? The Holy Cross fell on Claudias toes. She pulled her foot away in panic and she was going to crouch down while trembling tearfully in pain, DDAA!? As expected, the Holy Cross that lost its prop fell on Claudia. Saint-sama became pinned under the heavy lump of metal and wriggled around there. Kousuke, Chief Magdanese, and Bernard who finished a conversation with their gaze in an instant, that they would treat the incident just now as never happened couldnt stop their mouth from gaping wide open from the failure that was already in a level that couldnt be ignored anymore. Aaah, Claudia-sama! Are you injured!? This is even more terrible than usual. She must be really nervous in the conference. It appeared this saint, when she was feeling the tension there would be no problem, but the moment she relaxed, she became a clumsy girl. Claudia who was helped onto her feet by Wynn and Anna turned bright red while also getting tearful eyes from the pain, even so she shouldered the cross again. And then she was desperately glossing over the failures while smiling sweetly. She gave parting words to Chief Magdanese and Bernard. Everything wasnt glossed over at all, not at the slightest, but it was the adult Chief Magdanese who was there. She exchanged words of parting as though nothing had happened. Like that, Claudia started walking gallantly toward the exit butthe office that was messed up from the attack was a mountain of trap (?). She magnificently stumbled on a jutting out wiring, DDAA!? *Bitan-* She fell face down. The weight of the cross gave double the push. Kue!? Such strange groan even slipped out. *Shi~n*, the office fell into silence. Wynn covered his eyes with his hand while muttering Today she is really terrible at this, while Anna was murmuring I guess the stare of that person called Yue was really severe? The way she relax with her gone is staggering. The nearby staffs helped Claudia on her feet in a hurry. Oi oi, are you okay? That was a really amazing way of falling there. Are you injured? Or rather, this cross is heavy! While the staffs were letting out voices of shock and worry, Claudia whose face had become so bright red just a step shy of explosion, even so perhaps because of her pride as the Saint, Tha, thank you very much. Im fine. Even though I look like this, Im pretty tough. Even when I carelessly fell off from a running car, I was unharmed! That aint something to say with a sweet smile, everyone thought. Although, the figure of Claudia who was covering up her failure with Ehehe and an embarrassed smiling face while lowering her head repeatedly to the staffs somehow gave a warm and fluffy feeling inside them. The staffs also naturally sported a warm smile from Claudias smiling face. Claudia gave her parting words once more to Chief Magdanese, and then without even shouldering or hugging the cross this time, she dragged it carefully while walking toward the exit. Kousuke pointed his finger to Claudia while asking Wynn and Anna who were having a distant gaze. Strongest? The strongest, without doubt. When she is in the middle of battle, or when concentrating there is no problem. But, when she is relaxed, for some reason she become like that. Mostly she will self-destruct without being a bother to her surrounding, so we can only worry without being able to get angry and say anything to her. I see. Kousuke understood Wynns line before this about how her everyday life was dangerous. Rather, the everyday life might be more dangerous to her than the battle. A saint that shoulder the cross, embrace the cross, and be swung around by the crosssomehow, it feels like there is significance in that huh. Err, you dont need to force yourself to give it a conclusion with a nice note you know? Kousuke said those words while staring at Claudias back. Anna made a dry smile while saying She is always like that in respond to his words. DDAA!? *BANG-, ROLL ROLL-, SPLAT!* AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The newest chapter of Nichijou was posted in Comic Gardo. Myuus darkness that was deliberately left untouched in the main story really hit the spot Mori-sensei, what a hero lol Also, Shias moo was lovely lol Chapter 314 Arifureta Chapter 314 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Do-or-Die Battle (?) C Are you alright, Claire? Kousukes slightly convulsing voice resounded. The location was the outskirt of a small runway inside Rome. They were descending from Omnibuss private plane at an airport that was also exclusive for Omnibus. It was dusk. The sun that was illuminating this day was sinking toward the west. The sky had beautiful madder red color. The wind of the evening was cool. And then, the saint who was pressing on her butt with teary eyes below the ramp looked really painful. He, hehe, just as you can see, Im fine. No, Im asking because you dont look fine though. Ehehe, that shy smile that emitted lovelinessDDwasnt there anymore. If he had to say what kind of smile it was, Claudia-san was exposing an expression like a person who got carried away easily saying Heheh, sorry boss to cover up ones own mistake. She stood up while her hand was holding her butt, then she lifted up the Holy Cross and supported it with effort. She was dressed in a neat and clean appearance of a long-sleeved dress with white as the base color, but the outfit was slightly dirty all over. It wasnt like he was slipping up just now on the ramp and slid down on her butt. She also wasnt attacked by demons and cultists in the middle of going back from Britain and got involved into a fierce battle. The cause was just one. The numerous self-destructions that Claudia generated until they reached here. After getting out of the security bureau, Kousuke and others first joined up with two exorcists who were dispatched to Britain, but even until then, well, Claudia self-destructed. When she climbed up a stair, she would get dragged by the cross and stumbled with her shin getting hit hard, and when she went down a stair instead, her balance would crumble due to the Holy Crosss weight. She would misstep and slid down on her butt. She would stumble at place where there was no obstacle and got pinned under the Holy Cross. She would look the other way and crashed onto wall or pillar and fell, and got pinned under the Holy Cross as expected. She even got completely caught inside the revolving door in the airport. Inside the private plane, she would wear eye mask and took a nap, and when she woke up she would struggle I, its pitch black! Did something happen!? while kicking around. And then she would fell off from her reclining chair. Claudia who went through numerous self-destructions like that at first would gave scream or embarrassed laugh that looked cute, but from the middle, her voice was gradually turning into a voice without any composure like higih or hebuu, and at this point even her embarrassed laugh he, heheh had became something really disappointing. No no, Kousuke-sama. Look, Im not injured anywhere. Im unharmed. Right, its really mysterious. This saint, could it be she is the same kind like Bernard? he tilted his head with such doubt. Just like he was holding doubt that Bernard might be loved by the death god and the goddess of fortune at the same time, there was a possibility that she was also loved by the god of clumsy girl and a god who protected her from the self-destructions at the same time. She was a saint after all. Claudia-sama made a banzai pose to appeal that she was unharmed. Naturally, because her hands let go, the Holy Cross-san lost its support and bared its fang toward its master. It tilted toward the head of Claudia who was smiling hehehDD Thats why, are you doing that purposefully!? Ah! Just before it hit, Kousuke leaped forward and stopped the violence of the Holy Cross-san. He supported the Holy Cross with one hand where Claudia was sandwiched between him and the cross. It was a posture where she was practically hugged on his chest. The sudden approach of the opposite sex, furthermore it was Kousuke who she was strangely conscious against caused her cheeks to be dyed red. While that was happening, Kousuke looked behind him and raised his voice. Or rather, you guys too, give her a bit more warning too! In respond to that voice, Wynn, Anna, and then the other two exorcists who were carrying down the luggage stopped their hand and turned their gaze to Kousuke simultaneously. And then, Kousuke-dono. We too Have a lot Of work If its Claudia-sama, its always like this soDD Its alright What coordination. What strength of bond. The connecting speech as though it had been arranged beforehand was excellent. Normally they would be acting a bit worried and gave follow-up for Claudia, but right now there was Kousuke who was doing that, so they left it to him. He, heheh Claudia was smiling with strangely dead eyes at her comrades trust (?) on her. Kousukes expression was cramping a bit at the exorcists who were doing their work briskly with serious face. Ah. Right, somehow sorry. Thank you for your hard work. Also, Claire, stop it with that smile yeah? Somehow, I cannot bear to look anymore. At least, add e at the beginning, make it ehehe, okay? Ehehe? Right, like that. Ehehe He couldnt bear to look at either anyway. Like that, Kousuke was supporting Claudia who was swung around by the Holy Cross so much she got injured that he was suspecting that perhaps the Holy Cross was hating her?, while the group got into a private car and departed toward Vatican. The distance from the airport was close. The wall of Vatican came into view in just around ten minutes. Come to think of it, that place that was like a secret base, the second library got exploded and there was a hole opened but, are we heading there now? It still hasnt been repaired right? Kousuke suddenly recalled and asked. Claudia was going to drink at that time, but she then tried to answer. Ah, about that. ActuallyDDAA!? *Bump* The car shook. The drink flew. The destination? Of course, the face of the saint. Anna quickly said Here Claudia-sama. Its fine~ while taking out a handkerchief to wipe Claudias face. During that time Wynn was groaning Really, its worse than usualh~mm while answering in Claudias place. Just as Kousuke-dono said, the repair hasnt finished. Right now we are using the old headquarters. We are heading there right now. Old headquarters? Yeah, Omnibuss underground facility isnt just there. That place was a new facility that was created around ten years ago with various conveniences taken into consideration by the power of the current director. Hee, certainly, there was a lot of passages there. I thought that the underground space is really vast but, so Im actually right. While they were talking like that, ignoring Claudia who were frowning sadly at the orange juice color leaving spots on her white clothes, the car entered an underground parking lot of a building that was slightly at the outskirt of Vatican. Hm? We arent going directly to inside Vatican? Yeah. Our existence is generally kept secret even to the people inside the city. If we show ourselves too much, then people will have question like which department those guys who often show up here belong to?. Thats why, the coming and going of Omnibus members fundamentally use secret passage from outside the city. I see. Actually, the home is constantly underground is harsh, that was the opinion of a director several generations ago, so Omnibuss office also existed inside Vatican palace and the hidden room of Vatican art museum. Of course, there was also a single building outside Vatican that was wholly used as Omnibuss facility. While they were talking, the car parked on the space at the corner that seemed the most inconvenient spot. Kousuke completely thought that they would walk from here, but right after that, a mechanical sound resounded. At the same time, the ground was sinking along with the car. Kousuke raised a surprised voice Oo!?. Wynn and others smiled a bit happily at Kousukes surprise. If you previously infiltrated by tailing Aziz, then you surely used the passage that is managed by Madame Marie, but that is exclusive for walking. This is an exclusive passage for car. We can go until inside Vatican riding the car.(TN: Previously it was Madam Maya in chapter 302, but here its Marie. I dont know if the author make a mistake or what) Even though its a secret organization that exist since the ancient time, this is like a world of spy movie. The genre is mistaken. Ahahah, Kousuke-san. You are watching movie too much. Even us are using computer and smartphone normally. Anna laughed teasingly. Kousuke smiled wryly thinking that it was true. Thinking back, the impetus that made him infiltrated Vatican also originated from the data that Aziz pulled out from a companys computer. Before long, they entered an underground passage and the car advanced. They then reached a vast underground parking lot. They got out of the car, Claudia bumped her head on the roof part, and then they headed toward a metallic door deeper inside that had a cross carved on it. When the door was unlocked by biometrics authentication and they entered inside, they came out into an underground space that was far older than the previous underground facility he saw before, but it boasted the same spaciousness. At the same time, it seemed that the exorcists had contacted beforehand. There was that old man wearing cassock with absurd pressure there. His face that had a lot of wrinkles was frowning even more sternly, so it gave a dreadfulness that would make children cried Demon!? if they saw it. For now, he wasnt carrying that book which was made from metal, so surely there wouldnt be any battle. He wished that there wouldnt be. The old mans atmosphere felt like he was going to attack him while saying You bastard, Ill kill you! anytime, but surely it was just his misunderstanding. Claire, also Wynn and others, good work. Looks like you all have concluded the talk safely. Yes, director. Then, this person isDD Claudia jogged toward the director happily and she was going to introduce Kousuke. But, the director stopped her with his hand and slowly walked forward. Just by doing that, he gave off a pressure that made one hallucinated as though the surface area of his face became three times bigger. I am Omnibuss director, Patrick Dime. Mr. Endou. I had acted rudely in the previous incident. My subordinatesthey are like my own children. Therefore, I lost my calm. Although, one of my children getting possessed by demon and my inability to keep my calm, all of them were incurred by my immaturity. I will accept any kind of punishment that you give. There was no lie in his eyes that were staring fixedly on Kousuke. At the very least, that was what he thought. And so, he concluded that the directors eye glint that seemed as though to say You bastard, Ill strangle you to death! even while saying his apology was just his feeling. Kousuke shook his head with a somewhat twitching face. Ill just accept your apology. I have been asked by Anna-san and Wynn-san for forgiveness in exchange of their life. If I received an apology with such resolve, then Ill have no intention to put any blame to anyone anymore. I dont look like a narrow-minded man am I? The gaze of Director Dime snapped wide open. Kousuke twitched, but the brunt of that eye glint that seemed to say All you bastards, Ill obliterate you all together! was pointed to Wynn and Anna. The two of them averted their gaze with all their strength. It seemed, Director Dime was angry at the two who were offering their life as they pleased. It looked like it was true that he was treasuring his subordinates like his own children. Though it didnt look like that at all seeing at only his eyes. Punishment for sin. Its something natural. Its not narrow-mindedness. But, I offer my admiration and gratitude toward that disposition. Director Dime offered his hand. It seemed he was asking for a handshake of reconciliation. Naturally, Kousuke also responded. The terribly hard and rugged palm was more like a veteran warrior rather than a clergyman as expected. Coupled with his eye glint that seemed to want to say Ill twist and crush your hand you bastard!, Kousuke kept twitching. Beside them, Claudia was smiling cheerfully looking really happy was the minimum salvation. She was splendidly softening the places atmosphere. As expected from the saint. In his mind the word phony was slightly attached with that title, but inside his heart he was sending applause saying You are a saint just as I thought!. But, the smiling face of such Claudia was changing the flow of event slightly. Kousuke was going to let go of the handshake, but for some reason Director Dime wouldnt let go. The strength of the grip was like a vise. Eh? Kousuke thought. Director Dimes words came toward such Kousuke. By the way, I wish to offer my gratitude for taking back Claire from the Unknown. If there is anything you want, then I wish to accommodate it as much as possible. Ri, right, your welcome? But, I dont really wish anyDD *Clench*, strength entered Director Dimes hand. The glint of his eye seemed to say Shut your mouth. If not Ill annihilate you!. However, in the end its only as much as possible. It will be helpful if I can ask you to please refrain from asking something that cross the limit. Yes, for example like asking for Claire or something, you understand me? Wai-, director!? What are you saying!? Really, just what is this old man saying. Rather, the hand! Your hand is gripping too hard! My hand is making creaking sound! The pressure is too much! Kousuke read the mood and refrained from saying that no matter how much he wanted to. But, seeing Claudia who was flustered and panicked with bright red face, Director Dimes eye glint was growing even sharper. It was already a sharpness that seemed to say Curse you world, Ill kill you!! I, I wont wish for something like that! Something, like that? Now he understood. Director Dime, right now he wasnt a director. He was just a stupid parent! He was just a stupid parent who was giving his everything to put a check on the opposite sex that his daughter the saint was harboring interest to for the first time! At the corner of his sight, the dejected Claudia, Wynn and others who were holding their head, and then the members of Omnibus who were gathering around were sending their gaze to him. Kousuke let out cold sweat. But, Kousuke was a man who could learn. He wouldnt do the same failure like the time with Emily for the second time. Being unable to speak out would result in scene of carnage (lol), the experience of bothering the airport staffs once was enough! I, I! Have a lover! I know that your daughter, is a really charming woman but! I have a lover so I absolutely wont lay my hand on her! Oh. Is that so? Oh dear, I jumped to a wrong conclusion. Really, growing old is a fearful thing. The idiot parent Director Patrick Dime smoothly let go of his hand. His eye glint was also calming down to a mere You bastard, Ill send you to hospital!. Loverloverrover? Cla, Claudia-sama? Are you alright? Claudia was throwing his gaze to empty air hoe~ while she was there in body but not in spirit. Anna guessed various things while calling out to her. The people of Omnibus also looked at each others face while smiling wryly. They sighed in relieve and turned a complicated gaze toward Kousuke In any case, it was really clear that Claudia was loved by everyone. Most likely, after the attempt to capture Kousuke before this, Claudia was giving a fervent speech about Kousuke. And then, there was no doubt that she was also unprecedentedly angry at that time. Their saint who had never got involved in romantic talk to the level of being a sheltered girl was holding interest to a man for the first time. She was talking about him while blushing. Including the fact that the man was one of the returnees, there was no doubt that they were paying attention to Kousuke in various meaning. But, when the lid was opened, it was like this. The saint sunk instantly before the romance could begin Of course, Claudias feeling still wasnt something so clear that she would wish for such relationship, so in a sense, it was good that the existence of Kousukes lover was exposed here but O lord, please grant punishment to this deeply sinful me! My heart is encroached by dark cloud, heavy thunder roared inside, it is raging violently like a hail of ice! Please, bestow a tribulation to me who has lost my pure heart! O lord-! Cla, Claudia-sama! Please calm do~~wn! Ah, hey, what are you planning to do by activating the Holy Cross!? Ah, no, its just going out of control? Anyway please calm do~~wn! The place became chaos. Anna desperately tried to make Claudia who suddenly started confessing to god to return to her senses. The other people also rushed toward her in panic. Err, director. Perhaps it will be better to give a tour to Endousama about this facility? The preparation for the Obelisk and also the saint barrier is also still continuing. Hm. I guess so, Aziz. Mr. Endou, if you like, let me give you a tour inside Omnibus. If you dont need it, we have prepared a room so you can build up your readiness there. We have also prepared meal although its nothing much. I will assign Aziz for your assistance, so if you need something you can tell Aziz. Ye, yeah, thank you for that. He was thinking whether it would be fine to disregard that saint, but for some reason she was kneeling while praying passionately, so Kousuke quickly averted his gaze. And then, Director Dime gave instructions one after another while sending away the gathering Omnibus members. Young man Aziz came in front of Kousuke during that. Endousama. I am Aziz Stein. Thank you very much for that time. For saving me, and also Nee-san Ah, Aziz-kun. You were seriously injured but, are you fine already? I wont mind if you call me Aziz without honorific. My injury, yes, thanks to the medicine that Endou, sama applied, it is mostly healed. Thats great. Well, Wynn-san and others too, although they should be injured quite seriously too, they look like they are completely recovered, so I guess Omnibus also has something like healing type magicDDaa~, you call it miracle here right? Yeah, look like you guys here also have something like that, so that might be a needless aid. Ah, also dont call me with sama. Its fine if you call me Kousuke you know? It looks like its difficult to call me like that after all. Im sorry, then Ill call you Kousuke-san. Aziz seemed like he had expressionless face as his default state, but the look of his eyes relaxed slightly at Kousukes words. From a glance, he looked like he had difficult personality, but his atmosphere toward Kousuke was soft. As expected, him saving his life and taking back Claudia in respond to his wish must be leaving great impression inside Aziz. By the way, just as Kousuke guessed, there was also exorcist at Omnibuss side who was handling sacred vessel of healing. It was that exorcist who healed Wynn and others. A male exorcist who was called by others as elder sister. So, what do you want to do, Kousuke-san? Do you want to have a tour or taking rest in your room? Lets see. I think I want to see things like Obelisk or the saint barrier. Besides, there is also something I want to ask for a bit away from here. ? Understood. Aziz nodded and he led him forward. They were receiving gaze from Omnibuss members while leaving the old underground headquarters. It looked like that Aziz was someone taciturn in the first place. He didnt really talk along the way. But, it seemed he was curious about Kousuke and kept sending glances to him. They rode an old elevator that connected to upper floor while Kousuke opened his mouth in the place of Aziz who was a poor talker. By the way, Omnibuss supreme commander is Romes pope right? I will be too nervous to meet someone like him, but as I thought, perhaps I should at least give a greeting? I think its impossible for now. That person is our face at the surface. Certainly he is our supreme commander but, regarding the matter of this side of the world, he leaves everything to Director Dime. It seemed the pope of Rome was being pressed to deal with the bombing incident. For the person himself, he certainly wished to talk with the returnees no matter what, but from the view point of the people around him who didnt know about the circumstance, the returnees were just a Japanese group with unknown background. If they were going to meet, it inevitably needed to be behind closed door. Also, the pope of Rome himself had no power of exorcist, so he was leaving everything in regard to demon to Director Dime. The meeting would have to be after they overcame the danger this time and waited for a good timethat was how it would be. Now that the plaza would be turned into battlefield, it will also be troubling if there other people who arent Omnibus member. So, his holiness is working to not let people at the surface to get closer until the time the fate of the world is decided. I see. It wasnt like there would not be anyone inside the Vatican, like staffs or clergymen. But at the very least no one would get closer to the plaza. And then, when the saint barrier by 140 statues was activated, no one would be able to notice what was going on inside the plaza. Sound and sight would be intercepted, and an image of peaceful plaza would be projected to the outside world. Aziz will also be in the assault team? Yes. There will be Claudia-sama, me, Wynn-san and Anna. Other than them, we will also send 80 percent of our whole force. What about the director? The director, he will act as fighting force along with several remaining exorcists against the demons in case they appear here. Though honestly speaking, I got the feeling that the director alone will be enough Young man Aziz was making a distant look for some reason. When Kousuke asked, it seemed Patrick-san was previously the strongest exorcist who held the title of Holy Apostle. Because the previous director died, he was in his current position as replacement, but different from Claudia who was the strongest in the aspect of being a fortified gun battery, it seemed the director was the strongest solely in physical aspect. Even now when his age had gone past 70. Eh, wait a second. That person, didnt he carry a metal book that seems like a grimoire? I completely thought he would draw spell or something and then using that to cause miracle from the rear. You must mean the Book of Sacred Destruction. Certainly, its a sacred vessel of the highest class that can use five miracles of barrier, binding, attack, healing, and strengthening. Aint that right. But, the director used it solely as blunt weapon. Hm? Blunt weapon? According to Aziz, just like how a teacher would use book to hit a sleeping student awake, it seemed the director directly used that metal book to hit demon. Or else he would wrapped chain around it and used it as flail, or else he would hold it up as shield, sometimes he would throw it to shot down the enemy. Like that, his nicknames when he was young were Beating Priest, Desecrator of Book, That guy, he actually got no fait at all aint he?, Absolute Demon Killerman, Physical Miracle User, and so on. He is a person who had created many legends. In the past, there were four demons who were members of the Solomon 72 Pillars appearing at the same time. He chased them away alone, and he also mounted the last one and then beat it up black and blue. It was still talked even now. Its also written in our teaching material, that we absolutely mustnt try to copy that. The exorcist comrades who came running to the scene of battle at that time saw Patrick-san continuing to beat up the demon using Book of Sacred Destruction expressionlessly and for a moment it seemed they thought he was the demon. We have to save the assaulted victimdemon! they thought. Seriously? If its like that, isnt it better to send the director to attack hell instead No, to kill Unknown, the King Class with certainty, it has to be Claudia-sama no matter what. There was no user of Holy Cross for decades. There is no sacred vessel that surpass it. Besides, Aziz continued. According to him, putting aside when he was in this world, Director Dime was old, so he wouldnt be able to endure the Wind of Lamentation in hell for long. Eh? There is countermeasure against it? Yes. Its by using holy water. If we consume it, we will be able to hold out for around one hour. One hour Short, Kousuke thought. It might not be a problem if they could immediately face the enemy right after entering hell, but although they understood the location, it would be a battle after investigating the vast hell. He couldnt help but thought that it was a really severe limitation. In any case, not everyone will be able to reach Unknown. More than half will become sacrificial pawn in order to send Claudia-sama to reach the Unknown. I said one hour because its the possible survival time for a person in case the holy water is divided equally. DDtsu From the beginning no one intended to have everyone returned alive from hell. Perhaps, even Claudia wasnt thinking about the path to return home after defeating the Unknown. Hey, Aziz. To be frank, I think its pointless. When Yue-san get serious, there is no being who can win against her. Whats more Shirasaki and others will also be with her, even I will join in. No matter how powerful a demon Unknown is, our victory is unwavering. This isnt being overconfident or being optimistic, its a fact. Thats why, stop with your plan of going to hell, Kousuke spoke implicitly. However, even after hearing the words that could be taken as humiliation to all the exorcists, Aziz gazed back straightforwardly at him without even looking angry at all. Even so, we are exorcist. That was why, we couldnt just watch. Even if there wasnt even a one in thousand chance, there might be a one in hundred million chance the worst could happen. That was why, even if it was pointless they would risk their life. Besides? Besides? Seeing the exorcist who was younger than him showing a will of steel, Kousuke also returned a straightforward gaze in respond. But, the continuation of the words that Aziz was going to say didnt come out. It seemed he recalled just barely that it was something he shouldnt say. Aziz didnt open his mouth even after waiting for a while. While they were talking while walking, they came out into a room inside the Vatican Palace. From there, they passed through a passage inside a wall once more, and they unexpectedly came out to the rooftop of Vatican Palace. They could take an unbroken view of St. Peters Plaza from here. The traces of bombing here and there were dirtying the beautiful plaza. It was really sad. The members of Omnibus were busily running around the plaza. There were also a lot of saint statues at the surrounding. They were praying to the statues, or placing some kind of tool around. Depending on the situation, it would become the last fortress that protected earth. Every single one of them looked desperate. Here, Bernard and others would also arrive in a few more hours. Kousuke stared at the plaza for a while, and then he brought up the important subject to Aziz. About the continuation of besides that you said before, is it about Claire? ! It seemed he hit the bulls eye. Azizs face seemed to ask how did he know. When Yue-san said to leave it to us, Claire, she made a face as though she was enduring something. Her expression immediately returned to normal butWynn-san said that Claires clumsiness is worse than usual. I was wondering that perhaps, it wasnt just her being freed from her tension after the discussion ended, that perhaps her focus was on other things and she was distracted. Thats Im only guessing but, Claire, does she want to defeat Unknown by her own hand? tsuKousuke-san, you, how far you I dont know anything about Claires circumstance. Im only wondering that she is being targeted by Unknown to become a mother body, could it be related somehow to twelve years ago when that guy was confirmed for the first time? Kousukes gaze that was directed to the plaza glanced at Aziz. Aziz reflexively averted his gaze quickly. Aziz fell silent. He could be seen hesitating. He wanted to talk. But, it wasnt something that he should say. Kousuke could clearly understand that Aziz was thinking like that. Kousuke shrugged and spoke with a wry smile. My bad, I dont think it will trouble you that much. I only thought of asking about what you know of the incident twelve years ago while you are giving me a tourit seems, its not a story that can be talked that easily huh. No Silence filled the place for a while. There was only the hustling and bustling of people reaching their ears. Before long, Kousuke was going to suggest for them to return back. But before he could, Aziz opened his mouth. I, I dont want Nee-san to die. Yes. As an exorcist, its out of the question to be holding ones life dear before a battle against demon. But, even so, I want Nee-san to live. She is the person who saved me from that cold place. Kindness, warmth, those kind of things, it was Nee-san who gave them all to me. Aziz Stein, He was born between parents who worshipped demon. He was raised as sacrifice for the sake of summoning a greater demon. Six years ago. Before he was safeguarded at eight years old, he didnt even have his own will. He wasnt allowed to. That was only natural. There was no need at all to grant humanity to a child who would be sacrificed someday. General education and the minimum skill to interact with other people were crammed into him so they wouldnt be suspected by the surrounding. Even so in the end that was just an acting that he was made to learn. It was like programming a robot to take action A if action B was taken against him. Far from acting like a child, he didnt even have human-like emotion. Aziz was like a puppet. It was Director Dime who adopted him because he had the quality to become exorcist. And then, it was Claudia who taught him humanity from zero. That was why, it was only Aziz who wasnt Claudias subordinate or comrade, but a little brother. The truth is, if the returnees will end everything, I dont want Nee-san to go to hell. If I have power, I want to defeat Unknown. But, But, thats not Nee-sans wish. I dont want to let Nee-san go to her death but, I also want to grant her wish just as much. Wish, huh. Aziz turned his gaze toward Kousuke glaringly. A drop of tear was gathering at the corner of his eye. I thought it was a miracle. It was already hopeless, I understood that Ill be dead, reality is always cruel, that was why, I thought that it was over already. And yet, you appeared. Like a miracle, you smashed even the cold reality. For me you, its you who are exactly, the messenger of god. Aziz turned his body along to fully face him. Kousuke also turned fully toward him. Can you, save Nee-san for me? Aziz thought that it was a wish that was only convenient for him. His face was thinking, no way miracle can happen that many times in humans life. Even so, he was cursing his own weakness that couldnt help but cling on other while helplessly trying to grasp the string of salvation that was hanging before his eyes Aa, surely this is how those cultists think, Aziz thought. He who was born as their child and understood their feeling was disqualified as an exorcist, and as a servant of god. Surely he wouldnt be welcomed into the heaven. The wind blew gently and caressed Azizs front hair. His look that peeked out made it even clearer how young he was when seen from nearby. It could be seen from his desperate expression how much he didnt want to let go of the family that he finally obtained. For a little while, Kousuke stared fixedly at Aziz who was waiting for answer. Before long he scratched his head. With a small voice he was muttering This is bad, really bad, me. Depending on the case, it will be a bit of deathly situation even before facing the demons. But, a beat later, he roughly stroked Azizs head that was tilted in confusion. And then, he smiled wryly at the surprised Aziz while, For now, Ill go to where Claire is. Saying that, he turned on his heel. Ah Azizs voice slipped out. Kousuke turned to look across his shoulder while adding more words. Well, it will work out somehow. Aziz was dumbfounded. And then, the next moment his face turned like he would burst out crying and he deeply bowed his head. He kept doing so until that back which looked extremely big vanished from view. C C C Inside the church. There was someone kneeling in front of the altar offering prayer. It was Claudia. Her bright atmosphere when she arrived at Omnibuss underground facility didnt remain at the slightest. She was simply maintaining the silence. But, seeing how the two hands that were clasped together in front of her chest were turning white, it was clear how hard she was tightly clenching her hands. It shed light how her mind wasnt calm by any mean. Suddenly, Claudia lifted her face. And then she turned around. Oo, you notice me just as I thought. Even though I was hiding myself a bit. Kousuke-sama. Claudia smiled a bright and gentle smile. Kousuke too also smiled happily that he was being noticed. How did you notice? Why do you think that I wont notice? Both of them tilted their head in confusion looking like they were wondering from the bottom of their heart. A beat later, they laughed together at the funny situation. What are you praying for? For everyones safety, and for the peoples peace. Hm~m, is that so? Kousukes reply felt like it was implying something. Claudias eyes twitched for an instant. This is a dangerous time for the world. Isnt such prayer only natural? No, I completely thought that you are praying to the god of clumsy girl for betterment What is god clumsy girl!? There is no such god! Or rather, it make it sounds like my god is a clumsy girl! As expected, it seemed she couldnt overlook making joke of god. She pointed straight with her index finger looking like a big sister scolding Bad! to a naughty kid. She was glaring at Kousuke. But, as expected her appearance and atmosphere were gentle and soft, so it was lacking in pressure. That kind of aspect was really like the image of saint in general. Kousuke was thinking things like whether Claires vocation was something like childcare worker or the like. My bad. I guess it was a joke that isnt suitable for a clergy. But well, its also a fact that it didnt look like that your prayer was wholeheartedly for the peace of the world. Eh? Claudia spontaneously held her breath. Kousuke stood at her side and stared at the large cross that was hung up in the church. Why are you going to hell? It was a question that could be considered as philosophical question, but Claudia guessed the meaning accurately. Of course, its because that is the mission of us exorcists. From the view point of Kousuke-sama and others, perhaps you think that we are unreliable or that it will be meaningless but Thats not true, he couldnt say that. In fact, Kousuke thought that it was meaningless. Inside Kousuke, Hajime, Yue, and others were the worlds strongest without any room for argument. If something brought them harm then they would obliterate it, whether it was demon or god. They were transcendental people who could possibly do that. Although, for the exorcists who didnt have that deep of connection with the returnees, it was natural that they couldnt have that much trust. Thus, he had no intention to reject their ardor to also ride into hell as insurance. They also had their own pride. They were literally risking their life for the mission of protecting mankind from demon. Even if it would end up meaningless, there wasnt the slightest reason for them to not take action. Just like how Omnibus had no right to stop the returnees, the returnees also had no right to stop Omnibus. Mission is it? You all have been fighting all this time for that. You cannot just concede the fate of the world to some group that you dont really know although you have confirmed their strength and achievement to a certain degree. I understand that. Kousuke-sama But, for Claudia, thats not all right? Tsuthats Kousuke moved his gaze from the cross toward Claudia. Did something happen twelve years ago? Claudia held her tongue. This time it was her who turned her gaze toward the cross. But it was an action that should be called averting ones gaze. An incident happened when Unknowns existence was confirmed for the first time. I mentioned that. Yep. And, Claudia is related to that incident, thats why, you actually dont want us to subjugate the Unknown. Isnt that right? The, there is no way Im thinking like that- Claudias voice turned panicky. That was the greatest proof that he hit the bulls eye. Surely even she herself also thought so. Claudia gasped and closed her mouth, however she sighed in resignation knowing that she couldnt cover it up. Kousuke-sama is actually a terrible person arent you? Doing something like trying to forcefully expose a maidens secret like this. Even though she was doing her best to suppress the emotion that wanted to overflow out. Even though she wanted to be a saint, a model exorcist and desperately formed her determination. Isnt it fine for me to be an exorcist that pushed forward for the mission?, Claudia glared at Kousuke reproachfully with such gaze. Kousukes wry smile deepened while he opened his mouth. Frankly speaking, for me, the incident this time has stopped being a serious problem by the time Yue-san and others came out. I can see that Claire and others are going to ride into hell with the resolve to die but, well, you all wont die. I wont let that happen after all. uu Claudia glared while her cheeks were reddening slightly. Kousuke didnt really let that bother him and he continued. The exorcist called Leda. I heard his last scream. Ledawe recovered his body. As I thought, it was Kousuke-sama. Yes. That guy, he was crying. He said, please save me. Claudias gentle look warped into anguish. The traitor exorcistDDLeda Rocca. She was acquainted with him for a long time. To the degree that she thought of him as big brother. With what kind of feeling he betrayed them? Did he give his heart to the demon? Hearing Ledas last words, Claudia guessed it. Not a few number of exorcist, especially exorcist with abundant experience, would one day become suddenly seized by a feeling. Her chest was flooded with a feeling of shame from her inability to sense his completely exhausted heart. Also, I was also told, save her, by someone. Its Aziz isnt it? Kousuke shrugged. Claudia was making a conflicted expression that was in hesitation, wondering whether she should be happy, or should she be angry at her step-brother who was making a mistaken wish as exorcist. Kousuke turned his body to fully face Clauda, and then peered into her jade colored eyes so that she wouldnt dodge the matter. If I didnt notice, then that would be fine too. But, if I have noticed, then its a bit difficult to act clueless. If it was some time ago, then I might avert my eyes but, it seems, I am a hero for the people who are idolizing me. Claudia puffed up her cheeks, thinking that he really was a terrible person. After all when he said such thing while staring at her, the first on the list of those people who idolized him must be another woman, yes, surely it was that cute girl with blonde hair. She puffed up her cheeks like balloon, however, she didnt avert her gaze at all. A feeling of embarrassment was welling up inside her, thinking that her face that was reflected on the eyes of Kousuke who was staring on her, was able to make this kind of face. Without minding something like Claudias state of mind, Kousuke asked the thing that he wanted to know the most with a powerful voice. We will finish everything, with thatDD DDWill Claudia Barenberg be saved? She would be saved. Obviously she would be saved. It didnt matter who would be the one to defeat that greater demon who was attempting to rule this world. The peace of her important people. If the powerful enemy of human race could be destroyed, she would happily bow her head, offer her life, and took every possible method that was more certain. That was only natural. Whether as an exorcist, and also as a human. Something like personal feeling Something like personal grudge There wasnt even any need to weigh the two choices And yet, when she noticed, DDThe truth is-, I want to defeat him- She yelled so. Having it ended in some place I dont know, by people who I dont know, such thing- The gaze that didnt allow her to avert her eyes dragged out the heart that she was desperately pushing down. Just how much do you think I have worked hard!? I vomited blood-, I even threw away normal life-. I risked my life-. Everything is for defeating that guy-, Unknown-. I gave my everything!! Yes, everything, In order to take revenge for my father and mother!! From frustration, from sadness, tears were overflowing in large drops from Claudias eyes. It was only one time, for her to cry like this, expressing her emotion. That day, the day she lost everything, in front of Director Dime who became her second father, the day she declared to become exorcist. Since that day she swore the oath to defeat Unknown without fail someday until today, she had never shouted and cried like this. But, the dam of her heart once broken couldnt be fixed that easily Claudia grabbed Kousukes clothes as though to vent her anger and strongly pressed her forehead on his chest. Kousuke softly patted her back, *pon pon* in consideration. Like that, what she spoke mumblingly along with words that were spilling out from her mouth, it was certainly a commonarifureta story for those who fought demon. It was something that was helplessly tragic. Twelve years ago. When Claudia was nine years old. It was her fathers birthday. The impetus was from a long time friend of her father. Her father himself wouldnt hesitate to call that person his best friend. That man would be invited several times a month to their house for meal. Claudia was also looking up to him as a kind uncle who she often played with. She would even rely on that uncle who was fathers best friend and consulted of things that she couldnt say to her parents from embarrassment. For example, yes, like what present would make her father the happiest in his birthday. Uncle smiled brightly and told her. The dread that ran on her back for an instant that time was something that Claudia should be more concerned about butit was too unfair to ask that from a nine year old girl. Uncle lowered his voice, as though he would speak a secret, as though he was going to reveal something confidential. DDHow about I teach you a method to have angel come to your house? Claudia didnt doubt his words. The reason was because Barenberg family was devoted Catholic for generations. And then, uncle was also a priest. Uncle is amazing! To think you know a method to meet angel! Being able to invite angel in fathers birthday. Surely father would be happy! Of course, this was a tragic story. Therefore, the summoning succeeded. And then, what appeared was, So it was Unknown. Yes. Claudias magic power that was tremendous for an earthling, and the correct summoning method. And then, using the medium of Claudia herself who was the best sacrifice, Unknown that was summoned by uncle killed Claudias father who was the target. I only knew this later but, that man, it looked like he was harboring feeling toward my mother. With the mans position as a priest, they wouldnt be able to marry, therefore he had also never confessed his feeling. Before long Claudias mother married with her father, and Claudia was born. There wasnt anything like a big impetus that made him threw away his faith. After continuing to watch the happiness that might be obtained by him, he was unable to distance himself even though he understood that he should, and before long his dissatisfaction became hatred to god, and it accumulated Yes, he then succumbed to temptation. The man who was going mad bit by bit in the end sold his soul to demon. What was unexpected was Claudias disposition that was too excellent as medium, no, it could even be said as the best. I dont know if it was an accident, or inevitability. It was Unknown who was summoned. That guy obeyed the contract and killed father, and just before he took me as sacrifice, he noticed my value. As a mother body? Yes. In the first place, that mans summoning ceremony didnt have that much power to be able to restrain Unknown. Unknown killed that man, and then he also killed mother in front of me just to make me despair. In front of me, mama and papas necks were- Her hand clenched hard on Kousukes chest. Even though she was looking down, he knew. Surely, her expression was distorted into hatred. It wasnt a saint there, but the woman called Claudia Barenberg was laid bare there. The story after that was exactly like what he heard in the security bureau. Actually, from slightly before that, Omnibus that grasped the information that there was a person who was deeply investigating about demon even while being a priest was investigating that man. Therefore, after Unknown was summoned, exorcists came running relatively quickly. But, with his power that was already mighty from the beginning, Unknowns power in the state of half materialized from obtaining Claudias magic power was tremendous. The exorcists were helpless against him, however, just before they were annihilated, Unknown was pulled back due to intervention from hell. He was dragged away while screaming that when the time came, he would come for Claudia to use her as mother body. Since that day twelve years ago, I have trained until now for the sake of this day. I understand-. I really understand-. Its the best choice to leave this to Kousuke-sama and others! But, however, then what about my twelve years!? This pitch black feeling of mine, how should I clear it up!? Above all else, How should I apologize to mama and papa!? Yes, that was exactly the foundation of Claudia. She had desire of revenge. Her body was also burning with hatred. However, her prime feeling was that. Something that was called out by her shallow self killed her father and mother. Creating a tragedy that couldnt be taken back. Even though she couldnt even apologize anymore. Even though the people who she should repent toward werent in this world anymore. If she couldnt even end this matter with her own hand, then how should she apologize to her father and mother. Even if they wouldnt forgive her, even if Claudia herself wouldnt be able to forgive herself for her whole life, killing the enemy was the only remaining atonement for her. Claudias yell that was as though she was vomiting blood echoed inside the church. That voice resounded excessively clearly. When it completely vanished, even when silence returned to the church, there wasnt any words from the two for a while. Before long, Claudia slowly separated her body from Kousuke. This is how I am. Its ugly right? I desperately persuaded myself that its my mission as an exorcist, and I was finally able to keep up my respectability. Even so, I vented my feeling like this to you, Im only a human of this level. Dark eyes, and clumsy stiff smile. I have nothing more to say, please leave me alone, or perhaps she was unable to endure Kousukes straightforward gaze, she averted her gaze as though to say those. Claudia kneeled in front of the cross in order to deceive her heart once more. But, before that, If you use the Holy Cross, will you be able to kill that guy for sure? Eh? It wasnt scorning words or even consoling words. It was just confirming words, which caused Claudia to become befuddled spontaneously. Kousuke lightly ignored such bewildered state of Claudia and asked more. So? Will you be able to defeat him with certainty? Or else is it just a gamble with low odd? Eh, ah, err, I, I think I can defeat him. You think? Kousuke repeated with a sharp gaze and tone that sounded criticizing. Claudia corrected herself in panic. I, I can defeat him. The Holy Cross, its different from the other sacred vessel. The opponents strength is irrelevant, it will display tremendous effect simply because the opponent is demon. There are also several records that mentioned how it destroyed King Class demon in the past. I see. Can you use it perfectly? Kousukes question that was too serious and pressuring caused Claudia to only be able to nod up and down repeatedly in high speed. Seeing that, Kousuke nodded Yosh. After that, for some reason, with a stiff expression as though he was going to head toward a certain death, while he was trickling out cold sweat as though he was facing a death godDDhe pressed the buttons of his smartphone *pi-po-pa*. *Turururu* Kousuke was listening to the calling sound with an expression like a prisoner who was listening to the countdown of the execution. And then, Nn. Endou. Finished preparing? Not yet, Yue-san. There is a chance in strategy, so Im contacting you. (TN: Endou used extremely polite language here.) From the other side of the phone, voice of Nn? resounded continued with Heh? from right beside him. What do you mean? Its a switch of the assault team and the reserve team. The main force will be the exorcist force lead by the saint and me. Yue-san and others, please remain as the reserve force. The silence, its terrifying! As though to say that, Kousukes hand was trembling in contrast with his strong tone. I said, I will exterminated that lot. They picked a fight, I accepted. Any complaint? I, I have. It will be troubling if Yue-san exterminates them. Claire has accepted the fight first. Claire will be the one to settle the bill. In the middle of the conversation, Yue must felt doubtful at Kousukes incomprehensible request and put the call to speaker mode. From the other side of the phone, the agitated commotion of the classmates were conveyed. He, he is, talking back to Yue-sama!? Kousuke-, do you want to die!?Endou-kun-, you mustnt be hasty! Come back to your senses!Lord, will dieWhat a novel way of suicide, and so on could be heard. Kousuke was trembling fiercely, but seeing at his side Claudia was holding her breath while covering her mouth with her hands, he firmly held his position. I understand that Yue-san is angry, I also understand that leaving this to Yue-san will be the quickest and surest way to end this matter. But, its no good like that. There wont be salvation. Im begging you, Yue-san. First, please let us do it. Even though its concerning the fate of the world? Ko, Kousuke-sama!? This is concerning the fate of the world you know!? Yue talked indifferently while Claudia talked nervously. Kousuke looked at Claudia, however, his focus turned toward the scaa~ry vampire princess at the other side of the phone and he snorted Hah. So what if its the fate of the world. Im the right-hand man of the man who murdered the hell out of a god for the sake of a single woman yknow? Whats the point weighing the world and a woman at this point huh. Dont say anything worthless like that if you are the first wife of the demon king. Screams resounded from the other side of the phone. It was the voices of the classmates. Kousuke! Kowtow right away! Life is the most important thing! or Yue-san! That guy, his head is a bit like that! Please forgive him! and so on could be heard. Kousuke, his tone was strong, however, with a face that was the color of ash, he raised his voice in a desperation that was already abandoning everything. In the first place, this is an extension of the job that Nagumo entrusted to me. Thats why, Ill take care of it my way. Yue-san and others should butt out from this. I said it! I really said it! Im sorry please forgive me! The abyss lord of his heart was kowtowing. Time that was equal to eternity was flowing. The other side of the phone was also dead silent. Air of tension where even the sound of gulping might be audible was hanging within the silence. Endou, turn on the speaker. Kousuke who swiftly obeyed Yues instruction. It felt like his trembling hand would cut the phone call by itself, but he desperately controlled himself. If he cut the call right now, Kousukes nether region would also get cut. It wouldnt be smash, but a slash coming for that spot. Seriously spare him from that. Claudia Barenberg. Ye, yes! Yue must had heard the voice of Claudia before this. It was Claudia who Yue was speaking to. Claudia replied with a nervous state. Her back was stiffly straight. After a bit of silence, Yue silently asked. Speak the important thing, with your own words. What do you want to do? Tsuthats It seemed Yue had guessed various things from Kousukes words and the discussion in security bureau. She directly asked Claudia of her feeling. Claudia was at a loss for words. Her mission as exorcist resounded in her heart. She could hear the voice of god scolding her ugly heart. That voice insisted throw away personal feeling. A voice reached such Claudia. Whats so bad about revenge? Kousuke-sama? Is it that bad to have ugly heart huh. Were human. Even that, is a heart that everyone naturally have right? A heart, that human, have Kousuke walked toward Claudia and he began to speak while forgetting that the speaker mode was already on. Even exorcists are human. Leda wanted to be saved. Even Aziz was asking for salvation. Wynn-san and Anna-san, other people of Omnibus, even the director are surely like that too. Selfless devotionDDyeah, those are wonderful words. I respect that. But, if people you want to save cannot be saved because of that, then it can eat shit. Claudias eyes snapped wide open. Kousuke grabbed Claudias shoulder and turned a blazing gaze toward her. I am strong you know? Ill crush any obstacle whatever it is, Ill open the door that Claire wished for. Thats why, dont line up tedious apology and just say it. What do you have to do so that Claire, Claire and everyone else can be saved? A face that was going to cry was reflected on Kousukes eyes. However, compared to the stiff smile that looked despairing before this, it was a far better face. Kousukes lips split open into a wide fearless grin. Claudia scrubbed her eyes hard. While thinking of things like Aa, this person, he is certainly suitable to be a demon kings right-hand man. Its unthinkable that he is gods messenger. After all he is giving this kind of sweet temptation like a demon. And then, with a voice that was filled with spirit, she yelled toward Yue who was waiting for an answer at the other side of the phone while her gaze was still fixed on Kousuke. I will be the one to defeat that guy! Since that day twelve years ago, that guy is my prey! Please dont get involved! The noisy other side of the phone fell silent *shi~n* once more. A beat later, Yue opened her mouth. ..I see. It cant be helped if there is a prior reservation. Tsu..is it, really fine? Nn. The voice didnt contain anger or even displeasure. Rather, Yue continued her words with a voice that even emitted warmth. However, if you show too much unsightliness, Ill take care of it right away. Thats, yes. But of course. Nn. Even if you failI wont hand over this world. So dont worry, do your best. Aa Understanding that it was Yues encouragement in her own way, Claudia was at a loss for words. You can follow your own feeling and realize it without feeling troubled, because she understood that Yue was meaning like that. However, before she could actually convey her gratitude, Yues voice returned to being cold and called Kousuke. Yes, Yue-san. Endou. You are getting conceited huh. Remember this when you go back. EE!? Wai-, Yue-san!? Just now, how should I say it, it was like the flow of the atmosphere or- Emirins eyes are also pitch black. My lightning dragon is growling. And then, everyone here is grinning. !!? From the other side of the phone, Kousuke!? That person is really that fine!? Because she has big breast!? Emily, calm down. Kousuke-san. As someone who will become a father-in-law, I want to have a little bit of talk with you later, its fine right? Kousuke. Right now, Onii-chan is feeling unprecedented respect and desire to kill. Ko, Kou-nii, spare me alreadyyy. Speaking out such embarrassing line in front of this many peoplejust what kind of face I should make as your little sister~? Dear, what should we do? That Kousuke, making a new wife again Thats, right. Shuu-san, next time, how about having meal together with Hajime-kun with only us men? Regarding Kousukes future, I want to ask for consultation about various things though. Ha-ha-ha, of course its okay. Ill give you a lecture about the way to spend a fun life with a lot of daughter-in-law! Such voices from family came. And then the usual voices from the male classmates that were like Abyss lord should die no mercy, but I respect you a bit. Please introduce to us cute exorcist girl also came through. Ko, Kousuke-sama? Are you all right? Kousukeisnt fine, desu.(TN: Perhaps a reference to Haruna of Kantai Collection) With a roundabout talk that felt familiar from somewhere, his complexion was busily changing from blue to red, from white to yellow, and then back to red again, while his eyes was changing into the dead eyes of rotten fish. Claudia-san, she was a bit creeped out, thinking Hu, human, can change complexion color like this?. Kousuke was muttering I dont want to return to homeJapan with a small voice. Yue-sama sent her words toward such Kousuke. Her voice was fearless, while sounding a bit amused. Endou. You are recognized by many as someone who Hajime trust. And then, you are someone who will become Shias relative. Mere big talk wont be tolerated. I will surely take responsibility for the words that I spat out. Nn. Endou, Ill say it in Hajimes place. Yes. Ill leave the rest to you. Roger. Ill take care of the rest. Thank you very much, Yue-san. At the end Yue replied Nn and cut the call. Kousuke sighed in relieve. Claudia approached him timidly, and then she looked up with an expression of reflection. Naturally, her eyes that were gazing up at him were glistening with passion and tears og gratitude. It was an expression that would surely make anyone staggered in one hit if they were a man. Claudia was opening her mouth to say something, but it seemed she couldnt find the words, that her mouth closed and opened several times. The feeling welling up inside was too strong that any kind of words of gratitude felt clichd, and no words that felt worthy would come out. Seeing Claudia in such state, Kousuke smiled wryly and shrugged. Lets do something like that when everything is over. What, there is no need to get worked up. Claire can just beat up that bastard to your hearts content. Ill cut open the path. The strongest wive~s are guaranteeing the worlds safety. See, there is no problem right? Yehsyes-. Kousuke-sama- Overcame by emotion, Claudia buried her face on Kousukes chest once more. Kousuke smiled wryly while patting her back. But, at that time, Mu? What are you guys doing? What? Right now isnt good? Dont talk foolishly. Claire is inside right? Aah, make way! Itll be time for strategy meeDD The one who entered inside the church was Director Dime who was looking irritated. And then, there were also Wynn, Anna, and several other members of Omnibus who were clinging on his legs desperately trying to stop him. The gaze of Director Dime was turned to inside the church. He perfectly caught sight of Claire-chan and Kousuke-kun hugging each other. The time, stopped. Anna yelled Run awaaay! Kousuke-san-, run awayyyy~~!!. Right after that, DDO lord, please grant your divine protection to your pious believer. Bring down the iron hammer of god to the sinner! A metallic book that was taken out from who knew where flew out like a cannon shell. Chain was wrapped around it like a seal. It was a huge book that became like a flail! Nowaa!? Kousuke immediately dodged by getting down in the form of pushing down Claudia. *GOU-* The Book of Sacred Destruction passed above his head along with a sound that caused chill to run through his back, then with a terrible sound of destruction the altar was destroyed. Ko, Kousuke-samaI, Ill be troubled, if its too sudden. As expected, doing it in front of god is Eh? Claudia-san seemed unable to see anything else other than Kousuke. Her cheeks flashed red and then she shyly averted her gaze without showing resistance. *Clink clink clink* The sound of chain was ringing. The Book of Sacred Destruction meandered in the air like a living thing and returned to Director Dime. And then, seeing Claudias state, the cardinal and the director of anti demon organization who had just destroyed an altar like a demon once more readied his book in a way that was absolutely wrong to use a book. Kousuke-samayou must noteven though you have a lover alreadyau You bastard, Ill kill you! A saint below. A demon at the entrance. When everything is over, Ill be alone for a bit, lets do that. Sorrow wafted of from Kousuke whose eyes had genuinely turned dead. Whether it was in foreign land or his homeland, it seemed there was nothing but suffering waiting for him. C C C Vatican city, outside the rampart. There countless silhouettes were starting to gather. Several hundred people were immediately growing to become several thousand people. Their eyes were similarlyDDred. The moon tonight was oddly full moon where evil was heightened. It too was starting to be dyed red. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. New book information At 25, Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou volume 8, comic version volume 3, and spinoff Nichijou volume 1 will be on sale. The fast place might already have them lined up at the shopfront. i299625 i299631 Volume 8 is the arc of conquering great labyrinth of the sea of trees. Like always, other than revision and alteration, there will be extra story too. Especially the last boss battle is almost totally rewritten. It might be interesting to compare with the Web version of which is better. The left image is the special version that has Drama CD attached. In the chronological order, it happens after conquering Melusine, when they were staying in Ankaji. The barrier of Ankaji can also be used as replacement lie detector. Like Hajimes lie, or the oasis is a haunted area, or the darkness of the heart overflowing, its a story with that kind of after story mood. Kaori participate for the first time! There will also be the dialogue between Yue and Kaori. Please enjoy it by all means with voice. i299617 lvqjj4rvjsh7a2vi9t1225yr7x7p_jao_6t_9q_1b44 Comic version volume 3. There will be a lot of Shia in it. For Shirakome, I think the expression of Yue when getting involved with such Shia is the best. Its really packed with enjoyment that is special to manga. The right image is the spinoff Nichijou volume 1. There is no more words needed for this. Its so interesting Shirakome cannot help but reimport the material. Please pick it up by all means. Also, this time too there will be various special perks. The detail will be published in Overlap-samas homepage, so very very please, go to check it! Regarding the SS special perk, Ill at least give a bit of information. Animate-sama Arifureta fairy tale ~Snow White~ The fairy tale series that is already turned into a series. This time its Snow White. But, the main character will be that person of the dragon country Mirror, o mirror, mirror-san. The one who art the most beautiful in the world art, m, me correct?DDChih It will be a story like that. Chain store-sama Prohibited matter of sublimation magic What sublimation magic can evolve isnt just magic. Surely feeling can also be evolved. Then, if a feeling that is already at max value is evolveda story like that. Tora no Ana-sama Beloved daughters deficiency disease While staying in Fea Bergen, the one who showed up suddenly is a rabbit eared little girl. From interacting with the midget girl, the figure of beloved daughter surfaced at the back of Hajime-papas mind. Hajime who is unusually a bit gentle is priceless, by Yue-sama. Gamers-sama & Shosen-sama Im working as an elder at a black country but, perhaps Im no good already Live strongly, Alfrerick! Even if the other elders are like that mostly because of the fault of Hajime and co! Melon Books-sama Showing the place you wish for! How far the power of the compass will reach? What about stalker? My future? Shias innocence? Of course they can be found. The compass can find anything. Special perk of buying simultaneously C Tora no Ana-sama Arifureta Magic Academy ~School Entrance Ceremony~ This is also magic academy that is turned into series. Myuu finally enrolled. In such event, there is no way the academys Calamity Four will be quietstudent council president Shizuku besiege while holding her stomach! Special perk of buying simultaneously C Gamers-sama April Fool Yue-sama who heard about the custom of April Fool from Hajime. Of course, her target was Kaori. But, that lie unexpectedly drag in Fea Bergen too into a great commotion! Thats all. Is there any SS that attract your interest? Whichever it is, I will be happy if you can enjoy it. Also, Overlaps 5 year anniversary campaign will also happen at the same time, it seem you will also be able to receive special pamphlet here. While presumptuous, Shirakome was also asked to write several SS. The detail will be published at Overlap-samas homepage, so please go check it by all means. Im sorry for turning it so long. Please give your support to Arifureta from here on too. Chapter 315 Arifureta Chapter 315 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Reinforcement, And Then Storming C Director Dime was strong. Indeed, it certainly was really convincing that this person was even called as Desecrator of Book or Beating Priest. The metal book with size of 40 x 30 centimeter wrapped in chain must have weighed for more than ten kilogram. It came flying and swung around with a speed of cannonball, turning into a local and manmade storm, if it was lifted up it would become shield of iron wall toward every attack, blocking anything whether it was sword, knife, or kunai. Sometimes, the director even rode above the book and moved by sliding around on it. And then, with incomprehensible physical strength, the director would lightly gripped that book which possessed weight like a war hammer with one hand, and when he swung it around along with spirited voice Munh, the surrounding would be pulverized like a joke. The art of book fighting which left no opening in close range For the time being, Kousuke thought. Read it! Thats a book right!? Read it! Its a sacred vessel that conceals amazing power right!? He thought. Woow, Kousuke-san, youre really amazing. The directors attack doesnt hit you even once, as expected from the strangely moving person! Clone technique is it? Its amazing. Its truly what you will call the secret technique of the orient. This is the first time I see the director getting subdued. Anna and Wynn sent him exaggerated praise. The place was a church of Omnibus. It was late at night where it would take around one more hour until the obelisk and saint barrier were prepared. After somehow neutralizing the director who was rampaging so that his beloved daughter wouldnt be taken away, Kousuke and Claudia, along with several other exorcists who were in that place were currently preparing before their storming into hell. Kousuke spoke with strangely distant gaze. To thinkI couldnt subdue him without making cloneIm simply shocked. Kousuke had quite the confidence in his own strength. At the very least, he thought that in a one-on-one fight against earthling, he wouldnt even need to become abyss lord, to say nothing of making clone to help, but Director Dime couldnt be neutralized without the help of two other clones. The world is really wide huh~, perhaps I was a bit too overconfident huh~, he leaked out a dry smile. Kousuke-sama, the director was rude. I will tell him that it was just a misunderstanding, thats why Claudia was knitting her eyebrows apologetically. But, perhaps something was on her mind about the content of the misunderstanding. Within her gaze that was stealing glances toward Kousuke, melting heat could be felt. Even so Claudia-sama. The director, it felt like he was recognizing Kousuke a bit after getting subdued like that you know? Yeah, I heard him muttering. So you want Claire that muchfuh, I too has become old something like that. The one who called Kousuke without honorific was the bowgun user, Lee Mohr. Twenty years old, a half with mixed parentage of Britain and China. His age was close with Kousuke, and Kousuke told him to just talk casually, so he did just that. And then, the one who heard the muttering of the director that caused Claudia to look down with red face while fidgeting, was Bruce Roer. He was a user of antique rifle, the younger brother of the bald Roer brothers. By the way, both brothers had no eyebrows. Their body was also like pro wrestler, and they had sanpaku eyes. When they were wearing exorcists black uniform, their appearance was completely like mafia. No no, I already said that I have a lover. How complicatedI want Claudia-sama to become happy but, there is also this feeling that want her to keep being our Claudia-sama. Or rather, the majority is glaring at Endou. Bruces big brother, the battle axe user Bacchus Roer patted his smooth head with one hand while looking around. There, the staffs other than Omnibuss exorcists could be seen glancing warily at Kousuke. But, inside those gazes wasnt wariness toward outsider, but something that was the same like resentment of fans who got their idol taken away, saying That bastard, laying his hand on our Claudia-sama. Geez-, everyone, you all have been saying nonsense since some time ago. I am not harboring that kind of feeling toward Kousuke-sama! Good grief, you all are too relaxed before the important battle! Everyone of Omnibus received scolding from the saint-sama. However, the scolding from her whose face was bright red, her gaze kept glancing repeatedly at the man beside him, and her whole body fidgeting, the persuasiveness was nonexistence with zero impact. Rather, everyone of Omnibus only got even more fanned up. Oo, a, amazing pressuring gazes heresomehow it feels fresh to be paid so much attention like this. Kousuke writhed for some reason. Omnibus, might be a magnificent place, his expression loosened thinking so. Be, besidesfor me to harbor that kind of feeling toward a person who has lover Claudia who entered the soliloquizing time. Aa, lord. Please forgive this wicked me- She began to pray too. The gazes of the exorcists who were dining together became warm. The gazes of the staffs of Omnibus became even more severe. As expected this looks a bit bad, Kousuke who came back to his senses coughed. Ee~, aa~, so about the hell, Claire know where the Unknown is located right? Eh? Ah, yes. Somehow I can, its a feeling like Im being called. The cause is unclear whether Im really being called, or if it was because in the past he was summoned with me as the medium, but I understand where he is. Okay. Well, the other side is also looking for Claire, so it might not be necessary to go looking for him though. And, Claires Holy Cross will become the trump card but, is there any special exorcist strategy or something? In respond to Kousukes question, Anna took out a small cross necklace from her bosom and answered. We will use this consecrated cross. This is the most basic sacred vessel, at the same time its also something that is like our identification that prove our status as exorcist but Saying that, she muttered OmnibusFor the sake of all human. Right away, the cross that contained faint radiance showed letters of light that read Anna Folk. Kousuke nodded in understanding seeing it like a status plate but without the display of the owners status. Anna continued her explanation. Actually, it has one more effect. When its activated like this, we can hide our figure and presence only limited to demon. Its a function so when exorcist is outnumbered, they can temporarily hide from demon and call for reinforcement. Wynn also added on the explanation. He took out the same cross necklace like Anna. According to their further explanation, there would be no effect if the demon had already focused strongly on them. If it was low level demon, their focus was already weak from the start so this power would be effective, but against middle level and above, this power would be mostly meaningless once they got found out. Kousuke nodded I see. I see. Using that we will ignore the swarm of low level demon and fight the Unknown directly. Although, just like we explained, the hell is their stronghold so its dubious how effective this will be. Even if we are able to arrive until Unknown unharmed, the other demons would notice when we enter battle. Wynn groaned with a conflicted expression. Lee shrugged while continuing. Well, it doesnt change what we have to do. Its really simple. Well protect Claudia-sama until she destroy the Unknown. Even if we have to pay with our life. Thats all. Words that showed no hesitation to use even ones own life as shield. It could be clearly seen from his eyes that there was no falsehood in those words. The other exorcists also nodded naturally. The determination in that attitude wasnt for the sake of Claudia-sama. It was simply a display of their pride as exorcist. They werent going along with Claudias revenge. They would head to hell because it was their mission. Certainly that must be their true feeling. But, their friendship toward Claudia couldnt be hidden. Surely, even if it wasnt for Claudia, but for Wynn or Anna for example, they would still take the same action. That was why, Kousuke couldnt say it, he wouldnt say it. Telling them to stay put here while he alone would guard Claudia. I get the gist of the strategy now. Well, when its time for you to exchange your life, call me before that. I have confidence if its in number after all. Okay, next, the problem is the wind of lamentation though, if I remember it right, the time limit will be harsh if the item to endure it is used for everyone right? Clauda and others nodded. With Kousukes participation, for the time being the team lineup was optimized so it was formed by the elites among elites, so the share of holy water for each one of them was increased. They werent thinking to hold back the demon by leaving behind their member as sacrifice, so those who werent strong enough to fight in hell were reassigned to Omnibuss headquartersDDto protect Vatican and the pope. About that, I think I can prepare medicine to lengthen the time limit. Is that true!? Ah, could it be, what healed me and Aziz, that Yes, we simply called it recovery medicine though. We returnees have it in our possession. Well, its magic medicine. In the first place it doesnt neutralize the Wind of Lamentation like the holy water, its more healing the body part that get eroded, so I think there will be pain. Wynn shook his head and responded Mere pain isnt a problem. That helps. Most likely, the greater demon with their personality wont use any underhanded method, but the possibility that the enemy will aim to make us run out of time isnt zero after all. Kousuke saw that they didnt seem to have any particular problem with using unknown medicine whether from religious aspect too, so he immediately said Then, Ill ask for a lot of recovery medicine, and he was going to contact Nagumo house. But, at that timing, There is no need for that, Kousuke. A lovely voice that was like ringing bell resounded. However that voice was mixed with tiredness. Kousuke gasped. When he turned his gaze, a beautiful girl wearing lab coat with her blonde hair tied in side tail was there, a cooler box hanging from her shoulder. Emily! Emilys expression broke out into a smile *funya-* at Kousukes call. There was the radiance of gate behind her. After the phone call which should be called as a decisive battle for Kousuke before this, just in case Yue sent the artifact for space teleportation, Gate Hole to be placed near Kousuke. It seemed Emily had just come out from that gate. Kousuke-san. Your Vanessa is also here you know? Here here-, look at me! Im here!, there was also Vanessa spreading her hands like a stage actress to make an appeal of her existence. Hallucination of wagging dog ears and dog tail could be seen on her. Whats the matter Emily? Did something happen? What about Yue-san? Complete disregard! But, even with such cold Kousuke-san, the third wife, this Vanessa isDD Everything is alright. There is no attack or anything, in the first place no matter what come, nothing can make that fortress fall. I asked for the gate to be opened because there is something to be delivered. As for Yue-oneesanright now the play-off of fighting game No. 1 is being held in the house, Yue-oneesan is in the middle of semifinal against Myuu-chan. Myuu-chanher combo is really nasty. Yue-oneesan got tearful Wai-, what are they doing playing around in this kind of time!? Everyone in the class participate!? They are getting heated up!? Rather, Yue-san is made to cry!? Fu, fufu-. The two of them are treating me like airI see, so this is the abandonment play that Tio-san mentionedDD By the way, it seems the final will be Myuu-chan VS Shuu-ojiisamauncle. Shuu-ojisamait was terrific. As expected from the father of his majesty the demon king. The parents are participating too!? Thats too relaxed right!? Ignoring the SOUSAKANagent who was wirthing while making strange pose, the members of Omnibus were in confusion at the exchange between Kousuke and the beautiful girl in lab coat who suddenly appeared. Emily who seemed to notice the situation at the surrounding blushed slightly while straightening her posture. And then, she bowed her head to the people around and put the cooler box on the table. Emily, this is? I told you right, Kousuke. That Ill also do what I can. Emily opened the cooler box. Inside, several test tubes were fixed in place. Grey colored liquid was stored inside the test tubes. I studied the content of the relic that demon king-sama gave me and reproduced the cure-all that was used in the ancient era. Its still in testing stage, but it should be useful enough to be used for this time. Eh, its that biological weapon excavated from the ruin? Emily nodded once. Below her eyes, really pronounced dark circles could be seen. Actually, after the previous phone call, Emily begged Kaori to prepare the space where time became slow and researched the ancient biological weapon she received from Hajime and Shia inside it. Emilys research inside the slowed space actually almost reached a month even with her coming out every time there was a call from Kousuke. Although there was cooperation from Yue and others to magically solve problem like teleporting the research tool or breaking technological obstacle, normally it would be impossible to develop unknown substance into usable stage in less than a month. Emilys genius talent in pharmacy, her experience until now, and then, her intense will that wished to be useful for Kousuke no matter what overturned the impossibility. It was shocking. Ill omit the detailed explanation, but this thing, if I have to put it into words its something like a pluripotent cell. If its used as it is, it will erode cells of living thing and destroy them completely, but if the cell is adjusted well, it will instead replace cells that has abnormality. It will constantly maintain the healthy state. DDI named it Pandoras Hope. In other words, If you drink one tube, even in an environment that eat at your body no matter how much, Pandoras Hope will maintain your body in healthy state. I havent test it in hells environment so I cannot say with certainty but, if there is no hole in my theory, it should maintain its effect for three days. Seriously Kousuke took one tube and stared fixedly at it. Emily threw him upward glances. It was completely obvious to him that she was thinking Am I helpful?. At the same time, he also understood from the fatigue surfacing in her eyes just how desperate she was to finish this in time. Kousuke wordlessly embraced Emily tightly. Emily raised her voice Fuwah!? and went bright red instantly. Thanks, Emily. This is really helpful. With this I can fight without worrying about anything. Ah, uhIm gladbe careful okay, Kousuke. Emily was a bit embarrassed, however, she hugged Kousuke back strongly. Beside them, the like of SOUSAKAN who was staring still with a wanting expression while putting her index finger in her mouth was ignored. The two separated for a bit and stared at each other in close distance The exorcists were somehow swallowed by the sweet atmosphere and held their breath. Claudia who was staring at the two enviously. And then, Vanessa who was creeping up behind such Claudia without anyone noticing. With a slippery movement, she brought her mouth toward Claudias ear. Nice to meet you, fourth. I am Vanessa. The third. Pleased to make your acquaintance. Hyuwah!? Greeting while blowing breath into the ear. Claudia leaped up. She pressed on her ear and retreated from that spot in a flashDDor she tried, but she tripped on the chair and stumbled. Her skirt fluttered. A sexy garter belt was, Kousukeee-, dont look! Higiih!? My eyes-, my eyeees!? Emily-chans hidden technique was executed in godspeed. Kousuke pressed on his eyes while his back arched behind into a bridge shape. It was a bridge of sorrow from the sudden eye crushing. Putting aside Kousuke who was building a comical and splendid arc, Vanessa helped Claudia to stand up. Ni, nice to meet you. Im Claudia Barenberg, Err, the fourth? Wynn and others had splendidly threw their gaze to every other direction, perhaps because of the demonic look Anna sent to them, or perhaps because of their gentleman personality. During that time, Claudia stood up with difficulty while asking in bewilderment. Vanessa-san answered with a serious expression. Yes. You are Kousuke-sans fourth wife right? I am the third. And so, I am the senior wife. Dont forget to show the proper respect. He? Eh? Ee? Fourth wife? Claudias expression turned like a person who had just heart a mysterious language. Wynn and co along with the members of Omnibus who were watching from the distance also showed the same expression. There was nobody to stop DanessaNo good Vanessa-san who was putting on a patronizing air as senior. Kousuke was in the middle of doing bridge of sadness. Emily was apologizing to such Kousuke while nursing him. Claudia turned her gaze to that Emily while saying. She is, Kousuke-samas lover isnt she? ? Certainly she is his lover, but in the future they will wed so its fine to call her his wife. Doctor Emily is the second wife. She is your great senior, so be really respectful. Second? Claudias expression was rapidly stiffening. She turned her gaze toward Kousuke who was muttering I, can see the light. The members of Omnibus also did the same. Especially the gazes of female faction with Anna in the lead were becoming bad. Oh, you dont know? From the beginning Kousuke-san has a fiance called Rana Hauria. Fiancee!? She is a bunny girl. Bunny girl! And then, the first wife Rana-san said, The right-hand man of the demon king cannot just have one or two wives!, we are looking for the seven wives who are somewhere in the world! Seven wives!? Yes! And then, Kousuke-san has found one! In this territory of Vatican! The fourth wife! Right to the point, its you! Claudia Barenberg! What in the world! The shocking fact that was fired like a storm of gatling guns strafing. Claudia-samas tension was growing strange! And then, the gaze of the female faction toward Kousuke had completely become one that was usually turned toward a sworn enemy! One of them was dashing away, surely she was going to call the cardinaldirector with idiot parent, blasphemous, and physically violent attribute! Claudias eyes were turning round and round while she turned toward Kousuke whose eyes finally recoverd and stood up. She then raised her voice. Kousuke-sama! Are you, looking at me with such view!? Im not! You are not!? Claudia-sama staggered unsteadily. Anna pulled out her tonfa. Her gaze was like a killer. Among the female exorcists, there were also those whose hand reached for knife or spear Sensing the atmosphere that was a little dangerous, Emily-chan stood up for her beloved Kousuke. Wait a second! Barenberg-san! The one who is fussing about seven wives are only Vanessa and Rana-san! Especially Rana-san, or rather the people of Hauria-clan, all of them are a bit touched in the head! Thats why dont take it seriously! Kousuke isnt that kind of frivolous person! The desperate Emily-chan, her true feeling unconsciously came out. Hauria clan that was touched in the head, the battle of Emily who was trying to rehabilitate them would be a long one. I, is that so? But, in that case you too, have nothing going on between you and Kousuke-sama? You arent his lover, and especially not his wifeDD Who are you calling unrelated person! Im his lover! And Ill become his wife! Then, there is nothing going on with this person called RanaDD No, Claire. Rana is my wife Im telling you. Finally Kousuke spoke. And then, Emily who became tearful because he didnt respond right away when it was her saying it. Kousuke was flustered Tha, thats not it while consoling Emily. Emily too immediately smiled happily at his attention. Action sometime was even more eloquent than words. Annas voice echoed excessively loudly. Guilty? Or, not guilty? The answer, came from all the female exorcists, and the males who idolized Claudia. Guilty! Go to hell-!! (TN: The go to hell is written in English at the raw.) It was nice timing that their destination after this would be hell. However, perhaps it would be Kousuke alone who wouldnt go home. Director Dimes face popped out from behind a pillar as though to say Someone calling?. His eyes looked like they were saying Even if it cost my life, Ill KILL you bastard!. Cold sweat trickled out from Kousuke like a waterfall. Anna and others were sidling up closer with fiendish expression that said Toying with our Claudia-sama like this, fighting aura (?) blew out from the director, Wynn and others averted their eyes from reality The dessert is delicious, and Vanessa attempted to sneak into the gate quickly Director! A radio contact just came! I think its from the security bureaus force! It seems they are under attack! What? A youth came rushing. His voice that was dripping with anxiety caused everyone to gasp and return to their senses. He was holding an old type radio while running toward Kousuke and others. Why did the communication from Bernard and others came from something like that? Certainly, they were really late from the arrival schedule but *Zaa zaa*, within such noise, the sound of gunshots and the angry yell of Bernard and others could be heard. DDThis is Saber 1-. Caster! Can you hear!? DDAnswerDDsomeoDD Saber was the codename that represented Bernards squad, Caster was the codename that represented Omnibus. The codenames were created just in case now that they were working together with Vaticans secret organization. The thinker of the codename could be easily guessed. Bernard! We can hear you! What happened!? Kousuke raised his voice, but it seemed the voice from this side didnt reach the other side. The situation that seemed to be the cause was ascertained by the intermittent communication from Bernard. DDWe are under attackDDcultists everywhereDDarmedDDcommunication jamming isDD The armed cultist group jammed the communication and attacking? Most likely, they found old radio in a house or shop somewhere and send their voice like this. In battle against demon, many times it would cause abnormality in electronic equipment. Because of that they were using old radio equipment even now which bore fruit at this situation. Bernards group seemed to succeed in sending their voice using some kind of method, but perhaps because of the other sides communication method, the voice from this side couldnt reach. The airportsDDwe cannot move. The number is too many! Bernard! Bernard who was a calm and collected veteran captain of a special force was sounding uneasy. The communication that became a bit clearer also conveyed Bernards resolve. It will be great if this voice reach someone but. We will reduce the enemy number as much as possible here. Its pathetic when we are coming here as reinforcement but, we cannot arrive there. But, there is no need to send help. We will defend this place to the last and reduce the number of armed group heading there as much as we can. You stupid idiot-. What are you doing making resolve as you please like that! The angry voices of Bernards subordinates resounded from the other side. Kuh, Aby! Ill leave the rest to you! If I survive then Ill treat you to a cold beeDD The communication cut off with a loud explosion. *Zaa zaa*, a somewhat sad sound resounded. Bernard, why did you say that line in that timing Bernard who kept raising death flag until the end caused Kousukes expression to convulse. A feeling that Bernard might unexpectedly be alright was welling up slightly. There, Aziz rushed out from the elevator. Director! The moon is dyed! Its the red moon! Outside the rampart, there is what seems to be the cultist group! The number is beyond counting! Right after that the sound of explosion thundered until the underground. It was obviously the sound of explosive or even rocket. Kuh, Im going to where Bernard and others areDD Kousuke was about to say that he was going. But, a voice interrupted him, You idiot, Kousuke, you have your own role right? Leave that to us. Kousuke gasped and turned around. There, he found the figure of his two best friends. Yes, it was Kentarou and Juugo. Furthermore, from the gate Ayako, Mao, and then Yuuka, Nana, Taeko and so forth were coming out one after another. Kentarou and Juugo talked to Kousuke whose eyes turned round. Oi oi, whats with that look. Dont tell me, you think we are going to ball up at the corner of the room until everything is over? Just because you spoke scathingly to Yue-san, that doesnt mean you gotta do everything alone right? If you ask, well lend a hand yeah. Among the returnees, not a single one would be shivering in fear at safe place. No matter who their opponent was. In the first place, after Kousuke stormed into hell, they intended to come out to take care of the Mirror Gate that was the entrance, and also this battlefield at Vatican. Hics-. Cultists, kill Yuedont vent your anger to other just because you got thoroughly beaten up by Myuu. Come on, cheer up? Hics. Kaori, go to hell. Why!? Right now Im cheering you up you know!? Yue who seemed to be thoroughly trounced by Myuus combo without being able to do anything in fighting game arrived while looked like she was going to cry in earnest. Kaori also came together. Tio and Shizuku seemed to stay behind in Nagumo house, but even Myuu came. Myuu in her own way was normally crying Hics, sniff, I hate someone like Shuu-ojiichangrandpanano. It appeared she was viciously trounced by the backbone of Nagumo family who seemed like a demon king without even a shred of maturity. While the members of Omnibus were dumbfounded by the excessive battle force that continuously came, Kousuke looked at his comrades and grinned with fuh. And then, his gaze turned toward Claudia. Claudia was taken by surprise, but a beat later her expression turned resolved and she nodded briskly. Director, we are going. Got it. The obelisk will be usable in thirty more minutes. Dont worry about this placeDDgo and accomplish your longstanding desire. Yes- Claudia gave a hug toward Director Dime who was like her father with all the affection that she had. With that, his gaze became relaxed and warm as though that brutal eye expression was just a lie while he returned the hug. Claudia who let go of the hug ran her gaze at the exorcists of the storming team. Wynn and others also had finished their preparation and nodded back strongly. Kentarou, Juugo. Take care of Bernard. Ou, leave it to us. Dont mess up okay, Kousuke. Kousuke and others touched their fist together and made a fearless smile to each other. Kousuke. Be careful. Come back as quick as possible. Ill bake apple pie when you return. Im looking forward to that. He also smiled to each other with Emily. Kousuke turned on his heel. Lets go. Claudia and others nodded at Kousukes command, and then they rushed to the inner room where Mirror Gate was located. Look, Yue. Dont cry, we too are going up too you know? Im not crying. Kaori you idiot. Yes yes, I get it. Look, teleport everyone to their position. Ah, are you the leader here? Can we talk a bit for planning The depressed Yue. However, she properly did her work. She held the hand of Myuu who was similarly depressed and rushed out from home while teleporting the classmates to the ground above. Furthermore, Juugo and others of Nagayama party were teleported to Omnibuss private airport to as Bernards rescue team. Like that, when they got out to above the ground, the area was teeming with squirming swarms. It seemed the front gate was destroyed and wreckage was scattered everywhere. The cultists were entering inside one after another. Looking closer, even the north side where Vaticans art museum was located also had black smoke rising from there. It was clear that place was also attacked. Gunshots and yells resounded everywhere. There were even several drones flying at the night sky of red moon, carrying explosive in their load. The armed group of cultists were surging in with number that made it seem like they were the dead from hell. In the middle of that, the people of Omnibus were holding a desperate defensive battle. Everyo~~ne! We aa~bsolutely must not let them go to the Gate Mirror! Lets do our best until Endou-kun and others finished everything~~~~!! How C e C ver! Treasure your life! Please run away when its dangerou~s! Yee~~~s It was looseness like in the middle of doing school trip. The students energetically replied to Aikos encouraging yell with rea~lly lax reply. But, what happened at the next moment was the sight of the cultists who were flooding in like avalanche getting blown away and vanished outside the rampart like a joke. For now, here is the barrier~! This place is the holy ground, gods enemy wont passDDHoly Severance!! A dome of light spread out with Suzu as the starting point. The whole St. Peters Plaza was enveloped by a shining barrier. Its fine to shot those down right? At the same time with a short yell shih, throwing knives rushed through the night sky. All of them were clad in electricity, shooting down all the drones flying in the sky. And then, the knives returned like a boomerang to the throwerDDYuuka. Then, that place looks bad so Ill go there. Under the red moon, a werewolf howled. The next moment, that figure vanished with its swift feet. Other than that, colorful magic of various elements danced wildly, and terrific martial arts exploded into action. And then, Condemnation. Thats why, stop with venting your frustration here. In the sky, golden light and silver light floated back to back. One was a bewitching peerless beauty served by a golden dragon. The other one was a divinely beautiful war maiden spreading her silver wings. When the lightning dragon roared, the many rockets flying in the sky were sucked in without exception and annihilated. The cultists who were touched by the surging golden light collapsed with white smoke rising without a single exception. On the other hand, the people of Omnibus who collapsed with the injury from the first surprise attack were illuminated by the silver light pouring from the sky. Whether they were injured or dead, it didnt matter, they were healed and stood up. At this time when the fate of the world was at stake, this kind of miraculous sight. Everyone of Omnibus thought. Even Director Dime thought. Its, gods miracle Regretfully, they were demon kings underlings. While the moon was increasingly getting filled with mysterious red radiance, the curtain of battle was finally opened. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Tomorrow Overlap Great Thanksgiving 2018 will be opened. There will be various things published at Overlap-samas homepage, seems like there will be many events and goods too. The illustration of waitress Yue is lovely! Then update information. In Comic Gardo, the following was updated. Nichijou chapter 16 I was blown with the collaboration at the end lolGaiden Zero chapter 3 The gap of the little girl Miledy and the current Miledy. When looking at the picture its terrificMain comic chapter 21 The thrilling Raisen. Miledyyyafter reading Zero chapter 3, I cannot say anything anymore. The latest chapter can be read for free, so please go take a look if you have time! (You can read it by going to Gardo Comic from Overlap-samas homepage) I revised the time limit of staying in hell by using holy water at the previous chapter. Chapter 316 Arifureta Chapter 316 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Unknown First C It became too long, so I divided it into first and second part. After this, Ill upload the second part too at 19 oclock. Amidst the shaking that was transmitted from the ground above, the members of Omnibus underground were running around while yelling in order to accomplish their own duty. While that was going on, Kousuke and others were rushing toward the sealing room where the Mirror Gate was located. To think that many cultists will launching surprise attack After the previous attack, they had followed the whereabouts of the cultists who succeeded in escaping, they also confirmed whether the cultists were gathering in Rome or not. Although, because of the considerable numbers of the dead and wounded among the members in the headquarters, the number of their personnel was drastically reduced, so it couldnt be said that the investigation and security they carried out were enough. Even so, to think that cultists in the scale of thousands were gathering near Is his holiness safe Wynn muttered with a worried expression. The pope of Rome currently was evacuating to outside Vatican. At the surface it was to deal with the previous terrorist incident, while also to arrange an environment where Omnibus could fight satisfactorily. Just in case, several exorcists disguised themselves as normal staff while guarding the pope. Even the normal guards who didnt know about the existence of demon were a gathering of elite among elite in anti-personnel combat. But, the number of the enemy was also abnormal. It was understandable for them to feel uneasy. They will be fine. If it goes bad, Yue-san will send someone. Now that she has gone this far, she wouldnt allow even a single thing that will make the demon side happy. It was a fact that Yue had snapped because her family was harmed. And then, Yue was the first wife of the demon king, both of them were similar people, like husband, like wife. After all, she is the wife of the guy who protect the whole mankind of another world just because of a reason to not let the enemy feel even the slightest happiness. Yes, in the past Hajime protected the people of Tortus because of such trivial reason of because Ehito was wishing for mankinds extermination. He gathered warriors and super strengthened them, and in the end he even did absurd thing like making the whole battle force to experience Limit Break. If someone became their enemy, all of their wishes would be crushed underfoot just as many wishes they had. That was how Hajime was, and Yue was also the same. I see, thats certainly what you will imagine from demon king and his wife. In a decisive battle against a powerful demon of demon king class, we are challenging that battle together with the comrade of demon kingyou will never know what is going to happen in life. Claudia chuckled. Then Wynn smiled wryly while Anna and the others let out a dry laugh that was filled with complicated feeling. Claudia-sama! This way! Im bringing the equipment! A youth wearing habit showed his face just a bit distance away from the sealing room and called to Claudia. When they entered the room, there was a woman with the air of a lady that Kousuke remembered seeing before. Maya! Why are you here!? Calm down Claire. As expected, even I wouldnt be able to protect that room to the death when being surrounded by so many cultists. I completely sealed the path and then participate in the defensive battle here. More importantly, here, quickly put your equipment in order. It seemed that general store was also attacked. And then, just as the lady said, she seemed to be joining the fight too. She was clad in black tight coat, her hair was bundled up, and an ancient looking bow was hanging on her shoulder. It seemed that she was actually an exorcist too. The lady who was smiling prettily even in this situation where angry yells were flying about everywhere, she looked really calm and reliable. Putting aside Claudia and others who were putting their equipment in order hurriedly, Mayas gaze moved to Kousuke. Nice to meet you, Mr. Kousuke. This isnt your first time meeting me, but its my first time meeting you, so allow me to give you my greeting. Ahahanice to meet you too. Her eyes aint laughing, Kousuke was letting out cold sweat. It seemed the matter of him infiltrating the secret passage that she was protecting was something that offended her slightly. Was what he thought, but Maya-san smoothly closed on Kousuke and whispered into his ear. I has grasped your presence somehow. I wont overlook it anymore. DDIf you make my childClaire cry, Ill shoot you. She smoothly parted away from him and grinned cheerfully. Please take care of Claire, this time she spoke in a volume that everyone could hear too. Geez-, what are you saying! said Claudia with blushing cheeks. Maya-san elegantly laughed hohoho- in respond. Kousuke was drenched in cold sweat. The instant she distanced herself from him, her eyes that he could see from close range were something fierce that seemed to say Ill, kill you!. It was a complete dj vu. When Claudia and others finally finished preparing, Maya, with an aura that was filled with affection that didnt give the slightest hint of the previous pressure that rivaled a certain director embraced the storming party members one by one. And then, she embraced Claudia last and, Accomplish your long-cherished desire and come back alive. When everything is over, Ill bake Claires favorite lemon cake, so lets eat it with everyone then. Yes, Maya. Im going. Claudia too hugged Maya back tightly. And then, she ran her gaze toward Wynn and others, confirmed that everyone had finished preparing, and then they rushed into the sealing room for sure this time. While running, Kousuke asked for a bit. What kind of person Maya-san is? ? Maya is just as you see, she is an exorcist of Omnibus you know? Although, she already retired and now is managing the secret passage. Perhaps, thats not what Kousuke-dono want to ask, the sharp Wynn-san gave an additional explanation. According to him, it seemed that gentle lady Maya-san was a former partner of Director Dime. While Director Dime would instantly attack demon to exorcism them (physically) with no question asked the moment he saw them, she would support him with sniping using bow. But, it seemed that essentially Maya wasnt any different from Dime. When anyone noticed, she would already charge ahead with her bow and arrow. She would use her bow to strike, stabbed using the arrow in the place of stiletto, then while pulling out the stabbed arrow she would nock it on the bow and fired it through the enemy from super close range, the stabbed arrow was pulled out and then fired againlike that she was a person who was carrying out super close quarter combat using bow art. As the result, the nicknames she obtained were Absolute Demon Killer Woman, The Desecrator of Bow, Or rather, wont it be better if you just normally use sword or blunt weapon to fight?, The Ultimate Weapon Against the Beating Priest, The Most Terrifying Holy Mother, etc. By the way, although she was single she was idolized by the people of Omnibus like a mother. In the past she was the number one person who was even more terrifying than demon who absolutely mustnt be made angry. And then, the reason why she was staying unmarried could be easily guessed when seeing her sometimes having meal or drinking together with Director Dime. So I got two dangerous people setting their sight on me Kousukes eyes looked dead. Even though they were going to storm into hell after this. When they entered the sealing room, there were several people inside the room clad in tight black coat that was the combat uniform of exorcist, and several people wearing habit. From among them, a youth wearing habit called out. Claudia-sama, we have finished the preparation of the barrier. Everyone, we will be waiting for your return. May the protection of god be with you all. Thank you very much. Ill leave this place to you all. The exorcists here would protect this area of Mirror Gate to the death. Claudia sent them a strong gaze while nodding. That exorcist also turned his gaze to Kousuke and deeply bowed his head while saying. Mister. Please, take care of our comrades. You might not need it but, may the protection of god be with you too. Yeah, thank you. Its okay, everyone will return. It seems Madame Maya will bake a lemon cake for the celebration of our return, so weve got to go back no matter what right? Oo, Maya-samas lemon cake is a masterpiece after all. If thats the case then you all have to get back by all possible means. The exorcists relaxed their tense expression hearing Kousukes frivolous talk. The expression of Claudia that was slightly stiff also softened. Yosh. Then first lets fired up ourselves. From his breast pocket, Kousuke took out the test tube that was filled with grey liquidDDthe cure-all Pandoras Hope. Following him, Claudia and others also took out theirs. Kousuke lifted his tube as though to have a toast. Claudia and others followed suit. The enemy is a king class great demon Unknown. What is at stake is the fate of the world. Along the way countless demons, and depending on the situation even NamedLegendary Demon will come out. But, those kind of things aint matter. Kousuke grinned fearlessly. His wide smirk was exactly like a demon. This is a revenge match. We are going to beat up the shitty bastard who is thoroughly looking down on us. This is a battle in order to let those damned bastards of hell just what will happen if they anger us! Wynn and others also wore a wicked smile that was unsuitable for exorcist. Thats right. Right now they were keeping their mission at heart even now. However, the regret of their fallen comrades. What was so bad in dispelling that! They were the protector of mankind. But, at the same time they were the nemesis of the demons! The exorcists were getting heated up. Claudia silently closed her eyes, and then, when she opened her eyes, an unprecedentedly strong flame was residing inside there. Iron hammer to the demons! Victory for our fallen comrades! Iron hammer to the demons! Victory for our fallen comrades! Roaring voices thundered so loud it felt like the underground space was shaking. And then, they drained up the secret medicine with one gulp at the same time, and following the momentum they threw the vials on the ground. The sound of breaking glass magnified the fighting spirit inside them even more. We are going? A light tone that didnt have the slightest tension in it. Lets go. Similarly, Claudia who responded with a light tone. Wynn and others nodded, and then, DDInforming the evil. Be afraid, tremble. The gate of death is opened, thy malice will be crushed by the will of steel. The Key of Holy Cross that Claudia lifted up shined radiantly. The cool and clear light illuminated the Mirror Gate directly. The seal of mercury was starting to flow. O lord, please guide us. We are those who believe in righteousness and love. We are the people who will defeat malice and hostility without valuing our life if its for the holy war! O lord, please guide your warrior to the battlefield! DDOpen Gate A pure light surged. The mercury was completely absorbed into the relief of Mirror Gate. The mirror surface became thin membrane of light. At the other side, there was that red world filled with blowing bloody wind. Being advance guard is my duty. Leave the vanguard to me! Yes- Claudia replied powerfully, while Wynn and others vigorously yelledOu-. With them behind, Kousuke stepped into hell once more. C C C The air changed. Crunching sound came from the completely dry ground he stepped on. Instantly, DD!? Kousukes body stiffened. He didnt receive external binding by any means. (My muscles, stiffened!?) If he had to speak frankly about his current situation, it seemed he was paralyzed. What was bad was that the stiffening was also rapidly penetrating inside him. Tsu, Kousuke-sama!? He couldnt even let out any words. But, he could react. Kousuke suddenly received surprise attack, but his mind was calm. He felt a slight power, or rather a gaze, and in that moment he materialized a clone. And then, the clone threw a kunai toward the other side of the bloody wind. DDGII!? The stiffening was dispelled along with that faint scream. But, it seemed the opponent didnt plan to let him took a breather. Chih!! Kousuke clicked his tongue, because a presence of death was approaching from behind. From Kousukes shadow, a silhouette that looked as though it was made from shadow itself swelled up and lunged with a sharp arm thrust. At the same time, the nearby rock blew up as though there was eruption. No, more accurately the rock was rising up. It was a giant that was nearly three meter, with a face like a demon and wings like a bat. An arm thrust from close range behind him. From above was the giant jaw approaching as though to crush Kousuke along with the shadow. Using KuutonVacuum Release Banei no KagerouHeat Haze of Myriad Shadow that he activated just in the nick of time, Kousuke and the clone switched position along with the space. The stomach of the clone was pierced, and then the clones upper body got devoured by the giants jaw. Furthermore, Kousuke who had switched position was assaulted by more than ten dogs leaping through the bloody wind. They had terrifying figure like zombie dogs where part of their body had been bitten off, in addition small fire would blow out from their mouth each time they were breathing. All of them were aiming at Kousukes limbs and neck. (Ho, how murderous this is oi!) The moment he stepped into hell, there was concentrated attack as though to say that they absolutely would kill only Kousuke. DDPray along with the sunrise! O pebble of iron and sulfur. Lit the sacred fire! DDThy, repent! The god has drawn the bow, firing the fire arrow to destroy evil! Just before Kousuke was going to react against the zombie dog look alike, such scripture resounded. At the same time, countless blazing bullets and arrows rushed at the zombie dogs. More than ten targets were pierced through without a single miss. Nice assist! In respond to Kousukes words, the user of ancient rifle Bruce and the user of bowgun Lee gave a thumb up. And then, Kousuke snapped his finger once. The clone that got stabbed and bitten exploded. With that, the shadow was blown away, while the rock giant got its upper body pulverized in return and it crumbled down. Kousuke-sama! Are you safe!? Cladua and others dashed toward him in panic. Yeah, somehow. But, just now they were definitely targeting me huh? Yes, looks like it. Most likely, due to the previous fight against Kousuke-sama, and how Yue-sama counterattacked, Unknown is being vigilant against Kousuke-sama and others. Seems so. Unlike the previous ghoul-like things from before, these guys seems like they also have special power. When I suddenly got paralyzed, I was in a bit of panic there. Thatmust be GazerOne-Eyed Demon of Curse. The others are GargoyleLesser Rock Demon, Shadow StalkerCreeping Shadow, and the last were Hell HoundsHells Guard Dogs. They were named demon? No, its more like their races name. They belong to middle class, so they are far more troublesome than the ghoul-like things Kousuke-sama mentionedDDthe MindlessUnaware Dead, or other demons that are simply called Low Class though. Although, it was a silver lining that the great demon that would come out in books didnt come out right from the start. If they wanted to kill returnee class by all means, than the most effective method would be by surprise attack from greater demon using unknown sure-kill attack, but for some reason the enemy only used surprise attack by placing multiple middle class demons. He felt doubtful about that. Or perhaps, it wasnt that he didnt send greater demon, but he couldnt send them Kousuke shook his head. It was pointless even if he thought about that here. Everyone, how is the effect of the Wind of Lamentation? I feel no problem. There is no pain or discomfort. We also seem to be fine. This is a magnificent medicine. That girl still looked really young butthis is really something. Wynn made out a voice of admiration toward the effect of Pandoras Hope that completely neutralized the effect of the Wind of Lamentation and Emily who created it. Anna and others also nodded with a wry smile at the effect that surpassed the holy water that needed a lot of time and effort to create. Kousuke smiled proudly for a bit while asking Claudia. And, Claudia. Where is that guy? He isnt nearby. Or ratherIm being called. He isnt below, but on the surface groundin that ruined cityhe is waiting for us there. Chih, Kousuke clicked his tongue. It was because he guessed Unknowns motive. Most likely, the other side was also predicting the intention of Kousuke and co. Pandoras Hope must be unexpected for Unknown, thanks to that they didnt have to worry about getting exhausted or running out of holy water because of the Wind of Lamentation, but there was no doubt that he was planning to make them exhausted before reaching him. Even though he was a greater demon but his thought was pettywas what Kousuke thought, even so, there was no doubt that the Unknown was doing this because the strength of Kousuke or Yue and others was a threat for him. But, in that case, its becoming even more puzzling. Even though he is scheming to lead the force of hell to invade our world without being careless or overconfident, why isnt he sending named demon our way then Certainly, that is puzzlingDD, Kousuke-sama! Claudia gasped and took her stance. The Holy Cross that was swinging her around so much before this was kept in her hold firmly and she swiftly took the fighting stance. Wynn and others also readied themselves with a grim expression a beat later. Aa, they are coming seriously huh. Kousukes presence detection caught a reaction. A battle force with innumerable number. As though to say that going through the sky with pseudo flight like before wouldnt be allowed anymore, countless shadows were flitting around in the sky that was filled with bloody wind. Malice and killing intent pierced their skin pricklingly. A great variety of demons with their red eyes shining glaringly were clearly in fervor to devour the prey that was invading their territory. Cold sweat was trickling from the forehead of Wynn and others. They were resolved, but the enemy force that they sensed was so many. Against the number that ought to be expressed like as many as the number of star, their side had Kousuke, Claudia, Wynn, Anna, Aziz, Lee, Bruce, Bacchus, and then three other exorcists, a total of eleven people. Originally they were aiming to act stealthily before attacking, but Unknowns vigilance that surpassed their imagination made that impossible. Although it couldnt be helped, this made them wanted to spontaneously curse If you are demon then act haughtily like a demon. But, this person came out in front of such Wynn and others. Fuh. This is really a passionate welcoming party. If the other side is sending such intense love call, then we have to respond in kind. Yes, the sunglass is put o~n! The nimble turning on spot is also being do~ne! The turn came out! Its Kousuke-sama of that time! Cla, Claudia-sama? You know whats this is about, Claudia-sama!? Why was he suddenly turning on the spot? Why was he suddenly pushing up the sunglass with one hand and bending his upper body backward while his right hand was thrusting to point ahead!? Claudia-sama answered Annas doubtful question! I too dont know why Kousuke-sama is turning on the spot! But, the turn that in a glance look meaningless should have some kind of meaning! There was no meaning. The reason is, the atmosphere of Kousuke-sama who is turning around has changed and he become really strong! What did you sayyDD!? Anna-chan who easily got into the mood. Wynn and others thought, Then, that showy pose also has meaning!?. Of course, there was no meaning. A Hell Hound leaped out from the bloody wind. Kousuke struck it down with an axe kick and without pause he crushed it under his foot and then making one more turn above that corpse! For some reason cheers Ooh were raised. KousukesDDno, the lords tension was at the peak thanks to the audience! That was why he said it! Now, its the start of the party. We are going to enjoy this step of death. Show your welcome with an exclamation that is like thousands of thunder! For this Abyss Lord! For this Kousuke E Abyssgate! For an instant the gargoyle that was rising up from the ground looked like it was drawing back. C C C Against the terrific number of middle class demons, the lords were advancing little by little while forming a circle formation to protect Claudia at the center. Basically the lord and three clones were protecting the four sides while cutting open the path. Wynn and others were in formation to bring down the enemies that slipped through the lords attack. Claudia was preserving all her strength in order to pour it all for exterminating Unknown. The number of the enemy was as many as the stars. Therefore, it felt like they were going to be overwhelmed but, DDO lord, sever the evil of the wicked, hold the righteous firmly in place! The shield of god protect the believers! The god protect those who believe! One of the exorcists of the storming team, a middle-aged man wearing glasses, from a glance he looked like a salary man that could be found anywhereDDSharif Yeast was holding a huge shield that didnt match his medium build. The tower shield suddenly shined brilliantly and a light dome that surrounded the circle formation was formed. If a returnee saw it, they would think that it looked like the lower version of Divine Severance, the Holy Light defense magic. That all directional defense absolutely wouldnt let enemys attack to pass through the last line. And then, it seemed it was only effective against demon. The battle axe user Bacchus and Annas tonfa, and Azizs large knife exterminated the demons that were stopped in place. Lee and Bruce attacked from mid range, and then, DDConceive the light of dawn and illuminate the world of evil. O lord, the dark clouds are cleared by your radiance, scatter the blazing ash. The demons were destroyed by the user of strange sacred vessel that was in the shape of lantern. A woman exorcist in her thirty with intelligent eyesDDCiara Battis lantern absolutely wouldnt have its fire went out. And then, once she chanted the scripture, that light would fiercely blaze up and emitted the light that destroyed the demons. Furthermore, one of the reasons the attack of the middle class demons that was like a tsunami could be defended was because there was the musical performance of the last exorcist. Yes, he or perhaps sheDDTJs sacred vessel was a transverse flute. He who was called big sisbut, when he played the melody of hymn, the demons would instantly lose luster, and for the low class they would suffer and became unable to move. Furthermore, if Wynn and others who specialized in close quarter got injured, the melody would immediately change and healed their wound. Close, middle, long range. Defense and recovery and debuff. There is really no opening. Its the ideal formation, on top of that the proficiency is first-rate. Splendid. Indeed, so this was the elite force among the elite of the exorcists from the anti demon organization Omnibus that had existed for thousands of years. It was a strength that truly convinced him without leaving any ground for doubt. If Kousuke-done isnt here-, we would have gotten overrun since a long time ago! Exactly! Kousuke-san, you are too strong! Wynn and Anna was yelling while continuing to slaughter the enemy with a desperate look that didnt show the slightest composure. Toward such them, Right now, call me Abyssgate. When in hell, he wanted to be called as abyss. He wouldnt yield on this. But, if its lord than its okay you know? I dont understand! What kind of fixation that is!? Kousuke-san, why are you suddenly getting strange Because Kousuke-sama is Kousuke-sama? All the exorcists had extremely normal sense, Only Lee and Bruce were making a conflicted expression perhaps because they understood that the lords state was that. It seemed the two had black history of their own. Like that, due to the lord that was dealing with sixty percent of the flooding enemy while further cutting open the path, they finally could see the ruined city. In the battle until now, Wynn and others seemed to have accumulated considerable fatigue. Perhaps it should be said that half of Unknowns expectation was granted. Although, the lord who sometimes would be showered with concentrated fire was still going strong. In this point, it could be considered that Unknowns tactic had mostly failed. Unlike before, this time he came here prepared, that was why even though the enemies were somewhat bothersome, the current lord was unstoppable. We, we cut through Wynn calmed down his quickening breathing and wiped the sweat trickling on his chin while saying so. Just as he said, ahead of the bloody wind that they had struggled through, no demon was attacking like before. Aziz and Anna and the others were also breathing roughly, even so their expression looked slightly relieved. The lord called out to Claudia. Claire. Yes, Kousuke-sama. The Unknown isDD Please call me AbyssgaDD Kousuke-sama. Unknown is here, at the center of the city. He is calling me. Ri, ght. It seemed this kind of thing wouldnt get through the saint-sama who was in serious mode. Abyss lord faltered slightly. He cleared his throat *cough*. He pulled himself together and stepped inside the ruined city. This place isthe pasts Aziz was muttering while staring at the cluster of ruined buildings with a really conflicted expression. Other than Claudia and the lord, there was no one else who had stepped until this far inside hell. The ruined state that looked really tragic made everyone imagined the war in the faraway past and the end that the residence of hell arrived at. They gulped. Soon...it will be soon Claudias face also tensed in proportion. They formed their formation and advanced through the street that was filled with debris scattered everywhere. There was no sign of demon. There were only the sound of rumble in the ground and thunder piercing their ears. The closer they got to the center, the higher their tension became. The dry wind was taking away the moisture from their lips that were already dry in the first place. Like that, they finally could see a large intersection that was surrounded by half-destroyed building ahead. It was a large open space that was several times larger than even the pedestrian scramble in a metropolitan. Over there is the center of the city. Claudia said while holding her breath. The calling voice that she was hearing couldnt be heard right now. But, without a doubt that intersection felt like the center of the city. Chih. If he is putting on air as ruler, he should wait brazenly there instead following the custom of demon king. The lord who completely thought that the enemy would be waiting brazenly like the demon king that would appear in RPG sensed the existence of trap when he couldnt see the figure of Unknown. He spontaneously cursed. If it was their demon king, he would properly sat cockily on a throne and at least welcomed with Fuhahahahah, you have done well coming here mongrels!. That was the beauty of style. In fact the demon king had really done it at Halloween. He was absurdly getting into it. Even though we know its a trap, we can only step inside it. Yeah, thats right. Urged by the determined expression of Claudia, they stepped into the intersection with the lord at the front. Instantly, several things happened simultaneously. DDiAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH An intense scream of a woman. It wasnt something that came from among themselves. It was a yelling voice that was more repulsive, stirring up the mind while being filled to the brim with resentment. Everyone including the lord spontaneously stiffened. At the same time, shadow was squirming under the feet of all the lords clones. It was as though a ripple was traveling through water surface. DD!? Right after that, the lord was sent flying up. A shark appeared from below the feet. Five meter shark clad in muddy aura with eyes of flame. It opened its mouth like a bear trap and leaped out from below to swallow the lord. In response, the lord dodged using the gravity magic he had prepared just in case by falling through the air. But, the shark pursued by swimming in the air with great speed. The lord held back the approaching jaw with his arms and legs, however, he was getting washed away by a power that was like cannon ball. Kousuke-saDD!? The ground below Claudia who was looking up to the sky quietly vanished. No, more accurately speaking a black circle hole was created. Obeying gravity, Claudia lost her balance from the weightlessness. Her expression was cramped. Claudia-sama! Anna immediately stretched out a chain of light to catch Claudia. But, a great number of black tentacles flew out like an eruption and blocked the chain of light, furthermore Claudias feet were caught and she was dragged in. In addition, the surrounding was suddenly covered by bloody wind. It was as though thick mist was suddenly generated, their field of vision was covered by storm of red, and perhaps as expected, countless demons attacked. And then, the black hole where Claudia was dragged into began to close rapidly. Sharif! DDO lord! You established the fortress in preparation of the foe! No matter how many, they have no hope to invade the sanctuary! With Wynns command, the tower shield was stabbed into the black hole and Sharif chanted. The shield shined and the closing hole was forcefully prevented from closing. But, although the closing was resisted for a moment, the hole was gradually tightening as though it was swallowing the light of the sacred vessel. Guh. Its, impossible. Aziz-! Ciara! Lend me strength! DDThe lord had spoken. Thrust thy iron and crush the enemy, with the three swords forged in the hearth of the palace. DDClear the dark clouds with the halo. Look, o believers, the sacred palace towering at the summit. Aziz took out two short swords from his pocket and threw it around the black hole. He then stabbed the knife he was holding to the ground below him. After that he chanted the scripture and the three short swords were tinged with light. It strengthened the light as though in concert with Sharifs tower shield. There, the light of the lantern Ciara was holding poured down and magnified the light even more. After doing that much, the black holes shrinking was finally stopped completely. KuuhDDgather, gather, to this melody! O disciples on earth. Lets depart together! To the promised land! TJ played the tune of his flute fully in order to resist the shriek that propagated the gnawing to the mind. Aziz, Sharif, and Ciara continued to offer prayer so that the black hole wouldnt close. In addition of TJ who continued to resist the scream, four people left the battle. In order to protect them, Wynn and others formed a circle formation, but the swarm of low class demons surged like a tsunami. In this situation where they lost the shielder, rear guard, and also the support, Wynn and others were sweating coldly. DDZenha ZekkouRaining Blade of Darkness!(TN: Thousand Blades Abstain Light) From the sky, kunais were raining down like a heavy rain. The lords attack that was launched together with his three clones dispersed the low class one after another. The lord landed on the ground and raised his voice. Where is Claire!? The demon shark just now. Not just swimming in the air, it could also leap from space to space, on top of that it could also bite space into shreds. It was an outrageous demon. It obviously surpassed middle class level. It was a high level demon that it wouldnt be strange if it was a Named. Because of that, the lord was unable to prevent Claudia from getting dragged in and his voice became unusually uneasy. Wynn lopped off the head of the low class demon before him while answering. That hole! Most likely it connected to the lower strata! Unknown is over there! Go, Kousuke-dono! Take care of Claudia-sama! What about you guys!? We will protect the return path here to the death! Exorcists who wouldnt hesitate to sacrifice their life would risk their life here in order to return home. The lords eyes snapped wide open. Wynn grinned fearlessly toward that and spoke. There is no guarantee you will be able to return to the surface if you fall to the lower strata. Then, there is no way we can lose this hole. Everyone will return alive. Isnt that right? Then, leave this place to us! We also has received absurd recovery medicines! We can at least protect the path back! In the first place, the fight against Unknown is the responsibility of Nee-san and Kousuke-san. We wont be hindrance at the fight of you two. Thats the strategy. Anna and Aziz spoke with similar fearless grin. Sharif and others also nodded with strong gaze. Fuh, very well. If you all are resolved to return alive, then its inevitable. Ill leave this place to you! There was no time so the turn was sealed! The lord only pushed up his sunglass and leaped into the black hole that connected to hells lower strata. In front of the flood of innumerable demons, Wynn and others gulped the recovery medicine that was given to them. And then just like when they departed to here, they simultaneously threw the empty vials to the ground spiritedly. Their fighting spirit seethed so much that the lower class demons spontaneously stopped moving. My bad, demons. Right now, we will beaten into all of you one more time, the meaning of exorcistone who cleanse demon. Provocative words. Surely the demons didnt understand the meaning of the words butin respond to the extremely fierce dominating aura, the demons shrieked as though to rouse themselves and attacked. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. After this, I will upload at 19 oclock too. Chapter 317 Arifureta Chapter 317 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Unknown Second C Unknown First was uploaded at the previous chapter. The update today is two chapters. Those who havent read it, please go to the previous chapter. Claudia fell into the black hole while being dragged by tentacles, however she was calm. DDRespond, Holy Cross. Just those. With just those words that couldnt be even called as a scripture, the Holy Cross deployed a radiance in spherical shape around its user. The tentacles were instantly dissolved and dispersed. Claudia tasted a strange sensation for a few seconds where there was nothing like sense of weightlessness even though she was definitely falling. The darkness where she couldnt even see an inch ahead opened up all at once right after that. What flew into her sight were skyscrapers with flowing river of magma. It was an amazing sight of a bunch of buildings that should be called as a metropolitan and flowing river of magma at all the parts where originally the streets should existed. She couldnt see the horizon, however, seeing that she could see the bedrock ceiling until the faraway distance, she understood that this was an underground city with vastness that beggared imagination. Claudia seemed to be falling from a hole that was opened in that ceiling. With the speed of freefalling, she would crash into any of the skyscrapers in a few second. Even if she was lucky and could avoid that, in a few second more she would enter the worst dive into the street of magma. But, as expected Claudia didnt look anxious. Right now she was Claudia in exorcist mode. In the middle of work, even the god of clumsy girl was docile. DDThe wings of the summit right here. Please grant me a temporary sky. The Holy Cross shined. At the same time, shining wings appeared on Claudias back. They flapped loudly and feathers of light fluttered. Those wings that were enveloped in silver light closely resembled the apostle wings that Kaori possessed. The figure of Claudia enveloped in spherical light while dancing in the sky by flapping silver wings was divinely beautiful in this hell. That sight was truly worthy to be coming from someone who was called a saint, not a single one from thousands of people would be able to deny that. Claudia traveled glidingly in the sky like that and landed on one of the skyscrapers. The wings softly scattered silver feathers and then vanished. Kousuke-samaeveryone Her gaze naturally moved above. She had become completely alone. She would be lying if she said she wasnt feeling forlorn. And as expected, she would be lying if she said that she wasnt worried about her comrades. But, the words of a hero that surfaced in her heart immediately cleared away that anxiety. Everyone wont die. I too wont die. Ill bring down Unknown. Ill accomplish my longstanding desire, save the world, and return home alive with everyone to eat lemon cake. Fuh, Claudias lips formed a smile. In that moment, intense impact and ripple spread on Claudias barrier surface. TsuDDUnknown!! Her sworn enemy was on the rooftop of the adjacent building. The body of deep shadow was around three meter tall. Eyes and mouth of flame, blazing blood vessels that were like magma were running through his whole body. He had materialized even more. His twisted horn wasnt there previously. The fierce pressure that she didnt feel even twelve years ago looked like it was distorting the surrounding space. Ordinary people, no, even the average exorcist would lose consciousness or stiffen and became unable to move just from facing him. He truly boasted a majesty that should be called as King Class. Claudia. My mother body. You dont know just how much I have been waiting for this time. Even his words had become far smoother. As expected, it seemed that his power had increased considerably perhaps thanks to his worshippers. Unknown slowly made his body floated and landed on the same building with Claudia. The group of huge high-rise buildings that couldnt be found that easily even in earth had rooftop width that was also in different level. The space was around as large as a baseball field. Thus, there was still quite some distance between them. Although, with Unknown getting that closer, the pressure became so strong it even induced nausea. Claudia scolded her legs that almost backed away. Her gaze was sharp and her overflowing dominating aura would make anyone wondered that there must be some mistake of her being a clumsy self-destructing saint. Truly, she was certainly worthy to be called as the strongest exorcist. Ive also waited for this time. This time for me to take revenge for father and mother. This time where Ill destroy you! Kakah. What a pleasant hatred. Its astonishing to hear that coming from a servant of god. Unknown spoke in ridicule, to corner his opponent. In the first place, wasnt it you who summoned me? The death of your mother and father wasDD Yes, it was my fault. But, it didnt work anymore against Claudia. Because, It seems that its fine to hate. It seems that its also fine to fight for personal enmity. Because that was human heart. Because there was no doubt, that it was an important heart. But, that wasnt all. There was certainly things that she had accumulated until now. I will destroy you with following my personal enmity and my mission. The sense of mission that she held together with her comrades was also Claudias strength. Thinking of him that made her notice that, Claudia recalled his fearless smile and tried to imitate it. As though to fire herself up and push back Unknowns pressure. You want me right? Then, stop with the trifling talk and come at me. With the Holy Cross in one hand, her other hand gestured invitingly, I am, the SaintStrongest Exorcist Claudia Barenberg. If you think that you can make me fall, you can try. A war declaration. Killing intent and sense of mission throughout these twelve years were filling it. Kakah, very well. Ill make you fall and become pregnant with me. If its me with the reborn flesh, Ill surely be able to trample even those irritating technique users! Unknown lifted his hand. Right away, a pressure attacked Claudia. It wasnt a mental pressure. It was more physical, yes, it was super gravity. TsuDDo lord-, please protect thy child! So that all evil will be thwarted by the solid fortress! She kneeled while supporting the Holy Cross. Claudias prayer resounded. The Holy Crosss barrier increased in radiance and protected the user from the super gravity. Lets see how far you will be able to endure. Unknown increased the pressure further while mixing a scorning laugh. *Blam-*, the rooftop around Claudia sunk. But, even while groaning Claudia was still going strong. Her strong gaze pierced Unknown and the radiance of the Holy Cross was getting increasingly stronger. But, it was the building that became unable to endure that intense pressure. Cracks were spreading in radiating shape around Claudia. DDWings of summit! A moment before the rooftop caved in, she deployed the silver wings and glided. The high-rise building was crumbling below with a rumble and thunderous sound. During that time Claudia was trying to move to the adjacent building. But, That light is an eyesore. DD!? Unknowns figure was right in front of her. His arm was drawn back and then it attacked Claudia like a cannon that was fired from close range. Terrific impact instantly almost made her lost consciousness, however, the light of Holy Cross, the strongest sacred vessel wasnt pierced and protected the user fully. Although, the place was midair. Claudia was blown away along with her barrier like a pinball and pierced through the adjacent building. Without stopping she crashed into the upper floor of even farther building. Uh, kuh Even though she was groaning, Claudia had endured an attack that normally would turn the victim into a lump of flesh. Her consciousness almost left her once more, but she absolutely wouldnt let go of the Holy Crosss protection. Then, at that timing, a powerful torrent of power outside the building was TsuDDo lord, sever the evil of the wicked and support the righteous to stand firm! What protect me is the shield of god! God saves those with earnest heart! The moment she strengthened the barrier further, the space screamed. Her field of vision flabbily distorted as though her sight was blurred, but the next instant the very space itself shook. The high-rise building that received an impact that should be called a space blasting instantly turned the spot above the floor where Claudia was located into dust. Even the floor itself was filled with cracks like spider web and it would collapse anytime. At the center of the floor that now had good visibility, Claudia was clinging on the Holy Cross with a pale expression. Even while the barrier had countless cracks in it, it somehow endured. But, she had used a lot of power for strengthening the barrier just now. Claudia tried to take out a test tube from her pocket with trembling handDD Is that a kind of holy water? I wont let you. Unknown tackled. Claudia who was blown away once more yelled aAAAAAH while pouring strength into the Holy Cross. Claudia was blown away as though being pushed while piercing through several high-rise buildings. Before long, she crashed onto an open space near the surface ground. Ua, hh, kuh She groaned. From outside the barrier, Unknown was looking down with enjoyment at Claudia who was enduring the pain. Claudia who tried to retreat was stopped by foot trampling on the barriers top. Kakakah. Whats the matter, Claudia. Is your high spirit only appeared at the beginning? You wont be able to defeat me by simply defending you know? Unknown trampled the barrier while cornering Claudia with words. Claudia glared back wordlessly. Even now when she was forced into defense one-sidedly and getting shown the difference in strength while being completely isolated, Claudia kept sending a rebellious gaze. Unknown narrowed his eyes and right after that he grinned repulsively and spread out his hands. Then, Claireplease, save father. Its painful, Claire. Why are you tormenting your mother? Besides Unknown, the father and mother of Claudia appeared. They were broiled in black and flamed writhed in pain. It was Claudias fault that they were suffering. It was only Claudia who could liberate them from this suffering. Thats why, dont be disobedient even more than this I beg you, be a good kid You are, really a bad kid Fufuh A chuckle leaked out. Yes, it was Claudias laugh. Unknown narrowed his eyes in puzzlement. Are you going crazy? No way. Im just amused, at how cornered you are. You are saying, Im cornered? Unknown was getting even more puzzled. Claudia fearlessly laughed even with her pale face. In reality thats how it is right? You cannot break through my barrier, but considering the possibility that I might die, you also cannot attack seriously. Thats why, you are even doing this kind of play to break my mind. Just when Im wondering what are you going to say. The delight of trampling over your heart isDD Even though that person is coming? Unknown closed his mouth. Claudias smile was getting increasingly wider. You are fearing that person. What are you You aimed at him first when we stepped inside hell. Even when you were dragging me here, you sent an intense attack only to that person. Above all else, you yourself said that you have to be reborn. You are aware that you wont be able to win against the technique usersDDthe returnees right? *Creak-*, the barrier made a sound. It was creaking from Unknowns stepping foot. It expressed the condition of Unknowns heart more eloquently than anything. Even though you were dragging me away here without being able to finish off that person, my defense is harder than you imagined. Thats why, you even did this kind of provocation wanting me to go out into offense. Even if it was Claudia, the strongest exorcist, it would be difficult to activate defense and offense simultaneously at the same level. She was able to endure Unknowns attack right now exactly because she was persisting in defense. The moment she shifted into offense, Unknown would definitely take advantage of the opening in the defense that would slightly loosen at that time. That person said it. Claudia showed a bright grin that was terribly irritating for the enemy no matter what and she spoke. A demon king will be lying in wait brazenly. You who are running away, hiding, and making petty provocation have declared it yourself through that. That was to say, That you have no caliber as demon king. You dont need any limbs to conceive me. Unknown became serious. Intense rage and hatred surged. His feeling that wanted to make Claudia into his mother body unharmed had vanished. As though to say it would be fine as long as she survived while conceiving him until he was reborn, he was going to unleash an attack without holding back. Im grateful that you are going along with my conversation. What? Im saying, that I have bought enough time. Furthermore, Claudia who was forming a wide smile with loveliness that was unthinkable for someone who was in hell called out with her happiness in full display. Right? Kousuke-sama! Exactly. Guo!? The one who answered to that call was of course, that person, the abyss lord. The invisibility that was working in full made even Unknown to not notice his approach. A flying kick of gravity & blaze from directly horizontalDDJutsui Engeki KyakuFall into the deep darkness exploded. (TN: Gravity Crash Blazing Kick) The technique that was created by ad-lib blew away Unknown that was hit by it once more. His body pulverized the pillar of a high-rise building and vanished to the other side. Im sorry Claire, for leaving you alone like this. No, Kousuke-sama. I believed in you. Besides, I am someone who introduced myself as the strongest exorcist. It will be out of the question for me to be unable to struggle through just this much by myself. Fuh, I see. By the way, right now call me AbyssgaDD Kousuke-sama! Please be careful! Unknown is even more powerful than before! Ri, iight Ri, iiight~~~ Why wont you call me Abyssgate? Right now, its okay even if you call me Aby you know? the lord thought, but he closed his mouth seeing the towering building at the other side of the street of magma collapsed with a thunderous sound and a spire of darkness color pierced the sky. The lord that felt a sever killing intent directed to him carried Claudia in his arms and attempted to escape to the sky. Right after he flew up with his pseudo flight, the place where they were at just a moment ago was hit with a shower of countless tentacles like a rain. The foothold was destroyed and sunk into magma. The lord who flew without paying attention to that landed on the highest skyscraper. Even though this highest high-rise building that had huge clock attached in it was devastated, it possessed a majesty that gave the impression that perhaps it was the symbol of this city when this underground city was still in good state. The stopped hands of the clock might be engraving the time when this city was destroyed The lord let Claudia down, at the same time Unknown also landed on the rooftop of the clock building. So you are going to get in my way no matter what, human? Im going to get in your way no matter what, demon. The hero in black walked forward while covering the holy woman behind him. The saint believed in him and kneeled. She put up the Holy Cross in front of her and held it tightly with both hands while closing her eyes. Ill trample you bastard and your comrades too. Looks like you have no sense of joke. *Shan-* with a clear sound two short swords were drawn out. Of course, they were then held in the awesome cross stance! Lets make it simple. Claire will destroy you. If before that you can kill me, it will be your win. If you cannotyou understand right? Thats simple, and on top of that its easy. Thats not the case, the lord laughed. No need to hold back. Dance with desperation to resist against death, demon. If not, my abyss will easily swallow you. DDActivated Last Zell v.4 Limit Break!!! The torrent of jet black pierced the sky! A mere human, know your place! Unknown vanished. He rapidly approached with a speed that made it seemed so. He went toward the center of the torrent and thrust forward his powerful arm that was enlarged like a log. The sound of destruction was the proof that the speed surpassed the speed of sound. The torrent of jet black was sent flying. At the same time, blades flew toward Unknown. Neck, arms, torso, legs. Four lords swung short sword that was enveloped in flame. Impertinent!! Unknown thrust out blades of shadow from all over his body like a mountain of swords. The four lords were stabbed, however, they grinned and right after that, they split into eight lords and unleashed a storm of slash. Unknown who got a part of his shadow cut down greatly rotated his body. His body that was covered with swords and his whip-like tail became a brutal attack to all directions. The eight lords were shredded to pieces in an instant but, Ill have you stop getting wild near Claire. Abyss-style Katon C Futon mixed formation Gouka Beni SenpuuThe dark flame of the whirling abyssDDfour layers of blazing whirlwinds were activated from the lords at the four directions. The immense red spire scorched the air. Furthermore, nine lords that were lined up in a single vertical line charged in a straight line toward the flame pillar. Mere flame- It wasnt effective. At the same time when Unknowns voice resounded, the pillar of flame was burst open. Because the lord had predicted that, the column rushDDAbyss-style Je Stream Attack! Unknowns tentacles pierced the lord at the lead, then the shockwave that resulted from a mere swing of the arm blew away the second and third lord. A super gravity that was suddenly generated crushed the fourth and fifth lord but The attacks couldnt reach until the sixth. Unknown attempted to intercept with his own fist, but that fist itself was met with a kick that was enveloped in flame from the sixth, and the other arm was also deflected by the seventh. Like that, the eights kick exploded on the torso that became defenseless. Nuguh Fly away As an insurance, two short swords were launched into a fierce thrust that gouged even the eighth. The two swords that were enveloped in flame and ice even unleashed further impact and sent Unknown flying literally. He flew like a pinball, bounced on the rooftop of the adjacent building, and then he crashed into the upper floor of even further adjacent building. Claire, can you do it? Yes, Kousuke-sama. From here on, I will entrust my everything to you. Claire who opened her closed eyes said that and smiled. And then, she closed her eyes once more. She was able to recover before the current fight. She had also finished her mental preparation. Therefore she could chant, the prayer to god, the scripture with the strongest relation to the deed of demon extermination. Once it was used, she would use up all her strength and became unable to move properly. It was the strongest exorcists words of power that should also be called a double-edged sword. DDO lord, please listen to the prayer of thy child. Please stop this lamentation in my heart. The Holy Cross was enveloped in faint light. It was a pure white, fleeting radiance that looked like it would vanish anytime. Dont get carried away, human! Super gravity attacked the whole clock building. The high-rise building that was two building away from here was blown away and Unknown flew out. Thats my line, demon. Gravity magic Black Vortex DDmaximum activation! The four lords that were positioned at the four directions of the rooftop formed gravity field at their respective position. The pressure that was coming down on the clock building was neutralized by the barrier of gravity field. Shadow flew out from Unknown. Aura that was painting out the surrounding black was spreading, even dark clouds were starting to filling up the ceiling. From the aura of black shadow, great number of demons, monsters oozed out. Not to mention Gargoyle, Gazer, and Hell Hound, even that shark that could cross through space, a one horned horse enveloped in purple lightning, a crow with woman head attached, a lump of dark red flame The number easily reached the thousand. Unknown spread his hands widely to the demons who filled the space to the brim and spoke. This is the power of king. Then, This is the power of the abyss. In return, the lord opposed with a thousand lords. The two armies used the skyscrapers as replacement for stepping stones or clashed in the air. DDGod is the righteous judge. Thy, repent. The god sharpen that sword, draw that bow, and prepare the weapon to bring death, turning arrow into fire arrow Unknown glanced at Claudia who was continuing to pray and raised a yell while gritting his teeth. You bastard, just how much power you have!? Thats a power that surpassed the category that is allowed for human! A human who was unbelievably opposing an army of demon with troops of equal force. Unknown joined the battle personally in order to clear away the reality that wouldnt go as he expected. Have you forgotten? It will always be human who destroy existences like you. A black hole materialized in the air. At the same time, Unknowns figure vanished. It wasnt anything like high speed movement. He crossed over space through the black hole and materialized behind the lord. The powerful arm struck mercilessly, however, the lord too dodged by vanishing. Abyss-style Kuuton technique Banei no KagerouAbyss is always unevenly distributedDDa technique that used clone, disposable pebble for teleportation, kunai, and so on to switch spatial position. The materialization location was of course behind Unknown. The short swords flew and shaved away the shadow! You bastard, just as I thought you are possessing the power of the royalty. Unknown muttered while his eyes of flame blazed up. Instantly, a streak of lightning fell on the lord. Guuh, so you can control even the weather! The rain of lightning poured down in godspeed was blocked by randomly dodging while using clones as shield. DDO lord, please descend. My god, please grant me salvation. With that, I will destroy thy enemy and crush the wicked heart Lightning was also falling to Claudia, but that too was shielded by the clones who used themselves to build an impregnable wall. Not even a single attack passed through. Claudia too didnt bother at all with the situation outside herself. She only closed her eyes and offered her prayer wholeheartedly. Unnoticed, the Holy Crosss radiance was getting so bright it couldnt be ignored. The brilliant light was like a sun in the form of cross. Unknown created a black hole in front of himself. His narrowed eyes was looking through the lord toward Claudia behind him. Ill face you at my leisure for later. Unknown vanished into the black hole as though he was absorbed in. His destination was obvious. Right behind Claudia Dont speak such cold thing. This is a dancesteps of death between me and you right? Similary, right behind ClaudiaDDthe lord who teleported between her and Unknown thrust the short sword that he held in reverse grip toward Unknowns stomach while grinning fearlessly. And then, he activated teleportation once more. It was a teleportation to a different place that also dragged Unknown together. You bastard-. All troops, aim for the woman! Dont bother with the mans shadows! Unknown gave the order to aim at Claudia and disregarded the lords clones that would increase with more number than the defeated clones. The demons also appeared without end. Several hundred demons ignored the clones and advanced toward Claudia. I thought you will come like that! Multiple clones gathered to where Claudia was. Like that, they lifted up their hands to the sky as though making a group prayer, and unleashed the trump card that he had prepared since this battle started and was desperately keeping in standby state until now. DDBlack Heaven Destitution!!! One of the gravity magics hidden technique that swallowed the whole area and obliterated everything without a single exception. A star of calamity appeared near the ceiling, whirled blackly, and released jet black sparks. It was swallowing all the demons that were rapidly approaching Claudia. The demons screamed while desperately struggling in the air, but there was no way they could escape from the pseudo black hole by doing something like that. The clones were desperately protecting the clock building by deploying gravity field barrier, but even the surrounding high-rise buildings got their upper floors torn off and swallowed. Impossible For a moment Unknown was dumbfounded. The technique that the human who he was facing right now showed was without a doubt something that could only be handled by the royalty, furthermore it was only by the few minority of them. Even he himself hadnt reached that level! No way Ill accept this. There is no way this is acceptable- Unknown became indignant and caused severe quake in the space itself. Kahah!? The lord was sent flying while vomiting blood along with several hundred clones at the same time. The use of Black Heaven Destitution was a double-edged sword. Because it was a trump card among trump card, it would use up the entire magic power and vitality of the user. It was to the degree that the lord became unable to instantly react against the wide range attack of space blasting. Ignoring the lord who was sent flying while vomiting blood, Unknown rapidly approached Claudia once more. There was no clone on his way. He didnt teleport but rushed straight physically to kidnap her right away. I, told you, I WONT LET YOUUUUUUU- The lord unusually raised a war cry with his emotion bared open. Using pseudo flight that gave a speed of freefalling, in addition of the acceleration using gravity magic, he cut into the Unknowns path. Youre in the way-, human! The one in the way, is you asshole-, demooon!! The lord took a stance of crossguard with his short swords while blocking the Unknowns rush. He was being pushed back to where Claudia was, but at that time he had already recovered several clones. They attacked Unknown from all directions and somehow stopped the momentum of his charge. DDEven if evil has no end, even if the battle will last for eternity, my faithful heart too will continue for eternity without end. Therefore, o enemy of god. O existence of vice and scorn. Look, our light too, is eternal. At the same time when the Black Heaven Destitution vanished, light gathered to there. The pure white light erupting from the Holy Cross was taking shape bit by bit. Yes, the shape of a huge cross of light that pierced the sky. The demons who were nearby were dispersed without being able to even do anything to resist. Just like how shadow that was touched by the light would silently vanish. The Unknown that was locked in a contest of strength against the lord opened his eyes wide seeing the cross of heaven. He instantly understood. That was something that was enough to destroy him, no, all demons. The terrifying act of god. It drew a line from a simple miracle, so to speak it was the very concept of destroying demon. Unknown raised a shriek. KILL THAT WOMAAAAANNNN!! I WONT LET YOU, TOUCH EVEN A SINGLE FINGER OF HEEEEERRR!! In respond the lord was also commanding with a scream to all his clones. Unknown directed eyes that were blazing with hatred toward the lord. Right away, Unknowns last ability was activated. -, this guy!? Unknown changed shape. Lions head, feet and claws that were like dragon, snake tail and hawk wingsDDyes, it was that monster that once made Kousuke to swallow bitternessDDa chimera. An instant of unrest. But, he barely dodged the approaching claws and fangs due to a clone that took them in his place. The snake tail attacked, but he severed it with his short sword. Without pause the lord stepped in and let out a slash with the short sword in one handDD You still have some way to go huh, Kousuke. Wha-DDguah!? The lord got diagonally slashed instead. The discomposure disordered his swordsmanship and right after the sword was deflected, he got hit by a counter. The cause of the discomposure was one. The thing that was a chimera just now had become the man who was like an older brother that the lord, Kousuke, still idolized unwaveringly until now. Yes, Captain, Meld Unknowns last ability was to read the weak memory of the opponent and reproduced that person. Just like how he showed Claudia her dead parents. However, this time it wasnt an illusion, he was transforming himself. Kousuke. Dont get in my way! Dont look down on me- A great sword that was held above the head was parried with the two short swords even while being discomposed. The lord rotated while unleashing a high spinning kick to mow the opponents face but, Kousuke-, stop-. What are you doing!? DD Instantly, the face that he was going to kick through right now changed into Emilys face. Perhaps his discomposure showed in his face, because for a moment, Emilys lips distorted. Shih- Nuu!? But, the lord kicked through Emilys face without stopping. Even while feeling discomposure, the lord didnt lessen the kicks strength at the slightest. Unknown let out a shocked voice. Whats the matter? Come at me. You can do whatever you can. It was obvious for anyone who looked. The lord had quietly snapped. He gestured with his fingertip provocatively. DDArrive at the sacred palace, the gate of consecration opened. Now, lets gather The light that the cross of heaven emitted was starting to burn Unknowns flesh by bits and pieces as though in concert with the lords fury. The end for the prayer, and for Unknown was nearing. There is no time you know, demon? You naked king who is abandoned even by your fellow demons and cannot even injure a single human without relying on a cheap trick. -, I am king. I am the true king-. They arent responding to my call is simply because they are ascertaining! The caliber of king, exist only in mDD From his words, as expected Unknown couldnt gather the named demons. He didnt know the true reason, but from Unknowns attitude that laughed scornfully saying So what if I cant in respond to that, as expected he wasnt worthy to be called a demon king. The lord snorted hah and raised his middle finger. Keep barking alone like that for your whole life, you loser dog. Unknown charged in a state where his rage couldnt be expressed in language anymore. The lord met him from the front. The ever-changing attacks of powerful arms, tentacles, and tail were all taken down by clones that were half deployed as though overlapping with the main body as though there were double or triple layers of blur. When super gravity poured down, it was opposed by similar anti gravity. His eyes didnt overlook the sign of space blasting and he prevented it through disturbing the space by activating his own teleportation incompletely. Demons came attacking. But, the multiplication speed of the clones finally surpassed the demon summoning speed. A single demon would be swarmed by dozens of clones. The number was crushed by even greater number. Unknown was repeatedly attacking with super speed while transforming into people close to the lord one after another, but unnoticed the balanced battle was You, bastard-. Youre still, getting faster- That is mine Limit Break. This isDDAbyss LordAbyssgate. The special Limit Break that increased the specs the more time passedDDAbyss Lord. Using Last Zell, the lord reached the deepest depth in one go and from there he continued to drink magic power recovery medicine when there was opening. By doing that, although there was limit for the flesh body, the Limit Break state was unbroken and the spec was increasing even further from the deepest depth. So to speak, it was a path that was leading to the last derivation technique of Limit Break, Supreme Break. Specs that were completely superior. The lord was already becoming a streak of shadow in a different sense from Unknown and danced madly. Far from dodging, even ignoring the lord and aiming at Claudia had become impossible for Unknown. DDWhat is here is the sacred cross. The embodiment of gods wish. The absolute concept that bring about the ultimate will in heaven. And then, the cross that was shining in the skyDDits form was completely established. It was truly the Holy Cross of Claudia itself. The underground city was filled with light until the far end of the ground! Stop-, CLAUDIAaAAA-! YOURE, MYDD Its checkmate. This is far easier than inflicting a single scratch on the demon king. There was no more dignity or anything. Unknown was frantically trying to stop Claudia with a deathly desperation. But, such Unknown was once more sent flying really easily by the lord. Now, its the closing of curtain. End the nightmare throughout these twelve years! Claudia Barenberg! Yes, Kousuke-sama. Even though there was no voice, such soft words that were filled with determination certainly reached the lord. And then, I command under the name of Saint, Claudia Barenberg. Claudias eyes opened slowly. The jade eyes shined silver, and she herself was illuminated from behind by a silver halo along with the Holy Cross. O residents of hell, o people whose soul are invaded by desire of strife and ruleDDperish. The words of the saint were told solemnly, however, myriad of feelings were filling it. A scream surged out. A scream of death agony. All the demons in this underground space were illuminated by shining Holy Cross at the sky and vanished. It, doesnt come true again There was already no place where the light didnt reach. Far from that, Unknown who was smoking white from his whole body noticed that he couldnt even activate his own abilities and silently stared at his crumbling hands. Unknowns gaze turned toward Claudia who was looking straight at him. When he noticed, the man who was his greatest obstacle was drawing closer to her. Seeing the strength of the twos gaze, the determination residing inside those pupils that was shining in this hell, Unknown returned an envious gaze to that for an instant. But, before Claudia and the lord noticed that, those eyes immediately burned with the flame of hatred and, Hell is created from nine stratums. In the lower stratums, existences that are far beyond your imagination can be found anywhere. He talked further while half his body was crumbling away. I dont know what those guys plan are for you all, but at the very least, I have left behind a command to the dead at the stratum right below here. Even if I perish, every single one of them will trample your world until they are all exterminated to the last. The door to your world are opening in the lower stratum. The expression of the lord and Claudia stiffened. Because both of them exerted their maximum strength in this battle, they were mostly spent right now. In addition, if the path was opened, right in this instant Vatican would be flooded with demons. Unknown sent a mocking smile to the two of them, and then, hatefully, resentfully, Unknown was showing an expression that was filled with such complicated emotions before at the end, with a calm tone as though he had let go of the burden on his shoulders, These damn humans Saying that, he vanished. That was the true end of the unknown greater demon who had been scheming to invade and rule over the other world since faraway past. Uu- It was Claudias groan. The Holy Cross of heaven melted into empty air and vanished. -, Claireare you alright? While vomiting a bit of blood and desperately maintaining his sanity that was almost lost due to his mini self inside his heart that was wearing a chuuni T-shirt, Kousuke scolded himself that now wasnt the time for that and supported Claudia. It huuurts, my heart huuurtts. But, work hard for a bit more okaay, meee! Claudia who didnt have any way of knowing the inside of Kousukes heart that was like that was silently shedding tears. Kousuke-samaam I, does Clairesucceed in getting revenge for mama and papa? The Holy Cross fell with a clang. Claudia who was already using up all her strength and feeling was only crouching while leaking out a sob with a feeling that couldnt be expressed in words. The divine light vanished completely and only the redness of magma illuminated the underground city. Amidst that, Kousuke embraced Claudias head. From the start, Claudias mama and papa doesnt want Claudia to take revenge or anything. Thats what I thought. They should want you to live happily. The family that Claudia kept thinking about even after twelve years had passed. The parents who poured their love by that much into their daughter must be wishing for their daughters happiness. But, even so, Claire made your wish came true through the path that you decided by yourself and you traveled desperately. Even though its a path that is different from what your parents want, if they two of them are here, they will absolutely say this while thinking about Claire, not for their own sake. DDYou have worked really hard. She had done her best for twelve years even while vomiting blood. There was no way they wouldnt feel proud of such daughter. When Claudia heard Kousukes words, she buried her face into his chest and sobbed quietly once more. The two of them were snuggling close to each other like that in the middle of hell just for a few moment. Lets go home Claire. Right now its still the time to run for that sake. Yes, yes-, Kousuke-sama! Even though she had used up all her strength and her expression was pale, Claudia who understood Kousukes feeling showed a smile that looked the loveliest until now. It was a beauty that was worthy for the name of saint. But, at that time, a terrific impact assaulted the underground city. It was an impact that was like a tremendous earthquake. Just from that, several high-rise buildings that were in the verge of crumbling collapsed and vanished into the sea of magma. Chih. Its the dead of the lower stratum huh. That damn Unknown, he is irritating until the very end. The physical weariness that came as the after effect of Limit Break wasnt something trivial. It was even truer because this time after entering Limit Break state of depth V, Kousuke forcefully lengthened the effect until his specs were increased to the degree that he entered the state of Supreme Break. Kousuke became able to move somehow by using the recovery medicine of the highest grade and then he carried Claudia on his back. Claire, how much you can still fight? Thanks to the secret medicine I receivedif there are five more minutes, I will be able to somehow to deploy the minimum barrier and offense. Five minutes. It sounded short but long. Kousuke himself too would only be able to use elementary level magic for a while. In hand-to-hand combat too he would only be able to do a movement that was forty percent of his normal state. But, even so, We are going home. Yes, Kousuke-sama! Claudia hugged Kousukes neck tightly as though to bury her face onto it. The impact that was piercing up from the lower stratum was getting stronger second by second. Other than flooding into earth, the demons of the third stratum must be trying to climb up to this upper stratum that was this underground city, or perhaps they were even trying to climb until the surface. It was possible that their objective might be to chase after Kousuke and Claudia. They already didnt have even a minute of time extension. If there was something that could be called as a small mercy, the hole on the ceiling that they used to come here was still existing. For some reason the hole wasnt black, it was becoming a hole of light, but there was no doubt that Wynn and others were maintain the hole. Kousuke squeezed out his remaining little magic power that the recovery couldnt catch up with and flew right away to the ceiling. He passed through the shining hole and flew toward the visible exit of light. You are back! Claudia-sama! Kousuke-san. Im glad They tumbled on the ground when landing. When Kousuke and Claudia raised their face, Wynn and others were there. Although they had become wounded all over, not a single member was lacking from among them. Everyone, Im glad all of you are safe Claudia became teary eyed once more, but she quickly pulled herself together. Unknown was defeated. But, at the end he made the demons at third stratum to rampage. Surely they are already appearing in our world too. We have to escape from here as fast as possible. If not we will be swallowed by a large swarm of high class demons! Wynn and others gulped. But, their discomposure lasted only for a moment. They immediately reformed their formation to surround Kousuke and Claudia on his back. Time until recovery? I want two more minutes until I can make clone again. Even if they would be able to escape safely, the compensation of forcing himself would be him being unable to move properly for a week. Kousuke thought that while giving an answer. Though of course, if he could get regeneration magic applied to him, he would become better to a certain degree. Got it. Leave the two minutes to us. With Wynn at the lead, the ragged exorcists started running with Kousuke and Claudia at the center. They were cutting open the path with great desperation. Like that, they somehow succeeded in going until they could see the outer circumference of the ruined city. But, there was despair there. At the other side of the street where they were rushing through to escape from the ruined city, at the wasteland outside, low class demons were gathering in fan shape. The number of the low class demons should be expressed as blanketing the ground. If it was seen from above, the sky was also flooded with the winged low class demons. It seemed they were lying in ambush. There, even more despair was catching up with them. *DON-* An impact came once more. The seismic intensity that far surpassed even 7 or 8 Richter assaulted them. Kousuke and others who were in a state of extreme exhaustion couldnt help but collapsed or stopped moving. Whats that just now!? Dont tell me, they are coming out already from the third stratum into the underground city!? -, wait, whats this pressure!? This is far more than Unknown isnt it!? Kousuke and others exposed a lethal opening, however, for some reason the low class demons didnt attack. Far from that, they were looking around as though being scared of something. It even looked like they were in confusion. *DON-* *DON-* *DON-* Impacts came intermittently like the pulsation of a mighty existence. At the same time, there was a swelling up presence which applied pressure that caused even Kousuke to shrink back. The wind of lamentation, the physical exhaustion from Limit Break, and then the mental exhaustionAbyss Lords aftereffect that he was enduring by desperately averting his gaze from it, they were dulling Kousukes senses and he couldnt grasp the detail of the enemy that was approaching from the underground. But, if that enemy appeared right now, they absolutely wouldnt be able to win. Should he resolved the breaking down of his flesh and bought time by using Limit Break C Depth V mode once more But, if he did that, the possibility of Kousuke himself going home would be despairingly low. At the back of his mind flashed the image of Rana, Emily, the people close to him, comrades, and then family (Eei, dont hesitate, me! In any case, no one will be able to go home if I dont fight! Fight here with the resolve of making this place my grave!) He silently put down Claudia. The determined expression of Kousuke caused Claudia to grasp his sleeve spontaneously. She guessed what he was planning to do. Wynn and others also guessed the same. That was why, before Kousuke could say Leave this place to me and go ahead. No worry, Ill catch up soon, We cannot let Kousuke-dono to steal the spotlight even more than this. Please dont underestimate exorcist. This time, Ill protect Kousuke-san. After Wynn, Anna, and Aziz said that, the other members also grinned fearlessly and readied their sacred vessel. Claudia smiled gently and embraced Kousukes arm. Lets be together, till the end. Kousuke showed a slight hesitation buta beat. He shrugged his shoulders in exasperation and nodded with an expression of resolve. And then, Dont give up till the end! We will absolutely return alive! DDHere it comes- At that instant, the ground was pulverizedDD C C C SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAAA-, DESUUU!! C C C A rabbit flew up. Along with a giant that looked like a minotaur getting socked in the face. C Eh? C It went without saying that the eyes of Kousuke and others, without a single exception shrunk into a dot. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Abyss Lord arc chapter 2, it will be the epilogue at the next weeks update. After that, Im thinking of taking holiday for around a month again. The reason is because I want to focus at the writing of the publication. If possible I plan to resume updating at 12 June, or 19 June at the latest. Forgive me but, my best regards. C PS In Overlap big thanks festival the other day, Yue-sama received the glorious first position in the heroine popularity poll. This too is thanks to everyone who is giving your support everyday. Really thank you very much! Also, the second position is Shia, while 5th is Kaori, and 6th is Tio. Really, really thank you very much! I also received a lot of support and words that they are always looking forward to Arifureta in the autograph session. Shirakome was nervous and desperate so that my hand wouldnt shake, but at the end even that became gone and I got a lot motivated. Thank you very much! C PS 2 The key visual of the anime is published at Overlap-samas homepage! The gentle and fluffy Yue-sama is really lovely, so if you dont mind, please go take a look no matter what! Chapter 318 Arifureta Chapter 318 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Epilogue First C AN: It became too long so I divided it. After this, the Epilogue Second will also get uploaded at 19 oclock. SHAORAAAAAAAAAH, DESUU!! An unnatural DESUU!! resounded. Rabbit ears were flapping in the wind. The swung war hammer grandly whipped the Wind of Lamentation, and then, DDBUMOOOOOOOOH!? The giant that looked like a minotaur raised a scream that even sounded like a tearful cry. It danced in the sky while drawing a beautiful parabola arc. By the way, a part of minotaur-sans head was caving in. Even though they had resolved to fight to the death, even though they had affirmed their bond with each other in a great mood, the serious atmosphere was suddenly blown away along with the ground. Even the low class demons were looking up to the sky open mouthed. Aa~, what? The air has changed here A male voice suddenly resounded. It wasnt the voice of Kousuke or even Wynn and others. The voice came from the large hole in the ground that most likely was physically connecting to the lower stratum. Kousuke was turning his gaze toward that hole with creaking movement like a machine that hadnt been oiled. There, a face of a familiar man suddenly popped out. It was the demon king-sama. NAGUMOOO!? WHY!? WHY NAGUMO!? Even now it felt like Kousuke was going to yell AIEEEEEEE-. Hajime who agilely jumped out from the hole landed on the edge. Then he tilted his head while going Eh? and said. What a coincidence to meet you in this kind of hellish place, Endou. Did you get a new haircut? I didnt! Whats that, is that getting popular between you spouses!? Wait, that aint it! Kousuke-san stamped his feet in frustration. He was in great panic toward the development that was just too unexpected and abrupt. Though, even while he was saying that, Fly away until the other side of the mountain! Desuu!! DDBUMOOOOOOOOH~~~~ The five meter mino-san got hit by Shias full swing and pierced through dozens of buildings of the ruined city while flying toward the mountain beyond. Shia was emitting faint bluish white ripples in the air while descending with light step from the sky. *Step* She landed beside Hajime then with an expression that said Oh?, Kousuke-san, it has been two days hasnt it? Did you get a new haircut? Okay. That gag is popular in Nagumo family huh? I get it. Thats why, enough with that and explain the situation pleaseee! Why are you two in this kind of place!? Why did you make your entrance by smashing through the ground!? Explain clearly and concisely please! Oh geez, getting max tensioned like that so suddenly, thats a bit hard to keep up with you know? With a face that seemed to say that, Hajime-san and Shia-san talked in whisper to each other. Pulsing vein emerged on Kousukes forehead. Claudia and others were still dumbfounded. Also, the low class demons too were looking at each others face. Hajime who was showing a nonchalant attitude answered. When I went to a forest date with Shia~, we encountered a witch~. She attacked so burned her along with the forest, but then we got sent into a strange place. Seeing that we had gotten there anyway we went into an adventure date, but then Endou was there somehow. Thats all.] Thats all my ass! I dont get it at all! It feels like my head will go crazy! Kousuke-kun grabbed his head. But, at that time, the thousands and tens of thousands of low class demons surrounding the area started moving. Kousuke gasped and opened his eyes wide while taking battle stance. Claudia and others also prepared to fight despite their confusion. But, before the hostilities began again, Oo, first people of another world, discovered. Somehow there are a lot of them but, well, no matter. DDCough-. Hello, Im, called Nagumo Hajime. We are, in the middle of a trip but, oh maaan, this is really troubling you know? We got attacked by monsters at underground you see, before we finally managed to climb up to the surface. Is it okay to talk for a bit? Hajime-san who talked politely with the best bright smile he got. From the appearance of the low class demons, no matter how anyone looked at them they werent proper living being, and their great number was nothing but menacing. And then, the talking partner was low class demons who werent hiding their malice and killing intent at all but Hajime-san seemed to not know that the other party was demons. It seemed he was doing his best to first try talking peacefully, as befitting of a model self-proclaimed virtuous Japanese person which he regularly claimed to be. Endou and others too, seem like they are getting into quarrel with the local people for some reason, cant be helped, now that its like this I gotta mediate between them using my amazing communication skill, such thinking also crossed his mind for a bit. Shia was making tsukkomi Noo, no matter how you look at it, they are the same like the monster at lower level you know, Hajime-san, but it seemed Hajime who had mellowed (?) wouldnt just give up that easily. No matter what kind of opponent it was, no matter what the situation was, he wouldnt throw away the possibility of dialogue! As a Japanese person! Wai-, idiot! Those guys areDD Kousuke tried to call out to stop him but, before he could, Hajimes left hand that was held forward asking for a handshake was eaten. Claudia and others voiced Ah, Shia was staring with exasperated eyes that said I told you, while Kousukes expression was cramped. On the other hand, the low class demon that was biting too had ? mark floating on its head when the sound of *clang-creak creak* and hard texture was impossibly coming from the left hand of the human prey it was chewing. And then it slo~wly raised its head and tilted its neck as though to say This arm, isnt it strange?. Hajime-san who was making a bright and wide smile saw the artificial skin for coating use got atrociously torn apart. His eye twitched. However he did his best to deepen his smile. The, the greeting in this place, is a bit extreme isnt it? Normally the arm will get bitten off like this but, its that perhaps? Is it a play-biting that everyone here do? If thats the caseDD DDGIIIIIIIIIH!! KILL! KILL! HUMAN! ILL DEVOUR YOU! Hajime-sans compromise was trampled. The low class demon yelled while biting once again, but the next moment, its head was gripped and it was lifted until it was dangling down from a hand. And then, when it was lifted until it was eye-level with Hajime, Hajime who was smiling brightly from very close distance was, This is, what you call a legitimate self-defense. *Pachun!* The head was crushed in the hands grip. It seemed Hajime realized their special nature, he used the artificial hand that was thoroughly enveloped by magic power and closed his fist as though crushing an apple. Normally, that would be a case of excessive self-defense. In any case, it seemed that became the signal for the resume of hostility. The low class demons who were fanning out outside the ruined city and the low class demons infesting the sky too were tightening the encirclement. And so. At the right hand was the electromagnetic acceleration gatling cannonDDMetzelei Disaster, equipped. At the left hand was the missile & rocket launcherDDAgni Orkan, equipped. Lets, Curbstomp? Kousuke yelled GET DOOOOOWWWNNN- while pushing down Claudia. Wynn and others also felt an extreme chill and got down. Shia too flattened her rabbit ears and crouched down. Right after that, there were the surging peculiar sound of *DURURURURURURU-* and countless anticlimax sounds of *hyuu~*. Crimson flash that was mowing down horizontally. The low class demons that were sent flying until the far beyond simultaneously. Several hundred missiles rushing through the sky. They were homing to the target and crimson fireworks bloomed profusely in the sky. Even the low class demons lurking behind buildings were blasted, pulverized, and exterminated together with the buildings! The time was around thirty seconds. The extensive street behind became a mountain of rubbles, the area at the front became an empty lot with nothing existing there. Seeing that, Claudia and others were, Kousuke-sama. Please, punch me! This isnt the time to lose sanity! Eh, no, wai-, Claire? Kuh, TJ! Melody of curse removal please! The enemy might be attacking us with hallucination! Rogeeer~ TJ-san responded right away with big sis voice toward Wynns grim voice. The song of purification was flowing in the battlefield. Eh, what, orchestra band? Endou, you have unusual friend huh. But Hajime-san, everyone look tattered somehow you know? Is it that kind of fashion? Special makeup? Are they the type of people living in the future? Hajime and Shia were looking at Claudias group with wondering gaze. No, that aint it! This people are exorcists! She is a saint! We were in a deathly battle just now where things like the fate of the world or Claudia being turned into mother body were at stake! Sorry for having so much difficulty against small fry! Or rather, you requested me to investigate Vatican right!? Look, that boy there! Aziz-kun! He is Vaticans exorcist you were telling me to chase! Exor, cistyou say? They existed!? Hajime-san stared intently at young man Aziz. Aziz-kun, screamed hiih knowing that he caught the eye of demon king-sama, whats more he was being stared at even now. I didnt dare, to believe butoi, Endou. Could it be, this place is hell, and just now those things were demons!? Thats right! This place is hell, and what you blew up just now were demons! They were low class though! They are the real deal!? They are the real deal! Haijme covered his eyes with one hand and looked up as though to say oh damn. Demon, what a word that tickled the chuuni heart. If only he knew, he would ask various question, and forcefully made them hand over souvenirs, and yet the two of them had blew away a great number of demons at the lower stratums, even the demons who spoke with human speech! They are somehow strong huh. Eh, isnt this look like age of god magic? Woah, we are gonna die if we let our guard down! The air is also harmful, this is like hell aint it! Interesting! Shia, its adventure date! He thought, but To think , that his thought was completely correct! Hajime was plainly shocked. He was muttering I thought that several of their name seemed familiarnotice that, me while also murmuring It must be that right, they are demon, they must be indestructible existence right? They will revive properly right?. He sent a pleading gaze toward Claudia and others. Claudia and others quietly averted their gaze. But, right after that, Hajimes screwing around air vanished and his eyes narrowed. Shia too narrowed her eyes and looked at the hole in the ground. Some kind of powerful presence was approaching. From the lower stratum. As expected they dont feel like letting us get away. It was a lovely adventure date that made the blood seethe and the flesh dance but, those guysDDeerr, the demonsbecause of them, we couldnt even sightsee satisfactorily~ It seemed they had an idea about the presence. Looking closer, both Shia and Hajime didnt seem to have serious injury, but their appearance was quite ragged. It could be imagined that they had been through a very fierce battle. At the same time, Kousuke couldnt help but shuddering at the so called those guys who were making these two to look tattered like this. Those guys went without saying, they must be the greater demons of the lower stratums. The speech and gesture of Hajime and Shia looked composed, but the two obviously had sharp gaze without the slightest carelessness. Nagumo, what do you mean? Why are they chasingDD Wait for a bit. Hajime lifted his hand and stopped Kousukes words. Even though his expression was serious, was it just Kousukes feeling that it also looked slightly like messing around? Hajime walked toward the big hole with a steady pace. And then, his treasure warehouse shined and his took out some kind of big sphere while going Heave-ho. It was a metallic ball that was around the same size like a large ball used in school sports day. Hajime carelessly tossed it into the big hole. Hajime-san walked back with a steady pace. Right after that, terrific shockwave and tremor occurred. And then, a pillar of light that burned the eye was piercing up to the sky. Nagumo-kun, Nagumo-kun. Just now, what did you do? I only dropped a solar bomb. The pursuing bunches, it seems that other than magic power they are also weak against sunlight. Solar bomb you say, you- It was the evolved version of solar bomb Roze Helios which used treasure warehouse in them that once blew away even apostles of god. Seeing the shaken Kousuke, Hajime seemed to misunderstand something and snapped up a thumb up while puffing up his chest and spoke reassuringly. No worries. Everything within sight underground there was all blown away yeah? Im not worrying about the power of the bomb! No, in a sense Im also worried about the power though! It seemed they wouldnt be able to see that underground city that was filled with history anymore. It seemed that most of the vanguard of the pursuer was blown away, so the approaching presence was slightly receding. Hajime who was convinced of that continued their talk as though nothing happened. Kousuke already stopped making anymore tsukkomi. So, regarding the question just nowthere were monstersDDwell, demons at the place we were sent to. Then, I explained to them cordially and thoroughly that we only wanted to sightsee but, we were attacked with no question asked. Hajime and Shia went into a mystique searching date in the forest of Britain. There they encountered a genuine witch of the forest like it was a matter of course. Then, the witch of the forest-san was relatively evil. And so, Hajime-san burned her along with the forest. But, it seemed there was a spot where it was easy to connect to hell inside the forest, so at the very end they were dropped by the very last strength of the witch. That place they were dropped at was the lower strata of hell. Both of them were thinking of it as Its a thrilling and lovely brutal other woorrlld! all that time but Anyway, they were attacked by the lower strata demons there. The first thing the self-proclaimed model Japanese Hajime did was to avoid battle with the local peoplegreater demons. It seemed there was a stair nearby them that connected to the stratum below so they escaped into it. Then, even stronger demon appeared and as expected it attacked with no question asked. There were various reasons it attacked like it was his turf, or questioning why humans were there, or because they were intruder, but when it targeted Shia, well, it devolved into trouble. With Shias magic power that was in a different league, added with her gender as female with a body that was not just healthy but also extremely strong, it could be easily guessed how such female would look like from the view point of demon. Like that, Hajime and Shia thought that perhaps this place was like Orcus Great Dungeon of another world. They went looking for cultured and peaceful local people. There were getting into relatively serious deathly battle against the attacking demons while climbing up until here by busting through the bedrock. When we came out at the surface, it became an unexpected reunion butalthough it was only around nine floors, it was really troublesome to climb up until here, and yet in the end our harvest in this trip is zero. In addition the local people were all demon. And Hajime-san blew all of them away. The words nine floors that Shia said made Claudia and others spout out Bufuoh!?. That was the lowest stratum of hell. It was the authentic hell where named greater demons who came out in books were running rampant. These two were traveling from there by bursting through the bedrock. As exorcist, they couldnt help but opening their eyes wide until the white of their eyes showed. Furthermore, The first contact was a failure. If only I knew they were demon, perhaps there would be another way before it turned into battle, and yet I wonder about that. Seeing that they are demon, furthermore by the time they are standing in front of Hajime-san, I think the result is already obvious. No, what are you saying Shia? It was your fault. It was because you smashed that building that looked like castle with 100 ton hammer. They absurdly snapped because of that. What was that guys name again? If I heard right, it was a name that I had heard before. I was dodging desperately so I didnt listen properly though. Wait a second, Hajime-san. That was a sad accident that happened in the middle of legitimate self-defense. Or rather, dont make it like other persons fault. Even Hajime-san, the instant you understood that I was targeted, you snapped and fired Hyperion horizontally. That shot made a place that was like a shrine along with the area around it into an empty lot right? The cause all the demon-san were unable to back away was absolutely that. Some guys that looked self-important and dangerous snapped into incoherent mess after that. Named demons who owned castle or shrine. Destruction of place that was most likely their turfs stronghold. Group of grater demons pursuing the two from the lowest level in a state of complete rage Ahahafuu~~~~ Aa!? Claudia-sama! Hang in there! Claudia suddenly let go of her consciousness. Anna hurriedly supported her, but her eyes were also dead. Aah geez. Nagumo, the Crystal Key! Lets return quickly to our world! Hm? Isnt it better to do something about the group of greater demons? Kousuke explained the gist of the situation a bit impatiently. That was, how the residents of hell fundamentally couldnt materialize in their world by their own strength. Then the extermination of the greater demon called Unknown whose strength increased by the his worshippers faith and possessed the authority to achieve such thing. At present, a technique was executed to focus all the paths from hell to earth into Vatican. Yue was also at the other side, if they used Crystal Key, the connection to hell could be completely severed just by completely closing that place. I see. Looks like various things happened while we were at adventure date in hell huhwell, thats fine. Tell me the detail later. The teleport location is St. Peters plaza, thats fine right? Ou. Please. Hajime took out the compass and confirmed the destination. During that time Kousuke turned his gaze toward the open mouthed Claudia and co. Haha-, I was worried for a moment what would happen to us but, its alright already now. Err, Kousuke-samathat person, as I thought The gazes of Claudia and others were focused at Hajime who seemed to be fixing the coordination even while being hugged by Shia. Kousuke rubbed his nose while answering with a bit embarrassment and also pride. Yeah, that guy is Nagumo Hajime. My, us returneesDDdemon king-sama. At the same time, a gigantic and solemn door suddenly appeared in empty air. It went without saying, that was the excessively decorated Gate that was opened by Crystal Key. DDUnlock *GOGOGO-* The door was pointlessly emitting impressiveness while opening with light overflowing out from the gap. It was just an image projection, but it was like an act of god from the view point of Claudia and others. Fre, freely connecting the interval of worlds, with individual power Ahahano wonder, even something like world wide information control was possible. What power The eyes of the exorcists were dead in this situation where they could only let out a dry laugh. Now then, guessing from the situation, it seems you all had looked after our vanguard. This isnt anything big that can be called as thanks but, Ill send you all to one-way path into earth now. Saying that, Hajime turned around with the meaningless light overflowing from the gate illuminating him from behind. The sight of the light that was like a halo made the deeply religious Claudia and others couldnt help but gulped. It was just image projection though. Kousuke stood in front of Claudia and others who couldnt move right away. And then, he offered his hand with a boyish grin. We finished our mission. What left is only the finishing touch. Lift your face and throw out your chestDDwere going home yeah? Hearing those words and looking at that figure, Claudia felt like her view was blurred. Even though it was a completely dry world, she felt warm tears that almost overflowed from her eyes. She slowly took the offered hand. The hand strongly grasped back. The best smile naturally formed in her lips. Claudia only said a word. Yes- She energetically replied so. Wynn and others also made a natural smile with a feeling as though the burden had been taken off from their shoulders. The followed behind Claudia. Uwaa, that girl has fallen completely. I wonder if Emily-chan is alright~ Rana will surely manage somehow. She is the first wife after all. Whispering voices could be heard, but Kousukes ears couldnt hear anything. That was what he decided. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. After this, theEpilogue Second will also be uploaded at 19 oclock. With this Abyss Lord arc chapter 2 will be over. It has become really long but, thank you very much for following this! Arifureta Nichijou chapter 17 is posted! Its freely distributed at Comic Gardo that can be visited from Overlap-samas homepage, so please go take a look by all means! For Shirakome, theimpression from Tios serious face this time really hit the spot lol Also, wait for a bit at this chapter is reimportation. Mori-sensei, sorry to always borrow from you, and also thank you very much! Chapter 319 Arifureta Chapter 319 Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Epilogue Second C AN: Before this, theEpilogue First was posted. Two chapters are posted today. Those who havent read it, please go to the previous chapter. Kousuke and others passed through the solemn (projection) gate and managed to return to earth. Like that, what entered into their view was DDO king-, please answer-. Why, are you treating that kind of tiny human little girl as princess- You bastards-, as I thought you all are the pawns of demon- You, youre wrong nano~! Myuu doesnt know about demon or anything! Its true nano! Its not a lie nano! Hell will freeze over before Myuu ever lie nano! Powerful greater demon that materialized with clear figure. And then, terrific number of demon swarms running rampant behind that greater demon and in the sky. Director Dime was making a look that was more demonic than even demon even while bleeding from his head. And then, behind him the full force of Omnibus was standing. Myuu who was waving around her hands while desperately making excuse about something. And then, the Deadly Sins Squadron Demon Ranger who were covering hteir face with one hand and looked up to the sky while goingAchaa~. Also, behind the heaps of collapsed cultists all around, were Yue and others and the classmates standing still in a daze wearing a face that seemed to sayEe~, what is this situation. Plus Bernard and others who were all safe even though they were looking ragged. An incomprehensible 3-way struggle (?) was created. Ee~, what is this situation Hajime who spontaneously muttered. The three camps who were in an explosive situation gasped and turned their gaze toward Hajime and co. Claire! Also Wynn and others too! You all did well coming back! DDCrossing over the world boundary? Who are you- AaDDDD!! PAPAAAAAAAAA- Myuu who rushed through the demon ranger right away *sutetetetete-* toward Hajime. Without stopping *pyon* she vigorously jumped toward Hajimes chest. Hajime firmly caught her and caressed his beloved daughters head while she was rubbing her face on his chest. Wai-, director! What in the world this situation is!? Just when they thought they had returned after risking their life, they found their comrades taking combat stance toward the side of returnees who should be cooperating with them, furthermore it was toward a little girl as the opponent. In addition, even though demons were flooding into this world as expected, for some reason they werent rampaging and instead in a dispute about something. Honestly, it was incomprehensible. Even though they had resolved themselves to be suddenly thrown into battle depending on the situation until the path to hell was closed Director Dime answered while glaring at demon ranger with a demonic look that saidYou bastards, I wont let even a single one of you return alive!. The returnees, the daughter of the codename demon king is colluding with demon! Most likely the source of power of returnees is also related somehow with demon, there is no doubt about it! There, Hajime-san suddenly recalled something. The golems who possessed communication ability that he didnt remember installingDDdemon ranger. If he remembered correctly, Myuu said to him. She didnt name them. In other words, demon ranger introduced their own name. DDBel-chan, who was Belfego~r DDSa-chan, who was Sataan DDA-chan, who was Asmode~us DDLu-chan, who was Lusife~r DDMa-chan, who was Mamo~n DDLevi-chan, who was Levia~tan DDBal-chan, who was Baalzebu~b Man, they are totally demon. Hajime-san muttered. He didnt even imagine that demon really existed, to say nothing of how they could existence from earths fairytale could possess the living golems he created in other world Tortus. Although, for Hajime, this could be said as an act that was a bit too careless, to an unnatural degree. One thing came to mind. You guys, you did interference huh? *Whoosh*, demon rangers averted their gaze with all their might. Most likely, they were sending thought Their name is the same like famous demons but, well, they dont actually exist so it doesnt matter I guess so that they wouldnt be deeply doubted. If for example demon ranger had even the slightest ill will or hostility, a mind interference to make Hajime ignore that surely would become completely ineffective, but at that time the situation was like that. Various coincidences also piled up and until now he was overlooking them. Although, now that he realized the existence of demons, his attention couldnt be diverted anymore! Hajimes eye glint was intensely focused on demon ranger. Demon rangers somehow looked like they were shivering. (Yue, please explain the situation concisely.) (Nn. Leave it to me.) According to her, it seemed Myuu summoned demon ranger in the fight against the cultists to participate. And then, the materialized demons noticed that what were inside demon rangers were their kings who had vanished a slight while ago. The demons were thunderstruck and went what the hell you are all doing!?. Then, from that exchange between demons, Director Dime also noticed just what kind of existences were inside there. And so he resolved himself to fight to the death. After all, they were the seven demon kings who governed over the famous Deadly Sins. Although they werent materialized, they were fully armed with unknown technology. Depending on the situation, they could lead the demons and trample this world Surely it couldnt be help that Director Dime thought so. He was the absolute demon killer man after all. Se, seriouslyMyuu-chan, what in the world you are keeping there Kousuke spoke with a dumbfounded voice. Myuu spoke with a crisp expression. Because I am the demon kings daughter. The little girl who was obeyed by the seven sinsDDcertainly, it was worthy for a demon kings daughter. It seemed the materialized demons ran out of patience. They started moving to exterminate the humans here for the time being. Yue and others narrowed their eyes and heightened their magic power to exterminate them instead. Director Dime activated his sacred vessel. And then, Kousuke glanced aside at Hajime with eyes that askedWhat to do now. Claudia and others were flustered and, Oi, demon rangers A terrifyingly low voice that resounded from hell reverberated. Even though the voice was only at the volume of a mutter, it reverberated to every corner of the plaza and sent fear that grasped the listeners heart tightly. It was a bloody and ominous dominating aura that stopped everyone there at their track. Especially the demon rangers who were targeted by that aura, their body jerked and trembled. I heard that the saint or something was targeted as a mother body. When the demons at the lower stratum saw Shia, they said she will become magnificent mother body. Dont tell me Demon rangers stood at attention with their golem body. Somehow they were oozing great amount of cold sweat (?), oil (?). You guys, you are possessing my golem because you are looking at Myuu with that kind of eyeit aint anything like that riiight? If that was actually the case, what would happen? Perishing for the second time. Want to try experience that? However, this time not even the soul would remain. Far from that, even the other world called hell might not even remained. Demon rangers, they shook their head left and right *whoosh whoosh* with unprecedented high speed. They waved around all their arms. And then, unison prostration!! What a truly beautiful kowtow. It was like the kowtow that was inherited in Nagumo family. Because, they knew! They knew a god who really god blown away until not even his soul remained! They also saw the destruction of the other world called holy precincts! They seemed to want to say that. DDWha-, kings! Acting like that The materialized demons were flustered and tried to remonstrate them but Are you guys idiot!? You guys dont get it!? You guys will seriously get destroyed you know!? Come on, prostrate! Prostrate quickly! Come on, quickly! As though to say that, all of demon rangers kept their head lowered while their hand was making a gesture that seemed to be telling the demons to bow too. Aa? You guys over there wanna have a go? The pupil in Hajimes eyes shrunk and glinted. Bursting out crimson magic power. It was already Limit Break state! From the space behind him Cross Velt came outDDa thousand of them. In addition, the swarm of Grim Reaper crawling out. Everything was clad with crimson magic power to annihilate the demons. Lets have the continuation of the trip. Its the start of the curbstomp tour of hells residents. A one man army, taken to the extreme here. The members of Omnibus with the exception of Director Dime and Madam Maya couldnt feel strength in their waist. Even those two were getting pale with their fighting spirit almost broken. The demons finally noticed that the existence before their eyes might be a bit, no, might be a really bad news and backed away. Bow down! Come one bow down quickly! Demon rangers, desperately insisting. Papa, papa. Nn? What, Myuu? Hajime snapped when thinking they were doing Hikaru Genji project to his daughter, that they would protect Myuu until she grew up and could bear children before they made her into mother body. But he then smiled gently when Myuu lightly tapped on his cheek *slap slap*. The gap was terrifying. See, Bel-chan and others wont do such thing nano. How do you know that? See, Bel-chan and others, they told Myuu nano. They all are just bored, doing nothing but ruling or quarreling, that they even got sick of their friends, and then, one day they felt power with presence that is similar with themselves, and when they tried going following the attraction, they came to Myuus place, they said. Similar presence Could it be, they referred to the self-proclaimed god of Tortus? Or else, did they mean the age of god magic? At that time, Tortus was just a step before the worlds demise. Certainly tremendous power was at work at that time. Perhaps it somehow shook the worlds interval between Tortus and hell. Also see, Myuu has no power, so Myuu cannot become mother body? Or something anyway, and they are desperately saying that there is no way they would do anything like that to princess nano. Its not really clear but, they are saying that its easeful being together with Myuu, and its fun with various things that happened. H~m? Is that so? Thats really the truth?, Hajime looked at demon rangers with pupils that instantly shrunk. Demon rangers nodded in high speed simultaneously. They nodded *nod nod nod nod nod-*. At the same time, Hajimes eyes caught the demons. Demon rangers emitted tremendous aura before the demons could say anything. It was a pressure that made even the returnees gulped unconsciously. They were oozing out cold sweat at the display of power that was definitely surpassing Unknown. It went without saying how the demons reacted. They simultaneously stood behind the demon rangers and prostrated similarly. Papa. Myuu like Bel-chan and others nano. I see. Hajimes eyes returned to normal! Very well. Stay as Myuus ally from here on too. As long as you guys dont show any suspicious act, Ill allow you guys to stay beside her. However, if you turned traitorDDyou get it right? We understand that we will be blown up together with hell! Demon rangers performed an admirable salute simultaneously. And then, they went Go home now! Look, go back quickly! toward the demons and chased them into the path that Unknown connected. Although the demons looked like they wanted to ask various things to their kings, they turned a terrified gaze toward the figure of their kings who prostrated without hesitation, Hajimes magic power that surpassed those kings, and the presence of age of god magic while returning into hell. Hajime also returned Cross Velt and Grim Reapers back into the treasure warehouse. Voice reverberated like a ripple through the plaza that had fallen quiet. De, demon king Certainly, it was a demon king. Demon king-sama who was carrying his beloved daughter in his arm. A really complicated atmosphere flowed in that area. The gazes of Claudia, Director Dime, and others were swimming around wondering what they should do. The returnees were exchanging words like As expected from demon kingRather, as expected from papaOr rather, Myuu-chan is just plainly bad news at Hajimes entrance and deed at this time. And so, in order to return the atmosphere that had been absurdly messed up by the demon king back to normal, a hero stood up. Yosh-, the case is closed! Claire! Lets eat the promised lemon cake! Tha, thats right! First its necessary to talk! Lets talk while eating Mayas lemon cake! The saint answered the heros expectation and responded right away. She pleaded loudly Maya-! Cake-! I demand lemon cake-. Madam Maya was trickling out cold sweat as though she wanted to say Im troubled instead if you are expecting that much!. Anyway, Kousuke somehow took charge of the place, and just in case, Yue also completely severed the path that connected from hell to here. Like this the battle of Vatican where the fate of the world was at stake was over. C C C A week passed since then. After Hajime did his thing as expected from demon king against Omnibus, he quickly dealt with the aftermath including the heaps of body of the cultists everywhere. Although, what was troublesome was the custody of the cultists, and dealing with the citizens of Roma and mass media that witnessed the concentration of armed group attacking Vatican. Other than those there was also things like fixing the wounded people and damaged building, though there was no problem to heal and fix all those using magic. And so, at the surface the pope of Rome dealt with things skillfully, and this case was taken care of with the explanation of a kind of mass hysteric by the people who lost their faith due to the tragedy that visited them. Of course it went without saying that a certain demon king who was chuckling because Vatican was owing him backed up that explanation with the aforementioned technology C magic hybrid information control. It also went without saying that Omnibus was getting faraway look once more. A few days after that, an unofficial three-way meeting between Omnibus that was headed by Romes pope, the returnees, and then Britain national security bureau that had connection with returnees was opened once more. Fundamentally the meeting was about declaring their non-interference policy toward the returnees. If the returnees people got involved with some kind of incident in Britain or Europe, they would report it and depending on the situation Omnibus and security bureau would take cooperative stance. And then, the side of Vatican and Britain would also contact the returnees if they wanted cooperation about something. However, the agreement was settled with something like the contact person and also the responder will be Abyssgate-san!. It went without saying that Kousukes eyes opened wide in shock. Also, regarding the seven pillar of deadly sins, the pope of Rome pushed through to leave it to the demon king. A certain cardinal insisted Annihilate them! till the end, but rather it felt like that was the cause of the decision to entrust the matter to the demon king. After all, a certain someone wouldnt hesitate to trample down sacred vessel or even if the church was destroyed if it was for the sake of killing demon, in a sense he was a berserker. It seemed the pope even said Please stay quiet! Im almost died from overworking here!. Like that, the Unknown case was resolved more or less despite all the commotions, and everyone sighed in relief at this day. Claudia who was the one with the greatest involvement and also service in this case asked for a brief holiday and stepped on the land of her birth. She was walking on a quiet suburb path while her soft blonde hair and her gentle white dress were fluttering. Sometimes, the local people, especially the youngsters who passed her by would unconsciously gulp when seeing Claudia. Their eyes opened wide, their feet stopped walking They were charmed by her expression that was gentle and soft like her hair and clothes. Several youths were showing hesitation whether to call out to her or not, but in the end, they were unable to take a step forward because they felt she was a woman who was living in a different world from them. Yes, she was like a sheltered young lady. Or perhaps, that was exactly how a saint would look DDAh!? The beautiful person who really looked like a sheltered young lady and a saint tripped on her own feet and tumbled down. *BAM-!* A comical and laughable sound resounded. The sound came from the face. Her stretched posture didnt even twitch. It was a blessing in disguise that the ground at least wasnt asphalt. Although, seeing how she at least had protected the bouquet her hand was carrying to the end could be said as an astonishing progress for the people who knew her. The brand new saint who had accomplished her long standing desire, even if she stumbled, it wouldnt occur that easily! No, it might still occur so easily, but the damage was minimized! Anyway, the people who kept glancing at Claudia were dumbfounded at the sudden happening. They came back to their senses with a gasp and the youths stepped forward thinking If I help up the beautiful lady, than perhaps-!but, they were already too late. When they noticed, a man was standing beside Claudia. It was Kousuke. How can someone make blunder like that so skillfully? He, heheh It seemed she couldnt lift her face from shame. Only laughing voice to cover up the blunder like a henchman who easily got carried away laughing apologetically to the boss he idolized could be heard from her. Kousuke pulled up Claudia on her feet. Kousuke-sama, why are you here? Right, Ill explain, so first how about wiping that nosebleed? ! He, hehe Ehehe, huh? Ehehe She was helped to stand up, the dirt on her clothes was brushed off, her nosebleed was wiped off, and next her hair was also put in order. While being taken care of, Claudia asked while Kousuke was here beside her when she was returning to her birthplace using her day off. It seemed, the cause of it was also Claudias carelessness. When exorcist went far away other than for mission, they had to report their destination beforehand no matter what. It was in order to deal when something emergency came up. And, Claudia-san, she splendidly forgot to do the paperwork for that report and thoughtlessly went out. Unknown had been exterminated, regarding the lower stratum demons too, at their side they more or less had the cooperation of the seven deadly sins who were being led by the demon king and his daughter, so surely she wouldnt be targeted to become mother body anymore, even so the opponent was demon. It was impossible to hold them in check absolutely, and there was also danger from the cultists. When Omnibus tried contacting her in panic, for some reason the call didnt connect. As the result, it became Kousuke-san! Help!. Ah, my smartphone Claudia took out her smartphone from her pouch. It was splendidly split into two. What did you do that it become like that!? Is she swordsman!? Was it used to test new sword!? Did she use her smartphone in a flash for substitution when she was slashed!? Kousuke tsukkomi-ed. Wha, what do you mean testing new sword? There is no way its like that. This is, that, I stumbled for a bitand then on the dropped smartphone, should I say I fell on itthat, my butt, its a bit big so It seemed there was accidentally a stone below the dropped smartphone. The smartphone that received Claudias butt attack was tragically split into two because of the stone acting as fulcrum. Claudia-san shyly pushed her butt with her hands while fidgeting. From distance, the youths sulkily said So she has a boyfriend already, keh- and stared intently while getting slouched forward for a bit. Claudias body bugled out greatly at the places where it should bulged out, and tightened greatly at the places where they should tighten. Her style rivaled Tio so the destructive power was extraordinary. I seeso, the smartphone was split into two by your butt E, heheh Hahaa, Ive really done it now, Claudia laughed while scratching her head as though to say that. As expected that appearance looked more like a person who got carried away easily rather than a saint. Kousuke contacted Omnibus that he had secured Claudia, then he asked her. And, you came hereto report to your parents? Yes. Going back to her birthplace while carrying flower bouquet, there would be no other reason than that. Got it. Ill kill time around here then. Call me when you are going back. Kousuke considerately returned back. But, the sleeve of Kousuke who was turning around was caught by Claudia. If its not a bother to you, will you come together with me? I dont mind but, is it fine? Claudia nodded with a smile. Kousuke shrugged and accepted. Sometimes Claudia would do an artistic blunder, but Kousukes fine play supported her while they somehow reached the grave without her dress getting dirtied. A lot of pure white crosses were lined up orderly. One of them was a cross with the name of Barenberg family and the name of her parents carved on it. Claudia stood still in front of it. Kousuke also stood slightly behind her. Claudia slowly put the bouquet that she had desperately defended in front of the cross. Wind blew gently, caressing Claudias hair and the flowers. Mama, papa. Im back. She plopped down to sit with girl posture while tracing the names of her parents that were carved on the grave stone with her fingertip. And then, she put both her hand on her chest and closed her eyes quietly. There was no word, but, Kousuke beside her understood well that she was reporting a lot, really a lot, yes, the track of twelve years worth she had taken with a flood of emotions behind it. That was why, Kousuke also moved closer beside Claudia while quietly closing his eyes. Claudia said that she had hatred. That she wanted to kill Unknown with her own hand. But, she said that she wanted to get revenge for her parents even more. Seeing the current Claudia, what would her father and mother think? Were they thankful that Claudia had taken revenge for them? Or else, would they get angry that they didnt wish for her to force herself to do such thing? Or perhaps, they would accept everything, and said the words that Kousuke thought they surely would say The dead couldnt talk. That was the truth of the world. But, exactly because that absolute was overturned, humanDDcalled it a miracle. DDYou have, worked hard Eh? Claudia gasped and raised her face. Kousuke too. Both of them looked forward together and opened their eyes wide. Because there it was. Over there. A man with drooping eyes that looked really gentle, and a woman smiling while her blonde hair was softly fluttering. Papa? Mama? They looked like they would vanish even now. It was a transient, faint figures that perhaps could be called as just visual hallucination. However, those figures that there was no way Claudia could mistake were certainly her father and mother who she was eternally separated from twelve years ago. Claudia was dumbfounded. Kousuke too couldnt move right away. But, he gasped as though noticing something, and a beat later, he made a small smile. And then, he gently put his hand on Claudias shoulder. With that, Claudia also came back to her senses. Papa, mamaIClaire is Even though she had just talked a lot inside her heart, even though there was a lot of things she wanted to say and ask, she couldnt make any word. Her feeling only became tear that flowed down Claudias face. Claudias father and mother formed a heartrendingly gentle smile looking at their daughter who was like that a The softly embraced Claudia. Even though there should be no sensation of touch, a nostalgic warmth enveloped Claudia. And then, DDBe happy alright? DDLive happily and energetically Saying that, they vanished as though melting into the breeze. With tears that wouldnt stop keep trickling, Claudia digested the voice of her parents that miraculously reached her, and then she made an expression of crying and smiling with gentleness that resembled her parents while, Yes. Ill live. She said that. She kept sitting down while continuously shedding tears. Kousuke simply stood close to her quietly. After that, it was unclear how long they stayed in front of the grave. Before long, Claudia wiped her tears and stood up while sniffling. Lets go, Kousuke-sama. She put on a beaming smile as though what was possessing her had gone away and she was reborn. It was the best radiant smile that couldnt be expressed with words, that made him convinced a new Claudia Barenberg would start from here. Kousuke gulped for a moment and Yeah, lets go. He replied with a soft smile and nodded. Both of them left the grave and walked silently for a while. The miraculous phenomenon just now. Claudia didnt try to talk about it. She also didnt question whether Kousuke had seen it too or not. For Claudia, something like the cause was trivial. Even if it was just a kind of daydream, even so Claudia understood. The feeling of her parents certainly existed there. She understood that much. That much was enough. There wasnt even the slightest awkwardness in the silence. They shared a deeply emotional and gentle time as though their heart had become one, walking through the street with roadside trees beside them in the aged townscape. Although, surely this time should be ended soon. Kousuke thought. He turned his gaze toward Claudia and opened his mouth. But, it seemed Claudia had been staring at Kousuke before that. Their eyes met and she averted her gaze in a bit of embarrassment. Kousuke-sama, are you hungry? Eh? Claudia asked a bit unexpected question with a slightly fast talk. Leaving behind Kousuke was unable to respond right away, Claudia talked quickly while looking down and her cheeks slightly blushing. A, ahead from here, there is a really delicious pancake restaurant. I often went there with my parents. It was managed by husband and wife, the wife was really close with my mother. They were also really affectionate with me. O, ou, is that so. But wait a second, Claire. ActuallyDD A, and, sometimes I exchanged letter with them, but I havent met with them since becoming exorcist. When I looked from afar before coming here, they were still opening the restaurant, so I thought to visit there! That, if you like-, lets have tea, together with me- Claudia-san was talking innocently with a tension like someone who was inviting opposite sex to a first date. There was no doubt that until now she couldnt even approach the places of memory with her parents. That was, until now that she had accomplished her longstanding desire. The inside of her heart neednt to be said after seeing her inviting him to such important place with an attitude that would make anyone writhe just from looking from the side. It was an invitation filled with all the might of the fidgeting saint-sama. A normal man would be openly happy without restrain in respond to this. Of course, Kousuke wasgoing pale. He was absurdly going pale. Because, DDThis is Saber 1Bernard. The target seems to plan to head to a caf four block ahead. DDSaber 1, roger. Nagayama party is waiting three block ahead. DDThis is ArcherVanessa. Contacting everyone. Light is disappearing from Doctors eyes. What should I do? DDThis is Caster 1Wynn, there is a bad news. Director is guessing the movement there. It seems he is already heading there with personal airplane. He will launch airborne assault in two more hours. DDCaster 1, this is QueenYue. No problem. Ill shoot it down. DDThis is Angeuu, its embarrassing as I thought! Calling myself angel make me looks like a painful person! Also, Yue! No shooting down! Absolutely! DDO, oi! That saint-san, he is staring at that bastard Endou with moist eyes there! Is it okay to burn him!? Is it okay to turn Endou into cinders!? Using my flame of envy! DDCalm down Shinji! Ah, no, Envy! Wait, this guy is crying blood here!? Someone, SaitoDDnot, Envy 2-, Envy 1 is going to go berserk! Lend me a hand! DDThis is Archer. Contacting everyone. Doctor is starting to tremble all over while staying expressionless. What should I do? DDAah geez, this is Caster 2Anna! Saber team and also Returnerreturnees team too, if you are only going to be a hindrance just go home right away! Claudia-sama is doing her best right now! Because Kousukes excellent ears caught such conversation. The overhearing skill of vocation Assassin was perfect. Or rather, he was feeling countless familiar presences at the surrounding buildings rooftop and interior encircling around him and Claudia. To say more, there was even a classmate shedding tear of blood trying to crawl out from inside a trashcan that was put on the street. The lid of that trashcan was being pushed down with wind pressure by a desperate looking classmate inside the adjacent trash can. Above all else, he could perfectly see Doctor with only half her face showing out from the shadow of roadside tree diagonally behind him, sending him a lifeless gaze. She was indeed trembling all over! It was absurdly scary! Yes, Kousuke and Claudia were currently completely encircled by returnees and Omnibus and Britain national security bureaus assault department members! From slightly a while ago! With objective of peeping! Claudias parents appearing too was of course wasnt because of gods miracle, but because of Yue and Kaoris soul magic. It was realized with the two of them using necromancy by age of god magic. Kousuke of course noticed, but when he sent his gaze toward Yue and others, Yue put her index finger in front of her mouth and winked, so he stayed quiet. He thankfully accepted the consideration to let the miracle stay as miracle. Well, putting that aside! The problem of Kousukes fourth wife was a matter of concern and interest for everyone! Lets calm down for a bi, a bi~~t, Claire! Tha, thats! If its a restaurant that is that amazing, ri, right! Lets go there together with everyone! If we call them, they will come here right away! They will really come right away! Well of course. They were right nearby. But, Claudia-san who seemed to be about to blow her fuse was of course, couldnt guess Kousukes intention. Thatif possible right now I wantto go with just the two of us, alone with Kousuke-sama Fidget fidget, wriggle wriggle. The saint asked with an upturned gaze Is that no good?. Really a saint. Kousuke spontaneously leaked out a strange voice Nuguu. *Snap-* Emly-chans eyes opened wide! Kousuke sensitively detected it! His body jerked and trembled. And then, Vanessa who tried to stop her ate a lariat that could be said as artistic, and Emily launched out to exterminate the thieving cat that was making eyes at her beloved! Seeing Emilys battle ready state walking with heavy footsteps toward Kousuke, all the observers at the surrounding went into an uproar O, oo!? A carnage!?. No, the security bureau group was cheering Go-, missy Emily! Two heroines arent needed for the hero!. That isnt allowed! Barenberg-san! Eh? Yo, you are! Kousukes lovereh, fiance? Wifebut, seconderr, a, anyway-, the somewhat intimate looking person! Gafuh Doctor Emily was suddenly hit with a body blow of words. It seemed her heart was damaged when someone who might be her love rival pointed out implicitly how ambiguous the nature of her relationship was. The security bureau members sent their encouragement Dont lose-, missy Emily!Thats just a shallow scratch!A woman of Britain shouldnt fold just from that-Remember-, your guts at that time!. On the other hand, the members of Omnibus were also sending encouragement like Claudia-sama-, dont withdraw! We exorcists know no retreat!Please show the stubbornness of the saint!You are the exorcists strongest-. Dont lose against a mere little girl!Its faster than expected! The director will descend in one and half a hour! Recommending short decisive battle!. Claudia too finally noticed that she was being peeped at by her comrades and the returnees. Her face turned bright red and she glared angrily at her comrades. A, anyway-. I think there is something wrong with inviting a man who has a lover to a date. That is really a boomerang statement, everyone starting from Kousuke thought, but they put it aside for now. Yo, youre right Emilys words made Claudia looked down in shame because she had done a shameful behavior. The saint was looking wholly downhearted. E, eh? Somehow her reaction is different from what I expected! Perhaps the way I said it was a bit too harsh? It was harsh wasnt it!? Emily was starting to get flustered like that. Claudia opened her mouth even while her expression turning a bit pained. Even though Grant-san who is younger than me is also controlling yourself, Im sorry. I was really shallow. Uguu Emily-chan who didnt control herself at all. Rather, she was living together with Kousuke although it was only his clone. Everyday she was full of happiness. She baked apple pie and so on. Emily averted her gaze with all her might while starting to sweat strangely. Claudia tilted her head seeing her like that. The expression of the saint which was only filled with pure wondering made Emily-chans paper armored heart easily raised the white flag and she divulged the truth. Err, that, it was only with clone but, we more or less, cohabitating Cohabitating? Come to think of it, when you were delivering the secret medicine to Omnibus, you two also hugged each other werent you Tha, that was, simply, an expression of affection. You are saying, you had no ulterior motive at all? That, how should I say it, its, you know? Gazes that seemed to say You know? my ass pierced her from the Omnibus faction. Sharp gazes that seemed to say This is because you asshole is indecisive! stabbed Kousuke from the returnee group and security bureau group. Claudia-san somehow guessed it. Emilys position, and the current situation. Like that, when she looked at Kousuke, he was looking at Emily who got teary eyed from having the table turned on her (it was mostly her self-destructing though), then after showing hesitation for a bit, next he showed an expression as though he was resolved about something. Yes, it was as though he was going to declare the matter about his lover (second) or his fiance (second) for the sake of Emily! And so, Emily. IDD Then, Grant-san. That, how should I said it, its, you know? Like that is it fine if I also go to the nostalgic caf together alone with Kousuke-sama? Wha-, tha, thats no good! Thats obviously no good! Why? Wh, why you askthats, its She couldnt say. Because he already has lover! she couldnt say that anymore. Emily who noticed this late that she had no weapon whatsoever even though she charged forward. She was all flustered and shook up. Kousuke whose words were intercepted was also all flustered and shook up. The cornered Emily raised the corner of her cat eyes glaringly as though she had thrown caution to the wind. What! Im the one who encountered Kousuke earlier! It was Rana who encountered him even earlier. 100 boomerang damage in Emilys heart. Just because you are a bit beautiful, big breasted, have tight waist, your butt and legs are also sexy, and you have bombshell stylejust because of thatI, Im, Im morehics, saint, is just too powerfuuul Emily-chan who was speaking herself and damaged herself too as expected. Even now she looked like she would crumble on her knees anytime. E, err, thank you very much? Bu, but but, Grant-san too, is really cute! Like your legs are really long and pretty! Your gaze also looked crisp, looking really intellectual! Im often told that Im really clumsy so, a beauty that is cute and yet intellectual is just unfair! Whats with you! Thank you! But, Barenberg-san yourself, you even have special power! Even when you were rushing into hell while carrying a large cross, it was really cool! Why was it? Even though it should be a battle of woman, it was excessively warming. The security bureau faction and Omnibus faction, and not just them, even the returnee faction were looking at them with warm gaze. It seemed even Emily herself also had the feeling that it shouldnt be like this. In order to make an appeal that she was the one who was worthy for Kousuke, she wracked her head searching if there was something I am-, a doctor! I have a doctorate! That was what came out. Everyones eyes turned sad. I, if you say such thing, even I am a saint! A saint sound more like a heroine! The saint didnt even make tsukkomi and accepted the challenge from the front. Emily made a sound Kuu in vexation. Kousuke was saying He, hey. Both of you. Listen to what I have to sayDD, but his voice didnt reach the twos ears at all. The two were getting even more heated up. In the end its only like right!? In other words, its not heroine! Even though like is just like but its really like! In other words, its already heroine! Like isnt heroine! Like is already heroine! Like like-, like like-, lili~ke-, the saint and doctor who like like at each other. Kousuke tried to cut in a bit forcefully saying Both of you, lets stop there and listen toDD but, Kousuke just stay quiet!I wish Kousuke-sama will stay back from this! he easily got rebuffed. Whaat, its decided that doctor is better! Somehoow, its obvious that saint is the better one! Emily and Claudia pushed their forehead on each other and they both kept insisting while getting teary eyed. And then, a beat later, the two called on Kousuke Kousukeee~Kousuke-samaa~, Doctor is better right!? Saint is better right!? Even though you two just told me to stay quiet or stay backincomprehensible even while thinking that, in front of the pressure from the twos menacing look that made him unconsciously stepped back, against his better judgment KousukeDDsaid it. I think bunny girl is better? How do I say it Returnee faction, Omnibus faction, security bureau faction. From all the factions astonished muttering like He is saying that in this situation!?That guy, thats just too heroic right!? leaked out. Kousukes expression was convulsing while cold sweat was trickling out. Why? That was obvious. Because before him, there were the doctor-chan and saint-chan who were making eyes like rotten dead fish. It would still be fine if he was insulted. He also wouldnt protest if he was punched. But, he wanted to be spared from the two of them losing sanity. Furthermore, even though they were making such eyes, those eyes were getting teary fast. Kousuke was already having guilt crushing his heart that made him wanted to say Im begging you, just insult or beat up an asshole like me!. However, a beat later Kousuke tensed his expression. In any case, he should firmly convey his honest feeling to the two, especially to Emily. He was still having hesitation and resistance to have a relationship like a certain demon king and the wive~s. But, he couldnt keep depending on Emilys devoted feeling while being ambiguous. Both of you, listen to me. IDD But, not letting his right-hand man having things went as he wanted in that timing was demon king quality. Hajime-san who actually was there from the start together with Yue and others made his entrance when the time was ripe! The ground beside the three rippled like a spring! Or rather, with the Crystal Keys image projection, an illusion that was really like a spring was created! From there, like a lady of the lake, Hajime-san surfaced up slowly with a bright smile, one of his hand carrying something. It was that which looked terribly familiar. Is the order a Hauria?(TN: Reference to Gochuumon wa Usagi desu ka) If possible surely normal rabbit would be better. Not the head decapitating rabbit. Although, surely there was no mistake with the order. Because that was, Ah, Kou-kun! I was wondering what was going on because boss suddenly abducted me? Boss! So you are taking me to meet Kou-kun! Thank you very much! Your welcome. A pure Hajime-san was there. It was the effect of the dazzling spring. His wide smile looked radiant. And then it was thrown, the first wifeRana Hauria. Ra, Rana Kou-kun? The rabbit eared-oneesan who was at her best form too today. She happily embraced her younger lover. Kousuke who was buried into the heavy twin hills. He tried to say that right now wasnt the time for this, but strength instantly left his whole body. Power of resistance, zero. The first wife was powerful. After that, it went without saying that Emily and Claudia made a great commotion, and Ranas gaze who noticed the two brightened. It also went without saying that after seeing through Claudias heart, Ranas skillful words that were like a sect founder inviting someone into a new religion attempted to drag Claudia to become the fourth. At the end, Claudia said The, the god had spoken! Love thy neighborother wife!. She kept muttering with low voice many times while her eyes were rolling around like a brainwashed person. Surely it went just like Ranas expectation. Like that, that night something like Congratulation party for fourth wife Claudia and the finishing of dealing with all the aftermath! was opened in Omnibus where all the factions participated. The party was greatly heated up. Of course, a certain director took action in order to make a certain screwing around bastard who called his beloved daughter as fourth into a rust of his book but Unfortunately, Kousuke wasnt there. The reason was, that guy who tossed the primed explosive called Rana with his mischievousness in full force, DDLast Zell. Limit Break Eh? Wai-, you-, stop thaDD Yes, because a thousand lords were chasing after the demon king who was running away while blocking his ears with all his might going no no. The game of tag between demon king and abyss lord continued until the dawn came. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Anyway, the abyss lord arc chapter two is over with this. Things like the detailed setting, or the later development, or the hell trip of Hajime and Shia, I want to write various things but, I dont have the time and stamina Im thinking to do it when I have time again. I had notified at last weeks afterword too but, Im thinking to take a rest for a month starting from next week. Most likely Ill resume at 16 June, so please take care of me again if possible at that time. Best regards for Arifureta from here on too! Chapter 320 Arifureta Chapter 320 Arifureta After III Yues Diary C AN: It has been a long time. Im really happy that you readers come to read this again! Month Day ? Several days has passed since Hajime and Shia went out for a travel date. Everyday Shia will enthusiastically send a email that said Today we did ~!. Its justtoo long. The eemail is terribly, long. Shia. A diary isnt a written progress report. Its fine to not write everything starting from the moment you wake up in the morning in chronological order. Ica used Kaori who saw the email to misunderstand Uwaa, Yue, you, I thought you were sending them off cheerfully, but you were actually tasking Shia with monitoring Hajime-kun that strictly? Thats a bit putting off you know~ with a creeped out face. At that time I sent lightning dragon right away at her though. Good grief, I wonder just how much Shia likes me. If she has the time to compose that kind of long email for me, it will be better if she use it to flirt with Hajime instead. That adorable rabbit! Even so, the photo that was sent from Shias smartphone Just from which jungle and which local people that photo was taken from? Why were you making a fresh smile while showing body builder pose with a group of beefy men? Its a bit painful for the eyes looking at it Hajime, be firm! Look at Shia properly! Its no good if she turn into a second Myuu! C C Month Day When I replied to Shia that Its fine to send shorter email you know?, she sent a email that is titled From earth version Raisen Great Labyrinth (lol) that had a single photo of a traps wreckage. I see, I dont get it at all. No, I can imagine it. I can, but still! Shia. Its abbreviated too much, Yue-san is bothered about various things. Its fine even if you send more detail at this kind of time you know? Also, Hajime. Even if you sent me a email saying It seems Shia now has become able to shot Eternal Shia Fever. What do you think I should do?, I also dont know what should I do Or rather, what do you mean by Shia firing out great excitement eternally? C PS Just now, an additional email arrived. I was dying with curiosity wondering just what kind of situation that makes them looks like they are conquering a great labyrinth even though they are in earth. I checked the email while feeling a throbbing thrill but The emails content is I forgot to mention just now! We are going to hold Nagumo familys emergency family meeting when we get home desuu! The agenda will be about Hajime-sans dangerous driving! I think there I something wrong with the thinking that a vehicle has to be installed with weapon no matter what! No, not that. Shia, its not that, what about the detail? The vampire princes want to ask the rabbit-san about the detail of the travel you know? Reach her, this feeling! Also, Hajime. Even if you told me It seems that Shia can also do Shia Impact. Now Im thinking that perhaps I should just create things like Warship Beheading Sword or the Hero With Thousand at this occasion, what do you think?, in the first place I dont really get what are you talking about. Anyway, lets google it before going to sleep. C PS 2 More reply came. Its a fast reply. As expected from my Shia. Our mind is connected. Was what I thought, but Rather than something like that please listen to me, Yue-san! The arachne-sans of Hajime-san are strange! They are absolutely being possessed by something. Perhaps by the apostles even! Thats not it~, what Yue-san is curious about isnt that~-. No, the arache-sans being possessed by something is also really curious though! Eeei-, Shia! As I thought, report everything to me without leaving anything! The vampire princess is demanding a written report that goes into the minutest details! C PS 3 The reply came. Everything, you say. Geez-, Yue-san you are really a possessive woman! This greedy attention seeker! Ill talk to you when we go back home, so please wait patiently while looking forward to it. Then, Ill go to sleep already, good niii~ght. Wait, wait a second! There are various things that I want to say! Thinking that I replied immediately but The reply, didnt come. I sent email three times. Now that it has come to this! Thinking that I also tried calling directly. The reply, didnt come. The call, also didnt get picked up. I dont get itt~. Now I can only throw tantrum on the bed. I even punch the pillow. This damn pillow-. I who vented my anger for a while toward the bed and pillow for a while suddenly got a clever idea. I went to Myuus room. I thought that if its Myuu who called, then perhaps it will be picked up. The sleeping Myuu is cute no matter how much I look at her. I cannot bring myself to wake her up. But, Yue-san is already too curious about various things that I cannot sleep. Thinking so, I shook Myuus body several times and woke her up. And then, when I told Myuu who woke up while rubbing her eyes that I want her to call Shia, Yue-oneechan. Thats enough already, I wish you will learn to let go of Shia-oneechan nano. Or rather, Im sleepy. The exit is that way nano. I was told like that with terribly cold voice and reproachful gaze. A crack entered my heart. C C C Month Day I who couldnt even sleep at night wondering whether Im hated by Myuu stealthily lie in wait beside Myuus bed in seiza posture but At morning, when Myuu woke up she raised a very loud scream. According to her, when she opened her eyes, there was me staring with unblinking eyes that had no light in them, it seemed that it was extremely scary. Right, thats indeed scary. It was something that I did myself but, it was completely a horror. When I kowtowed and apologized, I was forgiven and felt relieved. Or rather, Myuu was letting out a sigh before in the end she apologized instead with a gentle gaze because last night she was saying too much, furthermore she consoled me. Its depressing. Today I have no motivation anymore to do anything. C PS Kaori made fun of me about the morning incident, so I teleported only her underwear and let the wind carried it away. Fly away~, to the ends of the earth~ C C C Month Day Right now, there are a large gathering of the classmates and their family inside the house. Its in order to prepare against the attack of the demons and their worshippers. Fuh, pay a close attention. At the first wife Yue-sans hospitality! Setting that aside, those demons targeted my relatives and comrades, on top of that although it was indirectly but they even caused Otou-sama to be injured. Kill. Not even a fragment of their existence will remain Was what I thought but, Endou told me to butt out, so Im staying quietly in the home, writing diary like this right now. After Endou said that its him who was entrusted with the job by Hajime and so on, I have to let him do it, besides, that girlshe said her name is Claudia? When I recalled that girls earnest eyes that are holding back something, it also made me want to let her do it. Anyway, when this incident is taken care of, Ill strangle Endou for a bit. Right now, what I should do is doing my house-sitting duty perfectly, and watching over the children who are trying to advance forward with all their might. Oh? While Im concentrating to my diary, the inside of the house is turning really chaotic when I noticed. Yuuka is looking absurdly fidgety. Come to think of it, is this the first time Yuuka entered into Nagumo family house? Are you curious? Are you that curious about Hajimes room? Very well. This me the first wife will generously play the role as the guide for touring around Hajimes place in Nagumo family house. But, taking home Hajimes clothes as you please, especially the underwear like our familys girls is not allowed! Also, Taeko. Stop swinging whip around inside the house. Stop licking your lips too. Allen is shaking really pitifully there. Also, several of the boys are also muttering Queen while looking at you. Doing strange play in Nagumo family house isnt alloDD It isnt allowed other than this family! Also, Kaori papa and Otou-sama is quarreling and grappling with each other aga.. Oh? I see. There are a lot of people so they arent quarreling physically, they are going to settle it with fighting game. Its a rare chance, so I want to try holding a tournament with everyone. Very well. Lets show them the true strength of gamer Yue! Uu, Hajimee. Myuu is! Myuu iiss~. This is totally strangeee. Myuu, she is too strongI was completely helpless there Myuu, could it be, you are still angry? The midnight waking up, the seiza standby in the morning, you are still angry about them? Is that so? Ah, Myuu is getting thoroughly beaten up by Otou-sama. Myuu is desperately trying to rally herself while looking like she is going to cry, but Otou-sama, he is viciously beating her up with nasty combo while laughing loudly. Aa, Myuus character is flying in a beautiful parabolic arc. Otou-sama stands up while proclaiming his victory Im number o~~~ne! with raised index finger. Otou-sama Seeing you seriously playing to win against a little girl and celebrating your victory wholeheartedly like that caused everyone to get put off. I too, am a bit put off. Myuu is falling on all fours below Otou-samas feet you know? Do you notice? Aa, look, Myuu cried, she is wailing. Ah, Myuu activated the final weapon I really hate Ojii-chan!! Otou-sama crumbled! A grown-up man is getting on all fours beside a little girl who is also on all fours. For some reason the classmates and their family are making a face that seem to say I see. So this is the daily life of Nagumo family. Everyone, you are wrong. Nagumo family is, Nagumo family isright, its like usual. Rather, its really peaceful compared to usual with Sumire-okaasama doing her best in giving hospitality to the classmates family. Remia is hugging Myuu and consoling her. Beside them Kaori papa is patting Otou-samas shoulder with excessively kind expression. He is sayingYou really felt it right? Like this, in your soul. I received such pain, almost everyday with a face like an old man that had received enlightenment. When I looked at Kaori, she quickly averted her gaze. I see. In Shirasaki family, dispute about Hajime occur almost everyday, and each time Kaori papa will get hit by bullet of words from his daughter until he is on the verge of death. Nice job, Kaori papa! Do it more! Win over your daughter and pull her apart from HajiDD Ah, what are you doing-, Kaori! DD DD DD Good grief, trying to take away the diary while Im in the middle of writing like that, Kaori is really violent. She is wild Kaori. She is like a beast that is constantly getting cornered. Or rather, even though Im writing at the corner of the room while hiding, how did she know the content of what I was writing? She said something like a maidens instinct butfuh, damn Kaori, not bad. Mu-. It looks like there is movement at Vatican. Lets finish the diary here. Midway the sweat of my heart trickle down and it somehow become hard to read, perhaps Ill rewrite it later. Now then, demons. Its time for war. My sorrow from getting thoroughly beaten up by a little girl in fighting game. You can taste it to your hearts content-! C C C Month Day The incident finally reached a point where we can take a pause. The diary is also blank for several days, but Im resuming it from today. Even so it was shocking. To think that the people inside Myuus Deadly Sin Ranger were actually the kings of the demons. Before Hajime, the so called Belphegoor (?) said No, thats too insolent in front of the demon king. The likes of us are just mere demons, no, we are just some punk! but When they showed their seriousness in order to hold back their subordinate demons, their pressure was terrific. Perhaps it was in the level that wasnt at all inferior compared to Ehito. Theyre dangerous. Its dangerous that they are in the level that we cannot let our guard down against. It seems Myuu trust them, but just in case, itll be better to display the power of the first wife to them. Thinking that, today I asked Myuu to take them out. When that happened, the so called Belphegoor (?) said No, its really insolent in front of the first wife of the demon king. The likes of us are just some punks, no, we are just the princesss pet!. What should I say, is that really fine? Each time you came out, your status just keep getting lower though. Furthermore its you yourself who are lowering it so low like that. The seven deadly sins are tentatively demon kings who made appearance even in books, you all are legendary demons right? For some reason it made me felt painful. Just like Myuu said, they arent giving me bad feelings, so perhaps its fine even if I dont make a display of my strength. If it feels like they are getting cocky, Ill discipline them along with Endou too at that time. Although, that Myuu, getting called as Princess! by demons of Ehito class, and getting treated with sentiment of deep affection from who knows if it from loyalty or friendship or anything else Remia was saying Myuu, I wonder where is she planning to head to with a faraway look. I think it cant be helped that she got like that. I also have the same thought after all. Thinking really, really carefully, weDDthe person who is called as demon king or demon god in another world, an immortal vampire princess who can use even the power of god, superhuman rabbit whose ability is broken at various things, a covert pervert who completely became gods apostle, a maiden swordswoman who recently became There is almost nothing that I cannot cut! No, actually there is really nothing at all isnt it, thing that I cannot cut, an abnormally pervert dragon, etc. DDtoo, objectively speaking are people who are treating Myuu with sentiments of deep affection. While writing on the diary, I got a bit of cold sweat. A sudden thought suddenly crossed my mind, when Hajime and Shia first encountered Myuu, could it be it wasnt that the two of them discovered Myuu, but perhaps Myuu was the one who drew them toward her? This time too, she shrewdly caused the chief of Britains security bureau to lose her backbone. She already turned the next king of Heiligh Kingdom spineless. As a kid who can restrain the seven pillars of demons, even Vatican can only take their hat off toward her. Rather, in the end it seems that the exorcist chief who looks like he can kill someone with his gaze melted to look like a good-natured grandpa. Yep, lets not think further of this. C C C Month Day ? Now, Myuu! Take the controller! Its the fighting games revenge match! The true power of fighting game gamer Yue who had secretly polished her skill through days of sleepless night, taste it to your heart content! Ill teach you that there isnt anything like a vampire princess who lose against little girl! C C C Month Day e Not yet-. Its not over yet! C C C Month Day ? I, its not over yet C C C Month Day N, not over yeeet C C C Month Day Myuu is! Myuu is too strong I cannot defeat her! C C C Month Day ? Hajimeee. Myuu! Myuu finally wont play with me anymore! What should I do! C C C Month Day These several days, it seems Im somehow not like usual. For me to get absorbed into fighting game until dark circle appear under my eyes. Its simply, Hajime scolded me, Myuu is looking at me with a really complicated gaze, Kaori completely made fun of me, Otou-sama and others are looking at me with warm eyes This vampire princess, is greatly reflecting. Setting that aside, Nagumo familys family meeting number does anyone remember what number of meeting this one is? is being held. The agendas are Regarding Hajimes habit of weaponizing vehicle and problem of the people inside the suits. The former was an agenda that Shia brought up. Also, while she is at it, it seems she also want to overturn the decision In case there is passenger other, Shia cannot be allowed to touch the handle from the previous meeting. Anyway, Hajimes fervent speech was amazing. To explain just how indispensable weapons are for a vehicle, he even expressly brought out a projector and strongly insisted like he is doing presentation for a company somewhere. Sumire-okaasama who seemed to get fed up in the middle said Aah geez, its troublesome! Just do whatever you like! Also, Shia-chans revocation request is rejected. With that Hajime made a guts pose while Shia fell on all fours with her head hanging down. Well, this is Hajime who installed weapon not only in vehicle, but even in Myuus bicycle, so I think its already too late talking about this now, and until something is done about Shias personality shift when she is gripping handle, there will be no room argument for that. I too previously met horrible experience when riding behind Shia on a bike. Now then, its the important problem of the people inside suits. The people inside the Demon Rangers, they are like that. There is possibility that there are also others. The possibility that its only Myuus golems is certainly existent, but it has to be confirmed to erase all doubt. Because of that, Hajime tired taking out the Grim Reapers, arachnes, and other things at the vast underground space but As expected. Although its mainly with the Grim Reapers, demons with famous backgrounds are possessing them. According to them, it seems Its unfair that its only the kings. We dont know why but for some reason masters puppets are ignoring various restrictions and are easy to be possessed yknow (liberal translation). It looks like there are quite a lot of fellows who shrewdly got in when Hajime got lost into hell. Hajime tried to chase them out with twitching face but Even when they got hit by bombardment that dealt damage to the soul, Stop-, we are going to perish so stoop. We are going to be useful for master so pleaseee! they were considerably persistent like that. Do they want to have fun in this world and other world that much? It seems that hell is a really dull place. In the end, with Myuus intermediation too, Hajime allowed the haunting of the golems. Fumu. With this Hajime became demon king without any way to make excuse about it. Hajime! Lovely! Setting that aside, there are around two golems of different disposition. They are the arachnes. The golems that Hajime named Erst and Neunte to amuse himself. The two golems didnt introduce themselves as demon. Or rather, it felt like they didnt have name and couldnt introduce themselves. When Shia tried asking Dont tell meyou two arent really apostle arent you? You two arent Erst and Neunte that I and Hajime-san murdered right? with slightly twitching face The two golems simultaneously looked toward the far away. They wouldnt meet anyones gaze no matter what. It was terribly suspicious. But, for apostles their every single movements are comical, the excessively feels human. If speaking about apostles, it was their default to be cold, emotionless, and expressionless. They were an existence that truly ought to be called gods puppet. For a test, Hajime took out a certain thing. After Kaori returned to her original body, I used a secret art and made her able to use apostle transformation by herself, but after that Neuntes body was stored just in case. If someone fell into a dangerous situation that made them lost their flesh body, we imagined it would be better if there is an excellent body that can be used for emergency refugee in the same way like with Kaori. The instant Neuntes body that was stored inside a crystal was taken out. The two arachnes dashed fiercely. Toward Neuntes body. Of course, Hajime didnt instruct them to do that. Furthermore, in the middle Erst took a violent action of tripping the leg of Neunte who was running parallel with her and made her stumbled. Then, the tumbling Neunte spouted out string and caught Ersts leg. She then kicked flying the struggling Erst and dashed fiercely again. Not allowing her to do that, Erst fired the needle attached to her leg and sent Neunte flying The two started an ugly scuffle. They hit their opponent repeatedly with their legs, and rolled around the floor while grappling continuously. When Hajime returned Neuntes body inside the treasure warehouse while holding his head, the two simultaneously reached out their legs and went Aa~~!, and then they hung down their head. Hajime. Lets recognize it? The people inside them are the apostles. Hajimes expression was twitching grandly. The expression of Shia and others were also twitching. Hajime was muttering to himself No, impossible. In the first place those guys didnt have anything like soul, and even if they had soul, this kind of behavior is like that of a human cannot be explained with a low voice. Certainly thats true but For some reason, even when we tried asking for detail, it seems even Myuu cannot hear the voice of the two. Even when we gave them writing tools they didnt try writing anything. The instant Hajime muttered Lets dispose them, they desperately appealed that they will be useful (its only a guess though), and Myuus impression toward them is that there is no bad feeling from them, so for the moment their disposal is put on hold. Since when, where, and how did the arachnes got possessed? It looks like Hajime also want to solve those questions, so it seems he is going to research and investigate it for a while. Fumu. Its also something Im really curious about. Anyway, until then Erst (temp) and Neunte (temp), for short they are called Etemp-san and Netemp-san, are the last decision made for todays meeting. C C C Month Day The Haurias came! Starting from tomorrow, it will be earth sightseeing together with the Haurias. By the way, Hajime. That Special attention needed when handling! Hauria Manual Will it be fine? Yep, surely it wont be fine. Lets also prepare various things for tomorrow. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Notification. Currently, Im unexpectedly getting pressured to write the second volume of spin-off Zero. Its a harsh situation to take time to write new chapter update. The words number and content of this chapter are also (sweat)my apologize to all of you who were looking forward to it. The update for next week too, it will depend on the progress of my writing but, perhaps it will be hard. Im sorry toward those who are looking forward to new chapter, but it will really help me if you all can think of it as Shirakame is really hopeless huh and kindly wait until 30th day of this month. My best regards. C I havent mentioned about the newest update in Comic Gardo until now, so just in case. C Nichijou chapter 19 is updated =>Myuu who coached Hajime hit the bulls eye lol C Zero chapter 4 =>The beginning of the annoying Miledy. Her expression at the end was really great. My respect to Kouchi-senseis drawing skill! C Main story comic chapter 22 =>Miledy is in here too! The golem is cool. C Im ashamed to put an advertisement here but, the comic of Zero volume 1 will be released at 25 July. Its also announced at the homepage of Overlap-sama. 5evhmcg9iaj64u5gfrohczizidjo_1agk_6y_9q_1elk Her energetic atmosphere is cute! My thanks to Kouchi Ataru-sensei! Why is she that annoying, it will become clear from Miledys past (the little girl Miledy). I will be very happy if you readers will pick up the book. Chapter 321 Arifureta Chapter 321 Arifureta After III The Hauria Came! First C One day after the problems about Vatican and demons and so on were taken care of and around a month passed. A strange tense atmosphere was floating inside the living room of Nagumo family house. Everyone was excessively restless. It was only Myuu who was lying down on the living rooms sofa with her small legs moving back and forth while she was focusing on her portable game but. Sometimes her fingers would mash the button fiercely while swearing Goddamn! Nano! that she learned from who knew where. Myuu-chan, as I thought she is really amazing. Her nerves are just too brazen. The one who muttered so was the man with thin shadow sitting on the neighboring sofaDDEndo Kousuke. A, as expected from the daughter of demon king-sama The one who replied with shivering expression was Emily Grant who was sitting stickingly close beside Kousuke as though snuggling up to him. Why were these two in the house of Nagumo family? The reason was the same with why the people of Nagumo family were strangely tense. Its about timeI guess. Hajime muttered while staring at the wall of the living room. Inside the living room, Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, Tio, and also Remia were swallowing their saliva audibly altogether. Additionally, the two happy-go-lucky two people of Nagumo family who delighted in peoples shocked reaction were currently facing battlefield in their workplace. The two of them were so vexed with a look as though they were going to cry tears of blood because they were unable to stay at home in this day that ought to be commemorated. Surely around this time they were working hard while crying river of blood. Then, at that timing, the wall suddenly began to shine. Light danced sparklingly in a vortex, and right after that the space distorted like jelly. It was a gate. A sign that spaces were connected. The light became even stronger, and before long an illusionary door appeared. It was shining brilliantly while opening along with a solemn music that was flowing from out of nowhere. *Gii*, a sound like the door of an ancient mansion opening was piercing their ears. Light was overflowing from the gap of the door that was gradually opening. At the same time, there was even smoke that was crawling on the floor overflowing out. The living room was instantly filled with a lot of white smoke like a sea of clouds Everyones gaze turned to Hajime. Is this also a newly added show feature? They wordlessly asked. Hajime shook his head left and right repeatedly. It seemed that other than the illusionary door and light, he didnt know anything including the music. The Crystal Keys creator-san was bewildered. Yue-san and others who were even more bewildered. And then, there was Emily-chan who was muttering Ah, thats why Rana-san said that she was recently working hard on musical performance using instrument with a faraway look, and Kousuke-san who was muttering Ah, thats why that Rana was so zealously asking about the way to make dry ice. Before long, inside the whirling white smoke and the light that was like halo, silhouette could be seen inside the completely opened double-leafed door. The figure wasnt clear due to the backlighting. At first there was one person. The figure was slowly advancing with a swagger and a way of walking that was putting on airs. Also, there were rabbit ears. Next, there were two small silhouettes that appeared at both sides of the person who was walking at the forefront. As expected, they were also walking with exaggerated swagger. In every single step of the way they were walking, there was refinement that even gave off sexiness as though their toes were caressing the floor. Also, they had rabbit ears too. And then two more silhouettes appeared at both sides again. The silhouettes of the newest additions looked female. Their hand was placed on their fragile looking thin waist, their unrealistically slender legs were moving forward as though being crossed. That way of walking was like model. Also, they had rabbit ears too. And then, behind them were four people. They were similarly walking with a swagger (abbreviated)DDthey also had rabbit ears. The expression of Hajime and others was twitching. Kousuke was writhing while both his hands were covering his face. Emily was looking up to the ceiling. Amidst that, the figures that appeared through the whirling white smoke that was like sea of clouds were The heaven is calling, the earth is calling, boss is calling No, I aint calling anyone here. The man in the lead let out a sonorous voice. Hajimes tsukkomi also burst out. Skill Sudden rabbit ears deafness activate! The man in the lead meaninglessly lifted up one leg overhead and turned beautifully! The move was truly brisk! There was no doubt that the move was amazingly practiced! Crossing over time, crossing over land, crossing over worldDD We came running. For the sake of the boss Have some self-respect. Next was the rabbit eared boy and girl. They were moving with a smooth motion from the pose of a savage eagle to a flowing turn. Even their rabbit ears were flowing savagely! Watch, and be amazed. We are the one and only clan of black darkness. The light devouring fang of demise. No, you guys are forest rabbit arent you? Rather, right now you guys are absurdly bright. The backlighting is completely covering you guys. The two rabbit eared ladies were generously showing off the goodness of their body style that would make even world level model to run away barefooted. They brushed up their hair, curved their waist sexily, and make a tuuDDrn-! It was truly the height of refined movement! Then, the four people at the back starting from the right also one by one (abbreviated) Kousuke finally blocked his ears with both hands and started with his legs put up on the sofa where he buried his face into his knees to escape from the callous reality with all his power. There was no doubt that he was also running away in full power from his other self. Emily-chan was rubbing the back of Kousuke with a gentle hand movement. The man in the lead spread open his arms like a stage actor and raised his voice to a degree that resounded to the whole neighborhood. Shrink back, lament, despair! We are the dagger of Nagumo Hajime, the white fierce god crimson demon emperor, the rondo of red scarlet and ruination white, the incarnation of the god of thunder clad in frenzied whirlwind! We are the crawling dark hunter demon! From out of nowhere, the sound *DODODODO-* like a drum roll was sounding. The next instant, smoke blew out strongly. Furthermore, due to magic item of lighting that was rolled out below them without anyone noticing, spotlight was turned on from right under them! And then, a simultaneous tuuuuuuurn-! They took their own preferred cool pose and a proclamation burst out grandly! WE ARE HAURIA-!!! A painful silence ruled the place. Hajime had covered his ears with both hands and his face buried into the knees that were raised on the sofa before he knew it, running away with all his strength from the callous reality. Surely, without a doubt he was also running away with all his power from the chuuni self that wouldnt vanish by any means inside his heart. Yue who was snuggling beside him was patting Hajimes back with gentle hand movement. Yes yes yes! Its enough already! You all are satisfied right!? Come on, maintaining the gate isnt easy! Please get in right awaaay! Hau, ugeh, higii, such screams rose up. At the same time, the rabbit eared silhouettes were thrown in one after another from the other side of the gate. There were also people holding musical instrument and people holding fan, even people holding case filled with dry ice. Looking from that, they must be the show production staffs at the other side of the gate. Shia returned from the other side of the gate without even giving a glance at a rabbit eared boy who was screaming due to the dry ice that was sticking on his face. No one mentioned about the red something that was sticking on her fist. Hajime-san! Im backDD Boss! Ominous Hell DisasterRakshasa Oni of Calamitous Realm of the Dead Carmlite Mors Exdix Hauria, has arrived in your presence! In this chance, we Hauria clan cannot endure our feelings of gratitude from receiving the summon into bosss world! This is truly our greatest honor! The name is different from before, Hajime thought, but he was busy with shutting himself inside his shell, so he kept being small while not reacting. He didnt see the strange person beautifully kneeling right beside him, not in the least. But, such figure of their respected and beloved boss was something completely trivial. The Haurias who arrived here introduced themselves one by one. It has been one month, boss! Abyss CenicientaAbysss True Wife Ranainferina Bride Hauria, is present! Death RapsodiaCertain Death Madness Baltfeldt Tirailleur Hauria. Boss! Please kidnap me too this time no matter what! Wait a second Baltfeldt! Stealing headstart is forbidden! Boss! Kill NahatolOutside Massacre Flower Nea Stadtrm Adeka Hauria, has arrived! That aside, its unfair that its only Ranainferina! I beg you please kidnap me! Little kids just stay quiet. My lord, Reaper the InfernoRending Vacuum Burial Jail Minasteria Diabolos Hauria, is at your side! If possible, allow me to stay at your side for eternity in this chance! Boss! I will surely be of use-. This Thunder Blade (abbreviatedDD Anyway, Hajime thought. They have powered up even more than beforeee, he thought. I dont even get what are they talking about anymoreee, he thought. As expected even Yue and others had expression that gone past the usual wry smile and became twitching expression. It seemed that because the Haurias were able to come to their bosss world, they were in a state of max tensionit didnt just stop there, it seemed they were in the limit break state that pierced through the heaven. Surely, without a doubt they were spending days of sleepless nights to think of their new name. Also, things like the namings name or the basis of the naming were without a doubt absolutely noncommittal. They only focused at the impact of the wording. The blank eyed Kousuke was staring at empty air while saying Heheh, can you believe it? Im slotted to become these peoples head you know?, Emily was clinging on him imploringly and said Get a hold of yourself-, Kousuke!. Seeing them, Hajime rallied his mind somehow. There was a person in even more terrible state beside him. Somehow it felt like he could still keep going-! Something like that. But, there, Everyone of Hauria! Good work in coming here! Nano! I am the one and only demon kings daughter, Myuu Southcloud nano! Standing imposingly on the sofa, and both arms crossed with cool impression! Myuus triumphant look was fixed on her face! CarmliteDDnot that, Carm and others offered their loud applauses and praises saying Oo! Myuu-dono! What a magnificent introduction!. Remia suddenly looked like she would faint. Tio hurriedly caught her body. It seemed mama Remias consciousness was getting farther when she overlapped her daughters future with the current Hauria. Dear-, please! Myuu! Myuu is! Yeah-, I get it, Remia! The twos figure was like a mother whose beloved daughter was kidnapped and a husband who was relied on by his wife and took a stand. From behind, Hajime hugged Myuu who was making a turn with a triumphant look. Without pause he lifted her up. The Haurias eyes were shining in expectation Will it be the introduction of parent and child!?. For the time being Hajime sent them flying and then he scolded Myuu with No-. Myuu was making an unconvinced expression saying Even though papa sometimes would also be like that, but it seemed she somehow consented. Though her muttering inflicted a deep fissure into papa Hajimes heart. After that, Hajime pulled himself together and coughed once. Aa~, lets see. Well, for now, good work in coming here. Thank you very much, boss. Allow me to express our gratitude once more for listening to our request for base searching. This time it will be a preliminary inspection. It will be mostly like a sightseeing, so relax. Shia too, she was enthusiastic that she will be able to give a tour to her family in this world. When Carm who heard those words looked at Shia, Shia was making a slightly embarrassed look while her rabbit ears were moving restlessly. Carm too, his seriously ill chuunibyou state vanished and he displayed a warm face of a father. The Haurias came this time was because their work of hardening their foothold at Tortus had calmed down, so they raised up a new objective of getting useful for Hajime even at earth too. For that, they requested to search for base at earth (mainly to Shia), but in any case there was also Shias request of wanting to show them the sight in the world of this side at least once. That was how the visit this time came to be. By the way, as expected it was impossible for the whole Hauria clan to come, so it was the visit of the picked elite twenty. Tou-sama. How about we go to the city right away? Lets see. Im curious about the base location candidates that Shia and others picked out for us but, we dont know anything about this world other than some second-hand knowledge. Thats right. Its better to get used to the atmosphere a bit more. After all Tou-sama and everyone elses head is like that even at the best of times! Please feel the atmosphere and common sense of this world directly with your skin! Aah, lets do that. Also, what do you mean by our head is like that, Shia. Shia papa made a tsukkomi at his daughters natural insult, but he was beautifully ignored. Hajime smiled wryly while opening his mouth. Right. Lets stroll around the city relaxedly and then eat outside. Although, moving around in a group of twenty will be a bit hard. Do you mean that its better to split up then, boss. Ou. For Rana, its better to be together with Kousuke right? I called him here for that. Rana was moved to tears by the bosss consideration while leaping toward KousukeDDEmily-chan intercept! Although, she only cut in between them really like a cat going Fushaa!. In the end, she instantly got embraced together and became totally flustered. Thats how it so, Tou-sama. Please decideDD The grouping, Shia was about to say, but those words got swallowed back in the middle. She was literally made to swallow those words by the extremely dangerous atmosphere that Carm and others emitted. Fumu. Then, this is the clan chiefs order. I will be with boss. The other can decide by yourself. Killing intent! Chief, you want to die? Rather, Ill kill you. Par-kun made a neck cutting gesture with a smile. Nea-chan equipped a sunglass! & at both hands short swords stand b~~y-. Even though the two of them were still around twelve years old, the atmosphere they emitted was that of a veteran warrior. Shia and also Rana are unfair! Why was it only me who couldnt come at the spring! At the very least I should be allowed to serve at bosss side! Im not scared at all against the like of Shia! Do your best me! Mina-san often listened to Rana talking fondly of her lover, so it seemed her mind was relatively cornered. She pushed aside the chief and challenged Shia to a fight was also because she wanted to serve the boss it seemed. The other Haurias were also claiming that I am the one that will go sightseeing with boss! and they equipped sunglass one after another. They started to take out short sword or knife or the like from who knew where. You bastardsthats some guts you have there trying to supplant your superior- Killing intent overflowed from Carm-san. I absolutely wont yield the place at bosss side! Such passionate thought was overflowing from the rabbit eared uncle! A bloody contest for the spot at bosss side by the Haurias was going to start at Nagumo family house. Nn. Hajime, youre super popular. Papa, youre super popular nano~ Everyone really loves Hajime-san arent they~. Anyway, the way everyone is looking cornered like that is terriblesomething have to be done quickly. Goshujin-sama. Like this, art not it better to just do a group tour? Yue and others directed a complicated expression toward Hajime. Kaori and Shizuku were desperately trying to remonstrate Carm and co. Kousuke too, he was being told unreasonably by Rana Now, Kou-kun! As the next chief, tell them firmly with impact here!. Even though his eyes were looking dead, he was standing up to respond to the expectation. Anyway, they were at the living room of Nagumo house, so Hajime took a deep breath. Etemp-san, Netemp-san. Do it. Roger!, the two arachnes that had appeared on the table unnoticed by anyone pushed out their improved front legs. What was shot out from there was super small stun gun. The moment it hit the target, the switched was turned and electricity flowed. *Chu chu chu chu chu chu*, such strangely cute shooting sound resounded. At the same time, ABAA-!? countless screams rose. In less than a few seconds, the living room of Nagumo house was filled with a mountain of rabbit corpses Also, the true identity of the two arachne-san still hadnt been ascertained at this time. This is bad. As I thought, something like sightseeing feels like a suicidal act to me. Especially for my social position. Hajimes spasming voice echoed slightly. Although, he had a rabbit eared wife who wanted to give a tour to her family in earth, so he had no choice but to do his best. There was no option of cancelling since the beginning. Hajime made a wry smile toward Shia who was looking slightly apologetic while standing up and psyching up himself. C C C It was noisy somewhere in the downtown. There was a heavy pedestrian traffic also because it was nearby a large shopping mall nearby a station. The gaze of all those people was fixed toward one place. There were people whose jaw dropped down, there were also people who was watching in fascination, people who were raising voice of despair because their smartphone went up in smoke for some reason when they were trying to take picture using it, etc Damn it. I was only vigilant of their speech and action, but these guys are the rabbit people race in the end. Ahaha. In a sense it was also a bad decision to ask Remia-san to coordinate their outfit isnt it~ Hajimes expression looked like he was enduring a headache. Shia was making a wry smile in respond. The source of the attention was naturally, Carm and co. After the contest for the spot beside boss was suppressed, in the end it was decided to split the group into four. Each group was composed of five Haurias with two people attached as guide. With that each group would walk around separately to various places and later on the Haurias would share the information with each other. Then, in the glorious boss group, Carm, Par, Nea, Mina, and Io, these five were chosen for it. It would be troublesome if it became a dispute, so it was decided by the bosss command. Here, two more people, Shia and Myuu were also added as guide. In addition, the other groups consisted of Yue & Tio group, Kousuke & Emily group, and Kaori & Shizuku group. Hou hou. This is also amazing. Buildings like large trees are lining up like thisgood gracious, this is truly another world. Truly a magnificent view! To think that bosss Brieze and Schutaif are spreading through general public like thisI had heard about it already but, seeing it with my own eyes still make me lost for words. Yeah, everything is different from our world. As for the air, well, its a bit like that though Carm, Mina, and Io, the three of them were saying so. They were looking around with a surprised and admiring expression. Each time admiring long sigh leaked out from the surrounding. There was one reason. It was the good look of Carm and co. For Hajime and co, they had gotten used on seeing it and on top of that they knew of the Haurias true character, so they didnt think anything about it anymore. But Carm and co were of rabbit people race. That was to say, every single one of them was a possessor of good look that boasted terrific popularity as prized slave. Furthermore, their current appearance was dressed to blend normally into modern Japan. No, far from blending in, the great sense in the clothing coordination was suiting them too much. Carms appearance was a classic fashion that looked tastefully casual with a felt hat on his head, which made Hajime wanted to make a tsukkomi that he looked like a dandy movie actor from somewhere. If he also held a cane, it wouldnt be out of place even if he introduced himself as an old noble gentleman. Mina too, she was wearing pants look with calm atmosphere on the whole. She was only wearing a round-necked T-shirt with a long cardigan put above it, but because she was a possessor of a figure that wasnt at all inferior compared to Shia or Rana, her gallantly walking figure stole everyones gaze without exception. No one would hold any doubt if they were told that she was a top model from overseas. Io had a rough appearance that consisted of slacks and jacket, but compared to Carm he was taller and had better physique, so his appearance was truly fit to be called as a good looking man. He truly looked stylish. And then, We are strangely gathering a lot of attention here. Milady, I dont think there will be anything to worry with boss here, but just in case, please dont get too far away from us okay? Well, these arent unpleasant gaze like from the people of the empire so I think its fine but still. It will be fine, milady. This Neastadtrm will protect you even at the cost of my life. Par and Nea were standing in position that were putting Myuu between them while sending sharp gaze toward the surrounding. They were unmistakably a handsome boy and a beautiful girl. The two of them, or rather the Hauria clan was basically calling Myuu asMyuu-dono ormilady in respect and affection. She was the bosss beloved daughter, so from their point of view she was like a princess. The way they were calling her sounded like yakuza was for fun. The dignified atmosphere of the two and their adorable appearance formed a gap that struck the heart. Whether it was Par who was dressed in a jean and white jacket, or Nea who was wearing a miniskirt and sleeveless shirt with a necktie, both of them were giving excessively stylish impression even though they were children. By the way, all of them were using artifact that was hiding their rabbit ears. Carms hat actually had holes opened for his rabbit ears, but it too was turned invisible using a type of illusion. My? What is Par-kun and Nea-chan talking about nano? Myuu tilted her head in puzzlement. In contrast to the two, Myuu was wearing a loose white dress. She was truly giving an impression like a princess. Everything was fashion coordination from Remia who was requested by Shia. It seemed that all the clothes were the creation from her company from how she was sayingThis will be a great advertisement!. She really had a strong business spirit. Milady. I am Baltfeld yeah? Milady, please call me as Neastadtrm by all means. ? Par-kun is Par-kun, and Nea-chan is Nea-chan nano. Mi, milady~. Please properly call our name there. We are begging youu, milady~ Ee~? Because, those names, theyre long. Its troublesome nano. Par-kun and Nea-chan, the two of them raised a groanGuhah together while hanging down their head. Even though they looked dignified just now, the handsome boy and beautiful girl got depressed by the words from a girl younger than them and looked dejected. The big sisters at the surrounding were spurting out red shower of happiness from their nose! The stations front was dyed by blood! Also, rough breathing of excitement was blowing out from the nose of the gentlemen. Someone, please call the police! It will also be for protecting their life! Hajime was giving his all to chase out the surrounding commotion from his sight while looking up at the large shopping mall across from the traffic ahead. They came here first to have Carm and co to experience the common livelihood and marketplace of the people in this world, but right now he could only look at the shopping mall as a thrill ride at a clamoring amusement park. The schedule tomorrow would be a sightseeing at place of abundant nature using teleportation, but right now Hajime was already anxiously looking forward for that time to come. Ee~rr, Hajime-san! Perhaps it will be fine! Right, yeah. If speaking about the beginning, the cause of this was because of his devilish remodeling toward the Hauria clan. He was reaping what he sown, his just deserts. Above all else, it was his role as the host to make Shias family had fun. No problem, Ill do it. My head has received damage since the entrance scene but, I wont go down just from this much! Look, the moment I psyched up myself, the traffic light turned green. Isnt it look as though the traffic light-san is telling meIt will be fine you know?. Your future is green lighted? it said! Now, lets go. It will be fine, problem wont occur that quickDD Say~, can I have a bii~t of your time? I am from the television, is it okay if I hold a street interview with you here? !? flew out above Hajimes head. Hmm? Are you talking to me, beautiful young lady? O, oh you, calling me beautiful like that When Hajime turned around, he saw TV staff doing street interview there and the figure of Carm and co facing them smilingly. As expected, it seemed a group of good looking people was really conspicuous. The female interviewer looked a bit enthusiastic facing the stylishly dandy old gentlemen. She was asking his name with her cheeks slightly blushing. She was also asking about his profession, whether they were a group of model or actor. Hajime tried to intercept in panic but O, oi, Carm. Something like this isDD Fuh. You are telling us to introduce ourselves? Very well. In that case, put up your rabbit ears and listen well! The old gentleman smirked! Blood left the demon king-sans face. That would be broadcasted into the living room of houses throughout Japan! We areDD You think Ill let youu- Bosss right blow! Gahah!? Bo, boss? Even though I was at the nice part just now! Just why!? Carm held his side while falling on one knee. Cold sweat was oozing from his whole body. A beat later, the female newscaster screamed Kyaaaaah! A violenceee!. Ignoring that, Hajime informed the Haurias smilingly. Listen to me, you guys. Its forbidden to introduce yourself without my permission. What you are allowed to say is only your real name. You get it? Just try introducing yourself with more than six letters. Ill tear out your prided rabbit ears for eternity. Ye, yes, boss! We wont introduce our name using more than six letters! Carm stood in attention and displayed a beautiful salute. The other Haurias were also turning pale simultaneously and displayed an admirable salute posture. That harmoniously synchronized movement conveyed clearly to the surrounding people whether they liked it or not. It conveyed, just who was the boss of that group. Shia was covering her face with one hand while muttering. Hajime-san. I understand your feeling, I also understand why your body reflexively moved. But, I think your action just now also feel like that enough you know? Hajime-san gasped in realization. The camera was firmly recording the figure of the boss and his underlings. The figure of Japanese youth who was being absolutely obeyed by a group of foreign good looking people that stole everyones attention was. Excuse me~, can I question you mister for a bit too? The female newscaster timidly held out the mike toward Hajime. Boss! Please, teach us how to deal with this kind of situation too! Please! This BaltDDcough-. This Par swear that he will learn it in one go without fail! Carm and others raised their spirit. The TV crew looked deeply interested. Hajime looked up to the sky. And then, he thought. I hope, this isnt a live broadcast, he thought. Also, lets not have lunch in the shopping mall, lets do it in Sonobes restaurant, yeah lets do that, he also thought. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im thinking to return to the usual update interval from next week. Ill sort out the chronological order already (sweat) C At Comic Gardo, Main story comic version chapter 23 Nichijou chapter 20 They are updated. They are in the middle of being freely distributed at Overlap-samas homepage, so please go take a look! The main story comic finally entered the versus Miledy golem fight. The impact is amazing lol At the Nichijou, Kaori-sans proclamation from the rooftop is nostalgic lol. I saw it every week in the past huh, it made me recalled various things. Chapter 322 Arifureta Chapter 322 Arifureta After III The Hauria Came! Second C Fortunately, the downtown interview wasnt broadcasted live. The camera was hindered due to the interference from Lightning Clad. The TV crews withdrew because they werent in a state to do recording anymore. They looked terribly frustrated. It wasnt because their camera broke, but because it returned to normal after they took a certain distance. Surely that was frustrating for them. Hajime and Shia dragged away the Haurias from the noisy location to escape. They let out a large sigh when they entered the entrance of a shopping department. Hajime-san, are you alright, mentally? It felt like my soul got shaved off a lot, but Im still alright. Though, dont let your guard down Shia. Concentrate. If notDDyoull die. No, we arent in a battlefield. This is a departmDD Boss! This is a really amazing place! If its here surely they will have splendid collection of weapons! Around here there are only clothes. Boss, where are they selling tools? I want to resupply my wire soon. Ah, boss, I also want sharpening stone for my knife. Are they selling hidden weapon here? I want a spare blade for the assassin blade boss bestowed to us. No no, chief. Also all of you too. We are finally able to come to bosss world yeah? Then, first it has to be explosive! Boss, please show us the best explosive material! For the time being, the ladies who were sending feverish gazed to Carm and Io opened their eyes wide in shock. Their eyes were darting around was undoubtedly the proof that they were hesitating whether to report this to the police or not. Shia raised a dry laugh Ahaha. I retract my words. This place is a battlefield. Our heart will be done in if we let our guard down. Also please dont report this to police. Perhaps it might be best to go to hardware store. There wouldnt be any explosive or assassin blade there, but perhaps there would be a full set of material there. At the very least, there would be a mountain of product for making trap there. Although, the store would also have bar or chainsaw. Hajime didnt want Hauria to equip these two items. Rabbits equipping bar-like thing or chainsaw inside forestthat was nightmare. If it was turned into horror movie, it felt like it would give terror that surpassed that person in the 13th Friday. Hajime shook his head to chase out the scary imagination. He then thoroughly, very thoroughly told Carm and others that there wasnt any weapon here, that till the end this was a market for general public. He told them to never ask anything like I want to buy explosive though, where is it placed? to the shop staff no matter what. Carm and others were a bit disappointed, but they came here today for the sake of learning a part of living in another world. They accepted that they didnt came for weapon resupply. For the present time they were following behind Hajime obediently. Hmm, its unfortunate that they have no weapon here, however, this place is really resplendent. It looks like the imperial castles audience hall or party venue. Carm let out an impressed voice. The first floor that became atrium which reached until third floor was certainly resplendent not just from the ceilings lighting, but from the lights of each store too. Look around casually. Tell me if there is something that pique your interest. However, dont go off by your own. Tell me properly. You all get that? This is an absolute order okay? Completely absolute okay? Thats a joke isnt it boss?(TN: Here Carm said the sentence in a slang wording usually used by youngsters in Japan) That aint it. The chief-san grinned broadly and guessed the bosss meaning. It made Hajime wanted to make a tsukkomi why they knew about earths culture (?) only in that kind of area. The atrium floors that reached until the third floor were basically consisting of only brand clothes or bag shops. Perhaps because of that, it seemed the Haurias werent really interested. Their gaze were sliding away from all of those in disinterest other than learning what kind of clothing Japanese people were wearing and just how much was the price. Hmm, Mina-san, Nea-chan. Are you two interested in western clothes? Look, something like this, I think it will look good on Mina-san see? Isnt it cute? Shia smiled wryly at the disinterest of her fellow female Haurias toward fashion while pointing at the mannequin display of a certain shop. The group of good looking people was naturally also standing out inside the department store. Noticing that Shia stopped walking, the female shop staffs eyes were shining hopefully. She was quickly closing the distance with a perfect smile. Two beautiful women who looked like foreign model. The female customers inside the shop and also the passing by people inadvertently directed their gaze to them. Amidst that, Mina who was staring intently at the mannequin display that was dressed in long skirt Shia pointed out was It looks hard to move at. I think it will be a hindrance in battle. The shop employee stopped approaching. The female customers went Eh? and tilted their head wondering if they were mishearing. No, now now, Mina-san. This is a casual wear you know? Its worn in time like when you are going out shopping for a bit for example, at that kind of timeDD Fuu. You have become completely lax havent you, Shia. Yes? In response to Shia who was explaining that it wasnt a battle clothes with a bitter smile, Mina shrugged her shoulders looking like she was saying Oh dear really condescendingly. Shias expression became somewhat irritated. Casual wear? Shopping? I wonder what could you refer to by that. We are the Hauria! How can you be so lax to forget the constant alert state of mind as though you are in a battlefield like this! Eee~ Shia who was preached at for some reason by her relative who was like her big sister. In addition, Carm and others were also sending her an exasperated expression that said Good grief Shia. Can you properly become bosss wife like that?. Shias irritated expression was getting deeper. But, she endured! Because, Shia was an able bunny wife after all! Though she couldnt avoid having her unseen bunny ears trembling. The female shop employee thought Ah, these guys might be a no good type of bunch and stopped approaching. Her impregnable friendly smile wasnt disturbed at the slightest, but her legs stopped moving completely. She was entering a wait-and-see mode. Mina didnt even bother with the surroundings thought and, (This is a chance! If I speak as Shias big sister that I want to watch over my unworthy little sister, I might be allowed to serve at bosss side! Ku-ku-ku-. Dont think bad of me, Shia. Onee-chan is at her limit already here. Each time I listened to the love talk of Rana and you, my heart feels like they are going to crack!) Mina slipped out a black smile inside her heart. Like this she was going to develop a carefully reasoned logical argument that she ought to stay at the bosss side using Shias clothing choice as excuse. But, however, Aa, geez-. Whats with that attitude just because of some clothing! Its alright to wear cute western clothes occasionally! Even your attire today is lovely you know!? (Fuh, thats na?ve, Shia. Really na?ve! My outfit right now is trouser look. Whats more, I asked Remia-san to choose one with soft fabric that has elasticity for me! In other words, it doesnt violate my constant state of mental readiness at all! You who dont even notice that really need my supervision just as I thought!) Mina thought that within 0.03 second and replied with an overreaction that wished to express just how exasperated she was toward Shia. Fuh, really Shia. You are really a hopeless little sister arent you? Now listen, this isDD Hajime-san. Dont you think that this long skirt will absolutely look good on Mina-san? Hm~? Well, I guess it will? Clerk-san! This one, give it to me! Mina-san snapped her finger and changed her attitude as easy as turning her palm. Inside her heart the scheme of just a moment ago had been sent flying to the beyond. (Waa~~~i? I was praised by bosss~?) She was in a really high spirits. By the way, this year Mina was 23 years old. She flapped her unseen rabbit ears energetically while passing by Shia who was making a look of incomprehension toward the shop employee. By the way, each Hauria had been given their own Japanese yen of a certain amount. This was their first shopping. It was a part of their learning of currency value and calculation. It was a brand product, so the price was quite expensive. The shop employee would prepare a different item that was the same like the one in the mannequin display. While waiting for it, Mina was humming un un while counting the money she had with all her might. While waiting for her calculation, the sleeve of Hajimes clothes got pulled weakly. Hajime went Hm? and when he turned his gaze, there Nea who was fidgeting went Bo, boss. I also, want some clothes. Is there anything, that suit me? The rabbit eared beautiful little girl kept sending glances with an upward look. She was explicitly begging I want clothes that boss think will look good on me. It seemed there was a gentleman among the passerby. The gentleman made a beautiful turn while passing through. He continued to walk backward while gazing intently at Nea and collided on an auntie with a huge build. *Slap* Such nice sound resounded. The price of staring at a beautiful little girl seemed to be getting hit by an aunties slap. It was Myuu who became flustered by Neas attitude. Ne, Nea-chan! Myuu and Shia-oneechan will pick up clothes that will look good on Nea-chan nano! Eh? Milady, but, I want boss Dont say something bad nano! First-, Myuu and Shia-oneechan will be the one who choose! Its okay to ask papa whether it look good or not after that! Myuus stern look was frightening. Myuu tightly grasped Neas shoulders and persuaded (?) Nea with a ghastly look. Thats right, Nea-chan. Its just as Myuu-chan said. If notDD I, if not? You will end up wearing something like the sweater of a black dragon with terrific fashion taste! You also will end up wearing something like sweater of crap taste with hear mark scattered on it nano! It seemed that Hajime-san was thought by his beloved daughter as a person with crap fashion sense. By the way, the black dragon sweater was a loose and oversized sweater with the kanji of \black dragon printed on it, while the heart mark sweater was a sweater with heart mark printed everywhere on it. The former was for Tios use, while the latter was for Yues use. The expression of the two of them became something that was hard to be described which they had never shown until that time when they were wearing the sweater. (TN: This referred to a scene in Arifureta Nichijou when Hajime designed clothes for Tio and Yue. The design and their expression were pretty funny) Nea-chan is cute nano! There is no way we can allow papa to choose clothes for you nano! Spare me already Myuu. Hajime had a faraway gaze. Just where in the world he could be looking at. Was he looking at the distant past? His previous offense? Or perhaps only the world of unreality Carm clapped Hajimes shoulder kindly. When Hajime turned his gaze toward him, he found a gaze that was displaying understanding and sympathy there. That was the expression of a father who had gotten the pile bunker of heart driven into him by his daughter who was at that age. Surely Carm had also gotten struck down by Shia in the past. Hajime made a clear smile and nodded. It was a moment when their heart was connected as fellow father. After that, Hajime and others were dejectedly following behind the female camp that was getting excited choosing clothes. Midway, Par alone got treated as dressing doll by Shia and Mina, even his scream and begging Stop iiit! Please spare me only from thaaat! Bosss, heeelp! ended up in vain and he got dressed with female clothing. He looked like his soul had left his body but Baltfeld of certain death was supposed to be a tough man, so surely he would be fine. After that, Hajime and co entered the general store in the fifth floor. There, Carm and others accomplished a revolutionary meeting. Bo, bo-bo-bo, boss! What is it Carm? I told you not to be loud. A loud voice came from a slight distance away from Carm who was taking wallet into his hand and staring at it fixedly. The surrounding people were also paying attention to him wondering what was going on. Hajime approached him and Carm showed him that. This is-, what is this!? Its wallet. Thats obvious when looking at it! It isnt that, its this! *Rip rip rip* sound resounded. The wallet opened. Carm closed the wallet once more. The wallets mouth closed without any sound. Then once more, *rip rip rip*! Whatthe Io opened his eyes wide in shock. Dont tell methis is an artifact? Mina took a different wallet with trembling hand. *Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*. (AN: I just cant find any good sound word for the wallet closing) Just, what in the hell.. Young boy Pars dead and rotten fish eyes recovered their light. *Gulp-*, he swallowed his saliva. *Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*. *Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*.*Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*.*Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*.*Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*. Nea-chan wholeheartedly did *rip rip rip-* and *pop-* without stopping while staying wordless and expressionless. Its called magic tape. Magicas I thought, its magic. Hajime smiled wryly while explaining the manufacturing of magic tape. The expression of Carm and others became even more astonished knowing that it was functioning without any magic at all. Unbelievablehere is, here is the crystallization of mankinds wisdom! You are that astonished with it huh. Certainly, Hajime also thought that it was a ground-breaking and genius invention, but hearing someone praising something so common for him until that far caused him to make a really complicated expression. Also, Nea-chan, I wish you will stop opening and closing the wallet expressionlessly and wordlessly like that soon, Hajime thought. The smiling shop employee was slowly closing the distance. Hajime was making a slightly twitching expression and took away the wallet that was making ripping sound from Neas hand. Ah Nea-chan, she showed a sad expression that she had never showed before! It looked like she just had her treasure taken away from her. Her eyes were getting moist with tears. He could imagine her rabbit tears drooping down with dejection. It caused a terrible guilt even for Hajime. Unconsciously, I, Ill buy it for you, so do the ripping at home. Nea-chans expression brightened radiantly in a flash! It was the radiance like the shine of a dazzling sunlight after the dark clouds of a century was cleared away. Her usual cool warrior face couldnt be found at the slightest. Her rabbit ears and rabbit tail were whooshing up and down fiercely! So much so the illusion was shook off and they became faintly visible, expressing her intense happiness! I, Ill treasure it forever! O, ou. No, dont make a wallet of only a thousand yen as your treasure. Hearing that make me sad for some reason. At that timing, quietly young boy ParDDnot just him, even Carm and others, all of them were wordlessly, but, with extraordinarily sparkling eyes, they were slowly showing him the crunchy sounding wallet. Geez, Ill buy the magic tape itself, so put them back. That is that. This is this, boss. It seemed what was important for young boy Par was to receive the discovered crystallization of mankinds wisdom from boss as present. Hajime was making a difficult expression at the cheap Haurias and purchased matching wallets with five different colors at the cashier. When the female clerk properly received the really crunchy sounding wallets at the counter, her smile also became a genuine smile. He already came this far, so he also asked for the wallets to be wrapped. He then handed them to the Haurias. The Haurias expression became really pleased. Especially, Nea was, Ehehe She was already making a soft and loose smile. Not a trace of her warrior expression or chuuni disease could be seen. Tha, thank you very much, Onii-chan! @? !? came out above Hajimes head. He was so shocked he took a step back. A beat later Nea noticed her own statement and she corrected herself Tha, that was rude-, boss! My deepest gratitude for this! in panic. However, when Hajime also saw Pars face that was similarly showing a soft and loose smile that was fitting for his age Shia, this is earth-shattering. I, might have found a way to return them to normal. So its happiness that surpassed their maximum tolerance! I have to quickly tell Emily-chan about this desuu! When they first met, the way the children of Hauria called Hajime was basically Onii-chan. Now that word just came out from a Haurias plain self, on top of that looking at their current peaceful and warm atmosphere The sign for the betterment of their symptoms had come into sight. Hajime and Shia nodded to each other and wordlessly did a high-five. Emily-chan! Its a good news for you! After that, they went to a shopping spree for bunches of magic tape, and then they also got stuck further with bubble wrap (cushion with a lot of small bags filled with air. The thing that went *pop pop*), and it became a great commotion of the crystallization of mankinds wisdom part 2, the shops employee came out Midway, at the toy corner, they encountered with the boss and young leader of the self-employed profession which started with ya that Hajime had previously crushed. It seemed they came to buy present for the birthday of the bosss granddaughter. It looked like the granddaughter was very loved seeing how the boss directly came to buy the present. When the two of them saw the good look of the Haurias and the way they called Hajime as boss, they raised a loud voice As I thought, you are really a mafia boss! half in shock and half in understanding. Furthermore, that yell was broadcasted to the surrounding, and the department store at afternoon fell into an uproar of there are dangerous organizations having meeting here!? and so on No, what kind of yakuza and mafia will have meeting at toy corner, Hajime made such tsukkomi There, the Haurias who heard that the other party was a group with occupation that was similar with them and they had got beaten up by their boss tried to make it clear which one of them was the superior one. They glared while going forward to introduce themselves Could it be, its not a meeting but gang war!?, the security came running while trembling Hajime applied pressure on everyone and retreated from that place for the time being into the rooftop. When they arrived there, a hero show was playing. When the hero introduced himself, the Haurias went Thats insufficient! and tried to interrupt. Hajime tied them up And, at the end, they could see police car coming. Knowing that they had got reported, they hurriedly escaped from the department store. Like that at present Hajime and co was in the middle of moving using a subway train. Hey, the place we are going at right now, are you guys really okay with it? Of course. We heard it from Shia, isnt it the holy land in this Japan? In the past, we guided boss to the location of the sacred place, the giant tree. And right now boss is generously guiding us to a holy landI can completely feel destiny at work here. No, there aint anything like that at all though. Hajime watched at the corner of his sight of Carm who was soaking in deep feeling alone while nodding to himself. At the same time he stared fixedly at Shia who was sitting beside him. Eh? What is it, Hajime-san? Akiba is a holy land isnt it? Otou-samafather-in-law and Okaa-samamother-in-law, and also the people in their workplace also said that you know? Thats because the people you asked are all people in that business. Yes, the holy land of the people who were completely immersed in the subculture, Akibahara, or Akiba for short. That place was exactly the place where they were heading at because of the request of the Haurias. Incidentally, today was the day of Ccar-free day. That place was surely bustling right now. For him to bring people with real animal ears there although they were hidden with illusion artifact How terrifying. Hajime shivered, at the same time he resolved himself like a hero that was going to face the final battle. Everything was for the sake of giving hospitality to the important family of his rabbit eared wife. Putting that aside, Oi, Par, Nea. Sit properly. Are you two kidsno, you two are kids huh. Even though there wasnt anything particularly interesting to see while riding subway train, the kid duo Par & Nea were on their knees on the chair while looking outside the window. When Myuu rebuked them with Par-kun and Nea-chan too, mind your manner nano, they reseated themselves looking somewhat embarrassed. Sorry boss, milady. I never thought that there would be a place that is like a great labyrinth in this side too. There are a lot of tunnels and doors outside. Boss, just how large the scale of this place is? Labyrinth you sayno, well, certainly, this is an underground space that is like labyrinth so it I guess it can be called as earths underground labyrinthas for the scale For the time being, Hajime put out the track map of the subway train in his smartphone and showed it. Seeing the vastness of the scale, not only Par and Nea, all the Haurias opened their eyes wide in surprise. This is astonishing. What about the depth? Is it at the level of the abyss where boss fell into? No, as expected there isnt anything like that. Till the end this is only an underground route for travelling long range. Even though the extent is vast, the depth doesnt reach the level of the abyss at all. Although I said that, it seems there is also space under the city that the general public doesnt know about. Its unknown how large the scale of it in reality though Hou Carms eyes were shining mysteriously hearing Hajimes explanation. Hajime returned a suspicious gaze. You, you arent thinking anything like this might be a good base candidate right? ! As expected from boss! What a keen insight! Stop it, seriously stop. Something like Hauria infesting the underground is seriously scary to imagine. It will completely become an urban legend. Is that so? Really unfortunate. That was what Carm said, but his eyes were still shining mysteriously. Somehow, even Par and others gave the impression like Ora, that sounds really exciting yeah!. They were sending gaze outside the window with fiery eyes. Perhaps the day was near that the underground in the city center got occupied by the rabbits While that was happening, the train arrived at the station of Akiba. They got down on the platform and the Haurias were looking with eyes shining with curiosity toward the back of the leaving trainor rather, to the underground space that was continuing deeper. Hajime and others dragged them away and got out to the surface. Even though it was a familiar sight for Hajime, for the Haurias there were a lot of things that knocked them with surprise as expected, so they were looking around restlessly at the surrounding just like country bumpkins. I thought it would be a quieter place because its called as a holy land, but, to think that there will be this many pilgrims, its shocking. Hajimes face turned complicated at Carms statement and he averted his gaze. They advanced smoothly through the crowd with assassin-like movement and visited the shops that were managed by acquaintances and Hajime often visited. They were people who were friend with his father Shuu, so they were also acquaintance with Hajime since he was a child. They didnt go to shops that expanded countrywide and visited by a lot of people was of course as countermeasure for Hauria. As expected, as soon as they entered the shop, the Haurias saw the promotional video for the animes that were running this season, and then they began to copy the speech and posing from the video. The people inside the shop was shocked, but as soon as they saw that Carm and others were foreigners, their eyes turned warm and ignored them. As expected from the pilgrims of the holy land. It was a shop where customer could do trial read of a volume for a lot of books, so the Haurias split up and fished for books with a serious expression as though they were going to a final battle. If possible, I want to find the bible for us Hauria here. So the culprit is Vanessa huh. Her affinity with my family is extraordinary after all~ Hajime and Shia instantly guessed. Hauria wanted to come to Akiba seemed to be for searching for bible. Boss! Boss! Please look over here! Wha, what does boss think!? Hah? The voices of Mina and Nea came from deeper inside the shop. Hajime who turned his gaze there witnessed it. What was there was a figurine display. And then, there were the two rabbit eared girls who were mimicking the sexy pose of heroines who showed a lot of skin. Yes, they arbitrarily took off their artifact and displayed their rabbit ears! The heroine we are copying has rabbit ears so its fine! Perhaps that was what they thought. Mina made a pose that was emphasizing her breasts, while Nea was taking a pose on all fours while giving an upward gaze. Their eyes were sparkling with anticipation as though saying Praise me, praise me! at Hajime. At that time, several of the customers inside the shop had their gauge of ignoring power decreased until zero instantly and had blood spurted out. Also several people clapped their hands together and prayed. It seemed they were thanking the god and the girls because they were able to look for free at the sexy pose of undisputedly beautiful woman and girl. Then, regarding Hajime who was asked for comment, Sorry. Shia had also done that. And, Shia is better. What are you saying at outsideee! Hajime asserted that his wife was better with a serious face. Nea hung her head down in disappointment, while Mina fell on all fours and hit the floor repeatedly while cursing Shiiit, shiiit-. Hajime who mercilessly cut down rabbit-eared beautiful girl and woman. While the customers were sending him a shuddering expression, Hajime immediately put the artifact back on them. A while after that, it seemed Carm and others had discovered manga that was worthy to be their bible seeing from their pleased face. Hajime and others led them to walk around the city casually. The Haurias who had obtained the crystallization of mankinds wisdom and the bible seemed to be very satisfied already. They were in a state of complete obedience. It looked like they were purely enjoying the atmosphere of another world. Papa. Im hungry nano. Yeah, I guess its a good time to go there now. Myuus eyebrows arched into a troubled look. One hand was rubbing her stomach, it looked like she had been enduring for quite long. Today was the day they were giving hospitality to Hauria, so they were prioritizing Carm and others. However, it seemed even that would reach the limit soon. *Kukyu~*, a cute empty stomach sound was starting to sound. Hajime confirmed the time and agreed while carrying up Myuu. So that they wouldnt bother other customers in Sonobe familys western restaurant Wisteria, they planned to go there when it was quite late, but it would soon be a good time. By the way, the female camp became absorbed with choosing clothes at the department store, and while Par became a noble sacrifice, Hajime made a call to Wisteria. Yuuka who seemed to have become a proper helper there took the call. When she heard that there was a group of Hauria here, it felt like her voice was shaking a bit but Also she was huffy saying Say something like that sooner! I cannot give a proper welcome like this!. But, as expected Wisteria was the oasis of his heart at the point how the possibility of Yuka refusing was zero from the start. The Haurias were obedient, and soon it would be time to go to a safe area. Hajimes expression also loosened thinking that. Yes, it loosened up. His vigilance to not let any danger approach was slightly loosening! What the! There is a fellow family here in another world!? When Hajime went Eh? and his gaze chased the figure of the Haurias, there was a rabbit-eared maid there calling at customer with energetic voice. She was a resident of this holy land. No, chief! Please look closely! That girlshe is a fake! Par-kun pointed out with a pointing finger like a detective saying You are the culprit!. Ios expression looked uncomprehending. Although its a fake, why is she wearing animal ears by her own initiative IorniDDcough-. Io, Ive heard about this. In this world here, it seems animal ears are status. They are raising their status by compensating what they dont have with that kind of fake. The discrimination toward beastman has lowered considerably even at Tortus butto think that there are humans who are seeking to put on animal ears by their own, it make me feel strange. Mina and Nea stared hard at the rabbit-eared maid with great interest. You guys, I think you understand already butDD Animal-eared people didnt exist in earth. And then, a part of Japanese people greatly loved animal ear. Thats why, absolutely dont take off your artifact Hajime was about to explain the situation once more like that, but before he could, the rabbit-eared maid who noticed the passionate gaze on her approached them by her own. Oo! What a good looking group of people pyon! Do you understand Japanese languagee? If you please, wont you come to our shop pyon? Boss, she put an unfamiliar strange word at the end of her sentence. It seems that the translation artifact you lend me is broken. Thats not it you know, she is just acting that kind of character you know Hajime explained to them about the adding of pyon at the end of sentence. A crack appeared on the smile of the rabbit-eared maid who got hit with the calm tsukkomi, but it seemed she was a rabbit-eared maid who was a hard worker and had guts. She desperately smoothed over her smile! Hajime was explaining, however, Io and Par were tilting their head. Character acting, is it. However, boss, why is it pyon? Yes, I also cannot understand that point. Rabbit and pyon, just what is the relation between those two? H, hmm. Err see, you know, rabbit give the impression of pyon pyon with their hopping right? Certainly thats true but, in the end that is the sound that express the time when rabbit is hopping correct? Then why is it used like its a rabbits voice? At the very least we have never seen any clan who add pyon at the end of their sentence. Even sir Inaba too, he would cry kyu!, but he never said any pyon. Hajime was at a loss. These guys, why are they serious at only this kind of thing dammit, he thought with twitching cheeks. His gaze naturally moved to the rabbit-eared maid in a search for resolution but The rabbit-eared maid, she jerked with the smile still fixed on her face. Par launched pursuing attack. Onee-san. Please teach us. Why did you use pyon? Just what kind of obsession you have with the word pyon? In respond to the serious and earnest question from the handsome boy, the rabbit-eared maid That, Im sorry for saying pyon. I wont say it anymore, so please dont bully me. A smiling face. The smiling face didnt crumble at all. However, tears were gathering at the corner of her eyes while she was smiling! The rabbit-eared maid heroically dealt with the troublesome foreigners so that the evaluation of her shop wouldnt drop. Surely, her rabbit-eared maid caf was an amazing caf without a doubt. After all it had this kind of rabbit-eared maid as a mirror to reflect it. Oi, you guys cut it out already. Its fine that there are various rabbit ears out there. Its fine to say pyon, no problem at all! That is also the rabbit ears of Japan! A mediation from Hajime-san. The people at the surrounding who were watching raised admiring voices Oo for some reason. Shia already took away Myuu from Hajime and pretended to be stranger. Ah, Myuu-chan, you want to eat candy? Ill eaaat~? The rabbit-eared maid looked at Hajime as though he was a messiah, however, the Haurias were merciless! Because, they were deeply interested with the rabbit-eared person of another world who was mimicking them! They attacked further purely, without any malice, simply because of their pride! Mias face frowned at the rabbit-eared maids rabbit ears while opening her mouth. Understood. Then, its fine already in regard to the pyon. But, I want to ask you. Is it fine that you are wearing such rabbit ears? I, its fine. I think there is no problem. As expected from the rabbit-eared maid. Against Minas question, she was doing a skillful thing of despairing with a smile because the torture was still continuing while replying with a template answer. As expected, the girl was a capable maid. There is no way its not a problem! Hii!? The one who raised an angry voice was Nea who was raising her eyebrow. The oppressive aura that was too heavy to be coming for a girl in hear early teen caused the rabbit-eared maid to jump *pyon*. She didnt express it with words, but it seemed she embodied it with her act. Nea was quietly approaching the rabbit-eared maid who was trembling fiercely like a rabbit. You, are you looking down on rabbit ears? Or perhaps, are you actually an idiot? Tha, tha-tha, thats not my intention I see. In other words, you simply dont know what is a real rabbit ears, is that it? Nea-chan sighed fuh and smiled. Beside her, Mina and Par sighed fuh similarly. Carm and Io also stood in sideway posture and sighed fuh. Hajime-san! Im getting an acutely bad premonition desuu! I know! Oi, you guys! DontDD Take off the artifact, there was no doubt Hajime wanted to say that. Before he could, Carm took a small pipe from his pocket and threw it on the ground, causing a thick smokescreen to rise. Because of that, screams came from the surrounding and Hajimes words didnt reach. Observe carefully! O comrade of heart who loves rabbit ears even without rabbit ears of your own! This is the real rabbit ears! The smokescreen was blown away. Inside, there were five rabbit eared people who were posing like five men rangers. *Twitch twitch twitch. Flap flap. Myo~n, myon?* The rabbit ears that were moving as though to reflect their emotion. The rabbit-eared maid swept away her mental state that almost fell into panic due to the smoke screen and spoke with a trembling voice. I, its like the real thing pyon It was the real thing. Also, the pyon was returning. Its fine to touch it you know? Nea walked forward. It seemed she was specially allowed to touch the ears because she was a comrade of heart in another world. The rabbit ears were adorably waving up and down as though to say Come come?, The rabbit-eared maid approached Nea with an unsteady footstep as though she was sleepwalking, and then her hand reached nervously toward the rabbit ears. Flu, fluffyyy. Soooft~. Ya~ahn, its waaarm~ The rabbit-eared maid instantly lost her backbone. Both her hands moved around to enjoy the fluffiness, and at the end she rubbed her cheeks on the ear and her expression became a look of ecstasy that was a bit dangerous to be exposed in public. Perhaps it was a bit ticklish getting the ears rubbed like that because Nea twisted her body while letting out Nh. The eyes of the surrounding were starting to emit suspicious light seeing her figure. Furthermore, what what, its rabbit eared beautiful girl! Ah, there is also middle-aged man!? Like that people were gathering one after another. Aa~, Hajime-san, what should we do? Those guys Hajime looked like he got a headache. There was no way anyone would believe that there could be a genuine animal-eared girl, so naturally they would think that it was a very well made imitation. And so, there was really no need to worry about the concealment. Anyway, lets punch their stomach and drag them away, Hajime decided. It was at that timing, Excuse me! Please let me take picture! Please look over here! Can you make a pose!? The people who were readying their camera pleaded Nea and others to be allowed to take picture. These were trained people who couldnt be found on other city looking at how they wouldnt suddenly take picture without permission. And then, the trained rabbits couldnt reject them normally. Mina brushed up her rabbit ears coolly while saying. Fuh. Its not like I dont understand the feeling of wanting to leave behind memorial for the rabbit ears of this me, but please refrain from that. Even if its just a picture, boss is the only one allowed to put me at his side! Mina-san made a wink with all her might that she sent toward her boss. Everyones gaze moved toward the Japanese youth who seemed to be the person in the heart of this foreign rabbit-eared beauty. Cloudy gazes that looked like they were filled with mud stabbed Hajime simultaneously. E, err, then. Wont you come home together with me pyon? It seemed the rabbit-eared maid had completely became Neas prisoner. She was still rubbing and enjoying the fluffiness in a posture that was almost completely hugging. Fuh. Although you are a comrade, nh, that cannot be allowed. Be thankful, uh, for being able to touch my rabbit ears already, au, wait a second you are touching too much! Let go already! Just a bit more! Only a little bit more! This is enough! After all my body and my heart, all of them are only for boss! The surroundings gaze became severe. A girl whose age was in her early teen no matter how they looked said that she was devoting her body and her heart to a Japanese youth while sending said youth a mushy gaze. Among them there were also people who were sending Hajime a gaze with eyes that were cloudy with jealousy like a black hole. Also, there were also people talking to their smartphone. One could see it from their expression. It was written on their face that they were making report. Fuh. Thats how it is. My everything belong to boss. We cannot allow this body to become spectacle without bosss permission. Because boss is the only one who can do as he please to us. Par, Io, and Carm prattled in order with a pleased look. The surrounding people were making shuddering expression. The beautiful woman was understandable. The beautiful little girl, it was out but still understandable. However, to even lay his hand on a handsome boy, handsome man, and also a dandy gentleman Tha, that man, just how high level is he- That aint at the level of having wide strike zone anymore! Monster! Certainly, he was the monster of abyss. That monster of abyss-sama was expressionless. It was to the degree that everyone there reflexively jerked and stiffened. Hajime suddenly stroked his face with one hand. What appeared was a smile as though the expressionless look just now was a lie. Everyone jerked. Its fine. The Haurias replied Eh? at Hajimes words. Hajime continued still with a smile. Its fine to take pictures. Take them without any reservation. E, err, boss? Carm was trickling cold sweat while asking back, but Hajime kept smiling widely. Rabbit-eared maid-san. Hy, hyes! I give you permission. Pe, permission? You want to bring that girl back home, I give you permission. Bo, boss!? The rabbit ears of Nea who was sold away stood straight and shivers ran through it, but Hajime looked around him and declared smilingly. Everyone, these people love cosplay and Japans subculture. Even now they are completely submerging themselves into the character that they remembered from somewhere. In reality they wanted their photo to be taken by everyone so much they cant help it. Especially, the woman over there seem to want a boyfriend. As for the males, they are willing to do one night stand you know? Please, do with them as you like without holding back. BOSSS!? The bosss conclusion toward the Haurias who violated the bosss command and displayed their rabbit ears, and also dealt serious damage to the bosss social status. The boss left all them in the hand of the holy lands warriors. The people themselves said that it would be okay if there was the bosss permission. Now that boss had given permission. There was nothing in the way anymore! War cry resounded through the holy land. People who stretched their hand toward the rabbit ears, people who pushed their camera button like mad, the rabbit-eared maid who was trying to bring Nea home Nuoh, wait-, dont push! My rabbit ears are bosss-DDAh!? Sto, stoop! Dont get neaaaar! Bo, boss! Somehow these guys seem dangerous! Heeelp! Carm, Io, and Par were buried under people, especially by women. Nea and Mina were also losing strength in their waist from the rough breathing and bloodshot eyes of the warriors. Now then, Myuu, Shia. You two must be hungry. Lets go eat delicious meal in Wisteria. Pa, papais it okay nano? Ah, Nea-chan is carried away by the rabbit-eared maid-san nano! That, Hajime-san. Par-kun is in charis guard pose against the Onee-sans dangerous look thoughhe is looking like Emily-chan like that though. No problem. Hajime was walking toward the station with a calm expression like a Buddha. Shia and Myuu were looking at each other seeing their family and friends in a pinch but Well, the worlds toughest rabbit clan is going to be fine I guess, they rethought back and followed Hajime. Kuh, what pressure-. In addition their physical ability is also awfully high! You guys! Disperse! Secure your safety using pattern ! YES SIR! Such order and angry yell resounded from behind. In addition there was also the command of the warriors The targets are running away! Go around and cut their path!. Amidst the yells, Hajime and the others departed to the safe areaDDWisteria and continued on their way without looking back at all. C C C C C Like that, they safely escaped from the holy land and when Wisteria came into view. Oh maan, as expected from the holy land. Its filled to the brim with nothing but people that cannot be underestimated. That rabbit-eared maid, her run was absurdly fast. Even though she was carrying me, no one could catch up with her. She made a sharp turn at the corner without any loss in speed, and she showed super reflex while shouting something like god speed imlse!. The rabbit of another world is also amazing. (TN: Reference from eyeshield 21) Carm and others were unharmed, on top of that theywere speaking while looking strangely delighted. The chase that occurred in holy land didnt become punishment, far from that, it seemed that it ended in a result that satisfied them instead. Is that so. Hajime-santhats, Im sorry about my family. Papaare you okay? Want to eat candy? Even though the sky is this blue, Hajime looked up to the sky with a faraway look that seemed to want to say that. Shia and Myuu turned a considerate expression at him. Hajime replied Its fine. Im used with Tio already at this feeling of the opponent getting satisfied no matter what happen like this with a strangely enlightened expression while his hand reached at the doorknob of Wisteria. No matter what happened, his willpower would surely recover after fortifying himself with a meal. He opened the door while thinking so. *Clang clang*, a pleasant sound was tinkling into the ear while Hajime entered inside the restaurant. What he found was, Ah Nn Ahaha They looked at each others face. Kousuke & Emily group, Yue & Tio group, and then Kaori & Shizuku group. It seemed that everyone had the same thinking. Sonobe familys western restaurant was everyones oasis of heart. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I was unable to finish writing, so I split the chapter. Im sorry but, please accompany the Hauria chapters for one more week. Regarding the joke material. The black dragon sweater and heart mark sweater are reimported from the aforementioned Nichijou (Chapter 10) lol I burst out laughing at the seriously indescribable expression of Tio and Yue there lol God speed imlse Its from American Football manga that has a main character with number 21 on his back and wearing a certain eyeshield. Amazing reflexes. By the way, the rabbit-eared maid is also able to use Devil t Ghost. This one is advertisement. At July, Arifureta spin-offDDZero volume 2 and comic volume 1 will be published. The cover illustration of Zero volume 2 is that person from the undersea ruin. Yes, the person who carelessly throw out Hajime and co into the sea. The root of the undersea ruin and the newly appearing liberator, what kind of person she is Please get the book no matter what and check it yourself. Other than that, I also scattered various things that will connect to the present time, so I will be happy if you readers can enjoy that part too. The right image is the cover of comic volume 1. In Gardo comic the last scene of little Miledy that is also included in this volume is being published for free, so please take a look if you are interested. Like usual, there will also be special side story. I will report it as soon as the details are finalized. Best regards! Chapter 323 Arifureta Chapter 323 Arifureta After III The Hauria Came! Third C Hajime smiled wryly while entering inside the restaurant with Myuu in his arms. Behind him, Shia also followed inside with the same expression. Oo! You guys! So all of you also came here! Carm who entered after them opened his eyes wide in surprise seeing his whole family gathered there and his face broke into smile. In respond to that, one of the Haurias who was assigned to Kousuke & Emily team, Creeping Decapitation JorgandrDDperhaps his name right now should have become something with even more gorgeous feel, so for the time being he was JorDDrushed toward Carm smilingly. And then, without stopping, Die, chief! A sharp slash from creeping posture was unleashed! It seemed he was hiding a kodachi on his back. Na?ve! Carm splendidly blocked it using the short sword stored in the holster on his waist. *Kin-* High-pitched sound from the clash of metal resounded. Furthermore, Go to hell-, Baltfeldt! Hah! Is that all? Anikiii! A teenage Hauria around fifteen years old threw knives. The four knives cut through the air. Par intercepted them with quick draw of sling shot. He splendidly shot down all four knives with four simultaneous shots. It was truly a superhuman feat. Right after that, Nea and Mina, and then Io too had fierce attacks from their comrades rushing at them. The three of them snorted while handling the attacks. WAIIIIITTTTT! Just what are you all doing in someones restaurant! In the place of Hajime and others who were dumbfounded with opened mouth, the one who raised an angry yell was this western restaurant Wisterias poster girlDDSonobe Yuuka. She came out from deeper inside the restaurant wearing crimson apron, scarf, and limp hat. She stood with her hands on her waist and her eyebrows bristling on end. She looked pretty angry. Jor who fired the first shot answered while locking sword with Carm. Chief who is in a good mood after being showed around by boss directly is irritating! Are you a kid! Yuukas sharp tsukkomi. In respond to that the other Haurias who were launching surprise attack argued vehemently. However, Yuuka-dono! Did you see Baltfelds face!? That self-satisfied face! I cannot hold back! Thats right! Besides, please look! That bag Neastadtrm is holding so carefully! Neastadtrm wont make that kind of face if htat is something she bought by herself! Minasteria too! In other words, those are undoubtedly a present from boss![ Correct. So what!? Yuuka who witnessed bloodshed suddenly occurred inside her restaurant raised her voice with extreme anger. The criminals, no, all the Haurias inside the restaurant who were brimming with battle spirit declaredThere is only one answer! in one voice. We will take it away even if we have to kill them! DO IT OUTSIDEEEEEE! Vegetable sticks materialized from both of Yuukas hands. The celery and radish and cucumber and carror that were held between her fingers flew in the air with impossible trajectories like jet coaster. The vegetable sticks that were thrown using throwing technique that could be called as godlike feat without any exaggeration flew into the mouths of Jor and others who were getting highly spirited and Carm and co who were preparing to meet the attack with a battle cry. It was direct hits to the throats. Hogeeh!? Carm and others raised a strange scream and fell on their knees. Yuuka sent them a brief glance before taking out playing cards from her pocket and spread them out in fan shape like a magician. Like that, she swung them in a horizontal sweep. All the Haurias who were about to advance in order to steal the presents from boss from Carm and co got the tip of their rabbit ears *slice-* cut off. Rabbit furs fluttered midair inside the restaurant. All the Haurias stiffened with a snap as though they had been frozen. Next *gigigi-* they moved their head toward Yuuka with a stiff movement Yuuka-san beautifully caught the playing cards that were making U-turn and returned to her. She then spoke with a grin. Quarrel is not allowed inside our restaurant. Will you all act as docile customers, or will you get thrown out with lopped off rabbit earschoose which one that you like. The Haurias folded their rabbit ears flat on their head with a plop and slowly returned to their seats. They then sat down on their chair with straight posture like a new graduate coming for a job interview and silently stared at the cup before them. Yuuka-san nodded in satisfaction. And then, her face turned toward Hajime in a snap. Hajime quickly averted his gaze. Carm and others who somehow finished eating the vegetable sticks even while choking opened their eyes wide. They seemed to want to sayBoss averted his gaze!?. Nagumo. How long you are going to stand at the door. How about coming in right away? Yes maam. Excuse me. !!!!? Even more shock ran through the Haurias. Respectful gazes were sent to Yuuka who was narrowing her eyes suspiciously at Hajimes behavior. But, before Yuuka could notice it, Yuuka~? The cooking is done so please bring it ou~t. Rogee~r! From inside, Yuukas motherDDYuuris voice resounded. Yuuka turned around to respond to that. Hajime ran his gazes at Carm and others. You guys, sit wherever you like. Do that while offering your gratitude to Sonobe Yuuka who someday will become the owner of this Wisteria, the holy land of us returnees. !? A, as boss command! You lot! I want to exchange information! Hauria clan is to gather over here! Dont you dare do anything coarse to Yuuka-sama for the second time! YES SIR! Hajime glanced at Carm and others who quietly gathered at the seats deeper inside before sitting beside Yue. Yue looked at Hajime as though she was looking at a slightly difficult person. Yuuka-sama? She settled down things right away from the start after all. Im thinking to leave the discipliningDDcough-, looking after the Haurias to her at least in lunch time. Hajime-kundont play stupid. You are planning to push everything to Yuuka-chan right? Kaori, this too is within the category of serving customers. In other words, its Sonobes job. Goshujin-sama. Do thy know that it looks like Yuuka were working hard to contact the regular customers because we suddenly made the reservation? Thats why, be kind to her, Tio implicitly said. Shizuku, Kousuke, and even Shia nodded in agreement. By the way Emily-chan, right after Yuuka shut up the Haurias, she sent a gaze that was filled with respect somewhere inside toward the kitchen while sayingYuuka, oneesama. Hajime nodded deeply at such gazes from Tio and others. Its fine, there is no problem. In the end, that girl is a magical girl filled with love and dream and hopeDD Just who are you calling magical girl *Gon-*, a large plate of potato salad was placed on Hajimes head. When Hajime looked across his shoulder while skillfully keeping the potato salad staying on his head, Yuuka-sama was there giving him a super reproachful look at him. She had three plates placed on one arm, while her other hand was placed on her waist. Hajime brought down the potato salad while spreading open the menu. And then without any delay, he pointed at the picture of fluffy and melty egg decorated with this restaurants original ketchup and spoke his order with an extremely serious face. Give me a special omelet rice. Ill bring you food scraps if you dont fix that screwing around attitude. How can a restaurant employee say something like that. Yuuka let out a deep sighHaa at Hajimes playful attitude while placing the plates safely. And then, her displeased expression toward Hajime changed completely into a soft smile and she askedHave you decided what to order? at Shia and Myuu. Please give Myuu the special omelet rice! Nano! Ah, Ill also have the special omelet rice! After Myuu and Shia ordered energetically, even Carm and others all ordered the omelet rice perhaps because it was what Hajime ordered. Ahaha, today the omelet rice is greatly popular huh. Yuuka wrote the order on the sales slip while orally telling the head chef who was her fatherDDHiroshi the order. Hajimes attitude returned back and he smiled while speaking to such Yuuka. My bad, making reservation so suddenly like this. I didnt think that everyone will come here. Exactly right. Next time I have to give some kind of service to the regulars here in exchange. There were a lot of neighbors who became regulars here since a long time ago, so Yuuka knew their phone number. The number of customers who came late after two oclock in the afternoon was limited, but even so it was painful to contact and told them that the restaurant would be used by a group that was quite large in number. For the regulars who Yuuka didnt know how to contact, she prepared a bit of her handmade sweets for them, even so as expected it was painful to make them go back after especially coming here. Of course, a group suddenly visiting a restaurant which caused the regulars to be unable to come was something that happened to restaurant everywhere. Customer who would complaint about that was just selfish claimer. In fact, at this time it seemed there wasnt a single regular who was feeling dissatisfaction. Rather, their heart was feeling warm that Yuuka had expressly contacted them to let them knew or prepared sweets for them. This consideration that normally wouldnt be done was surely the reason why Wisteria was loved. But, you really saved us. After all I cannot think of any other place except yours where its possible to eat delicious food without feeling any mental fatigue. E, even if you praise me Nagumo, Im not going to give you any service. Yuuka said coldly, but her fingers were playing with her scarf. Although she was averting her gaze, her lips kept twitching as though they would break into a grin. The Haurias were staring with deep interest! No, I didnt say that looking for anything. Rather, I need to pay you back somehow in return for the bother. Its not like Im thinking that its a bother or anything. Im happy that you come to our placeah, just now I dont mean that Im happy Nagumo is coming! Dont misunderstand it! No, Im not but. Well, anyway, I owe you one. Tell me if there is something that you want. If you like, Ill even work part-time here for free when its busy yknow? Eh? Nagumo working part-time here? Nagumoworking part-timehere In other words, Hajime was saying that he would wear Wisterias uniform and worked together with her? If that happened, the two of them would be in charge of serving the customers. The two of them would team up to take order, set the table, sometimes they would almost crash on each other and smiled in embarrassment to each other because of that, they would converse with only their gaze about who would be in charge of the cash register And then, finally when they closed, inside the quiet restaurant the two of them would sit side-by-side and sighed in relieve. No words would be said with only the sound of the clocks hand resounding clearly. Yuuka would brew coffee while feeling strangely embarrassed. Hajime would took the cup and took a sip, then he would only say a wordDelicious and thanked her with a smile. They would spend a quite time once more then. That time felt unbelievably happy Perhaps, this is the picture of the future of the two of them, Yuuka thought, the end. Storyteller Yue concluded with a triumphant look. It really looked like she wanted to sayHows that? Right in the mark right?. Everyones gazes that were directed to Yue who suddenly started talking moved toward Yuuka. That Yuuka was, I, I-I, Im not thinking thaaat! It seemed she wasnt thinking it. Though her face was bright red and she was taking a step back while trembling all over. She looked absurdly shaken, but! If she said she wasnt thinking it then she wasnt thinking it! A hand clapped Yuukas shoulder. She went *Twiiitch!* while hesitantly looking back. There, that person was standing. Yuuka-chan. How about we talk for a bit? It was Kaori-san who wasnt smiling even though she was smiling. There was something that was faintly visible behind her. No no no, Im really not thinking of anything! Its just Yue-san saying whatever she like! Yuuka-chan! Why is it only the two of you!? If its a talk of the future, I think its fine even if its all of us working in Wisteria! You arent listening to me!? Or rather, really please stop that talk of everyone working here! It will be chaos! By that you mean, you want to monopolize Hajime-kun for yourself isnt it! You want to manage this restaurant with just the two of you forever isnt it! Words play catch! Its important! Kaori-san shook Yuuka back and forth. Shizuku went good grief while moving to tear off Kaori from Yuuka. Shia and Tio sent a glance to that and, Come to think of it, when everyone evacuated to our house before this too, Yuuka-san, she was really absentminded like pohe~ when Yue-san gave her a tour of Hajime-sans room. Right, after that her face suddenly became red and she slapped her own face. She didst that while making tsukkomi alone Are you idiot me!. How cute desuuu That art truly cute~ They sneakily talked about such thing. There, Emily who was the most uninformed about the relationship between Hajime and co asked a question reservedly. Say~. Yuuka-oneesama, she isnt demon king-samas wife? I, Im not. Or rather, whats with that one-sama? Something like that is Shizuku right? Yuuka who somehow escaped from Kaoris demonic clutch was breathing hard zee zee while saying that. Emily fidgeted looking a bit embarrassed. That, Onee-samas figure when shutting up everyone of Hauria just now, I thought, you look really coolis it, no good? The ongoing battle that Emily threw herself intoDDthe war front of chuunibyou treatment versus Hauria. At present she was unable to even make them shut up, far from that she only got toyed around as though they doting on her like one would treat a cat. It seemed that from the view point of such Emily, it was no one but Yuuka who was Onee-sama. Emily spoke her wish with an upward gaze, however, Yuuka was, No good. She completely and thoroughly rejected her. The reason was, if she was treated like a big sister by Emily who would become a member of Hauria, it felt like even her would also get considered as a member of Hauria. It would be unbearable if a subspecies of soul sister got created with Emily as the impetus. That was her reason. Its fine if you just normally call me while adding -san or senpai. Or rather, Emily has also skipped grades right? Then Ill be happy if we become equal friend without taking our age into consideration. Friend There Emily suddenly noticed. Come to think of it, is there anyone around me who I can call friend?, she thought. Naturally she had none in the university. She skipped grades so she also had no acquaintance in the same age with her. She was close with the people of Britain national security bureau, but they were a bit different from friend. Kousuke and the Hauria too were of course different. Vanessa wasthat thing was just a SOUSAKANAGENT. She was in the Hauria category. She often wore rabbit ears hair band anyway. After that, she had substitute big sisters and big brothers Eh? I, have too few friend? No, its pretention saying that. I, dont have friend Yep-, friend is fine! Yuuka-san-, nope, Yuuka! Be my friend! Yo, you are really enthusiastic. Of course, its fine though Emily-chans eyes brightened. She rushed toward Yuuka and tightly grasped both of Yuukas hands with her hands and did a little dance while singing Friend? Friend?. Kousuke cried seeing that. There, a certain rabbit-eared lady who was actually watching the exchange between Yuuka and Hajime with fixed stare of hollow eyes since some time ago slowly approached Yuuka. Please become my friend too. The person strongly grasped Yuukas shoulder and requested with a strongly spirited voice. The sudden appearance of the rabbit-eared lady clad in dreadful auraDDMina caused Yuuka to say Ye, yes? while tilting her head with twitching expression. I, I dont mind butwhy, so suddenly? Shia who seemed to have guessed the answer of that question held her head looking like she was at her wits end while Rana was covering her eyes with one hand. Mina answered Yuukas question with eyes that were starting to get slightly bloodshot. Because I caught the smell of a first class mistress from you! If Im together with you, perhaps I will be able to casually position myself as bosss mistress! I take my words back! No way I will be your friend! Please! Lets become mistress friend! What is mistress friend!? I dont understand! Or rather your face is close! And scary! I get it! Then let me call you master! One day you will be a great mistress! My sharp instinct is telling me so! Let me study under you from now on! Stooop! Im not a mistress! I wont become one! Let go of my haaand! Also your face is too close! Master! I wont let go! Dont call me master! Heeelp!, when Yuuka who became teary eyed from Minas bloodcurling state asked for help, right after that Shias fist impacted Minas head. Rana caught Mina whose eyes rolled back until the white of her eyes showed. She then bound her and laid her down on the sofa. Even the Haurias were giving off conflicted atmosphere at the amazingly desperate state of Mina. Inside the silent restaurant, the voice of Yuuka It was scaryyy who was half crying and the voice of Shia and Emily who were consoling her were echoing overly clearly. It was at that timing a bright voice resounded to change the atmosphere. Thank you for waiting~. Its the special omelet rice. Hahaha-, its always lively around you guys. Yuuri brought the omelet rices while smiling wryly at the atmosphere inside the restaurant. After that, Hiroshi who was similarly carrying several plates on his arms also arrived. Carm had been quiet until now, but as expected he had kept his rabbit eats opened wide all this time even then. He appeared suddenly in front of the parents of Yuuka. Hajime and others directed a gaze to him that seemed to say So its you next huh. Forgive me for the late greeting. This is the first time we met. I am OmiDD Bosss killing intent! Im Carm. Carm Hauria. I am Shias father and bossDDNagumo Hajime-donos loyal servant. How polite. Im Yuukas father, the owner of this restaurant, Sonobe Hiroshi. Thank you for taking care of our daughter. I am the mother Yuuri. Im happy to meet you. Hiroshi and Yuuri returned the greeting smilingly. While Hajime and others were looking at Carm who was suddenly giving a polite greeting with suspicious gaze, Carm received the plates from Hiroshi and Yuuri and instructed Io and others to distribute them. Oh, thank you. But, you dont need to be that considerate The Haurias were starting to proactively carry the other dishes that hadnt been taken out too. Hiroshi was feeling obliged seeing that. The Haurias even started to voluntarily clean the rabbit furs that were sliced off by Yuuka just before. Yuuri hurriedly said We will do it, but the Haurias refused respectfully. Hiroshi and Yuuri were a bit troubled at their awfully polite attitude. Carm said to the two of them. What are you saying? Arent you two the family of someone who will become the wife of the person who we respected and even offered our faith to? That is enough reason for us to offer our life. Life!? No, thats too exaggerated. No no, Otou-san! Your tsukkomi shouldnt be about that! The wife part! It should be the wife part! Hiroshia and Yuuri were flustered at the reverent attitude of the Haurias. Yuuka sent them a fierce tsukkomi. Yuuka! Ill teach you! This flow is one that cannot be changed no matter how hard you tsukkomi-ed them! After this kind of atmosphere, usually I will get toyed around by the Haurias! Thank you for the information Emily! But, even if you said that with a face that seem to say I wonder if Im useful as friend?, the content just make me want to cry! Yuuka sent her gaze to Hajime. Although her face was bright red, her gaze pleaded to him Deny it!. Hajime nodded as though to say leave it to me. Oi, Carm. I dont know what misunderstanding you have, but Sonobe is just my classmate. Our relationship isnt like that, and its not gonna become like that even at the future. Hearing that, Yuuka was strangely feeling depressed even though it was something that she demanded herselfwas how it looked like. And then, Emily strongly insisted Demon king-sama! How can you say such terrible thing about my friend! Please retract it!, and for some reason the wive~s starting with Kaori who was pressuring Yuuka just before this for some reason were also sending him gaze that seemed to say Thats saying a bit too much. Why are you all looking at me like that? Fuh, boss. No one knows what will happen in the future. In that case, we will just move by hypothesizing all of bosss future. I want to punch your self-satisfied face that is spitting out words filled with implication like that. Carm immediately returned to his seat in respond to the reproachful look from Hajime. Like that when then they began their lunch, the Haurias were giving praise one after another. It seemed the western food of Wisteria had firmly grasped the stomach of the rabbits from other world. The special omelet rice was especially popular, to the degree that Par and Nea returned to their former rabbit-eared handsome boy and beautiful girl once more. It went without saying that Emilys respect level and friendship level toward Yuuka were deepening. After a while, around the time they had eaten about half of their food, their hunger was finally quietening and calmed down a bit, Hajime addressed Yue and others. So, how did it go with all of you? You also brought them around to place like department store or downtown right? In order to obtain as many information as possible regarding the marketplace and townscape so they could share to each other later, it was decided that every group would basically look around similar places. Yue put the mixed sandwich she ordered into her mouth and chewed while making a distant look. Tio answered in her place while smiling bitterly. We hath also gone to department store, but it seemed they felt let-down because there were only clothes there, so we immediately went to another place. Aa~, there is only one female Hauria in your group so they didnt get excited huh. So, where did you go? Right. We departed to home center Goshujin-sama. But of course. As expected it seemed that place was great for the Haurias. Hajime and Shia could only smile wryly. It was terrible. They said that the hardware store art a mountain of treasure. Everyone was overly enthusiastic. They almost started a gunfight using nail gun, they also bought up the crowbar and chainsaw when I noticed, they asked the store employee which one art the ingredients for explosive and got reported O, oothey did everything I feared Yue-san! Please get a hold of yourself! Its fine already! The Haurias tried to fearlessly oppose the police that came after receiving the report head-on, so the commotion was rapidly growing big. Yue used gravity magic to forcefully made the Haurias kowtowed and shut them up, but from the outside it looked like a peerlessly beautiful girl who was being obeyed by a dangerous group was trying to buy up dangerous objects. The police officers completely suspected the group as a suspicious and dangerous group (in the end around 20 officers gathered and asked the group to accompany them to the police station) and they received police questioning. The other side was only trying to fulfill their professional duty, so the bad one was completely their sidebecause of that, for the first time in her life Yue experienced bowing her head repeatedly while apologizing with her all just like a fresh recruit office worker. Even with Shia hugging her and patting her head, the eyes of Yue whose pride was greatly injured from kowtowing to the polices were staying somewhat unfocused. Hajime left Yue to Shias care and cleared his throat once. He then directed the talk to Kaori and Shizuku to also change the topic. However, before he could, Im sorryHajime-kun. I was, powerless. Please harden your resolve, Hajime. I think that the Haurias will appear in the evening news. Just what in the world happened!? Kaori-san and Shizuku-san had distant look as expected. Perhaps an unpleasant memory was resurrected in the middle of her eating because a piece of spaghetti slid out from Kaoris half-opened mouth. It was a serious illness. Shizuku returned the spaghetti back into Kaoris mouth while answering. According to her, the incident seemed to happen at the sky tower. After giving them a tour of a shopping mall, we went to the sky tower. They saw the tower at far away from the shopping mall and said that they really want to go take a look from nearby. It was also a disaster with them in the mall, so we thought that it was convenient. I proposed that we go up with everyone until the viewing platform. By the way, in the shopping mall, one of the female Hauria saw the animals in a pet shop and got a flashback of rabbit demi-humans who were captured as slave in the past. She rampaged to free them, and in the end she hugged an infant rabbit in her chest saying Please! Please at least overlook only this child!while crouching down and wouldnt move at all It was like a mother whose child was going to be taken away from her so she was pleading while crying to be let go. Or rather, she was also wailing loudly in reality which caused uproar inside the mall. In the end, they bought the young rabbit, and right now the female Hauria in question was at the corner of the restaurant feeding the little rabbit with the carrot stick that Yuuka threw before this. Her face looked like a mother. And then, we relaxed our attention a bit. Because, you can only look at the sight on the viewing platform. Its different from the shopping mall that is a minefield. Its also amazing to hear you call shopping mall as a minefield though. Ignoring Hajimes tsukkomi, Shizuku continued while hugging Kaori who got dead-looking eyes with her spaghetti sliding out from the corner of her mouth once again. When we noticed, they, had climbed. The sky tower. Hm? What is strange about thaDD They climbed, the outer wall. Uwaa, a put off atmosphere was hanging in the air. Kaori immediately chased after them and dragged them down butlooking objectively, it became a scene of a high school student rushing up the outer wall without even using hand and then going down while carrying five adult in her arms. Coincidentally at that time there were also TV crews taking picture with the sky tower at the background With that, the surrounding was showering Kaori with tremendous attention as superhuman high school student. Fortunately, when Kaori was in the middle of rushing up the tower to bring back the Haurias, Shizuku at least stopped the recording by launching a slash from using her hand as sword to cut little part inside the camera like the circuit or something, so it seemed that most of the scene wasnt recorded but With the location as it was, surely there were a lot of people taking picture with their smartphone. At the very least, after that they received strict lecture from patrolling police officers. There was no doubt that their kowtowing figure while apologizing was perfectly recorded. Also, a person who introduced themselves as the producer of the TV crews invited them to appear in TV as superhuman high school student with extremely passionate speech. During the process the Haurias also gathered attention and it went without saying that their usual behavior exploded into action. Well, thats. Ill do something about the TV so, dont worry okay? Yesthank you, Hajime. Hajime-kun, thank you. Ou. More importantly Kaori, the spaghetti is coming out you know? Kaori who seemed to slightly recover put back the spaghetti into her mouth while Shizuku was sighing in relieve. After that Hajime who heard the name of the TV station left his seat and opened the restaurants door. And then, he made arachnesDDEtemp-san and Netemp-san to appear on his hand, The place is around here. Link your vision with me when you arrive nearby, Ill guide you then. Hajime showed the two a map in his smartphone. Etemp-san and Netemp-san saluted Roger! with their front leg and deployed their new function of flying wings. Even though they were spider, they were flying in the sky. Surely they would descend on the TV station from the sky and infiltrated inside like in spy movie. So, how about you two? You two are more used to the Hauria compared to Kaori and other right? Hajime who returned to his seat directed the talk to Kousuke and Emily. For some reason, Emily quickly averted her gaze. Kousuke made a transparent smile like someone who had sensed his death and answered. It was carnage. I see. It must be terrible. Hajime returned a kind smile. It seemed he had guessed various things. Kousuke unconsciously stabbed the fried minced meat before him with his fork repeatedly while opening his mouth. We went to the city hall. Rana and also the others said that they want to go looking the workplace of Tou-san and Kaa-san. Aa, if I remember right, your parents, both of them are working in the city hall huh. Yeah. Tou-san is at the citizenry department, while Kaa-san is at the department of municipal tax. So, first we went to meet Tou-san but He, hey, Kousuke. Can you stop telling that story? Tonight I will properly apologize to Otou-samafather-in-law and Okaa-samamother-in-law soDD For some reason Emily tried to interrupt Kousuke, but Rana who seemed to be opening her rabbit ears in attention smoothly approached. Boss! Please look! I received this marriage registration directly from Otou-samafather-in-law! Mina who was restrained and laid down reacted. She moved her body into a posture like a shrimp. Everyone pretended to not see. Marriage registration huh. Speaking about that, Rana, if you are going to tie marriage bond legally in this side, Ive got to prepare a family register for you too huh. I beg you to please do so, boss. But, I dont mind if you do it all at once later. Hm? All at once? Those words that gave him a feeling of discomfort was exactly the cause of the commotion. Yes! Putting aside Emily, Vanessa, and also Claudia, there might be those who dont have family register like me among the people who will be Kou-kuns wife in the future! Here, please look! I have properly asked for seven marriage registrations! Emily covered her face and looked down. Kousuke raised a dry laugh while focusing his gaze at a single spot on the ceiling. Hajime imagined that Rana surely asked Kousukes fatherDDEiji for seven marriage registration forms with a bright smile. Naturally, the city hall staffs should be curious because a son of their coworker was asking for marriage registration form. There, a foreign beauty was demanding for seven of the form Surely Emily tried to stop her. And then, there was no doubt that she did something like insisting that if there was only one form then it would be hers. The place then inevitably descended into carnage. In the end how would the virtuous citizens and the earnest staffs who were in the city hall thought about such scene And then, what would happen to the future of Eiji-otousan there!? Sonobe! One drink to heal Endo-kun here! What do you mean by healing drink huh.well, Ill prepare it though. Yuuka who was diligently working behind the counter inside was making a complicated expression. Hajime turned toward Kousuke with an extremely kind expression. Thanks for the consideration, Nagumo. But, your face is irritating for some reason so stop it. Kousuke looked like he had shaken himself free from something and put the fried minced meat heartily into his mouth. It was at that timing, Myuu who was subduing her kids lunch quietly (or rather she was really absorbed into it) since some time ago let out a sigh fuii~ of satisfaction after finishing her meal. And then she asked something that everyone was doing their hardest to not think while escaping from reality. Papa~, what are we going to do after the meal nano? Hardening our resolve. Thats not what Im asking, Myuu thought with a troubled look, but everyone starting from Yue nodded seriously. The latter half of the battle that would test their resolve. For the time being, lets just say that later on everyone would have to bow their head and kowtow at least three times to the police officer. C C C From the next day Hajime and others would set out into a trip to visit several sightseeing spots as well as inspecting the base location candidates. At the end, the Haurias seemed to prefer the area of ancient ruin and the witch forest in Britain that Hajime and Shia discovered. But Actually, in the middle, some peopleDDShizukus papa and grandpa came and said that they really wanted the Haurias to come looking at their secret training place. The two led the Haurias to a mountain that seemed to be owned by Yaegashi family. There, the Haurias who participated in Yaegashi-style training seemed to receive deep impression. They ended up sharing the secret place as a joint training area with Yaegashi family and that place also became one of Hauria base. They also taught their technique to each other and the disciples of Yeagashi-style were increasingly becoming superhuman. It went without saying that Shizukus eyes were turning dead. Also, while staying in Nagumo family house, it seemed that a part of the Haurias were passionately investigating about the subway and underground facility but Before returning to Tortus, Carm handed a document to Hajime with a bright smile. No matter how he looked, it was a comprehensive report regarding underground facilities that must be government secret. He wondered when did they infiltrate the government. Or rather, how did they usurp the facilities The day that Japans underground, no, the worlds underground got infested by head-reaping rabbit might be near as expected. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Sky Tower The fictive tower of this world. Lets not climb the outer wall of the real tower and tree. Gardo update Nichijou chapter 21 has been updated. I burst out laughing at the cross-counter of Yue and Kaori lol Also, Lili-san is giving a hint of the future lol Right now it can be read for free in the homepage of Overlap-sama, so please go take a look. Regarding the timeline I put it up at the activity report. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal C AN: The Tortus Travel Journal at the last episode Hellina looked like she was going to become the demon kings possession Randell was sunk down in a flash by Shirasaki mother and daughter, but he showed his guts. Liliana was a black-hearted superior. The knight commander too looked like she would become the demon kings possession. Hellina came to inform that Queen Luluarias preparation was finished <- We are here right now The place Hellina led Hajime and others at was a small garden in the palace. There was no various flowers blooming profusely or trees that were artistically pruned like the previous garden. It also had no size that was ideal for small children to play hide-and-seek. However, it was a garden that was vaguely giving a gentle atmosphere that blew refreshing cool breeze that calmed down the heart that was continuously blazing with zeal for the countrys restoration. Hajime and others sat surrounding pure white long table that was placed in the middle of such garden. A bright voice that invited jovialness was resounding with tea and sweets in front of them. My, Sumire-sama. If you speak more than that, Hajime-done wont be able to recover anymore. The one who was elegantly speaking with a pleasant, high-pitched sound while placing her hand in front of her mouth was Liliana in ten more yearsit was a beautiful woman who could be mistaken like that. Luluaria S B HeilighDDshe was Lilianas mother and the current queen dowager of this Heiligh Kingdom. This year she would become 34 years old, but her figure sitting side by side with Liliana at the head of the long table looked like they were sisters. She was clad in gentle and kind atmosphere that was similar with Liliana. Although, unlike Liliana, perhaps because she was a queen she was overflowing with grace and dignity that ought to be expressed as the lady among lady. With the death of the king of the kingdom, her husband Eliheid, the destruction of the capital, and then the matters related to the reconstruction, her heart and body were exhausted from all the hectic situations. She looked thinner compared to before, that was why she was really looking forward to the future of her daughter Liliana. What are you saying Luluaria-sama. My son will be your son-in-law, so there are a lot more things that I want you to know aboutDD Kaa-san, just be silent already. Hajimes entreating voice interrupted the words of Sumire who was going to continue talking gleefully. Sumire sent him a dissatisfied looking gaze that said Even though it will be the good place from now. Ahead of her gaze there was the figure of Hajime lying face down on the table with an atmosphere like he was wounded all over for some reason. Even if there are things that her majesty the queen should know about, its not my black history by all means. Yes, after they finished with self-introduction and idle talk, Luluaria asked about how Hajime was at his home. Since then until now Sumire kept talking about Hajimes black historyDDhow he tried to fire Kamemeha at the garden while yelling in high spirit when he was a child, how he was feeling that he was being targeted by a mysterious organization when he was in elementary school, how he wouldnt stop playing game until he collapsed forward while sitting down when he was in middle and high school. In the middle Hajime tried to intercept, but Shuu intercepted the intercept. Furthermore the wive~s who were eager to know about Hajime in the past no matter what it was about blocked Hajime using all the skill that they had, so in the end Sumire kept talking until Hajimes soul was slipping out from his mouth. Like that, seeing the maids who were desperately holding back their laughter and Hajime who looked like his soul was going to leave his body because of the demon kings unexpectedly, cute (she wouldnt say it was painful no matter what) past that they heard from his mother, Luluaria finally extended a helping hand for Hajime. Luluaria nonchalantly changed the topic even while smiling joyfully. The demon king-sama sent her a grateful gaze as though he was looking at messiah! Nevertheless, its a relief to know that Sumire-sama and Shuu-sama are kind people. Everyone else are also good people that surpassed my imagination. Now I dont have any doubt about the happiness of my daughters future. Oh no, thats really exaggeratingnot! Ha-ha-ha-, Ill warmly welcome a good child like Lily-chan! Sumire-mama and Shuu-papa werent timid at all even when it was a queen they were talking to. Even though Tomoichi and the others shrunk back timidly from the overflowing grace and dignity of the queen when she introduced herself, these two were the only one whose eyes brightened right from the start. An encounter! With the seriously real queen of another world! Thank you lord, thank you! That was how they were acting. It went without saying that the expression of Luluaria was slightly convulsing seeing that. Tomoichi opened his mouth a bit reservedly. About thatyour majesty, you dont feel any dissatisfaction or anything that your daughters partner has relationship with other women? Wait, dear Kaoruko elbowed her husband chidingly. Kaori was looking at her father with her eye pupils contracting into a dot. Tomoichi-san was trickling out sweats like waterfall. Luluaria perceived the feeling of a father from such Tomoichi and she answered while making a small smile. From the beginning, people with high social status are often surrounded with mistress or lover, and when it come to royalty and nobility, its something natural to accept mistress. My husbandDDEliheid didnt have a concubine was a rare case. UghI see, certainly there is an image that royalty and nobility are like that. Tomoichi nodded with a bitter expression. It was hard for him to accept. Even though he was thinking that perhaps he could increase his ally with Luluaria, something like How can my daughter not be the first wife when she is a princess!. It was completely obvious that he was thinking such thing. Hannya-san stand b~y. A strange aura was rising from Kaori who was staring with her pupils contracting into dot. The smile of Luluaria who was sensing the habitual quarrel of father and daughter was deepening further, and then she gently caressed the head of Liliana who was sitting beside her. Originally, this child has no freedom to marry based on love. A marriage that isnt useful to the countrys interest is against the duty as royalty. Such thing cannot be recognized no matter what. It was a sense of value that wouldnt be found in the modern age Japan. Tomichi and others unconsciously held their breath hearing Luluaria who was sternly asserting that without dressing it up. But, fortunately my daughter fall in love with the godslaying demon king, and that feeling is accepted. The love and country interest coexist in this case, and not just that its a peerlessly good opportunity that cannot be matched by any other. Even if she doesnt become the first wife, there is no reason to object at all. That is just how great an existence Hajime-dono is for this world. Hajime who was the godslaying demon king and the savior of the world in the common recognition of Tortuss people had the standing that was above the royalty of any country. Therefore, even if a princess only became his concubine or even just a mistress, that would be an unequalled honor and fortunethat was the thinking of the people in this world. Putting aside Tomoichi who was making a difficult expression, Luluaria continued Besides. This child went through a lot of hardships because of my worthlessness. As a mother, I want her to go to the side of a gentleman that she love without being concerned of something like the countrys interest. O, Okaa-sama isnt worthless. I have never thought that I went through hardships! Luluaria looked apologetic from the bottom of her heart. Liliana gripped her hand tightly while responding with words of denial. Certainly, it was Liliana who was publicly grasping the popularity and the heart of the people. It was also Liliana who was managing the diplomacy with the empire. However, it was Luluaria who brought together the nobles after the king and top authorities died and the kingdom fell into chaos. She was also shouldering the majority of the burden regarding government affairs. Although Liliana acted as the substitute of the king, but until now it was Luluaria who was playing the role of the unsung hero. Luluaria directed a loving expression toward her daughter who was vehemently arguing against her while asserting that because of such reason she had no complaint even if Liliana wouldnt become Hajimes first wife. Besides, this child is saying things like this but, its a fact that she is burdened with many things. Perhaps because of her strict upbringing, she become someone who completely prioritized duty above all thingseven if she actually entered a political marriage, Im worried that if its this child she will keep work and work and wont be able to build a good marriage life. Liliana looked at Luluaria with a shocked gaze. At the same time, the figure of the knight commander who they met just now crossed the mind of Hajime and others. The knight commander Kuzeri who was like a pitiful office lady who was cornered both in body and mind by a black company. Hajime nodded while speaking. I see. Certainly if its Lily, I feel like her first sentence when waking up her husband in the morning will be Now, its time to work!. Nn. Even in the middle of work I think she will say Eh? Rest? Didnt you just have it for five seconds just now?. Thats possible. Lily seems like someone who will say something like Holiday? Im sorry for my ignorance. Ill look for the word at dictionary for a bit when getting asked about holiday. Rather, even if her husband invite her to a date in holiday, I think she will say something like Because its a holiday shouldnt we do a fun work instead? with a serious face desuu. Lilya work date is, as expected that will be too pitiful for the husband Liliana-san. Perhaps its strange to hear this from a teacher like me but, I think its better to introduce labor standards act in this country. Everyone, is that how all of you are thinking about mee-!? As expected Liliana howled in surprise from getting treated as a regrettable wife from the mouths of Hajime and co. She slapped the table repeatedly and fiercely protested that she was a healthy maiden and an exceedingly proper princess. However, in reality she prioritized her duty as princess and chose to not come with Hajime to earth. Her action thoroughly took away the persuasiveness from her protest. Uu, Okaa-sama! Okaa-sama too please tell them the truth! Lets see. Indeed I think that right now she has become far more girly than before. Fufufu, that day, when you came back from the empire and kept talking endlessly about Hajime-done in the meeting, I got thinking My my, so the day that even this child know love finally came! and got into high spirits that was unbecoming for me. Liliana remembered the embarrassing past and she went Uh in a loss of words. Yue immediately urged Luluaria More detail of that story please to continue to talk. Acccording to Luluaria, after the Revolt of Hauria at the empire was over and the business at Fea Belgen was finished, Liliana who returned to the kingdom attended the meeting to give report and consolidated their plan going forward, where she complained about Hajime endlessly. But, that too was going on only at the beginning and her complain was gradually changing into a talk that sounded like a maiden in love. If I remember correctly, you said that he helped you gallantly when you were in danger right? And then, I think you said in the party after that you pushed away the imperial prince who was your fiance and asked him for a dance? And you also said that even with the prince glaring, he took your hand while looking really troubled correct? The gazes of Hajime and others snapped at Liliana. Liliana averted her gaze quickly. It was a fact that Hajime took Lilianas hand. It was also a fact that he danced with her while ignoring Prince Bias. However, the fact was subtly shifty. It could be interpreted like Hajime was trying to take away Liliana from the imperial prince. I remember she was also talking happily how Hajime-dono praised that she looks good in her dress. Sa, say, Okaa-sama? Lets stop withDD Liliana pulled at Luluarias sleeve while sweating from the gaze of Yue and others, but Luluaria continued further with a delighted look. Besides, when Lily talked how Hajime-dono said something like he would protect her no matter what happened, geez, she was really-, her face was adorably bright red. I never saw her like that beforethat was truly the face of a maiden in love. Even though she is my daughter it made my heart beating fast. Stop it alreadyyy- Luluaria blushed remembering what happened at that time. Lilianas cheeks was blushing even redder than her while begging for her to stop. Certainly, it was also a fact that Hajime said something like he would protect her. However, Oi, Lily. If I remember right, at that timeDD Thats right-, I exaggerated it a bit! Do you have any problem! Im sorry! The princess snapped and then confessed. Her maidenly heart wanted to make her experience to sound a bit more like a moving tale no matter what. It was what people called as a sudden impulse. Kaori was looking at Liliana with a difficult expression. How should I say it, its that isnt it? She isnt saying any lie but, how she is talking in a way to create misunderstanding is completely similar with Hajime-kun when inciting the people. Nn. After all they were the draft writer and also the editor of the truth (lol) of the church and god. In a sense, these two are the strongest provocateur couple isnt iit. We, well, any maiden would exaggerate about their love episode. The whispering talk of Kaori, Yue, and Shia that wasnt hidden at all made Liliana to fall prostrate on the table. It was only Shia who at least sent her a consoling word butmost likely that came from her feeling of fellowship with Liliana. Shia too often went into a rant about her start of romance without being aware of it. DDHow did it feel when I first encountered Hajime-san? I felt an impact that shook my brain and a tingling that made my whole body stiffened! I also felt like I was flying in the sky! It was truly a destined meeting! Something like that. Luluaria was looking at Liliana who was writhing in shame looking somewhat amused. It seemed she was making fun of her daughter with full awareness of what actually happened. By the way, is it alright if I ask everyone what is your plan from here on? If possible I wish to hold a welcoming parade, and the a party Sumire and others opened their eyes wide hearing things like welcoming parade or party. In their imagination it was something like a parade in Disney nd. Their self advancing through the street while waving their hand to the many citizens surrounding them. Kaoruko whose expression was twitching the very first exchanged glance with Tomoichi beside her while speaking their reservation. Tha, that is a bityo, you know right, dear. Ye, yeah. Doing something too grandiose is also a bittoo much see. It seemed their commoner sensitivity wanted to be spared from being the leading role of such parade. Akiko also nodded up and down in high speed in agreement with the Shirasaki couple. Thats right. Im not good at being standing out. Yaegashi live in the shadowDDcough-. We are just commoners after all. It will be troubling to have our face getting known by so many people. Shuuzou, Koichi, and Kirino were also looking unwilling because of their commoner sensitivityor something that seemed to be a bit different from that. Shizuku stared fixedly at her family. It was a gaze that felt like saying Right now, you almost blurt out thing like We are a family that live in shadow after all arent you!?. Everyone, it seems that you all dont really like appearing before the public!? I believe that it will be a great encouragement for the people of this country to catch a glance of everyone here but H~m, it sounds fun, Im completely okay with that. Right, dear? Oo. I want to experience that at least once in my life! Something like showing up with impact you know. The Nagumo couple was in high spirits. Tomoichi was looking at Shuu with eyes that seemed to say This guy, unbelievable!. Now look here, Nagumo Shuu. Ive been thinking to say this since some time ago but, an adult at your age sticking your neck at anything just because of curiosity is just isnt right in my opinion. Tomoichi-kun. You are a man with no guts arent you? Its because you are like that Kaori-chan is closer to meDD Dont say thaaat! Lets take it outside-, this bastard! Kaoruku admonished Shuu and Tomoichi who looked like they were going to start quarreling and grappling with each other like usual while she was doing her best to express their intent to refuse with inoffensive words. Your majesty. Thank you for your kind words but, about us becoming an encouragement to the people just from seeing usit will be a different matter if its my daughter and Hajime-kun and the others, but we are just their family, we really are just commoners in reality. I see. It looks like there is a bit of difference in our perception here. Difference, is it? Yes, I should have made clear our position respective to each other from the very beginning. It was something that is the norm for us that it became a lapse in my memory. Luluaria lightly apologized before she explained to Kaoruko and others who were tilting their head. In the first place, if we are speaking about status, then everyone here is above me you know? Eh? You arent referring to Hajime-kun and my daughter Kaori, arent you? Luluaria nodded silently. Kaoruko and others looked like they didnt really get it. Naturally. Sumire-sama, Shuu-sama, Tomoichi-sama, Kaoruko-sama, Shuuzou-sama, Koichi-sama, Kirino-sama, Akiko-samaDDeveryone, you are the family of the apostles of god you know? From the viewpoint of the people of this world, you all are equal to the residents of heaven. Tha, thats exaggerating No, Im saying the truth. Sumire-sama and Shuu-sama who are the parents of the demon king goes without saying butits especially even truer for Akiko-sama. Eh? Me? Akiko whose name was suddenly mentioned looked at Luluaria with a shocked face. Yes. Akiko-sama is the mother of Aiko-sama who is the goddess of good harvest as well as the goddess of victory after all. To be the parent who gave birth to a living godfrom the viewpoint of the people of the church, you are worthy to even become an object of worship. Im just a housewife of a farmer though!? A housewife in countryside. But in another world she became an existence that was like holy mother Maria. The holy mother whose specialty was rolled omelette and chopped burdock root. The tough holy mother who rampaged on a granny bike for a round trip of 14 kilometer for the sake special sale, four times a week. Akiko looked at Aiko looking like she wanted to say There is some kind of mistake right?. Aiko averted her gaze quickly. Akiko feebly staggered. She leaked out a strange voice Uboo while her eyes rolled until the white of her eyes was showing. Okaa-saaaaaan!? Aiko yelled while immediately supporting her. Aiko too, perhaps because she knew about the zealousness of the people, especially the people of the church toward her, she was pleading to Hajime Please spare us from the parade, really! with teary eyes. Hajime smiled wryly while speaking to Luluaria. Your majesty. Im sorry but please dont hold any parade. In any case, such thing will put a great burden in the time and also manpower spend for it while this country is in the middle of the reconstruction like this, isnt that right? Luluaria smiled with a face that looked slightly troubled. If Hajime-dono say that, then it cannot be helped. Although in the first place this is a sightseeing tour for your family in the end. Yes. We are coming here by using the consecutive holiday that is going on at our world. We dont have that much time. We are students, and our parents also have work. I understand. But, in the dawn of the reconstructions completion, please grace the people with your appearance along with your family too. Everyone surely will be happy with that after all. Ill give it a consideration. Somehow the welcoming parade was successfully averted. Kaoruko and others sighed in relieve. They sent thankful gaze toward Hajime. But, at the same time they were in admiration that he was able to exchange conversation with the queen properly unlike his parents. They were sending extremely complicated gaze at Shuu and Sumire who were looking really down that they wouldnt get a parade. They were chatting for a while after that. And then when everyone was starting to think that it might be the time to break up soon, Sumire spoke a single request. Luluaria-sama. I have a request though My, what could it be? If its a request from Sumire-sama then I wouldnt say no. Luluaria answered with a friendly smile but If possible, can you allow us to give a prayer in front of the grave? DD Luluaria spontaneously held her breath in a loss of words. It was unnecessary to ask who Sumire was referring to. There could only be one person if Sumire was requesting Luluaria herself in this place. Yes, it was Luluarias husband, the dead kingDDEliheid S B Heiligh. I heard from Lily-chan that the graves for those who died are still not build. But, as expected I dont think that even the king wont have a grave with only his name put on the memorial monument Yes. Its just as you said. Its also related to the countrys dignity, so there is a graveyard that is exclusive for royalty within the palaces ground. My husbands grave is also thereSumire-sama, Im greatly obliged by your consideration. Luluaria made a faint smile and nodded slightly. In respond to that Sumire hid her frivolous attitude and gazed straightforwardly at Luluaria. Im not being considerate. Eh? I just want to give a greeting to the person who will become family after this. Family Yes. Although he has died, a family is still a family. I was wondering whether it will be a rude thinking toward someone who was a royalty but, it seems there is no need to worry about that. Thatsof course, Sumire-sama has higher status than me after all. Luluaria thinned down the queen dignity that she was wearing from the beginning and showed a slightly perplexed look. Sumire shook her head slightly toward Luluarias words. I heard from Lily-chan that Luluaria-sama was earnestly wishing to meet with us. We are also feeling the same. However, what I want isnt to meet with the queen dowager of this country as the mother of the demon king. I want to come here to meet my new family. Sumire-sama That was why she was interacting with Luluaria with an attitude that was friendlier compared with other people. She didnt understand about the way Luluaria thought and her sense of value, so she proactively talked to her to probe her and grasped the sense of distance between them. From the bottom of my heart I express my condolence, Luluaria-sama. Thank you very much, Sumire-sama. A gentle wind was blowing. The words of Sumire who wanted to interact with her as family made Luluarias eyes to moisten slightly. Tears werent flowing from her eyes because she was a noble who mustnt cry in front of other people, but those eyes expressed her feeling more eloquently than anything. Liliana graped Luluarias hand with a gentle expression. Luluaria also grasped back with her warmed heart in it. There, judging that the talk had reached a stopping point, Hellina quietly appeared. Luluaria-sama. The lunch time is approaching, what should we do? My? Its already that time? It seemed they had talked for quite long. It seemed that Luluaria herself was also enjoying the tea party more than a simple reception. In addition, there was also how Sumire was talking too much. Looking at how a third of the whole conversation consisted of Hajimes black history, in a sense it should be said that she wasstronger than the demon king in this world. In the end, this tea party became a luncheon meeting, and after that they had even more lively talk. Basically each parent got heated up in exposing the black history of each of their child, the demon king and also his strongest wive~s were looking uncomfortable, or rather they were looking desperate in enduring their shame. The people of the capital would surely doubt their eyes if they could see this. Although, in exchange of the sacrifice of the children, Sumire and others seemed to manage to deepen their friendship, especially Sumire and Luluaria entered a relationship where they called each other as Sumire and Lulu. Like that, while Hajime, Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, and Liliana were completely limp due to the mental exhaustion, the whole group went out to take a stroll through the capital. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The chapter this time become a story that only consist of conversation due to my poor health on top of the business that I had to do. Perhaps I will revise this chapter later. Everyone too, please be careful of the heat wave! 25 July Arifureta GaidenDDZero volume 2 as well as Zero comic volume 1 will be sold. 1n1t3w5m66quh6ekhq957fbx51iz_13ux_6t_9q_1aty 5evhmcg9iaj64u5gfrohczizidjo_1agk_6y_9q_1elk The left image is Zero volume 2. Its a story about the distant past when Melusines undersea ruin was still on the surface. This time it will be a 3-way struggle between Meil VS Miledy VS Raus (liberator of god mountain)? That kind of fight There are also a lot of points that will connect to the present included in this volume, so please purchase it if you like! The right image is Zero comic volume 1. Little girl Miledy appears. There is the chance meeting of Miledy and Oscar, and then the past of Miledy is exposed in this volume. Regarding special perk side story Coupled refer to special perk when purchasing Zero volume 2 and Zero comic volume 1 at the same time. Chain store-sama Girl power-!! The girl power showdown of Miledy VS Meil-oneesan. Or so it seems but, that persons girl power is just like regarding the case of 530,000 power level (TN: It seems this is reference for Dragon Ball) All specialist shops Animate-sama, Tora no Ana-sama, Melon Books-sama, Gamers-sama Secret and black history and other this and that A short time in a hideout of the liberators. Corin and co along with liberator members are talking about the past story of Oscar and Miledythe black history of the two are overflowing Animate-sama coupled Romance will be accompanied with sacrifice Oscar produced a great number of romance weapon, but there the mother of success, experiment is necessary so Comrade = test subject, by Oscar Tora no Ana-sama coupled That guy is there, surpassing the era That guy is there. No matter how many months and years passed, no matter what era it is without fail he will be there! Yes, the monster of the clothing shop will! Gamers C Shosen Through 10,000 km searching for the beloved transmutation master That poster girl who love Oscar, this is the story of her travel while making a mess of various things. =>Its the continuation of the story in the afterword of afterword at Overlaps special site for Zero volume 1. Melon Books coupled Poster girl killer A new nickname for Oscarthis is why handsome guy is just CCC (Tsutaya) She is siscon in any case Meil-oneesan is a genuine Onee-san who will love any kind of little sister. The special perks information is also written at Overlap-samas homepage. Please confirm there too if you like. Thats all. It will make me happy if you readers can use them for accompaniment to kill time in a safe room where the air conditioner is working. Best regards! Chapter 325 Arifureta Chapter 325 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal C After finishing the luncheon meeting with the queen, Hajimes group that was joined by Liliana who was acting as guide set out to the new capital that was in the middle of reconstruction. The sound of craftsmen exercising their skill was resounding from everywhere. Furthermore magic power lights of various colors were surging from the surrounding. It seemed the magic used was mainly transmutation magic, but body strengthening magic and wind element magic to assist with material transport were also being used. The fantastical scene that couldnt be found at earth caused the eyes of Sumire and others to shine. Especially someone like Tomoichi who was a first class architect, as expected the stimulation to him was strong due to the nature of his occupation. When other noticed he was already getting drawn toward the dazzling sight ahead of his gaze with unsteady steps. His figure was like a lost child wandering around following his curiosity. Kaori smiled wryly while grasping Tomoichis hand firmly. Looks like the recognition obstruction is working properly Nn. No problem. In respond to Hajimes words, Yue coolly pushed up her red framed glasses while nodding. If the demon kings group was walking at the capital, obviously the people would instantly mob them. Because of that, right now everyone was wearing Hajimes quality product, the recognition obstruction artifact. So, Hajime-san. Where are we going? Liliana imitated Yue with coolly pushing her glasses while asking. Perhaps because she was the princess who was making work as her priority, that gesture looked excessively appropriate on her. If she was also wearing earths ladies suit, she would look like a female director that seemed really capable. She would be the director princess. We havent really decided. I was only thinking of getting them experiencing the fantasy world for now. It also depends on how much the reconstruction has progressed. I guess thats understandable. Everyone, do you have any requestDD I want to go to the adventurer guild! I want to go to the adventurer guild though! The two people who were splendidly raising their hand swiftly in harmony were as expected, the Nagumo couple. They had bright smile on their face. Adventurer guildif my memory isnt mistaken, it is the organization of people who make fighting in this world as their occupation huh. Hmm, thats certainly interesting. I wish to see what kind of weapons they are using there. Eh? Suddenly the guild? There are other places we can go sightseeing to you know? Liliana almost said that, but before she could, the members of Yaegashi family displayed strong approval. With fierce smile on their face. Im sorry Lily. Can I ask you to take us to the adventurer guild first? If we postpone it, Ojii-chan and others might assault that place on their own instead. I agree with Shizuku. It looks like Tou-san and others were talking with each other last night, that its the custom for earthling that arrive in other world to go to the adventurer guild first. They might rush there on their own if we ignore them. The eyes of Shizuku and Hajime looked distant. They were thoroughly familiar with their parents behavior. Their ability to take action sometimes could slip through even the awareness of the demon king and the swordswoman who would sometimes argue in the other world. I, I understand. The requests that are coming to the adventurer guild is in rapid increase because of the ongoing reconstruction, so we had prioritized its reorganization. I believe that everyone will be able to see it in a state that is no different from before. Yahoo! The intimate spouses Sumire and Shuu high-fived with each other. And then there was also the intimate (?) spouses of Koichi and Kirino who were making dangerous statements like Im itching to have a goIll have them show us the degree of their strength for some reason. Their daughter was sending them a fixed gaze hearing that. And so, Hajime and co went to the adventurer guild that was newly set up slightly to the eastern side from the center of the capital. Previously the guilds building made from wood with solemnity that gave the impression of its long history, but the new guild headquarter now was a building with a lot of metals used in its construction, giving it a solemnity in a different sense from before. Perhaps because the buildings solidness had increased, its height had increased by three times, from the previous two floors into six floors right now. There was a large double-leaf door at the front entrance, but surprisingly there was a very thick iron bars above that door. From its construction, it seemed that it was something like a shutter that could be dropped down or lifted up. It has really changed huh Yes. It was the idea of the headquarters guild master. He said that previously we were overestimating the capitals great barrier. He intended for the guild to serve the role of a fortress when push comes to shove. Hajime and others were listening to that explanation while getting hurried on by Sumire and others who looked like they were going to charge in anytime. Due to the requests regarding the reconstruction or being the guard of the people who were coming and going because of the progressing cooperation with other countries, it seemed that it was the truth that works were rapidly increasing here. The enlarged request board was fully covered with request forms. Adventurers with various appearances were tearing off those request forms one after another. The guild staffs were putting up new request forms continuously. The place was extremely busyit was clear that the guild was filled with energy. Sumire and Shuu cheered waaaaaah and rushed toward the request board. It looked like they were somewhat regressing to become kids after seeing the basic staple of the fantasy in other world that they yearned for. They were completely like kids getting highly spirited in an amusement park. The two were hopping up and down behind the many tough looking adventurers gathering in front of the board while staring at said board. Tomoichi was getting concerned with the attention from the surrounding while raising his voice toward the two. O, oi Nagumo Shuu! Youre too high spirited! Its embarrassing so restrain yourself! Tomoichi-kun! There is a request for construction work see! In order to produce a novel architectural style that is worthy for the new capital, they are recruiting people who are knowledgeable about the architectural style of foreign country! Secure that request! Tomoichi-san raised a cheer waaaaah and rushed toward Shuu. Kaoris hand was shaken off and she raised her voice Ah!. Kaoruko put her hands on her cheeks seeing her husbands childish act and her face blushed. Tha, that person, really-. How embarrassiDD Kaoruko! There is a request about cooking here! Looks like its looking for assistant, but its written that if you want then the shops original recipe will be added as the reward too! Kaoruko-san wordlessly moved with soundless footsteps smoothly. The woman who was also a researcher in the level where she could open her own cooking class used Sumires shoulder as support while hopping up and down to confirm the request. E, even Okaa-san Kaori. State of emptiness. Empty your heart and then count prime number in your head. The high spirit of the two groups of spouses that didnt look like adventurer at all no matter how you looked at them bewildered the surrounding adventurers and caused them to look at the spouses with warm gaze. Kaori covered her face with both hands seeing that. Hajime kindly patted the shoulder of such Kaori. He was showing a clear smile like somehow whose mind had opened to enlightenment. Shizuku suddenly gasped and looked around. The Nagumo spouses and Shirasaki spouses were like that. There was no way her hopeless family would just stay still! As she expected. Hou. You guys have the atmosphere of really capable peopleyour weapons are also really something. You yourself have a sword that is quite high quality. If you dont mind can you tell me the workshop where you got that? There, Koichi and an unfamiliar adventurer were showing to each other their kunai and long sword, Youyou aint a normal person. Its like your footsteps aint making sound at all. Fuh. Just as I claimed, I have taken your back. Now teach me about that special short sword. And, there was also Shuuzou who was placing his ninja sword on the neck of a coldly sweating adventurer from behind, Fufu, this is just a side show, so please calm down, the two of you. I, I get it! I get it already so untie this! Its digging into me! Its digging into me Im telling youuu! And, Kirino were with two adventurers that were tied with superfine string which forced them into the posture seiza WAAAAAAH, Shizuku raised her voice angrily while dashing forward. She dealt a blow to her family that had too much freedom using her black katana (sheathed). Just where in the world they were hiding weapons like ninja sword or kunai? She should have made them toss away those when departing from home, and yet Ojii-chan, Otou-san, Okaa-san. Try jumping for a bit over there. Jump quickly, now! Come on, quick! Oh my, Shizuku. It sounds like extortion you know? Okaa-san, shut up! Come on, just jump already! Shizuku pressed with a fixed gaze. Everyone of Yaegashi family shrugged their shoulders and jumped up and down. Instantly, flashes of slashes ran through the air. Shizukus exquisite skill that only cut what she wished to cut caressed the body of her grandpa and parents. Immediately, *drop drop clang* the sound of things droppingDDcaltrop, throwing star, dozens of type of bundle filled with unknown powder, sickle and chain, blowgun set, retractable claw, camouflaged thin fabric, logDDfrom many kinds of ninja tool. Log!? Where did you keep something like log on you!? Its just a bit of storage technique. We were thinking of teaching it to Shizuku too but, you know, that. You received treasure warehouse from Hajime-kun so we thought you must have no need for it. Thats not the problem! Ojii-chan you idiot! Just where in the world they were storing that many hidden weapons and dangerous looking drugs and even a log inside their clothing that wasnt really that loose? The surrounding adventurers were taking steps back for about ten steps. These guys, theyre absolute bad news! was written on their face. In contrast, there was a single man who was getting excited. I, is that for substitution technique!? Is that log for that!? Shuuzou-san! Please show me the substitution technique in the flesh at least once! Hajime!? Shizuku was taken aback. Hajimes eyes that seemed to have opened to enlightenment now were sparkling with curiosity and romance. And then, Myuu beside him was also Myuu too! Myuu also want to see substitution technique nano! Or rather, Myuu want to do it nano! Shuuzou-ojiichan! Please teach it to Myuu too! No way, Myuu-chan!? These similar father daughter! Hajime and Myuu were going to rush toward Shuuzou while going waaaaaah, but Shizuku put herself on the line to not let them pass. Shuuzou-san, he didnt look that dissatisfied to be asked so by the two. These guys, they are already hopeless! With expression that seemed like that, Shizuku sent a gaze that was asking for help. Right right, Hajime-san. Lets calm down. My my, Myuu. Lets try asking again at night okay? Hajime, Shia put him in choke sleeper while dragging him back. Myuu, she was carried up in Remia mamas arm and got brought back. Shuuzou-san, he got dejected because he couldnt show his technique to the two while storing away the log. As expected, it was unclear where and how he stored away the log. Perhaps because they were making ruckus like that, someone called out to them. Oh myy! Isnt this the demon king-sama! Long time no seee. What are you doing at this kind of place? Eh? A voice that sounded familiar made Hajime to tap on the arm of Shia that was around his neck and he turned his gaze toward the voice ? It made him blink. Ahead of his gaze, there was a beautiful woman of blooming age that he didnt recognize. Although she seemed to be of considerable age, her exceptional figure and her unique atmosphere that was bewitching even while giving the impression of liveliness and coolness made her a woman that was attracting much attention. She was middle aged woman that looked really young for her age as though through magic. It was clear she was a staff of the guild from the uniform she was wearing. She should be an acquaintance from how she was saying long time no see, but frankly speaking Hajime had no recollection of her. My bad, who are you? Hajime who was released from the choke sleeper tilted his head while asking. Just in case he also looked around to Yue and others, but they too were only tilting their head. As expected it seemed they also didnt know this woman. The bewitching middle-aged guild staff folded her arms and shook her head toward Hajime and co who were like that. The twin hills that rivaled even Tios got emphasized which spontaneously drawn in the gaze of the adventurers whose attention was caught because of the words demon king. What is this. Could it be you dont remember me? How heartless. Who do you think took care of the adventurer registration of you all? ? It was the granny guild staff in Brook city whose appearance show the harshness of time progression though? What, so you actually remember. ??? Hajime was getting increasingly bewildered at the talk that didnt mesh with each other, but Yue and Shia looked like they noticed something. Their eyes opened widely and then they asked with a trembling voice that seemed to say thats impossible. Co, could it be, you are Catherine? Are you Catherine-san? Thats right you know? What did you saaayDD!? Hajimes yell resounded. Sumire and others gathered toward them wondering what was going on. Ahahah, you children are talking strangely. Who else can I be other than Catherine. Rather, you look like someone who cannot possibly be Catherine! Is this metamorphosis magic? Are you using metamorphosis magic!? You have completely metamorphed here! This kind of before-after is impossible! Hajime yelled. H~m, well, certainly, Brook was tranquil, I was also putting on a bit of weight from the good life there. The busy time in the headquarter here made me lost a lot of weight, so perhaps now Im giving different impression from before. No no no, this aint at the level of different impression. This is in the level of Moon turning into Shia. Moomi? I dont know what is that, but you are really exaggerating there. The transformation that was like a lovable chubby character turning into a lovable peerless beauty with extraordinary figure gave Hajime a great agitation. Although, her current figure was understandable if he recalled the talk of the branch guild leader of neutral commercial city Fhuren, Iruwa ChangDDthat Catherine was an existence that was like the Madonna of the guild staffs, who were idolized and called as teacher due to her position as the guild masters private secretary and also her guidance to the staffs. Wait Hajime, dont just stand there alone making funny faces, introduce her to us. She is your acquaintance right? Sumire sharply slapped the back of her son who was in the middle of confusion and said that. In respond Hajime introduced Catherine half in a daze. In the city that they first visited after getting out of the abyss, this woman was the person who took care of his adventurer registration. He explained that after that, she also wrote introduction letter for their convenience in other guild branches and gave them a lot of help. Sumire nodded in understanding and then quickly bowed her head to Catherine who could even make RIZA seriously went white in the face from her dramatic before-after. (TN: RIZAP, it seems to be a famous private gym in Japan) My son is really indebted to you. Catherine-san, please let me express my gratitude for that to you as his mother. Dont mention it. It is my side instead that received the favor of having the world got saved. Rather its us who have to say thanks. If I was able to become of help to your son, then there is no greater honor than that. Catherine made a charming smile and grasped Sumires hand. Hajime thought. This was a scam. Catherines outer face was made from scam, he thought. Incidentally, he also wondered that perhaps Brook city was really a den of devils just as he expected. After that, Catherine also exchanged brief greeting with Shuu and others. Sumire and others were completely pleased with the lively woman who was completely open without hiding anything and they hit it off. But, it would also be troubling if they hit it off too much with each other Thats right. That demon king-sama, even while he was being served by two beautiful girls like Yue-chan and Shia-chan, he was really disappointed seeing it was me who acted as the receptionist. Wai-, thats misunderstandDD Aa~, that sounds likely. That son of mine, he is a child who love the templates of another world, so there is no doubt that he would want to hear the guilds receptionist saying things like Amazing-, you arent an ordinary person! when seeing his ability or the material that he sold. Kaa-san!? I didnt think anything likeDD It will be troubling if you are underestimating womans instinct. Yue-chan also noticed at that time, after all she was tightly grasping demon king-samas hand to the limit at that time. Stooop! Thats a groundlessDD Nn. Hajime, he was also holding expectation for the receptionist girl in the capitals guild. Yue!? With what Catherine, his mother, and his first wife pointed out, Hajime ended up in a state where his soul was going to escape from his mouth. Shuu gave a thumb up saying Thats how a boy is! with an understanding gaze. Tomoichis murderous gaze was stabbing into Hajime, while the surrounding adventurersDDespecially the men were making highly sympathetic gaze that seemed to say I understand that toward the demon kings unexpected side. But, at that timing, a voice called out to Catherine. For Hajime who wished to divert away this topic, it was truly a salvation. He sent a grateful gaze that said Who is the one that is my savior!?, Myyy? Temporary manager Catherine-samaa! What are you doing in that kind of place I wonderr? The work is piling up you knoow? God dammit! There is no salvation! Hajime despaired seeing the arriving savior. The one who appeared from the guilds stair was a mass of muscle that was nearly two meter high. It was a pseudo human with grim face, short mustache, braided hair, wearing guild staff uniforms mini skirt version. Oh, Alabell, sorry about that. Ill return right away. Please do soo. Oh? Ohooh? Could it be, the person over there is Yue-oneesama!? Nn? The girl (?)DDAlabells movement was showing excessive wiggling and swaying. She was undoubtedly one of the group that was being mass produced by a certain monster of clothing shop. One of that mass produced manly women was calling Yue as onee-sama. That mean she was without a doubt one of the person who received Yues smash. Who? Its understandable for Onee-sama to not remember. I was the stupid youngster who tried to make a pass at Yue-oneesama and Shizuku-oneesama in the past. I really dont want to remember it, the mistake I committed due to my youth the manly man became melancholic. It didnt matter but, she/he was standing still on the stair, so it felt like the inside of the extremely short skirt could be seen. The area between the extremely muscular thighs was almost visible! Several people among the adventurers were already collapsing with pitiful expression as though they had seen something that mustnt be seen. They were like the people who got done in by a certain cursed video. As a matter of fact, it was truly a brutal brief glimpse. Ah, could it be, you are the adventurer of that time? Er~r, if Im not wrong, you said your name at that time was Abel the Flash Blade or something? Myy! Shizuku-oneesama! You remember! *Gou* There was the sound of wind roaring. When they noticed, the gigantic face that seemed only possible because of the use of metamorphosis magic was already in front of Shizukus eyes. Shizuku-san spontaneously screamed Hiih and backed away. The fake gold ranked adventurer that picked a quarrel with them in the capitals guild at the past. He was a handsome man with pompous attitude. Even such person now had evolved into a splendid abnormal creature. It was unclear why he changed job to become a guild staff, but based on his strength there was no doubt that he was gold ranked for real this time. Yue hit her palm *pon-* and opened her mouth. Aa, the person that time. I remember. Is Mariabel healthy? Has he opened a shop in the capital? Im happy! You remembered! Yes, yees, Mariabel-neesama is also healthy! She made a lot of lovely clothes! Please be kind and visit her shop no matter what! I see, thats good. It was worth it for me to smash him. Yue nodded while using barrier to block the gigantic grim face that was quickly approaching. At the same time, the inside of the adventurer guild became noisy. The presence of the demon kings group here was gathering people and attention, but Yues remark caused the male adventurers to push and shove at each other to back away. Do, dont tell medont tell me she is the legendary!? Smashershe is the legendary Smasher! The founder of the path of smash that wouldnt let go of the preycrotch it aimed! !? A mark of !? appeared above Yues head. When she restlessly looked around her, she saw the male adventurers looking at her with frightened gaze. She was feared even more than the demon king, limited to the male! Or rather, what in the world the path of smash was The treatment that was treating her like she was some kind of legendary gunman was also extremely curious. Yue was a bit shaken up while trying to know more about that but Tha, that person is Smash Master Yuethe grandmaster of the path of smash Thats right-, she is the one and only peerless Smasher who made numerous men to reincarnate! The Smash GoddessGoddess of Manly Women who cant help but going smash if she meet a crotch! ! ! ? Even more terrible title showed up. It seemed the first wife of the demon king had become a goddess without noticing it. The goddess of crotch crusher that is. Yue-chan O, Okaa-sama, this isnt what you think. There is a bit of misunderstanding Starting from Sumire, the parents gazes were getting really doubtful. It will be a disaster if they think Im a wife who love to crush crotch!, Yue-san was shaken up like that while attempting to dispel the misunderstanding. Shuu was listening to that while speaking to Hajime with a slightly twitching expression. Ha, Hajime. You, what in the world you made Yue-chan did No, Im telling you thats not it, Tou-san. I also have smashed numerous crotches to this day. Me and Yue combined were even called as Smash Lovers, shortened into Sma-Love. Oi, Hajime-kun. That wont serve as excuse at all. Tomoichi started to take distance from him with a creeped out expression. To speak further, Yue was the only one whose title became expanded was because midway Hajime refrained from doing smash due to his sense of impending crisis from the mass production of the manly women. Even after the legendary decisive battle, the whole world banding together in solidarity without any exception was obviously impossible. Among the people naturally there were those who were thinking of bad things. Especially the fools who were trying to target the female of the beastman who tried to go out from the sea of trees. The one who flattened their crotch flat was none other than Yue. From that, she was given the title as the grandmaster of the crotch smash, the smash goddess of the manly women. As expected, it was a nickname that was embarrassing to be known by her relatives. Yue was unusually red faced and shaken up. However, the fact was the fact so she was at a loss for words and sought for help from Hajime with teary eyes. Ha, Hajime. Hajime too say somethiDD YueI, told you before to refrain from doing smash in order to avoid their propagation too. But, you said you cannot forgive womans enemy and didnt stop. That will of steel in smashing crotchits worthy to be called as grandmaster! ! ? Seeing the refreshing smile and thumb up of Hajime who was always supporting her in any kind of time, Yue showed a really shocked face that made it felt like the sound effect of *GAAAAN* could be heard. And then, Uu, Hajime! Idiot! she expressed her dissatisfaction with sulking light punches on him. Seeing such Yue, there was one girl who approached with a refreshing smile at this perfect timing. Hey hey, Yue? Right now, how are you feeling? Grandmaster-san, how are you feeling? Vampire princess-san who is showing an abnormal obsession to mans important part, how are youDD Drop dead, Kaori! Yue-sama transformed her light punches into a serious punch with flowing smoothness. A golden right straight gouged into Kaoris cheek! But, she must had anticipated it. Na?ve! Kaoris fist that was unleashed at the same time became a cross-counter and drilled Yues cheek! Both sides didnt flinch and executed an artistic body blow! *BAM-* The graphic sound was accompanied with exhalation Fuguu that leaked out from their mouth. Aaa, Yue-chan! Now ow, Okaa-san isnt put off by you so calm down! Kaori, you are violent only to Yue-chan. Now, apologize! Ah, hey! Dont kick with your feet! Sumire and Kaoruko each pinioned Yue and Kaori from behind and separated them from each other. The two who would quarrel (?), frolic around (?) if there was a chance made their respective mother unable to hold back their wry smile. Each of them knew that their daughter would only take this kind of attitude only toward each other, so their expression was complicated. The noise inside the guild was getting louder and louder. Too many people had gathered that not only moving in and out of the guild, even the work inside the guild was starting to get hindered. They would be nothing more than hindrance if they stayed longer than this, so Hajime bid farewell with Catherine and urged everyone to go outside. Hajime responded to the cheers of good will from the people like a celebrity appearing in front of the fans before he suddenly noticed an unpleasant fact that he spoke up. Come to think of it, it feels like there was never a time where there was no commotion when I entered the guild As expected from Goshujin-sama. Thou must be born under that kind of star. Thats one unpleasant star. Hajime was feeling down at Tios words that seemed to say What are you saying after this late while escaping from the guild. After escaping from the eyes of the people for a moment, the recognition obstruction was coming into effect once more. Hajime and others talked about the commotion just now while heading to the center of the capital. The plaza where the church of the reborn holy church was located had the size that was similar with a sports ground. There was also a fountain at the center of the plaza. Liliana explained like a tour guide that the place was set to be a place from relaxation and refreshment. But, for some reason she was showing a strangely awkward look even while explaining, so Hajime and others tilted their head in puzzlement. Especially Aiko who kept getting glances from Liliana was feeling even more confused. ErrLiliana-san. Is there something that you want to tell me? N, no. Thats not Liliana was evasive, but when the plaza came into view, she fixed her gaze at Aiko as though she had resolved herself. Aiko-sanplease be strong! What do you mean!? Liliana clenched both her hands to form fists and yelled out Fight!. That behavior made Aiko wanted to ask her for more detail. But, there was no need for that. The cause immediately became clear after all. Yes, at the center of the plaza. Enshrined at the center of the fountain that was spurting water in arcs to twelve directions was Eh? Li, liestha, thats, could it be It was an Aiko statue. An artistic statue that lifted both its hands to the sky as though offering a prayer to the world was there! Aiko was looking up to the sky with an expression of love! She was smiling as though she was asking for blessing to spread far and wide in the world! Truly a goddess! It was the magnificent statue of a living god who governed over good harvest and victory! No, NOOOOOOOOO-!? WHY!? WHY IS SUCH THING!? Aikos scream echoed. In the world, just how many people could see a statue of themselves while they were still alive? To say nothing of people who could see believers kneeling in front of that statue and praying wholeheartedly, how many of such people existed in the world? Hajime and others glanced at Aiko who snapped into a frenzy while leaking out strange voice O, ou that was unclear whether it was a voice of shock or sympathy. But, at that timing, the door of the church that was located at the south side of the plaza was thrown open loudly. When they spontaneously turned their gaze there, they saw multiple men clad in armor and priest robe breathing roughly. A, AIKO-SAMAAAAAAAA- Hii!? A familiar man at the forefront raised a loud voice that shook the world. The volume of the voice that made even the windows of the church to rattle calling at her caused Aiko to scream while jumping up in surprise. AIKO-SAMA IS GRACING US WITH HIS PRESENCE YOU ALLLLLLL- Fuhya!? The next man was also someone who they had seen from somewhere. The look of the man who was holding back emotional tears with bloodshot eyes was guaranteed to make ten from ten people to be creeped out. Aiko jumped up in surprise once more. YOU GUYS! GOO! GOOOOOOOO-!! JUST WHAT IN THE WORLD IS GOING OOOON!? Is that a call when dealing with intruder? Aiko made that tsukkomi in his heart while snapping and yelling angrily. *ZUDODODODO-* The mens footsteps resounded and without pausing they performed head sliding. They performed a forward roll with superb positioning and smoothly ended up kneeling on one knee sharply. Aiko-sama. It has been a long time! Your David is present here! Similarly-. Your eternal servant, Chase, is right here![ Joshua here! It has been like an eternity that Im waiting for the day where I can meet you once more! My goddess-. Please bestow this Jade with any divine decree of yours! Aiko turned on her heel with all her strength. It was the greatest turn of her life, with sharpness that spontaneously made her wanted to sing her own praise. But, even that superhuman movement that was brought about by her feeling that wished to escape from this dangerous place for even an instant sooner didnt work against the demon king. Hajime strongly grabbed the collar of Aiko who was trying to escape. Let me goo! Im begging you please release me, Hajime-kun! Im in front of my mother! I cannot endure this at all! Because of the shame. Akiko blinked seeing the men who was handsome but a bit creepy kneeling in front of her daughter. There, Yue-san suddenly stepped forward. It seemed she still hadnt forgotten the setting of tour guide Yue. They are the people who once belonged to Aikos bodyguard squad. Aiko made all of them fall for her and they became the member of her reverse harem. Yue-san!? Aiko!? Both mother and daughter raised a voice that seemed to say Just what have you done!?. Fuh. Even that is a matter of the past. The current us are pious believers who are faithful to Aiko-sama. We are the knights who protect the goddess. David-san please just shut up for a bit! By your will. Like that, David, the captain of templar knight order understandingly bowed his head. He had only changed the target of his faith, but it seemed his slightly dangerous fanatically faithful heart hadnt changed at all. While that was going on, the plaza was starting to get enveloped by a commotion. They were too noisy, so as expected the recognition obstruction was dispelled. The people could be heard saying things like Oo, dont tell me, the person over there is the goddess?Wha-, the living god who was sent by Ehito-sama!?Its Aiko-sama in the flesh! Bless her!Aiko-sama in the flesh, banzai!Aiko-sama in the flesh! YAHAAAAAAA-! and so on. Aiko went Oh nooo- and slowly backed away. Or rather, she hoped that they would stop with the Aiko-sama in the flesh. Even though beside her there were also the demon king and the princess, the gazes of the people that were gathering in accelerated speed were fixed on Aiko. In the occasion of the legendary decisive battle, with his incitement technique Hajime called himself as the goddesss sword. That was one of the causes of this. In their point of view, the relationship between the two was something like master and servant in love with each other. Of course, the master in this case was Aiko-sama. To say nothing of how Ehito had already got flattened in reality. In the first place the common believer would never heard their gods voice even once in their life. But, such common sense was overturned by the living god Aiko. It could even be said that, perhapsit was already at the level that it was natural for them to be moved to tears and breathe roughly while staring in fixation at her. If Aiko was left alone then she might ran away alone to the end of earth, so Hajime tightly grasped Aikos hand. That also caused the people to cheer. Aikos face was rapidly turning red. If it came to this then she would just act in abandon like usual! Im gonna do the goddess act seriously yeaah~, Ill super seriously do it yeaaah~, like that she accepted her fate Puh. Aiko, even in another world, this is how it always goes for you? Okaa-san? Akiko-okaasan was trembling while desperately biting her lips to hold back the laughter. Of course she was shocked by her daughters position, but she was her mother. She was able to accurately guess what was going on inside her daughters heart. She understood like the back of her own hand that his daughter was going to act as goddess in completely desperate state. Even if her daughter was getting worshipped at another world, she was still making useless effort and charging ahead in complete desperation like usual And then surely after that she would hold her head while being at her wits end. It seemed that the gap between her daughter that was like usual and her daughter that ended up became a living god went past through her shock and caused laughter to well up from her. Aikos eyes became resentful seeing her mother laughing at her cornered self. And then, she turned around to face the direction of the plaza and, Everyone in the capita~l! Good day, its me! She brazenly greeted the people while lifting both her hands to the sky just like her statue. Cheers burst out and Hajime and others focused on her half in bewilderment and half in interest while going Oo?. Aiko whose eyes looked somewhat glassy moved her hand in a snap toward behind her dramaticallyDDpointing at Akiko. Aiko glanced at Akiko who went Eh? and grinned widely, Today, I came here in order to introduce my mother! Yes, this person is none other than my motherDDthe mother of the goddess of bountiful harvest and victoryDDthe holy mother Akiko! Aiko!? You! The shocked and protesting voice of Akiko-okaasan was drowned by the loud cheer that was like an explosion right after that. The chorus of voices that were praising the holy mother Akiko was resounding wide. Fu-fufufu-. A mother that is laughing on the suffering of her daughter who is treated as goddess can just become the holy mother. You! You are selling away your own mother! That sounds bad in peoples ear! Im just taking you along with me! Either way its still bad! In the capitals central plaza that was enveloped in roaring cheers where even hymn was starting to resound, the ugly quarrel of mother and daughter was developing. And then, at that timing a woman wearing a beret quietly approached Hajime. Demon king-sama. I am a painter called Caliope Elegy. Please, allow me to draw the beautiful frolicking of the honorable goddess and holy mother. It seemed she was a painter. She had tools for drawing picture set up throughout her body. Hajime thought for a bit before looking at Aiko and Akiko who were still quarrelinghe grinned. I allow it. Draw to your hearts content. I dont mind even if you dramatize it. All my thanks to you! The female painter took distance with a movement that seemed slimy somehow, then she set up her tools in the blink of eye. She began to draw with bloodshot eyes and terrific momentum. I dont care of someone like Okaa-san anymore! A child like you! Even if you come home I wont make rolled omelet or chopped burdock root for you anymore! Thats harshhh! The two were still doing a questionable quarrel (?). They didnt know. That currently they were being drawn by the painter of the age. The quarrel scene was drawn as religious painting of beautiful frolicking between the goddess and the holy mother. The duplicates later on would sell like hot cake. And then, with this as her stepping stone Caliope-san would attain great success instantly, she would get the job to draw a huge painting to decorate the shrine, and it would become a legacy until the later generations. The housewife of a farmer family and her daughter would be depicted in a historical painting in another world and got worshipped religiously It went without saying that later on, the mother and daughter would go Uboo together with their soul coming out from their body. C C C After that, Hajime and others succeeded in escaping from the plaza that was in uproar. At that time, the little sister of David who heard the commotion and arrived there exercised her shrewdness and gave them an escape but Hajime who recalled that her name was written in the document that Hellina wrote up smiled inside his heart at the capableness of the actual little sister nun-chan and Hellinas capability that didnt overlook that. Like that, they went around at places that were unique to another world like weapon shop, magic tool shop, and shop of general good, and Sumire and others, the parent~s had a good time in the capital of the other world. C In the middle, it seemed that Hajimes visit was detected by the artisans instinct of the leader of the kingdoms exclusive transmutation masters, Wolpen, he and his happy go lucky subordinates crawled out from the woodwork to crowd Hajime, then Mariabel who heard the news from Alabell assaultedDDor rather coming to give his greeting At the site of the demolished library, regeneration magic was used to reproduce the figure of Hajime who was working hard in the past there in order to supplement his lacking ability by learning knowledge. Shuu and Sumire felt warm seeing that, while Tomoichi and others were blinking in shock seeing the complete difference of the image with Hajimes current atmosphere Everyone shivered seeing the figure of Kaori that was continuing to watch fixedly at the studying Hajime from behind bookshelves Each time Hajime moved between bookshelves, Kaori would swiftly and silently moved from shadow to shadow while keeping a fixed gaze on him through the gaps of the bookshelves. Seeing her daughter like that, Tomoichi escaped from reality while Kaoruko was holding her head When Kaori was desperately making excuse, as usual Yue raised her voice in delight Proof obtained! Proof obtained! Officer, its this person! This person is a genuine stalker!, and then as usual too it devolved into a scuffle Hajimes group who was spending enjoyable time like that enjoyed a dinner with Luluaria once more that evening, Like that, the next day, Hajime and co departed to the place that Shuu and Sumire strongly wished for. It was a place that for the two of them, no, for anyone was a harsh place, however, it was a place where a happening that could even be called as fateful occurred. Yes, they departed to Orcus Labyrinth. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Below is the update in Gardo. Zero Chapter 5 Oscars serious mode Nichijou Chapter 22 Meunte-san finally appear. Arifureta GaidenDDZero volume 2 as well as Zero comic volume 1 are now on sale! 1n1t3w5m66quh6ekhq957fbx51iz_13ux_6t_9q_1aty 5evhmcg9iaj64u5gfrohczizidjo_1agk_6y_9q_1elk The left is Zero volume 2. Meil and Raus appears. Also, a guy who hasnt appeared in the main LN but has appeared in WN version also appears. The story also bring to light of the original place of the undersea ruin. The right is Zero comic volume 1. The cause why Miledy has such annoying personality is brought to light there. Regarding special perk side story Coupled refer to special perk when purchasing Zero volume 2 and Zero comic volume 1 at the same time. Chain store-sama Girl power-!! The girl power showdown of Miledy VS Meil-oneesan. Or so it seems but, that persons girl power is just like regarding the case of 530,000 power level (TN: It seems this is reference for Dragon Ball) All specialist shops Animate-sama, Tora no Ana-sama, Melon Books-sama, Gamers-sama Secret and black history and other this and that A short time in a hideout of the liberators. Corin and co along with liberator members are talking about the past story of Oscar and Miledythe black history of the two are overflowing Animate-sama coupled Romance will be accompanied with sacrifice Oscar produced a great number of romance weapon, but there the mother of success, experiment is necessary so Comrade = test subject, by Oscar Tora no Ana-sama coupled That guy is there, surpassing the era That guy is there. No matter how many months and years passed, no matter what era it is without fail he will be there! Yes, the monster of the clothing shop will! Gamers C Shosen Through 10,000 km searching for the beloved transmutation master That poster girl who love Oscar, this is the story of her travel while making a mess of various things. =>Its the continuation of the story in the afterword of afterword at Overlaps special site for Zero volume 1. Melon Books coupled Poster girl killer A new nickname for Oscarthis why handsome guy is just CCC (Tsutaya) She is siscon in any case Meil-oneesan is a genuine Onee-san who will love any kind of little sister. The special perks information is also written at Overlap-samas homepage. Please confirm there too if you like. Thats all. Best regards! Chapter 326 Arifureta Chapter 326 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal C A huge object was floating in the world of azure where the light of the sun was pouring down. Hajimes artifact, the airship Ferner. It was flying as though gliding above the sky where clouds that looked like cotton candy were floating sparsely. Originally they planned to use gate to teleport until the city of Horuad, but the wish of Shuu and others This is a rare chance, so we want to try flying in the sky of another world resulted in this. UOOOOOOOOH HOAAAAAAAH It went without saying who was the people who were making those strange voices. It was the Nagumo spouses. They held on the handrail on the rear deck and leaned their body forward to gaze at the superb view of another world. As for the strange voices, it seemed it was because they were deeply moved. And then, although the other werent raising strange voices like those two, the Shirasaki spouses, Hatayama Akiko, and the members of Yaegashi family were also similarly feeling moved seeing the other worlds sky, mountains, plains, and the European Middle Ages styled cities and villages that sometimes came into view. The scenery that they were seeing right now itself was moving, but it was also added with how they were staring at the surrounding area outside the plane that was moving in high altitude. The experience that was impossible to get in earth made them couldnt help it to feel excited even though they were adults. Son! You are amazing! Son! You are the best! Well, thanks. Shuu and Sumire rotated their upper body and snapped up a thumb up to behind them. The synchronization in their words and action made one wondered whether they had made prior arrangement beforehand. Though for Hajime, his parents were already like this since he became aware, so it was already too late to wonder about that. Hajime smiled wryly at the delight and action of his parents. Tomoichi asked him then with a bit of excitement. Hajime-kun. Whats with this avant-garde hull? How about the propulsive power? How can something this big is flying even though it has this kind of shape? Or rather, in this altitude we arent having trouble breathing or even feeling the slightest breeze Hajimes wry smile deepened at Tomichi who looked like he would press his question further even now while explaining. So to speak, Ferner was moving by adjusting the gravity neutralization effect and the gravitational direction from the gravity stone. More accurately speaking, the airship was falling rather than flying. So to speak, the propulsive force came from magic power, as long as Hajime was on board, he could freely move the ship no matter where he was. There was a barrier put up so the wind pressure could also be adjusted, and so on. Also, about the avant-garde hullDDthe shape that was like manta fish was because of Hajimes preference. Things like aerodynamics and the like, he didnt give a damn about those things, so he said. No, how should I say it, its really fantastical huh Fufuh, Otou-san, Otou-san. Hajime-kun is amazing right? Tomoichi-san fell silent morosely. His daughter circled to in front of him and pressed for answer, but he turned around and drove her out from his vision. When Kaori circled around once more, he turned around. Tomichi, turn-. Kaori, turnn-. The Shirasaki father and daughter was turning and turning and turning. It was the persistent offense and defense of the father and daughter, but seen from the side it only looked like a super close parent and child. The atmosphere was naturally getting filled with warmth and smile. Tomoichi was sending a gaze that was filled with demand for help! To his wife. Kaoruko was making a gaze as though she was looking at difficult people while her gaze turned toward Hajime. It seemed she left it completely to him. Please change the topic okay! Her gaze said. Hajime shrugged in acknowledgement and after showing a pondering look for a bit, he grinned widely. Oi, Tio. Mu? Aa, I see. Kuku, I doth not mind. Tio was quick on the uptake. The two of them really had mutual understanding of each other. Everyones gaze was turned at Hajime and Tio, at the same time the two of them started walking together to the edge of the deck. Yue, take care of the ships handling. Nn. Have fun. Yue laughed fufu. Sure enough, it seemed she had completely grasped the intention of Hajime and Tio. She poured her magic power into Ferner and accepted the control of the ship while smiling gently. Tou-san, Ill show you an astounding fantasy scene after this. It will be a fantasy among fantasy that anyone will absolutely admire if they are a man. What? Hajime, just what in the world are you planniDD Shuu didnt even hide his excited face after hearing his sons words, but the next moment, his expression became frozen. Because Hajime and Tio jumped off the ship. A single hop from Ferner, really casually. Heh? Eh, huh? Shuu and Sumire were dumbfounded with mouth gaping open. Tomoichi and others were also in a daze with their mouth staying open. But, the next moment they raised a shocked yell WAAAAAAAAH!? and rushed forward toward the decks handrail. Yue and others the wive~s were completely calm. Despite that they didnt notice that fact at all and they leaned forward while holding on the handrail to look below in order to search after Hajime and Tio who suddenly leaped to their death. It was right at that moment. DDGURUAAAAAAAAH!! A grand and majestic roar that stirred the air hit the ears. Shuu and others spontaneously jerked and backed away while trembling. Ahead of their gaze, a giant jet black shadow passed through from below to above. Akiko and Kaoruko unconsciously fell on their butt from the impact of the view. The shadow that was causing that by rushing in the sky was of course, Dra, dragon! Shuus emotional and shocked voice echoed to the surrounding. He already knew. That she was able to transform into dragon like what came out in book or game. He had also seen it for real before. Although, this was the first time Shuu and Sumire saw her flying in the sky freely like this. In the end they had only seen her figure transforming on the ground. Above Ferner that was gliding in the sky, Tio in the black dragon form was circling around elegantly. The jet black dragon scale that was shining from the sunlight reflection was very beautiful. The large wings that were catching the wind and the huge body that was full of impact were tremendously majestic. One more roar surged out as service. This time it was accompanied with a scorching breath attack. The eyes of Shuu and others who were looking up from the deck of Ferner were emitting a shine that didnt lose to the sunlight. They were letting gout voice of excitement that sounded similar like a roar. Tio circled around above them one more time before flying parallel to Ferner with smooth gliding. Hows that, Tou-san? Great right? Hajime said that while unusually sticking out his chest looking incredibly proud. He was standing imposingly on Tios back with his arms folded while grinning. Im totally jealous-. A mans romance is right in front of meee- Shuu hit the handrail in frustration repeatedly. He was also kicking the ground with a vexed look. Hajime laughed cheerfully seeing his father looking like that. Then he told Tio to land on the deck. It seems Tio doesnt mind, so how about Tou-san and everyone else also ride on her back? Flying on the sky riding on a dragons back in another world will be a nice memory of a lifetime you know? Tou-san has never felt so grateful like today, for having a son like you who have a dragon wife. Please let meee! Tio-chan! Actually I had the thinking that someday I want to ask to ride on you! Please Fufu, it wouldst be mine pleasure if its Hahaue-dono and Chichiue-dono. The others art also like family to me, so come up without worry, because I wouldst guarantee thy safety. The voice of Tio that was directly resounding inside their head seemed to make Tomoichi and others to be convinced for real that the majestic black dragon near them was really Tio. They nodded up and down in high speed speechlessly. Like that, Shuu and Sumire rode on Tio first and Tio leaped up to the sky once more. Just when it seemed they looked a bit scared, as expected from the parents of Hajime, the spouses tension was at max right from the start. Shuu was even hopping up and down on Tios back while yelling hyaho~i. Fumu Hm? Whats the matter Tio? Hajime sharply noticed Tio letting out a voice that sounded deeply emotive and asked. Then, Tio spoke with a voice that sounded vaguely in agony. No, its nothing big. Being stepped on like this by Goshujin-samas parents art quiet pleasant in its own waDD Hmph HIGYAAAAAATHANK YOU VERY MUUCHH! Goshujin-samas fist that impacted hard until the internal organs smashed on the back of the perverted hopeless dragon. The hopeless dragon-san smoothly spoke out her gratitude even while screaming. The terrific impact caused the altitude to drop with a jerk and the body balance crumbled. DDah Shuu fell leaving behind that voice. Like that aAAAAAAAAAA~~~ a trailing scream resounded through the sky. Hajime made a face that said Ah, damn it, while beside him Sumire screamed DEAAAAAARRR~. And then, a silver flash rushed at the corner of their vision. A beat later. Geez-, Hajime-kun, what are you doing! Otou-san almost turned into a stain in the ground just now! Kaori flapped her silver wings to fly up while carrying Shuu in her arms from behind. Shuu who experienced skydiving without parachute was muttering Thank you very much, thank you very much-. Living is wonderful while his eyes were half rolled back. Well, even if he become a stain on the ground, if its Kaori then its recoverable Dont treat Otou-sanfather-in-law like a broken doll! Geeztreat life with care, you know? Although there was limitation to a certain degree, the demon king-samas group had basically risen above death. Even Hajime himself was starting to have thinking like Its fine, it will only be death for a bit. It will only really be for a bit taking root inside himself. *Flap flap. Flap flap.* The silver wings that actually didnt need to be flapped at all to fly were flapping adorably due to habit and Kaori returned Shuu on Tios back. The moment it became obvious that there wasnt any particular problem, Shuu stared fixedly at Sumire who was laughing while holding her stomach while raising his voice toward Tomoichi who was on the deck. Tomoichi-ku~~~~n! Its just like you saiiid, Kaori-chan is~, certainly an angel!! Thats right isnt it! Kaori is an angel! Kaoriii~, that was amazing~! You did great! But, Otou-sans life has shrunk by fifty years here, so please dont suddenly jump off anymore~ It seemed that Tomoichi-san would soon run out of life span. Chichiue-dono, I beg for thy forgiveness. No no, thats fine. I was getting a bit too high spirited. And it was also really thrilling. Pupupu~, dear, you went Aa~~~ in real life! Ahahahah Laughin unreservedly at her husbands shameful sight was Sumire quality. Shuu cleared his throat to cover up his embarrassment while attempting to shift the topic. The great labyrinth we are going to right now is also a really thrilling place right? That free diving was a good side entertainment. I think the thrill of a great labyrinth is different from just now though There, Hajime who was also smiling a bit like Sumire made a slightly worried expression. Tou-san, Kaa-san. As I thought, I think its better to only visit the surface floor and Oscars hideout in Orcus. Fighting against monster isits more gruesome than Tou-san and others think No, Hajime. We came here because we want to know the track that you followed. I want you to show us what kind of path you were walking. Although, Hajime wondered how much he should show them. In his opinion, the happening before he fell into abyss and the survival after he encountered Yue would be fine to be shown. That was as long as the two of them, and also Tomoichi and others didnt give up from the bloody battle. However, the event at that time when he went through the change of his mind He flatly refused to do something like bragging of his misfortune. There would be no point of him purposely showing the bloody and nauseating event. If they wanted to know about the path that he walked, he thought that it would be enough to start from after his encounter with Yue. But, would Shuu and Sumire be convinced with that much It would be great if it went well and they let the censoring passed. Hajime was thinking of such thing for a while. Kuku. Even Goshujin-sama who was always quick and decisive art also a parents child. I couldst see thou straying in various things before thy parents. She was saying those words while laughing slightly, but her voice was filled with gentleness, understanding, and also affection toward Hajimes hesitation. It seemed that the telepathy was sent only to Hajime seeing that Sumire and Shuu didnt react. Being seen through at various things and having a definite affection directed to him like this made Hajime to avert his gaze to faraway in embarrassment. Youre right. Im like this in front of family, princess Tio. !? Really thank you for always considerate at various things, princess Tio. You are always reliable, princess Tio. No, Im seriously not your match, your highness. Stop calling me princessss-. That is truly embarrassing! Goshujin-sama! Thou art childish! Strength left Hajimes shoulders and he sat down cross-legged. He then caressed the solid and smooth scale with a surprisingly gentle hand movement. Tio slightly shook as though writhing emotionally. Tio, turn around. Also hold back that expectant gaze of yours. Perform a lovely sightseeing flight okay? Right-. Leave it to me. Ill have them taste to their heart content, just how great the black dragon of Goshujin-sama art. Question mark floated above Shuu and Sumire seeing the intimate conversation of their son and his dragon wife that seemed to have ticklishly sweet atmosphere somehow. Even so they were sending a gentle gaze at their son. After that, Tomoichi and others also enjoyed being dragon rider to their heart content. Then the group arrived at the city of Horuad while their excitement hadnt cooled down. C C C Right, everyone. Here is the spot where the famous incident Kaori-san confessed wholeheartedly, she got easily rejected though and went pugyaaa took place. YUEEE!! In front of Orcus Great Labyrinth, the cat fight that was like usual occurred. Hajime and others who entered Horuad introduced the inn that they once stayed at and the guild that they used while going until the entrance of Orcus Great Labyrinth. Like that, the first voice that Yue spoke out was that. Tomoichis gaze became fierce. You bastaardd, why the hell you rejected my angel, huuuh!?He spoke with a thuggish look like that. However, surely even if the place got introduced as The place where her confession succeeded, there was no doubt that he would still say You bastaardd, what do you mean that you are going out with my angelll, huuuh!? with a thuggish look. While Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko were giving a deeply interested gaze that said Oh my, Shia smiled wryly while giving mediating words. Eeer, about that. Its not like it was just Kaori-san who got rejected by Hajime-san. Other than Yue-san, everyone got thoroughly rejected after all. My, is that so? Shia-chan also got rejected? Somehow that sounds hard to believe. Kaoruko and Kirinos eyes turned into saucer because they knew about the current intimate relationship of Hajime and co. Myuu smiled cheerfully while adding the explanation at the two. For papa Yue-oneechan was special nano! Kaori whose appearance was a bit messy made a displeased expression as though to confirm those words and said. Its frustrating but, thats how it was, Okaa-san. Truly. Goshujin-sama at that time was completely an adherent of Yue supremacy doctrine. He hasnt changed that much even now though~ Tio and Shia muttered in nostalgia. Aiko and Shizuku smiled wryly while continuing after them. Thinking back, Shia-sans guts was amazing. Even though when I reunited with Hajime-kun it was a Hajime-kun that was a complete believer of Yue supremacy doctrine, she still brazenly declared Im Hajime-sans woman desu. In a sense, that time of confession was Kaoris turning point. Since then, Kaori began to rush nonstop to a strange direction. It was humans nature to become absurdly curious when seeing the related party to be immersed in recollection by that much. Especially when there was a method to reproduce that scene, then it would be even more so. Kaorukos eyes shined and she pressed on Yue. Yue-san Yue-san. Can you reproduce Kaoris confessions scene? Thats a piece of cake, Kaori mama. Yues crimson eyes sparkled. She gave a powerful thumb up. Kaori attacked to stop her Kaori mama pinioned her from behind. Kaori papa who didnt want to see something like his daughters confession scene tried to chide his wife, but before that the magic of past viewing activated. And then, the confession scene was unfolding before their eyes. I love you. NOOOOOOO~~, DONT LOOOKKK~~~! Kaori who turned bright red blocked her ears with her hands while yelling no no, but the past image was mercilessly progressing. The eyes of her mother were shining brilliantly as though saying Myy myy. Inside the image, Hajime turned Kaori down, however, she exposed herself with strong gaze and words. And then, at the corner of the image, for some reason there were men piled up with this and that getting discharged from their crotch Because, my feeling that think of Hajime-kun wont lose against anyone. NYUWAAAAAAAA~ Kaori tried to drown out her own words with a loud strange voice, but her line resounded clearly. By the way, they were at a public place, so naturally there were a lot of people. Like adventurers, or merchants. Everyone had warm eyes like Hou or Oh my. Anyway, Kaori kept blocking her ears and rolled around on the ground while hugging her knees. It seemed she couldnt help but roll in a frenzy from the overflow of her embarrassment. The battle of woman inside the image ended, and at the end Yue gave permission for Kaori to accompany them while Hajime got left out from the talk for some reason, and then the two smiled at each other fearlessly. It was the moment of beginning of the history of the love rivals that still continued even now. Watching it once again, rather than the beginning of Hajime and Kaori, its more the beginning of Yue and Kaori. They are super close with each other using the love rival relationship as cover. We arent close! Yue and Kaori intimately objected in synchronization. They were really close with each other. By the way, the image of Kouki challenging Hajime to a duel and fell into hole at that time was also playing, but the kind everyone splendidly pretended to not see it. Uu, Okaa-san you idiot! Kaori pointed the tip of her ultra shyness at Kaoruko. However, Kaoruko gently caressed the head of the crouching Kaori like she was a little kid. Fufu, Im sorry Kaori. But, Kaori was really cool there. As expected from Okaa-sans daughter. You really did your best. uuOkaa-san Other people were watching, it was a bit embarrassing to be consoled like a little kidKaori fidgeted with blushing cheeks. You see, Okaa-san too was fighting against the swarming cockroDDcough, women in order to catch your Otou-san. I remember in the past~ Okaa-san, just now, you said cockroachhey, just now, you were going to call other woman as cockroachDD Your Otou-san, he was really, really popular. Whats more, he was someone who couldnt differentiate between being kind and pampering, he was being kind to any kind of cockrDDwoman, so Okaa-san had it hard. Ka, Kaoruko? You dont need to go that far about the matter of the past I think? I think? We are in front of Kaori, look, there are also everyone else, right? Otou-san. More importantly than that, Okaa-san called other woman cockroach It seemed that the Shirasaki spouses had also gone through various things. Tomoichi-san was sweating like rivers, while Kaori-san was put off that her mother almost called other woman as cockroach so naturally. The bearer of the original Hannya, the current user of Yaksha stanDDShirasaki Kaoruko. Seeing from this, indeed, it seemed that Kaori had really inherited her blood. As expected, Kaori didnt call other woman cockroach, but that must be because luckily she was similar with Tomoichi in that aspect. Soon the crowd of people would get too big, it looked like it would become a commotion if they stayed longer than this. Hajime thought that as expected, this wasnt something to be done in front of the entrance. He forcefully carried Yue like a sack when she was going to invite even more chaos by saying And then, this is the figure of Shizuku rejoicing from receiving a present of sharp thing from her best friends loved one, and he urged everyone to enter inside Orcus Great Labyrinth. C C C Hou, its quite developed. It looks exactly like a games dungeon. Really. The lighting isaa, is this the green light stone Hajime mentioned? A natural mineral become lighting for the place as it is. Shuu and Sumire were looking around busily inside the dungeon with great interest. Tomoichi and others too surely had the image that the place would be darker and eerie like a tunnel. They seemed to be greatly interested seeing that the path was unexpectedly developed. The monsters that comes out in the surface of Orcus arent a big deal. But raw material can be taken from them to a certain degree. With the level of the monsters here, not just low level adventurers, even civilian can manage somehow, so there is also a lot of demand. Thats why this area is properly developed. Hajimes explanation that was like a tour guide was added further by Kaori. Conversely, if you come out to a place like a natural cave that isnt developed, it means that its a place that is dangerous for people who arent combatant, so be careful okay? Hajime said Although there while pulling out Donner with really natural movement. And then, he pulled the trigger even without really taking aim. It wasnt accelerated electromagnetically, even so the firing sound was loud and echoed greatly due to the location. The bursting sound that made the air shook made Shuu and others to turn their gaze to the front in surprise. Over there, there was a monster like mice with its head blown away. It was a ratman. Uh Kaoruko covered her mouth with her hand while Akiko went a bit pale. It seemed the people of Yaegashi family were calm, but even Tomoichis expression looked tense. Even more ratmen crawled out from the corner ahead. They shrieked up KIIIIIII which sounded harsh on the ear and their dark red eyes glinted fiercely with killing intent. Clear killing intent and hostility rode on the wave of air that descended on the group. Kaoruko immediately clung on Tomoichi while feeling like weak in the knees. Tomoichi was supporting her with pale expression. Beside Hajime, Yue was looking up at him wordlessly. Hajime guessed what her gaze was saying, but he smiled and shook his head. Right after that, the group of ratmen fiercely rushed forward. Their number was roughly thirteen. O, oi, Hajime? ThatsDD Hajime, its alright isnt it? Shuu and Sumire asked in a bit of agitation. Hajime answered with his action. Firing sounds burst out consecutively. It was precisely five shots. One shot would open wind hole on several of the ratmen altogether, furthermore the penetrating bullets would ricochet and dug into the remaining targets. It was a swift killing, no, it was truly an instant killing. Shuu and Sumire, and then Tomoichi and others were dumbfounded in mute amazement seeing gun fired from nearby and the technique that looked like it came out right from Hollywood. Even calling the fight overwhelming would still be presumptuous. It was a difference of status between both sides that was exactly like an elephant stomping on ants. They couldnt help but feeling that. Hajime made his treasure warehouse shined and summoned bullets from empty air like it was nothing and casually performed gun spin reload while turning around. The bullets were loaded into the cylinder like a joke, and just right after they perceived that the gun was put into a holster with flowing motion. Just as you saw, even if we are in the abyss, there isnt anything here that is a match against me. And just like Kaori said, I hope you all would refrain from acting on your own because of curiosity butwell, Yue and others are also here so its fine even if you think that there would be no danger here. Tio and Shia stayed in the rear, while Kaori, Shizuku and Aiko stayed at the left and right. As long as they were staying in the middle of that formation, nothing would happen even in the worst case. There was one problem. The reason why the monsters werent turned into ash by Yues magic or turned into dust by Kaoris disintegration, but dealt with gunshot that left behind remains which looked the most graphic in a sense. So, how is it? As expected, should we just go directly to Oscars hideout? That question was especially directed to Kaoruko and Akiko. They must had understood how graphic a battle could get from the scene just now. Although they were monsters, seeing a living thing burst out right before them was a traumatic shocking sight. However, the image of the past they would see from here on would be even more gruesome than this. It would be better if they rethought once more right now. This was a consideration from Hajime who was thinking that. Sumire who saw the how greatly shaken Kaoruko and Akiko were proposed that the two of them took a rest at the hideout ahead of them. It seemed that Sumire and Shuu didnt plan to pull back. They intended to follow after the track of Hajime till the end. Kaoruko looked at Tomoichi. Tomoichi nodded with a strong gaze even while he was still a bit pale. Kaoruko looked at Akiko next. Aiko was worried about her and grasped her hand, but she too took a firm look at Aiko and then turned her gaze to Kaoruko and gave a strong nod. After Kaoruko saw that, she looked like she had resolved herself. No, we are fine Hajime-kun. Please teach us too the path all of you have gone through. I too want to know the path my daughter had followed. I understand. But, please dont force yourself. The chance isnt just this time. If its necessary, Ill be available anytime to show you anything. Seeing Kaoruko recovering her smile back and saying her thanks, Hajime shrugged with a troubled expression in resignation. After the parents cleared the first barrier, he advanced while talking about the memory of that time. Midway a monster that looked like a cute raccoon came out, Kukyu? Uh Shizuku who loved cute things hesitated a bit. This monster almost had no combat ability, but it had a battle style of approaching with its adorable appearance and then injected a powerful paralysis poison with a bite. And so, there was no danger even if she hesitated but Haa, Im not good with this typeDD Ei- *Supan-*, a pleasant sound resounded. The raccoon-chan cried Kukyu? and its head flew. The perpetrator was Kaori-san. Kaori turned around while behind a fountain of blood spurted out from the monsters neck. Shizuku-chan, its alright? Leave this kind of thing to me! Yes. The empty eyes of the raccoons head that was rolling on the floor was looking at Shizuku hatefully. Shizuku replied with a faraway look. Surely ahead of her gaze there was the Kaori of the past who was gentle and unrelated with violence. Kaori papa and Kaori mama who were making the same faraway look behind Shizuku undoubtedly were also recalling their past daughter in nostalgia. After that, Shuuzou and others said I cant endure anymore! Let us fight!, so they advanced while experiencing real battle under their daughters supervision. After a while, the group finally arrived at floor 20 that connected to the floor 65. The first thing they did was taking care of several Rock Mount that were camouflaging themselves as rock by disintegrating them, opening win hole on their body, splattering them, or turning them into ash. I think you can call this place the fated crossroad. It has been removed right now but, at that spot there was a crystal with beautiful appearance called Glanz crystal, but it was a trap that teleported the victims to floor 65. Tomoichi asked with a complicated expression after hearing Hajimes explanation. I heard. The kid that once killed Kaori, activated that trap right? Yes, thats right. That guy had feeling for Kaori, and because of that he reached out for that Glanz crystal for her. I wonder, what would happen if that time I didnt show interest to that crystal Would their fate change? Kaori showed a complicated expression. Hajime kindly patted the head of Kaori who was like that while speaking. It wouldnt change anything. He didnt act because of one cause. The target of his scorn which was a virtually incompetent guy had the attention of the girl he liked. The days in the school and then everything that happened since coming to this Tortus were nurturing the seed of killing intent inside that guy. And then, he literally succumbed to evil temptation. He, the human called Hiyama Daisuke didnt have the strength to oppose that devils whisper. There is no need to worry about it, both in good meaning or bad meaning. Hajime asserted firmly with unwavering tone toward Tomoichi and others whose complicated thought was showing on their face from hearing the deed of the classmate who died in another world. That guy is already gone. I killed him. Everyone doesnt need to feel troubled about that guy or that guys family. Even if there is a need to worry, it will be my burden. It will be troubling if other people get concerned on their own about my burden. Ive got no plan to feel burdened about it though, Hajime read the atmosphere and didnt say that. It was a harsh manner of speaking that felt like rejecting away others, but it was clear that those words were filled with thoughtfulness toward Tomoichi and others. Tomoichi and co relaxed their expression slightly. Even so, perhaps in order to change the atmosphere that had become slightly gloomy, our Yue-sama took a step forward. Dont worry, Kaori. Its just as Hajime said, nothing would change. Yue The smile of Yue that was even emitting kindness made Kaoris expression broke out into a smile Yes, no~thing would change. Hajime would encounter me without a doubt, and inevitably rejected Kaori. Yue? Yue-sama threw out her chest and snorted fufuh. Because, Hajime said it. Even if he returned to the past, Ill follow the same path no matter how many timesI want to meet Yue after all he said. Mufufuh, Yue-sama laughed while her hand elegantly covered her mouth. *Snap* Kaori kept smiling while blood vein pulsed on her forehead. Yes, Hajime would come to meet me. Leaving Kaori behind! Leaving Kaori behind! No matter how manyDD Disintegrate!! A silver flash surged out while grazing Yues head. The thrust of a large sword that was clad with disintegration magic was unleashed! If Yue didnt immediately bent down, she would become like the raccoon-chan before this! My, my scalp, it got slightly shaved, perhaps Chih, I missed. Yue-sama held her head with both hands saying Even though the experience of my scalp getting shaved happening once is enough while her eyes became slightly tearful. It seemed she still perfectly remembered how in the past she got shot by Hajime. You-, this stupid Kaori! Its really childish to get angry from hearing the truth! Yue is the bad one! Besides, Im still in my teenage year! Not like Yue! Eh, come to think of it, Yue-san Yue-san, how old are you right now? Die Come at me! Yue and Kaori started quarreling that was like breathing to them. Certainly the atmosphere had returned to normal butat this point this felt a bit exasperating already. While the two were grappling with each other, they If the trap didnt activate, various things would absolutely change Im telling you! No way it would change! No matter what kind of path it was, its destiny that Hajime would meet me! The, then, it will be fine if I lock him up! Like in the inn or in the palaceanyway Ill just lock him up! If its Hajime-kun at that time even I can lock him up anyway! Confinement!? Terrible! I, its not terrible! Everything is for Hajime-kuns sake! Kaori you psycho! Rather than getting confined by the dangerous Kaori, better me who confine Hajime! No! Ill be the one confining him! Im the one-, who am going to-, confine him! Confine, confine! Confine Hajime in! Yue-sama and Kaori-san grappled with each other while repeatedly yelling that. Hajime opened his mouth with unusually pale expression and also trembling voice. The past me was really in serious danger huh. Before talking about Hiyama or whatever, the imprisonment bad end from Kaori and Yue was right beside melook, this arm. Its really getting goose bumps. A hand gently patted Hajimes shoulder that was slightly trembling. Unexpectedly it was Tomoichi. Hajime-kun. Its fine, in the end love will win. I too, in the past I also got confined by Kaoruko. This uncle, he suddenly revealed something outrageousnot just Hajime, everyone other than the two grappling with each other also thought that. It was only Kaoruko who for some reason was fidgeting with embarrassed look while saying Geez dear, dont mention that. You see, at first she would only come to look after me devotedly like a regularly visiting wife, but during that time her private items keep increasing inside my room, and when I realized it was like the two of us were living together E, err, Tomoichi-san? Tomoichi-san was looking back at the past while slightly trembling. Whats this, it looked like light was gradually vanishing from his eyes We were always together when going out, even though we had different class in the university, when I noticed she would be waiting for me outside the classroom O, o~i! Kaori! Stop fighting and look after your father for me! Somehow this looks bad! Tomoichi-sans eyes were rapidly getting blank. Kaoruko would do all of the shopping, so there wouldnt be any need for me to go out other than for a date. But, even that date would gradually turn into things like watching movie inside the house, or spending comfortable time together, things like that Kaoruko-san! Your husbands eyes are dead you know!? Kaoruko-san was blushing hearing her husband talking about their life before marriage while fidgeting. I wonder when did it happen. Once I went out for drinking with the girls in the university, then the next day, Kaoruko told me. Its okay that you dont go to the university anymore. Leave everything to me. It will be fine if Tomoichi-san stays forever in this room she said Kaoriii-!! The dangerous one was actually your mother! Ah, no, you are also a dangerous enough girl huh! God dammit! Tomoichi-san! Return to your senses! Hajime said while shaking him back and forth. Tomoichi gasped and returned to his senses, then he looked at his daughter who was still making racket about confinement-confinement Hajime-kun. Call me when it get bad. Ill give you some advice. Yes, thank you very much, Tomoichi-san. If it feels like Kaori finally become like that, at that time please let me listen to your life experience. Right now they looked like a happy husband and wife, so surely Tomoichi had handled the past yandere Kaoruko well. In Hajimes view, for the first time Tomoichi looked like a very reliable adult. And then, seeing Hajime honestly begging for help with an expression that was slightly twitching, Tomoichi too was also feeling something. The two of them exchanged a powerful handshake with each other. Hajime and Tomoichi. It was the instant where the distance of their heart shrunk by a little. After that, Myuu who was actually having fun with following the track of the Hajime before she met him remonstrated Yue and Kaori because the group didnt make any progress at the slightest due to their quarrel. She came forward, faced the two and pointed her finger forward and said Myuu know the two of you are really close with each other nano! Thats why please be a bit more quiet nano! Both Yue-oneechan and Kaori-oneechan are bad nano!. To think that a five years old little girl would caution them with Lets be quiet Yue and Kaori who were told that they were bad got depressed and sat with seiza posture before Myuu, and they apologized Sorry that Kaori is too high spiritedForgive Yue for her noisiness. Like that, the group that pulled themselves back together finally teleported to the floor 65 using the gate, toward the destination of that trap. C C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Next chapter, the Orcus sightseeing part of Tortus travel journal will be over. At that point I will put an end to this arc temporarily, do another short story for a bit, and then Im thinking that I want to write a long extra story again (like the story of Shia, the hero that punch the enemy to deathor perhaps another story). The Tortus travel journal that is following the journey of the past is a story that Shirakome himself want to write slowly while having fun remembering various things, so forgive me that the chapters are scattered here and there like this, but please understand. The main comic chapter 24 is updated in Comic Gardo. Its the climax of the battle versus Miledy. Its impactful like usual! Its distributed free of charge, so please go there to look no matter what. Arifureta spin-offDDZero volume 2 as well as Zero comic volume 1 are on sale! You can use them as accompaniment inside your cool room. The murderous heat wave is continuing, so all of you the people of Narou too please pay attention to your health. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal C They noticed that the air had changed at the same time when they got through the dazzling light. *Hyuu hyuu* The sound of wind shook their eardrums. So this place is like this. How should I say it, this place, its really eerie. It was a space that was shaped like a gigantic dome. And then, there was a long and large stone bridge that connected that space from end to end. Shuu and Sumire who were looking around on top of that spoke their impression sounding like they had their breath taken away. The wind that felt like it was stickily caressing their skin from the bottom of the earth was blowing up from below. It made the parents to get goosebumps. They were on top of a bridge that felt like it was floating midair without any handrails or a curb. Kaoruko and Akiko were looking around with terrified expression while staying at the center as much as possible. Hajime opened his mouth toward the parents who were busily looking around. This is the place where we were teleported to by the trapDDthe sixty fifth floor. In case they were descending through the floors normally, they wouldnt come out into this place. This was a place where they would teleported into only in the case they got caught by the trap. Hajime explained so, but, I, I see, I got it, Hajime. But you see, before you explain! Oi-, Hajime-kun! Behind, behind! Shuu and Tomoichi were desperately pointing behind Hajime while raising their voice. Hajimes tour guide explanation entered their right ear and slipped out through their left ear. Kaoruko and Akiko, and then even Sumire were staring unblinkingly at behind Hajime right now with a pale expression. They didnt look like they were listening to his talk. That was only natural. After all, if speaking in manga terms, there was a monster approaching with a pressure that felt like there would be *GOGOGOGOGO-* sound effect drawn behind it with big and bolded letters. It was emitting pressure that forced the parents to comprehend whether they wanted it or not that this was an existence that was in a completely different level from the monsters they saw until now. DDGURUAAAAAAAAA- The monsters roar resounded and shook the atmosphere. Kaoruko and Akiko hugged each other tightly while their legs became unable to stand anymore. Furthermore, a lot of Traum Soldiers were approaching from the other side of the stone bridge. Their eye sockets were shining piercingly with dark red flame. Even the members of Yaegashi family had tense expression. Aa~, this is bad. I should have put mental resistance on everyone beforehand. Nn. This is a failure. Everyone, sorry. DDGURYAAAAAAAA- Hajime awkwardly scratched his cheek while he still hadnt looked back. Yue too was making an apologetic look while applying fear resistance using soul magic on the parents. No, that isnt the time for that though It felt like the sound of the parents heart could be heart like that. DDGURYAAAAAAAAA- The third roar. At the same time, the stone bridge shook fiercely. The monster was the master of the sixty fifth floor that once cornered Hajime and co into a predicament. It began to charge above the stone bridge where there was no place to escape. And so, for the time being, *DOPAN-?* DD*GYAAAAAAAAAH* A roar that was a bit different from before resounded. A crimson flash blew up one of the monsters front legs. It happened right when it was stepping forward, so the monster that lost its support fell on the ground face first like in a comedy skit. It then obeyed the law of inertia and slid *SUZAA~~~*. And then it stopped still right before Hajime with only a single step of distance remaining between them. Cough-. Ee~, this things name is Behemoth. Fundamentally it only has two attack patterns of a normal rush or a rush while transforming scorching red like My horn is burning reeedd. Its a relatively disappointing monster. Behemoth roared *GURYA-* and somehow it managed to stand up. It stared down Hajime with an angry eye glint while its horn transformed scorching red above its head. Hajime-san pointed with his finger and said As you can see, this is its scorching red transformation as introduction for Behemoth-kuns signature move. Although it was when we still hadnt arrived for long in TortusDD Behemoth swung down its head. Hajimes uppercut burst up. The artificial arms vibration pulverization and skill Strong Arm, and then the explosion from the elbow accompanied the punch. DD*GYAN-!?* New discovery. Behemoths scream sounded like a dog. Thinking back now, getting tossed around helplessly by this kind of pseudo cow that know nothing except charging ahead is nothing but the height of stupidity. Surely there was a way that would be a bit better to deal with it. It cant be helped Hajime. At that time everyone was absolutely at their limit. Shizuku smiled wryly while agreeing. During that time Behemoth that got hit by a fierce punch on its nose was desperately rubbing its nose with its remaining front leg. It was a gesture that a puppy would often do when appealing My nose feels reeally hurts. Hajime-sa~n! What should we do about the skeletons over here? The crowd of Traum soldier was gradually approaching Hajime and co. Hajime pointed there with his finger while saying Please look over there. They are bones. The parents gaze was naturally guided to there. They are called Traum soldier. Their strength isnt really much. But, they have many soldiers. The choices in the trap at this floor is fundamentally to advance ahead and slip through a single powerful Behemoth, or to pass through the Traum Soldiers with their violence of numbers and then go back to floor 20 through the stairs ahead of them. Hajime continued his explanation while turning to Kaori and gave an instruction Ya, Kaori-san, disintegrate them along with the magic circle sounding like an elderly nobleman from somewhere. Kaori replied lightly Ye~s, while at the same time silver flash planted trauma into the Traum Soldiers. They instantly became ash, and furthermore the magic circle that continued to produce the Traum Soldiers turned into ash along with the ground. The parents went O, oo sounding half bewildered and half in admiration like Kaori-san is seriously awesome. There, Behemoth recovered from its pain. It made its horn scorching red once more and assaulted Hajime with clear killing intent and hostility. And, through one thing and another, I held back this Behemoth, the bridge crumbled, and we harmoniously fell together. Along with the really abridged explanation, a Cross Velt appeared above the Behemoth that was going to charge ahead. *Pashu-* An object that was like an anchor fired into the Behemoth, and right after that it got pulled toward the end of the stone bridge. DDGUO!? Gu, GURYAAAA-!! Wai-!? Whats this!? I, Im pulledno, NO WAY ILL LOSEEEEEEE-!! It felt like such voice of Behemoth could be heard. It desperately stood its ground in the attempt to prevent itself from getting dragged away, but from the beginning it almost had no leeway to control its posture with the size of its physique. When it got dragged draggingly for a meter, its resistance ended in vain and it easily got dragged toward the stone bridges edge. AH!? My hind legs!? Behemoth wriggled and struggled. Its hind legs fell while its front legs claws were clawing on the ground desperately to crawl up but Ee~, about its depth, I fainted at that time so I dont know how deep it is, but in this rare chance we have here the Behemoth-san who possess a conspicuous burning horn, so lets test for a bit if we can confirm how far it will fall down. Behemoths gaze snapped toward Hajime. Surely there was no way that it understood his words, but its expression really looked like it was saying this. DDYoure lying right? Like that. Hajime-san grinned and aimed his Donner. His aim was the front leg of Behemoth that was desperately clinging on the ground, the claws there. *DOPAN-* A shooting sound echoed. At the same time the claws of the Behemoth that should be said as its lifeline were pulverized. Behemoths eyes were saying This is, just too cruelit felt like that. DDaAAAAAAAAAA- Behemoth raised a scream that sounded slightly similar like Shuu when he was free diving from Tios back while falling toward the bottom of the Abyss. Thanks to the scorching red horn, the sight of its falling could be seen clearly. For a while everyone was peering down harmoniously without saying anything, and then Kaori opened her mouth with a really complicated expression. Thinking back after looking at this, its really deep. It was really a miracle that Hajime-kun survived from this. Youre right. If I remember right, he was blown away by the water stream that spurted out from a tunnel on the wall and the stream brought him into a different tunnel was it Papa, papa. Myuu think if Papa appeared at the nine death one life special show in the TV before this, papa would surely get the first place nano. (TN: Nine death one life, its a phrase in Japan that means a narrow escape from death) Myuu, I wonder about that. Goshuujin-sama hath returned alive quite a lot from extremely deathly situations, so it couldst already be said that its nine death nine life instead. Nn. Perhaps it will be ok if its a special show about a man that absolutely wont die no matter what happen. No no, Yue-san. In that case it will be better to just upfrontly make special show of shocking video or astonishing video. There is no doubt that Hajime-san will monopolize the best 100. The parents were letting out a dry laugh while making faraway gaze at their son and daughters who were talking carefreely with the fading Behemoths scream as BGM. They slowly and quietly returned to the center of the stone bridge and let out a large sigh. And then, Sumire spoke. Theeen, Yue-chan. Please replay the past image okay? Why!? I had explained it carefully and thoroughly just now right!? Hajime spontaneously made a tsukkomi. Yes, Hajime was acting like a tour guide because he was aiming to avoid the replaying of the past image by explaining it orally. Nn. Hajime, you dont know when to give up. N, no, but you know, Yue. Hajime who got scolded bad child by Yue, but for him who was always decisive and resolute in everything, at this time he was being really obstructive even at this late. Goshujin-sama, firm thy resolve already. Hahaue-dono and Chichiue-dono, as well as everyone else, they wouldst not change their decision to watch the past of Goshujin-sama. Thats right Hajime-san. Besides, if its the usual Hajime-san, even if everyones mental image of you become bad, wont you say something like So what. If it become bad, then I just need to make it good again. Yue and others thought that Hajime was still reluctant to show his gruesome past. They made a slightly exasperated expression while expressing such words to persuade him. However, Hajime attempted to object with his expression still looking bitter. No, about that it doesnt really matter anymore for me. I have consented and also resolved myself regarding that point. Nn? Then what are you dissatisfied about? Yue tilted her head. Hajime spoke in respond. This is just for example, something like a drama that you are acting in it, isnt it a relatively high hurdle to have your family watch such thing? The reason of Hajimes reluctance came to light. It seemed he was simply embarrassed. Kaori and Shizuku, and then Aiko turned their gaze to their respective family and nodded Indeed!. At that time they were under various pressing crisis. Their discomposed figure, their heated figure when making some kind of resolve, their failure, and also their hardworking figure, everything would get seen by their parents. Thinking really carefully, certainly it might be embarrassing! Shame assaulted Kaori and co at this late. An atmosphere that perhaps as expected it would be better to explain orally and stopped with the past playback was starting to flow. Tha, thats right isnt it. Its a bit, you know, the me at that time, was like that in various things Ce, certainly. Unlike Kaori, I think its fine for me at Orcus butI, I want to be spared from the past playback in the ic, ice and snow cavern I wasnt here at all so there is no problem butafter thise, especially in the city of Ur Seeing their daughter who were starting to become reluctant, Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko looked at Yue with a smile. Their gaze spoke more eloquently than their mouth. Yue glanced at Hajime. Thats why, Yue. Also you too Tio. Right now stopping it isDD Yue-chan, Tio-chan, Sumire-okaasan is feeling sad. Sumire cut off Hajimes words and said such things with a dramatized gesture. Yue and Tio who were about to accept Hajimes words thinking that it couldnt be helped were startled and looked at Sumire. I really hope you two will listen to Okaa-sans request. If not, Sumire-okaasan will become really sad and have to rethink about various things, about the suitableness of my sons wife and so onDD Nn-! Please watch Okaa-sama! The image that is even more vivid than the combination of Ultra Blueray and 4K HD! Fast forward, replay, skip and slow function, everything can be done at will! There was no hesitation. Hajime raised his voice Yue!?, but Yue intentionally put her hand on her ear saying Eh? What did you say? and pretended not to hear. While that was going on, the figures of Hajime and co getting teleported to the center of the stone bridge were projected. Sumire and others, the mother camp high-fived Waa~i with each other. Shuu and others the father camp were sending Hajime kind gaze of understanding and sympathy. During that time the nostalgic Hajime and others of the past were teleported to the center of the stone bridge. Oo! Cheers were raised. Sumire and co watched over their children of the past. But, their voice immediately quieted down and their expression stiffened. DDI definitely wont let you kids die! The tense voice of Captain Meld resounded. The reproduced Behemoth and also the Traum Soldiers were things they had seen just now. They were monsters that Hajime and Kaori casually took care of. But, the situation where the students inside the image were becoming half panicked conveyed the urgent situation at that time clearly. It conveyed the killing intent of the monsters fiercely through the image. Kouki got into a heated dispute with Meld who was trying to make him retreat. Shizuku recommended to obey Captain Meld, but Kouki shoved aside the words of his childhood friend and resolved to fight. There, Hajime came running. DDTheyre all panicking because their leader isnt with them! Hajime who had docile personality and thoroughly avoided quarrel raised a thundering yell. DDQuit being so focused on whats in front of you! Look at whats behind you for once! The classmates were attacked by the Traum Soldiers and showed a chaotic situation. The scene of other kids also screaming in fear and despair while fighting made the parents wanted to avert their gaze. The development after that was truly like surging waves. Behemoths charge. The shockwave blowing violently. Hajime and others who tumbled around like toys. In the place of Meld and other soldiers who were wounded and couldnt move, Kouki and co challenged the monster. However, even the heros trump card Heavens Might didnt do anything. Kouki was blown away and they ran out of method. DDCarry Kouki out of here! Melds words were directed to Hajime. His words said to abandon them the knights, and even Shizuku and others, to save only Kouki no matter what. In this situation where no one would survive if someone wasnt abandoned, Sumire and others, especially the members of Yaegashi family who was shown right now the decision to cast away their daughter were gritting their teeth hard. Their daughter was lying down on the ground while groaning in agony before their eyes. It was unknown how they were feeling as parent. Like that, the moment of destiny finally arrived. A single young man whose fighting ability was equal to nonexistent came forward. He only had a single weapon. With just the technique to process mineral, he remained in the battlefield by himself. Hajime While everyone was retreating, he was frantically holding back Behemoth. Shuu called out the name toward that figure of his son, while Sumire was tightening her lips. They understood. Their son normally had the principle to not rock the boat, but he was a child who wouldnt hesitate to take action when it was really mattered. At this kind of time, he was a child who absolutely wouldnt show his back no matter how scared he was. However, as parents they thought this as expected. Why didnt you run away. They felt proud of their son who took a step forward for the sake of someone else, but at the same time they also thought that they wanted him to discard such courage. Like that, Ah a voice was raised. It was unknown whose voice it was. Or perhaps, it might be the voice of everyone there. The multitude of magic that rained down like falling stars were flowing above Hajime who was desperately retreating, and then, a single fire ball landed right beside Hajime. Hajime was blown away easily like a leaf. His eyes were blank, however, he desperately tried to return. That effort, was prevented by Behemoths last killing intent. Hajime! Shuu and Sumire spontaneously reached out their hand toward Hajime inside the image. As though reacting toward the two of them, Hajime was reaching out his hand while falling toward the abyss. He was immediately swallowed by deep darkness and vanished. What resounded after that was Kaoris yell. Only that sad yell that screamed out her pain which broke open the heart echoed in the surrounding. And then, the image of the past vanished suddenly. Not to mention Shuu and Sumire, even Tomoichi and others continued to watch the spot where Hajime was falling. Seeing that, Yue seemed to think of something and nodded Fumu. Nn. That was a marvelous gutsy image of Hajime. I can eat three bowls of rice with only that gallant figure of Hajime just now. Yue, try to read the mood for a bit. Kaori-sans tsukkomi ended up as empty air. Yue lifted her hand and said By the way everyone. Please look at this image for a bit, then she snapped her finger while looking at Tio. Tio wordlessly asked Ee~ seriously? We are going to do that in this atmosphere? with a troubled expression, but Yue pointed sharply with her finger as the GO sign. Tio sighed while putting into her smartphone a pseudo SD card that had recording of past image. She then projected the image in midair with hologram. DDNagumo-kun, are you awake? Its me, Shirasaki. Can we talk for a bit? !? !? The two who reacted and turned their face toward Yue in a flash were Kaoriand Hajime. Wawawa-, Tio! Stop! I wont let you! Yue-sama took the advantage of Kaoris agitation and restrained Kaori with combination magic of gravity C space C binding light chain. Kaori screamed Fukya!? while collapsing on the ground like a bagworm. Hajime-kun! Please! Acknowledged! Hajime aimed Donner at Tio. He planned to shot the smartphone. He pulled the trigger instantly without any hesitation. But, in that instant, Shia! With Yues order, the superhuman rabbit reacted spontaneously. She reached her hand in front of Tio with a speed that didnt even leave behind afterimage, and grasped the bullet that flew with speed that far surpassed the speed of sound. Although it wasnt railgun shot, but this rabbit was really damn buggedHajime thought with twitching expression. Shia stepped in within that opening and restrained Hajime firmly with a solid grapple. AhahaIm sorry, Hajime-san. In most case, you are prioritzing Yue rather than me huh. Hajime thought How miserable somehow. The image kept playing even during that time. Kaori dressed in negligee entered into Hajimes room even though it was late at night. Kaoriii!? Yo, yo yo yo, you are in a mans room dressed like that! Otou-san dont remember raising Kaori into such bad child! Oh my Kaori! How bold! The Shirasaki husband and wife were in great excitement. Although it seemed their excitements vector was to the opposite direction. Yue! Stop alreaDDmuguh Kaori removed the binding by disintegrating it along with the magic power, but she was unable to stop the recording. She was embraced by her own mother and her mouth was also blocked. There was no way she would be able to disintegrate her own mother. Inside the recording, a conversation that caused the people involved to writhe in agony was continuing. DDWhy dont you protect me? DDIll protect you, Nagumo-kun. Groans that sounded like NUOOOOO~ resounded. They came from Hajime and Kaori. It seemed the mental damage on them was critical. Kaori separated herself from Kaoruko and covered her face with both hands and crouched down. Yue patted her shoulder kindly. Dont worry Kaori. From here on I will also properly display my embarrassing sides after all. Rather by that you mean, because its unavoidable if Hajime-kuns past image is displayed, before that happen you will take me down with youit was something like that right? Right? Kaori. This is what I think. Friends are wonderful. Lets review the definition of friend okay! It isnt anything like a relationship to go to the grave together just so you know! Kaori grabbed at Yue with teary eyes. Yue lightly dodged her hyoi hyoi while rythmically humming Friend? Friend?. Excluding Hajime who was still having a faraway look from the serious damage he bore due to shame, everyone returned from the painful atmosphere just now into the usual atmosphere seeing the two who was acting comical harmoniously like that. Amidst that, Shuu was roughly stroking the head of Hajime who was busy running away from reality due to the lethal embarrassment damage. What are you doing, Otou-san.] Its nothing? More importantly, what happen after this? From here on is exactly the time when you have it the hardest right? Show it to Tou-san properly. Haa. I get it. Ill bring you there. Just, its worrying that you all have Yue acting considerate just from a past image of this level. HahaI get it. It seemed that everyone understood that more than the objective of taking Kaori down together with her in shame, Yue was projecting Kaoris past image because of her consideration to the parents. Warm gazes that were filled with gratitude were showered to Yue who got her cheeks stretched out by Kaori. Yue who noticed such gazes while her cheeks were stretched out *munyo~n* by Kaori blushed slightly from a bit of bashfulness. C C C Hajime and co arrived to the abyss instantly using gate. When they stepped on the bank with flowing cold underground water where Hajime was washed away to, there was a magic circle there, the one that Hajime carved in the past using transmutation magic in order to warm himself. After staring at that a bit emotionally, Hajime turned his gaze ahead of the tunnel, to the depth of the darkness. So Hajime, advanced through this path. Hajime shrugged affirmatively at Shuus question. Now then, with us here, even the abyss wont pose any trouble. Although, the abyss is the abyss. The level of the monster here is different. Im thinking to take some measures before advancing. Saying that, Hajime looked at Myuu. Myuu tilted her head in puzzlement. Hajime spoke to her. Myuu. Its the demon rangers turn. Have them thin out the enemy at this floor for us. Got it nano! You bastards~, its time to work yeah! Nano! Myuus exclusive treasure warehouse shined. The next instant, smokescreen of seven colors that didnt have any particular meaning burst out! What showed up from inside the colorful smokescreen that dispersed with a whirl were Myuus exclusive multi legged living golems where each one of them were making cool pose. Their name, Demon Rangers!! Everyone have at them! Nano! Aye aye-maam!! Demon rangers made a splendid salute as though to say that, equipped wheels at their feet, and then they showed beautiful skating like master of skiing while vanishing into the corridor ahead. After a while, explosive sound *chudon-* and firing sound *dorururururu* resounded, then after that screams like Kyukyu!? or Gurya!? or Pigyaaaaa!? echoed. Aa, surely the wild rabbit ears are being turned into raw meat thereee, thinking so, Shia asked while her rabbit ears were slightly shaking. Hajime-san Hajime-san. Why are you using Myuu-chans golems? I think its fine to us your own Grim Reapers. Hajime scratched his cheeks awkwardly while replying with a really complicated expression. Well, thats true, but in that case, their action fundamentally will stay within the range of my perception no matter what. Even if there are multiple of them, it doesnt change the fact that Im the one controlling them. However. Demon Rangers are, when Hajime looked at Myuu, Myu? Myuu isnt controlling Bel-chan and others nano. Bel-chan and others will do their job properly if they are ordered nanon. Why are you asking something so obvious?, Myuu tilted her head while saying so. Thats why. Rather than controlling multiple bodies using the perception ability of a single person, seven peopleno, seven bodies? Aa~, well, setting aside the inside, having seven perception ability to deal with it is more certain right? Thinking it over once more, what is inside them? Not just Shia, the other people were also asking with their slightly twitching expression. However, Hajime also didnt happen to have the answer. They tried looking at Myuu but, ? Bel-chan is Bel-chan nano. Sa-chan and the others are also Sa-chan and the others nano. Why are you asking something so obvious?, Myuu tilted her head while saying so. We, well, no matter. In this world here there is also soul magic or necromancy, this kind of thing must happen sometimes. Ill clarify it eventually butfor now, its not anything bad for Myuu so I guess Ill put it on hold. Their identity would come to light due to a certain incident, while the demon king would notice that the unnatural working of their consciousness that didnt try to seriously investigate the inside of the golems true identity seriously was the working of demon kings. But this was a story of slightly ahead in the future. Now then, those guys are securing the safety of this area so there is no problemTou-san, Kaa-san. Also Tomoichi-san and everyone too. Sorry that Im sounding persistent, but I think its pointless to watch what happen from here, rather it will be disgusting. Putting aside Tou-san and Kaa-san, for Tomoichi-san and everyone else its not like what happen here is related to Kaori and the others. Purely unrelated to my own feeling, I strongly recommend to not see the event here. Hajimes words that were laced with the air of seriousness didnt even shake Shuu and Sumires determination. Tomoichi and others looked at each other for a bit. And then, they seemed to reach mutual understanding and nodded to each other, then they turned a strong gaze toward Hajime. There is no way its unrelated to us, Hajime-kun. We here are the parents of our daughter who got caught by a harem bastard. You, the case that made it necessary for you to become the current youas Kaoris father there is no way I can avert my eye from it. It seemed everyone shared that thinking of Tomoichi. Then, Hajime shrugged and he had nothing further to say. And then, Understood. Then, Yue, Ill leave the image projection to you. Skip and fast forward at the timely moment. After all I was here at this level for about ten days. Also, Kaori and everyone else, Ill leave the protection of everyones mind to you all. Hajime gave his instruction while lightly lifting up Myuu in his arms for some reason. Next he also took Remias arm and pulled her to his side. Myuu and Remia tilted their head. Hajime smiled brightly to the two of them while saying this. Lets meet again here when you all finished. We are going to have tea time, so take your time. Myu!? Papa! What about Myuu!? Myuu also want to watch nano! Or rather, papa also wont go with them nano!? I wont. Hajime papa. His face was smiling, but his tone was firm. Sumire and Shuu went Ee~? with a dissatisfied voice. Hajime, just what are you saying. No, Kaa-san. Why do I have to watch together with everyone else the scene of my sad self writhing around. Whats more if I have to give commentary or somethingthats too surreal, impossible. No, but you see, Hajime Tou-san. If its about what I was thinking at that time or whatever, ask about that to Yue and the others. When we created the Crystal Key at the ice and snow cavern, my emotion was completely transmitted to them. They should know about it really well. Besides, Hajime strongly hugged Myuu while saying. If its Tou-san and the other parents, and Yue and the others who already know about it then its one thing! But I absolutely cannot show to Myuu the embarassing sight of me writhing around looking like this and that because of whatever while shouting kill kill kill! It seemed that was the biggest reason. A papa always wanted to show only his cool side to his daughter. Its not embarrassing at all nano! Thats why, papa! Myuu alsoDD If you say that you want to see it no matter what, then go after crossing my corpse. It was a tremendous resolve and determination. Myuus expression became dejected saying Ee~, thats just not done nano And then, Myuu tried to wriggle and squirm to escape from Hajimes hold, but the desperate Hajime papa showed no carelessness or opening with resolve that there aint no way he would show his daughter his black history. His hold was unshakeable and she couldnt get away. E~rr, dear. Im also staying behind? I too have interest to your past though Remia. Look, this struggle of Myuu. Its obvious that after this she will be in a bad mood. I need support to fix Myuus mood during the time until everyone come back. The burden is too heavy for me alone. Thats true. He would be the culprit of her bad mood. Like that the papa~s nodded deeply. It seemed that it was the same for everyone at how they had it hard when dealing with their daughters bad mood when they were the cause. Shuu too, when he against his better judgment viciously beat up Myuuhis granddaughter in a fighting game, Myuu would often tell him I hate someone like Shuu-ojiichan! and he would end up like a corpse, so recently he came to understand really well the difficulty of dealing with a daughter. Though that was simply him reaping what he sow. While Remia mama was sending to Hajime papa a gaze that was saying My my, really you are as though she was looking at a truly difficult person, Hajime urged Yue and others with his gaze that was saying Now, leave this placeMyuu to me and go ahead!. Yue and others, and then Shuu and others advanced ahead with a really complicated expression. From behind, a loud voice of Papa you idiooo~t!!, and then there was a loud voice of Ouch!? Oi Myuu! You mustnt squeeze the base of the nail! Ah, oi! Dont bite!, and a voice without a care My my ufufu were resounding. It made their expression became even more complicated. Like that, after they took a distance that hid the figures of Hajime and others in the darkness, Yue finally reproduced the image of the past around the area of a large intersection. The illusion Hajime that appearedin reality was advancing step by step even while looking scared. The frail figure that was completely different from Hajimes current state that was overflowing with confidence that could even be said as haughty and arrogant made Shuu and Sumire looked nostalgic. Tomoichi and others looked like they couldnt connect the illusion figure with the current Hajime no matter what, so they were showing a bewildered expression. Then, right after that, a battle between a kicking rabbit and two tailed wolf began. Hajimes expression was twitching at the kicking rabbits overwhelming power and he tried to get away from that place Hajime-, dont! Right after Shuu spontaneously yelled so. A cruel past began to play in a pace that was like raging wave. The eyes of Shuu and others couldnt even perceive the kicking rabbits charge. It was a kick that possessed a destructive power that surpassed Behemoths charge even with that small body. Hajime was blown away along with the blasting of the ground. He rolled over on the ground many times. His left arm was broken and dangled down powerlessly, however it didnt end there. U, a It was unknown whose groan it was. The appearing floor masterDDclaw bear. Even through the image of the past, the atmosphere of killing intent and brutality that ran off the proper course could be felt. Ahead of the gazes of the parents that were completely swallowed by the sight, Hajime lost his left arm. That arm was eaten right in front of him and he crawled deeper into the wall desperately while crying. Uh, guuh Kaoruko and Akiko fell on their knees. They put their hand on their mouth with their face losing complexion. It was literally a memory that overturned their stomach. Kaori immediately raised their mental resistance using soul magic and healed them with regeneration magic. He is really something. In the place of Shuu and others who were losing their words, it was Shuuzou who muttered with a low voice. Koichi and Kirino whose expression was similarly grave like Shuuzou continued after him. Exactly. In this situation, there arent that many people who can move for survival even only unconsciously Normally, they would be unable to move from fear and its over. Kirino got close to Sumire who was biting her lips. Yue was making an expression that seemed to say No matter how many times I see it, I want to kill this claw bear! while turning toward Shuu and others and asked. It will be even more terrible from hereon. Will it be fine? Yeah. Please do, Yue-chan. Yue nodded briefly and continued the replay. In the reality, there was an entrance where people could enter while standing into the place where Hajime once used it as a base. They advanced from there. The playback from there was fastforwarded. A total of ten days. Hajime feeling nothing but agony and the process of the way of his mind getting remade could be clearly seen. There was no help from anyone. There was darkness, hunger, phantom pain, and then solitude. Even if there was anything unpleasant, Hajimes principle was always to make a troubled smile and warded it away without rocking the boat. Even when he stepped forward for someone elses sake, rather than getting into a fight he would perform a dogeza with his principle of nonviolence. Such Hajime divided the world into two sides in order to survive. That was, whether it was an enemy, or not. And then, he established an absolute standard. That was, to kill anything hostile to him. He absolutely wouldnt yield toward everything in this world. A completely transformed look. Eyes that were like beast. Dear Sumire clung on Shuu. Shuu also wordlessly hugged Sumire tightly. From there it was the height of gruesomeness. In order to survive, he slurped the lifeblood of beast and devoured their flesh. That was truly the act of a beast. The breakdown of his flesh arrived. The regeneration using the divine water. He was within the violent agony where death would be a salvation, however, it was a hell where he couldnt die by all means. Breaking, healing, breaking, recovering. Perhaps it was because of the agony that surpassed the permissible amount, his hair lost its color. Perhaps it was the proof of his reincarnation and growth, faint dark red line ran on his skin. It was, truly. The moment of the birth. The monster of the abyss. While such scene was playing, not just Kaori, even Tio and Aiko were busy rallying up the mental strength of the parents many times using soul magic. If they didnt do that, the parents mind would already shut down from a long time ago. It wasnt a scene that could be watched by ordinary person with their sanity intact. For a while no one said anything. Before long, inisde the past image, around the time Hajime was starting to do numbing trial and error in order to create Donner, Kaori opened her mouth and a small voice leaked out. I wasnt able to do anything for him. It cant be helped that I, we all vanished from inside Hajime-kun. Her eyes were holding back tears. Rather than sadness, it was the proof of her frustration. Everyones consciousness was finally taken off from Hajime and turned toward Kaori. Im thinking it once more, Im glad that Yue was here, at the bottom of this abyss for Hajime-kun. Kaori Kaori spoke her words with her eyebrows knitted apologetically because she knew about Yues suffering from being imprisoned for a long time here. However, Yue didnt look like she was feeling any displeasure at the slightest, far from that she was showing a faint smile. A gentle smile. Seeing the two of them like that, even the parents who had their heart completely chilled after losing all complexion watching Hajimes past that was too ghastly looked like they recovered back a little bit of warmth. Even if only awkwardly, everyone had a small smile on their face. And then, they began to watch once more at Hajime who was standing up. Following the past Hajime, they arrived at the scene of a decisive battle. The battle against the claw bear that once broke Hajimes heart. Even though they understood the result already, the ferocious battle made everyone clenched their sweaty hand. Like that, Hajime who won the battle at the end and finished off the claw bear was DDThats right I just want to go home He would live, and went home to his birthplace, to his family. To where his father and mother were. No matter what he had to do. Even if he had to kill someone else. He would absolutely go home. He looked up and ascertained his own heart. Hajime started walking. Toward the abysss even deeper abyss. However, this time he wasnt tumbling down into it, but with his own legs, carrying a clear and absolute determination, and resolve. Shuu and Sumire couldnt endure it anymore. There was no way they could keep their tears from flowing. Their cry might be infectious. Tomoichi and Kaoruko, and then Akiko too were wiping their eyes. Shuuzou and others seemed to hold some kind of large emotion within their heart which caused them to take deep breath repeatedly. Yue, she took the hand of Shuu and Sumire and formed her words while smiling gently. Otou-sama, Okaa-sama. Please feel proud. Hajime was strong. He didnt return home because he became strong. He went home because since the beginning, his heart, was really strong. It was Otou-sama and Okaa-sama, who granted him that strength. Yue-chan! Sumire was overcame with emotion and strongly hugged Yue. Shuu too hugged Yue along with Sumire. Everyone was staring at that with warm gaze. Before long, perhaps a bit embarrassed from such gazes, Yue tapped the back of Shuu and Sumire *pofu pofu* and separated her body from them. Within the atmosphere that was solemn but somewhat warm, Yue coughed and cleared her throat. Then, for now lets return to where Hajime is. Hajime should agree now to properly accompany us from here. Or rather, I will make him come along. The first wife-sama declared with a serious expression. Next, in order to change the places atmosphere, she even uttered something unnecessary. From here on, it will be the happy and embarrassing heroine time of Yue-san. Forgive me Kaori. Why do you apologize I wonder!? I wonder!? At first, surely anyone had this thought, the Kaori is the heroine theory. Forgive me for betraying that. Who are you apologizing to!? Im sorry for stealing the person that you love. Okay, you are picking a fight with me arent you! I accept, bring iiit!! Calm down Kaorii! Said Shizuku while pinioning Kaori from behind. Kaori-san struggled somewhat more than usual. With Kaoris noble sacrifice of her emotional state (?) as the compensation, the atmosphere recovered to some degree just as Yue aimed. To be able to use even recovery magic for the mood through the sacrifice of her emotional state, as expected from the healing master. Like that, Yue and others returned to the bank where they first arrived at. Shuu and Sumire were wracking their brain thinking what kind of words they were going to say to their son. Tomoichi and others were also at a loss of how they should act toward Hajime. When they arrived while feeling like that Look, Myuu. What about this? Its pretty right? Its a ring processed from the grantz crystal I mentioned just now. There is also a necklace see! There was the figure of the relatively no good Hajime papa who was desperately observing his daughters mood by giving present of expensive accessorry. However, Myuu herself kept hugging tightly into Remias chest. She looked like a koala. She glanced across her shoulder briefly at Hajime, but she immediately huffed puih and returned her face on Remias chest. Her face was completely buried into Remias breasts, so even her field of vision at the left and right was completely shut out. The five year old kid who was completely sulking seemed to be a formidable enemy even for the monster of the abyss. Remia! Give me your wisdom! My my, dear, reallyfirst thing first, I think trying to win over a young daughter using jewel is completely out you know? Then, what about candy? Myuu isnt that kind of simplistic woman nano. Guh The monster of the abyss-sama finally collapsed on all four. Somehow, it feels stupid to think complicatedly. Youre right. The ghastly and grand past of just now felt unreal. No, well, he was like this right now after overcoming all of that, so it wasnt like it was strange though The Nagumo husband and wife smiled wryly thinking that. Tomoichi and others too, seeing the figure of Hajime in a whirl of busyness dealing with his daughter erased their pensive feeling. However, their emotion and gaze were a bit different from before. Like that they walked toward Hajime, Myuu, and Remia. Lets see, as your senior in fatherhood, we will kindly give you a little lecture in how to deal with your daughter, the father~s said. After that, it went without saying that the father~s got hit by their respective daughters nitpicking of their fault and they got sunk instantly. Like that, the papa group deepened their camaraderie in a strange way. The distance of their heart toward Hajime was especially shortening while the group went toward the next fateful locationDD Toward the place of encounter of the monster of the abyss and the vampire princess. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The Orcus arc isnt finished I plan to finish it at the next chapter, but before that forgive me, I wish to have holiday for the Obon festival next week. Best regards. C PS Nichijous newest chapter is in the middle of publication at Gardo. Lilys pitifulness gave a nice taste lol Also, in the latest chapter of Nico Nico Mangas Nichijou, they become able to use the space magic. If you like please try reading it lol Chapter 328 Arifureta Chapter 328 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal C Hajime papa who managed to fix the humor of Myuu somehow or other showed a tired look like right after his transformation from eating the monster meat the first time. About from here on ahead, it will only be a repetition of me single-mindedly fighting and eating monsters until floor 50. The sun will goes down if we are going to watch all of those, and its not really entertaining anyway. Im thinking to go right away to floor 50 so Is there any objection?, Hajime asked with his gaze. Shuu and others replied that they didnt mind. Nna. We teleport? Yue raised her face with a slightly lascivious expression from Hajime Hajimes neck and asked. She was replenishing her magic power that was decreasing from consecutive use of regeneration magic by bite and chuu~. It looked like she was biting from behind while getting carried on his back. Yue habitually bit and chuu~ at everywhere on Hajimes body if there was a chance, so her movement was so natural just like how grass swayed from blowing wind. It was to the degree that there was no ground for making tsukkomi at it. Yue was going to crawl her tongue on Hajimes nape looking like she wanted to have a bit more, but Kaori tore her off from him and tossed her away. Hajime glanced at that while saying. Before that, this is a good chance, there is something that I want to take a look for a bit beforehand. Hajime, what could it be? Shuu tilted his head in puzzlement. The one who knew this place the best was Hajime, and there wouldnt be anyone else than Hajime who was doing anything here. It was natural to wonder what in the world he would want to see. Hajime carried Myuu on his shoulder while starting to walk ahead. At the same time, he took out a sunglass from his Treasure Warehouse and put it on. Sumires gaze became excessively gentle. Hajime Stop it Kaa-san. That gaze which is saying Putting on sunglass in a dark cave like this, geez, really this kid! He still isnt able to graduate huh!, dont look at me with that gaze. This sunglass was an artifact to look at the past imageDDUrd Glass. Hajime explained while walking through the cave searching for something. Hajime-san, what are you searching for? Everyone walked behind Hajime. There Shia asked as their representative. A rabbit. A rabbit is right here you know? *Pyon pyon!*, Shia rabbit hopped up and down while placing both her hands beside her rabbit ears. Attracted by that, above the shoulder Myuu was also mimicking rabbit ears with both her hands while going pyon pyon! Hajime smiled warmly while adjusting the Urd Glass and looking around, Ah, there it is. Saying that, he sent a gaze at Yue asking her to execute regeneration magic. Yue consented and snapped her finger. What was projected was Thats, a kick rabbit? Ah, could it be! Shia went *pyon!* with a comprehending expression. Right after her Kaori continued with the answer. Inaba-san! Yes, what was being projected before everyone was Inaba-san in his younger days with his splendid rabbit ears twitching around, no, this was the origin of Inaba-san! Kaori, what is this Inaba-san you are saying? In respond to Tomoichis question, Kaori explained in a way so that everyone else could also understand. She explained, that Inaba was a monster of this floor, a kick rabbit, but he accidentally consumed the god water that Hajime spilled behind, which strengthened his magic power and physical body further. From that he became an existence that deviated from a normal monster. It seemed that he was watching Hajime-kun defeat the lord of this floor, the claw bear. He said that if he too can still become stronger, then he want to chase after Hajime-kun! So he departed to a training trip while going down the floor with his own strength, thats the kind of rabbit he was. Tomoichi and others made admiring voice hoee~ hearing Kaoris explanation. Ahead of their gaze, Inaba-san was searching for the slightly remaining god water in the grounds depression and drank it while casually kicking and killing its brethren and two tailed wolf. Shizuku smiled wryly while adding more explanation. before the final battle, Suzu who came here to obtain subordinate monsters accidentally discovered him and she formed a contract of employment with him. Co, contract of employment DDFull guarantee of all necessities of life. Three meals a day. No, four meals with afternoon nap included, five days work a week with two days off. Paid vacation provided! In addition, free time also could be negotiated! Furthermore! If the offer was taken right now, oh my, a special magic stone of Suzu would come along free of charge! With this you could say good bye to yourself of yesterday! Now, in this chance, wouldnt you take this status up surrounded by happy comrades in a lovely workplace!? Surely, Suzu at that time wasnt right in the head. Because the monsters that obeyed her were nothing but insects, her heart became somewhat ill. She was desperate. It was for the sake so that Eri who was her opponent in the decisive battle wouldnt sayEe, whats with this insect woman. Its disgusting to her. While hearing that explanation, Inaba-san finally had an encounter. Yes, an encounter with the claw bear-san that was revived by the dungeons characteristic function. The rabbit face was totally anxious looking like it was sayingThis is bad-, totally badd-. The claw bear made the gaze of a predator and didnt doubt that it was absolutely the stronger monster. It approached as though to show off that dignity. There was no place to escape. Death would be a certainty if he showed his back. His instinct was ringing, insisting to run away immediately, but the thinking ability that was bestowed by the god water was thrusting that fact before Inaba. There was no path of survival other than fighting, it said. Nothing but death was waiting if he escaped, it said. Kyukyukyuu!! Oo! He resolved himself! Inaba-san! Do your best nanoooo!! Rather than resolve, its more like a complete desperation though, everyone starting from Shia who were watching the sight were thinking so, but the father and daughter who reconciled with each other were getting excited for some reason, so they were staying quiet. Hajime and Myuu were completely transformed into cheering audiences. Everyone else glanced at the two of them who were like that while also directing their focus toward Inabas do-or-die battle. Inaba-san made use of his speed and did everything he could to leap around the claw bear. From a distance that should be said to be a super close range, he evaded the claw and fang of the claw bear and landed a low kick. Ah, thats dangerous nano-. Inaba-san! Put some more distance nano! Myuu reflexively covered her eyes with both her hands, however, she was properly watching the battle from the gap of her fingers while yelling. No, its fine like that. What do you mean papa, nano? Listen Myuu. The claw bear, even though its body is big like that, its a speed fighter. In a straight fight, its faster than a kick rabbit. It will be a checkmate if that big body approach with that speed. It will be impossible to get out from its attack range. There was the extending wind claw, and also the flying slash. In other words, Its only blind spot is right beside that big body! A super close infighting is the only path of survival for Inaba! Oh gosh nano! Its a single high risk high return gamble! Inaaba-san, what a man nano! The father and daughter were absurdly heated up. AA! Inaba-sans midair spinning kick hit the claw bear-sans head nanoo! Taking advantage of an instantaneous opening, Inaba leaped using a claw that was slashing at him as a foothold and his fierce spinning kick caught the claw bears head. The claw bear staggered and pitched forward. However, Its not working nano! Inaba-san! He got hit by a severe counterattack and got sent flyinggg! His stomach is seriously damaged nano! Papa, why is the claw bear alright nano? At the moment of the impact, the damn bear shifted the hit spot slightly. That super reflex is also the claw bears strong point. After all even my railgun too, as expected it couldnt be dodged if the enemy reacted after confirming the attack by sight, but it dodged it by sensing the killing intent the moment it fired. I see nano. While they were speaking like that, Inaba narrowly escaped from that due to the continuation of the god waters effect. He raised a battle cryKyuuu~~~- while standing up. It looked like he was sayingNot yetaint no way, Ill die hereeeee-. Wo~ah! Inaba-sans speed is increasing nano! Whats more! He is accelerating further within acceleration nano! What could that be, papa! ThatsGround Shrinker and, Stacked Ground Shrinker. That guy, he awakened the derivative skill at this instant Say, Myuu and Goshujin-sama. Somehow, both of thee hath become like commentators Myuu and Hajime looked at each other in respond to Tios half smiling pointing out, No good nano! Even with him getting faster the claw bear-san is going even further than that! A sharp turn using the claw stabbing on the ground! The claw bear-sans mobility is monstrous! Nano! Inaba-san, he received a fierce tackle and got blow awayyyy! Commentator papa-san, is there any chance of victory for Inaba-san? Nano. Broadcaster Myuu-san, let me answer. If it stay like this, Inaba-sans chance of victory is zero desu! Both of thee art having fun!? When everyone noticed Myuu was even holding a mike. Above her broadcasting seat which was Hajime papas shoulder, she shook around her small fist while continuing with her passionate broadcasting. Inaba-san fell! Cant he stand-, cant he stand anymore!? No, he stand up-, he is standing up, Inabaaaaaa-! Nano! Standing! Inaba is standing! This is really soul stirring! Inaba-san was vomiting blood, even so he stood up. In his eyes the color of resignation was nonexistent. Rather, the flame of fighting spirit was burning up even more fiercely there! And then, Hajime papa and Myuu were also blazing up! Somehow that spirited mood spread out, so that not only Sumire and other parents, even Yue and the others were also letting out feverish cheering. Like that, Inaba got sent flying many times, he were slashed up many times, even so he held on to his thread of life by desperately moving to avoid fatal wound with the god waters recovery only barely holding on. Even while his whole body became covered in wounds and blood Inaba-san! Fast! Hes fast! Only his afterimages can be seen nano! Ill explain. That is a movement of variegated and free tempo using the skill Rhythmless. The braking and acceleration that are too drastic surpassing the focused acceleration and produced afterimages! Thank you nano, commentator papa-san! Ah, when Inaba-san swung his feet at empty air, the claw bear-san got sent flying nano! Fuh, it looks like he finally also learned the flying kicking attackDDRankku. That cheeky bastard, he is rapidly growing in this battleno, he is evolving-(TN: One Piece reference) ankyaku! Evolution in the middle of battle! Powerful words are coming out! Oooohh! What could that be, commentator papa-san! When Inaba-san crossed his feet while headstanding right below the claw bear-san, the neck of claw bear-san who should have dodged burst out and blood spurt like fountain nano! Holy cowis that Dragon Sla𡭡(TN: Slayers reference) gon Slave? Commentator papa-san, what could that be? Nano. Its the martial art that boasted undefeated in the history of a thousand yearsthe opponent will die! Commentator papa-san who is getting lazy with the explanation, thank you very much nano! Just search the explanation in google okay! Nano! Kaori spoke Myuu-chan!? Who are you talking at!? in bewilderment, Shia was saying That bastard, he was hiding his techniquehow impertinent. Next time, Ill make him taste my Muha desuuenthusiastically, while Shuu and the parents were cheering in high spirits. Right after that, Inaba made his last dance. (TN: Search for oղ in google for the reference of Shias word) The claw bears balance crumbled from consecutive flying kicks, furthermore Inaba-san leaped up using Rhythmless and vanished from the claw bears field of vision. He landed on the ceiling right above. His bending legs caused a great crack to occur on the ceiling, the next moment, KyukyuuUUUUUUU (With thisITS OVERRRRRRR-) along with such battle cry, a crater was formed on the ceiling while he fell like a comet. The crown of the head of the claw bear that had just adjusted its balance was pulverized when the strong kick with maximum power landed. YEAHHHHHHHHDDDD INABA BANZAI! INABA AWESOMEEE! INABA-! INABA-! INABA-! INABA-! He did well despite his injury! Thank you for the moving scene! Loud hip-hip-hurray applause was echoing inside the cave. Even the demon rangers who had returned when anyone noticed were stomping the ground with their many legs and giving grand applause. Ahead of the gazes of Hajime and co who were as though they were looking at a Hollywood masterpiece action movie, was Inaba-san looking up to the sky in front of the formidable enemy he defeated. Even without any words, from his strongly clenched fist, his rabbit ears that were standing up straight toward the sky, and his rabbit tail that was shaking with warriors excitement, it was easy to guess the inside of his heart. Right now, he understood his wish. That wish was to train himself, and ran up toward the faraway height. It was the wish to go out to the wide world, fight against a the line up of powerful opponents, and then one day, to reunite with the new king! With his front leg he brushed away his rabbit ears *fuasa-*! Like that Inaba-san started walking. Toward the dark path ahead. Somehow Im feeling dj vu. Before this, its exactly like what my son had done. Hajime pretended to not hear the words of Shuu and Sumire and looked aside. Sumire mama and Shuu papa grinned widely toward such son while attacking further. Or rather, compared to a certain somehow who was messily eating various things that mustnt be eaten While chanting kill kill disturbingly, while laughing like a psycho He is, far more like a main character isnt he! He is, far more like a main character! Certainly! Tomoichi and the others also nodded. In respond to the parents who were like that, Hajime screamed This is why, I dont want to show my black history at all! inside his heart while yelling back My bad okay! For not being like a main character! with slightly reddened cheeks. C C C The party that was greatly heated up from the beginning of Inaba-sans adventure directly teleported to floor 50 also because of Hajimes shame. In that place, there was a large door that was in an opened state, and large human shaped depression at both sides. In front of that sight, Hajime turned a worried expression toward Yue. Are you alright, Yue? Nn. No problem. This was, the place where Yue was imprisoned for three hundred years. Ordinary person wouldnt even be able to guess what she was feeling inside her heart. Guessing Hajimes concern, Sumire and the others were also giving her worried look. Yue-chan. If its painful for you, you dont need to force yourself you know? Its just as Sumire said. Yue-chan, if you like we dont mind if we just go already to the hideout at the lowest floor. Nn? The concerned Sumire and Shuu, and then Tomoichi and others who were also feeling the same were directing gaze of consideration toward Yue. However, Yue was showing a perplexed expression that seemed to say Eh? Whats with this atmosphere. But, she immediately guessed the circumstance and smiled wryly while opening her mouth. Its misunderstanding, Otou-sama. Okaa-sama. Misunderstanding? Nn. Hajime is worried, not because this is the place where I was sealed. Ahead from here, I was mostly stark naked, thats why. Ah When Yue said that shyly with blushing cheeks while fidgeting, not just Shuu and Sumire, everyone there leaked out Ah from their mouth. Correct, Yue-sama, from here on ahead, she would be mostly wearing only a coat with opened front while being stark naked underneath. She would be in such truly outrageous appearance all along from here. When there was battle, it was a coat with defensive power that was lower that a wet tissue. This was the same like a lavish panty shotno, it was a dreadful appearance that was normally exhibiting this and that completely. Tha, that is certainly, its understandable that Hajime-kun would worry Tomoichis words that had no composure at all was responded by Yue with the shaking of her head. No, what Hajime is worrying about, is not me but the eyes of Otou-sama and everyone else. Eyes? Nn. The meaning of his worry is Are your countermeasure really effective? Depending on the situation, the eyes of Tou-san and others will get crushed but even so, is it really okay, Yue?, like that. Hajime-kuuun!? Knowing that his eyes were in the verge of danger, Tomoichi turned in a flash toward Hajime. Shuuzou and Koichi were also taking slight distance away from him in wariness. In the home, when they almost got a look of various things from a happening that was like lucky pervert event (mainly caused by Yue and others running wild), Shuu often got hit with eye crushing or electric attack. Because of that right now he was making a comprehending look. Hajime was showing a really surprised look seeing the slightly scared Tomoichi. Seeing that, Tomoichi said As expected, it must be Yue-chans joke isnt it and he was going to sigh in relief There is regeneration magic so its fine. Its not fine at all! It looked like, regeneration magic would give bad influence in various senses. Hajime coughed while watching Shuuzou and Koichi who were taking even more distance from him. No, its really alright. Because Yue want Tou-san and Kaa-san to watch the time when she met me no matter what, it seems she has already prepared a countermeasure properly. Nn. Leave it to me. Yue-sama was full of confidence. Seeing that attitude in this situation where it was involving the possibility that her nakedness could get seen, Shuu and the others felt tension leaving their shoulders thinking that it would be fine in that case. The seriously wanted to be spared from getting their eyes crushed, and also from the situation where their wife would give off frightening air that would be accompanied with some kind of physical violence. Then, lets start. Yues finger snap echoed clearly. The past playback began. The past Hajime appeared, and two pseudo Cyclops manifested from the walls depression. Hajime took care of them with his gun. By the way, these monsters dont resurrect because only the monsters related to this sealing room have a different origin. Hajimes explanation was given while the past Hajime was fighting the other remaining pseudo Cyclops. In other words, while the great labyrinths monsters were prepared by Oscar Orcus and his comrades the liberators, the pseudo Cylops and pseudo scorpion were monsters created by Yues uncle, Denreed, so they wouldnt resurrect again. Denreed was a user of creation magic and metamorphosis magic, but he couldnt use regeneration magic or soul magic, so it was only natural that it was like this. Nn! Its here! Everyone attention! Here! Here! At the same time when the explanation ended, Yue-sama was greatly excited for some reason. She extended her finger straight and urged for attention. Inside the projection, Yue who was imprisoned within a gigantic sealing stone was desperately saying Help with a hoarse voice DDNo way And there was the figure of Hajime-san who was going to close the door mercilessly. Everyones gaze turned toward Hajime. Seeing an imprisoned beautiful girl desperately asking for help, Hajime looked absurdly suspicious and absurdly irritated. Even Shia and others who knew about this already were making look that said This is just not done isnt it~ or Demon~ once more. As for the parents, it went without saying. However, when it came to Yue-sama herself who was the person who got abandoned, Nnh, this lack of hesitation. Hajime right now who is extremely sweet is also great for me, but Hajime of this time who was relatively merciless was also great. Kufu- She looked slightly intoxicated. She was already, or rather, as expected, this person, if it was regarding Hajime then it seemed anything would be fine. Yu, Yue. Acting like that, art not that mine character? I wish that you wouldst not take away mine setting. Tio-san, I think its not that kind of problem though. Tio was speaking with troubled look. Aiko too was giving a tsukkomi with even more troubled look after that. That time at the encounter with me, Hajime-san was also completely merciless thoughalthough I sometimes talked about it with beautification, even so I wont get intoxicated while remembering about it. Yue-san is too much of an advanced level. As expected from someone who is able to hit it off with Kaori-san. Shia!? What do you mean by that!? I wonder!? The meaning is exactly like it sounds. Kaori, you, remember like the time when Hajime dropped his fist on your head because you played around with Yue too much, you were grinning for a bit from that werent you? Both of you are two of a kind. When Shizuku pointed that out, Kaori turned her gaze to far away. Tomoichi was crying seeing his daughter wasnt denying that. Nnh. Quiet! It will be the important scene after this! Its Hajime and my, yes, Ha C ji C me C and C my! Scene of the beginning! You dont need to emphasize it like that! Yue you idiot! Inside the sealing room where Kaoris angry yell echoed, Yues pained scream I was only betrayed! resounded. Hearing those words, the light from the gap of the door that was becoming a thin line kept shining in just barely before it completely vanished. Hajime looked up to the ceiling. A painful silence was enveloping the area. At this time, what could be happening inside the heart of Hajime who was betrayed and fell into the bottom of the abyss. For the sake of living, he shaved off all superfluous parts and swore in his heart to make his wish came true even if he had to get off from humane path. And yet, with that single sentence, he stopped moving the door that he should close. His expression turned like he had just bit a sour grape. His heart vehemently argued to not get involved with something unnecessary, however, his body wouldnt obey. When he noticed, he was opening the door. As though to buy time in order to ascertain his heart, Hajime asked Yues circumstance. And then, Yue was simply earnestly staring at such Hajime continuously. She looked as though, she was a person who was witnessing a miracle itself. Or perhaps, like a person who finally came across someone she had been waiting all this time by chance. Like that, it gushed out. Hajime should have cut off everything, removed anything that would be a hindrance, and swore to live only for himself, but he then poured all his strength in order to save only a single girl. Vivid crimson color filling the room. Red sparks brushing away the darkness. The cage of three hundred years, melting down like mud. Like that seeing the liberated Yue, Hajime was No, this just aint right, Yue. !? A tsukkomi came with a greatly twitching expression. Yue-sama, a shocked face was on her face as though to say Thats impossible!?. Right, this isnt right at all, Yue. Its disappointing nano, Yue-oneechan. !? Kaori and Myuu launched their exasperated tsukkomi. Yue-sama, her face was twitching as though to say Youre lying right!?. Yue-chan, can you perhaps make it a bit better? Okaa-san, is sad. Yue-chans sense, perhaps itll be better if I personally polish it. !? Tsukkomi mixed with a sigh also came from Shuu and Sumire. Yue-sama, her face was blank as though to say I dont understand. She believed in hope and looked around butthere wasnt even a single ally for her. If it was said that it couldnt be helped, perhaps it really couldnt be helped. After all, no matter although it was so that her nakedness wouldnt be seen DDThis cant be shown! There was a Self Restraint-kun appearing in front of Yue holding a signboard with those words. (TN: Ask google sensei this Ҏƾ to know what is going on) Even though it was a serious and moving scene, it became wasted in various things because of this. Ho, howeverr, in TV its always like this! Its mainly in variety show right? If this comes out in the emotional scene of a drama, the show will undoubtedly goes down in flame. !? Blu, blunder The vampire princess who sometimes just fail fell on her knees and then got on all fours. This was the result from her thinking that from the sensitivity of Japanese than Self Restraint-kun surely wouldnt harm an emotional scene, but actually, that sensitivity, isnt it a bitbut, when in Rome do as the romans donn, it should be ok! Was what Yue thought. This was a complete lack of research on her part. It was like the misunderstanding of foreigner who was under the impression that in Japan there would still be someone who was styling their hair in topknot. E, even though I thought, that I finally can show my emotional scene with Hajime to Otou-sama and Okaa-sama Aa~, Yue? This is an illusion laid on the past image right? Then, wont it be fine if you just overlap clothes appropriately on your image? Hics. Ill do that. Okaa-sama, Otou-sama, can I replay it for a bit? Is it okay to do a Take 2? The warm expression of the Nagumo spouses expressed their okay permission more eloquently than anything. Take 2-!! For now in the image Yue looked like she was wearing a dress. The figure of Hajime breathing roughly from magic power exhaustion was also projected. The Yue in the image had faint expression that couldnt be compared with the current her. However, she took Hajimes hand and with a straightforward gaze, DDThank you They could see the overflowing emotion from Yue who was saying that. Well, about this time What is it? Shuu asked in respond to Hajimes mutter. Ahead of their gaze, the moment when Yue became Yue for the first time was playing. Everyone was watching with a moved expression and warm gaze. Hajime stared at the past Yue with a gentle expression. And then he turned his gaze toward the current Yue and opened his mouth. When Yue told me thank you, perhaps, it connected me to Yue. Like, even though Ive fallen to become a monster, I didnt fall to become a fiend. Saying that, Hajime turned his gaze toward the past image once more. When everyones gaze followed to where he was watching, there was the image of Hajime and Yue facing the pseudo scorpion. The pseudo scorpion had terrific appearance that was in a different level from anything before. Yue was in front of that monster, however, she was calmly staring at only Hajime. That wasnt a gaze that was begging for help at all. It was a gaze that yielded herself to him. It was the expression of her will, that no matter what option Hajime picked, she would entrust her everything to him. Getting betrayed, and then three hundred years in the darkness at the bottom of the abyss. Toward the determination of such girl, Hajime formed a fearless grin that bared his canine teeth. Thinking back, the determination at this time was the turning point. It wasnt about walking to the future with Yue or not. It was the crossroads, whether Ill be able to stay as me or not. Seeing Yue who entrusted her life to me even after getting betrayed and then locked into this kind of place, rather it was me who was saved. He was going to completely lose his human heart and be reduced into a beast that wouldnt shirk from any inhuman act. If he abandoned Yue, or perhaps, if Yue only begged to be saved without caring of her appearance, surely Hajime would walk through such path, and then he wouldnt interact with Shia or anyone else, and surely he also wouldnt be able to laugh like right now. Hajime Yue entangled her hand to his hand and snuggled on him. Hajimes hand gently grasped her hand back and poured an extraordinarily gentle gaze on her. Although the past Hajime and Yue were in a mortal combat against the pseudo scorpion, however, the gazes of Shuu and others were directed to Hajime and Yue. The two snuggling on each other looked really natural. They looked really picturesque. It truly made anyone watching to be convinced without any reason, that the two were fated to meet and in the end they actually met with each other. Shuu and Sumire stood before Yue. Yue-chan, thank you that you met with our son. It was really great that in this foreign land of another world, Hajime was able to meet a girl like Yue-chan. Okaa-sama, Otou-sama. Nnu The sound of a small groan surely came from Yue holding back her tear. At that time, within the past projection Hajime and Yue finished defeating the pseudo scorpion at that timing and smiled at each other. Kaori puffed up her cheeks slightly, however she immediately formed a wry smile that seemed to express It cant be helped. Even Kaori was feeling like that. The expression of everyone else was soft, and then, they certainly seemed to be understanding. How Yue was special for Hajime, and how Hajime was special for Yue. What was between the two of them was something unshakeable that no one, yes, not even god could lay their hand on. Kaori, youre amazing. To charged in between these two, Okaa-san is in admiration at you once more. Is that a praiseI wonder? Somehow it also sound exasperated though Kaoris expression was complicated toward Kaorukos words. And then, Tomoichis expression looked like he had stomachache, it was a hard to describe and complicated expression. Its really just as you say. Aiko, since when you became that proactive? Whats more even though its with your student. Fuguuh!? Aiko-sensei. Her expression became hard to describe, as though her vital spot got stabbed through. ShizukuDD Dont say anything, Okaa-san! Its amazing that you got between them, Shizuku. Whats more, even though it was with a person who your best friend Kaori-chan lovedthe life in another world really changed our daughter. Fuguuh!? Beside Aiko-sensei, Shizuku was also making a hard to describe expression, as though she just got hit with the body blow from a heavy weight boxer. However, if we art saying that then Shia is the most amazing one then. Thou were the first attacker right? Furthermore, at that time it was Goshujin-sama who was still eighty percent made from brutish factor, and against Yue who was the advocator of Goshujin-sama supremeacyDDno, Yue who couldst be called as the founder of Hajime religion without any exaggeration. Thou art seriously a hero. A, ahahalooking back, I was really blind to any fear even if I say so myself. While Shia and others were laughing like that, Yue who separated herself from Hajime took the hand of Shuu and Sumire. Nn! Next, over here! Otou-sama, Okaa-sama, over here! Come! Oops! I get it I get it. Yue-chan, we will properly follow, so you dont need to pull like that. Fufuh, Yue-chan really, you are so high spirited Seen from the side, Yue who was insistently pulling at the two was really enthusiastic. Her cheeks blushed and her eyes sparkled. She looked like a child in amusement park pulling at the hand of her parents toward a ride. It seemed she was very happy that she could share with Shuu and Sumire her important memory with Hajime. Starting from Hajime, everyone was stimulated by the gap moe from her childish figure and they had a warm expression. Even Kaori who usually should be ridiculing Yue right away was like that, so it could be seen how powerful the destructive power of the childish Yue. The place that such Yue was pulling them toward, was a cave in the same floor. Nn. This is the place, where I and Hajime conversed with each other slowly for the first time, after finishing the battle against the pseudo scorpion. The finger snap went *snap-*. The past projection started. The twos conversation. Before long, the scene that Yue wanted to show the most arrived. DDGoing home? DDTo my original world? Of course Ill go home. I want to go home. I have completely changed in various things but, I want to go back to my birthplaceto my home. Shuus hand messed up Hajimes hair roughly, while Sumire placed her hand softly on his shoulder. Perhaps Hajime was slightly embarrassed, because he intentionally didnt react and fixed his gaze toward the image. Ahead of his gaze, shadow fell on Yues expression. DDI already, dont havea place to go back to. Unlike the past Yue, the present Yues expression was extraordinarily sweet, and overflowing with warmth. It was clear to anyones eyes, that the next words were a treasure that couldnt be replaced by anything for Yue. DDThen, wont Yue come too? Hajimes words asking if she would come along to his birthplace. Yue couldnt hide her shock, however, she asked Is that okay? along with hope and slight anxiety that couldnt possibly be hidden. When Hajime nodded in respond She fell. She fell in love there. The words of his mother and father made Hajime averted his gaze with all his strength this time. While getting slightly red. While thinking that the grinning face of his parents was extremely annoying. Although, it couldnt be helped that Hajime reacted like that. That was how charming the smiling face of Yue that was like a blooming flower after making that promise. Kaori leaked out a negligent voice So this was it~, this was where Hajime-kun~, Tio and Shia spoke Now I seeIt cant be helped isnt iit in understanding, Dear?Yo, youre wrong Kaoruko! Its not like I got charmed or anyDDhih!? and the comedy skit of Shirasaki spouse played on. I, Ill say this first, at this time it was still like that you know? Im telling you I wasnt that much in love with Yue okay? We were in the middle of survival live with our life in the line. Something like time off for romance wasDD We get it, we get it. In other words, you fell in love, but the situation was too desperate in various senses that you didnt have the awareness, thats what youre saying right? Right, he just didnt have the self-awareness. Even so, the factor that made Hajime fall in love with Yue-chan was blushing smile wasnt it~. It was that kind of smile so if you said that it cant be helped it cant be denied but Shuu and Sumire were speaking together to Hajime who was making twitching expression with grinning face that couldnt get any wider. Hajime-san, you were seriously easy heroine!! (TN: In the raw they called Hajime choroin, or choroi heroine, or easy heroine. It referred how in WN or LN a heroine can easily fall in love with the MC or consoled just from a single smile or the like) Shut up! Even though he was a man, the monster of the abyss, someone who was called the demon king and the like, to be like a heroine that blushed easily when getting smiled at Hajime couldnt admit it by all means and objected. But Yue silently snuggled up on him and smileee-. Hajime-san, he became quiet like a deflating balloon. Everyone thought. Thats seriously easy!! Fufu Nuguh Yue looked delighted, and Hajime raised a groan. And then, thats some guts trying to lead me around by the noseno, I really got led around by the nose already but, thats that, thiss this! No way I can back away like this! Like that, Hajime was somewhat getting wild while in embarrassment. He took out the Crystal key and connected the space to somewhere, Lets stop by somewhere else for a bit. There is something that I want everyone to look no matter what. Saying that, Hajime invited everyone to the other side of the gate. The place they arrived was a cave that was particularly gloomy. Hajime used Urd Glass to confirm the pasts time axis and place before whispering to Kaori for some reason to perform past playback magic. When Kaori was doing the past projection just as she was told while getting bewildered Thats, Yue right? Nn. Thats me but-!? Inside the cave, Yue who was properly clothed was walking alone while looking around restlessly. Why, she was at this kind of placerather, why, Yue was alone here Kaori was going to speak that question representing everyone, however, those words were prevented from coming out by Yue who turned toward Hajime in a flash looking like she had noticed something. Ha, Hajime? Hm? Whats wrong Yue? You looked shaken. I only want everyone to watch Yues cute aspect you know? Payback for just now!? Childish! I dont know what are you saying. Hajime laughed ha-ha-ha-ha-. Yue looked at him with a slightly angry look saying Geez- whileDDassaulting Kaori. Wai-, Yue!? Resolute, prevention! Shia! Acknowledged! The rushing Yue and the shaken Kaori. Hajime who handed down the order that was even accompanied with aura of supremacy. Shia who moved reflexively from her conditioned reflex. Yues face crashed on the chest of Shia who stood on her way with speed that didnt even leave behind afterimage. Without delay she then got restrained by Shias breast valley and both arms. Fuga!? Fugafuga! Only that sound could be heard but, surely she was saying Shia!? Me and Hajime, whose ally you are!?perhaps. Even while all that was going on, the image was still playing. At the same time, Hajime started explaining. This is image from after conquering the lowest floor and we were training using the hideout as base. I was doing hide-and-seek with Yue as training in presence isolation. Yue had the demon role. Because she is a vampire. (TN: In the raw, there was a play of word here. The kanji for vampire has the kanji for demon mixed in it. Thats why as the vampire Yue got the demon role) You are doing wordplay there Such tsukkomi was poured on Hajime from everyones gaze, but Hajime-san didnt pay it any mind. Please look. The figure of Yue who was unable to find me and gradually become anxious. Fugaa~h, a stifled voice resounded from Shias breasts, but Shia also didnt know about this scene, so she said Yue-san, sorry! But, Im curious! and strengthened the restrain from curiosity. DDHa, Hajime~? Le, lets take a break for a bit? Come out~ Yue-chan couldnt find Hajime and raised her voice while walking trudgingly inside the cave. However, in training, Hajime of this time was absurdly stoic. He was a person who would act until surpassing the limit in everything. DDWh, why arent you replying to me? Hajime~ Her eyebrows were knitted down pathetically, her small hands were placed in front of her chest, while walking coweringly, nervously. That figure of Yue-chan was far removed from the figure of the current Yue-sama who was brimming with confidence. She was like a lost child It was a figure that dangerously stimulated the protective desire, to the degree that the parents almost stepped forward reflexively altogether. If it was in the middle of city, it was guaranteed that the big friends or the self-styled gentlemen would gallantly come to protect her. Without fail! Hajime-san who should be able to hear the voice of such Yue-chan, even so Hajime-san didnt come out. In everything, do it until surpassing the limit! Like that, Yue-chan passed through the limit. DDHajimee~, whereee~, uwaaaahn It was only a matter of time until she cried, Yue-chan wiped her eyes while starting to cry normally! As expected, it seemed Hajime couldnt endure that and hurriedly rushed out. While keeping such image at the corner of their eyes, everyones gaze moved toward Shias chest. Yue who was liberated from the restrain was covering her face with both hands. It really looked like she was in a state of wanting to enter a hole if there was one! She was bright red from her ear until her neck. There, Yue-oneechan, is cute nano! Myuus words were half serious and half consoling in her own way but, Please just kill me. Yue-sama who was immortal so she couldnt die held her knees curled into herself! It was a truly rare appearance. Hajime. You are really childish huh. Good job! Really, to be happy from seeing Yue-chans crying face, what kind of sadist you are. I dont remember raising up that kind of son, GJ! Hajime smiled with a sigh fuh. With the parents like this, the son was also like this. And then, Uu, Stupid Otou-sama and Okaa-sama! Also, Kaori who is grinning over there, youll absolutely get judgment Yue expressed her indignation. Kaori raised her voice Why only me!?. Completely ignoring that, Yue opened a gate with a heart that was blazing in revenge. Everyone, over here. The pressure that wouldnt let any objection to be said caused Hajime to let out cold sweat saying Crap, I might have overdone it. While he was like that, the place they arrived at was a cave somewhere. Right away, green spheres flew from deeper inside like buckshot. Nn, Lighting Dragooon *GOAAAAA-* The lightning dragon raised the roar of a thunderbolt and annihilated all the green spheres while going deeper into the cave. A beat later. From inside the scream of GYAAAAAAAH!? could be heard, but it became silent right after that. Evil had left. Without even any chance to make its appearance. Yue began the past playback as though nothing had happened. It projected Yue who had flower blooming on her head that manipulated her, and a vexed Hajime. And then a quasi alraune appeared. A scene of Yue being turned into hostage which would be an impossible sight at the present flew into their sight. DDHajime! Dont mind meshoot! A tragic heroine, get. Everyone was holding their breath at the urgent situation and Yues self-sacrifice. Where has the comedic footage just now gone to, it suddenly become too serious! Shuu and others wanted to say. But, as expected serious-san was in the middle of vacation. DDEh, is that okay? That saved me the trouble. *DOPAN-?*, after a li~ght speech, the trigger was pulled with a really li~ght feeling. Above the crown of Yues head burst, and the pulverized flower fluttered in the air. Inside the projection, Yue went Eh?. Even the quasi alraune went Eh?. At the same time, Shuu and others also went Eh?. Nn-. Everyone, do you see! Do you see!? Hajime, he shot! He shot me without hesitation! Please look! My scalp, it was shaved! The sound *pshew-*, it was the sound of my scalp getting shaved! Truly a brute! Inhuman! A super sadist! Certainly! Everyone nodded. It appeared Yue brought out the Yue-samas scalp *pshew-* incident* for revenge against Hajime. It seemed she was plotting to overwrite the memory of her embarrassing past using Hajime is a brute opinion. Hajime, you, such thing If its in a tale, Yue-chan is the heroine you know? I never heard something like a main character that shaved the scalp of the heroine. Hajime-kun, dont tell me, youve never done anything like that to Kaori too right? Shuu, Sumire, and Tomoichi stabbed Hajime with their creeped out gaze. In addition Kaoruko, Akiko, and Kirino too were stabbing him with gaze that was saying As expeted, Yue-chan is too pitiful. Hajime tried to cling on a ray of hope by sending his gaze to Shuuzou and Koichi, thinking that if it was them then perhaps they would recognize his method as valid when a hostage was taken? But, We, well, thats. That was a nice shot. Although it was in order to shot through the flower, aiming at the head isas expected it was shocking. Koichi and Shuuzou, as expected they were creeped out. Thats impossible! Hajime pleaded. You two are in the lacking common sense faction right!? Here is a scene where you two should go Umu, splendid! isnt it!? He insisted with his gaze. Ha, Hajime-kun at this period, is really merciless isnt he Ka, Kaori, even you Look, those eyes of Goshujin-sama when saying saved me the trouble and pulling the trigger! Not calling those eyes as the eyes of a brute artDD Tio, you just shut up. Papa Sto, stop it, Myuu! Dont look at papa with those eyes like you are looking at someone beyond help! Hajime papa who seemed to be tormented the most by Myuus gaze threw a sharp glare at Yue who was making a triumphant look for some reason. Yue, you, you are still holding a grudge huh. Thats really petty of you. Nnh!? What a remark. Even though its a fact that Hajime is a brute. Its in the past. Besides, you are too exaggerating just from getting your scalp shaved slightly. Its not that kind of problem. The shooting itself is the problem. You told me to shoot. You dont understand womans heart too much. It was because I was considerate to your womans heart that I even showed hesitation in the middle of combat. Or rather, in reality there was also the idea of not aiming at the flower and just shot through the face, and yet I did my best to settle it with only shaving your scalp. !? Fi, first time I hear that. Hajime, you intended to shot my face!? That will be the fastest right? You can regenerate after all, so I thought it might be alright. No way itll be alright! Stupid Hajime ! Brutish fiend! Wah, whats with you! Wait, dangerous! Stop with the Flame of Divine Punishment! That aint a joke! Kaori took over the past projection and repeated the image. The projection of the manipulated Yue and Hajime battling overlapped with present Yue and Hajime getting into a fierce exchange. Kaori led everyone to the corner of the room and activated a powerful barrier, then she spoke with a bright smile. Couhg-. Eee~, just now an extremely rare event of Yue VS Hajime-kun started. Please, watch till the end leisurely. Kaoriyoure really Shizukus exasperated face didnt do anything. Something like the quarrel of Yue and Hajime, certainly, it was extremely rare to the degree everyone was thinking that perhaps this was the first time. Even if they werent Kaori, it couldnt be helped that their gaze unconsciously became fixed into the scene. In fact, even Shia, Tio, and also Aiko had their gaze fixed to it with their eyes and mouth wide open saying Oo~. Ka, Kaori, is it alright not stopping them? Somehow Yue-chan become an adult and something like a halo is starting to appear behind her. Hajime-kun too, somehow crimson light burst out like a tornado around him. Tomoichi asked his daughter with twitching face. But, Kaori herself was, Its fine, its fine. They are going to flirt with each other at the end anyway. Chih Kaori!? Just now, did you click your tongue!? Otou-san dont remember raising Kaori to be that kind of child you know!? Putting aside the Shirasaki father daughter, Stupid Hajimee! Recently our alone time is too little! Spoil me moreee Thats really my bad huh! This damned spoiled woman! When the Tortus travel is over, Ill plan the travel for just us two next time so just be quiet! Hajime and Yues quarrelquarrel (?) was getting increasingly intense. Their argument was completely off the mark, but in the end did the two of them notice it? Chih Kaori!? After that, Kaori forcefully interfered when the quarrel became something that only looked like mere flirting. Hajime and Yue who were showered with warm gazes from everyone curled to become small together while urging the group to the next place to divert the attention. During that time, it neednt be said that Kaoris clicking her tongue was mass produced. And then it also went without saying that even from here on, Kaoris clicking her tongue kept getting mass produced. C C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. While writing what I want to write unexpectedly was increasing, The result, its like this. Orcus arc will continue for a bit more (sweat) At Gardo, the comic below got updated with newest chapter. Zero Chapter 6 =>Manner makes the man, it make me want to say that to Oscar lol Also, it was a nice smile there. Nichijou Chapter 24 =>Endo-kun, long time no see! You are there? lol The chapters are freely provided from Overlap-samas homepage. Please go take a look no matter what. Best regards. Chapter 329 Arifureta Chapter 329 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal C Hajime collapsed before their eyes. Hajime! Shuu and Sumire spontaneously rushed toward him seeing that scene. They kneeled beside him and reached out their hand, but those hands passed through their sons body and wandered in empty air. Tou-san, Kaa-san. Im over here. Hajime approached Shuu and Sumire while smiling wryly. Yes, the real Hajime was. The two gasped and turned their gaze. They saw the figure of their son holding up Myuu there and let out a long sigh in relieve. And then, they made a similar wry smile. At the same time, before their eyes the past Hajime who was wounded all over melted into thin air and vanished. This place was the true Orcus Great DungeonDDfloor 100. The final destination of the abyss, the place where the hideout of Oscar Orcus was located, and then, the location where the strongest guardian the Hydra was lying in wait. Until now Hajime and co were watching the grand last boss fight that Hajime and Yue got into. Even though they understood that it was nothing more than projection, it was a fight for survival with impact that couldnt be compared with a mere 3D movie. The hydras roar, the fatal breath attack, the counterattack using magic and gunshot And then, Hajime who covered Yue and got swallowed by the fatal light. His right eye was evaporated, a part of his body was carbonized, and he pitched forward falling as though he had no strength left. In order to protect Hajime, Yue dashed forward holding Donner with one hand in her condition that only had meager magic power. The scene was a storm of light bullets trampling through space like a meteor shower couldnt help made the parents but stiffen up even though they knew that it was just a projection. In fact, if Kaoruko and Akiko didnt receive magic that increased their mental resistance from Tio, they would have fainted more than dozens of times about now. The sight of those light bullets hitting Yue hard until her body became tattered was something hard to believe looking at her current invincible queen like self. At the same time, her figure that was gritting her teeth without taking even a single step back no matter what, risking her life in order to protect Hajime looked so noble it shook them. Sumire and Shuu too, they couldnt help but hugging Yue tightly while watching the projection. Before long the fatal light of judgment was fired. Before that attack that was unleashed in order to annihilate the insolent intruder, Yue was staring straight ahead, however Hajime revived in a hairs breadth. Everyone spontaneously cheered Oo!. But, they immediately understood from looking. That Hajime didnt revive or anything. It was only his guts supporting him. Hajimes figure that was visibly in appalling state vividly displayed that he almost wasnt even healed at all. However, from there it was a dramatic development. It was overwhelming, astounding, and miraculous. It was like a tale of a legend. The two nestling close to each other within the meteor shower was slipping through as though they were dancing. The light of annihilation was already like it was nothing more than a splendorous lighting illuminating the two. Running through the air, smashing the ceiling and dropping it, transmuting an improvised smelting furnace. The blue flame of demise was unleashed with harmonized beat of the two. The scream of death agony of the last guardian echoed. When everything was over, Shuu and other parents, no, even Shia and the others who were watching that sublime scene that could be mistaken as a part of a myth forgot to even breath due to the intense deep emotion they couldnt describe with words inside them. Like that, when Hajime said Im spent and fell flat, all of them finally returned to their senses. Amazing right? Hajimes words that sounded somewhat elated echoed. Shuu and Sumires eyes turned wide hearing that. If pushed to say, all this time Hajime had no motivation in showing his past projection all this time, but now he wasnt even really alluding anything like Its just something of the past about this scene, instead he looked proudno, just from looking it could be seen that he was being smug. In the middle, Myuu who was being hugged clung to Hajime tightly, so half of his face was covered by the little girl, but the other half of his face was clearly showing his smugness. Thats unusual, for you to make such self-satisfied look when its not about your invention. Because it was that kind of deadly battle. The cheat recovery item that was the god water, a weapon that can fire excessive fire power regardless of the state of the user, and then a partner with cheat-like magic ability. I wouldnt be able to survive if even a single one of those was missing. It was a battle that was literally putting up everything I and Yue had. In a sense, perhaps it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that everything began from this victory. Above all else, my partner did her best here. The victory of this battle, well, there isnt any need to be humble about it. Its my and YuesDDpride. Saying that, Hajime gently patted the head of Yue who had come to his side unnoticed. Yues expression became loose and soft, as though a voice funi~ would leak out from her mouth somehow. Shuu muttered Is that so while narrowing his eyes from the dazzling sight, while Sumire too was saying I see with a gentle smile. Even so, that was truly intense Goshujin-sama. Yesit far surpassed my imagination. Tio and Shizukus words served as the beginning. After them the other people also started saying their impression. The parents couldnt hide their excitement, while Shia and others were oozing out some envy and admiration. Shia alone was knocking her fist together while saying I want a one-on-one fight. How far I can go in a handicap battle using only my fist, I wish to test myself desuu! Wont the monster pop up again? with her rabbit ears shaking wildly. The wild rabbit couldnt stop herself from swinging her fist after knowing there was such a formidable enemy. The hopeless rabbit of the past who wasnt good with strifehad died! Now that she said it, Hajime. The monsters of the labyrinth can pop up again right? It looks like the hydra doesnt come out though Aah, perhaps because its the last boss. It wont pop up when I or Yue are here. I see, so if Im alone Ill be able to have at it with that guy then! the fighting god rabbit said with her rabbit ears swinging wildly. Leaving the rabbit aside, Tomoichi was turning his gaze to deeper inside with shining eyes. So Hajime-kun, the hideout is behind that splendid door? Yes, thats right. How about we go there right away? For Tomoichi, it seemed that this last boss room was actually really interesting and attracted his attention. The pillars in the pillared corridor had splendid engraving applied to every single of them, displaying a solemn atmosphere. The double-leafed door standing at the inner part itself was also a work of art. In that case, the hideout was surely a place that would charm the heart of an architect without a doubt, Tomoichi thought. By the way, it seemed regeneration magic was applied to this place, so the trace of the fierce battle had been automatically fixed. In a sense, this large space itself could be called an artifact that possessed automatic recovery function. It could be perceived clearly that Oscars skill was godly. Nn, before that, please watch the training scene of Hajime without fail. This room after the battle versus the Hydra became a good training place for Hajime and Yue during the two months after the dungeon conquering. It seemed that Yue wished to show everyone that the current Hajimes fighting ability and precise shooting that made everyone shudder werent something that were easily obtained. She wished to show Hajimes effort here. Tomoichi said Hmphvery well, let me take a look of it while he sent the gaze of evaluation of worthiness to become son-in-law of who knows how many times it is toward Hajime. He received an elbow on his side from Kaori. Actually Im really interested. That shooting skill isnt normal. Im curious what kind of training he did to learn it. His martial art too. Its not systematic but, it has a really rational movementI understand that its something cultivated in real battle but, as expected, Im also extremely curious at his training too. It seemed that this was an extremely fascinating event for Shuuzou and Koichi. The eyes of the two were shining blazingly. Next they moved forward in order to secure the front seat with rough breathing. They received a strike from the back of Shizukus katana. Nn. Thenaround here I think? Yue muttered while at the same time she adjusted the time axis and snapped her finger. What was projected was the firefight between Yue and Hajime. From what they could see, Hajime was exhausted from excessive training while Yue was looking worried. Even so, Hajime said that there was no meaning in training that wasnt surpassing the limit and he asked Yue to be his opponent. Yue nodded to respond to Hajimes determination. Hajime yelled to her. DDNow, no need to hold back. Come! Magic cheat! DDNn-. Eat this, the violence of quantity! It was the violence of quantity. It was flame bullets in number that covered the sky. And then, for some reason the bullets were heart shaped. Yue-sama, seeing the heart shaped fire bullets got their magic core fired through and dispersed, her chest tightened *kyu-!* and she prattled something like I was shot through. Her feeling toward Hajime, was 3000 Celsius? Something like that. In addition, it was a tyrannical number that showed no end in sight. Yue-chanOkaa-san, doesnt hate you okay? Tsk- Yue-san As to be expected from thee, Yue. Gazes that were filled with exasperation stabbed Yue. There was just a single person clicking her tongue. Nn-. I made a slight mistake. It seemed she mistook the time axis. She tried to show the training in a different time axis while feeling slightly flustered but Putting aside Yues behavior, the unfolding scene was intense. The storm of magic bullet that even resembled the meteor shower of light bullet before this was shot through by the two handguns Hajime wielded. He continued to stave off the attack just barely. Concentration power to the degree that made his speech became halting. Super high speed midair reload using super fast gun spin. Precise sniping that was like aiming at the approaching grains of rice which made the heart of the spectators skippedDDfiring through the magics core. Like that DDThen, itadakimasu DDWai-, sto-, aaaC!! Hajime-san who was unable to resist was overcame, or rather he was pushed down and devoured deliciouslyDD Disintegration- The past projection was disintegrated along with the magic power and it dispersed. Yue you pervert! Saying its a training while doing such envioDDimpure act! Unbelievable, completely unbelievable! Whats more, to think that you would assault Hajime-kun who was completely exhausted and couldnt move, how enviDDterrible! Kaori, your real thought Just as Shizuku pointed out, Kaori-san, her real thought was completely leaking out. She was slightly drooling. Tomoichi san was looking at faraway. It seemed that he decided that he didnt see anything. Nn, Im sorry. Assaulting Hajime became a daily occurrence so That aint any excuse at all Everyone thought. And then, the male faction thought So he was assaulted routinely. and looked at Hajime with a complicated expression. Hajime threw his sight to really faraway. Like this and that, for a while they watched Hajime who trained until he collapsed every time, Yue who would nurse Hajime who became unable to move in various senses, and Kaori who would go Disintegrate- every time the nursing looked like it would become R-rated. By the time Shuu and others started to show comprehending expression of Hajimes current strength seeing how he continued to train absurdly, the training showflirting show ended and the group finally stepped inside the hideout. This placeis it underground here? The one who unconsciously muttered that was Tomoichi who was looking forward to it the most. It seemed that the whole group had the same feeling like that leaked out sentiment. Spacious area, artificial sun shining at the ceiling, one side of the walls inside became a waterfall, there was also a river and also fruit trees and vegetable field. And then, a three storey mansion that looked like it was created by directly scraping off the rock wall was being illuminated by the artificial sun, showing its white wall gorgeously. The sun will become like a moon when night comes. By putting this artificial sun into practical use, I created the sun convergence laser weaponDDHyperion. Hajime-kun. As an adult, I think there is something that I should say to you who thought of a mass destruction weapon when seeing a sun of blessing butsorry. I cannot find any word. No, Tomoichi-san, even if you apologize to me with that kind of creeped out face PapaaC! Myuu also want a sun as present for Myuus next birthday nano! No, Myuu. Even if you begged me with such smile that is like a sun Although, Myuu was also a girl at that age. Perhaps she would need a weapon soon Putting aside the hopeless Hajime papa who was pondering such thing, Yue took the initiative to act as guide. Right, everyone. This is the residence of me and Hajime in Tortus. This is our love nest. This is Oscar Orcus-sans hideout isnt it! Aa? Oo? Yue-sama and Kaori-chan glared at each other. This was a scene where anyone would definitely want Self Restraint-kun to put censor on the face of the two. That was just how terrible the two were making the expression that beautiful girl shouldnt show. Okay okay, break it out you two~, Shia & Shizuku separated the two. While that was going on, Hajime invited the parents inside the mansion. At the end of the line Yue and Kaori were being dragged by their respective best friend. Tomoichi let out a long sigh. How beautiful.Whats more, to think that the building doesnt have any joining point. Oscar was a transmutation master like me. This residence was also created using transmutation, so its style is very different from a normal building. Tomoichi was earnestly letting out sigh of admiration seeing the strange architecture style that he had never seen before. His eyes were sparkling bright, like a child that was visiting an amusement park for the first time. Kaoruko was watching her husband who was like that with a warm gaze. After that, Hajime showed around the living space and workshop, the treasure warehouse where many of Oscars creation were still left behind, and the site of the storage place of the Oscars prototype C succeeded by Hajime maid golem that was burned and destroyed by Yue in the past. There were only novel things inside. The parents were excited from start to finish. Especially when it was times like when they found Prototype C Dragon Killing Sword (Named by Oscar) in the treasure warehouse, all the men went into festive atmosphere where they all tried swinging it. By the way, for some reason the one who handled and looked the best with it was Kirino-okaasan. And then this place here.its where we obtained the first age of god magic and learned the truth of this world. After opening the thick door at the third floor and entering inside, it was the room where the magic circle for inheriting age of god magic was inscribed. Hajime showed a thinking gesture for a bit. Shuu asked him while his eyes were shining seeing the magic circle. Hm? Whats the matter Hajime? Aah, Im thinking that I might as well introduce everyone. Introduce? Who do you mean? Of course, I mean the liberator who was the creator of this great labyrinth. The extraordinary transmutation masterDDOscar Orcus. Saying that, Hajime sent an eye signal to Yue. Right after that, a silhouette emerged in front of the chair placed at the back of the room. A black clothed youthDDOscar. You did well overcoming the trial and arriving here. My name is Oscar Orcus. The person who created this great labyrinth. Perhaps you will understand if I say that Im a rebel? The entrance of the intellectual looking young man wearing glasses with his black hair tied behind his neck gathered the attention of all the parents who were curiously looking around inside the room. Its the recording medium Oscar left behind. Its something like his last will. When entering the magic circle after clearing the trial, he will show his figure to the dungeon conqueror. Right now its just a past projection though. Even while Hajime was giving explanation, Oscar was continuing his talk with deep intellect and firm will behind his eyes. The truth of the world, the path they had taken, and then their wish. They were, unable to win against the god. But, they didnt lose the battle. Yue talked with narrowed eyes. Unusually a deep respect could be seen in her eyes. The parents felt a bit surprised at that. Someone who Yue genuinely and deeply respected from the heart was extremely few. Kaori formed her words after her. They themselves were no good. But, they didnt give up the future. Believing that someday people who will inherit their power will appear, they vanished to the corner of the world. They even parted from their comrades. That became our strength. Kaori was able to survive was also thanks to what they had left behind. With deep emotion Shizuku let out her words tremblingly filled with deep thought of gratitude. Aiko also spoke with a voice that was filled with similar deep gratitude. Everyone was able to return to Japan was also thanks to them leaving behind their strength. Truly, they art worthy to be described as brilliant. Even in the long history of the dragon race, there were none who persisted in such firm and striking way of life like them. Tio closed her eyes as though praying for the deads happiness in the next world and she silently gifted them with the greatest eulogy. Shia lowered her rabbit ears solemnly and opened her mouth. Someone like Miledy-san was seriously annoying, but she even turned into a golem and continued to livea thousand years, ten thousand years? Throughout a long period of time that no one know about, by herself aloneshe was annoying but, she helped up, saved the world, and died a noble death. Nn. She went out with a smile. She was an annoying person but, she was a strong person who was worthy of admiration. O, oi. Shia, Yue. You dont need to keep saying annoying every timeno, she was really annoying just as you said but Usually Hajime would deliberately not read the atmosphere, but now that he was reading the atmosphere for a bit he was making that kind of statement, though naturally he was ignored. I pray that from here on you will live under free will. Oscar finished with that and vanished. A tranquil atmosphere silently filled the room. A beat later, Shuu and Sumire came forward. Tomoichi and others also came forward as though they understood what they were going to do. All the parents put their hands together before the place where Oscar was standing and prayed silently. Their prayer was filled with gratitude and respect, and various other thoughts. DDNn. What to do? DDHm? Nothing particular. In the first place, we were summoned by the god as he pleased and got told to go to war. That god is nothing but trouble. I dont give a damn what will happen to this world. Everyone went Hm? hearing that conversation. Hajime and Yue leaked out their voice ah. DDYue, are you bothered about it? DDMy place is right hereI dont care of anything else After the last will of a deceased person, whats more it was the last will of a great person, for some reason a pink colored space was formed. Kaoris eyes turned hollow. Not just the gaze of the parents, even the gaze of Shia and others toward Hajime and Yue became complicated. Yue tried to end the projection right away, but Kaori took it over in the middle. Yue tried to protest What are you doing!, but before she could, DDAa~, for now, this place is already ours, lets clean up that corpse DDNn. Fertilizer for the field Next, Hajime-san took the ring that was the proof of conquering the dungeon from Oscars finger. They had conquered the dungeon so it was only natural to take it but The figure taking off the ring without any hesitation was the figure of a pure outlaw who didnt possess the very concept of compassion or sympathy itself. Furthermore, that figure said Does this guy has anything else on him while rustling the black clothes around. Like a vulture. The doubtful gazes of the parents and the wive~s were becoming reproachful eyes that made even Yue turned pale. Hajime and Yue turned their gaze to the beyond with harmonized movement. But, Shuu grinned widely and clasped his hand on Hajimes shoulder. And then, he spoke with a voice that was scarily lacking in intonation. Hajime. Do you know what is Tou-san thinking right now? E, e~rrTou-san, you know, though not much, I at least made a proper grave. I see. Then I want to offer prayer in front of the grave, so show me the place after this. Ro, roger. Then right awayDD Hajime immediately tried to turn around to gloss over the matter, but he didnt manage it. His opposite shoulder also got clasped by a hand. Whose hand? Sumires. Hajime? Dont you have anything to say to Okaa-san and Otou-san I wonder? Anything, to say? The smile of Sumire-okaasan became really deep. Hajime thought, Ah, this, its that thing huh. That hunch was right on the money! Right after that, the eyes of Nagumo married couple slanted upward with great momentum. Dont treat the dead rudely-, this stupid son! That person wasnt your enemy or anything right! Far from that he was someone who gave you important gift! This idiot son! Indeed, it was completely as they said. *Bam-*, Hajime-san received clenched fists on his head. It was absurd to expect such emotion and common sense from Hajime of that time, there were various excuses he could make. Although, now that he was harboring a definite respect toward Miledy and others the liberators, looking back at his action then, even he himself was thinking that perhaps it was a bit unforgivable Because of that, So, sorry He honestly showed remorse. Go, Goshujin-sama art apologizing!? A dream! This art a nightmare! Shia! Help me to wake up! Leave it to me! Shaoraaa-!! Thunderous sound. A full swing of the war hammer. A silhouette flew into the wall and went through it. And then, the voice of happiness saying Thank you very much! with echo. Shuu and Sumire turned their gaze to Yue as though nothing had happened. Yue-chan too! Your generally cold reception toward non family, well we dont mind it but, an act that is blaspheming the dead, Okaa-san cannot admire that at all! Ye, yes. Im sorry. Well, considering the situation at that time it might be understandable buttreating the dead as fertilizer even though he didnt do anything bad to you, I dont think Otou-san can overlook that. Ye, yes, Otou-sama. When I myself watched that scene anew, I think that perhaps its a bit unforgivable. Im really reflecting Yue-sama was downhearted. Otou-sama and Okaa-sama scolded me She was seriously depressed. The demon king and his legal wife who achieved being the worlds strongest for real were reflecting. It was an extremely miraculous situation. If the people of Tortus saw this sight, they would go crazy or faint, or perhaps they would revere and worship the two parents similar like the mother of a certain goddess of bountiful harvest, no doubt about it. There was nothing that was representing Oscar on the chair inside the room but Hajime and Yue somehow got the feeling that he was laughing wryly at them. After that, they offered prayer in front of Oscars grave, pulled out the dragon woman who was stuck on the field, and then the group activated the past playback everywhere in the hideout while getting a glimpse of Hajime and Yues life at that time. It was truly a sugary livelihood where they could only be called as newlywed spouses. Extremely high sugar content. The scenes that would undoubtedly give anyone sugar diabetes in one shot made Kaoris tongue clicking to generate like machine gun. And then, Yue was looking smug even while feeling embarrassed. A flash of silver grazed her cheek. U~n ? Whats the matter? Shizuku looked like she wasnt convinced somewhat. Aiko tilted her head and asked her. How should I say itsome footage flew in here and there unnaturallysomehow its like Im looking at an edited recording Ah, certainly, there is that kind of feeling. It seemed it wasnt just Shizuku who was feeling that something wasnt right. Aiko also clapped her hands in agreement. There, Sumire pointed at a door deeper inside the room and raised a questioning voice. Hey, Hajime. We havent go there. What is behind that door? Aa~, that place, its that. The bathroom. Its connected to an open air bath. My! Thats great! So there is also bathing custom in another world! Or perhaps is it the personal hobby of Oscar-san? Saying that, Sumire turned her step toward the bathroom energetically. Hajime spoke toward his mother who was like that. It goes without saying but, we wont activate the past replay there. I get it. There is also Yue-chan here, there is no way Ill be so sad that Im going to intentionally watch my son being stark naked. There was one reaction to Sumires words. However, everyone entered inside the bathroom while no one was noticing it. Ho~, its a splendid bathroom! There is like a waterfall coming ahead of our gazeit looks like Oscar-san was also talented when it come to architecture design. Shuu and Tomoichi were in admiration. Hajime poured his magic power to activate the Merlion hot spring version to show how the hot water came out from it. But, at that instant, Aaa, my hand slipped~(monotone) Kaori-san, it seemed her hand slipped and activated the past replay. What would slip inside a bathroom should be the foot, and even if the hand slipped why would the age of god magic got activated? But putting aside those questions, what got projected by the careless magic activation was the figure of Hajime relaxing in the hot spring at night. My, nice body. !? Oh my !? By the way, the top was Kirino, and it was Koichi who turned toward her in a flash. The bottom was Akiko, and it was Aiko who turned toward her in a flash. Hey-, Kaori! What do you mean your hand slipped! Dispel it right away! Dont stare hard at it like that! Its nothing you hadnt seen before! Aah geez, you arent listening huh. Shizuku! Hold down that secretly perverted childhood friend of yours right awaywait, why even you are staring hard at it like that huh! Hajime lightly slapped Kaoris cheek *pechi pechi* to return her to her senses while demanding her to dispel the magic once more. Come on return to your senses, hidden pervert meister! Im not a hidden pervert or a meister! Who cares about that, just dispel it right away. E, err, it feels a bit difficult! Its because my hand slipped! My hand keeps slipping! What do you mean your hand keep slipping!? Like this, like a bobsleigh! Bobsleigh!? While the meister and Hajime were doing their comedy skit, the situation that Hajime feared finally arrived. Yue! Hide it! Nn- The one who finally came was the past Yue. She immediately projected a swimsuit illusion above her past projection. The eyes of the male faction got protected just in the nick of time. Kaori Uh, Im sorry. Hajime was oozing out cold sweat at the accident that almost happened while sending Kaori a reproachful gaze. Kaori too reflected on herself that she was messing around too much while dispelling the magic. But, for some reason the projection didnt vanish. Inside the projection, Yue-sama who was scattering around a bewitching atmosphere in full blast for some reason was standing before Hajime. Why didnt itt vanish!? Hajimes expression was flustered, however, he immediately discovered the magic power stream using his magic eye stone. The culprit, was the hopeless dragon. SHIAAA! Ah, yes! SHAORAAA-!! Thank you very much- The hopeless dragon vanished into the other side of the waterfall. But, it seemed the projection cut off too late. DDIm getting out! DDYou wont escape! DDWai-, wait, ah, AAA!! There, the projection dispersed as though something precious had scattered. *Shii~n*, a really awkward silence was flowing. There, Yues cheeks flared up bright red while she reported once more. Nn. Otou-sama, Okaa-sama. Let me apologize beforehand. It was delicious. Thank you for the meal. Ah, yes, sorry that we can only prepare such meager meal? No, Sumire, I think thats not the right thing to say. The awkward atmosphere became even more awkward. Shia and others were showing complicated expression that felt like saying Aa~, it was this timing. Papa~. What delicious thing Yue-oneechan was eating nano? Ask Remia about it later. !? The question of a child that was troubling parents was completely thrown toward the mother by Hajime-san. His life gauge was at the red zone. I, I see. The past projection that looks edited is because something like this. The projection got really heavily edited. That was how many daily scenes that were in the category of We cannot show it okay!. The blushing Shizuku and Aiko were restlessly looking around with indescribable expression. Kaoruko and Kirino said Aa~, to be young. They felt awkward, but they also gave a slight teasing atmosphere. On the contrary, the atmosphere of Shuuzou and Koichi felt half awkward and half lukewarm. And then, Tomoichi was, Tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk- Ka, Kaori His expression was shuddering in respond to his daughters gatling tongue clicking that came from her grand self-destruction due to replaying the past as he pleased because of curiosity. It will be, lunch time soon, lets eat. Nn- Yue was still bashful and fidgeting. Hajime had a distant look while announcing the end of the morning part of Orcus tour in order to change the atmosphere somehow. Hajime and co easily returned to the royal palace using a gate. A long time had passed without them noticing while they were doing the Orcus tour. The time had gone long past noon. Perhaps because they were shown various things, they forgot about their empty stomach. But now their empty stomach abruptly began to declare their existence. Hajime and co took lunch that was prepared by Hellina along with Liliana who almost cried because she got left behind while doing her work in desperation. They had fun talking about various memories, which caused Lilianas teary eyes to become increasingly sullen. At the same time, she was also showing a superhuman technique of listening to Kaoris complaining Hey, listen to me Lily! That stupid Yue! That stupid Yue! She was an erorist-san! Hey, are you listening? Lily! that was like a machine gun while acting sullen while she was doing her work and also calming Kaori down at the same time, furthermore she was doing it while eating with a beautiful table manner. Hajime slightly consoled such Liliana while the group finished their lunch. I never thought, that I would be left behind for real No, my bad Lily. But you see, the power of Hellinas gaze was terrific. It told me There is, work. Taking, princess away, absolutely no good (monotone). Whats with the halting language. Or rather! I C a C mm! The princess! Hellina, is the maid! Why does Hellina get prioritized! Haha- Why are you laughing!? Hajime looked aside with a face that seemed to say The after meal tea, is delicious~. Liliana glared at him with a resentful expression. Though she got teary eyes so that expression not only lacked impact, rather it looked cute. Liliana directed a tearful glare to the culprit who was her exclusive maid. Hellina bowed respectfully. My deepest apologies, Liliana-sama. However, in order to accompany the trip of LordDDcough-, Hajime-samas trip starting from tomorrow, it is also necessary to finish within today all matters for the next couple of days that needs Liliana-samas decision. Pe, perhaps thats so butno wait, just now, didnt you say lord just now? You just referred to Hajime-san as your master didnt you!? Hey, Hellina!? Today the destination is Orcus Great Labyrinth. This Hellina know what is inside Liliana-samas heart so well its painful, but I believe the place Liliana-sama should accompany them to should be the imperial capital that will be the destination starting from tomorrow. UuI cannot deny thatbut, I want to know about Hajime-sans past in the great labyrinthalso, you casually ignored my question didnt you? If Liliana-sama wish it, it will come true someday. The thing that has to be done right now should be done right now. I will sort out the work that can be postponed for later. If Liliana-samas work get delayed, the lord surely will also feel worried for you. Youre right. I understand, Hellina. Also, now you arent even hiding how you are calling him lord anymore. Please come to my room for a bit later. I will teach you once more who is your master! Hellina bowed respectfully. Shuu turned his gaze toward Hajime while feeling a bit concerned about the crisis the relationship of the master and servant. So Hajime. What are we going to do in the afternoon? For the time being Im thinking of going to Raisen Grand Canyon. Thats where the encounter with me happen isnt it! The rabbit ears moved *myon myon*. Shia looked really happy. But, Kaori put a halt on that. Shia, sorry. I want to go to Orcus one more time before we go to Raisen Grand Canyon. Is it okay? Hoe? I dont mind that but, is there still anything else to see there? They would use up the majority of their schedule here if they were also going to watch the minor detail. Shia tilted her rabbit ears, thinking that they should have seen all that should be seen. You see, the time when we reunitedI want Otou-san and everyone else to watch it. I see, Shia nodded. In this trip, it felt like Tomoichi and Hajime had closed the distance between them by quite much, but as expected, Tomoichi was still holding a strong reluctance toward Hajime. That was why Kaori wanted to show her father the time when she was rescued. Yeah, I also want to see that no matter what. Shizuku too seemed to recall something about that time. She glanced to Hajime while blushing slightly. Hajime turned expressionless just for a moment from receiving that glance. But, that too really only happened for an instant. I guess. The time after we came out from Raisen Grand Canyon would also be fine butthere was also that scene huh. Hajime. Its alright. Beside him Yue sharply noticed. She said its alright not with a questioning tone, but with a tone that was filled with conviction. Hajime looked fondly at Yue in respond and caressed her cheek. As though to say Im fine. Hajime smiled wryly at Shuu and others who were tilting their head in puzzlement while gulping down his tea all at once. Then he announced their departure for the afternoon part of Orcus tour. While getting seen off by the princess who had bloodshot eyes as though to say Even if it killed me Im gonna finish all the pressing work for these few days within today for suree~, Hajime and co returned to Orcus Great Labyrinth. Their destination was the surface level of Orcus Great LabyrinthDDthe floor 89. Kaoris gaze slightly wandered off to empty air as though to look back to that time while she started talking. At that time, we advanced until the next floor, the floor 90. I think it was around four months since Hajime fell into abyss. Shizuku added. The place they arrived at while giving that explanation was the place where Kaori and co once fell into a desperate situation in the past. They were at a spacious space with octagon shape located in floor 89. There was a large hole still gaping open at the ceiling and wall. At the ceiling was the trace where Hajime smashed through using pile buker. The tunnel at the wall was the improvised hideout where Kaori and others escaped for dear life while carrying the wounded. There was a regenerating function for the stone bridge at floor 65 that was a destination for a trap, but the majority of Orcus Great Dungeons surface level didnt have regenerating function. And so, the trace of battle from that time was remaining clearly. Kaori performed the past replay. The time axis was seemed to be when they escaped from floor 90 into this room. With Kouki in the lead, the pale looking hero party, Nagayama party, and Hiyama party showed up from the passage deeper inside. After having some words, Nomura Kentarou who possessed the vocation earth mage started opening a hole in the wall. We were ambushed at floor 90. By a demon race woman and a lot of monsters. All of the monsters were unthinkably strong. Two of us were petrified, Suzu was also heavily wounded. The mental shock and the exhaustion from going through losing battle, where, its just as you can see there. Hajime and Yue and the others also didnt know about the detailed timing when the demon race womanDDCattleya attacked. And so, they were watching with great interest at Kaori and the classmates who were escaping into the improvised hideout at that time. Then, ahead of where Hajime and co were watching, Nomura and others were starting to talk to each other. And then, they were staring still without any word at one of the four passages inside the room. ? What are they doing? Hah!? Kaori, replay the scene just now for a bit! Eh? Okay but Kaori rewound the scene slightly. And then she resumed the scene. This time she noticed. A black silhouette was soundlessly vanishing into the passage. Its Endou! Endou is there! Nn-, as expected from Endou! He couldnt be noticed just with a single playback! Endou-san is really absurd isnt he. As expected from the man who could travel through the dungeon without getting noticed by the monsters even once desuu! That thinness of shadow cannot be copied! Umu. Its truly a mystery. Even the projection of past replay inadvertently failed to notice himeven within the long history of the dragon race, someone with shadow that thin art the first time. Endou-kunIm sorry that I always forgot to call your name when taking absence in the class! Sensei cannot forget Endou-kuns despairing expression when you got told Your number of attendance days is lacking by the first years head teacher! A wailing resounded from earthit felt like that. By the way, Endou-kun had perfect attendance. He had never even arrived late. Anyway, all the parent~s thought of Kousuke and his parents and cried. E~rr, Kaori? Why did he go off alone? E, e~rr you see, Endou-kun he, how should I say it, his presence, should I say that it is weak, anyway he is a person with constitution that is hard to notice. Its to the level that even monster will completely ignore him even though he is right before them. Such human exist for real? He really exist. I think that its mysterious though. Its not a skill or magic. Its a constitution that he has since before we were summoned. Even earth was relatively filled with fantasy huh. Otou-san didnt know Anyway, thanks to the man who was nonchalantly within the category of mankinds strongest and could escape from the dungeon to the surface just by himself, the reinforcement that was Hajime made it in time. The parents were given that explanation. Tomoichi and others understood that he too was one of the benefactor of their daughters lives. They asked to rewind the projection slightly and expressed their gratitude. They couldnt find him just like how hard it was to find Wall though. (TN: Ask google-sensei about find Wally) Eh? The projection has been rewound, so he should be right in front of us shouldnt it? Where? While thinking that. Find Endou! After spending a bit of time for that, the past projection displayed the attack of the monsters that were led by Cattleya. The entrance of the hideout that was camouflaged was blown away. Kouki resolved himself and rushed out. From there the situation developed quickly. The heros power that used Limit Break was absurd, however, Cattleya used Meld as hostage and sealed it. Unable to retreat or fight, Kouki was defeated against a monster called Ahatd that was in a different level from other monsters. Cattleya offered a deal which was responded by Shizuku with a grave expression. Shizuku desperately string together her words in order to find a path of survival somehow. Then, Meld who recovered his consciousness put his life on the line for the last struggleDDhe tried to explode himself. So he is Meld Logins-dono. I seehe is a magnificent warrior. Shuuzou and Koichi who were staring so hard at Shizukus figure they could open a hole with their gaze saw Meld who got mentioned in the talk at the palace and raised voice of admiration. But, right after that, even Melds determination for death was sealed and ended in futility. He received a fatal wound and tumbled down on the ground. Seeing that, the expression of Shuuzou and others warped in grief. The one who snapped seeing that was Kouki. Inside the projection, he displayed an astounding strength and cornered Cattleya once. But, the matter couldnt be resolved that easily. At the eleventh hour he finally noticed that he was turning his sword toward a person and Koukis sword turned dull. Regarding the matter of killing a living being, not to mention having the resolve for that, Kouki didnt even have the self-awareness of it. Cattleya laughed at that. Like that the table was turned. In the place of their trump card Kouki who became unable to fight, it was Shizuku who stood at the front line. Although it was the period of time where she was unskilled compared to the present, her speed and sword skill were astonishing. Seeing their daughter in a genuinely desperate battle in another world, Shuuzou tightened his lips forming a thin line, while Koichi was clenching his fist hard. And then, Kirino quietly grasped Shizukus hand. Right after that, Kirinos hand grasped so strongly that Shizuku felt pain. DDShizuku-chan! The scream of Kaori. Shizuku too also suffered defeat. She was literally vomiting blood and crouched down. As a mother, it was undoubtedly a sight that Kirino couldnt endure to watch. Ah, Kaori! Kaori! The two who unconsciously yelled were Tomichi and Kaoruko. Ahead of the twos gaze, Kaori recklessly rushed out alone by herself from the partys formation that crowded to each other in order to protect themselves. DDKa, Kaoriwhat are you doinggo back quickly. You mustnt stay here DDNo. Its the same anywhere. If thats the case, then its better to be at Shizuku-chans side DDIm sorry. I couldnt win DDIts me who should apologize, for being unable to do anything than this. My magic power is nearly spent It was like their last words. No, those were truly their last words. They were helpless. It was a complete checkmate. Ahadt approached as though to engrave that on their body. The parents trembled seeing the sight that had gone past being urgent and could even be said as despairing Its here! Otou-san Okaa-san! Everyone pay attention! Here! Here! Kaori-san was greatly excited for some reason. Her fingers pointed out straight and asked for attention. Kaori. Thats, dont copymy act before this. Silence! It will be an important scene after this! After all it is Hajime-kun and my, yes, Ha C ji C me C kun C and C my! Scene of reunion! Nn-, you dont need to emphasize! Stupid Kaori! Or rather, Kaori, you remember most of Yues speech huh, a lukewarm atmosphere flowed among them. At the projection Kaori and Shizuku were snuggling on each other where they were just a step before death, but the tension was completely dispersed. Then, the next instant the ceiling burst. A giant stake with crimson spark running on it pierced Ahadt along with the despair and pulverized them. From the smashed ceiling, Hajime descended and landed lightly. His back was turned toward Kaori and Shizuku as though to protect them, and he looked toward them across his shoulder. DDYou two are really close like usual huh Hajime smiled wryly while saying that to the dumbfounded duo. Instantly. KYAAAAAAAAAAH? HAJIME-KU~~~N!! Kaori, noisy! Kaori grabbed Yues shoulders and shook her back and forth while raising a shrill scream like a big fan accidentally encountering a celebrity. It seemed she didnt even hear Yues protest. Yue was already in a jostled state. Her reproachful gaze was rapidly evolving to become a super reproachful gaze. Otou-san Otou-san! See see!? Its moving right!? Thats Hajime-kun see! And then, the one getting protected there, is me! Kufuu! Ah, right, Im watching. I, its really moving If only Kaori doesnt act so high spirited a bit creepily like this. Tomoichi-otousan added inside his heart. Kaoruko put her hand on her forehead and her expression turned as though she was watching a troubling child. And then, the Hajime-kun in question was covering his face with his hands. If there was a hole he would want to enter inside. On the other hand, the other involved person which was Shizuku was She was staring at the paused projection of past Hajimes face from the side with a somewhat dazed expression *pohee~*. She fell in love. So she fell in love here. I see now. !? The words of Kirino, Koichi, and Shuuzou caused Shizuku to twitch. She wouldnt deny that at this late hour, but just in case she mumbledAt this time, its not like, I have self-awareness of it or anything with a small voice. Gentle gazes showered down on her. Unable to stand it, she wrapped her ponytail around her face. Ponytail guard activate. Dont look at me! Kaori who was in a good mood hugged Yues head from behind and she nuzzled it in delight while saying. Theeen, Ill put the scene in the loooop~ Bakaori, dont get carried away. (TN: Baka + Kaori = Bakaori) Yue lightly slapped *pechi pechi* the cheek of Kaori who was hugging her while she was going to forcefully end the past projection. Yue, my bad but keep the projection playing. Nn Yue obeyed Hajimes words and forcefully advanced the past projection ahead. Kaori was annoying, so she reflexively wanted to end the scene. Due to a curbstomp fight that would put off any ordinary person watching it, the powerful monsters were easily turned into mince meat. Just in case, faint mosaic were applied to the image by Yues miraculous feat so the scene was kind to the eye compared to the reality. Like that, that time finally arrived. A single dry gunshot sound. It resounded excessively loudly. Shuu and others didnt speak any word. They couldnt say anything. It was like there was a solid lock closing the box where their words were stored. Fresh blood danced within their sight. DDWhy, why did you kill her. Is there any need to kill Koukis words echoed. If you are watching then you can understand, the demon race is undoubtedly person. What was done just now, was without a doubt a murder. Shuu and Sumire silently looked back to Hajime who said that. Tomoichi and other parents covered their mouth and went pale. Shuu walked toward Hajime. And then, in opposite of the time when Hajime carelessly treated the corpse of Oscar before this, he clasped his shoulder gently. He massaged the shoulder as though to loosen something stiff. Thanks for showing us that. Shuu only said that. He didnt say anything else. Sumire was also the same. She only stroke Hajimes hair messily, then she only silently watched the continuation of the past image. Things that should be asked had been wholly asked that time when Hajime returned home to them. What they wanted to say had also been wholly expressed in words. There was nothing that they wanted to discuss once more, to say nothing of wanting to admonish Hajime or anything. They simply wanted to watch his experience with their own eyes. That was all. Hajime didnt understand what should he call the deep emotion dwelling within Shuu and Sumires eyes. However, somehow, he thought that the emotion resembled ocean. While Yue and others were watching over them, Tomoichi and other parents snuggled close to Kaori and Shizuku, and then Aiko too. Within the projection, Kaori was being shocked by Hajimes complete change, even so she said her gratitude that he was alive. Otou-san, I was only lucky. I see. No, youre right. Tomoichi looked at Hajime. With Japanese peoples sensitivity, no, with a humans sensitivity, the act that occurred before their eyes where something that was hard to accept right away. However, Tomoichi, and also Kaoruko and the other parents too were certainly feeling emotion that couldnt be measured with just ordinary common sense or ethics. Shizuku. You had done your best. You did great surviving. Otou-san You fought well in order to protect your friend. Im proud of you. Ojii-chan. Koichi and Shuuzou naturally noticed. Shizuku was scared at the bottom of her heart, however she faced Cattleya with a definite killing intent. Both of them caressed Shizukus head with clumsy hand manner. Shizuku wanted to cry slightly but then Kirino gently hugged her. Like that, Tomoichi and others faced back toward Hajime and spoke out their thanks once more. Their words were short, but their words were filled with the deepest emotion until now. The projection ended and silence returned. For a while, everyone were entrusting their body and heart to the silence in order to sort out their heart. Before long, unexpectedly it was Tomoichi who breached the silence perhaps in order to return the atmosphere to normal. Even so, when I imagine that my Kaori will get turned down after thisyep, I want to punch Hajime-kun flying until the end of the earth once more. Shouldnt that feeling be past its expiration date soon? There is no expiration date to the feeling of a father who is thinking of his daughter you know, Hajime-kun. The atmosphere of the place softened just as planned from that conversation. After that, Hajime and co looked around at the happening in Orcus for a bit more. Somehow it felt unfitting to come out from here and then go right away to a new destination and had fun there. Within their chest there were complicated emotions that were transparent, complicated, clear but heavy, such contradicting emotions were jumbled within them. They wanted to keep hold to those feelings for a bit more. And so, the group visited the sealing room once more with an atmosphere like taking a walk. It was Hajimes idea. What he showed them there was the event before the legendary decisive battle. DDLets take her back, without fail DDYeah. Well take her back, without fail Kaori and Hajime were talking about their memory of Yue, and then they showed a determination that was like blazing flame. Yue writhed while leaking out strange voiceNfuu. Kaori blushed for some reason while also incomprehensibly acting tsundere sayingI, its not like I like Yue or anything, Im telling you there is no way its like that!. They also replayed past projection in Oscars hideout once more, showing the time axis before the legendary decisive battle. DDI wish for my life and death to be together with Yue-san Shias resolve was displayed to Hajime. In order to take away the option of letting only her survive. If they were unable to save Yue, then she would rather die together with Hajime, so she wished. Obviously, rather I wont let you get away, Hajime responded with a smile. Yue leaked out a voiceNuwaa as though she was in the verge of death. Shia blushed and saidDo, dont misunderstand, I simply super love Yue-san!, inflicting a straight punch directly on Yue. Yue died in agony. She automatically revived though. Through various things like that, everyones feeling recovered their calm. Around that time. Now then, lets continue the trip. Hajime ordered that with a gentle voice. Gentle voices of agreement resounded. Like that the group headed to their next trip destinationDDthe Raisen Grand Canyon while looking forward to the encounter with a hopeless rabbit. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. With this, Tortus travel journal Orcus arc is over. Im thinking to write another different story next time. I hope that there will be another chance to write the continuation of this while feeling the nostalgia slowly. Best regards! C PS The story of training time in the abyss that appear in this chapter is an excerpt from a part of the LN volume 1s extra chapter. For example, like Yuukas standing that is based on the LN (the female student who was saved from the Traum soldier), this after story sometimes would reference material from there. It will help if you readers can be magnanimous. C PS 2 Dragon Killing Sword => Its reimported from Nichijou lol Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc That Place is The Front Line City C (Translator Note: In the raw it was Ousatsu yuusha Shia, translated literally it means Shia, hero who beat the enemy to death with her bare hand. Something like that, so I just shorten it using brutal. Or perhaps brutalizer is more fitting? Anyway I might change the term later if the author shade some more light on the naming) Author Note: Warning This work is a fiction. It has no relation with the person, group, and city in reality. In other words it isnt Akihabara, till the end its the city of Akiba. Thats how it is, please remember it. One day after several months had passed since Hajime and co returned to earth. Shiayou are really going alone? The worried voice of Hajime resounded in the living room of Nagumo house. Shia replied with a troubled expression while putting things like wallet and accessory into a rabbit bag that was embroidered with deformed rabbit mark. Geez-. Hajime-san is really a worrywart desuu! How old do you think I am? Even if you say thatyou still havent gotten completely used to the culture and sense of values here right? I dont think its alright for you to go everywhere alone. Now see here~. Thats exaggeration when Im only going shopping for a bit! Im not a little kid you know? But still, Shia. This is your first time visiting Akiba you know? The reason why Hajime was showing concern to an overprotective degree for Shia who was going shopping alone seemed to be that. In front of Shia who was somewhat exasperated, Hajime showed a difficult expression and raised his voice No good. As expected Im worried. Im also going!. Just what are you worried about. Its a lovely city that is overflowing with the subculture that Hajime-san loves right? Its even get called as the holy land of the people with the same hobby like Hajime-san. And yet, why is Hajime-san acting like Im getting send off into a battlefield? Battlefield, huh. In a sense, you arent wrong. Hajime muttered lowly. Shia tilted her rabbit ears limply hearing those words and made a doubtful face. Hajime cleared his throat with a cough and declared once more with a serious face. Anyway! Im also going with you! Gee~~z. Thats just no goood Shias rabbit ears were flapping *funya funya* with delight and also embarrassment at Hajimes obstinate announcement. Although, there was no way she could bring Hajime along right now. Someone with shadow that large under his eyes cannot come along! Hajime-san havent sleep in these few days from running around to do information control for the sake of helping Aiko-san and creating new artifacts right? Please rest properly today! No, Im used to have all-nighter. If its the current me who was trained in another world, I can go without sleep for a month easy. Please dont familiarize yourself with not sleeping for a month. Shia hit Hajimes head lightly to scold him. She let out a long sigh, however she was happy that he was worried for her so she tried giving an alternative plan. Then, I will go together with Yue-san. Hajime-san will be relieved if its the two of us right? Yue-san is generally a person with nothing to do in the house since coming here anyway. !? Yue-sama who was watching the conversation of Hajime and Shia from the sofa in the living room with amusement got hit. She pressed her chest saying Hauu as though she got pierced by arrow from an unexpected place. No good. Rather, thats even more no good. Listen to me Shia. You dont understand at all about the place called Akiba. You or Yue going to that town, yes, its like throwing raw meat in the middle of a pack of hungry lion. I dont really understand what you are saying. Then, I should also compromise here. Shia, in the first place your business isnt anything big right? Then, how about going together with me at the next holiday? For me its an important business desuu! Upsetting! Shia-sans rabbit ears bristled up as though to say that. By the way, Shia wanted to go to the town of Akiba because today she coincidentally had free time, there was nobody else to play with than Yue-san who mostly had nothing to do, Hajime was in a state where he should sleep right away, and so it occurred to her to try taking a walk in the city of Japan that she still hadnt known much about. And then, if she was asked why Akiba, it was for the sake of researching rabbit eared girls. In earth, or rather in Japan, there was a kind of culture of loving animal ears. It was a preference for their animal ears that were a target of persecution until only recently. And then, there was also a lot of tales with rabbit eared girls playing active part in it. That was why Shia thought In that case, I have to study it desuu!. Yes, in order to become a rabbit that was loved even more by Hajime! For the time being, her plan today was to buy up all the product about the work where an absurdly powerful rabbit eared girl that was troubled by problem children rampaging in another world was playing active role, and the work of a uniformed rabbit eared girl who was controlling madness in a fantasy land. Both rabbits in those works were skilled in housework and surrounded by many people with excellent capability but with problem children trait. Those points caused feeling of affinity to rise up inside Shia. Also, she planned to buy anything she could get about works related to genuine hand-to-hand fighting. She already finished reading everything inside the book collection Hajime owned, and even though it was only half playing around she had finished learning most of the techniques that came out in them. She was still unable to learn techniques from work with strong fantasy settingDDfor example the techniques of a certain bugged character like Shia Impac or Shia Feve. But Shias body was really accustomed to techniques that were realistic to a certain degree. Back to the topic. Hajime who realized how firm Shias determination (?) was let out a sigh. His hand suddenly reached toward Shias rabbit ears. He petted them *mofu mofu*. Nnh, nnu~. What is it, Hajime-san? Hajime said with a serious face toward Shia who was narrowing her eyes in pleasure. Shia, have a self-awareness. Your rabbit ears are the most valuable treasure of mankind. What are you saying? Mankind wont hesitate to go to war if its for this. Hajime-san, you are tired. Never mind that, please just go rest already. Hajime ignored Shia who was giving him an unblinking stare and put on ear cuffs on Shias rabbit ears. The rabbit ears instantly looked like it melted into thin air and became invisible. You are tired with the usual hair band artifact to hide your rabbit ears right? I tried making ear cuffs type too. I improved it so it apply recognition obstruction on your appearance too. After all if you are strolling alone in the city, you will get hit on by men like there is no tomorrow. The rabbit ears flapped *myon myon*! The rabbit ears were as expressive as words coming from her mouth! But, Hajimes face was serious in front of the bashful Shia. He grasped both of Shias shoulders with a serious face that even looked a bit scary. Ha, Hajime-san? Listen well Shia. That ear cuff is your lifeline. Be really, really careful in the town of Akiba. Dont you dare taking it off no matter what. After all Akiba is rough. No, perhaps its the world that is stormyanyway, it will become really troublesome. Ye, yes. Thats, well, I wont take it off Isnt this a bit too exaggerated when Im just going to a lovely town that is overflowing with subculture?, Shias expression became really doubtful. She self-concluded that as expected Hajimes head became a little strange like this because of the lack of sleep. Shia shouldered her rabbit bag and displayed her will to depart. Shia who possessed a treasure warehouse was purposefully carrying the rabbit bag was in consideration when she had to take in and out item in the public. At the entrance, Hajime was coming along with her to see her off. She wondered what Yue was doing, but Shias excellent rabbit ears picked up mumbling A vampire princess who mostly got nothing to doa vampire princess who is always in the houseNEET vampire princess full speed ahead? There is no way, so she ignored it while letting out a bit of cold sweat. She decided to buy Yues favorite sweets when going home. Then Hajime-san, Im going. Yeah. You bring your wallet? You know the direction? Yes, no problem. What about handkerchief and tissue? You dont forget your smartphone right? I bring them. Im telling you there is no need to be that worried. As expected, the sentences that were really like a parent acting worried for his little child going at her first errand made Shia felt a bit weary but You bring your Drucken? You have enough hand grenades? I, Im properly carrying my treasure warehouse you know? Are your bullet magazines sufficient? Is your war preparation okay? Who are you talking to!? Akiba is electronic item quarter isnt it!? Its not a battlefield isnt it!? Shia-chan suddenly became anxious. She came to think that Akiba was the front line with bloody wind blowing. Come back safely Shia. Show a good fight out there! Is it a battlefield just as I thought!? Right in the middle of the city!? Japan is scary! Turning her back toward Hajime who made a sharp salute with a serious face, Shia departed while twitching. While thinking for a bit that perhaps it would be better to just cancel this trip. C C C C A few hours after that. Haa haa, kuu~, how persistent. So this is what Hajime-san was worried about! There was a silhouette nimbly running at the back alley of Akiba while their beautiful light blue hair was fluttering behind. It was Shia who was cursing while her pure white miniskirt was flapping. Her usual innocent smile couldnt be seen on her face. She looked bitter due to her own blunder and the demonic hand that was cornering herself exactly at this time. The rabbit ears she was proud of were also twitching around busily *piko piko* in vigilance to the surrounding. Shia dodged trash can and piping lightly like an acrobat while rushing through the narrow alley between buildings. She looked like someone who was attempting to escape desperately No, in reality, unbelievably, at present Shia was being forced to escape. There was no existence that could become a threat to Shia who was in the same inhuman group like Hajime and others. It was to the degree that all who knew Shia dubbed her as Real certain bugged character. She could pluck fired normal bullet from the air, on top of that recently she would say Please watch this Hajime-san! I finally mastered it! while perceiving railgun bullet by sight and dodged it like an agent from the Matrx. It caused Hajime to let out a bizarre groan Uboa. Such bugged rabbit was being forced to escape one-sidedly. The existence that forced her to do so was Fo, found heeer! Rabbit eared missyyyyy! Hii!? Carrying a backpack on their back, clad in T-shirt that had the sentence This is my life skillfully written on it, blazing eye glint peeking out from between the long hair, while that hand was holding a solid looking cameraDDthe Akiba warrior, was right there. Just a bit before Shia could rush out from the back alley, the door of a buildings rear entrance was slammed open. The young Akiba warrior who appeared from there made Shia spontaneously screamed pathetically. That was natural. After all just a moment ago Shias rabbit ears detected that his presence was at the other side of the building. And yet, within an instant, right after she diverted her attention the young man appeared before her eyes. This is earth isnt it!? The peaceful country, Japan isnt it!? Shia made a tsukkomi with a scream inside her heart. The Akiba warrior young man faced Shia whose face was shuddering and raised his camera. Then he suddenly lowered his head in a flash. Ple, please let me take a photo!! I told you already no-! Shia replied reflexively. However, the young man was completely not discouraged! He didnt draw back! He didnt flinch! He didnt look back! E, even so please-!, even though he was stammering slightly, he bowed his head even lower with a posture that strangely radiated a strong will. Seeing that there would be no end to it, Shia jumped to the buildings wall and kicked on it to jump over the young mans head. She came out on a street somewhere. Then, it seemed that Shias angry yell just now got heard, the bunch who were chasing after Shia before thisDDthe group of warrior and gentleman was gathering in drove. Ra, rabbit ear-san-, please, allow us to take a pictureee! One shot, just one shot is fine, so- Tha, that gaze, please turn it over here! Is it okay to request a pose? I, if possible please take a gun finger pose. Also, can you make the rabbit ears to look a bit wilting? Or rather, I, I have a uniform right here, i, is it okay to ask you to change into it? In the blink of eye Shia was surrounded by warriors and gentlemen. The youngest of them were at their teen while the oldest of them were at their 60. Swiftly a formation was formed with praiseworthy skillfulness. On top of that, there were even curious onlookers gathering thinking that there was some kind of event, finally even a crowd was starting to form. Uu, just what are you all saying. Even though there are also people wearing cat ears or dog ears. Even someone like the rabbit eared maid-san just now, somehow she was making an amazing movement, and yet why is it only me. What Hajime-san said that Akiba is rough is completely right on the mark desuu Shias face contorted looking like she was going to cry. Finally her surrounding was filled with Akibas warriors, gentlemen, and ladies. They were eagerly aiming for the photo timing while waiting for Shias permission. By the way, the rabbit eared maid-san Shia mentioned. Shia only saw her from afar but When the maid was doing her job attracting customer on the street, it seemed she discovered the crime of taking picture sneakily. The rabbit-eared maid-san broke into a run with terrific speed and in the blink of eye she subdued the criminal who was escaping like a startled hare while yelling some kind of technique name Lightspeed Triden Tackle!. Shia saw a hallucination. There was the image of a trident, overlapping on the hand that the rabbit eared maid-san stretched out. Setting that aside. About why the situation became like this, that was simply caused by Shias painful blunder. For Shia who had lived as a discriminated race for a long time, girl wearing animal ears by their own accord was a terribly rare existence. No, someone like Yue often performed Yue-nyan, meow, but that person was strange like that in various things, so setting that aside Anyway, such girl was an existence that drew in her gaze and attention very much. That must be why. In the street that was already filled to the brim with people, Shia whose attentiveness was distracted bumped with another person, and in that instance her ear cuffs got caught on something and fell off. Furthermore, she then acted in a way that was common for a panicked person. When she tried to pick the ear cuffs in panic, her toes inadvertently kicked it away. That was her bitter blunder number two. Unluckily, the ear cuffs that were tumbling away on the ground got bounced away like a pinball by the crowd and it flew away into the gutter at the side road with splendid trajectory that would make any commentator to yell GOAL!!. Shia tried to check inside the gutter in a flustered state but If the ear cuffs were gone, naturally, it became exposed. Yes, Shias rabbit ears, and above all else, her beautiful look. The beautiful long hair that reminded one of the pale blue moonlight, the beautiful face that would make foreign superstar to run away with their tail between their legs, the perfect body proportion that would put any model to shame. Even though she was a super beauty but the atmosphere she was clad in was gentle and overflowing with loveliness that would make anyone wanted to look at her forever. Such lovely girl who was already like a miracle even at the best of times, was Of all things, wearing twitching rabbit ears *piko piko*. At this occasion, the matter of the rabbit ears looking too realistic didnt worth any consideration. How was it moving, how their movement was just too naturalsuch tsukkomi was buried deep at the bottom of everyones heart. Because, if they were a man, no, even if they were of the same gender, if they were someone who loved Akiba then they could only have their heart gotten stolen away! The rest was inevitable. The warriors, gentlemen, ladies, and wizards of Akiba crowded like hyenas. If they acted rudely toward Shia here, if they acted forcefully toward her, Shia would mercilessly punch them flying and disappeared right away. However, as expected from them. They properly bowed their head and asked for permission before taking picture, and even though they were throwing their demand that was filled to the brim with their zeal without any reservation, they didnt force or threaten their target. In the first place it was also Shias fault for committing the blunder of losing her artifact even after Hajimes warning that it would cause a commotion. Conversely she was unable to bulldoze her way through them who were acting like this. And so, she immediately ran away from the town of Akiba but They werent that soft. They cornered Shia, just like how in the past the craftsmen of Heiligh Kingdom cornered Hajime using only their passion as their weapon! With the astounding tracking ability and physical ability and coordination that was unthinkable to be carried out by fellows who only had met for the first time that made Shia couldnt help to make a tsukkomi Are you guys really just human!?, they approached her and earnestly begged for their request to be granted. It was truly a situation of Shia escape! But the enemy cut her off!. (TN: I think this is reference to Dragon Quest, when you try to escape from battle but the escape failed. Sadly I dont remember the exact notification message from the game English version) She was unable to run away from the warriors, gentlemen, ladies, wizards, hunters, and searchers of Akiba! Shia thought, The station is far away. Fuu, it cant be helped. I dont really want to do something absurd in Hajime-sans world butrather, its you all who are absurd! Surely just this much will be fine! When the voice of Please, let us take a photo! was starting to become a loud chorus, she let out a long sigh while starting to walk briskly. The crowd surrounding Shia in a circle was stirred, but she didnt pay it any mind and advanced straight ahead and then she stopped in front of a young man. The young man muttered Eh, eh? M, me? Could it be, it comes? My springtime comes?, but as expected Shia didnt pay it any mind and she grasped the young mans shoulders tightly. The young mans face blushed bright red from having both his shoulders grasped by a lovely rabbit-eared beautiful girl who couldnt be found even in TV right in front of him. The surround became even more stirred! The young mans face was vaguely filled with expectation, however, Shia heartlessly presented such young man with words that would be a reward for a minority of human with unique nature. Im sorry. Can I ask you to kneel for a bit? Eh? Can you, kneel for me? Shia smiled sweetly while strengthening her grip to just barely the limit. The young man was taken aback for a moment, but for some reason his face became even redder and he bent his knees while his breathing grew a bit rougher. It seemed this young man too was a part of that minority human with unique nature. Shia stepped on the shoulder of such young man. The young man spontaneously almost looked up, but right after that a great pressure assaulted him and he instinctually lowered his head. He was like a knight swearing fealty toward the princess. The surrounding people gulped wondering if they were going to start abnormal this and that in front of this many people. The camera lenses were sparkling here and there. But, the next instant, they all became wide eyed. Well then everyone, forgive me for the commotion. Shia bowed her head shortly along with word of apology, then right after that she put her weight into the foot stepping on the shoulder of the young man, and then she made a big jump right after that. The young man was surprised that the recoil from supporting the jump of a single person was shockingly lacking and he turned around with a gasp. Then, over there was the figure of Shia making a single rotation in midair while making the bald head of an uncle at the back as her next stool. Like that Shia was making the warrior, gentleman, lady, wizard, knight, hunter, searcher, shop owner, rabbit eared maid-san, and residence of Akiba as her stepping stool while rapidly advancing through the crowd. I, Im used as stepping stooool!? Thank you very much- My heart is jumping pyon pyooonn Everyone was greatly excited seeing Shia hopping *pyon pyon* beautifully by stepping on the crowd. The rabbit ears waving *pyoko pyoko* and the rabbit tail shaking *furi furi*, and then the brutally bouncing twin hills *barun barun* made the many people to be just one step away from madness. The warriors almost turned into berserkers! Of course, Shia wasnt doing this because she was aiming for it. It was something easy to leap over the whole crowd in a single leap. However, such feat would be truly inhuman. Jumping by using people as stepping stools was just barely within the range of what could be processed as common sense. Ignoring the noise of the people, Shia executed her last big jump along with a marvelous midair somersault that would make any gymnast went pale and landed lightly on the ground. And then without pause she dashed away like a startled hare. The warriors who returned to their senses screamed HYADHAAD!! and moved simultaneously. It seemed around half of them had transformed into berserker. Also, the rabbit eared maid-san was absurdly fast. The voice that said Please accept me as your pupil! seemed to reach Shias rabbit ears but, surely it was just her mishearing, no doubt about it. This time for suree, I will reach the station of Akiba no matter whaaat! Dont look down on the rabbit who beat down even the gods apostle! Surely the apostles of god too would cry in the shadow if they knew they got compared with the warriors of Akiba. Especially Erst-san. Like that Shia sprinted through the last alley and caught sight of the station at the front. She resolved herself that she wouldnt come to Akiba anymore without Hajimes company and she relaxed her tension from the relieveDDit was then. Hae? Shias foot that was stepping forward wandered in empty space. She unconsciously leaked out a stupid voice. Losing the foothold where she should step on, her body shook forward while her gaze was turning. She saw a hole like a dark black hole there. Just a moment before, there should definitely be a street there. There wasnt anything like a manhole with shifted cover. Above all else, the insistence of her instinct showed strongly that it wasnt just a hole. Shia was going to fall into the hole, however, even while feeling shaken she used the power of Air Force that was built into her shoes with reaction speed that was worthy for a bugged character. She created a foothold to escape to the other side of the hole. But, Wha-!? Im getting sucked!? Yes, the expression of black hole really fitted to describe that hole. It was like the Severance Calamity of Yue. The extraordinary sucking power that was difficult to oppose was completely capturing Shia! Kuh, Hajime-san-! The surprise attack that was too sudden couldnt be handled by Shia whose battle instinct seemed to have grown slightly dull due to the peaceful days after the legendary decisive battle. At the end, she called the name of her beloved while getting sucked into the bottom of the darkness. Silence returned to the alley where Shia vanished. *Swirl*, there was only wind blowing vainly. C C C C C C After a sensation of great weightlessness, Shia felt the sensation of hard ground under her butt. Light filled her field of vision and she couldnt see clearly. However, her excellent presence detection ability sensed the multiple presences surrounding her at the other side of the light. It seems Im spared from getting instantly killed butthe smell of troublesome thing is strong. Shia smiled wryly while pouring magic power into the treasure warehouse worn on her left hands ring finger. At the same time she held up her palm horizontally and grasped. Vire Drucken that manifested at a superb timing settled into her hand. It was an unexpected situation, the profound weight of her partner made Shia formed a fearless smile. The self-confidence to smash through any kind of situation and the resolve to reunite with Hajime and others without fail were dwelling inside her sparkling eyes. Like that, Shia was on her guard while observing the situation. Before long the light melted into thin air and vanished. Now then, what kind of fellow is committing the foolish act of kidnapping me, thought Shia while looking around her with her gaze dangerously narrowed. Oo, is it a success!? As expected from the chief royal magician-dono. Look at that beauty. Its like she is the goddess of the moon. There were around twenty people being noisy in surprise and delight. Those people were wearing clothes like priest clothes or armor like soldier. Shia stayed silent while her observing gaze looked around. A single youth who looked slightly exhausted walked in front of her. The youth was wearing a magnificent robe that was decorated with geometrical pattern with ultramarine and silver color, and he was holding a cane that was made from wood that looked like twisted oak. His braided long hair had vivid silver color. He was wearing a small pince-nez glasses and his long-slitted eyes gave intellectual impression. He was a terrific handsome guy of intellectual type. Such intellectual handsome guy faced Shia and opened his mouth, however, he was stopped by a hand grabbing his shoulder from behind. Wait Louise. Dont approach her carelessly. That woman is holding a weapon. We dont know what she will do. Saying that, the one who directed wary and suspecting gaze to Shia was also a terrific handsome guy. Vivid golden hair and golden eyes. Sharp gaze that was like a predator and trained body that was obvious even from above the light armor he was wearing. He was a man that gave the impression of a wild lion. Ee~, is that so? I think she is a really cute girl though? I want to get near her right at this very second. Just shut up Phil. The opinion of a playboy doesnt hold any weight. You say that Eric, but inside your heart you also think that she is cute right? Besides, look, Greg who usually make uninterested face toward girl is completely staring in fascination there. The person who appeared with frivolous comment was also a handsome guy as expected. He had slovenly appearance of greatly exposed chest while his finger was casually twiddling his wavy deep green hair. In addition there was also a man with short black hair muscular build, but, as expected he was also a handsome guy of some kind of clichd trope. He was staring intently at Shia. Seeing them, Shia grew impatient and opened her mouth while lightly tapping Vire Drucken on her shoulder. Say, I dont know what is your objective in kidnapping me, but if you arent hostile, then can you all explain the situation to me already? I want to go back home quickly Then, perhaps feeling irked by that attitude of Shia, the golden haired man who really looked like someone with arrogant personalityDDthe man called Eric squinted his eyes and he was about to say something. This time it was the silver haired and delicate looking man called Louise who stopped him. He made a gentle smile while speaking out their objective. Pardon our rudeness. We called you my lady to this place because we wish for you to save the world. My deepest apologies for our selfish rudeness. But, please, I beg you to save our world. Like that, decisively following the template, the extremely clichd word was said. DDHero-sama. Their words and gazes were earnestly filled with great expectation. Seeing that, hearing that, Shia reflexively, Eh, I dont wanna. Replied like that honestly. A really painful atmosphere filled the place. C AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. In Brutal Hero Shia arc, its basically only a story where Shia solve 90% of the problem all over the world (another world) with violence. And so, there is also Shia arc that I had done before this, so I dont intend to do this arc for long. Although, I have previous offense regarding the advance notice of the number of chapter, so I wont make any definitive statement! Sorry if it become long. Also, the chapter this time is the revised version of the side story I put in the activity report previously. C PS Arifureta main comic chater 25 is uploaded in Gardo. Miledy battle is concluded there. Shia who is happy from Yues praise is cute. Also, mini Miledy is annoying in a nice way lol Please take a look of it by all means! Best regards. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc Fly Until The Moon-! Desuu! . The silence was deafening. It was like the time had stopped. ErrI dont wanna do it though. She made doubly sure! It was important so she said it twice! The place finally turned noisy because of Shias words. Looking closer, this room had beautiful cylinder shape, the width was around the same with gymnasium in general, and inside it there were about thirty people. Complicated geometrical pattern was carved under Shias feet. There were the people who were calling out to her just now surrounding the pattern, and further around them there were people wearing robe or armor surrounding them. Although, there was just one person who seemed to be out of place due to the maid uniform that she was wearing Anyway, their expressions were all similarly distorted with bewilderment, sorrow, and also indignation. Among them, a young man who seemed to recover from the unrest earlier than others took a step forward. It was the silver haired, blue eyed, intellectual looking glasses young man who was called Louis just now. Hero-sama. I am the chief spirit priest of Balted Kingdoms royal courtDDLouis Lektor. I am the one who summoned you here. Louiss robe swayed gently while he kneeled on one knee with a courteous manner. He then silently bowed his head. Your anger is only natural. My deepest apologies. But, I beg you, please understand that we dont have any other way. We dont have the slightest intention to be rude. If we have a method to contact you beforehand then we would dispatch a messenger first to ask for your consentDD Err, Im not angry you know? Eh? The intellectual looking young man slipped out a stupid voice that didnt suit his face. Perhaps it was just her imagination, but it felt like his glasses also slipped down slightly. Bu, but, just now, you said that you refuse to come to our aid Didnt that mean that she was feeling offended because she suddenly got summoned here without any explanation whatsoever beforehand? Louis asked that, but Shia spoke with a troubled look while tapping Vire Drucken on her shoulder. Well, certainly Im thinking that this is really troublesome, but Im not thinking that you all are rude or anything. If what you are saying about the danger to the world is real and you are grasping at straw as your last hope, thats, its only natural for someone in your place to do whatever you can. I have memory doing the same thing myself, so it will become a boomerang if I get angry here. I, I see. What came to mind was her figure in the past clinging on someone else with all her strength without any reservation at all. Shias gaze became slightly distant. While it was an act that I did myself, the way I clung on someone else in the past was really something. I got elbowed on the stomach, showered with electricity, got kicked, and in the end I was sent flying into a swarm of magic beast, even so I believed without a doubt that person surely would help me! In other words, you are saying that if I get elbowed, electrified, kicked, and in the end get send flying into a swarm of magic beastis that, some type of monster? If I get send flying into a swarm of them, you will help The intellectual type handsome guy Louis-san was trembling weakly while his face was turning pale. He was oozing out cold sweat like waterfall. The expression of the golden haired high-spirited young man called Eric shuddered as though to say Are youa demon, the frivolous green haired youth Phil said I, is the girl from another world all like this with his expression twitching greatly, the black haired and taciturn young man Greg was closing his eyes while praying for Louiss happiness in the next world. And then, the other people were also saying Te, terrifying while looking at Shia like they were looking at a demon. They were backing away. No no no! Thats not it! Im just recounting my experience! A long time ago I too was asking for help and the other party did that to me, thats all Im saying! That in itself, I think that person is a savage or somethingdoing something like that to a beautiful girl asking for help is Tha, that is, well, its Her beloved person was called a savage but, Shia-chan, she was unable to object. Thinking back, certainly she couldnt help but thinking What a thing that was done to me at that time. Shia got a faraway look once more while mumbling Come to think of it, even Tio-san suddenly got pile bunkered in her assYue-san also got her scalp shavedHajime-san is merciless even toward girl isnt he. There, Eric cleared his throat and stood beside Louis. I am Eric Luxeed Balted. The king of Balted Kingdom. Let me ask you. What do you wish for? You who said that you understand our feeling stated that you refused to aid us, then you must mean that we need to compensate you! What do you wish from us who are facing our destruction!? It appeared that Eric who resembled a golden lion was a young king of a country. From the start he seemed to be strangely tense against Shia. From that it seemed that the opinion of the summoner side wasnt united. Shia didnt really understand why the king was opposing the hero summoning but In any case, if the summoning was still carried out despite the kings opposition, the only possible hypothesis was that most of his subordinates were at the agreeing side. In other words, it was a situation so pressing that they couldnt help but doing this even despite the kings protest. Shia formed that conjecture while answering frankly. I dont want anything. Wha, what did you say? Eric spontaneously revealed his bewilderment. Ah, if Im forced to say, I want to be returned home but Shia said that as though she had just remembered it. Louis fixed the position of his glasses while speaking with a grave expression in respond. My apologies. We are only able to reconstruct the summoning formula from the old literature. The return method is Louis answered while getting cold sweat. But Shia only shrugged her shoulders casually. Its the golden pattern isnt it! She said. Eric questioned her once more while frowning. If you say that you dont even have anything you want then, whyin the literature, its said that the hero will lend their strength on their own will Ive never proclaimed myself as a hero. Besides, I dont know what do you want me to do but, something like saving the world is a serious affair. Wouldnt it be accompanied by great danger? Furthermore it should be at the level that is beyond all of you. What? In other words, you are saying that you are scared? Getting cold feet even before hearing the full story, Eric questioned somewhat provocatively and also with exasperation coloring his expression, in respond ShiaDD Yes! Exactly! Wha- She immediately answered bluntly without any hesitation. Eric and everyone else lost their words. Shia smiled wryly toward them while saying. Now see here, even I have important people you know? Important, people? Correct, she had a family. An important family of important people who treasured Shia above all else. My life, it doesnt belong to me alone. Her life that was treasured by them, there was no way that she herself could treat it so casually. An act that easily put her life at stake was like she herself was treating the family that was treasuring her irresponsibly. Thats why, first I have to prioritize myself above everything else. I cannot risk my life for the sake of a world and people that I dont even really know. Of course, if there is someone asking for help and the situation isnt that dangerous, I will lend them a helping hand butin a situation where there isnt even a way to return back, in another world where I dont know what could be here, I have to protect my own life above everything else. For the sake of her family. For the sake of her beloved people. For the sake of the people who loved her. That was why, Im sorry. Im going to abandon all of you to protect myself! No one ever heard an abandoning statement this decisively. They could only become speechless. If it was just a mere fright or self-protection that came from calculation, a ground for negotiation would still exist no matter how difficult it was. They had done their best to prepare the material for such negotiation beforehand. However, for someone to be this driven for their own protection so wholeheartedly and straightforwardly Fufufuyou are a kind person. A tiny laugh and voice resounded inside the dead silent room. It was Louis. He stood and walked in front of Shia. Shia went Heh? and tilted her head. Just now, you said that you are going to abandon us but Shia frowned in displeasure, wondering if this person was the occasional oblivious person who interpreted everything to fit their own convenience. However, Louis kept gazing gently at Shia while even his comrades were looking at him strangely. For you who spoke that you will fully focus on your own protection, the proclamation just now is a poor move isnt it? The best way for you would be to pretend that you are cooperating with us. It was Shia herself who said that she had no one and nowhere to depend on in this other world. In that case, then certainly that would be the best way for her in order to secure the basic necessities for herself. Eric and others gasped and looked at Shia after hearing that. And yet, you made your declaration even while still knowing nothing of the situation. That isyour sincerity isnt it? She didnt want to trick them and imprudently give them hope. That was why, first she conveyed her own will while knowing that it was a poor move. While being aware of the possibility of getting thrown out into the world where she had no one to depend on. Thats because a promise that is made has to be kept. My dignity, and my familys dignity is on the line. Just like he who responded to Shias request for help at that time. Even when the elders offered a new and better offer which made Shia and Hauria clan became unnecessary, her most beloved person made his declaration without any hesitation of making a country into his enemy, just because of the reason because thats the promise. That was an important rule for the powerful, in order to not fall into heresy even if they were called a monster. Shia averted her gaze awkwardly. Her gesture and words made Eric and others blinked with surprise. Her rabbit ears were swaying up and down *funyon funyon*. Several people blushed seeing Shia like that. Louiss expression became even more gentle and he turned his gaze toward Eric. Your majesty. In any case, lets return to the palace. Its the fact that we are calling hero-dono here for our own convenience. We wont be able to talk about the matter ahead without first proving our sincerity to hero-dono. Nuh.got it. Eric looked reluctant, but looking at the way he was looking at Shia, it seemed that his severity toward Shia had lessened compared to before. Certainly they were too impatient in their talk. First they should move to a place where they could calm down. Eric who was convinced like that offered his hand in order to welcome Shia to the palaceDD At that time, For now, Ill show you to the palace. You should put down that dangerous weapon alreadyDD !? This is too sudden! Suddenly Shias rabbit ears stood straight, then right away with a terrific speed Shia rushed toward Erik who was offering his hand to her. The sudden action of the girl from another world who was holding a gigantic war hammer was responded by the royal guard captain Greg who was showing an amazing reaction speed. He grasped Erics collar and switched their position so that he was between Eric and Shia. But, Shia didnt pause in her charge. Her palm pressed on Gregs chest and, Nuguh!? Please stand back! With the overwhelming arm strength that was unthinkable coming from the slender girl, Eric wasnt even allowed to brace himself and he was sent flying backward. Is the hero rampaging!? Is she rampaging because she think that she is going to be dragged to the palace!? The knights and mages were bewildered while thinking that. It happened at that instant. Thunderous sound. Dazzling flash. The ceiling was annihilated, furthermore a light pillar pierced into the room. The spot where Shia and Eric were at just a moment ago was completely swallowed by the gigantic light pillar along with the surrounding. The impact sent the people around flying. (Electricity! Its an extra large lightning attack!) Shia immediately deflected the shockwave that was assaulting her with a single wave of Vire Drucken while analyzing what happened in her mind. It was just as she analyzed, the light pillar was emitting electrifying sparks which showed that it was a lightning strike. Although, seeing how it was continuing to pour down without pause and the impact zone that was too accurate, it was impossible that this was a natural phenomenon. As though to prove that, Louis who was similarly blocking the impact like Shia using some kind of method yelled with a pained voice. Celestial people!? So our action is noticed! The lightning was getting thinner. But they couldnt sigh in relieve yet. Because Shias excellent senses detected great torrent of power converging in the sky. But, Eric yelled fearfully before she could say anything about it. Everyone, forms formation!! Something is coming!! Louis-, protect the hero! Not only Greg, Phil and other knights and mages were also gathering toward Erics position all at once. Those who judged that they wouldnt get in position in time took anti-impact posture on the spot. Louis who responded immediately to Erics words muttered something while sliding toward Shia. Hero-dono! Dont move from there! Right after that, Louiss gnarled cane was tinged with light, then a half-spherical barrier was created. Shia slipped out an admiring voiceOo~ that was out of place, at the same time Eric at the rear pulled out the large sword on his back and stabbed it into the floor. By doing that, a barrier of faint golden vortex was produced. The next moment. The ceiling collapsed and fell like cannonball. Guuh -!? The large stone of the ceiling impacted the barrier. Groaning voices enduring the attack reached Shias rabbit ears from everywhere. (This isnt a mere collapse. This iswinds sound? Is this a more powerful version of Wind Hammer?) Shia looked up to the sky. Her superior rabbit ears accurately perceived the phenomenon occurring outside the barrier. The wind element magic Wind Hammer that Tio and Yue sometimes used. It was a magic that blew powerful gale to strike downward. Right now what was attacking Shia was something more powerful than that. In a manner of speaking it was like a downburst. Kuh, no good-. The building wont hold! Hero-dono! Wawa, oops! Cracks ran through the whole room like spider web. It seemed the building wouldnt endure even before the endurance of the barrier. At this rate they would be blown away along with the barrier Louis seemed to judge so. He tried to carry Shia by quickly leaping toward her. And so, Shia swiftly dodged. Louis-san made a face that seemed to sayEh? Its a lie right? while passing through in front of Shia. In that instant, the whole building was blown away in radiating direction. Naturally the people who were forming barrier and also the people enduring using shield and the like were similarly blown away. Shia was sent flying by the violent squall and got thrown into air. Louis reached out his hand yellingHero-dono! but For Shia, it wasnt the time for that so she turned away her gaze. The killing intent is high desuu Her rabbit ears were twitching *piko piko!*. Sharp wind slicing sound that was different from before entered her rabbit ears! A stone that was the material of the former building was flying at her at that timing. Shia lightly hopped using it as her stepping stone and then an invisible wind passed through right beside her. Furthermore! Even more wind slicing sound in great number! There was even flash of lightning visible far above! Countless wind blades poured down like a heavy rain. In addition they were not visible to eye. There was no way they could be evaded, and even if it was possible, most likely the lightning rain that fell in the speed of lightning after that would be inescapable And so, Shia took a peek into the future. The safe zone is~, here! Shia stepped on empty air with a casual step and walked three steps ahead. The countless wind blades that rained down in an instant passed through around Shia in vain. Without pause Shia took a step backward like a leaf swaying in the air. A flash passed through in front of her with lightning speed like a spear. When she twirled as though dancing, it was like the wind blades and lightning themselves were falling while avoiding her. *Ton-* She stepped on the air with light footsteps. However, in contrast with that lightness, Shias body leaped backward like a bullet. The guillotine that was falling from the sky after that was hot on her heels, but Shia wasnt even grazed. She easily got out of the attack range and landed on the ground, there she finally witnessed what kind of place she was at. A round moon that was far bigger than the one at earth was floating. What the moonlight shining down from the clouds interval illuminated was dilapidated buildingsno, many obsolete buildings that ought to be called as abandoned or ruin. It seemed that all of them were made from stone. Half of them were crumbling, there was an arch that looked like it could collapse anytime, and straight stone pillars with unknown utility were standing in disorderly fashion. The cylinder building where Shia was summoned seemed to be a splendid building that was conspicuously big even among these buildings. Though there was already nothing remained of it except a crater. A forest was visible at far away. At every direction. It seemed this bunch of abandoned buildings that were like ruins were located in the middle of a forest. Uu A groan reached her rabbit ears. When she turned her gaze there, the maid-san wearing maid uniform who looked out of place was lying on the ground right nearby. Blood was flowing from her forehead. It looked like her consciousness was also hazy. She must have gotten hit by stone and received light concussion. Then, the night sky suddenly became bright. It was a dazzling brightness that was different from moonlight or lightning flash. Ugeh, this time its flame!? They are really brimming with killing intent! Even while she was cursing, countless lump of flame fell down as though a volcano had erupted. Shia glanced at the maid, then she sighed deeply and saidIt cant be helped. She quickly carried her in her arms and leaped behind a large stone pillar. A beat later. Tremendous explosive sound resounded. The flaming lumps impacted and exploded, scattering flame and shockwave abundantly everywhere. It was truly something that ought to be called as carpet bombing. Shia peeked out from behind the stone pillar and looked around. She could see Eric and others enduring the attack desperately. Shia immediately withdrew behind the stone pillar and lightly slapped the cheeks of the maid who was groaningUu~n. Onee-sa~n! This isnt the time for sleeping you knooow~. It become really troubling right now you knooow~. Come on, please wake up! Uu~, dont slap my facee~hah!? Where is here!? I am Dahlia!? Who am I!? That might be what she wanted to say before she bit her tongue. Or perhaps that was her saying her name properly? (TN: I dont know how to translate this one. In Japan who am I? is watashi wa dare da?. Here the maid said watashi was daria!?, it can sound like she isnt talking clearly because she bit her tongue, or it can be interpreted that she is speaking her name Dahlia.) The maid-san with blond hair and golden eyes, her hair bundled up with a barrette looking like she was in the first half of her twenties had beautiful face even from Shias perspective. That beautiful face was flashing through many different comical expressions. Onee-san Onee-san. I understand you got your head hit and feel confused, but right now we are in the middle of extravagant bombardment. Please return to your senses quickly. You arehero-sama!? *Bang-*, explosive sound shook the air. Pebbles and dusts flew along with the impact. The stone pillar guard was going strong, but all of those flying at both sides woke up the maid completely this time. Hero-sama, you saved me? Im grateful! Your welcome. More importantly, what is going on? That glasses person said something about celestial people or something. He, hero-sama, what composureas expected! Ah, yes, lets set that aside for a bit now. The maid-san seemed moved for some reason. This person too was relatively composed or perhaps she had thick nerveShia was thinking that while making a gesture of putting an object to the side. The maid-sanDDwhen Shia asked to check, she didnt bite her tongue, instead it seemed her name was really DahliaDDlooked up to the sky with an expression that was filled with unease and loathing. Its the celestial clan, hero-sama. They are arrogant bunches living far above in the sky pretending as the messenger of god. Gods messenger Shias voice spontaneously slipped outUhee. She had no good memory at all in regard of such existence. Most likely that bunch sensed hero-samas summoning. They intend to obliterate hero-sama along with all of us! Shias rabbit ears jerked in respond. From the falling sound of the flame lumps raining down from the sky, the attack was in a direct course toward them. Shia lifted up Dahlia into a princess carry and rushed away from that place. Dahlia was surprised, but right after that she saw the place they were at just now got swallowed by flame blast and she gulped. Shia immediately hid herself behind a half-destroyed building. Obliterating, that doesnt sound peaceful. Besides, thats strange. From what all of you said, arent you all wishing to save the world? Why are they trying to kill you all who are intending to save the world? Shia implicitly asked Are you all lying?. Dahlia quickly shook her head left and right in respond. You are wrong-, hero-sama! Please trust us! We are certainly wishing to save the world! H~mm, then why? What is the objective of this celestial clan whatever? She doesnt look like she is lying huh, Shia thought while asking so. Dahlia then informed a truly unpleasant information to Shia. The one trying to end the world is godDDthe divine spirits, thats why- So its that kind of pattern again! It seemed that it was that pattern again. Shia went Oh my god- while looking up to the sky with both hands covering her face. The various divine spirits has given up on mankind. Indeed, mankind had done something to the extent that caused that decision. However, even if that is the case there is no way we can just allow ourselves to be destroyed obediently- Somehow concerning words are flowing out like flood. Even when she appealedI dont want to hear anymoore! by flopping down her rabbit ears flat on her head, Dahlia-sans high speed explanation that was overwhelmingly lacking in detail continued rapidly like machine gun. And then, Shias excellent rabbit ears caught all her words without missing anything! The celestial clan obey the decision of divine spirit absolutely. Thats because they are worshipping divine spirit. Whats more, even if the people on the ground are destroyed, they alone are living in the sky. There is no way they wont help the divine spirits- Aa~, so thats why. I who was summoned for salvation also become erasure target like this. Hero-sama is a target to be erased! Even if she strongly said it like that. Even if she clenched both of her small fists and strongly said that looking a bit cute. She wanted to punch that pretty face. Shia couldnt help but laughing drily. Then, at that timing several people slid to where the two of them were at. Dahlia! You are safe! The hero!? Your majesty! Hero-sama is safe! The one who arrived with a grave look was his majesty Eric and Greg, Phil, and then several knights. We are running into the forest now. Well return to the palace somehow. But, your majesty. The celestial people are Louis is holding them back for uswere going to retreat by ourselves. The mouth of Eric who said that was gritted tightly looking like he was enduring something that was hard to bear. No wayeven if it is Louis-sama who is called as the kingdoms strongest, he wont be able to face that many celestial people! Furthermore he is also terribly exhausted right now due to the summoning ceremony! Dont say that-. I know it already- Shia guessed from that conversation. Most likely, that glasses young man chose to use himself as sacrificial pawn in order to hold back the enemy. For the sake of protecting his master, and allowing the hero who was their hope to escape. From the conversation right after the summoning, Shia understood well that the king Eric and his close aides had relationship as close friends. They were tied together by such strong trust to each other. The fist of Greg and others were shaking because they had to use one such friend as a sacrificial pawn. Anyway we have to bring the hero to a safe place! Eric gave his order. Greg reached out toward Shia. Thi, this is heavy desuu. Its troubling if you all are risking your life for me as you please, Shia said with a really troubled look. Then, in that timing a voice came from the sky. The voice sounded irritated because the opponent just wouldnt die. Stop the useless struggle. Its unsightly. One of the celestial people who were above the clouds descended until few dozen meter above the ground. Something like a dazzling pattern was floating on his back while he was hovering in the air. He was a bald man wearing pure white priests robe. Just like his voice, his gaze that was looking down to the lower world was also colder than ice. Good grief, to think that there is someone who is able to revive the summoning method that should have been lost several hundred years agoyou humans are really foolish without end. That extremely cold gaze was directed to the building where Shia was hiding. I know you are there, otherworlder. So you come to disturb this world once more like in the past. Louis and his caster subordinates hurriedly put themselves in front of his gaze. Eric and others saidDont come out! to Shia, but Shia shook her head sayingIts meaningless to hide and showed herself resolutely. Behind her Eric and others also came out preparing to fight. Hah. I brought a squad here just in case because we will be facing someone called by the summon ceremony butto think its just a beastman girl. The scorn rode the wind and resounded through the night sky. As for Shia, she saidHee, so beastman also exist in this world~. Ah, I see. Thats why no one kicked up a fuss even after seeing my rabbit ears with comprehending face without even showing any displeasure. Eric placed himself in front of Shia. He spoke vehemently toward the celestial man who was still looking grave. Celestial, I ask you to withdraw from here. Certainly, human has harmed so much nature. We used the spirit element so excessively that it cornered the spirits. But, we noticed that foolishness. We are making preparation to recompense for that! Hou, recompense? The exhibition of peculiar words that Shia didnt really understand caused Shia to be assaulted with an intense feeling of wanting to sayLet the concerned party take care of the rest and left this place but Unlike Hajime, she didnt happen to have the lion heart that allowed her to intentionally ignore the atmosphere. Shias heart was always the rabbit heart. (It was self-proclaimed though) And so, she stayed in this place for the moment. Thats right. We are amassing spirit elements and all the spirit stones that the people throughout the country have in order to return them to the star tree, to return the power of the world. Certainly we human might be foolish. But, we are a race that can notice our mistake and recompense for it! Thats why, pleaseDD His majesty Eric desperately pleaded. But it was interrupted by a sneer. And then, Worthless. It was dismissed with just one word. Through the gaps of the clouds, countless dazzling light was created in the night sky. Those lights were like stars in the sky, however, they were raining down the smell of death which was too ominous toward the ground. It seemed that the force of celestial people above the cloud was going to drop the light of judgment to the surface. Repent. The judgment is absoluDD Excuse mee~, can I interrupt for a bit? A voice that felt just too nonchalant was cutting across the vexed Eric and others. The celestial mans glare pierced into Shia. Im unable to understand most of the situation though. I was suddenly summoned just now, and then suddenly designated as erasure target with no question asked. Soo, please, it will be great if you can take those factors into consideration no matter what. Worthless. As expected it was dismissed completely with one word. Your circumstance is of no relevance for us. Simply because you came here from another world, you are already an evil that is harming this worlds order. Know that your existence itself is a sin. Ah, now see here! Even I have family! Besides, they will come to pick me up in a day or two! Like that I think me being here wont be any disturbance to the world order or anything! Shia understood that Eric and others werent bad people. But, as expected it was her own life that should be prioritized. She was unable to risk her life to face unknown enemy for the sake of a world that she didnt even knew what its circumstance was. Besides, it wasnt like she was completely unable to understand the reason of the celestial people. Even Hajime was called irregular and the like at Tortus. For people who treasured the world order, something like people of another world was nothing but a cause of headache. That was why, Shia did her best talking. Lets stop fighting. Ill leave soon, so lets not treat each others life so cheaply. She argued. However, these celestial people, indeed, certainly it was just like Dahlia said, they were an existence that was like a walking lump of arrogance. Stop talking further. Its filthy. A vulgar creature that cannot do anything other than crawling on the ground, who do you think you are talking to. Regardless of your sense of value, even I have the right to live. My family is waiting for me to return home. Right to live? There is no such thing. The right over life and death always belong to us, the celestial. No good. The talk wasnt getting through at all Shias rabbit ears tiredly slouched down with heavy gloominess covering it. And then, Its irrelevant even if they are human from another world. This family of yours must be inferior creature just like you without a doubt. If you say that they will come to bring you back, we will exterminate them until nothing remDD Suddenly the celestials words stopped. The person himself didnt understand why he stopped talking. Just, Inferior creature? Hajime-san is? Yue-san is? Otou-sama and Okaa-sama and everyone are? What was sure was that the pressure emitted by the rabbit eared girl who was muttering that was causing his skin to get goosebumps. Those words just now, Ill pretend that I dont hear anything. I will ask one more time. Can you all please withdraw from this place? Cant both sides walk the path that doesnt endanger anyones life? The celestial man showed his answer by creating a gigantic mass of lightning above his head. There was no more delay. It seemed that the execution was absolute, as expected. A moment later, the gigantic lighting would surely trample the ground below. So. Shia leaped straight up and punched with her right! a, eh? It was like teleportation. The girl who was right below just a moment ago was in front of him. The celestial man who could do nothing except making stupid voice toward that fact, instantly, ate a hard fist that felt like there was steel inside it and he was sent flying! The celestial man who was turned into cannonball pulverized an abandoned tower and pierced through! Without pause he opened a wind hole on the abandoned building that was on his trajectory before impacting the ground. He bounced like rubber ball while vanishing into the forest. From the distance, several trees could be seen collapsing before finally there was a thunderous sound that was accompanied by dust smoke rising. Perhaps that man was flying for around 400 meters. Disturbance rode on the wind and rushed through the ruins. Through the ground below, and also through the clouds far above. I thought it will get blocked by someone at the level of apostle, but unexpectedly there is no resistance. The fist went *crack crack*. The neck went *clack clack*. The treasure warehouse shined, an iron ball the size of a basket ball was summoned. That ball that was dragged by gravity and fell was lightly kicked up like performing football juggling. Vire Drucken was held up. How long you all are going to look down at heree! Fall down here-, SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! Desuu! The out of placeDesuu! echoed magnificently. *GOGAN-* The impact sound of metal clashing sounded out, at the same time the metal ball that was hit by Vire Drucken flew vertically. Midway it generated a membrane that looked like white air, and *paan* impact sound resounded through the night sky. The celestial people recovered from their shock and hurriedly tried to shot down the flash but They were already too late. In the next moment, the metal ball that instantly flew to above the cloud powerfully burst out and spread ripples with vivid light blue color over and over again. A beat later fierce vibration shook the air and thunderous roar fell like waterfall. The clouds were blown away in round shape and a splendid hole was created in the sky. At the center of that hole that was created in the cloud, the moon could be seen completely. Clear moonlight fell to the ground, forming a heavenly ladder with superb position as though it had been calculated. Shadows were falling in pieces, like people losing their footing from the ladder. It was around ten people perhaps. The force of celestial people that was one-sidedly slaughtered from the sky. Several people fell to the ground as they were and raised cloud of dust. Only a single person flew away to escape, but the rest barely fixed their balance and headed toward Shia. Divine punishment- Countless flame lumps and lightning attacks surged toward Shia. Screw off desuuu!! A swing of Vire Drucken. *PAN-* A sound like the air bursting rang out, then it was like the air was distorted with the shockwave surging through it, erasing all the attacks. Thats impossible!? Dont falter! One of the celestials opened his eyes wide as though he was seeing a monster. A different celestial scolded him while manifesting a sword of compressed flame in his hand. Tha, thats!? Dont tell me its light sar!? Li, ligh? Eei, its too late to get scared now-. DieDD *Begyo!* Such sound came out, at the same time Vire Druckens horizontal swing hit the celestial-san along with the light sar (?). He was turned into the second pinball and flew into the forest. A mere inferior creature dare! Receive your judgment obediently! Two swords approached. They werent light sar (?), but physical swords. However, they werent normal sword. Whether it was the pressure they emitted or the blade that was reflecting the moonlight, they were sharp thing that gave off impression of terrifying sharpness. DD*KAAN* Such sound rang out. The sound came from Shias hand and leg that blocked the swords. DDShia-style metamorphosis magic Steel Garment (Nickname, Spirit Defense) Ha? Eh? There wasnt a single scratch on Shia-chans precious skin! The eyes of the two celestial-san turned into dot. Because, its sword you know? A really sharp sword came slashing you know? Its so sharp it can sever a large tree with one stroke you know? Or rather, how could *KAAN* sound came from human body? An opening desuu! Shia tossed up Vire Drucken. Aa~nddd. DDShia-style Double Lariat!! Pleasant sound *gokyu!* sounded from the celestials neck! Idiot! Letting go of your weapon like that! Like this, she couldnt create shockwave like before to erase the lightning!, another two celestials thought and fired their lightning. Barrier desuu! Aa!? Formid! Churchila! Using Shia-style Barrier, the celestials whose neck made *gokyu* sound and got invited into heaven reincarnated into splendid meat barrier. They got burnt black and fell to the ground. Even the cremation was perfect. During that time, Shia snapped the falling Vire Drucken into her grasp and then she made use of the centrifugal force to throw it. The two celestials barely dodged, but they gasped seeing the passing war hammer. Because there was a chain stretching with clinking sound from it. Funnuu! It was a yell that was filled to the brim with charm. However, if the chain that was linked with the handle was pulled by inhuman physical strength Naturally, the huge war hammer was pulled back with a movement that ignored the law of inertia. Guaa!? An impact came from behind right after they thought the hammer had passed through. One of the celestials was squashed as though he just got run over by a truck. DDShia-style Rabbit Punch (War Hammer version) This-, this damn monster-!! The last celestial was covered all over with lightning spark. Shia grumbled Mumu-, its like Hajime-sans Lightning Clad! and she strengthened her vigilance. The celestial charged forward like a streak of flash. Both his hands were grasping lightning ball that looked like plasma. A pressure that could scatter human body just from touching it could be fell from them. And so, DDLearned from Hajime Yakuza Kick!! Gobouo!? Shias kick splendidly ran into his solar plexus. The spark vanished and the celestial man was staggered while holding his stomach. The celestial was wordlessly closing and opening his mouth like a fish gasping for air. Ahead of his gaze Shia was twisting her body greatly. Her hand that was holding Vire Drucken was turned backward as though she was drawing a bow No matter what kind of circumstance there is, no matter what kind of existence is the enemy, I wont surrender my right to live. The rabbit ears stood straight. The rabbit tail also stood straight. If you wish to kill even after everything that I said, then there is no choice! Wa, wait- The celestial man squeezed out his voice asking Shia to stop, but Shia hit him with her unflinching gaze Fly until the moon-!! Desuu!! *GON-* The sound resounded and a single shadow flew. Dancing at the center of the beautiful moon. Shia relaxed her swinging posture and placed her war hammer on her shoulder. She tapped the war hammer on her shoulder while looking down. There, she saw the young king and his people watching in a daze with opened mouth and stupid looking face. From where they were standing, it was a scene of a rabbit eared girl standing in the middle of the large moon. The light blue hair glittering from the moonlight looked far removed from reality when it was swaying by the night wind. It had mystique that stole everyones gaze unconsciously. I see. Everyone was convinced. That she was special. Putting aside whether she was the hero that was extolled in legend, without a doubt she was a special girl. Because, she was that terrifying, She was so terrifyingly beautiful, And then, because she suited the moon so much like that. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Forgive me for the story and world view that are like the default (sweat) Shia arc is mainly Shia-style violence, so it will be great if you can enjoy that part. . Nichijou chapter 25 is posted at Gardo Comic. Lily islol Also, Samba Yue-san can only be showed somewhere huh, was what I thought. Please try reading it no matter what! Chapter 332 Arifureta Chapter 332 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc Ill Rabbit You Up! Desuu! . A horse cart was running along the forest while vibrating and making rattling sound that didnt sound gentle to ones butt. It moved in the way that hid itself from the bright moonlight. Although, there were several knights and mages riding horse around that horse cart, so it wasnt really hidden. It was running along the forest was only for peace of mind. From its running speed that was too fast to be called stealthy, it could be clearly seen that the group was wishing to reach their destination as fast as possible. The inside of the horse cart that was hurrying through the road like that was filled with really awkward silence. (This feels absurdly awkward desuu~) It was oppressivewell, not really, but the silence that was containing delicate tension that was observing how the other party would act was silently giving damage to Shias rabbit heart. If she had to say, yes, it was like that. She was feeling like a transfer student in her first day. Who should she talk to? In the first place should she be the one who started the talk? Or rather, if you guys are going to glance like that then its fine if you call out to me you know? Look, there must be at least one person in the mood maker role right, there is right? Its fine even if you call out to me cheerfully you know! Cmon! That was how she felt. The mental state of meaninglessly checking ones own belonging to ignore the awkwardness, such feeling! The cause was obvious. The battle VS celestial race just now. And then, the overwhelming physical power. Get close and punch! That is exactly the ultimate skill! The battle that seemed like to claim like that with its simplicity and clear cut intend without concealing anything, it seemed to carve something unforgettable in their mind. Their eyes that were looking at Shia when she lightly landed on the ground were similarly filled with awe, as though they were witnessing the descend of genuine goddessDDor rather a fighting god. It was to the degree that everyone starting from the king Eric simultaneously kneeled without delay. It went without saying that Shia got flustered by that. She hastily said Please dont knee~l! You there, please dont worship mee! and made everyone stood up. It even made she herself to be the one who suggested to go to the kingdom by saying Anyway first lets go to somewhere where we can calm down. Also, the royal capital was in a different place from that old ruin where the literature of hero summoning was discovered. Shia reflected of such thing while peeking out from the coachs window. The wind was making her rabbit ears flapping while she was praying to the moon. (Hajime-sa~n, Yue-sa~n! Its fine if you come to pick me up right at this moment you knoww~) Reach! This feeling! Shia-samayoure beautiful It seemed that her prayer reached. To the maid-san in front of her. The rabbit hearts range appeared to be relatively short. It was different from the content of her prayer, but finally the silence was broken. Shia smiled sweetly while turning her gaze to the maid-sanDDDahlia. For some reason she looked intoxicated. It seemed that she was fascinated by Shia who was looking sorrowful while the moonlight was illuminating her from the window. Err, thank you very much? But, Dahlia-san is also beautiful you know? No, no waythat praise is too much for me. Compared to Shia-sama who is strong and beautiful like the goddess of the moon, the likes of me is a mere pebble on the roadside! Dahlia-san clenched both of her small fists and spoke insistently with rough nasal breathingFunsu-. Raising both hands and clenching fists seemed to be the peculiarity of this person. Pebble on the roadside you sayyou dont need to abase yourself like that. Or perhaps, someone as beautiful as Dahlia-san is the standard of this world? Shia wasnt giving flattery or anything, even from the perspective of Shia who was used to seeing transcendentally beautiful women and girls, Dahlia was a beauty whose humility just now only sounded like sarcasm. Although, thinking carefully his majesty Eric and Louise and others too, the male camp was also a complete line up of handsome men. Shia tilted her head wondering if it was this kind of world or perhaps country. Louis who was sitting beside Shia sighed in relieve. He must have been searching for a talk starter. He looked relieved and joined the talk. Not at all, Shia-sama. Dahlia is a beauty who is even praised as beauty princess in our country. Beauty princess? Is she a princess? Then, whats with the maid uniform? Shias head was tilting in confusion even more. By the way, the way Louis called Shia changed because after that battle both of them made their self-introduction once more. For Shia, being called a hero vividly reminded him of a certain someone, and it was a title that would produce black history to call oneself like that. And so she asked them to be spared from that. As the result they compromised by calling her Shia-sama. She isnt a direct descendant of the royal family. Though she is a dukes daughter, so she has the blood of royalty in her. The one who answered in the place of Louis was his majesty Eric who was making a sullen expression for some reason. He was sitting diagonally ahead of Shia and he had been crossing his arms all this time. His atmosphere made her wondered whether he was in a bad mood but, the source of the glances was this guy. It was transparent that he was immensely curious about Shia. Louis smiled wryly while continuing. Honestly speaking, we never thought that a lovely woman like Shia-sama would appear from the ceremony of hero summoning. Even in the literature it was mentioned that all the heroes who were summoned in the past were male. Thats why Aa~, in other words, a honey trap? The words of denial came from dukes daughter maid Dahlia. Its not trap or the like. Im resolved to offer both my body and heart to the hero. I wont deny that there is the calculation of increasing the heros favorable impression toward our country. The words that Louis said with a wry smile were certainly really blunt. However, from their story, it seemed that Eric, Louis, and then Dahlia. Also, Greg and Phil, these five had the so called childhood friend relationship. It seemed everyone was treasuring Dahlia. Although it was by the persons own will, to offer such woman to a hero whose personality wasnt even certain seemed to be a terribly bitter choice for them. Even so, there was no one with greater aptitude than Dahlia to keep the hero company. Ahahait feels like that is too blunt but, Ill interpret it as the sincerity of Louis-san and everyone. But, why wear maid uniform? Its too strange for someone who is praised by the people as beauty princess to dress like that though ? Isnt maid uniform the battle outfit and also the greatest dress for woman? This gentle faced glasses, is his head alright? Shia thought with her eyes spontaneously turning reproachful. With a bewildered face Louis said, The hero-sama in the past introduced this outfit. The hero said that this is the most prominent outfit in the other world Im sorry for our worlds idiot herooo- A Japanese. That hero was absolutely a Japanese! Furthermore that person must be an Akiba warrior desuu! Thought Shia while she apologized reflexively. The bastard hero acted as he pleased because this was another world and made his own preference as tradition. That damn hero The inside of the coach turned uproarious at Shias sudden apology. The people outside the coach seemed to hear the voice too. Various words likeWhat happened!? orCrap-, has his majesty angered Shia-sama!? He will turn into mince meat! could be hear from them. Ju, just whats with you! His majesty Eric told the outside that it was nothing while complaining to Shia. It was a problem that she found it difficult to say anything aboutor rather, explaining about the unique people that was shouldering unique karma even in earthDDthe Japanese was extremely difficult, so Shia only laughed to divert the question. Warning! This is the personal opinion of Shia who is another worlder! Ahahaits nothing. More importantly, how long it will be till we reach the kingdom? Ri, right. I believe we will arrive around dawn. It was dangerous to march throughout the night. However, they couldnt stay for long in that place after the attack by the celestial race. There was a need to return to their country and hardened their defense even if they had to act a bit recklessly. Shia frowned slightly and opened her mouth. In that case, my pick up might come faster than we can arrive there. The expression of his majesty Eric turned grave. Dahlia turned an entreating gaze toward Shia, while Louis showed a sad expression that was mixed with perplexity. Shia-sama. What could you mean by someone picking you up? If its alright with you, please kindly let us know. Crossing over worlds wasnt something that could be done casually. It was an act that twisted the principle of the world. For Louis who was the kingdoms greatest and strongest caster who was called as genius with no one to contest it, it took him nearly ten years since he accidentally discovered the lost literature of hero summoning and reconstructed it. In the literature, there wasnt any mention at all that the ceremony of returning back the summoned person had ever been held. Err, well, how should I say it, if its my family then they can normally cross over worlds. Shias instinct told her that Louis and everyone were relatively good people. Although, she didnt really know them well, furthermore when the other party was at the scale of a country, Shias mouth wasnt so loose that she would lightly prattle about her family. She naturally spoke ambiguously. Louiss glasses glinted. By that, do you mean its the person who elbowed and electrified Shia-sama in the past? Tha, thats right In other words, that person is someone so powerful that he could do such thing to someone at your level? Well, yes *Gulp*, the sound of swallowing saliva resounded. It might be Eric, or Dahlia, or perhaps the other two. A tense atmosphere was flowing, as though they were imagining a monster that a fighting god like Shia was helpless against. Actually, even that monster recently would spoke shudderinglyThis bugged rabbit! seeing his prided bullet (normal bullet though) got normally dodged or plucked from midair but Shia guessed what Louis wanted to say and replied first. But, I think it will be difficult to beg for help from him you know? That is, as expected its because of the same reason like Shia-sama? No, simply because he would feel it was troublesome. He was a person who was absurdly dry toward other people. Such words werent said by Shia-chan who read the mood. She was different from Hajime! Really different! Shia smiled vaguely to dodge the question. Then Louis pondered with a difficult expression. Shit-. This is why I opposed something like hero summoning- His majesty Eric cursed with a choked voice. Dahlia paid attention to Shias expression while she immediately saidYour majesty- to stop him, but surely he was accumulating a considerable amount of stress. The young king who was standing at the front of the path of salvation of the world that was heading to ruin discharged his words as though to spit out that heavy pressure. This is our, mankinds karma. We who are living in the present should be the one to shoulder our ancestors sin-. We shouldnt rely on someone from another world from the very beginning- Your majesty. But, this is the conclusion from discussing it many timesDD I know-. I know but still-, Louis! Me agreeing to it is my weakness-. In the first place its nearly impossible to obtain salvation with only our strength. I understand that, that was why I also clung to it-. I harbored hope- That was why, he harbored even stronger hope after witnessing that much power, but because of that I know that this is just an unjustified resentment! Even so let me say this, Shia Hauria-. You areDDcruel- Certainly, it was a terribly unjustified resentment. Shia was only getting kidnapped. She was simply brushing away the sparks of disaster coming down on her. There wasnt the slightest reason for her to be criticized. Rather, it was Eric and others who were very cruel for asking her to risk her life for the sake of strangers. He understood. Surely, most likely, as the only one who opposed the hero summoning, he was the one who understood it better than anyone. However, the face of his retainers that flashed at the back of his mind, the face of his retainers who were waiting back home while believing that they surely would return together with the herohope And above all else, the face of his kingdoms people who he should protect The dam of the young kings words was destroyed. His majesty Eric covered his face with both hands and hung his head down. That appearance was like an old man who was completely tired of life. It was thoughtless words toward the hero who they personally summoned. However, both Louis and Dahlia also stiffened as though they had lost their words. That expressed their feeling more eloquently than any words. They had failed in the hero summoning. They were unable to obtain hope. Those realizations. Why is it me who got summoned I wonder. If its hero, there is someone else who possessed that title, and yet, Shia thought with an expression that looked like she just got stuffed full with bitter things. At the same time, for some reason she recalled back. About her family who sacrificed their life for her. Escaping from the sea of trees, chased by the empire, hunted in the great canyon Everything of that, was for Shias sake. Family, would never abandon family. Because they were the rabbitman race, who were the weakest among the beastman race, and because of that they were tied together with the strongest bond. That was why, until the very end, because she understood that they wouldnt abandon her, Shia ran. Toward the sign of hope that was showed to her by her power. The power to peek at the future. Believing that the future could be changed, she paid no mind to her appearance and acted with literal desperation. Right now, seeing the king who was hanging down his head, she suddenly thought. If, at that time, Hajime and Yue deserted her, would she also hold unjustified resentment? And then, would she lament and crumble down like this? She didnt even want to imagine it. However, it was a most terrifying what if. *Gloom*, her rabbit ears naturally drooped down. Perhaps that was why. When she noticed, her words resounded within the oppressive atmosphere. Come to think of it, what was that about spirit art or spirit element? What? Hah? Eh? Question marks in three different shapes floated in the air. Everyone was taken aback by the question that wasnt reading the atmosphere. Shia added more questions without paying that any attention. Like the flying method of that celestial being-san, or divine spirit? something, various things were mysterious. No, I think the way you punch is far more mysterious though? That wasnt power output that can be displayed by slim girl, or the whole mankind even, that tsukkomi of the heart of his majesty Eric felt like it could be heart. Louis and Dahlia also nodded deeply. Lets not mind that!, Shia made a gesture like she was putting a box to the side while speaking with a wry smile. I said it before this, If its not that dangerous then~. In this world the celestial race was the messenger of god. And then, looking at how the king of a country Eric was interacting with a man who wasnt even the king of the celestial race as though the other party was his equal or even higher in status, it could be determined that in this world the celestial race was a superior race that was placed in really powerful position. However, Those celestial people, they were ordinarily weak. We, weakcertainly, Shia-sama was overwhelming but Louis showed a twitching expression. When Shia asked Those people, how strong they are among the celestial people?, Louis thought for a bit before answering They must be around the middle. The elites would be several times stronger than them. Shia nodded with I see and said. As I thought they are weak. At present Im not feeling any danger. Of course, there must be those that even more above the elites but But? For now, even if they become ten times faster I dont think they will reach the speed of sound. Yes? They also dont have anything like constant deployment of attack that will deal lethal wound just from touching. Shia-sama? What are you talking abDD They also dont have martial arts that is installed directly from god. They also dont have the physical strength to split the earth with one attack. Also, it doesnt look like they will crawl out infinitely like cockroach! Shia-sama. I think thats not a living thing anymore. Louis-san, correct answer. It wasnt a living thing. Naturally. After all that was exactly the gods apostle. The complexion of Louis and everyone recovered a bit hearing Shias remark. Could it be, such thinking was welling up. Shia-sama, could you perhapsDD Please dont misunderstand. I wont ignore my family who come to pick me up and run around for the sake of this world with just me alone. But, she continued. Her gaze was directed toward his majesty Eric. The gentle aura that could be vaguely seen in those eyes made his majesty Eric held his breath reflexively. If Im fighting together with my family, of course I will also do my best. In order for that to happen, I will at least help to persuade them. Just like what Yue did for her in the past. Thats why, please teach me about this world. If there is something rare here that would make anyone unable to say troublesome, surely my family too will lend their help for everyone. Actually, if Shia asked then Hajime surely, no absolutely wouldnt refuse. Far from that, he would instantly read Shias feeling and said Say what you want with a gentle expression to her, no doubt about that. Even if it was about a world unrelated to them. Even if there was unknown danger existing. There was no need to talk about merit or demerit. That was what family was. However, she didnt want that. Not just Shia. Yue too, Kaori too, Tio too, Shizuku too, everyone else too, they absolutely didnt want to think We are family, so Hajime will do anything if I ask him. They wouldnt speak it out loud but, if Hajime heard it then surely he would say Its fine even if you all act more spoiled though with a wry smile. The demon king was really sweet to his family. It was sweetness to dripping and melting degree. To be Hajimes wife, heart that was strong in various senses was necessary. Shia thought of her beloved person while forming her words. And then, if my family lend their help Eric and everyone stared back in fascination at Shias eyes that were sparkling with pride and confidence. Ehhem! The rabbit ears curced up while Shia declared. There wont be anything to fear anymore! Whether its fate, or an impossibility, everything will get solved all at once! Eric, Louis, and also Dahlia, they all were captured by an intense feeling that couldnt be expressed in words and couldnt say anything. They thought that they had to say something here, but it was as though their throat was stuffed with something and words couldnt come out. In exchange, their blood boiled as though there was strength that lost its destination inside them rampaging to search for outlet. *Thump thump*, their heated blood flow could be heard inside their ears. Their brain felt dizzy from the heat as though their head was boiled up. They couldnt take off their eyes from the rabbit eared girl as though their gaze was sewed on her. Even so, perhaps the obstinacy as the king, or perhaps simply because as a man he was unable to endure getting one-upped continuously by a girl. His majesty Erics hand reached out toward Shias hand that she placed on her lap as though he was getting pulled while, Shia, youDD Please stop calling me without honorific. Ah, yes Shia-chan! She absolutely wouldnt yield what couldnt be yielded! The inside of the coach that almost got completely enveloped by a bizarre heat instantly chilled down due to Shias smiling rejection. By the way, for his majesty Eric it was his first experience replying Ah, yes like this toward a woman. A, ahh, Shia-sama. His majesty is near your agejust calling you with your name is Perhaps unable to watch his majesty Eric whose expression was dumbfounded as though he just got hit with an unexpected slap, Dahlia timidly speak considerately but, Rather, its because he is an opposite sex who is almost the same age with me. I wont mind if its an elderly or a small kid though. It seemed she somehow felt unpleasant to have man the same age with her other than Hajime calling her name directly. Of course, if it was with someone who was close with her to a certain degreeDDfor example, if it was with the classmates at the present time then it would be okay even if they called her name Although, at that time the demon king punch would come flying from Hajime so no one called her by her name without any honorific. Anyway, it appeared she wanted to be spared from a man who she only had just met to call her like that. Add -san or call her with her family namesuch wordless demand was keenly conveyed to everyone. Shias guard was solid. *Cough-*, Louis cleared his throat to change the atmosphere. He glanced at the king who was still dumbfounded and opened his mouth toward Shia. Ee~, then, Shia-sama. While presumptuous, please allow me to explain the situation. Yes, Louis-san. I will properly open my rabbit ears, so best regards. *Whoosh-!!* The rabbit ears turned toward Louis. Louiss cheeks loosened. For some reason his gaze was really warm since when Shia declared that she would abandon them at the place where she was summoned. It appeared that he liked Shias straightforwardness. According to the explanation of such Louis. It seemed that an energy called spirit element existed in the nature of this world. Spirit element was the energy source for every kind of tool. It became the cornerstone of mankinds development. Especially the technology to generate phenomenon using spirit elementDDthe spirit art was a primary factor of mankinds development. Other than being a technique to cause pseudo natural phenomenon, spirit art was also a technique to reinforce the body and healing. (Its not really different from magic isnt it. But, my magic power doesnt react at all, is it a different energy?) She had no analysis ability like Hajime, so Shia thought like that with her instinct. Louis confirmed that Shia seemed to comprehend and continued explaining. The development of technology and tool, and then the expansion of living area by means of reclamationthat was how mankind developed. By using spirit element and spirit art, the development progressed with accelerated speed. However, spirit element was finite resource that was produced by nature. Human themselves also produced it to a certain degree inside their body, but it was miniscule compared to nature. And then, spirit element wasnt a resource that was granted to only mankind. There is an existence called spirit. Spiritis it? Yes. The will that is born from natural object or natural phenomenon is called like that. Shia vaguely recalled a certain belief of Japan that she heard from Hajime while thinking. (If I remember rightgods are residing in everything. Thats why, lets treasure everything, something like that. The eight million gods was it again?) (TN: A belief in Japan that there is many god for everything, around 8 million of them. Ask google-sensei for more detail) It was said that spirit had tens of thousands of varieties that was proportional to be considering existing in all creations. The representatives of spirit could be found in the nearby phenomenonDDlike spirit of wind, fire, water, earth, or so many others. In general the shape of spirits was like a ball of light, what they were saying was also mostly unclear. However, there was also existences among them who was able to communicate their will clearly, and many of such spirits were able to take the form of small person. Of course, there were also spirits in the shape of insect or animal. And then, those spirits, They make the spirit element as their energy source. E~rr, in short, the meal of the those spirit-san is spirit element? Ahahaexactly. And then, thats exactly the cause of the emergency for mankind. Shia interpretation made Louis showed a warm expression that seemed to want to say How really cute, even so his expression immediately turned pained and he continued. Fundamentally, spirits obtained vitality by having meal of spirit element that is produced from the nature like from earth, plants, and so on. And then, spirits are able to put the nature in order. But, mankind developedusing spirit element, consuming the nature, is that it? Its just as you say. Human dug out the resources underground in order to make tools. They fell forests and cleared the land in order to widen the living space. Because of that a great amount of spirit element was consumed. Trashes that were hard to be disposed were piling up. Pollution filled the water. Wounds that couldnt be healed were engraved into the land and rivers. Technology advancement accompanied the development, the convenience of living became better, safety level increased, and the population explosively multiplied. And then, the resources got consumed with accelerating speed further and nature was polluted. In the end of all that, When population increase, the sense of values of the people also become diverse. When country is developed, even greater greed is born. As the result, what happen next is Historically, it occurred within a certain cycle. War is it? Yes, Shia-sama. We were in a war just twenty years ago. This world, or rather this continent other than the oldest country Balted Kingdom which was a human country ruled by his majesty Eric, there was also the country of beastmen called Tinted Beast Kingdom and the country of demon race called Rated Demon Kingdom. Hm? Demon king? Demon race? Shia tilted her head. Because words that also existed in Tortus suddenly came out. The one who answered her with disgusted expression was his majesty Eric who was staying quiet and left the explanation to Louis while resuming stealing glances at Shia. Those guys started to call themselves like that since the war twenty years ago. They claimed that things like spirits protection, the protection of natural environment, and faith to the spirits are worthless. They even change the name of spirit element and spirit art into demonic element and demonic art with the reason of ridding themselves from such sense of values. There is no need to hesitate to use spirit and spirit art because in the end its resource that mankind discovered and its technology that mankind built up, thats the claim of the demon races side. They called it the doctrine of technologys supremacy, that even the problem of spirit element and resource drying up, everything can be solved using technology. Who cares about spirit or whatever, rather they are unnecessary! Thats what those guys are insisting. Thats really Shia made an expression of being unable to say anything. Louis continued. Because its that kind of country, their sense of values make the matter between their country and other country including our country to become greatly problematic. The country that react the most sensitively is the country of the celestial people, the Honted Celestial Kingdom. The country of those celestial-san is a country that hold faith to all the spirit-san and divine spirit-san isnt it? Yes, exactly. Their sense of values is completely incompatible with the demon kingdom. And war occurred because of that? Yes, Louise nodded. The people in the demon kingdom were unique race that produced spirit element within themselves in a different scale compared to the human race and beastman race. Those people established and developed their own country. Exactly because of that their sense of values was different from others. And then, although their population was the fewest among all countries, they could use powerful spirit art because of that. The demon king was selected based on their ability, the demon king of this generation also possessed outrageous power. And then, the celestial race is also special. They dont use spirit art. Even without using such thing, they are able to directly ask the spirits to cause every kind of phenomenon. Spirits that were able to clearly communicate their will were really few. However, the celestial race was able to communicate even with spirits that didnt have distinctive will. Inevitable their power was vast. It was natural, after all the nature was their ally. The war continue for long, many countries are swallowed by the flow and participated in the war, and then they were eliminated. In the end, what left were only the four countries that were mentioned just now. War accelerate technology development. With a speed to a terrifying at that. It seemed the demon kingdom not only rivaled the celestial race, far from that they even developed weapons one after another that could obliterate even the divine spirit who intervened in order to protect the nature. Of course, the amount of spirit element consumed by those weapons was also tremendous in proportion to the effect and power. Now that you mention it, what kind of existence divine spirit it? Hearing the title made me think of them like the higher class of the spirit-san. My apologies. My explanation was lacking. However, Shia-sama. Its just as you discerned. Your perception of them is mostly correct. However, Louis continued. Shia-sama. Please imagine a natural disaster. Natural disasterlike typhoon, earthquake, or cold wavethose kind of things? Thats right. Divine spirits are those things taking human form. Offu Shia unconsciously made a strange voice. That wasnt in the level of higher class of spirit anymore. Oh my god, aint that the fury of nature itself, her expression was like that. By the way, those divine spirits in general had the appearance that was almost the same like human and possessed high intellect. Even throughout the history, only several of them had their existences confirmed, the foundation of natureDDwind and fire and water and earth and the like, it was thought that the divine spirits ruled over each of those aspects. And then, the demon kingdom seemed to manage to repel a manifested divine spirit although only barely. They used a lot of weapons that consumed great amount of spirit element, and the demon king himself consumed the spirit element of the nature like it grew on tree. Although, it was really just barely. Even they who believe that the development of technology will turn all impossibilities into possible got frightened real good as expected The development of technology still couldnt catch up in order to defeat a divine spirit. Although, if they succeeded to repel a divine spirit, they would surely able to defeat it too. Right now it was necessary for them to buy time. They who made that judgment was, They accepted to negotiate with us. Aa~, I see. Was it the salvation plan to return the spirit element to the star tree something and ask for forgiveness? In respond to Shias words, it was his majesty Eric again who cut in with a sternly handsome expression. Those guys are really a race that know no shame. Right now they are acting ingratiatingly and even accept having the spirit element inside their body getting collected, but at the bottom of their heart their ambition must be still blazing fiercelysomething has to be done about them as soon as possible. Even if the demon race had to be destroyed, such words were explicitly conveyed. Also, with the demon kingdom responding to the negotiation, naturally it was necessary to increase the feasibility of the salvation plan. That was, Thats where the hero comes in then. The star treethe north of the continent. Its the gigantic tree located at a solitary island across the sea that is called the land of the beginning. Its an existence that is said to be the first one to produce the spirit element, its also said to be the very will of this world. Also, it is called as the mother of all divine spirits and spirits. According to a manifested divine spirit, the drastic consumption of spirit element and nature destruction was weakening the star tree remarkably. At this rate the star tree would perish and the balance of the natural world would also greatly crumble, the divine spirit said. Therefore, there was already no more time for delay, the star tree, and then the divine spirits decided to destroy the mankind. But, at that time Shias rabbit ears suddenly twitched in reaction to something. With a really natural movement, she aimed Vire Drucken in bombardment mode to outside the window. A beat later. A burst slug bullet flew along with an explosive sound. The horses neighed and the royal guard captain Greg who was riding right nearby along with the other guards were shocked. At the same time, the head of a beast that was like a frenzied boar rushing out from the forest got blown up. There was something that looked like a dull yellow gem buried on its head, but it also got blown away and reflected the moonlight sparklingly. Ah, sorry. I interrupted you. The animal-san came attacking full of killing intent so I unconsciously Ah, pardon us for making you bother with that. Louis-san said thanks even while getting a little bit of cold sweat. From the window Gregs masculine face silently peeked inside. Shia-sama. My deepest apologies. No no, its like a conditioned reflex for me. I should be the one apologizing for taking away your job. No. That was magnificent. After staring fixedly at Shia, Gregs lips loosened slightly and he nodded. He immediately took distance from the coach and gave instruction. Thats surprisingGreg-sama just smiled. Dahlia went My! with her hands pressed on her cheeks while saying such thing. Eh? Its something shocking? He is human so I think its normal to smile though. Even a certain vampire princess who was believed to have default expressionless face toward other people was actually a really happy-go-lucky in the inside. She wouldnt laugh loudly or anything, but her expression was quite abundant in front of relatives. However, Greg-sans expressionless level seemed to far surpass the vampire princess. Dahlia said. The probability of meeting divine spirit is still higher than him smiling. Just how expressionless he is!? The sound of clearing throat Cough could be heard from outside the coach. It might be a warning from Greg-san to not say needless thing. Dahlia leaned closer to whisper into Shias ear and said Greg-samas ear is really good, so surely he could hear Shia-samas words just now. She added that perhaps his attitude was softening because Shia became a little bit cooperative. I see, Shia nodded in acceptance. Louis smiled wryly while returned the talk on its track. Its a nice timing, Shia-sama. About the beast just now, that wasnt a mere animal. It was a special beast that is called spirit beast. It can use the power of spirit. That spirit beast was exactly their prime reason to summon Shia. The star tree is rejecting us. The path to the north is lived by great number of spirit beast. Currently they will mercilessly attack anyone heading to the north. Naturally, the spirits beasts will get stronger the closer we are to the north isnt it? Also, it feels like the celestial-san and even the divine spirit-san will naturally come out too. Exactly. In other words, their reason for summoning hero was for cutting open the path. It was in order to return spirit stone, gem that could store spirit element back to the star tree. And then it was for the sake of obtaining the last chance to beg for mercy toward human. Because with just themselves they wouldnt be able to overcome the fierce attack of the great number of spirit beasts and the divine spirits. Thats why, Shia. We are askingDD Your way of calling. Shia, dono-. Can we ask for your cooperation? Shia wiggled her rabbit ears uneasily at the question of his majesty Eric that was filled with expectation and anxiety. I cannot give any guarantee. Tsu His majesty Eric gritted his teeth at Shias blunt words. ButDD Shia was going to continue, however, her rabbit ears reacted once more and her words stopped. ? Whats the matter, Shia-sama? No, just thinking that the weather is a bit bad There was a low sound that resembled earth tremor. There was also the existence of spirit beast, so Shia strengthened her rabbit ears hearing, even so it was a small sound that she could only catch slightly. Right after that, Eric! Phil, whats the matter? Outside the window at Erics side, the one who appeared upside down was the frivolous looking green haired young manDDPhil Espion. In the military he was the captain of the scouting force, at the same time he was also the captain of the royaltys direct intelligence corps. This time too he went ahead of te path to confirm whether there was any danger, and it seemed there really was something. He leaped to above the horse coach and peeked inside from the window upside down. That was just how hurried he was. I can see flash of lightning from afar. Its not something natural looking from the interval of the flash. It looked like its flowing toward the direction of the capital. -!? His majesty Eric immediately pushed Phil aside and took his head out from the window. When he looked up to the sky, although there were some clouds, the sky was really clear as far as the eye could see. The light of the moon was beautiful. Tonight the wind directly blew from the front. Even though there was thundercloud in eyesight range that was generating flash of lightning fiercely, no sign whatsoever could be seen from the air and also the night sky. And then, what clinched it was I used spirit communicator but to contact my subordinate at the relay point butno one is replying. Spirit communicatorDDit was a long range communication device using spirit element. It seemed to be using the vibration of spirit element. It was a convenient tool, but actually five kilometer was the limit of its range. And so when communicating in super long range, personnel to relay the verbal message was necessary. Phils subordinates were standing by to serve as relay by hiding in the village or hideout along the road until the capital, but it seemed that all of them fell off the grid. Shia! Can you ride a horse!? The way you call, Shia tried to warn, but she read the atmosphere and answered I can for the time being, while thinking that later she would beat the way he should call her into his body. Abandon the horse coach! Everyone, we are returning to the capital in full speed! His majesty Eric loudly commanded from the window. Obeying him, the horse coach was immediately stopped. Louis and Dahlia too swiftly got down from the coach. When Shia got down, the horses were immediately released from the coach and the driver got on one of them. The knights rode on the other horses, and the conspicuously splendid horses they were riding until now were handed to Eric and others. It seemed those horses were only temporarily rode by the followers, but originally they were the horses of his majesty Eric and others. Shia wished to ask various things about the circumstance, but she closed her mouth when his majesty Eric reached out his hand toward her with a serious face. He looked really tense. Ride in front of me, Shia! Even the patience of saint will eventually run out you know? Shia looked reproachfully at his majesty Eric who was casually calling her without honorific while quickly dodging his hand that was trying to pick her up. And then, her treasure warehouse lit up. Tha, thats? Not only his majesty Eric, everyone also opened their eyes wide. Its my partner desuu! After saying that, Shia cut short the explanation and straddled her partner. Yes, Shias partner that was handed over to her from Hajime, the cause of her game of tag with polices late at night in the city. The magic powered motorcycle C Schutaif! Good child must not imitate it. Lets adhere to the traffic rule! Come on, what are you doing standing in a daze like that! Its some kind of bad situation right? We are departing! Ah, yes His majesty Eric pulled back his hand that was wandering in a lost in the air and cleared his throat once. He pulled himself together and gave the order. . . . One hour of riding after that. The horses seemed to be strengthened by spirit art, so they displayed a good speed. Their endurance seemed to be strengthened to so they didnt show any sign of fatigue. Like that several black smokes rising to the sky came into view. What came into their sight the closer they got was a village that was turned into ash. There was no house that retained its original shape, there were several craters on the ground, and the fields were ravaged. And then, there was offensive smell from among the burnt smell piercing the nose Shia knew. This smell. In the past, when they were pursued by the empire, this smell accompanied their scorning laughter. Yes, the smell of her burnt familyDD The smell of burnt people. Louis! Leave behind several people who can use healing art! Search for survivor! By your will! His majesty Eric bit his lip. Louis accepted that royal edict and sent hand sign to his subordinate. They didnt slow down the speed of their horses and passed through the destroyed village. The black cloud seemed to be heading straight to the royal capital as expected. There was no sign of them catching up. That stimulated the anxiety of his majesty Eric and his subordinates even further. It made them felt vexation that made them want to scratch off their chest. Eric-san. Is this what got mentioned in our talk before? Thats right. That is truly the divine punishment. His majesty Eric said that as though to spit out. Shia drove Schutaif in parallel with him while pondering for a bit. Before long, her gaze became distanta beat later. Should I go ahead? What? His majesty Eric looked down beside him hearing those words that were filled with unexpected strong will. The straightforward eyes of Shia who was looking up from the position that was lower than the horseback caused his majesty Eric to unconsciously gulp. It felt like his heart jumped inside, but he ignored it and asked. Is it okay? Shia made an expression that looked troubled, as though she had bitten something bitter, it was an expression that was hard to describe. I have said that Ill at least help persuading my family. As expected , I wont be able to sleep well if everyone get turned into ash before that. She was unable to be as decisive as Hajime, and she was unable to discard herself to the degree of a certain hero. She would face what came later, later. Now she would run with all her strength for the sake of the future that she wouldnt regret. That was Shia. If she didnt know anything about the circumstance, she could also pretend to not know. However, she had heard the circumstance and felt sympathy. If she said something like As I thought this look bad so Ill run away here DDIts a promise after all The wound in heart. Important memory. Shias pride. His majesty Eric surely couldnt read those feelings, but he seemed to comprehend something and nodded. And then, Pursue the thunder cloud. That way is the capital. Please, Shia. Your way of calling. Ah, yes. Shia, dono His majesty Eric felt quiet scared at Shia whose face became blank for a moment. Leaving behind him who was making twitching face, Shia step fully on the accelerator. . . . She advanced in a speed that left behind even the wind. Shia explosively advanced using the automatic ground flattening function using transmutation magic and the deployment of barrier path that made it also possible to run in midair. Midway, she found several villages that were similarly turned into ash. She couldnt pick up the groan of even a single survivor even when she focused her rabbit ears. She wondered just how many people had died. After advancing while thinking of such thing, her rabbit ears finally heard a clear thunder. She leaped to the sky and accelerated further. Before long, she could see at the other side of a large hill. There This is terrible. It was a large capital blazing in flame, with agonized cries echoing loudly. The outside and inside the city walls were blazing up. Lightning was attacking unceasingly. A beat after the thunder there would be explosive sound ringing out, each time a building would be blown away. The solemn and huge building at the centerDDmost likely that was the palace. That place was covered by a shining dome that defended against the lightning. However, each time it was struck by lightning that fell like intense rain, the dome would greatly bend and flicker, its scale was reduced little by little. It was only a problem of time before the dome got destroyed. Instantly. A clear vision crossed Shias mind. The vision of her dying from lightning that pierced herself like spear. DD!! She instantly leaped back. At the same time, the left behind Schutaif was pierced by the lightning spear. Schutaif was blown away while scattering away broken pieces at the same time with a thunderous roar. Aa!! My Schutaif-taaann!? Even though its a new one that I asked Hajime-san to upgrade from zerooo!! Putting aside the danger that almost killed her, there was almost nothing that could beat having ones new vehicle getting damaged in dealing mental damage. How could you! Shia thought while turning her gaze ahead, there, So you come, child of another world. There was a good looking man that was emitting sparks. He was shining gold like a lightning that was taking human form, a man with terrific body build. His upper body was naked, while his lower body was wearing something loose that looked like hakama. His voice was like heavy bass sound but there was no discomfort from hearing it, however, it felt like the voice resounded directly inside the brain. Shia went Uhee at the pressure she felt and her face grimaced. There was no doubt. He was equal or superior compared to gods apostle. Forgive me Although, he was far more humane compared to gods apostle. It looked like he also had abundant emotion. Even now his face looked really sad. And then, he threw a gigantic lighting spear while still looking sad. Wawawah!? She could see the vision of death once more. She survived without problem by finishing dodging an instant before the lightning spear was thrown. But, instantly she could see her death by a hand strike that pierced her chest from behind. Its a bargain sale of future sight desuu!? Shia forcefully twisted her body and dodged. At the corner of her sight, she could see the sparking good looking man appeared all of a sudden. That good looking man vanished with light *pashi* sound. At the same time she got a vision of death. An extra large thunder strike from right above. Dodge. Vision of death. Evade. Vision of death. Evade. DDC!! The verge of death after so long. There wasnt even any time to breath. Things like counterattack was out of question. She merely focused all her strength in slipping through the descending scythe of death god. She relied only on the notification of the future sight and continued to dodge the lightning fast death! Seen from the side, it might look like a girl was dancing in the middle of wild lightning. After making the dry sound *pasha*, the good looking man appeared at slight distance away. Oh child of another world. Please stop struggling. Fuu fuu. I cannot agree to thatDDdivine spirit-san. He was truly a divine spirit. The avatar of lightning. No, perhaps he was the very lightning cloud that covered this capital. Shia caught her breath while trying to say something. Please listen to me. I wish to at least grant you a tranquil death. No, before that you see, perhaps repairing this world isDD Oh child of another world. Oh pitiful child. Please forgive my powerlessness that is unable to return to where you should belong. Hello? Are you listening? You know, soon someone will come to pick meDD Now, close your eyes. Feel peace. I wont let you feel pain. No good. The talk didnt go through at all. In a different meaning from the celestial race. Shia realized. He was undoubtedly within the category of god. He felt sadness. He even felt pity. He even respected the weight of life and watched over the quarreling people even while feeling pain in his heart. However, his decision was absolute. There was no ground there for mans will to intervene. He was truly, the personification of unreasonableness. The decision of god, was absolute. HahaIve really done it. I made a really stupid choice even for me. Hajime was really spoiling her so he would not blame her, even so it felt like Yue would scold her. She easily made her conclusion just because the first enemy wasnt any problem, and completely underestimated the enemys mightiness Because, look. The vision of death was flooding her head so much like this. That was why, Oh child of another world. Oh child of man. This is for the world. Perish. Hah! I refuse. Shia grinned widely and fearlessly, and swung Vire Drucken. A sound that tore through the air burst out before it was tapping lightly on her shoulder. If there is no choice but to fight then I can only fight. I will acquire the right to live without fail. As a matter of fact, the power of god was unreasonable. The decision of god was unreasonably absolute. Especially I dont give any damn whether you are divine spirit or whatever. This little me here, is a wife of a godslayer you know? As long as that absolute wasnt beaten to death by even more unreasonableness. *DON-*, magic power that shook the atmosphere pierced to the sky. It was a beautiful torrent with faint bluish white color. The divine spirits expression changed slightly for the first time toward the fighting spirit the rabbit eared girl threw at him from the front. Facing that divine spirit, Shias rabbit ears stood up straight, Ill rabbit you up! Desuu!!(TN: Honestly, I dont really know how to translate this sentence. In the raw the words are äˤƤ裡Ǥ. Its read Ussa usa ni shiteyanyou! Desuu! The word usa is taken from usagi (rabbit). Ussa usa is a slang word in Japan without clear meaning, only that its related to rabbit. From the implication it might mean Ill rough you up or Ill mess you up, but I dont know how to include the rabbit implication in the translation like that. Tell me if you have any better idea) She howled powerfully as though to blow away the lightning cloud. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc Im Opposed to Violence! Desuu! . This is really something. Also, pitiful. The divine spirit said that seeing the faint bluish white torrent piercing the sky and opened a hole in the black thunder clouds. That was all. It was a great power for a human, if she kept living there was no doubt that she surely would become a heroic figure. However, it was meaningless because she would perish. How pitiful that was. That was why, at the very least he would end this instantlyhe thought. Dance, children of heaven. Lightning flash ran through the thunder cloud and thunderous sound rang out. It was exactly as though gods were roaring in anger. Mumuh The rabbit ears stood straight! The vision of death assaulted Shia! Shia unconsciously groaned. Because although she tried to dodge, however there wasnt any place to dodge from the start! Instantly, extremely huge lighting that covered the sky descended from right above. Sparks burst out from empty air and high waves of lightning manifested. It was an attack that enveloped Shia. The flash painted the world white. It was an overwhelming lightning storm that seemed to say if the enemy would evade, then they simply needed to provide no place to escape from the start. That was truly an absolute death that couldnt be escaped from even if she could see it. The unreasonableness of god. And so, DDLevel V The thunder roared a beat later than the lightning flash. A cute voice that shouldnt be audible resounded through the interval. And then, the moment the storm of divine lightning that had finished its role was about to disperse, URYAAAH!! !? This time the expression of the divine spirit definitely changed clearly. The attack that should deliver absolute death. As though to break through that light, that despair, the approaching rabbit eared girl wasDDunharmed! The fierce shock delayed his reaction by a beat. Even though he possessed perception ability that was worthy for a god, when he returned to his senses in surprise he was inside a kill zone that was impossible to escape from. What filled his field of vision was the huge war hammers hitting surface. The attack of the war hammer that surpassed the speed of sound caught the divine spirit along with a sound that split through the air. Nuo!? At the instant of the impact, the divine spirit was assaulted with fright and immediately crossed his arms. Impact!! The divine spirit who seemed immovable was sent flying like a pebble. He was spinning in the air before stopping somehow while sparks surged from him. Guuh. Impossible-. A mere blow is injuring me- An agitated voice echoed at the sky of the capital. He was lightning itself. If he transformed into lightning instantly, every physical damage would be nullified. Attack from spirit art would be effective, but even that wouldnt be able to catch his lightning speed movement. Since his birth, throughout the ten thousand years of history, he had no experience of getting hit hard. The girl before his eyes stepped on the air and charged forward to deal even more blow. The divine spirit unleashed lightning attack to all direction once more. However Explode! Smash! Desuu!! Shia who was swallowed into the lightning was as expected, she was only stopped for a brief time. The lightnings effect was lessened, at the same time she charged forward as though smashing through the flash. Impossible- The divine spirit immediately took distance with lightning speed. Yes, one of the gods that was the avatar of thunder cloud chose to escape from human opponent. Without even any time to realize his impossible action, the divine spirit agitatedly yelled toward Shia who was still rushing toward him. Why arent you harmed!? Guts!! Thats absurd! Divine spirit-sans face seemed to say that. Even though he was a handsome man, that expression made his expression looked somewhat like a disappointment. Shia instantly closed the distance and swung down an attack to the divine spirit from overhead. Slow- Surely his perception ability was also at godly territory. The divine spirit didnt show unsightliness for the second time. He vanished with a light sound *pashi-*. Right after that, several dozen divine spirits appeared around Shia who hit empty air. Its the end for sure this time. The arm of the divine spirit emitted spark while enlarging. Furthermore it transformed into the shape of spear. It became spear wall from all directions and attacked Shia. He didnt know what kind of method she used to dodge inside the ultimate lightning attack before this. But, in that case, he would just finish her with his own hand directly without fail. It was an attack that was truly filled with the determination of certain kill. But, Shia didnt dodge or anything from the beginning. Shia didnt move from that place and silently closed her eyes. The divine spirit who thought that she finally gave up was, Impossible-. What is that!? The agitated voice that came out from who knew how many times echoed in the night sky once more. DDShia-style space magic Half Transition That magic that could also be called as a failed space magic was a method of absolute defense that worked by forcefully shifting ones own phase to neutralize all attacks. Shia who became half-transparent wasnt in this space at this instant. Thus all attacks slipped through her! The lightning spear arm dispelled. The divine spirit was going to switch to another attack even while feeling agitated. In that instant, Shias eyes snapped wide open. From being half transparent she took back a definitely corporeal body. Go fly-!! Desuu!! Guah!? A single extreme strike. Vire Drucken that used impact to accelerate instantly from its standstill state sped up even more by Shias physical strength while rotating like a pinwheel. The war hammer that was swung horizontally blown away the divine spirit radially. In addition, Shia grabbed the leg of the divine spirit that was above her head and mercilessly threw it in the place of her war hammer toward the divine spirit below her. A flash dispersed in an instant and the clones of the divine spirit vanished all at once. The main body of the divine spirit materialized a slight distance away along with a spark. Not just hitting me but even catching me? Just what have you doneDD Guts!! It felt like a voice Shiiitt- that sounded like the divine spirit was grinding his teeth reached Shias rabbit ears. His appearance was barely maintaining his dignity, so surely it was just her imagination. By the way, it wasnt guts, but soul magic. Even if his true body was something vague like lightning, him existing like this meant that there was soul residing in him. The essence of soul magic was interfering with existences that possessed no corporeal substance. Shia possessed no talent for magic to a sad degree, so she could only use it for grabbing and hitting the target. Although, the divine spirit was looking really wary toward Shia who caught him even though it wasnt even an attack of spirit art. It seems, I have to recognize it. Oh? You are going to be open to dialoDD Thou are, even more a threat than the child of another world who visited in the past. Ah, so thats what you mean. Even though Im feeling a bit hopefulll! The rabbit ears raged. Let me revise my perception. Thou are an enemy of the world that ought to be removed! I got designated as an enemy of the world. Even though, Im a forest bunny who love peace, its inscrutable desu. That self-recognition itself was inscrutable, surely if it was the classmates they must be thinking so. In any case. Well, Im the demon kings wife anyway! Lets just consider that as an honor here! I will pay thou with death, for order and peace!! Even though she should be summoned here as hero, she was instead in a completely opposite position. Shia smiled bitterly at that while taking stance with her war hammer. Instantly, vision of death attacked Shia like a high speed slideshow. Kuh, too fast desuu!! His tactic changed. There wasnt any more powerful wide range attack that left big opening. He also didnt stay at close range. The sound of lightning firing consecutively burst out. Countless sparks flew around in empty air like sparklers. In one second there were uncountable attacks coming. Yes, it was a flawless hit & run in lightning speed. (So he is getting serious! The attacks sharpness is at a different level!) Overwhelming speed that was incomparable from before. No, it was a phenomenon that should be called teleportation already. (I cannot dodge completely!) Shia screamed inside her heart. Even though it wasnt simultaneous attacks, the speed made it looked like that even with Shias perception ability. The moment she dodged by slouching her fist, a knee strike aimed at her face. Unable to doge, she defended with Steel Garment. The impact felt like she was hit by her own Vire Drucken. Her body was forcefully thrown up and bent backward. Throughout the pain Shia also unleashed a kick, but the divine spirit wasnt there anymore. In exchange she was shown a vision of death. A moment when a lightning speed kick that approached from behind attacked the back of her head and exploded it. Nnnniii!! She raised a voice of fighting spirit and forcefully rotated Vire Drucken behind her. The tough war hammer became a shield and she avoided death, but this time she was blown forward. A presence of death approached from behind. Shia rotated her body like pinwheel by making use of the attacks momentum and struck behind her. As expected he wasnt there. And then, a heel drop kick was approaching before her. DD!? Fall Thunderous sound that split the air resounded. Right after that, Shia fell with several hundred million volt lightning strike swallowing her. She was struck down as though telling her it was insolence to be in the sky with a human body. The impact came along with a thunderous explosion. A crater was created at the plain at the capitals outskirt. *Pashi-* along with that sound, the divine spirit already descended at the edge of the smoky crater. How suprising. So thou are still alive. Haa haa, obviously. The smoke was blown by the wind and cleared up. Shia spat out blood peh at the center of the crater. If the classmates looked at her appearance, they would open their eyes wide in shock. That was how great her injury was. Her skin swelled red due to the lightning that she couldnt dodge and even the Steel Garment couldnt block. Her hair and rabbit ears were also burnt here and there, there were traces of hit here and there in the shape of internal bleeding. Furthermore, due to arms and legs that were transformed into lightning spear or sword in the middle of the fight, blood was flowing from some spots that were shallowly slashed. Only that much injuryits a power that surpassed what is tolerated for a human. Haa haayes, its only this much. Your fist was really lukewarm. You are lacking in spirit. Haa fuu, Shia caught her breath and showed a fearless grin that closely resembled a certain someone. The divine spirit was slightly pressured and held his breath. However, he immediately sent a sharp gaze at Shia. But, its only a problem of time. You cannot catch up to me. The strange technique that neutralized my attack. You also didnt use that. Are you unable to use it anymore? More than this and you will only prolong your agony uselessly. So? I wish, to grant you a tranquil death. That was his compassion. The divine spirit who said that was unreasonable, but surely he was someone kind. That was why, Hah Shia laughed it off. Because in this world there was nothing more despicable than giving up. Because what that beloved person taught her, was tenacity. How foolish. The divine spirit slightly closed his eyes, and then, a grand killing intent boiled up. At the same time, Shia leaped from that place with all her strength. She escaped from the crater and moved by rolling on the plain. Lightning consecutively stabbed the spot where she was standing just an instant ago. The several hundred million volt of lightning strike that didnt give any sign beforehand became a squall from the lightning cloud in the sky and rained down. Thunderbolts fell down like countless pillars lining up throughout the pillared corridor of a shrine. The divine spirit weaved through the gap of the pillars and approached near. An instantaneous sure kill attack came at Shia. (As I thought-, this is harshhh!) Shia gritted her teeth, evaded the fierce attack desperately, defended, and endured through it. A one-sided defensive battle. It was as though she couldnt counterattack at all. She might have died already if she wasnt in the state of body strengthening level V. Yes, if it wasnt for the body strengthening level V. Shias wound was increasing even with Vire Drucken and Steel Garment. However, Shia wasnt trying to strengthen her body even more no matter what. Vision of death was rushing around inside her brain in high speed even now. The ability that automatically showed the future that directly led to Shias death inevitably consumed magic power. Although the magic power consumption was exceptionally less than the original Future Sight, it couldnt be trifled with by any means in this battlefield where dozens of visions of death were attacking in a second. And then, the Half Transition that also consumed absurd amount of magic power had been used three times. Thinking how she had only used it once at the decisive battle against the apostles, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the magic power consumption had been drastically improved, but Even so, even more consecutive use than this wouldnt be really possible even with the magic crystal she had. Her situation was gradually getting worse. Just as the divine spirit pointed out, it was getting worse for her. As long as Shia didnt finish this fight at once using the maximum body strengthening that is. But, Shia didnt do so. She simply endured. She determinedly endured! Just how long she was doing that? Thunder roared each time the divine spirit moved in lightning speed. The plain already looked plough from several million thunderbolts, countless craters were created. Just how many intense attacks that changed even the geography was sent at her? Shia was full of wounds all over. Even Vire Drucken was already blown away and tumbled far away, right now it was like she was a boxer that was cornered into the corner, covering her head with both hands while maintaining her defensive stance Her expression hidden behind her guard couldnt be seen. Did she notice? That before she knew it, many people were watching from the capitals outer wall. And then, Eric and others who finally caught up just now were staring from the hill slight distance away speechlessly. That figure looked as if to say, that she wouldnt let him lay his hand on the people of the capital further than this. Seeing that girls appearance, a lot of people were crying. The people who fell into despair and could only wait for death were praying! And then, in order to try to save such girl, no, even if it was something impossible, even without the order from the king, the capitals army couldnt keep staying still like this and prepared to sally out! Why wont you fall The divine spirit muttered while scattering sure kill attacks. It wasnt known what he wished to obtain from his voiceeven so if it had to be expressed, there was an emotion like awe included in it. Did the person himself notice that? She had received attacks that it would be strange if an ordinary person got evaporated or pulverized by several hundred of times over. And yet why, is she still able to stand tall and so imposingly? Even though she should be completely helpless, why is it that her heart didnt break!? But, you cannot move anymore. It will be the end with this. He took distance and changed his arm into a spear. It rotated in a spiral and spark ran through it. Several lightning that fell from the sky converged into it. Seeing that Shia had no spare strength left, he prepared to launch a big attack once more. Shia!! Its enough-, ruuuuuuunnn- His majesty Erics scream thundered. Kuh, make it in time- Louis focused his strength into his cane with his expression distorted in impatience. Shia-sama!! Dahlias sorrowful voice reverberated. And then, Order to the world The avatar of thunder cloud became a streak of light in preparation of the one hit certain kill attack and charged. And so, Dont call me over familiarly! Desuu!! She punched with a right straight!! Goa!? The ultimate cross-counter beautifully, perfectly hit. The lightning spear grazed Shias face and stabbed the empty air in vain. Shias right straight bore into the right cheek of the divine spirit. Even though it was lightning speed that shouldnt be possible to be confirmed by sight or anything. Even though until now, she was only able to dodge by knowing in advance using vision of death. The counter that Shia unleashed was so perfect it would make anyone fall in love! The divine spirit helplessly got deflected back like a light that was reflected by a mirror! He flew, bounced on the ground, and then without stopping he gouged a deep trench on the ground before he finally stopped. Guh, impossible. Thats an accident. The trembling voice showed that he definitely felt the damage. The divine spirit instantly entered into the world of lightning speed from his downed posture. And then, he circled on Shias back within an instant and lunged with lightning hand chopDD *Bam* A pleasant impacting sound resounded. At the same time, Nugua!? The divine spirits scream also resounded. He was blown away once again due to the countless impact to his face. This time he barely recovered his balance and quickly took distance. There, the divine spirit saw it. Shia let go of her stance. No, that was also a stance, the divine spirit sensed. It wasnt that defensive stance of covering her head with both arms, she lowered her right fist to below her chin, and lowered her left arm to form L shape, most likely it was a more offensive style. Yes, that was DDShia-style boxing Hitman Style Another name for it was Detroit Style. The jab of the left arm that made use of snapping the arm was like a whip. Fumu, its working quite well. Its worthwhile learning this properly from You ube. *Tap tap* Shias feet rhythmically stepped on the ground, then when she also launched some jabs to familiarize herself, *bam bam* a sound as though the air was ruptured rang out. That wasnt jab anymoreit felt like earthling would say that after seeing this. Not just once but even twice, the divine spirit was blown away. That fact caused his majesty Eric who was about to charge forward to unconsciously stop with his mouth gaping wide open. The people of the capital also fell dead silent. Within that atmosphere, Shia looked at the divine spirit who wasnt moving in fear wondering if it wasnt a coincidence The right fist that was held below her chin moved away. And then, her finger crooked into inviting gesture. It was clear even without words. Even the divine spirit understood it well. So to speak, Come on, whats wrong? Come at me was what she meant. Dont make light of me. No one can follow my domainspeed! *Pashi-* Electricity was discharged. Toward the direction of the left arm that was in unprepared state. From there he was going to strike with a kick instantlyDD DD *Pashi-* He vanished. Aborting his attack. This time he moved in lightning speed like teleporting to the opposite right side. And then, a hand chopDD DD Another abort. He continued to move around Shia looking for an opening. The domain of lightning speed where the surrounding lost color and even the flow of time looked slowing down was a world of only his. In that world, there was no way anyone could perceive him as long as they didnt have the power to peek at the future like Shia. It was a domain that far surpassed the limit of perception ability of the race called human. It was exactly because of that it was a gods domain! And yet. And yet even though that was the case. How! (Our eyes met!?) The divine spirit screamed inside his heart. Aa, look. Again. The eyes of the girl who was alertly holding her stance. They were following Him who was inside this absolute territory! Even though she was definitely unable to see him just a while ago, now he couldnt get away from her gaze! *DON-*, the ground exploded. When the divine spirit who was seized with fear got taken aback in surprise, the figure of Shia who took a step was before his eyes. Shih NUOOO!? He desperately dodged in panic. But, the left arm that warped like a whip was already hard to predict even at the best of times due to its trajectory, whats more it was fired constantly aiming at his future position! Not only was she able to see. His very movement was seen through! I can see! Even I can see! Desuu!! Its lightning you know!? There is no way you can follow it with your eyes isnt it!? It should be impossible. And yet, as expected Shias gaze was chasing him no matter where! She was certainly chasing the lightning speed with sight! Even when he circled around, even when he rapidly approached from the front, the fist of unparalleled accuracy came flying! Even when he temporarily retreated, he was cut off instead at the place where he was running. It was as though he got locked on, the barrage of fist caught the divine spirit and wouldnt let go. The accuracy, the speed, and also the foresight, they were increasing in precision moment by moment. Like that, finally, Shaoraaa-!! Gahah!? The divine spirit who received ten left jabs in an instant stopped moving. In that instant, Shias full powered right fist dealt a severe body blow. The fist that also used soul magic was literally a fatal attack that resounded until the divine spirits soul! The divine spirits body bent into < shape and he stumbled. Seeii!! In contrast with the yell that gave cute impression, the might of the launched kick was completely merciless. The divine spirit hung his head down. His face completely ate the kick that approached from right below and his head snapped up. Yes, he was unable to maintain the lightning body and his head snapped off from his body! The slender and long leg that vertically stretched up as though to pierce the sky was beautiful. Kuh, you damnDD The divine spirit immediately sparked and regenerated, but losing his head created an instant of fatal opening in his consciousness. *Grab-*, two arms circled around him from behind. The divine spirits words spontaneously stopped. When he looked across his shoulder, a grinning rabbit eared girl was there. My, how cute. And then there was nothing scarier than that. DOSSEEEEIII!! Wa, waiDD She didnt wait. Divine spirit-san experienced his first back drop in his divine life. Pugya!? a scream that was unbecoming for a divine spirit was raised and his head snapped off once more. *Pashi-*, the divine spirit attempted to take distance somewhat looking like he was panicked and desperate. Rather than regenerating his head, first he got to get away from this rabbit eared girl somehow! Such will could be glimpsed from him. The divine spirit who somehow regenerated shouldnt feel anything like physical exhaustion, and yet he was breathing roughly Zee zee. Surely it was the fault of mental exhaustion due to damage to his soul or the unknown existence of the absurd rabbit. Shia faced the divine spirit with vigilant Hitman Style once more. The divine spirit also faced her with a look that had lost all composure Wha, whats going on! Thou, what happened with thy wound!? He slipped out a voice that sounded like a shriek. That too wasnt unreasonable. After all, the bruises and gashes from before, and then the burn and her tattered state that should be on her body were somehow getting healed normally! The cause was of course, DDShia-style regeneration magic Guts Healing! It would be impossible for fatal level heavy wound, but something at the level of bruise, broken bone, burn, and light abnormal state would be healed completely in a few minutes. And so, naturally, her answer to the divine spirit was also, With guts! Damn youu-, guts again! Anything can be done if you have guts desuu! Arent it too almighty!? Child of man is really terrifying huh! Everyone could easily guess how really terrifying it was from how the divine spirit was speaking as though making a tsukkomi which he had never done even once until now. Perhaps he was starting to view here as an existence of equal level because dialogue was starting to form between them. In the first place, how can you follow me! How can you keep up with this speed!? GuDD Enough with guts!! I got used to it!! Damn youu, that kind of reason isss Shia was sticking to defense determinedly while observing fixedly from the gap of her guard wasnt just for show. For Shia, body strengthening max was truly her trump card. With training, right now she was able to reach Level X with her own strength even without Cheatmate or Last Zell. However, if she reached that state, she would be unable to move for a while, and at the very least her battle strength would decrease considerably. She heard that there was multiple Divine Spirits, so she wanted to avoid bulldozing her way through with physical ability in case the worst happened. In that case, she thought that the enemys attack itself wasnt even disintegration attack like the gods apostle, also it felt like she would be able to barely endure using body strengthening level V and Steel Garment, in addition there was also how she felt that she had become dull after the decisive battle due to distancing herself from real battle, so she wanted to take back her instinct here. Thanks to that, it was guaranteed that Hajime would open his eyes wide in shock when she returned to earth. After all with her becoming able to follow lightning speed attack with sight and dodged, furthermore she even became able to land a counterattack, it meant that she became able to dodge even Hajimes prided railgun. The bugged rabbit was becoming even more bugged the more she fought! It cant be helped. The divine spirit who somehow recovered his calm muttered with small voice. Actually, a clear death didnt exist for divine spirit. Although, they also werent invincible. Because they were existence of nature phenomenon with their own will, their existence was depending on their willDDin other word their mental strength. In other words, if they were damaged to the extent they lost the willpower to regenerate, they would lose strength or get forced into dormant state for a while. They would become unable to materialize for a few years to dozens of years. That was why the divine spirit resolved himself. And then, Shia sensed it. Right now, the divine spirits mind was certainly taken off from her. His fighting spirit, his killing intent, were averted from her. But, she was able to sense only his hostility. In other words, the divine spirit was going to pull back from this place. At the same time, there was the possibility that he would return leading even more force. That was why, We, the divine spirit protecting the mother, the great tree, will never let thyDD Level VII An impact attacked the divine spirit. It was a super fast punch that couldnt be responded to even though he didnt let his guard down. However Shia accomplished it without moving from her spot. It was a flying fist that she could do for the first time in the realm of body strengthening Level VII. Yes, it was fist pressure! Just like a certain chairman of a hunter association! The divine spirit should just run away and vanished like startled hare instead of giving tedious talk. Because he didnt do that, his face got blasted and he was forced into an instant of stagnation. And then, the next moment, he lost the possibility of retreat for eternity. Kuh, another strange technique isDD!? When he was taken aback with surprise, it was already too late. She wasnt ahead of his gaze, and an unpleasant premonition came from behind. The divine spirit looked back across his shoulder and saw it. That was, a falling red moon You wont be able to escape from this forest rabbit! Desuu!! Which was the crimson colored war hammer that his eyes mistook. DDShia-style metamorphosis magic Crimson War Hammer A war hammer created from blood using blood manipulation. It was mercilessly swung down as though being sucked toward the future location where the divine spirit was going to escape to with lightning transformation. A severe tremor that resembled an earthquake shook the capitals outskirt. A shockwave that shook even the atmosphere attacked the people of the capital and his majesty Eric and others above the hill. Clouds of dust rose as though an explosion had gone off. Everyone held their breath and the area fell dead silent. Right after that, Ah a voice was raised. It was unknown whose voice it was. Everyone was lured by that voice and looked up to the sky. And then they saw. The dark cloud was vanishing as though melting into the night sky. At the other side, the perfectly round moon was peeking out. Unbelievable. That was what they thought, but the phenomenon happening at the night sky was telling the fact more eloquently than anything. The wind blew and the cloud of dust was clearing up. The gaze of the people and his majesty Erics group returned from the sky to the ground. There, Fui~~, it has been a long time Ive gotten a fight that made my blood boil and my flesh dance like this. There was the rabbit eared girl there wiping the sweat on her forehead while letting out a really relaxed voice. The war hammer was vanishing like crimson petals scattering and fluttered in the air. In exchange, Vire Drucken came flying toward the hand the she outstretched. *Pashi-* It made a pleasant sound when Shia caught it before giving it a swing. She put it on her shoulder where she tapped it *tap tap?* Under her feet, a sparking sphere as big as a fist was rolling while pulsing. It looked like it was twitching and convulsing. The light sphere that was most likely what the divine spirit was reduced into was stepped *mugyu!* by Shia so it didnt escape. And then, she said You finally become quiet while her finger pointed to the light sphere in a snap, and she said with a loud voice. Im opposed to violence desu! Lets talk with each other peacefully! She was the true hero who accomplished the great achievement of defeating a divine spirit. The hope of mankind. They understood that. But, in everyones mind. That rabbit eared girl, is dangerous as heck, they thought. Ah, also your majesty. That was the fourth time you called me so over familiarly wasnt it? !!? In his majesty Erics mind. Im in a heck of a trouble, he thought. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material introduction Hitman Style and Flicker Jab Shirakomes knowledge only came from Hajime no pos shiba-san. By the way, in the drama CD of volume 7 Shia heard it from Hajime and reproduced it when facing scoundrel at Fhuren, but in the WN version the setting is she learned it only from You ube. Similar with the drama CD, other than that things like space CC, magica Hakkyouken, and sex commando gaiden are also used. Fist pressure The material is from Hyakushiki Kanno, but it also came from a certain dandy glassess Iaike. Though Shia didnt put her hand into her pocket. There are updates in Gardo! Nichijou chapter 26 Shias housewife power lolZero chapter 7 Its Oscars battle chapter. Though at the end its that person who carry out the day as expected lol They are published free of charge, so please go take a look! Best regards! Chapter 334 Arifureta Chapter 334 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc I Killed Him, Desu? . Hajime, wake up. Hajime. A voice that was like a breath of fresh air entered inside his very heavy head. Hajime. Shia isShia iswake up, Hajime. The familiar lovely voice had a reverberation that sounded vaguely agitated. *Shake shake* The small hand was shaking him. The sensation felt like he was in a cradle that invited sleepiness instead. Hajimeee. Wake uuup. Shia is~ *Shake shake*. In addition, *bum!* a weight came down on his stomach Sleepy. He was really sleepy. But, it seemed his beloved vampire princess wanted Hajime to wake up no matter what. It wasnt a trivial matter for her to be this agitated. Even his brain that was working dully from sleepinesss attack could sense that at least. With hardship, Hajime faintly opened his eyelids that were transforming into powerful magnet. Aa~, Yue? Nn, Yue here. It was Yue-sama. Yue-sama who looked like she was fretful for some reason, or perhaps looking troubled, was straddling Hajimes stomach with expression that was hard to describe. Whats wrong, why are you making that face? Did something happen? His voice was filled with heavy sleepiness, however, Hajime asked while caressing Yues head with extremely gentle hand motion. Yue narrowed her eyes pleasantly for a brief moment, but she immediately renewed her expression as though to say This isnt the time for this!. Hajime, trouble. Huh? Did I make some trouble? Nn, wrong. Hajime didnt cause any trouble. You were just sleeping normally. Rather, thank you for the wonderful sleeping face. Ah, right. So? What is it? About Shia. Shia? It seemed there was a trouble that happened to Shia. Hajime focused his eyes and kicked his awakening brain into gear while asking what Yue meant. The straddling Yue-sama made a really serious expression. Hajime was filled with bad premonition. Dont tell me he thought. Did Shia turned the city of Akiba into a scene of carnage? Did the warriors raised their howl? Did Shias rabbit ears get targeted by them whose boundary was broken? Or perhaps, had the world already moved? Every possibility formed and vanished, formed and vanished In that case, this might be bad even if this was Shia they were talking about. In the end, would she be able to escape from that city that had been transformed into a wicked haunt with her own strength? No, Yue was making a grave expression like this, perhaps the SOS had already arrived! The battle strength of that citys warriors, gentlemen, ladies, etc. when finding prey was something that couldnt be measured with logic. After all, it surpassed the agents under every country government at the very least! Hajime, listen calmly. Yeah. Hajime gulped while staring back at Yues eyes that looked like they were going to burst into tears and listened. Shia is, Shia is- What happened!? possibly thinking that Im a NEET!! Yues voice echoed like a scream. *Tick tock tick tock*, the sound of the clocks hand was echoing excessively clearly. The room was deathly silent like a grave. The tearful Yue was making a really grave expression just as before. For now, calm down. That was Hajimes first sentence after calmly listening. Whatever was written on Hajime-sans face. The completely spoiling Hajime-san who would forgive almost anything as long it was Yue made a still stare that was reminiscent of Yue. Furthermore, he immediately put back the blanket over himself and moved to shut out Yue from his mind. It felt like the voice of his heart Im sleepy here, stupid idiot could be heard. Yues face turned into one where it looked like she had received the biggest shock of her life. If this was in a manga then a sound effect word *GAAAN!* would be drawn behind her. Or perhaps there would be lightning strike and sound effect *PISHAA!!* on the background. Yue grabbed the blanket barrier that covered Hajime until his head and started pulling insistently. Hajime! Hajimee! Listen ! Listen to mee! What? If Shia thought of me as a NEET, I, might die from shock. You are immortal. The wound of heart cannot be automatically regenerated. Is your mental soft like tofu huh? Most likely it was like that because the other party was Shia. The strongest vampire princess-sama was unexpectedly weak against a blow from someone she liked. Hajime insistently tugged on the blanket to pull it back on him while answering half-heartedly. Yue insistently tugged on the blanket to pull it away while speaking with a serious face. I, have a thought. That rather than being told right from the front, being told from words that appeared inside a casual conversation is more damaging. Generally a person with nothing to do in the house, certainly, it sounded like a true feeling that inadvertently leaked out. She got the feeling that since coming to earth, Shias respect toward her was fading. Certainly there were times when she put her clothes into the washing machine while there was still tissue in her pocket (three times) and she got scolded with fury like erupting volcano There were also times when she forgot her turn to take out the trash (four times), it angered Shia greatly When she took care of the whole thing with azure dragon because it couldnt be helped, Shia looked at her with a really exasperated gaze for some reason She got reminded frequently about the classification of laundry Wait a second Yue-saaan! Please dont roll around at that kind of placeee. I cannot vacuum that place like thii~s, she was often told like that However! Even with the me who am like that! I want Shia to look at me with her usual respect and affection filled gaze! What should I do?, Yue-sama turned a pleading gaze while shaking Hajime repeatedly *shake shake*. Hajime wordlessly turned his eyes at the clock. And then, his gaze became really complicated. It has been two hours since Shia went out huh. Just how much you are troubled by this? Yes, two hours were already passing. During that time, this vampire princess-sama was sitting and hugging her knees on the living rooms sofa while acting dejected all this time. Hajime let out a sigh, then he suddenly reached out to Yue and pulled her under the blanket. Hajime? For now, lets sleep. You will feel refreshed for sure when waking up. Perhaps, he said inside his heart. He pulled back the blanket over himself while making Yue as his body pillow. Muu. Hajime is avoiding the question Sleepers breathing immediately came out from Hajime. Yue pouted her lips while looking up from his chest. After staring fixedly at him for a while, Yue was also lured by sleepiness. Her eyes drooped and she squirmed in her search for the best position. And then, Nn. Ill give Shia a firm talk when she come home. She wasnt an idler by any means. She was only enjoying the time where she wasnt doing anything! In other words, she was always super busy at any time! Will it become evening when she return home? Shia, wont she come home quickly? Yue thought while entrusting her body to Hajime and joined him in his afternoon nap. Good night. . . Good morning! Dahlias energetic voice resounded in her rabbit ears. Morning. Shia returned the greeting even while not stirring at the slightest. And then, her voice was terribly bitter. She was imposingly standing still while crossing her arms. She was watching the morning sun completely rising to the zenith of the hill from the window of a luxurious room. Yes, she was watching the morning sun. The night was over and the morning arrived. Furthermore, several hours were passing. And yet, My pickup hasnt come. Her rabbit ears, her eyes, and also the corner of her mouth were twitching. Her eyes looked completely angry. When looking at her wristwatch, eight hours had passed since she was summoned. She went out of the house before noon, so at this time the evening had passed since a long time ago already. It was dinner time. Then, there should be a phone call to Shia who hadnt returned home, at the same time they should have noticed that she couldnt be contacted. And yet, her pickup hadnt come. Could it be, that the gap between worlds were larger than she expected and the magic power requirement was harsh? She was thinking such possibility, but she still felt a it sad due to the expectation she held at the beginning. She couldnt possibly imagine, that to think only two hours had passed at the other side. And then, she also never imagined that her nonchalant words had deranged Yue. (We, well, it must be that. Surely there is a problem with the magic power requirement, yep. Even the transfer to Tortus is still in the middle of research to make it simpler Im told.) Shia convinced herself somehow. Beside such Shia, Dahlia bowed with a reserved attitude humbly. Udar-sama, good morning. Right. The reply came from the sphere of lightthe divine spirit of thunder cloud lightly floating between the rabbit ears of Shia who was standing imposingly while staring at the morning sun. His name was Udar. His true name was longer, but it seemed that was how he was called with the range of voice that human could pronounce. By the way Shia. Respond to me already. This is the first time Im ignored like this. I dont know what to do. *Float float, float float. Whirl-.* Udar-san made an appeal about his own existence toward Shia with a somewhat pleasant impression. Wonder why? It was nothing more than a light ball, but it looked sad somehow Eh? What? Im sorry, I didnt notice at all. Im, a divine spirit though. Right now you are just a ball though Thats, right isnt it *Flo-loat~, flo-lo-lo-loat~.* It somehow looked like it was crying. Now then, why was the divine spirit of thunder cloud Udar was staying at Shias side in this state? To explain it simply, the divine spirit who bore wound in his heart due to Shias blow that resounded until his soul became unable to maintain his human form and got reduced until this state of light sphere. However, Shia had no intention to annihilate the divine spirit, so she didnt even deal the finishing blow to Udar. Like that, Shia requested the bewildered Udar Im begging you, lets have a talk. She was victorious in battle when challenging a divine spirit like him right from the front, however she mercifully (?) didnt take away his life, far from that she said that her wish was only to have discussion. It seemed that left really deep impression on Udar. In the first place he was the loser. In other words it was equivalent that the will and determination of a divine spirit had lost against what Shia had. In that case, Its only right that I respond to the wish of this strong, beautiful, and noble girl! it turned like that. In any case, even if they were going to talk the royal capital was in the middle of full pandemonium and the damage was enormous. The night was also late, there were a mountain of things that had to be dealt with. And so, Shia who had rendered a distinguished contribution was to rest in a room in the palace. Eric and others would prepare a place for dialogue with the divine spirit after the sun rose, and they ran about to deal with the aftermath before that. And, that was how they reached this point. Shia, Shia. When will the pickup you mentioned will come? *Boing boing*, Udar who landed on Shias head went *boing boing* while asking. Even though he was a ball of light, his movement was like a slime for some reason. H~m, they havent come at this time, so perhaps it will take a bit longer Will it be alright? Our mother Lutria is weakening moment by moment. There wont even be ten years. Ahaha, I also wont wait that long. Udal bounced *boing boing* on Shias head. The gap from his good-looking man appearance was terrific. His appearance was practically like Puyoyo. By the way, the mother Lutria he mentioned referred to the will residing in the star tree. The mother of all divine spirits and spirits. Shia put the bouncing Udar on her palm and smiled wryly while saying As expected from god. Their sense of time is really different. Divine Dahlia who was silently watching such interaction of Shia and Udar unconsciously whispered that. In her eyes, with the dazzling morning sunlight was illuminating them from the window, it seemed that to her it looked like a greatly exalted existence of the divine spirit and the beautiful hero were frolicking with each other. It was as though she was witnessing a myth that was talked in the book. She watched enraptured. Dahlia-san? Shia tilted her neck seeing Dahlia whose mind went into a trip. My, my apologies! I have only seen a divine spirit-sama calling human with their name and acting intimately like that only in books so, I unconsciously Dahlia returned to her senses in surprise and bowed respectfully. The preparation of breakfast will finish soon. Before that, how about taking a bath first? Aa~, I see. She was also recommended to take a bath first before she was guided to her room, but as expected, Shia had no intention to expose her defenselessness in this place where she didnt know what would happen and firmly refused. However, Shia was a wholesome woman. She loved taking a bath. She didnt feel refreshed at all with just lightly wiping her body. She endured thinking that there would not be a problem entering the bath and relaxed after her pickup came, but now her heart shook when it looked like her pickup would come late. Although, she didnt know when a divine spirit like Udar would come. Udar guessed Shias worry that was wondering what to do and called out. Shia, are you being wary? Yes, well. There is no guarantee that Udar-sans comrade wont come after all Then leave it to me. Eh? Will you stop them from coming? Right. They will listen if I call out to them. He was really cooperative as though that situation where words wouldnt get through to him at all was just a lie. No, rather it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that he was being friendly. Shia said In that casewhile moving her rabbit ears back and forth *piko piko* happily It also has been a long time since I took a bath. Yes? Its something unnecessary for a divine spirit. But, in the past I imitated human and often took a bath. It was really pleasant, I like taking a bath. Now, Shia, lets go take a bathDD Shia clenched her fist *mugyu-* with the divine spirit located above her palm. Shi, Shia. Im feeling a bit of pain. My inside is going to leak slightly. Udal raised a complain, but the pressure that Shias smiling face emitted stopped his words. What are you doing trying to nonchalantly enter together? I, is there any problem? This no good god-, desuu! *Pugyu-!!* The clenched fist strengthened the pressure. Udal hurriedly argued vehemently. I see, I understand now Shia. You are feeling embarrassment right? I know that the child of man feel resistance when their naked body is seen by the opposite sex. Thats how it is. Right. But, let me say that there is no problem. Yes? Certainly I have a nature as a male god. However, I like Shia. Male and female with good will toward each other will interact nakedly with each other. In other words, there is no proDD *Mugyugyugyu!!* Udar-san fell silent. It looked like he was going to dissolve and vanish even now might be because he was just one step before annihilation from Shia-style Iron Claw. The figure of a good-looking man opening his eyes wide in fear could be seen somehow. Im sorry Dahlia-san. As expected, I really want to take a bath, so can I entrust this to you? Eh!? The divine spirit-sama was tossed away like pebble by Shia who was staring reproachfully. Dahlias expression shuddered while catching the ball in desperation. After that, Shia firmly refused the assistance of the maids and took a bath at ease. . . . Shia, that was horrible. Im sorry. God is fundamentally unreasonable, so I thought that I wont be able to enter normally without making you faint. Inside a spacious room of the palace, Shia was sitting at a round table and replied to Udars complain with a blank face. As expected it seemed Udar really intended to do that from how he was falling silent. Isnt that alright? Shia, I like you. That strength which defeated me, that nobility and beauty which persisted in righteousness. I will even welcome you as my spouse. Sleep talking when you are asleep, desu. Shia stuffed her cheeks with vegetable breakfast while making reproachful stare. Udar slime was sagging *monyon* on her head. Perhaps his words were said quite seriously. But, there, a single man raised his voice as though to say I cannot endure this anymore!. Oi, Shia! WhyDD Your way of calling. Guh. Arent you allowing Udar-sama to do so!? It was his majesty Eric. The king whose face was beaten up black and blue until dawn and now his handsome face looked like a Buddha statue. Right now he had a light black and blue face due to healing using spirit art. Even now spirit art healing was being applied to him, so he would surely recover completely after dozens more minutes. In addition, other than him Louis, Greg, Phil, and Dahlia were also present on the breakfast table. Thats, well, he is a god. Because he is an existence that has lived for several thousand or tens of thousands of years. As expected, it seemed that Shia didnt intend to insist on the way Udar was calling her name. Even so, if he is seeing me not as child of man but as a woman, there will be a need to have him rethink about the way he is calling me. When Shia sent a glance, Udal was lightly floating *float float* on air. He gave the impression that was like Eh? I cannot hear anything though?. Shia made a reproachful glare that seemed to say This god~ while ignoring his majesty Eric who still looked like he wanted to say something and asked. By the way, is the dealing with the aftermath going well? I think that the people of the capital also know that Udar-san is here butwont that cause a great opposition from them? Udars divine punishment came down on a lot of the populace. Although Shia defeated him, she didnt deal the finishing blow. That fact must have become known throughout her walk until the palace that was like a parade. Although Udar wasnt in human form, if there was a light of spirit drifting beside Shia, those who didnt realize that it was the defeated divine spirit would be the strange one. Shia was amazed that riot like Finish off the weakened divine spirit! didnt happen on the way to the palace. It seems, there is a bit of discrepancy in Shia-samas perception toward divine spirit. The one who answered was Louis who was watching the exchange between Udar and Shia with a smile that looked like it was pasted on his face. Discrepancy? Yes,Shia-sama. First, its like what I said in the beginning, divine spirit isnt evil by any means. Yes, they werent evil. They didnt consider life as light by all means. They were existences that watched over the world, watched over the people, and loved life. There wasnt any existence that loved this world as much as them. Even if they destroyed villages without giving any room for compromise, even if they rained down thousands of lightning on the capital, there wasnt any ill will in there, they also didnt feel any pleasure from that. Shia-sama, weespecially, the people of our oldest country the Balted Kingdom deeply understand that. Right. We arent laying our hand on the children of man by choice, the children of man are also one of the precious lives filling the world. Yes, Udar-sama. Therefore, this is what we think when the divine spirit lay their hand on us. We are the one who made them do this. I, see? For Shia who didnt have good recollection toward existence called god, it was a sense of values that was a bit hard to comprehend. She wondered whether in the end, the people who lost their precious people could be convinced like that. Louis who guessed that nodded with a wry smile. Just as you guessed, not all people can be convinced like that. The prime example is the demon kingdom but Aa, I see. Thats intolerable, so well oppose by developing technology! Its like that isnt it. Exactly. That is their root, the feeling that is their origin. His majesty Eric stared at Udar with an expression that hid his emotion while continuing. Last night, Shia was there so no one acted violently. Rather than fear and grudge toward Udar-sama, their heart was filled with hope that is you. I dont know what will happen as time pass buteven so, all the people of my country know. The karma of human forced Udal-sama and the rest of the divine spirits into this action. I see. Certainly, the populace of the capital raised a fervent cheer at Shia. They witnessed her great exploit of defeating a divine spirit, and then that divine spirit recognized her and stayed close to her. Such hope had appeared for them. It wouldnt be strange that rather than the execution of the divine punishment, it was the fact that the divine punishment had been averted that had won their heart for Shia. Phil who was also someone in charge of intelligence must have investigated the feeling of the capitals populace since the morning. He spoke the result. There is no sign of riot at the present. Its all thanks to Shia-chanDD Aaa? I, its all thanks to Shia-chi! Phil sweated coldly from Shias ominous gaze while changing the way he called Shia slightly. The knight order is also considerably harmed. But, at present there is no one whose blood got into their head. Shia, its thanks to you. Haa. Your welcome. The gaze and words from Greg that were filled with sincere gratitude made Shia gave up correcting the way he called her while she let out a deep sigh. If she didnt do that, the conversation would drag on. She munched on a vegetable stick that was like a carrot in high speed like a rabbit. Seeing Shia who was a bit sulky like that, the look on his majesty Erics eyes softened slightly while he asked. So, Shia. It seems your pick up hasnt arrived, what will you do? Lets seealthough they havent come, as expected I believe they will come for me within a few days. During that time, I will standby here while being on guard against new divine spirit-san perhaps? Is, that so. His majesty Eric crossed his arms and fell into his thought. After a little while he lifted his face and turned his gaze toward Udar. Udar-sama, what do you think about our determination and atonement? There was unexpressed wish in those words that if Udar was in acceptance, perhaps he could assist them to reach the location of the star tree. If there was permission of divine spirit like Udar, then perhaps the hindrance of divine beasts could be removed. However, Udars voice was cold. Our mother Lutria has despaired over you human. Do you think that there will be a parent whose heart wont be chilled when turning their blade toward their child? That is Even so our mother Lutria continued to be merciful toward you all. Until the brink of the collapse of the worlds equilibrium. But, what she loves isnt just human. She also has to protect her other children. His majesty Eric bit his lower lip in shame because of their selfish and convenient wish. Louis and others were also the same. Udar was unmoving as though fixedly watching them. He slightly flickered. Butafter coming into contact with all of your hearts like this, I myself, think that perhaps there is hope. Udar-sama He was defeated by Shia and communicated with them from up close like this. He was able to understand that certainly a part of human had reflected on themselves. However, as expected, in the end it was too late already by the time the divine spirits had genuinely moved into action. That was why, divine punishment with no room for argument rained down because it was already a time where nothing could be done with just words anymore. I will cooperate. This is also a request from Shia after all. However, I have lost almost all my power. I cannot do anything considerable. Even the path toward the star tree? Right. Even if my voice can reach, surely mother wont listen. Above all else, Udar continued. His tone of voice was strict. The root of the problem isnt the drying up of the spirit element. Its the heart of human who wont balk at the drying up. You understand that arent you? Yes. We know. That the children of man are like tree leaf that is carried by the wind. A fixed sense of values wont change easily. It cannot be changed. You will be strongly blown, drifting, and cannot stop until arriving at the end. Especially, when there wasnt an impact that could blow away even the wind. Our plan of salvationis meaningless, is that what you are saying? That there is no saving the children of man? As long as you dont change. A sorrowful atmosphere filled the place. Their plan for salvation was denied by the divine spirit himself that was protecting the star tree. It was like their hope was cut off. But, there an out of place light tone resounded. Then, we have to work hard to reach the star tree-san isnt it? His majesty Eric and others were flabbergasted by the indifferent tone. They were putting on expression that was saying what is this person saying when the salvation plan had gotten rejected just now. Shia. Arent you listening? There is no salvation for human, we were just gotten told that clearly. Then, you are giving up? Tha, thatsDD Impossible right? You cannot do something like giving up the live of your precious people. Then, dont just talk pointlessly, first you need to act. In the first place, Shia continued. The attention all gathered at Shia. It was as though they were staring at a light floating inside darkness. Not apologizing because you wont be forgiven, that feels really no good. If you do something bad, apologize even if you wont get forgiven! Isnt that just obvious? Eh, ah, tha, thats right Yes. Certainly, its difficult for everyone to change. But, Eric-san and everyone here has changed. You all reflected from the bottom of your heart and are desperately struggling like this. Shia smiled brightly and spoke. Thats why, Udar-sans heart is also moved. The same like that, the star tree-san might also recognize Eric-san and everyone. Till the end it was only might be. The prospect was slim. It was so bad that it wasnt even a gamble. However, Even though its despairing situation, even though its a reality that make you want to cry, its not a reason at all to give up. Its nothing more than a reason to do your best with everything you have. Because, The future, it can be changed if you do your best with everything you have. At the very least, I believe so. His majesty Eric and everyone thought, if spirit of word really existed, then her words must be it. In Balted Kingdom, throughout generation it was said that the oldest spirit art was word itself. Even without spirit element filling it, word had power. That was the spirit of words. (TN: Another hard to translate phrase. There is a phrase in Japan which is called kotodama, it consisted of two kanji, the kanji of word and the kanji of spirit. Translated it means soul of language or power of words, translated literally it means word spirit) Everyone forgot to even breath and they were charmed by the girl whose eyes shined like the cloudless sky. If your surrounding is pitch black and you cannot see anything ahead, lets just run! It doesnt matter where. Lets run thinking that surely it will connect to a good future! No matter the case, first it start from there! Everyone somehow understood that surely that was what she had done until now. For the sake of the future she wished for, she always ran with all her strength. Haa, a shaky breath leaked out. It was his majesty Eric. Inside his chest, a burning emotion that felt like it would burn him to ash and a big emotion toward the strong girl before him which he couldnt express in word were filling him to the brim. He let out a long sigh. His father the previous king died early and he became a king when he was still a young boy and continued to run at the front for the salvation plan. A pressure beyond description was always weighing him down. It was to the degree that if he learned that the hope called hero wasnt a hope at all, he felt like he couldnt stand up again. That fear made his body and heart screamed and he rejected the hero summoning. His whole body felt terribly heavy as though he was shouldering a giant rock. And then somehow, he now was feeling unbelievably light from just a single sentence. Yeah, youre right. Its just as Shia said. We have no future anyway. Then, we only have to do what we should do. It was a quiet voice, however, it was a voice that was far more powerful than everything until now. His majesty Eric renewed his resolve. Then, Louis let out a sigh as long as his majesty Erics and turned a gaze that was filled with affection that would make anyone who saw it to feel bashful toward Shia while continuing after Erics words. Yes. In any case we have to apologize first before thinking whether mankind can continue to exist or not. In anything its important to take responsibility, no matter whatever the result is. Greg, Phil, and then Dahlia too, they were looking at Shia with a gaze that was filled with burning passion of different types while continuing. First, lets show ourselves to the star tree. I want the star tree to know that humans sincerity hasnt run out yet. Thats right isnt it. There is no meaning in just standing still. Im unworthy and inexperienced but, I too will do everything that I can! Seeing them like that, Udar flickered a bit strongly. He didnt say anything, but he looked somewhat happy. His majesty Eric kept gazing passionately at Shia while concluding their plan ahead. Then, we will concentrate at organizing the allied force while waiting for the arrival of Shias family. The allied force here referred to the elite gathering of the strongest elites from three countries, the Balted Kingdom of his majesty Eric here, and then the demon kingdom and the beast kingdom to form a mixed force. It had been planned since long ago. Messengers were already dispatched within the night and it was arranged for the force to gather within a few days. In addition of the mankinds strongest battle force, there would be Shia who defeated even a divine spirit. With them the possibility to reach until the star tree was great, but it seemed his majesty Eric intended to wait until Shias family arrived just as he promised. Although, Shia. Yes? Even while still feeling a bit irritated at the way she was called without honorific, Shia wiped her lips clean after finishing the breakfast and replied. When she turned her gaze there, the expression of his majesty Eric was faintly blushing for some reason. His gaze was also being averted shyly. What, acting fidgety like that. This guy just aint decisive huh, Shia thought, but lets put that aside. His majesty Eric said As a king, its necessary to exchange opinion properly in preparation of the worst in advance with an unnatural attitude, then he said it. If, this is only a what if. If no one come to pick youDD They will come. Shias face was blank. But, his majesty Eric was a person with steel in his spine who wouldnt give up calling Shia without honorific even after getting beaten up black and blue. He was doing his best believing that the future can be changeeed! However, you see. You said that they will surely come before dawn, but in the end they didnt come. In that case, the worst caseDD Wont happen. If, only if. If that happen and you dont have any method to returnDD Ill return even if it kills me. If there isnt any method! Its fine even if you stay here forever! In that case, you will surely feel lonely. It wont be bad even if you make a new family here. In that case, at the outside you are the hero so it will be better if your partner if someone with considerable status. For example, someone of the royalty orDD Please wait, your majesty. It seems the beating is insufficient desu. All right, Ill turn you into a queen with the smash I directly succeed from Yue-san. Shia thought while she was about to stand up from her chair. It was at that timing that Louis interrupted his majesty Erics words. The glasses glinted. His mouth was forming a smile, but it was strangely pressuring. Shia-sama is denying that she is the hero. Perhaps its too rash and imprudent to state that a royalty will be worthy for her with the consideration of her being the hero. What did you say? In the first place, she wont be able to live in peace if she become a queen for example. Im in objection of putting a heavy responsibility on Shia-sama. Hou. Then, are you saying that there is other worthy partner for her? That will depend on her opinion, so I cannot say anything. Ah, but please dont worry. This is not a matter that your majesty needs to trouble yourself with. About Shia-sama, as the one who summoned her I have responsibility to look after her. *Twitch* A vein pulsed on his majesty Erics forehead. In respond Erics smile was also deepening. However, his eyes werent laughing at all though. Eh, what is this, this situation. Shia couldnt hide her bewilderment at the battle of words that suddenly started. Even during then, this time Greg spoke outShe is a warrior. Then, I who am the knight order captain can also talk to her in the same language, and in response Phil spoke outWhat are you saying, Greg never talk most of the time! At that point, if its me I can make a lighthearted atmosphere and able to have Shia-chi enjoy herself you know. Then, next, Hmph. Shia is a gifted woman who can defeat even me. The likes of children of man couldnt possibly be worthy of her. Even Udar began to join the battle. Even Udar-samaas expected from Shia-sama. You are popular! Eh? Aa~, so its something like that? Its like that! Both Dahlias hands clenched energetically. She informed the right answer with her usual gesture. Her attitude before this was relatively sharp, and she even beaten up his majesty Eric and Udar viciously, and yet why did it turn like thisShia was bewildered. Or perhaps, were they Tios compatriot? A masochist king and god, honestly, she couldnt bear watching something like that. (Or rather, even though I have Hajime-san. Trying to seduce me even though I have a husband, are they looking down on me) Shia grimaced in distaste but, there she wentEh?. (Come to think of it, have I mentioned that I have a husband?) Thinking really carefully, she only mentioned family with the consideration of hiding information. In her left ring finger, a ring that she received at Tortus before going to earth was fitted in. It was the proof that she was the demon kings wife. She wasnt his wife based on earths law, but the fact that she was a wife was generally accepted by the surrounding. However, right now no one reacted at the ring on her finger. Perhaps, in this world there wasnt a concept of wedding ring. Shia thought that she should make it clear before even more meaningless thing happened and she opened her mouth. Say~, actually . Im marriDD In that instant, Shia took a single leap and landed on the opposite side. Hou. Amazing reaction. I should have erased my presence completely. Those words were filled with admiration and interest. And then, it was a terribly sexy voice that would strongly stimulate the opposite sex. Before anyone knew it, a single man was inside the room without any warning. He was right behind the chair Shia was sitting before this. Glossy black long hair. Intellectual eyes with long slit. Bewitchingly shining pupils that were like amethyst. He was a terribly good looking man. His body was wrapped with jet black and luxurious outfit. His reached out hand stopped above the chair. From the hands position, that hand must be trying to stroke Shias hair. The good looking man who was smiling bewitchingly caused his majesty Eric to return to his sense a beat later and he raised his voice. Arogan-dono!? Why are you here!? My apologies for the unannounced visit, Eric-dono. I was unable to suppress my excited heart after hearing the momentous news of the hero summoning and the defeat of a divine spirit. The messenger shouldnt have arrived already butshould I say that its as expected from the demon king-dono. As always, you have a long reach. The man called Arogan shrugged. Surprisingly, it seemed he was his majesty the demon king of Rated Demon Kingdom. Most likely he made his subordinate to monitor the capital and grasped the information earlier than anyone using some kind of method. Although, there was a limit on being outside common sense with how he suddenly arrived in the palace, and alone on top of that. Such preposterous his majesty demon king Arogan moved his gaze toward Shia who was behind his majesty Eric. And then, he suddenly chuckled fuh and the next instant, his figure vanished. But right after that, he was instantly in front of Shia. Wawah, oops. The distance was too close. Shia took a few steps back. The wall was right behind her. Nice to meet you, hero-dono. I am the king of Rated Demon Kingdom, Arogan Spervia Rated. To think that a person with strength to defeat a divine spirit could be a woman this lovely, its really unimaginable. Please, allow me to ask your name. His majesty demon king Arogan smoothly approached while smiling. With his terribly good looking face and the bewitching atmosphere he wore, the average woman would be entranced by him. Ah, yes. Nice to meet you. I am Shia Hauria. Shiaeven your name is beautiful. The smile strengthened. Really this demon king seemed to be really knowledgeable on how to use his good look. He came until a distance where his hand would be able to reach if he reached out and even then his body kept closing the distance. His majesty Eric and others spontaneously tried to stop him but, Wha-, barrier!? Arogan-dono, what are you planning!? What, I only wish to spend time together with Shia for a bit. Eric-dono had been together with her all the time last night correct? Isnt that unfair? Saying that, his majesty the demon king Arogan looked back across his shoulder and smiled charmingly at everyone who couldnt approach due to the barrier. And then, his hand thrust right beside Shias face when she was close to the wall. It was the so called wall bang. He stared into Shias eyes straightforwardly right from the front. Err, you are too close, so can you back away? Hou. Normally, at this point most girls would become weak kneed. He himself seemed to have absolute confidence in his charm. His eyes expressed his confidence that there was no woman who wouldnt fall to his advance. Seeing Shia who wasnt just completely not agitated and instead even looked annoyed, his majesty the demon king Arogan was increasingly growing even more interested and his other hand reached out. It seemed that the objective was Shias chin. So to speak he was going to attempt lifting her chin. If you do that, I will have to resist. Even though you are a king of a country, I wont hold back you know? Suddenly a chill assaulted his majesty the demon king Arogan. His hand unconsciously stopped. Then, if I overcome that resistance, will you become mine? His hand reached out once more as though to say interesting. And so, Fuhn Mu? Shias elbow struck. To the wall behind her. With an thunderous sound the wall behind her was pulverized into dust. DDShia-style Wall Bang When she got wall bang done to her by anyone that wasnt Hajime, she used this technique to pulverize the wall to erase the existence of the wall itself that was sandwiching her. Shia who took a step back at the created space displayed herself swinging back her fist with a smile toward his majesty Eric and the others who were trying to dispel the barrier behind his majesty the demon king Arogan. Everyone behind the barrier instantly noticed. They went Hyaa~~~~ and jumped away from the line of fire. Right after that, Level VII !!? The pressure instantly shot up. His majesty the demon king Arogan who underrated her due to his own good look, status, the situation and so on was, Narcissist should die, no mercy. Desuu!! He opened his eyes wide and tired to do something, but in the end he couldnt do anything and his face ate the godspeed fist that caught even a divine spirit. It scattered him away. Even the wall behind him was also smashed up along with him, and he became scattered sparkling particles. Shia who saw that was, E, eh? Could it be, I killed him? She didnt intend to go that far though Shia thought while sweating coldly. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The latest update for the main story comic version is posted at Gardo. Its love comedy chapter at Masaka Inn lol When I saw Sona appeared, it make me want to write her again. The chapter is posted free of charge, so please go take a look! Best regards! Chapter 335 Arifureta Chapter 335 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc Now, I Become The Wind! Desuu! . Around the time when the sun would soon reach the zenith. A cute humming was resounding in a corner of the courtyard in the palace of Balted Kingdom. Funfunfu~n? Fufu~n? You are really late Hajime-sa~n? Come quickly Yue-sa~n? The bunny of~, Nagumo Family is riight heere you know~? Correction. An original song that surpassed a humming was resounding. From Shia. Her rabbit ears were twitching *piko piko*, and her rabbit tail was shaking *shake shake* while she was singing. Several maids including Dahlia were watching such Shia smilingly. If Shia was singing while admiring the flowers that were blooming profusely in the courtyard, surely they would watch enraptured at a beautiful girl frolicking with flowers. Though unfortunately, what Shia was admiring right now was a lump of metal. Pain, pain, fly away~, my soul friend Schutaif-ta~n? Shias soul buddyDDmagically powered two-wheeled Schutaif. It was her beloved vehicle that was sent flying from a lightning spear of several hundred million volts. It was damaged here and there, but when Shia diligently checked it like this in the courtyard, it seemed that it didnt have any fatal damage. It was a small mercy that the weapons loaded in it didnt explode. Right now she was washing it with appreciation of its service to her. Now then, Shia who literally made his majesty Arogan who suddenly appeared at the breakfast went splat, why was she working hard to give maintenance to Schutaif as though nothing had happened The truth was that his majesty the demon king Arogan was apparently a kind of clone. A spirit art or something that Louis was also able to perform after a fashion. It was a body made from spirit element, so naturally it could also fly. It could also perform pseudo teleportation by means of binding and reconstructing spirit element. Because one could travel far faster with it rather than traveling in the flesh, it was often used as messenger or the like. It was a convenient spirit art, but in the end it was something like an illusion that only created outer appearance using spirit element. Originally it didnt have material body, to say nothing of performing magic with it. But, in regard to that, it was just as expected from the demon king. In a feat of skill the clone was given a substantial body and the caster could even use spirit magic remotely through it to a certain degree, resulting in a creation of a clone that was completely the same like the real thing. Although, even for someone at the level of the demon king, Shia-style straightforward right straight seemed to be beyond his imagination. Not only in the senses of the fists power and speed, but also in the sense of experiencing getting punched in the face by a girl of that age. Seeing his majesty Arogan who was smashed apart and reduced into sparkling particles, his majesty Eric and Greg made twitching face, while Louise smiled widely, Phil went pale, and Dahlia showed a face that was even more sparkling than the particles. Within the atmosphere of heavy silence, they broke up for the time being to take care of various businesses including confirming the true intention of his majesty Arogan who suddenly visited. Shia didnt really have anything she particularly needed to do, so that was why she was servicing Schutaif appreciatively like this. She was passionately wiping the frame with a sponge that came with it. (Come to think of it, I missed my chance to mention about Hajime-san) Shia suddenly remembered and her hand stopped in thought. The arrival of her popular period that visited her suddenly. She felt an emotion that was akin to bewilderment. After all, until Shia encountered Hajime she was living under the concealment of her family. Before she met Hajime, she had never interacted with opposite sex other than her relatives. And then, since her existence was discovered in Fea Belgen, she was swimming desperately in a sea of malice and hostility. Even after meeting with Hajime, even though there were people who desired Shia as slave, there wasnt anyone who came into contact with her with pure affection. Of course, it was also caused by Shia blatantly directing her immense affection toward Hajime alone, so no one tried to lay their hand on her but Anyway, she had almost zero experience of being popular. Since coming to earth, sometimes there would be passerby attracted by Shias appearance and made a pass on her (a part of the classmates called them the hero passerby), so it wasnt like her experience with this was non existence. But, most of the time beautiful women and girls like Yue and others would be nearby, naturally those peoples eyes would be turned toward them too, so her awareness that I am popular was thin. Furthermore, even those occurrences lately never happened. Hajime created the artifact of the recognition obstruction, and even before that Hajimes existence was well-known. Man who tried to make a pass at Shia wasnt a hero passerby anymore, they were already nothing more than an applicant for a novel way of suicide. (Nufufu~, that Hajime-san, even though he is endeavoring to be peaceful, when it come to us he will immediately enter demon king mode) Shia sang in a good mood while polishing Schutaif diligently. (He should come to pick me up tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow at the latest, it will be fine if I introduce him then~) While she was thinking lightly like that, the shining slime Udar who was on Shias head like usual called out to her. Its really something. Eh? What is? Shia tilted her head. Udar jiggled *poyoyon* and leaped on top of Schutaif while continuing his word. After receiving my lightning, how did it come out of it with only a part of its armor blown away? What is it made of? Rather, I was the one who was shocked that its armor was blown away even if only a part of it though. That war hammer too. In the end I couldnt destroy it and could only make you let go of it. I know nothing that boasted toughness to such degree even among divine spirit arms. Divine spirit arms? What is that? According to Udar, tool that was using spirit element was called as spirit instrument. And even among them, tool that was forged personally by divine spirit was apparently called as divine spirit arms. It seemed to possess powerful strength that was in a different level from divine spirit arms. Actually, the great sword that his majesty Eric possessed, that too was a divine spirit arms that were handed down from generation to generation in the kingdom. Its name was Tarnada, and it was able to manipulate wind. Heeits like what we called artifact in our place. But, if its something that Udar-sans people created, arent you going to take it back now that they are opposing your side? It wont be able to do anything to us anyway when its used in the capacity that human can handle. It wouldnt amount much to anything if not by abnormal being like Shia or exceptional existence like his majesty Arogan. By the way, according to Udar, Louis also possessed strength that was close to his majesty Arogan. When he wielded his full strength and worked together with his majesty Eric when he was using a divine spirit arms, the two of them might possibly display strength that was equal or surpassing his majesty Arogan. But, a divine spirit was repelled when attacking the demon kingdom wasnt it? It wasnt me. It was Oros. Oros-san? Is it a different divine spirit? Correct. He is the divine spirit of earth. I met him before coming here. Oros told me that apparently the spirit element weapon of that country is even more of a threat than the demon king. There Udar was emitting a dark atmosphere that could be guessed even with his light sphere form. I was told, that the earth was screaming. The earth, was screaming? What that country created thoroughly sucked up the spirit element of the earth. Not only that, it seemed that even the spirits of earth were sucked in to bring in destruction. It was as though the earth was screaming at that time. That was why Oros pulled back. Certainly, Oros who received terrific destruction was injured in his soul, but it wasnt to the degree that he had to retreat. However, he was unable to continue listening to the scream of the earth even more than that. Objectively speaking, it might be a bad move on Oross part to retreat like that. If he kept attacking, the demon kingdom might fell. In the end, he was only postponing the problem. The earth might be screaming again in the future. Oros understood that and yet didnt attack till the end was because of his terror. It wasnt a terror for his own destruction, it was a terror toward the scream of the children, the spirits. As a divine spirit, as the executor of divine punishment, it could be said as an unbecoming failure. However, I cannot bring myself to criticize Oros. I too understand his feeling painfully well. Is that so Shia wondered what she should say. Shia gently moved the depressed Udar from above Schutaif to her palm. She was unable to find any words and only patted him in consolation. Shia thought. In earth, a world where information was overflowing, she saw and heard many things. The problem of this world was similar to earths problem. Population explosion, drying up resource, pollution of land and air. The difference was in the divine spirit. A world where the scream of the natural world could be heard and a world where it couldnt be heard, which one was more fortunate she wondered. Shia didnt know. She didnt understand, but when she looked at the dejected Udar, she was unable to consider it as other peoples problem. It was then, she suddenly could see flickering light at the corner of her vision. Oh?, when she tilted her rabbit ears while turning her gaze there, she could see a light sphere that was really similar with Udar was converging around Vire Drucken that she put near a flower bed nearby. Its my children. They are spirits of lightning. Its unusual for them to come out in front of people. Is it because Im here? Now that you mention it, recently the spirits-san too wont come near human settlement isnt it? Were they relieved because the embodiment of lightning cloud was nearby? However, in spite of that they werent gathering toward Udar, rather it looked like they came out because of great curiosity toward Vire Drucken. A part of them also came toward Schutaif. Are they curious toward the artifacts? Hmm. No, thats not it. Shia. These war hammer and two-wheeled vehicle, do they have the function to stockpile lightning? He? Lightning? Aa! They have! Shia took Vire Drucken into her hand and poured magic power to activate one of its gimmicks. Right after that, Vire Drucken sparked *bachi bachi bachi*. The lightning spirits went Waa~~~h and crowded toward it in delight. It has electricity storage installed. Its a function to electrify the opponent when locking weapon with them, but its faster to send the opponent flying so Ive never used it you see~. And so, I completely forgot about it~, ahaha. Ri, right. I see. Udar couldnt really laugh as someone who had been sent flying before. While Udar was somewhat creeped out, Shia also made her own body to spark bluish white. Like this I can also wrap myself with electricity after a fashion as a part of body manipulation, but in the end its only to the degree of static electricity that is only useful for playing prank. She would use it to shock Yues butt when Yue transformed into lifeless Yue and wouldnt move away from in front of her vacuum cleaner. Yue would raise a cute scream Hyaa!? and moved away squirmingly while holding her butt. It was a cute sight and actually it became Shias favorite scene recently. At the beginning she learned it in order to wake up Hajime at the morning when he just wouldnt wake up, but it didnt work on Hajime who possessed Lightning Clad. Rather, she was the one who got electrified and dragged into the bed instead. Honestly it was faster to use Shia-style Good Morning (Physical). Dahlia and others who saw from afar how Shia was enveloped in bluish white spark went My! and they pressed their hand on their mouth. The lightning spirits also similarly went My! and converged toward her. They twirled around Shia as though they were dancing. It looks like they like you. Shia, the spirits are in high spirit, saying that its comfortable beside you. Is that so? Wait, wawah, please dont play with my rabbit ears! Hyah!? Inside the clothes is not allowed~! Ah, please dont pull my haiiir! The spirits were making ruckus looking like they were having a lot of fun. Udars atmosphere became really gentle seeing that scene of the spirits being playful with fondness toward Shia. His depressed mood just now cleared away as though it had never happened. Such scene between human and spirit was nostalgic, and then this scene was how the world should be originally. He himself also seemed happy. Above all else, the emotion he directed toward Shia was really warm. No, rather it had reached a passionate degree. However, Shia. As the personification of lightning cloud, I cannot just ignore how you mentioned that the power of lightning isnt really useful. Even if Udar-san say that, you understand right, after experiencing my battle style? By the time an opponent enter the state of weapon locking with super heavy weapon like war hammer, its the same like entering a disadvantaged situation. They can only get blown away. In other words, in an instant of contactDDif you can inflict electric attack to the opponent through a blow in that moment it will be effective enough right? Or perhaps, it will be fine if you fire lightning attack like me. Thats, well, that might be so. Right. Then lets try it. Udar hopped *poyon* and moved onto Vire Drucken. And then he called out Children, lend me your strength to gather the spirits on him. They became together and vanished into Vire Drucken. Eh? Wait a second Udar-san? What are you doing? Mumu? What is this? I dont understand. However, well, what complicated and precise making. As expected the child of another world cannot be underestimated. Hmm, is it like this? Somehow Shia got a bad premonition. She swung around Vire Drucken like a small lucky mallet while saying Udar-saa~n, dont enter inside as you please~. Because, thinking really carefully this was extremely bad. Udar and also the spirits were all personification of lightning. And then Vire Drucken was a weapon loaded with ammunition Observe carefully! This divine spirit of lightning cloud, Udar will grant new power to Shia HaurDD Electricity ran fiercely. Vire Drucken emitted spark and flash. It was like the hammer that was possessed by a god in a certain Avenge group. Then, explosion. Along with an explosive sound. Shia screamed Hyawaa~ while tumbling. Udar and the spirits who were sent flying rotated high in the air. Dahlia and others who were watching from afar were also screaming Kyaa~ while rolling on the ground. *Boom* Vire Drucken fell on the ground and caused a tremor. Black smoke rose up from any holes on the war hammer. The outer shell wasnt harmed, which was as expected from Hajime quality. It appeared that Hajime had properly put countermeasure so that the war hammer itself wouldnt become unusable even after the unlikely chance of explosion occurring inside. Although, there was no doubt that the whole ammos loaded inside were annihilated now. Its function as war hammer wasnt affected, but it might be dangerous to use its shooting function without having Hajime checking it first. Udar slime fell with a plop on the ground. Shia wiped away the soot while sending him a reproachful glare. After a close observation, my partner is reduced into a terrible state though? Incomprehensible. For Udar who didnt know about ammo, it seemed he didnt understand why the explosion occurred. Shia thrust her finger on Udar slime and spoke while grinding on him. Could it be, that? You are thinking about the future ahead and tried to destroy my weapon while you can right now? Its a misunderstanding. I did it thinking of Shias sake. I thought that a weapon of this level will be able to endure divine spirit armsification. But it exploded. Right, it exploded. Even before that, my power couldnt be accumulated well. So a material from another world will have different property huh. I think it will go well if there is spirit stone with high purity included into it though Well, I will believe that you did that with good intention in mind. Thank you very much, Udar-san. But, its forbidden to experiment on my partner further than this. She had no intention to entrust her partner to anyone other than Hajime. Udar hung down his head hearing Shia asserted clearly that it was forbidden to enter Vire Drucken. He was likesomeone who failed in increasing positivity level. There, a commotion and loud footsteps could be heard. Shia! Are you safe!? What happened!? His majesty Eric and the royal guards including Greg came running. It seemed they rushed here after hearing the explosion. Seeing Shia crouching down while poking at Udar slime, they thought that perhaps she was crouching because she was injured and approached her in hurry. Looking at his majesty Eric who was reaching out with both hands, perhaps he was going to hold her up with both hands. Of course, Shia swiftly dodged by rotating her body. His majesty Eric went Ah and his balance crumbled. And then, like that he dived on the dejected Udar. An awkward atmosphere hung in the air. Are you safe, Shia-sama? Ah, yes. Sorry for causing commotion. The royal guard captain Greg ran near in worry of Shias condition as though nothing had happened. Shia replied with a wry smile. During that time, his majesty Eric stood up while shaking from either anger or shame. My apologies, Udar-sama. For pressing down on you. Its fine, I forgive you. Somehow, their heart as man seemed connected with each other. The hardness of the guard of the woman they liked created a friendship that surpassed the barrier of man and godperhaps. His majesty Eric stood up as though nothing had happened. He coughed once and opened his mouth while looking at Shia. Dont make me worry so much. If something happen to you, I Er~r The passion burning in his eyes was amazing. Just what in the world she did to make him harbored such emotion toward her. Shia completely didnt understand. It felt like a feverish feeling that was unlike all of those hero passerby who were only attracted to her appearance would be transmitted through the air. Like this, it might not be good for her to just nonchalantly dodge him while waiting for Hajimes arrival before saying Im already married desu~. Thinking that, Shia tried to open her mouth once more. However, it was as though some kind of curse was hanging over them. Another hindrance entered. Furthermore it was a really emergency news. Your majesty-. A news came from the demon kingdomDDwhat are you doing, your majesty? Louis arrived riding on something like a flow of light. Perhaps it was a travel method using spirit art. When he was going to report something, he witnessed his majesty Eric reaching out toward Shia along with a passionate gaze. His glasses glinted while he asked with a smiling face that looked empty. I, Im going to check for injuryDD You cant do that you know? Or rather please dont touch me. Thorn of words that didnt contain even a shred of deredere came back to him. His majesty Erics heart was stabbed. There was no sweetness at all in it so it only felt painful. While that happened, Shia also casually took distance from him. It also plainly dealt damage on him. The physical distance represented the distance of their heart. More importantly Louis. You have something to report right? Ill hear it. Oops, thats right. Your majesty, the true reason of his majesty the demon king Arogans visit has come into light. His subordinate received communication from his country and came to convey it to us. So a spy infiltrated us, well, lets put that aside for now. And? Yes. His majesty the demon kings objective isDDreinforcement request. His majesty Erics eyes opened wide. Louis reported the detail while the air of the place became tense all at once. According to the report, the divine spirit of the earth Oros resumed the divine punishment to the demon kingdom. Furthermore, this time he even led a large force of celestial race with him. The force had already reached a distance of half a day away from the demon kingdoms capital. So thats the reason of Arogan-donos irrational visit. He didnt show even the slightest unrest butwas he actually agitated inside? His majesty Eric nodded in understanding. Shia also nodded deeply. I see. So he approached me also because he wanted to win over the hero with certainty. No, thats the nature of that person. If he see a beauty, he cannot help himself from seducing them. Whats more, he was really interested in you Shia. I cannot comprehend it. Even if she was told that she caught the eyes of that man who was like the personification of narcissism, furthermore combined with how his majesty Eric and others called him as demon king, it only made her felt really weary. In addition, she made a pass on woman when coming to ask for reinforcement, and in the end got blown away which delayed the reinforcement request itself. It couldnt even be called a joke. For a guy like that to introduce himself as demon king, even as a joke it felt like it would make Shias discomfort index to burst through the max value. Shia shook her head to drive away the unpleasant feeling and talked to Udar to change the topic. The report said that the distance is half a day away but, is Oros-sans traveling speed really not that fast? Thats not the case. He has an appearance of the land taking the form of human. Most of the time he is as big as ten children of man, but he can change his size at will. If he turn bigger, his traveling speed will also grow faster in proportion. Apparently Oross appearance was like a giant golem. Normally he was as tall as ten humans, so he must be around twenty meter or less. If he enlarged himself, his travel speed would change with the enlargement of his steps width. However, in that case the reason why it would take half a day for him was unclear. Udar sensed that doubt and answered with a groan. It must be the expression of his resolve. That this time, he absolutely wont pull back no matter what. At the same time, he is compelling the people of that country to resolve themselves. Oross slow approach was the same like a convicts walk climbing the stair toward the gallows for the execution. Each of his step was the stair that the demon kingdom climbed to their doom. What will you do? O child of man. O king of this country. Udars solemn voice resounded. His voice was filled with dignity that was unthinkable coming from his slime shape until now. That was unmistakably the questioning of god. Even without eyes, Udars gaze was obviously being directed to his majesty Eric. His majesty Eric clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. He showed an expression of enduring a great pain. It was obvious that a deep conflict was tormenting him. If thinking normally, in a sense the best way was to abandon the demon kingdom that still hadnt abandoned their ambition even at this point and in the future. If they were ended by divine punishment, one concern toward the future of cooperation with spirits would disappear with certainty. It was the rational thinking. It was the best thinking as a king of a country. Because making a choice of which to sacrifice and which to let live was a duty that was imposed to king. However, but Someone who will abandon his fellow human, who is also a partner who though imperfect he has made a promise with to help each other, will someone like that be able to live together with the spirits-san in the future ahead? His majesty Eric, no, everyone there became taken aback. Their gaze moved toward the voice. It was Shia who casually said that while checking Vire Druckens state. Shiabut Ahaha, please dont mind it too much. I am not the king, so I cannot think like a king. Just now in the end is only my own thinking. Shia herself was smiling wryly, saying that her thinking was too optimistic and idealistic. Aa, but, his majesty Eric thought. Doing everything you can, for the future you wished for, is it His heart suddenly turned light. Once more the words, attitude, and way of life of the girl before him were clearing away the weight of his heart. His majesty Eric looked at Louis and other with a troubled expression. Interestingly, everyone also made the same face. His majesty Eric felt like he was going to burst laughing. He somehow endured it while staring at Shia, then he turned his face toward Udar once more. Udar-sama. We will go to reinforce them. We will fight Oros-sama until our words reach him. I see. Surely you have seen through it. Of the ulterior motive of Arogan-dono and the people who admire the demon kingdom. As expected, we who will try to save them are really a sinful race. I cannot deny those words. Yes. However, even so, I want to show our sincerity with this reinforcement. Sincerity? By trying to defeating a divine spirit? No. We swear that we will never abandon anything anymore, not a single thing. This is our sincerity in protecting that oath. Rational judgment, pursuit of the benefit for ones own country or possibly the benefit of the race called mankind, necessity, calculation, greed fulfillment. Such things were enough already. In exchange of their development until now through those means, they ended up making light of many important things. And then, as the result, they were heading to destruction. Then, lets take back the sense of values that was obvious as a human, as a country. Lets just protect them simply because they had promised. Lets save them because their conscience was screaming to save them. Lets carry up the morals that were only natural for human to possess. Lets run forward for the sake of idealistic decision rather than realistic decision. They were going to be destroyed anyway. Then, lets return to the starting point. Lets return to be the human that the mother the star tree and the divine spirits surely loved at the beginning. I see. Udars reply was only that. But, surely the gentle atmosphere they vaguely felt from him wasnt just their imagination. His majesty Eric digested the fact that no rebuking words came from Udar, then he turned his gaze toward Shia. Shia. It will be too late if we dont sally immediately. Your family wont make it in time. I guess. Originally, it would take a whole three days to rush from Balted Kingdom to Rated Kingdom even when forcing a horse that was strengthened with spirit arts to run until they die. However, when the salvation plan was decided in the meeting of leaders of the three countries, they were given a flying dragon from Tinted Beast Kingdom. If it only carried the elites, they would be able to arrive in just a day. And then, if it was Rated Demon Kingdom, they would be able to hold out for a day although they would be greatly damaged. I will keep the promise. I wont force you to do anything until your family come. Is that so. Hearing his majesty Erics words, Shia turned a smile where it might be the first time she directed such expression toward him. Seeing that smile, his majesty Eric unconsciously hid his mouth with his hand while looking aside. It seemed that the stimulation was powerful. However, there was Louiss wide grin ahead of his averted gaze, so he hurriedly returned his gaze. It seemed that the stimulation was powerful. But, I wish that you immediately come to help us if you succeed in persuading your family. We swear we will hold out until then. Thats why, thats why Shia. Can we hold out hope? That you will come to save us? His gaze was hot. Like a man who before heading to the battlefield was making a promise with his lover to reunite once more. Louis and others also stepped forward and left similar words. As though they were trying to carve their existence to Shia even for just a bit more. Udar too also bounced *poyoyon*. Shia smiled wryly and shook her head. His majesty Eric and others distorted their expression in pain. There wont be any meaning to a promise if there is no opposite side to keep it. What? Shia swung Vire Drucken. Putting aside its shooting mode, it had no shortcoming as a war hammer. Next, Shia straddled Schutaif and poured magic power into it. Instantly, *KIIIIIII* Schutaif started with such starting up sound. There was no problem with its running function. Now then, my Schutaif-tan, compared to a flying lizard-san, which one is faster I wonder? Shia said such thing with a chuckle nihi. His majesty Eric couldnt hold himself back anymore, Shia! He was overcame with emotion and stepped forward to hug her. And then, Oops with such light voice Shia kicked him flying and he vanished behind a flower bed. Shia might have gotten used to it because she then addressed Louis as though nothing had happened. Ill tow a carriage behind, so can I ask you to make the preparation? I will be going really fast, so please prepare something sturdy. As you wish, Shia-sama. Louis also bowed his head respectfully as though nothing had happened. As though it was Shia who was the one worthy for him to offer his everything to serve her. Like that, Louis immediately turned around to prepare for the expedition while giving instruction to his subordinates. Then he looked back after a few steps and, Shia-sama. Something has been on my mind since the first time we met. Yes, what is it? He said along with a pure smile that contained no hidden meaning that the females of the kingdom were greatly in love with. You are really a softhearted person. Shias rabbit ears went limp. Her troubled expression might be because of her self-awareness that even while she wished to make a clear distinction like Hajime and Yue, in the end she couldnt really do that. In the past, Shias mother told Shia that she wished to become a hero even though she was rabbitman. She didnt want to become a forest rabbit that could only run and hide, but a hero that could protect anyone. The woman possessed a heart that was stronger than anyone, but the cruel fate gave her the weakest body of the weakest racethe wish and disposition of such woman had been inherited by her daughter with certainty. Furthermore it was to an extraordinary degree. Perhaps, it was exactly because of that she was chosen. To be the savior of the screaming world. To be the bravehero that could protect everyone. . . Thirty minutes later. Shia and everyone else became people of the sky. At the lead was Schutaif. The sky road from the barrier created by the other worlds bike realized the worlds first midair wheeled travel through the large carriage it was towing behind. Shi, Shiaa! I, is this really all right!? Or rather, isnt it fine to slow down a bit more!? Its fine! There is nothing better then going fast yeah! Desuu!! Shia was really in a good mood that it felt like a cry of hyahhaa could be heard. Toward such Shia, his majesty Eric who took out his face from the carriages window and called out to her was turning pale because his breathing was obstructed by the wind pressure. No, he was simply turning pale from the terror of running midair in a speed that was nearly 200 km/hour. Inside the carriage that was connected to Schutaif, there were Louis and others the childhood friends group. Other than them there were also people selected from the best members the knight order and the palace spirit artist division had, five people each from those two groups were inside the carriage too. But everyone was sticking close to the wall. They didnt move at the slightest while their expression was stiff. They would die if they movedtheir expression seemed to think that. Shias rabbit ears flapped wildly from the wind pressure. She was driving wildly while sometimes she would make eccentric poses that looked strange but curiously left impression in the heart. There was nothing more that could enter her rabbit ears when she was in that state. His majesty Eric pulled back his face inside the carriage with an expression that had given up on various things. He was also praising himself who tried to ride together with Shia on Schutaif at the beginning but ceased from doing that because he got a vague bad premonition. But, right after that, Shias voice resounded from outside. Mumu-! No one will be able to stop the current me yeaah! Desuu! His majesty Eric and everyone made a face that said Hm? and looked at each other. The next moment, consecutive explosive *boom!* sound resounded. The carriage was shaking from the shockwave, which caused the knights to also shake in their boots. Shi, Shia!? What happened!? The celestial people-san got in the way, so I threw explosive slug bullets at them! Ce, celestial people you say!? Kuh, our reinforcement was predictedDD His majesty Eric gritted his teeth while sending signal to Louis with hand gesture to intercept, but the next moment another *boom!* explosively resounded. ShiaaaC!! Are you alright!? Im fine desuu! There is no problem! Fu-ha-hah! Try to stop me if you caa~~n desuu!! *Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom?* In between of the consecutive explosive sounds, they could vaguely hear scream like Gyaaaah or Hii~ or Goddamn iitt. In addition, there was a voice saying Now, I become the wind! in a good mood, at the same time the carriage accelerated even faster. The G-force pressed on everyone and they turned pale while clinging desperately on the wall. Your majesty-. I propose to attach handrail in the carriages seat or wall!! Accepted!! Do it right away if we go back safely! By your wiiiiilll *Rattle rattle-, creak creak-, mekyo!* Ominous sounds were resounding from the carriage and everyone became tearful while the proposal that Dahlia desperately yelled was adopted instantly. The brawny knights gave a thumb up at Dahlia tearfully. After that, the carriage curved with terrific centrifugal force, rolled over upside down, and so on. His majesty Eric and others who had their fill of a fun time like jet coaster became even paler than a drunkard this time. After a while I took care of them~ a carefree voice could be heard. In that moment everyone thrust both their hands to the sky and cheered loudly. We are saved! Saveeed! We surviveeed! Lets go home quickly! Their atmosphere was like that. But the way, Shia defeated the attacking celestial people not with shooting. There was no change in Vire Drucken that it would be dangerous to use its shooting mode without maintenance first. And so, Rather, its troublesome to reload before shooting, its faster to just throw it! under such thinking, she threw the explosive slug bullets to defeat the enemy. The bullet speed wasnt really different from when it was fired normally. The multiple battles that she went through since coming to this world was rapidly transforming Shia into monster. But, luckily or unluckily Shia herself wasnt really conscious of that. Louis who checked the situation outside the window fixed the position of his glasses while opening his mouth. Your majesty. Its the Enaton Hill. We have already traveled through two third of the distance. Amazing. The distance that would take a day even when using a flying dragon was going to be finished in just around three hours. The yell Fuhah, fuhahahahah. The sky of other world feels super gooooooooodddd-desuu!! of Shia whose tension was climbing in proportion with the speed pierced everyones ear. It was a bit scary, but she sounded like she was greatly delighted so his majesty Erics lips naturally slackened. Louis who saw that narrowed his gaze. Your majesty, what is your intention with Shia-sama? His majesty Eric was taken aback by the sudden question and his eyes opened wide. He wondered what was Louis thinking at this kind of time, but Louiss eyes were unexpectedly serious so his majesty Eric mended his expression. What do you mean with that question? You understand right? It was about his feeling toward Shia. Even though not even a day had passed since they met, his heart was turned toward her as though a spirit art of charm was put on him. Shia-sama will return back to her original world when her family arrive to pick her up. So what? Im saying that your majesty ought to draw a line properly. His majesty Erics mouth frowned. He understood but didnt want to recognize it. Such feeling could be clearly seen from him. What about you yourself, Louis. You are the oldest one among us childhood friends, but until now Ive never heard any serious romantic talk about you. You made a face like you arent interested to woman, but you are sending really passionate gaze toward Shia. It was a meager counterattack from his majesty Eric toward Louis. He pointed that out with a sulking tone toward Louis who was his best friend and someone who was like a big brother to him. Before anyone knew it, everyones gaze inside the carriage was gathered toward the two. However, even within that atmosphere Louis didnt turn timid and replied with a wide smile. If this heated feeling is called love then, yes, certainly Im harboring love toward Shia-sama. Nuguh. Tha, thats really straight. Yes, if I face your majesty straightforwardly, then your majesty will also face me back straightforwardly just like usual right? Muu While thinking that I really cannot go against this guy, his majesty Eric raised both his hands in surrender pose and replied back. Lets see. Its the first time I feel like this. I dont want Shia to go home. I want her to be together with me in this world. Yes, I also think the same. And then, surely its not only me and your majesty who think so. Louis said that and smiled. His gaze moved toward Greg and Phil too. After all, she is a girl who charm even a divine spirit like Udar-sama. For certain. Phil spoke while shrugging, while Greg affirmed with a small smile. Gentle smiles between fellow people who understood each other spread inside the carriage. Now then, from the perspective of the country it will be a matter for great congratulation if Shia-sama is wedded with your majesty, but personally its hard to accept for me. Yo, you really said it straight huh, Louis. Louis continued while pushing up his glasses. Although, its a fact that her heart belong to her family, it wont be a trivial matter to change her mind. Its my thinking that here we should band together and cooperate to convince her family. Thats logical. In any case, we have to make them think that its fine for Shia to remain here. At this point, I believe that she has no bad impression of us seeing how she is helping us so much like this, but I dont think that its so far to the degree that she is holding affection for us. The prospect is grim. The four males heated discussion continued. While that was happening, only Dahlia alone was strangely dripping cold sweat. (If they are thinking that Shia-sama is charming, why arent they considering the possibility that she might have someone already in her original world?) She recalled Shias figure when she was singing at the palaces courtyard. (Hajime-sanit will be great if its just my imagination but, somehow Shia-samas atmosphere felt different only when she was speaking that persons name) Dahlia-sans female instinct was sharp and clear. The words grim prospect that Greg spoke. In reality it might not be just a mere grim prospect. Dahlia averted her gaze from the four men who was passionately discussing of how to make their advance toward Shia, looking like If that is the case then, I cannot watch this anymore!. For Dahlia herself, it would feel terribly lonely to part from Shia. She wanted to become even closer with her. That was why, if it was a discussion in order so Shia wouldnt sever her connection with this world, she would happily participate but (Shia-sama! If you can please play the requiem for them as soon as possible!) Dahlia prayed to the Shia in her heart for the slightest mercy. And then, whether that prayer actually reached or not, actually since some time ago Shia had stopped yelling completely. From that fact, and from the fact that Shias rabbit ears were rabbit ears of hell, it could be easily guessed. They didnt know. Outside the carriage, the person they were discussing was writhing and couldnt endure being there saying Stop it~, dont have a love talk in a range where the person you are talking about can listen~!. Like that, just as Dahlia wished, Shia resolved herself that she had to perform the requiem over them as soon as possible, but right after that, Oo!? Eric-sa~n-, Louis-sa~n-, something huge is coming here! ! What, whats going on! Huge thing you say Everyone heard Shias yell and leaned out from the window simultaneously to look outside. The sight that flew into their eyes made them gazed in wonderment. Wh, why are you here!? His majesty Eric questioned while addressing the existence lying in wait for them by floating in the air ahead with a loud voice. Tinted Beast Kingdoms, beast kingDDGruelle Dullac Tinted-dono! A red dragon was hovering as though to block their way. He was his majesty the king of beast kingdom who had completely transformed into a beast using spirit art. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Nichijous latest chapter is updated in Gardo Comic. The nostalgic expression technique Perhaps I have to make Shia do something like fourth wall breaking soon at least lol The chapter is posted for free, so please go take a look! Best regards! Chapter 336 Arifureta Chapter 336 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc But I Refuse! Desuu! . It was a majestic red dragon. Wind could be seen faintly whirling around its body that was sized as big as a house. This is the first time we met since the conference of the three countries isnt it, youngster of Balted. The voice sounded like it resounded from the bottom of the dragons stomach. The jaws that were lined up with sharp fangs didnt move, but the vibration of the air could be felt so apparently the words themselves were transmitted normally. Shia thought The way he talk is different from Thio-san huh while judging that the dragon wasnt an enemy and put a brake on Schutaif. She confronted the red dragon midair on a bike that had a carriage attached. Ive told you every time, please stop calling me youngster, Gruelle-dono. I am the king of Balted. Fuh, forgive me. I am completely unable to forget the you at your youth. His majesty Eric who leaned out from the window asked the dragon to correct his words with a bitter face. Apparently his majesty Eric and his majesty Gruelle were old acquaintance. Their countries were neighboring each other without any particular quarrel between them, in addition their two countries were fellows surviving countries among the three remaining countries, so it was only natural. In contrast with the dragons fiendish appearance, it seemed his majesty Gruelle had gentle disposition. Shia thought so from his voice and atmosphere. The dragon eyes of his majesty Gruelle moved toward Shia. And then, his breath was taken away. He looked at Shia once more from closer and he seemed to have something in his mind from the way he was staring fixedly at her. Im surprised. I presume that you are the hero. To think that the hero is a fellow tribe member and a girl who is this beautiful. Er~r, nice to meet you, king of the beast tribe. My name is Shia Hauria. Shia kept sitting on Schutaif, but she bowed her head briefly just in case. However, she somehow got an unpleasant premonition and her lips were subtly twitching. Pardon my rudeness. His majesty Gruelle said that and the next instant, he was wrapped in light. Then, a beat later he transformed into a red haired dandy handsome man. His appearance looked like someone whose age was at the late forty. An attractive middle-aged man who was overflowing with dignity and youthful vitality. There were only dragon wings growing from his back. His majesty Gruelle then lightly flew to Shias side and, I am the king of Tinted Beast Kingdom, Gruelle Dullac Tinted. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance, o beautiful hero of fellow beast race. He said that and smiled while taking Shias hand and moved his lips toward the back of her hand. First thing first, Shia swiftly dodged. It might be a typical greeting, but even if what she did might be rude, she couldnt tolerate a kiss from the opposite sex. She also couldnt help but sensing an ulterior motive from how he excessively stressed the part of beautiful and fellow beast race. Im sorry, Im not used to this kind of greeting. Besides, right now we are in a hurry. They were marching with uncommon speed and also travel method, so it wasnt like they didnt have some leeway, but Shia spoke that excuse in order to avoid any troublesome matter. I see, that was really rude of me. Its really unbecoming of someone of my age to be this high spirited after witnessing your loveliness. Is that so. Thank you. Somehow it feels like many of the kings of this world seems to be playboy, Shia thought while exerting herself to prevent her expression from spasming. Whether it was the demon king or the beast king, Shia was extremely troubled whether she should called them as idiot who couldnt discern the situation, or whether she should consider them as composed king who was unperturbed in any kind of situation. As someone who knew Tios grandfatherDDAdol Claus who was also a red dragon who was the very picture of honesty and sincerity, she was unable to hold a good impression about the king of dragon man in front of her no matter what. While she was thinking that, his majesty Eric timidly got down from the carriage and stood on the sky road that was made from barrier. He walked toward Shia while sending a helping hand. It should be fine to postpone the formal introduction for hero-dono who was successfully summoned after we overcome the danger that is occurring right now. Hmm. Danger is it? Yes. For you to be here, it means that you also received request for assistance from the demon kingdom just like us correct? In that case, we have to hurry right now. He said words that sounded like a citation of Shias words. His majesty Eric glanced at Shia and nodded. Shia also nodded while grinning with feeling of gratitude at the helping hand from his majesty Eric. His majesty Eric, was shot. His cheeks blushed and his hand covered his mouth while he looked aside. Inside her heart Shia made a tsukkomi Are you a maiden!. I see. Although the strength of Louis Lector was needed for the summoning ceremony, as I thought apparently its a mistake entrusting this to other. Such small whisper was carried away by the wind. It was only picked up by Shias excellent rabbit ears. Shia could somehow understand what the meaning of that whisper was from how his majesty Gruelle was looking alternately at his majesty Eric and Shia. (Even though its our first meeting, whats with this? Certainly there is merit in winning over the hero butI can sense a sentiment that is more than that) From the conversation of his majesty Eric and others on their way here, and how the way they looked at Shia was identical with how his majesty Gruelle and his majesty Arogan acted, she couldnt say that it was just her imagination. (That Erst, did she put a curse of charm or something when I defeated her?) Shias popularity period was so amazing to the degree that she had such doubt. Perhaps, Shia was an article of the finest quality for the sensitivity of the people in this world. I was waiting here due to that matter of reinforcement request. Shia was taken aback by the words of his majesty Gruelle and she returned back from the vortex of her thought. What do you mean? Do you mean that you wish to match our pace in heading there as reinforcement? There was a small forest below if they looked down. The figures of beastmen could be seen here and there down there. Most likely they were elite force that was the royal guard of his majesty Gruelle. His majesty Eric and others couldnt help from frowning. The location of the three countries from each other was positioned like a triangle. Which was to say, the route to go to the demon kingdom from Balted Kingdom wouldnt overlap with the route from Tinted Beast Kingdom. The success of the hero summoning along with the degree of the heros strength had been conveyed to the beast kingdom before dawn using flying dragon as messenger. The reinforcement request should be coming to the beast kingdom at around the same time with that. Then, it could be surmised that the best way to be reinforcement was to fight together with the demon kingdom to buy time until the hero arrived rather than intentionally flying to different direction and lying in wait like this. Furthermore his majesty Gruelle shouldnt know about uncommon transportation method like Schutaif, so he should be under the impression that Balted Kingdom would be coming using the flying dragon his country lent to them. In other words, he must be planning to wait here for one whole day. Furthermore, he quickened only his departure so he would be able to intercept Balted Kingdom in this route with certainty. If the intention from such act was compared with the way of thinking of his majesty Gruelle that they knew well then No, I came here to stop you all. As expected huh. It was like that. His majesty Gruelle was waiting here in order to stop the reinforcement from Balted Kingdom. He prepared a powerful card of the king personally coming to stop them courteously. Eerr, what does that mean? We cannot go to help? Is the people of beast kingdom in the same position with the celestial people? When Shia asked her question with perplexed feeling, his majesty Gruelle smiled wryly and shook his head. No way, the celestial people consider us as enemy. There is no way we can join hand with them. But, we are simply thinking that we shouldnt reach out to help the demon kingdom. In other words, it was something like that. There was no need to go as far to fight a divine spirit to protect the demon kingdom. Rather, they had no intention to go against the divine spirit by not getting involved. Please help yourself to the sinner, judge them as you please, that is the expression of our remorse, they wished to convey that by doing this. Apparently the king of the beast kingdom was abandoning the demon kingdom. Your majesty Gruelle, thats no good. That is no different from what we have done until now. The sincerity that human should display shouldnt be something like that! You are really young, Eric-dono. As the king of a country, I cannot praise such thinking that is making light of the benefit for your own country. That way of thinking is what invited this situation! There is no guarantee that we will end up safe by opposing divine spirit. You are getting carried away due to the heros power, young king. There is no point seeking any guarantee at this late hour-. Why wont you understand that the only path left for human is to advance forward! Its you who are the one who wont understand. You cannot call yourself a king without being able to make the decision to obtain benefit. It was a thorough rationalism. His majesty Gruelle shrugged in exasperation and behaved as though he was talking with a little kid. Next he asked ShiaWont you come to me rather than staying under this kind of immature king? with his gaze. Shia didnt really change her expression and simply looked back at his majesty Gruelle with a fixed stare. She looked like she was trying to ascertain something. His majesty Eric couldnt control himself from the attitude of his majesty Gruelle that was like that and spoke roughly. Who will listen to an opportunist like you- I wont stay quiet if you intend to mock me you know? I spoke the truth. You completely ingratiated yourself to demon kingdoms technology supremacy ideology, but when the divine spirit started to act you immediately turned around to the plan that our country carry out. And yet, even then you still acted subservient to the demon kingdom and wouldnt give any satisfactory help to us until Oros-sama attacked! Watching for opportunity is also the role of the king. What is bad from ascertaining the feasibility of an absurd plan? Feasibility you say? Then, why did you suddenly become cooperative after Oros-sama attacked the demon kingdom? Thats unrelated with the plans feasibility right? You simply abandoned the demon kingdom and turned side toward us! Good griefI dont come here to listen to a childs temper tantrum. His majesty Gruelle shook his head with a wry smile and this time he directly offered his hand toward Shia. Shia-dono, although you are someone who has defeated even a divine spirit, surely this action isnt something that is completely not dangerous for you. There is no need to head to a meaningless battlefield. Wont you come together with me to the star tree? If the demon kingdom is judged, the star tree too should understand that there is already no more bad people among the humans. Your highness Gruelle-, you are really-. Now its the hero you are currying favor to-!? This isnt currying favor. I hope that you will see this as me possessing the eyes to perceive the tide of the time, or perhaps even the destiny. Unlike you. His majesty Gruelle was completely unperturbed. He didnt give any glance at his majesty anymore and simply preached the rational and beneficial path to Shia. He offered his hand implying that taking his hand was the best course of action, that it wasnt Balted Kingdom, but Tinted Beast Kingdom that would welcome her as honored guest. Shia looked at his majesty Eric. His majesty Eric was looking at Shia with pleading gaze. Shia smiled wryly and looked at his majesty Gruelle. His majesty Gruelle smiled kindly. He invited Shia with eyes that believed the survivor would be those who could ride on the tide called destiny skillfully. I am a commoner, so I dont understand about how the king think. Thats why, I also cannot deny the way Gruelle-san think. To always side with the advantageous direction for the sake of ones own countrys benefitperhaps that is a correct decision that is only natural for the king. Shia-dono is truly wise. Shi, Shia The smile of his majesty Gruelle deepened. Shadow of despair colored the expression of his majesty Eric. The next moment, But I refuse! Desuu! Shias expression changed completely. Her smile crumbled and the bewildered king Gruelle askedWhy?. Im unable to like such thing. What do you mean? Shia proudly answered toward the dubious expression and words of his majesty Gruelle. There is also a person of dragon clan in my family. That person is always sincere. She is unshakeable. She honor righteousness, she would stake her life for the sake of benevolence, even if its a stupid choice, she will never take back what she has decided. She who is like that hold the pride as the protector. We too proudly consider her as the one and only protector. Even though normally she is always fooling around, when the time comes, when it is necessary, she will always show her back to us. A back that is worthy for the princess of the dragon clan, a great, noble, sublime, and the most beautiful standing figure. Even though her voice was quiet, for some reason a terrific pressure could be felt from it. His majesty Gruelle lowered his hand from the pressure. For me, that is the kind of person a dragon race is. That single sentence spoke the story more eloquently than anything. His majesty Gruelle couldnt even be compared with her. No, more accurately if Shias feeling was to be expressed, it would be what a miserable state. Her feeling would be Im amazed that someone like you is the same dragon race like her, furthermore you are even introducing yourself as king. From the beginning she was unable to harbor good impression toward him for some reason was because of that. Shias discerning eyes informed her that he wasnt a dragon race that she knew. And then, Aah, even though you are a dragon race, dont show such appearance to me her instinct was feeling unpleasant. It was as though one of her important family was dirtied. The sky was silent except for the sound of the blowing wind. While no one was saying anything, Shia suddenly made a wide smile that blew away such atmosphere. Beast king-san, I apologize. I will go with Eric-san and everyone to persuade Oros-san! Behind her Eric made a guts pose that pierced to the sky. The inside of the carriage was getting roused up with hip hip hooray. His majesty Gruelle lost his smile from before and turned expressionless. Was he feeling rage from reading Shias emotion? He was simply looking at Shia fixedly with colorless gaze. Shia confirmed that Eric had returned inside the carriage and started Schutaif. She advanced in a way that went around his majesty Gruelle. Even when she passed beside him, in the end his majesty Gruelle only stared at Shia and didnt do anything. In response to him who was like that, Shia stopped for a moment and looked across her shoulder before saying. Beast king-san, forgive my presumptuousness but will you allow me to speak about an experience of mine? Speak. Shia listened with her rabbit ears to the beastmen standing by below that were getting into commotion that Shia and others were going to pass while she said. Certainly it might be stupid to go against the flow of the river. But, I also feel doubtful for those who only ride on the flow simply like leaf or searching only for gentle stream. Because, based on my experience, that kind of peopleDD DDHave no future Although his majesty Gruelle didnt know about Shias vocation Divination Master, something must have come in his mind seeing Shias figure talking about the future. He didnt say any objection, and only slipped out Is that so while saying nothing else. Then! I pray that I will be able to meet everyone in a good future! What a thing to say to a king! Shia thought while smiling slightly shyly before driving Schutaif away fast. Beastmen riding flying dragons were rising up from the forest one after another. His subordinates were calling out to him, however, his majesty Gruelle didnt reply. He was simply watching the back of the leaving Shia silently. . . Your majesty-, the barrier wont hold anymore!! Golems emergence is sighted at the west gate! Three hundred in total-. The third defense corps is pushed back!! The fourth and seventh spirit cannon corps are retreating from the front line due to running dry! Please send reinforcement! Your majesty!! The sinking of the ground wont stop-, at this rate- Messenger from captain Henzes of the eight defense corps! Intrusion from the breach, increasing! Many are injured!! The first defense line is abandoned! Hearing the reports about the unfavorable situation that were coming one after another, his majesty the demon king Arogan was grinning fearlessly while getting cold sweat. As a king, he absolutely couldnt show any fretfulness. But, soon he was about to become unable to avoid his fearless grin from spasming. Deploy all the defense corps. What about the repair of Tyrant? His majesty Arogan reduced a squad of celestial people whole outside the barrier from the viewing platform at the highest floor of the demon king castle while asking. Its seventy percent finished. Currently its in the middle of getting re-erected. If its fine to aim manually, it will be able to fire in ten more minutes. Do it in five. TyrantDDthe spirit weapon that the demon kingdom boasted of. It was a huge tower that reached 300 meter with shape like a tuning fork. It could absorb the spirits of the land, vibrated the spirit element in high speed and fired it. The spirit element itself couldnt endure the vibration and would immediately self-destruct, but in that moment it would indirectly create shockwave. The power was something truly worthy as the crystallization of the demon kingdoms technology. When it was fired to all direction, anything inside the range of 1 kilometer around the capital, even a mass of rock would be pulverized indiscriminately. If the opponent was human, they would be driven into a state that was unable to battle even within the range of 2 kilometer. If it was fired into a single direction, the power and range would increase even further. Previously, it was also this weapon that drove away the divine spirit of earth Oros. His large body that was two hundred meters high in total was pulverized many times. Of course, Oros could regenerate as many times as he liked as long as there was ground so the demon kingdom couldnt win completely, but there was no doubt that it dealt a serious damage to a divine spirit. Although, even that super weapon right now was destroyed by Oross first attack and became unusable. Fortunately the damage wasnt fatal, so it would be able to fire as long as the tower was raised with spirit art. Howeveryour majesty, is it alright? Using Tyrant will be a violation of the treaty regarding the salvation plan. A man in his prime with splendid moustache growing on his faceDDthe confidant of his majesty Arogan, BariusDDasked with a hesitant tone. Collection and relinquishment of the spirit element refined within human body, prudence in using spirit element resource, and then directly pleading to the star tree to beg for coexistence with the spirits. Those were the gist of the salvation plan. Therefore, when the alliance of the three countries was formed, naturally the banning of the use of a weapon like Tyrant that thoroughly consumed vast amount of spirit element along with the spirits was one of the conditions. If they used this nightmarish weapon once more, who in the world would believe the words We are reflecting. We will reform ourselves from now on. coming from their mouth. The salvation plan would be a failure when they used it. They had to resolve themselves for the demon kingdom to be isolated after using it. Toward his anxious confidant, his majesty Arogan didnt slow down his attack toward the army of the celestial people while answering coldly. Barius. Look at our country. The capital was split. The ground was cracked in radiating shape like a spider web. The ground was split by Oross first attack. It seemed that Oross slow pace was to invite negligence. The demon kingdoms attention was fixed into his gigantic body, while in actuality he sent small clone of himself for surprise attack. In order to first make Tyrant unusable above all else. It was the demon kingdoms trump card, so the security for it was heavy. His majesty Arogan who immediately noticed Oross clone immediately crushed it, because of that the Tyrant avoided complete destruction, but the shockwave greatly damaged the capital. And then, severe earthquake was assaulting them even at this moment. Oross towering body was sending down fist on the barrier like a meteor. The powerful attack of spirit art from the army of celestial people that numbered of 2000 people was also attacking the barrier without pause. The size of the barrier was being reduced in every second. In addition, small golems were physically tearing down the outer wall and flooded in. They clung on the barrier and started to recklessly attack like a battering ram. Even inside the barrier there were golems swelling up from the cracks running on the ground. They couldnt help but to send battle force to the center of the capital. It was a situation where it wouldnt be strange for the inner part to collapse anytime. Many citizens and soldiers were already parting from this present world. The countdown toward the end of the country was starting. Should we perish graciously for the sake of the worlds future? Foolish. Such outrage, that haughtiness of the god is unforgivable. For his majesty Arogan, he was planning to wait until the very limit. Right now in this world existed a way to cut through this situation without using Tyrant. He didnt see it by himself so he couldnt be sure, but certainly there was a divine spirit of lightning cloud beside her who was so exhausted he couldnt even take human form. If it was against a woman, no matter who they were they would lose the strength in their knees when his smile and words bathed them. But that beautiful, interesting girl wasnt only unperturbed, she even punched him. If she and the divine spirit of lightning cloud held back Oros for them, then the possibility of realizing the salvation planbuying time would heighten drastically. Although, there was no guarantee that reinforcement would come. Have your majesty considered the possibility of them abandoning us? Do you think that lizard king who favor turncoat diplomacy wont admonish that inexperienced king? His majesty Arogan understood well how his country was seen, how they were evaluated by others, how was the personality of the kings of the other countries. That was why he sent his projection to directly cajole the inexperienced Eric. And then, because the hero was unexpectedly a beautiful girl, he believed that the possibility of reinforcement would increase if he made her his captive and made advances on her. He never thought even at his wildest dream that a fist would fly into his face. If they abandon us, then we too will give up the salvation plan. In any case, everything will be over if we dont survive. If we are able have a way of thinking like contributing to the future by perishing, we wouldnt join something like salvation plan from the beginning. Its just as your majesty say. The world of man had to be ruled by man. They mustnt be controlled by the sense of values of god. Such unreasonableness couldnt be forgiven. They mustnt be imprisoned by the old convention. Advancement and progress were exactly the characteristic of human. Existences that obstructed that couldnt be forgiven. They had to fight resolutely. That was the fundamental values of the demon kingdom. It was the people who were charmed by those values who were the people of this country. And then, the person who obeyed those values, who were given expectation by those values, and aimed to even further height was none other than the demon king Arogan Spervia Rated. Your majesty!! Oros is- DD A report was screamed. When they looked there in surprise, the surrounding ground was undulating and bulging up. The soil became a high wave and massed into Oros. At the same time, Oros was enlarging in size even further. Impossiblethere is no record of this. Divine spirit ought to be opposed, so naturally the demon kingdom was researching them thoroughly. In the literatures, there was no record of Oros enlarging bigger than 400 meter. There was no such thing even in the legend and tales when the divine spirits were fighting enemy of the world called the outsiders or in the incidents when they were involved with the historical heroes. Oros who finally reached an unprecedented enlargement of 600 meter which might never to be seen again in the future raised a sound that shook the air and he lifted both his arms. The joined hands became one which created a terrifically huge lump of rock. It was a giant fist that blocked even the sunlight. Reinforce the barrier!! Wring out all your strength! Things like calm order or fearless grin were all blown away at this moment. The orders volume that was magnified with spirit art was broadcasted around. The spirit artists who deployed and maintained the barrier poured their spirit element with deathly desperate look. Even his majesty Arogan poured his tremendous spirit element like water to reinforce the barrier. But, in front of the gods crushing hammer, all that effort was just too transient. There was a thunderous explosion as though the world was split. The barrier showed an instant of opposition, but the next instant cracks ran through and it shattered like broken mirror. A direct attack to the capital was barely avoided, but the spreading shockwave mowed down the citizens and soldiers. The buildings that were already brittle from before were blown away. It was a great disaster that was truly like a falling meteor. And yet, the divine punishment apparently wouldnt forgive them even at the slightest with just this much. Shadow covered them. The huge shadow that blocked the sunlight. You bastard-, I wont let you- Extremely fierce light of spirit element burst out from his majesty Arogan who opened his eyes wide. It was an overwhelming torrent of power that was worthy for a demon king. Element is water, stream shape, distance seven, coordinate formulaDDRaging Stream Right after that, Oros who was holding aloft the crushing hammer was enveloped by water stream that suddenly manifested from empty air. It didnt look like the water itself had any particular effect, but the second attack that was immediately releasedDDthe freezing air froze the soaking wet Oros. *Creak* Creaking sound resounded. The hammer that was going to fall exactly at that timing was stopped. Element is earth. Compressed state, distance seven, coordination formulaDDHades. Right after that, the ground below Oross feet immediately caved in. It was a bold attack that was opposing the divine spirit of earth by caving in the ground, however, it was enough to break Oross balance coupled with his frozen state. The ground shook with tremor and cloud of dust rolled up grandly while Oros fell on one knee. Element is mixed, the main is wind, the sub is flame. Converged shape, acceleration formula four timesDDFlame Cluster Wind growled and the air was filled with heat. Wind and flame were gathered and mixed in front of the hands that his majesty Arogan thrust out, showing radiance like plasma. The next moment, it was fired and exploded at the center of Oros without missing. The instant it hit, explosion and shockwave surged and shook the air. The cloud of dust was instantly cleared by the wind blast. Ahead, there was the figure of Oros with a large hole opened in his chest and his right half being partially destroyed. The power that partially destructed a giant with size bigger than 600 meter was terrifying. The power of the demon king was displayed fully here. But, Good grief, even though I have used a third of the spirit element inside me, this is just too unreasonable. As expected, their base power was too different. With the sound *prang*, Oros broke through the freezing and gathered raw materials from the ground in the blink of eye, repairing his body. Repent A heavy voice that was like crawling out from the bottom of earth echoed. It was Oross voice that they heard for the first time since this battle began. *Gogogo-* Rumbling that was like the shaking of the ground was resounding while Oross large body was rising up. He spoke while lifting up both his hands into a crushing hammer once more. O world, obtain peace Divine spirit! Listen! We have prepared to repent! His majesty Arogan deployed a barrier while yelling once more the sentence they had been yelling all the time since the opening of the battle. However, Oros[s movement didnt stop. The second crushing blow was descending from the sky. It hit the barrier. Guuh He groaned while his peerless handsome face twisted, even so he poured all his strength into the barrier. Surprisingly, the second divine punishment was deflected along with an explosive sound even though only barely. It seemed his majesty Arogan included the spirit art of wind blast just now into the barrier. But, it seemed that his resistance only went that far. The demon king lost his strength and fell on one knee. His subordinates starting from Barius ran toward him, but their expression twisted into despair. The hammer was already lifted up as though nothing had happened. The Tyrant!? -, Not yet-. The celestials are hindering them. It seemed that the trump card wouldnt make it in time. His aides, his own art, and his prided spirit weapon that he developed himself laid out multiple layers of barrier to protect the king. But, most likely, no, undoubtedly their barrier would be unable to block the next attack. Seeing the gods hammer was going to be dropped anytime toward a corner of the demon king palace where surely the demon king was located, all the soldiers and all the citizens were drowned in despair. Other than the force whose objective was to destroy Tyrant, the celestial people had stopped attacking when the barrier of the capital was destroyed and they were looking down as though they were the witness to the divine punishment. Their expression was completely dyed with joy. For the sake of mother Lutria. Perish. He informed so and executed the divine punishment. His majesty Arogan glared at the mass of rock that covered the sky and, Someday human-, will reach all of you bastards!! Remember that!! He yelledDD SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! A piercing yell of fighting spirit surged up. What came flying like a streak of flash was a rabbit eared girl clad in bluish white radiance. In opposition of the falling giant hammer of god, was a war hammer that although huge was only in the level that could be handled by human in the end. The girl who stepped on midair with deep stepping sound brandished the war hammer behind her with her body twisting like a bowand she swung. And then, it was blown back. Without any petty trick. Without even any technique. Without even any spirit art or any mysterious phenomenon. It was blown back simply by pure violence right from the front! Impossible. From the first time since he was born, his majesty Arogans beautiful face crumbled into a stupid look. Around him, there were Barius and others whose jaw dropped down so wide it fell like it would fall off. From here and there voices like LiesIs this a dream that were escaping reality leaked out. And then, Oros who was a divine spirit that embodied firmness also wasnt an exception. No way His posture was forced into banzai gesture and he hurriedly separated his hands that were fused into a crushing hammer. He recovered his balance with both hands while stepping back one step, two steps from the impact. Ahead of the gaze of all these people, the rabbit eared girlDDShia was, Fuu, I barely made it in time. She swoop back her rabbit ears *fuasa-*. Vire Drucken tapped *tap tap?* on her shoulder. Bluish white magic power glittered and the hair that was the same color with the wind fluttered. The dreamy beautiful legs lightly stepped down. Like a flower of wide petals blooming in the battlefield, she was so lovely to the degree it was like a joke. Now, Oros-san! Lets talk! Her voice resounded dignifiedly. That figure charmed the demon king, the people, and then, even the divine spirit. . . At the same time. Nuooh A scream resounded inside the room. Hajimes body leaped up in shock. He blinked inside the dim room with its curtain completely closed. DDChu~, chu~ The light weight his body was feeling was something he was very familiar with. His memory was hazy, but he somehow recalled how he half-heartedly handled the no good vampire princess and dragged her to him. When he turned his gaze that was in order to ascertain it Yue. She is doing her sleep sucking again. Sleep suckingDDthat was Yue-samas bad habit (?). Just as the words meant, she was sucking while half-asleep. Even now she was hugging Hajime closely while her mouth sucked on Hajimes neck. The sensation of her tongue crawling on his neck made him felt a bit of shivers. He looked at the curtain that had faint light shining in from it while feeling the sensation. It looked like the sun had slightly set. He groped for his smartphone and made it display the time and he felt understanding. The time was about to reach four oclock at the afternoon. So I slept for nearly six hoursI must be really tired. I overestimated my toughness a bit too much. Like this, Shia was right telling him to rest, Hajime thought with a wry smile. The sleep sucking that was continuing even now along with the sleep of nearly six hours made his head felt clear even though he just got woken up. For the time being, he tickled Yues side in the attempt to remove the sleep sucking. Yue let out a strange voice hahih and her mouth opened. Removal success. Yues hands wandered around as though to say Ha, Haijme whereee~. Hajime smiled wryly at that while gently fixing the disordered hair of the waking up Yue. At the same time, he felt a presence inside the house and tried searching in detail. Tio and Remia, and Myuu too had come homeKaa-san is also here. Shia is, not home yet? He didnt find Shias presence. It appeared she still hadnt come back from the Akiba battlefield. He checked his smartphone, but there was also no call from her. She is looking around that place really enthusiastically huh. He tried saying that to himself but, somehow, really for some reason his chest felt a vague uneasiness. It felt like his head that was cleared throughout the rest was raising an alert. Hajime wordlessly took out the compass from his Treasure Warehouse. Perhaps noticing that Hajimes presence that turned sharp, Yue woke up in a snap. Hajime? Whats the matter? Shia still hasnt come home. Yue looked at the clock and tilted her head slightly. There was still some time before dinner. The time was only slightly entering evening. She wondered what the problem was. From a glance, Hajime could be seen as a fiercely possessive boyfriend who confirmed with GPS her girlfriends location in succession as though he wanted to constantly grasp her position Naturally, Yue didnt have such thinking. Hajime was getting serious about Shia even if only slightly. It wouldnt be strange no matter what happened. She immediately woke up fully and be still while waiting for Hajimes words. Hajimes magic power surged and the compass activated. It loyally carried out his order to search for Shias location. But Tsu, no, reaction? Hajime? The compasss effective range was in proportion with the amount of magic power poured into it. With the magic power he poured right now, just a mere distance from here to Akiba, no, even if it was anywhere in Japan the compass would be able to cover it. And yet, there was no reaction. Shia wasnt within the search range. Hajime leaped down from the bed and his magic power surged even more. As expected, there was no way the activation of magic power that tremendous would be unnoticed. Downstairs he could feel Tio was taken aback. The sound of her immediately going up the stairs in hurry could be heard. The door was opened loudly *bam* and Tio entered. Whats the matter, Goshujin-sama. What artDD Tio asked forcefully, but seeing Hajimes tense atmosphere and Yues serious expression, she immediately closed her mouth so to not disturb their focus. A beat later, Hajime opened his closed eyes. *Shiver-*, Tios spine shuddered. Hajimes other face that she hadnt seen for a long timeDDthe face of the godslaying demon king was there. Coincidence? Or else a deliberate act? The others must be curious of Tios hurried look and followed after her. Remia, Myuu, and then even Sumire and Shuu peeped inside and their eyes opened wide. Hajime. Shia? She isnt in earth. She is in another world that isnt Tortus. Muh, doth that mean she was summoned by someone? Hajime shook his head. He must mean that he didnt know. But, Hajime continued. If thats the case, kuku-. Just whose woman do they think they are taking away without permissionIve gotta make sure that they thoroughly pay their debt. Tha, tha-tha, thats right Goshujin-sama. Tio pressed her hands in prayer inside her heart. If Shia was sent into another world accidentally because the border that separated the worlds were shaking or something, then that was still alright. But if that wasnt the casethen those people really hath done something stupid. I wouldst at least pray for their happiness in the afterlife., Tio thought. Tio, call Kaori and others. Our magic power stock is unreliable after the previous gate opening. In preparation of the worst case, I want to keep in reserve a stock of magic crystal so we will be able to return right away. We art going to collect the stock for going there from those with magic power? So its not enough with just us, Shia hast been sent to a really far away place. Tio immediately began to contact Kaori and others. Myuus face peeked out from Tios side. PapaShia-oneechan, she is alright? Next, Remia, Sumire, and Shuu too were asking worriedly. Hajime shrugged and answered. No way that bugged rabbit will get done is that easily. We are going to bring her home before dinner, so dont worry. Yes nano! Certainly, this is Shia-oneechan we are talking about! Much less god, even if the whole myth come attacking she will flatten everything and come home like normal! Rather, it feels like she will even be in good mood from a mortal combat with god of war that make her blood boil and her flesh dance! Nano!, Myuu replied energetically. Myuus smiling face made Hajime said Ri, right. You really get it, Myuu and he nodded while feeling slightly creeped out. From how her nano was said with forced timing, somehow it felt like Myuus relationship with Shia was the best among all the big sisters, or rather it felt like she received the biggest influence from Shia. If before long Myuu started saying things like Go fly till the moon! Nano! or Right now, Myuu become the wind! Nano! while riding bike, what should he doHajime papa thought with worry. While that was going on, multiple magic power reactions came from inside the house. Kaori and others who received the call must have used their personal gate key to teleport here. Hajime patted Myuus head while switching his feeling. From a model Japanese who loved peace, to demon king mode that would kill even god if it was necessary. He gazed at empty air and thought of his beloved family. Since when did she vanish? When he thought that it happened while he was fast asleep, a killing intent that was targeted to even himself was welling up. Surely even right at this moment she was waiting for their arrival impatiently. My bad, Shia. Im going there now. It was a proclamation that was dripping with rage that although small, was overflowing. Five minutes later. The godslaying demon king teleported to the world that kidnapped his bunny wife. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. About Shia arc, apparently there are a lot of the readers who got vexed by it, my apologizes. It really makes me keenly realize my inexperience (sweat). I will do my best to make everyones attachment to Shia to bloom profusely, so I beg you all to please not abandon [Arifure] even from here on and take care of it. . PS 1 I noticed from the comment I received, I made a mistake with the timeline of Brutal Hero Shia arc. I didnt consider the time difference from the several hours Shia spent in Akiba, Im sorry! I will revise the needed sections. Its complicated so generally it will be like the following below (in my mind). Please use it as reference. [Shia side] [Hajime side] 10:00 (Going out) 10:00 | 2h | 2h 12:00 (summoning) 12:00 (Hajime sleeping, Yue hugging her knees) 0:00 (Time after summoning) | | 8h | 2h 8:00 (The pickup aint coming) 14:00 (Ignoring Yues worry, sleeping again) | 1 h | 9:00 (Bathing, splattering demon king, etc) | | 3h | 2 h 12:00 (Thunder god hammer creation failed) | | 4h | 16:00 (Arriving in demon kingdom) Around 16:00 (Hajime, turning back into demon king) To everyone who informed me of the timeline, thank you very much. . PS 2 Actually this month, Im right at the midst of publication work, perhaps the update for next week will be difficult. I want to go limit break and update as much as possible, but if there is no update it will help if everyone can understand that Shirakome has entered Level X and has no spare strength. The week after thatshould be alright. Best regards. . PS 3 Brutal Hero Shia arc is far before the traveling date with Shia arc. And so I think there is many inconsistencies but, it will help if everyone can be magnanimous. It will be great if I can deal with it like the other timeline inconsistencies in my activity report that were pointed out by everyone. Forgive me for always doing whatever I please following the momentum! . PS 4 About Shias breaking the fourth wall that was alluded last chapter, Shirakomes image is like donge that came out in the video called GF2 in Niconico douga. -sama, thank you for the magnificent creation! Everyone too please go take a look no matter what! . PS 5 Salmon sandwich was sold in Seven Eleven-san! Chapter 337 Arifureta Chapter 337 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc I Am A Married Woman Desuu! . The rabbit eared girl dignifiedly threw out her chest above the pale bluish white ripple. Even the divine spirit of earth couldnt take the next action immediately in front of that. Confusion, shock, the thought of A talk, isnt that impossible?, putting aside all of those, it took all he had to return to normal the iron hammer that was deflected by a small girl who was like an insect from his point of view. The celestial people too, the demon king too, and then even every single one of the demon kingdoms people, they were completely speechless. In that blank period of time that was brought about by that dumbfoundment and charm, the yellow slimenot, the divine spirit of lightning cloud who was catching up plopped in front of Shia and started hopping. Oros, its fine even if only briefly, please lay down your arms. With a piercing glare, a sharp glint came from the far 600 meter above. In the head of the gigantic golem, there was certainly a pair of light that although small was visible. Udarthats some state you are in. There was no objection. Because his appearance was completely a slime. But, he wished to be allowed to groan muu in protest at least. Udar flickered flashily in order to express the inside of his heart while forming his words for the sake of his promise with the girl who he deemed worthy. Wont you lend your ear to what the children of man have to say? Oros didnt answer. But, he also wasnt ignoring those words. He also wasnt ruminating. What could be felt from him was shock and anguish, and then rage. We are sometimes liable to forget. That lives have as many color as its number in existence. The children of man are also included in that. Children of man didnt consist of a single living thing. There were many lives that were born, and so there were also as many different will, sense of values, and then the way of changing, and the speed of that change in accordance to that. That was what Udar said. Thats why, Udar continued However, before that, So you have fallen, lightning cloud. How truly pitiful, what a tragedy. Oh my brethren, that state of yours that I cannot bear to even look at, there I already no right or wrong in it. If you say that you are going to turn your back on mother, then perish together with them. Even without words, the torrent of killing intent that shook the land was thrust before them. It was expressed by the shape of the iron hammer. Although it only came from a single arm, it wasnt inferior compared to a gigantic falling meteor just like before. It was more than enough to crush a divine spirit who had been weakened. Begone!! Of course, such future wouldnt be approved by the bugged rabbit. A thunderous roar stirred the air, at the same time Oross crushing hammer was deflected once more. But, this time he didnt display an unsightly dumbfounded look. If one attack was impossible, then two attacks. If two attacks were no good then three attacks. He would attack no matter how many times, until they fell, until they perished. *GOU-* The wind howled. That was truly a battering that was like a storm. The two arms of Oros who was firmly stepping on the ground were unleashing consecutive attacks in order to destroy the small rebel and his fallen brethren. The crushing hammer of the combined two arms that was falling like a meteor was nothing but a nightmare seen from the view point of the demon kingdoms populace who were targeted by it. But, that nightmare, it could be regarded as just a nightmare if they survived it. Level VII!! Come at me with all you gooot-, desuu!! It was like a barrier. The meteors of crushing hammer, all of them were deflected the instant it reached a point in the sky. Each time that happened a thunderous roar reverberated, shock waves shook the land, and the air was blown away in radiating direction. A swing of war hammer.*PAANN* It smashed the wall of air and struck dead the death with a blow moving in the speed of sound. Against the meteor shower that was increasing in speed, the war hammer also increased in speed moment by moment, intercepting the calamity right from the front. Damn hero of another worldannoying. His hands didnt stop even while saying that. The rage toward the irregular existence that made his brethren fell and brought danger closer to his mother was stirring up Oros more than his sense of mission. The land isnt as light as the lightning cloud. Attempting to save the children of manrealize your own hubris. The storm of crushing hammer increased further in intensity. As though to say that the strikes would continue attacking eternally until the hero who worked for the salvation of man was crushed. That was why, Shia yelled. She raised her voice, undaunted against the thunderous roar. I wont save anyone!! Damn straight. Shia wouldnt save. She wouldnt save the people of this world or anything. Because there was no meaning in them being saved. Because they had to save themselves by their own. Exactly!! Please, listen to our words-, divine spirit of the earth!! Because Shia left behind Schutaif and rushed ahead alone, Eric got left behind and only caught up now. It seemed that he came ahead with only Louis using Louiss spirit art. We are foolish-. So foolish that we arent able to unite our heart even at this late hour. The words of the young king of the human race resounded in the interval of the thunderous roars. Even the people who were scared out of their wits by the fight between fellow supernatural existences like in legend finally returned to their senses hearing that voice that was raised until the throat was almost torn up. The eyes of the people of the demon kingdom brightened when they finally keenly realized that the reinforcement had arrived. The celestial people fired up themselves to remove the threat that was opposing the divine spirit. However, even so-, please I beg you to listen! To the prayer of the people who are trying to reform, trying to take back the goodness of heart from the old day! Please I beg you to ascertain it with your own eyes! Of our repenting figure! Oros didnt answer. As though to proclaim that something like words to say had been exhausted already since a long time ago. Even so, Eric continued to scream. Because that was the only thing that he, humans could do, no, should do. How idiotic. Something like the words of harmful insect crawling on the ground wont reach the ear of the great ones. It wasnt Oros who replied. It was the celestial people. A portion of them who came back to their senses spread out. Above they created sparking mass of lightning. Their aim was Eric and Louis below. The fired spear of roaring lightning became an intense rain that poured on them. I wont allow that. Prompt executionDDWater Wall Just as Louiss words meant, barrier of water that was casted with abbreviated chanting enveloped the two. The lightning spears couldnt pierce the water barrier. The lightning ran along the water flow and scattered to different direction. As expected from the strongest caster of the kingdom. Apparently even the killing intent of ten-odd celestial people wouldnt reach him when he was in perfect readiness. Although, that attack certainly became the signal of resuming battle. The army of celestial people, two thousand people who believed without a doubt in their own superiority started attacking the barrier-less demon kingdom once more. Shia was still in the middle of exchanging blows against Oros right from the front. It was hard to imagine that the bugged rabbit would lose in a one-on-one straight fight. However, that was because she possessed the strongest strength in close quarter combat. She who couldnt use magic properly was lacking in annihilating power. For a moment, the thought of advancing to Level X crossed her mind. If she subdued Oros quickly and fought with the style of throwing exploding slug bullet like grenade, she would be able to take one a mere two thousand. Although, the problem was whether she would be able to beat unconscious a divine spirit who was nearly immortal, furthermore a divine spirit of the earth who was boiling in rage in a short time or not Thinking of the demerit of Level Xs limited usage time, she couldnt help but hesitate. The current Level VII was the maximum level that she could use without feeling any demerit. More than this would burden her body more or less. (But, I cannot say that in this situation.) Her rabbit ears were twitching *piko piko*. Agonizing cries were resounding from the capital. Not only the attack of the celestial people, apparently the great army of golems that should be called as small sized Oros were overflowing from the underground of the cracked earth. Eric and Louis were also under the concentrated fire of celestial people who had drastically increased until a force of several hundred. Even so Louis was still continuing to endure. One couldnt help but to admire his skill that surpassed the imagination, however, he couldnt be expected to do more. He was unable to launch a counterattack, he had his hands full with simply protecting the king. In front of the violence of number, his mental strength and spirit element were shaved away bit by bit. Greg and others were rushing closer with body reinforcement, but they would need a bit more time. (Ive promised.) She promised to Eric and others of wanting to deliver the feeling of human to the mother the star tree no matter what resulted from it. The risk of Level X was too high. It wasnt realistic. But, if she ignored the burden to her body, she would manage somehow until Level VIII, or IX with her guts! Shia thought with her rabbit ears standing straight, it was then. !? What!? You bastards The air was shaking unnaturally. The land was vibrating, and unpleasantness that was crawling stickily on the skin was attacking. When they looked with a taken aback expression, the structure that looked like a tuning fork had been standing erect without anyone noticing. Yes, it was the ultimate weapon of the demon kingdomDDthe Tyrant. The faint illumination it was radiating was giving a graphic account how it was activating. Eric and others opened their eyes wide in disbelief, while the celestial people fanned up their fighting spirit to attempt to destroy it this time for sure. During that time, Arogan who had recovered slightly floated in the air while raising his voice. It was a foolish voice, in various senses. Listen-, my people! The foolish divine spirits! She is the one and only savior of mankind, the hope of us human, the hero Shia! DDMy queen! Haa!? Such shocked voice resounded. That was Shias voice, and also the voice of Eric, and also the voice of a portion of the demon kingdoms people. Shia! You are the first one to come running here in our predicament and protect me like this, that love, I have certainly received it! if your strength is combined with my strength, no, my countrys strength, there is no need to fear the likes of god! Lets go together toward the new world that is filled with glory! My people! Observe carefully! The moment of us the strongest husband and wife defeat the god! The demon kings speech didnt stop. Tyrant growled in concert. In less than a few seconds, all the spirit elements in the surrounding would be thoroughly stolen and an act that should be reviled would resume. The reason of Arogans eccentric behavior. In a sense, it was exactly just as his words meant. After witnessing Shias true strength, he saw the hope of winning against divine spirit, however, he despaired because Shia was unable to also handle the fierce attack of the celestial people and the golems, because of that he formed a plan. That was a plan to draw in Shia to his side and made it into an established fact. He made it as though Shia fell in love with him and came running to their help because of love, then he proclaimed that he accepted that love. Like that, by pulling in Shia from her neutral position completely into demon kingdoms side, she would be brought into an absolutely hostile relationship against the divine spirits, making it into a situation where she wouldnt be able to survive without joining hand with them. Later, after overcoming this emergency situation, it would be fine if he just made Shia fell for him. Arogan didnt have any doubt. Of his own charm, that eventually there would be no way she would be able to resist him. If he obtained Shia in his hand, there would be no need to wait for mankinds technology to reach the divine territory. And above all else, a radiant girl like Shia was the only one worthy for him. Because the demon king who was humans ambition taking form was completely cornered and saw hope in that desperate situation, he didnt harbor any doubt that this was the method to overturn the table in this hopeless situation. Wai-, what are you prattling abouDD Naturally, Shia raised an objection, but before she could finish, DDQueen Shia! Queen Shia! Rated Demon Kingdom banzai! The loud cheers of the populace reverberated in a volume that didnt lose at all against the roar of the battlefield, drowning Shias voice. Furthermore, Oros-sama! The union of hero of another world with the demon king is the worst situation that cannot be ignored! Please give permission for us to give you reinforcement! Even the celestial people were greatly misunderstanding just like Arogan planned. They didnt intrude until now believing that Oros would defeat Shia and entrusted exterminating her to Oros, but now they sought for permission to give help. Thats why Im saying thats notDD As I thought you will save mankind even if the world will be destroyed in the process, you demons child- Even Oros was saying such thing. Perhaps he was feeling impatient seeing Shia facing him right from the front undaunted no matter how many times he swung down his crushing hammer and seeing Tyrant was activating. His attacks became even more severe and he also gave permission to the celestial peoples request. Listen toDD What lies are you spewing! Oros-dono! Dont listen to that libel! As expected from the king of Balted Kingdom. He properly Even if for arguments sake she is looking for a spouse, it absolutely wont be the demon king! It is our Balted Kingdom who summoned her, the one who is worthy for her is our country that has taken back the goodness of heart of the olden days! In other words the one who should be her spouse i, is, me! What is this bastard saying amidst the confusion, such tsukkomi came from Louis who raised his voice in rivalrly, and, Dont make me say it so many times, you fools. Shia is already an existence in the divine territory. In that case, its a self evident truth that I who am a divine spirit is the only one worthy for her. You guys really should stop screwiDD When her eyes glinted with burning flame, a thunderous sound that could burst the eardrum erased Shias voice. When Shia turned her gaze thinking What is it this time you bastard!, over there of all thing was Please witness it clearly, o great divine spirit of the earth. Our beast kingdom will hand down the death penalty to the demon kingdom. And then, please listen to our voice in respect to our deed of destroying that weapon. It was the red dragonDDthe figure of the beast king Gruelle. In addition, there was also Tyrant that was slightly tilting once more. It seemed he fired a breath attack toward Tyrant. It seemed Arogans elite force desperately defended the weapon and avoided its destruction, but its activation was now got reset again. With the repeated attack from the celestial people too, the elite force fell on their knees across the board. It was doubtful whether they would be able to endure the next attack. Just as you can see, Shia is our brethren. That strength isnt something that oppose the gods. She is just like us beastmen, someone who love the world. If her marriage with me is recognized before the gods, then together with me we will become guardian of the world and build a magnificent future! The turncoat dragon was a turncoat as expected. It was really outrageous of him to aim for profiting amidst the confusion. For him to have a skin so thick until this level made it felt refreshing instead. Greed and ulterior motive swirled with Shia as the center. Listen to what I have to saDD Now, Shia! Take my hand! Lets share the world between the two of us! Its possible if its you! I will give you glory and pleasure as much as life permitted! Shia! Ill daringly say it now! I love you! Stay together with me in this world! Although I am a divine spirit, I know of love. Shia, accept my affection. Shia-dono, your words left deep impression in me. My heart belongs to you. Lets go together toward a beneficial future. The demon king, the human king, the divine spirit, the beast king, they were unanimously asking for her agreement. The celestial people were boiling with hatred and fighting spirit and hurled down abusive words, the peoples eyes shined bright in hope of being able to rid themselves from the rule of the gods and shouted Queen Shia as though it was a done deal. And then, Oros judged that the cause of the chaos in the battlefield was wholly the fault of the irregular that was the hero of another world and said You cannot be left alive! in refusal of her survival. The divine spirit of the earth joined his hands once more and created a crushing hammer. Tyrant activated once more and worked toward the reproducing of the nightmare. The demon king and the beast king schemed to bring her to their side, while the young human king was acting desperately doing everything he could at the moment. All the celestial people responded to Oross killing intent and focused the fatal art of sure kill in front of their hands toward Shia. . . Even though she was lending a help in order for the people of this world to reach salvation by themselves. No one was listening to Shia. . . *Snap*, there was that sound. Level X Shias figure vanished. No one, not even the divine spirits perception was allowed to sense the overwhelming speed. When anyone noticed, a gigantic shadow was covering the sky. Oros who looked up to the sky saw that. The figure of a rabbit turning in the sky far above, brandishing a super large war hammer. The gods crushing hammer? Very well, in that case this side would useDD100 ton hammer!! Shia stepped on the sky, and from upside down posture she fell in super speed. She surpassed the sound barrier instantly and further increased the gravity. In addition she performed pseudo weight increase. Super increase! Her body was truly like a meteor! !!? Become a stain on the ground-, desuu-!! The ground raised a scream. Sound instantaneously vanished, right after everyone thought that a shock wave that was like explosive wind surged. Oross giant body crumbled like a joke. The ground was turned up. It was similar like when a skyscraper was demolished with explosive. The shock wave with clouds of dust was spreading in radiating direction. All those surged on the capital, but before that like a nightmare the super gigantic hammer was swung. With just that the shock wave and also the dust cloud were blown away to other direction. But, there was no way anyone could feel relieve or anything. In a flash, following the centrifugal force the 100 ton hammer was swung horizontally in a flowing motion. The swing blasted away several beautiful spires in the demon king castle as though they were tree branches, and without pause the swing literally pulverized one conspicuously high tower. Yes, the Tyrant that was just a moment before activation was destroyed. As though following behind the wake of the super gigantic hammer, explosive wind was generated and the three kings, their aides, Udar and the populace, and then the celestial people living in the sky, anyone and everyone without discrimination were presented with forceful tailspin rotation. Overwhelming physical strength is justice!! In front of the unbelievable fact that seemed to say that, they rolled on the ground together harmoniously without even any leeway to split their attention to the idea of resisting. Everyone, equally. Like that, there was only one person in the sky. In the center of the pale bluish white light that was drawing a spiral, the super large hammer caused the air to groan while going *tap tap* on the shoulder like usual. However, the usual casualness was nonexistent, her expression was the same like the face that her beloved would sometime showedDDa yakuza face. Shia who had snapped took a dee~~~~~~p breath, and her voice resounded to her hearts content in the battlefield that she had silenced with brute force. I C A C M!! A MARRIED WOMAN DESUUUUUUUUU-!!!! Those words echoed boomingly. *Shiin*, silence came as though time had stoppeda beat later. WHATTTTDDDD!? Whatdid you say? The three kings and one god replied with such voices. Murmur murmur, murmur murmur. The people of demon kingdom were stirred. Eh, whats this situation. The celestial people were bewildered. Squirm squirm, squirm squirm. Oros was in the middle of regenerating. The petrified Eric (& Louise, and Greg and others who came running at that time), Arogan whose mouth opened gaping wide stupidly, Gruelle who wrinkled his eyebrows and groaned, Udar who was hanging his head down. It was truly, truly, a chaos of the battlefield that was brought with only a sentence. But, the snapped Shia who activated until even Level X without even thinking about the consequence was emitting a pressure that overwhelmed even that divine spirit while making her voice resounded akin like a shock wave as though to say I dont give a damn!. I have a husband who I love desuu! Ill go home when he come to pick me up!! Something like devoting my life for this world is as impossible as the heaven and earth getting overturned-. Im not going to get together with other people even if it kills me desu-. If I do that Ill become dog in the next life!! The heart of Eric and others got hit with break shot of words!! It was a destructive power that rivaled 100 ton hammer! Ignoring Eric and others who were becoming grey colored, and Arogan and Gruelle who were narrowing their eyes, Shia raised her voice In the first place- toward the people of the demon kingdom who were looking up dumbfounded at her. Dont you think its pathetic expecting me to clean up after all of you while calling me a queen!! There is a limit even in being shameless! The harsh words slapped the cheek of the people. Yes, this was truly like a mothermotherland scolding the sonpeople. Take responsibility of what you have done by yourselves! Thats only obvious! Not even taking responsibility, depending on other people, and only want to enjoy the benefit, thats preposterous! I dont have a rabbit ear to listen to the words of people who wont struggle for the sake of the future! The people showed a bewildered expression. There were also people who made rebelling expression, but there werent that many of such people. It seemed the spoken words stabbed their heart more or less. Shias intense momentum overwhelmed even the celestial people that they stopped moving. The three kings shut up and looked up, and even Oros who only recovered to a mini sized golem was focusing his gaze on her. I dont have any intention at all to kill the divine spirits-san you hear! If you are saying that you all are still wishing for war even thenDDIll run away! All the people opened their eyes wide at that proclamation, and then they understood. That the hero of another world Shia wasnt mankinds ally by all means. She was merely wielding her power to mediate them with the gods. She wasnt a savior or anything. Yes, so to speak, she was an aid for the people living on the ground, so that their prayer would reach toward the heaven once more. In that case, it was only natural that those who stopped praying would lose that aid. What would be left after was only to fall to the ground. All the people now understood the hero called Shia. Understanding permeated into them. The peoples expression twisted as though their cheeks that was slapped by her words felt painful stingingly. This time, words that sounded like she was giving a slap on their back reverberated. Thats why-, if you are really thinking of the future-, dont just chatter pointlessly and first! Change from yourselveDDDDs!! Desuu!! In the end, what would the children think of the mothers hand that slapped their back? Would they be able to start walking toward the future due to the push of that hand? A silence so quiet it was strange enveloped the battlefield. The three kings held their tongue as though unable to find any words. Oros stopped regenerating and stayed in his small golem size, blinking his eyes. Without saying anything Udar descended down on his shoulder, and the two spirits looked up to the sky as though they were seeing something radiant. The battlefield halted. What moved it was, Really ridiculous. A single celestial person. From his outfit, the domineering aura he wore, most likely he was the commander in this place. His sagacious look froze even colder, however, his mouth displayed a scorn and disdain that he didnt even try to hide. Its not a problem of changing or not changing. The gods verdict has been handed down. Therefore, perish. Thats all. In the first place nothing will change from the struggle of inferior species. Its fine if there is only us, the celestial people who stay together with this world and the gods. That is exactly a pure world is. The bigoted attitude from extreme elitism cut down Shias words. Those words declared that the very existence of race other than celestial people itself was a sin. The celestial people who were overwhelmed by Shia returned to their senses one after another and rose to the sky. Oros-sama! Now, please revive using this chance! We will risk our life to hold back that demon!! Surely there werent any other people than them who were more fanatic toward the gods decision. They who continued to live in prosperity together with the spirits on the floating island far above the sky werent subjected to the divine punishment. Because they were a clan who served the spirits and divine spirits as priest or shrine maiden since the ancient times, the mother the star tree wouldnt discard them. Exactly because of that, they absolutely wouldnt let go of this chance of a lifetime where they would be able to monopolize the affection of the gods. Exterminate! Exterminate! Exterminate the harmful insects crawling on the ground, discharging filth and devouring the blessing! Wild joy and insanity were blending, storm of fighting spirit and killing intent blew violently. They wouldnt loath to throw away their lives exactly like their words. You guys A slight vibration ran in Oross voice. Udar didnt say anything. Destiny, the path to the future, it had to be entrusted to the humans. A slight assistance to Shia, that was the line that Udar could only barely tiptoe around. Eric desperately called out to Oros whose eyes were shaken. But, a beat later, determination burned in Oross eyes. It was a resolve toward his mission. The ground flowed, Oros was enlarging once more. The divine punishment was the mothers decision, it was absolute. War cry rose from the celestial people. They surrounded Shia to back up Oros. They would kill Shia, the cornerstone of mankinds salvation without fail. That will whirled in the battlefield. The god responded to that. C!? A vision of death. An extremely thick flash swallowed her and extinguished her without leaving even dust. Shia instantly raised her 100 ton hammer overhead. Right after that, sun descended from the sky. The sun of annihilation that dyed the world with light. It was truly like, (Ha, Hajime-sans Hyperion!?) Yes, it was the same like the sun convergence laser weapon Burst Hyperion. The extremely thick pillar of light swallowed the 100 ton hammer that Shia raised. Right below it, the surrounding of Shia who was enduring the impact was showered with light that was like waterfall. Wawawa-, this is bad desuu! She was at Level X. Even the direct hit of Hyperion could be endured with physical strength as long as she had a shield. However, as for that shieldDDthe 100 ton hammer itself? Because of the surface size and the volume of the mass, unlike Vire Drucken it wasnt coated with Azantium that was a relatively rare metal. As expected, a part of the 100 ton hammer was melted. The red hot metal was struck further by the waterfall of light and it dripped down like magma. From afar, voices that were calling Shias name could be heard. It must be the voices of Eric and others. From their point of view it should look like Shia had been swallowed by a pillar of light. The scream must be coming from the people of the capital. There wasnt even any composure to think that it was fortunate that the place Shia was at was outside the rampart. One second, two seconda full ten second. A gigantic crater was formed right under Shia. The crater was boiling like magma. It was the divine light that should be impossible to survive through when hitting directly. So its you huhagainst that even the hero will die. I wonder about that. Oros and Udar took refuge. Oros shook his head while speaking his words, while Udar denied with a wry smile. What are you, before Oros could say that, Fuii~~~, that was dangerous desuu! Impossible. Yes. Truly. Shia shouldered the previous Vire Drucken while wiping her cold sweat with one hand. If Oros had a jaw, there was no doubt that it would fall down without him being able to close it from his atmosphere when whispering his words. Udar sympathized with him keenly. Although, Shias magic power was taken away in large chunk due to evading with half teleportation. Her Level X state was cancelled. She cancelled it just before the breaking point, so she didnt feel so fatigued she couldnt move, but she used it because she snapped and didnt think of the consequence, furthermore she consumed the majority of the activation time by not doing any battle. The reparation for such a foolish act was relatively heavy. Though at least there was merit of the pressure from Level X increasing her words persuasiveness greatly but In any case, her cold sweat was relatively serious. Ignoring Oross gaze that was as though he was witnessing a monster, Shia looked up. Over there was the figure of a beautiful woman clad in a raiment of white flame. DDDivine spirit of fire wheel Soare Someone muttered that. She was the divine spirit that governed over heat and light, who could even be said as the avatar of sun. Lightning cloud. And then even the earth. What a state you two are in. A voice that sounded transparent, or perhaps burning came down. Although, to be unharmed after receiving my light of judgmentwhat a monster. Its just as mother feared. A burning appearance, and harsh words that sounded burning. And yet, her voice and gaze were absolute zero. Nice to meet you, my name is Shia HauriaDD To suddenly go for the kill out of nowhere, well, all divine spirits so far were the same, it was too late complaining about thatShia did her best to be understanding like that while trying to greet with twitching face. No matter what the situation, first it was important to give a greeting. But, even those words of Shia, or rather even her will apparently didnt garner the interest of the blazing cold lady at all. She was looking at empty air. As though she was communicating with someone else from afar with telepathy. Right after that, it happened. DDO children of man. I dont consider all of you as my children anymore It was a voice of different woman. It didnt come from the sky. It was a voice that resounded directly inside the brain of everyone there. It was a voice lacking in vitality that it was shuddering, as though it had lost color due to the emotion of sadness, resignation, anger, and resolve saturating it. Mother Mother Lutria. No way Oros and Udars voices reached Shias rabbit ears. In other words, it must be like that. This voice was, DDI wont let my childrendivine spirits be harmed further than this The mother of everyone who possessed life, the star tree Lutria. The great noble existence located in the far lone island at the distant sea. She made the will of the world resounded. Udars strength was extremely weakened, and even Oros was defeated even if only temporarily. That fact woke up the mother. DDLet there be peace in the world with this judgment The sky distorted. The sky with burning evening sun that was entering dusk distorted, twisted, rumbled as though it was exactly the time of the witching hour, and then, DDoOOOOOOOOOC!! DDGURYAAAAAA- DDGAAAAAAAAA- The mothers divine punishment took shape. The sky was filled to the brim. With a great swarm of spirit beasts. Several hundreds? Several thousands? No, their number was in the tens of thousands. Spirit beasts were existences born from the nature with spirit stone as their base. Therefore, they were truly the scene of the nature baring its fang toward those who made light of the nature. Apparently it was her intention to defeat the hero with divine spirits overwhelming power and pure violence of number, and annihilated the demon kingdom and the key characters of mankind in this place. DDO child of calamity Dread ran through Shias whole body. She didnt see any vision of death. It was simply her instinct ringing the alarm bell noisily. DDFall, to the interval of the worlds The moment that sentence resounded, the space behind Shia twisted crazily. Wha-, this is- Shia immediately attempted to retreat from that place, but she was pulled in by a tremendous power and she stumbled midair. When she looked across her shoulder, over there the twisted space and whirling darkness were Dont tell me, a gravitational field!? A power greatly resembling that which frequently used by the vampire princess she was so close it caught Shia and wouldnt let go. She desperately stood her ground using the foothold of the Air Force, but the twisted space and whirling darkness expanded in proportion of her effort. It was trying to envelop Shia in spherical shape. It covered her above, spread below her too, and narrowed in from left and right. In that situation she already had no other choice but to leap forward, however, at this point the after-effect of Level X worked against her. She could only reinforce herself until Level V, with that she was unable to get away from the gravitational field! Nununu-, this is a biiit bad!! Or rather, interval of worlds you said!? In order to recover even by a bit more, she summoned recovery medicine from her treasure warehouse and caught it in her mouth. She crunched the rim and gulped down the content while yelling. In the end, was the star tree Lutria answering her, or perhaps it was just a one-sided proclamation? DDTo somewhere that is not here. Simply, because you shouldnt exist in this world. Thats unreasonable! Even I didnt come here because I want you know!? Where are you planning to send me!? At least please make it a world I can survive in you know!? The interval of worlds, she could only feel uneasy hearing those words. It would still be better if it was another world. But, if it was a place just like the words meant The distortion of space was enveloping Shia further. The whirling darkness behind Shia was getting bigger to a size that completely covered Shia, and then it approached her like a high wave. The worried voices of Eric and others came from below. Arogan and Louis tried to attack the gravitational field using spirit art but, This is truly the will of god! There is no way at all for the inferior race to live! The insect should be exterminated obediently just like an insect should!! The celestial people launched attack to all who tried to save Shia. Mother! Shia isnt our enemy! Please be merciful! Udar leaped in front of Shia and desperately tried to mediate. But, DDIf you are going to feel resentment, resent your own misfortune That was all the reply that came back. It was truly like throwing a trash into a trash can. A sentiment that was truly like a god. If she was able to throw away Shia from this world, than she wouldnt care what kind of destination that place would be. Shias legs that were holding her ground on midair were getting gradually dragged behind, nugigigi- slipped out from her mouth while she was doing her best, but she already had nothing else that she could do. Even if she did her partial teleportation, her magic power would run out after several seconds and she would only got dragged in then. There was nothing more that she could do. Shia glanced at the people below her and smiled wryly. Eric and others whose eyes were opened wide raised their voice in a scream DDExisting in this world. Know that in itself is a great sin. A complete refusal of her existence. That was the divine will bestowed to Shia from the god called the star tree. That was why, . . . . Whose woman do you think you are barking at? . . . . A hand reached out from the swirling darkness. It was an arm of jet black metal, as though darkness itself was condensing and taking shape. That arm circled around Shias waist from behind. Faster than her mind could understand the situation, her instinct, body, heart, and then her rabbit ears! They were all simply jumping with overflowing joy! Inside the darkness that should be swallowing anything and everything, a crimson radiance came into view. Crimson that radiated sparks and, appearing as though oozing out from inside the swirling darkness, the one who made the hero rabbit into his captiveDD Hajime-san!!! Yes, it was the genuine godslaying demon king. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. . Newest updates in Gardo Nichijou chapter 28 I burst out laughing at the last Yue & Tio lol its troubling that there are a lot of material that make me want to reimport here lolZero Chapter 8 Orcus arc concluded! The expression of serious mode Miledy is pricelessas expected from Kouchi-sensei.Main story chapter 27 the first lightning dragon scene. Yue is magnificent! They all are in the middle of free distribution, so please go take a look no matter what! . PS Thank you very much for the many salmon sandwich reviews! Im happy! Its something really sought that a long line at the storefront continued even throughout the whole day isnt it. Everyone, its exactly the overwhelming demand that give rise to supply. Surely. Chapter 338 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc Desuu Cannot Be Forgotten Desuu . A person oozed out from inside the darkness along with crimson spark. The metallic arm embraced Shias waist and strongly pulled her closer. Shia showed no resistance at the slightest and settled on the persons chest as though that was extremely natural. She who refused to even get touched now showed a completely relieved expression. That expression But, there wasnt even the slightest leeway to be charmed by that expression. Because the moment the white haired and eye patched man completely came out, a pressure descended. It caused all living things to hold their breath in mute amazement. Shia, Im glad you are safe Yes-, yes desu! Hajime-san! The released pressure was an atrocity that denied all life. And yet, the words that were spoken to Shia on his chest were meltingly sweet. The voice was oozing with relieve from the heart. Shias rabbit ears wrapped around Hajimes neck affectionately. Her soft cheeks were rubbing on her beloved persons chest as though there was no tomorrow. Regardless of the space that was continuing to twist in frenzy even now to expulse the target and the super gravitational field enveloping the area that wouldnt allow any escape, what was drifting in the air was an extremely sweet atmosphere. Although, Chih. What a gloomy air. And so, Limit Break The crimson magic power exploded. Forgot about the atmosphere, the very space itself felt like it would be blown to smithereens from the shockwave that detonated around Hajime and Shia. That phenomenon that looked like a red moon instantly scattered away the twisting space and gravitational field. The crimson shockwave blew away all the dumbfounded people. They were tossed around like a cloth flapped inside a bomb blast. Arogan, Gruelle, and Louis laid out their barrier with amazing reaction speed in order to protect their respective comrades and lords who were relatively near, but they were blown away along with their barrier. The use of the Limit Break was only for an instant. Be that as it may, everyone there felt it. Everyone comprehended it. That wasnt human. It was something terrifying that exceeded such framework. What in the worldnew child of another world. To think that you would cross over worlds with your own strength, and repel my power The voice of the star tree who returned to her sense descended once more. The eyes of Hajime who looked up to the sky narrowed quietly. As I thought children of another world are dangerous. Vanish for the sake of this world The spirit beasts leaped as though they had received divine revelation. The tens of thousands nature that took form as beasts heard their mothers wish and seethed with killing intent. The celestial people were also the same. They shook off the fear and awe they felt and raised their fighting spirit in order to exterminate the new harmful insect that was another worlder. I see I see I see. This situation, those words, I guess this is a very pressing emergency situation. Do you have someone who you want to save? Do you have something that you want to protect? All of you must youre your own unavoidable circumstance. Hajime didnt know the situation in detail. He teleported to this side, however, the gap between worlds was too powerful and he got shifted to very far away from Shias coordinate. And so, after he arrived in this world, he adjusted the coordinate once more and teleported again here. Although, the hostile supernatural existences and people, the gaze they directed toward Shia, the situation Shia was placed in, the words coming from the sky, when he was considering the situation from those factors, he was able to guess it to a certain degree. He also understood enough that this existence wasnt some evil mastermind who took delight in other peoples suffering like that Ehitorujue. But, however, Die The crimson light burst out once more. The treasure warehouse shined brilliantly. Instantly, as though in a revengethe sky was completely covered. Those were crimson and jet black crossesa thousand of Cross Velt. Those were death gods made from special metal alloya thousand Grim Reapers. The crosses of funeral that were loaded with fang that would pulverize steel with one attack rotated their muzzles all at once. Griffons that were fully loaded with weapons had their back split open and two gatling guns came out. Their jaws opened and anti material rifle sparked. Pencil missiles cartridge unfolded under the wings. The opponent was trying to have their way using number against the godslayer whose specialty was in material resource battle. It was truly highly ridiculous. The atrocious things clad in crimson aura that instantly appeared from thin air. Even without knowing their true identity, the spirit beasts and the celestial people comprehended it in their instinct. That right now, death was right before their eyes. Slaughter them all. There was no mercy. The worlds fate and Shias life. They mistook the thing that they put on the scale. Consequently the demon kings imperial command was given. At that instant, the lid of hell was opened. Explosive roar and flash flew wildly about in the sky. Crimson firing line drilled through the beasts in just one attack, bursting them apart and exterminating them. Shit-, what-, what the hell is this!? The celestial person who called Shia a harmful insect desperately ran away from the dark gray monster that closed the distance in an instant. But, the griffon that was performing pseudo flight with bullshit method of gravity control couldnt possibly be beaten by a mere flying method by manipulating wind, as long as it wasnt at the level of supersonic black dragon. Sto, stop-DDgupeh He let out a really stupid voice and his head was bitten off like a paper scrap. Co, commandeeerDD The subordinate celestial person let out a scream, but at that instant the griffon that was biting off the head of the so called commander fired the electromagnetically accelerated anti material rifle right away. Flesh and blood were blown out from its mouth as though it was vomiting blood and immediately after that the yelling celestial person was blown to bits by the rifle bullet. The dragon type, the eagle type, the winged lion spirit beasts became like a tsunami that approached Hajime, but in front of the bullet barrage of Cross Velt, they were scattered away as though hitting mud wall and it crumbled. Although it was a fight of thousands versus tens of thousands, it was Burst Bullets fired with electromagnetic acceleration at the rate of 1500 shot per minute. The moment it hit, everything within the range of ten meter diameter would be blasted off by the installed shockwave in the bullet. Rather than calling it a bullet barrage, it was an air carpet bombing. Inevitably the spirit stone of the spirit beasts and the flesh and blood of the celestial people became heavy rain and poured on the ground. A nightmarish battlefieldDDno, curbstomping ground was created. What in the worldunforgivable! The sight of his trampled allies, the battlefield that was just too gruesome, they drove the divine spirit of fire ring Soare into anxiety and rage. She climbed high to the sky and instantly created light overhead that was like a sun. That was exactly the solar flash that was fired at Shia. Burn in the light of sun and vanish! Right back at you When Hajime grinned widely what appeared was the artifactDDBurst Hyperion. The charging took an instant. The light of judgment that was falling from the sky was met by the demon kings fang right from the other side. The raining down flash clashed with the bursting up flash at the midair. Intense heat wave and shockwave were spreading in radiating shape. The world was dyed by the light of sun, the world of dusk with the curtain of night in the process of falling down was illuminated as though it was noon. In front of the sight that was like in legend, Arogan and others were already unable to do anything except protecting their own tiny self. The judgment of god and the demon kings killing intent were competing for supremacy. Tsu, impossible. This much power, from mere human- Soress output increased. Perhaps it was her obstinacy as god. The pillar of light swelled further, becoming an extremely huge flash that approached to swallow Hajime. And so, the second Burst Hyperion was summoned. Wha- There wasnt even any time to feel shocked. Third summoning. Still holding on? Okay, fourth summoning. Impo, ssiblee-!? The flash that pierced to the sky swallowed the light of the sun, and the god that ought to be called as the personification of sun. Monster of another worldyou will perish here The earth was swelling. The earth was roused up seeing the danger to the fire circle. A mere lump of dirt, who do you think you are opening your mouth at? Hajimes hand was holding the super large electromagnetically accelerated anti material sniper cannonDDSchlag AAAcht Acht. The 88 mm bursting cannon shells of romance pierced Oross body from its head until its length of the leg with one shot. It was truly like lightly crushing a lump of dirt. A mere golem that was simply gathering soil couldnt possibly stop the romance. It was as though telling him to come again after he became a romance golem wholly made of metal armor at the very least. Oros immediately starting to regenerate again, but before he could completely regain his huge body, the romance cannon would shoot and blast through him at the spots on the ground where he was trying to regenerate from. Throughout that the regeneration speed was visibly dropping down. It was Udar who lost his presence of mind. He floated to the sky and offered prayer to the sky. O mother ! Lutria! Please call back the fire circle and the earth! At this rate they will-! The personification of the sun that was continuously getting burned in sunlight. The personification of earth that was continuously getting smashed with steel. At this rate they wouldnt be able to avoid annihilation. Even if they didnt die, they wouldnt be able to manifest in this world for several hundred years. And then, when they revived, it was unknown whether it would be the same personality that came back. Because the star tree was the origin of all divine spirits, they could be reverse summoned the same like teleporting the spirit beasts here. Udar called out to his mother with the wish for the two divine spirits emergency evacuation. But Wh, why wont you answer, o mother Thinking back it was strange. Why when it wasnt just the spirit beasts, even the divine spirits were falling into danger Lutria wasnt doing anything? A bad premonition was filling Udars heart, however, the mother answered. There was some distance but, if there was dozens of minutes, they would surely arrive, the second wave of land spirit beasts in the number that could fully cover the whole demon kingdom. Although it was different from Udars wish, the mother Lutria had certainly responded. At the same time, the answer why the star tree didnt summon, no, unable to summon the divine spirits back was also given. You asked why? Well, thats because she must be desperate to survive right now. From the sky, a calamitous star was falling. A gigantic lump of stone that changed into red hot color with white smoke rising from itDDmeteor. It passed above the head of Hajime who was grinning devilishly toward the approaching new great swarm of spirit beasts that was approaching from the other sideand impacted. A fierce quake attacked the planet. The ground was turned inside up, undulating like a sea, and earth and sand covered the sky. The shockwave and explosion blast reached until this place that was two kilometer away from the impact site. DDMeteor Impact The star of calamity that fell from the sky wasnt an accident by any means. This too was also one of the destructions brought about by the demon king. Dont tell me- It was exactly that. It wasnt that star tree Lutria didnt want to back up the divine spirits. It was the best she could do to send the spirit beasts their way. Because it would be troublesome if she used the power of expulsion again, Hajime had already sent Meteor Impact to the lone island at the distant sea far in the north. He had already grasped something like the location of the star tree using the compass. The Meteor Impact too, right after he teleported to this world, he finished preparing them thinking that something like this could possibly happen. Right now the star tree was in the middle of desperately dealing with the danger to her continuing existence. You bastard-, do you understand what are you doing!? Lutria is the very will of this planet itself! She is the mother of all lives in this planet! All creations areDD The destruction of star tree would surely influence many lives heavily. Udar yelled about the gravity of that, however, as for Hajime himself, Quit yapping He cut him off with a short sentence. Wha- Udar was at a loss of words, and then, Hajime spoke to all the people in the battlefield that was ravaged by bloody wind. You kidnapped someones woman, and then in the end, you tried to kill her, what importance of life are you talking about Killing intent, rage, they became crimson storm that dyed the world. Rather than the lives of everything in this planet, the life of Shia alone is heavier. Thats obvious isnt it? No one could answer with anything. Because they were exposed to physical tyranny, and a will of steel that was just too much steeped in insanity, but an unshakeable one at that. I wont let you lay your hand on her for the second time. Whether humans or imitation gods, you all can perish together. That was the demon kings decision. The proclamation of monster. They had stepped on the tail of not tiger, but the demon itself, they had incurred the imperial wrath of not dragon, but a monster. The fate of the world was decided like this just too easilyDD Ha, Hajime-saa~~n-, please calm down a biiit! Though Im happy with your feeling! Im really super happy with your feeling thouugh! Shia went to a trip from the relieve of her pickup arriving and the bliss of getting embraced, but she returned to her senses in front of the danger to the world. She fluffied Hajimes brutality with her rabbit ears. Oi stop that Shia. Right now is a serious scene, have a bit of prudence. Im going to a fluffy paradise trip like this. No, have some prudence is exactly my line though. Anyway just stoo~p! The insistence of the bunny wife turned Hajimes expression into a doubtful one. But you know, Shia. This is the bunch who kidnapped and then tried to kill you. The one who kidnapped me was the human side, and the one who tried to kill me was the god side. So they are separate matters. In that case aint it just fine to beat up both sides and obliterate them all? They tried something on Shia. What else there is for them other than to apologize with their death? Ah, its hard being too lovedno, well, I was also really irritated in general though Even so, Shias nerve wasnt so bold that she could laugh nonchalantly if a world got destroyed just because of her alone. Surely even Kaori, Tio, and Shizuku were the same. Only people like Hajime or Yue who could do that. The type of people who could carry out annihilation without any hesitation. These two were truly the evilest couple Hmm? Slaughtering them all will just weigh your mind, huh There was no way Shia would go banzai happily if tens of thousands of lives scattered away because of her. The cold blood that was rushing to Hajimes brain finally lowered down. After his emotion of rage chilled down somewhat, Hajime looked over the battlefield. The spirit beasts of the sky were already reduced to a degree where they could be counted, while the celestial people were at the brink of total annihilation. The spirit beasts were the personification of nature, so as long as they still had their spirit stone somewhere, they could revive using that as core, but at present they couldnt even do that. For the time being, when Hajime stopped Hyperion and Schlag AA that he was firing repeatedly in his spare time, a slime that looked like a ball of red fire fell to the ground, while an amber colored slime was splattered inside a crater. But, at that time with his compass Hajime noticed that the presence following after him was going strong. (Hou, this imitation god pulled through huh. Just to be sure I sent three waves of meteor that way but) It seemed the star tree barely endured against the three consecutive Meteor Impacts. Seeing from how she wasnt talking from the sky much less counterattacking, there was no doubt that she had no leeway but (I ran out of meteors that I prepared beforehand. Its possible to prepare them once more but) The use of meteor that was equal to intercontinental ballistic missile consumed considerable magic power. Shia was also relatively exhausted. The enemys remaining war potential was unknown. The magic power portion for going home was only barely enough. It would be a different story if Shia and Hajimes magic power was at full tank, it would take time for natural recovery in this world that had no natural magic power. The conclusion. Cant be helped. You guys narrowly escaped death. Cry tears of gratitude for Shias kindness that is deeper than sea. They would return home to earth for the moment and secured Shias safety, then depending on the situationwithout Shia knowing maybe he would once more Kill Them Allif Shia got summoned again it would be troubling after all Without even any way to know that such thing was going on inside Hajimes heart, the people of the demon kingdom that was mostly in a crumbling state due to the tyrannical after wave and the impact of the Meteor Impact were trembling in fear wondering when that tyranny would be directed to them while they all thought together. He, Hero Shia-sama! Banzai! Banzai! Banzai! The one who stopped the demon king was always the hero. In a sense that hero was the one who summoned the demon king, but for the time being they set that aside due to the threat before their eyes leaving for the moment. Dont look down on us celestial people-. The far and high land of ours will surely devote their all to exterminate all of you vermin! This world filled with only the gods and us celestial people is exactly the idealDD The celestial person who finally became the last floated in the sky with his body wounded all over while yelling. His bloodshot eyes werent filled with fear toward Hajime, but with madness that was denying reality. *DOPAN-*. Without even glancing at the falling thing that was previously a celestial person, Hajime turned his gaze to Shia. Even while feeling relieved from avoiding a situation that couldnt be taken as either tragedy or comedy if the world that she was helping to reach salvation got destroyed by the hand of her husband, Shia once more got deeply emotional that Hajime properly accepted her words like this and, Hajime-saaann~~~~ Nmu Gave him a kis *muchuu~~*. Her hands went around his neck, and her legs also clung tightly around his body while giving a passionate kiss that was as though to embody her feeling of I wont let go anymoreee~~~. In respond to that, Hajime also received her with a gentle expression. He hugged her back tightly as to not let her go away. The two piled up on top of each other without paying attention to anyone else on the sky above the battlefield that had been left behind by the storm of madness and tragedy. The atmosphere changed, at the same time strange groaning voice Uboa slipped out from a portion of the people. It was Eric. He fell on all four with a face as though the world was ending. Louiss face was also spasming, Greg was in an absurdly depressed state, Phil averted his face with all his strength, and the other knights were also making eyes like rotten dead fish. The heart of the Balted force was dying. Though only one person, Dahlia was looking with sparkling eyes. But, there, Can I interrupt for a bit? There was one person rising to the sky and called out to the two. It was Arogan. Nn~, Hajime-shaan~, I wanted to meet youuu Aa, my bad. I was a bit late. He tried clearing his throat cough-. I am more or less demon king you know? Im right here. Its not just a bit desuu! Its almost one full day! Just what have you been doiiing Ha? One whole day? Is the time axis out of sync? Was the teleport coordination shifted because of that too? Arogan tried clearing his throat grandly *coouughh-*. Right beside the two. However the two apparently could only look at each other. Their lips kept meeting each other even while talking. Right before his eyes. The time was? Err, what about Yue-san and others? The magic power of everyone was completely used up in order to come here. There was no way I could take those guys to this place where we dont know what might be here while they are in exhausted state. This world is really that far huh Can I-, interrupt for a bit!? I cant be patient! Since I was born I never got ignored like this for even once! Im hurt! Arogans voice was raised with that kind of feeling. Hajime and Shia finally noticed and went Aa?Yes?. Even during that time Shia was still clinging all over Hajime. Arogan faltered for a moment at Hajime who was looking at him like he was a pebble at roadside, but he had seen Hajimes strength. He suppressed his expectation and feeling and firmly observed Hajime in order to attempt conversing with him. And then, after a moment, he smiled widely and offered his hand. My gratitude for the reinforcement Shia and company. There was also a misunderstanding so first lets haveDD A talk, was what he was going to say, however, Arogan stopped talking. No, he was stopped. By the pain from his tightly grasped wrist. Who was it that grasped the wrist? Hajime? No, it was Shia. Oi Shia who got down from Hajime when anyone noticed casted her gaze down. And then she let out a murky voice that even Hajime never heard before. Tsu, wha, what areDD You, just now, you compared yourself with Hajime-san right? You were searching for some area where you won right? And, you thought that you won in manly charm right? *Hyuh* Arogan caught his breath. Because he was a king he was good at hiding what was inside his heart, and yet regardless of that he was completely seen through. *Bekyo-* A raw sound rang out. At the same time a soundless scream C!? also came out. Shias hand crushed Arogans wrist inside her grasp. Arogan immediately tried to pull back, but Shias hand didnt even twitch. Her expression was hidden by her long beautiful hair and couldnt be confirmed. I have various things I want to say to you. Like, you idiot without even a shred of remorse. Like, both your appearance and action are all disgusting without exception. Like, Ill turn you to mince meat you bastard, treating me as your queen as you pleasebut, well, putting aside those things *DOO-* Magic power flared up. The eyes of Shia who lifted up her face was shining faintly bluish white. At the same time her rage was seething. Arogans instinct was ringing out the alarm bell loudly. He tried to escape by using spirit art. But, it was already too late. The tightly clenched fist, moved behind like a drawn out bow. Against my husband, there is no way in hell there is even a fragment of area where you can win! This misunderstanding narcissist bastaaarddddd-DDDDdesuu Thunderous boom. Shias right straight ran into Arogans face. The fist that was filled with so much rage to the degree Shia inadvertently forgot her desuu pulverized Arogans jaw and cheek bone with one attack and he fainted. But, with just him fainting, Shias feeling that had continuously piled up resentment in addition of him looking down at her beloved at the end wouldnt be settled down! The crushed wrist still hadnt been let go! ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-!! Rush! Rush! Rush! Shias right fist hit consecutively so fast her fist looked blurry! After getting blown away Arogan would get pulled back by his broken wrist and received the storm of punch once more. He completely became a sandbag. O, oi, Shia? ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-DDdesuuDDORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA- Its fine even if you dont force yourself to add desuu you know? Looking at Shias excessively savage figure to making a handsome man from somewhere starting to turn into a tattered rag, even Hajime got slightly taken aback. Also, he tried to say that if she was so angry she even forgot then it was fine to go without desuu, but that might be a fixation of Shia because desuu would appear in between occasionally. You, your majestyy Please stoooooppp, hero-samaaaaaa- Arogans confidants screamed in panic. The populace too were dumbfounded seeing their king gotten beaten up black and blue while having abuse This misunderstanding narcissist bastard- hurled at him. Like that, after getting beaten up until a level that couldnt be cutely called something like getting rabbit up anymore, at the end of Arogans pleading Ple, please stop it alreaDD after he repeatedly fainted and awakened by the pain, Go, cross the Sanzu river-!! DDDesuu! Shia released Arogan with a giant swing. Arogan flew like a cannon ball and it looked like he was going to crash into castle wall, but his confidants caught him with deathly desperation. But, the momentum couldnt be killed and they harmoniously pulverized the castle wall while vanishing inside the castle. Shia whose anger was cooling down with fuu fuu rotated her neck in a snap then. Where are you going? !!? The one who was caught by those shrinking pupils was Gruelle who was quietly attempting to escape. He aimed to profit while others were fighting, however, seeing Hajimes curbstomp he felt that even the god side was dangerous, like the turncoat he was he thought to slip within the confusion to retreat and bought time while observing the situation but Wait, Shia. IDD Excuse is futile. Those wings and scales, leave them behindDDdesuu Full beat down time once more. Gruelle screamed and tried to escape, but he was restrained by the chain Shia took out and she punched, punched, punched-. She physically destroyed his scales, tore them away, snapped his wings, and sunk his head into the ground. My heart belong to youu? Who do you think want that kind of rotten thing-DDdesuu The elite force of the beastmen flew near to help the beast king, but toward them in her spare time Shia shredded, punched, shredded, punched I cannot stomach your guts that dare trying to escape because you are scared of Hajime-san and pushed only the responsibility to other people! Are you listening-, you turncoat bastard! Wa, wai-gehah!? I am, as a king gofuh!? Besides, dragon manDD You bastard dont you dare calling yourself a dragon maaan, desuu!! His dragonification was already dispelled. Shia mounted Gruelles good looking figure and made him ate her battering. He resisted for a little while, but even that was immediately gone and he became a perishable that only convulsed *twitch twitch*. Fui~~~~ Shia-chan sighed while wiping her sweat with a truly nice smile. For some reason she looked really refreshed. They were like fierce god married couplethe people of demon kingdom who thought like that, including the people who felt objection at Shias words Change if you are thinking about the future from before became really quiet. The two divine spirits seemed to lose consciousness from their limp and flat shape, and Udar was jiggling up and down nursing after them. But there was no voice raised to attack them. Their feeling was like, yes, like the feeling of baby rabbit holding its breath desperately under the grass when in front of the king of beasts Hajime landed on the small mountain of rock lump that was higher than the castle wall that was the remains of Oros. Shia rushed back toward him with a refreshed smile. Im sorry, Hajime-san. I was a bit irritated from the advances, and from people introducing themselves with title like demon king or dragon man or beast king. Advances? I see, then it cant be helped. Hajime shrugged and easily accepted the violent drama of the fierce god bunny wife. He recalled Shias words before returning that The kidnapper is the human side, then in order to take over the violence he was going to ask Shia about the culprit. But, before he could, perhaps detecting the dangerous air, or perhaps it was his intention from the start, a person quickly rushed toward Hajime to surrender Its an honor to be in your presence. I am the chief spirit artist of Balted Kingdom, Louis Lector. The summoning of Shia, dono was done by me. hee In front of Hajime who was standing imposingly on the mountain of rubble, Louis was beautifully falling prostrate into a dogeza. Killing intent was bursting out from Hajime, but it was a bit delayed perhaps because Nagumo family held a personal opinion in regard of dogeza. If Shuu and Sumire were here, there was no doubt they would bestow the certificateWe certify you with semi first class dogeza official certification! to Louis. That was just how beautiful and unhesitating Louiss dogeza was. I intend to obediently accept the punishment of tearing apart a family. If it is your wish, then I will atone for it with my life. But-, I beg you-, please give us your assistance! Hajime didnt answer and looked down on Louis with cold eyes. There, Eric who caught up with Louis prostrated beside him after a moment of hesitation. I am the king of Balted Kingdom, Eric Luxeed Balted. It was me who gave the final approval for the hero summoning. All blame lies on me. Thats why, I beg you, please lay down your anger toward the star tree! Everything is because the deed of us humans! Behind Eric who was talking in anguish, Dahlia and others were similarly kneeling. Eric briefly explained about the sin that humans committed and about the salvation plan. I heard about youDDyour personage from Shia. That there is possibility of your assistance if there is benefit in it. I deeply realize how selfish the matter that I am talking about is. But, we have no other path but to rely on you! If there is anything we can offer then we will over anything! Thats why, please can you lend us your strength!? A king of a country kept prostrating while desperately begging. That appearance was also seen by the people of the demon kingdom. Even Arogan and Gruelle who recovered their consciousness and were in the middle of receiving treatment also could see him. The entreaty that was filled with his entire body and soul was wholly from him remembering the ancient goodness of man, repenting, and thinking once more of the future of the many people. The appearance that was completely without any self-interest was truly touching to the heart *DOPAN-?* Bastard, whose wife it is that you are calling without honorific huh? Ill shoot you. Hajime-san, you already shoot. INRAIntentionally Not Reading the Atmosphere! was Hajimes justice. Erics forehead was instantly shot when he raised his face sayingCan you lend us your strength!?, the white of his eyes were showing up while he was rolling on the mountain of rubbles. The scream of Louis and othersYOUR MAJESTYYYYYY- were resounding. (TN: In the raw it wasnt INRA but AKY, aete kuuki wo yomanai) For Shia who couldnt stop Eric from calling her name without honorific no matter how many time she told him and had half given up because the talk wouldnt advance at the slightest if she kept beating him up, she was really happy and felt terribly refreshed on top of that seeing this. Her rabbit ears were spontaneously flapping happily. Within such light atmosphere, Dahlia who thought Eric to be dead pressed her hand on her mouth while she unconsciously, Wha, what have you done Muttered that but, It was set to non lethal so its fine. Hajime-san answered so and nonchalantly looked away. He intentionally shot with rubber bullet which was the least mercy he could show. Now then, we are going home Shia. Other worlds circumstance? World danger? A kings dogeza? Ill at least acknowledge the dogeza, Hajime denied the request as though to say that. Shia wentOf course it is~ seeing such Hajime and her eyes turned a bit distant. But Dahlia grasped her chest tightly and looked at Shia pleadingly. The gazes of Eric who only barely opened his eyes and everyone else were the same like her. Those were eyes that were oozing despair. However, those were eyes that wouldnt give up no matter what. Surely even if Hajime took Shia back just like he proclaimed, they would still struggle till the end. Because they knew a lot of people were trying to seriously change for the sake of the future and the wounded star tree and the spirits. It was an act that was similar like tackling a huge steel wall in full speed. Even children would know which one would break. That was why Shia smiled wryly and pinched Hajimes sleeve with her fingers. Shia? Hajime-san. Hajime looked at Shias eyes. Just with that Hajime understood. Yes, he understood everything. Even so, Hajimes true feeling was that he wanted to get away quickly from this kind of world. He asked her with a wry smile. Why is it? Annoyingly, I sympathized with them. Shia wished that a happy end would wait for people who struggled thinking for the future. That was why, she promised that she would put in a word when they appealed to Hajime. Just like how Yue did the same for her in the past. Feeling regrets, trying to manage somehow and yet failing, but unable to give up even more, and so it become a desperate feeling of what can be done by oneself, I deeply understand that feeling so Her existence put her family into a dire situation, she worked hard but her family was gradually getting taken away, so she charged toward the single ray of hopeHajime and Yue that she could see with everything she had. Im sorry, I cannot properly come to a clear decision, and said troublesome things. Ill entrust the conclusion to Hajime-san. I wont object no matter the answer. That was Shias maximum compromise after involving her family. She fulfilled her promise. She had sent words that were far more valuable than even benefit to Hajime. Shia entrusted the decision to Hajime with a straightforward gaze, however, Hajime was, This total idiot rabbit Ouch!? A flick on the forehead came back. Wh, why? You intend to not read the mood even noow!? Shia said with eyes that teary eyes that contained various meanings. Hajime spoke to such Shia in exasperation. Did you forget? In the past, I told you right, I wont hesitate to use all my strength if its for your sake. There is no way I can forget that. That was why, she entrusted the decision to him like this. Because, if Shia wished for it, Hajime would really become her strength with everything he had anytime. That was why, prudence was necessary. That was the common understanding of the wive~s. Hajime was too pampering to his family. If they let their guard down, it felt like Shia and co would become no good. While thinking inside her heartI wish that Hajime-san yourself will be prudent in spoiling us desuu, she couldnt avoid her mouth from mumbling incomprehensibly. So? Toward Hajime who was looking for her words, wish, and true feeling, Shia smiled with a troubled look while saying. Their, no, a lot of peoples wish, of wanting to express their current heart toward an existence that was important, I want to grant that wish. They couldnt be concerned about the result after that too. After all it wasnt Shia who was shouldering the future of this world. The mother had continued to remonstrate her child, but her voice didnt reach, and for the sake of protecting her other children the mother hardened her heart. However, Shia wished to at least lead the reflecting child to the side of such mother. Roger. Ill lend a hand. The answer was simple. However, it was filled with powerfulness that firmly promised success. Hajime didnt think of it as troublesome or anything. Because Hajime loved this kind of side of Shia. Shia already had no words, she simply hugged Hajime tightly. Hajime lightly lifted up such Shia with one hand, then he heavily sat down on the top of the mountain of rubbles. And then, he made Shia sat down on one of his knees and ran his gaze to the surrounding like a demon king lording over the lower world. Ahead of his gaze were the three kings, the two divine spirit that had recovered until they could jiggle up and down, and then Udar who were watching his conversation with Shia. For now, its information. You guys, line up over there. With *poyoyon-* jiggling, the divine spirit of fire circle that was like an overly conscious carrier woman Soare reacted. Shut up monster of other world! Your deed willDD *DOPAN-?* *Splat*, the red fire slime was scattered. The attack that came when she was in the verge of annihilation and somehow maintained the slime state caused the slime to only be able to slosh around where it was difficult for her to return to normal. You bastard-, toward us divine spiritDD *DOPAN-?* The divine spirit of earth Oros became a stain of earth. He only sloshed around in a state that was difficult to return to normal. *DOPAN-?* Why even me!? Udar was scattered. Seeing that, the three kings gathered near in a slight panic. After Hajimes words of Sit there, Arogan with his face that was still black and blue exerted his last dignity by displaying his will to keep standing saying No, Im fine and *DOPAN-?* It was lethal so no problem! He died! Arogan-sans brain matter was scattered and he fell. Sit Wait. YouDD Gruelle made a gaze that doubted Hajimes sanity after he so easily stole a lifeDD*DOPAN-*. A wind hole was opened in his forehead and he fell. Dead silence filled the place. A beat later, the aides of the two camps who understood what happened and the populace were going to scream. But, before they could, *Pika~~* light showered down. It was the light from an object that was hovering on the sky without anyone noticingDDthe regeneration magic beam artifact Bel Agartha. If it was just a freshly dead person that was still warm and fluffy, it was possible to fish them back forcefully from the realm of hades, an unbelievable artifact. Hah!? What in the world!? C!? Just now I!? The two who should have their brain matter scattered and died stood up abruptly. At the same time even the two pseudo slimes that were splattered flat also returned into slime. You bastard! Toward this me the incarnation of fire circleDD *DOPAN-*, *splaaat-*, *pika-*, revive! You bastardDD, *DOPAN-*, *splaaat-*, *pika-*.You basDD, *DOPAN-*, *splaaat-*, *pika-*. StoDD, *DOPAN-*, *splaaat-*, *pika-*. The red slime-san jiggled obediently in front of Hajime. They said idiot wont be cured even with death butyou guys are called god and king even for an instant. Dont tell me that you guys arent able to learn? Eric-san and others were trembling all over. Arogan-san and others were also trembling all over. The divine spirit-san also wasnt an exception, the people of the demon kingdom were shaking even more. How many times you need to die repeatedly until you reform your heart to be docile? So to speak that was, DD108 Harassment Demon King Sttyle I wont say just once, want to try dying no matter how many times? It was a devilish harassment (?) that would make a certain girl from hell to say Thats wrong with serious face. Freely manipulating life and deatheven mother Lutria It wasnt human. It was something more demonic, a territory that even god didnt reach And? How many times more you need to die before becoming docile? Aa, demon god huh. It was the moment where all existence in this world regardless of whether they were god or human or any other species became one in heart before Hajimes cheerful smile. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Brutal Hero Shia arc, will end next chapter. But, regretfullydue to the publication work and private matter the update for next week and the week after that is uncertain. If its no good then Im sorry! . PS (Material introduction) Thousand crosses =>The image was from Bleacs sixth division captain-sans Slaughterscape C Senbonzakura Kage. Kill Them All =>From reat Magical Caps Puni-sama Leave them behind =>From Driftes Shimazu-san (also from the apparition Kubi Oiteke) Want to try dying? => From Hell Girs Enma-chan . PS 2 About Hajimes appearance, with Yue and others unable to come, he went in serious mode, so the camouflage of his arm, hair, and eye were all removed. So to speak, the demon king mode. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc In The Middle of Recovery Desuu . AN: Im sorry, Im a bit late. The publication work is over for now, but Shirakome is in the middle of recovering willpower. I wrote this in a quick pace so the story didnt advance, my apologize but please tolerate it. In a room inside the demon king castle. In the dining hall that was extravagant but filled with countless cracks, the figure of Hajime and others could be found. At the seat of honor of a long table that was also extravagantDDat the place that originally was reserved for the demon king who was the master of this palace to sit at, a demon king was sitting there as expected. It was Hajime. If people who didnt know anything saw this scene, first they would surely think that Hajime was the master of this palace without holding any doubt about it. That was just how brazen Hajime was sitting on that seat. He crossed his legs and supported his cheek with his hand that rested on the armchair. His figure lording over the inside of the room truly looked appropriate Beside him, Shia was snuggling close to him like the queen, however, her mouth was energetically getting stuffed with food while chewing *mokyu mokyu* looking like a girl that could be found anywhere. Shia-sama, Ill refill your water. Thank you very much, Dahlia-san. Shia smiled with a slacken expression. Dahlia also gave a slackened smile back. Inside the space that was filled with tension without any sound at all other than the *mokyu mokyu* sound from Shia, the smiling face of the two beautiful girls that was like a breath of fresh air spread out. Yes, it was only Shia who was eating. The people other than Dahlia who was serving Shia helpfullyDDEric and others of the kingdom group, Arogan and others of the demon kingdom group, Gruelle and others of the beast kingdom group, and then the divine spirit of thunder cloud Udar, the divine spirit of earth Oros, the divine spirit of fire circle Soare, they were all sitting at the lower seat of the table while holding their breath like rabbit in the presence of lion. *Mokyu mokyu*. Does the taste suit your palate, Shia-sama? Its really delicious, Dahlia-san! I want you to teach me the recipe later! But of course! Ill look forward cooking together with Shia-sama! Sheesh Dahlia-san, even though you are a daughter of a duke, you can even cook on top of being a prodigious spirit art. You are really a perfect lady desuu Ge, geez Shia-samathats a really excessive praise~ The conversation of the two beautiful girls that was really warm and fluffy echoed inside the quiet and tense space. Dahlia-san who was fidgeting bashfully and restlessly was extremely adorable. Apparently with Shia keeping her promise and kept Hajime in check, her positivity level toward Shia had reached the counter stop. Shia hadnt eaten anything since noon, on top of that she even used body strengthening Level X. Toward such horribly starving rabbit Shia, Dahlia wanted to serve her so much that she even physically silenced the people of demon kingdom (the palace cook and staff, etc) so that she could serve her handmade cooking. By the way, after hearing the circumstance from the kings and gods who became obedient after the I wont say just once, want to try dying no matter how many times? at the summit of rubble, why then everyone gathered in the dining hall of the demon king palace? It was simply to wait for Hajime and Shias magic power to recover. But, there, *tap tap* a small sound rang out. Hajime who was glaring at the lower seats even while softening when glancing at his bunny wife who was yummily eating was making knocking sound on the table with his finger. In front of him was a glass that had turned empty. *Snap-*, tension ran through the room as though lightning had struck! Amidst that, Dahlia-san instantly moved. She calmly, elegantly, but swiftly, poured chilled water using spirit art into the empty glass. She bowed, then quietly backed away. Hajime who put the water into his mouth as though it was only natural went Hm? and squinted his eyes. Lemon water huh? When he looked back across his shoulder and asked, Dahlia-san reverently lowered her head while answering. I thought that it would be wearisome to keep drinking the same water, so I took the liberty to add taste and scent. At first coffee or tea was recommended to Hajime, however he refused saying Just water is fine. This was Dahlias meager consideration to such him. While the kings were making face that seemed to want to say Do, doing that without asking! Youre going to get killed you know!? Around ten times!, Dahlia was standing quietly without particularly turning pale. My deepest apologies if that displeased demon king-sama. I will accept any punishment. No, let me thank you for your consideration. Shia has opened herself to you after all. Its my deepest pleasure. Dahlias expression loosened happily, however, she lowered her head reverently once more. Shia stuffed her cheeks with meat while conveying The cooking is also delicious~ with her gaze. Seeing that Hajime made a thinking expression for a bit. I dont intend to eat because it will be dinner when we go home though I have also prepared some variety of light meal. Youre really prepared huh. Because from demon king-samas talk with Shia-sama, it seems the difference of time of your world with this world is really big. It seemed that she judged that if they would pass some time at this world, then she should at least prepare some light meal even if he said that he didnt need to eat. Dahlia-san, truly capable. Also, Arogan reacted when hearing the words demon king-sama but he then averted his gaze as thought to say Ah, right, its not me isnt it. Thats right isnt it. In that case Ill have a bit then. If possible I dont want something too heavy, you have anything like that? Let me bring a salmon sandwich. Yeah, thats fine. Also, as I thought give me coffee too. No need for sugar. By your will. Eric thought, Eh? Dahlias master should be me thoughsomehow, doesnt she act more like servant than before there?. Of course, he didnt say it out loud. Because, it was scary. E, eh? Dahlia-san, somehow your atmosphere is different compared to with me ? Whats that about? Or rather, Shia. You too dont eat too much. You wont be able to eat dinner. Everyone is waiting for you to return back home. Its fine. I will work out as much as I ate. My stomach will be empty when returning home. It was said that you cannot even fight if you dont eat meat. You, it feels like soon you will master something like the secret skill of fully immersion to eating Shoku huh.(TN: Dont know what reference is this) She was the rabbit that was principally evaluated as bugged in regard to physical ability. She could even manipulate her hair and blood, that was why it felt like something like changing the meal that she ate wholly into energy was something she would do normally. Even so, I have to apologize to everyone when we returned. Especially Yue-san, it feels like she will scold me at how did I get kidnapped so easily. The rabbit ears drooped down powerlessly. No, hm, I wonder about that. That Yue, she was seriously damaged because of your nonchalant remark, so she might not be in the state of doing that. Eh? Did I say something to Yue-san? It was because she was like that, that her true feeling got needlessly conveyed and the vampire princess ended up hugging her knees for several hours. Hajime smiled wryly while caressing Shias astonished rabbit ears. Shias expression instantly brightened. But, there, Eric who was unable to bear with the atmosphere of the two raised a trembling voice. Ca, can I ask something No. No compromise. His Excellency Hajimes dismissal bullet. About how the two of you are husband and wife, is that really true- The young king of the human race with established reputation of not getting discouraged even after getting beaten black and blue resolutely charged forward as expected. A gaze that seemed to say You, are you a hero came from the demon kingArogan and the beast kingGruelle. If so then what? Its nothing- Whats with that tsundere reaction, Hajime sent him a suspicious gaze. Erics face looked like he had swallowed a ton of sour grape and gulped them all. The other people were also glancing at Shia before making bitter expression. Hmph? Shia, looks like you are really popular huh? Shia made a dry expression at Hajimes teasing gaze. In exchange, Its exactly as you say! Ou!? Dahlia-san who swiftly appeared immediately set the table, and strongly confirmed with her usual clenched fists pose. Hajime was subtly surprised by that. It was really rare for him to be like that. Not only the men of our country, even his majesty Arogan and his majesty and Gruelle, and not only them but even Udar-sama over there, everyone is madly in love with Shia-sama. Especially someone like his majesty Eric, no matter how many times he was rejected he wouldnt stop calling her without honorific, and if there was a chance he would try touch Shia-sama from start to end. Dahlia!? The unbelievable betrayal from his vassal and childhood friend. Furthermore, in the case of his majesty Arogan he even tried to steal her lipsit was truly a heinous deed. !? Arogan looked at Dahlia with eyes that wanted to say Dont say more than that!. The kingdom group was in the middle of flustered state due to the unexpected traitorous tattling by their friend, however, the dukes daughter maid-san who seemed to have completely changed the allegiance of her heart made guts pose with both her hands and emphasized However-. Please have a peace of mind, demon king-sama. Shia-sama displayed her rejection sometimes with her fist! No, well, I get it even without you insisting it with your eyes snapped wide open like that. Calm down a bit. What a relationship of mutual trustit was truly sacred. Dukes daughter trippy maid. Hajimes eye turned to Shia and he asked with his gaze Whats this interesting maid, Shia used her eyes too to answer It looks like she inherited the teaching of the Akiba-type heroes of the past, and Hajime-san showed his tremendous power of understanding with I get it. So thats why she is a maid even though she is a dukes daughter. She was taught about the supreme equipment huh. Oh Akiba-type heroes of the pastgood job! By the way demon king-sama. Are the other family members here? This Dahlia wish to be granted the honor of greeting them if possible. Thats impossible. Its only me who come to pick up Shia. Well, perhaps you can at least give them greeting when I opened the gate to go home Is, that sothats unfortunate but, please let me do so at that time then. Putting that aside, that person called Yue-sama, could it be that she is Shia-samas mother? Shia burst out buh hearing that question. It was the vampire princess-sama who got damaged just from being treated as NEET. Such relationship was possible based on their age, but if she was mistaken as her best friends mothershe might hugged her knees at the corner of the room for ten more hour. Although, from the point of view of Dahlia who saw how strong Shia was, when speaking about a family scolding such Shia, it couldnt be helped that she misunderstood like that. Shia wiped clean her mouth while correcting her. Youre wrong. Yue-san is my best friend, and she is also like a big sister for me, and more importantly, she is the seisaifirst wife desu. Restraintseisai? Is it? Is she a deterrent toward Shia-sama? (TN: A play of words here, the kanji of legal wife and restraint are both read as seisai, so Dahlia mistook the meaning of the word) You think she is nuclear bomb huh, no, thats also not really mistaken though, Hajime thought with a wry smile while Shia spoke the answer. No, thats not it, its seisai in the meaning of the first wife. Hah? The replies came from inside the room. Especially from the three kings. As expected even Dahlia turned speechless at the answer that was too much outside her expectation. Erics chair clattered from the force of him standing up. He unconsciously raised his voice toward Hajime. Wai-, wait a second! Shia isDD Oi Shia-dono is, Hajime-donos wife right!? Thats right, so? Then, what does she meant by first wife!? Its exactly like the words meant though? I, I dont think it can possible be true butother than ShiaDD *DOPAN-*. *Splaaat-*. *Pika-*. You arent going to say that you have other wife than Shia-dono right!? She already said it right? *Tremble tremble, shiver shiver.* Eric shook. The expression of the other people was also turning grim. Erics gaze sharply turned toward Shia who was stuffing her mouth with meat. Shia, dono! Why are you so calm!? This man-, he is two-timing you! *Mokyu-* Shia swallowed the meat and said calmly. Its not two-timing you know? Eh? No, but just nowhe said that there is other wife than Shia, dono Yes desu. Other than me and Yue-san, there are six other so its not two-timing. Eh!? The lovely woman their heart turned to was nothing more than a harem member. Eric turned into stone from that fact. Louiss expression was hidden by his glasses reflection from unknown light source, while Arogan and Gruelle did their best to stay expressionless. Eh? Rather, Im the one surprised here. Eric-san and others are king, rather isnt this normal? Certainly thats true. It was only Eric who was unmarried, but both Arogan and Gruelle were already keeping more than ten beautiful maidens to themselves. Just what was strange from the same thing applying to Shia at another world? Although that was a logical point, the unmarried men here including Eric couldnt accept it in their heart. I, I dont have any intention to surround myself with multiple women! Arogan and Gruelle showered Eric once more with a gaze that wanted to say You, are you hero. However, Eric who was infatuated toward the hero rabbit who came from another world didnt give a damn at such gazes. He glared angrily at Hajime. You bastard-, you already have Shia but you still with other woman-unforgivable-, such thing is absolutely unforgivable- Eh? Its like a dj vu Hajime without delay was about to move from *DOPAN* to *pika-*, but for some reason he tilted his head and searched his memory. Shia, dono! Are you saying that you are alright with that kind of man!? What is good about him!? Eh, what is it so suddenlygeez-, its embarrassing to be told to speak what I like about him in front of other people~. If Im asked what is it I like about him, its everything desu! No other answerfufufu- Eric-san, when he got hit by Shias unshakeable boasting of her loved one, he pressed on his chest gufuh and crumbled. He was on all fours. But, there Hajime hit his hand *pon* and made a face of realization. Aah, thats right! Its his highness! Its his majesty! Eric corrected. Im properly a king you know, I aint a prince he insisted. Of course, that wasnt what Hajime meant. He understood the true form of the dj vu he felt from Erics words, so he made that remark. Yes, the exchange just now, the young prince of HeilighDDRandell-kun said exactly the same speech when he recklessly challenged Hajime due to his first love for Kaori. Even his questionable self-important temperament was really similar. Wha, what? Why are you looking at me with kind gaze like that!? Because Randell was Lilianas little brother and also his brother-in-law, Hajime in his own was didnt dislike Randell who came charging at him every time despite his trembling. It seemed that he saw Randells figure from Eric. There was nothing more terrifying in this world than a gentle expression from a terrifying man. Was what the trembling Eric-kun seemed to want to say. But, there, a whispered voice was This is stupid. O, oi, Soare. It was the divine spirit of fire circle Soare. The divine spirit of thunder cloud Udar talked to her with small voice in a bit of panic to stop her. By the way, the three god slimes were too short to sit on normal chair, so they were placed on chairs for children where they were jiggling. Everyones attention turned toward Soare. Shia continued going *mokyu mokyu*. Hajime too was going *mokyu mokyu* with the salmon sandwich Dahlia served him. Mu? Delicious. My greatest thanks! Soare who was focused at twitched and jiggled *poyon* for a moment, then she started to jiggle restlessly. She was strangely flustered from her own remark that resounded unexpectedly. Eric asked timidly. Soare-dono, by stupid you mean I, its stupid right? Something like hero of foreign world is just a danger factor. All of you children of man is destined to perish. Talking about a future that wont even come can only be called as stupid. Soare immediately rattled on while intensely flickering. Eric argued vehemently at her. However Soare-dono! We areDD Silence! The decision of mother Lutria is the divine will, all living things obeying it is the only truth! For all of you, to struggle so far that you even summoned the monster over there! There is a limit even in being unsightly! The result from that is this situation where even the voice of mother Lutria cannot be heard! To summon even evil that bring monster to this world, as expected the children of man isDD Oi Just a word. With only that one word from a man who had a scrap of salmon sandwich sticking out from the corner of his mouth, the places atmosphere changed. Soare who was heating up shut her mouth Fuguuh as though she just got splashed with cold water. But, the instant she was fiercely glared by Hajime, Wha, what is it-, you want to have a go!? Aa!? AA!? Ill take you on-, you-, youyouuu- O, oi, Soare, calm down. Perhaps because of nervousness and fear, Soare-san who was a cool character like an overly conscious career woman somehow became like a yankee character who was a shitty small fry but bluffed the hell out of it. She must be wanting to hurl abuse at Hajime, but if she did that then she would be guaranteed to go *splat*, so she only ended making strange swearing youuu-. She was giving off an incomprehensibly disappointing smell. Hajime wordlessly placed Donner on the table. *Thump* a heavy sound resounded. Tsu!? TsuDDtsu She lost her nerve. The divine spirit of fire circle-san, was losing her nerve at full speed. It was to the degree that she immediately dragged out Oros and Udar on top of the table, then she wrigglingly crawled behind them to hide. A, AA!? Yo, you really want to have a go!? Youu-! I, it will be a disaster if I got serious you know!? Right, I wasnt serious before! It will be really, yes, really a disaster! No, Soare, before this you were evidently fighting seriously. Or rather, say something like that after getting out from behind us. Oros and Udar spoke somewhat apathetically. If they were in their human form, they would surely stare at Soare reproachfully. The terror and nervousness assaulting her, her pride and obstinacy, etc, various emotions were saturating her and she became unable to control them. Hajime stared unblinking at such Soare. And then, for the time being he cocked the gun. *Click* The fiendish sound resounded. -!? Tsu, tsuDDe, even if you defeat me, the second and the third me will surely appear! In other words, its meaningless even if you defeat me right now! Meaningless thing shouldnt be done right!? Yes, it should not! Youuu-, understand at least that muchDDah, Udar! Oros! Where are you two going!? Leaving me behind, where are you going!? The meat shields who jumped *poyoyon* away. In that place where the obstruction had gone away, a gaze from an existence that was evil according to Soare pierced her. *Shake shake, fidget fidget, jiggle jiggle* Soare who was the focus of attention on the table was moving about in confusion for a while, thenDD Sniffhicstsu Unbelievably a crying voice resounded. The red slime was spreading on the table as though it had lost all consistencies. Perhaps, surely, if she was in her human form she would be showing a figure of her feet crumbling and laid prostrate on the floor while weeping uncontrollably. The bluff of divine spirit of fire circle-san whose heart wasnt just merely broken but completely pulverized since a long time ago seemed to only as solid as wet toilet paper. This figure of a divine spirit, an exalted existence that stayed really high in the sky that was just too much like this, caused sympathetic eyes to be turned toward her not just from the kingdom group, but even from Arogan who decided his countrys objective as God should die!. As expected Shia seemed unable to watch it. She also had properly finished her meal, so after she wiped her mouth clean, she stood up from her seat. Sheesh Hajime-sanplease stop it with this much. No, about that, I thought that they are unexpectedly pleasant creatures in spite of introducing themselves as god so, I went too far. As expected, Hajime never imagined that there would be god who would weep uncontrollably. He was looking at Soare with really deep interest. Shia reached out toward Soare who was currently turning into a stain on the table. Wha, what are you-hicsyou want to have a gooo-, youuu- Please calm down. We wont do anything if you dont act violently. Yo, you said that but you want to do something horrible right!? Hics, you, youuu- Yes yes, there is nothing scary heree~. Its alright~ Fu, fuguueven if you, act kind nowhiuhics Shia lifted her up and patted her as though saying good kid, good kid. Soare-san was turning docile as she was doing that. She was starting to docilely turn limp on Shias palm. I see! So this is the taming style from the world of Shia-sama and demon king-sama! A truly scandalous word came out from Dahlia-san who was making her both hands guts pose. The demon kings whip, and the rabbits carroteven though the two didnt have any intention like that it was troubling because it was the fact. Do you intend, to do the same to mother? The one who asked that with a quiet voice was the divine spirit of earth, Oros. Udar is moved by affection, Soare has fallen, my strength isnt up to the task. It was a voice that was heavy, dark, and depressed. You dont destroy us, however, are you going to subjugate us? Because the hero of foreign world and her spouse literally beaten their aberrant strange into him, despair could be felt from the flickering Oros. We wont do such thing. It was Shia who said it. And then, she asked back. I have said it before. I wont do anything like killing Oros-san and others no matter what. What I can do is only helping so that the voice of Eric-san and everyone reach all of you. Such words, is too late now. Do you know how much the children of man has trampled on our remonstrating words before this? Oros-san, you cannot forgive the children of man anymore no matter what? Why should they be forgiven? What is the reason why the children of man, who possess not a single thing except foolishness should be forgiven? Eric-san and everyone said the answer to that is what they want to convey to you. Oross flickering became stronger. He must be holding back his feeling of antipathy inside. Oros shut his mouth as though he was shutting himself behind a rock door. It was Udar who called out to him. Oros. Putting aside the people of this country and the beastman, I believe that the feeling of that young king and his people is genuine. Udar? Udar crawled close to Oros and slowly flickered as though he was driven by some kind of thought. Perhaps it was because I lost against Shia. I felt that my burning heart cooled down slightly. What do you want to say? I recalled something. The figure of the children of man of the ancient time that was locked behind my rage and determination. Something that only the children of man possessed. They were a race who knew how to create thing, they found happiness in that and tried to progress toward the future. But, they were obviously different from other race who entrusted themselves to nature and simply lived and died. Since the primeval time, the children of man were the target of the mother Lutria and the divine spirits. Its a sin that is hard to forgive. What the children of man had committed. However, Perhaps, its the mother Lutria, might be the one who actually wish for the words of the children of man once more In the first place, it was the star tree Lutria who was reluctant to bring down the divine punishment toward the kind until the last moment. Rather it was the divine spirits whose rage reached the boiling point from witnessing the exhausted figure of their mother and strongly insisted to carry out the divine punishment no matter what. Shia wont break her promise. If Shia wish it, then that man also wont break his promise. So, in that case, I wont oppose the children of man expressing their feeling. Oros, and also Soare. What about you two? The earth and fire circle were silent. The two right now couldnt deny Udars words and concluded that he was a traitor. But, even now, there are still many who wont repent. There were two people in this room who were the chief perpetrator of that. Oross focus turned toward Arogan and Gruelle. The two of them tried to say something, but Eric stood up before that. To be unable to have any change in heart even at this point of timeits truly something shameful. However, Even so, apologizing for the crime we have committed, conveying our feeling to the star tree Lutria, I dont think of it as something pointless. And, you wish to be spared from divine punishment with that? That, will depend on star tree Lutrias heart. Its not the problem of whether we can receive forgiveness or not. What is important is sincerity. I, we are taught that by the hero of another world. The gaze of Eric and also Louis and everyone turned toward Shia. Their gaze was filled with love and affection. Eric returned his gaze to Oros once more and spoke more. Thus, even if this is an unavoidable fate of destruction, as the representative of the people who regained their past goodness, I wish to meet with star tree Lutria. Just like how a child wished to meet with his mother. Oros and Soare continued to stay silent. However, their slow flickering showed that the anger inside them was decreasing. At the very least, they didnt discard Erics words as mere empty platitude. Although, their emotion that was like a mist that wouldnt clear hadnt changed. That was why even as a god they couldnt find any word to say. Udars voice that was filled with wryness resounded there. Oros, Soare. Either way, mother would be in danger if that man there get serious. Right now, how about we believe in Shias words and watch over where is the path the children of man is heading to? There was no objection. While an air of relieve was flowing, while Hajime asked for second helping of salmon sandwich acting like it had nothing to do with him, Soare whose heart had recovered from Shias gentleness spoke to Udar as though she was venting. You are really infatuated with someone who defeated you crushingly there. Fuh. There are things that can be communicated through fighting. Shia is a wonderfulDD Even though you were knocked out when trying to bath together How do you know that!? Or rather, why are you saying that now!? Good grief, thats embarrassing as a fellow divine spirit. You are saying that? Anyway setting that aside, Housuch voice that resounded until the stomach like the low bass of baritone sax was Coming from Hajime-san. Udar twitched and jiggled. He started crawling away bit by bit from Hajime. Shia, did you get peeped at? No no, no way! I firmly sent him flying, and I also stayed on guard so its fine! Is that so, then lets stop with the mixer artifact and spare the divine spirit with simple beating, Hajime thought, but, Ah, thats right! Because of Udar-san I remember. Hajime-san, can you take a look at my Vire Drucken later? Hah? Whats wrong with it? Udar-san did something without asking so the shooting mode got strange! Shia! There is better way to sayDD Udar-san was thrown into mixer. . . . After that, Hajime heard how Udar attempted to transform Vire Drucken into divine spirit armament. Hajime who got interested to spirit stone, spirit weapon, and spirit art made knowledgeable people including Louis and Arogan to spit out every knowledge and article while repairing Vire Drucken Through the process he heard how Shia became able to evade lightning speed by sight in the fight with Udar and his expression spasmed. In fact Shia provoked Hey, come on Hajime-san!. So Hajime tried shooting at her outside her vital spot but his bullet was dodged normally. He put Udar in mixer for venting What have you done to my wife huh While that was going on, the magic power of Hajime and Shia was also completely recovered. The preparation of Eric, Arogan, and Gruelle was also finished, and the group finally departed to the land of beginning, the solitary island in distant seaDDthe territory of star tree. The dinner of Nagumo family was waiting, so Hajime used crystal key to teleport abruptly to the solitary island. Hajime and others passed through the door of light, and looked there. Hee Floating above the solitary island, was a huge flying islandDDthe stronghold of the celestial people. And then, the rest of the divine spirits and innumerable spirit beasts lying in wait for them. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. . PS The salmon sandwich in Seven-sanvanished? Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc Police Officer, Its This Guy Desuu! . This is really one flashy welcome. An amused chuckle resounded. Eric, Arogan, Gruelle, te three kings along with Louis and others, the elite forces accompanying each king were taken aback. Floating in the sky, the stronghold of the celestial people, the giant floating islands majestic appearance went without saying. Then there was the great swarm of spirit beasts covering the land and sky, and the figures of multiple divine spirits. Strong pressure and killing intent that were shaking the atmosphere were welcoming them. Coupled with the cloudy sky, it was like the end of the world. Because it was clear that all they were rejected as visitors, they as the people living in this world couldnt help but held their breath. Their throat was dry, their heart shrunk, their waist lost strength, and their spirit was on the verge of breaking. That was how much the welcome committee was displaying their rage, and they were ready to fight to the death, it wouldnt be out of place at all to describe them as suicidal soldiers. Or rather, the teleport destination, it got slightly shiftedthis star tree is something, not bad. Hajime who grumbled that looked around and smiled wryly. The place they teleported to seemed to be the edge of the star trees solitary islandDDabove a cliff. They planned to teleport directly to the star trees location, but apparently the space was interfered with and they ended up on the islands edge. In the end, was it the star tree that was absurd with how it obstructed the Crystal Keys teleportation ability, or was it the Crystal Key that was absurd with how it overcame the obstruction of a god of a world and teleported the user through even if it was only to the edge of the stronghold? In any case, looking at the present situation objectively, they were now truly people who were cornered to the edge of a precipitous cliff but Looks like theyre really in high spirits, did something happen? The tension of Eric and others completely didnt matter. Everyones expression turned really complicated at the joke Hajime cracked. It couldnt be helped, so Shia poked at Hajimes cheek and said. Hajime-san, are you waiting for tsukkomi to that? No matter how you look at it, this is caused by Hajime-sans meteor party. Its exactly like Shia said. Obviously the other side would be angry & scared because of that. After all this person tossed a meteor to their sacred ground. The island originally should be lushly green had black smoke rising from here and there. A part of the verdant mountain was collapsing. It was already like that just from the visible range. There was no doubt that the center of the island, the surroundings of the star tree was even more tragic than this. Then, at that timing the explosive sound of a waterfall suddenly resounded behind Hajime and others. Hajime and others went Oh? and turned around. There, they saw a giant silhouette that was dropping sea water like a waterfallDDa figure of a monster lifting its long neck. Its length might reach 300 meters. Considering the height of the cliff that was around 100 meters, its whole length might be in the unit of kilometers. Di, divine spirit of ocean current-, MeeresDD When Eric yelled, that monsterDDwith a figure like a giant dragon enveloped with water current that looked like tentacles and accompanied with water tornados behind it, the divine spirit of ocean current Meeres opened their mouth at the same time. What was fired right after that was a breath attack without any preceding conversation. The furious water current that would swallow and pressured everything to death with its mass attacked Hajime and co. Due to the breath attack that was fired from right above their head, the figures of Hajime and co vanished inside the water current. The surrounding was blown away, and the cliff cracked from being unable to endure the pressure. In front of such destruction that wholly broke a part of the cliff, Close your mouth a bit. A crimson spark surged. Right after that, in the next instant, like a rising dragon climbing a waterfall, the crimson light split the water current breath into two right from the front. DD!!? A voiceless scream and surprise. The crimson flash blown away the upper jaw of Meeres without stopping and also blew open a circle shape on a part of the cloudy sky before vanishing to the faraway sky. While the water splash of the water current breath that was burst open scattered around, what appeared was the unharmed figures of Eric and others along with Hajime who was grinning fearlessly. And then, the Cross Velts that were deploying barrier and the long weapon that was still emitting sparkDDSchlagen AA. Somehow it reminds me of Tio-san isnt it~ Thats another nostalgic story huh. Hajime made a light talk with Shia while placing Schlagen on his shoulder. Seeing that, Eric and others instantly resolved themselves and returned to their senses. Hajime-dono! Shia-dono! What did you do!? The eyes of Meeres who was already finished regenerating distorted in rage. Eric watched that while asking Hajime with an expression twisted in anxiety. No need to ask, the plan stay the same. Ill open the path. Just go to your star tree mom and quickly say sorry. O, open the path you sayno, before that by mom you mean Such absurdnessor rather, what did you call the star tree, not just Eric, Arogan and others also thought that. They did their best to ignore the way Hajime called the star tree while turning their gaze toward the front, at the center of the island. Countless roars were raised. The roars that made the atmosphere shook belonged to tens of thousands of divine beasts. As expected from this place that should be called their sacred ground. It looked like their level was different from the spirit beasts sent to the demon kingdom. Dragon that normally should be dealt by dispatching an army formed a flock here like mere rank and file. Huge wolfs and lions that would send people into despair if they encountered even one of them were running rampant, large bugs with extremely atrocious appearance that gave the impression like a master of a forest was covering the ground like they were tiny ants. In addition, white mist was gushing out from the floating island. Which was an optical illusion from the army of the celestial people flying out. Their number was also in the unit of tens of thousands. The condition was different from before. Destructive attack like meteor impact or sunlight convergence laser that would also destroy the island would be putting the cart before the horse. If Hajime wasnt careful to not destroy the spirit stone that was the core of spirit beast, to not kill the celestial people, and to not exterminate the divine spirits, then trying to persuade the star tree would be something impossible. Doing something like opening the path under that condition, was very very It will be dinner soon considering the time difference. There is no way I can let my hungry daughter to wait. Oi, charge forward quickly. In front of the recoiling Eric and co, Hajime inserted the Crystal Key into space and twisted. A shining gate was deployed. The gate that was its pair could be seen at afar. It was at the other side of the great swarm that was standing in their way like a wall, barely right above the forest. Even though it was impossible to open the gate at the center of the island, it seemed that it was possible to teleport only barely if it was within sight. Yes yes, everyone! This isnt the time to look dumbfounded! Hajime-san is taking charge, so well rush forward full of spirit! Wha-. Youre going to make Hajime-dono alone facing off that large crowd!? Eric yelled in doubt of Shias sanity. It seemed he never thought that Hajime would remain here by himself. He believed that they would forcefully breakthrough together. Hajime leisurely sent bullet to Meeres that was going to fire another breath, in addition he met the charging spirit beasts, celestial people, and divine spirits with a swarm of Cross Velt & Grim Reaper while shrugging. In a sense, it wasnt bad that the coordinate got shifted. Rather than continuously pushing back the large swarm attacking from behind while you guys are apologizing to the star tree mom, having me holding them back at a distant place is easier. In other words, it wouldnt be Hajime holding back the spirit beasts and others, but it was the spirit beasts and others that would be holding back the advance of Hajime so that he wouldnt get near to the star tree seeing that they should be considering him as the most dangerous existence here. Dont tell me, Hajime-dono, you will He wont kill them, he wont. Hajime-san, doesnt lie. Damn suspicious, everyone thought. Although, they had no ground to raise objection. Because they entrusted the possibility of carrying out this salvation plan to Hajime and Shia, then they could only follow what they said. They could only aim toward the star tree straight ahead. Forgive us. Hajime-dono. Someday we will pay back this debt without fail to you and also Shia-dono. Yeah, be really grateful. More specifically show your gratitude with goods. If its a gloomy thanks Ill kill you. Hajime-san, Hajime-san, you are forgetting to act as exemplary Japanese person. The modest heart desu! Or rather, isnt this for my sake in the first place? Of course, it was for Shia. Hajime was here because Shia wished for it. But, that was that, this was this. If he didnt get paid with the compensation that was equal with his labor, than even the god of labor would surely get enraged. It was only this time that Hajime was a pious believer of the god of labor. In deference to Shia, Ill let you go with only all you have and your countrys treasury. I think, thats demonic enough already though. Arogan mumbled in a low voice. Gruelle nodded to that. Perhaps because they had experienced the hell of life and death together, it felt like they became slightly cordial with each other. Enough, just go quickly. Go, got it. Please take care of the rest. Saying that, Eric and others changed their expression into one of resolve and lined up in front of the gate. Shia jumped at Hajime and lightly kissed him. Then Im going, Hajime-san. Ou, be careful. Dont bring a result that will make me snap okay? Thats right isnt it~. I have to protect the world from Hajime-san. The two cracked jokes at each other like that before Shia twirled around. Everyone, have you resolved yourself? This was the fork road toward the future. The turning point. The shining gate was the entrance to that. Eric and others nodded deeply toward Shia who questioned with the light behind her. Then lets go! To cut open the future! The reply was naturally, the powerful yell that was filled with resolve. By the way demon king-sama! The daughter you mentioned just now, is she the child between you and Shia-sama!? Dahlia!? Why are you asking that now!? Even though I did my best to not ask! Even though I also pretended to not see the kiss! The question of Dahlia just before rushing into the gate caused Eric to scream. Anyway Shia threw the two of them together into the gate to quickly depart. Like that, the other members also vanished to the other side of the gate with indescribable expression. And then, Shia too hopped *pyon* and Hajime became alone in the battlefield. That was really lacking in tension. Hajime talked to himself with a wry smile. Toward such Hajime. *GOU-*, divine punishment descended from right above. It was a super localized downburst that was accompanied with ice and snow of absolute zero. Hajimes figure vanished inside the pure white wind pressure that was striking down with strength that created crater on the ground. Ice and snow, and then flowing sky, dont hold back. Only this guy, we must destroy him without fail here. I know that. Well sink him down like this to the sea along with the cliff. If its inside the sea, then that will be Mereess territory. Far above the sky, there were three divine spirits exchanging words with a grave expression. A beautiful woman of blooming age with long black hair clad in jet black dress and mistDDthe divine spirit of dusk who governed night and darkness, Laila. A beautiful girl with appearance around the age of 16, 17 years old wearing outfit like a dancer, with fluttering her light green hair tied into twintailDDthe divine spirit of flowing sky who governed the worlds wind, Enti. A large eagle with transparent body like a crystal that reached a total length of five metersDDthe divine spirit of ice and snow that governed vapor and the cold, Barahu. Combined with the divine spirit of ocean current Merees, they were the last divine spirits. All of them were launching attacks that resembled a calamity while their eyes showed not even a fragment of carelessness or haughtiness. Far from that, from the it could be seen that there was even anxiety and fear as though they were praying that it would be over like this. They were frightened even as a god. That scorching star which fallen from the sky. They still didnt even want to believe that such thing could be done by someone who wasnt a god. A downburst that felt like it could even produce hell on earth, and absolute zero where living thing wouldnt be able to avoid annihilation, in addition there was also the ability of abnormal status effect from Laila that submerged the targets consciousness to darkness. They werent holding back at the slightest. That Laila raised her voice to the celestial people while they were still maintaining their attack. This is a divine decree. O king of celestial people! Run to the mothers location and put the outlaws to death! In front of the army of celestial people lining up orderly in the sky, a good looking man with conspicuously extravagant outfit straddling a white horse that grew out wings like a Pegasus lowered his head reverently. His cheeks were flushed because of the happiness of receiving a divine spirits divine decree. The flame of mad joy were blazing up roaringly in his eyes. I received this decree with honor, oh our god. I, the sky kingDDAstrus Fin Honted will put my existence on the line to exterminate the vermiDDkueh!? Well, dont be that eager, lets play a bit. Wha-!? The cry of the sky king Astrus that sounded like a bird that got strangled and the shocked voice of the divine spirits resounded. Of course the culprit was Hajime. Without anyone noticing he slipped out from the inside localized disaster area and got on the rear of the Pegasus. There he tightly grasped Astruss neck. The metal fingers wonderfully dug into the neck of the sky king *mekyo-*. In addition the sky king was going ababa from the Lightning Clad. Hajime was thorough, he also wrapped the pegasus with electrified bola and fixed it in space. The eyes of the sky king along with his favorite horse rolled the white of their eyes showed. Their spasming figure was truly tragic. Since whenno, teleport is it. Even if thats the case he shouldnt be unharmed right!? That guy, is he really human!? Lailas expression turned like she had just bitten a sour grape, while Enti raised an angry voice with her twintail standing on end. You bastard-, what disrespect! Take off that dirty hand! The celestial people also never even dreamed that their king would be instantly approached. They were shaken. Even so their face went bright red and rage flooded their expression. The sky king was a priest and also an apostle serving the god. He was the leader of the celestial people. That was to say, he was a human whose existence was the closest to god. For the common people, he was an existence that was the equivalent of a living god. Naturally, his personal horse was also a spirit beastDDno, a divine beast that was considered as sacred and noble existence. To think that a human would step on the rear of that divine beast with dirty shoes and strangled the neck of a living godit was an unprecedented accident in celestial peoples history. It couldnt be helped that they were shaken. And so, Hajime tried something seeing that it wouldnt cost him anything to try. Dont move if you value this guys life! Or else do you want to see what a smashed tomato looks like? Hajime-san pulled out Donner and grinded it to the forehead of the sky king-sama. It was totally the scene of a criminal taking hostage. What vulgarity! Dont you have any tears or blood!? This guy has misplaced his human emotions somewhere! Reproaches flooded from the divine spirits. The celestial people too said This damn demon-Coward!Fight fair and square!When people mention brute and savage they refer to you! and so on. Criticism comments flew like a barrage. In that place that was like a bed of nails, Haijme went Hmm and nodded once then, It doesnt matter if you win- That line that felt like it would be said by a vampire princess somewhere was asserted with a smug face, full of confidence, without any shred of shame and chest puffed out proudly. But there, Astrus who was leaking out a pained voice started to emit some kind of light. Divine spirit-sama! Dont mind me, shoot down this monster! My proud and noble people of the sky! The imperial command has been given! Then fulfill your mission! Thats the way of us celestial people! Exterminate the vermin! It seemed he used a skill that borrowed the power of some kind of spiritDDa spirit art. Even while his throat was constricted and his bodys freedom was also taken away by the electricity flowing through his body, Astrus desperately broadcasted spiritual words that resounded through the whole area. Such readiness that didnt value his own life And then, Hajime-san who was holding a gun to the head of such person, taking him hostage It was truly a terrible scene. Oy you, dont speak like Im the bad guy here. Even this is the result of me racking my brain in order to hold you guys back without hurting any of you. If thats the case, then its even more excessively fiendish, surely the divine spirits and also the celestial people were thinking that. Laila raised her voice while crying. It cant be helped! O children of the sky! O devout leader of these children! Thy feeling, we will not let it go to waste no matter what! Itsmy greatesthonor- He said the last words with his own voice. The sky king Astrus forced himself to smile. In respond to that, one of the celestial people who was most likely the army leader, a noble youth wearing a silver armor yelled with a resolved expression that was shedding tears. Dont let the will of the king to go to waste! The whole army, reverse direction! Leave that monster to the divine spirit-sama and spirit beasts, we will carry out the extermination of the vermin! UOOOOOOOOOOOH, the whole army of celestial people chased Shia and others like suicidal soldiers who put their life on line following their dying kings last command. At the same time, the spirit beasts who slipped through the violence of number from Cross Velts and Grim Reapers rushed Hajime. In addition, the divine spirit of dusk Laila changed the black mist she was clad in into several thousand spears and fired them. The divine spirit of flowing sky Enti wrenched away the air from Hajimes surrounding, the divine spirit of ice and snow Barahu made the surrounding space into absolute zero, while the divine spirit of ocean current Merees fired his breath like lines of laser. It wont be that easy as I thought Hajime let out a small sigh. He pulled the trigger of Donner. To above. Instantly, Hajimes figure vanished. DDSpecial bullet Exis Bullet It was a special bullet that completely switched the position between bullets or the position of Hajime with the bullet. The bullet moved in lightning speed. Therefore it also became possible for Hajime to move in pseudo lightning speed. Hajime gently (?) kicked away the sky king along with the Pegasus just before teleporting, so when the attack rushed in, they only ended up becoming stain on the ground. They are still alive so its fine! Kuh, well take revenge, no matter what- The leader of celestial peoples army was flying while gritting his teeth due to the kings extremely tragic situation. That man was none other than the sworn fated enemy of the celestial people, he swore that after carrying out the mission he would use any kind of method to exterminate Hajime. All the other celestial people felt the same with him. Their eyes were similarly filled with resentment. No matter what we have to do, no matter The army leader suddenly remembered. The hero girl from another world that they were chasing. Their sworn enemy came here chasing after that woman. They also kissed before this. In other words, she was a really important existence for him. Kukuh, so there is actually a good way to carry out the mission and divine punishment at the same time From the slight darkness in the eyes of the army leader along with the spasm on his mouth, it was obvious in a glance just what was he thinking about. Do back what others do to you. If he served that monster the retributive justice, just how satisfying that would be. Inside the head of the army leader, the scene of him trampling down that girl and tossing her in front of that sworn enemy was spreading. He felt amused, really amused that it was unbearable. As he thought, carrying out divine punishment to the inferior race was truly pleasant. This special privilege that was only allowed for the celestial people, it was something extremely wonderful. Aah, he was looking forward to it. Really, really looking forward to it Kukukuh, fuhahahahDDbubeh!? The army leader became a stain on the wall. He crashed on an invisible wall, midair. His nose was smashed, and his faces bone broke. He was sticking midair like an awkward pantomime. The same phenomenon occurred to all the celestial people flying in the lead of the army. They were sticking on an invisible wall. The impact from charging on it and the pain from their broken face, shoulders, and chest caused them to faint in agony. And then, *slid, slid* they were gradually sliding down the invisible wall with only their blood could be seen sticking on it. DD108 Harassment Demon King-style Welcome to My Battlefield The classmates naming => You cannot escape from the demon king-sama! It was a simple harassment done by simply making several hundreds Cross Velts laying out super wide range space isolation type barrier. Currently, the space in a radius of three kilometers around Hajime as well as until the height of three kilometer was completely isolated. Hajime feigned to take on the spirit beasts and celestial people while secretly positioning the Cross Velts inside the forest on the ground as well as moving them around the cliff. By the way, it was first used when the illegal agents of a certain country in earth tried to make a move against the returnees. At that time, Shinji and Yoshiki who carelessly entered the range kept yellingLet us outtt~, let us out from hereee~ while hitting on the invisible wall. With the cooperation of Tio who was the best in using metamorphosis magic, Hajime succeeded in developing the Grim Reaper C Bi Hazard version that he was completely fixated upon. And he released them inside the barrier at that time, so the twos reaction was understandable. The Tyrat was especially popular. To the degree that several people completely lost their SAN value. Also, that was one of the 108 harassment demon king-style too, the name was everyone died here you know. Back to the topic. Chief! Hang in there! Guu, wha, what happened? What is going on? It must be healing spirit art. The army leader who was supported on others shoulder and got wrapped in faint light barely kept his consciousness. He shook his head while muttering. We cannot advance! There is an invisible wall- The voice of his subordinate report even through the chaotic situation, the army leader was also feeling even more confused The next moment, *shiver* he felt a goosebump from his back. His instinct was turning on the alarm bells loudly. He was feeling it whether he wanted it or not. The army leader turned around stiffly like a machine that hadnt been oiled forever. There, a terrifying scenery was unfolding. Everything, was red. A crimson torrent was covering the sky. Like a muddy stream. Or perhaps, like a spreading dense fog. And then, as though announcing the ill omen, a great number of crows flew out. It was from the man laughing devilishly at the center of the crimson torrent. As though he was liberating the familiars he was keeping inside his body. I dont know what youre planning to do but, Ill blow away such thing! A dignified voice slightly encouraged the heart of the celestial people. Looking there, the divine spirit of flowing sky Enti was trying to scatter the crimson heavy fog that was starting to cover the sky using the tornado she produced. The crimson mist was sucked in by the tornado in the blink of eye, it was hoisted up to the sky. C!? Enti-sama, dont-! The army leader immediately yelled. He didnt understand it himself, but in any case he understood that it was a bad move. He knew it instinctively. And also, because of the laugh of the sworn enemy. However, that warning came late. Eh? Wh, why!? Tsu, since when the space was locked!? Enti was shaken, while Barahu noticed and yelled. Ahead of their gaze, the hoisted up crimson fog crashed on the invisible ceiling. The fog was carried furiously by the wind and spread out all at once. Just fall down already! Laila fired a storm of shadow spear. As though to declare that in any case, it wouldnt matter what he was trying to do if they killed him. But, the next instant, Gofuheh? Laila was dumbfounded with her mouth staying half open at the fact that she was vomiting blood. Ouch, wha, what? My body feels hurt- Whats this? Inside my body, something Enti and Barahu also stopped moving because of the bewilderment from the pain suddenly running through their body. In addition, Gahah The army leader also vomited a lot of blood. No, not just him, all the celestial people also started to writhe in agony. That abnormality didnt stop at just the celestial people and divine spirits, it also reached the spirit beasts. The enormous and powerful beasts were starting to rage in agony on the whole. It was like they were in a nightmare. The countless crows flying around right beside or above them were furthering the disappearance of their sense of reality. Dispel your materialization! Reconstruct your form! Dont inhale the fog! The roared advice came from Merees who spoke out words for the first time since coming here. He was the most taciturn among the divine spirits, even his brethren almost never heard his words. And now his voice was filled with anxiety. Just as they were told, the divine spirits transformed, Laila into black fog, Enti into whirling wind, Barahu into ice and snow, and Merees into water current. Then they immediately reconstructed their physical body. After that, they shut out the mist in their respective way. By doing that, the pain just now was gone as though it was only a lie. Because of the barrier, even the space inside the sea became limited, so his body meandered to the land and crawled up. And then, his eye glint stabbed at Hajime who was calmly standing in the center of a flock of crow. You bastard, as expected you arent human. What terrifying thing youve done Hee, as expected from a god. To think youll resist by reconstructing your body. Hajime didnt sound as disappointed as his words suggested, he replied with a really leisurely tone. You bastaarrd, what did you doo- The army leader tried to throw a spear of light that he instantly constructed with spirit art. But, Hajime only gave it a glance and lightly waved his hand. In that instant the army leader fainted in agony from the pain inside his body. Laila watched that sight loathingly while answering in exchange. This ismetallic fragmentso small it cannot be seen by eyes Right answer The metal dust that had invaded into the body penetrated until inside the blood vessels, shredding the target from inside. If Hajime wanted, he could also use the crow type artifact Ornis as relay point to adjust the dust using Convergence Transmutation, making the metal dust inside the body reacted and gave only intense pain without killing the target. By the way, the crimson light was optional! The metal dust was clad with crimson light, becoming heavy fog that covered the world. The living organism inside that territory would have the inside of their body within the grasp of the demon king, at the same time their right to live or die was also wrestled away from them. This was named, DD108 Harassment Demon King-style The Demon King is So Red Like This The demon kings gentle binding that made them hovering between life and death was completed here. At the very least, the tens of thousands of spirit beasts and the whole army of celestial people were completely neutralized =. Shudders ran through their whole body. Everyone instinctively escaped from accepting this kind of reality. The spirit beasts instinctively accepted their defeat and they could only tremble. Amidst that, Dont worry, you guys wont die, I also wont kill you. Thats why, accompany me for a bit more. Until those guys accomplished their objective, okay? The invitation of the man who was even more demonic from the demon himself reached the divine spirits who were the only ones able to move inside this crimson hell. Mother. Our deepest apologies. It doesnt look like we will be able to go to where you are. Those words of Laila told the state of the mind of the divine spirits more eloquently than anything. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. When I started writing Hajime-san, I had fun that the number of words unconsciously inflated. No, well, I always had fun every time that no matter what I wrote the number of words would increase though (sweat) Im sorry but, Shia arc will continue for a bit more. Introduction of the inspiration material C Everyone died here you know => The lovely line from the Bi Hazard movies Red Queen-chan C The demon king is so red like this => From the paralyzing line of a certain charisma vampire lady of Touho Setting that aside, its the information of new books launching at 25 December! Left: The front cover of volume 9 of the main story. Its the ice and snow cavern. From the main cover it goes without saying who the main character will be. This time other than correction and modification, there is also new extra story too included. It will make me happy if youre looking forward to it. Especially those who like Shizuku!Right: The front cover of the comics volume 4 of the main story. It reaches until VS Miledy. This time I also write an SS at the end of the volume. Just like usual, its a story from Yues POV. Please look forward to RoGa-senseis overwhelming drawing ability, etc! Left: Nichijou volume 2! Shias cover is cute! However, when you open the front coverMori-sensei, as expected lol. The world of nichijou that is a treasure trove of material for reimportation, I wish that you readers will obtain them no matter what!Right: Comic verson Zero volume 2. There is the final battle of Oscar arc. The impact is amazing. Miledy is annoying as usual, but in the comic version with Kouchi-senseis skill she look cute. Kouchi-sensei, Im overwhelmingly grateful! Its also published at Overlap-samas homepage. Also, as usual, there will be special perk of SS included in each bookstore. When I learn the detail I will tell you readers. Shirakome will be really happy if you have them as accompaniment around the New Years holiday. Best regards! Chapter 341 Arifureta Chapter 341 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc Decisive Battle Desuu! First Part . Feelings of weightlessness attacked them at the time they were passing through the gate. Shia and others were falling to the forest below them with the large army behind them, but as expected from the elite force. Not even one of them made a blunder that injured them, everyone safely landed inside the forest. Now! We are rushing through right away! Shia vigorously ordered with the roaring sound of battle behind. Without pause she took the lead and ran inside the forest. The cloudy sky and the leaves of the thick forest interrupted the light of the sky. The inside of the forest was eerily dark. Louis immediately created light sphere that illuminated the front. GURYAAAAAAH A giant boar rushed from the side. It assaulted Shia with a charge that could destroy a five, six floored concrete building with one attack. Make wayyy! Desuu!! *PAAN* The sound of the air rupturing echoed while Shia unleashed an attack that surpassed the speed of sound with her war hammer. It crashed into the nose of the boar spirit beast. Terrific shock waves was produced and the boar resisted for an instant, but Vire Drucken was swung to finish right after that. The giant body was sent flying while snapping through trees. It was literally hit back toward the path it came from. Shia twirled around and advanced forward as though nothing had happened. It looks like not the whole force was heading toward Hajime-sans direction. Everyone, please be careful! O, of course! Eric responded as the representative, but if he was asked whether they could instant killed a giant boar like just now, it was really doubtful. He was more or less the strongest of Balted Kingdom, and the demon king along with the beast king were also here. They would have no problem just driving it away but, doing it without even a pause was really Although, we cannot whine here. Your majesty Arogan, can I leave the left side to you? Who are you speaking to. We will take care of this side no matter what comes. Then leave the rear to us of the beast kingdom. In respond to Louiss words, Arogan slightly recovered his thoroughly broken pride and began to focus at the left side along with the elites of his country, while the people of beast kingdom under Gruelle started to take responsibility for the rear. Eric pulled out the divine spirit arms, the great sword Tarnada while opening his mouth. Dahlia, we will take care of the offense. Ill leave the enemy search and support to you. After all youre the best in those. Got it. I wont let anything to hinder Shia-sama. Eh? Dahlia, just now, you talked casuallyDD What? the gaze from Dahlia wasnt filled with even a shred of respect. Eric averted his gaze from that. At the same time he thought, This girl, she has completely changed who her master is. Just where the emotion as childhood friend and the bond they had raised together until now had gone to Whats more, whats more, that man! Or rather is it true that he has a daughter! Is it a daughter with Shia!? Is that it!? Your majestyI understand your feeling but, right now focus. My, my bad, Louis. No, I really, understand your majesty feeling so well its painful goddammit bastard- Louis who always had polite bearing, the calm and collected wise and strongest person of the kingdom was naturally letting out a curse that no one had ever heard from him even once before. At the same time, a super offensive flame spear naturally flew out, stabbing at the giant monkey that leaped out from the right bush. Furthermore, the spear immediately burst into brightly burning blaze. It seemed that the spear at least avoided the spirit stone but, it was filled with frightful amount of power, a single attack of extreme killing intent. It was as though the spear was grandly filled with the outburst of anger of Louis-san. Eric pretended to not see it. Shia glanced at the members behind her who were like that before addressing the golden slime, aka Udar who was on her right shoulder. For the time being were heading to the center of the island but, is it alright? Hm. This direction is correct. There, Shia suddenly noticed. Eh? Come to think of it, the star tree-sanits unexpectedly small? In Shias mind, the star tree was the center of the world so she imagined it to be gigantic. And then, for Shia when speaking about large tree, it would be the grand tree in her birthplace, Uralt. From the image of the grand tree in her birthplace that boasted the height of more than 400 meters from the ground, it shouldnt be strange for the star tree to be visible from that cliff. And yet, she couldnt see it. Dahlia who heard Shias muttering answered her. Shia-sama! In the book its mentioned that the star tree-sama is a giant tree that pierced the sky! Then, why couldnt they see it Obviously because its in hiding. The one who brought the answer was the red slime, aka the divine spirit of fire circle Soare who was spreading limply on Shias head. The condescending way of speaking caused the expression of Eric and others to turn complicated. They put up their guard vigilantly against the surrounding while lending their ear. Hah, its pointless even if you make that kind of face. The likes of you allDD Soare-san, Soare-san, what do you mean? -!? Yo, you want me to teach you? For some reason, slime Soare was jiggling weakly. Her atmosphere was like a girl who was fidgeting when getting spoken to by a person she was interested to. Yes. Please teach me, Soare-san. Wha, what to do now? Im, not a cheap woman like that after all? Bu, but, if Shia really want to know no matter whatDD A barrier. Mother can interfere with space. She is distorting the space to hide her appearance. Orosss-!! The earth colored slimeDDthe divine spirit of earth Oros who was riding on the left shoulder easily gave the answer. The figure of Soare-san going Mukiii~~~ while biting on a handkerchief could be easily imagined. It seemed she wanted to give the answer to Shia. The revenge for the snatching of that role came in the form of her materializing small fire balls with puffing sound *popopo* which she threw toward Oros. Soare-san who received the whip of the demon king before being given the carrot from his wife was completely lowering her guard toward Shiaand it didnt stop there, she was trying to attract Shias attention like a girl in puberty. What an easy god. She should be called the divine spirit of fire circle Choare-san. (TN: Combination from choroi (easy/simple) and Soare.) Shia smiled wryly at such Choare while and asked further in order to console & erase her worry. Er~r, Soare-san. That barrier, is it a type that wont allow physical approach? ! Yes, yes, most likely its something like that. In order to protect herself from the ugly attack of that ugly man too, surely mother did something like that. Hows that, the one Shia is asking! The one Shia is relying on! Is this Soare-san! As though to say that, Choare puffed up her chest (?) *poyon* and answered. She had no eyes, but it was obvious that her focus was directed to Oros. Oros was emitting an atmosphere that seemed to say Annoying to a great degree. There was already not a trace left of her vestige at the beginning. Over there was a really hopeless god. Toward such hopeless Choare, Shias voice was Ugly man? The word that was implicitly saying What are you doing dissing a persons husband, huhh caused Choare to twitch and jiggle. C!? Wha, what!? Thats the truth! Aa!? You want to have a go-, youuu-! Im telling you its pointless even if you make scary voice like that! Aa!? Choare hopped *pyon* and leaped to the chest of Dahlia who was running right behind. Dahlia was completely bewildered from the divine spirit clinging on her. Even throughout history, a member of human race embracing a slime divine spirit was really rare. Dahlia was slightly trembling at the miraculous situation even while holding Choare firmly in her arms. That Choare was trembling even more intensely than Dahlia. The parts that stretched out elastically from both her sides were covering her head (?) while she was shaking all over. It looked exactly like a divine spirit charis guard Rather than a bluff, it was already just an emotionally unstable god. Aa~, its alright, Soare-san. Im not angry at you. Really? Its true~ As expected, seeing the figure of the extremely pitiful god (temp), Shia smiled wryly while beckoning with her hand. Choare glanced and jiggled several times as though asking Really, really? You arent lying? You arent planning to do terrible thing to me when I return after you told me you arent angry?. By the way, the spirit beasts were attacking even during this moment. Most of them were taken care of by Shia casually, but Eric and others were relatively desperate with their part. It was a truly indescribable scene amidst the tension and the roaring sound of battle. The one who first sighed was her brethren. Ah!? Udar!? What are you doing! Im not that kind of cheap woman who will return that easily for heDDah, stop it, Oros! You are calling yourself a divine spirit while doing something like thiDDAh!? Leaving Shias shoulders, Udar fired electricity that paralyzed Choare, and using that opening Oros violently grabbed and threw her. *Poyon* Choare returned to the top of Shias head. Like that she limply melted out *mojowa~* and became unresponsive, like a corpse. Sa, say, Oros-san? Udar-san? Soare-san is unresponsive there. We directly pounded honesty into her to make her quiet. Shia, dont mind it. We were just unable to watch her just now. I, I see. No, but still. On my head a slime is spreading out like its splattered there, so Im normally bothered though It was like she was being eaten by a slime from her head. Eric who hit back a large divine spirit beast in the form of bee with his divine spirit arms muttered with a faraway look even while breathing slightly roughly. Hey, Louis. Can you believe it? Those people, the divine spirits Your majesty, I know what you want to say. I, was desperate, for the sake of today, this day. Even now, Im risking my life I knooow really well what you want to say. Please keep your composure. Right now they should be in the middle of mankind salvation plan. Ahead of this path, the answer whether humans fate would meet its end or not was waiting. Within such critical moment, in such extreme situation, why were they watching an unprecedented strange occurrence like a comedy skit of divine spirits Arogan and others of the demon race, and also Gruelle and others of the beast race were feeling exactly the same like Eric and co. It was the moment when their heart became one in the negative place. While that was happening, light came into view ahead of the forest. Were going out of the forest! Mother is right before our eyes! Ready your resolve, o children of man! Udars yell blew away the conflicted feeling of Eric and others. Like that, the moment Shia rushed out of the forest, Tsu!? A vision of death. What came into view was a compressed space. Shaking atmosphere. And then, the maximum impact that thoroughly blew away the outer edge of the forest and the ground. (Yue-sans space blastingQuaking Sky!?) Shia knew very well of the threat from shock waves that are brought about by space itself. If it was Shia then it was possible to weather it using half-teleportation. But, what about Eric and others? There was no time to hesitate. Even if there was nothing that could be done, they would die if she didnt do it. It would be a violation of her promise to guide them toward the door that opened to the future. Thats why, SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! She stepped firmly on the ground, blazed out her faint bluish white magic power, and entered Level X instantly. Vire Drucken was swung with speed far surpassing the speed of sound, pulverizing the sound barrier to smithereens. Just the after wave from that blew away Eric and others who rushed out from the forest right after Shia at this time. Shia was literally hammering a result into being. The distorted and compressed space returned to normal, which produced a severe quake at the same time. Vire Drucken was pounded into the center of that, however, it didnt swing through till the end but crashing into space itself, dealing a severe vibration to it. DDShia-style Space Magic Pseudo Gura Gu Fruit TN: (One Piece reference?) She struck a bursting space with a bursting space of her own. At the center of that clash, the ground was hoisted up and the air burst out. Even while Eric and others were struck back into the forest, they barely managed to lie down on the ground and clung on the plants, then they used divine spirit arms or spirit art to create barriers to endure the shock waves. They felt as though they were thrust with the fact that humans couldnt do anything at all. In a situation like this was a nightmare. Humans were only permitted to grovel on the ground like this, that was how they felt. However, they were thinking like that was the proof that they were still in good health, what brought that on was, Shia-sama! Are you safe!? When the rampaging wind and shock wave settled down, Dahlia was the first one to raise her voice. Ahead of the ground that looked like it had been ploughed, she saw Shia standing imposingly. Cough Seeing Shia coughing, she was convinced that she was alive. Relief ran through her whole body. But, the red stain making a splat on the ground caused not only Dahlia, but everyone to be horrified. Kuuh, she really got me Shia vomited blood. It seemed the technique that she invented on the spot was unable to completely neutralize the attack. Her body received much of the impact and became damaged. Shia-sama! Shia! Honorific Shia-dono! Eric and Dahlia spontaneously yelled. Shias correction instantly interrupted. She unexpectedly seemed to be alright. Are you safe, Shia? It seemed Choare was awakened by the impact. She was wriggling around on Shias head. Yes, Im fine. Just this much will heal by itself even if I leave it alone. More importantly, is everyone okay? We areall present. Thank you, Shia, dono. You saved us. Pulverizing a shock wave that overturned heaven and earth right from the front, and not just that, even though she vomited blood she would heal even if it was left alone, what manliness. Eric and others let out a dry laugh while Dahlia looked ecstatic. Shia was vigilant against any additional attack while looking around. (Uwaa, this isnt caused by the attack just now isnt it) The scenery she saw was truly horrible. Most likely, surely, this place that was surrounded by forest was originally a verdant plain, a tranquil place where pure small streams of a slender river could be heard running. There was no doubt that it was a place that truly like heaven. Such place, now its ground was ploughed, countless rocks lied here and there or stabbing on the ground. At the center of those rocks were several craters. The green plain was carbonized and blackened, with black smoke rising up from several spots. The river was destroyed messily, with the ground turned into muddy state like in a wetland. The surrounding forest also had some place where fire was still burning. It was exactly a place of tragedy that was just visited by a cataclysm. Of course, that cataclysm was meteor, and the culprit was Shias hubby. It could be said that it couldnt be helped, at that point of time it was like an inevitability but, when Shia saw this disastrous scene, she couldnt help from leaking out a strange voice Uboa . No matter what kind of conclusion that mother decided, that man wont bring destruction. Thats right isnt it? Oros confirmed once more. You can really, definitely, 100% hold back that demonic man right?, he asked like that with a bit of desperation in his voice. If Im beaten up viciously, or I die, or those kinds of thing happen, I wont be able to guarantee it butsurely itll be fine! .Im worried. Oros held his head like Choare before this. He thought, Really, just what terrible existence the children of man called her. Anyway, lets go! After all I cannot cover for everyone from that kind of impact every time! Eric and others recovered from their speechless state hearing Shias order and they followed behind the running Shia. Like before, they couldnt see anything at the center of the plain. What was reflected on their eyes were only the river at the other side, the mountains, and the cloudy sky. But, Shia certainly sensed it. Her rabbit ears were twitching, listening to the sound of wind. The movement of the wind at the center zone was obviously strange. She could hear the sound of the wind being partitioned by an invisible wall and flowing to other direction. Shia, whatll you do? Udar represented the others and asked. He asked how would they entered to the place that was isolated spatially. Ill smash it. Of course it is. Udar jiggled as though to say Of course youll say that~. Shia stood at the boundary line that her rabbit ears informed her the position of, and brandished Vire Drucken high above her. What she would do was the same like before, a strike technique that directly struck at the space. Good afternoon! We come visiting!! *Knock knock knock* The war hammer was giving a knocking that was extremely troublesome for the residence behind the door. The first attack cracked space itself, but a panicked repair was done immediately. But, the second attack immediately came. The crack spread even further. The third attack caused the destructive sound like glass breaking to resound. The sigh that came into view ahead of them caused Eric and others to hold their breath. Thatsthe star tree Lutria-sama What splendor Beautiful It was a gargantuan tree. A giant tree that must be reaching 400 meter above ground. The trunk was extremely thick, and the root couldnt be seen. It was as though the root was deep inside the earth, as though what could be seen from the ground was from the middle of its trunk. The leaves and branches were extending largely, giving the impression of a broad-mindedness that would envelope everything. It was imperturbable, solemn, like a tree of star towering high at the center of the world that anyone couldnt help but watching it in fascination. Although, it was also clear that it was exhausted. The leaves looked like they had lost their vibrancy, and even the number itself looked few. It was in a state that couldnt be said as thriving at all. The trunk and branches were also dry, giving impression that it was somewhat like a dead tree. Because of that, after feeling moved, the emotion that surfaced next inside Eric and others was sorrow. Eric and others were at a lost of word. But, their stupor was erased by a flustered voice that they had never heard until now. Eh? Ho, how? Eh? No way, an accidental resemblance with another person, I mean other giant tree? Yes, it was Shia who was shaken. The unexpected look of Shia who was unperturbed no matter what time it was caused wondering gaze to gather. But, Shia looked like she had no presence of mind to care about that. Perhaps that couldnt be helped. After all, the tree was just too similar. With the tree of her birthplace that she was familiar with. The giant tree that had continued to stay withered without rotting since far away in the past, so big that it contained a great dungeon inside it, which showed its solemn figure due to regeneration magicDDthe grand tree Uralt. Was it a coincidence? No, obviously it was a coincidence. If not then what would it be? Eric and others were also bewildered seeing the bewildered Shia There, Im unable to stop youso, my fate has come to an endDD A voice that echoed in the world resounded. My beloved children. Is that, the choice that you have made? It was a cool and clear voice that seemed transparent. However, it was a sad voice that emitted bitterness and despair somewhere in it. My beloved childrenDDanyone understood that those words werent directed to Eric and others. The will of star tree Lutria was directed to the three divine spirits clinging on Shia. Udar lightly floated while making his thought echoed. Mother, I abandoned my mission even while knowing of your anguish, I wont ask you to forgive me for that. Still, mother, can you please listen to these childrens words just one more time? The star tree didnt answer. Oros stepped forward at that interval of silence. ImIm, unable to discover hope from the children of man. Im here in this state because of my insufficient strength. If you believe that Im unworthy as a divine spirit, then I will accept any kind of punishment that you decide. However mother, I only wish to ask you one thing. Are you really, not going to listen to the words of the children of man anymore? Actually, in this moment, wasnt it the star tree Lutria who wished to listen to the words of the children of man one more time? That was the only source of hesitation that was remaining inside Oross heart. But as expected, the star tree Lutria didnt answer. I, Im Soare tried to say something, however, she was unable to find any words and held her tongue. In her heart, she didnt believe in something like the children of man reforming themselves. If she spoke honestly, she was simply in this situation because of her insufficient strength like Oros. However, if she was asked whether she really didnt feel anything at all, then she also wouldnt be able to say anything. For the current Soare, she couldnt find any reason to deny the wish of Eric and others who wished to express their atonement even if they wouldnt be forgiven. The hesitation that was shown for the first time by Soare who previously had no such doubt also wasnt responded by the star tree Lutria. In exchange, It cant be helped She only made her voice that was colored with very deep sadness to resound, C!? Mother! DDtsu Aa Wawah, Udar-san!? Oros-san, Soare-san! The three divine spirits scattered around particle while shining and vanishing. The surprised Shia anxiously thought if the star tree judged that the three might be betraying her and terminated them, but looking closer, she could see three faint lights inside the trunk of the star tree. It seemed the star tree was taking in Udar and others into inside her. She wondered just what was her intention That intention immediately became clear to see. I will resist, for the sake of the world. O woman of another world, know that my determination will never break. The star tree emitted light. Like the figure of brilliantly shining great tree in legend. From the middle of that gigantic trunk, a human form appeared as though in substitution of Udar and others who were sucked in. The converging light was gradually obtaining clearer form. The star tree, Lutriasavatar Someone whispered. It was beautiful. It even made everyone held their breath. It was extremely sublime. Pure white garment, and snow white long hair. The skin was also white like snow, with faint light enveloping it. A great number of white spherical lights were revolving around her, like a star that was being served by many satellites. Within the star tree Lutria that was displaying pure white from her everything, there was just one point, it was only her eyes that were slightly shining silver. Inside those eyes were sadness, and despair, and then resolve. They distinguished it at least. That just words would be impossible to do anything at this late. If that was possible, then something like a divine punishment wouldnt be handed down in the first place. A lot of children of man wouldnt be killed. The decision that was handed down to the children of man who wouldnt stop no matter how many times she exhausted all her words, wasnt something which was that simple. That decision was truly, the very last method that the star tree Lutria passed with a feeling as though her own heart was torn apart. Surely, for Lutria it was like tearing apart her own body in proportion of how many the children of man were killed. Because she loved them, no, surely she was still loving them even now. However, the world was already cornered to a despairing degree. That was why, the mother wouldnt stop. There was no way, she could stop. The children of man, the children that she loved, she wouldDDdestroy them. In order to save all other living things. For the sake of the future. That kind of future, its just too sad. Future was something that should be weaved for the sake of happiness. At the very least, Shia lived believing that. That was why, Star tree Lutria, prepare yourself! This Shia Hauria will beat that kind of future to death! Ill make you lend a rabbit ear with means of brutality desuu!! Such fighting spirit was boiling up. The signal of the start of battle was the shower of white light that Lutria fired. Shia stepped on midair while charging into that maelstrom. Ill fulfill my promise! Please show me-, how you oppose the fate! The words that Shia yelled were transmitted. Shias words, and her figure that was sending back the destructive white light was so heroic it stirred the soul. It gave a kick on the butt to Eric and others. Tsu, Louis! The offering and the ceremony of prayer! By your will! Move toward the root of the star tree! Balted force started running. Eric turned a sharp gaze toward Arogan and Gruelle and their men who were about to break into a run too. Even without words, what he wanted to say was conveyed. Arogan smiled bitterly. I get it. After losing Tyrant and seeing the hero has no intention to take down the god, we have no other way except changing our plan. We wont harbor unneeded ambition at this time. Those were really calculating words. But, it was far better compared to them using transparent words like We are repenting at this place. Gruelle also shrugged and nodded. Fitting for an opportunism, he seemed intent to protect the previous promise of fully following the lead of Balted Kingdom. Eric nodded to that and immediately followed behind Louis and others. The knights of Balted Kingdom were each carrying a baggage on their back. They took out several large orbs that were two sizes bigger than a fist. Originally, even a big spirit stone would only be as big as the tip of a thumb. From that it could be seen how absurdly big they were, they were worthy to be called as treasured orb. Naturally, they were filled with enormous spirit element that was collected from the populace. Eric kneeled in front of the star tree. He put his hands together in front of his chest in a praying posture and began to pray with closed eyes wholeheartedly. At the same time, Louis used the art of restoration toward the spirit element stored inside the precious orbs. Light particles rose from the piled up orbs, returning back to the star tree. Mother of all, star tree Lutria-sama! I beg you, please listen to our repentance- Erics words resounded. There was something responding. Tsu, your majesty! Louiss voice was tinged with anxiety. When he looked back over his shoulder, there was a spirit beast dragon forming from the ground right at that time. It opened its jaw and spirit element was visibly converging there. Prompt executionDDWinds Palisade The one who moved the fastest was the demon king Arogan. The wind barrier that was focused on deployment speed blocked the dragons breathbut, as expected from a spirit beast existing in the turf of the star tree, it was in a different level. Arogans barrier was easily scattered. The element is earth, compressed state, hardening formula triplication! DDRampart!! Just before the barrier was blown away, a thick stone wall rose up like a rampart from the ground. Surprisingly, the caster was Dahlia. It seemed she anticipated that Louis would be focused on the ceremony of offering and so she guarded the rear. Dahlias barrier was firm, it was blocking the dragons breath even while it was getting shaved. But, they couldnt feel relieved from that. Tch, as expected we wont even be allowed to make a single repentance huh Arogan muttered with a bitter expression. Ahead of his gaze, the ground here and there was squirming. Those spots were taking shape, not just dragon, but also lion or bull. In addition, powerful spirit beasts were coming out in succession from the surrounding forest. Erics expression twisted sorrowfully while he took the great sword Tarnada into his hand and stood up. Since it had come to this, he was intending the other to continue the ceremony while they held back the assault of the spirit beasts. On the sky above, clashing sound and flashes were still flying around grandly. It was the proof of Shia fighting against the star tree, but conversely she had no leeway to face the spirit beast on the ground too. In the first place, the promise is to open the path until the star treewe can only do this now. Eric who said those words was stopped by Gruelles hand. No, you continue your prayer. We will take them on. What? Gruelle smiled wryly at the suspicious Eric while transforming into dragon. All this time, it was only you who was purely calling out for repentance and reformation. Rather than the prayer of a hundred of us, the prayer of you alone will be more resounding in the heart. In that case, we will at least do everything in our power for your sake. Ill believe in those words. Take care. Eric nodded after a slight hesitation. He turned his back on the approaching spirit beasts and kneeled once more. And then, he began to offer his prayer wholeheartedly. Gruellys wry smile deepened at that straightforward attitude. Arogan seemed to understand what was the meaning of that smile, he made the same expression while starting to face the spirit beasts. Facing against the spirits beasts that are mighty without equal without breaking their spirit stone while they can revive endlessly, now then, how far we will be able to resist While he muttered such thing. . . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I couldnt make time because of my busy schedule due to moving home, so I was unable to write it to the finish. With regard to how the story doesnt really advance, it will be a great help if everyone can look at it magnanimously (sweat) Comic Gardo update information C Nichijou chapter 29 Suzu really hit the bulls eye from Shirakomes view lol Its in the middle of free distribution at Overlap-samas homepage, so please go take a look no matter what. New book information The four book below will be simultaneously released at 25 December Improvement, revision, and extra story will be included in the main storys volume 9 just like usual. The main story comic version as well as Zero comic version also have side story at the end of the volume like usual. They will be from Yues view and Miledys view, story about recollection of their travel. Ill be happy if you can enjoy them. . The information about the side story for each bookstore has come so Ill report it. C Chain store-sama [Sky Hotspring Panic] =>What a surprise, Fernir was equipped with a hot spring. Naturally a commotion occured when it was used. Shizuku, you, saw it huh! Its that kind of story. C Animate-sama [Fea Bergens Passionate Night] =>That night, the jealousy of the female camp of Hauria exploded I am Yue. A woman who is prepared even for war if its for the sake of my friends lovely memory! Come at me, Hauria and everyone else!Its that kind of story. [Arifureta Folk Tale ~Momotaro~] (Joint special perk) =>I hope everyone can enjoy the cast. A hint just for one person: Momotaro-san! I want thou to call me dog! Something like that. C Tora no Ana-sama [Fea Bergens Passionate Night] [Arifureta Magic Academy ~The Club Invitation of the Academys Explosive Four~] (Joint special perk) => Myuu who enrolled went to choose club activity. Papas recommendation is the cooking club that is led by Yuuka who isnt a problem child and also family orientedof course, there is no way the explosive girls will leave this alone. Its that kind of story. C Gamers-sama [Fea Bergens Passionate Night] [The Insane Transmutation Master-san Inside the Forest] (Joint special perk) =>The equipment of Kouki and others that were demonically remodeled before departing to the cave of ice and snow. Its a story related to that creation. [The Greatest Piece] (Joint special perk) =>It seems this is a special perk for those who purchased two of Zero series. The content is also the content of Zero. Its a reminiscence before meeting Nize while looking at the photo from Oscars artifact. Most are photo of Miledy committing terrorism butthe last piece that Oscar didnt show isits that kind of story. C Melon Books-sama [The Anniversary of Nightmare] =>Everyone talked of the memory of anniversary related to Christmas. The trauma that is mentioned like its only naturalits that kind of story. [Fea Bergens Passionate Night] (Joint special perk) . Thats all. Is there any story that you are interested? Ill be happy if you can enjoy them. Best regards! Chapter 342 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc Decisive Battle Desuu! Second Part . Hyowaaaaaah!? The space shifted. At the same time her own body was also split apart. When Shia got goosebumps from such vision of death while twisting her body, a vision of death from getting swallowed by meteor shower of white light attacked her. She stepped and stepped midair. The downpour of meteor passed through whiel grazing her clothes and skin sizzlingly. DDYou wont get away The instant it felt like she heard such voice, she felt a jerking sensation of her getting pulled backward. Unnyiih!! When she looked back across her shoulder, a vortex of black shadowDDa gravity field was deployed to swallow Shia. She wrung out her strength and escaped from the gravity field using physical strength. Shia leaped toward the sky, then even more vision of death came to her. Without any ripple in the air or even any sound, a tranquil impact would burst at the deepest part of her bodyDDit would shake her soul and made her fell into stupefaction. A spear of white light would pierce her at that time. Such sight surfaced before her. Dangerous-, desuu! She immediately entered Level IX. At the same time, she also strengthened her soul using soul magic. Right after that, an impact that shook her soul caused Shia to catch her breath. Even so, her vast experience made her leaped aside in the subconscious level, allowing her to dodge the spear of white light. Doing something like that this late The strained words of the star tree Lutria. Those words werent directed to Shia. Her gaze was taken off from Shia, and moved toward Eric and others who were performing the ceremony of offering and repentance at the root of the star trees main body. One hand of star tree Lutria was waved. Just with that, an extremely thick lighting was generated and attacked Eric and others. I wont let you!! Using Revelation Sight that was a derivation of characteristic magic Future Sight, Shia saw a few seconds ago the sight of star tree Lutria throwing lightning. She cut into the firing line with super speed. Her body received the lightning strike as lightning rod substitution. She let out a pained voice Uguu, but she activated Fighting Spirit DefenseSteel Clothes so the wound was trivial. But, the star tree Lutria wasnt particularly bothered that her lightning strike was blocked and she produced a blazing light at the tip of her hand. Tha, thats Soare-sansDD Sunlight beam attack, without even any time to mutter that, the beam fell. For Shia who specialized in close quarter combat, protecting her ally from wide range attack was an area she wasnt good at. And so, attack was the greatest defense! She practiced that tenet. *Gashon* With that sound Vire Drucken was readied into the bombarding mode. The bursting slug bullets that were fired rapidly attacked the star tree Lutria accurately. DDtsu Star tree Lutria immediately created a barrier using white light that she made to circle around her like satellite. But the quality ordnance that was made by demon king of another world blew away that barrier and forced back the star tree Lutria herself. The sunlight beam attack was barely avoided. But, right after that a tornado of ice and snow along with several thousand black spears were fired toward the ground. In addition, even a tsunami appeared from empty air as though to make doubly sure. A, as expected from the mom of everything Without a doubt, the star tree Lutria could use the power of all divine spirit. Perhaps that was only natural. But, it was a reality that she hoped wouldnt be the case. Anxiety surfaced on the expression of Shia who came to a stop midair. What she had to do wasnt simply to defeat the opponent before her eyes. To protect was something extremely difficult. It would be easy to say that this was simply not the role for her, but in this situation she really appreciated once more how difficult it was the thing that Hajime and others did while looking so nonchalantly, especially Tio with her vocation of Protector. Although, she couldnt complain here. If I have to do it, then I can only do it!! It didnt matter what kind of hand she was dealt with. She was only deciding what she could do and what she couldnt do by her own convenience here. She was simply being imprisoned by common sense that was limiting herself. While the enormous and destructive attack of Lutria was rushing closer, Shia who desperately thought of a countermeasure within her consciousness that was accelerated with her concentrationDD Stretched her limbs to be spread-eagled midair! Perhaps she had resolved herself and intended to receive the attack with her whole body? She couldnt protect the people on the ground by doing such thing, the star tree Lutria thought. But at the next moment, GET LOSTTTTTTTTTTTT-, DESUU!!! Something came out. From Shias whole body, an intense light flashed blindingly. And then, of all things to happen, the advancing tornado of ice and snow along with the thousands of black spears and tsunami were blown away altogether. Eh? The star tree Lutrias Eh? that might be her first time saying that since she was born echoed. That was just how incomprehensible what happened was. Haa, haa, I, I can do it if I try! What had she done? The answer to that was, DDShia-style magic power emission Eternal Shia Fever It was the imitation of an attack of a certain lump of muscles bugged character that was really incomprehensible but still really amazing. More accurately speaking, it was an attack that dealt physical destructive power through emitting magic power and vibrating that emitted magic powersurely it was still really incomprehensible even with that explanation. Anyway it was a really amazing bugged technique. If blood and hair could be controlled, than even magic power should be controllable too because it was also a part of herself! Then, I should be able to copy even Hajime-sans Magic Shockwave! That musclebrained thought of Shia gave birth to the technique just now. The star tree Lutria was making an expression that wanted to say Thats impossible really loudly, but even then she immediately changed her face to a grim one and prepared to attack again. But, she witnessed it before that. For some reason Shia didnt use her war hammer, instead she drew back her right fist to the limit. The instant star tree Lutria was astonished seemed to give the opening for counterattack to the bugged rabbit. Shii~~aaa~~~Impactttt-!! While she still hadnt forgotten the sensation of success just now! As though to say that the bugged rabbits second bugged technique came. And as expected, it was the imitation of the technique of a certain bugged muscled warrior-sama. The faint bluish white light that flew out from the thrust out fist rapidly approached the star tree Lutria. Perhaps she wasnt used to battle, because she didnt dodge as expected but deployed a barrier of space isolation, but that was a bad move. DDUguh There was a crunching sound as though a glass was broken, at the same time the shockwave directly hit Lutrias solar plexus with a nice force. Her expression twisted and her body bent forward while she was blown away. Muh, my kneading of the power is still shoddy. It need to be trained. Shia said such unbelievable thing while swinging her Vire Drucken. Perhaps because this was her first time getting punched since she was born in this world, the star tree Lutria stopped moving in an expression of her wariness. But, at the same time, her expression became vexed seeing that the spirit beasts were still unable to remove Eric and others. Shia said to Lutria who was like that. I wont let you pass. Ill be your opponent until their words reach you. The will that was solid, unwavering, and straightforward to the end stabbed Lutria even sharper than the attack just now. That unwavering state was like a huge tree. Perhaps it was because of that. Lutrias refusal to listen crumbled for the first time, whether intentionally or unintentionally. After this late, mere words wont do anything. Cold words that cut down the opposition. However, as expected, inside star tree Lutrias eyes was a color as though she was enduring pain There, a faint voice resounded, as though to slip into the particles of light that were released by the star trees main body. DDWere sorry-. We human has betrayed your love-. Were sorry- Those were really pure words. There was not a single embellishment, not a shred of ulterior motive mixed into it, those were words dyed with genuine guilt. Were sorry, were sorry, it was echoing over and over. On the ground, while being protected by Arogan and others who were gradually getting tired with ever increasing wounds on their body, Eric was wholeheartedly offering his prayer. The spirit element that was gathered from the people throughout the country was fluttering up like souls climbing up to heaven. Even without turning her gaze there, because Lutrias true body was that huge tree over there, she should be able to see the figure of the young king kneeling before her. As the proof of that, star tree Lutria became expressionless. As though she was forcefully holding down the anguish oozing out from within with her willpower. Arent those the words that you wanted to hear? Shia quietly asked. Star tree Lutria didnt answer. In exchange, she unleashed her attack severely once more. Space rupture, gravity bullet, raging lightningvisions of death filled Shias mind to the brim. She dodged, repelled, or swept them away while forming even more words. Havent you been waiting for that all this time!? Your face is looking that pained! Actually you dont want to harm human! Havent you been looking forward for the time when they finally repent!? The space around star tree Lutria distorted. Using Revelation Sight, Shia foresighted what would happen at the next moment and descended toward the ground like cannon bullet. Instantly, star tree Lutria appeared right before Erics eyes. At the same time, Shia impacted on the back of Lutria. Before star tree Lutria could swing down the hand of judgment, she was blown away to the sky once more with Vire Drucken. Shi, Shia Honorific Shia grinned at Eric whose eyes opened wide from almost getting killed just now and she jumped up once more. Once more Shia faced Lutria who was grimacing and she opened her mouth. I told you. Ill be your opponent until their words reach you. Indeed, she surely wouldnt be able to do anything to the ground as long as she didnt defeat the girl before her. She couldnt help but be convinced of that. In front of Shia who was overflowing with resolve and confidence, the star tree Lutria finally replied with words. The children of human is going forward to a future of destruction. As though its their destiny to do that. Not only the words of god, even the scream that the world raised didnt reach them anymore. I realized. That in this world, there is also seed that cannot be left to exist in order to form the future. Just how much she had exhausted her words? How many times she had remonstrated them? Even so human didnt stop. Because they didnt stop, the world reached the limit. At this rate, it would reach a point where the spirits were destroyed. And then surely, human would keep going forward like that. They would brush aside nature, devour the animals, and arrive at destruction. The future of human, or the future of all other lives? Do you think, I discarded them so easily? The eyes of star tree Lutria that glared at Shia. Just from looking at them made Shia felt like she would also sink into a sea of sadness. Look. Even at this point, the hearts of the children of man cannot become one. Her gaze was directed at Arogan and others of the demon race, and toward Gruelle and others of the beastman race. Lutria had seen through the inside of their heart. Although there was a feeling of repentance in their heart, it wasnt an expression of pure feeling, there was the calculation of wanting to be saved mixed inside. There can be no more forgiveness. A future where everything is destroyed just for the sake of the children of man has to be avoided. That was her persuasion to Shia. Dont get involved with this world more than this. A child of foreign world that suddenly appeared shouldnt meddle with the decision that was made after much anguish. Im begging you so Those were Lutrias words of persuasion. In respond to that, Shia, Im not telling you to forgive them or anything. Said that while making a troubled smile. I only want you to listen to the feeling of Eric-san and others. What meaning is there inDD Is it no good if it doesnt have meaning? Star tree Lutria closed her mouth at Shias question. Shia let out the tension left her shoulders for a bit and added more words still with a troubled expression on her face. Its just as Lutria-san said, they, we, are human. We are unable to unite our feeling into one without a single exception like god. Yes, that was human. It was a race with a great diversity that couldnt be helped no matter what. That was the true nature of the race that couldnt be changed no matter what. Its so foolish its astonishing. Its so stupid that it makes you laugh. They are so full of fault that they are beyond saving, really. But, Lutria-san, did you feel your heart beating fast at what those foolish, idiot, and full of fault human built in the past? Exactly because they were so diverse, that they were building a future that couldnt be imagined. Was all of that made up from nothing but tragedy? There was no way that was true. Plowing the farm, raising a culture, forming a society, progressing in what they couldnt do one by one until they could do it, surely it made even god felt their heart danced in excitement. It should be that persistent effort and ambition that made her and other divine spirits loved the children of man. I wont tell you to forgive them. I cant tell you that. After all, Im just an outsider. But, even so, Lutria-san. Isnt it sad? Sad? Shias words might be latching to something within Lutrias thought. She replied with a question. Just what was it that the girl of another world who was only an outsider at the end found sad? Its sad. To not have your feeling conveyed until the very end. That was why, Thats why Im here. Thats why Im standing in your way. To let the mother and her children properly express their feeling to each other, no matter what is the result. That was all. Because Shia Hauria couldnt allow something like people struggling for the future to sink into the mud of grief and sorrow at the end. And then, the people that were struggling for the sake of the future wasnt just humans, even the god was the same Lutria-san, please listen carefully, just one more time. Dont lump them all into a bundle of children of man, please listen to the hearts among them that are thinking of you. She didnt need to be told that. The star tree Lutria thought. The reason was, because she was already hearing that voice all this time since the battle started. She did her best to ignore it, she desperately covered her ears, because if she didnt do that then her existence would collapse, but, she could hear it all this time. No, there was also image conveyed to her along with the spirit element that was stored within the precious orb. DDLutria-sama-, Im sorry-. Humans greed hurt you! It seemed to be the words of a merchant somewhere. A man past middle aged was kneeling and rubbing his forehead on the ground. Around him were a lot of people that were most likely his family and employees, kneeling like him. DDFor divine punishment to come down like this, what have we humans done There were villagers who although their faces went pale, they didnt try to stop offering their spirit element. Their faces that were colored with strong remorse looked like they wished to just vanish right away. DDPlease, let this repentance reach you. Even if you wont forgive us, please People from all over the city were bowing their head in front of a church somewhere. No, the way they bowed looked like it was nothing but despair toward themselves human that caused them to hang down their head in despair. DDI pray, that I will be given the chance to atone to the spirits People with nice outfit were standing in front of an altar. They seemed to be noble. The sight showed them mustering their spirit element surpassing their limit. The amount they produced far surpassed the common people. DDWill you be unharmed if humans are gone? There were nuns shedding tears of atonement while worrying about the mother Lutria. A great number or children were behind those nuns. They were also praying wholeheartedly like the nuns. Surely it was difficult to explain to them about the sin of humanity with their young age. It was impossible for them to comprehend and compensate for the sins of their predecessors of long time ago. However, even those children, no, exactly because they were children there was something that they understood. DDGodwere sorry for making you sad Surely the god was crying it hurts, it hurts. When they thought that it was human who caused that, it made their face contorted wanting to cry while they devoted their feeling through prayer. Stopstop it- Perhaps because Shias words shook her, Lutria became unable to ignore the feeling of the people who recovered the good heart of the ancient days that was desperately chasing after her. Its too late-, its too late-. Do you know just how many children the divine punishment has reached- It was a scream. If you can recover such feeling-, then why-, why wont you do it faster- Tear didnt fall because it was an avatar body. However, if she was able to cry, surely the star tree Lutria would shed tears that knew no end. What was the meaning of those tears? Was she thinking of the children of man whose life were scattered by the divine punishment? Or perhaps it was sadness toward the matter that reached to this point itself? Or perhaps, was it because of happiness that at the very end, they recovered the heart that was thinking of the world even if all humans would be gone from it? The heart of the star tree Lutria was shaken. She swung her hand as though to drive away everything. An invisible shockwave assaulted Eric and others. Shia cut in the path of that shockwave and similarly returned a shockwave with a swing of her war hammer. While the air was shaking from the shockwaves neutralizing each other, Shia suddenly noticed some kind of image flowing in. -, this isthe feeling of Lutria-san and others? Her heart. Lutrias shaken heart made the feeling she suppressed to flow out. The white light transformed into meteor shower, the space burst, and super gravity space attacked. It was a storm of cold killing intent. And yet, the thing that was flowing in was shockingly warm. At the ancient time, far far away from now, the time when the distance between human and god, the spirits was close, the star tree Lutria surprisingly would visit human settlement in her avatar body often. She would enjoy the harvest festival together with humans, and when a new life would be born she would be swinging back and forth between joy and worry. There was no race that loved the nature more than the beastmen. They would set forth seeking for nature that they hadnt seen yet. She would watch over them in suspenseful feeling. The race that the spirit liked and frolicked with was always the demon race. They who possessed the power to communicate with spirit better than anyone would live together with spirit like family. The star tree Lutria always made a gentle and melting expression seeing that. However, humans time was moving far faster than gods imagination. War broke out. Lutria felt a pain as though her own body was torn apart seeing people killing their fellow man. She showed her figure in front of people, telling them that they shouldnt quarrel, but the people turned their blade and hostility to her saying There is no way the god we believe in will say such thing!. Her heart chilled. Sharp pain tormented the star tree Lutria. Period of war and peace kept repeating. The territory of human rapidly spread through the world. The fait to god and spirit died out in proportion of that progress. Or perhaps that faith would be interpreted to their own convenience. Sometimes they would even scorn the god and spirit as evil god. The equilibrium of the world crumbled. The wish for coexistence was vanishing. Because the star tree was the world itself, Lutria continuously got torn to pieces by humans greed. Kuh, this painthis sadness, theyre really Shia raised a pained voice in front of the fierce attack of the frenzied star tree Lutria. But, that pained voice wasnt caused by the fierce attack. It was because Shia was also feeling what the star tree Lutria was feeling from the image that was flowing into her. It seemed that Eric and others were also experiencing the same thing. Their gazes were directed toward the star tree Lutria. Eric and others went without saying, but even that Arogan and Gruelle were making distorted expression from the pain and lamentation that were transmitted into them. Even so, even within such pain and lamentation, there was one other feeling that was transmitted clearly. DDI love them, from the bottom of my heart DDI believe, that surely they will regain the heart to live together with the world Those were emotions that she had conveyed many times through the spirits and divine spirits, and sometimes even by herself personally. She continued to remonstrate and explain the future to them. Her earnest feeling that tried to save the people from destruction was transmitted wholly to Eric and others. That was certainly, a mothers love. But, however, her heart that believed in them, it was torn and smashed apart already. Tsu The pain and lamentation as though they were torn apart into thousand pieces were transmitted. Arogan unconsciously looked down. He looked like a child that was unable to lift his face because he felt ashamed of himself. Gruelle averted his face from the star tree Lutria. His face was colored with guilt that he showed for the first time. Just how exhausted the star tree Lutria was at present? And who was the cause of that? And then, even when it had become such situation, she still loved human. Because she loved them, she felt her heart almost broke because of her own conclusion to give them the divine punishment. Their change in expression was because now they understood those feelings completely it made them sick. Stop, stop it already-, Lutria-san! Hurting and getting hurt, and yet in the one no one will be saved, thats just too much! Everything will be saved-, everything except the children of man- There is still time! Your feelings are transmitted, the feelings of the people are also transmitted to you! Both sides should be able to understand each other one more time! The star tree Lutria didnt answer. Lutria-san- White light burst up from the star tree Lutria. The cloudy sky above the hand that she lifted undulated. At the same time, the outline of the star tree Lutria was starting to rapidly crumble. It was the proof of her exhaustion to the degree she couldnt maintain her avatars appearance. There is, already no other choice. The future cannot be protected except by destroying the seed of destruction. Surely the heart of the star tree Lutria would die after mankind was destroyed. It could be seen from her face. She was at her limit no matter how anyone looked at it. But, she existed only to maintain the equilibrium of the world There was no doubt that since she made the decision to hand down the divine punishment, she was also became unable to stop anymore. Shia closed her eyes and sighed. She swung her war hammer. She slowly opened her eyes and took a deep breath, and yelled her will one more time. I wont recognize that kind of future where theres only sadness!! DDLimit Break activation using Last Zell DDSublimation magic activated DDBody strengthening Level X activated Faint bluish white light pierced the sky to oppose the white pillar of light that the star tree Lutria generated. At the center of the whirling cloudy sky right above the star tree Lutria, a vast white light converged. A pressure that rivaled the Meteor Impact shook the world. Shia looked up to that while taking a stance with Vire Drucken in a low position. DD100 Ton Hammer deployed DDGravity magic activated. Pseudo mass increase, increase, increase, increase DDUsing metamorphosis magic for physical strength increase, increase, increase, increase O child of another world, Ill defeat you, destroy the children of man, and save the world! God of another world. Ill stop you, protect them, and show you the future! The star of white light fell. Toward that light that covered the sky, Shia wasDD SHAORAAAAAAAAAA!! Rushing to smash it from the front! At the moment of impact, a violent shockwave shook the world. Explosion blast blew ragingly. Eric and others on the ground screamed. The spirit beasts were blown away like pebble, the trees at the surrounding forest were falling in radiating shape. UNGIIIIIIIH!! She couldnt push back. The flat surface of the 100 Ton Hammer held back the star of white light on its track, however, it couldnt go forward any further! *zuzu-zuzu-*, her feet that was stepping firmly on midair was getting pushed toward the ground. Anxiety formed on Shias expression at her disadvantage. DDShia! DDShia-sama! She felt like she heard voices. Voices of Eric, Dahlia, and others that were worried for Shia, and praying at the same time. DDDont make me destroy this world okay? The voice of her beloved person that passed by her rabbit ears. Shias lips drew a wide grin. No, way, Ill, LOSEEEEEEEEEEEE!! DDSpace impact strike activated DDPseudo magic shockwaveShia Impact using magic power manipulation activated DDSoul magic activated surpassing the limit, and further beyond thatbody strengthening Level XI activated!! DDAnd last, guts-!!! URYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! DESUUUUUUUU-!! *DON* An impact surged out. At the same time, the star of white light was hit back toward the sky. What in the world Her greatest trump card was literally knocked back right from the front. The star of white light was sent back toward the sky. It opened a great hole in the cloudy sky while dispersing. Lutria muttered in small voice seeing that. So Im powerless to resist In the first place, she was already resigned by the time a man who dropped down something like star appeared. But, she simply couldnt stop now after she had made the decision to destroy her beloved children. That must be why, Lutria who arrived at her limit was unable to maintain her human shape and turned into faint white light that looked like disembodied soul, her expression gave a glimpse of relieve somewhere in it And then, she slowly closed her eyes, as though resigning herself to be destroyed by the hero of another world. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Arifureta After III Brutal Hero Shia Arc Epilogue Desu! . AN: Warning! Today there is two chapters update. The chapterDecisive Battle Desuu! Second Part is posted as the previous chapter. For those who still havent read it, please start from there! Geez, whats with that look. Didnt I say that I wont do anything like destroying Lutria-san? Eh? Something warm gently wrapped around her body. And those words. When she directed her consciousness to the outside world in her state of faint white light, she noticed that she was being gently wrapped on the palms of Shias hands. Why? Actually, I only planned to hold you back while the words of Eric-san and others reached for you butif Im assaulted with the resolve to die honorable death while you made that kind of face, I couldnt just leave you alone. While the star tree Lutria turned speechless, a voice called at her. Yo, looks like youre safe. Ah, Hajime-san! Hajime opened a gate and appeared. Shia smiled brightly at him, at the same time her lips slightly spasmed. Ah, stop it! Dont rub me like that! Ah Thi, this damn monster! Treating a divine spirit like me this roughly- Mo, mother, are you safe!? I have no face to meet you with in this kind of state- Nuguu As though to sayPunishment for this cheeky girl who dont know when to shut up, Hajimes right hand was thoroughly rubbing the divine spirit of flowing sky Entithe green slime. For some reason, the movement of Hajime-sans right hand looked really obscene. At the same time, slime Lailablack, Barahutransparent, and Mereeslight blue were getting juggled *pon pon* by the left hand. Hajime-san, the divine spirits and the spirit beasts are They are wallowing in pool of blood. Of course theyre safe. That was, absolutely not safe. Shia thought, but they were alive so lets just say that they were alive. So you cannot be stopped even by those children and an army of tens of thousands. An atmosphere of losing strength drifted from star tree Lutria. From the way she spoke she was relieved that there was no death, at the same time she was also ruled by resignation of having running out of plan. Shia arrived at the root of the star tree accompanied by Lutria, Hajime, and others. There Eric and others ran toward them. Every single one of them was wounded all over. It could be clearly seen that they were only barely surviving the situation just now. Shia raised her guard toward Arogan and the others just in case. She pulled Lutria close to her chest in case the worst happened. Lutria focused her consciousness toward Shia and flickered. But before she could show her intention, Eric and others of the kingdom side came forward. Star tree Lutria-sam! Our deepest apologies. Human was foolish- The people of Balted simply bowed deeply without asking any forgiveness or wishing for the future of mankind. I will accept that feeling. The feeling was receivedDDhowever, there was no salvation. Those words of Lutria implicitly conveyed that. Even with them exhausted to this point, the star tree and the divine spirits were enormous existence as far as human was concerned. If Shia and Hajime didnt meddle further than this and returned home, then they would be able to destroy human after a bit of time passed. There, Arogan moved. He didnt react to the wary gaze of Shia and Eric and others. He kneeled in front of Lutria with a bitter expression. And then, he rubbed his forehead on the ground. A beat later, his underlings also simultaneously bent their knee and lowered their head. I believed that its the power to advance forward that is the power of human. But, it seems that without noticing it we became unable to look anywhere else but forward. The past where it was the demon race that was the existence nearest to spirit. The lamentation of the star tree Lutria who continued to get wounded. The fact that they kept getting loved even when the situation had become like this. All of those was a shock that pierced through Arogans heart. He believed that humans future should be created by nobody else but human. He thought that gods unreasonably controlled humans future on their own convenience, that was why he considered them enemy that couldnt be forgiven. But, now that he had seen, had learned the feeling in her heart Forgive usis something that we cant say even if you tear open our mouth. But, I beg you, please give us one more chance. Even our people, surely will be able to become like the people of Balted! Everything is the result of my leadership-, thats why please at least give only the people a chance-. I dont mind if you use my life as an example of the most foolish king in history! Those were words with ambition hidden behind them, said only to pull through this situationwas something that no one could possibly think of after hearing his yell. The divine spirits who were making ruckus also fell silent. The place was filled with silence. Amidst that, someone made a crunching sound from stepping on the ground and kneeled beside Arogan. It was Gruelle. Just as the demon king said, please hand down the divine punishment to my life. However, Im begging you, please grant a future to my people-. I swear that we will absolutely, absolutely become the people who love the nature the most once more-. Therefore, please- The voice was covered in guilt without any trickery. Both of them were unable to apologize without any regard about the future like Balteds king. However, anyone was able to become convinced that their feeling of repentance was something definite. I wanted, to hear those words sooner. The voice of star tree Lutria was shaking. The words that she really wanted to hear all this time from her beloved children made the emotion that was unclear whether it was a moved feeling or sadness to well up from inside. Her voice sounded like she was desperately pushing down that feeling. No further word came out. Hesitation could be seen intermittently. Conflicted feeling was further driving her to the wall. In exchange, unable to watch her mother in that state, the divine spirit of everlasting darkness Laila spoke. There is no way we can trust you. The equilibrium of the world couldnt be taken back anymore with just the repentance of the people of a single country. If they were forgiven in this place, and the result was the people of demon kingdom and the beast kingdom were unable to reform themselves? If the people concluded that the change of heart of Arogan and Gruelle was a betrayal and the pushed on the path that was making light of nature? This time for sure the spirit would become extinct, the equilibrium of the world crumbled, and the lives of every living thing would be threatened. The situation now came to be because the heart of god that believed in the children of man was broken. There was no way they could pardon the danger of breaking the world with just words. Arogan and Gruelle, along with their subordinates made an expression of despair together. Eric and others also couldnt say anything. Their words of repentance reached. Their heart also connected with each other. Even so as expected, the decision of divine punishment was really the last way that couldnt possibly be overturned. That fact was thrust before them. That was the conclusion in regard to this world. . . . And so, a man tried speaking out the conclusion of another world. . . . Oi, were pressed for time for dinner here. Stop being repetitive, just take the spirit element from human already and resolve this. The bewildered gaze of everyone including Shia stabbed at the voices ownerDDHajime. Hajime seemed to get tired of it and tossed away the divine spirit slimes like they were trash while continuing his words. You guys are saying that the problem is the consumption of spirit element without giving any consideration to the world, and even if they said that theyre going to live green there aint no way they can be trusted, thats it right? Then, you can just confiscate the spirit element from human, then god and spirit can just draw back to this island and completely sever relationship from each other. Like that, What kind of path human will walk in a world now that they have lost the thing that they have been given for free as though its only obvious until now. You gods can just become spectator of that. Noticing how important something was for the first time only after they lost itsuch story was common. Would they just forget it? Or would they be able to treasure what remained to them? That would depend on the person. What are, what are you saying? The star tree Lutria asked in bewilderment. That was only normal. In the first place the premise was strange. Spirit element existed within nature and also within people. It was impossible to separate them. There is no way such thing isDD What if its possible? Impossibleit was not? Was such absurd talk possible to be realized for this man of another world who dropped star down, and suppressed an army of tens of thousands without causing a single casualty? Even a talk that sounded like a joke couldnt be denied when it was said by the demon king of another world that was Hajime. Ha, Hajime-san? Shia was also bewildered. She found it a bit hard to believe that Hajime would lend a hand for the sake of a world that was unrelated with him, no, it wasnt just unrelated, it was a world that kidnapped Shia and tried to harm her even. Hajime shrugged while, Its because it feels like therell be a lot of compensation for me, like spirit stone, or spirit armament, or spirit, or hell even the divine spirit itself. The divine spirits simultaneously twitched and jiggled. No way, are we going to get sold to an evil god of another world?, they snuggled close to each other while shaking from such thought. But, looking at Hajimes appearance, Shia immediately saw through that it was nothing more than an excuse on the surface. What is your true intention? I want to take measure so that Shia wont get summoned for the second time. That seemed to be the case. If Shia was just teleported due to an accidental incident, then he could leave it alone. However, it was a summoning. And then, the reason why it was Shia was also unclear. Actually Hajime wanted to bring Shia home and ensured her safety, after that he would go fully prepared to destroy everything and crushed the possibility of another summoning, but there was no way he could do that in consideration of Shias feeling. And so, he guessed that it would be fine if he solved the problem of this world with a salvation plan or whatever to make any summoning became unnecessary. But this plan was also doubtful. No one could guarantee that there wouldnt be any more person in this world who wouldnt perform the summoning ceremony again. And so, the plan that Hajime thought up to sever the worry of the future after taking Shias feeling into consideration was the suggestion just now. Well, in reality I dont know whether its possible or not. At the very least Ill need Yue and Kaoris cooperation. But, if its possible, that will be the best way to make you go home with a refreshed feeling right? Hajime-san Even though she didnt have the intention to offer her life for the sake of this world, her personality wouldnt allow her to be able to go home with a smile while knowing that people she knew were dying. Because Hajime knew that, he suggested this in order for Shia to be able to talk about this other world summoning incident at dinner with a smile. Realizing Hajimes thinking, Shias feeling already becameWaaaDD and without delay she leaped onto Hajimes chest. Hajime embraced Shia who was rubbing herself on him while asking So whatll you do? with his gaze. His gaze was testing them, especially Eric and others. In a manner of speaking, it was a way that was like telling the society of the present earth to not use electricity at all anymore. It was a deed that would cause unavoidable collapse of the current society. If thats possible, then please do so. Rather than a future where the consumption amount of spirit element has to be regulated to the utmost minimum, the way of surviving to a future where we arent using it all will surely be preferable for mankind. It was Eric who answered without hesitation. And then, the next one who opened his mouth with a resolved expression was, I dont have the slightest idea what has to be done to achieve such thing but, if thats possible then I have no objection. Here I swear that we will once more live together with nature. Unexpectedly it was Gruelle. The last one, Arogan who had build a society that was the most dependent to spirit element strongly closed his eyes for a moment, imagining the collapse of the current society and the chaos that would result with a pale face before he, The demon race will also swear once more. We will show to the gods how the demon race is also a race that can wish for coexistence with the world in the world without spirit element. He agreed while opening both his eyes that were filled with strong resolve. Hajimes gaze turned toward the star tree Lutria. Are you saying that you will change the way of this world? If so then so what? He asked with his gaze, will you destroy mankind once more?. The star tree fell silent. But, that was only for a brief time. If the children of man, doesnt need to be destroyed with that then She said that and weakly flickered. Hajime nodded. Is that so, glad that you all agree. After all in order to cut off the worry about the future, I intended to do it even without anyones agreement so, in that case, it would be necessary to make all you guys die once so no one will get in the way. He said such terrifying thing while giving a crisp laughter. Seeing that, the star tree Lutria, the divine spirits, and then Eric and others too were, You arent really some kind of evil god arent you? Another worldits really a terrifying place. They all raised a terrified voice. It was the moment when the heart of the god and human became one. . . . After that, Hajime and Shia rose to the sky while snuggling close to each other. Hajime took out a magic crystal stone from his treasure warehouse. Now then, the gate can be opened for around ten minutes. Weve got to ask Yue and Kaori to reform the world during that time. Reforming the world in ten minutes. Those are really amazing words. Hajime-san would even change the world if it was for the sake of his wife. Shia made a dry smile to that. Is it really possible? If its not possible then I also have plan B. Hajime was thoroughly prepared for everything, or rather he created ideas as though they were growing from tree. Even Shia who knew that this was exactly what Hajimes strength was couldnt help but felt bewildered. By the way, that idea was to toss awayDDno, to migrate the people of this world to some random another world. The points that the star tree and company wouldnt need to destroy mankind and the people would need to live in a place without the worlds blessing were the same. Of course, in case the spirit element separation plan failed, Hajime had decided to send the people to another world whether they agreed or not. Well, we also have the cooperation of the star tree and the divine spirits. From my investigation, it seems that spirit element is like an energy that is produced from the soul of living thing, so if its Yue then she should manage somehowperhaps, surely. Ahaha, were asking Yue-san for something unreasonable here~. Ill have to thank her a lot when returning home. She is a vampire princess who is bothered about being NEET after all, I think she will feel happy and sing Work? Work?. If possible he didnt want to see Yue-sama who would say To work is to lose! while puffing her chest. Then, lets do this. Yes! Amidst the half in doubt gazes looking up at them from the ground, Hajime took out the crystal key and thrust it into the space. At the same time, a vast magic power was taken out from the magic crystal stone. Just from that a torrent of magic power that caused the air to rumble caused Eric and others, and even the star tree Lutria and the divine spirits to gulp. An optional illusion of solemn and grandeous double-leafed door appeared while emitting sparks. It made a heavy sound *gogogog-* which was also optional while gradually opening. From the gap of the door, an optional sublime light started to illuminate the world. Hajime-san, are all these necessary? Of course its necessary. Hajime-san suspiciously averted his gaze, but according to him it seemed to be necessary. Shias expression turned really gentle. While they were doing that, Hajime raised his voice to the other side of the completely opened door. O~i! Yue~! Kaori~, come over here! Right after that. From the other side of the shining gate, golden light overflowed like a raging stream. And immediately after that, even a silver and jet black magic power also overflowed. Wha, whatthats Is thatthe family of the other world hero? How Eric and others, and also the star tree Lutria and others all gulped. It was like the sky was covered with aurora. An aurora of gold and silver and jet black. An enormous pressure descended on the island. It was difficult to even breath and the skin couldnt stop feeling goosebumps. It was exactly the same sensation like when Hajime appeared Goddess The one who whispered that was one of the divine spirits. They unconsciously whispered that while having a goddess that was star tree Lutria as mother, was because of the appearance of the peerless beauty with golden halo of light on her back at the sky. Wings of lightthe heavenly king of the far off past? That whisper came from the king of celestial people Astrus who collapsed on the outer edge of the island. All the other celestial people also thought the same thing at the back of their mind wordlessly. It was the figure of the first generation sky king that was only left in legend. Yes, it was an existence that was like a god with wings of light that were shining silver. I see, so thats. Fuh, I looked so childish compared to that. It was Gruelle who let out the self-depreciating voice. There was an enormous and soul-stirring figure that grasped the sky and changed it into a sea of fire and lightning in the blink of eye while coiling in midair. That figure was truly the form of dragon that equaled a god. The divine figure of the girls caused everyone to wholeheartedly harbored a feeling of awe in their heart. Then, a beat later. Hajime, who should be killed? Hajime-kun! Who should be disintegrated!? Goshujin-sama, who is it who want to get hit with a breath? It was a proclamation of annihilation filled with killing intent to the max. It seemed that Hajime and Shia unexpectedly didnt get back for too long. Even though they thought that they had finally opened the gate. Hajime also saidCome over here just now, so the blood rushed to their head and they ran to this side thinking that something happened to Shia. Yue was in her adult mode, Kaori was in her angel mode, and as for Tio, it was unclear how much pleasure she obtained in this short time but she was in her black divine dragon mode. There was a limit in even getting serious. Also, Shizuku and others were tasked with defending Nagumo house in case the worst happened. Wa-wa-wa~~it a second, please calm calm down! Im safe and sound! Even now, Yue and others were just a hair-trigger finger away from dealing atrocity, especially toward the splendid great tree that seemed to be familiar from somewhere and the trashes that were giving off moderately strong presence on the ground. The three of them were thinking to clean those up first thing first because they were standing out the most. But Shias voice made them returned to their senses. Nn-, Shia! Shiaaa- Fuu, what, so thou art safe. Thou made us worry. Yue used Heaven Existence to teleport through space, while Kaori used Godspeed through regeneration magics time shortening to instantly rush to Shias side. Mokya!? Shia spontaneously screamed from eating a tackle on the face and then a hug from Yue, while she also ate a headbutt on her solar plexus and then an embrace from Kaori. But, tears immediately spilled from her eyes because she made them so worried like this and from the happiness that she could finally meet them. Uu, Yue-saaan, Kaori-saaan. I wanted to meet you all desuu Nn-, this stupid rabbit! The next time you easily got kidnapped summoning, it will be the five element dragons for you! Me too! Ill disintegrate you if this happen again! Yeesss! Im sorry! At that time Ill do my best to defend with guts desuu! The three people hugged each other tightly with tear-stained face. Combined with their beauty it was truly a beautiful scene. It was so beautiful to the degree that Hajime couldnt make the tsukkomiIts impossible to defend against the five element dragons and disintegration with gutsits impossible, right?. All is good, all is good. The feeling of getting left out alone is also good, haa haa. And so goshujin-sama, just what hath happened? Oi, perverted dragon. Its not like I called for you so you can just go home, house! !! Go, goshujin-sama, what art thou intending by strengthening me more than this? Haa haa, nnfuu, its overflowiiing~DDand, is it alright to blow away the uncommon presence over there with mine breath? Hearing that conversation of Hajime and Tio caused the other three to return to their senses. Hajime, whats going on? Ah, about that Hajime explained the situation shortly, blah-blah yadda-yadda. Hows that, can you do it? Nn. I am Yue. A woman who make the impossible possible if its for Shia. For some reason Yue-sama winked & posed the side peace finger gesture with photo model expression. Ignoring that, Kaori and Tio also offered their cooperation. There is no time. Were going to finish it before the gate closed. First Kaori, heal all those guys along with this island. Leave it to me! Her wings flapped once. Silver magic power dyed the world. Ripples that contained gentleness somewhere within passed through the island several times. Oo, this is How, even our strength Each time the power of the goddess at the far away who closely resembled the first generation sky king was spreading, the celestial people were healed as though they were liberated from the nightmare. They began to harbor a feeling that was close to worship along with feeling moved. At the same time, the desolated island was recovering its original nature. The divine spirits that were turned into slime also recovered their former human form. The star tree also wasnt an exception. The exhaustion before this was like a lie and she turned into her human avatar once more. The star trees expression turned tearful seeing the holy land getting regenerated in the blink of eye while she arrived at the location of Hajime and others with the divine spirits following behind her. Yue silently entered between Shia and the star tree Lutria. Even without words, it was clear what she wanted to say. If its for the sake of the world, then I will do the same thing no matter how many times. Those words were like pouring oil on fire. Yues eyes were tinged with ruby light. Unconcealed anger could be seen from her narrowed eyes. The star tree Lutria stared straight into Yues eyes that were like that and, But, because your important person was here, a third path might be openedIm thankful from the bottom of my heart. And, I apologize from the bottom of my heart. Saying that, the star tree Lutria bowed her head. The divine spirits all opened their eyes wide, however, after a bit of hesitation they followed their mother and lowered their head respectfully to Shia. Gods lowered their head. The unprecedented act caused Yue to sigh once in resignation and, Yue Punch!! Nguu!? She punched the face of the mother of all! It was a wonderful right straight with the twist of the waist supporting it, as though to say that everything was equal before this punch. Yue was not good at hand-to-hand fighting, but she was a master of magic that literally entered the territory of god easily. If she used the age of god magic at the same time, then she could also launch a powerful right fist. The star tree Lutria who got punched on the stomach by Shia and on the face by Yue went through her first experience since she was born in this world twice in a row. She became a bit tearful. Her hand pressed on her cheek and she skillfully fell down in pitiful posture with both her legs pressed on each other despite on midair. It felt like her figure was sayingEven though even my parent never hit me before. The divine spirits spontaneously got !? above their head and they took their stance, but Yue didnt even pay attention to that and she used her punching hand to elegantly brush away her hair. And then, For now Ill satisfy myself with that. One day Ill get on top of you and punch you until you cry. !? Its pointless no matter where you hide. After all I already remember your face and also this worlds coordinate. Eh? Eh?, with a yakuza face that seemed to say that, Yue-sama crouched beside the star tree Lutria and glared at her. The star tree Lutria entered charismguard state. Looking at her trembling while shaking, it seemed that Yue had instantly beaten into her which was the superior one between the two of them. It seemed the NEET vampire princess obtained anger and job and became yakuza vampire princess. Th, the man is like this, so of course his first wife is like this, huh Udars muttering that was shuddering in fear caused all the divine spirits, especially Choare to tremble while completely agreeing. Oi, star tree. What are you doing shrinking like that. Stand up and do your job right away. Yue, Tio, Im counting on you. Yue-san, Tio-san, please help-. Also, Lutria-san, thatsfight! Nn, you can leave it to me. Thou can leave assisting Yue to me. Ill do my best. For some reason Yue made a posed serious look while spreading both her hands widely. Golden magic power burst up once more. Matching that gold, Tios jet black magic power also burst out and both mixed with each other. They formed a spiral that pierced to the sky. DDSoul magic activated DDEffect increase using sublimation magic Ill connect it to the world. The star tree Lutria was spreading her ripple of will to the world. Just like how she was able to send her oracle, divine spirit, and spirit to anywhere in this world, there was no place or person that the star tree Lutria couldnt grasp as long as they were in this world. That power was making Yues power to permeate to the whoel world. Nnh, kuu~ As expected, even with the assistance of Tio in her black divine dragon mode, it was really difficult to grasp the whole world, whether in the aspect of magic power amount and also the thought capability. A vast amount of information was weighing Yues brain and soul. DDTime Eternal! Kaori applied regeneration magic to regenerate Yue each second back to her state a second before. At the same time she was transferring her own magic power plentifully. Masked pink is Shizuku, so for Yue its this. Hajime supported Yue from behind with an embrace while gently placing a glasses on her. Glasses Yue-sama descended. It was an artifact that increased the perception ability and thinking speed and so on by five times. Furthermore he used the compass at the same time to shoulder the processing to a certain degree. In addition, Hajime took out some kind of syringe and placed it on his own neck before injecting the liquid inside with *pshew* sound. Come on, you can suck to your heart content. Nn, itadakimasu! Yue turned around and without any reservation she sucked!! Right away, pulsating sound *dokun dokun* echoed, then crimson magic power was added even further to the mix of golden and jet black magic power. DDYues personal artifact Nagumo Hajime One of the trump cards that was used at the last decisive battle against Ehito. Hajimes blood was already the supreme restorative medicine for Yue even at normal time thanks to the Blood Pledge, but by pouring Cheatmate and iron content that granted Limit Break effect into his blood, Hajimes blood would heighten Yues strength explosively. The golden light that was mixed with crimson and jet black was pulsing. It shrunk for a moment. Then it instantly spread to the whole world from the center of the island as though in explosion. If this world had a method to observe the planet using something like a satellite, surely the sight of a wave of light crossing the sea, crossing the mountain, crossing through the continent and covering the planet could be seen. And then, after that light ran its course, the sight of glittering particles climbing to the sky would surely become visible. Yes, it was the radiance of spirit element being forcefully extracted from inside the nature and from inside the people. Nn, Ive grasped it. Carrying out the change. Yue muttered with a small voice that sounded enchanted from drinking the blood of her beloved. For a moment, the magic power that was a mix of three colors undulated and spread to the whole world. DDSoul C sublimation combination magic Soul Transformation In the past, when Hajime and others were summoned to Tortus, they were granted with the skill Language Comprehension without their agreement. That skill that allowed them to understand all kind of language wasnt something that was influenced by their individual ability, but something that was attached to everyone without exception. The reason was because the summoner Ehito meddled with the souls of Hajime and others when they were summoned and granted them that skill The current Yue could do everything that Ehito could do, and with the help of Hajime and others she could surpass him by far. Even though Ehitos limit, the strength of the current Yue enabled her to go as far as transforming the soul. If Shia was a bugged character in physical ability, then Yue was the one who was a cheatunfair in regard to magic. The people who received the power of the cheat vampire princess who surpassed even the god of another world were Aa, no waythis is a lie The people in the demon kingdom helplessly felt the spirit element leaking out from their body. At the same time, they made an expression of despair. What was going on and what was the decision made by their king and the gods were wholly transmitted to them in the shape of an oracle. They were dumbfounded at the fact that they were losing the foundation of their society. People falling to their knees wondering how they would live from now on appeared one after another. How could this be The people of the beast kingdom covered their face, they also felt the emotion of the star tree Lutria that was conveyed to Gruelle and others. It was engraved into them. A lot of people fell into panic from anxiety and terror, wondering whether they would really be able to live together with nature in a world where spirit element was gone. One daywill we be able to obtain forgiveness after overcoming this trial? The pious people of Balted kneeled. They were shedding tears at the anguish of star tree Lutria. At the same time, the flame of resolve and determination dwelled inside their eyes. They intended to literally start over from the beginning again to walk on the long and harsh path from here on. And they would also do it together with the people of the demon kingdom and beast kingdom without forsaking htem. With the interference to the soul and the power of sublimation magic to meddle with information, the power to produce spirit element was erased from inside the people and nature. The power was climbing to the sky and gathering while coloring the sky like a river of heaven that was flowing toward the island of star tree that was the center of the world. The people saw the light dancing inside that river of heaven. Those were the countless spirits that were hiding themselves. Seeing that, and feeling the sense of loss as though their other half was plucked from them, they keenly felt it. That the world, the era was changing right in this moment. . . . Haa haa, ho, hows that Yue was exhausted. She was sweating like river, her breathing was also rough, and she couldnt even maintain her adult mode anymore. But even in that state where she was held in princess carry by Hajime, she still said that with a posed serious look. To think, that you really changed the world The words that were said by star tree Lutria with voice that was trembling from the feeling of awe was representing the voice of the heart of the divine spirits, celestial people, and also Eric and everyone else. Good job Yue. Thanks for the hard work. Nn, you can praise me more. Yue narrowed her eyes pleasantly within the gentle embrace of Hajime. Yue-san, thank you very much! With this Dahlia-san and everyone else wont need to die. Lutria-san and others also wont need to kill everyone! Shias body covered over the carried Yue and she hugged her. Yues nose slightly twitched toward such Shia. Shia, Im, amazing? A capable woman? Heh? Ye, yes-, of course you are! Thats obvious! Say it specifically. Now, say it more specifically! Say it in great detail what is great about me! E, err, Yue-san really is like a goddess. Its unbelievable that you can really change the world. Nfu You are always kind, paying a lot of attention to me, and reliable Louder Youre truly the first wife of Nagumo family! Wife Number One! As long as Yue-san is here then almost everything will go well, youre our reliable Onee-san! Correct! Im absolutely not a NEET! Normally Im only guarding the house! But when the time comes Ill get serious! Im amazing when I get serious! It seemed that Yue-samas greatest reason in cooperating was to show her cool side to Shia and erased the dishonor as NEET vampire princess. Shia herself wasnt thinking like that at all but, Yues heart was unexpectedly delicate. Hajime thought, You are that bothered by it huh The tired Kaori and Tio who dispelled her dragon transformation were staring with an exasperated expression at Yue whose feet were swinging back and forth in good mood. While that was going on, Hajime saw that the time limit of the gates opening would approach soon and he sent a gaze at Yue. Yue guessed his intention just from that and lightly waved her finger. On the ground, Eric and others who were uneasy wondering whether Shia would go home right away without saying anything to them lightly floated. They screamed Waaaah while approaching their location. And then, the moment they were going to speak to Shia first, Now then, itll be time soon. Oi, you guys, for now leave behind everything that you have. Hajime-san said that with a vicious face. It was as though he was a yakuza extorting for money. We will express our gratitude to you as much as possible so, can you do something about that way of asking? The star tree Lutria who looked like she had aged drastically within these few minutes held out her palm. Behind her the star trees main body shined and light gathered toward Lutrias palm in respond. Its a precious orb filled with spirit element. Please dont use it for something bad. For example, using it to drop meteor down. Or torturing tens of thousands people by scattering metal dust. The star tree Lutria-san seemed to want to say that. Muu, I greatly wish to stay at Shias side and become your strength but, I am the one governing the thunder cloud of this world, so Im unable to be by your sideDD No, rather please dont come. It will be troubling. Udars eyes snapped wide open. Oros sighed. Shi, Shia! Please think of this as me and bring it with you. Choare suddenly thrust her hand into her own chest. And then she shrieked NNAAAAAH that was unclear whether it was a scream or a voice of anguish while taking out somethingDDshe pulled out a red slime. Hii hii, zee zee So, Soare-san? Are you alright? Somehow youre making a face that a god, or rather a woman must not show just now! I, Im fine! I was only making a soul fragment by shaving off my soul a little after all! From the expression of the star tree Lutria and the other divine spirits, it was clear that the ominous words of shaving off the soul were an act that was as bad as it sounded. Wi, with this well always be together-. Fuhih, even if we are worlds apart, my other self will always be together with you after allhehehe I, Ill have to refuse. Such important thing should be properly keep inside your chesDD Its fine! This me-, the divine spirit of fire circle Soare is, spe C ci C a C llyyy, giving you permission! After all, thats how my relationship with Shia is like! What kind of relationship, the one thinking that wasnt just Shia but everyone. The act of tearing apart ones own soul and then telling other person to carry it while thinking of it as them, was a really dreamy and sick thing to do. The easy god Choare seemed to be a yandere-san too. It was really worrying if she would be able to keep her divinity while possessing that many attribute within her. Shia was making a twitching expression at the yandere hopeless Choare who was holding out her soul fragment while smiling with bloodshot eyes. Even so, she accepted it thinking that it would surely be useful for Hajime. Right away, the soul fragment slime jiggled. She almost threw it away spontaneously. After seeing Soares action, Udar displayed a sense of rivalry Then I too. There was also the pressure of Hajime who was in the camp of wanting to receive anything that could be received without any reservation even if he had to pillage them. In the end, all the divine spirits handed over their soul fragment. Like that, by the time the time limit of the gates opening was finally approaching. Shia, dono. Ive never regretted the deficiency in my vocabulary as much as now. With a face that was about to cry, Eric took off the divine spirit arms Tarnada along with its sheath and held it forward. Forgive me for using this kind of simple word butthank you. Thank you, very much. You have taught us the way to live. You taught us to walk toward the future amidst the despair. Thank you- His voice that was trembling from the overflowing emotion certainly proved that it was Erics true feeling. At the same time, he also deeply bowed his head toward Hajime and others saying As the representative of my country, I thank all of you. Next Louis and others of Balted Kingdom presented their divine spirit arms and spirit tools while speaking their thanks. Their feeling of love toward Shia almost came out from their throat, but they swallowed back those words after looking at Hajime. Because their body that was really naturally snuggling close to each other left no room for outsider to enter in between. They couldnt help themselves from making a bitter smile. Perhaps we wont meet each other anymore butif there is a second miracle, then please let us show our gratitude with the whole country present. My proud brethren from another world. Ive learned the meaning of pride from you. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for this future that you have given us. Arogan and other demon kingdoms people along with Gruelle and other beast kingdoms people were also handing over their respective divine spirit arms and spirit tools while saying that with calm expression as though they were completely different people. Before Shia could accept the gifts, they were all rapidly absorbed into the treasure warehouse, breaking the solemn atmosphere, but Hajime didnt care at all. Shia glanced at such Hajime at the corner of her eyes while, I didnt do anything. I was only rampaging around because I cant stomach the future of this world. Shia said that with a wry smile, then before Eric and others could say Thats not true in denial toward her, But, if everyone can get closer to a slightly better future by me doing that, then Im also happy! She said those words. With a soft that was bright like a sun, and warm like a sunny spot. Seeing that smile, it tightly grasped the heart of the male faction and the yandere hopeless Choare who prattled Mother, as I thought is it alright if I come along with Shia?. They were doing nothing but staring earnestly at Shia, as though they were being tossed about by their overflowing emotion. But then a quiet tearful voice resounded from beside them. Shia-sama Dahlia-san She was without a doubt the person who had gotten along the best with Shia in this world. She was already a friend for Shia. Dahlia was also one of the people of this world that had to overcome this trial, so she wouldnt say anything like wanting to come along with Shia. But, her feeling wasnt something that could be hidden When Shia gently hugged her, Dahlia also strongly hugged Shia back. The yandere hopeless Choare was making face that was saying Kii~h, a mere little girl dare to!. She should just butt out already from this scene but, for some reason even Yue was making a face that said Shia, even though you already have me as best friend!, so no one could say anything. Oi, it will really be the limit soon. Lets go Shia. Hajime called out seeing the gate was starting to flicker. From the other side of the gate, Shizukus voice Wai-, wait is you guys over there alright!? and the voices of Myuu and others getting noisy could be heard. I cannot cry or anything, for the sake of the future. Isnt that right, Shia-sama? Exactly, Dahlia-san. Shia imitated Dahlia and made a double clenched fist pose. Dahlia smiled happily and nodded strongly. As though to say that no matter what happened from here on, she absolutely wouldnt forget her. Shia let go. Yue, Kaori, and Tio leaped into the gate that was starting to shrink. Hajime was reaching out his hand from the edge. At the end, Shia hopped *pyon* like a rabbit and turned around, To everyone who will be struggling for the sake of the future, good luck! Desu! Sayonara! Saying that, she was hugged by Hajime with one hand. Eric and others waved their hand energetically. They were calling Shias name while saying their thanks many times. That was a powerful sight that made her believed they would surely be able to overcome the harsh path before them. The star tree Lutria deeply bowed her head, Udar and Soare were staring at Shia with reluctance to part from her, while the other divine spirits were waving their hand slightly with a wry smile. That was the last sight that Shia saw. . . . SHIA-ONEECHAAAAAAAAANN! NANOO! Wappuh! The air changed, and Myuus rocket headbutt ran into her stomach. Remia, Shizuku, Aiko and the classmates, Shuu, and Sumire were unanimously showing expression of relieve while calling out to the returning Shia. Aa, Im homeshe keenly felt it and tear welled up once more. Ive made all of you worried! Im sorry! Thanks to everyone, Shia Hauria can return safely like this! Thank you very much! Shia lifted up Myuu, her rabbit ears stretched up energetically *usa-*, and her rabbit tail shook full of happiness. Wah Cheers were raised and Shia was mobbed by everyone in the blink of eye. Hajime smiled seeing such Shia while quietly sending telepathy to her. Shia. ? Hajime-san? Why telepathy? She thought while turning her gaze to Hajime. Hajime turned a gentle gaze toward her while saying. The prospect to store magic power efficiently even in earth is looking bright. Ill complete the way to easily come and go between worlds before long. For sure. Err? The time difference is four times after allwell, at the very least Ill make it so you can meet again within one year. With the friend you made in other world. ! Hajime-san Really, just how sweet he could be, Shia thought with an entranced expression. Happiness was overflowing that she spontaneously let out her voice. Hajime shrugged his shoulders, thinking that it was only natural to want to do something somehow if he was shown the two of them hugging at each other so closely at the end like that. Shia was greatly moved and opened her mouth to say something Hajime. Are you aiming at that maid? You loveee maid? !? Yu, Yue? Whatre you saying? Hajime-kun. Right now, youre thinking about that maid-san arent you? Arent you? No, well, I am but Whaaat! Son! You, even though you have this many lovely wives, you got ensnared with a maid wife at other world!? Wait Hajime! Whatre you doing fooling around so brazenly like that! Okaa-san doesnt remember raising you to be this kind of childlooking back, perhaps we have failed in raising our children? The misunderstanding that the demon king had laid his hand on a maid of another world spread like wildfire. Kaori was approaching with eyes that were losing their light, Yue was pulling out a maid uniform from her room, while Shizuku and Aiko and the classmate bunch were demanding explanation about what was going on. While making an expression of headache at that, Hajime started preparing Gag Bullet DDeven though the impact was terrific, by using regeneration magic the target would be able to stand up again in three seconds as though nothing had happened, it was a bullet to make gag situation in real lifeDDwhich was one of 108 harassment demon king-style. Seeing such ruckus that was just like usual, Shia felt the feeling of happiness welling up again inside her Right right-, everyone~~! The demon king of our home is going to completely snap you knoow! Shia said that and clapped her hands, then a beat later. The story of other world summoning of brutal hero Shia! If everyone want to know it so much like that, then Ill tell it to your hearts content! While eating delicious meal with everyone. Her rabbit ears moved *myon myon*. And her rabbit tail shook once. It went without saying that cheers Wah rose once more. After that, with Shias super physical ability that made her looked like she had made shadow clones, she made a large amount of cooking as apology for making everyone worried as well as for the number of guests that had abruptly increased. Like that, the dinner of Nagumo family at that day became like a party with Shias tale of adventure and extravagant meal. Chapter 344 Arifureta Chapter 344 Arifureta After III The Two At That Time First Part . Crimson spark surged in the underground workshop of Nagumo house. The many tools placed on the wall, numerous materials stuffed into the steel shelves, and then the unknown things forming huge mound on the floor. *Mojo* (TN: Some kind of jiggling sound effect) Chih. The way to use it is too lacking in utility. The replenishment rate is also slow. Perhaps I should rethink it from the beginning The one who muttered that was the master of this workshopDDHajime. He took off his goggle and let it dangled from his neck while he dropped himself on the chair with a thud. *Mojori* In front of Hajime, there was an orb that was placed above the working table. Yes, it was the orb that was filled with spirit element that he received from star tree Lutria, a god of another world. Although there wasnt any time, it still hurt that I dont really know about the technique or theory of that world. Hajime scratched his head. It was fine and all to get charmed by an unknown power and received what could be received thoroughly, but because it was an energy that was inherent to that world, Hajime currently had reached the limit of the method to use that energy. He tried mixing it with magic power, or used it as energy source of artifact, or experimenting whether it could be converted into electricity or magic power, etc. He experimented various things repeatedly, but it didnt really go well. The orb itself was producing spirit element. If the content was reduced, it had the power to resupply after some time passed. It seemed that a small foliage of the star tree was inserted into the orb. And so, it could activate spirit tool and divine spirit armament butput in another word, he couldnt find another use for it other than that. The conclusion. Right now there wasnt really any way to use it. As an engineer, he wished to work out a method to use it effectively by all means but *Mojorun* Since then Hajime continued to rack his brains over this problem for a while, trying this and that. *Mojomojo~. Mojo! Mojo!* DAAAAAAAH, youre irritating since some time ago! Hajime stood up from his chair and seized the green slime that climbed on the chairs hand rest and attacked him with poking tentacle. And then without delay he threw it with all his strength. *Splat~* The green slime got stuck on the wall, and then it slid down to the floor. It jiggled back to its comrades position. Yes, back to its comradesDDthe yellow, ashen, red, black, transparent, light blue slime comrades. They said that its a soul fragment of a divine spirit, so I completely thought that it would have clear consciousness, and yet. Really, theyre just slimes arent they? Hajime made a long sigh while his hand reached toward the twitching slime. The green slime whose atmosphere seemed to clearly say That guy is angry! He threw me, horrible! went Eh? He isnt angry? and dragged itself toward Hajime with jiggling motion. The divine spirits soul fragmentDDan existence that was like the other half that was created by the other worlds gods who governed the nature by shaving off their own soul. The yellow slime was divine spirit of lightning cloud Udar, the ashen colored slime was divine spirit of earth Oros, the red slime was divine spirit of fire circle Soare, the black slime was divine spirit of dusk Laila, the transparent slime was divine spirit of ice and snow Barahu, the light blue slime was divine spirit of sea current Merees, and then the green slime was the soul fragment of divine spirit of flowing sky Enti. Hajime completely thought that they would be like a clone with the will and personality of the original dwelling inside them, and he would be able to communicate with them just like with their main body, but in reality it was like this. They could only communicate using gesture, and their movement also often gave the childish impression. On top of that, although they properly inherited the authority of the original, their handling was really poor. The soul fragment slimes, especially Soare slime were separated from Shia and stayed in this underground that was spatially isolated from the outside also because the risk of them accidentally discharging their power. After all, at the first day lightning cloud was generated at the sky above Nagumo house, then wind and rain and ice and snow blew violently, and yet the temperature continued to climb, earthquake occurred, and so on. Everything happened because the power of the soul fragment slimes was accidentally disharged. It was a complete miscalculation of Hajime who thought he would be able to ask them how to use spirit element anytime. The green slime who got on his palmDDthe main body was a teenage beautiful girl wearing clothes that looked like dancer outfit and her hair done into twintailDDwent *mojo?*, most likely it was focusing on Hajime with an upward gaze. For some reason Hajime tried poking it with his finger. It pushed back by stretching out a small slime hand as though to sayStop that!. Then, at that time a voiceHajime-sa~n resounded from outside the workshop. The one who entered was Shia. Instantly Soare slime and Udar slime leaped toward Shialightning and flame surged midair. They blew away each other and went *Splat!* on the walls of opposing side before falling to become a stain on the floor. It will be dinner soon~, eh, what are you doing with Enti-san on your hand? Hajime and Enti slime were touching their fingertip together and pushed at each other. Seeing that Shia tilted her head while ignoring everything else. No, Im reaching a dead end about how to handle spirit element. So I observed these guys once more but Isnt she really hating it? Hajime was pushing and rubbing with his finger tip even now. The Enti slime lightly hopped to run away. But, Hajime tightly grasped it and didnt let go. Laila slime tackled him looking like it was sayingThis outrageous persooon!. Hajime ignored it and also ignored what Shia pointed out while saying. Based from what I observed from the reaction of the red and yellow slime, its certain that its not the case they dont inherit the inside of the original at all. A soul fragment is shaved from the soul after all, so perhaps existentially theyre inferior in quality? Hajime pinched Enti slime with both hands and stretched it while tilting his head. Barahu slime also joined with the tackling. It seemed that it couldnt bear to see Enti slime jiggling in resistance. Hm~m Hajime groaned. Shia tilted her head. You said inferiorthey were just born, so isnt it natural that they cannot communicate and their control of their power isnt going well? If theyre baby then its normal right? Shia said. Hajimes mouth opened wide in astonishment. The scale has fallen from my eyes. I, is that so? Because, theyre still god even like this you know? Treating them as baby isnt normal. Hajimes expression turned really conflicted at Shia who solved the question in one go. He sighed once. Well, in that case, I can only wait for these guys to grow until we can communicate, or quickly establish a method to come and go to that world in order to master the spirit art theory. At this point its difficult to handle the spirit element well enough I wonder how fast the growth rate of god? After growing will Soaresans consciousness sprout? Cant we correctly raise her starting from now to become a pure and proper divine spirit of fire circle? Hm~ Soare slime who drew close below Shia with jiggling motion, it also threw a ball of flame to Udar slime at the same time. Shia looked down at that while saying so. Hajime showed a pondering face. And then, Yosh, Ill suspend the research for spirit elements use for now. In exchange, Shia, Im thinking to strengthen your Vire Drucken. Strengthening Drucken? Yeah. You told me that Udar once attempted to turn it into divine spirit armament right? They already had the full line-up of soul fragments along with many divine spirit armaments as example. If Vire Drucken could be turned into divine spirit armament using soul fragments power, Shias battle strength would be increased. Furthermore it might also quicken the growth of the soul fragments. At the very least that was better rather than getting confined in the underground workshop. Oo! Thatll be nice! From the incident this time, I painfully felt how lacking I am in annihilation power! Even if I can dodge lightning by sight, its difficult to do that while protecting someone behind me! O, ou, yeah. Yeah. You now can dodge railgun bullet by sight huh Could it be, Im making this bugged rabbit to be even more bugged? Im trying to make her dash to an absurd direction? Am I being rash. Hajime thought with cold sweat. Although, there was also the situation with the sudden summoning this time. No matter how much he strengthened his family, there was no such thing as overdoing it. Besides, Im really looking forward to it desuu~. My new partner! Hajime-san Hajime-san! When is it going to be finished!? Shia hopped around and waved around her rabbit ears while sending hopeful gaze to Hajime. In front of that sparkling bright gaze, Hajime-san who was completely spoiling his bunny wife could only answerIll do my best to finish it ASAP with a wry smile. . . . . Time passed. Hajime and Shia who went to an oversea travel date unexpectedly discovered an ancient ruin and through some chain of events they threw various jobs to Kousuke. After that, The two of them visited a forest in Britain at their date to search for fantasy on earth. This forest is really quite and lovely isnt it~. The atmosphere is different from Japans forest. Youre right. Britains forest might be the forest with closest atmosphere to sea of tree Haltina. Shia breathed in the clear and air of the forest that was damp like after a rain. They were quite deep inside the forest and there was no one around them, so she didnt hide her rabbit ears. It wasnt like it felt uncomfortable using the camouflage, even so felt relaxed as though there was this feeling of liberation. The two of them advanced even further inside the forest feeling that it wouldnt be bad to just camp inside the forest like this. As expected perhaps because she was a forest bunny, Shias footsteps was more springy compared to when she was in a middle of city. Hajimes footstep also naturally became more lively seeing Shia having fun like that. Like that, they had a great fun with their forest date. Eh? Hm? The instant they took that one step, Shia and Hajime raised their voices at the same time and stopped walking. Hajime-san too? That means Shia too huh. Then, this doesnt seem to be just my imagination. Shias rabbit ears twitched in wonder. Hajime made a face that said Seriously while he changed the direction of his body. Toward the direction he thought to advance to from the beginning. Aa, as I thought. Our focus got directed toward the north. Even though we were going east, our step was changing direction really naturally toward the north. Shia took a step forward toward the east and she got flustered, saying Oo, when Im aware of it, it feels really uncomfortable!. Hajime-san! This is! Shias eyes shined bright with excitement. Her heart throbbed hard and her rabbit ears and tail shook. Seriouslyy~, I was half joking coming here though. After an ancient ruin its a forest labyrinth huh. Just how fantasy earth can be huh. Hajime looked up to the sky feeling a bit of headache. The sun would come down soon, in addition, there was also the dense vegetation, obstructing the light of the sky from reaching down here as consolation to them. Is this good luck or bad luck Obviously its a good luck! Its only vaguely but, this guidance, Im feeling malice from it you know? Isnt that right! The bugged rabbit-chan of the forest couldnt be stop with mere malice. Hajime smiled slightly saying Of course youre, I knew it and took the path to the north. He felt really complicated at the height of his encounter rate with fantasyor rather with trouble, even so he was a boy. If he switched his feeling, as expected his heart danced when an adventure was in front of him. Within the air that felt like coiling around them stickily somehow, Shia advanced forward in a good mood with skipping footsteps. It made Hajimes footsteps to become light too. After a while, mist descended. It rapidly turned gloomy and even the trees with strange shape increased in number, it even felt like stepping into the jaw of a gigantic beastDDnormal people would surely feel that. The atmosphere is really amazing isnt it~. Ah, well have to show this to Yue-san and others too later. Ive prepared a glasses with camera function installed thinking that something like this might happen. Verdandi Glass. In short Vel Glass. Shia who was handed a beautiful sunglasses with glittery decorative illumination for use of clubbers thought Do you want me to wear a sparkling glasses no matter what? with a conflicted face while putting it on obediently. The sunglasses shined radiantly in seven colors inside the deep eerie forest. Hajime-sans expression looked really satisfied. Like that they advanced for a bit further and came out to an opened place. The empty plot of land with an unnaturally perfect circle shape didnt even have weed growing on it. The mist became thicker and enshrouded above their head. Hajime stepped into there while making a thinking face. If there is a place with unnatural lack of vegetation like this inside a forest, normally it will be some kind of famous place or a mysterious place that will become a popular topic Mysterious place of the world! The TV will make a show like that for this kind of place isnt it Of course, they had never heard anything like that. In this era where satellite had been invented, there should be almost no place in the world that couldnt be observed but Hajime crouched and tried touching the grounds soil. He tried appraising it. The ground couldnt be said to have humus like other spot. It had really dry quality but it was still a normal soil. The circles diameter is around fifteen or sixteen meterjust what is this placeDD Hajime stood up and tilted his head, but he suddenly cut off his words. DDSacri, fice Because of that eerie voice. Hajime-san! Ou Shia took out Vire Drucken, while Hajime took out Donner and they stood back to back. DDSacri, fice. Offe Sacrifice? Sacrifice it said? Offer a sacrifice? To who? It was a first meeting, so although he raised his voice, Hajime-san asked with a polite way of speaking. The reply to that was really rude. The surrounding trees wriggle and branches swiftly stretched from the crazily twisting trees, turning into spear from all direction. Oi oi, theres no talking with this guy. We have no hostility! Lets talk calmly! Hajime and Shia said that while accurately shooting or swinging the war hammer to pulverize the attacking branches. The ground bulged up, and right after that roots flew out from the ground and approached like a wall of spear. Hajime and Shia separated to left and right with Hajime tossing an explosion grenade. Crimson shockwave burst out at the same time with the explosion, turning the countless roots that were wriggling like tentacle into small pieces. Finally the opponent seemed to notice that the two werent normal lost people. DDThat powerare you two Vaticans people? It was a womans voice. The voice was beautiful and broadcasted as though it resounded through the whole area like before. It smoothly entered into their ear. However, at the same time, it was a repulsive voice that was boiling with malice. Vatican? That place again DDYou arent? Then, what are you two? Just a traveler. Its you who invited us right? First cant you introduce yourself as the host? Beside him, Shia said Oo~, even though he is attacked, Hajime-san is holding a proper talk! with an expression of admiration and shock. DDImpossible. That womans earsare genuine? Dont tell me, there is still survivor in this era? Oi~, will you play ball with the conversation? Now that the voice mentioned it, Shias rabbit ears werent concealed since they entered the forest. Hajime clicked his tongue inside his heart while attempting further discussion. As a civilized person, he should always began with talk and ended it with talk. War is no good, absolutely! DDA man with power who isnt affiliated with Vatican, and a survivor of the age of god, no, atavism? Hello? Miss? Is my voice reaching you? DDInteresting. You two are the most interesting things in this one thousand of years. It will be a waste to use you two as sacrifice Its great that you have a good time. Will you make conversation soon in order to have even more fun? The answer came from inside the forest. *Slither slither* the sound of something crawling was approaching. *Splat splat*, there was also a sickening voice that fanned up the visceral disgust in their guts. Hajime-san. I already know from the start but, as I thought the malice of this voices owner isnt half-baked. So this is what she mean as sacrifice huh. What showed up was a terribly blasphemous something. If they had to describe it in few words, they would call it a meat lump. The cluster of flesh crawled and squirmed on the ground while digesting the soil, the twisting trees, and also the animals. Limbs of various sizes were jutting out from everywhere on its body. Countless eyes were rolling around restlessly like a DodomekiHundred-eyed demon yokai. It wouldnt be strange for normal people to go crazy seeing the repulsive thing there. DDIIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH A shriek that rubbed human nerves the wrong way and disturbed the mind shook the air. Right after that, countless tentacles flew out from the meat lump. Those tentacles branched further in midair and approached Hajime and Shia like thin wires. Shia moved between Hajime and the tentacles. Funnuh! Desuu! *BANGG* Her speed broke the sound barrier, in exchange it created a wall of shockwave. The tentacles were simultaneously deflected, and instantly, Hajime leaped up and sniped through between Shias rabbit ears. A defense by the vanguard and an offense by the rearguard were done in harmony. The result, Donners shot splendidly hit the center of the meat lump. The exploding bullet released its might and crimson ripple burst from within the meat lump. There was one result. In front of the destruction that couldnt be resisted, the meat lump was blown away as though from getting hit by explosion. Its like the super inferior version of Ehito. Hajime muttered with a low voice. Shia was going to replyDDbut before she could, DDIIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH DDIIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH DDIIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH Meat lumps poured out from all directions. No way A type of enemy that crowd with number huh It was a sight like a cylinder wall of meat had been formed. After the open space was surrounded with meat wall, it made one didnt want to think about what would happen to what was inside at all. DDWelcome to the forest of the immortal witch The woman voiceDDthe so called witchs voice echoed with overflowing scorn and malice. DDDont worry. I wont turn you two into sacrifice. Ill make you into prisoner of my sorcery A laughing voice that was really offensive to the ear echoed. Inside the meat wall that covered even the sky, Hajime opened his mouth without any unease at all. Shia. It looks like this woman is only putting her consciousness inside that meat lump. With that this disgusting meat lump assimilate with the surrounding forest area with this place as the center. DD!? In other words, this open space is the core? Like a monster. No, I dont understand the reason why this spot is the center. But, well, this womans territory is around the diameter of half kilometer. Its likely she searched for immortal life and ended up like this. She invited human into forest, absorbed them as sacrifice, and continued to prolong her life, and this is the compensation for thatits really ugly. DDHow That single word eloquently indicated that they hit the bulls eye. She would never imaging that someone would use magic eye stone to follow the flow of power and used the compass to investigate. At the same time, it was also completely outside of her imagination that the people she lured would be monster that far surpassed herself. Unreasonableness was always the closest neighbor for those living in this world. The cruel and inhuman witch who survived until this age by making sacrifice no matter what it was since far away in the past, from the age where human and mystique were living together, seemed to have completely forgotten that truth through her long life. Hajime spoke with a gentle expression to the astonished witch. Witch-san, lets calm down for the moment. Be cool. Speaking of witch, they are the synonym of coolness. No, well, recently there is also development of becoming magical girl in exchange of a wish, and in the end they despaired and became witch that spread disaster though Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Youre getting out of topic. Hajime got a faraway look recalling the recent magical girls who shook free from various things because of the severity of life, but Shia lightly slapped his cheek repeatedly, pulling him back to his senses. He coughed once and added more words. Cough-. Anyway, witch-san. We are also people who is knowledgeable of the mystique, in other words, were your comrade. Cant we hold a communication here in order to know each other better? The witch spilled out concerning words. Or rather, she was a fairytale existence that existed for real in this modern era. There was a lot of information he wanted to wring outDDnot that, he wanted to talk out with her. If the meat lump was just a familiar then there would be no problem, but if the meat lump that assimilated with the forest was this witch itself, then the available method would be limited. So Hajime-san did his best to make a smile. He also aimed to project a calm atmosphere. DDYou shouldnt even compare yourself with the mystery that I contain It was a bit dangerous atmosphere. DDThe will of you two is unnecessary for the research In other words, DDThere is no need for reservation. You two can accept my hospitality to your hearts content That seemed to be the case. Wall of meat oozed out from the ground and started to cover the area until above. Hajime held his head saying Whether its this guy or that guy, everyone is trampling on my pure good will on his wits end. Shia consoled him The day will come when Hajime-sans words will get through! Perhaps! with a wry smile. Shia patted Hajimes shoulder consolingly. Hajime said It will be great if that time come to her while his eyes turned cold at the next moment. I have enough of your hospitality. Were going home now. A crimson light flashed bright. DDWhat are you- Its my thanks for the hospitality. Take it without reservation. What appeared was rocket & missile launcher Agni C Orcan. At the same time, all the fired rockets were incendiary bomb that was filled plentifully with tar from another world. As soon as the countless flying rockets hit the meat wall, the wall was blown away by the impact, holes were opened, and hellfire was scattered grandly. The forest itself was enemy? Then, he would dye the whole forest crimson. And so, thinking rationally, it would be better to capture the witch alive seeing that she seemed to have various fantasy information and interrogated her butHajime didnt want to expose Shia to this repulsive creature even more than this just for the sake of such information. Naturally, it was also out of the question to capture and brought it home to his family. Incidentally, Hajime more or less also thought to not let this witch roam free so that no more victim would appear. DDYo, u-, YOUUUUUUU- Ha, Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Is there no problem with the fire spreading? Im not going to make that kind of blunder. The area from that place where the mind manipulation started until here is half foreign world, this is the best way to sterilize filth. We, well, thinking of how many people has become sacrifice until now, this cant be helpedisnt it That was the conversation between the composed Hajime who had quickly stayed inside the four point barrier of Cross Velt and Shia who went Awawa, this will absolutely become news with slightly twitching face. Even during that conversation, heavy rain of tar was pouring through the variable chakram Orestes that was sent outside the barrier. And then, the witch of the forest was shrieking. As expected she couldnt win against the sticky 3000 Celcius hell fire. The witch that was burned to ash in the blink of eye raised a cry of death agony whileDD DDUnforgivable-, you two can fall to hell! She said such clichd line. But, it seemed that it wasnt a simple parting threat. Ah? Eh? Hajime and Shias voice slipped out at the same time. Because under their feet, more accurately the whole open space was shining intensely. DDO dregs of the rotten world tree! Open the door toward the overlapping worlds! Right after that, it was like the ground exploded with how explosively light was spreading No good- Wawawah!? Hajime immediately attempted to escape using crystal key to teleport, but he was obstructed by the madly frenzied space itself and he was a bit late in activating it. Before he could make up for that delay, the two of them were enveloped in light. An intense light completely filled the twos field of vision while the shriek of death agony of the witch was echoingDD (? Thats) Hajime held a question seeing the scene that he hallucinated for an instant while his figure vanished from above earth together with Shia. Chapter 345 Arifureta Chapter 345 Arifureta After III The Two At That Time Were Second Part . That forest witch really have done it nowDDwait, Shia! Stop breathing! The light that dyed their field of vision settled down and Hajime spontaneously cursed, but the wasteland where red wind that was like blood was blowing and the pain he felt in his throat and lung right after that made Hajime raised a warning. Hajime-san, this air Yeah, its harmful. It must be some kind of poison gas butIve never seen anything like this blood colored wind. Or rather, this isnt earth no matter how you cut it. Hajime drank recovery medicine while deploying Cross Velts barrier and exchanged conversation. Even when he looked around, there was only a wasteland, a mountain that as making rain of magma from its eruption right at that moment, lightning cloud that continued forever, and flames dancing between that clouds gap like magma. It was a hellish scenery. They werent on earth no matter how they looked at it. Hajime stared at the sight while asking Shia. Come to think of it, Shia. Did you see just now? Just now? Err, it was really bright and I couldnt see anything butwas there something? Yeah, a little bit. If you couldnt see it then it might be my imagination though Hajime-san has that special eye, isnt it because of that? What did you see? Aah, I see. That might be the case. No, it was only for an instantit felt like I could see a large tree. Large treewas it Haltina sea of trees Uralt? Hajime nodded. To be more accurate, it was an illusion of a gigantic tree that looked really similar. The sight was similar like a hologram floating in the middle of light. Hajime felt like he saw the vision of a huge tree that was similar with the grand tree Uralt when it was growing luxuriously after regeneration magic was applied to it. Now that you mentioned it, that witch-san, at the end she yelled world tree wasnt she? She did didnt she~ Hajime groaned Hm~ and fell into thought. He fell into his sea of thought as though the dangerous looking atmosphere of the surrounding world wasnt a big matter at all. He began to mutter to himself. The diameter of that open space, its almost the same with the diameter of the great treedont tell me, there is a stump under the ground? No plants can grow because of some kind of effect from it? World treethe one from Norse mythology? Yggdrasil? Its a standard of a tale butdid it exist for real? No, thats impossibleno no, even though that was what I thought, earth is quite full of fantasythere is also a witchis it possible? Waitcome to think of it the star tree Lutria also looked exactly the sameif I remember right in the myth, the world tree contained nine worlds wasnt it? The worlds are connected? Dont tell me, even that world I went with Tio too? Perhaps what summoned us could beDD Hajime-sa~~n! Please dont enter your own worl~d! Look, a guest is coming heree! Hajimes shoulders were grabbed by Shia and he was shaken back and forth before he finally returned to his senses. He put aside the various questions rising within him for the time being and turned his gaze toward the direction Shia pointed at. Certainly, something was rapidly approaching. DDHumans? Seeing the other party flying on the sky, Hajime and Shia were speechless. Or rather they were dumbfounded. The reason was because, the humanoid male? Female? They had fire bursting out from their whole body. Didnt they feel hot? Furthermore, their appearance was like gargoyle wearing armor. They looked really fiendish. And then, their voice was also rubbing the nerves the wrong way, it also sounded like a sweet whisper instead. The voice was indescribably strange and resounded directly inside the brain. In any case, this was the first villager that the two encountered in this foreign world. No, it was unknown whether the other party was villager or not though. Hajime coughed once. Then he patted his face. What appeared there was a magnificent smile like a veteran salesman. Nice to meet you. The two of us are just humble travelers. Haha, this place is really lovely isnt it!? Harmful bloody wind blew violently, the ground was dry and cracked, at far away there was a mountain that endlessly erupted, the sky was decorated with lightning cloud and flame. Shia leaked out an admiring voice A, amazing. Even though Hajime-san shouldnt be thinking of such thing at the slightest, but that sentence just now sounded like he was saying his honest feeling desuu!!. Shut up for a bit, Hajime said and covered Shia-chans mouth *mugyu*. By the way, are you someone from a nearby town? Embarrassingly, this is our first time coming here without even any prior investigation, so if you can be so kindDD DDI dont know how can humans be here but, this might be good! Amicable words came back with eagerness. At the same time a flame spear was gifted. The way the other party presented the spear was really sharp. It even looked like they unleashed a thrusting technique that was filled with killing intent. Drool was dripping from their mouth, making it looked like their appetite was gushing out but, yep, surely it was just his imagination without a doubt. *Gakin* Hajimes four point barrier deflected the fervent gift. DDWhat!? Mere human is deflecting my spear!? The first villager-san mentioned a spear attack. It seemed that it wasnt just a bit intense gift like saying Please take this as the proof of us being acquainteddd!!. Hahah. The skinship of the people here is a bit intense perhaps? Let me say it first just in case, but we dont have any hostility. I wish to hold interaction between different race by all meansDD Shia whose mouth got covered appealed to Hajime Hajime-sanI think its pointless you know? with a side glance, but the self-alleged model Japanese person Hajime-san wasnt negligent with his endeavor of holding a dialogue till the very end! DDThen how about this! A gigantic lump of flame swallowed Hajime and Shia along with the barrier. No question asked. How sad that my good will doesnt go through as expected Punch At the same time with such words, DDBuberah!? The steel punch of sadness from Hajime who teleported behind the villager (?) using a gate assaulted the opponents back of the head. The villager (?) spun while crashing on the ground. Hajime shook off the something that got stuck on his fist like a filth. He observed the something got carried by the wind and became dust in the blink of eye while landing beside Shia. Why is it that human cannot understand each other? Because the other party isnt human? Then it cant be helped! Haijme nodded deeply. Then, at that time, a great amount of presence from the direction of volcano was Shia, could it be that this is a situation that create various misunderstanding? No, its not misunderstanding or anything, its the fact that Hajime-san punched the local villager-san. Im not bad! Im not bad! The bad one is that villager-san! The villager-san was still twitching and convulsing. Shia saidWell, its that side that attacked without listening to here after all. Hajime-san has done his best and he expression turned gentle. And then, her expression immediately turned bright and, Hajime-san, Hajime-san. There is a lot of unknown and danger here! Shia-chans eyes sparkled bright. Even in this situation, no, exactly because it was this kind of situation that she went We have to go in adventure now its like this!. Youre right. We still have some leeway with the schedule of our travel date. From investigating using the compass, it looks like we can also return to earth using crystal key anytime. Then there was only one answer. Lets have an adventure date! Lets do an adventure date! They high-fived. The countless presences were rapidly approaching, pushing their way through the volcanos eruption. And so, for the time being Hajime-san dug a hole on the ground using transmutation and quietly buried the first villager-san (?) into it. There was a hole for air so it was fine! Like that, it was obvious even without using anything like future sight. The two hurriedly ran away from that place in order to escape from the situation that would surely accelerate the misunderstanding. Run run? Thrill thrill?. They leaped into a crack on the ground and ran randomly to hide from the countless presences. The bloody wind was gnawing on their body, so Hajime drank recovery medicine while on the way he improved the cold protection artifact Air Zone that he used in ice and snow cavern to create air purification artifact Air Zone Revised. Yosh, I managed it somehow. Here, Shia, this one is for you. Ah, Im fine you know? It was a harmful material that would erode from the skin even when they didnt breath. Hajime wondered just what she meant by alright and turned a dubious expression toward her. There, Im already used to it! Ah, is that so. Shia said that with a radiant smile. To be more accurate, she used metamorphosis magic and obtained resistance by adjusting it many times. Even so the harmful substance still eroded her body, but the recovery of regeneration magic counterbalanced it. The bugged rabbit could heal mere little wounds and moderate abnormal status with guts. It seemed that she finally even obtained a method to acquire resistance rapidly even against toxic substance. Hajime didnt think too deeply about it. Through this and that, there was no sign of the countless presences seething in killing intent were chasing them, so the two immediately started their foreign world sightseeing. The worn-out ground with many craters smashed on it. Or rather, it was a dead land where it felt like breath of life was nonexistent. River of magma. Boiling lake. A great number of crows with rotten body. A swamp that looked like slime. A tornado of lightning flame. The trees of a burning forest and yet they didnt turn into ash. Creature with blasphemous appearance that couldnt be comprehended fully Hajime and Shia took selfie of the two of them with those backgrounds and a wide smile on their face. Just how much they were having fun with the adventure date in this place that was like hell? Oh? Thatsa village? Is that an abandoned village? They discovered a place that was like a village with weathered and half destroyed stone houses crowded in disorderly fashion. At the same time, Shias stomach pleaded *kyuu~~* of its hunger. Shias rabbit ears flopped down and her hands pressed on her stomach while she looked down in embarrassment. Haijme launched a yakuza kick to pulverize a monster that was hard to be described looking like a praying mantis that attacked them while his expression smiled. Come to think of it, it will be dinner time soon. I forgot because I got absorbed into this world that is like hell but, Im also hungry. Ehehethen, its nice timing, lets borrow a house in this deserted village. The two of them searched for the house that was in the best state. They casually beat or shot to death the slime thingy that launched tentacles or a spider thingy that they had never even seen before that rushed at them from inside the deserted houses while looking around the deserted village. Then they finally found a house that looked better. Hajime reinforced it with transmutation, took out things like sofa inside, and also put air purification filter through the whole house using Air Zone Revised. He left the unknown thingy sticking on the window outside like a gecko and the pack of Bio Hazar dog look-alike roaming outside the houses wall to sentry gunChidori-sensei and arachne squad before taking warm meal. The two relaxed while staring at the bloody wind outside the window with the BGM of Chidori-senseis beautiful sound and the war cry of the arachne swarm IiIIIIIH that sounded motivated for some reason. They finished their meal. The two snuggled close to each other on the sofa while drinking tea and checking their selfie pictures. DDGISHAAAAAAAAH DDIiIIIIIH DDGISHA!? DDIiIIIREGULAR REMOVAL IIIIII What are we going to do Hajime-san? Will we camp here? Or, will we return to earth for the moment? Shia suddenly asked. Perhaps because of the relaxing atmosphere, her eyes were blinking repeatedly with sleepy look. Now then, what to do, Hajime showed a pondering gesture. It was then, Hm? It became silent? Ah, arachne-san returned. Somehow, they have this atmosphere as though they has accomplished something amazing. Without anyone noticing the arachne-san group entered inside using the created small door with rustling sound. Erst and Neunte came forward as representative and stared fixedly at their master Hajime. Could it be they wanted to be praisedno, such program wasnt written into themWhats with that round and cute eyes pleading at me!? Hajime thought. He also stared back at Erst and Neunte for a few seconds. At the next moment. Tsu!! Hajime-san! ! Ou- Three layers of four point barrier were instantly laid out. Hajime did that because his instinct raised a sense of danger, but Shias voice also told him to do that. From the result it was the correct action. An invisible attack instantly blasted the house, furthermore it pulverized the first layer of the barrier and the Cross Velt. The second layer was similarly pulverized after a slight resistance. And then the third layer was cracked before the attack dissipated. DDAs to be expected from someone who defeated my subordinate A voice resounded directly inside their brain. It had a similar reverberation with that first villager-san (?). Even so, this voice was far heavier, far more terrifying, and indescribably shook the soul. Right after that, O, oo? Wawah!? The space distorted, and immediately after it their field of vision suddenly switched. In front of the gaze of the surprised duo was someone clad in extravagant outfit. He looked like an old man in a glance. However, it needed to be added that he floated in the air and rode a monster that looked like a giant crocodile. There was a thunderous sound behind them. When the two spontaneously looked behind, surprisingly the volcano that was in the middle of eruption was right there. (We were teleported? If we are forcefully sent back to the former placeah, crap. The matter of villager-san got exposed and we were searched huh) Hajime grumbled inside his heart and returned his gaze to the front. His eyes met the old man who was calmly emitting terrifying presence. Behind the old man, there was also a giant castle made of stone. Hajime swallowed the fact that he was the one who got attacked first with effort and formed a wide smile that was evaluated by both his classmates and government people as shady. Nice to meet you. Are you someone from that castle? This is quite a novel way to invite someone! Furthermore, thats one splendid castle! By the way, perhaps there is some kind of misunderstanding, so Ill say this first but, we are just a virtuous touristDD DDMixed person who isnt human or demon, Ill receive your soul as the compensation of your sin invading my territory Hajime-san! A vision of death attacked once more! Hajime immediately opened a gate behind him and the two of them teleported by falling back. The two who went out behind the old man saw the sight of a part of the volcano ahead got severely shaken. It was an attack in the level that instantly changed the landscape. O, oi oi. It has been a long time since I feel death so near. Aint you really energetic for a gramps? Wha, what to do? It feels like no dialogue can be held just like usual though. Even while they were talking, killing intent became intense quake that attacked them. They teleported again to evade. But, Uoh!? No wayyy! Desuu! It seemed their teleportations destination was predicted. A shadow hung over them, and right after the teleportation a jaw was opened wide behind them. It was that giant crocodile. Just before the jaw was closed, Shias magic power burst out. The closed jaw was held open with both her legs and both her arms supporting it. Hajime drew out Donner and Schlag at that opening and fired. A thunderous roar resounded, at the same time crimson flash trampled the inside of the crocodiles mouth. DDGIAAAAAAH DDNuh The crocodile rampaged. Hajime and Shia were thrown out. But, they couldnt feel relieved at all. Because they could see it at the corner of their gaze right after they were thrown out. The sight of monsters with strange shape were approaching them in preposterous number. Hm~. He said that this is his territory, and if were the intruder, massacring this many local isIm a Japanese after all. Hajime-san wont give that up huh! Compressed shockwaves flew at them like a barrage. While Shia hit them back with Vire Drucken, Hajime took out his compass. And then, with an Oh? his face became surprised. Shia, it seems this place we are at is an underground world. There is bedrock above that lightning cloud. There is a stair to the floor below at the foot of that mountains other side. Want to try going there for a bit seeing that were free? What! That sounds really exciting! Roger desu! What a peaceful decision. Hajime carried Shia in his arm while opening a gate. They instantly teleported to the foot of the mountain far away. In front of them, a pitch black space that connected to underground was spreading. Hajime fixed the space in place using Cross Velt to obstruct forceful teleportation like before and said Haha, it has been so long since Im in a situation this bad. He then moved to go down the stair DDYou wont get away The next instant, the old man was in front of them. Se, seriously? A, amazing. The old mans summon seemed to be effective even with the teleportation obstruction using space fixation. (This aint in the level of space interference. This is already in the level of boundary interference) It was a power that interfered with boundary which was the essence of space magic. Hajimes expression twitched slightly seeing the opponent not only in possession of age of god magic, his strength even reached the origin of that magic. Intense space quake attacked them once more without even any time to shudder. Hajime just barely laid out a barrier but the attack couldnt be defended fully. The two of them were blown away. DDDont think that you will be able to escape from an archduke like me Chih, Shia! This isnt really the time to be considerate! Right! It cant be helped in this situation! While the army of monsters was approaching, Hajime pulled out Metzelei Disaster while Shia took out Vire Drucken and activated body strengthening Level VI. The twos fury was unleashed. A crimson falling star mowed down the army of monsters in an instant. At the same time, Shia stepped forward toward the old man in a manner that was like instant teleportation. She launched a full swing of Vire Drucken. But, as expected, it seemed the existential status of the army and the old man was completely different. The old man dodged Shias attack with an instant teleportation. On the contrary he launched a counterattack with large scale space shockwave that was impossible to escape from. UkyaaaDD!? Shia was blown toward the castle. Hajime tried to follow after her, but the giant crocodile that separated from its master unnoticed had circled toward Hajimes back and its jaw snapped at Hajime with a terrific speed. Dont think you can get carried away forever you bastard. The binding artifact Bola materialized from empty air. It entangled the upper jaw and got fixed in space. At the same time, Hajime turned around and fired the rail cannon Schlagen AA. The bullet pierced through the giant crocodiles throat, mercilessly trampled the inside of the body, came out from its ass while pulverizing the giant body. Hajime hit the giant crocodile that stopped moving with a spinning kick. The giant body was blown away like a joke and sent flying a part of the approaching army. DDYou bastard Now is your only chance to pull back you know? A huge lion of steelDDGrim Reaper Nemea was behind the old man when anyone noticed. The function that was installed in its jaw was biting off the target along with the space. DDNuu!? The old man slipped out a shocked and uneasy voice for the first time. He barely dodged using teleportation, but his shoulder was grazed. That wounded part was rapidly crumbling. But, he wasnt given any time to pay attention to that. DDRocket & missile launcher Agni C Orcan The unleashed tyranny mercilessly attacked the army and the old man. Even so, charging through the gap, a part of the army attacked Hajime in waves and the old man also launched an immense shockwave. Violence and violence fought in a direct confrontation, like two boxers hitting each other from close range. If the classmates and the people of Tortus were here, surely they would escape from reality by thinking that they were seeing a nightmare, or their jaw would drop down from shock without a doubt. Because the old man was unbelievably meeting Hajimes tyranny right from the front with his own tyranny even if Hajime still wasnt using his full power. But, the head on fight stopped there. Hajimes mouth split open into a grin. Because through telepathy, his bunny wife energetically replied to him Hajime-san! Ill let him have it!. SCREW OFFFFFFFF-! DESUU! A war cry rose from the castle. The old man who was blocking the random pounding of missiles using space isolation type barrier opened his eyes wide. The cause was obvious. An extremely huge war hammer that was out of common sense was lifted up right above the castle. Get away from Hajime-san-, desuuu! (TN: Here Shia used yagare in her talk, which was derogatory suffix that indicated hatred and contempt according from dictionary. Will it be too rude if I add fuck so that it becomes get the fuck away?) The 100 Ton Hammer was swung down mercilessly. DDStop- No, no stopping. The 100 Ton Hammer crashed onto an invisible barrier right above the castle, however, the space impact blow that Shia unleashed right after that smashed down the barrier and directly hit the castle. Earthquake and shockwave rushed through, blowing away the bloody wind in radiating shape. Dust cloud rose up like a volcano eruption. The large and solemn castle was crumbling. It vanished as though it was driven into underground. DDLITTLE GIRLLLLLL-, YOU DARE TO DO SUCH OUTRAGE KNOWING THAT ITS THE CASTLE OF THIS ARCHDUKE AGARES- A severe quake erupted. The space screamed, cracked, and the ground split with the old man at the center. Hajime teleported toward Shia just an instant before that storm of destruction reached. He sent a lot of grim reaper toward the old man that lost its senses from his rage to hold him back while the two of them teleported toward the stair and jumped down this time for sure. . . . Haha, that was dangerous. Just what in the world that guy was? His name felt familiar somehow Hajime-san, you made that serious face after so long. Even though they should have just gotten through a battle that was quite grand, a conversation with really light atmosphere was echoing. The twos footsteps were lively even while they were going down the stair toward the dark underground. There was one reason. An adventure have to be like this as expected! An adventure without risk is just silly isnt it! It seemed that their capability to return any time and the presence of an important person at their side made this situation no different from an adventure date, no matter what kind of astounding opponent that would appear in front of them. From the view point of the local, they were an outrageously bothersome visitors, but seeing how the other side attacked them without any intention to listen, no side here could blame the other. But you know, Shia. As expected, isnt flattening the castle going too far? Oh my-, really Hajime-san, why are you speaking like a person with common sense!? If you say that, Hajime-san also shot that grandpas pet to death first! Because, our heart couldnt connect even though our words could connect so While they were making talk that was unclear whether they were serious or joking, they came out into an underground space. O, oo? A, city? Is this an underground city? Ahead of the stair was a cliff. From that cliff they could see an unobstructed view of a city below. The scale of the city was really big. Even though they were underground, they couldnt see the edge of the city. Even so, the city was quiet like a ghost town. It was in a really ruined state. For now, lets camp here today. My sleepiness has been blown away completely though. The two of them turned their gaze around restlessly in curiosity while jumping from building to building. They were heading toward the center of the city. They were also taking selfie everywhere on the way. Hajime-san, that! Isnt that really amazing? Certainly thats amazingis that, a palace? This place is like a ghost town, could that be a royal palace in the past? At the deepest part of the city was a huge palace with splendid appearance. No, with the solemnity that it also possessed, perhaps it should be called as a sanctuary. It possessed a dignity of different kind from the huge castle before this that spontaneously stole their gaze. In front of this they had no other choice but to take selfie. Excuse me~, is anyone home~? Were normal tourist you can find anywhere! Can we take photo here~? Shia called out loudly. Manner should be kept. They should restrain themselves in a place where selfie wasnt allowed! She thought, showing a pretense as someone with common sense at this late. There is no way anyone is here. Its a ghost town no matter how you lookDD DDHou, human? A brat called out for invasion to the surface world, is this an adverse effect from that? Unexpectedly there seemed to be a local person here. DDKukuh, for the archduke to be outwittedthis is interesting A different voice resounded. There was sneer within the voice. DDDont you all dare to interfere. Theyre mine There was another different voice. It was tremendously overbearing. Ordinary people would have their consciousness blown away instantly if they heard it. The space flickered. Something like black mist gathered and an old man with spider lower body appeared. A humanoid with lion head seeped out. Flame suddenly burst up from empty air, and from inside it a huge wolf that breathed fire was created. Other than them, from the inner part of the sanctuary, from the buildings inside it, strangely shaped existences flooded out with various method. Every single one of them looked terribly destructive, blasphemous, repulsive, and mysterious. And yet, they were vaguely clad in sweet air. . They were existences with absurd status that rivaled or surpassed the old man from before. Nice to meet you all, we are travelers who came from far away land. Ah, so Hajime-san is still doing that. He was a Japanese. Of course, Hajime-sans friendly attitude as Japanese person never went through. It was really mysterious. DDHuman soul after so long-, Ill greatly enjoy it! It was a total disregard. The huge wolf charged ahead. That act wasnt because of any thinking like victory went to the swift or the like, but more like it couldnt think of anything other than winning the scramble for the treat that suddenly appeared before them. Wa-, wait! Lets talk! We only want to sightsee here! DDHah, thats really an amazing sarcasm for a human- Why!? The witch had mentioned where she was throwing them to. If only Hajime accepted her words literally, then he would certainly be aware that his word was sarcasm. After all for human this place was a place that they wouldnt approach the most and should be avoided. The huge wolfs jaw approached. For now, Hajime opened a gate using the variable chakram Orestes and passed through to the paired chakram behind. Haa, it cant be helped if we are rejected so much like this. We wil lonely kill the locals again in vain like this, lets explore a different place. Right desu, whoops! Shia also agreed while launching a full swing at the monster that suddenly appeared behind them. Like that, Hajime immediately tried to teleport to escape but Ah? Chih, were obstructed? DDYou bastard-, how dare you do that to my castle! I wont forgive you! The gramps from before!? The one who obstructed the teleportation and appeared with a demonic look was the old man from before. Space quake & space isolation suddenly attacked them. The killing intent was high. Tremendously. The attack also dragged the residences of the same world, but the old man didnt look concerned at all. He somehow endured using barrier, but the opponents attack was also using space interference. It couldnt be defended fully and the shockwave attacked Hajime and Shia. There, another invisible attack that shook the soul came. Hell fire, thunder, ice hell, scream that invited madness came attacking like tsunami. Furthermore, half of the attacks penetrated the barrier, and not only that, they also ignored physical resistance and directly dealt damage to the soul. Ouch ouch. This is bad, this world-, its seriously bad news! The one just now, its like from Yue-sans divine punishment series isnt it!? Or rather, just from their basic spec, they are equal or surpassing apostle you know!? What is it with this world! Right after they said that, a horse approached using Godspeed that was Kaoris favorite trick. The knight riding the horse bisected the Cross Velt that was clad in Vajra while rushing toward Hajime. Chih Hajime clicked his tongue. Using super precise sniping through quick draw, he diverted the trajectory of the knights sword while twisting his body to dodge. But, because Hajime used the minimum movement to dodge, when they passed each other the knights foot slightly touched Hajimes shoulder. In that instant, C!? Hajime-san!? Blood burst out from Hajimes body. Shia swung around a huge metal ball to mow down the surrounding while leaping toward Hajime. Are you alright!? No problem! But, its troublesome. Hajimes mouth caught the recovery medicine he took out from empty air, bit off the ampoule and drank. His wounds vanished right away, but the places of the wound were problematic. A lot of the wounds were in familiar places. Woundsplayback? Yeah, it was only for an instant so the playback didnt really go far, but it would be dangerous if all the wounds got rewound. It was superpower of age of god magic on parade. Hajime smiled bitterly. The twos equipment was fairly worn out just from a short battle. If the classmates were here, they might fainted from shock. Local people who couldnt be talked to, boasting spec that rivaled or even surpassed gods apostle, and the superpower they used was age of god magic level. In front of that, Hajime was about to open his mouth toward Shia that they should escape first from hereDD DDNice struggle. Thats a wonderful radiance of soul. Especially the womans soul is wonderful Hm? Hajimes eyes narrowed hearing the voice. DDWhat a really good woman. Her quality surpassed that of the saint. She will make a good womb DDIndeed. Its a bit wasteful to merely eat her DDWhat a tough body. Such body can be impregnated no matter how many times. Shia fixed her grip on her war hammer with disgusted expression. But, right after that, Fuwa!? she screamed. It cant be helped isnt it? Our talk wont get through after all. Crimson magic power burst out. It spiraled and pierced the sky. The pressure that was like a water pressure of a great waterfall accompanied with a shockwave caused the local people to change their expression for the first time. It seemed they finally noticed. That the human they faced, was outside the category of human. That the existence they threatened was being considerate for them until now. Of course, it was already too late to notice that now. What appeared from empty air, was seven Burst Hyperion. Hajime himself wasnt doing it intentionally but, that was their archenemy. Yes, the light of sun was. *GOU-* The atmosphere groaned and seven sunlight convergence lasers swallowed everything on their path. There were also those who barely dodged using teleportation or godspeed, but nearly thirty percent of them was undoubtedly swallowed. And then, the aim of that tyranny wasnt really them. It was an important existence of Hajime that got aimed at, so of course, his aim was also an important existence for the opponentDDin other words, the sanctuary that was the symbol of this underground city. Earthquake and white flash filled the underground space. There wasnt even any explosive sound. There was only annihilation from the light of the sun swallowing everything. Furthermore, All units, release the second compression furnace The tyranny didnt end! It wasnt satisfying with just annihilating the sanctuary, he would turn the surrounding area into an empty lot with moving attack. The local people who were late to run away got reduced by further twenty percent. Even the people who possessed vast battle ability were focusing on evasion or defense right now. It seemed that was just how weak they were against flash of sunlight. Hajime trounced the underground city while saying to Shia. Shia. Teleportation is still obstructed even while Im doing this much. I dont know if its that old man or someone else. Eerr, what should we do? For now how about we try climbing until the surface? It looks like these guys are weak against sunlight, if its at the surface then we might be able to open a gate to earth. It will be troubling if we fight at full power and this place cave in, and I also want to prepare escape route just in case of the worst. I see. Lets find stair againthats troublesome! Lets smash through desu! Right. And then at the end, Ill incinerate the whole underground space. Hajime would toss an extra large sunlight bomb into the opened hole. By doing that the heat wave would incinerate everything wholesale without causing any cave-in. That method was kind to this world, what a truly clean way that he thought of. And also, Shia. No need for anymore consideration just because theyre the locals. Thinking of what they want to do to you, even the slightest possibility should be crushed. Just prioritize yourself. Roger desu. Theyre really strong that we cant let our guard down. Id rather die then ending up like the girl in the doujinshi in Hajime-sans room! Ill also go full power! Shia, lets have a bit of talk later. Thats not what you think. Its related to Tou-sans company see? Its for the newest games data gatheringDD Now, lets go! As though to show that this wasnt the time for Hajimes rage to be dampened, the instant Burst Hyperions light settled down, faint bluish white magic power burst up from Shia. She went until body strengthening Level VIII in one go. At the same time, Its inadvertently the chance to show this in real battle for the first time! Vire DruckenDDdivine clad mode!! The head part of Vire Drucken revolved in a full circle, then the seven small orbs that were embedded into it systematically got covered in radiance. Right after that, seven patterns were drawn on Vire Druckens surrounding, and a formula shining with seven colors appeared with round shape. Shia jumped toward the ceiling and readied Vire Drucken in lower stance while yelling its name. The new power that was installed in Vire Drucken was unleashed! Mode Oros!! Blast!! The formula turned like a roulette. The formula that was rotated to the front of the hitting part was the ashen colored formula. When Shia swung up with all her strength, the hitting part of Vire Drucken broke through the formula and the formula clung on like a stamp. URYAAAAAAAAH! DESUU! A violent sound of impact roared. The hitting part that had the ashen colored formula pasted on it hit the ceiling. It happened instantly. The ceilings wall of rock was pulverized as though it was blasted. It didnt stop there, the collapse headed deeper and deeper, higher and higher in a chain reaction. In addition, the rubbles themselves were stuck to the surrounding wall. When they looked into the hole, the innermost depth was burst open and a small light could be seen there. With just one attack, a path until the upper floor was created instantly. As expected from Oros-san! The ashen colored orb flashed bright. For some reason the red colored orb also flashed as though in protest. It looked as though when the ashen colored orb coolly replied Hmph, its just a trivial task, the red orb said Kiii-, frustrating! Even though its enough for me to be the only one useful for Shia!. Lets go right away while we can. Hajime used the auxiliary weapon of Burst Hyperion, the Mirror BitDDthe option to attack from multiple directions in super wide range by reflecting the laser and dividing it into many branchesDDto hold back the local people. Oops, before that! Mode Soare! The red orb shined as though it was feeling really proud *nuffuu~*. The formula circle that was materialized once more rotated and the red formula arrived in front of the hitting part. The war hammer was fully swung through that formula toward an empty space that had nothing. The next moment, DDNuu!? The old man who specialized in teleportation had just materialized there. He ate the attack of shining red war hammer and was blown away. Furthermore, that wasnt all, DD!? This is-, let go- Like the prominence serving the sun, the light of the sun coiled around the old man and wouldnt let go. He tried to teleport, he tried to launch shockwave, but the flame clung on the old man tenaciously like a certain someones disposition to burn him continuously. Its amazing you noticed him. Was it Hypothetical Future just now? No? Its instinct desu! I see Setting aside Shias bugged state for now, the two of them dashed to the upper floor without stopping. In respond to the pursuer, they dropped explosive or fired flame bomb filled with compressed sunlight using Vire Druckens bombardment mode to hold them back. Hajime asked midway. It looks like Vire Drucken is working well. Do you feel any malfunction? For now its alright. The god clad modeas expected should I call it Soare-san and others? They too are absurdly effective. Isnt that right, isnt that right! You can rely more on me you know? You can rely on me more and more you know? Dont be reserved! Because, thats how our relationship is like isnt it! The red orb was irritatingly shining as though to say that. Electric shock flew from the yellow orb. The red orb fell silent. Now then, the seven colored orbs that were newly equipped into Vire Drucken and gave back really humane reaction like thistheir true identity was the seven colored slimesDDnot, but the seven soul fragments of the divine spirits who ruled over nature. Or to be more accurate, the orbs were treasure warehouse that was their new dwelling. Inside each orb there was a world that was modeled after nature to their preference, in addition, the orb of star tree that was set up at the deepest part of Vire Drucken was connected to all the orbs. Like that, through the orbs, the power of spirit element and the power of soul fragment could be manifested. With god clad mode the war hammer entered activation state. By calling the name of the divine spirit, the hammer would change into a mode that ruled over each nature. Rather than saying that it was Shia herself who invoked the phenomenon, it was the divine spirits who were made to activate the phenomenon that Shia wished for. By the way, the formula and the crest were optional from Hajime. If asked whether it was necessary or not, it was completely unnecessary. But, it was cool so it was necessary! It was so necessary that even the soul fragments needed seven days and seven nights to invent their own crest with Hajimes suggestion! Also, the nature inside the orb, it became like that on its own. At first Hajimes idea was for the soul fragments to enter into the orb only when it was time to fight. So to speak, it would be like a pilot entering the cockpit. Butas expected from the soul fragments of divine spirits and the star trees foliage that governed over nature. When they noticed, nature was born inside the orb and the inside became more comfortable to live in instead of outside, so they settled down inside there. They were free to come out butat present, everyone had become a splendid shut-in NEET soul fragment. After various things, Hajime and Shia jumped out to the upper floor. Their main objective was to escape to the surface, but even after their encounter with a group of powerful enemy, they were feeling excited from the adventure in this world. They smashed through the ceiling rapidly with such feeling. DDYou bastards-, YOU BASTARDDDDD- DDIts already not enough just eating you two- DDThe myriad devil palace of the seven kings-, our symbol, how dare you do such thing to it!!! The local people who had gone past being infuriated were pursuing Hajime and Shia. They already didnt care just how astounding their strength was or just how many of their brethren had been done in. They were completely in the state of being unable to draw back. They were in a state of We arent gonna pull back even if you pay us, assholeee!!. DDMode Udar!! Thousand Lightning!! Perhaps the locals had contacted the upper floor by some kind of method. The instant they smashed through the next floor and rushed out, a great swarm of monster that could be mistaken as black cloud rapidly approached. The formula switched to the yellow one. When the hammer was swung onto midair using space magic like pushing a stamp, tens of thousands of lightning strikes were unleashed to the sky. The monsters were turned to ash. Their shape crumbled while their remains became a black rain. The two broke through that black rain and Shia smashed the ceiling with mode Oros once more. Right after she jumped out to the upper floor she rotated. Mode Barahu and Entii! Ice Storm!! The white and green formulas were each set to both sides of the hitting surface. When Shia swung her war hammer like a spinning top, a snow tornado of absolute zero was instantly produced. Mode Meeres! Tidal Wave! If she poured water current like a great waterfall into therethe big hole got instantly blocked with ice. Even so, several locals who could teleport or strong against freezing form the beginning broke through with demonic look but Mode Laila! Derangement & Black Spear! The black formula was set, then when Shia walloped the local who looked like a snake man who rapidly approached in godspeed, the snake man was blown away and screamed in frenzy while starting to attack his fellow locals. On the other hand, black spears rained down like a torrential rain toward a knight riding black horse that generated a large amount of repulsive evil spirits. The black spears moved to all directions before homing to the target with acute angle, creating an attack with unparalleled accuracy. The black spear unleashed by that the divine spirit of everlasting darkness Laila, was a physical attack but also improvised divine spirit arms created from spirit element. Because of that it could easily pierce opponent that lacked corporeal body and dealt damage to them. The evil spirit thingies and the local who looked like a knight riding on black horse dispersed like mist. Shia swung the god clad Vire Drucken once, then put it on her shoulder while lightly tapping it. She then said, Now now, Hajime-san. Lets go at once! O, ou She urged Hajime and leaped into the wall on the ceiling. The bugged rabbit finally obtained wide ranged power of annihilation by borrowing the power of the soul fragments. Hajime who completely lost any need to interfere midway said Its even more than expectedwell, its a good thing that Shia become strong, rightlets train when we get home with slightly convulsing expression In any case, against the pursuit of the absurdly strong local people, the two of them were, Wait Laila! Isnt it unfair that youre the only one who got a turn!? Shia! Please use me more! Oh my, Soare, really. Im sorry, it looks like that Im more in demand. You two. Let me say this, Im the one who got used the most in training or mock battle okay? Shias favorite is none other than this divine spirit of lightning cloud UdarDD Who cares about that! More importantly, you demon over there! You properly watched my active role right!? I properly protected Shia just like you said! Thats why prepare a reward for me! Also, act kinder to me! You guys, dont get noisy for every single thing. Recently even Laila become like Soarehaa What a situation With such boisterous conversation of the soul fragments and the deep sigh of Barahu and Meeres who couldnt get along with the others as BGM, Hajime and Shia enjoyably shook off the locals while climbing up to the surface. After that, they learned where they were and what the local people were through an unexpected reunion but That was another story. . . . . . Omake Dont tell me, you two are sulking? Right after the commotion in Vatican settled down, Hajime turned an indescribable gaze toward two arachnes. DDIiIIIH DDIiIIIH The arachne that was hitting her masters foot with her front leg was Neunte, and then the arachne that was folding its legs like folding ones arms while sullenly looking away was Erst. Actually, because of the old mans forced teleportation, the two of them got left behind at that hells ruined village. They desperately followed the holes that Shia opened to chase after their master and they were barely, really only barely leaped into the gate that was just a moment from closing. For Hajime, Grim Reaper and Cross Velt were machine without soul. They were disposable weapon for him. And so, he didnt even pay any mind to them but I put automatic return mode in them but When the two arachnes took attitude of Why did you leave us behind! This cold-hearted personnn! like this, as expected the It feels like there are people inside them theory that Shia mentioned became plausible. Aah, thats, my bad. Next time I wont leave you guys behind okay. So just enter the treasure warehouse already. When Hajime tried to put them back inside treasure warehouse, the two would escape in high speed. He tried telling them to enter like this. Good grief, what a hopeless master. Ill forgive you this time, good grief. Was it just imagination that it felt like the two were saying that to him? In any case, the two obediently allowed themselves to be stored inside the treasure warehouse this time. At this time it was also after Hajime learned about the existences inside the Deadly Sins Ranger. Is that seriously the case? No, but, hm~good grief, even though I also want to investigate various things about the great tree, things keep on coming one after another. He muttered while holding his head. AN: Everyone of Narou! Happy New Year! Please take care of me again this year too! . Additional explanation Air Zone Artifact that came out in the modification of volume 9 God clad mode I think that the Innocece of a certain eyepatched exorcist hammer user-san is lovely. Great trees story Please pardon me this time with just groundwork. Before long Im planning to write about a story revolved around the great tree. IiII Reimportation from Nichijou. Mori-sensei, Ill be in your care too this year- A bit of revisionJust in case, the last explanation of Abyss Lords second episode =>Right after coming out to the surface, Hajime made the lord to wait, dropped a sunlight bomb into the underground where the pursuers were approaching, making the great demons went *pichun* along with the underground city. Then he opened a gate and returned to earth. There he learned the true identity of the people inside the Deadly Sins Ranger. . . There is update at Gardo. For you who havent read it, please read no matter what as your accompaniment in New Year! Chapter 346 Arifureta Chapter 346 Arifureta After III Shizukus Wish . Around noon of a holiday. A pair of man and woman who seemed to have finished their lunch went out from a restaurant. The name of the restaurant is like that, but the taste is normally delicious. It really has everything huh The one who was making a satisfied smile with a sigh was a beautiful girl with black hair tied into ponytail and dignified lookDDYaegashi Shizuku. Beside her was Nagumo Hajime looking over his shoulder at the restaurants signboard. Also, ahead of Hajimes gaze was the arch shaped wooden signboard that decorated the above of the entrance. The name of the restaurant was carved there. It said Restaurant We Have Everything. Actually, the current owner of western restaurant Wisteria, the backbone of Sonobe familyDDSonobe Hiroshi apparently trained in this restaurant when he was young. The two of them came here out of curiosity. Just as the name of the restaurant said, it had everything. The owner was like the master of that bar that catered to certain bunch of public prosecutors, he would say We have it no matter what anyone ordered and served it. By the way, Hajime contended himself to Shizukus exasperated face while giving a try saying Grandmas meat and potato stew because he wanted to make the restaurant owner said We dont have it but In the end, Hajime ended up saying I, impossible!? This taste is certainly! with his eyes opened wide. It could be easily guessed from that attitude of Hajime. It made Hajime became really curious just who in the world the master of Sonobe Hiroshi was. Putting that aside, if asked why Hajime and Shizuku were spending their holiday together just the two of them Lets head to the meeting place now. There is still time until the scheduled time but, this is our first time, so I want to come with time to spare. Even though you said that, its only taking photo right? Taking photo. Yes, that was the reason why the two of them were spending their holiday like this. Today Shizuku was going to work as model for a certain fashion magazine. It seemed the photo was for a pair of man and woman, and Hajime was chosen as Shizukus partneror rather, for Shizuku who wasnt a pro model, being told to snuggle with other male was something that she firmly refused to do. Rather it was the client who requested her to make an offer to Hajime instead, because her smile would surely look better if she was together with him. Even if you said that, Im still feeling nervous. I want to go there quickly and prepare my heart. Well, if thats what Shizuku want to do then its fine. Hajime started walking without looking particularly nervous. Shizuku wanted him to slightly share that thick nerves with her while recalling what happened several days ago. . . You there-! Whatre you doing getting exhausted like that! The enemy wont care about your exhaustion at all! Do you want to get killed!? Inside the dojo of Yaegashi-style, a scolding thundered loudly. The voices owner was Yaegashi-styles instructorDDYaegashi Shuuzou. Just now Shuuzou raised a violent voice ZEAAH while throwing a sickle and chain to one of the disciple who was on his knee. DDTsu, my apologize, sensei! That disciple barely jumped aside to dodge. He said that while throwing shuriken to Shuuzou in a counterattack. At the same time, while still kneeling he used his wooden sword that had steel core inside to block the vertical slash that made him wanted to say Youre attacking with the intent to absolutely kill me arent you? from another disciple who was his training opponent. The disciple number 2 exerted his strength to the limit while saying to the disciple number 1. Die here! Yamasaki-kun- He yelled so while launching a front kick. Unnoticed there was a small blade held between his bare foots fingers. As expected it completely looked like murder attempt. Youre the one thatll die-, Chief Tsuchi-!! Disciple number 1 guarded against the approaching deathly kick with his gauntlet. He used the impact to let out an assassin blade came out with *schwing* sound. Then he thrust toward the crotch of disciple number 2. It seemed he planned to kill his opponents life as man. Disciple number 2 groaned Nuuh while protecting his sons life with high speed back step. Fuh, you arent half bad anymore, Yamasaki-kun! Haah, haah, thank you very much, Chief Tsuchi! Haa, haa, but let me say one thing-. You got more stamina than me who is in active duty even though youre already past fifty, are you a monster!? The disciple of Yaegashi at least should be able to do full marathon while humming even when your work is behind the desk! Kuh. The path to become fully qualified is still endlessly long- The disciple number 1 and 2 who were making such conversation were actually a young detective and the police chief of the police station that had jurisdiction over this city. The two who belonged under the organization that cracked down on crime yelled Die! to each other but Unfortunately, there was no one in that dojo who would make tsukkomi at such thing. Yaegashi dojoDDit consisted of the front kendo dojo and the dojo to learn the Yaegashi-style sword technique. The dojo for sword technique was also giving martial art instruction for organizations like the police or security firm and the like. It was quite famous in the industry. There werent many people who could became official disciple of such Yaegashi-style, but once someone had become a disciple of Yaegashi-style, deathly training would become like their daily routine irrelevant of their occupation. And so, even if the chief of police station was trying to kill a young detective, or the opposite where the young detective was trying to kill the chief of his office, it wasnt strange at all! You cannot call this anything else but a mysterious space. A reproachful stare was piercing the police duo who was laughing Hahahahah wit each other. The one who stood dignifiedly with her hand on her waist and her ponytail swaying was, Oh, Shizuku-chan. Many thanks for the service, Ojouyoung miss. Please dont call it service. The idol of the heart for the young disciples, and everyones beloved daughter for the elderly disciplesDDit was no ne other than Yaegashi Shizuku-ojousama. Haa. I think there is no bloodthirstiness like this in the past though Thats because we didnt teach you the reverse side of Yaegashi-stye. Even though she was only giving instruction as assistant instructor, they talked to her in a way like she was someone atoning for sin behind the wall, making her feeling weary. Her grandfather Shuuzou said that to Shizuku while approaching her. He also gave the command Rest! loudly at the same time. (TN: Dont know what is the reference for this) The disciples sat down on the spot and started taking rest in meditating posture. Shizuku gave a glance to them while asking Shuuzou. Reverse sideyou mean the ninja thing? Its not ninja. Everyone of Yaegashi family obstinately wouldnt recognize the ninja matter for some reason. For Shizuku, no matter how she looked at it, this was a ninja group butaccording to Shuuzou, it seemed that to the end it was only acrobatic that accompanied the sword technique, and they only did a bit of handyman work using that acrobatic. Ojii-changrandpa. At the places that you brought me to before this, there were a lot of people there with terribly familiar family name, like Ig or Kog though. I told you that it was only a gathering of sword technique dojo association. Their family name also isnt unusual name. Everyone was dressed in black though. That was because the place of the gathering was deep in the mountain. The choice of black is inevitable because the stain on the clothes wont stand out with that. Midway it became like deathly battle with each other though! Houses that inherited ancient martial art gathered in one place like that. Its only natural that they wanted to pit their skill against each other right? Lies! Those people said it clearly! Dont think that Yaegashi will be able to stay as the leader of the shinobi clan forever, they said! They have nice sense of humor right? I got my life targeted like it was normal though!? They said Yaegashis princess! Prepare yourself!, their killing intent was really fierce though! If that was humor, then the crimes in society can all be considered as humor you know!? Fumu. Hows that-, you cant make anymore excuse right!?, Shizuku-ojousama threw out all the inside of her heart that had been distressed since the incident from where she was taken deep into a mountain the other day. Shuuzou put his hand on his chin and made a deeply pondering face, then Those people with intense killing intent, in the end, they were taken care of by you alone though Wha, what? I didnt kill them or anythingit was a legitimate self-defense. No, there is no complain or anything. The opposite, everyone was impressed with your strength. Talk of marriage to welcome you as bride into their family no matter what, or for their son to become this familys son-in-law is flooding here Perhaps I should cut them all along with their soul just as I thought. Wait, thats not it! Shizuku noticed that the topic almost got diverted. She glared fiercely at Shuuzou-ojiichan. The disciples of the dojo were pretending to recover with meditation while thinly opening their eyes and observed the way the talk was going. Shuuzou let out a deep sigh. So you finally give up, Shizuku thought and sharpened her ear to listen to the truth of her family. But, Shizuku. There is no way ninja exist in this age. Stop running from reality already. Okay, Ojii-chan. Youre asking for war arent you? When she thrust her hand in a come on gesture, a black katana flew in by pulverizing the dojos wall. The young detective Yamasaki-san got blown away by the impact and he fainted. By the way, the disciples of Yaegashi-style were treated like family of Yaegashi house, so they inevitably got told of Shizukus fantastic circumstance. Even when a black katana came flying, they werent shocked because their perception had been chopped off from normality. Even the police duo prioritized their Yaegashi comrades rather than police rule so there wasnt any problem. Rather, they were dreaming of the day where they would deal the death penalty to Hajime who stole away their beloved Ojou and trained themselves day and night. Like that, the war of Ojii-chan and granddaughter finally beganDD . . . Oi, Shizuku. Why are you in a daze? Do you feel like crashing on a power pole? Hah!? Her arm was pulled. When she noticed, she was being embraced by Hajime, with that she returned to her senses. What she wanted to recall wasnt that! she thought and shook her headKyah she raised her voice. There was a power pole right beside her. If her arm wasnt pulled by Hajime she would be in a crash course with it. So, sorry. When I tried to recall the time when I was asked to do this, I got filled with killing intent toward the absurd daily life with the disciples or to Ojii-chan instead. Yaegashi familyy~ Each time Hajime intruded to their house, he would get attacked by everyone of Yaegashi house as though it was an act that was as natural as breathing. Hajimes expression looked pained remembering that. People like police officer in active duty, or lawyer, or SDF officer, even though they were people whose occupation was to protect, they would say Nagumo Hajime! Death penalty! or the like and attacked to kill. He believed that lot ought to change their occupation. Or rather, Hajime wanted to make tsukkomi Hows it going with the work of you guys!?. *Cough* He cleared his throat once. While heading toward the photo shot venue, Hajime asked in order to change the atmosphere. If I remember right, the request this time came from Amanogawas mother right? Yes, thats right. When I was about to duel Ojii-chan, Koukis motherDDMiya-san came to deliver refreshments and also asked me a request. Amanogawa MiyaDDthe empress of the former Yankees. Right now she was working as editor for a famous fashion magazine. Koukis mother. Refreshmentsaa, I see. I was wondering how Amanogawa entered Yaegashi-style that is a ninja group like that behind the scene. So his mother is the one behind it huh. Ah, now that you mentioned it I never told you before. Thats right, before auntie Miya was a disciple of Yaegashi-style. Hajime said Was? and tilted his head. If he remembered right, when he intruded into Yaegashi house, Miya wasnt among his attackers. She was someone who worked seriously. Unlike a certain police chief and young detective somewhere. Shizuku continued the story with a wry smile. Although I said that, auntie Miya was a disciple only when she was at high school. Ive never seen auntie training in our home. Though she often come bringing refreshments. Yaegashi-style is a ninja group right? What kind of person Amanogawas mother is? Errr, anyway, auntie isnt a ninja. According to Shizuku, it seemed there were two paths in Yaegashi-style. First was the front Yaegashi-style. It was this side that was well-known in the business for giving martial instruction to police, security company, or even military of foreign country. And then, the other one was the reverse side of Yaegashi-style. According to Shuuzou, it was this side that made use of the acrobatics to do a bit of handyman work. This side was made up from the employees among the disciples working as handyman under Yaegashi houses management. Fundamentally the people of the front side didnt know the specific detail of the reverse side. The exception was disciple like a certain police chief, someone who had a job with quite high position at the surface, or disciple who was handyman at heart who was mixing in within the society, people like them also knew about the reverse side. Rather they would make use of their position to cooperate with the behind the scene work In any case, even though they were disciple of Yaegashi-style, Shizuku and Kouki and of course Miya were disciple of the surface side. It seems that in the past auntie Miya was considerably wild buthow should I say it, the bloodline of Amanogawa family seems to have trouble magnet nature from the beginning. Because of that, it seemed that she poked her nose into a bit dangerous incident while she was wandering all over Japan. So that guy Amanogawa took after his mother. At present her son was in the middle of roaming another world. Not just being a trouble magnet, he even had the disposition of being summon magnet. Far from just inheriting his parents nature, he even properly developed it into a version up. And, she was already a disciple at that time. Auntie Miya and my mother who was also her friend asked for help from Ojii-chan. It seems that was the start. So to speak, Miya who was a child that was unable to trust adult got saved by her Kirinos friendship and Shuuzous magnanimity. With that as the impetus she entered into Yaegashi-style. Although, that person, she was plainly strong. In the end rather than sword, she is better at using metal bat and didnt master Yaegashi-style. I once saw itshe was able to equally fight someone who was top ranked even among our disciples using metal bat Really, just what is Amanogawa family? If I trace their family lineage back, it feels like an absurd fact will come out. In the end, even after graduating she roamed around in a journey of self-discovery, became a magnet for trouble, and when she went back, she was saying Sensei! We are married! while dragging the neck of her husband. Before anyone noticed she found a job and displayed her charisma It seemed that Kouki entered Yaegashi-style was also because she was worried of such inherent nature of Amanogawa family and Koukis own infatuation to justice. As expected, if Miya who was free and uncontrolled and lived while practicing Im not gonna dyed by the color of others no matter what yeah! for real was bowing her head over and over, even Shuuzou wouldnt be able to refuse her. Wait, the talk got off course. About that auntie Miya you see, she asked me a request. One of the models who are scheduled for the photo shot today suddenly got sick and hospitalized, so she asked me whether I can be a substitute for her. Why Shizuku? It happened right yesterday, so surely its because theres no time. Also, she said that Im suitable with the image of model who got sick. When Shizuku said that, her cheeks reddened slightly and she averted her gaze. She was feeling embarrassed not about doing this modeling job itself, but because of the detail of the photo shot. Thatssorry, to suddenly ask you to do this. Shizuku fidgeted while saying that with a small voice. Hajime shrugged to that. Youre going to model for wedding dress right? I want to see it no matter what so theres no problem. And more importantly, even if its only as a model, its irritating if other man is standing beside Shizuku in wedding dress. Im glad you asked me. Yes Yes, the photo shot this time had such theme. Shizuku too at first absolutely didnt want to do something like wearing the dress of her dream and snuggled close to other man even though it was a request from Miya. But there Miya too seemed to have read her and she ended up telling Shizuku that it would be okay to do it with Hajime, rather, they should be able to take the photo Shizukus bashful smile like that! So please ask him to come by all means! Miya asked. With that, Shizuku who was a maiden in the inside imagined having a photograph of her in wedding dress and Hajime takenI, I should accept it I think! I think! she spoke in roundabout way like her best friend in the end while accepting the request. But, Im feeling bad for Yue and others. Youll have dinner at my home today. Prepare yourself to get thoroughly questioned there. Hajime is already prepared with Kaori and others pressing you saying me too me too arent you? Hajime and Shizuku chuckled together. Shizuku was pondering that perhaps she should buy some kind of present for Yue and others who guessed her feeling and pleasantly sent her out with Hajime. While they were doing that, the venue came into view. It was a large building that was used not only for wedding ceremony, but also for various events. There was also a church inside. Its corridor of thick stone pillars was beautiful, the appearance of the buildings entrance was like an art museum. They advanced toward it. Hajime let out a small smile seeing Shizuku who was gradually getting nervous He suddenly stopped walking. They were in the middle of the stair in front of the entrance. The place where line of pillars was lining up at both sides. Whats wrong HajimeDDwait Shizuku turned a questioning face to him, but she immediately noticed the cause. Her face now looked like she had a really painful headache. Hajime also looked the same. Oi, come out right away. It was like a scene in movie. That scene where the main character said How about you come out already, and then the enemy would come out while clapping and saying Im amazed you noticed with a suspicious smile. *Clap clap clap* Im amazed you noticed, senpai. It was exactly like the template. However, the one who came out wasnt a spy or an assassin from some unknown country, but the kouhai-chan from the organization Soul Sister. Shizuku, lets go. Yes, lets go. After sending a reproachful gaze at the twintail kouhai-chan who was making a bad face for some reason, Hajime and Shizuku sighed together and then they started walking while ignoring her. Ah, wait senpai! Please dont ignore me! Or rather, I wont let you bring Onee-sama with you! Kouhai-chan wouldnt let them pass in a stance that was like saying Kabaddi kabaddi!. Even so Hajime wouldnt get along with her and kept ignoring her, but kouhai-chan laughed Fuh and created a circle with her index finger and thumb. She put the fingers into her mouth and whistled. *Piiii* A high-pitched voice rang out. Right away, dozens of soul sisters crawled out from the shadow of the pillared corridor. You guys, are really idiot. Ju, just because its holidayhow many of you will gather until youre satisfied? Their exasperation reached the extreme heretoward the two of them, DDWe wont hand over, Onee-sama in her finest hour to the like of Nagumo-senpai A voice that sounded like it resounded through space reached them. It wasnt the voice of kouhai-chan. From deeper in the pillared corridor, a person came with steady footsteps and amazing atmosphereDD Mizuki-chanso even you are here. Even Endos little sister is here huh. The soul sisters reverently lowered their head at the entrance of the organizations DonDDAmanogawa Mizuki, Koukis little sister. Beside her was a girl pushing up her glasses with an atmosphere that was completely like a strategist, Kousukes little sisterDDEndo Manami was also there. Onee-sama! Please rethink this again! If you go through something like marriage ceremony with the wild beast thereyoull get pregnant! What in the world are you yelling on the street!? Mizuki-chan sharply pointed her finger at Hajime as though to say There is only one truth! and carried out a bothersome act that was disguised as an advice. The soul sisters vehemently agreed Thats right, thats right! Its just as the president said! in splendid harmony. All the passerby were looking at them with a dumbfounded expression. Haa, Mizuki-chan. Did you hear about this from auntie Maya? No, Onee-sama. For some reason Okaa-san was acting suspicious, so I borrowed her smartphone and investigated! Amanogawa family is strange in various ways as expected. Shizuku couldnt deny Hajimes impression. Seeing the little sis who was displaying an astounding sense of smell only when it came to Shizuku which told her Okaa-san, she smell like she is hiding something about Onee-sama made her could do nothing except letting out a dry laugh. Anyway! Onee-sama, we wont let you pass here! We soul sisters wont recognize something like a marriage with Nagumo-senpai no matter what! Were going to vomit blood! Its not marriage ceremony, its just model photo shot so calm down. Even if its not with Hajime, it will be a photo shot with unknown male model anyway you know? There wont be any problem if I dressed as manDD Wait president, that kind of stealing a head start is in violation of the third article of soul sisters ironclad rule though? Mizuki-chan, do you want to cause an insurrection? Kouhai-chans eyes that were like wild beast pierced President Mizuki. Next Manami-chan was sending her a terribly cold unblinking gaze. Soul sistersDDeven if their school or grade was different, or even when the prefecture they were living at was different, if it was for the sake of Onee-sama then they was a group that would display a power of solidarity of steel. But at the same time, if it was for the sake of Onee-sama then it was a mad group that would carry out betrayal or cleansingwithout hesitation. A, anyway! I wont recognize someone like Nagumo-senpai! Even though if its Onii-chan, then I would be able to become Onee-samas true little sister-in-law and there wont be any problemhow could he let Onee-sama got taken away-. Stupid idiot Onii-chan Surely Kouki was sneezing hard at the other world right now. He was receiving the unreasonable insult from his little sister. Now, my fellow kindred souls! Well take back our beloved Onee-sama from this demonic senpai! Aye-aye maam! The soul sisters charged with that. This was truly a troublesome matter. And so, Hajime-san prepared an example. Ah!? Let me go-, senpai! The one who got captured was Kouhai-chan. She was pinioned from behind and struggled frantically but, she couldnt escape from Hajime-senpais binding. You girls, go back home obediently now. If you dont Hajimes sharp eye glint caused Mizuki and the rest of the soul sisters to gulp. If, if not then what? If its for Onee-samas sake then soul sisters wont flinch even in front of deathDD Thisll happen. A groan Muguu!? came from kouhai-chan. Looking closer, an ampoule was put into kouhai-chans mouth. She was forced fed some kind of liquid! Sto, stooop~, dont make me drink strange thiinggg~ Ora, dont spit it out. Do you want me to thrust it deep into your throat huh? The exchange gave an extremely dangerous impression. If Hajime didnt secretly place a group of arachne-san at the surrounding to lay out recognition obstruction barrier, polices would be rushing here in the blink of eye. In the end, kouhai-chan couldnt win against the demonic senpai and got forced to drink something. She tried to raise a complaint with tearful eyes Yo, you brutish senpaiii! Just what did you make me drinkhau!? My, my stomach Its working right? Dont worry, its not harmful at all to the body. Rather, after you let out what need to be let out because of this lovely medicine, your intestine will become healthy as though it has been reborn. Demooon-, you demonic senpaiiiiiii-!! Hahih, it, its coming out! Kouhai-chan was desperately enduring something while standing pigeon-toed. No matter how anyone looked at her, she was forced to drink laxative. By the way, this was also one of 108 demon king harassments, If you give up, its over for youDDit could be easily guessed what would be over. Shudder ran through everyone. A man who forcefully made his female kouhai to drink lazativeDDNagumo Hajime. When his cold eyes looked around, the soul sisters simultaneously took a step back. This guy, aint sane Their eyes were saying that. Hajime poked at the stomach of kouhai-chan who was trembling with tearful eyes. Kouhai-chan was yelling Stooop~, stupid senpaiii~, idioooot~, next time Ill put trash inside your shoe rackkk!. Ora ora, whatre you gonna do? Is it alright if you cause a sad incident at this kind of place? Your so called comrade is in great pinch here see? Oo? Thi, this demon-! Beast! Pervert! Amanogawa little sis. Do you want to become healthy so much like that? Mizuki-chan stiffened from the great inhumanity. Manami beside her strongly insisted President! We should withdraw here! Before the assault captains dignity become unrecoverable!. Kouhai-chan was the assault captain and intelligence office of the soul sisters, a main battle force who was enrolled in the school of the demon senpai and always stood ready for battle. No matter how many times she was repelled, she would resurrect like an immortal bird and faced the great enemy with unyielding fighting spirit. She was a top brass that was hard to come by. It would be regrettable to let her die here. Mizuki-chan who lost any way to make a move sent a gaze that asked for help from Onee-sama. Honestly speaking, she thought Hajime was overdoing it, but it would be extremely troubling if they got kept here by the soul sisters, so Shizuku did her best to avert her gaze. Mizuki let out a frustrated voice Kuh and fell on her knees. Hajime who took it as the defeat of the soul sisters caressed the stomach of kouhai-chan who was trembling with empty expression while saying I, I cant, hold onsenpai, Ill have you take responsibility, for this. It was as though he was saying Pain, pain, go away~. E, eh? My stomach doesnt hurt? Thats great. You can choke in tears from my kindness, kouhai. The stomachache vanished as though it was a lie. And then, the ominous grumbling sound from the stomach that kept ringing vanished. Kouhai-chans expression became refreshed as though light descended from heaven and enveloped her whole body. Also, Hajime caressing her stomach was just a diversion. The true reason the stomachache vanished was because the arachne-san that popped out its face from Hajimes sleeve injected the antidote into kouhai-chan. Ora, if you dont want to become a tragic victim in an incident that will make you dont want to walk outside anymore, then go back home right away, all of you. Kouhai-chan got carelessly tossed away. Mizuki and others glared at Hajime resentfully, however, they were terrified by Hajimes demonic deed so they quietly vanished into the shadow of the pillars. This is my revenge- Cut it out. Kouhai-chan pretended to leave before launching a water pistol attack with a high speed turn. Her aim was the crotch of the hateful senpai! Tremble in shame from getting thought as peeing in the pant! That must be her intention, but it was easily dodged and furthermore she ate an iron claw on her face and struggled. Next Hajime tied her twintail into a reef knot, in addition she wrote a long sentence of Im a bad child. Please punish me as you like no matter who you are on her face with permanent marker. Re, remember this-! Senpai you idioot~, idiooot~ Kouhai-chan finally escaped quickly. Mizuki and Manami waited for her but Recently, I have this thinkingyou, arent you looking a bit happy when you got bullied by Nagumo-senpai? Pre, president!? What disgusting thing youre mentioning!? Ah, I also think so. When I looked at you I thought, she looks like shes having fun in senpais care isnt she. Wro, wrong! Manami-chan, dont say such terrifying thing! An unbelievable thing was pointed out to her with fixed stare from them. Doubtful eyes from soul sisters stabbed on kouhai-chan. Even after she escaped from demon king Hajime, this time an inquisition from her kindred souls was waiting for her. After the girls were gone from their sight, Hajime recovered the arachnes and dispelled the barrier. Can you believe it? That girl is older than Amanogawa little sis and Endo little sis even if she looked like that you know? He said such thing in amusement. Haa, Hajime. You too, youre actually having fun teasing that girl right? You said before that she is like Shia in the past. Shizuku replied in exasperation. Like that they entered into the venue and finally it was time for work. Hajime finished changing first and observed the photo shot of the other model pairs. Other than the pair of Hajime and Shizuku, there was also other pairs wearing various type of clothes being photographed, so another pair was also sitting nearby Hajime. The female staff helping with coordinating the clothes and other female models were strangely sending their gaze to Hajime. It must be because of his peculiar atmosphere that was unlike other male model. His bearing has gone passed being calm, instead it should be expressed as being cool and composed. They were half overwhelmed by it. Their cheeks were somewhat red. Then, at that time, Ah, Hajime A quiet and really shy voice reached him. When Hajime looked over there, I, its embarrassing, just as I thought. It feels like its me who is being worn by the dress There was pure white Shizuku there. The skirt had design like flower petals dancing in the wind overlapping by several layers. It spread out dreamily. A ribbon was wrapped around her waist, but it further emphasized Shizukus waist that was already lean even at normal time. Her hands that were covered in white long gloves were entwined fidgetingly in front of her body. Her figure was so lovely that Hajime spontaneously felt like hugging her tightly. In fact, Hajime wordlessly walked toward Shizuku and hugged her while being careful to not crumple the dress. Wa, wait Hajime! Due to the place they were at, gazes gathered at Shizuku with her entrance. Hajimes action also caused even the cameraman to stop working and let out an admiring voice Oo. Shizuku was going bright red it looked like she would explode. My bad. I cant help it, my mind got blown away a bit. Tsu, she, sheesh- That impression was more eloquent than anything. Shizuku couldnt say anything in front of Hajimes gaze that was meltingly sweet, but she was unable to hide her happiness and her lips couldnt stop grinning. She couldnt meet his gaze to hide her shyness. A sweet atmosphere that should be expressed as containing sugar content that would destroy your palate was spreading through the photo location. The female camp blushed when they got hit by that atmosphere. They were sending the two somewhat envious gaze. Err, could it be, the two of you are going out? A male model who was on standby near Hajime was glancing really hard at Shizuku while asking with an expression that looked as though he was betting his hope. Eh? Ah, yes, thats right. I, is that soyeah, well, thats how is it huh. The male model nodded while smiling bitterly at Shizukus answer. Hajime shrugged and said. My bad but, I wont yield this position as her partner. If someone other than me is standing beside Shizuku, then Ill have to reproduce that one movie scene. Movie scene? The male model tilted his head. Perhaps because they were gathering attention, the other people were also looking puzzled. Hajime shrugged his shoulders and said. The bride kidnapping and elopement scene. AhahaI see. The male models bitter smile deepened along with a comprehending expression. And then, Shizuku said Dont say such embarrassing thing! with a small voice while hitting Hajimes arm. That appearance caused everyone there to watch smilingly. After that, they discovered the existences of Yue and others who were actually slipping between the staffs. When Myuu yelled Papa! Shizuku-oneechan!! Thats really lovely nano!, the location was swallowed into a whirlpool of chaos with the thinking of They have child!?. Even so the photo shot somehow ended even through all that. It seemed the magazine received great evaluation. Talk to become model flooded Shizuku and Hajime. Of course, they asked Maya to refuse all of those for them. And then after quite a long time since then. Fufu It became a daily routine for Shizuku to stare at the bouquet of artificial flower the female staff of the photo shot secretly presented to her that was written with It looks like youve a lot of rival but, do your best, and the photo with Hajime that she received. It went without saying that her happily smiling expression heightened the intensity of the disciples training. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Actually I planned to post this chapter as the special chapter for Christmas at 25 December. I didnt make it in time, so I posted it today (sweat) The episode of Koukis mother appeared briefly at volume 9 when Kouki entered the dojo, so there is also the implication of adding on the content slightly to match the release of the book. . Chapter 347 Arifureta Chapter 347 Arifureta After III Valentine Day Planning . AN: It has been a long time. And yet, this chapters topic is two days late, and its completed with quick pace. Im really sorry but please enjoy-. Inside a dimly lit room, there were vague silhouettes of people forming from the darkness. The one who was putting both elbows on the table and taking a pose with two hands joined to hide the mouthDDthe so called Gendo pose was, Ladies, thank you for coming. Say, Yue. What character youre acting out? Also, why is the curtain closed? Yes, it was Yue-sama. It was Yue-sama with a grave atmosphere for some reason. Kaori let out a tsukkomi and a question without reading the mood. Yue-sama whose mood was harmed launched a fist of wind. Dodged! I cant really see with the room this dark, and its already evening so turn on the light. When the switch was pushed *click* like it was nothing, finally everyone who were gathered at the dining tableDDor rather, the people kidnapped by Yue came into view. Say, Yue. I and Remia still hath work remaining thoughor rather, I was in the middle of inside a toilet. Art not this too forceful? There was only document sorting left butis this an emergency situation? Tio and Remia were working a job related with clothing and attire, but Yue who popped out when they were in the middle of working took them away with a pop too. Especially Tio was in the middle of relieving herself so her lower body was in an awful stateof course, she was panting haa haa. Also, the toile naturally was becoming a room that couldnt be entered. It was the toilet of a venue where things like fashion show and the like were held. Ordinary people were also using it, so sooner or later the toilet would be opened up but, over there they would only find a piece of panties. It was a mystery. Say~, I was also working thoughI want to return to school Similarly, Aiko was smiling wryly. She was in the middle of receiving the vice principals nagging preaching. She was teleported the moment he looked back, so it would be scary for her after this. No matter how he saw it, it looked like she ran away the moment he turned around because she hated his preaching. But, Yue-sama only shortly said to those working adults. I and work, which one is more important! Tio and others together let out exasperated voice Ee~~. What a really troublesome attention seeker.. they thought. Yes yes, Yue-san is more important, so lets talk about what your business is. Yue, you, since coming to earth arent you gradually regressing mentally?] Ah, that, I also thought that a bit. Shia soothed her down, while Shizuku and Liliana were looking at her as though they were facing a pain in the ass. Yue averted her eyes, perhaps she was slightly aware of it herself. She coughed once and then straightened up herself. Ladies, next week it will finally come. This years Valentine Day. Yue took the Gendo pose once more and started talking while her expression was turning grave. Do you all remember? Of the defeat last year. Yue, is your head fine? I dont know what you meanDDah, dangerous! Geez-, dont attack me every single time! Yue didnt even give a glance at Kaori who dodged the wind fist by a hairs breadth and continued her speech. Yes, that defeat. Hajime who was asked by Ryutaro, whose chocolate he want the most, answered instantly! That its Myuu! There, Shai and others raised their voice Aa~. Certainly there was something like that at the Valentine last year. Yue who was convinced without any basis that Its impossible that the chocolate Hajime want the most isnt mine! crumbled at that time on all four inside the class when Hajime gave his answer without any hesitation. After that, it went without saying that a mini war occurred with Kaori who was grandly provoking Yue Heey, right now, how are you feeling? behind the gym. At the end both sides harmoniously entered double KO with cross counter. By the way, last year it was their last Valentine Day at high school, so the classmates including Lily were university students right now. And so, Myuu who was a kindergartener was also already a first year elementary school student. In other words, There is a risk that Myuu has also powered up. In the end, for the chocolate itself, Myuus quarter choco cake was number one. Her pride as the first wife wouldnt allow for the first rank of Hajime both in expectation and taste to be stolen two years in a row! It seemed to be something like that. I think Yue who is trying to seriously win against an elementary school student in a sense is already losDDwait, I told you already thats dangerous! Stop firing them in barrage like that! The wind fists that came flying like machine gun was avoided with godspeed while generating afterimages like Matri agent. Kaori was complaining, however, Yue didnt even turn her gaze at her. Anyway, it seemed Yue wanted to win against Myuu at this years Valentine Day. And, why art thou gathered us too for a meeting? Yue want to be number one correct? Honestly, I cant see any chance of victory! The destructive power of Myuu who gave her all to make everyone happy whether it was birthday, or Christmas, or other events rivaled or even surpassed the age of god magic. The purity that the dirty adult didnt have pierced straight into Hajimes papa heart! Like a pile bunker! And so, it seemed Yue wanted to work out idea together with the wive~s in order to liven up this years Valentine Day too. Also, Myuus chocolate was really delicious. Her cherry choco for personal use was also extremely delightful. And yet, my choco is completely normalthe sense of defeat is also severe in that sense too. This year I want to make Myuu to be the one dancing in wild joy instead. It seemed she wanted to win against Myuu in that kind of meaning too. Certainly, the chocolates that were modeled after every single one of the Onee-chans had the shape and quality that were completely unthinkable coming from a kindergartener, so Shia and others were dancing in wild joy receiving the choco that was filled with heart. Just as Yue said, it wasnt only about Hajime, it could be said that Myuu was the sole winner even against them. What about everyone? Are you okay with Myuu being the sole winner this year too? Yue sighed fuh while asking with a provoking smile. Kaori and others looked at each others face. A beat later, everyones face was starting to be filled with motivation. Preparing a chocolate that would secure Hajimes number one and made Myuu danced in wild joy at the same time! Aint that interesting! They thought. But, there, a voice that dashed cold water to the heating up mood was He, hey. I understand the flow of the talk butwhy am I also here? Actually, there was one other person here. A girl who wasnt one of the wive~s. Yes, she was kidnapped by adult mode Yue-sama in princess carry from the vocational school that she enrolled at in order to obtain a chef license, which caused the classroom to be in commotion. She was wondering just what kind of face should she make tomorrowthe one who was at her wits end like that wasDDSonobe Yuuka. Yue-samas eyes pierced into Yuuka who was bewildered and getting headache like that. Yuuka is a person requiring special attention. Why!? Dance like a butterfly, and sting like a bee. Were talking about Valentine right!? Right now youre talking about Valentine right!? Yuuka made a tsukkomi asking just what in the world with this. But Kaori went Aa~ and made an understanding face. Thats right isnt it. Yuuka-chan, last year you were actually the one whose chocolate got eaten by Hajime-kun first wasnt it? !? Tha, that was just me asking him to sample the new product of the restaurant by chance Her speech was faltering. Her gaze was swimming around like migratory fish without stopping. Now that you mention it, recently Hajime-san often go to Yuuka-sans restaurant. Sonobe-sans restaurant is delicious after all. It looks like Hajime is especially pleased with the coffee though Inevitably, The possibility of Yuuka who met with Hajime with nobody else present quite frequently coming with a surprise attack this year too is big. Can you stop calling it a surprise attack!? It wasnt like I was aiming for it! Also, Otou-san and Okaa-san were also there! So we werent alone! Yuuka, still have popularity among the palaces servants or knights I thinkyour girl power is extremely high Lily!? Why did you say that now!? Her desperate excuse ended in vain. For the wive~s it became settled that Yuuka was an opponent that they couldnt let their guard down against. Also, Yuukas popularity in Heiligh Kingdom was a fact. After the invasion of the demon race to the kingdom and the departure of Hajimes party and Koukis party to the sea of trees, to be frank it was Yuuka who became the center of the classmates and ran around making every effort. The security of the royal capital that was in the middle of restoration was enormously hard and busy, in addition the knights and soldiers also lost a lot of their colleagues and their wounds werent healed. At that kind of time, the one who took the initiative to help them was also Yuuka. On top of that, she also became an advisor of the new pope and even encouraged the citizens by performing street performance like juggling and the like. She never make a single reluctant face, she also didnt act high and mighty even while she had the status as an apostle of god publicly, on the other hand, she had a candid personality that didnt show any of currying favor with anyone. And yet she was good at cooking, treated not only the classmates but also the knights in order to cheer them up, and she was also good at sewing so she remodeled her clothing by herself, and that fashion slightly became a fad And so, in reality, at that time the knights, soldiers, and then the servants endlessly confessed to her. Kaori stared at Yuuka fixedly. Hey, Yuuka-chan. Wha, what Actually, this year too perhaps I will secretly make him eat it again~, are you perhaps thinking something like that? Yuuka quickly averted her gaze. Yuuka-chan was a honest person. So its the correct action to apprehend her. As expected Yue! Good job! Stop that, youre making me embarrassed like that. *Clap* Yue and Kaori high-fived. They were really in harmony at this kind of time. Now then, because of that, lets talk of idea with each other. Everyone made a pondering face at Yues order. By the way, a method unrelated with chocolate like Tio and Remia last year is rejected. !? Remia opened her eyes wide. A black history that she didnt want to remember was showing up underneath her heart. You call? I dont call! Remia-sanif Im not wrong, you wore sailor uniform Please stop! Something was wrong with me at that time! Just like Tio-san! Remia!? When Aiko recalled Remias black history that she heard afterwards and spoke it, Remia covered her ears and went no no while yelling I dont want to hearrrr! Her daughters warm gaze while asking her Mama, youre tiredconsolingly was creating a deep scar in Remias heart even now. At the same time, she who let herself got persuaded by Tio to dress in sailor uniform like that and arrived at the kindergarten after that was aAAAAAAAAAAAH Remia-san gone made!? Its Tio-sans fault! Remia-san isnt like Tio-san, she is very much a normal person! Now, quickly apply the soul magic! Hurryyy-, hurryyy- Shi, Shia. Recently thy words art getting sharp. Even though I hath only changed underwear just nownnh The light of soul magic was showering Remia from the hopeless dragon who was exposing an ecstatic expression. Remia-san was filled with light. It was really rare that the woman who was usually making my my, ufufu smile and wouldnt be agitated by most things would go mad like this. Nn. Think seriously if you dont want to become like Remia. Then, idea! Idea, now! An unprecedented! Never to be seen again! Unparalleled! Valentine Day idea! Ignoring Remia who was hugging her knees at the corner of the room while covering her face and then stopped moving at the slightest, the meeting of the wive~s + alpha began. Also, the time limit today was until Hajime who went to pick up Myuu returned home. . . The homeroom after school was over. The elementary school students went out of school. There were also a lot of children who played at the courtyard after that, but the majority was going home. They headed home as quick as possible and then went out to play. Among such going hope group, there was a strange crowd. Nearly twenty children at the center of the courtyard became one group to go hime. Thos children were passionately talking to the person at the center of the group. Hey hey, Myuu-chan. Will you come to my home today? Ee~, come to my house~ Rather than that lets go play somewhere! Myuu-chan, do you have anywhere you want to go at? Yes, it was Myuu. The youngest princess of Nagumo family. Her blonde hair that was mixed with a little bit of emerald color was sparkling like a dream each time it was fluttering from wind. Those jade eyes looked like gems, and her cheeks were rose colored. She was unmistakably a beautiful girl. It often happened. In a place like school, often just because someone was different from themselves a kid became a target of exclusion. But, in regard to Myuu, such thing never happened. Rather, she was too popular that no matter where she went it would become like a daimyos procession. One of the reason for that was that her friends from the kindergarten where she was acting as elder sister were also advancing to elementary school together with her, and, Kyah Myu! Rie-chan, you alright? Tha, thank you Even after she entered elementary school, her handsome man personality was going strong. Even now, the moment a girl who was at the edge of the circle stumbled, Myuu weaved through the kids and leaped to support her. Her figure with her hand going around the girls waist and smiling while saying Im glad nano wasit made anyone wanted to make tsukkomi I see, are you a main character huh. She was someone who already received combat training from the demon king and his cheat wive~s. In addition, she was also someone who piled up overly thick experience at another world. Although she was a little girl, from her abundant life experience and environment of education, she was certainly a cut above the other elementary school students. Whether it was physically or mentally. The like of Rie-chan whose head was patted was already going so red until the verge of exploding. Also, the majority of the group consisted of girls. Myuus popularity among the boys was also high, but her popularity was especially amazing among the girls. Myuu who was strong and gentle even though she was cute made the girls crazy about her. Although, it didnt mean that there wasnt any boy among the group O, oi, Myuu! I, I dont mind if you come to my house okay! I just got a new game! I, Ill specially allow you to play it first! The one who said that was a boy who looked completely like a rascal with standoffish attitude. He was brusque and talked with Myuu with his gaze not even meeting hers, but from his bright red face it was obvious that he was conscious of Myuu. Myuu opened her mouth to give a reply. But, before that, Renji-kun, you knowDD Come to think of it Myuu-chan! Whatre you going to do for this years Valentine Day!? Myu!? Nagisa-chan, your voice is loud nano Myuu jumped *pyon* from the voice that was raised close to her ear. Using that chance, the other girls sent a glare to the boyDDRenji-kun fiercely. Those gazes werent gazes that elementary school girls should make. It was yakuza. It was a group of little girl yakuza! However, Renji-kun who fell in love at the first sight in the day of the enrollment and blazed with the feeling of first love didnt lose! Even though around him his friends were tucking their tail or running away while crying or starting to tremble while holding their head, he was the only one to glare back fiercely. *Crackle crackle*, the gazes of Renji-kun VS Myuu loving girls clashed in the air! Of course, Ill prepare it this year too nano! Ill make delicious chocolates so look forward to it! Nano! Wah, really!? Myuu-chans bite sized choco cake was deliciousDD Oi, Myuu! If you are insisting then Ill accept it reluctantly because its from you! You bastard, what the hell youre doing cutting into the conversation aaah! Im gonna kill youuu- Nagisa-chan made a wicked look that seemed to say that. Of course it was done from an angle that she calculated to be in Myuus blind spot. By the way, Nagisa-chan was normally a quiet girl who would look suited with pigtails and glasses. Dont worry, I wont forget Renji-kuns share nano. Eh!? By, by that you mean, to you I If there is only one classmate who dont receive oneit will be a trauma nano. Myuu wont produce that kind of tragedy! It was enough for such sad incident to happen to Endou only nanoMyuu said with a faraway look. And then, Renji-kun who misunderstood a bit dropped his shoulders in disappointment, while Nagisa-chan and others went Serves you righttt with a pose of a certain pirate empress who often looked down on others too excessively. By the way, the sad incident of Mr. Endo wasnt about the past year story, but the story of his elementary school and middle school era. Juugo and Kentaro who noticed Endo who was overcome with sadness shared half of Tiro Choco with him. It was something that he wouldnt forget for his whole life. He also wouldnt forget the bewildered faces of the girls that said Eh? In the first place, was there any boy like that in our class. Friendship banzai!! Even while talking of that, Myuus group passed through the courtyard and arrived at the front gate. In that instant, Welcome back, Myuu. ! Papa!! Myuus expression shined like sun hearing the voice that reached her. Right after that, she dashed with a speed like a fired arrow. Her target was Hajime who was leaning on the power pole near the front gate. Without even any braking, far from that she was accelerating as though to say that she wanted to leap toward her papa even for a fraction of second faster, she leaped *PYON*. Hajime smiled wryly at Myuu who was like that while stepping aside with his one hand rotating her at midair. Myuu whose momentum was neutralized settled snugly in Hajimes arm after that. You should fix that charging habit already. Ill put it under serious consideration! Nano! Recently youre only remembering that kind of words huh. The greatly delighted Myuu rubbed her cheeks on Hajimes chest with a smile that was like flower in full bloom. While the conversation between Myuu who was famous in school and the papa who was too young was gathering attention, Nagisa-chan and others were running toward Hajime. Myuus papa-san, good afternoon! Go, good afternoon! Coming to pick up Myuu? Starting with Nagisa-chan, the girls who were especially close to Myuu had also come to play several times to Nagumo house. They had also met Hajime face to face, so there was no one among the girls who was doubting that he was Myuus papa. Even the children who met him for the first time understood from their reaction that Hajime was Myuus father. Muttering was spreading among them. Voices like Hes completely different from my papaYes, hes cool came from here and there. The unique atmosphere that was brought about by Hajimes return from another world as well as his demon king personality, added with the stylish attire that was a present from Remia were enough to make the eyes of the students to shine. Ou, good afternoon. Nagisa-chan, Madoka-chan, and Hitomi-chan. Its just as Hitomi-chan said, I came to pick up Myuu. I, is it for some kind of business? Nagisa asked a bit nervously. Myuu too was tilting her head asking Now that you mention it, why is papa picking me up nano?. Yeah, for some reason there is a discussion in the house. It seems that its no good if I and Myuu return before dinner. Eh, Myuu and papa are locked out of the house nano? Exactly right. Well, they might be planning a surprise for us. You know, next week is Valentine right? Ee~~~~h, why is Myuu being left out nano! Perhaps because they got forced to yield by you last year. That Yue, her mental turn into tofu when facing Myuu. I see nano. Yue-oneechan said Myuu, you better resolve yourself! Next year you will dance wildly in great joy from my choco! with tearful eyes so Your choco was really delicious that time. You really did your best~, Hajime said while patting Myuus head. Myuu was remembering Yue last year with a difficult expression, but she immediately relaxed and went funya~. This year Ill prepare a special choco for papa again nano! Oo, I see. Im looking forward to that. Myuu has talent for making sweets. Perhaps you can become a patissier in the future. Hajime made a statement like an idiot parent with a really gentle expression. Myuu herself went Ehehe~ while rubbing her cheeks even more on him. How should it be said, a parent-daughter world where it was hard for other people to enter was spreading. Nagisa-chan who should be asking question was at a loss of words with her face going red. Or rather, most of the girls for some reason were red faced. Amidst that, there was a single boy who went I cant endure this! and stepped forward. It was Renji-kun! Myu, Myuu! If you insist then Ill also receive that special choco! The girl beside him struck with a body blow of Read the atmosphere-. But, Renji-kun only lost his breath for an instant and stood his ground! Hm? Ive never seen your face. Myuus new friend? Yep! His name is Ooyama Renji-kun nano! His sprint is fast, and he often helps Myuu like at the cleaning time for example nano! Renji-kuns face went bright red hearing Myuus evaluation of him. At the same time the face of the girls were dyed in rage. The glint of their eyes seemed to say What the hell are you doing raising the affection point diligently like that, eh? If you like cleaning that much then just do it alone-. Hajime somehow guessed various things. As a papa, he couldnt turn a blind eye at the harmful insect buzzing around his daughter. This was the time where he should give a single warning. Even if for example he would end up getting told that he was an idiot parent, overprotective, like Tomoichi-sanetc, by Yue and others with an exasperated gaze, he had to do it. Although, this was the front gate of a school with many students going home around them. If he showed his overprotectiveness too much, it would affect the school life of Myuu herself. And so, he did his best to restrain himself! Myuus papa-san! You dont need to worry! Us the elite guards will beat away the vermins! Nagisa-chanaa, Ill leave Myuu to you girls. Wait a second nano. Nagisa-chan, what do you mean by elite guards? Why are you having an understanding with papa nano? Myuu doesnt know anything though! Its something Myuu doesnt need to know about you know The girls starting from Nagisa-chan and also Hajime-papa were looking at Myuu with that kind of gaze. Lets just say this beforehand, it was Myuu loving Nagisa-chan who formed this, and not Hajime inciting the children, not at all. He, hey, Myuu? Renji-kun who was ignored kept persisting. He tried requesting Myuus special choco. Myuus answer toward that was, Thats impossible. Fuguh Renji-kun made an expression of enduring an unbearable pain, but he raised his face. Wh, why Because Renji-kun isnt special. It was a polite wording, but it was like the words were strengthened by support magic. It broke Renji-kuns heart. Renji-kun was shaking. But, Renji-kun was strong. He didnt even feel discouraged from the words straight punch. He didnt even let tear came out. He was a boy! Do, dont think Hm? Renji-kuns gaze caught Hajime. He glared fiercely while putting strength into his stomach~, Dont think, that youll be able to become Myuus special foreverrr~~~ The sharp parting remark echoed. And right after that he yelled DAMN ITTTTTTTTTT- while leaving with the ferocious dash of youth. The dj vu is incredible Myu? The prince of a certain kingdom also often acted like Renji-kun. After this there was a plan to bring him here for playing due to Lilianas request, so perhaps it would be nice to let him met Renji-kunthey were love rival, but surely they could become good friend, it should be. Hajime was thinking of such thing. Papa, if we cant go home right away, what will we do now nano? Hajime returned to his senses at Myuus words. I was thinking to go somewhere to play but Hajimes gaze moved to Nagisa-chan and others. If she was planning to play with her friends, it would be boorish for a parent to interfere. In that case they would part here, and he would spend time on his own somewhere. It would also be passable to go drinking coffee at Wisteria. If Sonobe was there, she would also keep him company for talkinghe thought. The thought that she was kidnapped by his own wife into their house never even crossed his mind. At the same time, No no, we dont have any plan! Please have fun together with Myuu-chan! We wont get in the way! Myuu, were looking forward to the report. Actually, Nagisa-chan and others knowing about Myuus future dreamDDbecoming papas wifeDDwas also something that never crossed his mind at all. And he also didnt know about them understanding that Myuus papa love wasnt just in a childish sense, but that Myuu was completely serious, and they supported her even then, not in the slightest. I, I see? Then I can accompany you guys you know? We can go somewhere in the city to play. Ill contact your parents to let them know in that case. Myuus papa-san, thats terrible! Please think of Myuus feeling! Delicacy Why!? He couldnt understand the elementary school students recentlyHajime thought in perplexed. Myuu-chan! Have fun! Myuu-chan, bye by~~e Myu! Everyone, see you tomorrow nano~! The talk was progressing even while he was at his wits end. Hajime wasnt completely freed from his perplexity, even so he set out to spend time with Myuu alone. . . When the curtain of night was starting to lower down, Hajime and Myuu was on their way home. Even so, Myuu. You have become really famous huh. I didnt know that nano. When they went to look for Myuus clothes, the shop employees and guests badgered them to take Myuus picture. It was like she was a celebrity. Actually, the company of Remia and Tio occasionally would hold a fashion show for children clothing. At that time Myuu would also appear as model. Myuu didnt know how big a deal it was, so she was really surprised when she was surrounded by people who seemed to remember her. Also, the shop employees were also taken aback by how young her papa was. They could see the light of their house while making such talk. What would be for dinner todaythe two thought with their stomach growling while arriving in front of the house with their hands harmoniously connected. There, What about this!? Five Heavenly Dragon Choco! Kyaa!? Stupid Yue! Dont use age of god magic just because you cannot think any idea! Ah!? Bakaori! Because of your disintegration magic the control is!? Awawawah, thats terrible! DDDivine Severanceee! Right after Kaoris yell resounded and Lilianas panicked voice echoed, *prang* the window was smashed and five brown tentacles flew out. Looking carefully, they were dragon. Sniffing carefully, they smelled sweet. The five dragons that were made from chocolate were wriggling while trying to fly out to the neighborhood. From how the eye parts were dark red, they seemed to be monsterified using metamorphosis magic The choco heavenly dragons tried to escape as though to say Who will stay here to get eaten-, but they were hindered by the barrier that appeared around Nagumo house. Choco breath sweetly decorated the barrier. Right after that, they were dragged back into the room. Hajime and Myuu were speechless. Their gazes were completely dry. The two of them looked at each other and nodded, then they approached the fence stealthily. Myuu jumped *pyon* and caught the top of the fence while bringing up her face, Hajime also quietly peered into the living room. Eeei-, whats wrong with mine life-sized choco! Thats completely for 18 years old above! Youre just covering yourself with choco! No matter how you look at it thats only for Hajime right!? What are you going to make Myuu eat!? Ahead of the gazes of Shia and Shizuku who were busily punching and slashing the rampaging choco heavenly dragons was stark naked Tio slathered with choco. Hajimes eyes died. Myuus cheeks were convulsing. Deeper inside, Aikos desperate face came out from the kitchen. Geez-, everyone! Please help a bit here! Or rather, what did you put into the choco dish!? Its wriggling! Why did you melt meat into it!? Now wait a secondd~~~. Ai-chan-sensei! The cacao beans that sensei produced also strange somehow though!? Even though they are beans they have water moisture like vegetable! Aah, its stale!? Is this really cocoa beans!? Eee? It shouldnt be likecertainly I procured them from cacao beans for Hajime-kuns sake but, they were goods on the market you know? Well, I used magic so itll be even more tasty though You didnt use anything like soul magic or the like right!? Aaa, somehow its rolling by itself see!? That kind of stupid thingah, come to think of it, I think I used it while having delusion of Hajime-kun Kyaah, whats this!? Something like tentacles from the pot of the choco dish areno moree~~~~~! Im going homee!! *Prang* sound resounded. Yuuka smashed through the windows kitchen and rolled out. From behind her, somehow slushy blasphemous brown tentacles were stretching out. Interception by throwing knives! Yuuka didnt pause and jumped over the fence with an acrobatic movement. She then vanished while yelling Nagumo house is a den of evilsssssss-. Everyone-, get a hold of yourself! Hajime-kun and Myuu-chan will return soon with hungry stomach! Lets put the finishing touch to the choco prototype dishes! Kaoris order resounded. Tentacles were stretching out from the kitchen. Five heavenly dragons were rampaging inside the living room. Tio was going haa haa. Myuu silently got down on the ground, then she looked at Hajime-papa with a grim face. Papa. Myuu will wait ahead at Valhalla, nano. It seemed for Myuu the choice to not eat didnt exist. Because, no matter what kind of cooking it was, it was created by the Onee-chans for her. But, she had no confidence of surviving. The expression of the little girl who saluted with determination was beautiful Hajime sighed. Myuu, lets eat outside today. I want hamburger nano. Instant reply. Onee-chanswhat about them? Leave them. Instant reply. Papamama is hugging her knees at the room corner nano. I guess, she remembered the black history last year and collapsed aint she? Spot on. Hajime looked at Myuus troubled expression and sent arachne-san into the living room that was turned into battlefield. It closed the distance until Remias side undetected and opened a gate beneath her. Hyaa~~~~ The teleported Remia fell from above. Hajime caught her in a princess carry. De, dear? And Myuu too? Were home nano, mama. Were retreating from the battlefield right away nano. Oo, swiftly, and, safely. While Remia was going Eh? Eh?, Hajime and Myuu left that place with synchronized action. Like that, they directly headed to a hamburger specialist restaurant in front of the station. Also, Remia who didnt have any composure mentally from the shock of recalling the black history and the sudden happening stayed in the princess carry posture until they arrived at the restaurant but The next day, in the gathering of mama friends, I saw it you know, Remia-san! You were carried in princess carry by your husband! It really stood out in front of the station! Sheesh, showing off like that! Myuu-chan really is a good kid. She didnt pester to be carried but looked warmly at her mama instead She instantly sunk once more from the witness reports. Furthermore, Yue and others were also harmoniously getting instantly sunk from receiving the Divine Flame class scolding from Sumire-okaasan who went home in a tired state. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. My deepest apologies, but this isnt the return of update. As expected I think that no update for two months will be bad, so I somehow posted this but, my lack of time is still not resolved. Im in a bit of situation where I cannot give any guarantee where Ill be able to resume the regular update. And so, for a while it will be an irregular update schedule (The update schedule itself is fixed in six P.M Saturday ). Best regards! Also, there are updates at Gardo Comic too. Main story, Zero, Nichijou, please have a look at them. Chapter 348 Arifureta After III School Festival First Part . AN: It has been a long time. Forgive me for the long wait. I almost forgot the flow of the after story, so Im returning to the starting pointwell not really but I tried writing the story about the beginning when they just returned. This was a story when Hajime and others the returnees when it hadnt been really long since they started attending school once more. As always, the people who were watching Yue while she was going to school were getting into man-made disasters, the insolent people were hammered with bullets of bloodlust like moth being lured into fly trap, Hajime himself almost becoming a victim of self-made disaster from getting distracted by the radiant Yue-san in uniform, etc. Like that Hajime who travelled the amusing road to the school entered into the classroom. Then, Kuh Fu, fuguh TsuC The classmates simultaneously averted their face. They clung on their desk with their body trembling all over. Oi, if you guys got something to say then say it. It was a phenomenon that was already changing into the morning custom since they started resuming coming to school. A pressure was released from Hajime. Ryutaro answered as the representative. Nagumo, wearing uniform! It aint fitting at all- Puhah Tamai and others snorted. Nagumo Hajime before summoning was already beyond faraway in the memory of the classmates. White hair, eye patch, metal prosthetic arm, black coat. Large revolver on his thigh. That was Nagumo Hajime. That was everyones one and only demon king-sama. This man who would kill even god if they became his enemy and saved the world while he was at it waswearing school uniform now. Although his appearance had returned to look like normal human, it was just too surreal that everyone found it hard every morning to hold back their laughter. The demon king who diligently went to school every day without even getting latethat was certainly surreal. Although, as expected they were laughing too much. Kouki who seemed to think so spoke remonstrating words. O, oi, everyone. You all are laughing too much. Certainly, it doesnt suit him at aDD *Pshew* A stifled gunshot rang. By destroying an ultra-small treasure warehouse that was inserted into the bullet itself using the firing hammer, the compressed air was released and using that while it was a revolver, it made a silenced rubber bullet into reality. In a civilized societyDDespecially in this Japan that was a constitutional state, firing silently was important. He mustnt cause trouble for the surrounding. Because it was such quality product of Hajime, the embodiment of consideration bullet, brain matter wasnt scattered from Koukis head. He was only falling from his chair. Why did you shoot!? Or rather, why me!? The demon king-sama completely ignored Koukis only natural protest and his gaze lorded over the classroom. His eyes explained it more eloquently than anything. His eyes said, You all, want to get shot?. Nn, Hajime. Restrain, restrain. Hajime-sa~n, arent you going to become an exemplary Japanese person? Or perhaps, making tsukkomi with bullet is actually the culture of Japan? Hajime-kun, Shia is going to misunderstand so lets keep that gun away okay? Its not just a problem of misunderstanding. Or rather, Kaori. Kouki is writhing around so go heal him. Look, his back is bending like a bridge from the pain. Thats a beautiful back bending posture. Hajime who was persuaded (?) repeated to himself Oops I cant do this. Im a Japanese. A virtuous and model Japanese while transferring Donner back to the treasure warehouse. A while after that the bell rang to inform the beginning of the first period of the class. The one who arrived then was the math teacher. His name was Asada Ichiro (32 years old). His trait was his eyes that were like fox, his hair that was properly combed down, and then the way he talked that vaguely sounded obstinate. The gaze of Teacher Asada who was standing at the teacher podium flowed toward Yue and Shia while the students were giving a bow and sitting back. And then, his gaze moved to Hajime at the end and his fox eyes narrowed further into a slit. This too was a daily happening. The class started and everyone dispassionately went through the content of their textbook. And then, as expected Hajime was named to solve a strangely difficult problem just as usual. Nagumo, answer it. Yes, sensei. Bufuh, several sounds of snort were Looking at the direction of the snorts, there was Ryutaro prostrating on his desk. Kaori was averting her gaze, while even Shizuku was looking down while shaking. ~~~~And thats the answer, sensei. Puhih! A laughter that sounded like a pig resounded. It was Shinji. It seemed he couldnt hold it down anymore. Beside him Yoshiki was trembling too much his desk was rattling. Again-, you guys! Just what in the world is funny- Teacher Asada got into a bad mood. Today is the day Im running out of patience! The angry voice he raised sounded like that. This always happened, but when he assigned Hajime a question, there would be laughter leaking out every time, so perhaps the teacher was feeling like it was him who was getting laughed at. Sorry, sensei. Ill tell them later how bad their attitude is. Pupah!! Nana spouted. On the seat beside her Taeko was holding her stomach. Yuuka was pinching the back of her own hand until she got teary eyed. Atsushi was holding his laughter too much that his thought slipped out with trembling voice. Na, Nagumo using polite languageit totally doesnt suit him That was the mutual sentiment of the classmates. Its only obvious to use polite language when talking with teacher! Its exactly as you say, sensei. These guys are idiots. We will do something about it by ourselves. Really I apologize for them. Stop it alreadyyy~~ The voices from the girls that sounded like a scream were raised. No matter what, it seemed Hajime talking with polite language was absurd for the classmates. He was more or less talking using polite language to Tios grandfather and the family of Kaori and others, so this wasnt their first time seeing this, but for some reason the classmates couldnt hold back when Hajime was using polite language to people other than the ones mentioned above. They still reacted like this even after getting quite used to hear it butit looked like they would still need some more time until they got completely used to it. While the classmates were shaking from the strange occurrence of the demon kings laudable attitude that would pass straight being a laughing matter and caused a pandemonium instead if they were in Tortus, Teacher Asada narrowed his eyes that it looked like they were completely closed already. And then, he snorted in ridicule. Nagumo, Ill teach you something important. The thing called trust you see, its something created from someones daily behavior. In other words, Hajimes daily behavior wasnt something praiseworthy, therefore, he couldnt be trusted. It seemed that the teacher wanted to say that. As an educator, telling a student You cant be trusted is just. Making that kind of tsukkomi would just create more problem, so Hajime held back. He was an exemplary and virtuous Japanese person! Perhaps thanks to that patience, the classroom fell completely silent. Looking closer, half of the class were looking at Teacher Asada as though they were watching a stylish suicide applicant, while the remaining half was looking at Hajime like they were watching a nuclear bomb that was going to explode. It was something greatly unexpected for Hajime-san! Was it thanks to his daily behavior? Teacher Asada didnt even notice the atmosphere of the class and continued with a sarcastic tone. All of you are called returnees as it is and the society are looking coldly. Im worried about the future of you who are in the center of that. Even the nonsense of fighting in another world was also thought up by you right? Even if youre making fun of adults there is limit to it. Im sorry, Ill keep that in mind. Do you really mean that? It doesnt really seem so. Try looking up the word modesty in dictionary. If you do that, then even people like you all who are making a ruckus in the society will surely have a little feeling of gratitude toward the school that would accept you back welling up inside. This special classroom that was set up at the fringe of the school building wasnt really because of the good will of the schools side. They reluctantly set it up only after there was a notice from the government about social decency or whatever. Although, retorting with that and making this talk devolved into an argument would be problematic. Hajime had no intention to purposefully cause that. He nodded with an obedient expression. Besides, it also wasnt really a lie that he had a feeling of gratitude. (Hajime. This guy, should I strangle him?) (Stop it. He is more or less a teacher who was teaching us from the beginning you know?) Teacher Asada continued talking with a lot of sarcasm enveloped in his words. Yue sent Hajime a telepathy with a dangerous gaze. Her eyes were thinking Should I give him Divine Statement. Hajime admonished Yue to not do that. Just as Hajime said, actually, after they resumed attending school, if they were asked if there was full lesson for the special class, then the answer would be no. Due to fear, bewilderment, and suspicion toward the returnees, and then because of the protest toward the forceful demand from the government, there were teachers who refused to give them lesson, teachers who resigned because they got tired of the questioning from the mass media and parents that were like machine gun everyday, or teachers who transferred to other school. It wasnt unreasonable. The incident was far removed from being just a disappearance case. The time period of their disappearance, and then even their returning time too. Although they were teacher they werent saint. It was only natural that they were shaken. Because of that, for Hajime, although Teacher Asada would be somewhat sarcastic like this, he was thankful to him for his willingness to teach them right from the start. Besides, Nagumo. It seems your attitude toward girls is really slovenly isnt it? Teacher Asadas gaze moved toward Yue and Shia once more. His gaze also moved toward Kaori and Shizuku, but as expected his gaze then returned to the former two. Especially at Shia. Shia twisted her body in discomfort. The sermon of Teacher Asada regarding illicit sexual relationship began. Certainly, having relationship with multiple girls was normally worthy to be a target of criticism from the perspective of common sense. And so Hajime resigned himself to listen to Teacher Asadas words even while feeling dubious at the gaze he made. But, (Hajime-san, Hajime-san) (Hm? What, Shia?) (You see, I intend to ignore it right from the start so I forgot to say butactually, Asada-sensei has been telling me various things from some time ago about my relationship with Hajime-san.) (What? What kind of words?) (If Im going out with Hajime-san then break up that relationship, that kind of talk.) At first Hajime thought that perhaps it was only a warning that a teacher would naturally make. From Hajime and Yues special atmosphere, the teacher must be thinking that he was only playing around with Shia, so he couldnt overlook that as a teacher. However, when he asked Kaori and Shizuku werent told anything like that by Teacher Asada. (And also, before this he told me that he would give me consultation, so come to the student counseling room.) (And?) (At that time it was my turn to prepare dinner so I refused and went home right away. But, even after that there were times when I was called after school. I refused all of them because I had things to do but) It seemed that Shia was also called for after school today. Furthermore it seemed the teacher was asking really strongly. (If itll be just a normal counseling then, well, its not really a problem. But his gaze, its a little bit) (Enough, I get it.) Hajime-sans expression changed from obedience into a smile. The eyes of the classmates now looked like they were watching a bomb that was approaching the countdown. Kouki was sweating like a waterfall while pleading Sensei! Asada-sensei! We should resume the class soon! but Besides you are, everydayDD Sensei, I know really well that my way of living isnt something praiseworthy. Teacher Asada scowled in displeasure that his words were interrupted. Hajime kept smiling while making suggestion to such Teacher Asada. Im thinking to correct that using this chance. And so, can I receive your guidance by any means? After school, in the counseling room. The necessity for that There is no way its not necessary isnt it? Yes, according to sensei, it seems that Im a really problematic child. However, what is it that I should fix and how should I do itI dont understand it. Please sensei, give me your advice to help this student by all means. Hajime-san grasped his chest as though he was mourning himself and sent a gaze looking for help. It was actually really difficult to refuse a student that was saying something like this, especially when in front of the eyes of other students. As the result, Teacher Asada said Very well. Come to the student counseling room after school today and stopped his preaching before resuming the lesson. (Yue, come with me after school. Well search the inside of Asada-senseis heart.) (Nn-. Divine Statement ready to fire! Hell confess everything.) The classmates thought when seeing the motivated Yue. The student counseling room after school will change into the interrogation room of the demon king and his first wife huh. What things were lurking inside the heart of this Teacher Asada After that he would say things like Boss-, while presumptuous please allow me to start the lesson for today- with a tone like a military officer toward Haijme. It could be easily guessed from that. Putting that aside. After that, they absorbed the lessons favorably and the English lesson for the fourth period was over. Right away, the English teacherDDYanagi Kazuko-sensei (45 years old) rushed out in a flash. It wasnt like she was bullied by Hajime and co. Rather, the students were really diligent. Even when Hajime used polite language, the classmates didnt laugh anymore. It wasnt because Hajime told them The next time anyone laugh, everyone will get pile bunker into their ass or anything. It was simply because laughing during lesson wasnt a good thing even if they werent laughing at the teacher! Then, why did Kazuko-sensei left the classroom as though she was escaping? There was one reason. As expected, Language Comprehension is just a cheat huh. I think its fine to thank Ehito just for this. Just as Shinji and Yoshiki earnestly said, the cause was the cheat power of Language Comprehension. After all, thanks to this everyone was like native speaker. Rather, they were even more skilled than Kazuko-sensei! Because of that Kazuko-sensei would feel nervous and feel like running away every time she was giving lesson. Every time she would leave the classroom as though running away. How should I say it, the teachers refusing to teach our class also feel like our own doing Even the classic language or kanji are easy to understandsomehow the guilt is Shizuku smiled wryly. Kaori too was making a troubled expression. Everyone is thinking that were abnormal because of things like this isnt it Even though we havent study for a year, our knowledge improved instead, of course people will be like what the hell!. But, its difficult to hide it. Yuuka made a bitter expression. Nana was staring at the door where Kazuko-sensei left from with an apologetic expression, while Taeko had a complicated look. It seemed that it wasnt just Hajime that was trying to get used to the life on earth. In any case, the morning lessons were finished. It was afternoon break. The time for lunch. Normally, there would be some who went to the school canteen to purchase lunch but Everyone took out their boxed lunch without exception. No one tried to go out of their class. Far from that, *tatatatatata-* the sound of running resounded from the corridor. Right after that, *bam* the door was opened loudly. No sooner than that, a small silhouette rushed into the classroom. Ai-chan-sensei, so today youre eating in the classroom again. Tha, thats right. For some reason, yes, for some reason Aiko-senseis gaze wandered around for a bit while the bag that was filled with her boxed lunch was swaying. Since they went back into school, she would come at lunch without fail. With a rushing speed at that. It was already something common, so Yue immediately gave up her seat and moved on Hajimes lap herself. At the same time, an anxious voice echoed. No, no good. I forget my lunch It was Nomura Kentaro. His chair clattered and he stood still in place from the shock. His shoulders dropped down in dejection just because he forgot his lunch. His face looked like it was already decided that for today he would go without lunch. Kentaro, Ill share you mine a bit. Juugo, my bad. Ill give you mine too. Kousuke, so youre here. Since the morning. Kentaros expression slightly relaxed with Juugo and Kousuke sharing their boxed lunch with him while he sat back down. No, just go to the canteen to buy. A tsukkomi came from Hajime. Since they started going to school, the classmates wouldnt leave the classroom only when it was lunch break. Hajime finally got really curious with that and spoke out. He thought that perhaps it was only because the other classmates just didnt like getting stared at with curiosity, but their action was too obstinate if it was just because of that. Kentaro diverted his gaze away from that dubious gaze of Hajime. And then, he muttered in a low voice. I dont want to get away from Nagumo. Do, dont suddenly said such disgusting thing. Hajime was creeped out. Kentaro hurriedly said Wro, wrong! Thats not what I mean! and gave his excuse. Because, you! What am I gonna do if another summoning happen again huh! Whether I get left behind or get summoned by myself, I absolutely dont want either! The safe area at lunch break is at Nagumos side! Haa? What is this guy saying, Hajime stared like he was looking at an idiot, but when he looked around, everyone quickly averted their gaze. Se, seriously? Ah, could it be, Aiko came to the classroom each time its lunch break is also A, ahaha Looking really close, there were countless small magic reactions in Aikos pocket. Most likely, they were seed. By combining Aikos power and soul magic, she would be able to use them to instantly create imitation Treant. So that she would be fine even if she fell into an unexpected situation anytime, her combat preparation was flawless! It seemed to be something like that. You guysso you guys are completely traumatized by the lunch break huh. The classmates all showed a bitter smile. They obstinately wouldnt leave the classroom was as expected, because no one wanted to leave the demon king-samas side. Aiko changed the topic to dodge this matter. Tha, thats right. Everyone, it will be the school festival soon. There will be other time for us to talk about it, but please start thinking of what do you want to do there from now. Suzu chewed *mokyu mokyu* on her salmon boxed lunch while nodding with Aah. My friend from other class told me. It looks like therere classes that has decided it already buteveryone apparently are curious of what our class is going to do. The students are full of curiosity butfrom the teachers side are they filled with trepidation? Shizuku lowered her eyebrows with a troubled look while asking Aiko. Aikos expression became the same while she nodded. And then, she clenched both her fists to fire up herself and, So its decided, the theme of our performance will be Completely safe and secure! Theres nothing to fear! Lets get along!, there! She said that with a rough huff. Lets clear up the suspicion they might be dangerous kids toward the returnees! That seemed to be her intention. There, Shinji said Here! and raised his hand. Yes, Nakano-kun! Sensei! I think that target shooting will be good! Nagumo have guns after all! Safety safety-, something not scary-! Not scary! It was refused. A performance thatll give favorable impression! Aiko yelled while glaring at Shinji. Shinji dejectedly backed away and bit into his sweetened bun. Choco cornet was delicious Next Atsushi expressed his idea full of confidence. As expected, here we should go with the simple approach, a maid caf! You just want to see girls in maid uniform. A gaze of absolute zero was thrown from Yuuka. But, the boys were getting spirited. Starting from Aikawa Noboru and Nimura Akito, Shinji and Yoshiki also raised their voice to somehow make the idea a reality. But, Are you telling me, to call somebody else other than Hajime goshujin-sama? The classroom froze for real, not just in metaphor. Frost was forming on the window, while the floor and wall were freezing white with creaking sound. Something like maid caf is a heresy! Yeah, for sure! Your ulterior motive is transparent! Restrain yourself Atsushi! This pervert-! Im embarrassed as your friend! Yo, you guys, turning your back so easily on me The maid caf was also rejected. Spring arrived inside the classroom, melting the snow. It was war~m. On the contrary, wont a butler caf be better I wonder! I wonder! I got some kind of a good idea! Kaori strongly insisted with that kind of look. Shizuku who would see through everything if it was about Kaori got a deadpan stare. You just want to make Hajime a butler and got treated like a noble lady right? !? The, the-the, theres no such thing you know? Then, Kaori. If Kouki is the one who become a butler to serve the guests then itll be okay isnt it? I wont accept anyone other than Hajime-kun. Kaori-san was faithful on her own desire. And then, Kouki spouted out his rolled omelet saying Shizuku! Why are you dragging me into this!?, and then he got a faraway look due to Kaoris instant reply. It seemed his soul was flying to somewhere. Ryutaros gentle pat on his shoulder was pervading deep inside Shi, Shizuku-chan said that but you yourself! Wha, what? Even though you want to be pampered by Hajime-kun dressed as butler! Im not thinking anything likeDD Shizuku-chan glanced at Hajime, imagined something, then her cheeks boiled red. It seemed she was thinking it. She wanted to be pampered by butler Hajime. But, that doesnt sound bad. Getting treated like noble lady by the demon king. Right! Yuuka-chi! Why are you turning the question to me!? Nana who was making a considering look grinned and said that. Everyones attention was turned toward Yuuka hearing that. The gaze of the flustered Yuuka met with Hajimes. Wha, what! You want to have a go!? Are you a delinquent from somewhere huh. For some reason Yuuka growled garururu- threateningly at Hajime. The atmosphere of the classroom turned lukewarm seeing them. At the same time, the majority of the female camp seemed to get ideas from Nanas words. Their gaze seemed to wander around in a daze. That demon king would, act kind to themtreating them gently like a noble lady nice Its nice Voices like those were coming from here and there. Rejected-! Firm rejection! We wont allow that kind of idea that will put a great burden to our dear friend no matter what! Shinji stood up from his chair and protested with bloodshot eyes. Yoshiki held up his chopstick like a mike and asked. Your true feeling? Nagumo is going to be the only winner like that-. Do you want your school festival memory get dyed with the single color of defeat!? Dont screw around-, Ill cry out blood! The girls crowding around the demon king butlercertainly, from the perspective of Shinji who spent his days wandering around the city looking for girl, it was an idea that he would firmly refuse. Atsushi and others also seemed to have the same feeling inside their heart. Taeko half smiled feeling that it was somewhat troublesome while giving a suggestion. Then, isnt it fine to just make a normal caf? Something like Yuukas Wisteria. Ah, now that you mentioned it Sonobe-sans family has a western restaurant isnt it? Aikos words made the classmates who didnt know to say Hee while their attention gathered on Yuuka once more. So Yuuka-sans family is managing a cooking business. Im interested with that! Shia was interested. As expected from a cooking lover who had continuously added the cooking of various countries into her repertory since coming to earth. Yeah. Rather than telling me to be a butler, itll be far better to get teach by Sonobe how to cook and work at the back. Eh? I, is that so? Yuukas gaze was wandering. At the thought of it, her gaze was turned to empty air. DDBoth of them cooking side by side DDHer teaching Hajime the taste of her family DDTwo hands overlapping in order to correct his hand movement For some reason the scene changed, DDHer and Hajime standing side by side in the kitchen of Wisteria DDBoth of them managing the restaurant, the regular customers jeering at their relationship DDAfter the restaurant closed, the two of them would snuggle close to each other while drinking the coffee that she brewed DDAnd then Yuuka-chan? Hah!? The owner of the monotone voice was Kaori-san who was staring at her with lightless eyes. Beside her, there was also Yue-sama whose default deadpan stare was becoming even moo~~~rre deadpan. At her wits end Yuuka-chan glared fiercely at Hajime for some reason. I, I absolutely wont teach Nagumo anything! Youre ten years to early to enter the kitchen! What the hell Yuukas face was bright red. Nana and Taeko were looking at her warmly while patting her head saying good girl, good girl. Hajime shrugged and ignored the glaring Yuuka while continuing In the first place. You guys might be forgetting it but, it might be difficult for this classroom to attract customers you know? The classmates went ?. Hajime smiled wryly and said. Its the location, the location. This spot is the fringe of the school buildings fringe. A special classroom that is half isolated you remember? Everyone went Ah. It was exactly like that, it was impossible for anyone to pass through here coincidentally while heading to somewhere else. The location was at the edge with no path that was leading to anywhere else. With this kind of spot, in addition its a place where therell only be the performance of the returnees, I think the only people who would come here are only guys who want to satisfy their curiosity with no regard for any performance. On the other hand, there was also the possibility of people flooding this people with that kind of reason, but if something like that happened at this classroom that was located at the end of the hallway, the situation would surely become chaotic. Especially when there wouldnt be any limitation from outsider entering the school festival this year just because there were returnees here. It was a measure so that the mass media and parents wouldnt make any ruckus instead because of any limitation. There was a risk that they would go As expected, there is really a problem with the returnees that has to be hidden no matter what isnt it!?. Tha, thats, certainly true Aikos expression turned conflicted at what Hajime pointed out. Even after that they used the lunch break to exchange opinion but nothing was decided. They further used the time after school, the next day, and also the time that was originally set aside to decide the classs program for the school festival for discussion. They used a lot of time, a lot, before the classroom of Hajime and co finally decided their programme. Shia who was chosen as the school festival committee memberDDor rather she nominated herself because it sounded fun, attended the committee meeting. Her beauty and personality that would treat anyone innocently without distinction tightly grasped the heart of the students in the committee meeting while they were reporting their respective classs programme by turn. Then finally it became Shias turn. The, then Shia-san. Please tell us what your classs programme will be. The male student who served as the committee chairman asked Shia with a slightly shrill voice. Shia smiled widely and said Yes desu!. The face of the chairman blushed bright red seeing that. A part of the female students face looked entranced. Like that, while everyone was focusing at Shia herself and the programme that the returnees class would do, the title of the programme that Shia announced was, DDSouth Cloud Circus ~There isnt any trick or contrivance in it~ That. The vice principal who personally volunteered to take charge of the school festival committee stared unamused. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The writing for Zero volume 3 is finally completed for the moment. And so, I believe that I wont need to make everyone wait for nearly one month for the next update. Therere still a lot of things that I have to write so I can guarantee it butperhaps itll be fine. Ill be happy if we can have fun together again. . Asada-sensei is that person whose story came out for a bit in Arifureta After Downtown Date 2. Kouki-kun is still on earth. He will go to Tortus after several more months. . The comics at Gardo are updated (at 2/25) Arifureta main story chapter 30 So, somehow a dragon that look really like a last boss isIm looking forward to the pile bunker! Arifureta Nichijou Chapter 34 The cockroaches are cute. Arifureta Zero Chapter 11 The character in Kaoris role at Zero is Suse isnt it. Her pitch black eyes are wonderful. . Zero volume 3 is planned to be released at 25 March. Youll be able to see a lot of no good Meiru-oneesan. Also, things like the full view of liberator organization, the creator of ice and snow cavern that is in the middle of being conquered at main storys vol 9 Van-chan, or a demon king will come out. Please pick up the book! Its also announced in Overlap-samas homepage, so please go check there if you like. Chapter 349 Arifureta Chapter 349 Arifureta After III School Festival Second Part . Under the bright and clear sky. The high school that Hajime and co enrolled in was showing bustling activity since early in the morning. The students were running to left and right in order to finish the final preparation for their class or clubs program. Loud voices were raised for this and that. It was school festival. The reason for the unusual tumult was the proof of the long awaited school festival. The atmosphere of the school was festive and joyful like that. However, there was one place that gave off atmosphere like it just had stayed up all night. Finally, it came. The one who said that with a voice that sounded like it was wrung out from inside their stomach was placing both their elbows on the table, joining their hand together in front of their jaw, hiding his mouth with a Gendo pose, the vice principal. Yes, the place with atmosphere of staying up all night was the staff room. All the teachers with the exception of one person were having a pensive look. It was like the expression of the populace who were told that The world will end today. Teachers. Today will be a difficult day. Most likely, it will be an unprecedentedly difficult day in our whole teaching career. The male teachers gulped their saliva audibly. The female teachers covered their face with both their hands with a sob. Kazuko-sensei looked like she would vomit from nervousness. With the polices cooperation there will be security of plainclothes police officers. The school is also hiring security guards. We cannot deal with this by ourselves. But, even so, we are the one who should stand against the brunt of outside attention. The teachers of this school have to step forward to deal with the problems that occurred. Because, if they didnt do that the mass media would abuse them again. The lifespan of my few remaining hairs that is already short even now will be decreased even more. The vice principal looked outside. People were already gathering outside the schools outer wall. They werent the relatives of the students. They were the slaves of curiosity and the hyenas who made information as their source of income. His gaze returned to inside the room. Also about the headmaster, yesterday midnight he vomited blood and sent to hospital in emergency. Today he cannot be present because hes hospitalized. It seems a hole with record breaking size was opened in his stomach due to excessive stress. Headmasterrr~ Everyones feeling wanted to yell that. The tragedy of the supreme commander suddenly exiting the stage made everyone wanted to hold their head. Kazuko-sensei went Oee and covered her mouth. Vice principal slowly ran his gaze through everyone. He saw the eyes of the teacher one by one, and then, he announced with a warrior face. I ask everyone to resolve themselves. What resolve!? The teachers shuddered. Kazuko-sensei quickly opened a vomit bag and vomited. While the school nurse looked after Kazuko-sensei, the vice principals sharp gaze flew to a corner of the staff room. Are you listening, Hatayama-sensei? !! Aiko-chan-sensei was shrinking her body that was already small even in normal time, desperately wanting to erase her presence. Her body jumped with a jerk. And right after that she started trembling all over like a small animal. I, Im lhistening!! She bit her tongue. It seemed she mutilated her tongue with all her strenght. She became teary from the pain. The air of the staff room softened slightly. Though it didnt work agains the vice principal. The fate of this school might be decided today. Its a critical time! You understand dont you!? e, u..ca, calling it fate might be exaggerating Aiko-sensei questioned if it was a bit exaggerating with mumbling voice. The vice principals eyes glinted hearing that. Not his head. His eyes. The vice principal knew that it would be meaningless if he wasnt properly equipped. He suddenly stood up and approached the window with brisk steps. He pointed sharply at a corner of the ground. Who-, permitted-, that kind of huge set up!? Ai-chan-sensei averted her gaze wordlessly. The other teachers saw that and their eyes turned into the eyes of rotten dead fish. Over there was a tent. It was a huge crimson tent with height that rivaled thee-storied building. On its prettily decorated signboard was, DDWelcome! To the returnees exciting and thrilling South Cloud Circus? Such thing was written. It was really irritating how the ! and ? were strangely elaborate. For vice principal. Bu, but, they were permitted to perform at the schoolyard Certainly, I recognize that. Vice principal took off his glasses with a trembling hand. He wiped it. As though he was suppressing the volcano inside him that was in the verge of erupting. Accidents might occur if people flood toward that special classroom. Theres also a risk the argument toward the classrooms location might heat up once more without the masses even understanding that its a measure that cannot be avoided with the understanding of both the students families and government. Thus, they were allowed to hold their performance outside the classroom. In the first place, holding a performance on the ground was completely inadvisable. Because depending on the winds direction on that day, there was a risk of dusts blowing on the people. There was the intention that the program would be a quiet one if the students were given the requirement that they didnt cause any dust to fly to the surrounding and the show would be only for a hour at the afternoon. Also if the location was spacious, it would be relatively easier to bring the situation under control. The danger would also be lessened. It was also considered that chaos would be harder to occur if Hajime and co were asked to scatter outside of the hour. Because of that, the vice principal gave his permission no matter how wary he was. But, but still. Who would think-, that a tent like that can be raised in just one night!? Is this building a camp in one night like that story of building a fortress in one night!? Dont screw around-!! Vi, vice principal! Calm down! Didnt you say that recently your blood pressure isnt good! Youre going to get sent to hospital along with the headmaster!, Teacher Asada pacified the vice principal who couldnt endure his eruption as expected while pinioning him from behind. Shut up-, if its hospital then you go first! To the psychiatry! Immediately! Your act is like a completely different person now! Its scary- His wig was beginning to shift out of place. The teachers did everything they could to not look at it while surrounding the vice principal and desperately calmed him down. If he collapsed right now then who would shoulder the responsibilityDDnot that, who would take command of them? Kazuko-sensei sloo~wly fixed the position of the shifted wig. With soft touch! With soft touch! Just like affectionately petting a kitty that was just born! Re, rest assured-, vice principal! There isnt anything dangerous at all! Its safe and secure! Its not scary! Lets get along! Thats the strategy after all! Try speaking the definition word by word! Isnt there a gap with your understanding of it!? Aa, vice principal, dont move! Its sliding down again! Its fine! Please have faith! Surely you will be able to see a dream-like world! Rather I want to wake if this is a dream. The vice principal said only the last sentence with a straight face. The other teachers were greatly in agreement. Anyway for the time being he stopped moving, so Kazuko-sensei splendidly accomplished her mission. It wasnt out of place for even an inch. Rather, his hair style looked more ordered than before. The teachers sent praises inside their heart toward the technique of soft touch Kazuko. . . . Even though the teachers were trembling with fear in the staff room, the time was mercilessly moving. The school festival finally began. Thanks to the capable local polices, or perhaps thanks to the notification of banning anyone related to the mass media in the school festival that was sent beforehand, the marching mass media people didnt mess up the school festival from the start and cheerful hustle and bustle echoed through the school. It wasnt like someone somewhere had limited the visitors by taking measures beforehandthere was no such thing. That was the story they were sticking with. That someone somewhere was walking toward the front gate brazenly. He was gathering attention whether he wanted it or not. That too was also something that couldnt be helped. The reason was, Hoee~, were surrounded just as expected~ Nn. Just as planned. Although this is so we wont get separatedas I thought I cant calm down. It cant be helped, Shizuku-chan. I dont want the long awaited school festival to be ruined because of our fault. Because beautiful girls who should be called as first-rate were assembled. Furthermore they were surrounding a single male studentDDHajime. Yue naturally entangled her hand with Hajimes right arm. Kaori was holding the area around the elbow of the opposite arm. Shizuku and Shia were right behind them, but their distance was too close for them to be a simple friend. It was truly a harem. The single man who was monopolizing the beautiful girls gathered the focus of not only the outsiders but also the attending students. The eyes of the reporters were shining bright as though they were looking at a treasure trove of news material. By the way, it was intentional that they were brazenly displaying the harem situation without even using any perception obstruction. By gathering attention, the reporters and onlookers were focused on them. In this way it would also be easy to respond in case something happened. The other classmates were surely enjoying the school festival on their own. It was only Shinji and Yoshiki who were evaluating the quality of the reporters outside the encirclement in order to be caught in a trap of beautiful reporter. But currently there wasnt any beautiful reporter. When they arrived at the front gate, Hajime and co walked toward the corner. They took position at the corner of the admission gate that was like a scaled down version of the arch of triumph the student council inherited for generations so that they wouldnt obstruct the traffic. There were also many other students who were doing the same like them. Their reason was the same with Hajime and co. In other words, they were going to meet the invitees. They were having idle talk while waiting for the arrival of their family members. It was then a hawker aiming for the visitors came. It seemed the student wished to sell soft ice cream to them. They were really spirited seeing how they were preparing ice cream for a school festival but, to even do travelling sales like thisthey were really motivated. Shia immediately stepped forward while holding such impression. Oo, one please! Desu! Ah, ye, yes-, thank you for your business! The eyes of the male student working as hawker immediately acted suspiciously. When he accepted the ticket that they had converted their money into beforehand, his eyes looked charmed just from touching Shias fingertip slightly. The male student-kun kept staring with enraptured look at Shia who had immediately turned around. An elementary school boy was pulling at his sleeve while appealing Quickly sell the ice cream to me. The male student-kun took out one ice cream from his cooler box and handed it to the boy without even asking for any ticket. Eh? Is it alright? For free? The boy asked. The male student-kun nodded without even looking at the boy. It was like he had turned into an ice cream giving robot. The elementary school boy cheered waaa~I while going back to his parent. After that many parents sent their kids to charge thinking that So its welcome ice cream huh!. The ice cream was rapidly disappearing Nn-, this is really delicious. Here, Hajime-san. Aa~nn Nn. Ah, youre right. Its normally delicious. Nn. Ill take a bite too. Delicious. Ah, this is nice. Is he alright? His products are rapidly getting taken away thereah, its delicious. Hajime and others shared the ice cream with each other without any hesitation. The surrounding were focusing on them looking like I, it feels like were watching an amazing sight. The attention from the outside visitors were especially great. There were also conversations like Okaa-san, thatsDont look at them!. In any case, the ice cream male student returned to his senses. He made a face that seemed to say Shit, shiitt-, I know already! But I cant accept this!. At the same time, he saw inside his empty box and his face quickly turned pale. Ignoring the male student who was returning to the school building trudgingly, the surrounding was getting noisy at Hajime and co who were naturally showing their flirting when finally, the cause for even more commotion arrived. Papaaa~~~~!! Theyre here. *Suteteteteee*, the one who came running with a smile like flower in full bloom was Myuu. Without braking she dived on the chest of Hajime papa. Seeing that, A student is a papa!? Mutter mutter!! Whisper whisper!! The reporters who had been told beforehand of the prohibition to take picture started taking picture secretly with a small camera! The central character of returnees, Nagumo Hajime has a daughter!? A private life of indulgence!! Are the returnees abnormal just as expected!? They were surely imagining that kind of headline. Of course, their cameras were short circuited for some reason though. Geez, Myuu. Dont leave mama behind. The one who came rushing with quick footsteps was again a beauty from foreign country who would make anyone stunned. The eyes of the male camp reflexively got pulled toward her. Myuu, its no good if you dont properly show your admission ticket. Hajime welcomed Remia while lifting up Myuu with one arm. He approached the female students who were in charge of processing peoples admission who were looking on open mouthed at them. Myu, I forget. Onee-san, the ticket! Can I enter inside? Nano Does Remia bring yours? Yes dear. Fufu, the place is really lively. Seeing the figure of Remia snuggling close to Hajime with Myuu in between caused the female student in charge of the admission to move stiffly like robot while speakingYes, please. Enjoy, yourself, with your, family in halting language. People were gathering at the admission gate. A male student with a daughterfurthermore, it was a girl around the age of five years old. In other words, that male student when he was in middle school caused that foreign beautiful woman to Several male students yelledIs this the stratified societyyyyyyyy- while running away. The officers in plain clothes were itching to give some guidance despite the order from above to ignore anything like this. Goshujin-sama, it seems the situation art getting quite difficult. What Tio, so you came too. Wha, what. That sounds like I am singled as outcastcough- Even though usually she would go haa haa, Tio now only blushed slightly while looking completely like a composed adult womanshe smiled bewitchingly with such atmosphere. She was dressed in kimono that looked more proper than her usual appearance with her hair also arranged. It was as thoughshe was a wife of a yakuza boss. Because she was at Hajimes school, it seemed she more or less acted with consideration and suppressed her perversity. But on the contrary, that kind of adult woman calling Hajime as goshujin-sama was causing the perception toward Hajime to become dreadful instead. Even though he was already being accompanied by an army of beautiful girl, he also had a foreign beauty with daughter and also a beauty in kimono too This kind of world-, its mistaken-. GODDAMMITTTTTTT- The one who rushed out was a reporter of a major television station. It seemed he couldnt endure the various things that he saw. Other than him there was alsoChieeef-, please dont stop me! Ill handcuff that bullshit brat hereeeStop-, I understand your feeling but dont, dont do that okay- The police officers were also in dire straits. Oh my, as expected, it become something amazing! Im correct to push my work to my subordinates and come here! Kaa-san, Tou-san. So you two also came. It was obvious that it would become amusing thing. The best seller mangaka and the game company director wouldnt possibly miss such chance. Sumire and Shuu were watching with sparkling eyes like kids. There, a reporter who finally couldnt endure anymore rushed forward. Do you have a bit of time? Please talkDD DDTurn right about face and have fun with the school festival Yes-, lets have fun in the festival! The reporter smiled brightly and turned around with a smooth movement. Without stopping he skipped while vanishing inside the crowd. The commotion suddenly fell deathly silent. The attention of the surrounding moved from the relation of Hajime and the female camp to focus on Yue-sama alone. Nn, what? Her appearance tilting her head slightly was adorable like in a dream. Exactly because of that, she somehow felt slightly terrifying. Inside the sleepy looking unblinking eyes, something that couldnt be touched was lurkingthose eyes made them felt like that. Then, Myuu. Lets look around randomly until the show time. Yes nano! The lively and energetic reply of Myuu caused the surrounding people to feel really relieved for some reason. . . . After that, Sumire and Shuu quickly parted from them to go have fun. Midway, they discovered Kaori papa who abandoned his work and watched from behind a cover. Kaori sighed and parted from them. After that they joined up with Aiko and when she feed Hajime with Aa~nn, vice principal ferociously came running. In front of that, Aiko said Leave vice principal to me and go ahead! Dont worry, Ill immediately catch up with you later with strange tension that was characteristic of festival mood and quickly parted from them. With such things happened, Hajime and co enjoyed the school festival in their own way for a while. Shizuku called at Hajime who was lovingly wiping the mouth of Myuu that got dirtied from eating choco banana. She looked strangely reserved. Hajime. Actually, there is a class that invited me. They really want me to come no matter what. Hm? Alright. Whatre they doing? A maid caf it seems. Thats the standard event in manga or anime but, to think that there is really a class that is doing it. Its that girls class after all That girl huh It made sense. The one lying in wait at the classroom they visited was, Welcome home-, Onee-sama!! And then, so you come too, this accursed senpai- It was kouhai-chan. She was dressed as frilly maid. Her trademark twintail was swaying back and forth. Wait, did senpai kidnap a little girl!? Do you want that twintail to be tied in reef knot again? The maid caf became noisy. Strangely, there wasnt a single boy among the caf staffs or the customers. Even though a maid caf felt like a place where boys would gather. Papa, who is this Onee-chan? She is a hard to describe organism that Myuu has no need to know for eternity. Whore you calling a SAN point devouring monster! Wait, thats not it! What does she mean by papa!? Hah, dont tell meOnee-sama! Since when you gave birth!? What are you saying with that loud voice! Surprised gazes focused on Shizuku. Yo, youre right. From her hair color, could it be she is the daughter of that person theremiss, please dont worry. I heard that today there are also a lot of polices here. Lets hand over that devil to them! Whats necessary is the courage to ask for help! My my, what an amusing person. Ufufu, Remia smiled warmly. Her soft and light atmosphere made kouhai-chan to recoil for some reason. Thi, this is an adults composureShe muttered something like that. Anyway, show us our seating already kouhai. Dont order me around! Here, theres your seat! The customer should be a goshujin-sama, but the maid kouhai said not to order her around. Yue and others were used to her, but Myuu, Remia, and Tio who met kouhai-chan for the first time were looking at her like she was a rare animal. They thought, there had never been a girl who would oppose Hajime so strongly like this from the front. Tap water will be okay for senpai right? Everyone, what will you have? Kouhai-chan said that cheerfully. She really had guts. But, there, a purely innocent gaze attacked kouhai-chan. Papa will only get water nano? Uh Kouhai-chan backed away. Hajime grinned while whispering to Myuu. Thats right. Papa is getting harassed by this onee-chan He said. Wai-, senpai! Thats cowarDD Onee-chan, you hate papa nano? Fuguh Then, Myuu will also have water nano. Myuu was looking dejectedly at the delicious looking cake and juice on other table while saying such lovable thing. Critical hit on kouhai-chan. Her life gauge was at red zone. The, the-the-the, there is no such thing-. Hahahaaa, joking! Yes, I was just joking! Myuu whose mood was offended wouldnt even look to kouhai-chan who was pacifying her. Puih she looked side. It was a scene of a high school girl picking on a young and sweet little girl. Kouhai-chan was fretful to a degree that she never felt until now. Ill prepare a special cake for Myuu-chan! Myuu gave a short glance. You can do this! Move right to the second arrow! The surrounding was also backing kouhai-chan. Actually, there is also a corner to try on maid uniform! Theres also a maid uniform in Myuu-chans size there! Do you want to try wearing a cute maid uniform!? myu Myuus eyes moved to papa. It seemed she slightly wanted to try it. When Hajime nodded, her expression brightened radiantly. Now now-, Myuu-chan come over here! One customer for trying on the maid uniform! A voice Roger! came from deeper inside the classroom that was covered with a partition. Myuu was guided inside. While she was changing, the menu they ordered also came. Though kouhai-chan was gritting her teeth *gugigigigigi-* when she put down the coffee that Hajime ordered. After a while, a voice Preparation finished! that sounded excessively vigorous came from inside. When everyones gazes were focused to the partition, a small maid came out form there with brisk small steps My! Myuu, youre adorable! Ou, that really suit you, Myuu. Myu Myuu blushed shyly and fidgeted at the impression of her mama and papa. Yue and others also raised voices of praise seeing that overly lovable appearance. Enraptured sigh Hou leaked out everywhere inside the classroom. Myuu walked toward kouhai-chan even while fidgeting. And then, with blushing cheeks and upward gaze, she smiled softly, Onee-chan, thank you nano. Are you angel Kouhai-chan backed away. Like a demon who flinched back from the light of purification bathing her. After that Myuu sat on Hajime papas lap and started eating cake in a good mood. Kouhai-chan was looking restless for some reason. Her gaze was wandering around frequently to the surrounding, as though to say Wha, what now. Were going to do it in this situation!? Were really going to do it!?. Before long, kouhai-chan confirmed that Hajime and co already had their fill of the cakes and drinks, and she said The war front against senpai is a path of carnageee!! with her expression became resolved. Kouhai-chan stood in the way of Hajime who stood up from his seat. That was foolish of you, senpai! Not as much as you. Like a moth flying into the flame, thats what senpai is! It feels like bugs are constantly flying around inside your head though. Come on-, said kouhai-chan with a finger snap. Right away, the caf staffs and customers surrounded Hajime in half circle. In addition, they took out water gun from inside their skirt and pointed the muzzles at Hajime. This is like the movie I saw before this nano! Yeah, the one where everyone inside the restaurant is secret service agents. Kouhai-chan sighed in relieve seeing Myuu who watched in excitement instead of getting scared while snorting. Fuh, senpai never even imagined that this place is actually inside the trap of us Soul Sisters right? Youre really hopeless huh, kouhai. Shut up! Now, senpai can have your lower body soaking wet and get looked with gaze of that person, he peed himself by everyone! Senpais reputation will fall to the bottom and Onee-sama will be liberated! That seemed to be their strategy. Shizukus cheeks were twitching while saying You girls are really. Before she could say her honest opinion to them, the simultaneous shooting from the merciless Soul Sisters was Ah!? Wait, a secDD The scream came from kouhai-chan. Kouhai-chan was captured in an instant and turned into a shield against the fired water bullet. Her lower body was soaked wet. And then, she was dragged and tossed outside the classroom. A maid high school girl suddenly flew out of the classroom. Water was seeping out from around the butt of the girl who was sitting with girlish posture on the ground. Silence visited the corridor that was filled with a lot of people following after Hajime and co. Kouhai-chans face boiled red *puff~~~~* Thi, this isnt how it look likeeeeee-!! She ran away pigeon-toed. While at the end she also properly left her parting threat Damn senpaii-, Ill remember thissss-. And, whatre you girls going to do now? That voice resounded inside the classroom. The Soul Sisters returned to their senses in surprise, and there they noticed. Without them noticing, the water gun had gone from their hand. And then, they saw at Nagumo-senpais hands, water guns were pointed to them in dual wielding style. Nagumo-senpai had locked-on at the lower body of the Soul Sisters! Do, dont think youve win with thisssssss- The Soul Sisters ran away with splendid synchronization. School is really a fun place nano. Myuu also want to go to elementary school quickly nano. Most likely, surely, she wouldnt be able to go through a school life as eccentric as here. While thinking that, Hajime and others shut their mouth so to not break Myuus dream. Oh, it will be time soon. Lets go. The time for the program of the returnees class finally arrived. . AN: After this, the last part will also be uploaded within today. Best regards. (TN: That was the author note, the translator cant guarantee that the next chapter will be today.) Chapter 350 Arifureta Chapter 350 Arifureta After III School Festival Third Part . AN: School Festival Second Part was uploaded before. Those who still havent read it, please start from there! There was a crimson tent boasting a majestic appearance that was too splendid for something in a schools courtyard. The audience seating in stairway shape set up inside it was filled to the brim. Myuu and others were also sitting at the front row with eyes that were filled with expectation. Among them, there were people who were making serious expression. Its amazing that they built this kind of facility. This isnt at the level of school festival. Yeah. Besidesdont you think it feels strangely spacious? I got the feeling that it doesnt match with its outside appearance Perhaps, its their way of using space? I wont doubt it even if Im told that this is the work of pro. Perhaps it might even be the government that gave them the referral? The people who were talking with each other like that were the reportersDDa senior and a junior of a certain weekly magazine. The senior reporter was someone who was famous in their business circle. His sharp assessment and investigation were acknowledged. Perhaps because of that, there were a lot of people of the same profession sitting near the senior reporter in order to pay attention to his behavior. Inside the noisy tent where various sentiments wondering what in the world would happen were mingled, the buzzer that notified of the curtain raising finally rang. The lighting was turned off and a spotlight illuminated the back of the stage. When they followed the source of the spotlight, there was the figure of Kouki there. From the appearance, the light was exceedingly splendid. There wasnt any doubt that the equipment could be used even in theater or the like. No one would even think that the lighting at the level of pro was only the outward appearance. In actuality Kouki who possessed unparalleled attribute in light element magic was in charge of the lighting using magical mean as well as camouflage. The audiences focused at the spotlight. Then DDNo, no way-. I never heard about this! Why should I! DDTo be more precise its not you. What we need is the lord. DDIn the scenario its clearly written Opening: South Cloud leader! DDEndothats a lie DDYou, you guys, you schemed this!? Dont screw around-, I absolutely wont do it! Ah, this is binding light chain!? Shirasaki!? DDNn, Endo. Will you relax? DDEven Yue-sando, dont tell me, youll force me with Divine Statement? No, no way-, stop-, stop itttttttt- A scream burst out from within the darkness. The venue fell completely silent in a good way. A beat later, someone came out with an amaziiing rotation! Koukis lighting hurriedly chased after the silhouette that moved to the center of the stage while rotating in succession with high speed. Ladii~~es & gentlemeeen! Welcome, to South Cloud Circus group! To the world of dream!! A trademark pose while making the sound *kyu kyu* from the floor! The butterfly mask that was replacing the sunglass was pushed up smartly-. Without a pause the person brushed up his hair with a smooth hand motion while breathing Fuh with a superb leaning posture! Your guide of the waking dreamDDKousuke E Abyssgateno Another fuh was leaked out! One hand brushed up the front hair and stayed up while the other hand pointed sharply at the audience seats! The audiences jerked and shivered. In various senses. The Abyss Lord. *Dodododo-* A drum roll resounded and a music that sounded excessively solemn for some reason danced in the air. Today in this time, in this place, everyone here will surely taste the mystery of the world. Another meaningless rotation. Everyone will surely sense a fragment of the abyss and put a lid on your common sense!! Lighting, come onn-. Kouki desperately responded to the instruction that wasnt in the plan. As the captain of the people in charge of the lighting, he gave instruction without delay and produced spotlights of seven color in conjunction with the other classmates. In that instant, Ooo!? commotion spread. From behind the guide of waking dreamDDAbyss Lord, another Abyss Lord with exactly the same appearance showed up as though they had split. But, rest assured! The voices that were in harmony were also completely the same. What trick is this!? the senior reporter stared hard with his eyes opened wide like a dinner plate. But, from behind that senior reporter You can simply, simply, enjoy this moment to your hearts content! An Abyss Lord with exactly the same appearance appeared. Since when he was at the audience seating? Of course, the instant Abyss Lord appeared, the clones normally came. Without really hiding, the clones came normally. The audiences were dumbfounded and the reporters were overcome with surprise. Even amidst that, Abyss Lords multiplication didnt stop. Abyss Lords appeared from two more places. They went Oh, isnt this my beloved little sister and big brother and Fuh toward the middle school female student and the male university student who were nearby, but the two of them looked down until the limit and wouldnt meet the lords gaze. An experience that will be only once in your life. This is the stage of wonder that you wont be able to see for the second time!! The outside appearance of the person who was smoothly multiplying was exactly the same. Even when it was seen from nearby no one could guess what kind of trick was behind it. By the way, looking at how clones were further making more clones, it went without saying how deep the depth level of the lord was. Our vampire princess-sama was without mercy. Right after that, scream rose from the audience seating. It wasnt because of synchronization with scathing opinion of Looking at the multiplication process once moreits a bit scary huh from the classmates behind the stage. It was because flame was suddenly spreading on the stage. A wing that was starting to blow from somewhere whirled and swept away the flame. It was as though the flame itself was spreading like it was dancing. Then, a single young man appeared from inside the flame. With a way of walking that was like a model, he walked to the center of the stage while making a look that might be the best posed look the person himself could doDD Before he arrived at the center, he vanished. It was as though the young man received a tackle from a certain someone who flew out with godspeed and got sent flying. What is he showing up for The audiences questioned in their mind. The answer for that was, Even I wanted to stand out..I saw you on the stage! Please go out with me! I wanted someone to tell me that. With how the audiences couldnt listen to that testimony of a certain Shinji, the answer would be forever covered in darkness. The Abyss Lords pulled themselves together and gathered on the stage with acrobatic movements. While astonished voices were raised seeing the midair leaps, Abyss Lords became one once more on the stage and he spread put both his arms in a flash. Now, carve it into your memory! Its the time of mystery!! With those words as the signal, the Abyss Lord vanished behind the curtain with super consecutive back somersault that would be impossible for most people. The one who leaped out as replacement wasDD Wha, whats that- Someone yelled. Everyone held their breath. After all, what appeared by breaking through the wall of flame was a huge wolf. The howling figure was like the king of beast. The huge body and pressure that were impossible for existing organism in this world made the audiences to make noise waa and kyaa. That was why, no one hear any sound like the sobbing voice of a person who seemed to be the Abyss Lord resounding from behind the curtain. Next, Everyone, please dont worry! The name of that wolf is Karashio-chan. He is a pet doggie that can be found anywhere. The heavenly voice in the role as presenter and commentaryDDNana emphasized. No matter how you looked at it, thats a monster like Fenrir or Cerberus isnt it!?If there is any pet like that it will be an immediate report to the police! Right after those rapid pounding of tsukkomi from the audiences, DDKa, Karashio she said!? Ah, metamorphosis magic huh!? I dont know anything about this yknow!? Shouldnt it be substitution using Grim Reaper or something!? DDSakagamithat was a lie. DDSo you schemed this huuuh-. Wait, Suzu, why wont you meet my gaze since some time ago. Dont tell me, its you!? What the hell have you done to our Karashio! DDKa, Karashio-chan also said that he want to become wolf! More importantly look! Its your turn now! DDGod dammit- Such voices also resounded, but even those yells werent noticed. Ryutaro leaped out from behind the curtain. Karashio-. Im gonna return you to normal now! Its the entrance of the owner! The two of them are always together! Theyre like close siblings! Ryutaro quietly held out his hand. *Haup*, there was such sound. Karashios jaws were snugly covering Ryutaros hand. It was exactly the scene of a pet dog biting the hand of its owner. *Splurt* The blood that was spurting out was surely paint, no doubt about it. Oops! Karashio-chan is trying to overthrow his owner! What will the owner do!? Nana was getting into the mood. Even though it was circus, she was becoming like a live commentator. Originally it was a scenario of Grim Reaper versus werewolf, so Ryutaro transformed half in desperation. Youre being disobedient huh, KARASHIOOOOOOO- A stir surged from the audience seats. A high school boy was transforming before their eyes. That appearance was exactly like the werewolf in story. Se, senpai-, just what is this!? The, the flame must be projection mapping or something! The clones and the wolf and the werewolf, theyre all special makeup! Thats too forced- The reporters were also in chaos. In any case the gazes of everyone were fixed on the stage. It was truly just like the Abyss Lord said, it was like they were pulled into a world of dream. In addition, the vice principal who came to monitor the situation collapsed with the white of his eyes showing. Aiko who was also came to supervise hurriedly supported him. Garururu- (I wont return to be dog-) Stupid idiot! Karashio who became a wolf that was his dearest wish and the werewolf Ryutaro clashed on the stage. Even the audiences who were in daze at the beginning, after hearing the voices like Both sides do your best~~ from Myuu and others who conveniently turned into hired applauder, they gradually threw away their common sense Who cares about the detail! and began to get excited. Strong-, Karashio-chan is strong! As expected from the partner of the wolf boy! At this rate this might get out of hand! Nana might have talent as a live commentator. Sparked by her yell, the audiences sent out words of encouragement to Karashio and his owner in loud voices. Nana raised her voice following the scenario of South Cloud leader toward those audiences. Is there any wild-animal tamer among the audiences!? Or perhaps, is there any zoo caretaker here who can manage somehow if theyre against something at the level of Fenrir or werewolf!? Everyone thought, No way theres anyone like that! and You raise the hurdle of zoo caretaker too much!. There is! There is one!? while such tsukkomi echoed, the one who stood up from the audience seats was a high school girl who dressed like a gal. Or rather, it was Taeko. Takeo got down on the stage with light and jaunty footsteps. Announcer Nana addressed her. Dear audience! Do you have a whippp!? I have! Im a high school girl after all! Where in the world there is high school girl who constantly carry around a whip, such tsukkomi resounded inside everyones heart. They also did their best to ignore Nanas sales pitch Thats certainly natural! Whip is convenient. It can be used for taming, and also for taming, after that it can also be used for taming! If there are those who still doesnt have one, after this show we will open a stand that display and sale the product, so please look around and purchase one there!. Taeko swung her whip *pishi- pishi-* loudly with a strangely good mood. Karashios gaze moved to behind the curtain. The leaders thumb up came out suddenly. Karashio nodded and changed his target to Taeko while growling. Ei- A cute shout. However, the sound of slashing through wind that the whip generated wasnt normal. It was to a degree that Karashio leaped back quite fearfully. *Hyugoh, buruannn, shugoooo-*, the tip of the whip that made the pleasant sound moved with a speed that easily surpassed the speed of sound. It was already producing afterimages that it looked like it was splitting into many whips. Ei- Owah-!? The whip flew toward the werewolf with a smile. The whips ferociously attacked Karashio and werewolf Ryutaro like Yamato no Orochi. The two of them dodged with splendid combination, but seeing Ryutaro and Karashios desperate look, the whip handling of Taeko who was gradually looking more ecstatic was increasing in intensity Karashio left behind his master and quickly showed his belly. It was a posture that screamed Im fine with being just a dog already. Karashio!? Ryutaro let his guard down and the whip hit. Abii!? Ryutaro made a strange scream, however, he endured it with his inherent guts. He took a stance imposingly and grinned fearlessly, Come at me more! Get me even more heated up! Ryutaro intended to make the audiences even more excited with a lovely adlibbed line but When he accidentally looked, there was a small silhouette peeking out from the edge of the curtainDDit was Suzu. Her eyes were expressing her feeling more eloquently than anything. It said, pervert. At the same time, there was a cheering voice that was louder than anyone from the audience seats. Keep going-, Ryutaro! Thy should open that door- It was the hopeless dragon-san. When he turned his gaze to her, she gave a thumb up with a nice smile. I, I aint like youuuuuuu- At this rate he would be acknowledged as pervert. He ignored things like rousing the audiences and quickly moved to end the show of whips superb technique and werewolfs godly dodging butTaeko-san who was starting to get into the mood was unexpectedly strong! The rampage of Taeko was really getting out of hand, so a new instruction came from South Cloud leader. This is a disasterrr-. Among the audiences, is there a wizard who can do something about this with just a few words of because its fantasy!? The audiences werent having any doubt anymore. There is one here! Today is the anniversary of the establishment Hogwar school of witchcraft and wizardry, so Im accidentally here yeah! The one who stood up was Kentarou. He headed to the stage and waved a short wand. Instantly, thick white smoke rose up and covered the stage from view. It was the magic of petrification. Taeko and Ryutaro whose movement was forcefully stopped were recovered by Kaori in godspeed. The flame and wind were also settling down along with the white smoke. During that time the leader gave Shia the go sign. The one who leaped out from inside the white smoke was a rabbit eared clown riding on a giant ball. She was wearing a colorful clown costume that was arranged to look cute and a red cushion ball on her nose. It was a rabbit clown. Cheers rose seeing the display of magnificent acrobatics that would make any acrobatic group went pale. Then, Dear guests! Please look at below your seat! When they followed the words of announcer Nana, they found a basket there that was filled with a lot of rubber ball. Right after that, the rabbit clown was, Try hitting me with that if you can desuu~~. Well, itll be impossible for the ordinary people thoughhh! Pugyaaa- She provoked with an annoying face and gesture as though she had a role model for it. Tio who accepted the role as hired applauder stood up in order to make the guests discarded their hesitation, Thou shall die- She said and threw quite seriously. The ball that flew while making the sound of roaring wind caused the guests to instantly go pale, but the rabbit clown dodged with a nimble somersault. She grinned while standing upside down with one hand on the large ball. Eeeh? Did you do something just nooow? Ah, you threw just now eh! Slooo~~w! Coould it be you have stiff shoulders? Puu-giggle giggle- Even though she knew it was just an act, vein snapped on Tios forehead. The rabbit tail that was shaking left and right to make fun of her looked excessively irritating. Dear guests~, what are you doing hesitating like thattt~. Even though you wont be able to even graze mee! Fuhyahyahyah Behind the curtain, Hajime and Yue spoke Uwaa, her copying rate is high~ in admiration. One of the audiences stood up, then another They started to throw all at once! Funfufu~~n? Cant you quickly throw alreadyy~. Ah, Im sorry! Everyone has actually started! Why wont the ball hit! You- you-! Dont get carried away damn you! Its fine for everyone to get serious soon you knoow? Ah, everyone is already serious? Im sorry-, I never even thought that everyones level is only to that degreee~, pupuh Match the timing! Whatre you all doing there! The barrage is thin! A mysterious sense of unity was starting to form among the audiences. Even the reporters right now were getting absorbed with throwing balls. However, the annoying rabbit clown was hopping *pyon pyon* from ball to ball, from the stages pillar to pillar. She moved around freely to every direction round and round, and it was just as she said, the balls didnt even graze her. Coupled with her nonchalant face it was truly irritating. And so, announcer Nana asked the audiences like every time. This is annoying! Isnt there any master of throwing among the guests!? If there is any then that clown will have been shot down already! The, there is one here! There is one!? The one who stood up was Yuuka. The angry yell of the senior reporter was only natural, so she went forward while twitching slightly. Do you bring anything to throoww- I do! Yuuka crossed both her hands in a flash, and trump cards were spread out in a fanning shape. Go-, Funne!! It was the leaders instruction. It seemed he wanted her to say that no matter what. The trump cards were thrown all at once. Even though they were thrown simultaneously, all of them rotated in high speed while approaching from different directions. They didnt stop there, right after the rabbit clown dodged, the cards made a U-turn and rushed from behind. The trump cards came from literally every direction. The trump cards that returned to their owner were immediately thrown again. Two set of cards were already thrown into the storm of trump cards. A total of 108 cards were dancing wildly on the stage. It was an omni-directional juggling by throwing more than a hundred cards. In front of that godly feet, the audiences were watching with their anger toward the provocation vanishing without a trace. However, as expected from the rabbit clown. I, is she splitting up her upper body? I, is that, afterimage? Thats impossible The voices of the reporters were astonished. Their mouths were fully opened as though their jaw had come off from beign shown the afterimage dodging like a certain Matri agent in real life. That was close-. It seems that the speed is insufficient by throwing cards! And so, is there any greengrocer among the guests here!? Why greengrocer? While such question was filling the audiences, naturally, Theres one here! Kaori said while standing up and lifting up shopping bags with full capacity on both her hands. Next is there a master of old school of sword art here!? There is one! Of course, Shizuku also stood up. It was really audiences seats that were filled by every kind of people. Like that, Kaori threw vegetablesDDradish, carrot, celery, cucumber toward Shizuku. Shizuku shaped them into sticks with butter knife. Courteously, the vegetable sticks were then flying toward Yuuka from the impact of the cutting. The electrifying sword art, or rather the butter knife art due to the consideration toward the swords and firearms control law didnt even give the audiences time to raise their voice in admiration. The vegetable sticks that got settled between Yuukas fingers were thrown with speed that made them looked blurry. It was the moment that the vegetable stick throwing skill that not only could pierce wooden plank, but even thin iron plate or smartphone was born. At the same time, the side effect was activated. Its a waste! The rabbit clown couldnt dodge. She could only catch the sticks with her mouth and chewed *kari-kari, mokyuu-mokyuu* in high speed. As the result, she couldnt win against the quantity, Abaah The rabbit clown was toppled over while holding on the vegetable sticks. It was truly comical like a buffoon. Waaaaah The audiences cheered in excitement. Yuuka who helped the rabbit clown to stand up, and Kaori and Shizuku, the four of them bowed gracefully toward the audiences. Everyone sent them applauses without holding back. In front of the developments that were like raging waves from the start, there were already no one who could focus to question or doubt anything, right now anyone was boiling up to simply do nothing but enjoying the world of dream that was overflowing with godly feat. After that. The shows of the other classmates were completed, and at the end it was Yue. The lighting was turned off temporarily on the stage and when the lighting showered down once more, there was the figure of a girl sitting on a chair floating there. That figure that wasnt twitching at the slightest while sitting limply without any strength, coupled with her beautiful face caused many audiences to misunderstand that she was a life-sized bisque doll. Using telepathy, Yues voice resounded directly into everyones head. A tale of a doll that wished to become the lover of the young man it loved was spun. Right after that, the space glittered. It was the beginning of a time of magic. Countless fine fragments were tinged with light and glittered. Suzu who was one of lighting team produced them. It was a show using Holy Severance C Cherry Blossom (the technique to control the fragments of a broken up Holy Severance). Doll Yue that received magic had life breathed into her and moved. There many audiences finally understood that she wasnt a bisque doll but a real girl. Enraptured sighs were leaked out from them. But, the change didnt end. Golden light enveloped Yue, and her figure changed into an adult woman. The peerless beauty caused everyone to forget to even breathe. Then right after that, the audiences cheered waaah. It was because the beauty floated lightly. It was as though she wasnt restraining by anything anymore, she drifted in the air lightly like a feather. The figure that was enveloped in golden light like aurora was so beautiful it would entrance anyone. It should even be expressed with the word divine. It was completely silent. The quietness came as though there was a tacit understanding that they mustnt break the mystical time. In the middle of that, Yue sang. The voice that was smoother, more charming, and more glamorous than any musical instrument rode on the melody and spread. Anyone was intoxicated by the gentle and calm singing voice. But, the song was gradually rising in tempo. When anyone noticed the musical tone had changed into a joyful song that would make anyones body naturally followed the rhythm. It was the finale. The people who had been performing until now were coming up on the stage one by one. Even Kouki and others who were in charge of lighting came up on the stage and the one who came out last was the South Cloud leader aka Hajime. Yue showed a happy smile from the bottom of the heart that anyone understood that only this smile wasnt an acting. She got down and took Hajimes hand. The sprightly song excited the audiences to the peak Like that, With this the dream time is over. Thank you very much for coming to watch the performance of us returnees. Please enjoy the continuation of the school festival. Hajime came forward and bowed. Following him all the classmates also bowed. Right after that, cheers shook the air as though there was explosion. The wild enthusiasm that was reverberating like an electric shock was surely without a doubt spreading throughout the school. Whistling resounded and applauses were playing out like heavy thunder. Hajime and others smiled wryly, however they bowed once more with a face that showed a sense of accomplishment. Yue secretly opened the tent with magic, and from there light of reality shined in. With that the audiences finally went out in droves as though they had woken up from their dream but The heat inside their heart didnt feel like it would cool down for a while. After that, perhaps that heat propagated. The people who learned that the performance was only for one time rushed the school festival committee to protest. The vice principal said Do it until your limit! even while almost fainting. With that go sign, Hajime and co hurriedly performed nonstop until four times. At the post-festival event after the school festival was over, as expected even the returnees from other world became totally exhausted. Haa, in the end we couldnt look around the school festival except at the morning. Even though I wanted to show Myuu around more. Hajime said that while sighing. Yue who was snuggling on him let out a chuckle. Nn. You regret it? When Hajime noticed, all the classmates were looking at him. Hajime looked to be thinking for a bit before he shrugged. And then, he lied down spread-eagled and entrusted his body to the pleasant fatigue that he hadnt felt for so long. Theres a sense of accomplishment that is equal with that last decisive battle. Its not a bad school festival. He said such thing along with a gentle smile. Seeing everyones demon king-sama like that, Yue and others were also lying down spread-eagled one after another while laughing in agreement. Youre trying to end this with a good vibes but, Nagumo, I wont forget the resentment of turning me into Abyss Lord. Endo? So youre here. Obviously Im here! Ill cry you know! Everyone jerked for a moment. When they recognized that it was the lordDDor rather Kousuke, bright laughter spread once more. . . . Also, this matter of school festival was greatly publicized in the mass media. It also became a great commotion in the internet and Hajime ended up running around to deal with the fallout but It was the fault of the performance of South Cloud leader who knew no self-restrainDDin other words he reaped what he sowed, so he worked hard even while shadow was forming under his eyes. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material introduction C Funne The romance weapon that came out in Gunda C The last musical tone The image was from the movie Greatest Showman. It was a lovely movie for Shirakome. . Im ashamed but this is an advertisement. Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou Zero volume 3 is planned to be released in 25 March. 1ye4f8uc9j09h15q96r866q86rrn_7co_6w_9q_1dde You will be able to see a lot of no good Meiru-oneesan. Also, things like the whole picture of Liberators organization, Van-chan who was the creator of ice and snow cavern that was currently in the middle of being conquered at volume 9, or the demon king will come out. I hope that everyone will obtain it no matter what! Its also announced in Overlap-samas homepage, you please check there if you like. . Special perk SS Chain store-samaBoys talk after, disciplining When men gathered, naturally they will also talk about the girl they like. And then, even when they talked secretly, there is also an onee-san who can view the past. So after that it was inevitable. Its that kind of story. Animate-samaThe wrong way to use metamorphosis magic If there is metamorphosis magic then it might be possible to remodel the body? Although, to listen to Miledys wish is a different problem. Its that kind of story. Tora no Ana-samaGlasses x maid uniform x manly woman = war Even for a heavy maid lover, o manly woman, you bastard is out of the question. Its that kind of story of O-kun. Melon Books-samaKorins theory of the strongest There is nothing that will hurt an adult more than a little girls consideration and pure and straightforward opinion. The one who stood last was only the strongest little girl. Its that kind of story. Gamers-samaSearching for the beloved transmutation monster through 3000 ri ڡ As usual, its the story of the poster girl of the restaurant at the low-lying part of the royal capital Welnika Asha-chan chasing after Oscar. She pushed on until the sea and at the end of her being adrift she encountered a certain pirate group. . Thats all. Is there any that caught your attention? Ill be happy if you look forward to it! Best regards! Chapter 351 Arifureta Chapter 351 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal . AN: Last time in Tortus Travel Journal Chance meeting with Heiligh Kingdom memberSightseeing the royal capitals guildWatching various shocking scenes in Orcus Great DungeonLearning the edited newly-married life of Hajime and Yue in the hideout of Oscar. Kaoris tongue clicking evolved. Were here right now A du~~ull atmosphere was hanging in the air at the terrifying execution place that would make even brutal criminal to sobDDat the bottom of Raisen Grand Canyon. The fixed stare of the parents was staggering. Kaori and Shizuku were hugging Shia tightly as though to sandwich her. I see. So this is the encounter that is so sensational it shakes the brainDD As well as paralyzing, that it make you feel like flying in the sky, isnt it. The eyes of the Nagumo husband and wife that were looking at their son were truly cold. The son in question was looking at the sky saying It will be evening soon huuh. He was obstinately avoiding to meet their gaze. As expected Yue also didnt show any sign of meeting their gaze anytime soon, however, she was trying to make excuse desperately. Tha, thats, Otou-sama! Okaa-sama! I also had the door almost closed on me! My scalp was also scraped! How should I say it, this couldnt be helped for Hajime at this time so! Yue-chan said that, but your attitude was also really cold there. You pulled the rabbit ears too hard that Shia-chan became like onion. Nn-. She clung close to Hajime so Yue was mumbling excuse with small voice in respond to what her mother-in-lawSumire pointed out while turning her gaze to the sky. The sky was also pretty like this at that time huuhher expression seemed to say that. Now then, Hajimes group that came to travel in Tortus. Why were they falling into complicated atmosphere like this at the bottom of the canyon of death After taking a break for the sake of the parents who learned various shocking scenes and past at Orcus Great Labyrinth, Hajime and co departed to Raisen Great Canyon. The majestic sight that was like Grand Canyon and the brutal monsters that swiftly attacked made the parents to shudder and their heart beating fast in excitement. Like that, Hajime and co swept away the monsters in a flash while showing the past playback due to Shias strong request. Of course, it was the scene of their encounter with Shia. Hajime understood that the atmosphere would become like this, so he was extremely reluctant to show the playback, but Shia herself was, Tou-sama-, Kaa-sama-! Its here desu! Here! We met each other here! Now now, Yue-san! Its the long awaited turn of me! Please replay the moving scene! Come, do it quickly! Shia said while hopping around like rabbit. Her rabbit ears were flapping *wassa wassa*, her rabbit tail was swaying *bun bun* while she requested with her tension at the max. Not just Sumire and other parents, even Kaori and other wives also became interested in seeing it and in the end, the past was replayed. Yes, the figure of Haijme elbowing, electrifying, and at the end throwing Shia who was desperately asking for help toward a flock of Hyveriaflying dragon was displayed. And, the atmosphere became like this. Its really nostalgic desu~. Hajime-san who helped us in the end no matter whatever he said in the beginning was seriously tsundere! Isnt it desuu~ *Dopan-* Dodge! Dont call me tsundere. Nn. Hajime at that time was completely tsun. Seeing Shia dodging the bullet normally even while saying such thing, both Hajime and Yue said Even though she was a hopeless rabbit at that time with an expression that was a mix of loneliness and nostalgia. Kaori and Shizuku were still hugging Shia while, Uu, this kind of encounter is just too much. I can understand why Shia will beautify her memory. Really, just what part of this kind of man that made you fell in love with him? Shizuku-san, those words are seriously a boomerang to yourself you know? They were moved to tears full of sympathy that her encounter was so harsh she changed the memory inside her brain. Shias cheeks were twitching. It was as though they were treating her like a pitiful person trying to overcome her trauma by convincing herself of something that wasnt true. For Shia it was really upsetting. Shia, thy art actually mine comrade. Im happy. Ill pile bunker your ass you know? Tio smiled happily. Shias disdainful gaze stabbed Tios heart like pile bunker. She couldnt help but panted haa haa. Shias expression was displeased. Then next a small hand patted her. Shia-oneechan. Problem is the future. Thats why I dont look back at the past nano. (TN: Seems to be a Bill Gates quote, but I cant find the English original.) What could you mean by that! Myuu-chan! Myuus expression was kind. Her smile was like an adult woman filled with love. The saying that seemed to be obtained from TV or internet and that expression said it more eloquently than anything. It was a compassionate heart that said It must be a sad affair. Lets forget it? Nano. Her rabbit ears stood straight in protest. Although, Kaoruko, Kirino, and then Aiko and Akiko the female camps were also sending her gaze that looked comforting and cheering up as though to say Lets live in the future!, that she was losing confidence Eh? Could it be my encounter was too pitiful? Thats impossible. Tomoichi dealt another blow using his words with eyes that looked like a hitman. Hajime-kun. I dont think its possible but, you didnt treat Kaori the same like this right? If thats actually the case, then Ill have to turn into Asura. No, its just as shown in Horuad, I rejected her normally. Ill have to turn into Asura! Ignoring the conversation between Tomoichi-san who only had Asura route remaining for him and Hajime who was attempting to preserve the human route, Sumire who seemed to have pulled herself together patted Shias head. Kaa-sama? Im really sorry for my son, Shia-chan. Youve really worked hard. She didnt speak in more detail. But everyone understood the true meaning of her words. In order to save her family, she didnt give up no matter how harsh the treatment she received. She believed that the future could surely be changed if she did her best. She was told that it was a sin for her to be born. Her existence cornered her family to a predicament and made her lost some of them. Anyone realized that Shia herself had those things carved deeply into her heart more than anyone. She was called things like hopeless rabbit and acted somewhat comically, even so the desperation deep inside her eyes was conveyed fully. Ehehe Shia grinned sweetly in embarrassment and also happiness from the bottom of her heart. The dry atmosphere was moistening along with the warm gaze from the parents and the other wives. And so, Yosh, everything is alright. Lets go to the next one. Hajime clapped his hand and gave the order. Everyone sent him gaze that said Read the atmosphere. It seemed he really couldnt stand to be present at the atmosphere right now. Hajime-san wished to run away. The problem was the future. Hajime-san wouldnt look back at the past. Wait wait, Hajime. Why are you that hurried? There are things that we still havent heardDD There isnt anything like that. One hopeless rabbit showed her guts. Thats all. He drowned out those words. It was as though he was being I wont allow further question than that!. Or perhaps he was being I dont want to touch the topic ahead of that!. The parents were taken aback by that. Even Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, and then Shia herself and even Myuu, they all averted their gaze simultaneously. It was as though they understood Hajimes feeling. The father of Shia-chan, he seemed like a kind person~. Im looking forward to meeting him. She said it. Sumire-okaasan said it. How should I say it, the image of father and daughter is different. You know, Shia-chan gave the feeling of annoyiDDcough. I mean aggressiveness and challenger spirit in the playback. Tou-sama? Just now, were you about to say that I was a muscle brain? You almost said that! Ignoring Shia who was pressing the question on Shuu, Tomoichi also expressed his impression. Yeah, I thought that the rabbit people race will be more brimming with curiosity with character of fortitude but Hajime and Yue looked at each other. They were making face that was saying Certainly, theyre brimming with curiosity with character of fortitude, right now. Theyre actually peaceful people with kind personality. I feels like theyre liking things like flower or animal. Kaorukos impression made Kaori and Shizuku to look at each other. Their face seemed to sayRight on. It seemed they loved those things, a long time ago. Shia-san is special isnt it. She is truly the hero of her race. The father and everyone else protect Shia-kuns family, while Shia protect the body of her family who cannot fight. Thats how it is huh. Kirino, Koichi, and Shuuzous impressions made Shia and Tio to look at each other. Their face wanted to sayRather theyre dealing damage to my heart though. Everyone is frontline addict though. All of them are handsome man and beautiful woman. The small children are also really cute. Fufu, when I imagined that this kind of people are living in the house inside a forest, it reminds you of Sylvania isnt it~ Akikos dreamy impression made Aiko and Myuu and Remia to look at each other with an expression that said Certainly its already just a dream. Next, Hajimes expression changed as though to say If I have to say theyre Shiryuubaniaʐ instead, I guess?. (TN: Hajime changed the word Sylvania with kanji that has similar sound with it where the kanji has the meaning of death style blade evil and good.) It couldnt be helped that they looked like that. That cute small kid right now introduced himself with name like Baltfeld of Certain Death and found his meaning of life from shooting through his preys head, while the other child introduced herself as Neastadtrm of Outside Massacre who if there was a chance would compete ruthlessly with the older women of the same clan daily in order to receive the affection of the boss. (Ha, Hajime-san, what to do? Everyone is imagining a clan of forest rabbit-san! Even though in reality theyre head reaping rabbits whore lurking in the forest! Theyre a group of warmonger and assassin! They will be absolutely appalled desuu!) (This is why I was reluctant to show those guys before their complete change.) (It was Hajime-san who changed them though! Cant we change the schedule? Like telling them they cant meet my family because theyre a bit busy right now or something.) (Try doing that and then get found out later on. Were talking about those guys. Next time theyll take initiative to introduce themselves. At that time it will be with an excessive show addedterrifying) (Certainly. This is father and everyone else. Theyll aim for our next visit and lie in ambush. No matter how many months, how many years, they will lie in wait at the palaces gate.) Hajime and Shia were both at their wits end. Shuu and others were looking puzzled seeing the two of them whispering to each other secretively. Whats the matter Hajime? No, its nothing. We talked a bit about the time to introduce Hauria clan. Kaori, take care of the follow up using soul magic and regeneration magic. Wait a second Hajime. Whatre you saying when were going to meet the father and family of Shia-chan who looked that kindwait, Kaori-chan!? Why is your expression that determined!? I will protect Otou-sanfather-in-laws heart- What do you mean!? Itll be a destructive power that made even Hajime-kun shocked and fell into stupor but-, Ill protect everyone- Hajime is the godslaying demon king isnt he!? Shia-chans family, what kind of people are they!? Tou-san, steel yourself. Perhaps, among everyone here Tou-sanll be the onein most danger. Im asking one more time here-. This is Shia-chans family youre talking about right!? The rabbit-san who looked kind in the playback right!? Shuu was filled with trepidation. Inside his brain the image of Carm and others looking like a group of psychopath flashed. In a sense he wasnt mistaken. By the way, it could be easily guessed that the reason Shuu was in most danger was because he was Hajimes father. Just like his son, he had various things sealed deep inside his heart. Lets put aside the matter of Tou-sama and others for now! Lets head to the next place, next! Shia pointed to the west of the canyon as though to avert her gaze from the unpleasant future. The problem was that it was a future that would come sooner or later. Shuu and others didnt feel fully satisfied, even so they obediently went through the gate. . . . Their destination was of course Raisen Great Labyrinth. So this isthe second great labyrinth? Shuus question was only natural. Tomoichi and others also stared wide-eyed. DDWelcome! To Miledy Raisens exciting and thrilling great labyrinth? Right, of course youll react like that. We were also like that. Nn. Its slightly irritating seeing this even now. Right desu~. Its already annoying right from the start. Hajime and others got a faraway look. Although they often heard about the story, Shizuku, Tio, and Kaori who hadnt really experienced it themselves. The time for them to vicariously experience it had finally come and they were feeling excited and thrilled about it. When the story about this great labyrinth came up, the three would enter their own world so it made me curious. It wouldst give us an odd sense of alienation when they art like that. At the decisive battle I met with Miledy-san butshe overwhelmed the monsters with gravity magicher voice at that time was really level-headed, so I couldnt match her image with the character that Hajime-kun and others mentioned no matter what. Rather, she felt like a good person who was humorousDD Kaori said such thing while staring at empty air and remembering Miledy who came as reinforcement at the decisive battle leading her golems. The instant she said those words, the eyes of Hajime and others snapped open intensely. Kaori, return to your sense. Youre brainwashed. Bakaori. You better polish your ability to judge people a bit more. It was a really extreme situation that Kaori-san even got a strange delusion wasnt it Why are the three of you going that far!? Everyones expression became Who in the world Miledy Raisen is seeing the uncommon reaction of Hajime and others. Hajime cleared his throat *cough* and pulled himself together before opening his mouth. From here well explore this Raisen Great Labyrinth, but this place is a mountain of physical trap. We dont know which is where, so be more careful than when you were in Orcus. Be very careful to not act by yourself and touch something carelessly. The parents nodded firmly after seeing the serious expression and warning of Hajime. Kaori immediately moved to begin the past playback. But, before she could, Its still the entrance you know, Kaori-san. Shia grabbed her shoulder strongly. Eh? But But, what? I, its nothing. Shia was smiling. But, the smile was strangely pressuring. It was plainly scary. In addition her grip on Kaoris shoulder was like a vise. A vigor like Ill absolutely hinder the past playback! could be felt. nn. Im starting the past playba~~ck Yue-san!? Yue-sama unexpectedly turned traitor. She quickly stepped forward, opened the revolving stone door, casually struck down the arrow that flew out right after the door was opened, and then replayed the past with smooth and flowing motion. Dont tell me-, its retaliation for before this!? That should be invalid already after this longgg- Nn? What did you say? Yues hearing was suddenly becoming bad. Shia went mad ugaaa~h and leaped at her. By the way, what Shia meant by before this was her line ofDDI win if its breastsThe girl over there is flat isnt she! that got replayed in the past replay at the canyon. In front of Shia who was trying to hold her down, Yue was, Hajime! Ou !? Hajime-san!? Shia was pinioned from behind. Her expression was saying Unbelievable! and her rabbit ears stood on end. My bad, Shia. Its my reflex. Are you a trained dog!? Let goo~~, everyone dont looook~~~ *Struggle-struggle-*. Even though she was trying to get away from Hajimes restrain, the past was projected before her body strengthenings level was raised. Wha, what in the world it is? Hey, Yue. Shia is seriously disliking it, if its better not to see it then Nn, Im joking. The moment the regrettable scene of past Shia vanishing at the other side of the revolving door because of her carelessness, the image vanished at the same time. It seemed that even Yue didnt have the intention to show Shias black history for real as expected. After all it was concerning a girls dignity. I, Im glad desuu. If Yue-san was serious then Ill have to become Asura after that. Therere many people who almost become Asura huh. Tomoichi-san averted his gaze quickly. Well, if I hath to guess, Shia must hath done a great blunder. At that time Shia seemed to be still really inexperienced after all. Right now Shia was a person of firm character even among Nagumo family. Rather, Shia could pass as a reliable rabbit even more than Yue who was heading to become a NEET vampire princess in full speed. But here there was an embarrassing failure story of her in the past. Everyone was terribly curious, but Shia who was folding her rabbit ears flat on her head and looking bright red until her neck was cute so no one asked further and in exchange they stopped after tasting the warm and relieved atmosphere. But, being merciless in this kind of time was the quality of that person who was the number one most annoying person in the world. The moment Hajime and co stepped inside the dungeon and the revolving stone door closed, behind that door bright letters floating in the air shined radiantly and brilliantly in an intensity that was never seen before. DDWere you scared? Hey, were you scared? You wet yourself. DDIts fine you know! Its only wetting yourself! Theres also rabbit girl that soaked herself wet so its fine! Ah, but remember to clean up okay! Manner is important doncha know? PugyaaaDDh The letters were subtly different from before. Or rather, there was addition. Everyone swallowed the voiceAh that almost slipped out from their throat. It was a good work in their part of being able to immediately pretend of not understanding what the words meant. Although, within the silence that even felt terrifying, it couldnt be helped that their gaze was slowly moving. Yes, moving toward the direction of the child who wet herself. Shia-san was looking down. Her expression couldnt be seen. It was extremely eerie. Her rabbit ears too werent moving at the slightest like the calm before the storm. I, I wonder what it talked about-! I dont get it at all! Aiko-chan desperately gave a follow up. But it became a lethal damage instead. Seeing Aikos usual fruitless effort, Akiko saidYou be quiet- and hit her daughters head. I, it might be talking about Myuu! Nano! Before Myuu met papa, Myuu often wet herself at night after all! My my, mama is proud of Myuu. But, right now lets refrain from saying anything for a bit okay? Myuu desperately made a follow up with the mentality of self-sacrifice. But instead it made it hard for Shia to stay here. Remia quickly collected Myuu. She buried Myuus face into her chest to zip close her mouth. Shi, Shia-chan? You know, Okaa-san and everyone else doesnt reallyDD Just you wait(TN: Here Shia stop using polite way of speaking. Even though she still used desu even when facing the apostles, here she doesnt do so.) Shias tone that should be unassailable like iron wall broke. She held out her hand toward the worried Sumire to stop her, and then she started moving slowly. She equipped Vire Drucken so naturally like a flowing water. The next moment, MILEDYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY-, GET BACK TO LIFEEEEEEE-!! IM GOING TO SMASH YOU TO PIECESSSSSSSSSSS-!!! Pale bluish white magic power burst up! That was the proof of the activation of body strengthening Level X! With her rabbit furs standing completely on end and bloodshot eyes, the attack of Shia who went through character breakdown HIT the revolving stone door! The area near the entrance was exploded into pieces along with a thunderous roar. Even the gigantic boulder that was like a camouflage outside was sent flying until it impacted the cliff wall at the other side. A part of Raisen Great Canyon collapsed! Without pause she began fighting against the monsters of Raisen that got lured by the thunderous sound to vent her rage. The fierce quake and disastrous scene that was like cataclysm made Sumire and others screamed Kyaaaaaah while yelling Shia-chan calm dowwnnnnn. During that time Hajime showed a cramping expression. Shia should have come here just before the last decisive battle butlooking at her state right now, this is the first time she saw that huh. Nn. In other words after Shia returned from here and before she departed to battle, Miledy intentionally added in the sentence. That must be how it was. When Hajime recalled Shias state after returning from Raisen Great Labyrinth before the decisive battle, various things must have happened. This was undoubtedly Miledys revenge. As expected from the formidable person who undoubtedly would be the world champion for eternity if there was an UzaAnnoyingledy World Championship. Even after her own death, she still left behind her annoyingness for future life. He even felt like that right now Miledy was actually watching from somewhere while laughing hard holding her stomach too. Unable to keep listening the impact sound that surged out without pause and watching Shia swearing while forgetting her desuu, Tio departed to the battlefield for the time being. Shi, Shia. I understand thy feeling. But for now lets calm dowDD SHAORA- Thank you very much- Tio vanished to faraway in the sky. Kaori was in a dither while pulling on Hajimes sleeve. Ha, Hajime-kun-, what now! This is the first time I saw Shia snapped like this! The time before this she also snapped completely though. Hajime! Do something about this! Thats the role of a lover! Its fine Kaa-san. Even if we leave her alone, she is in Level X so her magic power will dry out while were talking and shell collapse, so for now let her vent everything inside her. Just like Hajime said, it became quite a few minutes later. Shia-chan was on her knees limply above the sea of blood and mountain of corpse of the monsters. If they sharpened their hearing, they could hear the sad sobbing voice faintly. Seeing that, Hajime and others who had refined the strategy to improve Shias mood while she was venting looked at each other and nodded firmly. Hajime turned his gaze to Myuu, she showed a really manly expression that said Leave this to Myuu! Nano and walked toward Shia. At the foot of the mountain of monster corpses, she placed both her hands on her mouth like a megaphone and raised her voice. Shia-onee~~chaa~~n. Whats the matter so suddenly nano~~? Why are you crying nano~~? Hics, sniff, everyone learned itit might be alright if its only Tio-san and othersbut even Kaa-sama and Tou-samafuehand the families of Kaori-san and others too What did they learn nano? Myuus puzzled question made Shia went Eh?. Shia showed a bewildered expression seeing Myuus big and round eyes staring at her in puzzlement. Wha, what did they learn you saythats of course, you know, the thing written at the entrance Entrance? There was writing? What was written nano? Eh? Eeh? Huuh? Shia tilted her head and even her tears stopped trickling in this mysterious situation. Myuu also tilted her head matching her. It was as though she really didnt understand anything. Shia finally looked at the direction of Hajime and others wondering what was with this situation. Sure enough Kaori and others were also making puzzled expression. Even Tio who already returned when she noticed was tilting her head as though nothing had happened. And then, Hajime and Yue secretly made a thumb up. Ah, co, could it be their memory with Yue-sans magic She recalled that possibility and felt grateful as well as apologetic and various other emotions. Shia who finally returned to her senses timidly descended from the mountain of corpse. Err, Myuu-chan. You really dont remember anything? Myu? Shia stared fixedly on Myuu. Myuu stared back questioningly. *Staree~~~.* *???~~~~~~?* Shia-oneechan? Im sorry Myuu-chan. Its nothing desu. Shia grinned and walked toward Hajime and others. Myuu instantly stroked her chest and let out a breath of tension fuhii~hDD Shia turned around *whoosh* in a flash. It was a truly sharp movement like Daruma doll tumbling. But, even Myuu wasnt the demon kings daughter just for show! When Shia turned around she already started walking with a smile *grin* returning on her face. Shia nodded fumu and walked againDD *Whoosh* *Grin* *fumu* *fuii~* *Who-whoosh!!* *Grin grin-!!* *fu~mu* *Myu~~, papaa-* You two, whatre you playing? Ah, Im sorry Hajime-san. Shia responded to Hajime. Behind her Myuu was holding her chest. It seemed her heart was pounding hard even from before entering the great labyrinth. It was truly a situation that wasnt exciting at all. A small thumb up came from Remia mama. Myuu sent back a thumb up with an expression of a warrior who had acquired accomplishment. Er~r, everyone, did anyone see anything at the entrance? Shia asked with a smile. Even though she was smiling, deep inside the eyes that were narrowly opened, there was the sharpness of a veteran detective ascertaining the truth and falsehood. Aiko and Akiko twitched. Shizuku averted her gaze reflexively. Kirino sent them rebuking gaze. Shias eyes narrowed silently. Shia-chan, just whats with you since just now? Are you perhaps feeling unwell? Should we stop with the sightseeing today? Ah, no no, nothing like that! Im sorry Tou-sama and Kaa-sama. How should I say it, Im really sorry for various things desu. It seemed Shia had somehow guessed it. In other words, their memory wasnt actually modified, instead they were trying to make it looked like that was what happened. As expected, it was appalling to modify the memory of their own family, but they were trying to persist with the kind lie in consideration for Shia. Shias cheeks reddened slightly in embarrassment, but she had even made Myuu be considerate of her. This time she took advantage of that kindness and kept her sanity. The parent~s sent a warm gaze seeing Shias state. Yue and others also snuggled closer to console Shia. With everything returning to normal, the group finally moved inside Raisen Great Labyrinth. Past playback was activated at a place where stairs formed in a complicated structure like trompe loeil. But, Hajime and Kaori committed a sorrowful blunder there. Come to think of it, that Endo, he conquered this place by himself didnt he? Ah, certainly. Want to take a bit of look? It was slightly after the decisive battle if I remember right. Kaori set the time and performed past playback. After a while, a man fully clothed in black outfitDDKousuke appeared in the projection. After the decisive battle, he fell in love with a Hauria older womanDDRanainfeRana who perceived him even when he was in stealthy state and confessed. However, Rana gave conditions after much thought, which was a savage request of conquering a great dungeon and dealing a wound on Hajime. Kousuke came here to carry that out. Doing such challenge that could also be called as mad in a sense, as expected Hajime and others thought that even Kousuke must be nervous. However, the image of Kousuke in the projection seemed strange. He was muttering to himself in a low voice. Wondering what he was saying, they strained their ears and DDA rabbit girl who soaked herself wetthe rabbit people race is originally a fainthearted raceand I think there wont be anyone else of them coming hereeh, in other words, its something like that huh. Shia-san, over there sheDD ENDO KOUSUKE, ILL KILL HIM-!! Calm down Shiaaa- Shia-chan lost her sanity once more. She was turning around while shouldering Drucken, so Hajime hurriedly grabbed her from behind. But, in front of Shias physical strength he was getting dragged! Yue and others also jumped Shia in great panic to stop her, but they were all getting dragged together. At the end even the parents also joined to become like a human rope, but the bugged rabbit whose heart was burning to seal Kousukes mouth couldnt be stopped! ENDOOOOOOOO-, KOUSUKEEEEEEEE- CALM DOWWWWWNNN, YOURE SERIOUSLY BECOMING LIKE A BERSERKEEERRR- After that, Shia returned to her sanity after getting a promise that they would get rid of Kousukes memory. Whether that measure was really carried out or not When the classmates asked Kousuke about his time conquering Raisen Great Labyrinth, at the beginning he would always go Raisenthe entranceuh, my head-, it could be easily guessed from there. In any case, it seemed that Raisen Great Labyrinth was a place that couldnt help but shave down Shias SAN point even though its master wasnt there anymore. Perhaps it really should be called as the demons gate. Although, they also had a bit of objective this time. And so they continued with the sightseeing of Raisen Great Labyrinth. Hajime and co advanced deeper forward while playing the past playback. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material introduction C Myuus saying It seems that it was the words from Mr. Bill Gates. C Sylvaian Reimported from Nichijou Im ashamed but this is an advertisement. Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou Zero volume 3 is planned to be released in 25 March. It seems its already released at some quicker place. You will be able to see a lot of no good Meiru-oneesan. Also, things like the whole picture of Liberators organization, Van-chan who was the creator of ice and snow cavern that was currently in the middle of being conquered at volume 9, or the demon king will come out. I hope that everyone will obtain it no matter what! Its also announced in Overlap-samas homepage, you please check there if you like. . Special perk SS C Chain store-samaBoys talk after, disciplining When men gathered, naturally they will also talk about the girl they like. And then, even when they talked secretly, there is also an onee-san who can view the past. So after that it was inevitable. Its that kind of story. C Animate-samaThe wrong way to use metamorphosis magic If there is metamorphosis magic then it might be possible to remodel the body? Although, to listen to Miledys wish is a different problem. Its that kind of story. C Tora no Ana-samaGlasses x maid uniform x manly woman = war Even for a heavy maid lover, o manly woman, you bastard is out of the question. Its that kind of story of O-kun. C Melon Books-samaKorins theory of the strongest There is nothing that will hurt an adult more than a little girls consideration and pure and straightforward opinion. The one who stood last was only the strongest little girl. Its that kind of story. C Gamers-samaSearching for the beloved transmutation monster through 3000 ri ڡ As usual, its the story of the poster girl of the restaurant at the low-lying part of the royal capital Welnika Asha-chan chasing after Oscar. She pushed on until the sea and at the end of her being adrift she encountered a certain pirate group. Chapter 352 Arifureta Chapter 352 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? . After they somehow calmed down the raging berserker Shia. As expected perhaps they should stop with touring Raisen Great Labyrinth, if it was now they could teleport using Crystal Key or with Yue brute forcing her magic power until the deepest room That was Hajimes suggestion, but Kaori, Tio, Shizuku, Aiko, and Myuu, the five of them firmly refused. It seemed they wanted to be able to share with the feeling of understanding that only owned by Hajime, Shia, and then Yue until now. Rather, perhaps we should conquer it in a normal way and obtain gravity magic too? Indeed. There art also the feeling that its too late to obtain it now, but there art no disadvantage in obtaining it. This might be a good timing. RightHajime and others will protect Okaa-san and other parents, so should we give it a try? Eh? H, h~m, it feels a bit impossible for me though Myuu too nano Kaori and others talked between them. For some reason Hajimes eyes were wandering around hearing that. He showed a bit of pondering look, Well, its alright I guessitll be alright wont it? he said with unusual lack of confidence. His expression was looking anxious. Geez, Hajime-kun worry too much. We arent that weak okay? No, right, well, thats true. Hajime really didnt make himself clear. This was Hajime who was always bold and audacious with imperturbable mind, so seeing him like this made everyone to opened their eyes wide in surprise. Shizuku tensed her expression. Even though you didnt even make that kind of face in Orcuswere going to have brace ourselves like this. Thats why Ojii-chan and you two! Dont start warming up! Dont make that face that say Ee~, its unfa~ir that only Shizuku is going! Ill shred you all for real if you three are doing as you please! Everyone of Yaegashi family looked really dissatisfied. The adults in their age were sending booing boo~boo~ to their daughter in reality. Shia who had returned to her sanity right now formed a wry smile to such hot-blooded Yaegashi family and opened her mouth. H~m, there is no problem with everyones capability butthis dungeon will change its internal structure within a certain period. Eh!? Is that so? Yes desu. Its a trick in order to laugh while rolling on the floor seeing the challengers feeling down after pointlessly mapping the area with hard work. Thats nasty! Miledy was a damn contemptible human after all! It stood to reason. Because of that we also dont understand the path you know~, Shia said. Continuing after her Hajime also pointed out with a wry smile. In the first place, we planned to teleport after letting everyone touring this place to a degree. I think you will need one week at the very least if you want to conquer this dungeon in a normal way. Nn. Right now we have the compass, so if it goes well perhaps youll be able to reach the goal easily? We dont know if youll be recognized as having conquered this dungeon though. I see, Kaori and co nodded. In that case, for the time being they would rely on the compass, if they werent acknowledged in that case, then they would do it the normal way if there was another chance. They concluded of trying the challenge with such feeling. Because of that, Hajime would only show the path with the compass, while Kaori, Tio, and Shizuku would go ahead of the group. The tour of Raisen Great Labyrinth stared like that. Aiko together with Myuu were observing from the rear. It seemed they didnt really have confidence. Though Myuu was burning with combativeness while saying Ill be back nano. (TN: In the raw Myuu said it in butchered English which is, Airu bii bakku nano) Yue, can I count on you for the past playback here? If its necessary Ill share my magic power with you. Nn. Its fine. You can just leave it to this Yue-san. Right now Yue boasted magic power capacity that was equal or superior to a god, so even in Raisen that dispersed magic power, she was able to use magic with brute force. Although, doing the same like in Orcus when she continuously projected the past without pause throughout the touras expected it was impossible to do something like that here. The magic of past playback was already consuming magic power in proportion to the amount of time that was traced back even in normal situation. When it came to a scene that was more than a year in the past, even for the current Yue it was a consumption amount that she couldnt ignore. Also, Hajime sharing his magic power with her was referring to the kissing biting chuu~. Yue fired up herself and began to proactively cast the past playback while licking her lips. It wasnt just imagination that she looked to be much more motivated than usual. It wasnt because she could do the biting chuu~ with Hajime. They were doing that daily so there was no problem. There was one reason. It wasnt just Hajime who was asking her to do it, Yue also wanted to see it. The nostalgic scene. DDHawawawah There was the trembling Shia who got the fur on the tip of her rabbit ears cleanly cut by rotating blade that flew out from the wall. DDUu~, I get a bad premonition somehow desuu~ There was also the weak-kneed Shia looking around restlessly. DDUkyaaa!? The stair became a slid and she rolled down while getting smeared with slimy liquid. Shia-chan who hit the back of her head hard and writhed around was priceless. DDThis damn clumsy rabbit! Move away quickly! DDIm shorry~, but my body cant movee~ The rabbit-san who slipped with her legs making M shape and then straddling Hajimes face with that splendid butt of hers looked really hopeless! Even after that, she got hit by metal basin and her face got sloshed with mysterious muddy white liquid, getting hit with consecutive attacks of metal basins, getting a second helping of metal basin, the totally hopeless Shia rabbit was tripping all the traps like there was no tomorrow. She was sobbing, then snapping at Miledys writing How nostalgic~ Its nostalgic~ Hajime and Yue were nodding to each other with extremely satisfied expression. They were giving off air as though they had reunited with old friend that they hadnt met for a long time. By the way, this nostalgic hopeless show of Shia-chan was the second time today. The first time neednt be said. It was the past image of the encounter in Raisen Great Canyon. At that time everyone reacted to Hajimes cold treatment, so they were unable to pleasantly enjoy Shias hopelessness. The hopeless Shia-chan is cute as expected eh. Shia-chan of this time, is gone already huh Sumire and Shuu smiled warmly. At the same time, they were showing a lonely atmosphere as though they were thinking of a daughter that they couldnt meet anymore. Uwaa, she was really a hopeless rabbit wasnt she? She was already a bug when we first met her. I think it was just barely with me. At that time there was still a slight scent of hopelessness fromst her. Ah, it was also like that at my time. When we met at Ur, she was still treated relatively rough. A second of silence. Kaori and co looked at each other and grinned. The hopeless rabbit is really nice~ Nice~? They said and nodded to each other. Myuu and others were also really enjoying seeing the pathetic and completely hopeless Shia. How hopeless nano~My my, the hopelessness is cuteThats a hopelessness that is unthinkable from her current selfBut, thats a nice hopelessnessThats a hopelessness that you cant really find in the recent yearsIts the greatest hopelessness in this ten yearsThats a fine quality hopelessness with abundant variation and the right amount of sharpness and so on, everyone exchanged their impressions that sounded like lines from somewhere. No, now see here, everyone. Calling me hopeless hopeless like that is, you know Shia was flapping her rabbit ears wildly while trying to protest with sullen expression. But, Ah, amazing! Thats the clich trap! A large rock was rolling down from above. Kaori said Ive seen this before in movie! with a slightly high tension before disintegrating it. Right away, a ball made from metal was rolling down next while scattering melting liquid. As expected it couldnt oppose Kaoris disintegration. Inside the past projection, DDUwaaa~~hn, Ill haunt this place if I dieee! Shia was running past while screaming pathetically and yelling complaint as expected. And then ahead where Hajime had escaped from the trap, he crucified Shia on the wall to help her narrowly escaped death. Also, Yue was being held in Hajimes embrace importantly. Seeing her past self at that time protesting while sobbing, the present Shia was, I was really hopeless huh. She got a faraway look. She was gritting her teeth saying You call yourself a rabbit when you cant even pulverize a mere metal ball like that with your fist-. Sumire chuckled slightly seeing Shia in that state. Even soDDto say something like I swear, Ill aa~bsolutely make Hajime-san fall in love me that you will want to save me in your embrace no matter what-. Shia-chan, you really dont know when to give up. Shias rabbit ears stood straight. When she moved her gaze, Sumire was there looking at her gently. It made her felt extremely embarrassed for some reason. Shia fidgeted restlessly while raising her voice to gloss it over. I wonder how is Kousuke-san doing around here! Thats right. Even though I also wanted to watch that guys capture too, I forgot it already without noticing. As expected, Shia. You did well reminding me. I wont forget even if I die. Until I send his memory flying. Shias serious look was really intense. Even the unprecedented lack of presence that Kousuke possessed could win against the obsession of the bugged rabbit who kept her eyes wide open it seemed. He is the next clan head of Hauria clan after all. I wont acknowledge him if he display an unsightly appearance here! Now, Yue-san! Please do it desu! Nn-, leave it to Yue-san! Setting the time axis~, past playback GO! Nn? Nnn? Yue leaked out a bewildered voice. There was no Kousuke. Hajime and others also looked around but they couldnt find him. I mistook, the time axis? Such thing shouldnt be possible, Yue thought while starting to redo the past playback. But in that instant, a large rock was starting to roll down in the past projection. Then, DDSniff-, hics-my heart hurts. Id rather disappear instead Uoh, so youre there Endou! He was there. He was sitting hugging his knee at the corner of the passage. Kousuke-kun there was wearing black clothes, but it was already tattered everywhere. Or rather, it felt like his mind was even more tattered than his clothes. He was plainly crying. His eyes looked dead. It seemed he already messed up, to a degree that he had no presence at all to the degree that no one could catch sight of him even though he was inside a past projection. He was so ephemeral that it felt like he would literally vanish anytime now. Wait, its not the time to do something like that! Stand up Endou-kun! The rock is coming down! Kaori even forgot that it was a past projection and raised her voice anxiously. Kousuke raised his face as though reacting to that. His empty eyes turned toward the large rock, and a beat. His face seemed to say Uwaaah!? DD DDCome! My clones! Become my shield with that body! He instantly took a pose. He stood at the middle of the passage and crossed his arms in the shape so that only his right hand was in front of his face. Of course he also didnt forget to put on the sunglasses in a flash! Even though the large rock already right in front him, he also didnt forget to rotate in place! *Pupupuff-* Three clones appeared and stopped the large rock just for an instant. The clones were immediately dispersed due to Raisens magic decomposing effect, but using the time they bought, Kousuke dodged aside instantly. If he has time to make a pose, he can use it to escape. Yue, dont say it. Its necessary for the abyss lord. It was necessary for the abyss lord! It seemed the depressed Kousuke just now was only an abrupt appearance while in the middle of break. The sinful depth of abyss lord was already in the state of Level V. His spec was rising with the passage of time, along with the increase of the painfulness of his behavior! DDO Miledy Raisen! O ancient protector! Know that my abyss will swallow everything! O, oaa~ The one who groaned was Shuu. He covered his face with both hands and fell on his knees. He was bright red from his neck until his ear. O, oi, Nagumo Shuu! Whats wrong!? Tomoichi called out in surprise, but Shuu papa didnt answer. It seemed he wasnt in the state to do so. Sumire mama was watching her husband with a truly nasty face! She was grinning really widely in enjoyment! DDKuku-, the like of a large rock is a trifling matter. Muh, a metal ball!? Fuh, so I cant deal with it using ordinary means NUAAAAAAAH Are you alright!? DDVery well-, come at me! Carnage is my favorite pastime- STOP IT ALREADYYYYYYY- Hajime-kun! Something strange with your father! No, he is already strange from the beginning butthis is stranger! Aa!, its alright, Tomoichi-san. Im also like that right now inside my heart. Arent you parent and so both overly strange!? It couldnt be helped. Both Shuu and Hajime were the kind of people who possessed a heavily sealed box deep inside their heart after all. The abyss lord was prying open the seal of that that sealed box really easily. Inside Shuu, his young self wearing black history T-shirt was peering out saying You call?. Hajime was someone experienced in facing the real abyss lord, so he was still able to barely push back the self inside his heart who was wearing chuuni T-shirt and armed trying to crawl out saying You call right? Youre calling again right?. They enjoyed the adventure of abyss lord in the degree that barely kept the seal in checkit was thrilling in its own way. That was something that couldnt be denied. Hey, dear. How are you feeling right now? You who was personally obsessed with sneering Fuh at the past! You who would say You seeI have something that I have to do no matter what with a meaningful smile when I invited you for a date at holiday even though actually you didnt have anything to do, and later on you would invent some reason to invite me to a date? STOPPPPPPP-, STOP TALKING ABOUT THE STORY WHEN WE ONLY STARTED GOING OUT IN FRONT OF OUR SONNNNNN!! Sumire laughed while holding her stomach. Shuu who kept covering his face with both hands while trembling all over due to the serious damage. Hey, Kaa-san. What Tou-san mean by the time when you two started dating Of course. It was when we already finished graduating middle school for a long time. It was when we were at second year of high school. This persons sickness, it went on for long. I, I see. But Kaa-san. Lets stop with that much. Fufuh, At that time his intention was to show his cool figure to me isnt that riight~. How cute~ Seriously stop it! Tou-sans mind is dying! Shuu-otousan finally started sitting while hugging his knees and buried his face into his knees. Tomoichi consoled him with a really complicated expression, while Koichi showed understanding with an enlightened expression, but Shuu was locking himself within the hard shell of his heart. Abyss lords savory lines echoed like BGM How should I say it, Otou-sama and Okaa-sama really get along well arent they~ Right. They look more like best friend rather than spouses, that art really mysterious. Its fun just watching Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan nano! It always give a warm feeling watching them, ufufu. Hearing Shia, Tio, Myuu, and Remias words made Kaori and others to nod too. As a matter of fact, this husband and wife always looked like they were having fun. Kaoruko and Kirino watched Sumire playfully poking *poke poke* with her fingertip on her husband whose mind died and couldnt move. And then Akiko also opened her mouth. When Kaori and others were gone and we met in the family association that was started for the sake of the search, the two of them really gave the impression of capable people though. Fufu, certainly its fun seeing them right now. Exactly. It was Miya-chan and others who took leadership, but they were really capable in noticing other small details They were really like the unsung hero of the family association. Thanks to the two of them, it was really easy to do activity. They didnt stand out, but they would do it when the times come. They casually accomplished the necessary things. The mothers conversed nostalgically while recalling the Nagumo husband and wife at that time. Kaori and others opened their eyes wide Hee~ in interest. But, I like these two right now better than the serious and capable duo of that time. Kirino said with a smile while watching Shuu who somehow recovered due to the care given to him and Sumire who was lightly tapping his head repeatedly. Kaoruko also continued while smiling gently. Youre right. Its troubling that its us who feel embarrassed watching them though. Sumire and Shuu whose eyes were still dead were puzzled when they finally noticed the warm atmosphere of the surrounding. Perhaps it should be said that in a sense they had just entered the world of just the two of them. Nn. I and Hajime also want to become husband and wife like the two of them. Spare me from having a wife like Kaa-san okay? Yue is fine as you are. ! Hajime Yue Yes yes, both of you! Dont enter the world of just the two of you! Okay! Hajime and Yue took each others hands and brought out a sickly sweet atmosphere. But a large sword swung down between the two of them. It was like the sword was splitting the pink heart enveloping the two of them into two! Both Hajime-kun and Yue, watch the time, place, and occasion! Good grief- Tomoichi matched her daughters peevish state by spitting Keh peevishly too. With the parent like this, the son is also the same huh. Good grief- Then, a wall of text appeared in good timing DDHey hey, how are you feeling right now? How are you feeling? Puuh giggle giggle- Youre annoying!! Shirasaki father and daughter were beautifully in harmony. DDFuhahahahahah!! Bring it on, liberator! For you to be able to seriously wound this abyss-. My blood is seething-. Fuhah, fuhahahahah!! You shut up-!! Nagumo father and son were also beautifully in harmony. Hey, how about we move forward soon? The group finally continued forward after Shizuku talked with a deep sigh. After that, they watched Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio fighting the golem knights, and as expected, at the first room, they were shaken around together with the room and returned back (they were in floating state using gravity magic so there was no damage), then they once more went through a mountain of nasty booby traps and the fierce attack of Miledys writing that easily rubbed peoples nerves the wrong way while advancing for a while. As expected from the three of them. They werent harmed physically, but DDJust now, you were totally surprised werent you!? Werent you!? Youre absurdly shaking in your bootsss~? DDCongrats for overcoming the trap! Its totally meaningless though! Pugyaaaah DDEeeeeh? Whats the matter, making that kind of gloo~my expression! Are you getting on age alreadyyy? Pupuh Chih Not just Kaori, even Shizuku and Tio were unbelievably clicking their tongue. Its really refreshing seeing Shizuku clicking her tongue. Please look there. Shizuku-sans eyes. Her eyes like a someone who will randomly kill passerby. Anyone is fine, I want to just cut, Shizuku-sans face seemed to say that. Shia was trembling, not wanting to see such Shizuku. Beside her, Aiko was trembling when she looked at Tio. Ti, Tio-san making that kind of face, its the first time I see it Ti, Tio~? Your pupils turn into slit like dragon. Calm downDD Aa? Whaat? Thy got any complaint aah? Its nothing. Yue-oneechan got silenced nano!? By Tio-oneechan!? In any case, it was great that they now could share in the feeling! Hajime, Shia, and Yue thought that while nodding at each other. And then, DDI guessits enough already Perhaps it was the limit of the abyss lord mode. Kousuke seemed to have returned to his sane mode looked dead in the eyes. He stayed lying down on the ground without making any twitch at the slightest. Incidentally the past Hajime, Shia, and Yue were resting right beside him while huddling close to each other. Compared to Hajime who was holding extraordinarily lovely flower at both sides with a hint of calm atmosphere enveloping them, Kousukes state was really beyond any words to describe. It seemed that Kousukes mental state was already riddled with wounds. The spring of his willpower was already dried up. Also, due to the traps his body was also like ragged cloth. His stamina was also at his limit apparently. It couldnt be helped even if words of giving up slipped out from him. DDThats right, lets go homeno, perhaps itll be impossible to go back? I dont know where the exit is *Mumble mumble, mumble mumble*, the state of Kousuke who was continuing to mumble to himself wasnt good. Even though he returned to his sanity he was already not sane at all. Some resemblance with Hajime who was trembling in the abyss could be seen from him. DDEven though I managed to survive that battleam I going to die here? Im, really an idiot huh Endou Hajime looked at Kousuke who was in a state of broken heart with a troubled expression. DDYaa~i yaa~i, this good for nothi~ng!! Fuhyahyahyahyah MILEDYYYYYYY-!! Hajime finally raised his voice roughly at the text that mercilessly attacked the already weakened enemy. Or rather, it was a text that was right on the spot for the current Kousuke Thinking really really carefully, Miledys text toward Kaori and co was also like that. Even though Miledy wasnt here anymore, how did the text can appear in real time? Perhaps, soul magic or something was used to sense the challengers state, and then it automatically selected a text from the available patterns and displayed it. There was no doubt that it was Oscar who created this. What a terrifying ancient transfiguration master. DDThats right, Im a just a good-for-nothing anyway. A madaototally hopeless old guy that wont be noticed by anyone. Surely, when everyone return to earth, they wont even notice that Im gone E, Endouu~, youre reallyyy Im sorry that I sometimes forgot to call your name in the roll-call, Endou-kun- Tears were pooling at the corner of the eyes of Hajime and co hearing the monologue that was just too pitiful. Aiko raised her voice in repentance. DDHeheh, even though I have a life like in a manga like thissurely even if its turned into manga the main character will be Nagumo, while my character wont even get a face It sounds like it will really happen in reality-, so dont say such a sad thing- Hajime spontaneously said. Sumire gave tsukkomi Calm down. This is just a past playback right to her son who was unusually unable to bear the situation. Actually a few years later, the autobiographical manga that Liliana drew (the somewhat beautified and dramatized version) also had the appearance of Kousuke there buteven though he appeared, for some reason only his face was hidden by his front hair and couldnt be seen. It wasnt like that when Liliana tried to draw his face, she wasnt able to remember it at allthat wasnt the reason. Surely. DDI simply, want a life when other people notice me Endouu~~~~!! Nn~~~, do your best Endoou! Kousuke-oniichan fight nano! Kousuke-kun-, stand up! Stand up on your feet! Endou-kun-, you are a capable person! Kousuke-, does thy intend to give up on Rana-. Show that thy art a man! I wont forget-, to call your name anymore in the roll-call-perhaps! Youre the next clan head of Hauria arent you! Please show your guts! In contrast with the parents who didnt know what to feel, Hajime and others were getting heated up in the same level like when they watched Inaba-sans rising up story. Then, although there was no way their voices reached hima faint light was lit in Kousukes eyes. DDNn? Nagumo is main character? Thinking carefully, if I die here there is possibility that Rana-sanll also get taken away by Nagumo? No, thats not gonna happen. Right now is different but, Rana-san at that time was constantly in welcoming state. Or rather all of Haurias females are like that. Haurias female camp were always looking for opening to be granted with their bosss affection, even if they had to gang up on Shia with all of them. DDRana-san willmy Rana-san is being approached by the demon kings poisonous fang- Oi, dont say something scandalous like that. DDNo way no way no way-. This aint the time to sleep at this kind of place-. Right now, even at this very moment, Rana-san might get attacked, and yet I- Looks like I need to have a talk with Endou about his perception of me. Hajimes eyes turned into demon king. The possibility of Kousuke getting attacked instead of Rana was high! Although his eyes were still hollow, there were light lit inside them. Kousuke crawled on all four and stood up. Kousuke showed his guts, but his state made everyone went Oh? DD!? Tsu, what, a voice is speaking directly in my brain DDFuh, my other half. Do you want power? DDYo, you are-, dont tell me- DDIndeed. My name is the abyss lord Kousuke E Abyssgate! DDAbyss, lord DDI shall ask you one more time. My other half! Do you want power- DDYeahyeah-. I want power! A power that will make Rana-san recognize me-. A power to protect Rana-san to the end from the demon king- DDKukuh. So you finally accept me. Very well! Lets go together! There is no end to abyss! By the way, it wasnt a conversation inside the head. Kousuke was simply talking alone like two people. It was something like one-man show. Inside the great dungeon where there was nobody else. Everyone went Uwaa with an expression as though they had seen something that shouldnt be seen. Or rather, they couldnt watch this at all. This state that cornered Kousuke by this much wasnt something so half-hearted. It seemed that another personality was made inside him because of the absurd stress. Right now the scene they were watching was exactly like that. So far as it went, Kousuke right now didnt have anything like multiple personality, so he must have recovered his sanity properly, even so this scene was painful enough to make Hajime and co lost their words. Hajime. Call Kousuke to our house when were home and have a talk with him man to man. Ill do that, Tou-san. Ill be a bit kinder to him. Nagumo parent and son were staring at Kousuke with their kindest expression to date. Like that, Kousuke became the abyss lord once more and stood up. He damaged himself while advancing forward. Kaori and others were also smoothly conquering the dungeon at the same pace. They also had their fill enjoying Shias pathetic past at the same time. Two hours past like that. As expected, because of the inner structure that continued to change, they couldnt clear it within several hours. In the end, they ended teleporting to the last boss area using Crystal Key. We have properly conquer some part of the dungeon, itll be nice if we get recognized after defeating the boss Youre right Shizuku-chan. Other great dungeon also has shortcut, so the possibility isnt zero. Fumuif mine memory serves me right, the last art a battle against a giant golem correct? While deploying the gate, Hajime averted his gaze with his all for some reason. Miledy golem you mean. It was powerful desu. Thinking back now, seeing that it didnt directly use gravity magic, I think she held back a lot against us at that time but Nn. Perhaps, she simply couldnt use her strength in order to save her power for the end. But, they way she dropped the whole ceiling, or controlling the knight golemsshe was strong. Yue and Shia commented. Shia then said Now that you mention it and hit her palm as though noticing something at this late hour. Miledy is now gone, so it became a half autonomous golem isnt it? If I remember right, Hajime-san placed it here once more didnt you? We, well yeah. It was after Endou conquered the dungeon butthat was because at that time I didnt know that Endou was cornered to that degree. I thought that it would be problematic if dungeon conqueror show up so easily You thought? Whats the matter Hajime? Youre acting strange since some time ago. No, its nothing. Because I thought that, I added a little bit extra. Yeah, just a little but, you know. Hajime-san still keeping his gaze averted with all his effort and wouldnt meet anyones gaze. Even while feeling suspicious, maintaining the gate that kept getting dispersed was really difficult, so everyone shelved their question for later and leaped inside. Although, there was no need to ask him later. Because the answer appeared right before them. Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio stiffened. Countless blocks were floating within a vast spacethat was fine. It was just as they heard. But, however. They didnt hear about this. *GOGOGOGO-* Three pairs of mechanical wings on the back were emitting light, full load of weaponsit was a gigantic golem that looked like mobile suis they saw in robot anime of modern Japan. They didnt hear anything about this! Hajime deployed triple layers of eight points barrier with a natural movement. At the same time, the new golem-san folded its arms in a savory pose and casually activated its gimmicks with *JAKO-!!* sound. The arms that extended from its rear had cannon turret docked above the shoulders. DDTwo 88 mm rail cannons. Stand b~~~y The gigantic drills on both sides of the waist started rotating *KIIIIIINN*, at the same time six gun barrels from the inside that was split into four showed themselves. DDTwo variable 30 mm gatling rail guns. Stand b~~y The chest armor slid and from inside an armament that looked like beehive showed up. DDHeat seeker missile C 120 shots. Stand b~~y Someone turned the golem into this appearance. Of course, there was only one culprit. Kaori and others were turning to look across their shoulder with stiff motion like a creaking machine that hadnt been oiled. Their faces were written with This is a lie right?. Hajime obstinately kept his gaze averted he simply said the necessary words frankly. Look to the front. DDYoull die you know? At that instant, the sound of tyranny loudly resounded. At the same time, NOOOOOOOOOOOOO- HAJIME YOU IDIOOOOOOOTT DRA, DRAGON TRANSFORMATION-!! A scream and an insult and a flustered voice resounded. Flash and flame blast and shockwave trampled the space. Kaori took defensive posture with her disintegration wings along with Shizuku, while Tio guarded using her black scales while gasping ahn ahn-. Ha, Hajime-san? Whats that? Its completely different from our fight though. Thats not a level of adding a bit extra though! Thats Super Miledy GGolem. I see. I dont get it. Tio was blown away while they were talking. She raised her voice Aha~~hn in anguish while the giant body of black dragon crashed on the wall. The scales she was proud of were tattered. On the other hand with Kaori and Shizuku, perhaps it was just as expected from the disintegration defense, it was splendidly blocking the barrage, but they were unable to move from their spot. Then, Super Miledy G seemed to lose patience and showed a new movement. It was posing savorily while swinging its right arm, then the arm morphed with *gashon-* sound into an electromagnetically accelerated pile bunker. It charged forward while the gushing of dramatic light on its back fluttered like meteor. Ka, Kaorii! RUUUUUUUNNNN Ha, Hajime-kun! Itll be fine right!? The Shirasaki husband and wife were completely panicked. Hajime nodded strongly. It will be fine. In the past, I broke through that disintegration defense using the same method. Even if its Kaori, she wont be able to win against the sure-kill Pile Shot of my masterpiece Super Miledy G. Thats not what I meant! Kaoruko-okaasan unusually tsukkomi-ed with all her strength. The kindhearted Myuu screamed her warning Ruuunn! Kaori-oneechan! Super run awaa~~y nano!. Kaori too seemed to have sensed the sparking gigantic pile bunker. In a hurry she escaped from the back of the silver wing cocoon together with Shizuku, and then without delay she withdraw in godspeed. Right after that, the fiendish barrier that would disintegrate everything was easily pierced through from the center with a thunderous roar. NAGUMO HAJIMEEE-, YOU BASTARD DOING THAT TO KAORIIIII- Tomoichi-otousan jumped at Hajime. Sumire-okaasan also yelled Kaoriii! Shizuku-chaaan-. Come back heree~~e. But, the best friend duo didnt give up. We arent just going to keep getting done in- Lets go-, Shizuku-chan! Kaori and Shizuku appeared behind Super Miledy G when anyone noticed. Each of them moved to take away the arms of Super Miledy G with a slash of disintegration and space severing slash respectively. Oo!! Cheers were raised but Fuh, na?ve. Do you two think that Ill overlook its many blind spots that are created due to its huge size? Hajime, which side youre on? The three pairs of protuberances that seemed like wings were purged from Super Miledy G. Those parts that were in the shape of triangle immediately floated in the air while turning around and pointed their tip to behind. Gun muzzle could be seen at the tips. All-range weapon was romance! Wai-!!? Its a lie right!? *CHUDODODODON* A storm of rifle bullet was fired. Kaori dodged with godspeed. Shizuku summoned a swarm of black katana and bundled them like flower petals, at the same time she activated space severance Senka in all the black katana. Eeei-, goshujin-sama! This art overdoing it! Tio made her comeback even while dropping complain like that. She rushed Super Miledy G with the black dragons huge body to seal its movement but Wha-, a bea saber!? It was Shuu who yelled. Just as he said, Super Miledy G grasped two sticks that were attached on its thighs and mowed horizontally with another cool pose while activating the bea saber at the same time. The highest grade flame is heated even more using sublimation magic, and then its compressed using gravity magic. It was a pain to recreate that. So this is the thing that Hajime made me helped with. Tios scales were torn off right at this time and she tried to take distance in panic. But Super Miledy G docked the handle of the two bea sabers together to make them into a spear. Yue got a faraway look while looking at Tio who was being cornered by Super Miledy G that was making a savory pose. Hajimes bad habit came out. Sumires convulsing expression told the story. Which was, the disposition of Hajime who would dash without knowing to stop when it came to creating things. Or rather, it was the karma of Nagumo family. Even after that, there was space leap attack by bit weapon Or the opposite of countering by using the gate installed in the variable chakram to displace the attack of Kaori and co back to them Or an outrageous dodging method by purging the spot that would get cut and then immediately docking the parts back together Or external weapons flying out from several floating blocks which then docked with Super Miledy G, and then using the strengthened weapon a barrage was laid out like a storm Or the right hand burning bright red Or becoming battle mode by transformation Or drill A, as expected isnt this looking bad? Is it just my imagination? It feels like Shizuku is half-crying though Kirino showed her rare flustered appearance, while Shuuzou was sweating coldly. Although, the three of them werent survivor of the holy precincts just for show. They had also grown stronger since then, so they wouldnt allow themselves to keep getting done in forever. The three of them got used to the movement of Super Miledy G and they had also recovered from their flustered state. They began to show teamwork in harmony. Kaori toyed with the opponent using godspeed, Tio attracted its attention using large scale attack, and Shizuku took advantage of the instantaneous opening by stepping forward and cutting down its weapons little by little. Even if they got hit Kaori would immediately heal them. Was Super Miledy G amazing that it could contend with the three of them right from the front? Or, were the three amazing that they could take on the embodiment of Hajimes passion that was unrestrained? It was extremely complicated. At the very least, it was a good fortune that abyss lords challenge was before Super Miledy G got deployed here. But considering that this thing was deployed here due to that abyss lords success, it could also be argued that right now Kaori and co were screaming in frustration was also his fault. Putting that aside, Kaori and co were managing to shave down the opponent bit by bit like in a RPG boss battle. Their battle was quite an impressive sight. Shia and Myuu, and then the parents starting from Yaegashi family were gradually cheering them on loudly. For some reason Hajime-sans fearless grin was also deepening, and Yues exasperated gaze was also getting stronger! Haa, haa-, just a little bit more! I, I thought were going to die butlooks like well manage somehow. Haa haa. Tha, that accursed goshujin-sama-. With something like this-, who wouldst be able to conquer this place in the future! Their exhaustion was fierce due to Raisens special characteristic. The three of them were already nearing their limit. However, Super Miledy G also got most of its weapons cut down by Shizuku. It also got hit by disintegration bombardment and dragon breath. It was damaged all over. Shizuku-chan! Tio! Were going to finish it in one go! Yes! Understood! The three heightened their spirit so that this would be the last but Mass production of trump card was exactly Hajime quality. Na?ve-, thats na?ve you three! Youre so na?ve like Coca ola with plenty of sugar tossed in and then boiled until its concentrated! (TN: Na?ve in Japan is amai, which could also mean sweet.) Thats why, whose side youre on Hajime? Hajime-san was the ally of romance. As though answering its creator, Super Miledy G emitted light. Crimson magic power was sparkling and enveloped Super Miledy G. The armor parts were purged with *bashun bashun* sound, and its gigantic body became slim. Super Miledy G became two sizes smaller. It folded its hand and scattered vast amount of crimson particles around. It was shining as though its whole body was heated red hot. Do, dont tell me Hajime. You Shuu turned a gaze that was mixed with awe at his sons deed that knew no compromise. Hajime let out a Fuh savorily like a certain lord somewhere. Yue-sans gaze was lukewarm. Her expression was saying How cute like what Sumire sent to Shuu before. The boss will become stronger when its HP gauge enter the red zone. Thats common sense! THAT KIND OF COMMON SENSE IS UNNECESSARRYYYYYYYYYYY- Kaoris yell echoed, at the same time Super Miledy Gs figure blurred. It seemed to be some kind of Limit Break state. It displayed a terrific mobility and instantly approached the three! The figure that blurred to two or three layers was just like Neunte in the past. Bea sabers flew out like assassin blade from the tips of its two arms and two legs! Cool! Trans-A Mode activate! Go-, Super Miledy G! Show them-, your power! Hajime-, just which side youre on! Goshujin-sama-, lets hold family meeting later on-. I wouldst not let thy get away with this! Intense quake burst deep underground Raisen once more. There were also angry yells and screams raised up. After that, what was the result of the dungeon conquer of Kaori and co Hey, Hajime-kun. Are you reflecting? Hajime, who is telling you that its fine to stop sitting seiza? Goshujin-sama, remake it. Back to the level of the original Miledy golem. Thy understand? Yes maam. Im really sorry. It could be guessed from seeing Hajime who was sitting in seiza posture with his head hanging down, the Super Miledy G that became rubbish nearby after self-destructing, and the magic circle in Miledys hideout that wasnt shining. It seemed that Kaori and co obtaining gravity magic would still take a little while more. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. It has been announced at Arifuretas official homepage too but, volume 10 is planned to be released in June along with Drama CD. In other words, Shirakome will have to get back into work again (sweat) The update will be irregular again. I wish that I wont be absent for one month but, if that actually happen then Im sorry. Please keep taking care of this work from here on too. . Material introduction Ill be back nano It went without saying, the material is from Terminatr. She also made a wonderful thumb up Everyones hopeless evaluation Its reimported from Nichijou. From the evaluation of ???. (TN: Dont know which reference is this. Here is the raw ܩ``) Super Miledy G From the omake of comic volume 4. As expected from RoGa-sensei. The design was superb lol. The functions came from the frame of various certain robot anime. There wont be any end to it if I start introducing them, so Im sorry but its omitted! Only the last crimson one. Trans-A. I super like it. There are also various other things inserted. . Updates in Gardo! Main story chapter 31 Tio is bad news. Shes damn strong, and also cool-Nichijou chapter 35 Kaori lol. Especially the burning Kaori, it make me burst into laughter lolZero chapter 12 Nizes past came into light. There is also somewhat serious Miledy. Thats all. Those chapters are in the middle of publishing for free. Please go take a look at them! . Publication Zero volume 3 right now on sale. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? . That man was in a horrible state. DDGuh, so my hidden secret technique is shattered- His breath was short and gasping. One of his arms were limp and didnt move at all as though it had been dislocated. DDSo it cant reach-. My strength- The blood that was flowing out from his split forehead dirtied his face gruesomely. The black outfit was blackly dyed by his bleeding. He was literally wounded all over. DDSo this isas far as I go He ran out of weapon with only a single broken dagger remaining. His stamina was already at the limit. However, but. Only the oath he swore in his heart, was going strong!! DDEven if its hopeless by yourself, Im still here DDMy other half DDWell go together-, isnt that right!? DDYeah, exactly. Exactly, partner! That was why! Although there wasnt anyone watching! He played two roles alone like performing conversation! DDNot yet-. Its still not over yet! You master of the deep labyrinth! My abyss has no limit- Well, he was the abyss lord. He swung around the limp arm forcefully while making a turn, the only action that he couldnt possibly stop doing. Right after that, the abyss lord ate Miledy golems iron fist and he was blown away. DDOgeeh, fuh, that was an, gofuhafterimage! It wasnt an afterimage so he received great damage. He was literally vomiting blood. And then, the current Miledy golem was an automatic type that didnt reflect her personality, so it attacked further without the slightest mercy at all. He desperately leaped from floating block to floating block desperately, but there the group of knight golem drew near. DDWai-, sto-, don- He was ganged up and beaten black and blue. He was beaten up within an inch of his death. He was also kicked and grinded repeatedly. Next he also almost got everything he had torn off from his body. The lord barely escaped with his life from the encirclement of the knight golems by jumping out. He was in a half naked state. He hugged the black outfit that had been reduced into a tattered scrap on his chest. His figure running in totter with teary eyes looked completely like a girl who was desperately running away from a rape. Seeing such figure that was pathetic in a sense, He really doesnt learn. As expected, Endou got guts. Words of praise echoed. It was Hajime. It was Hajime-san who prevented the great labyrinth capture of Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio as the result of his passion and romance gushing out excessively in developing and deploying the last boss in the style of series collaboration type GunmDDSuper Miledy G. After getting hounded by the extremely enraged Kaori and co and made the Super Miledy G self-exploded tearfully, Hajime and co entered the deepest room. There, they got on Miledys magic circle, but as expected it seemed they werent recognized as successfully overcoming the last boss, so Kaori and others couldnt obtain the gravity magic. Naturally they pressed at Hajime in double extreme rage mode. If asked how angry they were, it could be easily guessed when that Tio was starting her lecture with monotone voice that was filled with logic, prudence, moral, ethics, and sense. There was nothing more terrifying than a pervert who was scolding with composure as well as seriousness. Also, Kaori was staring fixedly *jiii~~~* at him with eyes that were like whirling black hole, while Shizuku was starting to sharpen her black katana quietly. That sight was also absurdly terrifying. It was to the level that Hajime displayed an astonishing scene of spontaneously taking seiza posture and said Im really sorry for getting carried away. And, that was why Hajime who was unable to endure the complicated gazes of the parents as well as Yue and others relied on our abyss lord at the same time when Tios scolding finished. If its that guy then surely! Hell smash apart this atmosphere without a doubt! Hajime thought. Like that she asked Yue to replay the past to observe abyss lord VS last boss golem that was still normal at that time but Yeah, even though he has been beaten up like this for almost nearly one hour. Shuu agreed with Hajime. His expression was showing strong color of admiration as expected. The lords fragrant behavior was reaching the extreme when entering the climax of the labyrinth capture. At first both parent and son would cover their face with both hands while appreciating the playback from between their fingers, but right now they werent being like that anymore. The other people were also the same. That was solely due to the deep impression they received from the strength of the lords will that endured through this far. He exhausted every possible mean, however he wasnt a match against what he faced. Even though he was in abyss lord mode he was running around without regard to his appearance, screaming pathetically, and even became teary eyed. And yet apparently there was no option of giving up within the lord. Even though Hajime aimed to smash apart the atmosphere with the fragrant act that would make anyone able to endure watching, the lords battle was unexpectedly tugging at their heart. Right now there was no one who would make tsukkomi at every little fragrant action or getting red faced. They were purely cheering at the lords deathly battle. Nn. Its making us feeling thrilled like this even though we already know the resultEndou, keep going. Doing something like this for someone she love, its really firing you up! Do your best~! Yue was feeling sweaty in their palm, while Shizuku, Tio, and Aiko were also cheering while making comment at the same time regarding the main culprit. Really, after seeing this Im reminded once more about how absurdly brutal the requirement that was set up. After this an even more brutal requirement would be waiting. Normally it wouldnt be strange for someone to think that theyre indirectly being rejected from being given such requirement but From the atmosphere of Rana-san at that time, it was like she was I unconsciously said that! wasnt it? Really, as expected from Hauria. Im sorry for our Rana-san- If it had to be said further, if this requirement was cleared it still didnt mean that Rana would go out with Kousuke. She would simply just considering going out with Kousuke. It made anyone wanted to make tsukkomi, Rana-oneesan, are you trying to act like a certain princess from a country somewhere huh? Of course, for the person herself it was the first super passionate wooing from the opposite sex in her life that made her embarrassed and flustered that her mouth unconsciously slipped butthat kind of thing was also related with So its Hauria again huh as expected. But doing this for the sake of a girl he love is wonderful isnt it. Really. Endou-kun is a mysterious kind who I can recall completely how he look even though I should have met him several times but, after seeing this I wont be able to forget him anymoreDDperhaps. Kaoruko agreed to Sumires words. Akiko and Kirino also nodded deeply. Actually, before seeing the past image here I was thinking Endou-kun? Who was that?, but to think he is actually someone this amazing. His battle technique is also splendid. I even want to make him learn the reverse side of Yaegashi style. Even the evaluation from the mama~s was extremely favorable. And it went without saying how Shuu and others the papa~s were feeling. Kousukes evaluation was rising explosively. But, there Sumire suddenly tilted her head. Eh? But its strange. I cant really remember his face Now that you say iteven while looking at him like this, mysteriously I cant see his face. Strange. Things like his front hair, or the dust, or the golem, when his face almost come into view there will be something in the way and I wont be able to see his face clearly. Kaoruko and Kirino were also puzzled by that profoundly mysterious phenomenon. Kousuke-oniichan, she is like the faceless god nano~ !!? The gaze of Hajime and Shuu and Sumire snapped at Myuu. Remia asked Myuu with her usual nonchalant tone. Myuu, what do you mean by faceless god? He is a friendly uncle nano~ Myuu! Give me a bit more detail of that! What kind of uncle he is!? ? I cant really remember nano. Thats why he is just like Kousuke-oniichan! Right now Kousuke-oniichan doesnt matter! Wait Hajime! Myuu-chan is joking isnt she? She is isnt she!? Pe, perhaps, she saw something at the internet right? Right? Myuu-chan, thats the case right? ? In respond to Shuus question, I dont really get what you are sayingMyuu made a puzzled expression that seemed to say that. Seeing that, the Nagumo parents and childs expression spasmed together. Its someones bad joke, obviously thats the case. But Hajime! Just in case, do something about it! Yeah, youre right. Thats just a fiction after all! But Hajime! Just in case, do something! Acknowledged! It seemed it was only the Nagumo parents and child who really got an idea about it. Everyone was making a puzzled expression wondering what they were so flustered about. Then, right after that, the lord inside the past playback screamed. The blocks on the ceiling came off and fell down like heavy rain. Ah, that one huh. That was also dangerous for us wasnt it. Even Hajime who was greatly worried by Myuus disposition to attract strange occurrences immediately returned to his senses and let out deeply emotional words. In the past he used Limit Break and Lightspeed to somehow slip through this, even so he couldnt get away unharmed from this ceiling drop. In a manner of speaking, it was a last bosss handbook all area attack. Eh? But unlike with our time, the way they fell is systematic isnt it? Nn. Perhaps, without Miledy controlling it, theyre falling through the pattern that had been set beforehand. Just like Yue said, the ceiling blocks were only falling straight with their timing slightly off. So to speak, it was like high speed tetris. It seemed that it became something that could be slipped through somehow just barely. Although, the lord had been wounded all over and past his limit from a long time ago. He desperately slipped through the heavy rain of ceiling blocks but his movement was lacking luster as expected. Finally he got hit by one block. He raised a voice of anguish and his body was blown away. The lord fell toward the ground of the vast space. Just before he crashed on the ground, he somehow deployed a barrier in an instant and softened the impact. But, he vomited blood from the great damage. While his expression turned despairing seeing the mercilessly falling blocks, he crawled and rolled on the ground, somehow shoving himself into the gaps between blocks and avoided becoming a stain on the ground. Although, that was all. He was buried under the mountain of blocks and no matter how they looked it he had run out of option. He was also running out of strength too. Oi oi. That guy, from here how did he Hajimes question was only normal. It was like the checkmate had been unspokenly declared from what they could see. Then, DDDamn itttthis is pathetic Kousukes mutter echoed. It was a small mutter that sounded hoarse and weak. However, it was a voice that contained no resignation at all. DDBut well, something to this degreeyeah DDIf not, then dealing a wound on that guywill just be a pipe dream The automatic Miledy golem and the knight golems were surrounding him at midair. In the middle of that a disquieting presence was rising up from under the ceiling blocks restlessly. DDBecause that guyNagumohe didnt give up a single thing DDHe was against an opponent he was totally helpless againstagainst a god-even so he fucking won- DDThen, even Iii- *Stir stir stir stir* Something like a black mist was flowing out from between the gaps. It completely covered the ground in the blink of eye DDWho the hell is going to give up at the end like this-, Ill burn this soul until nothing remain- Clone bodies were gradually rising from the black mist. Naturally, Raisens degrading effect dispersed them. Clone bodies were created again right after. Disperse. Appear. Disperse, appear, further dispersion. Disperse, appear, appear appear If it was dispersed then even more appeared! Appear appear appear disperse appear appear appear appear disperse appear appear appear appear appear appear appear appear appear disperse appear appear appear appear appear appear appear appear appear disperseDD The appearance rate of the clone bodies was suprassing Raisens magic power dispersion effect! A sublime will was mastering the stunt of creating clone bodies from clone bodies at this eleventh hour, realizing multiplication at overwhelming speed! Seeing that scene, seeing the friend who used his way of living as the support of his heart to rouse himself, Hajime wasDD Uwah, disgusting- Creeped out. Next, Papaaa-, its scary nano~~ Myuu hugged her papa with tearful eyes. Because, it couldnt be helped. They were crawling out rustlingly without end from the gaps of the blocks. The ground was completely covered with the stirring lords in the blink of eye. That scene looked exactly like a great swarm of Ggokiburi?cockroach. It was the reappearance of nightmare in Haltina sea of trees. Hiih. No more of thaatt- Shizuku-chan! Get a hold of yourself! Thats not G but Endou-kun! Both of those things are the same! I understand that youre confused but-, Shizuku-san! As expected thats too pitiful for him desuu! Black thing, a lot, no! Aa, Yaegashi-san is regressing into infant! Here-, soul magic! Dont return me to sanity! Ai-chan-sensei! Shizuku, thats pathetic. In our Yaegashi style, there is also ninjutsuDDcough, acrobatics and tortureDDcough, questioning art that used cockroach. Ojii-chan! Confess already that were ninja! I wont be deceived at all! Ill teach it next time to Shizuku so you can conquer your weakness. Ill sever our parent and child relationship! Okaa-san! Shizuku recalled the gruesome pass of loving G at Haltina Great Labyrinth and slipped into small madness. But even during that time the abyss lord that had been truly awakened began his last battle. Using the clone bodies as stepping stones, or sometimes throwing them, with the overwhelming quantity that continued to multiple endlessly he leaped toward Miledy golems and others. The knight golems were wrestled by several dozen lords in a flash and taken down to the ground, or perhaps they were dragged into simultaneous self-destruction and got pulverized. The clones plundered the shield or sword from those knight golems and shaved down the weapon of Miledy golem using wave attacks from all directions. DDKuh, this black steel-, its too hard- DDThere isnt a scratch even with suicide bombing- The azantium armor that protected the Miledy golems core. Although its power was reduced, it was a protective wall that blocked even Hajimes railgun. The lord gritted his teeth before it. But, at the same time, DDMuh!? This isso thats how it is! DDBegone! DDI shall self-destruct! Glory to the abyss! The piled up ceiling blocks were blown away. The ceiling blocks were pulverized with brute force using quantity of suicide bombing. Cutting across the cloud of dust, the clones carrying black sword or spear leaped up. That kind of thing huh Nn? Hajime, whats the matter? Hajime showed a face of understanding. Yue tilted her head and asked him. No, its the azantium chest armor protecting Miledy golems core. Its practically impossible to destroy in a place where you cant use magic decently. It will be a checkmate if you cant brute force using magic with colossal magic power. Nn. Certainly. Even though its a place where you cant use magic, you cant clear it without using magicas expected from Miledy! Dirty! Youre dirty Miledy! No, there was a relief measure after a fashion. You know, even my pile bunker, even if it has enough power it will be broken if its only normal metal stake right? But mine was also manufactured from azantium. Right after that, the clone bodies hit Miledy golems azantium armor dozens of times with the black swords or spears before it finally cracked. They were shaving off the armor bit by bit in order to widen the crack. Kaori nodded in understanding. I see! The weapons that Endou-kun are holding are also made from azantium! The reward of enduring the rain of ceiling blocks is obtaining those weapons from inside the blocks after destroying them! It seems that originally its something like that. Thats a lie! There is no way Miledy can have that kind of conscience! Shia, you are really scathing toward Miledy huh. No, I understand your feeling though. Even while making such conversation, the lord endlessly continued thrusting at Miledy golem exactly like hungry G swarming at just one food. DDWe, still have this much strength!? DDThis power that is welling up from inside DDI see. This is, this isthe power of love- That was just the special quality of abyss lord mode you know? That exposition was thoroughly explained from Kaori to all the parents. Right after that, the clones finally succeeded in throwing the Miledy golem to the wall. The main body of the lord landed on the floating block right above it while holding a black spear. His last charge was fierce. DDTry to receive this-, o ancient protector! This is my abyss style final ultimate secret techniqueAbyssgate ZeroDDDD He said such thing. No matter how much time passed boy would always love the clich or chuunias though to proof that, not just Hajime and Shuu, even Tomoichi and others were also going Oooh in excitement, and finally Kousuke E Abyssgates finishing attacKDD DDBUURRRRRRRNIN LOOOOVE-!!! Struck out. It was a normal thrust, but perhaps surely it was the final ultimate secret technique. Just to be clear, it reached Miledys core without fail. Miledy golem turned limp, light was gone from its eyes, and it was crucified to the wall. Then the lord fell to the ground as though he had used up all of his energy and willpower and lied spread-eagled. Seeing that Hajime wasDD Was that a rip-off? That was a rip off. That was a rip off wasnt it~ Nagumo family was merciless. Certainly, it was like a certain fast battleship that was personified into human. Perhaps before long he would also speak YES! I will show you what Aby is made of!. A, anyway he won! Endou-kun is amaziiing Really. As expected from someone who is called nonchalantly the mankinds strongest or the demon kings right arm. When Kaori and Shizuku said that in order to repair the mood that was broken by the Nagumo family, words of praise were expressed as though they had just seen a great Hollywood movie. Yeah, really. Although he spoke few words, Hajimes expression that formed a small smile expressed his praise more eloquently than anything. H~m, but is he really alright? Endou-kun, it feels like he really had spent everything he has He isnt even twitching you know? Somehow it feels like he will die anytime now. The Hatayama mother-daughter worriedly looked at the lord on the ground. DDHics hics hics hics, I did it, I did it meI want to diehics hics hics hics, with this Im one step closer to RanaIm glad I came alonehics hics hics hicswhat the hell did I mean by the inner mewhy did I play two role by myselfI am meah, this way of speaking is alsoshit-, my heart is invadedIm becoming not mewait thats why thats not it, me! I cannot speak in that way! Ah, Im talking to myself again! This is bad, really baad, even though the lord mode should have been dispelled my words are strangely fragrant like thiiss He couldnt move from the damage, but, rather than the damage to his body, the damage to his heart was unbearable that the flood of tears couldnt stop. The figure of Kousuke continuously muttering to himself could be seen there. The impressed face of Hajime and co was overwritten with Uwaa to the expression of pity right away. Although, it was the truth that the damage was serious, even the recovery medicine that he brought with him had been used up since a long time ago. If that was the case then just how on earth Kousuke could advance forward from here and then returning back later? While everyone was watching over him, that answer finally arrived. One knight golem was regenerated and approached Kousuke with noisy footsteps. Kousuke moved only his eyes to confirm that and his expression turned pale. He was extremely fatigued that he couldnt even move a finger. He was truly in a hopeless situation. If he was attacked right now, he would be killed as easily as killing a baby. But, that knight golem didnt even unsheathe its sword and slowly kneeled beside Kousuke. Then at the next moment, it took a surprising action. Shockingly, it took out a small jar filled with liquid from somewhere and gently placed it on Kousukes mouth. Due to that, Kousuke was healed to the degree that he could lift up his body. It seemed, there was some healing bonus as the reward for clearing the great labyrinth. Seeing that, Lies-, this is a lie-! There is no way that Miledy is someone this uprighttt!! Nn!? Shia, calm down! You forget your desuu desuu! Yue too calm down! The end of your sentence got a desuu there! Shia was frenzied. Yues mind was in chaos that she snatched Shias end of a sentence. Hajime understood the twos feeling and soothed them down. That was just how shocking Miledys kind consideration was even now when they knew that she was a true protector who thought of the world. At the very least, it would be impossible for her to make him drank the potion like that. Even if she gave someone a recovery medicine, surely she would place it on a position that was just barely couldnt be reached by the hand of someone who couldnt move! Thats right desu! Surely, it was a paralyzing medicine or something that she dressed up as recovery medicineDD Ah, Endou-kun stood up! Looks like he recovered! I dont want to admit iiit! I dont want to aaadmit it!! It seemed that Shias feeling toward Miledy was really strong whether for good or bad. Her rabbit ears and rabbit tail were shaking left and right wildly. While everyone was soothing down Shia, a floating block came in front of Kousuke. It was the same with the one that Hajime and co rode. Kousukes step was unsteady but he somehow got on it and vanished into the deepest room. Like that, around the time Shia somehow calmed down. There was the sound of a lot of water flowing along with the scream Aa~~~~~~!! reaching their ears. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I could somehow update, but it is short because I wrote them hurriedly and in addition the story doesnt progress, Im sorry (sweat) A part of me also want to do the travel journal slowly so please forgive me. I hope that everyone can give me a little bit more time until the next update. . Material BUURRRRRRRNIN LOOOOVE- From Kongou-oneesama in Kancolle. Faceless god From the god of Cthulhu Mythos. Not a certain girl who is hard to describe and fight using something like crowbar. I dont want to admit ittt From Gundas Halo. Chapter 354 Arifureta Chapter 354 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? . Inside a pure white room, the illusion water was whirling with rushing sound *zaa~~~~*. Witnessing the intense stream that felt like it would really swallow them for real, the audiencesDDespecially the parents like Shuu and Sumire were holding their breath. At the same time, DDThings that you dont like, can only be washed away with water At the end of her sentence it felt like there was a voice run? that sounded truly aggravating. It caused everyone to go Uwaawith an appalled expression. Of course they would. Whether it was the white room that looked immaculate, or the whirling water, or the hole at the center, no matter how they looked at it, it was a scaled up version of a toilet, and the past Hajime, Yue, and Shia were flushed into it. The act of flushing humans, furthermore conquerors who had overcome the trial of the dungeon after much effort like they were filthDD Miledy, seriously DEATH to Miledy- Shia was recalling various things again and almost got raging again. The intonation at the end of her sentence was subtly different from usual which was noticed by everyone, but like they said, best to not wake up the sleeping dragon and all that. Everyone didnt make any retort at her. Within the past image, Yue immediately used wind magic to make the three of them float, but the figure of her getting struck into the water to crush the attempt was projected in the image. Yue-samas hair was also fluttering slo~wly in the air from the magic power aura of anger oozing from her. Its frustrating but, even watching it now its still really brilliant. Even without asking what, they understood what she wanted to say. It was Miledys activation of gravity magic. As easy as breathing must be referring to something like this. Although she was angry toward the humiliating act, as a magic expert it seemed that her focus was directed to that as expected. While watching the sight inside the image where Hajime and others were yelling angrily even while being flushed away, Kaori asked Yue beside her who was making a gunununu groan. Can the current Yue do the same thing? Of course. Is what I want to say but, if its limited to only gravity magicthen eventually I might be outdone by her. It was really honest of her. That must be exactly why she was going gunununu. The magics formulation power, the magic power control and efficiency, activation speed, the lack of waste in all of them is too striking. Even though its a magic that she used casually, its a superb technique at its core. In other words, in case it came to a straightforward battle, it was possible that at the end even the current Yue would get pushed back due to inferior processing speed and number of moves. Everyone except Hajime showed a shocked expression at Yues objective evaluation. The vampire princess who was generally accepted as a cheat in magic was evaluating herself as still not there even if it was only limited to one field. It couldnt be helped that everyone was staring at Yue open mouthed in a daze. That dumbfounded state was wiped away by the thunderous sound next. DDHeh!? This is, dont tell me-!? Miledys flustered voice resounded, then the next moment in a corner of the room exploded. The unexpected explosion blast made everyone couldnt help but get flustered even knowing that it happened in the past image. Shuu and Sumire raised their voices spontaneously. Uoh, whats going on!? Hajime explanation please! Hajime! Youre the culprit anyway! What did you do!? The two parents who suspected their son as the criminal without even a shred of doubt. In fact he was the criminal, so Hajime averted his gaze slightly while confessing. Just before I got flushed away, I threw a knife attached with a grenade to the wall. Leaving behind explosive before leaving. That was Hajime quality. A terrorist! His way of thinking is completely that of a terrorist! That was what Kaori papaTomoichis expression was saying while also saying it loudly. Everyone couldnt help but agree. Hajime-san looked really pleased at the Hinyaa~~h scream of Miledy. That made it even harder to deny it. Even while doing such thing, the time was advancing inside the past image. The figures of the past Hajime and co completely vanished, then the explosion and water stream also settled down. Like that, Eh!? There is another room deeper inside!? Shia raised a shocked voice. Her rabbit ears also jumped straight. Hajime and Yue also opened their eyes wide in surprise. Kaori and others who visited this room for the first time were also showing confusion. Hajime thought for a bit before opened his mouth with a groan. Thinking really carefully, Miledy was living here, so its natural that there is a living space for her. To think that I was satisfied from just stripping off all of her belongingswe should intrude into there- Goshujin-sama, that art of burglary! The treasure of a hidden room! Its exciting nano! Lets snatch everything inside nano! My my, Myuu. Dear, please restrain yourself slightly in front of Myuu Myuu was speaking like a member of bandit group with a smile. As expected, against Tios exasperated face and Remias gaze as though she was looking at a troubling person, even Hajime had no room to argue back. The gazes of the parents were also really cold. To varnish over it, he tried saying That Miledy fellow was also hopeless, if she has a home there then it should be fine if she treated her guest to a tea or something isnt it but, There is no one who will prepare tea for a robber you know, Hajime. Hajime-kun. His common sense is still not He also received exasperation from Shizuku and Aiko. Perhaps, if Hajime and co were more motivated to kill the god, then Miledy might have invited them inside the room. And then, she might told them the story about the liberators in more detail. Everything was the fault of Hajime who did something like Oy, try jumping for a bit. You still have something else right? Aa? when pestering Miledy for items. That was the final answer. He should resign himself to receive the exasperated gaze from everyone. The atmosphere was awkward, so Hajime cleared his throat and forcefully moved the talk forward. My bad Yue. Can you replay the past a bit more? Nn! Ill do my best! She also resupplied her magic power from the magic crystal stone. Yue clenched both her fists in a show of her motivation. Yue herself seemed to be curious about the room that they didnt even notice at that time and about Miledy after they were flushed away. The group smiled wryly at Hajimes obvious diversion of topic while turning their focus to the past image too. Inside the image, the wall was grandly destroyed. Mini Miledy who was blown away until the other side of the room was twitching. But right away she stood up in a flash and said things like That bastarrddd! or I thought I almost died for real there! or Get cursed so that you will be abnormally sweaty at your armpit!, anyway she hurled abusive language at Hajime. She was also expressing her anger by flapping her arms and legs while she was at it. Mini Miledy golem was tiny, so it could be seen like a child making a fuss. They didnt understand the principle behind it but her Nico-chan mask was making so many different expressions it looked really comical. For a while she rolled around kicking her arms and legs, hitting the floor, doing the bridge of anger posture, etc, to vent her resentment, then Miledy finally noticed the futility of her act. She looked at the broken wall and her shoulders dropped powerlessly, then she made an abrupt change by showing her motivation and started repairing. For a while there was only the scene of Miledy doing nothing but repairing, so Yue fast-forwarded it while Hajime checked the wall during that time. From what I saw in the image, there is a mechanism around here Hajime, wont it be fine if you just open a hole using transmutation? Hajime glared at the wall while shaking his head at Shuus words. It feels like Ill lose if I do that. You, youre in the faction of not looking at the game guide when playing game huh. Shuu showed an understanding face that said I get you~, and there the images fast-forward stopped. At the same time, the walls repair was also finished apparently. Hajime too found the walls mechanism and succeeded in opening the wall. They entered inside following the past Miledy. Its unexpectedly simplethe number of books is amazing though. Nn. She was a golem so she didnt need food. There is a bed. But, there isnt anything like toilet or shower desu. The inside of the room wasnt really barren, but there wasnt really any sign of living from it. The lack of things that originally should be necessary for a humans livelihood gave them such impression even more. The first thing that caught their eye was the bookshelves. The bookshelves were made by gouging out the wall itself and they reached until the ceiling. Old books were placed inside them to the brim. There wasnt any sign of decay might be because they were protected by magic. The bed was simple. There was also no blanket because there was no need for it. It was just a place to lie down the golem body. Miledy was inspecting the wall from inside her living space. Hajime sent her a glance before sending his gaze to the place he was the most interested in. Thats A photo nano! Myuus eyes sparkled as though she had discovered a treasure. She ran toward it *sutetetetete-* with rapid steps. Kaoris eyes blinked in astonishment at the discovery of the unexpected item. So there was something like photo at the era when Miledy-san and others were living. Perhaps the civilization was developed, or perhaps she especially ordered it from Oscar. Perhaps its the latter I think. They approached while making such talk. Framed pictures were lining up on the shelf jutting out from the wall. All the photos had smiling face. They contained a lot of people, various places, along with displays of extraordinary smiles. And then at the center of the photos, there would be one girl without fail. A girl with the same pretty blond hair like Yue, and blue eyes just like Shia. Hajime. Could it be she is Yeah, Tou-san. This girl is Miledy. The liberator Miledy Raisen. In the past, within the breaking holy precincts, Hajime and Yue alone saw Miledys soul. The blonde haired and blue eyes girl projected over the golems body. Hajime and Yue absolutely couldnt forget the figure of that girl they saw at the end. And then, that unforgettable figure was inside the photos right now. Among them, there was one photo that looked conspicuously radiant. It was a group photo of seven people. At the center, the glasses youth who they saw before thisDDOscar was looking panicked with his arm getting pulled by Miledy. And then as though to surround those two, there was the expressionless Naiz, Meiru who had a fearless smile, Vendeur who was looking exasperated, Laus with a grim look, and Lyutillis with her bewitching atmosphere. Even though their expressions were all over the place and they had different race and birthplaceit was obvious from looking at it. All of them had fun somewhere inside them. All of them directed warm feeling toward Miledy. Their heart became one with her as their center. The gazes of Hajime and others naturally turned toward the Miledy inside the past image. Mini Miledy seemed to have finished repairing the wall and performed the last check. She lied down spread-eagled on the bed and spouted out her indignation that seemed to have been reignited. She flailed and flailed around. She raged a lot with her metal body. Before long, even that flame of anger seemed to have died out. She lied down spread-eagled without moving at all. Her Nico-chan mask also returned to its default state. With as much as she had made a ruckus, the air that was silent as grave was painful. When she wasnt moving at all like this, Miledy was like an unmoving junk. Seeing her like that made a desolated feeling to constrict their chest for some reason. Myuu grabbed Hajimes hand tightly. She is, all alone. Shia muttered a few words. Nn. Even more than me, for far longer time. Yue who had tasted an imprisonment of three hundred years stared at the unmoving Miledy with a clear gaze. Shuuzou suddenly asked. Hajime-kun. How long she was alive? I dont know the precise number. But if I have to say, its to a degree that there is no precise record remaining whether in literature, or even in Miledys own memory. I see. That was, just how much time it was? Just how many times the history was created and destroyed by Ehitos hand during that time. Yues era, Tios era. And then, the many eras far before that. History. It was months and years that would allow a water drop to pierce through a giant stone. Gazes filled with various emotions were directed toward the lying down golem that was silent alone. Her annoyingness that rubbed peoples nerves the wrong way was number one under heaven. And yet, why was it. Along with the desolation, they sensed an immense will that even made them felt fear. While Hajime and others were staring wordlessly, before long, Miledy slowly reached out her hand toward the ceiling. As though she was trying to touch something. Perhaps, she was trying to grasp for something. DDThey reallyappearedthose who surpassed our trial The emotion dwelling inside that voice, how should it be described? No one understood how to describe it. But, it was deep and heavy. To a degree they were overwhelmed by the small whisper. While everyone was watching, Miledy suddenly stood up and stared lovingly at the photos. She was reporting about Hajime and others to her comrades who had passed away a long time ago with flood of emotions. There wasnt even a shred of her annoyingness there. Inside the silent space where no reply came back, there was only Miledys happy voice being spun like a melody. She looked very happy there. Shuu said while putting his arm on Hajimes shoulders. Hajime felt extremely embarrassed for some reason and replied curtly Looks like it, but the corner of his eyes loosened. Mu, muua mere Miledy dare to looks so solemn desuu Nn. Making us cry like this Tears pooled up on the corner of Yue and Shias eyes. Kaori and others too, seeing the back of mini Miledy continuing to talk at the photos made their eyes moistened from the feeling rising up in their chest. Before long Miledy seemed to be satisfied and ended her report toward her comrades. She then took a different photo. DDEverything, began from you The photo was displaying a red haired woman wearing maid uniform. She had a style that rivaled Tio and showed an annoying smile that reminded them of a certain someone. And then, beside that woman, Is thisMiledy-san when she was a child? Just like Kaori said, there was the figure of small Miledy there. But, Hajime and others couldnt immediately declare that the girl was Miledy due to the same reason why Kaori was muttering with questioning tone. The reason because, the child Miledys expression was only showing a bit of bafflement. The color of emotion couldnt really be seen from her face, and her eyes were also practically lightless. As people who knew Miledy, the red haired maid and the child Miledy looked opposite in expression and attitudeit couldnt be helped for them to think so. Who is this woman The gaze Miledy directed to the womans picture was different from the one she directed to Oscar and others, however, the passion felt from Miledy was equal if not more. It made Hajime to unconsciously direct a questioning gaze at her. Sumire stared at the bookshelves and asked. Hey, Hajime. Miledy-san doesnt leave behind a diary like Oscar-san? Its also my first time entering this place solets try searching it for a bit. Projecting the era when Miledy and others were living using past replay was impossible no matter what due to the magic power cost. They wouldnt be able to see through that far if they werent using concept magic for that. The past of Miledy wasnt written in detail even in Oscars diary, so the bookshelves of this room was the only possibility for them to be able to learn about the red haired maid. Lets search! Im absurdly curious! Nn. This maids smile is very irritating. I also want to investigate. The dress that the small Miledy art wearing, it looks really high quality. There art also a maid accompanying her, couldst it be Miledy was born from a good family? Im also curious. Next after Shia who considered Miledy as her one and only sworn enemy!, Yue, Tio, and then Kaori and others were also nodding in enthusiasm. Everyone was apparently curious about the past of the liberators leader. Hajime nodded with a wry smile, then he took out the compass. He searched for anything like Miledys diary. In the end The compass reacted. Oh, it seems there is something. There was a book with blue cover at a corner of the bookshelves. Hajime took it into his hand and flipped the pages quickly. Noteor rather its like a record for memory awakening just in case something happen. The story about her childhoodits here. It seemed that Miledys own memory was preserved mainly using soul magic. The book in Hajimes hand was something like external memory just in case there was a problem with the golem. Yue and others were also gathering around to look eagerly. As expected it would be difficult for everyone to read a single book, so Hajime extracted only the interesting part and read it aloud. As the result, I, impossible desusuch thing is just! Shia was flustered. Furthermore it was to a great degree. It was like she had just learned the secret of the world. Her rabbit ears were trembling, as though to say I dont want to accept it-! I dont want to accept iiitt!. Certainly, that was a shocking truth. It was an unbelievable truth that overturned her world. Hajime and Yue were also showing agitation that had never been seen before. Kaori and others were all shedding tears. It was that big of a truth. An impossible truth. Yes, that was Miledys annoyingness! Was something she inherited! Im not going to believe it no matter what! Miledy-san, at the beginning she wasnt annoying! Rather, she was a lady who would be the next head of the house of count Raisen! Impossiblethis red haired maidis the annoying person of the beginningoriginator!? To think that Miledy, was actually the one annoyed by this womans annoyingnessthats just strange! Strength left the legs of Hajime and Yue. It seemed the shock the two felt made even them fall on their knees. According to the note, the red haired maid Bel was the exclusive maid of Miledy when she was still a noble. Apparently she was a really annoying person. That annoying way of speaking of Miledy came wholly from this Bel after many twists and turns. Lo, look here, Hajime-kun, Yue, Shia. I think thats not the point you three should focus on. Kaori wiped her tears while sending a fixed stare at Hajime and others. Shizuku and others were also sending them a cold gaze together. Its just as Kaori said! This person called Bel was the founder of the Liberator organization! That Bel-san died and Miledy-san inherited her will! Those are the points you should pay attention to shouldnt it!? Goshujin-sama. This art the unknown episode where the Miledy that we know is born you know? Hajime-kun, Yue-san, Shia-san. Sensei wish that you three will read the atmosphere a bit more. PapaMiledy-oneechan, is pitiful nano The emotion of Miledy that was conveyed from the book was brimming with sorrow. Not to mention Kaori and co, even the parents couldnt help but to cry. And so, it also couldnt be helped for them to think Read the mood, seriously. Receiving cold gazes from everyone else who were being tearful, as expected Hajime, Yue, and Shia became awkward. They coughed while standing up. And then, he urged Yue to continue the past replay with a slightly solemn atmosphere. With that, Miledy who was caressing Bels photo lovingly with her metal finger spoke her fundamental feeling that didnt fade even after several thousand of years had passed as though she was praying. DDMay the people of the future, be able to live under free will The words of prayer were filled with mysterious power. It was quiet, but it reverberated with dignity. Her small back looked extremely big. Rest assured. The world is liberatedno, guess there is no need to tell this. Nn. Miledy said it at the holy precinct. Finally, I can go to where everyone is without worry, she said. They remembered that time at the end. After Hajime said that they absolutely wouldnt forget about Miledy and others, and Yue said that the path Miledy and her friends had taken wasnt pointless, the bashful and emotional expression Miledy showed at that time. Even after the past image vanished, for a while no one said anything. In order to feel the weight of history that humans had piled up. And also, in order to offer a silent prayer mourning the protectors of the world. It was unknown how much time passed of them doing that. Before long everyone naturally softened the atmosphere and looked at each other. Hajime. You showed us something good. Thanks. Im glad to learn about Miledy-san. Though if possible I want to know more about her. Shuu and Sumire said that, then Tomoichi and others also spoke the same thing while enduring gentle emotion behind their eyes. Yeah. When we were traveling we didnt really have any leeway, so we basically just ignored the matter of the liberator butusing the trip this time as opportunity, it might be good to try investigating about that era. Like that, Hajime too replied with a gentle smile. There Shia hit her hand as though she remembered something. Thats right! This is a good chance, lets take a look at Miledy before she departed to the final decisive battle! That was the last battle for her, so surely she departed full of resolve. Kuku-. Shia. No matter what thou said, you art hopelessly curious about Miledy art thou not? Its not like Im curious about her! Seeing how she reflexively refusing it so quickly like that, it seemed she was curious. Her rabbit ears were flapping *funyan funyan* shyly. Yue, can you do it? Nn. Ill pass the baton to Kaori after this considering my magic power. Leave it to me~ While saying that, Yue activated the past replay by matching the time period when Miledy departed from here based on Kaoris memory. At the end of her endless journey, the day of the final battle, what kind of feeling she harbored when she departed to battle While everyone was watching in a solemn atmosphereDD DDYaa! Are you weeell~? Peeing rabbit-chan? Pugyaah !!!? DDIs vocation robber-kun and, the completely horny vampire-chan also wellll? She, she predicted us Hajimes cheeks were twitching. Mini Miledy was dancing bouncily. It seemed Miledy had predicted that after the battle Hajime and others would come here and peeped using past replay. The Nico-chan mask winked in a very annoying way. Then she moved her index finger as though to say Na?ve! while going tsk tsk tsk also in a really annoying way. It was irritating. DDDo you want to watch the serious Miledy-san? You want to see it that much? DDToo baa~~d! Serious-san cannot win against Miledy-saan~~? DDHey hey, right now, what do you feel? Even though youre being solemn thinking of Miledy-san, the person herself smashed apart the atmosphere. What do you feel when that happened? Hey hey? Miledy-san pre-final battle who was skipping around. As though to say Ill do the last annoyance of my life without regret yeah!. Before everyone could make tsukkomi Isnt there anything else that you can leave behind huh, seventeen *snap* ominous sounds resounded. Those were the sounds of blood vein snapping out on everyones forehead. DDBut it cant be helped that youre thinking about Miledy-chan! Whatever you say! Miledy-chan is a transcendent genius beautiful magician who easily surpass the worlds standard after all! Ahaha- The gentle atmospherewas already gone. Everyones eyes were really cold. DDSuch Miledy-chan who is the very picture of woman gifted in both intelligence and beauty, has prepared a present for your sake! Here! Try pouring magic power here! Mini Miledy pointed energetically with the fingers of both her hands toward right below the wall that had just been repaired before this. The movement that was excessively smooth and snappy looked truly irritating. Hajime wordlessly walked forward and tried pouring magic power. The wall flashed bright. And then it was projected. The sight of Hajime and others getting flushed like excrement. DDPugyaaah!! THE BESTTTTTTT-!! Look look, that expression! I want to leave it behind for future generation! Does this show my thanks for the explosion!? Fu hya hya hya hyah *Snap snap snap-*, large number of blood vessel formed up on the forehead of Hajime, Yue, and Shia. Bext magic power burst up. Bursting bullets, storms and space crushing attacks attacked the wall. Most likely she was recording the video using the camera function that the golem was equipped with. Miledy then buried the camera part into the wall at the same time when she repaired it. She must had set it up so that it projected the image when magic power passed through it Her action looked like it was done with the resolve of her knowing that she wouldnt use that function anymore, and yet the content of that action was just too pointless. They had no more words for that. The wall was blown away along with a thunderous sound. The solemn atmosphere was also completely blown away along with it. But, at that instant, What, waterMILEDYYYY It was unexpectedly a raging stream once more. It wasnt just illusion. A genuine raging stream was flowing in without stopping from the room of magic circle. The destruction of the wall seemed to be set up to also become the trigger to activate the flush toilet styled shortcut. Wai-, Hajime-kun! What now!? Please calm down, Tomoichi-san. Right now something like water stream isnt a big deal for us, we also can escape using gate. Miledys trick was rubbing them the wrong way just like usual, but it wouldnt work against the current Hajime and co. They could destroy the mechanism that produced the water, or they could also freeze all the water itself, even escaping using gate was possible. In fact, Kaori and Tio were already protecting everyone using spherically shaped barrier. The water level instantly rose until their knee but, they werent being washed away by the raging stream. Good grief, just what didst Miledy hath in her mind. If she filled even this room with water, then her books and her photos wouldst become wasted. Perhaps they are being protected by age of god magic? The exasperated Tio was replied to by Shizuku who was smiling wryly. All of the books seemed like they had magic that prevented degradation over time applied on them, but it was unknown whether they would be safe even when they were submerged in water. For now, Hajime took out the crystal key to make the water flow outside using gate. While he was doing so, the answer toward that question was taught by a voice that completely changed into a gentle voice. DDThe problem is that DDIn the end, I couldnt hold out to the last Everyones gaze was turned toward the mini Miledy. When they noticed, the figure of girl shaped Miledy appeared over the golem body. Those azure eyes reflected the books and photos. The love and pain that were showing from that expression made them held their breath. DDI thought for a tiny bit, that I want the treasures here to become something that belong only to me for eternity butI couldnt dispose of them with my own hand The matter that they wanted to be conveyed to the later generation had been recorded by Oscar and others. What were here were only Miledys very personal recollections. The things that she used to console her heart through the endless time. That was why, she wanted to monopolize these memories, but she was unable to dispose them with her own hand. That was why, DDHajime-kun, Yue-chan, Shia-chan. Ill leave it to you three about what to do with the things here. Surely they would come here. The first conquerors of Raisen Great Labyrinth, Hajime and others who lived in the future. Miledy left to them about what to do with the past. She also understood that if it was Hajime and others right now they would be able to deal with the trap she left behind. Most likely, if they escaped without doing anything, then the books and photos would be washed away to somewhere that wasnt the spring near Brook and wouldnt be seen again by anyones eyes for eternity. With that none of it wouldnt be left in this world anymore except the fragment of memories that was known by Hajime and co. The rest would all stay inside Miledys heart only. DDI wont mind no matter what choice you make. Because that choice without a doubt will also be the best choice The figure of Miledy closing her eyes and joining her hands on her chest while closing her eyes, was annoyingly beautiful. To a degree that not a single one of everyone here could take their eyes off her. DDLet me say this as the last Behind the opened eyelids, there was a clear azure radiance. If the current Miledy had her photo taken and it was explained to the world that it was the photo of none other than the leader of the liberator, the protector of the world, then without a doubt people would call her as a saint. DDI pray that your future, will be under your own free will, forever and ever. Like that, the girl shaped Miledy vanished. What remained after that was only the unspeaking golem. The gazes of Yue and others were poured at Hajime who was holding the crystal key. They asked with their gaze what to do. Apparently they were entrusting the decision to Hajime. Hajimes gaze looked around, at Yue and others, and then to to Shuu and others. He compared with his gaze the crystal key in his hand and the photos, and at the end, he stared at the unmoving Mini Miledy in the past that looked like it stopped functioning. And then, Raisen Great Labyrinth tour, is it okay to end it here? He said that with a wry smile. He was suggesting for them to leave this place like this. To leave Miledys memories as Miledys own. To that choice, everyone smiled gently and nodded. He opened a gate inside the barrier. The other side was the spring located at the outskirt of Brook. The gate was connected to that areas footpath. Everyone passed through the gate and stepped on the grass while at the end they turned their gaze toward Miledy, one more time. . . . In that instant. . . . DDAh, thats right! No matter what your choice is, the device to erase the sentence that reveal the rabbit-chans peeing is the only thing that Ill wash away no matter what! Girl Miledy who abruptly reappeared once more said such thing while her finger pointed with a snap. While Shia was raising her voice Eh!?, when they looked at the direction Miledy pointed at, a part of the wall made clacking sound and opened. An ore engraved with letters tumbled out from there. It seemed the letters on the walls of Raisen Great Labyrinth were linked to that artifact. The letters engraved into that ore would be projected in the labyrinth. Most likely there were also a lot of other hidden shelves that contained many ores. In other words, if the ore that became the core of the annoying sentence got washed away Wai-, you-DD DDSoon Ill become unable to endure the loneliness of continuing to talk to an empty room, so Miledy-chan is going to rest! Then bye by~~e-! While Shias tone was breaking and her hand was reaching out, Miledy put one hand on her waist, placed a horizontal peace over her winking eye, and lifted up a foot, taking a pose that made it as though sparkling stars would scatter around her before vanishing for real this time. At the same time, the artifact ore was swallowed by the raging stream and flowed into the hole on the floor that was opened unnoticed. Shia who was watching that scene from across the barrier and gate froze for a breath, then MILEDYYYYYYYYYYYY-!! She went crazy once more. Kaori and Shizuku said Waaaah, Shia calm doowwnn! while pinioning her from behind with the two of them. They got the feeling that for some reason, Miledy was messing up with Shia in particular. Perhaps she had emotional attachment to Shia, or perhaps to rabbitman race itself Hajime thought such thing while quietly closing the gate. Setting that aside Hajime muttered. In the end, Miledy was Miledy huh. It went without saying that everyone fiercely agreed. Like this, the afternoon part of Tortus travels first dayDDRaisen Great Labyrinth tour ended with the feeling like they got toyed around from the beginning to end by Miledy who should be deceased already. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. On top of making everyone wait, the chapter this time is also done with a quick pace. My apologies. I ask everyone to wait for a while for the weekly update. The chapter this time is containing the spin-off Zero that isnt published in the WN version, so I was lost whether to write it or not but, this is a travel journal that trace the past, so as expected there is no way it doesnt get touched here. Thinking that I wrote this chapter. Im sorry to those who dont get it because they dont know about the content of Zero! Itll help if you can tolerate it. It seems that Ill make everyone wait again for the next update too, but Ill try as much as I can to update within one month. My best regards. There is update in Gardo a little while ago. (Update in 25 April) Main story comic chapter 32 Finally Tios AAADD was (lol) Nichijou chapter 36 The first appearance of the princess of elf tribe Altina-san! Shias unwelcoming treatment is spot on. Zero chapter 13 The gods apostle that Kouchi-sensei draw is terrific! The dangerous atmosphere is conveyed! They are published free of charge in Overlap-samas homepage, so please take a look at them! Chapter 355 Arifureta Chapter 355 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? . *Splash-, splash-!!* There was a fish that splashed fiercely. No, it was a middle-aged man. No, no. It was a fish with the face of middle-aged man. In other words, it was the human faced fish monsterDDLee-san or better known as Leeman. At the spring located in the outskirts of Brook. On the grass a slight distance away from the springs side, he muttered Heh, damn it all. I too have become decrepit huh with a small voice while hopping on the ground with a nihilistic smile. He hopped and hopped in order to return to the spring. But, there wasnt any sign of him getting nearer. The distance until the spring was infinitely far Hajime. I cant believe that in this world there is a real Seman When you see it at realityits quite an impactful sight. Shuu and Sumire let out a trembling voice. Tomoichi and others, and then even Shizuku and Aiko who met the fish with middle-aged man face for the first time were also getting creeped out they took a step back. As expected Lee-san wasnt kind to the mind of most people who met him for the first time. Because it was extremely surreal. His existence was. After the tour of Raisen Great Labyrinth was over and they pacified Shia who was going into frenzy due to Miledys prank, they decided to teleport away for the time being. The location was where Hajime and co were thrown out in the past after going through the flush toilet shortcut. The intention was just to tell the others that this was the place where they were tossed out before moving on to the next location, but there Hajime suddenly remembered. Come to think of it, at that time Lee-san was also thrown out together with themhe thought. And then recalling further, after that he was captured by a passerby and got sold into Fuhrens aquarium as a rare monster. Hajime explained such while staring at Lee-san who was hopping around. Then Shia who they somehow made to recover into sanity abruptly spread out her rabbit ears and said to Hajime. Tha, thats right-, Hajime-san! This isnt the time to stare at Lee-san splashing around! Even now at this moment, there is my first kiss in the side of that spring! Shia, can you tell me more about that I wonder? I wonder? Eh? Right after you conquered the dungeon? Hajime, you assaulted Shia? Ee!? Hajime-kun, at this kind of place!? Even though Yue-san is also here!? Kaoris neck twisted around and she drew near to Shia. Shizuku and Aiko sent Hajime a shocked gaze, while Tomoichi said This animal- and released murderous eyeglint. Kaoruko and others were also making face that said Oh my. When I took step to save Shias life that was in danger of drowning because she got shocked by Lee-san, the instant she recovered she clung and kissed me with body strengthening max. Hajimes half-closed eye insisted wordlessly, Which one of us is the animal?. Or perhaps it was saying Its this girl who is the animalistic rabbit. My-, really Shia-chan, youre completely a carnivore rabbit! Kaa-sama! Youre wrong desuu! Hajime-san and Yue-san recognized me after my first clearing of great dungeon! They also called my name properly! There was just this, various kind of feeling surging out! The rabbit of the forest isnt a beast![ Rather Im a lady! She made an appeal of her chastity after this late but, everyones gaze was lukewarm. The exposure of her clothing since moving to earth was also somewhat high, and no matter what she said she would immediately cling to Hajime to the same degree like Yue. The forest rabbit=beast theory was gradually becoming the accepted opinion. Unfortunately, the forest rabbits nesting in the sea of tree at present were also a group of beasts in a different meaning, so it wasnt like the theory was that mistaken. And so, with the mentality of It isnt scary if its done with everyone!, she sought to take down someone along with her. Even Kaori-san also has criminal record of clinging and kissing Hajime-san desu! Shia!? Kaori was startled. Kaori papa bared open his eyes into a glare. Kaori mama was going my my in excitement. When she was possessed by the ghost in the undersea ruin, she clung and kissed Hajime-san right after she recovered! Isnt that right! Tha, thatsI The end of her sentence lost strength limply like the tail of a dog that got found out doing mischief. Kaori looked at Hajime seeking help, but Hajime sighed fuh and averted his gaze, She did that huh. In addition, she pretended to be unable to walk and clung on my back like a haunting ghost Isnt it terrible calling me a ghost!? So you arent denying about the kiss. An accurate tsukkomi from Shizuku. Kaoris face was rapidly reddening. Tomoichis face was reddening into a deep red rather than just normal red, while the others were sending lukewarm gaze that seemed to say Kaori-chan too, her atmosphere is like a healing saint but she is actually an animalshe is an animal saint!. Kaori spoke in denial toward that. Tha, thats wrong! It was only feelings like inferiority complex or impatience, various emotions bursting out! Even I am a lady Im telling you! Im not an animal, really! Even her desperate justification alongside Shia was blown away lightly by her usual conduct. Fuh. From here on the two of you can introduce yourself as clinging lady together. I dont want to be told that by Yue-san desu. I dont want to be told that by Yue. A serious faced tsukkomi exploded from Shia and Kaori toward the kissy freely lady Yue. As for me, Im more in the side of getting someone clinging on me rather than clinging on someone. Tio spoke with a lonely look from being unable to join the talk, but for the time being she was ignored. The gazes of the parents were looking uneasy for some reason so Hajime attempted to change the topic. He stared at Lee-san who was splashing around while speaking out something that he suddenly noticed. Come to think of it Myuu. You dont look really surprised even when looking at Lee-san huh? She was from the sea people race, so perhaps she was used to sea monster as expected, Hajime thought. But at the same time he was taken aback. Beside Myuu, with a de~ep smile and unblinking eyes Remia was staringDDglaring? at Lee-san. It seemed that Myuu was creeped by that slightly scary smile of her Mama and stayed quiet. Wha, whats wrong Remia? ? There is nothing wrong you know? Ufufu. But, Im just thinking that this person is the Lee-san who taught my daughter unnecessary thing is it? Thats all. Ufufu, really, I wonder what I should do to him. Seriously whats wrong!? Remia who was always going my my ufufu like a gentle big sister was rarely smiling in anger like this. The air was stinging as though spice was scattered around. Myuu was slowly stepping away from Remia who was chuckling ufufu. She then awkwardly said. You know, papa. Myuu, once talked with Lee-san when Myuu was waiting for papa and everyone to pick up Myuu nano. Seriouslywait, Lee-san is also in the western sea, so I guess its not strange that you encounter him by chance. It seemed after Hajime and co cleared Melusine Undersea Ruin, temporarily parted from Myuu, and Myuu encountered Lee-san by chance. And then, when Lee-san realized that Myuu is papas daughter, he told Myuu that he would lend Myuu his strength anytime nano. That personno, fish? Or monster? Well anyway, Lee-san is a nice and caring uncle after all. But, he got tied up with rope by his wife and made to look after his children nano. Myuu forgot before this but he also has message for papa. DDChoose a wife that is older than you in the end. But, dont let womans authority to rule over you. Never let yourself become whipped nano. Hajime got it now. It seemed that Lee-san was a husband who was whipped by an authoritarian wife. I get the gist. Myuu, you didnt understand the words meaning and asked Remia didnt you? Myuu asked mama nano. Myuu also asked an abnormal question after that, did mama tie up rope around papas neck and made him played with Myuu nano?. It was because she saw Lee-sans wife tying up Lee-san with seaweed and dragged him away while angrily yelling Play with your children!. Remia mama who was making various misunderstanding due to Myuus questions inevitably got angry with the ruffian who taught her little daughter about an abnormal marriage relationship. You should, properly clear the misunderstanding Papa, Myuu properly cleared the misunderstanding. Then, why did Remia still angry? While such questioning gaze gathered on her, Myuu frowned and glanced at the splashing Lee-san. According to mama, to leave his family alone and pretend like a wanderer. In addition to ask a child to give a message to not get whipped by his wifejust what does he think his wife and children are I wonder? Mama finds it a bit hard to forgive that kind of person. Thats what mama said. I, I see For some reason, the gazes of the papa~s including Hajime turned to the faraway. They all gazed at the sun that was going down toward the western sky. A type of people who focused on their hobby and unconsciously forgot themselvessuch point might be the common point between the men here. The gaze of Yue, Sumire, and all the other wives were feeling strangely painful for some reason. Were going to go back to your hometown too in the trip this timeitll be nice if we can meet with Lee-san there. Right? Myuu? Ye, yes nano. *Whoosh* A wind that strangely felt like it was desiccated was blowing through. Even though they were at the side of a spring. The throat of the men there felt strangely drythat was what they felt. Kaori said Aa~ I think it might be impossible with my magic power to continue further~ with a tone that sounded forced while erasing the past projection of splashing Lee. Remias dee~p smile also returned to her former gentle smile. The men were relieved. Sumire smiled wryly at the husbands state while turning her gaze toward Shia saying Even soin order to change the topic too. Shia-chan Ah, yes, what is it Kaa-sama? Sumire didnt reply right away. She calmly approached Shia. And then, she began caressing Shias head with a gentle movement. Shia was astonished. Sumire turned a smile that also looked kind toward such Shia. Let Kaa-sama say it to you too, okay? I missed the timing, so let me say it right now. You have worked really hard. You have done well. Thank you for accompanying Hajime and Yue-chan without giving up. Aa Various shocking images kept coming in Raisen Great Labyrinth tour so it got ignored, but in a sense, there was no doubt that this great labyrinths clearing was a turning point for Shia, and also for Hajime and Yue. If Shias heart yielded at the middle, if there was a time she ran away There was no doubt that Hajime and Yue wouldnt recognize Shia as a companion. They recalled the past Shia they saw at the bottom of Raisen Grand Canyon who could do nothing but run away when encountering Hajime and Yue by chance. They still hadnt seen other scene like Shias training in the sea of trees, but when they recalled the vivid scene of Shia dealing the finishing blow to Miledy golem, they could easily imagine just how much courage Shia continued to muster. She did her best for the sake of the future she wished for. She was truly making good of her words. She splendidly surmounted a next to impossible feat that was truly easy to say but hard to carry out. As the result, she added her color to the world of Hajime and Yue that was only filled with the two of them. A brilliant color even. Err, that, I Shia got bright red. Her rabbit ears and rabbit tail were restlessly wriggling around searching for words to say. There Shuu also approached her and patted her head lightly. Based from what I saw in the abyss, if Shia-chan wasnt with them, Hajime and Yue-chan might really mow down everything, discard everything, and complete a world that is literally just the two of them. Hajime and Yue were able to form bond with the people they encountered at the future from therewas surely thanks to Shia-chan. The moon that nestled close to the abysss monster. With just that, surely the world of Hajime and Yues heart would spread only as a silent night with only the two of them inside it forever, no doubt about it. It would be a slightly lonely world that couldnt accept other people and formed with only the two of them. The sunlight that shined into there was Shia. That was why, the world of Hajime and Shia changed color, and then it obtained a space for nurture. To nurture bond with people. Tha, thats, exaggerating desu. I just wanted, to return the favor, to go together with the people with the same constitution like me who I finally met, that was allalso, I just fell in love with Hajime-san so Shia hid her eyes with her rabbit ears that turned floppy from the praise and gratitude of her mother-in-law and father-in-law. It was only her rabbit tail that kept wagging around. Seeing Shia like that, Hajime and Yue looked at each other, and a beat later, their expression turned affectionate toward Shia. There aint any need to be humble. In fact, I think the present time wont exist if we didnt meet you. Surely, even Aikos words I dont want you to live in a lonely way wouldnt leave any strong impression in me and Id just ignore it. Nn. Because Shia did your best I was also able to soften my heart. Without that, I might do nothing but agreeing with everything that Hajime think. U, u. I, is that so? Fuheh It seemed that she finally became unable to hold back her happiness. The fuheh of happiness came out from Shia. Her mouth broke into a really wide grin while mumbling incomprehensibly. Kaori opened her mouth with a warm smile. Come to think of it, Tio said it at the great labyrinth of the sea of trees wasnt it? According to what Tio said, both Hajime-kun and Kouki-kun are lacking for the title of hero. The true hero is none other than Shia she said. That art a nostalgic story. However, umu. I certainly said that. And then, I wouldst not say anything different even now. Hajime at the beginning was really scathing to everything other Yue wasnt it? If it was me I think my heart would give up right away. Certainly, she is a hero. So what I said in Urcould reach Hajime-kun was thanks to Shia. Considering that, then I think it was really great that their first meeting was with Shia. Tio and others said those, and then Hajime added further. Come to think of it, Myuu. When you escaped from the underground organization at Fuhren, it was me who first noticed your presence in the underground sewer, but it was Shia who rushed toward you first you know? Is that so! Myuu said with her eyes turning round. A beat later she smiled happily. Shia-oneechan at that time was really kind. Myuu felt really relieved nano. Shia-oneechan, thank you nano! Shia-san. Let me say it once more, thank you for saving Myuu. I think that surely it was because you were there that Hajime-san too became that close to Myuu so earnestly. During the journey, there were a lot of things that Hajime came to form. That was surely because the monster of abyss was recovering the heart of the former Hajime bit by bit. Because he was recovering his heart while growing. Before his heart was completely reduced into a monster, if Yue was the one that tied that heart to a human, then it was undoubtedly Shia that reminded that heart of its humanity. Those two were exactly the moon and the sun that were irreplaceable for Hajimes world. Err, e~rryo, you are welcome, desu? She couldnt find any word. Shia became bashful and shy. The air that became awkward because of splashing Lee-san became warm as though it received the spring sunlight. . . . After that, Hajime and co headed to the city of Brook in order to have slightly early dinner as well as for sightseeing. It was a period of time when the sun was starting to burn in orange color. Following the request of the parents who wanted to enjoy the beautiful scenery and atmosphere of another world, they didnt teleport this time but traveled using the magic power fueled car in its open car mode. They advanced leisurely in low speed that was about the same speed of a horse galloping. By the way Brieze couldnt carry everyone, so a new car was created for this trip. It was a medium bus that could transport a maximum of twenty people easily. The design was made to look similar with armored car which was a part of its charm. Also, the distribution of seat was Hajime, Yue, Remia, and Myuu at the first row. The second row was filled with Shuu, Sumire, Shia, Tio. The third row was for Shirazaki family, the fourth row for Yaegashi family, and the fifth row for Hatayama family. Hey, Hajime-kun. There is this suspicious red button and a dangerous looking stick beside my seat here though They were bathing on the refreshing evening wind, however, for some reason, everyone had the same complicated expression like Shuuzou who asked that question. And then, their gazes were also directed to some spots inside the car. Didnt they want to enjoy the scenery Hajime felt puzzled while driving and answering the question at the same time. Of course, thats the activation button and the trigger for the gatling gun. I dont know what do you mean by of course though? ? Its because this is a car? I dont understand it even more Why didnt he get itHajime tilted his head with uncomprehending expression instead. Yue and others seemed to guess the answer somehow and got a faraway look. At the same time Koichi and Kirino also asked. Hajime-kun. Why is this vehicles appearance like an armored car? I think that the seats are obviously fewer compared to the size of the vehicle thoughwhy is that? Very well. Then it shall be explained. Fufuh. Of course, its because a lot of weapons are installed inside the vehicle. A lot of weapons Are installed inside the vehicle The outer appearance of armored car already didnt look like a vehicle to be used to leisurely travel on the road of another world. Rather it looked like a vehicle for going to war wasnt itthat was the thought of Kaoruko and Akiko who were trembling while repeating Hajimes answer haltingly. Their expression were like someone who was doing rodeo on top of a bomb. Yes, to explain it simply, both sides have twenty gatling gun and a total of 120 missiles each. The front side and backside can deploy 55 caliber 120 mm electromagnetically accelerated tank cannon Excalibur, and the bottom of the vehicle can release a maximum of 300 of all sorts of self-propelled explosive Run.(TN: I dont know what is the reference for this) There is also a lot of other weapons! Hajime continued to explain at length. For the time being, everyone kept silent. Remia covered Myuus ears with both hands. And so This travel micro bus could act as one man army even against the army of earth so, The safety is perfect. Please rest assured. Hajime-kun. Just where in the world you want to go too with such loadout? Tomoichis gaze that looked like he was looking at a pitiful person stabbed Hajime. To Brook townit was obvious that he didnt want to hear that answer. O, Otou-san. Youre wrong. Hajime-kun you see, he is still, you knowhe is in the middle of rehabilitation! Kaoris words stabbed Hajime. Hajimes common sense was still in the verge of death. That opinion of Kaori apparently made everyone convinced unanimously. Everyone went I see while nodding quietly. Perhaps because they had just watched the bloody experience of Hajime in Orcus Great Labyrinth, they made a kind expression that seemed to say Well, it cant be helped. It was really unexpected. For Hajime that was. Just in case, the roof could also be deployed instantly, and the armor itself was made from azantium. Naturally the defensive power was raised from the base using Vajra, and there was also space isolation magic that covered the whole bus, so certainly its safety was high. I, it also has airbag installed, you know? Hajime tried to explain that in addition there was also the equipment of normal car but there was no reply. Even when he sent glances at the back mirror, there was only lukewarm gazes reflected there. Rehabilitation to recover common sensedo your best The kindness of the parents that said that permeated into Hajimes heart. Just like splashing antiseptic to an open wound. Nn. Hajime, do your best? Whats that cheering for? The kind gaze from his beloved who sat beside him felt painful right now. Then with a voice that was small but audible until the back seat, Hajime said A vehicle without weapon is like a person not wearing clothes. Everyone dont get it.. sullenly while starting to look only at the front. It seemed he was sulking. With an expression of looking at someone troubling, Yue poked lightly at Hajimes cheek several times. Remia and Yue also poked at papas cheek from across Yue. For some reason Shia and Tio also poked from the seat behind. Kaori wouldnt be able to reach from her seats position, however she wanted to join and poked at the sulky Hajime with a different method. Do, dont poke using your silver feather- Im sorry. I didnt think. The chance of Kaori mistaking her control of disintegration ability wasnt non-existent, so sending silver feather remotely to poke at his cheek was too scary. Shizuku was staring at Hajime looking like she also wanted to poke. Of course she couldnt reach so she did her best reaching out using her black katanaDDBrieze II hit a rock and shook. Because of that, Shizuku who was in an unstable posture of leaning forward was, Kyah Such adorable scream resounded. And then, Guah!? *GON* Such raw sound could be heard. At the same time Hajimes scream also leaked out. It seemed Shizuku thrust her black katana strongly with the momentum of her falling. It was really fortunate that the katana was sheathed. If it was unsheathed, around this time there would be a tunnel from the back of Hajimes head until his forehead opened through. Shiizuukuuu I, Im sorry Hajimes twitching expression and glare reached through the back mirror. Shizuku averted her gaze in panic. Me, me too! Aiko! You dont need to! That wriggling ivy! Put it away now! Why did the girls wanted to poke at Hajime? Was something inside the girls driving them on? Fufu, Kaori and everyone else are really getting along. Geez Shizuku, youll immediately turn like a child when youre in front of Hajime-kun. Everyone really loves Hajime-kun huh~. Isnt that right, Aiko? Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko watched the interaction of their daughters and made a really bittersweet expression. In contrast, the male parents were making really complicated expressions. It seemed there was also a bit of sympathy mixed in seeing Hajimes cheek getting poked along with a bit of the danger in the middle too. While that was going on, something was coming into view from far away. Oh, Hajime. Is that it? Shuu leaned forward and pointed to the front. Ahead, something like a tall rampart was coming into view bit by bit. There was one long object stretching straight toward the sky which must be the watchtower. Within the scenery that looked burning due to the evening sun at the background, the rampart looked like a swaying shadow. It convinced them that indeed, this was truly a fantasy sight. Not just Shuu, the other parents were also raising from their seat with sparkling eyes. But, Hajime who was being asked tilted his head and refrained from replying. It should be so butits strange that we can see it from this distance. Was the town that big? N~n. That watchtower, it might be 30 meters tall. Its three times taller than before. It seemed the towns scale was different from their memory. Shia abruptly stood up and imitated a round glasses with both hands that she placed on her eye. She also hummed muun at the same time. Her azure eyes were tinged with light. It was Shia-style super strengthening limited to sight. If she did it to the maximum limit she would be able to read the letters of a newspaper from two kilometers away. It was a bugged technique although it sounded plain. With that bugged sight, Shia checked the Brook Town. A moment later. Uwaa She let out an appalled voice while sporting a wry smile. Whats wrong Shia? Err you see. Anyway, the height of the outer wall is now twice than before. Now its made from stone when it was made from wood before butthere is no doubt that its the Brook Town. Also, well, you will understand when we go there. ? Well, I guess. Rather, what happened that they increased the defense like that? Nn~. After the decisive battle, a lot of monsters escaped from the holy precincts. Perhaps theyre on guard against that? I dont think thats it though. Shias wry smile deepened. Shuu and others kept asking question in curiosity. Hajime sent them a glance before increasing the speed. Like that they arrived before the gate of Brook Town. Hajime was speechless. He was also expressionless. Behind Hajime, everyone was making expression of surprise or admiration or amusement. The reason was, DDThe town of beginning Welcome to the holy land Brook! DDThe journey of his majesty the demon king began from here!! Such sentences were written on stupidly huge boards. In addition, DDNew creation demon king amulet on sale! The grace of the demon king will bring you success! DDCurrently accepting applicant for pilgrimage tour! You can also experience the demon kings footsteps vicariously! DDThe twelfth demon king army cosplay convention is open!! DDApplicant recruitment for the fifth demon king quiz! Can you win against the quiz queen, Soona Masaka!? Because countless stupidly huge banners were hanged down. De, demon king-sama!? Why are you here demon king-sama!? When Hajimes eyes were starting to twitch, a voice suddenly called out to him. When he looked there, a man dressed like an adventurer was looking over here in astonishment. Most likely he was the gate guard. There were also several people behind him. They were also astonished and stunned. For now, the demon king-sama tried asking. Oi, whats with those things? Eh? E, even if Im asked that, this aint the time to stare absentmindedly-. Oi, you guys-! Hurry, contact the mayor and top brass! Our demon king-sama has descended here! Tell your family too! It will a dishonor for this holy land if we cant even prepare a single welcoming- Ye, YES SIRR *DODODODO-* The subordinates of the gate guards dashed away. A beat later, across the wall, DDDemon king-samas party has descended! Descended-!! DDLit the sacred flame! Raise your cheers! Its demon king-sama in the flesh- DDClear the path! Toss those drunkards over there into the barn! DDSomeone go contact Masaka Inn! DDWhere is Chrystabel-dono!? Does anyone know!? DDWe cant stay like this! Lets show our pride! As the people of the holy land! DDGet to the front gate in thirty seconds! DDOkaa-saaaan, where are youuu- DDIf its your mother then she already dashed to the gate! Shes a severe demon king-sama fan after all! Such cheers that sounded like angry yells or shocked voices were raised up. The fire cauldrons that looked like Olympic Cauldron placed in fixed interval at the top of the outer wall were lit in succession. Seen from afar it looked similar with candles lined up on birthday cake. And, a moment later after that, the sound of bell *clang-clang-clang* was resounding from the summit of the watchtower. In addition *BUOOOOOOOOO-BUOOOOOOOO-* there was even the sound of blowing a trumpet shell. The atmosphere feels like theyre going to war after this. Myuu, know this nano! In fantasy movie, the knights fighting the army of evil will do the same thing in their fortress nano! The twitching of Hajimes eyes became intense. Certainly, this reaction was the most correct one in a state when the demon king army was approaching a city. That was if the exploding emotion that was the opposite was excluded. In the blink of eye, great noise that shook the ground and vibrated the air was spreading through Brook Town. Hajime and the wive~s were creeped out while Shuu and others were overwhelmed that they couldnt say anything. Then, the gate guard took a step forward. He fell on one knee with adroit movement that looked as though he had done simulation of it for several thousand times, bowed his head, and spoke out. Your majesty. This Porter Helly is extremely delighted to receive the honor of being in your audience for the second time. The second time? Yes-. Its only natural that your majesty cant remember. I too only finally remembered at the legendary decisive battle that your majesty were the young man who met a rare disaster of having a broken status plate who I previously interacted with. When I realized that status was actually true, embarrassingly my waist lost strength and I was unable to stand. Ah, the guy at that time huh. The gate guard kneeling before them with a name that was similar with a certain wizard was apparently the gate guard that dealt with Hajime and co when they visited Brook Town for the first time. Yes-. Thanks to that I was able to become the most famous gate guard in the world! I also received interview from reporters and historians many times, and most likely my name would also get recorded in the history book! Right now the occupation of gate guard became amazingly popular as the job where you might be able to become the first one to encounter a great person! I become popular among girls as though my past is just a lie and my salary also bloated up! Thanks to your majesty the meal today is also delicious! Ill follow your majesty for my whole life! Dont follow me. The smile of the gate guard was truly dazzling. His guts to openly puffed up his chest saying I want to get a slice of demon king-samas pie! might be suited for a gate guard in a sense. Even while they were conversing like that, the tumult inside the town was getting bigger the swirling presence at the other side of the gate was enlarging with accelerating speed. The residences of Brook Town seemed to be really well trained. Lets put it bluntly. It was a bit scary. Hajime looked back across his shoulder with a twitching expression. His eyes expressed his feeling more eloquently than anything, As I thought, lets skip going to Brook. Shuu and Sumire were looking disappointed saying Ee~, even though were looking forward to it already~, but Tomoichi and others seemed to agree due to their mentality of an ordinary person who was going to get dragged into a riot. But, before they could turn aroundDD DEMON KING-SAMAA~~~~, LONG TIME NO SEEEDDDDDD!! An energetic voice. From above the outer wall. A girl was waving her hand in a big way. Right after that, like the eagle div of a certain assassin cree, the girl spread both her hands widely and dived from twenty meter high without hesitation. Shuu and others didnt even have time to say Ah. Even though the girl was wearing an adorable maid uniform, she rotated midair with a sharp movement. Just before she crashed on the ground, she landed on the wall due to the rope her hand was holding and with light footsteps she rappelled down. At the end she kicked on the wall and twirled in the air as though she was dancing before splendidly landing on the ground. To tell the truth, this girl was the poster girl of a normal innDDSoona Masaka-chan. But, at the next instant, there was a thunderous sound *ZUDON* next as though there was a quake. Looking there, a lump of flesh was flying in the sky. Like a human cannon that was fired using catapult. The thunderous sound was perhaps the sound of stepping when that lump of meat jumped over the outer wall HAJIME-KYUU~~N? YUE-CHAN, SHIA-CHAA~N!! IM SO HAPPY WE CAN MEET AGAIIINN!! Throaty voice, thick limbs, muscles of steel, face that was like in a cartoon strip. And then, frilly mini skirt. A monster with such attributes was falling from the sky. *ZUDON* Another earthquake reverberated. With an awesome heroic landing of falling on one knee & one hand raised, accompanied with a pleasant smile (or rather it was a viscous smile objectively speaking), it neednt be said who this person was. The monster of a common clothes shop, and the leader of all manly womenDDit was shop manager Chrystabel. Furthermore, another group raised their voice *WAAAAAAA-!!* like the war cry of battlefield and crossed the outer wall not through the gate but over the top of the wall just as expected DDGroup of those who want to be stepped on by Yue-chan! Charge! Chargee! Obtain the honor of being the first one to give your greeting! DDGroup of those who want to be Shia-chans slave! Dont get left behind! GO GO GO GO GO-!! Group of those who want to be sister with Yue-oneesama! Well become her step sister without fail this time! Follow me-!! DDDemon King Hajimee, today is the day hell take our balllllDDDDDD And then at the end, the gate was finally destroyed from inside and the residences flooded out with smiling face For some reason, there were countless extremely familiar figures Seeing those, Hajime spoke shortly. This is a haunting of demons huh. Really, you are right. Yue and everyone else thought in deep agreement while trembling if fear from getting surrounded in the blink of eye. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. . It got really late. Im sorry (sweat) At least, Im able to update within around one month, I think? Although, Ill have to write a lot until around August, so I still cant give a definite promise for regular update Please be merciful! My best regards. . Tios statement of Shia is hero was from the LN volume 8. The chance encounter of Myuu and Lee-san. From the homepage of Overlap-sama. From the afterword of afterword in the information page of every published LN volume. (The one you can read after filling the questionnaire. The volume in question is volume 7) Chapter 356 Arifureta Chapter 356 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? . That day , the demon king died. Beside the dead demon king, the demon kings wive~s alsoDDdied. Especially their eyes. And then, Ahah, ahahahahahahah. The, there are a lot of Hajime! The quality is hi~gh! Oi, Hajime! Everyone is waiting for you! Raise your score quickly! Puhah! The parents of the demon king were roaring with laughter. They were rolling around holding their stomachs while laughing. Shirasaki family, Yaegashi family, and Hatayama family were making expression that was half troubled and half conflicted not knowing of what to say. In front of them, they were lined up in a row. White hair wig, eye patch, black coat, imitation prosthetic arm (most likely the inside was hollow so their arm could be inserted) and model guns in two hands held in striking pose. Young men (a part of them were old men) with those appearanceDDnumbered forty in total. And then, women dressed like Yue and others in the past numbered twenty people for each of them (there was a part that was exception). They were staring at the real deal with sparkling eyes! Yes, the holy land Brook right now was in the middle of a cosplay tournament. Naturally there were a lot of imitation demon king party there. This isharsh The demon king unbelievably whined. He looked like his soul was going to slip out from his mouth. Hajime. Can I chant my lightning dragon? Yue and others were also red faced. The shock they felt seeing a lot of people dressed like them chuuni style wasnt as big as Hajime, even so embarrassing things are embarrassing regardless. Do, dont do that No way-, Hajime-san is being considerate!? Are you in your right mind!? Hajime-kun! Here is soul magic! *PikaD* Hajime shined. Shia and others who completely thought that they would need to stop Hajime from shooting like mad were slightly revived due to the shock that surpassed their shame. And then, they were worried for Hajime who was looking up to the sky with dead eyes to escape from reality which was really unlike him. Hajime spoke to Shia and others who were like that with a hollow gaze. Violence to cosplayer, is forbidden. The rule of steel bound even the godslaying demon king. Perhaps. There was also enough possibility that he would become deranged from the excessive shame. E, errwhy even I E, even Myuu is there nano People with the appearance of little girl or lady wearing normal dress with white base tone, emerald green wig, and the unique ears of seaman people could also be seen here and there. Myuu was still simply looking troubled of how to react, but Remias confusion and shame were already at an overflowing level. Mentally she was at the level of ordinary people, so her face looked like it was saying I want to go home right now!. Other than them, Why? Why art I the only one with only three people? There were only three cosplayer-san of Tio. The three of them were going haa haa. Indeed. It seemed the only people who wanted to cosplay as a pervert were only perverts. Apparently Tios popularity in the holy land Brook was low. It was really sad how there was no one who paid attention to the dragon racefactor and cosplayed based on that. Ignoring the pervert who was plainly shocked, Hajime whose mind was slightly stabilized by Kaoris soul magic for the time being, We came to have meal. Lets go. Took the policy decision of ignoring all these. When he did that, SIR YES SIRRRR All the cosplayers and also all the citizens who were watching the event like people watching Hollywood star walking on red carpet saluted all at once and opened a path. That sight was like when Moses split open the sea. Their expression was joyful expression that said We just received the imperial edict of demon king-sama!!. The residences of the holy land were actually well trained. And then, they were already beyond help. Demon king-sama! If you wish to have meal then please come to out place! That was our plan originally but Soona-chan energetically raised her hand and invited them to Masaka Inn but, I beg you, please stay the night! Please stay the night there! Our inn is fully booked due to the cosplay tournament but we will chase away all of them so there is no need to worry! Ple, please rest assured for the night too! The night too! The night toooo! I cant feel assured because youre there. Sparkle sparkle, haa haa. Soona-chans eyes that were burning in passion were moving from Hajime to the wive~s in turn. The content of her wild imagination was clear. This time will be a debauched party isnt it!! Hyahhooo~i!! Hajime massaged his forehead. This was that Soona who executed a beautiful Eagle ive that continued to a rappelling smoothly. It was unknown how much skill in peeping she had learned since then. Seeing the twos interaction, Sumire guessed that they were quite acquainted with each other and said. Hey, Hajime. It looks like youre close with that girl but, what kind of relationship you have with her? We arent close. She is the daughter of the inn where we stayed when we first came to this city. As expected from another world. Even the daughter of an inn can do Eagle Dve. This girl is just strange. She damn risked her life for peeking at her guest. Her skill in rappelling is also for peeking into the room from outside the window, other than that she was also diving inside the bathroom for a long time. She is an extraordinary secret lecher. Tha, thats a horrible evaluation-, demon king-sama! Im simply watching over the honored guests safety! Her persuasiveness was nonexistent. The eyes of the residences that were looking at Soona were all unblinking without exception after all. It was truly mysterious that guests never stopped coming to the inn even then. I beg you! Please come to our inn! Just a bit more, just a bit more and Ill! I feel like Ill be able to reach it! Reach to where huh? Or perhaps it was to what. Hajime sent his most suspicious gaze of this year toward her. Yes yes-, anyway its useless talking about it in the street right? Lets accept the welcome at Soona-chans place! Thatll be alright isnt it? Mayor? Ah, yes. Everyone thought, You are here mayor?. Hajime pulled Shizuku to use her as shield toward Chrystable that was persistently drawing close to Hajime while turning his gaze to the city mayor for the first time. How should he say itthe mayors appearance looked like he was going to die. A body that was thin like wire and the dying hair roots. Dead eyes that had given up various things and the deep dark circles under his eyes that looked like they wouldnt disappear until he died. Even though he would look like a dandy middle aged man at his forty if he dressed well, right now he only looked like an old man at his eighties. Furthermore, it was an ephemeral old man who looked like he was going to have a nice chat about his past with the death god on his bed before passing. Now, everyone! I understand how youll be curious about demon king-samas party but its no good if you make too much commotion pyon! Return to your work! You tournament participants should go back to the venue too! DDIts fine like this isnt it, mayor? Ah, yes. Please refrain from gathering in front of Masaka Inn okay~! Next time Masaka Inn will sponsor a debriefing meeting about the dinner of demon king-sama and his party so please be patient until thee~n! DDIs that alright with that, mayor? Ah, yes. Other than them the civil officials of Brook, the staff of the church, the upper management of the guild, and then the people in charge of the event also came to the mayor but All of them didnt ask for instruction but merely confirmed Well do this. Its fine right? to the mayor. And then, the mayor-san would answer them Ah, yes with a transparent expression. Sa, say, mayor. Wont it be better if you tell them sternly? Hajime spontaneously spoke out but, Yue and Sumire and everyone else also nodded intensely. Ah, yes. This was awful. Mayor-san, it seemed he was already at his limit. Hajime felt sympathy for some reason and asked. Is there something that you want to do? It looks like we had caused a ruckus so I wont mind to do a bit of favorDD I wish for Catherine to return. The tone of the first words of the mayor that they heard other than Ah, yes was very strong. It was earnest. I wish for Catherine to be summoned here. Mayor-san repeated. So it was like that. Brook was turned into the haunts of the wicked was because that great woman who acted as a break was gone. In understanding, Hajime felt slightly pressured by the mayor who looked like he was going to drop dead anytime while saying. We, were going back to the capital after our dinner soIll tell her. That, itll be better if she returns, seriously. Are you god? Mayor-san, he stared at Hajime as though he saw the sunlight at the other side of the cloudy sky. *Trickle* A single tear flowed down. And then, he took Hajimes hand and strongly, strongly shook it before he was back to saying Ah, yes mechanically to the words of his surrounding while vanishing inside the crowd. Geez-, isnt he pathetic! Chrystabel-san harshly criticized the mayor. What is this greatest cause of the damage to mayors mind is saying, Hajime and others thought with their unblinking glare stabbing him. But, his next words made Hajime and others to stiffen together. Catherine too, she wont be able to go to her business trip peacefully if her husband is in that state! Wa, wait a second. Who did you say is whose husband? ? Oh, you didnt know? The mayor just nowDDAdam Walker is Catherines husband you know? The husband of that metamorphosis type devilish beautiful woman, was that old man faced mayor who looked like he was going to ascend to heaven Wha, WHAADDDDT!? A scream of surprise slipped out from Hajime and co. The mayor you see, in the past he repelled aside the tough warriors of the guild and snatched away Catherine in this town that is his hometown. He was a good man with mettle but now, its a shame~ Recently he is aging drastically. As expected he must be lonely that his beloved wife isnt at his side. Everyone couldnt even close their mouth hearing Chrystabels words. Hearing Soonas comment, they made tsukkomi That aint it inside their heart. Catherine who welcomed them to this city that was the haunts of the wicked as though it was just a normal city wasnt an ordinary person as expected. At the same time, the instant that stopper was gone, the residences of Brook immediately went wild to this degree. They also werent ordinary people as expected. So Brook is the haunts of the wicked from the start huh. Hajime. Lets have Catherine return with demon king authority? Fuh, as expected, husband and wife has to be together isnt it! Isnt it! Hajime nodded to the words of Yue and Kaori. Then, the second shocking word bomb was casually dropped. Ah, by the way the only son of Catherine and the mayor, the boy called Jonathan you seehe was the boy who cosplayed as Hajime-kyun at the very front just now. Mayorrr The son was a trueborn son of Brook town. The demon king party couldnt help but feel deeper sympathy to the mayor. After that, Hajime and others somehow arrived at Masaka Inn through the sparkling gazes of the residences that were showering them. On the wall of the inn, DDThe first inn in the world where demon king-sama stayed! Welcome to Masaka Inn! DDThe room where he nurtured love together with the first wife-sama, available for reservation with special price if you get it now! DDThe utensils that were used by demon king-sama party is currently displayed at the first floor!! DDDemon king partys cosplay goods, on sale with special price! It was jammed packed with banners. In front of the inn, there were demon king cracker that had Hajimes face as deformed character printed on it, special tomato juice C made by Yue-samas supervision, special three colors dango made by hammer pounding that was directly taught from Shia-sama, etc. Commodities that Hajime and others had no recollection about were lined up all over the place, but they did their best ignoring them and entered the dining hall. DDMasakas Kururu dish that demon king-sama greatly loves! The recommendation is teriyaki! There was a horizontal banner in the dining hall. In addition, huge words of Demon king-samas words were drawn on the wall, and beneath it, DDI surely wont forget the hospitality that I received from this inn for my whole life. When this rigorous journey is over, I want to come here again to eat Masakas Kururu dish Such comment that he didnt have the slightest memory of saying was written there. Aaa!? As expected Hajime couldnt hold back and sent demon king style iron claw at Soona-chan. Oi, whats that? Wha, what could you be possibly talking aboDDAH!? The prosthetic hand that looked like human hand at the outside but was actually made from azantium at the inside dug into Soona-chans head until the very limit. Soona-chans head was about to pop like balloon. I-I-I-I, Im sorry! Should I say it was just a bit of sudden impulse! This inn became like a tourist attraction because it was an inn where demon king-sama stayed so, I took a bit of advantageDD A bit? Catherine-san isnt here, and its a chance for a thriving business so I did it without thinking at all Im sorryyyyyyyyy- *Mekya mekya mekya-*, Soonas head was making a sound that it shouldnt make. Hajime-kyun! Forgive her! The merchants of Brook Town are all taking advantage of demon king popularity like mad, so its not just Soona-chans fault pyon! Thats even worse! You guys, you went demon king this and that, but actually you all got no respect for me at all right!? You guys are fully intending to make use of me, or rather you guys already made use of me like mad! The sales on the whole town rose explosively pyon! Thanks to that we also could build a worthy outer wall for a holy land! So the fund for that is from there huh! Next were going to build the bronze statue of Hajime-kyun and others and then the church worshipping the demon king pyon! Stop-, stop only that! I dont wanna to become like Aiko! Hajime-kun!? Horrible! If something like bronze statue was createdIll paint Brook town crimson- Hajime yelled with an air that expressed his seriousness. As expected even Chrystabel thought that this was bad. He was unusually sweating coldly while saying I, Ill notifiy everyone and withdrew. Even though he just wanted to have meal while basking in nostalgia, the chaos was continuing for some reason. If they seriously didnt return Catherine here, the risk of Brooks eccentrics running wild to no end was big. He couldnt help but shudder. Even after Ehito was destroyed, the people of Tortus continued to hold faith to the pure Ehito Ehicliberei and the holy church. So far as it went, the demon king was thought to be at the side of that Ehic-san so he thought there would be no problem but Depending on the situation, factions might be born. Like the old church faithEhic faction and new church faithdemon king faction. He wanted to be spared from being set up as the symbol of a religious war. Especially because of the shame it would bring. Hajime-kun? A bronze statuse, isnt that fine! Together with Yue-san and others too! Everyone as bronze statue? Aiko, youre planning to bring us down with you huh Hey, Hajime-kun. Are you really fine with making someone like my daughter your wife? She is a daughter who will bring down even her mother with her you know? Ai-chan hugged Hajimes arm with a truly nice smile while going Comrade?Comrade?. Seeing that, not just Hajime and Akiko, even Yue and others sent a cold stare at her. It wasnt like they didnt understand her feeling butthat was that. This was this! Err, demon king-sama~. It looks like the meal is finished you knoow Soona who was becoming flaccid in her state that was held up by Hajimes iron claw said. When they looked, the inn mistress and her husband were making apologetic look about their daughter while bringing in the food. Although this inn was making exaggerated promotion like mad, the delicious smell drifting from the food was enough to make the stomach of Hajime and co to cry out. It was at the level where they held a great expectation. With that Soona too was tossed away with Hajime saying You narrowly escaped death and the matter wasnt turned into something serious. Soona mutteredI, I thought I was going to diebut, this feelingah, I, might have come with a small voice, but no one gave a damn. They didnt want to know anything about what this problem girl reached through that danger to her life. The meal that began after such chaos was coupled with deliciousness that didnt betray the aroma. All the chaos from before became like a lie and a peaceful atmosphere enveloped the table. Surely Chrystabel leaving was also playing a large factor. They were in the middle of family trip, so it seemed he was also being considerate as an outsider but, Ill go call the children who are in the middle of training? Look forward to it while waiting! It was really concerning about what he said. Children in the middle of training, just what could it mean It didnt feel like the food would go through their throat if they thought deeply about it, so for the time being they forgot it. Together with the full powered wink of Chyrstabel-chan when he left. Like that, around the time when their stomach was filled to a certain degree. Everyone was showing a satisfied smile for the other world cooking. Especially those like Kaoruko who loved cooking, they looked like they were having a lot of fun. Sensing that slightly calm atmosphere, the inn mistressDDKiina Masaka and the cook who was her husbandDDGaladrius Masaka who seemed to have waiting for the right timing came to give their greeting. Hajime and others learned their name for the first time. The husband was a calm looking person with slight playfulness that could be felt from him buthis name was quite showy. The father and son Shuu and Hajime slightly reacted Cool in their heart. The inn mistress spoke in shame. Everyone, Im truly grateful for your visit to Masaka Inn today. We never even imagined that everyone will visit here againfurthermore this time there are even the goddess of harvest-sama and the family. Its truly a great honor. Right now were in the middle of tracing back our journey. We stopped by here on the way. I see. At that time there were only Yue-sama and Shia-sama. Fufu, demon king-sama too has been really Really, what? That gaze moved toward Tio, Shizuku, Kaori, Remia, and then at the end her gaze moved back forth to Myuu and Remia several times before the inn mistress smiled hohoho complacently. She looked like someone with common sense, but perhaps she was also a Brook citizen at heart. Should they said that it was to be expected for the mother to be like this when the daughter was like that? But, at that timing, Hajime and Shia suddenly got surprised and turned their gaze to the same direction. I bring the after meal dessert~ As expected from the poster girl of a famous inn. Although they were small plated, she placed five plates on one arm that she stretched with also another plate on her head. She brought those desserts without any difficulty at all to their table. But, that wasnt what they should pay attention to. Hajime looked at Soona with a gaze like an explorer who just discovered an UMA. You, was your presence this thin? Or rather, it felt like your presence vanished from the kitchen for an instant though ? Soona-chan placed the plates with a dumbfounded face as though she really didnt know what Hajime and Shia were talking about. However, Yue and others shuddered hearing what they said. Their face said Eh? Now that they mentioned it, since when this girl is this near?. Shia whose senses were the most sensitive to detect presence and Hajime whose senses were second after her failed to grasp this girls presence even if it was only for an instant? Though there was no doubt that they were letting their guard down, so this being just their imaginationwas also possible. Oi, Soona. You, what did you arrived at before this? I dont really understand what are you sayDD Hajimes left hand made some gesture. The danger of iron claw was going to come once more. Soona-chan was sweating coldly, however right after that she puffed out her chest and spoke with an amazing smug look. If I have to say it, then I guess its Inns poster girl C final secret technique. Really, just where are you heading to huh. To watch over the guests no matter where and when. I want to become such super first class girl of the inn. Really, just why is this kind of inn is so popular Soona-chan had most likely, surely, reached the super first class peeking skill without a doubt. It felt like his SANsanity would be shaved away if he asked the details, so Hajime didnt pursue deeply. When staring into the abyss, the abyss would also stare back at youa certain abyss-san said that while making a stylish turn. In exchange, everyone of Yaegashi family was deeply interested. Shuuzou asked. If I remember correctly, I heard that the people of the rabbit clan are skilled in controlling their presence butyoure of the human race, am I right in considering that? Of course. Look, I also dont have rabbit ears right? She made rabbit ears with her hands and hopped *pyon pyon*. Fumu. In that case youre really something. I wish you will teach us the trick even if its just one Trick, is itI dont know what trick youre referring to but, its not like Im not thinking that perhaps you will manage somehow if you watch over Shia-san. It seemed she wouldnt admit that she was able to manipulate her presence till the end. Koichi continued the questioning. For Yaegashi family who lived in the shadowDDcough-, had hobby for acrobatics, they wished to learn about Soona-chans inn girls technique no matter what. Shizuku-chan was staring fixedly at her family! Koichi papa ignored her! No no, she is a rabbit man race which is a race that excelled in presence manipulation from the beginning right? A method that is even us human can do isDD Its troubling even if you ask me who is nothing more than an inn girl butas expected perhaps by firmly and slowly and stickily watching Shia-san closely you might learn something or perhaps not. I see. In other words its learning by watching. Everyone of Yaegashi family (excluding the daughter) simultaneously turned their face toward Shia. They stared at her without blinking. They stared witho~-ut blinking. Hajime-san, what should I do? Somehow a stray bullet is coming to me. Should I watch over you? You bully desu! Somehow everyones gaze gathered on Shia and she got extremely uncomfortable. There Myuu raised her hand to ask. Yes! Soona-oneechan! Can I ask a question? Nano! While Im greatly moved being called as Soona-oneechan, of course Ill answer that question! Myuu has often watched Shia-oneechan but, Myuu cant do presence manipulation! What kind of Shia-oneechan Myuu has to watch so Myuu can learn it? Wai-, Myuu-chan!? It was the pure question of Myuu-chan who wanted to become strong. Shias rabbit ears stood on end *usa-!?* hearing that. Soona-oneechan also cant do something like presence manipulation but Soona started with that while throwing her gaze to empty air in reminiscence andDDspoke. For example, like Shia-san who crawled along the corridor when she attempted to make a secret night visit to demon king-samas room in the middle of night while thinning down her presence to the extreme. Soona-san!? Or like Shia-san who entered into the room when demon king-sama and Yue-san went out for a bit and concealed her breathing under the bed while waiting for a chance to arrive. Oy you-, inn girlll! If you dont youre your mouth now then a sure kill rabbit punch will come flyingDD Or like Shia-san who invaded from behind the ceiling and slipped into demon king-samas bed. Rabbit Punch Ah!? Soona-chan was struck from the back of her head by a pulled back fist that flew from the front. She sank on the ground. Everyones gaze gathered on Shia. This time a different emotion was put inside their eyes. Their gaze was really lukewarm. Shias face became bright red. She squirmed *usa usa* restlessly. Tha, that couldnt be helped can it. Hajime-san and Yue-san at that time would forget my existence if I didnt go that far desuu. Aa~~ Hajime and Yues face turned understanding. Although Yues attitude softened after they cleared Raisen Great Labyrinth, Hajimes attitude was still very salty. Soona who revived like a slime rubbed the back of her head while being lost in deep emotion. It was magnificent. The presence was so thin that I almost lost sight of her if I didnt have my surging passion. Just who in the world are you who were able to use your secretly pervert soul to normally observe Shia who seriously killed her presence? Fuh, if you set up mirrors using superb angle inside the plumbing, then its possible to observe even from my own roomDD Maaaamm! Check the plumbing right away! This damn girl made a surveillance network there! Please rest assured. Its already removed. Im doing periodical check after all. Because if its left alone it will increase like rats. Dont just deal with the symptom, cure the source, your daughters sickness that is. Its an incurable sickness. Demon king-sama and Okaa-san, both of youre horrible! Besides even Okaa-san, before you married Otou-san you would observe a lot of guests night by nightDD Just what are you blurting out in front of the guests!? As expected, it seemed the daughter was like this because the mother was like that. In exchange of the inn mother-daughter who was starting to make a ruckus gyaa gyaa, the husband with cool name lowered his head. My deepest apologies. Should I say that the family lineage of my wife has that kind of disposition A secretly pervert disposition huh. Dont tell me that she is running an inn is also because as the extension of her hobby? I think thats not it butactually, the family lineage of my wife has been running inns for generations all this time. Also, its not just Soona, everyone in my wifes family is good at moving without being noticed by people. Also, I believe that you have known about Soona becoming the quiz queen from the banner but Aah, I forgot that because of too much impacts but, what about it? According to him, it seemed that people following after the demon kings track with historians at the lead were rushing her to gather data. Naturally the person they were gathering data the most from was Soona-chan due to her very great observation. Actually, I was also told that my wifes family is good at information gathering or somethingtheyre excessively good at asking what they want to know from casual conversation. In other words, the scholars who came here instead got asked about the information of Hajime and co that they gathered from all over the place. As the result she became an unbeatable quiz queen. Not just Hajime, even the expression of Yue and others were convulsing. They thought, Hey, claiming as just an inn girl is too forced already isnt it? No matter how you think youre a first class spy arent you!?, What kind of person the ancestor of Masaka family was Who knows. There isnt also anything like family tree so. Based from what I learned, everyone single one of them was of the human race and managed normal inns though. But, Galadrius continued. When I married, my wifes parents gave me a condition. Condition? Yes. DDDont discriminate demihuman race. If I cant do that, they wont accept me as son-in-law they said. Hee. They were follower of the church right? Yes, of course. But, it seems thats the teaching that had been inherited by generations of Masaka family. Well, the family business is inn. So I think its a teaching to treat all customers equally seeing that this is a service business. Or perhaps, the ancestor had a reason that they didnt want to discriminate demihuman raceDDright now it was beastman race thoughDDand wanted to look after them. Yue spoke her conjecture with a pondering face. There is also the matter of presence manipulation, could it be, there was a rabbitman race among the family ancestors? Even if there was, it was a long time ago that even the family tree couldnt be traced back right? Its a bit hard to believe that they can continue inherit that disposition until now. As for me, that make it sounded like the past rabbitman race is so much of a secret pervert that it got genetically succeeded by the later generation. Thats a bit unpleasant In any case, it seemed that Soona-chans familial technique of highest level that reached the extreme came to be only because there was the groundwork from her bloodline and learning by watching the bugged rabbit. What the hell with that, Hajime made a tsukkomi to himself. I see. As expected it cant be learned just in one day. As expected the quickest shortcut is none other than diligent training. Thats right, Otou-sanfather-in-law, dear. There will be interaction with the people of Hauria in our travel schedule right? How about we suggest to have joint training there? Thats a good idea, Kirino! Shizuku-chan was looking with a chilly gaze! Thats a stupid idea! It was clear that her gaze was saying that. Because, it was that Hauria they were talking about! Yaegashi mixing with them, dangerous! Absolutely no good! When they also finished eating the desert with such conversation in the middle. Lets return to the palace to prepare for tomorrow after looking around the town for a bit. Eh? Arent we going to stay at Masaka Inn? Who the hell is going to stay at the inn with this kind of pure spy girl here! Were returning to the palace! With that kind of atmosphere Hajime and co stood up from their chairDDin that moment. Hajime-kyun! Everyone! Leave it to us to show all of you around the town pyon? *Zuban* The door was opened with a loud sound and the frilly muscle monsterDDChyrstabel appeared. No, he certainly said us just now. Hajime-kyun! We had been looking forward to our day of reunion pyon? Muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle. Frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill. The monster parade of muscle and frill was approaching with density that might pulverize the inns entrance. Hajime was surrounded in the blink of eye. The muscles were talking *michi michi-michi michi-* in high spirit to him! They seemed to have been rushing to come here, The breathing they exhaled *bashuuh* and the glistening sweats on their skin were pressed on Hajimes face all over! Uboa Nn!? Hajimeee-, hang in thereee! Aah, he is foaming in the mouth! Papaaa-. Dont die nano! My my, how awful! Kaori! Regeneration magic, quickly! Goshujin-sama art dying from shock! Wait! Shizuku-chan is also fainting with the white of her eyes showing! She is whispering things like the capitals guild or Mariabels muscle, anyway its like she is seriously ill! A, anyway, I, Ill use soul magic to Hajime-kun! The unusual occurrence of the demon king dying, once more. The town that was making the godslaying demon king to be in the verge of dying two times in such a short timeDDthe holy land Brook. Indeed, it was certainly just as Hajime said, this place was the hauntedthat was what Sumire and others thought with conflicted expression while looking at Hajime and Shizuku who were receiving emergency treatment. By the way, the manly women of manly women descendantBel Familywho were peering timidly on Hajime and Shizuku with worried look were the thugs at Horlad Town who got smashed by Hajime a little bit before Kaori confessed to him. They also participated in the legendary decisive battle, but because their training period was short and they were still inexperienced, unlike Yues first smash partner Mariabel and AbelArabel who was at the very least a gold rank adventurer, they were going through demonic remodelingDDor rather training day and night to become proper Bel or something. In other words, it seemed they were still lacking in muscle and cuteness. These people who sought the way of the manly woman who was still lacking polishing in their muscle and adorableness seemed to be dreaming to be reunited with the demon king who gave them the chance (?) to enter this path. They wentTo be able to give a tour of this town, how lovely! and they were reaa~-lly in high spirit so Uuhwho is this place? Where am I Hajime resumed breathing even while in confusion. The meats drew close *zuzui-!!* in worry with tearful eyes (that looked bloodshot) while yellingHajime-kyun! Are you okay!?, What, so this is a dream. They made the demon king to foam from the mouth once more and fainted. After that for a while , throughout Masaka Inn, or rather throughout the whole Brook Town, the scream ofHAJIMEEE~~~!! from Yue-san and co, and also together with the scream ofSHIZUKU-CHA~~NN were continuing to resound to call back the twos souls back to the living world. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Kururu dish Its not Cthulhu dis. They sound similar but, its just a dish using Kururu bird. Masakas family lineage Its related with inn family at Miledys eraperhaps. Bels lineage It already existed at Miledys era. However, Belta-san is unrelated with it. Cosplay tournament Walkers third son Jonathan-kun (14 years old) won it. Walkers second daughter Evelyn-chan (11 years old) received special prize for cosplaying Tio. Chapter 357 Arifureta Chapter 357 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? . Absolutely no way. Hajime was throwing a tantrum in the sky far above. He was sitting on the sofa inside Ferners bridge with his arms crossed and looking aside sulkily. Do, dont say that. Please, Hajime-san. Right beside him, sitting at the opposite direction where Hajime was averting his gaze was Liliana making such request while snuggling close to him. The group returned from the holy land Brook that was transformed into the haunts of the wicked to the capital yesterday night. No, in Hajimes case perhaps it should be called as returning alive instead. His soul slipped out from his flesh body seven times (Yue slapped it back every time). His SAN point was consigned to oblivion eight times (Yue kindly returned his sanity every time). His mind also regressed to a child four times (Yue went haa haa). His attempt to dye Brook Town crimson reached nine times (Yue hugged him with all her strength to stop him). It was a deathly battle. It was truly a nightmarish deathly battle against the deviant residences * drilly monsters of the wicked haunts. With a mind that reached the limit, Hajime shook off the residences who were swarming him like the dead from the helltrying to make him stay. After that, he kept hugging Yue all this time in order to heal the wound of his heart. Shia and others, especially Myuu tried to console him butas expected, the first wife-sama was powerful at this kind of time. Hajime who was still somewhat under the influence of his infantile regression wouldnt separate from Yue no matter what anyone said. Like that, Hajime finally came back to his senses after a night passed but If I say no way then no way. Even so please. Visit Ur Town too. Right now the pope is also in the middle of visitation, as expected passing through it without stopping by is I dont care. Im, on a trip. Im going, to the imperial capital. Yo, you hate it so much youre using baby talk Presently Hajime and co were in the middle of three days trip heading to the east of the continent. Their destination was Hoelscher Empire, but Liliana asked them to stop by at the lake shore town Ur that was on the way there. Because of that she was in an argument with Hajime who absolutely didnt want to stop by. Even the wish of Liliana who had taken care of her work to a certain degree and looked forward to the trip today didnt move him at all. Sumire who couldnt bear to watch asked in exasperation. Geez, just why are you that reluctant? Shuu and others who were also in the bridge were waiting for the answer. Shia and others were also waiting for the answer, although with a face that looked like they somehow understood Hajimes reason. Naturally, Hajimes answer was, That place has surely turned the same way as like Brook! That was probably the case. After all, if the holy land Brook was the town of the beginning of the demon kings journey, then Ur Town was the town where the sword of the goddess descended. It absolutely has changed into the haunts of the wickeeed! Hajime-san dont want to go to that kind of place! It seemed that was the reason. After saying out loud the word Brook by himself, it seemed Hajime recalled the nightmare yesterday and pulled Yues arm before embracing her tightly. Aa~. Hajime-san is hugging Yue-san like a plushy again How envious..but, Yue is unusually making a troubled face so I cant really say anything. Myupapa, as expected it seems that its no good if its not Yue-oneechan when he is weak nano In regard to mental stability effect and healing effect, perhaps Myuu and Shia and others could be expected to have the same effects, but if one also expected for protection effect to maintain sanity from nightmare, then it couldnt really be said that they would be effective unless it was Yue-sama. So to speak, if Myuu and others were hi-potion, then Yue was elixir. It seemed their level was different. Leave it at that, Hajime. I cant bear seeing my high school son regressing into an infant. Honestly, Tou-sa is thinking that youre a little bit gross. Tou-san, tell me that more indirectly. That hurt. Hajime embraced Yue back on his chest like a kid hugging his doll. It seemed the destructive power that was brought about by the Bel lineage had made the demon king to be riddled with wound by that much. Say, Hajime? As expected this is a bit embarrassing. Apparently even Yue could feel embarrassed from getting everyones attention by being hugged like this. Of course, Hajime didnt pay any mind to it. Goshujin-sama. There art not any Bel lineage in Ur correct? It wouldst be fine. Youre too optimistic, Tio. Those guys are propagating. Theyre expanding their force behind the scene while mankind isnt aware. We dont know where theyre lurking. Chrystabel and others were treated like they were invader from space. It was troubling because they couldnt really deny it decisively when considering their incomprehensible nurturing method and mysterious strength. But stillit is the place where we met. It wouldst be cruel to ignore that place. Hahaue-donomother-in-law and others art wishing to witness our past too. Whatre you gonna do showing them something like your ass getting shoved with pile bunker huh? Fuguhhaa haa. Tha, that art not all there is to it! Like, this and that, there art various other things! There was only you going haa haa. It will be bad for Myuus education. We saved the city from a great swarm of monsters attacking from all directions! Also, there art thy first kiss with Aiko too! Aiko was hit by a stray bullet. Ah!? Thats right! she said with her eyes swimming around. She also wished for everyone to watch how Hajime and co protected the city butthat scene was embarrassing. Somehow Aiko was also starting to lean to agree with Hajimes opinion to ignore Ur Townbut. Aa geez, this is irritating! Shia-chan! Okaa-san gives you the permission! Take Yue-chan away! Sumire-okaasan snapped seeing and hearing her sons grumbling. Hajime fundamentally was someone who would make a swift decision and take quick action, so this was an extremely rare sight in a sense. Because of that she was enjoying his state until yesterday, but finally the feeling of irritation won inside her. E~rr Shia, I believe in youDD Shia-chan? Okaa-san, and your worthless husband, which one is more important? Sumires nice smile burst out. Shia looked alternately at Hajime and Sumire several times Okaa-sama! Order received desuu! Shia!? Youre betraying me!? She didnt have the rabbit ear to listen to Hajimes nonsense. She closed the distance with super speed and seized Yue with her overwhelming physical strength. Naturally, Hajime immediately reached out with his hand to take Yue back but, Tio-san paaass! Nn!? Righto! Yue-san floated in the air. Hajime raised his eyes at Tio who caught her normally. Tio shivered and panted from that while Hajime closed his distance with Ground Shrinker. Before his hand reached, Kaori-, pass! Wai-!? Wawa-, caa~tch! Aa~nd rele~ase! Ill kill you Kaori! Its me this time!? Wait, Yue, youre really light Treatment. The treatment to me Yue-san who was thrown all over like a ball and light like a dream. As expected she didnt want to be treated like a ball more than this, so she got away from Shizukus arm and floated up lightly using gravity magic. An intense reproachful glare scanned inside the room. During that time Sumire circled behind the back of the flustered Liliana. Without pause she hugged her from behind and put the cheeks of the bewildered Liliana between her hands. Hajime, look! At the dark circles under Lilianas eyes that are so deep it put you off! At her eyes that are cloudy like a corporate slave working in a black company! At her pitifulness from making a cheerful smile that isnt even thinking that her condition is painful even then! Eh? Okaa-sama? A, am Ipitiful? Eh? Huh? Certainly, she was in a horrible state. Her face was. Even though she was a princess. Just how much she was looking forward to this trip huh? Just how much she forced herself to take care of her work so she could take a leave huh? One couldnt help but make such tsukkomi. Or rather, everyone wanted to make that tsukkomi before the departure, they intended to indirectly acted concerned to her and askedDont force yourself. Or rather, isnt it impossible for you to join the trip today?, but seeing her figure that was full of liveliness only in her atmosphere despite having a face that was unbecoming for a princess, everyone was put off and they couldnt say anything in the end. The state of Liliana that was finally spoken out by Sumire flustered Hajime. Seeing that Sumire dealt an additional blow. Lily-chan wanted to go in this trip so much that she ended up in this pitiful state! This child had done her best see! To a degree she doesnt even realize about her own disastrous state! Sa, say Okaa-sama? What do you mean by me being pitiful Your heart is heavily wounded because of the thing yesterday? Hah, thats funny coming from the demon king. You see, true serious wound refer to a pitiful child like the current Lily-chan! PitifulIm, pitifuleven though Im a princesseh, but, pitiful what? Princess Liliana, fourteen years old, she was feeling shocked from being pitied while looking completely uncomprehending just what was the cause of her being pitied. Pitiful! Everyones face looked like they were going to burst crying. Kuhbeing told thatI dont have any way to argue back. Iit seems I was really cowardly, to think that I became this timid just from this much Ha, Hajime-san!? You accepted that!? I, its not like there is anything that should make me get pitied orDD Looks like you have opened your eyes. Hajime. Now you can listen to the wish that Lily-chan asked from you that she even reduced her own lifespan cant you? Lifespan!? Okaa-sama, just what are you talkingDD Yeah, Kaa-san. I was wrong. Those muscle and frill monsters aint anything to worry about. How can I call myself a husband if I dont listen to the request from Lily who reduced herself until this state. What kind of state do you mean by that!? How do I look like right now from everyones perspective!? Its fine if you understand. Now, lets go to that Ur Town whatever. Okaa-san absolutely doesnt want to miss any memorable place in this trip. I intend to enjoy everything there is to enjoy after all. Your real feeling came out there. Lily-chan became tearful. She was ignored by her mother-in-law and husband, and everyone else was also strangely kind to her, they were sending her pitying gaze that she wanted to scream I dont get it!. Seeing Liliana whose expression looked like she didnt understand what was going on, Kaori looked at her with a pained eyes while asking. Hey, Lily. I wonder, how much work you did so that you can come along in this trip? Eh? Even if you asked me how much Regarding the time, how many hours you worked in one day? Eh? I didnt count such thing in detail though The air froze. The expression of the parent~s who were working adult especially froze. Liliana was perplexed by the strange atmosphere while timidly releasing additional shocking words with an air that wanted to say I am, normal right?. I, I wake up in the morning and workand then when I see the next morning sun, Ill take a bit of resteh!? Everyone, why are you all crying so suddenly!? O, Okaa-sama!? Otou-sama!? And even Kaoruko-sama and everyone too!? Why are you all hugging me!? The parent~s were crying while tightly hugging the working fourteen years old princess. Sumire spoke with a nasal voice. To, to think it was that badI have to ask Luluaria if she is planning to kill her daughter! Thats too harsh even if she is the princess! Ple, please stop-, Sumire-okaasama! If Okaa-sama learn this then she will stop me! Lily-chan!? Why are you making a sorrowful face like that!? According to Liliana, not just Luluaria, it seemed even Hellina and others would stop her if they found her working through the night. And so, she often secretly did her work while hiding. Everything is for the sake of my countrys rebuilding! If I dont do it then who else will! The black princess-sama strongly insisted with boiling motivation and cloudy eyes. Well thats, if she was making herself as the standard while giving direction to her subordinate, then even that knight order captain would break. Kaori spoke to Hajime with an expression of I cant watch this anymore!. Hajime-kun. Cant you lend your strength so the reconstruction can be finished as fast as possible? I guess. Before we return to earth, Ill distribute artifacts to increase the ability of people like Wolpen and others the transmutation masters or the workers in civil engineering and construction of the kingdom. The transmutation masters of the kingdom looked up to Hajime as grand master and rapidly improved their ability, and on top of that transmutation masters from all over the world who idolized the demon king were also gathering, so right now more than a hundred transmutation masters were working in the kingdom. If their capability was improved with artifacts, it would definitely be a big help for the reconstruction. Artifact with the emblem of demon king was something that anyone desperately wanted, so in order to avoid needless chaos Hajime didnt hand it out freely except to some exception but Seeing Lilianas state, Hajime decided to add one more exception. He was forced to make this decision. I dont get it. Even though Im completely normal While being buried under the consoling parent~s, Lilianas uncomprehending whisper resounded through the room. In any case, Lilianas wish was granted and Hajime took the route toward the lakeshore town Ur. . . . Like that, at the Ur Town that Hajime visited after resolving himself in various senses This is a lieright? It was a situation that made Hajime unable to say anything more. Err, Hajime-san? Its only because Brook without Catherine-san is too much like that you know? Hajime was speechless while looking down on the city from behind the window of Ferners bridge. Liliana spoke to him with a wry smile. Just as she said, it seemed that it was really just Brook Town that was becoming the stronghold of a group of people with a couple of loose screws. Yes, lakeshore town Ur was completely normal! It wasnt really any different from the last time he saw this town. There were changes like the carvings and paintings that were drawn on the defensive wall that Hajime created using transmutation when fighting against the big swarm of monsters from all directions, or the boorish wall that was refined and cleanly maintained, or the former site of the battlefield that was cultivated together with the blood and flesh of the monsters and became a beautiful grain producing field, but those changes should be welcomed instead. What an ordinary place Hajime-san, just what kind of image that you have about this worlds people? Liliana-sama sent Hajime a reproachful stare as the representation of Tortus people. No, because you know The residences of the capitalDDthe lot that switched into religious organization worshipping Aiko looked fanatical, there were a lot of firms selling body pillows or T-shirts or other things that were printed with picture of girls in his class. Wolpen and others the transmutation master group added optional function into the capitals great barrier as they pleased, furthermore the drama that told the tale of the journey of the demon kings group was projected with the palaces artifact. It was projected on the great barrier itself, the movie function that was like a type of planetarium was really embarrassing. Though he immediately destroyed it. And so on, Hajime mentioned the people of the capital who were a little bit like that in the head. At the end he looked at Liliana, Even the princess is like this. What do you mean by that!? Even though Kaori who sympathized with the tragic face of the black princess applied regeneration magic, the princess babbled As expected age of god magic is amazing! The fatigue that cannot be cured anymore by normal recovery magic is vanishing! With thisIll be able to work as much as I like!. She was bad newsDDthat was what Hajime meant. Itll be great if the reconstruction is finished quickly. So that Lily can return to her senses. Thats why just what do you mean by that!? Even while making such conversation, Ferner moved to the spot beside the front gate of the town. Sumire who was also looking out of the window like Hajime raised a voice of admiration. Even so its a beautiful place isnt it~. The lake is sparkling, and the wheat tip fluttering from the wind is like a water ripple. Certainly, it was a beautiful scenery. The large lake brightly reflecting the light of the sun. The vast grain producing field that was making use of the lake. The tip of the crops waving in the wind, the scenery was like a sea of gold on the ground. There was an astonishingly majestic mountain range extending at the north. Vivid autumn colors could be seen even from afar. And yet if they moved their gaze slightly to the east, this time deep green color was expanding like midsummer tree. At the other side they could see an area of withered trees as though winter suddenly arrived. It looked like an exhibition of four seasons. It was wondrously, magnificently, and eye-catchingly beautiful. Not only Sumire, the other parents and also Myuu and Remia who unexpectedly never visited here were all watching in fascination while sighing Hou. Shuu asked casually. Hajime. If I remember right, this is the number one grain producing region in this world isnt it? Is it the harvest time right now? I dont know about that. As expected I havent grasped the situation until the detail like the harvest cycle but When Hajime turned his gaze to Liliana, she guessed what he wanted to say and nodded. Originally, the harvest period of Ur is once a year, and originally right now isnt the time for that. But, right now the harvest period of Ur become a cycle of three times a year. Its not limited to Ur, but also several other arable lands. Lily-chan, how can that be? In other words, Otou-sama. Approximately thirty percent of arable land in the north of the continent become a fertile ground that grow crops with three times the normal speed recently. So inevitably the amount of harvest also became three times the usual. And then, the key figure of that was none other than! Lilianas eyes were filled with feeling of gratitude and awe. DDThe goddess of the harvest, Aiko-san! Oo~~~~~~~~ Yo, your welcome. Aiko humbly bowed her head shyly. Hajime continued the talk seriously. Vocation farming master DDa super rare vocation that possess tremendous aptitude for skill and magic related to agriculture, the innate sense to see through the problem in the soil and points of improvement, and the ability to carry out improvement to those problems. Its a plain vocation in a glance but, its rarity is right after hero vocation. Eh, is that so? Its not because my child is a farmers child? Akiko tilted her head with a puzzled expression. It was shocking enough that the vocation made it possible to improve the soil so the crops growth speed was increased, but it seemed that she never imagined that her daughter had a talent that precious. It might also be because she herself was from a farmer family. Hajime added his explanation toward such Akiko. It seems there are quite the number of people with inferior version of that vocation though. So to speak, its the highest class of vocation in farming type. You can think of it like that. In other words, whether its rice or wheat or vegetable or anything can be nurtured to high class quality in our orchardis it something like that? Its like that. Aiko, youre hella amazing. Okaa-san, your wording. Because, you helped out some at our work but, you werent that interested to agriculture werent you? Its unfair somehow. Tha, thats not my fault! Its not like I chose my vocation by myself! The very conflicted gaze of Akiko and the impressed gaze of the other parents that seemed like to say I see. I understand now why she is worshipped as the goddess of bountiful harvestmade Aiko to shrink like a small animal from bashfulness. But, there Hajime changed his tone slightly. Yes, Aiko,s talent and ability, its hella amazing. His tone was mixed with wry smile but, it was a bit low and lacked cheerfulness. Akiko and others turned a puzzled gaze at him. Please try to imagine. Just how valuable an existence that can multiply food supply when its in the middle of war. ah Akiko looked at her daughter with a sudden realization. Aiko too seemed to recall that incident which occurred at Ur Town that time. Her expression stiffened in bitterness and pain. Aikos power can completely change the food situation at the northern continent. A troop that doesnt have any problem at all with food will be like a nightmare from the enemys perspective. Shuuzou put his hand on his chin and continued Hajimes words with a groan. So its a problem of stamina as a nation huh. War is like a gluttonous monster that eat up every aspect of the country completely. And yet, if the enemys ability to continue war wont weaken at all in the food aspect Naturally, such thing cant be left alone. From the enemy countrys perspective, that will be even more troublesome than the hero in a sense. Koichi and Kirino sent a concerned gaze at Aiko. They somehow guessed what had happened to Aiko. Aiko herself shivered slightly hearing the words that Kirino said. Those words were completely a coincidence but, it made her remembered whether she wanted it or not. Of that bitter and painful memory. DDHatayama-sensei. Its to kill you The words that her previous student threw at her. Killing intent. Madness. DDThere is no way the demon race wont leave alone an existence that is more troublesome than the hero in a sense isnt it? Aiko looked down. Her mind was seized by the memoryDD Well, naturally she was targeted. And the method of the enemy was to tempt one of our classmates to join the demon races side. They made him instigate a big swarm of monster to kill Aiko along with the townDD Ha, Hajime-kun! Hajime suddenly said it with a light tone indifferently. Aiko reflexively stopped him. But, Hajime didnt pay her any mind and continued. And, through one thing and another, I killed that classmate. Sound of gasp resounded. It wasnt clear whose sound it was. But, the parentsDDespecially Tomoichi and Kaoruko, and then Akiko opened their eyes wide. The sound must have come from one of them. Hajime smiled wryly at Akiko and others who were at a loss for words and continued. If we land on this town, then you will surely overhear about the story of that time from the talk of the citizens here. Because for them, this story is nothing more than an impressive tale of the goddess of the good harvest and her sword defeating the mastermind and saving the town. In other words, Hajime deliberately mentioned this story was to avoid the unexpected appearance of the truth. Murdering a classmate. One of the students among the classmates who couldnt return home. One of the causes why the mass media made a great ruckus. They would be able to watch that past if they wished. Even if they didnt watch, surely they would overhear about it. Akiko and others tried to observe the expression of Hajime and co. There wasnt any gloominess, regret, and of course no suspiciousness at all on their face. Conversely there also wasnt any sign of them looking satisfied or delighted. Their face was the same like what they saw before. No matter what happened, they accepted everything that happened because of what they had done, there was only such resolve in their face. Yue and others were silently observing the condition of the parents. Only Shuu and Sumire were carefully watching because they had already said what should be said. Amidst that, it was unexpectedly Akiko who opened her mouth first. Thank you for your consideration, Hajime-kun. And, I wonder if I can watch your kiss scene with Aiko? Okaa-san!? Aiko was astonished. Akiko showed a mischievous looking smile saying Because Im really curious. Then Shuuzou and others also took advantage of the opportunity to also start talking. A battle against 60,000, such fight is full of romance. I wish to be allowed to watch it no matter what. After all you cant really watch something like that even from movie Im interested with the battle against Tio-san in her black dragon form. It makes my heart dance imagining a fight of weapon versus dragon. Those impression made them sounded completely like warmongering tribe. Tomoichi and Kaoruko also relaxed the tension in their shoulders seeing how Akiko and co reacted. In any case everyone once more displayed an expression of resolve to watch the path that Hajime and co had taken in their travel. Kaori, Remia, and especially Myuu were also looking interested. Shizuku too, normally she would at least send a reproachful gaze toward her grandfather and parents, but this time she didnt really do anything like that. It seemed she harbored interest toward the great battle where they didnt participate in. If its about the number of enemy then the final battle had a lot more though. That is that and this is this, Hajime-kun. It seemed that it was something like that according to Kaori. Fufu, finally even the fateful encounter of I and Goshujin-sama wouldst be shown. Now, Goshujin-sama! Lets go with high spirit! Do you want the scene where you got your ass pile bunkered to be seen so much like that huh? Surely she wanted to display it. She was a pervert after all. Now, Hajime. A lot of people of the town are coming out. We got it already with the prior warning, so lets go already. Just as Sumire said, the people of Ur Town were gathering toward outside the wall. Their voices didnt reach here, even so it looked like the place was full of noise. They could see the people waving their hands with bright expression. It was a really normal welcome. There wasnt any cosplay, there was also no inn poster girl performing eagle ive from the top of the wall. Of course, there was also no soul sister or any other perverted special group. Above all else, Yosh, looks like there isnt any manly woman. That point was wonderful. Hajime, just how wary you are toward them? Well, if there is any of them here, Yue-san will get treated like doll again, so its relieving that there isnt any of them here. Hajime landed down Ferner while they were making such talk. The rear hatch opened while the surrounding was noisy with so many people outside. The moment they put down their feet from the slope on the ground, loud cheers shook the air. Goddess of good harvest-sama! Sword of the goddess-sama! Demon king party! Welcome! Bright voices filled with affection and gratitude and respect resounded. Kaoruko and Tomoichi went red from such welcoming and showed agitation. Uu, this is a bit embarrassing If we have something like parade in the capital just like the queen suggested, it will be more than this. It was the right choice to refuse. It felt like they had become a movie star. People with commoner sensitivity lie Akiko felt really embarrassed from this. Niceee! My son and his wives are really popular! It feels like my nose is growing long Ill turn conceited~ Thank you thank you! I am the demon kings father! The father-in-law of the goddess of the good harvest! Sumire and Shuu waved back their hands with wide smile like they were movie star. Tomoichi and others sent them a gaze that seemed to say As expected, this couple is really wrong in the head. Amidst that, the crowd was getting parted. An old man surrounded by knights of the church were advancing forward. He was wearing the highest rank clergyman outfit that was adequate for traveling despite looking splendorous. It pointed to one person. Simon-sama! Your highness, it has been three months since we last met. This man who exchanged words friendlily with Liliana was none other than his holiness the pope of the reborn holy churchDDSimon L G Liberal. Pope with excessively light footwork Wandering his holiness Master of absconding and scampering Wanted pope If you notice this face notify the granddaughter Deacon Sybil The pope whose scruff is grabbed and dragged by his granddaughter Or rather that man, his running is too fast that even active knight cant catch up to him, seriously, etc, etc. Possessing such nicknames, he was the highest authority of the church that was different in various senses compared to the previous pope. Of course he was acquainted with Hajime nad Yue and others. Pope Simon looked easygoing and somewhat senile, but his personality that was based on that many acquaintances and experiences had depth. He was nurturing friendship with Hajime and others too. From the beginning he held objection in regard to the discrimination toward the demi-humans (presently they were called beastman) and after many twists and turns he was demoted to the remote region at Gruen Great Desert along with his family, but after the destruction of the divine mountain, Liliana sounded him out about becoming the new pope. When he arrived to the capital, somehow he listened to Aikos worryDDa forbidden love between student and teacher, its no good absolutely! BuuutDDand also gave a bit of advice. Because of that Aiko especially looked up to him like a grandfather. Now that Pope Simon for some reason was looking around at Hajimes surrounding and tilted his head going Eh?. And then, It has been a long time, Hajime-dono. By the way, young miss Yuuka isnt here? Oi, youre sprightly as usual, Pope Simon. Butwhat about Sonobe? About that, Im just thinking, your wives are all present here right? But then why is young miss Yuuka the only one not here then? He asked such question. Actually at the same day he listened to Aikos worry, he also listened to Yuukas worry. He was especially close with her too. By the way, the worry of Yuuka at that time was her wondering of how to return the favor to her life savior who was a certain demon kingsomething like that. Simon-san saw how she was feeling really bittersweet at that time. And so, No, why are you mentioning Sonobes name there, I dont understand that instead. Simon tilted his head even further hearing that from Hajime and said. Young miss Yuuka is youre your wife right? Whys that huh? That aint true. Pope Simon stared in puzzlement, and then he nodded as though he realized something and corrected himself. I see, so she settled down as your mistress as I thought. Somehow I got the vibe from that girl that she is a mistress type. Pope, have you finally started to turn decrepit? Kukuh, youre playing stupid like this. Even though you yourself like her. But I get it, that feeling of yours! A man sometimes want to get healed by a mistressDD This sex obsessed gramps, Ill fill you with holes if you dont shut up. Hajime moved his hand toward Donner while a vein pulsed on his forehead but, before that, I always thought that Yuuka is suspicious. Hajime, since when you made her your mistress? Hajime-kun? Since when you got into such relationship with Yuuka-chan I wonder? I wonder? Ce, certainly Sonobe-san really care a lot about Hajime-kunbut, I think its no good to make her a mistress just because of that! I think something like that is no good! Yuukasince when she became like thatHajime-san! As I thought you intend to make Hellina and Kuzeri to become your mistresses too instead of subordinates isnt it!? Yue, Kaori, Aiko, Liliana, and then even Shia and others were looking suspiciously at him Tomoichi papas eyes were turning into that of a killer. The eyes of Kaoruko and others the mother~s were turning a bit cold. And then, Papa~. What does mistress meaan? Its a word that Myuu has no need to know. Hajimes expression twitched greatly at the words of his pure daughter while thinking. Even though he thought that he finally arrived at a peaceful and normal town, but this hooligan pope, just what in the hell he was doing throwing a bomb like this. The people of the town got noisy hearing Pope Simons words. As expected, even at Ur Town, a peaceful sightseeing tripdidnt seem to be possible. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? . Currently the town of Ur was being enveloped by a great hustle and bustle. Even though originally it was a tranquil town of agriculture, right now the main street was being crowded with people in a number that was unbelievably gathered in less than a hour. The air was trembling with excitement and fervor. It wasnt unreasonable. After all, the guests who came were the party of that demon king. Not to mention the goddess of abundant harvest, even the kingdoms princess Liliana and the new pope were present. It was truly a sight that might only happened in a life time for the people of the rural village. Although, the people of this Ur Town differed from the residences of a certain haunt of the wicked. Perhaps it was because of their common senses or because of attentive upbringing, although they were excited, they divided and lined up properly at the right and left of the street like in a parade and didnt hinder the traffic. And so, the procession down the road was a pleasant one. At most there was only Aiko going past through being embarrassed and straight into a state of complete effacement due to the unceasing respectful words, affectionate cheers, and question like when would she bear a child with the demon king-sama that were continuously thrown at her. Aiko, you. It feels like youre looking transparent thoughare you okay? Yes. Aiko is okay. Hajime-kun, my child isnt okay here. Aiko answered the question of her mother Akiko with a smile that looked transparent. Indeed, from how she was only looking straight forward with a smiling expression that didnt even twitch for a millimeter, she definitely wasnt okay. She isnt getting used with getting treated as a goddess no matter how much time passed huh. Yes. Aiko isnt used to it. She looked no good in various senses. For the people of this town, Aiko was the patron god who created the foundation of their current life, so their zeal toward her was conveyed all the more. For the time being, Tio sent a soul magic to Aiko after receiving a glance from Hajime. Aiko flashed bright *peka-*. She is shining! How sublime! Could it be its a blessing toward us? What an extremely compassionate person! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Goshujin-sama. It backfired. Nothing that can be done huh. There was nothing that can be done. Aikos atmosphere was turning even more transparent. Her eyes were peaceful, as though they were being opened to enlightenment. It added even more to her mysticism and the people were starting to prayO goddess~ even more to her. Ai-chans popularity, its amazing It even look like she is idolized more than Hajime in this town. Ai-chans deification wasnt stopping! Usually she would get nagged persistently by the vice principal in school where she would obsequiously bowed her head to him over and over. She would run around with swirling eyes because there were too much things that she had to do. The gap between her status here and her state that was like a small chick over there was absurd. The heartfelt of Sumire and Shuu made everyones expression to become a complicated look that looked both like admiration and sympathy. Ho-ho-ho. Perhaps Aiko-dono is more suitable to become the pope rather than me. The time when she was in confusion because of her romantic feeling to Hajime-dono feels nostalgic. Wait, Simon-san!? Ai-chan, she was resurrected by the unexpected revelation. She put her index finger on her mouth and went shh-, shh telling him to be quiet, but the female camp with Akiko in the lead wentHou. Tell us more about it and pressured Pope Simon with their gaze. Naturally, Pope Simon yielded. She was hopelessly harboring feeling toward Hajime-dono! But, she was his teacher! Something like a forbidden love is no good! Butshe cant possibly forget about him! It was something like that, she was truly a maiden. To a degree that she was fidgeting and worrying alone amidst the flower bed. SIMON-SADDDDDNN!! This old geezer-! What are you doing leaking out the content of someone elses consultation like that! Aiko thought with the corner of her eyes raised, but the female camps lukewarm gazes made her covered her face with both hands immediately. Her ears and neck were bright red. Hee, hmm~m, is that so~ Okaa-san? Is there something that you want to say? Aiko glared from between her fingers at Aiko who were talking in delight. You, even after you returned you were also fidgeting and worrying didnt you? You didnt tell me anything until Hajime-kun himself came to our house. Uguh, thatsbecause You who were dull and indecisive and hopeless in regard to romance like that wasDD Okaa-san, dont say it so directly. I thought it was amazing that you could make your approach toward Hajime-kun but, it seemed that it was also thanks to Simon-san wasnt it? Saying that, Akiko turned her eyes toward Simon and courteously bowed her head saying Thank you for being a great help for my daughter. Dont mention it, there is no need for any thanks. I didnt do anything. It was simply the result of Aiko-dono being able to properly treasure her own feeling. I think it will be great if Ako-dono can treasure that newborn feeling DDit was Simon-san who said that though. Hee, whats this. So you aint just a funky old geezer huh. You were actually doing something that was really like a clergy. Hajime and others showered Pope Simon with a gaze that was saying that. Pope Simon averted his gaze in a bit of embarrassment. There, a heavy voice resounded. Hee, you gave such advice to Aiko-san. Even though you only said Well, do your best to me. It was Liliana. She was staring reproachfully at Pope Simons back. It seemed she was also making consultation to Pope Simon. She was the one who nominated Simon to be the new pope and he was also her talking partner since her childhood. There must be a relationship of trust between them. Exactly because of that she was feeling dissatisfaction that he was serving as Aikos consultation partner better than with her. That was because I received the consultation from princess after I learned that the one talked by miss Yuuka and Aiko-dono was Hajime-dono. What about it? Pope Simon spoke his excuse with a serious face. Honestly I was thinking, someone like Hajime-dono can just get castrated. While he was already being served by such charming women, on top of that, there were even three more women including the princessgo explode. You demon king of the night just go explode! I dont care! I hope you get into bloodbath or carnage between women, feel troubled! It seemed that he got such thinking and his response became apathetic. Pope Simon-sama, it seemed his heart was still youthful. Oy you, you clergyman leader I dont give a damn! Im just representing the heart of all the men in the world! Simon-sama was sulking even with his age. The male camp Shuu and others were making expression that was saying Well, its not like I dont get where he is coming from. Is it okay to have this kind of pope, Lily? Even like this there are a lot of people who are looking up to him you know, really. Liliana made a troubled smile. While they were talking like that, the destination came into the view of the group. Tomoichi who was walking all this time with awkwardness due to the street that was in the state of parade asked. Hajime-kun. Is that the Inn of Water Fairy? Yes, thats right. Thats the inn where we were staying. The origin of water fairy was coming from the fairy-like existence that was believed to dwell in Urdia Lake. There was also explanation like it was a long-standing establishment since ancient time. Also, Aiko wished to come here first to give a greeting to the owner who had been of help to them with various things when they first visited here. After explaining, this time Kaoruko opened her mouth with a slightly troubled face. Eerr, will these people continue to stay on the streetI hope that it wont cause any trouble to their work The number of people that seemed like they had suspended their work no matter how she looked at it was standing at both sides of the main street, so her worry was reasonable. Although, Kaoruko was talking indirectly there, her true feeling was undoubtedlythat it was hard for her commoner sensitivity for people to be waiting for them outside all the time while they were looking around inside this inn. Guessing that, Hajime showed a bit of considering look before he brought his face slowly on Aikos ear. Aiko raised her voice Hyah due to the breath that suddenly touched her ear. Cheers like Oo!! What intimacy!!As expected our Aiko-sama is number one!Aiko-sama is no other than the first wife! were erupting from the surrounding. A blood vein pulsed on Yue-samas forehead. Kaoris smiling face that wasnt smiling was directed to the people. The chill that they suddenly felt made them acted strange. Look! The goose bumps on these arms! Ha, Hajime-kun. What are you doing in public like thisDD Aiko blushed. Hajime started to whisper something in a small voice into her ear. Then, right after that, No way! Aiko showed a firm refusal for some reason. As though to say that he had finished anticipating that reaction, Hajime-san whispered even more. In addition, he even put his hand on Aikos ear with a caressing gesture. Aiko was turning even redder from shame, however, she didnt try to get away. There is a chill as though there are vindictive women glaring, but to hell with that! They will burn the precious figure of Aiko-sama into their retina and engraved it into their brain! It was unclear whether the people were thinking that or not but, there were even more cheers. There were also shrill cries Kyaa~~? from the town girls at that age. The town right now was really heating up!! On the other hand, Sumire and others the parent~s were looking with a gaze that said No, really whatre you two doing on the street!?. It seemed Yue and others could hear what Hajime was saying, their expression looked really complicated. Eh? If I do that then in exchange? Tha, that iscertainly that will help buuutbutuu, I get it. I just need to do it right!? Right! For some reason, the smell of complete desperation drifted from Aiko. Just like usual. And so, ignoring such Aiko, Akiko and others turned a suspecting gaze at Hajime wondering just what he had said. Hajime didnt really give any answer, in exchange he distributed sunglasses. It seemed he was telling them to wear it. Tomichi bluntly showed a wary expression that said What are you planning to do?. Amidst that, Aiko who received something from Hajime stepped forward. And then, she put one hand on her chest and lifted her other hand above her head. It was a pose like the goddess of freedom. However, what she lifted wasnt a torch, but a suspicious silver tube. O town of Ur! I have returned! A beat. WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA a cheer that was several times louder than anything from before resounded. Akikos eyes turned round from her daughters strange action. The other parents were also surprised. While they were like that, Aikos gaze wandered a bit and she muttered Er~r?, and after a beat, she moved her right hand slightly forward. Right after that, crimson light surged brightly. While the people were getting even more heated up expecting some kind of miracle, Aiko also raised her voice further. The scent of desperation drifted fully from her. Everyone who was in that place at that day! Do you remember? Of the miracle that descended! That miracle that repelled the tragedy that assaulted everyones hometown! DDUOOOOOOOOOH DDTHERE IS NO WAY WE CAN FORGETTTTTT- DDIT WILL BE TALKED DOWN TO THE NEXT GENERATION IN PERPETUITYYYYYY- Aikos expression once more turned like she was straining her ear and muttered Er~r. She made crimson light surged from the silver tube and spoke more words. Everyone who couldnt be present in that moment of miracle! If its possible do you wish to learn? Do you wish to witness it? Do you wish to share the excitement!? Of the miracle of that day! DDWE WANT TO KNODDDW, AIKO-SAMAAADDD!! DDI ALSO WANT TO SEE!! DDMY HUSBAND WHO TALKED WITH SMUG FACE IS IRRITATING-. I WANT TO SHARE THE EXPEREINCE- Aiko raised her voice Er~r for a moment like usual. Of course, she also didnt forget to make the silver tube to shine red! Very well! Then I shall show it! This timeee, lets share the excitement with each other! On the name of the goddess of abundant harvest, I will resurrect the scene of that day! By my miracle of past projection! DDWAAAAAAAAAAAAH Holy cow! Holy cow! A miracle of the goddess for our sake!? Holy cow!! The citizens of Ur Town who were usually calm and diligent were pulled in by Aikos speech and turned wildly enthusiastic. Their tension were raising with abnormal level! With a face that seemed to say This is the last! I can only dash forward to the finish!, she made red light to flash bright while making her last words resounded. I proclaim that here, I will open the great screening of the movie titled Curbstomp of Ur Town ~Descending Goddess and Her Sword~! The location is the northern grain-producing region! The broadcast time is one more hour! Come to watch no matter what!! It was like a movie advertisement, but that wasnt wrong. Even if the citizens didnt understand the detail, but they comprehended that they would be able to witness the power of the goddess once more at the northern plain where the great battle once occurred. A beat later. Noow-, hurry to the north gate! The seats distribution will be first come, first served!! The red light flashed. WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH, the citizens started running simultaneously at the same time with the goddesss signal. They made the ground to shake *DODODODO-* while striving to be the first to witness the miracle on the special seat. The main street was emptied in the blink of eye. Aiko who splendidly succeeded in inciting the mass was, Uu, it was embarrassing She whispered so while her face returned to being bright red. Hajime took off his sunglasses while nodding in satisfaction. A splendid provocationor rather incitement. But the lines all came from Hajime-kun! Its amazing that you could produce such lines right on the spot! Aiko took out something from her right ear. No matter how one looked it was a microphone headset (artifact version). It was a telepathy receiver. In other words, Aiko was just following Hajimes speech it seemed. Also, in the end, what is this thing? I pushed the button each time I talked just like I was told though. Saying that, Aiko returned the silver tube back to Hajime. Sumire similarly took off her sunglasses while saying with a twitching expression. Hey, Hajime. For some reason, I feel like I have seen that somewhere. Hey, papa! Is that the flashy thing from Man In Blak nano!? Myuu who was looking excessively suited with the stylish sunglasses like the one that was worn by the main character of Matri asked while hopping around *pyon pyon* in anticipation. It was clear to see even with her eyes still covered in sunglasses. Her eyes were sparkling right now. Hajime grinned. Thats right. I name it Neulyzer New. Other than the ability to blow away memory when it flashed like the original, this excellent tool can also be used to guide the mind subliminally like just now! Apparently the diligent citizens of Ur could move in perfect order like that even if it was due to the words of their goddess was due to the lovely memory fabrication tool of a certain secret organization that fought against aliens. For the time being, Tomoichi got into the point. Thats brainwashing! Throw away such dangerous thing immediately! Also, I saw that movie too! I dont want to believe it but, you havent mess up with my memory using that right!? Especially about the matter of my familys angel! Tomoichi-san. Thats a really hurtful accusation. I wont use it to family. Its no good to use it to outsider too isnt it!? However, Tomoichi-san. Its truly useful to protect family from country or strange organizationthis is what they call unavoidable measure. It was a bitter decision that I made. Im amazed you can say butter decision with absurdly nonchalant air like that! By the way, there is also five yen type of this device. Well, that one is for the personal use of the guy with assassin occupation though. You handed such dangerous object to such dangerous guy!? Tomoichi-san grabbed Hajimes shoulders tightly. He attempted to teach Brainwashing is absolutely no good! from the sensitivity of an ordinary person with great virtue. Looking at how he didnt give up that by saying It cant be helped because its Hajime, in a sense he was properly thinking about Hajimethinking that, Hajime himself could only make a troubled face. There, someone threw him a lifeline. To think that Neulyzer actually existHajime-kun. How much is it? I dont mind to pay your asking price. Ojii-chan!? Shuuzou-sans eyes were serious. He took out a check book from somewhere. Shizuku opened her eyes wide in shock. Beside her, Koichi took out his credit card from his wallet. We have secretly made a request to a company that has connection with Yaegashi you seebut as expected, it seems that realizing it is difficult. I dont mind even if you take however much you like from my personal bank account, so can you sell it to me? Otou-san!? Hajime-san. I will give you our Shizuku, so please give me one okay? Okay, Okaa-san. If you wish for a cold blooded fight to the death with your daughter then I accept!! Shizuku-chan thats no good calm dooown!! Kaoriii, let go! My family you see! Theyre no good unless they get sliced and diced at least onceee! Hajime-kun! This is the Neurazer News turn to shine! Just several seconds if alright, blow away Shizuku-chans memory for her! Shizuku who had manslayers eyes while being pinioned from behind and Kaori who was desperately holding back her best friend who was like that. And then at the same time, there was Tomoichi papa who was making argument Youre giving bad influence to Hajime-kuns education! to Yaegashi family while simultaneously saying Nagumo Shuu! If youre a father then make Hajime-kun has proper restrain! to Nagumo papa. Kaoruko-san. Tomoichisan really is a good person. Oh my, Hajime-kun. Thank you. Really that person, he is someone with an upright personality since the past. Seeing Shirasaki father-daughter who were urging for self-restrain to Yaegashi family and Nagumo family, Hajime talked to Kaoruko with a warm expression. Kaoruko smiled happily in response. And then, Hajime-san immediately put away the Neurazer New. Myuu was watching longingly, but Remias eyes werent smiling. The group advanced through the emptied street even while making such commotion. Even so Aiko-san. Despite what you said, whether it was your posture or your tone when giving speech, they were all magnificent. As expected from my fellow agitator. Lily-san. Is that, a praise? Liliana was giving a peek of her Black Lily side that was like Sometimes, I make those commoners to go putty on my hand with my agitator technique you know!. Aiko stared unblinkingly at her while saying to not group herself with her. While making such talk, they arrived at their first destination the Inn of Water Fairy. When they immediately went inside I have been waiting-, ONEE-SAMAAAAAAAA-!! HIIH!? The female knightsoul sister who got tossed into a gate that connected to deep inside the northern mountain performed a Lupi dive! Although this was the nearest city to the northern mountain region, this was too fast for her to climb down the mountain and reached here. The abnormality of that and the bloodshot eyes plus rough breathing haa haa caused Shizuku to scream. And so, Nn. World Piercer. Yue opened a gate. In front of Shizuku, a curtain of light was deployed like a shield. The female knight raised a resentful voice DAMN YOUUUUUUUUU-!! while vanishing into the other side of the light. The gate closed. It faded out after opening for a few seconds. Shizuku hugged Yue in gratitude. Uu, Yue, thank you. Just now was simply scary Shizuku, no worry. I sent her away for more than a hundred kilometer to the north. That will be fine if its like that wont it? After this, we plan to go to the northern mountain region where we met Tio but, no matter how she wont return in just several hours right? Shizuku. No worry. Yue couldnt give a guarantee when it came to the soul sister that boasted incomprehensible vitality. A really silent atmosphere filled the room. When it came to a hundred kilometer to the north, it was at the other side of two or three mountains from here, for people who werent summoned from other world like them, the place would be really dangerous due to the threat of monsters there butit looked like there wasnt anyone who was worrying about the female knights survival. Shi, Shizuku-chan! Itll be fine! Next time Ill protect you! Shizuku-oneechan! Dont feel down! What great tenacity. If her character is beaten up into shape, she will become a splendid shinobiDDcough-. She might be able to become a user of Yaegashi style. Shizuku, Im sorry what my knight have done. Ill also scold her later. Ill also punch her away! Kaori, Myuu, Liliana, and Shia consoled Shizuku one after another. Right, thank you everyone. Also, Ojii-chan, Ill cut you down you know? Shizuku thanked Kaori and others while throwing an eye glint of a manslayer to her grandfather who was making a considering look. Yaegashi family who was losing all restraint in this Tortus travel. It felt like the daughter would seriously become deranged if they didnt quit it. But there, an elderly gentleman showed himself from inside the inn. Welcome, everyone. Let me say my heartfelt gratitude for visiting this establishment once more. Even though the outside was in a state of parade, he wouldnt leave from his own castle no matter. What. This man with elegant and calm atmosphere was none other than the owner of the Inn of Water Fairy. Phos-san! Long time no see! This was Phos Celluo. Not only he gave service to Aiko in his inn, he also helped her with his advice. Aiko greeted him with a delighted expression. Phos too also returned the smile not with a business smile, but with a joyful smile that came from the bottom of his heart. And then, he ran his gaze through Sumire and others the parent~s including Kaori, Shizuku, Myuu, and Remia who he only met for the first time. Welcome to the Inn of Water Fairy. I am the owner of this inn, Phos Celluo. The posture of his bow was truly beautiful. He really looked like a first class hotel manager. The interior design also hadnt changed since the past, there wasnt any items that gave misleading impression or prioritizing profit like some other inns! The atmosphere of the room was very calming! There wasnt any need to feel shocked by staff that could show up out of nowhere or fearing a parade of frilly and muscular monsters. The members who met the owner for the first time also introduced themselves back smilingly. Thank you kindly for your introduction. Will everyone stay here for today? If thats the case then Im very sorry, but our inn has become fully occupied just now. The only service I can provide everyone is only a meal for your pleasure. Its fine. Were fine with that, owner. Hajime-san took Phoss hand with an excessively kind expression. He firmly shook the owners hand with both hands. Owner Phos was bewildered. He could never even imagined that Hajime was feeling moved by his common sense that was treasuring his guests unlike some other inn that would do something unreasonable like We have no empty room but we will chase them out right away!. Not just Hajime, everyone was making applause *clap clap clap clap* with gentle expression. As expected from a long standing inn. As expected from a first class establishment. As expected from Phos Celluo! Something like genuine No way!?Masaka!? service was unneeded! This inn was really reassuring! Tha, thank you very much? As expected even Owner Phos was looking troubled at the abrupt great praises. He intended to simply treat the guests normally so, he really didnt get at all what was going on. Well, putting that aside, today we came to have a look at this inn. Taking a look is it? I see. In other words, you wish to view our room then. However, I have also said it just now that there are guests staying here so Saying that, Phos turned his gaze toward Pope Simon. Umu, I dont mind. I have nothing that will make me feel troubled even if they are seen. Owner, I shall give my complete permission. Very well. It was only natural if one thought about it but, the one who reserved the most room in this town was the people of the church Simon and co. With that problem resolved, Phos bowed his head cheerfully. But, at the same time, I believe that everyone is having a trip to reminisce about the past but, could it be everyone will also head to the northern mountain region? Hm? Yeah, thats the plan. We will look around the town, and then well head to the mountian region before heading straight to the empire. If thats the case, shall I also prepare some dishes that can be carried for the lunch? I remember that Nagumo-sama liked dishes that used rice. Recently the quality of the rice here is extremely good, and the scent from the herb that can be taken from the mountain is also rich. Everyone has taken the trouble to visit here, so please allow me to show my hospitality even if only for a littleis that alright? Owner. Thats a splendid suggestion. Thank you so much. Please allow us to presume upon your kindness. An unexpected polite language from Hajime-san. He even took the owners hand with both hands once more. To be honest, they could manage somehow by themselves about the lunch, but it seemed Hajime received deep impression and held respect toward Owner Phoss consideration and spirit of service. Hajime, he is really traumatized by the Masaka Inn. Well, its the inn where that Hajime-san fainted multiple times after allto say it myself, I think that is a really dangerous place. Yue and Shia were making a conflicted expression while watching Hajime who was sending respectful gaze at the owner. Shuu muttered Strange. My son never directed that kind of gaze at me with a serious face. Tomoichi was plainly shocked Eh!/ Nagumo Shuu, you seriously thought that you would be able to receive respect from Hajime-kun with how youre acting!?. They progressed to grapple with each other. This bastard! Even you arent being respected at all by Kaori-chan! Dont you say thaaattttt-, Nagumo Shuuuuuu-!! Bam-smash=!! As expected from Phos-san. Its amazing that youre respected by that Hajime-kun. Aiko sent a respectful gaze toward Phos. There Myuu pulled at her sleeve. She was still wearing the sunglasses. She might liked it. Aiko-oneechan. You mentioned about the owner-san being a big help but, what did he do for you other than providing room to stay? Including how Aiko said that she wanted to greet the inn owner first, it was apparent that there was a trust between them that surpassed a simple relation between an inn guest and inn owner. It seemed Myuu thought that it was strange. She slightly pushed down her sunglasses and showed her eyes that were shining with curiosity. Phos seemed to hear that, but he said I didnt do anything special at all though. He tilted his head, looking like he really didnt have any idea at all, but Aiko strongly denied it Thats not true. When I didnt know what I should believe in and became unable to move, its not a bad choice to just believe in what I want to believeDDPhos-san advised me like that when I was worrying. Aiko. What were you worried about? Your relationship with Hajime-kun? It was something before even that, Okaa-san. DDI, almost held a grudge toward Hajime-kun at that time. Akiko was speechless. It was because she understood about Aikos current feeling, and at the same time she also understood about Aikos staunch feeling toward her students. Hajime also turned his gaze toward Aiko. However, he wasnt surprised. His expression looked understanding, and also because he had already listened to Aikos honest feeling in front of the monument of the deceased in the palace, his expression was also kind and soothing toward Aiko. While everyone was focusing on her, Aiko put on a small smile and said. I mentioned it before right? Shimizu Yukitoshi-kunthe one who got dragged into the attack that was targeted to me and got fatally injuredthe one who Hajime-kun finished offmy student who died in this town. One shot to the heart. One shot to the head. The scene of that time was clearly remaining in Aikos mind without fading at the slightest. Even now her chest would feel pained when she recalled the scene of that day. Inside her heart, there was herself that was yelling Why wasnt I able to do better! Why wasnt I able to notice Shimizu-kuns thinking faster! Even though if I noticed, there might be other way!. If only she was at least able to get her act together, then the unnecessary actDDthe situation making Hajime pulling the trigger might not need to happen. That was her regret. Because there wasnt any need to deal the finishing blow on Shimizu Yukitoshi who was fatally wounded already by the attack that targeted Aiko. Hajime could simply leave from that place without doing anything. Just with that the threat of Shimizu who didnt show any willingness to reform would be gone. He fired so that the people in that place wouldnt think that a student dead because he got dragged by Aiko. It was so that Aiko wouldnt break because she broke her most important belief. Hajime made everyone thought that he killed Shimizu Yukitoshi for his own sake. Aiko spoke of that while looking at Phos once more. My apprehension toward Hajime-kun, and my thinking that I have to believe my student which was going to crumbleYuuka-san and David-san and others were also really worrying about meat that time, I was able to think properly because Phos-san said that to me. Aiko-sama Thats why, please allow me to say it again. Thank you very much for your concern toward me at that time. It was thanks to Phos-san that was able to take a look on myself once more. I was really glad for being able to stay in this inn. Im the one who have to thank you. Thats the greatest praise I can receive as an owner of an inn. Perhaps because of feeling moved, there was something that glistened gently on the wrinkled eyes of Owner Phos. He then deeply bowed his head to hide his face, because it was something that he couldnt possibly show to his guest. Seeing Phos like that, Akiko too gave him her words Really, thank you very much for everything you have done for my daughter with even greater feeling of gratitude than before. While a calm atmosphere was flowing, Myuu pulled at Aikos sleeve once more. She seemed to read the mood and took off her sunglasses. Aiko-oneechanare you alright? Because she was a sharp child, Myuu must have sensed that there was regret and feeling of blaming herself that wouldnt abate inside Aiko. Her expression looked worried. Other than Myuu, Akiko and others, and then Kaori, Shizuku, and Liliana were making the same expression. Toward them, Aiko wasDD Im fine. My inability to forget the regret and everything else, is something that I can do, and something that I should do. Isnt that right, Hajime-kun? Yeah. Youre right. All this time Ive been watching sensei who is like that. Hajime and Aiko showed a smile of understanding for each other. That time of just the two of them alone in that evening, they recalled the words that were exchanged in front of that monument of the deceased in the palace and they gently stared at each other. Hajime. Tell me about it in detail. Hajime-kun. Something really happened at that day wasnt it? At that evening, your atmosphere was suspicious for some reason! Yue and Kaori came between the two of them forcefully. Everyone else seemed to be curious too. Hajime and Aiko blinked their eyes together, then a beat later, they shrugged and said. My bad but its a secret. Right, Aiko? Er~rehehe. Im sorry. Yes, its a secret. In respond to Hajimes words, Aiko showed an apologetic expression to Yue and others. Even so, she nodded with a happy smile. Kaori and others groaned muu~. As for Yue, she shrugged her shoulders just like Hajime. Perhaps she had understood it since the beginning. Really, whats with this child. Showing off like that. How nice it is to be young isnt iit~ Akiko made an exasperated face, while Kaoruko was blushing. Tomoichi went You must also have a secret with my daughter riight!? Ee!? No, wait. I wont allow something like a secret that exist just between you and my familys angel! If youre keeping a secret then fess it up now immediately- and approached near. As I thought, Hajime-dono can just get castrated!! Youre right. Hajime, you go explode. Pope Simon sulked, and Shuu also jumped on the bandwagon. Myuu was putting on her sunglasses, though there wasnt any particular meaning to it. Remia tried to take it away but she escaped. Somehow the situation was getting chaotic, so Hajime clapped his hand to change the atmosphere. Dont forget that we proclaimed of holding a movie screening in one more hour. Lets resume the tour quickly. And on that topic, in this place were just going to show that we were staying at this kind of place, but there isnt anything that we should see by using past projection. Hajime said that and quickly led the procession. Then, Ill begin preparing the take away food. Yes, well leave that to you. Im looking forward to the improved rice dishes. I shall give my all in order to meet your expectation. Owner Phos who became one of the few adults that Hajime respected bowed with a posture that was extremely refined just as expected. He then withdrew into the back of the inn. And then the group went up to the second floor of the inn. Hajime showed the room where they were staying, then after that they looked around at the room where Aiko and others stayed Then Kaori said Come to think of it, while we were at Orcus Great Dungeon, I wonder how did Yuuka-chan and others spend their time?. Due to such curiosity they played the past projection of a time range that seemed fitting. In that moment, Na?ve-, thats really na?ve! Yuuka-chi!! Like that you wont be able to steal away Nagumo-chi from the other worlds beautiful girl!!! Unexpectedly, it was the heated voice of Miyazaki Nana. Everyones gaze snapped toward Hajime. Inside the past projection, Yuuka who was sitting with girlish posture on the bed looked shocked before saying Ha, haa!? Yo, youre wrong! Its not like Im thinking that of Nagumo! with a flustered tone. Setting aside that scene, Hajime was, There isnt any past that we especially need to watch. Now, lets go to the next place. He urged the group to progress ahead as though nothing happened. Naturally, Shia! Restrain Hajime! Acknowledged desuu! Kaori! Rewindst the scene a bit further behind! Acknowledged! With amazing coordination, the four continued the past projection. Wa, wait a second you girls! Putting aside our own past, the past of Yuuka and others is Shizuku alone insisted with common sense that it was bad for them to peep like that, but, Shizuku-oneechan! DDThe greatest foresight to the future lies in looking back at the past nano! Im sorry, Myuu-chan. I dont really get what youre sayingDD DDIf you arent found out then everything is legal nano! Myuu-chan!? Shizuku-oneechan think thats a wrong way of thinking! Hajime-san, we have to talk for a bit regarding the upbringing of Myuu. Shia-san, please bring Hajime-san to the corner of the room while keeping him restrained okay? Ah, yes. Hajime was dragged to the corner of the room while being restrained from behind and his mouth covered with one hand. There Remia mama approached saying My my, really. What should I do about this person with a deep smile. Yue-sama stepped forward in the place of her husband and said. Well then, from now well begin the examination meeting whether Yuuka can possibly become a dark horse! It seemed that an examination meeting would begin. At earth, Yuuka-chan who was doing her best helping in her familys restaurant sneezed cutely from the chill that she suddenly felt. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Its a little bit late, Im sorry! The update speed can return back to normal next monthIll do my best to make that happen! . I posted an activity report. Its about the sale of Takayaki-senseis pictures collection. Please check it out! There is also update at Gardo. The ponytail of Shizuku at latest chapter of Nichijou is too cute lol Thank you very much for the comments about the anime. I posted activity report for comments for every episode, so if you reader wish to express your impression or opinion, please write it there if possible. Please take care of Arifureta from here on too Chapter 359 Arifureta Chapter 359 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? . AN: Forgive me for being unable to update within a month. Finally my writing work for the publication is settling down so I update this. . The summary until last chapter Used Neulyzer New! and incited the people of Ur. The owner of water fairy inn, the demon king respected him. While looking around the room, oh? Yuuka was It has to be investigated! Here right now The Is it possible that Yuuka will become the dark horse investigation meeting started. When looking at Yuuka who was flustered when Miyasaki Nana teased her about Hajime, of course Yue and others would want to confirm various things. And so at the corner of the room, Hajime-san, are you listening? Ah, yes. Hajime thought while sitting with seiza posture. There was Remia in front of him showing a smile that gave off pressure like a demon king. She was staring straight at Hajime with eyes that werent laughing in a distance where their knees touched each other. Honestly, the action and words of Myuu recently is intolerable. As her papa, dont you think that the words its legal if its not found out is not good? Ah, yes. I think its not good. Look, even now she is wearing sunglasses even though were indoors. Please observe, its like she is a small gangster. No, equating sunglasses indoor=gangster is a bit hastyDD What is? No, its nothing. Remia talked tediously and fervently. She must be really worried about Myuu whose words and actions lately became stylish. Her frustration that seemed to have piled up was spat out from Remias mouth like a flood. Because she was Remia-san who usually always gave a gently and soft atmosphere, so Hajime listened to her obediently with a docile expression thinking that he had to hear her. Seeing the shocking scene of the godslaying demon king kneeling on the floor while being lectured, the new pope Simon and Liliana exchanged glances and understanding This is absolutely cannot be shown to other people and swore to keep this great secret together. Putting that aside, as for the flustered Yuuka Nn~ uu Yue and Kaori groaned for some reason. It was like they were reaching the conclusion Ah, this is seriously a dark horse! The second Shizuku-chan!. Rather it was the opposite. Shizuku and Aiko opened their mouth and muttered with an expression of calm understanding. Well, of course it is Indeed. I too still didnt manage to sort out my feelingsits a pathetic story but, for me to be unable to have enough talks with Sonobe-san and others The past playback in front of their gazeDDthe time axis that was before Nanas remark You wont be able to steal away Nagumo-chi from the other worlds beautiful girl!!! toward YuukaDDwithin that playback there was Yuuka and others looking somewhat dejected. Actually, the remark before was originally Nana putting on a brave face in order to change the rooms gloomy air, perhaps she was trying to forcefully change the air in consideration of Yuuka and Taeko. That seemed to be the case. The reason for that was because the time axis of this past was after Hajime and others leftDDin other words it was after Shimizu died. The circumstance at that time and the sentiment of Hajime and others had been talked in their greeting with Phos. That was why the people here could watch this objectively. But, for Yuuka and others, the situation was an unbelievable incident that happened in front of their eyes. They were a related party. Nagumo-chihe was scary. Those words that leaked out from Nanas mouth were their honest feelings and sentiment for themselves, Atsushi and others in the adjacent room. A classmate killed another classmate. It was only natural for them to feel like that. It didnt matter even if they felt indignation toward the reckless action of the person called Shimizu that left no room for sympathy. No matter how much they understood in their head that they would undoubtedly die at this time if Hajime and others werent there, someone they knew was killed in front of them. Scary is scary. Nagumohe has changed completely Yuuka also leaked out what was inside her heart. She didnt refer to his appearance or strength, but his heart. About his way of living as a human. Even though before, Nagumo-chi was someone who was always acting flippantly. How should I say it, he was like an incompetent? He wouldnt object at all no matter what Hiyamas group did to him. Thinking back now, I never even saw him angry. The three talked about the Hajime that they knew bit by bit. The Hajime that Yuuka and others talked about was a young man who was thoroughly unrelated with violence. Rather than exerting violence, he would rather be in the receiving end of violence. He would endure it with a smile. Letting it go over him. He was a boy that was like a willow. While lending their ears to that conversation, Kaori, Shizuku, and then Aiko narrowed their eyes nostalgically. Sumire and Shuu also narrowed their eyes and looked toward the corner of the room. The lecturing had stopped without them noticing. Hajime and others were also watching the past projection. Hajime noticed the gaze of Sumire and Shuu and shrugged. The projection continued playing and after a while, Yuuka and Nana and also Taeko continued to be silent to sort out their feelings. Like that, due to the atmosphere that was too heavy, Nana who was fundamentally not a deep thinker and had the tendency to get carried away easily became unable to endure it and gradually made bright comments, and at the end it was leading to the comment from before. The projection cut off there. Tomoichi and the people of Yaegashi family made a conflicted expression, while Kaoruko and Akiko made a difficult expression. Well, thats only normal. Thinking back of what I did, them not harboring any feelings of avoidance is surprising instead. Hajime-kun The words that Hajime directed toward the parents caused everyone starting from Tomoichi to look conflicted. Bu, but, after this, I noticed Hajime-kuns true intention and then I also explained it to Sonobe-san and others! No, Aiko. Its not like you need to give any follow up. Hajime smiled wryly at Aiko who was arguing vehemently. He killed someone. For everyone to accept that like it was alright, that was the true horror instead. Them harboring fear inside their heart or perhaps even harboring a feeling of rejection wouldnt be strange at all, rather that was normal. Hajime explained that. Hearing that, everyones expression became even more conflicted. Hajime deepened his wry smile and added even more words especially toward the parents. I have no intention to act like a saint. I dont have the slightest wish for everyone to think well of me. I also dont feel like proclaiming how and what I did was justified every time. For me at that time, I did so because it was necessary. No more and no less. He would accept what happened as the result of his deed. He did what was necessary toward the troubles that were falling toward him. That was all. The parents looked at each other after Hajime finished like that. At the end they looked at Sumire and Shuu. The two were looking at their son like he was a hopeless child, even so they would still accept him. Seeing the twos expression like that, the other parents let out a long sigh. There were a lot in their mind but, it would be fine if they talked it out calmly later. It looked like they dealt with it like that. This trip wasnt a trip to discuss about the right and wrong of Hajimes methodd and passed judgment. They only wanted to know more about someone who might become their family, what was he thinking and what had he done during his fierce travel. They wanted to accept him fully knowing him. They participated in this trip with such intention. And then, it wasnt just limited toward Hajime, but also toward their own children. That was why, the parents closed their mouth and let out the tension from their shoulders before nodding. Anyway, with this you guys understand right? Stop it already with the distrust about Sonobe. Seeing everyone coming to a grip with their emotion in their own way, Hajime urged them to finish with this observation. Indeed, seeing from the scene just now, it wasnt necessary to consider the Yuuka-chan is a dark horse theory. But however, some people put a halt to it Muu. What do you think, Kaori-san. Objection! From the attitude of Yuuka-chan after the final battle, I think that it might be too premature to judge it from just this scene! Nn. Objection accepted- You two, read the mood. With an expression that said What is this demon king who wont read the mood is saying~, Yue and Kaori ignored Hajime completely. No, it wasnt just the two. Liliana also raised her hand while stepping forward. Yes-! I also think so! The action of Yuuka-san after returning to the palaceit was nothing but suspicious! Of course, Aiko also speak with a face like a detective hypothesizing the criminal with one hand supporting her chin. Certainly. That time too when Liliana-san took advantage of Hajime-kuns travel to head to the empire and she got thrown back into the palaces dining hall using gateshe looked displeased hearing about the story of Hajime-kun in the empire! Especially when it came to parts like the dancing together, she was looking at Lily-san with a terrible stare! The voice that resounded contained conviction like when a detective said Youre the culprit!. Then similarly Tio joined her arms and hid her mouth behind them. She pointed out while making that intentional midair Gendo pose. Speaking of that, Pope Simon hath mentioned it just nowDDThat was because I received the consultation from the princess after I learned that the one talked by miss Yuuka and Aiko-dono was Hajime-dono.. Ah, now that you mentioned it he said that! Yuuka-san consulted about Hajime-san to Simon-sanit can only be that kind of talk! Simon-san even told Hajime-san to get castrated! Shia said There is only one truth desuu! while looking at Simon. Simon averted his gaze and shut his mouth. I havent fallen so low that I will just blabber about what other people consulted me with! Just now you blabbered about what I discussed with you wasnt it!? A sharp tsukkomi from Aiko. However, Pope Simon kept his gaze directed toward far beyond and suddenly began to pretend to be senile saying Heh? Why am I over here. It was a well-known fact that he was a high spec grampa who could vanish like a gust of wind, so it was too hard to believe. Pope Simon. Wha, what? Yue-sama drew near silently. That default blank stare was even more blank than usual. Even though she was just staring, it made the opponent to be excessively fidgety. It was a super blank stare that it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that it was in the category of magic. Simon was shaken and backed away. Yue-sama ordered him. Spit it out. N, no! Half of my body is made from sincerity! I wont speak of a maidens consultation. Simon-san, by that you means, that Im not a maiden? No, well, it doesnt really matter though? I am old after all? Im also not in the age to be fixated with the word maiden anyway? Light vanished from Aikos eyes. Ruby blank stare and single colored eyes were cornering Pope Simon! But, Pope Simon was unexpectedly tough! Yue sighed, then right after that, her eyes sparkled. Oi, Yue. Its fine already right? Lets quicklyDD Hajime. Ill go out for a bit. Ill return soon. Eh, oi, waDD Before he could finish speaking, Yues hand grabbed Pope Simons arm strongly. Right after that, the two of them vanished. It seemed they teleported somewhere. In a sense, this was a situation where the churchs top leader went missing butit was something usual so it was fine, perhaps. Hajime, just where is Yue-chan going? Perhapsto the capital. So she can teleport to the capital in her spare timethats amazing. While Nagumo family was having such talk, Kaori began to use some kind of regeneration magic. It seemed she still intended to see something. Tomoichi papa and Kaoruko mama were looking slightly put off at their daughter who was completely lacking hesitation at violating other peoples privacy. Ka, Kaori. You should stop there. Although theyre your friends, there are thing that you should and shouldnt breachDD Myuu-chan! Please give a lovely line for this kind of time! DDThe die is cast. Everyone is already an accomplice yeah? nano! Hajime-san, lets go to the rooms corner once more okay? Remia, Im seriously introspecting so spare me from the lecture. From here Ill endeavor to cultivate Myuus aesthetic sensibility properly! Goshujin-sama, so thou hath the awareness that thou art not proper. So youre guilty, Hajime-san. Yaegashi family is also like that so I also cannot really say anything butOtou-sanfather-in-law, Okaa-sanmother-in-law, please allow me to participate in Nagumo familys family meeting next time. Im worried about Myuu-chans future. Hajime papas position was in danger. While they were having such conversation, Kaori seemed to have found the scene she sought. It seemed to be the night after Hajimes group met with Yuukas group, the time axis of the night before they departed to the north mountain range. Seriously~, that was Nagumo-chi~, impossible~ Nana sat on the bed and folded her arms while groaning with a face like a scientist who was faced with a hard problem. Taeko too, she was filling her cup with water from the water jug inside the room while continuing after Nana with a complicated expression. That gun was dangerous wasnt itor rather that pressure was even worse. Who was that? Did Nagumo actually has split personality? That! He is already a completely different person! Whats moreee, there was also those two other world beauties you knoww. Nagumo-chi wasnt that kind of character right!? He was an otaku, otaku! The blonde girl, she was a terrific beauty wasnt she? But, for me I think it was the attire of that rabbit eared girl that was dangerous. Dangerous! That was dangerous! Her breasts almost spilled out! Whats that, is that Nagumo-chis taste? Did he demand the girl to dress sexily? Aint he a terrific pervert then! Nana and Taeko seemed to be getting heated up while talking, they kept saying Dangerous! Dangerous!. It seemed they perceived Hajime-san as a really dangerous guy. False accusations were coming up. So my attire, is dangerous is that so And then Shia was also getting dangerous for some reason. Her expression was darkening. It even felt like there was a vertical line entering her face. Her attire was called dangerous, and on top of that she was indirectly said to wear perverted attire. It couldnt be helped. Because, she wasnt forced to dress like that. And it was her tribes native dress. Shias pleading gaze was directed at everyone inside the room. Right now she was wearing clothes that were bought in Japan, but as expected its exposure rate was great. She was wearing super mini skirt, and her navel was also exposed. She tried asking the others Could it be, my appearance is dangerous? Thats not true right?. First, the parent~s averted their eyes. Next Aiko and others also averted their gaze in order. The native dress of rabbit tribe was dangerousthat seemed to be everyones opinion. Shias eyes died. Shi, Shia-san. I understand that its that kind of thing, thats why I dont think its strange! Liliana-san! Certainly it was like that from the perspective of the people of this world. Myuu also made a small fist and backed Shia up. Shia-oneechan! Its not dangerous at all nano! Myuu-chan! Because, mama isnt even wearing anything! Especially at home! Myuu!? At the end was Remia-sans scream. Eh!? Remia-sanshe is a nudist at home!? Tomoichi, Shuuzou, and Koichis head snapped toward Remia. Remia hugged her body and her cheeks reddened. She insisted Im properly wearing clothes with a small voice while hiding behind Hajime. For the time being, fists flew from Kaoruko and Kirino toward the males of their family. By the way, what Myuu was saying was that the seaman race also dressed thinly like the rabbit race. She didnt mean that they were nudist at all. Furthermore, it was the case when they were living at Erisen. At that time when they were living along with the sea, their usual style when at home was wearing bikini and pareo. Perhaps it was the backlash from that which made Remias interest toward clothing and accessories to be endless since coming to earth. Back to the topic. Even while they were derailed in reality, Nana and Taekos impression toward Hajimes party continuedand then, suddenly their attention moved toward the person who had been staying silent by herself all this time. Yes, it was Yuuka. Yuuka-chi? Whats wrong? You okay? The twos slightly worried voice made Hajime and others to return their focus toward the past projection too. Inside the past projection, Yuuka was sitting on her bed hugging her knees. A pillow was inserted between her body and thighs. She was holding her legs with an absentminded expression. Hm? No, there isnt really anything particular Even while she replied like that, she completely didnt look like there isnt really anything particular. Nana and Taeko looked at each other with troubled expression. Yuuka felt the strange atmosphere of her two friends and smiled wryly. But then she immediately buried her face into the pillow she was holding. Its justIm thinking, he is actually alive. Those words, seemed to be containing an emotion that was too large to be a mere plain statement of fact. Nagumohe is alive Her bare toes curled tightly. Thats greatits really, great It was words of relieve that came from the bottom of her heart. That voice sounded like a weight that she didnt need to shoulder was taken off from her. Rather than Hajimes change, rather than his words that said he had no more concern for his classmates, it was Hajimes survival that greatly occupied Yuukas heart more than anything. Inside the past projection, Nana and Taeko looked at each other again, and then they began to grin. At the same time, in the real world half of the people starting from Kaori and others were making a bla~nk stare as though to say As I thought, while the remaining half starting from Shuu and Sumire were making smirking face. You guys dont forget. After this, there was that thing with Shimizu and the air became like that night they stayed up. Hajime reminded them as though to decisively cut down their line of thought. Then, Now then, I wonder about that. As expected Yue-sama in detective mode returned. Pope Simon with a sour look was also beside her. The proof, is right here! What do you mean by proof huh, even that tsukkomi of Hajime didnt worth anything. Yue-sama had performed past projection in the capital and she even recorded it with an artifact which she then played. DDIll feed him with the western cooking our family is proud of until his stomach is full! Yuuka talked with a dejected look that she had been saved by Hajime several times, and yet she couldnt give anything back to him, that she didnt have anything that Hajime would want. And then Pope Simon admonished her and the answer she arrived at was that. The figure of Yuuka with a smile that was like a clear sky could be seen there. She was sitting side by side on a bench with Pope Simon with her legs swinging back and fro. This is why I didnt want to talk. Miss Yuuka who is this laudable~, and also earnest~, this scene shouldnt be shown to the like of Hajime-dono who should just get castrated and go explode! Even though Id approach her intently if only I was fifty years younger! The reason Pope Simon didnt want to talk wasnt because of sincerity, it seemed it was just a simple selfish desire. And also jealousy. And then, Liliana was directing a completely chilled gaze toward Pope Simon who was properly giving consultation to everyone else other than her as expected. Ignoring the princess who was making an expression that was thinking of dismissing this old man who was the present pope, Yue-sama projected even more recording image. I went ahead and recorded this too. What was projected was DDI wont waste this life you saved! (TN: A line exclusive to the LN) She wouldnt waste what Hajime had done for her. Before the battle against the monster army, Yuuka conveyed her resolution to Hajime whose back was turned toward her on top of the wall. And then, after Hajimes words toward her, she said Thank you. She made a small smile that could be seen as a wry smile and also as a shy look, however her figure turned around with a springy footsteps. Hajime-kun. Your honest impression of that time? The words of interrogator Kaori came. Yue and Shia had sensed something at that time so they werent really affected but, Shizuku and others were showering Hajime with deeply interested gaze. Shuu and Sumire were also sending him a somewhat lukewarm gaze that was more than a mere curiosity. Hajime awkwardly scratched his cheek while answering. Well, it didnt feel bad. But as expected the me at that time was lacking composure somewhere inside, I was completely focused in returning home together with Yue and others. That was why, I didnt hold any concern toward my classmatesas for her words that she wont waste the result of me risking my life, well, it left a deeper impression than a mere thank you. To gloss over his bashfulness from the focused gazes from the surrounding, Hajime added Aikos words I wish that you dont live in a lonely way where you cut off everything other than whats important to you also left an impression. It wasnt just Yuuka, this reunion in Ur City itself gave influence to Hajimes heart. Because of that Hajime could take another good look at his heart that should change, and his heart that renewed the determination to not change. Hajime smiled at Aiko, proud to have her as his teacher. Shuu and Sumire also spoke their gratitude once more toward Aiko who gave the impetus to think toward Hajime who continued his journey that rushed in a straight line. Aiko herself remembered how her immature self was holding a contradiction and simply moved about in confusion desperately. She went red while acting humble. Akiko was watching her daughter who was making such face as a teacher with a gentle gaze. Toward such Akiko, Hajime smiled and opened his mouth to talk further about Aiko-sensei at that time Nn. My gratitude to Aiko. But Hajime. Dont try to divert the topic. Yue-sama insistently pulled at Hajimes sleeve with a blank stare. Hajime-san clicked his tongue Tsk. With that everyone returned to their senses. That was right, currently they were asking Hajime about his impressions toward Yuukas action! Geez, really Hajime-kun! Why are you that skilled in inciting or guiding someones thought like that! I dont really get what are you saying there, Kaori. Im just trying to talk about my deep respect and gratitude toward Aiko. Im also not using the Neulyzer New right? Papa~. A silver tube is sticking out from your sleeve nano~ It seemed that it slipped down due to Yues insistence tugging on his sleeve. Seeing that everyones eyes turned extremely blank. Sumire held out her hand with a smile. It seemed she was confiscating it. Hajime reluctantly handed the Neulyzer New while looking aside with obviously displeased face. Because, he could imagine it. About the conclusion that would be produced by the investigation meeting from here. Nn. Then everyone At the same time with the end of the projection, the committee chairman of Is it possible that Yuuka will become the dark horse investigation meeting Yue looked around toward the committee members (especially the wive~s) and asked. The conclusion? Possible!! It seemed she was possibly a dark horse. Hajime. Tou-san wont mind at all even if Yuuka-chan comes as a wife!! I mind. Hajime! Okaa-chan hasnt been introduced to this girl! You should do it properly if youre making her your wife! Im not. Shuu papa and Sumire mama quickly showed their acceptance. Hajime-kun-, someone like you, youre still not satisfied even at this point!? Its a misunderstanding Tomoichi-san. Thats why please dont shake me like this. Even with his shoulder grabbed and shaken up by Tomoichi, Hajime attempted to explain it as misunderstanding till the end. In the first place, I also never get treated in the western restaurant that is Sonobes house, and she never even invites me. Perhaps even that girl has forgotten about it. Yaegashi family and Kaoruko, and also Akiko sent a gaze that seemed to say Even if you say thatin this circumstance toward the girls inside the room. Indeed, Hajimes persuasiveness was nonexistent. Naturally Kaori and others were also sending him doubting eyes. But, even so, Hajime didnt give up his claim that both him and Yuuka had no intention like that in the end. There Tio displayed an unneeded wisdom and spoke a suggestion. Then, how about we divine the future? Divination? Where did that idea come from? Not just Hajime, everyone other than Tio and one more person was looking puzzled. No, see here. Amongst us there art a divination expert remember? There is someone here with that kinda hobby? Girl tended to like something like thatperhaps it was Kaori or Shizuku? He remembered them getting excited with talk of divination with other girls in class beforethinking that Hajime looked at the two, but the two of them shook their head. Errr, everyone. Has you all forgotten what my vocation is? Shia who was dejected after hearing her attire got called dangerous timidly raised her voice. Hajime and others looked at each other Its martial artist right? Nn? Not fighting god? Eh? Its hammer user isnt it? Eh? Kaori, there isnt anything like that. Isnt Shias vocation fist fighter? Because she is strong even barehanded, no, rather she might be stronger when barehanded. I also completely thought that Shia-sans vocation is related to hand-to-hand fighting ? What are papa and all you Onee-chan saying nano? Shia-oneechans vocation is the transcendent nano! Oh, Shia-chans vocation is Shuten Douji wasnt it? No Sumire, if I remember it right Shia-chans vocation should be deterrence. Although there was the joke from Sumire and Shuu at the end there, it seemed everyone else believed that Shia was an owner of fighting type vocation without any doubt. From Tios exasperated expression and Shias faraway look, everyone became a bit anxious and listed up candidate like Ah, was it iron man?Wrong, Hajime. Perhaps its bugged rabbit Yue, I think Hajime-kun is close! Surely its iron fist!, but not only it wasnt close at all, they were even getting farther away. Aah geez, just what is everything thinking about me! Super rabbit whose evolution knows no end. Bugged rabbit whose body is half made from irrationality, while the other half is made from muscle. Hajime-san, Yue-san. Ill punch you. The rabbit ears spread out fiercely. She was in the verge of exploding. Hajime and others turned docile, but they were still tilting their head in puzzlement. Tio said to them. Shias vocation art fortune teller right? Thats right desu! I am a mystical fortune teller rabbit of the forest desu! aaa Now that she mentioned it that was true. Hajime and others recalled it even while making expression that wasnt convinced at all. Frankly speaking, it wouldnt be strange at all even if this thing was called as one of the seven mysteries of the world. Anyway, how about we hath Shia divining this? Of the future of Yuuka. Right. It was Shia who could see through even the future. There was a value in having a look with that power of divination. Accepting that, Hajime felt it was troublesome, while Yue and others looked at Shia with deep interest. Shia cleared her throat and widened her legs to shoulder width. Shia, your divination tool? Whatll you use? Things like palm reading is impossible without Yuka-chan herewill you use her birthday or something? I know if its her birthday you know, Kaori said. Shias rabbit ears fluttered. No, such thing is unnecessary. If its fortune telling than I can do all kind, but there isnt any tool here, so lets go with a method that can only be used by me right now. A method that can only be used by Shia-oneechan? Yes, Myuu-chan. Ill simply think of Yuuka-san strongly while activating future sight. My, amazing. Such thing will be highly prized even in the kingdom if such thing is possible. Or rather, in order to solve our lack of workers, after this we plan to hold a large scale recruitment but if you can help Lily-san, lets detach your thinking from work for a bit. Rather, it feels like I can see the future of Lily-san dying from getting overworked. Also, this wont have the precision of hypothesized future or oracle sight. Itll be something hazy somehow like, this kind of future might be possible?. It seemed the accuracy would be hit or miss at best. But, being able to see a scene that showed a possibility of the future was something unique of Shia. Like that Shia said Then here I go and heightened her focus while inhaling a deep breath suuu~~ UOOOOOOOOOOOOOHDESUUUUUUUUU!!! Somehow its different from my imagination!! A divination so unexpected it even made Hajimes eyes widened started. A fierce scream and bluish white magic power surged from Shia. Her form that was slightly leaning forward with her arms rounded and strained was just like the Most Muscular posing of body builder! On top of that, something behind like Yues lightning dragon and Kaoris Hannya was faintly It was like something from a different time axis, like a muscular rabbit that displayed her true nature in common daily lifeArifureta Nichijou Bursting! Bursting! Its formed to the supreme level! The muscles are rejoicing! That muscle motion that was just very lively, the intensity that was like a supreme ruler, it made everyone there to open their eyes wide like saucer! NUOOOOOOOOOOH!! DDI can see-, I can see it! The future-!! ah, desuu! *Paan* Magic power dispersed with a bursting sound. White smoke was rising up slowly from Shia who was crouching forward and breathing hard. It was incomprehensible. While Hajime and others were dumbfounded, Shia suddenly brushed up her rabbit ears and lifted her face. And then, Hajime-san, I think having a mistress is improper desuu What the hell are you saying Divination could be right or could be wrong. According to a bugged rabbit, it seemed that future could be changed if one tried their best but In the end, what would Yuukas future be like? In any case, We got to move to the outer wall soon. We have made the citizens wait for very long. Hajime left the inn with quick pace to shake off the stabbing gazes from everyone there. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This question comes up occasionally so just in case About Yuuka, her standing in anime version and web version is based on the LN version. In other words, the girl saved by Hajime from Traum soldier in floor 65 was Yuuka. And then because of that, in the LN version her action also changed when they met again at volume 3. My apologies for the puzzling development, but best regards. About the Tortus travel, Im thinking to pause it for the moment in around two more chapters until Tios ass pile bunker. Gardo comic is updated with the latest chapters. Please try reading there by all means! Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? . Ur Town, the northern grain field area. It was a legendary place were a great swarm of sixty thousand monsters marched into in the past and got massacred. Right now it was becoming a beautiful place that displayed golden wheat tips swaying like a ripple thanks to the goddess of fertility too. In such famous place, Love and courage~? Changed into a single bullet~? Shooting through~~? An angel was dancing. On a makeshift stage, with the golden ripple of wheat and brilliantly shining sun as the background, wearing attire of pure white frilly mini skirt, an angle was dancing and singing like an angleDDit was Myuu. A smile that turned tens of thousands of people were subdued by her, elegant steps, carefree song, a stick mike that emitted sparkling rainbow effects in a pentagram shape in her hand. And then, using that stick mike, Right into the middle of the heart? When it was pointed up toward the sky, it immediately unleashed a rainbow flash! That figure was exactly that of a dancing and singing magical girl! The Magical Myuu of shooting and explosion! She was extremely adorable. The citizens of Ur that crowded the place went Hyahha! in great excitement. Nagumo family was busy taking photos without rest! And then, of course such cute magical girl had a partner. Ba~d children will be~? Punished by the authority! The one who similarly wearing an attire of frilly mini skirt (gold color) holding a stick mike in hand while winking splendidly was, to tell the truth, the princess of this country LilianaDDno the magical girl of politic and incitement! Pretty Lily! And then, when she lifted up the stick, crimson light instantly surged out! Each time they witnessed it, the citizens of Ur would go Fuuh! Fuuh! with their excitement at the peak! But however, the main star of this stage wasnt Magical or Pretty. Yes, the units leader was, the magical girl of fertility and victoryDD Affectionately~? Nurturing~? With care? If not~ Gas explosion! Will C come C down C on C you? It was Miracle Ai (twenty six years old!)! Of course, she was equipped with frilly pink mini skirt and magical stick mike. Along with a beautiful step, she placed a horizontal peace sign over her eye and sent a full power wink! Seven colored stars flew! Right now Miracle Ai was shining at her brightest! And then, her eyes were dead! Horrible While the special stage was enveloped in a vortex of wild enthusiasm due to the idol magical girls unit, Yues leaked out muttering resounded strangely clearly. Surely, she was representing the feeling of everyone other than Hajime without a doubt. Now then, if it was asked why the past event replaying of 60,000 monsters VS Hajime and co was becoming an idol live event like this The replay was carried out safely without accident. But, because of the show, it became the cause of this. Because, it was just too horrible in a different sense from Miracle Ai. Blood sprayed, earth was overturned, the air exploded. Roar, explosion, and then cries. A single electromagnetically accelerated bullet would pierce through the enemies until far behind, causing shower of flesh and blood to pour down. Rockets that struck down like heavy rain ripped off flesh and blood as expected and dyed the air red. Flame grilled flesh and super gravity mass produced red stains on the ground. The clamoring sixty thousand monsters were reduced into mere mince meat like a joke. Thousand, tens of thousands of them. At that time the citizens lives were at risk. Even the people remaining in the town consisted only of people with the will to fight. That was why, even when they saw the monsters dying, and even after everything was over, it was excitement and relieve that occupied the majority of their heart. However, right now was a time of peace. The citizens here were mostly people who were fundamentally unrelated to fighting. Although they had at least watched adventurer or vigilante corps battling against monster, it was only against several monsters at best. They were such normal citizens. And they witnessed it. The hellish scene of pandemonium. A real mountain of corpses and river of blood. Legend was beautiful only because it was inside a story. Story that was passed down was interesting exactly because it was glorified. For many people, they could enjoy battle only because it was only in the realm of imagination. And so, half of the citizens of Ur fainted. There were also cases of vomiting occurring here and there. From the perspective of ordinary people, seeing the ground covered with living things flesh, blood, and entrails even if they were from monsters was a gruesome scene that inflicted considerable damage to their mind. It seemed that the sensitivity of Hajime and co were slightly numbed, so by the time they realized it was already too late. Rather the audiences were also turning into a hellish scene of pandemonium. If Tio didnt stabilize their mind with soul magic right away, surely it would become an even bigger disaster. Of course, Tomoichi and Kaoruko, and then Akiko were also fainting with the white of their eyes showing. Kaori and Yue were the one to deal with that. Sumire, Shuu, and also Remia were turning a bit pale, but they held out somehow. They were quite something. Yaegashi family wasa slightly special family so you could easily guess. But well, because of that, the citizens who held out nursed the citizens who fainted and vomited while raising voice O, oo~ that sounded admiring even while their expression was cramping. The atmosphere was getting dry but Seeing the situation, the one who felt the biggest guilt wasDD I, it was Aiko who incited them, so perhaps this should be considered her reaping what she sow? Akiko said with cramped expression seeing her daughter sparkling with dead eyes. Just as she said, it was Aiko. Aiko said With just soul magic I am worried what will become of them after we left. Cant we give them some care?, For example cant we do something to improve their memory of today even just for a bit, Is there anything that I can do for the citizens, Ill do anything! and consulted Hajime desperately. She messed up. Inevitably Hajimed replied Hm? Just now, you said that you will do anything?and it ended up like this. No, Akiko-san. The one with biggest fault is my son. Im really sorry. He is an unworthy son who always led the pure Ai-chan into a horrible path. Sumire bowed her head deeply. It was exactly like she said. Perhaps inside her heart she was also thinking that Hajime was the cause, Akiko only kept her cramped smile without denying or affirming it. And, Hajime. Can you explain it already? Shizuku represented everyone and questioned the horrible Hajime who was still busily recording his daughters big moment while completely disregarding both Aiko and Liliana even though he was the major cause of this. Explanation? For what? Your idea to rewrite the incident today with the memory of the improvised live event, well, Ill unwillingly accept it as a good idea. However. Those attires, or the sticks, and above all else how could they sing and dance like that even though this event was decided so suddenly. Or why was Ai-chan-sensei able to continue dancing so radiantly even though her eyes were dead like that? DDSpit it out. What did you do? No matter how they looked at it something was fishy. Then, the cause was Hajime. It was like how 1 + 1 = 2. It seemed Yue and others also had no objection to what Shizuku said. Everyone were looking at Hajime with a blank stare like Yues. Hajime put away his camera and opened his mouth with a quiet expression. Behind him, Magical Myuu and Pretty Lily and Miracle Ai started their second song. The three lifted their leg & winked simultaneously! It was beautiful. Its because Myuu watched an anime and said she want to try being a magical girl. He made it, the transformation set. Although, it didnt mean that they could transform anytime anywhere. The principle was simple. It was a quick change of attire using treasure warehouse. And so, Hajime must be within several meters from them for it to work. After all, the transformation needed sparkling magic power effect, the light effect that enveloped the body while the clothes they were wearing got stored into treasure warehouse, and then teleporting magical girl attires and fixing it on their bodies perfectly to the inch. It was a special technique that couldnt be done if it wasnt Hajime who possessed the skill to perfectly teleport six bullets into his guns cylinder. Also, the attires themselves were something he ordered to be made through his connection. In other words, it was a professional work. Please wait Hajime-san. I understand about the costume change, but putting aside Myuu-chan, why are you carrying attires that matched Aiko-san and Lily-sans size? Its because, Myuu want to become magical girl together with her Onee-chan. Shudders ran through them. In other words, Hajime had prepared magical girl costume for all of them! And then, as long as they were within the effective range of treasure warehouse, there was a risk of them being transformed into magical girl! Myuu also said, she want to do it together with mama and Sumire-obaachan tooDD Hajime-san! Please dont get near me for a while! Hajime! Hand over your treasure warehouse to me right now! Remia mama and Sumire-obaachan backed away with a pale expression. Fumu. To be transformed into that appearance with all eyes filed upon me art quiethaa haa. Setting that aside, goshujin-sama. Thou also tinkered with their mind correct? From what Im seeing, that stick seem suspicious. Yeah, correct. Hajime ignored the haa haa and smiled fuh. He was like a craftsman boasting about his creation. Everyone thought this, Ah, his MAD transmutation master switch is turned on. That stick type artifact, its name is Glittering Covenant?. Hajime, return to your sanity. Shia, do you remember? The artifact that Carm and others put on Gahard and other imperial family. If my memory is correct, it was the Collar of Covenant. Its an artifact that is enchanted with soul magic that made them obey to the covenant with their lifeuwaa, I got a really bad premonition desuu Fuh, exactly. Glittering Covenant?DDits an artifact that forces you to become a magical girl using soul magic while youre still keeping your sense. It wont take your life but, you wont be able to help but becoming a magical girl at the level of your soul. What is this guy sayingeveryones gaze on him was saying that. Also, what he meant by becoming magical girl was mainly being forced to sing and dance the opening and ending song of a magical girl anime until the completion. The dance and song were printed into the soul, so they were only actualizing the stage held inside their soul. They would do it even with their eyes dead. The magical girls unit entered the third song. The enthusiasm was reaching the zenith. The three were dancing beautifully in perfect synchronization. Also, everyone only noticed just now but, Pope Simon was at the front row. He was really getting into it he was even wearing a headband. Ignoring that, Hajime looked to far away with a melancholic expression for some reason and talked. Recently, there are a lot of troublesome bunches, like strange organization or country governments The, the talk suddenly changed? Because of that, I also felt something like a bit of stress and started thinking something like original style 108 harassment to kill time. Im sorry, Hajime. To think you were that cornered. This art mine greatest negligence. Goshujin-samas head art not screwed right. For now he shot Tio first. Thank you very much-. And, while I was racking my brain about what kind of harassment would be good, I recalled my nemesis. Yes, its Christabel and his ilk. Remember, those guys are nightmare wearing frilly mini skirt? Your sanity is eroded just from looking at them. Then, if a normal man is forcefully made to dress like that before dancing and singing magical girl anime theme song while still retaining their senses This time the male camp shuddered. What the hell this guy is thinkingthey thought. I named it, original style 108 harassment Make a contract with me and become magical girl! (Forced). There were already several victims. Mainly Japans government officials (the unlawful one. It seemed they resigned the next day. It seemed all of them wanted to take another look at their life for a while in southern island where no one knew them. It couldnt be helped. Trained beefy agents who were experienced in the ways of the world were made to dress in frilly mini skirt at the middle of residential area public park, and forcefully got to glitter and sparkle?. They got reported to police. Holy cowHajime. Before this, you asked me to introduce you to a pro composer who is a business partner with our company was for Heh, as expected from a pro. He was listening attentively to my absurd request while going Myuu-chan is just too angelic! The image is welling uppp! and created five songs for me. Those songs with wonderful melody even though the lyrics itself were horrible, it seemed they were created painstakingly by a pro in that field. The ability to take action of a papa who wouldnt compromise if it was for his daughters sake was terrifying. Before they realized it the last song was starting. An air of desperation and resignation wafted from Miracle Ai. Sparkle sparkle!! Everyone watched that while Yue as expected spoke as their proxy. Horrible. Because, Aiko said that she would do anything. I thought that this can be a chance to allow Myuu to become magical girl like in anime at the world where she was born. I thought she would hesitate as expected if she do it alone, so it will be reassuring if a goddess and a princess are together with her right? Originally I thought to make her do live event at Erisen. Together with all of you. !? Yue and others turned toward Hajime in a flash simultaneously. This man-, what terrifying scheme he is cooking up!? He would become a damn fiend without batting an eye if its for his daughters sake! Their faces were saying that. The song finished. With Magical Myuu at the center and Pretty Lily plus Miracle Ai at her left and right, it was a perfect posing. The clapping resounded like thunder. Hajime, go dogeza to Ai-chan and Lily-chan later. Also, give them a thorough care. For Aiko, well I got it. But Lily doesnt need it right? Lily-chans treatment! Its too coarse isnt it!? As expected Sumire-okaasan got angry. She didnt want to see her daughter-in-law showed another dry smile while saying Even though Im a princess. But, a shocking truth came out there. ? Looks like youre misunderstanding butthere isnt any covenant binding Lily you know? Eh? She perfectly copied the song and dance just from Myuu singing and dancing once in the preparatory meeting before getting on stage. She was really motivated, as expected from a princess. Princess Liliana, there was suspicion that her vocation was idol. Putting that aside, Aiko who wonderfully finished the magical girl routine crumbled down, however, the audiences whose enthusiasm wouldnt cool down repeatedly yelled out encore request heartlessly. Myuu and Liliana went Cant be helped nano!Ge, geez! Thats troubling! with expression that didnt seemed to be that dissatisfied and moved to respond the audiences expectation. Some white vapor was slipping out from Aikos mouth, so Hajime hurriedly used Neulyzer New! and dispersed the audiences. Like that a new legend was created in Ur Town today. It would be talked and passed down for many generations. Furthermore, after that, a mysterious company called South Cloud Company would sell magical girl goods through its business partner Yunker Company butit would sell like hot cakes. . . . After healing Aikos mind with all possessor of soul magic dispatched. Hajime-kun, I would rather you just kill me off painlessly. If its impossible at least use the Neulyzer New! on me. Hajime performed a serious dogeza at Aiko who said that with a serious face. And then, he used Neulyzer New! and erased the Miracle Ai memory. Inside Aiko there was already no more memory except of the cute Magical Myuu and Pretty Lily. After a red flash, Aiko gave a rave review ofWhat a lovely stage! Myuu-chan and Lily-san were both really cute!. Everyone, they interacted with her with the feeling of handling a glasswork that would break if it was touched. But, there her actual mother prioritized her curiosity. And, when can we see the scene where Aikos first time got taken away by Hajime-kun? Okaa-san, thats misleading! Be careful with your wording! Aiko cleared her throat *cough* once. It absolutely wont be shown. Thats! Ai-chan-sensei, unfair! Even though mine was shown! You wanted to show it yourself right!? I dont want that! Ignoring Kaoris booing and, Shizuku, Myuu, Remia and others curious gazes, Aiko resolutely showed her rejection. Aiko-san, why do you dislike it so much? Hajime-san saved you with a kiss when your life was in danger, isnt that lovely like a heroine in a tale? Liliana who loved romantic novel so much she was a veteran in love delusion said that with an enraptured face. Aiko thrust the reality toward such dreaming princess. Thats right. I was almost dying. I was poisoned, at that time I might be convulsing while the white of my eyes was showing. Aiko glanced at Hajime. I was also foaming a bit from the mouth. The white of eyes, convulsion, foaming mouth. A kiss scene of her in such state. They wanted her to show that scene? Did they think she was Tio, no, a pervert? Aiko covered her face with both hands and crouched down. At the time her heart was jumping around from the deep kiss, but thinking calmly it was a relatively terrible situation. The female camp fell silent from imagining that situation. They finally guessed the meaning of being unable to drink medicine except by mouth to mouth. Certainly that was a scene that one wouldnt want to show no matter what. In the first place! Hajime-kun promised that you will make it so that the scene wont be shown if I cooperate with inciting all the citizens! You will keep the promise right!? Aiko glared at Hajime with all pretense thrown out of the window. Hajime shrugged. It seemed that even if they tried to replay the past, this time Hajime would use all his strength to prevent it. At the same time Yue and others also understood how seriously reluctant Aiko was to show the scene from this. They decided to respect her wish. There, Shuu changed the atmosphere and placed his hand on Hajimes shoulder. Hajime. Can we take a look at that scene? Tension returned with those words. The air felt like it was just a hair trigger away from exploding. It didnt need to be mentioned that Shuu was referring to the scene where Shimizu was shot. They had heard already about the situation at the time and also the feeling and true intention of Hajime and others. Therefore, there was no more need for words. But, as a father he wanted to see what his son had done. Shuu was expressing that with his calm gaze. Hajime smiled wryly and shrugged. I can do that, Tou-san. Yue, can you do it? You who know about the time and flow of event when that happened should be able to replay that past scene with pinpoint accuracy. Nn. Leave it to me. In that case, I can also put the Mosaic-kun of the This cant be shown! just in Aikos scene. It was a serious scene, so dont do that. Nn Next Hajime also ran his gaze toward Tomoichi, Kaori, and others. He told them that it was up to them whether they wanted to look or not while, Tio. Just in case, drive away other people with soul magic. Understood. He also took measure so no interruption would come. By the way, Pope Simon carelessly got hit by Neulyzer New! along with the citizens and right now he was wandering somewhereperhaps. And then for the last, Hajime stood in front of Myuu, Then, Myuu. Lets go to the other side. !? Again nano!? Myuu is going to be the only one left out again nano!? She must have expected this for a bit. She was casually hiding behind Shia and attempted to erase her presence. She spouted out her dissatisfaction without reservation. Papa is cruel! Even Myuu want to know about papas past nano! Why is it only Myuu who cant nano!? Because Remia is scaDDcough. Because thisll be bad for your education. Remia mamas scolding was working! Hajime papa was a papa who could have introspection. Absolutely no! Absolutely no!! Myuu will watch it no matter what nano! She hugged Shias leg tightly in an appeal that she wouldnt leave here at any cost! While Shia was making a troubled expression, Remia scolded Myuu! Dont be selfish! but No~way~~na~~no~~Myuu~~will~~look~~nano~~!! She threw herself on the ground and kicked around with her arms and legs. She began to throw a classical tantrum. That loud voice caused several citizens curiously looking over here even with Tios soul magic driving them away. Hajime looked at Remia. Remia shook her head with a troubled face. Compared to the children of the same age, Myuu was a child who had amassed a far denser experience. As long as she was together with a family like Hajime and co who were like a singularity, there was enough possibility of a life full of disturbances waiting for her even from here on. Then, having her watching intense and harsh scenes beforehand might be helpful for her. Although. Myuu was still a little child whose age didnt even reach double digit. Even though there wasnt even any real urgency, there was no reason to proactively show her such scenes starting from now. Because no matter what kind of path she would choose, Hajime and co wouldnt have any difficulty in protecting her so that she had time to at least grow up without rushing. And so, even if she was skillfully rolling around while kicking her arms and legs, or bending her body like a bridge in dissatisfaction, or progressing until she was doing a pseudo break dance, what was not allowed was not allowed. Myuu, stop that already. Be reasonable. No! Myuu wont listen to papa nano! I seethen it cant be helped. Oh? Could it be the okay would be given? Myuu lifted her face from her state of lying face down with such hope. Hajime papas smiling face was there. There is something like this is my original style 108 harassment. Eh? Pa, papa? A bad premonition wasHajime quickly lifted up the twitchy looking Myuu and spoke with an unchanging smile. DDIts called, Up, u~~p! 4 km high! Papa, Myuu want to drink juice over there nano. Myuu isnt interested in anything else anymore nano. She became really reasonable. By the way, about the Up, u~~p! 4 km high! of the 108 harassment that would be called as demon king style one day by other people, it could change into Up, u~~p! Out of earth! with rocket attached depending on the demon kings mood. Of course, they wouldnt fall down again. And so, together with Myuu whos only interested in juice now, both of us will go overah, Pope Simon is wandering like zombie, so we will be with that person too. Call us if you finished. Myuu cant winagainst demon king papa nano Remia also came along with Myuu who was taken away in Hajimes arm, just in case. While seeing them off, Hey, Nagumo Shuu. Dont tell me, that Hajime-kun was serious? Even if Myuu-chan kept throwing tantrum like that, he didnt plan to carry out his threat right? Obviously. Theres no way he will make his beloved daughter to free diving. O, of course isnt it If he is doing it, perhaps he will do it together, Like, when youre sky diving together with an instructor. So hell do it! In that case, I think Myuu will enjoy it normally though. Myuu-chan is just too gutsy! Yue and others nodded in agreement with Shuus prediction. The parents were showing cramped expressions. After that, even with the atmosphere turning mushy before the serious scene, everyone starting from Shuu and Sumire watched the past scene. And then, Phos brought the food for them to take out at that timing, so the group thanked and said their farewell to Phos before departing to the northern mountain range. They boarded Fernier once more while saying farewell to Pope Simon who returned to his senses and the citizens who gathered. Princess! Fill the gap with the other wives in this trip! Make it a fait accompli! Allow me to see the face of princesss children before I die! Wha, wha-wha-wha-wha, chil, childrenshe, sheesh, really Simon-sama! Princess Liliana, she sent repeated glances at Hajime after hearing Pope Simons parting words with an expression that didnt look that annoyed. Yue and others were also sending fixed stare at that The expression of the parents other than Shuu and Sumire were really conflicted. Aiko-dono, it was magnificent! I wont forget that moving feeling until I die! Hah? That moving feeling? Aa, you mean the stage! Yes, I also wont forget! Both Myuu-chan and Lily-san were lovely! Umu! Those two were also lovely! Im looking forward to the day I can see it again! Me too! Pope Simon was making a talk that was just barely safe. He didnt know that Aikos memory got flashed by her own request. And so, Then goodbye! Magical ADD Hajime just barely hugged Aiko and blocked her hearing. A fine play! Everyone was letting out cold sweat while also letting out a sigh of relieve. But, DDAiko-sama, how intimate! DDShe is the only one hugged like that among all the wives present there! As expected from the first wife Aiko-sama! DDAiko-sama banzai! The goddess of fertility and victory banzai! DDMiracle Ai is justice! DDMiracle Ai! Banzai! All the citizens heated up further. Hajime hugged even stronger so that Aiko wouldnt hear. Ha, Hajime-kuun. You must not~. What are you doing so suddenlyy~ Aiko didnt look that annoyed. It was only at this time that Yue and others only sent her a conflicted look. The parents starting from Akiko were smiling wryly. Like that, a loud cheers WAAAAAAAA rose among the awkward atmosphere of the group and, DDPlease come again!! Demon king-sama! Goddess-sama! Hajime and others flew away toward the north mountain range with those words sending them off. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Ai-chan become magical girl before Yuuka Im sorry, Im a bit tired Nichijou is updated at Gardo. Suzu at the front page is cute. Its embarrassing to make this advertisement but, the new volume will come out at 25 September. It will be Arifuretas first short story collection. Its basically the collection of special perk SS but, there are also some new stories. The detail will be at my activity report and also Overlap-samas homepage. Best regards. Chapter 361 Arifureta Chapter 361 Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? . DDKeep living. Keep struggling, and struggling to live like youre going to die from here on too. Do that, and one daythere is meaning in you surviving this day, the day you can think so is going to come for sure Behind the roaring waterfall. Inside that natural cave, a voice that was heavy like rock, hard like steel, and unshakeable like a great tree echoed. At the northern mountain range, near the summit of the first mountain there. It was the place where Hajime and co found Will Cudeta who was stranded here. The scene of that time was being watched through past replay. He was a young master of a house of count. He asked for unreasonable things and accompanied some veteran adventurers. He wasnt any use at all, yet he was the only one who survived. He harbored a terrible feeling of guilt about it, however at the same time he was helplessly happy of the fact that he survived. Will sobbed with a crumpled face saying that he was an ugly human. Hajime grabbed his collar and threw those words on him. Inside the past replay, Hajime immediately came back to his senses and let go of Will. It was as though he was feeling embarrassed that he got so heated up. He was giving off an awkward air. There is certainly a meaning of your survival huh? Shuu messed up Hajimes hair with a rough stroke. Hajime averted his eyes as though he was faced with a black history. He slapped down Shuus hand with embarrassment. But, even though he averted his gaze from his father, Sumire was lying in wait ahead of his gaze. You dont need to be that embarrassed. Look, Will-kun is it? A bit of strength has returned into his eyes. It was mostly me venting out my anger. It was too childish of me I cant bear to look at it. Hajime and Wills circumstance overlapped at the aspect of surviving alone inside a cave. That Will spouting out words that it was shameful for him to survive sounded like he was saying that Hajimes own survival was a mistake and he spontaneously spoke that line just now. Certainly, it could be called as him venting out. Thats not true! Papa, you were cool nano! Myuu Myuu tightly hugged the legs of the self-depreciating Hajime. Her perfectly round eyes were sparkling. At the same time, a kind tune could also be vaguely felt from her voice, it conveyed both her true feeling and consideration. A smile naturally formed on Hajimes face. He unconsciously stroked Myuus head. Myuu narrowed her eyes pleasantly, as though she was entering a warm bath. Myu~~ An adorable voice that lacked tension slipped out. Aikos expression loosened smilingly seeing such Myuu while showing her agreement. Thats right. Those words also echoed deeply at the bottom of our heart. Just how heavy the experience of Hajime-kun in the abyss. It felt like we were able to slightly sympathize with that experience that we could only imagine about. Just as Aiko said, Aiko and Yuuka and others inside the past replay were all showing expression as though they were greatly moved by something. It was like they were in front of a small hearth within harsh winter. Hajime who only showed his cold side to them since their reunion gave off a humane heat, and that heat melted the freezing part inside themselves. Their expression showed that. Tomoichi and others who had actually watched the struggle for survival in the abyss were also feeling something from those words just now. They were sending gaze that was filled with warmth somewhere inside toward Hajime. Tomoichi asked with a gentle tone. Hajime-kun. Is he still an adventurer even now? Im sorry, I dont really know how he is doing right now. After the final battle, he came with his parents and brothers one time for greeting butit seemed they were really busy with the reconstruction, perhaps he is helping his parents right now. Hajime tilted his head in puzzlement, but Liliana told them the answer. Cudeta Houses contribution for the reconstruction is immense. They cooperated with Fuhren, and they even use their own private fortune in the effort. To reward that dedication, now they are the feudal lord that govern over the southern territory of the kingdom. It seemed they obtained great success where their influence was at duke level. When the devil race invaded the capital, many high class nobles became sacrifice. And then the number of surviving nobles who perceived that as chance to fatten their own pocket also wasnt few. Lilianas eyes for judging people were the real thing, so there was no problem in discerning that type of people but, it couldnt be denied that people who could be trusted was lacking in supply. In such situation, the count who underwent great hardships to fulfill his duty as noble and also returned the favor to his majesty the demon king who saved Will and helped Liliana who was the demon kings wife seemed to be someone who could be strongly trusted even in Lilianas eye. Right now he was even becoming one of the kingdoms mainstay leaders. Inevitably the responsibility that the lord is shouldering is also becoming immense, so Will-san also washed his hand from being an adventurer and give his all in helping with his houses work. Right now he is holding the post as the official responsible for the aid commodities and the like in Fuhren as the representative of Cudeta House. Hee, so he is the one in charge of negotiating with that metropolis of commerce, thats amazing. Your average joe will get cajoled and has all his possession stripped away from him in that job though. Right now everyone is united so even Fuhren isnt being that opportunist. If they are doing business greedily which cause the peoples dissatisfaction to pile up, and that news enter a certain someones eartheyll end up like a certain underground organization in the past! Or so they think. So thats how it is. The tragedy that befell the underground organization that auctioned Myuu and caused dirty fireworks to bloom in a part of Fuhren seemed to left a lasting impression in the mind of the upper echelon there. It wasnt like Hajime was the ally of the people but, Liliana had worked hard doing everything she could. Then, seeing that Hajime would movesurely they couldnt discard such possibility. Fufu. To say nothing of how Will-san is someone who his majesty the demon king personally saved. They can do nothing else but treating him with sincerity and good faith. Fufufu. Oh? It felt like Princess Lilianas smiling face was wicked Hey, Lily. Could it be, you did something like advising the lord regarding Wills placement Pyu~pyupyu~pyu~? A lovely whistling voice echoed in the cave. What a clich way to play innocent. Even though it was just whistling but the way it had absurdly delicate and beautiful tune was aggravating. Furthermore, the tune was from the magical girl song before this. What fast learning. The slight arrangement so that the tune was usable for whistling was even more irritaiting. The tough princess who made use of her husbands influence without reservation caused everyone to look conflicted. Setting that asideKaori returned her focus into the past replay. Muu. Hajime-kun entered a world with Yue all alone again. Thats right, Kaori-san. Theyre creating this pink world anytime anywhere. Do you understand my feeling when we were still traveling with just the three of us? Yes, I understand it, Shia. Because, Shia is making an amazing face even inside the projection. This face, filled with things like alienation or loneliness or emptiness, its like all those are all jumbled up. Surely Ill also be like that in your position! Kaori-san! Shia! Somehow the friendship value of Kaori and Shia was rising. They hugged each other tightly. It might be understandable. After all, inside the past projection, tightly grasping Hajimes hand, DDIts fine, Hajime isnt wrong DDYue DDLive with your all. Keep living. Forever together with me. Okay? Yues expression was compassionate like the holy mother. Hajime was lovingly staring at such Yue while caressing her cheek. Of course, Yue was also rubbing her cheek on Hajimes hand fawningly. There was the illusion of heart shaped bubbles were drifting airily and the air being colored pink. Even though it was inside the projection, somehow even the air felt sweet like cookies. And then that sickly sweet scene became paused as a still image. The culprit was of course Yue-sama. Her face was smug. It was really smug. At the same time she was even pointing her finger and bending backward like a certain pirate empress when looking down on others. With godspeed Kaori moved behind Yue and restrained her. In the same beat Shia carried out a tickling execution with her rabbit ears. Shizuku and Aiko and Liliana also joined in nonchalantly. Shia held Yues waist and lifted her up horizontally. Even her shoes were taken off and not just her sides, even the back of her feet were tickled. Nh!? Nnh!? Sto, stop-, fuhih!? Hyawa!? The moment she tried to shake them off, That looks fun nano~! Myuu also joined in the tickling! Yue became unable to act roughly and screamed ahi ahi with tearful eyes. The parents were watching their frolicking with gaze that seemed to say Theyre really getting along. During that, Hajime suddenly noticed. How Tio was strangely docile. Oi, whats the matter Tio? Youre making a face like a normal dragon race like that. I am a normal dragon race people though!? haha- Why art thou laughing!? How insulting! Tio huffed as though to say that. Seeing her like that Hajime narrowed his eyes thinking that something was strange as expected. Because, she wasnt going haa haa even though he just insulted her with something like You are a dragon race that is not dragon race. Youre dragon race (lol) right?. It was abnormal. And, whats wrong? Good grief, goshujin-sama art sharp. Well, its delightful that thou art watching me carefully like thatDD A docile Tio is so strange that its conspicuous to anyone whether they want to notice or not, right? Nh fuuh. Mine overwhelming gratitude for the sharp words that floweth like water and yet sharp like spear! Enough, just say quickly whats wrong. Hajime was slightly relived seeing Tio finally going haa haa and urged her. Then Tio turned around and bared open her feeling while smiling bitterly. Its nothing, its not something that needst to be worried about. I am merely a little ashamed of mine blunder. Hajime guessed Tios thought from those words. Most likely, she was reminded once more from seeing Will inside the past projection. How she was controlled and killed the adventurers. It was truly, an irredeemable mistake. Indignation could be seen inside her bitter smile. Behind her golden pupils, there was a flicker of flame that blazed fiercely as though burning herself. Yue and others stopped messing around seeing that. They looked at Tio with a quiet expression. And then the parents gasped and opened their eyes wide. Kaoruko and Akiko got flustered by the stifling air. They gave a follow up toward Tio. Bu, but, if I remember right, Tio-san was controlled wasnt it? That was what I heard from Aiko too. ThenDD Both of you, mine gratitude for thy consideration. But, human lives were lost. It couldst not be put away merely by saying that it couldst not be helped. Kaoruko and Akiko became speechless from Tios decisive reply. Shuuzou and other Yaegashi family members seemed to understand Tios feeling. They were watching her with a calm gaze. Sumire and Shuu looked at each other and asked Tio. Didnt you obtain the forgiveness from Will-kun and the other adventurers family? After the final battle, you went to apologize to them before going to earth didnt you? Hajime also accompanied you right? Actually, Tio already went to apologize to the families that were left behind by those adventurers. Not just from Will, she also obtained forgiveness from them. It seemed there was already explanation about the circumstance from Will beforehand, and there was also Tios achievement in the final battle and other place that they received Tios apologize with no ill feeling so much that Tio felt troubled instead but That is that, this is this. Due to mine mistake, lives were lost needlessly. Whether I am forgiven or not for it, its something that I must not forget for mine whole life. Tio spun words of admonition like a strict judge, or perhaps like a priest that preached the truth. From her words there was certainly the figure of strict and moral dragon race who wouldnt allow any pampering for herself or averting her gaze from what she should shoulder. With self-reproach and self-admonition, and then prayer to the death for happiness in the next world in her heart, Tio silently closed her eyes. While solemn atmosphere was filling the cave, a small silhouette came running with rapid steps. Fufu, thank you. Myuu. Myu Before it was to Hajime. Now it was to Tio. However, this time it wasnt with words. Myuu was simply clinging on Tios leg. Yue and others, also the parents too were praying for happiness in the next life for the dead. Time flowed solemnly for a while. Before long, Hajime broke the silence. Well, she isnt worrying or anything, if its something that Tio decided herself then I dont really have anything to say but What is it goshujin-sama? Hajime didnt mind if she wasnt being tormented by guilty conscience and trapped in it. In that respect, Tio was more level headed than anyone else despite being a total pervert, so he wasnt worried. Though although he said that, Hajimes expression softened with consideration somewhere in it. Tio tilted her head seeing that. There might be negligence in your part. You must be really confident in the defense power of the unbreakable dragon scale. You were also undoubtedly very tired after flying continuously from the far away solitary island without stopping until here. Thats, wellthat art the case. However Tio tried to argue back, however, Hajime interrupted her with his hand and continued. Above all else, you were unlucky. Even though you were hiding within a vast mountain range, you still encountered that guy. Whats more it was in a superb timing where he was in the middle of carrying out his plan. It made me wonder just what kind of coincidence was that. Hajime folded his arms while talking. Everyone focused on him. Hearing the word Unlucky, her expression looked like she wanted to object Thats not an excuse so much, but she stayed quiet and lent her ear. Tio, should I say as expected from the dragon race, that mental strength of yours isnt a joke. Ive never seen you shaken no matter what kind of trial it was in the great dungeons. I hath, lived for more than five hundred years after all. Yes, whether it was at Great Dungeon Haltina, or the cave of ice and snow, against trial that tested the mind, she would face it with more firmness than anyone, and broke through it. Yeah, thats why Im saying this. You were unlucky. Goshujin-sama, thats Of all people, you got found out by an absurd genius like Shimizu. Genius It was Shuuzou who was muttering with a questioning tone. But, it seemed everyone felt the same. They harbored surprise and puzzlement toward Hajime praising Shimizu Yukitoshi as genius without exaggerating. Hajime shrugged sensing such atmosphere. Because thats true right? Even though it took a whole day, he brainwashed this Tio you know? How else youre going to call him other than a cheat level genius? Not only that. Even without looking too far back, the feat of dominating a large army of sixty thousand monsters within two week wasnt normal. Even if it was just him controlling the boss monsters within that army instead of all sixty thousand, that still counted of nearly a hundred monsters. Furthermore those monsters were the boss of several hundred or several thousand monsters, so naturally they were powerful monsters. And he completely brainwashed them under his control, so it could be seen how amazing that was. Perhaps it was actually Shimizu who was the natural enemy of the devil race. Exactly because of that they brought up the talk of accepting him as their comrade and when he was captured by us they immediately washed their hands off himwell, its nothing more than a speculation though. Hajime-kun, what do you mean by natural enemy? Shuuzou-san, I explained the situation at Tortus already didnt I? Do you remember what was the absolute advantage of the devil race? Thatsif I remember right, a general called Freed was leading a monster armyaa, so its something like that. Shimizu-kun wascould it be, there was a chance he might steal that monster army Yes. He controlled that large army while he was still inexperienced. If he trained diligently, there was enough possibility he could do that. Even if he could not, it was proved that number can be resisted with number. Aiko looked down hearing Hajimes speculation. If, Shimizu-kun stayed at our side, he might be able to become a hero just like he wanted. I wonder about that. What that guy wanted was an environment where he was the only special one. If thats the case than either way its only the devil races side that can grant his wish. I think the result wouldnt change. Is, that so? Thats so. After all every last one of the guys in the class is a cheat. The biggest example was, Kouki. As a hero his spec didnt allow anyone to catch up to him. And then, Eri. She developed the magic Soul Bind to bind the deaths soul and enslave them with her own effort. It was a skill that took a step inside the territory of soul magic which was an age of god magic. Kaori was also like that. Even if she didnt obtain the apostles strength, just by training diligently in recovery magic as she was, she would be able to become a healer who could heal in the scale of thousands by herself alone. Shizuku too, she surpassed the hero if it was just in speed. If she increased her slashing ability and trained her skill and magic, she would literally be the strongest and fastest swordsman who could cut anything. Suzu could deploy a barrier in the class of the capitals great barrier with her own strength, Ryuutarou too, using his senses alone he was able to use Vajra from the start when Hajime needed to plunder that skill from monsters by repeatedly breaking down and regenerating his body, his toughness could only be described as abnormal. There was no need to mention Aiko. Then there was a certain abyss lord and also others, they were abnormal since before coming to Tortus. Being the only one special DDthat environment that Shimizu wished for would undoubtedly never come to pass. And then, there was no doubt that his conceit wouldnt accept that. It was beyond doubt that the young man called Shimizu was a threat who possessed extraordinary power. Getting back on track, Tio. Umu. If it was us who received the brainwashing, we might not be able to wake up just from getting hit by physical impact. You were hit by a threat of that level from the beginning. Thats why, I wont tell you to not get too bothered by it, and I also respect your resolve to shoulder that responsibility, but Hajimes gaze wandered around at empty air while searching for words. And then he spoke with a troubled expression. The people with the right to blame you, they forgave you. Thats why, if its just for a bit, it should be alright for you to also forgive yourself shouldnt it? Goshujin-sama Tios expression became very troubled. She couldnt accept itit wasnt because she thought that. She couldnt express it in words but, she fell into the sensation of her heart getting tightly clutched and became unable to understand what kind of expression she should make. Hajime muttered Youre really, youre only strict toward yourself rather than toward your surrounding before adding more words. The war against god is over. The longstanding wish of the dragon race is also accomplished. Thats why, Tio. Isnt it fine even if you spoil yourself just a bit more? Is that so? Yeah, thats what I think. Or perhaps its that? By treating yourself harshly, youre getting self-haa haa inside? In that case I might be poking my nose unwontedly here Im not self-haa haa or anything!? Pleasure art meaningful when its given from other people who thou couldst trust! No, no one gives a damn Tio grabbed Hajimes collar looking extremely angry, but no one tried to stop her. The reason was simple. Tios expression, it was loose like someone stuffing their cheeks with candy. Everyone in that place was watching Tio hitting Hajime repeatedly *pow pow* with a gaze that wanted to say even a dog wont want to get near. *Pow pow, pow pow-!* Nn, anyway, the past replay here is over. Lets go out. The group headed outside following Yues command. *Pow pow, slap slap*. I wonder if she sensed the presence of Hajime and others? Hey, Tio, do you remember about thatDD Eei, annoying! This useless dragon! Thank you very much-, for supreme slap-!!! The useless dragon-san spun artistically like a figure skater while crumbling down. She was going ahe ahe so much. It was a picturesque expression of ecstasy. At the same time, Yue split open the waterfall at that timing so the scenery outside was visible. Inside the past image, a black dragon was glaring down with soul-stirring and fierce pressure. It was really giving off the atmosphere of a last boss. The surging out jet black magic power and the vast pressure that was conveyed even through the projection. The dragon eyes that were glaring fiercely were so sharp that all the parents jerked in surprise. In front of such dragon that was like an evil dragon from a story, Goshujin-sama! I asked thee for a second helping-!! DDGururururu- If your right cheek was slapped, then offering your left cheek was the way of the world! Tio pleaded for reward with an expecting gaze as though to say that. And then, the past Tio was growling. The image was paused for the moment. Yue turned around toward everyone behind and said. Its this gap. Kaori and others, and also Sumire and other parents, they simultaneously looked at Tio who was sitting beside Hajimes foot while going woof woof auu?. Their heart became as one. Really, what a really hopeless legendary dragonthey thought. In any case, the group exited the cave. With the waterfall behind them, they gathered on an empty lot that was still desolated from the scar of battle. Hajime tossed away Tio who he dragged along with him and opened his mouth while glancing at the paused past replay. Now then, a shocking image will be playing after this It wouldst be the wonderful moment when a new door was opened for me! Please watch! Im asking everyone to please watch-! Yue, Shia, and Aiko were staring like they were looking at an alien. Why would she herself wish for that moment to be publicizedthey wondered. Honestly, its just a scene of a pervert being a pervert. Hajime-kun. You shouldnt mislead everyone. Its the scene of Hajime-kun creating a pervert. Nn. Its not good to nonchalantly direct the flow to make it look like its not your fault. In the first place, its Hajime-sans responsibility no matter how you look at it. Please shoulder your responsibility properly. Cough-. Its just-, a scene-, of me creating a pervert- The three different comments from three different people caused Hajime to reword his sentence with a look of self-abandonment. The wive~s were strict with their husband sometimes. And, will you watch? Or will you not? I strongly recommend that you dont watch it. Theres no way we wont watch the current Tios beginning after coming this far! Ri, right. Its also a bit scary after hearing the story though Hearing Kaori and Shizukus reply, the parents were also nodding even while looking slightly hesitant. Until now, they had been watching the track of Hajime and others that they actually didnt even need to see, including the heavy and painful scenes. In that case, how could they refuse to watch something like shocking scene that the person herself wished to show off! They convinced themselves like that with a tension that they slightly didnt understand. Hajime sighed. He turned his gaze toward Myuu. Myuu twitched. She made an upward gaze and asked timidly. She didnt want to go through Up, u~p, but she really wanted to watch. Is it, no good? Nano Its fine. If Remia allow it. Myuu went Eh?. It seemed she didnt expect an okay to be given. When she hurriedly turned her gaze, Remia mama was looking slightly hesitant. This was also unexpected. A scene where a pervert was awakened to perversion, no matter how one thought about it, it would be bad for a childs education. It would excessively bad. And yet she hesitated because Ma, mama? Myuu, want to watch nano. The time when Tio-oneechan and papa met, Myuu want to watch it nano. Ri, righti, it might be fine, I think. Its fine!? Uuyes, if Myuu want to watch then Remia mama said that, looking like it was a really painful decision! Hajime said OK, Remia said OK, why would they do that Getting concerned, or rather getting worried, the man with common sense Tomoichi asked while sending Myuu a concerned gaze. Hajime-kun. Is it really okay? Or rather, why is it okay? No, well, its about Tio after all. Tomoichi and Kaoruko and others tilted their head. Hajime continued with a wry smile. No, its not really meaningful to not watch this scene with the excuse that its bad for her education. Look, even now she is going haa haa from getting tossed away by me there. Aa So its because she is already a walking obscenityDD Thank you so much- DDIts the same whether she watch or not. Its the fetish of a family member, or rather its her major personality, so perhaps its fine even if Myuu doesnt deny it so much. Looking at Remia, she nodded with a troubled expression. It seemed she was of the same opinion. If they told Myuu that You cant see this!, then in the first place they should tell her You must not look at Tio!. For Remia, that kind of attitude toward family would be bad for Myuus education instead. Though it was a hard decision for her to make. Waa~~i! Nano! Myuu can watch Tio-oneechans scene nano! Umu-, Myuu! Pay a close attention! Of mine way of life!! Myuu will pay a close attention nano! Myuu hopped and hugged Tio. Tio was going haa haa while accepting the hug. Someone breathing hard with expression of ecstasy while being hugged by a little girl, it was bad in a different sense. Like that, even while harboring worry of Is this really alright~, Myuu-chan wont get traumatized from it riiight~, they shared an unspoken understanding that if push came to shove a mosaic would be put on Tios existence itself using illusion, then Yue looked around with a gaze that said Now, have you steeled yourself?DDat that timing. Nn? This presence Eh? Hajime-san, could this be Hajime and Shia suddenly turned their gaze to other direction. The other people wondered what it was about and followed their gaze. There they started to see a black dot in the sky. It was gradually getting bigger and before long they could also see wings flapping. Oo? Is thatJii-sama!? The figure that came into view was a gallant red dragon. An indigo blue dragon was also flying slightly behind it. Like that, two dragons flapped their wings hard on the empty lot while landing. Right after that, the dragons were enveloped in light and took human form. Long time no see, Hajime-kun. The red haired good looking man wearing kimonoDDTios grandfather Adol Clarus was wrapped in an aura that was like a great tree. His tone that was greeting him was also similarly powerful and yet calm. Long time no see, Adol-dono. Its surprising to meet you here. A coincidenceit is not isnt it? Umu. I heard the story from the queen of Heiligh. I flew here to greet you and also to suggest something. Adol smiled a reassuring smile even though it was still filled with dignity. His gaze looked around toward the parents. Its a honor to meet everyone. I am Tios grandfather, Adol Clarus. Because it was my dearest wish to be able to meet everyone, I was embarrassingly unable to contain myself and intrude on your trip like this. My apologies. Adol said that and lightly bowed his head. Shuu and others who were dumbfounded finally returned to their senses. This was someone who was one of the few people that Hajime would seriously show respect toward. Naturally Shuu and others were also feeling it. Of the majesty and refinement that made them wanted to kneel naturally. They held their breath, thinking that this was a real king. Thats, please raise your head. Were the one who feel honored to be able to meet you, yes! Tha, thats right desu! O, oi, Sumire! Tone! Your tone is weird, yes! You are also acting strange desu! The Nagumo couple were plainly losing their cool. Hajime covered his face with both hands. A lighthearted laugh immediately came from Adol. I have heard about you two a little from Hajime-kun, but it seems you two are really a delightful parents. Ha, hahaa, thank you for saying that~ Geez, really our son, just what has he been saying I wonder. Calling us the worlds most delightful and wonderful parents like that! Tou-san, Kaa-san. Please. Calm down. Hajime begged at his parents who were starting to show the sign of running wild while sweating a lot. Of course Yue-sama immediately used soul magic. Tomoichi and others were also slightly nervous from being swallowed by Adols atmosphere, but after looking at the two who were at their wits end from right nearby and, Its Adol-ojiichan nano~~!! Oo! Myuu! Long time no see! Has you grown slightly taller? Umu, you have also become slightly heavier. Muu, Adol-ojiichan, bad nano. Talk of weight is taboo~ for a lady nano. Oops, indeed. I apologize. It was imprudent of me. Myuu is already a splendid lady. Ufufu~ nano~ Adol hugged Myuu with a wide smile like they were normal grandfather and granddaughter. Seeing that, they recovered their cool. Each of them exchanged greeting with a calm face of an adult. While the adults were deepening friendship with Adol at the center, Liliana silently approached Hajime who had various questions pasted on his face. Im sorry, Hajime-san. I forgot to mention it. Nn? You mean about Adol-dono? Yes. Actually, Adol-sama and everyone of the dragon race are shouldering the role of communication and defending the whole continent. So it was like that. If it was the dragon race who could fly freely in the sky without anyone obstructing them anymore, they would be able to move quicker than anyone to resolve various problems like the quarrel that still existed between races, various areas that were still shaky in foundation, and so on. Regarding the communication and information sharing too, considering their nobility and trustworthiness, there would be no one else that could be reliably entrusted with such role. Oh my, is that so. If that art the case, then everyone in the village hast come to the continent? Tio approached and tilted her head. Yue and others also gathered and listened. Then it wasnt Liliana who answered but the youth dragon race who accompanied Adol. Yes, it was the indigo blue dragon race who had been sending stern eyes toward Hajime all this timeDDRistas. No, princess. Only those who participated in the final battle came here. Oo, Ristas! Long time no see. So thou art here. Im here. From the start. Eh? Whats this. It felt like there was a certain abyss lord who received this kind of treatment By the way, Ristas-kuns first love was Princess Tio, in the past he was also her former fiance candidate. It was a known fact, so Kaori and others were sending him a sad and sympathetic gaze. Ristas-kun, he was making a face that wanted to say If you guys are sympathetic then return back the proper princess!, even so he continued explaining. Although the gap between beastman race and human race is being closed, right now is an important period for both sides to understand and accept each other. All of us dragon race flying freely in the sky too much might cause a needless sentiment. I see. Certainly its as thou say. It wouldst be inexcusable if we cause people to harbor feeling like fear toward other beastman race. Yes. Also, while everyone is busy doing reconstruction, its too much to ask them to secure a place for everyone in the village to stay here. And so currently we are selecting a place where a new village of the dragon race can be set up in the continent under the cooperation of the countries. I seeso thats how it is Tio nodded several times looking somewhat deeply moved. More than five hundred years had passed since the dragon race escaped from the continent. Finally even the dragon race was able to come back to the continent. There are various prospects raised for the site. Fea Bergen was also generously proposing to set up an autonomous region for us to live together with them butfor good or bad our existence is mighty, so were making our decision carefully. Umu. Thats good to hear. Yes. And so, princess. The future of us dragon race is hanging on this period from now, so I beg you, please return back to theDD Stop that, Ristas. Ristas pitched forward to entreat earnestly, but those words were silenced by a gunshot from HajimeDDbefore that could happen, Adol who seemed to pause his conversation with the parents for the moment interrupted him with an exasperated face while still carrying Myuu in his arms. Pa, patriarch-, however- Ristas tried to argue even then, but Adol shut him up with his gaze and said. Tio, dont mind us. Rather, you should enjoy yourself. As for what will become of our new home, everyone is praying for your happiness, and they are in high spirit to one day display our new home to you and surprise you with it. Jii-samaI see. Umu, even without thee telling me, I shall do as I please. I wouldst not leave goshujin-samas side. I was also told just now that it wouldst be fine for me to spoil myself more. Hou. So Hajime-kun said such thingfufu, he said something good to you. Umu- The two calmly smiled to each other with the face of a grandfather and a granddaughter. Ristas was going Gununu with a vexed face like in manga while glaring at Hajime. Hajime ignored that with a shrug while sending his gaze to Adol once more. And, Adol-dono. You mentioned something about a proposal Aa, thats right. As mentioned just now, we will migrate here before long. Yes. Congratulations, is it alright if I say that? But of course. Thank you. Although, its a place where we had spent more than five hundred years there. We are quite attached to it. I heard about the trip of everyone here in such timing, so I was thinking if everyone together with your families will accept my invitation to visit the village once before we migrate. I see. Certainly, this might be their last chance to see the settlement of a hidden village in an isolated island that was located at the northern sea far away. With that as the case, this invitation was truly a precious offer that they should be grateful for. This wasnt in their schedule but, How about it? Hajime asked with his gaze. In mine opinion, I wish that we couldst visit no matter what. Added with that wish of Tio, the groups heart decided immediately. Of course, the answer was yes. Thats how it is, Adol-sama. We will be in your care. Thats great. The people in the village will be happy too. Hajime took Myuu while the two shook hand. Seeing the respect that was visible on Hajimes expression, Shuu muttered Eh? Have Hajime ever looked at me like that, Tomoichi replied Ive also heard that before. Or rather, dont compete with Adol-san, Nagumo Shuu. The difference in status as a person between the two of you is too far. While the two of the them were silently grappling with each other, Adol continued his talk. And, I heard a little from Shuu-dono just now, but it seems everyone is planning to watch the battle at your first meeting with Tio? Eh? Aa~, yes, thats, right. Yes Sweat trickled down Hajimes cheek. Thats great. Please allow me to watch it too. Tios black scale that was unbreakable when against the people of the village. Tio received a deep impression from Hajime-dono exactly because it was broken through. Though it seemed that due to that, she acquired such, peculiar taste Well, it couldnt be helped. That was just how impactful it was. Said Adol-san smilingly. With a glance Hajime asked Oi, Tio! Could it be, you didnt mention about the ass pile bunker!?. Tio too replied back with her gaze I only showed the memory playback of the battle in the devil king castle! Because, it was really urgent at that time! As expected, I thought that it wouldst be bad if I showed them the ass pile bunker!. It was really a wise decision. And then, the time to pay for that had come now. Wha, what now, Tio? This is more or less the record of your defeat. You dont want to show it to the grandfather you respected dont you? Hajime-san desperately tried to cover it up! Yue and others who somehow guessed his though sent a thumb up. But however, U, umu. Thats right. As expected its embarrassing or ratherunlike Hahaue-dono and others who art already aware from the beginning that I am someone like this, the people of the village art still feeling respect toward me As expected, unlike with the earth group who was interacting with her with the awareness that she was a pervert since the beginning, toward them who had only seen her side as a noble and wise last descendant of the royal family all this time since her birth, showing them the scene of her awakening through ass pile bunker was a bit Though she was saying that, Tio-san was also wriggling around at the same time. But-, its also difficult for me to suppress the desire to purposefully show the scene to those brethrens of mine so that they wouldst look at me with scornful gaze-. Aah, this conflicting desire-. Goshujin-sama! What should I do!? Itll be better if you enter the grave isnt it? No matter what time it was, in the end Tio was Tio. Ignoring Tio who was hugging herself and wriggling around, Hajime faced the greatly dignified Adol-san who was watching them warmly and Ristas whose expression was twitching before telling them the pre-screening warning. Adol-dono. In this world, I believe there are things that one is better off not knowing. Fumu? Thats a wise saying. However, I believe that Im not so narrow minded I will be offended just from my granddaughters defeat. Even if, she lost in a horrible way? Tio was controlled right? That battle should be a pure battle for survival. In that case, no matter what kind of method you used, I wouldnt call it as cowardice or despicable. What a praiseworthy person. It wasnt just for show how he was able to accept even the Tio who was transformed into a pervert as She simply have a slightly strange taste with unperturbed attitude. Seeing that unshakeable gaze of Adol that was like a saint and his large hearted smile that felt like it could accept everything, Hajime resigned himself with Ah, this is impossible. I cant easily divert his attention. Hajime turned his gaze toward Yue and told her to resume the past projection. Like that the intense battle began. Everyone held their breath at the scene where he blocked Tios breath with a large shield. Even Ristas was showing a shocked face as though his jaw would drop seeing Tios breath got blocked. The scene after that too, the shooting, and the black scales that deflected it. Tios tenacity that evaded Shias iron hammer and counterattacked while under the attack of gravity magic caused admiring voice to be raised. Hajimes tempestuous attackDDthe frontal attack from Schlagen that broke through the breath from the front and the storm of pinpoint sniping into the spots with weak defenseDDcaused shocked yell to be raised. It was a fierce battle. Whether it was the tough battle of Tios soul stirring figure, or the tyrannical might from Hajimes artifact, it was a battle like the story that was passed down in myth Everyone was absorbed in watching without even any leeway to speak their impression to each other. It was only Adol who kept watching with a gentle smile at the battle that could be said as the start of the romance between Tio and Hajime. He didnt show any sign of agitation at all but That time arrived. DDDie from your butt. This useless dragon *ZUBO-!* DDAA-!!!? AAAAAAH-!!! A thick stake stabbed into the princesss butt. A sad voice of Please pull it ouuutt~ echoed to the surrounding. No one said anything. They were truly at a loss for words. Even though the past image continued to flow, it was like the time at the real world had stopped. Looking closer, Kaoruko and Akiko were half fainting. Kirino covered her mouth as though she wanted to say Oh myy, while Sumire was looking up to the sky. As expected, it seemed to be a shocking scene that surpassed their imagination. Unable to keep watching, Remias face went bright red while she pressed on her own butt with averted gaze. Or rather, the female camp including Yue and others were also pressing their butt with blushing cheeks. Myuu could only keep watching with her mouth gaping wide open. Her face seemed to say An encounter with the unknown nano!. Thi, this art embarrassing~ Normally it wont stop with just embarrassment though. The hopeless dragon was wriggling shyly. It was like someone who was displaying their romantic kiss scene. Even after that, the pile was punched hard & grinded while still piercing the butt and there was screaming, however, this scream was getting filled with luster bit by bit. Even the male camp became unable to watch and averted their gaze. It was during that time Tio finally dispelled her dragon transformation. Over there, the princess Tio who was loved and respected by anyone was already gone. What was there was only a pervert who had opened a new door after going through ass pile bunker and moaning haa haa with expression of ecstasy. Inside the image, the group began to descend down the mountain. Tio got her foot grabbed and dragged on the ground carelessly even though she was a princess. Even then, she was making perverted ahe ahe face that was terribly disgustingDDin that moment, There isTHERE IS NO WAY THIS KIND OF PERVERT IS OUR PRINCESSSSSSSSSSS-!! Ristas-kun instantly transformed into dragon and flew to far beyond. The tears that spilled down from his eyes were falling down glitteringly. His springtime of youth and first love became a rain that was pouring down. Ti, Tio-oneechan. Is your butt, alright, nano? Myuu approached Tio fearfully. Even while she was still dumbfounded from the shocking image, she at least understood that ass pile bunker was a deed that shouldnt be done to human. She was worried that perhaps, Tio-oneechans butt was still in a terrible state even now? Her small hand was rubbing at that spot. Tio shivered and her expression broke into a broad smile. Umu. Its alright, Myuu. At first the pain felt as though it penetrated until mine brain, but when thou get used to it, it become a pleasure that couldst not be described with woDD Tio-san? If you speak even one more word to Myuu, Ill become slightly serious. Fuwah!? U, understood, Remia Behind Remia mama who was making my my ufufu face that wasnt smiling, there was something flickering! With high waves as the background, there was a blasphemous existence that couldnt be described with words at all! Or something like that! The strongest black dragon was easily defeated before the anger of a mother who was thinking of her child. She sat down in seiza posture beautifully. Her gaze wouldnt meet Remia mamas eyes no matter what. Large bead of sweats trickled down. Yue erased the past replay while glancing at that. While the air was filled with indescribable atmosphere, Hajime silently stole glance at Adol. Adol, was smiling. He was doing nothing but silently staring at the place where the past Tio was at with an aura that could even be called as peaceful. It was shocking. He thought that even Adol would show negative emotion like anger or disappointment, or his eyebrow would twitch at the very least, and yet he was like usual, on his face was an expression of affection that felt like it could accept everything. Err, Adol-dono Hajime was at a loss of what he should say. Even so he approached Adol, and then, he noticed. Eh? Could this be Adol-dono. Are you alrightDD His hand reflexively touched that shoulder. In that instant. Adol-san, collapsed backward while still standing straight & smiling. It seemed without anyone noticing he became unable to bear the reality, or rather the various things that happened to his granddaughter and his consciousness was blown away. *Bam* He collapsed splendidly, however, as expected the smile on his face was still there with his body not even twitching. The place was frozen. A beat later. Ji, JII-SAMAAA!? Tios shriek echoed through the vast north mountain range. After that, Adol recovered somehow through getting showered with a lot of soul magic. Following his guidance, Hajime and others headed toward the village of the dragon race using Fernier but It went without saying that the atmosphere along the way was so terrific it was beyond description. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Withh this, Tortus Travel Journal is over for the moment. Also, Im thinking of taking holiday for a bit next week. I finally finished with my writing work, so I want to relax for a bit (sweat). Im sorry but, please understand! Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Arifureta After III Character Introduction Part III . The plot for the next story isnt really taking shape smoothly, Im sorry but please give me one more week. Although, not putting up anything will be appalling, so I post this even if its just character introduction. I hope this can be reference when looking back at After III! Best regards. ?Shia Travel Arc? Bantas A villager Shia and Hajime encountered in their trip. The absolute champion who was the strongest in the village. Using the demon kings specially made doping, he got into the best ever battle with Shia and became a legend in the village. Urt A villager youth Shia and Hajime encountered in their trip. His techniques got relentlessly copied by Shia. He called Shia teacher inside his heart. He was hoping so that next year teacher would come again. Wilford A handsome man at the first half of his thirty. His stock phrase was Life is always going in an unexpected way. He was an illegal employee of Reletense Company that was a trading company on the surface but doing search, research, and weaponization of objects with power behind the scene. But he resigned after Hajime overlooked him. Currently he was starting up a company in the field of relic with his comrades and starting to get known as an up-and-coming adventurer little by little. He was Hajimes dog at heart. He would come if called. Brandon A researcher who got his neck snapped by his coworker Wilford due to trivial reason of being a bother in the conversation and easily left the stage that was this world. . ?Fleur Knight Arc? Hagiwara Machiko An assistant of mangaka Minamino Sumire-sensei. 45 years old. The longest-serving member of Sumire Studio. Her nickname was Machi-neesan. She had also looked after Hajime since he was a child so he couldnt go against her. Wakai Tsukasa Also an assistant. 24 years old. Even when she was aiming to create shoujo manga, for some reason it would end up into a passionate fighting manga (equivalent to Bak the Grappler) without fail, her time still hadnt come. Rurikawa Anna Also an assistant. A half who had American mother and Japanese father. 25 years old. The karma that was Japans subculture made her dropped out from her university. Aoyama Narumi Also an assistant. 42 years old. A rotten lady (homosexual lover). Nickname Naru-san. A veteran member, so Hajime couldnt go against her even when she turned a slimy gaze toward him. Mochidzuki Moe Also an assistant. Her sidejob was managing a maid caf. 29 years old. She loved maid uniform beyond all else and wore maid uniform almost all the time. She often got involved with police, but naturally she attended the interrogation wearing maid uniform too. She was also managing a rabbit eared maid caf in her branch caf. The staffs there all possessed special skill. Fukube Koutarou A worn out uncle who belonged to returnee response division (alias, demon king division). A veteran who shouldered the role as contact person who connected the returnees with the government for a long time. His movement when drinking stomach medicine was faster and smoother than a quick draw. Myuu got her eyes on him after he nonchalantly snapped BBQ meat in Nagumo residence. Recently the top of his head became cold. Heliotrope That person. Nemesia Rank number 2 of super maid group Fleur Knights that was formed for the sake (lol) of Liliana. Neashutatrum of the External Murder. Her other name was Nea-chan of Hauria Clan. She defeated all the rabbit eared girls who wished to serve boss at the end of a mortal combat, she was a master hand whose skill in assassination and espionage was right behind a certain abyss lord. Everything was for the sake of becoming bosss womanDDnot, it was to be useful for him. That was what the person claimed. Ivy Fleur Knights rank three. True name, Venri. Dragon race. Tios wet nurse, but for some reason she was rejuvenated back into her youth, her maternity and sexual allure were tremendous. She was from a clan with great pedigree that had served Clarus House for generations, but unnoticed she had become a captivating superhuman maid. Tio-san couldnt wrap her head around it. Salvia Fleur Knights rank five. In charge of supplies and information management. Real name, Samaire Yunker. The grandchild of Motto Yunker. He sent her with ulterior motive of making her a wife of his majesty the demon king, but when he noticed she had ended up into a superhuman maid. Ojii-chan couldnt wrap his head around it. Primula Fleur Knights rank six. Real name, Firis Zahler. The biological little sister of Aiko worshipper, church knight David Zahler. Originally she was a kind and gentle nun, but unnoticed she had turned into a superhuman maid. Her big brother couldnt wrap his head around it. Torenia Fleur Knights rank seven. Real name, Tracy D Hoelscher. A warlike imperial princess of the empire, previously she was burning with rivalry toward Liliana for some reason and when they met she would act like villainess lady at full speed, but unnoticed she had become a superhuman maid for Lilianas sake (lol). Liliana-san couldnt wrap her head around it. Veronica Fleur Knights rank four. Real name, Kuzeri Rail. The knight commander of Heiligh Kingdomor that should be the case but, unnoticed she had become a maid. Liliana-san had somehow guessed it. She also thought, work environment is really important isnt it. Freesia Fleur Knights rank ten. Hajimes quality product, a maid robot!! Maid robot!! In addition, the inside was one of the two people of a certain arachne-san or perhaps not. . ?Abyss Lord Second Episode C Vatican Arc? Endo Manami Kousukes little sister. A first year in middle school and literary club member. Her default look was glasses and braid. Soul sister. She was in the age where she got a bit excited seeing the scene of a certain kouhai-chan got toyed by the demon king-senpai. In addition, after meeting Aziz-kun recently she was at the age where bad delusion would swell up in her head seeing Aziz-kuns idolization toward Kousuke. Endo Sousuke Kousukes big brother. A university student in law. But, he had no hesitation when receiving pocket money from his little brother. But, recently after meeting a certain clumsy saint, his jealousy pierced the heaven and he slapped back half of the pocket money he received. Endo Hidekazu (The name is changed) Kousukes father. 49 years old, working in the citizen department of the city hall. His hobby was fishing. Closely resembling Umemiya Tatsu somewhat. Recently he became a topic one way or another in his workplace due to having a son who came to file marriage registration with multiple women. Endo Misato Kousukes mother. 49 years old. Working in municipal tax department of the city hall. Recently her work colleagues (the aunties) showered her with questions regarding her sons romance situation, so she was considering early retirement and going to other world together with her son. Claudia Barenberg The strongest exorcist and the saint of Vaticans anti demon organization Omnibus. However she was a self-destructing type saint who was normally a severely clumsy girl. She often fell off from car that was running. Once she also fell from a chartered plane that was in the middle of flight. However for some reason she would get out of such accident unscathed, in a sense she was a miraculous existence that was worthy of the title saint. She was saved by the abyss lord and managed to accomplish her lifelong desire of taking revenge for her parents. As the result she became abyss lords fourth wife, perhaps. PS: Her figure rivaled Tio, her butt was especially big. Aziz Stein Omnibuss exorcist. Claudias stepbrother. Although not at the level of Claudia, he was an owner of good instinct that would notice Kousuke. His adoration toward Kousuke wasnt half baked which was used as prey for the delusion of a portion of rotten people who witnessed it. Wynn Keyman Omnibuss exorcist. 28 year old man with swept back blonde hair. He had serious personality and treasured Claudia greatly. But, even if she bungled up he would pretend to not see around 80% of it. There was limit in everything. Anna Folk Omnibuss exorcist. 15 years old with braided chestnut hair. A cheerful tonfa user. Perhaps because she received bad influence from a certain agentVanessa, recently she was becoming a tonfa user who didnt use tonfa. Patrick Dime Omnibuss director. Demon killer using physical force. Attempted to kill Kousuke with his eye glint. Didnt read his sacred vessel that had the form of metal book. He used it as blunt weapon. The nicknames he obtained were Beating Priest, Desecrator of Book, That guy, he actually got no faith at all aint he?, Absolute Demon Killerman, Physical Miracle User, The Man Who Often Launched Airdrop Assault at Abyss Lord, etc. Sometimes his ally would mistook him as demon. Maya Coloca A former exorcist of Omnibus and currently the manager of a secret passage. She killed demon physically. Attempted to kill Kousuke with her eye glint. She didnt shot her sacred vessel that had the form of bow and arrow. She used it as blunt weapon or stabbing weapon. The nicknames she obtained were Absolute Demon Killerwoman, Desecrator of Bow, Rather, it should be better if she used sword or blunt weapon normally aint it?, Anti-Beating Priest Ultimate Weapon, The Scariest Holy Mother, The Woman Whose Eyes Never Smiled When Looking at Abyss Lord, etc. Sometimes her ally would mistake her as demon. Lee Mohr Omnibuss exorcist. A half of Chinese and British, 21 years old young man. Bow gun user. The one who got along the most with Kousuke among the exorcists. Bacchus Roer Omnibuss exorcist. The bald elder brother of Roer brothers. Battle axe user. Traumatized by Japans horror movie. Bruce Roer Omnibuss exorcist. The bald younger brother of Roer brothers. Old type rifle user. Traumatized by Japans haunted house. Sharif Yeast Omnibuss exorcist. A middle aged man wearing glasses with atmosphere like a salary man. Tower shield user. A skilled defender. Actually a masochist but his face didnt show it at the slightest how he possessed special skill in that respect. Ciara Batti Omnibuss exorcist. A woman in her thirty with sharp gaze. She had an atmosphere like a carrier woman who was overly conscious, but at the inside she was a fantasy dreamer. Lantern user. TJ Omnibuss exorcist. A he, or perhaps a she. A transverse flute user who was called big sis. Until just a little while ago he was an unmanageable person with strong of sense of justice who tended to run wild because of it, even then he was a normal male butit seemed something happened at Japan and he was awakened. Pope Actually had a hidden side as the supreme commander of Omnibus. He was friend with Director Dime since a long time ago, but his stomachaches cause was the director in general. Recently there was also the negotiation with demon king party with the abyss lord as the contact person and the amount of his stomachache was increasing in an accelerated rate. Even though he was the person at the top, he was also the hardest worker. Also, the nicknames of the director and Maya mostly came from this person. Leda Rocca Omnibuss former exorcist. His heart broke from a battle without salvation and he sold his soul to demon. Professor Littman A professor of religious studies in a certain university. Because he wanted to learn about the mythology of truth, he sold his soul to demon. Champion Kangaroo type Grim Reaper. Specialized for boxing. His Dempsey Roll was beautiful. Lyle OConnor A guard from Britains national security bureau. A man at the middle of his thirty. A man who looked good with short black hair and moustache. Rob Garret A guard from Britains national security bureau. Lyles coworker. Amanogawa Seiji Koukis father. Had the appearance of an intelligent super handsome man, but a chicken at the inside. A skilled management consultant. Amanogawa Miya Koukis mother. A former delinquent leader as well as a super beauty. A fighter as strong as an instructor of Yaegashi style and could fight one fair and square with her metal bat technique. Someone outside the norm who was stronger using her particular fighting style that made use of her base spec rather than learning martial art. Had disposition of wanderlust and troublemaker. Currently an editor-in-chief of a popular model magazine. Amanogawa Mitsuki The soul sister of the beginning. The founder and leader of soul sisters. Strong. Unknown An unidentified greater demon who wasnt mentioned in any book. Schemed to use Claudia as body to birth him into this world and ruled earth and hell, but was defeated by the tag team of abyss lord and saint. The Seven Demon Kings The inside of the Deadly Sins Demon Rangers that protected Myuu. They were demon with great fame and the pioneer of demons entering Hajimes Grim Reapers. After this incident, voices from hells demons asking for interview for employment flooded demon king-san of Nagumo family. . ?The Hauria Came? Ominous Hell DisasterRakshasa Oni of Calamitous Realm of the Dead Carmlite Mors Exdix Hauria The middle-aged man who was always in perfect form. Abyss CenicientaAbysss True Wife Ranainferina Bride Hauria When she invoked her secret technique, she would become a mere beautiful lady. Death RapsodiaCertain Death Madness Baltfeldt Tirailleur Hauria Sea of trees chuunibyou king. The infection source of chuuni pandemic generally came from this guy. Kill NahatolOutside Massacre Flower Neastadtrm Adeka Hauria Due to the crystallization of mankinds wisdom which was Velcro, she was able to temporarily recovered her sanity and became a normally adorable rabbit eared beautiful girl. Reaper the InfernoRending Vacuum Burial Jail Minasteria Diabolos Hauria Being single was bitter Thunder Blade Io (the rest is abbreviated) Rabbit eared maid-san Would say pyon at the end of her sentence. However she was a rabbit eared maid who could run 100 meter in 11 seconds. Owned numerous abilities like Gdspeed Impulse or Dvil Bat Ghost. Due to her wholehearted desire to bring home a beautiful girl with her, recently she also learned Devil 4 Dmension or something. . ?Shia Summoning Arc? Eric Luxeed Balted Young king of Balted Kingdom. A handsome man who closely resembled a golden lion. Fell in love with Shia before his heart in love was smashed to pieces by the demon king. Louis Lektor The chief spirit priest of Balted Kingdom. Erics childhood friend. An intellectual type handsome man wearing pince-nez glasses. The culprit who summoned Shia. Fell in love with Shia before his heart in love was smashed to pieces by the demon king. Phil Espion The commander of Balted Kingdoms intelligence corps. Erics childhood friend. A green haired handsome man with flippant look. Fell in love with Shia, same wording with before. Greg Xcest The leader of Balted Kingdoms royal guards. A taciturn handsome man same wording with before. Dahlia Schweig A daughter of duke house in Balted Kingdom. Blond hair and golden eyes, 18 years old beauty. Due to a summoned person from ancient age (Japanese), she thought that maid uniform was the supreme outfit. Her habit was to say ~degozaimasu! while making guts pose by clenching both her fists. She was Erics childhood friend and a deeply trusted retainer, but unnoticed she had entered lord and retainer relationship with a certain demon king. Eric-san couldnt wrap his head around it. Because she and Shia had formed an emotional bond, Hajime was starting to take measure so the two of them could reunite. The day of their reunion was close Arogan Spervia Rated The king of the country of demon race, Rated Demon Kingdom. A handsome man with peerless good look possessing long black hair and amethyst eyes. The demon king (the dangerous one) made him went through *splat* and *pikaD* repeatedly and he learned the difference in strength through literal death. Now became a docile demon king. Gruelle Dullac Tinted The king of the country of beastman race, Tinted Beast Kingdom. His ability to transform into dragon resembled the dragon race but both were far off from each other in the aspect of virtue. He was an opportunism. The demon king (the dangerous one) same wording with before. Astrus Fin Honted The king of the country of celestial people, Honted Celestial Kingdom. Got a bit of harassment from Hajime that rendered him powerless. He didnt want see the color of red anymore Udar Divine spirit of thunder cloud. A good looking man with rigid look. His heart broke after getting showered with punches beyond his understanding from Shia. Also, the culprit who brought about the evolution in Shia to evade lightning speed by sight. At the end became a jiggly yellow slime. Oros Divine spirit of earth. His form was a gigantic golem made from soil and rock. Ate 100 ton hammer from Shia and also ate bombardment from Hajime over and over which broke his heart. At the end became a jiggly ashen colored slime. Soare Divine spirit of fire wheel. Had an atmosphere like an overly conscious career woman but she ate sunlight convergence laser from Hajime and went through *DOPAN* *PikaD* over and over that her heart broke. Had become completely no good but she got high pride by nature that she kept putting up a bold front. Her stock phrase wasYo, you want to have a go!? Aa!? AA!? YouDDyouuu-. Would become Choare to someone who acted kind to her. She also had yandere disposition so she was also called as Yandere Dachore and the like. At the end she became red slime that was droopy like melted ice. (TN: Choare, from the word choroi (easy) combined with Soare. Dachore, from the combination of word da which mean hopeless or no good with choroi and Soare. Enti Divine spirit of flowing sky. Had the form of a teenage girl wearing dancer attire with light green hair tied into twintail. Tsundere. In the middle of her battle against Hajime, she got her butts struck many times even though she was a divine spirit and her heart broke. Her stock phrase toward Hajime wasBe kinder to me!Praise me more! etc. At the end became aggressively jiggling green slime. Meeres Divine spirit of ocean current. Had the form of gigantic and long sea dragon. The inside of his body was exploded many times by Hajime and his heart broke. At the end became moderately jiggly water colored slime. Barahu Divine spirit of ice and snow. Had the form of large eagle that was transparent like crystal. Continuously showered by concentrated fire from a lot of Grim Griffon and his heart broke. At the end became a slime that looked like warabi mochi (bracken-starch dumpling). Laila Divine spirit of everlasting darkness. A beauty of blooming age with long black hair and clad in black dress and mist. She was tied into tortoise shell bondage by Hajime and got swung around continuously so her heart broke. At the end became black slime with *mojo!* texture. Her haughtiness was unchanged but recently she competed with Soare to obtain Shias affection. Lutria The personification of star tree that was the center and the cornerstone of the world. Had the form of sacred female enveloped in pure white light. Her heart broke after getting punched in the face and stomach for the first time since she was born. At the end she got separated from the world of human with the help of the power of Hajime and others and now she would be watching over where the world would go. She found Yue-sama a bit difficult to deal with. Having her eyes on hershe was scared . ?Tortus Travel Journal? Luluaria S B Heiligh The queen of Heiligh Kingdom. The mother of Liliana. Recently she was absorbed with shoujo manga. She was pressing forward with making Minamino Sumire work get played in theater. Sagesse-sensei The old man in charge of Randells education. He fundamentally ignored Randells youthful emotional conflict. Kuzeri Rail The leader of the kingdoms knight order who was in the verge of depression due to her post that was like working in a black company. Able to freely stop or moving someone elses heart with her fist. Recently she often showed a slackened smile when staring at a crimson broach which caused the number of leader addict to increase. Metamorphose Catherine The morphed Catherine (Adventurers guild temporary manger) Arabel The mere shadow of someone who was gold ranked adventurer Flash Blade Abel in the pastactually not shadow, but an evolved from. Porter Helly The gatekeeper of Brook Town. Gatekeeper evangelist who spread the advantage of the gatekeeper work to the whole world. The residences of Brook Town Want to be stepped by Yue-chan group, Want to be the slave of Shia-chan group, Want to be the sister of Yue-oneesama group, Want to take the balls of demon king group, cosplayer, manly woman, elusive inn girl, town mayor who looked like he was going to drop dead anytime, those people formed 90% of the citizens. Adam Walker The town mayor of Brook who looked like he was going to die. The husband of Catherine. When his wife wasnt there, he basically could only speak Ah, yes. Jonathan Walker Catherines son. Hajimes cosplayer. 14 years old. Evelyn Walker Catherines daughter. Tios cosplayer. 11 years old. Masaka family Family of three that consisted of the mother Kiina, the father Galadrius, and the secretly pervert daughter Soona. They had an inn poster girl who was a bunny as ancestorperhaps. Bel family (Manly woman family) Nightmare. Simon L G Liberal His eminence the pope of the reborn holy church. A facetious old geezer, but he was large hearted with a great caliber. Possessed numerous nicknames like Wandering Pope, Master of Absconding and Sprinting, Wanted Pope-sama, etc. Miracle Ai (Twenty six years old!) Phantom magical girl. . ?Others? Bus guide-san Warrior. Bus driver-san The one who showed the bus guide the way. The envious beauty on the bridge Myuus friend. Britains witch of the forest A witch who controlled a forest. She ignored Hajimes peaceful negotiation, so she got splattered like the usual. There was a trace that looked similar with the grand tree Ua Alto in her territory. Police Chief Tsuchi At the surface he was the police chief of the city where Hajime was living. However his true identity was a disciple of Yaegashi style. He was 56 years old but he was a tough guy who could do a full marathon while humming and finishing the whole distance within two and a half hour. Yamasaki-kun A young detective in the same police station. However his true identity was a disciple of Yaegashi style. Etemp-san/Netemp-san The inside of arachnes. Somehow something that felt like gods apostle Erst and Neunte entered inside. And so Erst (temp) and Neunte (temp) got called with abbreviation as seen above. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Comic Gardo, update news. 10/11 update Zero chapter 17 The inn rabbit that was mentioned showed up for a bit. Also the pseudo clione that became Myuus friend also nonchalantly appeared. 10/4 update Nichijou chapter 45 Its the hopeless dragon chapter this time. Suzu and Ryutaro formed good duo lol 10/4 update Main story chapter 35 A lot of Shias battle scene. Cool and cute. Thank you very much for the many celebratory comments regarding the decision for anime second season! Take care of me from here on too! Chapter 363 Arifureta Chapter 363 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Prologue . Koukihes seriously getting summoned too much. There was the figure of Ryuutaro holding his head at his wits end inside the palace of a certain desert country. Whats more, he even tackled Nagumo-kun to force him coming with himhes really a hero. Next Suzus impressed voice also resounded. U, umu. Kouki, heit seemed he recognized that he is a hero Onee-chan, I think thats not what they mean. Koone think thats the meaning is different. The two who kept sending glances in concern toward the group sitting at the opposite side of the table while replying to the comments were the royal sisters of desert country Synclea KingdomDD Moana de Shelt Synclea and Koone de Shelt Synclea. They were radiantly beautiful sisters with chocolate skin that had patterns drawn on it, pretty blonde hair, and green eyes. The elder sister Moana spoke like a man with lively personality as to be expected from the former queen, while the little sister Koone had the personality of schemer little devil despite being 8 years old. Butright now she was extremely obedient and looking so awkward that she didnt have the leeway to enjoy the much-awaited tea. Nn The cause of that gulped her tea. She elegantly enjoyed the scent and taste of the tea before returning the cup on its saucer. It made a slight clinking sound that caused the royal sisters to twitch. Geez, Yue. Dont be so mean! Kaori advised candidly seeing how Moana and Koone acted. Yes, the cause was Yue-sama who was giving an austere~ air for some reason. This BakaoriStupid Kaori. When did I act mean? Its too excessive even for a false charge. This Bakaori. Im telling you to stop showing your bad mood like that. You did it on purpose right? After all I know very well whether Yue is really in a bad mood or not! Fuh. As expected from a real stalker. The status of your observation power has hit the max value. Fufu, Yue. How about we go outside for a bit? *Snap* A vein pulsed on Kaoris forehead. Next Yue-sama showed a provoking face like a thug saying Aa? You want to have a go?. Yes yes, both of you. Dont emit pressure like that! Although the pressure feels pleasant for me instead, but it made everyone around to be absurdly nervous. Restrain thyself. Shizuku and Tio remonstrated the two who like usual was going to start to fight so naturally like a leaf fluttering when wind was blowing. Just as Tio said, the people in this placeDDa terrace in Synclea Kingdoms palaceDDwho were watching the groups gathering were looking really tense. The queens exclusive maid Anneal who was serving as the waitress was slightly trembling. The royal guard captain Spenser, the soldier commander Donar, the chief of art user Linden and his daughter Lilin were breaking into cold sweat. The gramp who looked like he would croak anytime soon, the leader of civil official Bruitt looked like he would croak for real anytime soon. It couldnt be helped. After all, all of them had received reports from various places and learned about how immense the strength of Yue and others. DDThe second other world where Kouki was summoned into In this world that was filled with blessing power that supported humans and nature, there was a war with Dark Beings who made the blessing power as their food. This war had been continuing for a long time. The land where the blessing power was devoured by the Dark Beings would become a dead land and turned into desert. Mankind had piled up innumerable sacrifices throughout history even while fighting the war of survival. The country that should be called as the front line of that conflict was none other than this Synclea Kingdom where Moana was the queen. And then, when the mankind of this world was unable to resist anymore, the hero Kouki was summoned by the miracle of the great will of blessing Foltine. Even while Kouki was breaking in body and heart by his inner conflict, he found his answer throughout the deadly battles, and then he put a stop to the battle that had gone for long in this world. But, everything was over and it was a happy endbefore that could happen, a summoning assaulted Kouki as though to say Please take care of the next wo~~rld!! Naturally, Kouki burst into tears. After all, just when he thought that he finally would be able to live with his feet planted on the ground and spend a lot of time with Moana who supported him, an invitation unexpectedly came out of nowhere. Her firmly refused. But, the will of the world-san (?) thingy was completely merciless. I cannot escape! Kouki who realized that displayed the transcendental finesse he learned throughout the deadly battles at the highest level to tackle Hajime of all things. Perhaps, surely, most likely, he thought Surely Ill manage somehow if the demon king is with me! and relied on him without a doubt. By no means he was thinking something like If Im going to die then youll come with me or If Im going through hardships anyway then demon king-kun will come too!, nope. In any case, because of Koukis double suicide attack, Hajime harmoniously got summoned together to another world somewhere even while he raised a voice of deep resentment. That happened two days ago. Yes, two days. Even though he brought Crystal Key and Compass of Transcendent Guidance with him, Hajime-san didnt come back even after two days passed. Perhaps his magic power was insufficient, or there was another obstacle that blocked him from opening a gate Either way, the first wife-sama who was torn apart from her husband due to the heros recklessness was displaying even more expressionless face & blank stare than usual. Yes yes, both of you. If you dont want to get restrained with Choke Sleeper then dont do any violence. Shia said with a bright smile at Yue and Kaori who looked like they were going to grapple with each other any second now. The two of them stopped still and then sat back down as though the scene was being rewound. Everyone of Synclea sent Shia a respectful gaze. Shia is watching! Yue thought and straightened her back with a cough. She threw her gaze to Moana. Im really not displeased so dont mind me. I, I see. Nn. Also, you arent the queen anymore right? Then you can talk naturally. Moana who talked with queenly tone unconsciously from nervousness smiled widely seeing Yues gentle expression. She said I get it and returned to her original tone. Immediately after the war, Koone succeeded her as the queen even if it was done informally, so Moana right now was just a female of royal family. There was no more need for her to force herself acting with dignity. But, Im worried. Kouki too, I wonder why he leaped at himno, I understand that he was immediately relying on him but Moana sighed with an expression of deep distress. From the perspective of Moana who understood Koukis personality, she understood that Kouki wasnt someone who would involve other even if there was danger approaching him. Therefore she was unable to understand Koukis action. At the same time apologetic feeling rose up inside herself when she was facing the women who were the family of the person who got dragged in like this. But, someone returned a chuckle at Moana who was making a complicated expression that was half apologetic and half worrying for Kouki. I think that showed just how much he has grown. Shizuku-oneesamasister in law? Stop with the onee-sama. Ah, yes. It would be troubling if even Moana was transformed into soul sister. Shizuku thought while pleading with an earnest expression. It made Moanas gaze wandered. In exchange, Koone leaned forward with great interest. Shizuku-oneesan, what do you mean? Koone want to ask in detail what do you mean by that! Lets see She was more or less the new queen, but Shizuku was one of the world saviors. There was also how she had grown closer with her personally during these two days, so their attitude to each other was relaxed. Kouki normally wouldnt intentionally drag someone else into danger. Because, thats not a right thing to do. At the same time, its even more impossible if the person in question is Hajime. Because, Kouki will be stubborn when facing someone he hate. I wont borrow the help of someone who is wrong! He would say. He was the captive of righteousness till the end. And then, above all else his heart was childish. That was the Amanogawa Kouki until now. And yet, he charged at Hajime without hesitation must be because he was convinced that doing that will lead to the best result. Draggin in Hajime was wrong. So what? He came until this world to pick him up. He responded to the wish of the people who were worried for Kouki. Then, the possibility was high he would be told to go pick up Kouki again at the world where he was summoned. In that case it would be the best to take him together. It was humiliating to borrow the hand of someone he couldnt stand. So what? This guy was so reliable he felt irritated to him from the bottom of his heart. If he got stubborn and didnt rely on that guy which resulted on him crawling on the ground unable to do anything and caused trouble to that guy in the end, then he better relied on him right from the start! He has finished the preparation to kowtow! What do you want for apology!? Having both evil and goodits something that anyone is doing. It looks like Kouki has finally became able to do that too a little. Fufu, Shizuku smiled with the face of a big sister rejoicing for his little brothers growth. However Koones expression turned slightly conflicted. Onee-chan, we lost in our understanding of Kouki-sama. Koone affirmed that we have suffered an overwhelming defeat! We have to be more diligent in our effort! You, youre right Koone! Certainly, Im feeling somewhat vexed! Onee-chan will do her best! Ive explained many times during these two days but, theres no need to be burning with rivalry you know? Really. The royal sisters had the tendency to slightly doubt the relationship between Kouki and Shizuku. Even now they were looking very vexed. Or rather, even Koone-tan was looking vexed with a womans face, thats Shizuku thought, Dont tell me, Kouki. You even laid you hand on a child this small Koone is the queen, so she has to always assume the worst before taking action! Onee-chan, unpreparedness is ones greatest enemy! Thats a wonderful mental attitude, Koone-tan! Naturally. Besides, we still havent lost in everything! There is even fait accompli at our side! Fait accompli? Whats that, detail please! Yue and others leaned forward with interest. Shizukus face convulsed thinking Dont tell me he really laid his hand on a kid this little!? and started forming a beheading plan for her childhood friend. Thats right! After all Onee-chan and also Koone and also Spenser had experienced getting brought to bed by Kouki-sama! Spenser!? The gazes of everyone inside the room snapped toward the royal guards middle aged captain Spenser. Spensers body jerked and he said Su, such thing happened once huh and averted his gaze. Linden and others took a slight distance from Spenser. I, Ihow should I treat that guy when he came back Ill protect Ryuu-kuns chastity- A suspicion of homosexuality occurred while Kouki wasnt present Moana desperately gave an explanation that they just fell but Koones second blow came. He also wooed our Lilin! What did you say!? As expected from the little girl who brought in the storm Koone-tan. She was awfully skillful in pushing the place into chaos. Everyones gazes turned toward Lilin. Moanas pupils were shrinking. Lilin shook her head left and right under the pressure of the gazes. Kouki-sama only praised me calling me cool. Kouki-sama has no such intention toward me, so please dont be manipulated by Koone-samas words. As expected from the warrior who was accepted into the royal guard when she was still at the tender age of 16. Even with her appearance as a lovely girl with chestnut twintails fluttering because of the wind, she still possessed the calmness to not make wavesDD Its me who is harboring fondness toward Kouki-sama. !? Correction, she was a beautiful girl who would nonchalantly make waves. She drank her tea with a composed expression. Moanas eyes snapped wide open, Koone was shaken how it backfired like this, Lilins friend Anneal and her father Linden sent her a shocked gaze that asked Is that so!?. Yue and others went Oo! with eyes sparkling from curiosity. Li, Lilin! I told you that you will be sentenced with a severe punishment if a mistake occur didnt I!? Moana stood up from her chair and condemned Lilin. Her angry voice resounded. However, Lilin herself looked back straight toward Moana and, No mistake has occurred you know? It will occur in the future. When he become my man. So manly!? The expressions of Ryuutaro and others of the male group convulsed. E, err, Lilin? You are joking arent you? Koone think that youre joking though No way. Im serious, Koone-sama. When I saw that figure facing an army of ten thousand alone and continued to fight to protect the citizens of Arquette even while unconscious, my heart was pierced through. What she said seemed reasonable that Moanas gaze was wandering uncertainly. Thats right isnt it! He was really cool wasnt it! She wanted to have that kind of girls talk but she couldnt! Lilin stood up and sharply pointed toward Moana who was shaken up like that. Moana-sama! I have been holding back until now, but you are not the queen anymore! Therefore, I wont show any mercy! Right now you are a step in the lead, but I proclaim here! I will take away Kouki-sama like a wind! Thi, this traitooorr~!! Yue and others were greatly excited! To think that the former queen and her loyal retainer would become love rival! Lilin-chan is seriously manly! The tearful Moana-chan is seriously cute! What what, whats with this soap opera development! Its a super impressive show! Tio! Prepare the recording! Dont underestimate me! Im already in the middle of recording! That Lilin, finally learned about lovehuh Linden, good for you. She was too manly that you were troubled who will accept her as wife werent you? Donar, its too early to give blessing. Look carefully there. Seeing his daughter exchanging glare with Moana-sama made Lindens eyes looked dead. Ignoring the father~s who were in a conflicted atmosphere, the capable little girl Koone attempted to change the topic even while she herself was still feeling a little shaken up. Ho, however its really worrying! After all they should return quickly according to what I heard from Yue-oneesan. Those words caused Moana and Lilin to recall the oppressive atmosphere from before and they sat back on their seat with a quiet expression. Yue smiled wryly and swept away that atmosphere. I have made you worried pointlessly. There is no problem with that. How can you say that so confidently? I understand that demon king-sama is strong, even so he was sent to an unknown place. Koone think that we shouldnt be too optimistic. Those words were only natural. Perhaps Koone was even thinking that actually Yue was worried in her heart but she was speaking optimistically in order to not worry Koone and others. That was why, Yue smiled. No matter who saw it, it was a full smile that didnt show any trace of sorrow. It was accompanied with a radiant atmosphere that was filled with utmost trust and conviction. Because Hajime is there. Then there isnt any problem at all. That couldnt become a basis. That was what Koone would say normally. But, Koone closed her mouth. Moana and others were also the same. Because not just Yue, all of the otherworlder group members werent doubting Yues words at the slightest. It was as though she was telling an answer that was derived from an equation. No matter what kind of world and what kind of obstacle is waiting, it wont matter at all. Hajime will surely find the answer and grab it into his hand. He will discover the path of escape through the eye of a needle, change the impossible into possible, and grasp the future he wished without fail. Those words were filled with pride without compare. Shia, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, and then even Ryuutaro and Suzu, their smiling face was containing a pride There is nothing impossible for our demon king inside. The hero will also return so its fine. Fufu, it sure is. Because Hajime-kun, he went along willingly after all. Ah, so its just as I thought? Certainly Koukis step was real amazing but, I thought that if its Nagumo he should be able to do something about it. This is only mine speculation but, perhaps the thought that it wouldst be troublesome to expend magic power to chase after the hero again wouldst be troublesome crossed goshujin-samas mind. There was also how Kouki has grown and Hajime recognized him a bit I think? It looked like he became unlikable guy for him after all. Yue and others talked indifferently as though the future of Kouki coming back together was only natural . When Moana and others noticed tension was leaving their body. Thatis it alright for us to think that Kouki will really come back together? Moana timidly asked. Shizuku told her. Naturally. Because, there is no way Hajime will allow a future where we are sad. Shizukus appearance was filled with so much trust and affection that it Moana felt stupid for doubting her relationship with Kouki. Tension finally completely left Moanas body in various senses. A gentle atmosphere flowed and everyone quietly sipped their tea. There Ryuutaro muttered once more. But, the problem is when they will returnif we dont go back home, Ai-chan-sensei and others who are in the kingdom also wont be able to return backtomorrow is a normal school day yeah? Aa~, youre right. The mass media will make a ruckus saying that its another group disappearance. Suzu groaned at how bothersome it was. Just in case they would be able to open a door back to the kingdom with Yues power. They had no Crystal Key or the compass, but if it was the current Yue who had usurped Ehitos power, it wasnt beyond her capability to forcefully open a gate until the kingdom that had a mark in it. But in that case it could only be done once and her magic power would also dry up after that. Naturally it would be like that even after using their stored magic power and even the magic power of Shia and others too. They were able to promptly teleport to this far away other world from Tortus only because of Hajimes technology to convert electricity to magic power. If they considered the need to prepare in case Hajime sought help or the worst case where an unexpected situation occurred and they were forced to fight, forcefully creating a gate and returning to the kingdom couldnt really be said as a good move. They were also thinking that Hajime would return soon. It cant be helped. In that case Yue-san style Neurazer Magic! will flash. So Yue can do memory falsification on your own Kaorin. Even before that Nagumo-kun was able to do something like giving suggestion through internet you know? Ah, now that you mentioned it before this Hajime-san was going to make something like artificial satellite type Neurazer Flash! ~Deliver a Fresh Memory to the Whole World!~ or something, but Kaa-sama scolded him Dont be rash!. According to Shia, it seemed that Sumire-okaasan was acting like a proper mother to Hajime whose trigger finger to pull the trigger of memory falsification artifact was abnormally light. As expected it seemed that doing memory falsification so casually to the whole world wouldnt be allowed. When the mad transmutation master Hajime who would forget to restrain himself when starting to create something enthusiastically tried to persuade his mother, it seemed he tried out various tactics, but Sumire-okaasan who got irritated released Nagumo Household Ultimate Physical Weapon Shia and put an end to it. Well, this is Hajime-san we are talking about, so it feels like he has created it in secret though! When Shia said that while laughing, Yue and others also nodded thinking that it was probably the case. And then, the expression of Synclea group was convulsing. For some reason they were laughing while talking about memory falsification in world scale but, thats actually scary! Their face seemed to say that. Moana tried to change the topic. She thought that at this rate their common sense would get painted over by the common sense of the demon king world. Please allow us to show you our hospitality during your stay here. The restoration of the capital is also advancing unbelievably fast, we are completely in your debt. Thats right. The oasis and crops could be purified with Koones regeneration, but it cannot do anything about buildings and people Saying that Koone and others looked outside from the terrace. Even the oasis that was temporarily encroached by miasma and lost its radiance had took back its previous beauty right now. The water paths that surrounded the capital like river had also returned back to normal as though the previous destruction and flooding from them were a lie. Those were of course brought about by the new queen Koones blessing art Regeneration. Although, Koone who was still small had no power to regenerate the vast oasis in just two days. What overturned that fact was Kaoris regeneration magic. Even after Koone used her art and ran out of blessing power, regeneration magic that brought about restoration by reversing time could recover that blessing power immediately. In addition, Yue and others who got nothing to do joined in and regenerated everything that was destroyed using regeneration magic, so almost everything was back to normal. Everyone even saved a great number of livesreally, we cant possibly thank everyone enough for this. Moana said that with a slight loneliness peeking out, even so it was clear from her expression that she was grateful from her heart. Kaori slightly frowned. Im sorry. Because even using regeneration magic in full power, five minutes are the limit when reviving the dead. Ah, no, you really dont have to mind about it. Reviving the dead which was a power that was like picking a fight with the principle of the world head-on at first caused Moana to lose her composure greatly and begged for the revival of the lives that were lost in the war five years ago. Moana blushed in embarrassment recalling her disgraceful behavior at that time. She looked apologetically toward Kaori. Even in the war this time, not all the lives were saved. The feeling that mourned the dead brought a slight heavy atmosphere to the gathering. Like that, Anneal was going to propose bringing a new tea in considerationDDbut before she could. DDNn!? They returned!? Shivers came to my rabbit ears! Yue, Kaori, and Shia raised a delighted voice. At the same time Tio and Shizuku were also standing up with a joyful look. Just whats going on!? Moana and others were startled, but the next instant the space above the table distorted and they lost their words. Right after that. Oops. DOAAAAAAA!? Two silhouettes appeared from empty air. One of them smoothly performed a hero landing pose coolly, while the other one hit his waist on the tables edge. The second silhouette didnt stop there and his face hit the chair of Shizuku who jumped aside and he turned a somersault while rolling on the floor. It went without saying who the man on the table was. Nn. Hajime, welcome back. Oi, Im back Yue. Hajime firmly caught Yue who hopped and embraced him. And then, Kouki! Welcome back! We were really worriedDD Eh!? What!? Moana also quickly hugged the silhouette under the tableDD Who are you!? Thats my lineDDhebua!? Realizing that she hugged an unknown man, she immediately unleashed a punch. No, see, she was a queen of warrior, so she reflexively When asking who was the pitiful man who got punched by that former warrior queen Endo-kun!? Why is Endo-kun here!? Oh my. Isnt this Abyssgate-san? The name that Shizuku and Shia spoke startled even Yue and others. Yes, it was Abyssgate-san. Hajime who was summoned together with Kouki brought back Abyssgate-san for some reason! People were switched like it was a magic show! O, oi! Endo! You were in the palace right!? Eh? Thinking carefully, were you in the one year return anniversary party in the first place again? I was therebut you know, before that you see? I got my waist and face hit, and on top of that I suddenly got punched. I think it would be better if you got worried for me first Kousuke-kun was getting teary while holding his cheek with a pitiful posture. He gave a pitiable air like usual. Demon king-sama! Kouki!? Where is Kouki!? Moana apologized to Kousuke even while clinging on Hajime with an upset look. Do, dont tell meKouki-sama, became his majesty the demon kings prey!? As I thought his majesty the demon king is a terrifying person! Koone affirmed that he is a terrifying demoDDah!? Who are you calling demon. Youre one foul mouthed rugrat huh. Koone received an iron claw and floundered. Hajime sent her a glance and got down from the table. And then, he spoke briefly to Moana. I left him. WHATTTTT!? Moanas rage rushed to her head and went up even further it felt like her head would explode! Lilins twintails also stood on ends! Calm down. He can come back any time. He looked busy flirting with the goddess at the other world, so the two of us returned home first. WHATTTTTT!? Moanas expression turned furious with her anger piercing the heaven! Lilins twintails were swaying up savagely! The place fell into chaos. Tio who couldnt bear to watch cast soul magic of mind stability. Kaori healed Kousuke who was still in tears. The place finally calmed down after five minutes. Hajime drank the tea that Anneal brewed with enjoyment. Yue asked him. Hajime, what in the world happened? Lets seeI think its going to take a bit more time until that guy return. Guess Ill tell the story for a bit. Moana and others of the Synclea group leaned forward with great interest. Yue and others were immensely curious about the outrageous experience of being summoned for the third time. And then, Hajime turned his gaze toward Kousuke who muttered I have learned. When Nagumo and Amanogawa formed a tag team, you absolutely must not get near themyour stomach and heart will get hurt right awaywhile stuffing his cheeks with swe~et confections and staring blankly with dead eyes, and Ryuutaro & Suzu who were watching that with an appalled look. Hajime moistened his lips with the tea once more before slowly starting to talk. Of the third summoning. The adventure tale of hero and demon king. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. It become After IV from today. Ive spread out the wrapping cloth that I wanted to spread out, so Im thinking to fold it from here on. Ill be writing the story that Ive hinted until now, so best regards. Chapter 364 Arifureta Chapter 364 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc We Arent Invited It Seems . To be honest, Hajime was extremely bewildered. What the hell Just what should I do here huhhe thought. Why? The answer lay at the bunch before his eyes. Uh, guha failure, huh. Damn ittt Even the device is broken-, this is the end for us! In the end its just a pipe dream- Nearly thirty men and women were lying flat on the floor like heaps of corpses, but it seemed that around half of them were unconscious. On top of that, several people who were barely unconscious didnt even notice Hajime and Kouki there. Their expressions were in despair and they seemed to be extremely busy with lamenting. When he looked beside him, the damn hero bastard who dragged him here was also watching with his mouth wide open. Oi, Amanogawa. Why is the atmosphere like this even though you are summoned here? You arent welcomed at all no matter how you look at it. The, there is no way I know why isnt it? After they were sucked by that space hole that was like a black hole, Hajime and Kouki felt like they were sucked in by a muddy stream. Or perhaps it felt like laundry that was tossed into washing machine. And then, they were spat out into this place but They couldnt find which of these people was the stupid bastard who summoned them here. Even though Hajime was already imagining lines like Please defeat blah blah in our place! or Save the world! coming out and planning to shoot first, when the lid was opened, the situation was like this. These people were like someone who sank their very last money to buy lottery that would decide their life and obtained a huge miss as a result, which was just as they expected. The buzzer that signaled that it was game over for their life had rang out. This situation was like that. Eh? You guys didnt summon us? Can you see us? Look, your summoning is more or less a success you know? Hajime thought in bewilderment which couldnt be helped. Hajime became slightly calmer and pulled out Donner following the irritation that was boiling up inside him. These guys, after summoning us they are grieving & ignoring us instead. Theyre seriously looking down at us. Im gonna kill them, yosh, lets kill them. Wait-, you decided too fast! These guys look injured so for now lets treat them before asking information- Carrying it out when he said that he would do it was Hajime quality. After all this man was a savage demon who would ask Is it okay to kill them? after turning a force of Dark Being into small pieces with rocket even though he didnt really know about the situation in detail. Koukis face turned white and he immediately dashed to nurse the wounded people. Hajime ignored Kouki for the moment and observed the surrounding. This place too is a bit unexpected in its own way. He unconsciously muttered that because he couldnt see any kind of temple, or ruin, or magic circle which was common for a summoning place. Or rather, he couldnt find any fantasy element at all, not even a bit. The dark place was only illuminated by the torches or lamps lying on the floor here and there. The inside of the room was surrounded by metal walls and ceiling. There were passages extending to four directions with many pipes running on the walls and ceiling. His first impression was that they were inside a factory facility or perhaps an old subway. As though to support that impression, This equipment There were heavy metal objects inside the roomDDthey were machines no matter how he looked at them, scattered all over the place. Most of the objects didnt retain their original shape, but they looked like computer to him. The pedestal where Hajime and Kouki were spat out to was also awfully distorted like an eerie tree growing in a witchs forest. It was surrounded by what might be a dome of steel frame though now it had been torn to pieces. It looked like there was an explosion that was centered on this pedestal spreading outside. He tried looking at the people Kouki was nursing. They looked really dirty. It was like they were wearing layers of ragged clothes overlapping each other. Their face and hands were also dirty with what might be mud, dirt, and oil. Their hairs were oily as though they hadnt been washed for several days. This is like a science fiction with a ruined world as the stage. Just what was going on, he wondered. Hajime let out a long sigh. Well, it doesnt matter. In any case, it made this quick if they didnt summon them. No, even if they summoned them his conclusion wouldnt change. Rather it was fortunate if there was no hindrance, they could just use the compass and Crystal Key to return immediately. Thinking that, Hajime moved his hand toward his pocket. It was then, Yo, you twowho are you? A mans voice reached him. Different from the people before this who were only lamenting, this voice was firm even with the agitation mixed in it. When he looked toward that voice, a middle aged man with disheveled hair seemed to return to his consciousness. He borrowed Koukis help to stand up even while sending them a wary gaze. Eerrwe are Didnt they summon them knowing who they were? Rather, it was this side who wanted to know who these people weresuch bewilderment was clearly conveyed from Kouki. He looked back across his shoulder toward Hajime with a gaze that was asking him How should we explain it to him?. Co, consulting before taking action? Whats more to me? You, now then, you are an Amanogawa impostor arent you? There is no way thats the case right!? Hajime-san took a wary stance. Koukis lips greatly twitched. A vein snapped on his forehead. Although, it could be said that Hajimes reaction was only natural if he looked back at his past self. And so, he firmly endured here and asked Enough with that, how should we answer!? with a stronger tone. But, while they were making such talk, the people who fainted all woke up, and then they began to converse about something in whispers. O, oi. Those quality clothesdont tell me, are they people of the upper world Wha-, why is people of upper world here!? Had they, gotten wind of us from the start? Thats right! There is no way we wont get found out when we tried our hand on this kind of taboo! Wait! We cant decide if thats the case yet! Perhaps they are the paradiseDD Jasper-san! Whats going on!? Everyone is here because they bet on you! Their whispering was gradually getting louder from the tension. It became angry yells at the end. Their gazes turned toward a single manDDtoward the man with disheveled hair just now. The voice of heaven told me. A black vortex opened in the air. It said thats the path that connect to paradiseDD We heard that many times already! But in reality there was absurd light right after the activation and then an explosion right after-. We almost died- The man called Jasper was at a loss for words. It seemed he was the leader of this people. And then, it seemed he was a leader without that much popularity. The eyes of the other people that were looking at him were overflowing with distrust and discontent. Jasper averted his gaze from their eyes and returned his gaze toward Kouki. You two areare you perhaps, someone from the paradise? He asked with a gaze that was pleading somewhere in it. Kouki and Hajime were in a desert battlefield until just now. It couldnt be called as a paradise at all. Although, if the paradise that they mentioned referred to another world, then the answer was yes. And so, Kouki was going to answer like that Right before he could, *gan gan gan gan-* a sound like metals colliding on each otherDDcountless footsteps were echoing faintly from one of the passages. Jasper and others immediately went pale. One of the people here glared at Hajime and Kouki with hatred, anger, and then terror in his expression. Its just as I thought-. These guys are people from the upper world! They knew about our plan and had investigated all this time! The failure too must be because these guys got in the way! This isnt the time for that! Theyre coming-, were running away- Jasper and others stood up even while enduring the pain in their body. They began to take distance away from Hajime and Kouki. Kouki raised his voice in panic to stop them. Wai-, wait a second! We dont know what is going on at all! Explain the situation to us a little![ Shut up-, you damn dog of the machines-. Im not going to get myself disposed When one of them broke into a run, the rest followed like an avalanche. Every single one of them was desperately vanishing into one of the passages. It seemed that Jasper more or less had some self-awareness as the leader, because he was glaring at Hajime and Kouki in order to put them in check. Like that, Jasper was going to run away when he was the last one remaining, Dont be noisy you stupid bastard. Right after Jasper turned around, the bullet that was fired from Donner struck the back of his head. Jasper-sans face was beautifully sliding on the floor. He slid smoothly with a wonderful posture like a soldier standing in attention before crashing on the wall and came into a stop. Even though he only woke just now, he lost his consciousness again now. His quietness was inviting great pity. Kouki looked at Jasper who wasnt even twitching and protested. O, oi!? Nagumo!? Calm down, I used rubber bullet. Even rubber bullet is dangerous if it hit the back of the head right!? The way he slid was amazing just now! He even flew horizontally for a bit! It was non-lethal so no problem. Just now, you paused! You yourself is a bit unsure right!? Shaddup, this damn hero. Dont tell me to shut up! This demon king- Even while the hero and the demon king were making such pleasant chat, the countless footsteps were approaching heavily with excessive loudness. And so, Hajime took out the compass and Crystal Key. We arent summoned. Lets go home quickly. You arent going to say youll stay behind arent you? There is no way Ill say that. We arent desired here. Thats why, stop pointing your gun at me every time! Or rather, why did you shot that person if were just going to go back right away huh From how they were running away from the approaching people, it wasnt hard to imagine that Jasper would go through a life that wasnt really fun in case he was captured. I dont know whether the magic power is going to be enough. Perhaps I wont be able to open a gate right away. In that case itll be better if we have at least one person familiar with the land. I think this person is going to get captured if we leave him alone though. Bring him along if youre concerned. After we teleported got away, we can just send him back alone after the situation calmed down. I, I got it Kouki had a lot of things he wanted to say, but in the first place it was him who dragged Hajime here so he shut his mouth. He ran toward Jasper and carried him on his shoulder. Then, in that moment Hajimes uneasy voice that was rarely heard echoed. Eh? Wait a second, no way!? Whats the matter? For you to be that panicked Amanogawa. Try using some kind of magic. Quick! Whats with youDDLight Sphereeh? Light Sphere! What-, it doesnt activate!? Hajime clicked his tongue. Kouki ran to him in panic. Nagumo, whats going on!? This isthe same like Raisen. No, its a version that is several timesdozens of times greater. Ra, Raisen? Hajime nodded gravely. A similar phenomenon like in Raisenwhich was the magic power dispersion effect. Even when Yue used magic power with the amount for the highest class magic, it could only be used to activate mid level magic. That demonic area was a magician killer that would cause them to run out of magic power in the blink of eye. When Hajime poured magic power into the compass, even though he was directly touching it, his magic power was dispersing as though he was pouring water into a bucket with hole. He couldnt even activate it. Even Koukis magic to create light dispersed like mist instantly without even making the slightest flickering. Its good that we secured this man. I cant open the gate at all. We need time to think of some method. Seeing Hajimes serious face made Kouki switched his mood too. His face quietly turned into the face of a warrior with steely resolve and he asked calmly. What now? Are we going to follow those people and run away? We dont know which side will be advantageous for us. Perhaps the people approaching here is the causethere is the possibility of some kind of jamming. DDDont get in the way okay, Amanogawa. Hajimes last words were filled with coldness like ice. If someone got in the way of their return, he wouldnt give any mercy to anyone. He also meant that he wouldnt allow any hindrance like giving consideration to the enemy. The glance from Hajime was filled with sharpness, coldness, and wariness. It was wariness toward Kouki. Kouki looked back straight into that gaze of Hajime. Sorry. I cant promise that. His words were unwavering, clear, and filled with a will of steel. If he could make it so that no one would be hurt, then he would choose that path. The sharp eyes of the demon king that was like a spear that pierced all creation, and the tranquil eyes of the hero that was like a forest spring intersected. Your troublesomeness is still the same. Im aware. Im really sorry to drag you into this. Hajime snorted Hmph. I cant concede, just like there are things that you cant concede. If youre going to stop me then you better do it with your life on the line. Yeah. Im resolved. Ill accept no matter what kind of result that comes from it. In the worst case Ill do something by myself, so Nagumo, you can return home without paying me any mind. Obviously. Kouki quietly put Jasper down among the scattered machine wreckages. He placed other scraps above Jasper as camouflage while smiling wryly at Hajimes decisive words. This man will surely return without any hesitation when the time comes, he thought. If it was the irresolute and unstable Kouki from before, then Hajime would drag him back with no question asked even if he had to ignore Koukis will and broke his limbs. He would prioritize not making Shizuku and others sad. And yet, right now he would really leave him behind. That might be because he was recognizing Kouki as a human with his own will. Kouki didnt know what Hajime was actually thinking. However, he called him unlikeable guysurely that was the case. Kouki thought, his wry smile deepened. Kouki sensed that the presences would arrive soon and he stood beside Hajime. Words spilled out from his mouth in a small voice. Sorry, for a lot of things. Ill kill you the next time you apologize. Then, thank you for getting dragged into this. Ill kill you the next time you thank me. I have no hope of returning alive like that! You are a masochist hero who leap into despair on your own arent you? That misunderstanding is too great! The two of them made such frivolous talk while standing side by side. They glared at the passage from above the pedestal for several seconds. They finally showed up. Oh my. No wonder their footsteps are heavy. Troublesome. There is really not a shred of fantasy here. The twos faces twitched. It couldnt be helped. After all, Live human reaction, three. Wreckage of taboo confirmed. What came out was an inorganic voice without a shred of emotion. Beginning scanDDcomplete specimen of taboo confirmed. Revolver type handgun as well as sword. That body was formed with only boorish skeletal structure and gray colored metal that emitted hardy glitter. Its hand was holding a futuristic rifle. Searching the targets. No record. Violation of the third article of mankind prohibition confirmed. It was a humanoid machineDDan android. DDArrest start. Instantly thirty androids pulled the triggers all at once. No question asked huh. Shit- The attack that came didnt betray the futuristic design. It was bluish white laser, thirty streaks of them. They attacked like a line of spears. Hajime and Kouki leaped to left and right to dodge. Hajime leaped while drawing out Donner and aimed. He thought to repay the laser with railgun that was like pseudo laser but, (Tsk, so I also cant activate Lightning Clad properly as expected.) He would need a magic power for highest class magic for a single shot of railgun. There was a limit even in being inefficient. Reluctantly, he fired toward the head of an android. A bursting sound roared pleasantly to the ear. The bullet shot through the target with unerring accuracy. The enemy android had the external appearance of thick and simple skeletal structure with large head like a deformed human skeleton. Therefore, he tried aiming at the head that looked like an important part. It seemed that it was just as he expected. Donners bullet splendidly punched through the metallic androids forehead. With one shot, the bluish white light from that machine eyes vanished. (Its fortunate that I can shot through even with just normal bullet. But, even activating the treasure warehouse is difficultmy remaining bullets are) 24 shots. No, it was 23 shots with the deduction from his shot just now. It was already including the spare bullets that he usually put inside his pocket just in case. Of course, he also had the slug bullets and needle bullets and some other things loaded inside his artificial hand, but he couldnt waste them in case there was enemy reinforcement. Well, itll depend on my method though. Hajime grinned fearlessly like usual and rushed toward the laser guns that were retargeted toward him. He slipped through the countless flashes firing at him by sliding and fired at the head of the nearest android from below. And then, she leaped up using only the strength of his back muscles while launching a spinning kick to use the android he crushed just now as replacement for cannonball. The android was blown away as though a truck running on highway had just collided with it. It crashed on several of its comrades and fragments were scattered from all of them. At the same time, two more androids had their head shot through and fell. There, one android judged that attacking using laser rifle in close range would be disadvantageous a large knife extended from its arm with hiss. It thrust out the knife. Hajimes hand blocked it. Too bad. It seems my left arm is better. Yes, it was blocked by the beautiful artificial arm artifact that had ominous crimson lines running on the black surface. The android wordlessly tried to push but Impossible to analyze. Impossible to analyze. Abnormal strength that surpassed human limit is confirmed. Cause unknowDD Well of course The android intentionally spoke words might be because of its unrest. No matter how tough the artificial arm was, it should be able to push the human down with its machine power, and yet the human didnt even twitch as though it was taking on a huge mountain But, the android wasnt given any chance to confirm it. The artificial arms Vibration Destruction activated. The large knife was smashed into pieces. At the same time a right hook that was swung with overwhelming speed pulverized the androids head. The heads surface was smashed up, at the same time a lethal vibration was transmitted to its inside and sealed its fate. The android convulsed for an instant before crumbling down. And then as expected, even during that time Hajimes right hand moved like another living thing and fired the two remaining bullets. But, those bullets didnt bore into the enemy right away. They were bouncing on the machine wreckages that were lying around in countless number. Each bullet pierced a different android violently from the side. The two androids were forcefully turned to another direction. The lasers that they fired claimed two of their comrades as victim. The two that got hit by laser convulsed before losing their balance and falling together with the earlier two androids that were shot from the side. In addition, as the result of four androids at the front line getting taken care of with two shots, their formation was disturbed and the lasers from the androids behind them also got blocked or grazing those four so that the trajectories veered off. Because of that, several streaks of bluish white flash streamed around Hajime in vain. It was like the flashes themselves avoided Hajime. His left hand entered his pocket. He grabbed six bullets. At the same time he flipped up Donners cylinder and ejected the cartridges. He flicked the cylinder with his thumb and rotated it in high speed. There he flicked the bullets with his finger into the cylinder and finished reloading like doing a magic trick. It was far slower compared to the godspeed midair gun spin reload using treasure warehouse, even so it was a high speed reload with transcendental finesse that would make the eyes of any gunman on earth flew out from their sockets. Donner who filled its stomach in less than a second matched the arms movement that swept horizontally and instantly pulverized six androids. The four androids that were hit by their allies lasers before this were also convulsing for a while before stopped moving. Hajime crushed more than half their number in very little time. He dodged the lasers by sight while reloading with finger flicks once more. (As I thought its the same like Raisen. Magic like Physical Reinforcement or Light Speed that only used magic power inside the body wont dispersebut, its troublesome that I cant even properly use Transmutation even though thats the one magic I can use with extraordinary efficiency.) Hajime analyzed and observed both the enemies and himself inside his accelerated thought while shifting his gaze slightly. He had been keeping a focus on the presence all this time but DD *Rin-*, an elegant sound that was the exact opposite of bursting sound that Hajime loved caressed his eardrum. It was like the sound of bell that adorned a peaceful night. The sound was so serene that it wasnt fitting for a battlefield. But, the result that it brought about was brutal and immense. *Swish, swish* It was like a leaf fluttering in the wind. It was a natural movement that any passerby wouldnt pay any mind to. So natural that it felt like the person would easily slip out the awareness of anyone watching if they let their guard down. Just with a single step forward that person slid smoothly into the blind spot of the lasers that were flying past, and the next moment he was already sneaking to the back of the enemies. And then, the enemies he passed through slid diagonally as though remembering the reality that they had forgotten. Their iron bodies were bisected extremely easily along with the serene sound *rin-* accompanying such act. Cut. The slash that was unleashed was like the extreme culmination of that concept. It was truly a one hit kill. What was terrifying was how there was nothing except serenity that could be found there. There was no killing intent, hostility, and not even any fighting spirit. When the enemies only felt wind caressing their skin, they were already cut. Such peak of sword slash could be found there. If Hajimes technique was the height of rationality, that technique of Kouki ought to be called as the summit of martial art. It seemed that at first he tried everything he could to talk with the androids seeing that they could converse with words, but because the enemies wouldnt even reply to him and continued attacking with no question asked, Kouki too finally resolved himself. He was slow to start as usual. That side of him made Hajime wanted to punch him but Even while Kouki was attempting to talk with the androids, he also attracted the attention of nearly half of them so they wouldnt target Hajime. At present Kouki had already defeated half of them, so Hajime decided to pardon him with the justification of if it was just once then its an accident. He also didnt want to waste bullet. Targets are judged to be threat. Executing disposal. It seemed the androids recognition of them changed. But, that judgment was too late. Although, that too was something that couldnt be helped. Because there was no way they had the data of hero and demon king inside them. Five seconds after that all the androids ended up as scraps. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material Finger flick reload I used the revolver user who came out in the movie Dark Tower as the reference. There are many gun actions there that tickled my chuuni heart. Shirakomes heart was jumping around at the point when the setting of a holy sword getting reforged as revolver came out. If you google Dark Tower Reload then you will be able to watch transcendence skill that overflowed with romance! Notification regarding the next update Im very sorry even though I have only just started a new arc but, my schedule for November is packed and it will be difficult to update every week. I intend to write if there is opening but, I have no confidence to promise update And so, please allow me to post the next update at the first Saturday of December. Many apologies but, best regards! Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Ill Leave This Place to You and Go Ahead! . AN: Resuming update. I had so much fun writing that it reached around 15,000 characters. Please be careful so that your eyes dont get tired. If people can be killed with a gaze, then I wouldve been dead already for sure The one who was thinking that while breaking in cold sweat was Kouki. He was excessively sooty. His hair was also disheveled and his clothing was also relatively ragged. N-Nagumo. A-are you injured? There is no way I am. R-right, of course! The hero was unconsciously talking with polite language. Because even right now in this moment there was the owner of the murderous stare that kept shaving off his willpowerDDthe demon king Hajime-san right at his side. He was sending Kouki a bla~nk stare from the side exactly like his first wife. He was in a super bad mood. Even that Hajime was strangely sooty. His hair was also disheveled. His clothing was incomparably tougher than Koukis outfit, so not even a frayed spot could be found on it, but if seen from the side they would like that. Yes, that, like entertainers in comedy skit program getting hit with explosion punch line. H-hahaha~, that was really surprising! Suddenly there was explosion! Ah, but, speaking about that! For Nagumo isnt self-destruct a romanceDD Aa? Its nothing. The atmosphere didnt change! Kouki reflexively changed his posture to seiza. How did it come to this? The cause was just like Kouki said, the machine soldiers packed full with SF factor that attacked them self-destructed. The demon kings shooting and the heros sword play easily pierced or bisected them and annihilated the whole group butright after the last one was destroyed, all the frames went *pi pi pi* just like the clich countdown sound. They made such sound. Ah, crapthe twos expression convulsed hearing that sound. And as expected, the payback from the grave was activated in that instant. Flash and flame and shockwave mercilessly filled the area. Hajime and Kouki had immediately got down on the ground, but they were still forcefully blown away and spun around in the air. In the end, they were completely unharmed because the demon king and the heros toughness far surpassed the level of normal human, but they still couldnt avoid ending up like comedians who got hit with explosion in TV show. While a really awkward air was filling the place, the two got up and sat down on the edge of the pedestal where they were summoned. The silence continued for a while. And then Hajime took out the compass from his pocket once more and let out a sigh. He performed several tests while staring at his treasure warehouse and checked various other things for some time. Then they arrived at the current scene where his intense blank stare was stabbing on Kouki. Kouki was quietly sitting in seiza posture with a meek expression while breaking into cold sweat. Then Hajime suddenly sighed and let go of his tension toward Kouki slightly. Kouki-kun unconsciously jerked, like a small animal in the presence of a predator. (Haathere is no point even if I keep venting my anger here.) Hajime took off his gaze from Kouki and scratched his head as though to mess up his messy hair even more. The current situation was really irritating with all the troubles that were overlapping with each other. But, although the cause of all these was Koukis tackle that dragged him into the summoning, but it was his own decision to allow himself to get dragged because he would hate to spend magic power later to search for Kouki and spent even more effort to bring him home. And his blunder of getting the self-destruct punch line when he himself often boasted that self-destruction was romance was him getting his just desserts. And so, Hajime shaving off Koukis willpower by sending him a blank stare was merely him venting his anger. He acknowledged that. So Hajime switched his feeling and opened his mouth in annoyance. Oi, trouble magnet hero. If mommy Sumire or daddy Shuu heard that, Hajimes sentence would guarantee them bursting into laughter saying Look whos talking! Pupu-. Koukis respond to it was, Im sorry. It was a random impulse. Please dont kill me. The hero responded with a magnificent dogeza. This dogeza would also make mommy Sumire and daddy Shuu evaluate A magnificent dogezaThe best dogeza Ive seen in ten yearsIts a splendid dogeza that is accompanied with just the right sharpness without losing its elegance. After all dogeza was Nagumo familys forte. Hajime let out another deep sigh. The talk aint going to progress like this so raise your head already. Asyoure your punishmentYuell be the one to decide it when we get back. I have no future. Against the culprit who did everything he could to drag her husband into trouble, what kind of punishment would the first wife vampire princess would prepareKoukis expression became even more sorrowful from imagining it. For now, lets share information first. Got it. Kouki pondered for a while before opening his mouth. The most important thing right now is the magic power dispersion phenomenon isnt it? I also cant feel natural magic power at all hereNagumo, you fiddled with the compass and treasure warehouse butis it just as expected? Yeah, they wont work. To be more accurate, he had no magic power to activate the compass. The magic power consumption of an artifact that was using concept magic was already tremendous even in the normal time. It would be difficult to just brute force it with magic power amount in this place that had even more severe magic power dispersion phenomenon than even Raisen. Even taking out magic crystal from the treasure warehouse is a pain. Either way it aint enough at all even if I use up all the stock I have right now. The magic power consumption of treasure warehouse was in proportion to the size and weight of the object that was taken out from it. Something like magic crystal would be as big as a fingertip at best. But Hajime said that even an item of that size would be difficult to bring out. Koukis expression turned grim hearing that. Is it at the level of difficult? Or is it at impossible level? I can bring out about half of an item that is bigger than a rifle. It will be putting the cart before the horse if I consume magic power to bring out magic power supply. I guess right now its practically impossible for me to use medium sized artifact and bigger. Doesnt that mean most of your trump cards are sealed The infinite variety of mighty artifacts that flew out from the treasure warehouse. Countless trump cards that were mass produced into staggering amount. Hajimes biggest strength was in using them all depending on the situation. Right now that strength was practically sealed. Koukis complexion worsened at that fact. Even though he intentionally dragged Hajime here so that he could go back immediately without giving Hajime too much trouble, he was instead merely driving Hajime into a corner like this. He couldnt help but feeling guilty and his hands naturally clenched hard on his knees. Hajime saw the state Kouki was in, however, he didnt even look concerned and continued talking frankly. So, the problem is whether this phenomena is limited to just this place, or if its the characteristic of this whole world. Y-yeah In other words, what we should do is to confirm what kind of place this area is, and whether the magic power dispersion will be gone if we go outside. I guess. As long as this magic power dispersion was gone, they might be able to teleport using their remaining magic power. It would also depend on the distance and the strength of the gap between worlds, but at the very least it would give them more options. Hajimes serious gaze displayed how hard he was wracking his brain. His gaze was staring straight to the front while he calmly spoke his thinking. Koukis expression slightly softened seeing that. Even if this phenomena is the characteristic of this whole world, there is still a way. Is, that so? Yeah, with electricity. Kouki tilted his head. Kouki who had been living in Tortus until before still didnt know, that Hajime had established a method to convert electricity into magic power. He also didnt know how Hajime announced it at the Returnees One Year Party that they held just before they learned that Kouki got summoned again. Koukis eyes turned round when it was explained to him. Hajime ignored him and stood up suddenly before approaching the wreckage of a certain machine. Look at the parts of this machine that summoned us. Doesnt it look like a capacitor from its structure? No, I dont know anything about a capacitors structure butis that true? Ah, but wait. When I slashed the robot soldiers before they also sparked Right? Nine out of ten, they are moving using electricity. This summoning machine too. This world is like SF, but its main energy might be electricity just like at earth. I see! In that case, if we convert that into magic power with Nagumos technology Thats how it is. I cant use transmutation properly so I cant repair the capacitor here, but there must be a power generation facility somewhere. I should be able to brute force activating the magic even under this magic dispersion phenomenon if I take away all the electricity there. If possible I want to hijack a facility that is the equivalent of nuclear power plant here though. You just said something outrageous like it was nothing but, Ill pretend to not hear it for now! Kouki let out a large sigh at the hope that came into view. At the same time he also smiled wryly toward hajime who found the light of hope even within the adversity while he was being wracked with guilt. He was made to realize once more. That there was no concept of giving up or standing still within this guy. In order to survive, to accomplish his objective, he never stopped thinking even for an instant, trampled despair underfoot, laughed off any obstacle fearlessly, and grabbed the mean of survival without fail. That was Nagumo HajimeDDthe man who was called with an exaggerated name of demon king as though it was only natural and killed even a god. Kouki felt like he got laughed at and told that if he had the time to be tormented by guilt, he should act instead. His wry smile deepened before he slapped his own cheeks to fire up himself. So you not only like cornering yourself mentally, you also like to injure yourself physicallyas I thought, youre just like Tio. Who are you calling a masochist pervert huh! Im just firing up myself! You know that right!? Koukis spirit was abruptly converted into anger because of the scornful gaze that was directed at him. Hajime backing away slightly from him was also really offensive to him. Kouki coughed once and pulled himself together before trying to conclude the talk. Anyway, can I take it that our current objective is to go outside in order to confirm the range of the magic power dispersion and the location of power plant? Hah? We can do the checking just fine from here. Eh? While Kouki tilted his head, Hajime suddenly started walking to the corner of the room. And then he carelessly tossed away the pile of machine wreckage to clear up the spot. What are you doDDeh, ah!? So you already forgot . *Pop* What Hajime dug out was the man who got blown away together with the machines by the explosion and got buried underneath the wreckage. It was the man with loose and disheveled hair called Jasper. Blood was trickling from his head and his body was completely limp. H-hes bleeding. How is he!? Kouki gritted his teeth in vexation for forgetting this man due to the battle with the SF robot soldiers while running closer. At the same time he suddenly thought. Even though Nagumo still remembered about this man, he prioritized exchanging information with him and left this man alone until now. His expression couldnt stop twitching. Hajime kneeled beside the man and started checking his condition while ignoring Kouki. Oi you bastard, what are you doing sleeping huh. Wake up already. He slapped the man with his artificial arm. Whats more the slap made a round trip. Jaspers face blurred fiercely to left and right. However, his eyes didnt open. Rather it looked like he became even more limp instead. Wait, dont attack an injured person like that! Strange. Usually people will wake up when theyre hit. He isnt like a broken TV that you can fix by hitting it! Did I go at it from a wrong angle? Im begging you listen to me! It seemed Hajime was listening. He lowered his raised artificial arm. What now. We cant use recovery magic or anything right now. Were going to need magic power that far surpass even the highest class of magic for that you know? Well, in the first place I still havent recovered at all from my battle with the Black King, so my magic power right now can only just barely do basic magic Haa, no other way. Hajime sighed and dropped his gaze to his artificial arm. Right away the shoulder part opened *kashun* and a small tube protruded out. It seemed to be a recovery medicine that was put there for emergency. Youre really prepared for everything huh! Or rather, if youve that dont choose violence without hesitation to wake him up! Kouki made a tsukkomi inside his heart. Look after this guy. Ill do my preparation during that time, so dont takeyoure your gaze from him okay? Preparation? Y-yeah, I see, you cant use your treasure warehouse like usual right nowthats, this is my fault for dragging you into this, so if push comes to shove, Ill protect you NagumoDD Kouki said seriously with overflowing determination. Hajime inevitably felt goosebumps all over his body. He got a creeped out face as though he had seen something repulsive! Kouki swiftly halted his speech and restated No, its nothing-. Its nothing at all so dont be creeped out like that! while starting to nurse Jasper with a dissatisfied face. For some reason Hajime was raising his guard toward such Kouki as though he was in the presence of the monster of a certain clothing shop that was nesting in Brook Town while taking a deep breath. Then he concentrated into his treasure warehouse. Faint and ephemeral sparks were generated with the treasure warehouse as the center like a toy firework. Guh A small groan slipped out. His magic power leaked out like waterfall just for taking out the minimum required equipment. Hajime made a bitter expression that had no humor at all in it, even so he summoned everything that he could take out with magic power consumption that he somehow managed to suppress to an acceptable limit. The bullets for Donner & Schlag materialized in drove along with a faint crimson light. At the same time tactical vest and bullet belt (belt for storing bullets), cylinders that had been loaded with bullets, every kind of hand grenades in zippo lighter size, a small long hexagonal shield to be attached on the artificial arm (shaped like a bracelet), knife, several tubes filled with mysterious liquid, etc, etc, and for some reason a violin case appeared. And then, NNUOOOOOOOOOOH, THIS IS THE LAST ONEEEDD N-Nagumo!? Are you alright!? What do you want to take out!? Kouki reflexively turned around and asked because of Hajimes yell that was excessively filled with spirit. The answer came from inside the bright crimson light. A leg flew out with a slippery movement. One leg, two legs, three legs, no matter how Kouki saw it, they were insect legs. Disgusting-!? Nagumo! Seriously what are you taking out over there!? Or rather, what in the world you are keeping inside your treasure warehouse!? *Slid slid, washa washa*, with a disgusting movement that was hard to describe as though a repulsive monster was crawling out into this world from hell, the thing that gradually showed its figure was Come out yeahhh! Etemp & Netemppppppp!! Name!? You named it!? Or rather whats with that name! Ignoring Koukis tsukkomi, two eight-legged metal spiders that could be placed on the hand materializedDDyes, it was the spider artifacts that always raised controversy because of the existences inside them. IIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!! It was Erst (temp) aka Etemp-san and Neunte (temp) aka Netemp-san! Both of them raised their front legs Banzai!. Perhaps they were proclaiming Here we are! with that pose. Gasp, gaspI managed to take out the minimum required equipments somehow. Sorry to disturb while youre tired but, can you tell these spider golems (?) to stop prickling my foot? Its not my doing. Those two are doing it on their own. What do you mean theyre doing it on their own!? Their inside is something that might be the god apostles Erst and Neunte. The inside!? What do you mean the inside!? Gods apostle!? Something that might be, what does that mean!? No, thats right! The griffon shaped Grim Reapers were also really free! Just what kind of construction they have!? Their insides are just demons. Arent you mistaking the way to use the word just!? The inside of the Deadly Sins Ranger is the seven pillars of deadly sins, so the demons had been carefully screened. Even so there is no changing the fact that the insides of the mass produced Grims are rank-and-file demons. No good! My tsukkomi cant keep up anymore! What in the world happened in earth after I went back to Tortus Kouki-kun finally fell on his knees while holding his head on his wits end. It seemed the situation was over the capacity of his common sense. Etemp & Netemp-san crawled on the head of Kouki who was in that state and stabbed their front legs into him repeatedly for some reason. Did they hold some kind of grudge toward the hero? While Kouki was desperately attempting to recover his sanity level that was being eroded down, Hajime wore his tactical vest under his coat and shouldered the violin case on his back. He changed his belt with the bullet belt and set the bullets and various other equipments on it. And so Etemp & Netemp-san seemed to be finally satisfied and leaped on Hajimes left and right shoulders respectively. At that time Hajime had finished transforming into a heavily equipped Hajime that was different from the usual. Can I just ask, one last question? What? Kouki somehow got back on his feet with an unsteady gait and asked. Why are you carrying around a violin case? Because of romance. So its because of romanceD Actually I wanted to bring out a guitar case type, but as expected it was impossible because of the size and weight. Is that soD I dont get it anymore herethought Kouki while staring at empty air with completely dry eyes. And, is he showing any sign of waking up? No, there isnt any reaction at all from him. It seems the injuries has closed butthis isperhaps he fainted not only because of concussion due to the impact, he might have been really exhausted from the start. Aa? Youre saying he isnt waking up because hes tired? This guy is a real big shot huh. Can you stop snapping for every little thing!? Ah, oi you! Dont raise your foot! You want to step on his!? Stopp! Then, in that instant Hajime and Koukis comedy skit atmosphere swiftly turned into battle readiness. Their gazes moved toward another direction almost simultaneously. Tsk. Reinforcement? What now? We dont know the enemys full strength, so I want to avoid aggressive fighting for now. It seemed something was approaching from the corridor where the robot soldiers came from before this. In addition there was also a greater presence that was similar but different from the robot soldiers. Looks like there aint any time to question this guy. Lets bolt from here for now. Perhaps its better that he hasnt wakened up yet in this situation. Itll be troublesome if he struggle because of panic or running away alone when theres a chance. Dont let him fall off from your shoulder. Kouki nodded and lifted Jasper on his shoulder. In the meanwhile Hajime tied a super fine wire on one hand grenade and set up a booby trap on the entrance of the corridor where the enemy was approaching. Like that the two summoned people dashed into the other corridor to escape. After a while, a loud explosion sound resounded from behind. It wont stop them for long. The number of presences also doesnt seem like it has decreased much. Hajime and Kouki looked at each others face while rushing through the dark corridor with great speed. There was no lighting at all, but the twos footsteps had no hesitation and they could see each others dubious expression clearly. Hajime was using his inherent Night Eye ability while Kouki secured his sight using the night vision function of the sunglass that Hajime lent him. Etemp. Put up a net. III! Egali followed Hajimes order and spewed out string with great momentum from its bottom. The walls, ceiling, and the floor were covered with superfine strings that couldnt be seen by naked eye like a jungle gym in the blink of eye. The string had sticky quality and it was harvested from genuine spider monster that inhabited the abyss. It was something that could easily entangle and restrain the machine soldiers from before. Netemp-san started poking at Hajimes cheek with its front leg for some reason. Its gesture felt like it was saying Master, is there no order for me? Is this a case of Etemp First?. They were more or less in a tense situation with enemies in hot pursuit, but the tension would drain out if such scene was going on. Kouki smiled wryly and asked a question to make a light talk. Hey, Nagumo. Why is this night vision artifact in the shape of sunglass? You created it assuming it would be used in dark place right? Its the prototypefor supplying a certain person. That guy love sunglasses and twirling above all else. Youre talking about earthling arent you? There is also people with strange interest there. So there is someone like that. Kouki didnt know that earth was actually overflowing with fantasy. He made an expression of not knowing what to say. The thought that such person with strange interest was actually his classmate never even crossed his mind. While they were making such talk, they came to see light at the end of the tunnel. It was the flickering of flame. Most likely it was the torches that were carried by the summoners. Hajime and Kouki looked at each other for a moment and sped up furtherDD And then, they witnessed a disastrous scene. Wha-, this is!? Tsk. Did the robot soldiers go ahead of us? There they found a terrible scene of massacre where everyone was lying dead on the ground with splashes of blood decorating the area as though buckets of it had been splashed everywhere. Hajime and Kouki reflexively moved their hand toward the holy sword and Donner. At the same time their instinct rang the alarm bell. They didnt even have time to look up in surprise and leaped to left and right away from each other instead. That thing descended in that moment, with a slippery movement that seemed like it was weightless. Oi oi, what the hell is this. I didnt feel any presence at all until it was right on top of us. The thing that fell from the ceiling, if an example had to be made about it from an existing creature, then it should be called a starfish. However, it had a large body that reached three meter with arms above and below. In addition it was peculiar how it was formed from an iron colored fluid. That starfish imitation suddenly pointed two arms toward Hajime and Kouki. The alarm bell inside their head rang out once more. Kouki obeyed his instinct and dodged. Hajime took a distance with back step while firing toward the opponents torso. The spot where Kouki and Hajime were just standing at was pierced by the arms easily and got holes opened in it. Even though the floor was made from metal, a hard impact sound *GAN* resounded loudly. In addition, the bullet that Hajime fired certainly blew away the starfish imitations torso but Youre kidding medont tell me thats a liquid metal? The part of the starfish imitation that was splattered away fell on the floor. It then immediately flowed like water and returned to its main body before getting absorbed into it. The part that was blown away was also returning back to normal in the blink of eye. Looking closer, there was bluish white light coming and going in high speed from the middle of its torso to the tip of its arm. It really looked like it was sending electrical signal around its body. It looked even more and more like SFHajime and Kouki were both watching it with twitching expression. But, naturally they werent given any time to leisurely watch the approaching absurd reality in a daze. The starfish imitation was rapidly closing the distance with Hajime by rolling. Its movement was hard to perceive because of the liquid bodys irregular motion, in addition it seemed capable to produce arms freely from anywhere on its body. Arms were shooting out to close any escape path. Nagumo! Calm down. Hajime dodged the thrusting arms in a hairs breadth, but the enemy immediately spread its body surface like a high wave to swallow Hajime. Hajime quickly took the romance on his backDDthe violin case and pushed the button on its handle grip. As the result, the cases tip made *basshu* sound and a missile flew out. It hit right at the center of the starfish imitation and burst. The missile spread a violent destruction along with a thunderous sound that blew away the air. The starfish imitation got half of its body blown up as though the jaw of a gigantic creature had taken a bite of it. The liquid metal that formed its body was scattered to the surrounding like a rain of flesh and blood. If we go by the book then I should freeze it with liquid nitrogen though A, aa, you mean that movie. A missile explosion from point-blank. Hajime should be hit by the shockwave too, but he only said that while holding his artificial arm in front of him. That attachable small shield was transforming into a large shield that could wholly cover his upper body. But right after that the shield was sliding into itself with *kashun kashun* sound and folded into its former small shield shape. It seemed to be a transformable shield. Damn it. I have the liquid nitrogen itself, but its stored in a large cylinderthe magic power cost doesnt worth it. You really have anything with you huh. Kouki also wanted to make a tsukkomi about the violin case that was packed full with weapons inside, but he zipped his mouth close because in front of him the liquid metal of the starfish imitation was gathering back to regenerate. Although it had been temporarily stopped because half of its body was blown away, it wasnt enough to kill it for good. It would be great if it has magic stone like a monster My magic stone eye isnt seeing anything like that though Even though this wont be any trouble at all if I can use transmutationHajime thought with a scowl. Kouki was also looking pensive with worry. But there Hajime went Oh? in realization. It has a part that is hotter than its surrounding when I watch it with heat detector. Hajime tested by shooting that area with Schlag. Then there was a unique sound *Hiin* for a bit before the bluish white light that was running through its whole body vanished. In addition the body that was bloating up while regenerating became liquid that splashed down on the floor. I see. I understand how to kill it now. Even so, what in the world this thing isDD There was the sound *Hiiin* while they were inspecting the remains. Right away two starfish imitations appeared from the corridor. It seemed the true identity of their pursuers was also the starfish imitation. Amanogawa, touch the top right side of your sunglasses. It will activate the thermography mode. H-how convenient. They understood how to defeat the enemies. Just two of the enemies werent a big deal at all. For now they would take care of these two swiftly. With that plan in mind, Hajime fired toward the heat source. Kouki also closed the distance with a flowing movement that was unthinkable coming from someone who was carrying other person and swung down his holy sword. And then it rang out. The metallic sound *kaann*. Twice it rang out. It seemed the liquid metal hardened to protect the heat source. Whats more the metal boasted a great hardness. Come to think of it, the arms of this enemy could pierce through the metal floor. If the tip was in the liquid form something like that would be impossible. They got it now. After that realization, iron colored liquid welled up from the gaps of the ceiling and floorthey starfish imitations increased in number until more than ten in the blink of eye. And then, they attacked simultaneously in exchange of greeting. Arms that were transformed into powerful spears stretched out from every direction. Hajime let out a strange yell dowah while dodging. He let out several missiles flying out from his violin case once more while Kouki quietly narrowed his eyes and cut open a path by slashing through the iron arms. The two of them stood shoulder to shoulder with another passage behind htem. Although, if they turned their back on the enemy and ran into the straight path, they would inevitably assaulted by a line of spears from behind. Considering they were also carrying a man who would be their source of information, they wanted to avoid such thing. Kouki glared at the squirming starfish imitations with a grim expression and asked quietly. What now Nagumo? Well, I think we can only steel ourselves though. I guess youre right. We need to steel ourselves. Kouki silently nodded. The starfish imitations were gradually getting closer. And then, Amanogawa! Yeah! Ill leave this place to you and go ahead! Eh!? When Koukis gaze snapped toward his side, the demon king-san was already gone. When he snapped his gaze to behind, there was the back of the demon king dashing away *pyuu~~* while sending him a thumb up In addition, his shoulder suddenly felt light. When he looked there, Etemp-san who was sticking on the ceiling had wrapped Jasper in string and collected it. And then without pause it tossed away Jasper with a comical movement as though to say Netemp-chan, pa~~ss! before it was also firing web to the ceiling and leaped using centrifugal force like Spiderma. Furthermore at the end it even accelerated by spewing out flame from the afterburners on its stomach and the tips of its legs. Of course Netemp-san who was sticking on the ceiling at the relay point also caught the wrapped Jasper with a comical movement as though to say Etemp-chan, nice passss!. It then immediately used centrifugal force to toss him to the front, connecting the pass to Hajime splendidly. Both Etemp-san and Netemp-san pursued Hajime with their acceleration jet working at full force to land on his shoulder and head. The two spiders then sharply saluted at the dumbfounded Kouki before looking forward as though nothing had happened. Truly a magnificent kidnapping! Naturally the swarm of starfish imitations had no intention to let them got away and attacked simultaneously. In front of such situation, Kouki was, Y-YOU BRUTEDDDDDDD!! It was a soulful yell that came from the bottom of his stomach. Hajime absentmindedly listened to that curse of the hero as well as the war cry of I, Im doing thisss! UOOOOOH that resounded right after it while throwing small explosives on the wall. With perfect synchronization Etemp and Netemp used their web to made the bombs stuck on the wall. The heros war cry was getting faint for a moment while they were doing that, but then the yell that was still continuing even now was suddenly getting louder. NAADDGUUDDMOODD!! A furious emotion. When people speak of rage that boiled the mind, they referred exactly to this. Kouki was chasing behind them with the expression of an enraged ogre. Whats with you Amanogawa? Why are you making a voice like Hiyam when he croaked? Stop with the not funny talkkk Kouki rushed with a great speed that it felt like there was a *gyuin* sound accompanying him until he came to Hajimes side. Hajime nonchalantly ignored him and tossed another small explosive to the floor. At the same time he took out some kind of remote from his tactical vests pocket. There were around ten switches on it. When Hajime clicked one of them *click*, an explosive sound roared from behind. Hajime didnt stop there and kept pushing *click, click*. In respond explosion sounds roared from behind them in turn. W-what? I exploded the bombs I planted in turn. It would be difficult to face that many enemies while protecting our source of information right? In other words, this was the standard practice in a situation of many versus one. It seemed Hajime temporarily left behind Kouki to hold back the enemies in order to apply the tactic of destroying the enemies while running away. Tell me from the start if thats your plan. I thought I was going to die there. Although he said that, Kouki who hunted down three enemies without fail in that situation was also something else. Theres no guarantee they can be completely destroyed with that butlooks like it manage to hold them back at least. Hajime ignored Koukis protest nonchalantly again while looking back across his shoulder. He nodded after seeing that only around four starfish imitations were left to pursue them. The remaining enemies were most likely destroyed or at the very least in the middle of regenerating and couldnt move. Kouki sighed seeing Hajimes composure. He said This is how this guy is, yep, I know already with dead eyes while convincing himself. So, Nagumo, do you know where youre going? There is no way I know. But well, Im just moving so that we wont get surrounded and get placed under saturation attack. Still, this old guy is seriously still sleeping even now. They might learn where to go if only he woke up. Hajime instantly got irritated when he thought that. Hajime turned his gaze to Netemp who was on his shoulder. Netemp. Spray him. No way hell keep sleeping if melting liquid is fired into his nose. He might die from shock so please stop. Unfortunately the chemicals that were currently equipped in Etemp & Netemp were penis killer paralysis drug Cheatmate Drdrink for Etemp and penis killer recovery medicine melting liquid for Netemp. It was regretful that they werent installed with chemical that could be used to wake up someone peacefully. Also, their other three legs were installed with weapon gimmick or convenient tool gimmick. There was no other way, so Netemp-san slowly raised its leg that was filled with melting liquid. It would at least be merciful and only sprayed it at the arm or some other place. Kouki averted his eyes after imagining the scream that would break out. But, a troubling situation occurred in front of them before the measure could be carried out. Geh, its dead end ahead. Slashing it openseems impossible huh. A thick double-leafed door was blocking the passage. From its appearance the door was clearly really thick and tough like a bulkhead. Kouki who could easily cut steel immediately discarded that possibility. Hajime too shook his head because it didnt look like they could breakthrough with the firepower at hand. Furthermore, The presences are increasing. Did they finish regenerating, or are they reinforcement? The number of approaching starfish imitation had increased. Looks like we can only fight. In the worst case we might need to leave behind the information source. Hajime looked at the man on his shoulder and whispered. We cant leave him behind. Entrust him to me in that case. Kouki immediately replied back. The twos gazes crossed for an instant. The level headed eyes of the demon king and the tranquil eyes of the hero. But, before sparks could scatter between the twos will, and also before the brutal weapons of the starfish imitations could reach the two of them, something mysterious occurred. *UUNN* A faint sound rang out from behind. Next *gi gi* a disquieting sound like machine that hadnt been oiled for a long time also came Aa? The door, opened? Whats going on? This time the twos gazes crossed each other because of a different cause. But, their decision was made instantly. Hajime and Kouki leaped across the door even knowing that there was the possibility this was a trap by someone. There was also a corridor that was continuing to stretch forward behind the door. Right after confirming that, the arms of the starfish imitations slipped in from the gap of the door that was starting to close again. Those arms hardened and forcefully kept the door opened. The starfish imitations flooded in. Hajime fired a missile to hold them back while running deeper into the passage together with Kouki. Another door. There was another door ahead of the passage. However, it didnt look so thick. But, as expected it was also opening by itself without them needing to do anything forceful. It didnt stop there. The path was branching further ahead, but the emergency light at the right corridor flickered faintly as though to show them the way. Nagumo. Cant catch a tiger cub without entering the tiger den. Bring it on. Guess so. They exchanged only few words, but they ran toward the door that opened by itself without hesitation using the emergency light that suddenly flickered as the landmark. The starfish imitations were still chasing persistently behind them like before. But, that strange and tense game of tag was ended before even five minutes had passed. Nagumo! A ladder! Now then, itll be great if it bring us to the surface. They sped up even more. And then Kouki climbed up first without stopping. He went up as though running by using only his feet. There he finally understood that the length of the ladder was more than 30 meter. The starfish imitations congregated below them when they reached halfway. They immediately stabbed the wall with their arms to support their bodies and crawled up the wall. Netemp! Take this guy! Etemp, net! III! They gave their usual yell. Netemp jumped to the shoulder of Kouki who was running above. At the same time it collected Jasper on Hajimes shoulder with its string. Etemp headed below and spouted out a lot of spider string to lay out a web for holding back the enemies. The monster string from another world that was sticky and tough was extremely troublesome. Even the starfish imitations that could freely change their shape wouldnt be able to keep moving if they touched it. And then, that instant was more than enough. In Hajimes hands were the violin case at his right and Schlag at his left. Six missiles were fired right after. Even when the enemies hardened themselves, they were blown away with pure destructive power. The heat sources appeared defenselessly for an instant and got pierced accurately by pinpoint shooting from Schlag. The six starfish imitations were instantly reduced into a rain of liquid metal that scattered everywhere. Nagumo! Its the exit! Kouki didnt want to waste time opening the lid at the ceiling and his sword flashed. While the metal lid was bisected more than ten times and falling to the ground in pieces, Kouki leaped out into an area filled with faint light that dyed his field of vision. The game of tag ends here. Hajime followed behind, however his body twirled. He got out of the hole with his back first while tossing his violin case to below him. While dozens of starfish imitations were repulsively rushing up in hot pursuit, Hajime grinned widely and did a quick draw with Donner. The bullet he fired pierced the violin case that was passing just right in the middle of the swarm right at that timingDD Go to hell The middle finger Hajime gave acted like a signal. A thunderous explosion and shockwave that were the loudest until now surged out. The remaining missiles that were still inside the case and the powder of super condensed combustion stone that had been loaded inside it from the start brought a flame blast and destruction in the level of the highest class flame element magic in this SF world. A fierce earthquake shook the ground. The long vertical tunnel was instantly collapsing. Naturally the surrounding ground was also caving in. As expected there is no way theyll keep chasing after this. The violin case is already like thisIm scared at what the guitar version can do Hajime and Kouki who leaped out of the tunnel lightly kicked at the crumbling ground and swiftly evacuated from the caved in area. And then they stood side by side watching the rising cloud of dust from some distance away. They observed the situation for a while, but there was no sign the starfish imitations were going out of the ground. They unconsciously let out a sigh fuu. Even soits fine and all that we have come out to the surface but Hajime looked around once more and made a conflicted expression. Kouki was also the same. After all, no matter where they looked, no matter how they looked This place, looks like a gathering place for garbage. There were only mountain, mountain, mountains of trashes and rubbles. They were surrounded by mountains of trashes that piled up as high as a building. The sky was covered with dark clouds that flashed with thunders. It was dark even though they were outside. In addition, as to be expected, The magic dispersion phenomenon is still going strong. Guess its the characteristic of this world. The two of them sighed together once more. But, then, uguuhhthis placejust what am I It seemed that Jasper was coming to himself. Kouki laid him down on the ground. Jaspers consciousness seemed to be still hazy. His eyes kept blinking. But, a beat later, the moment he became aware of the situation around him, his face turned pale in a flash. It couldnt be helped. After all he was being wrapped like in a cocoon by spider web. For some reason there were two metal spiders that he had never seen before on his stomach. They were going III!!. And then, Now then, Jasper is it? You have two choices. Speak after getting tortured, or speak obediently like a dog from the start. Rest assured. Ill never let you die until you answer my questions. There was also the obviously crazy man lifting an artificial arm that transformed into a spinning drill *Gyuiiiiiinn* (the function of the attachable bracelet) while making a terrifying smile at him. Jasper tearfully answered while trembling all over. The dog course please. . . . . . . At the same time. A faint light came to be at a corner of the underground passage nearby the collapsed vertical tunnel. The light source was a metallic sphere. A part of the sphere was tinged with light like an eye that was moving restlessly to left and right. That metal sphere restlessly moved its single eye for a while, then it made a faint whirring sound *jiji-, jijiji-*. DDSelf-diagnosis completed. Damage minimal. System restart. It spoke such words. Its body also shook before it lightly floated in the air at the next moment. It moved in the air with a glide and for a while it stared fixedly at the passage that connected to the surface that was now blocked by rubblesit then suddenly said. Th-that person is like demon. It went without saying who it meant by that. Of course it would want to say that after getting dragged into the destructive blast. Anyway, I have to find them. The metal sphere spoke with a smooth tone, or rather its muttering strangely sounded human. Its single eye blinked while saying Recalculating the route to the surface while turning its back toward the rubble and vanished into the darkness of the corridor ahead. I hope they will be able to end us. While leaving behind that muttering that melted into the darness. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material introduction C Violin case Its modeled after the guitar case weapon in the movie Desperado. C Liquid nitrogen That movie It went without saying that it refers too Terminator 2s T-1000-sama. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Fort City Coltran . Nice to meet you mongrel. So, where is the power plant? Power, plant? Errwhat is thatDD The mongrelDDaka Jasper showed a clear bewilderment at Hajimes question. *Grit* Donners muzzle was grinded between Jaspers eyebrows. Hih he raised a small scream. The eyes that were visible through his disheveled hair were agitated. It could be seen that he was racking his brain, but it didnt look like he was trying to squeeze out words for dodging the question. It simply looked like he was thinking the meaning of Hajimes question. For the time being, Kouki interrupted even while thinking inside his heart Hes really used to give verbal abuse huh. What an unpleasant thing to get used to. As expected from Tio-sans owner after seeing Hajime calling Jasper mongrel so naturally. Im sorry Jasper-san. This man is like a bomb with its fuse lit. Itll be better if you dont make him tooDD *Grit* A gun muzzle was grinded on the back of Koukis head. Koukis expression didnt change. Only his words that splendidly changed. Could it be, you dont understand the meaning of the words power plant itself? Y-yeah. Ive never heard that word beforeI guess, that youre asking of a place somewhere but The answer was too unexpected. It was impossible that he didnt understand the meaning of power plant. It was like he was saying that he didnt understand the concept of electricity itself. Hajime and Kouki looked at each other. They could see perplexity flickering at each others eyes. Jaspers way of tricking them was too sloppy to decide that he was lying to them. In that case this might be the reverse case where this man really was ignorant of the meaning of those words Hajime tapped Donner on his shoulder while narrowing his gaze toward Jasper. You were the one leading those people who summoned us, so I wont let you say that you dont know about that summoning device. How did you prepare the capacitor then? I, I dont knowDD Aa!? Hiih!? I really dont knowww~~~! Hajimes evil countenance that would make even mafia ran away with their tail between their legs shaved off Jaspers willpower! He was being wrapped in strings so he could only wiggle like earthworm. Nagumo, calm down. Im calm. Im just calmly threatening him. Thats nasty! Because, that was just how a demon king was. Kouki smiled softly while desperately blocking Hajime who was going to sink his boot into the tearful Jasper if a chance presented itself. He didnt notice how he was oddly forming a bad cop good cop routine by doing that. Jasper-san, please calm down. Its fine. I wont let him lay his hand on you. Tsur-really? No, I might not be able to stop Nagumo if he seriously try to lay his hand on you, but Ill do my best. Dont take back you words like that! Please reassure me theree! In the world, there are things that you realistically can do and things that you cant do. In other words you are saying you cant!? God dammit- Seeing Koukis really distant look, Jasper-san realized that the good cop wasnt that good of a cop and despaired. It seemed that this had gone over the limit of his tolerance and he cursed in desperation. Amanogawa. You have grown huh. Ill take that as compliment. I feel really conflicted though. Hajimes eyes looked like he had just discovered an UMA. Kouki was making a conflicted expression just like he said and coughed. Jasper-san. Not just power plant, you dont even know what electricity mean. Is my understanding correct? Y-yeah. Then, how did you use the device that summoned us? I-I only did just as I was told. We had all the materials for that thing prepared for us and we only assembled them togetherI dont get how it works at all. In the first place, we are underworlder. Even touching metal other than supplies is a taboo for us Hajime massaged his forehead when he heard Jaspers words. The situation was far more complex than he thought. There are a lot of words that Im concerned about butfor now, who was the one giving you the order? T-the lord of the paradise. Lord of the paradise? Whos that? Where can we meet him? I-I dont know. I-Im saying the truth! Ive never seen him directly! I suddenly heard a voice half a year ago, and since then he gave us instructions with only his voice while never showing himself to us! Thats whythats why we called him the lord of the paradisethats all! Thats why stop giving me eyes like that! Nagumo, Nagumo. Your pupil is shrinking too much. Thats seriously scary. Its really scary! Hajime scratched his head. After that he questioned Jasper even more. It seemed that Jasper didnt even know about the underground space in detail. It seemed there was a real mountain if they went through these countless huge trash mountains that could be mistaken as a mountain range. There was a city with that mountain as the center. Jasper and others were living at the foot of that mountain. Originally it was forbidden for them to come to this place. They didnt even know there was underground space here until the lord of the paradise showed them the way. Jasper followed the instruction of the lord of the paradise and gathered people who wanted to escape their current life even if they had to violate the taboo for it. They secretly went back and forth from their city to this garbage collection point while assembling the summoning device little by little. And then, the parts of the summoning device including the capacitor were brought into that underground space while Jasper and his group were at the city, so they didnt even know who and how those parts were transported into there. Th-thats right. Say, you two. What about my group They were annihilated. Youre the only we one we brought out from there. TsuI see. So we were tricked as expected Jasper bit his lip and blood trickled down. He squeezed out words of sorrow. We were toldthat well be able to go to paradise. There well be able to eat until were full, and there wont even be life span treatment there. He said we will be able to live more, properly, freely in a place where theres no mother. He told us thatwe did, everything he told us, and yet. Dammit Light of hope vanished from his eyes and his body turned limp in depression. Both Hajime and Kouki judged that Jasper wasnt lying after seeing the state he was in. They could sense from every part of his story that Jasper had received almost no education growing up. His appearance suggested that he was around forty. His appearance looked shabby on the whole and his body was filthy from not being washed for a long time. His massacred comrades were also the same. All of them also looked thin, suggesting that they were unable to eat decently. In other words, the environment that they were placed in was just that harsh. They wanted to escape their current circumstance because of that and even grasped at straws by obeying an unknown person. From all these it could be seen that his story seemed credible. Although, In the end, we still havent learned anything. Hajime let out a deep sigh. He switched his thinking to use what little information they had to make deductions and decided the fundamental of their course of action. We learned that there is a mastermind behind the summoning this time. Our business is with that one. In that case, why wont he show himselfoi, Amanogawa. Did you hear any strange voice? Something like Hero, Ive waited for you for example. N-no, I didnt hear anything like that. Really? Is that head of yours that is prone to receive other world signal working properly? Wording! You made it sounds like Im someone with screw loose in his head. Kouki sighed and started trying to take off Etemps web to free Jasper. Of course, he couldnt take them off. Hey, Nagumo. Is there no possibility that this is simply a mistaken summoning? Eh? This string! It wont come off- You mean the plan of this so called lord of paradise went wrong when he was seriously trying to migrate to other world? Well, its possible. So you mean that our guy ran away because of something like Crap! Double crap! Even though I want to go to other world, some strange blokes showed up instead! Yeah, lets run. I dont know anything~!? Why is he sounding so frivolous like that? Hup, eh!? Even the holy sword cant cut it!? Why!? Either way, we have too few information. First we have to gather information. Oi, mongrel. Tell us everything you know about this world. About that robot soldiers, starfish imitation, and most importantly, where did they come from. Also things like who are controlling them and so on. Wait a second Nagumo! This string, its seriously cannot be cut! Whats with this string that even the holy sword cant cut!? Isnt this just a monsters string!? Ah, wait, you! I was cut! Just now my body also got cut slightly! Its touching me, its touching meee! Eh!? Sorry! My sword got entangledthis stupid stringgg- Aaaaa, it hurts! It really hurts! Do you want to kill me!? Jasper who jerked *twitch twitch* and Kouki who slipped his holy sword between the strings and scrubbed *squeak squeak* to pull out the sword. The string got slightly dyed red Actually this string had been improved by kneading into it powder of Stal ore (the ore from the scorpion imitation in the abyss) that would harden when magic power was flowing through it. Even under magic dispersion phenomenon of this world, the damping effect could be suppressed to a certain degree because the magic power was permeating in the string itself, so it could display its endurance sufficiently. It could also be used as slicing string by thinning the string further and upping the hardness butthere was limit that the arachne needed to keep in touch with the string and the sharpness would only continue as long as they hadnt run out of magic power that was stored inside them. In other words, IIIIIIIII!! So its you two! Stop pouring magic power into the string! Etemp and Netemp had been secretly touching the string that tied Jasper and hardened it. Their front legs were raised up in banzai as though to say What holy sword! Just try to cut it if you really can!. These, these guys, they are really irritating for some reason, Kouki thought with vein pulsing on his forehead. But, at that timing, a heavy bass sound *GOOOOOO* that sounded like it came from the depth of earth suddenly shook their eardrums. Hajime and others turned their gaze in surprise. That sound isthis is bad, its the aircraft soldiers! Well get disposed off if they found us! The sound was approaching this way in high speed from the other side of the trash mountain. Jasperss complexion instantly turned pale hearing that. Hajime made his decision instantly. Etemp! Netemp! Hide us! Hajime threw Etemp & Netemp into the trash mountain right beside him as soon as he gave the order. The two went right into the heap of trash and right after that, Etemp made a cave by entangling a part of the trashes and hauling them out while Netemp swiftly formed a dome of web that hardened to create a space for the three of them to enter. Hajime and Kouki leaped into that space while dragging Jasper inside. Immediately after that, Etemp pulled back several trashes that it hauled out back into place and the entrance was blocked once more. The figure of Hajime and co was perfectly hidden from view. While Jasper was going Wha-, wha- in shock at the work of Netemp & Etemp, Kouki tilted his head when he felt the two arachne were still doing something. Hm? Netemp is pouring magic power into the string? Its for blocking things like heat detection, infrared, X-ray, or that kind of things while also blocking sound from going out. Isnt that string is overly useful? II!! Ah, yeah. I can understand that theyre being smug right now. For spider type Grim Reaper, string was their main strength. It was great hardship to grant numerous abilities to that string, but exactly because of that it was overflowing with romance! It was under such thinking that Hajime repeated trial and error until he used up all his sleeping time for it and ate a backdrop from Shia to create this product he was proud of. Even while they were having such talk, the sound that was like jet engine was approachingand then, it stopped. Most likely it was hovering above the collapsed entrance to the underground. O-oi, are we really alright? Just shut up and watch. They watched outside quietly from the slight gap of the trashes while Jasper was muttering anxiously. Floating in the air was a black humanoid with two pairs of wings. Overall it was small and had different weapon in each arm. It was spurting bluish white light not only from its wings, but also from its back, waist, and legs to fly. There was a groove in the shape of cross at its head. A single eye was moving up, down, left, and right restlessly inside it. (Thats seriously an SF robot. No way its searching us with only sight) It was extremely troublesome that the opponent had air force. They wouldnt be able to get away once they got detected by something like that. Even if they swiftly defeated it, there was no doubt that a reinforcement would immediately arrive. That was a situation they wanted to avoid for now when they still didnt really understand this world. Therefore Hajime prayed in his heart that the robot had no searching method that surpassed his countermeasure. The tension that he was feeling for the first time after so long made his lips formed a fearless grin unconsciously. Doing speedrun of game in super hard difficulty was Hajimes favorite hobby, but doing that in real life that put their life on the line was really not something that could be laughed at. That was exactly why he was laughing though. Seeing Hajime like that made Jasper who was holding his breath to look shocked as though he was watching a lunatic. Kouki was shrugging as though to say that it couldnt be helped. While that was going on, it seemed the so called aircraft soldier finished its inspection. Its single eye was fixed at the center of the cross shaped groove and flickered, then its bluish white light that seemed to be afterburner shined even brighter and it flew off to somewhere. It looks like it has no absurd detection ability that is fitting for SF. Haa, thats great. I cant attack from range with magic, and I also cant make foothold using barrier, so its also impossible to slash at it directly. Now that you mentioned it. What, so the hero right now is useless against flying type enemy. Say, do you about sugarcoating? Obviously. Its the useful thing that can be used not only to coat snacks but even words. Then sugarcoat it! Coat those overly sharp words of yours! *Snap snap* Veins were pulsing on Koukis forehead. Hajime ignored him and made Etemp and Netemp to withdraw the strings they used to form the dome and binding Jasper. Mongrel. If you can please call me Jasper Thats fine. In exchange take us to this so called city of yours. Answer all of our questions too on the way there. Hajime demanded a compensation just to have him call his name. Jasper nodded helplessly while starting to walk toward the city. They kept up their guard toward the surrounding while jogging between the mountains of trash. Sometimes they would climb over the mountains or passed through it using a tunnel. The trashes included raw garbage among them. There was offensive smell that stabbed into their nose. Other than wreckages of things made from wood, stone, or plastic, they also saw large things that seemed to be building frame, or wreckages of unknown machines here and there. There were small bugs crawling everywhere. It was a horrible place that made them wanted to call it the graveyard of this world. Even Hajime and Kouki who had experience with various unique smells felt slightly depressed by this. So Jasper. You called the thing just now aircraft soldier? What are those machines? Who is managing them? Before I answer, there is something that I want to confirmfrom the conversation until now, you two arent people from upperworld right? It looks like those small machine soldiers are obeying you Were certainly not human of this world. Were someone from the paradise that you mentioned, after a fashion. Tsu, I see. I seethe paradise exist Jasper seemed to ruminate something and clenched his fist tightly. Seeing that, Kouki continued the talk. We want to return to our former world. The device was destroyed but, there is other way. We want Jasper-san to tell us what you know in order to do that too. We dont know anything about this world. A wayI, see. Just call me Jasper. You dont need to talk formally like that too. I was born like this, so I have never been addressed with polite language like that. It makes me feel strange. Jasper scratched his head looking slightly troubled. Then he started talking after taking a breath. The aircraft soldier is one of the machine soldiers. Simply put, they are the soldiers of mother. Mother? Hajime and Kouki tilted their head. Jasper explained while heading toward a fixed direction through trackless pathDDtoward the direction of the dark cloud where the lightning flashes were especially intense. According to him, there was a mountain if the passed through this mountain range of trash. The mountain was called the sacred mountain Coltran. It seemed there was an existence called mother at the summit of that mountain although no one had ever seen her before. And then there was a city that was built as though clinging on the surface of that sacred mountain Coltran. The area from three-tenth of the mountain below was called the underworld, the area from the four-tenth until seven tenth was called the upperworld, and the area from eight-tenth above was called heaven. Humans only existed until the upperworld. Only humans chosen because of their excellence lived there. There was a wide difference in the treatment and environment that they received there compared to the people of the underworld. Everything has been decided for us in the underworld. Whether its the amount of food we can eat in one day, the water we can drink, what we do, or the time to do it. Anything and everything. Freedomis something we have only when we sleep. Such thing That was like slavery. Kouki swallowed those words. At the same time, the reason why Jasper didnt wake up for a while even after getting his injuries healed by the healing medicineDDKouki realized it was because of his extreme fatigue. Most likely in this half a year, he shaved that sleeping time to come and go between the city and that underground space to do the work assembling the machine. What about this upperworld? You guys cant go there? We cant. The upperworld is the upperworld, the underworld is the underworld. Everything has been decided from our birth. Well, conversely there are cases where upperworlder get dropped into the underworld because of some reason though. The underworlder heard about the upperworld from those demoted people. Hearing that story made them harbored envy and despair, and also a bit of hope. Because they were free to do anything in the upperworld as long as they didnt break the general rule. And also because a handful of underworlder could go to upperworld if the passed the examination that was done to them once in every ten years. They didnt understand what was examined from them and what was the basis of the selection, but depending on the situation, it seemed there were also times when not even one person was chosen. And so, from Jaspers perspective, it was the same as being unable to go there. In addition, it seemed no one knew anything about heaven. There was nobody who ever went there. Only the machine soldiers were coming and going from there. And, those machine soldiers are the one managing us. In other words, this so called mother is the one managing you all? And, in the end who is this mother? I dont know. But, I heard that she already existed all this time since many hundreds of years ago, before I was even bornso generally people call her our protector god religiously. Instantly Hajime and Koukis faces twisted into uheee. Their faces were awful like powder that was a pure essence of bitterness and astringency and pungent taste got mixed together into dumplings that were then stuffed into their mouth. Nagumo, the way this situation is progressing is just like usual huh? This is your fault. This shitty god-bait hero. Its painful that I cant deny it. Also, doesnt that sound like Im becoming like Shia-sans bunny series? The heros eyes were starting to die. Although, they still couldnt judge that this mother was the mastermind. The method was too roundabout for such an existence, and her objective was also unclear. Kouki somehow dragged back his focus into reality while asking a question in puzzlement. But, Jasper. Based youre your condition and behavior, the people of the underworld arent in a good environment. And yet, many people are worshipping this mother. Isnt that strange? It aint strange at all. Rather, Im surely the one who is strange. What do you mean Eating until the stomach is full. Living long. Freedom. I am greedy and ungrateful for wishing to have such things. Jasper made a self-depreciating smile that was filled with inferiority complex. Hajime and Kouki narrowed their eyes wondering just what was this guy talking about. The answer to that question lied ahead of the last tunnel of the trash mountain that led them outside. That is the sacred mountain Coltran. And thenDD What entered their sight was the dark clouds with countless lightning running through them and, the mountain that was towering high a few kilometers ahead. Its height couldnt be measured accurately because its summit was covered by clouds, but it was a cone shaped mountain so measuring from its inclination it must be around 5000 meters high. The mountain was covered densely with artificial light the higher it went. It was like watching a flashy and gigantic Christmas tree. The mountain from the three-tenth below was dark with only the light of the upper level illuminating it. It made the area to look even more like trunk of a tree. Hajime used his magic eye while Kouki used the sunglasses telescope function to observe the mountain. The mountain was scraped off to a certain degree to have some level ground like stairs. It looked like terraced farm or perhaps like a huge cone shaped cake stand for afternoon tea. Although, it was the surrounding of that mountain that they should focus at the most. Yes, there was a gigantic and long wall that surrounded the whole mountain and the city in a complete circle. No, it was a bulwark. Jaspers words resounded in their ears. Thats mankinds last city. The fortress protected by mother and the machine soldiers. DDThe fort city Coltran. . . . After that, they entered into the underground path once more through an entrance that looked like a manhole hidden at the edge of the garbage gathering place. They walked through the passage that stretched toward the city. Although that underground path was reinforced by supports made from iron, rock and soil could be seen exposed through them. The structure didnt give any feeling of security to them. Unlike that underground space that was full covered with metal surfaces, it was obvious that this was just an improvised path. But, the so called lord of paradise apparently had prepared a methodDDan electrically powered rail car for Jasper and others to shorten the time they needed to travel the distance of several kilometers back and forth using their limited time. They arrived to the destination in the blink of eye. And as expected, Jasper was only taught the method of operating the rail car. He didnt understand at all how the rail car was moving, or what was the energy used to power the light that cut through the dark underground path. Naturally he was also similarly ignorant about the light adorning the city. The information control here was thorough. Hajime felt suspicious about it, even so he muttered to consolidate the other points that he learned from Jasper. Hmmm? In other words, this invader, its an existence that you dont really know about but it has driven mankind into extinction, and this mother is the one opposing them to protect mankind. Thats right. Thats why, we the underworlder should live in gratitude for our current livelihood. To ask for more than this is just indulgenceI know that. According to him, due to this so called invader that suddenly appeared a long time ago in the past, mankind fell into the danger of extinction. It was mother and her machine soldiers, and the fort city Coltran that held back the invader at the critical moment. Even though the world was under a strict management, it was for the sake of protecting mankind. Therefore the majority of people were worshipping mother religiously and obediently accepted even this environment where they had no freedom at all. Hajime and Kouki listened to that story in front of the ladder that led to outside. They stared at each other. There were a lot of questions in their eyes. After all, that so called invaders wereDD (Hey, Nagumo. The invaders are that starfish imitation right?) (Must be.) Yes, the invaders referred to that starfish imitation. It seemed the machine soldiers and the starfish imitations were completely unrelated to each other. Outside the fort city was a dangerous area that was infested by invaders. Then, it wasnt strange for the invaders to be nesting in that underground space. It wasnt strange but The two of them didnt look convinced at all. Jasper tilted his head at them while putting his hands on the ladder. Whats wrong? Ah, no, its nothing, Jasper. Kouki calmly shook his head. And then he looked at Hajime. He was folding his arms in deep thought. Kouki asked him as though he knew what was in his mind. Nagumo, how about we stay in this underground path for a while? Eh? It was Jasper who let out a voice of bewilderment. Hajime glanced at him before asking Kouki back with a sharp glint in his eyes. Amanogawa, how long will it take for your magic power to recover? If there is nature magic power around then Ill need around one or two hours using the skill of high speed magic power recovery butin this place, in the end it will depend on how much I can rest my body and mind. Kouki concluded that most likely it would take half a day in this current situation. Kouki told Hajime that and continued. If you ask me that, it looks like youve decided our course of action huh. Are we going to head to the summit just as expected? Yeah. Its going to take too much time searching for this mysterious lord of paradise. But, the nearer we get to the summit, well get nearer to the power plant facility at the very least. Theres no doubt about that. Naturally there will be a lot of enemies there. It looks like theyre doing a strict control on the people after all. They dont even tell the people about the concept of electricity. I want to prepare some trump cards from both you and me regardless whether were infiltrating or breaking through from the front. Indeed. I want to be able to use Limit Break before doing anything. Then itll be better to take a rest in this secret underground path before entering the city. Hajime nodded at Koukis correct answer. Kouki also nodded in acceptance. Jasper was staring dumbfounded at the twos conversation. But then he immediately returned to his senses in surprise when Hajimes gaze turned toward him. D-dont tell me, you two want to go up!? Youll die! Thats not your business. Thats not-. You two want to go back to paradise right!? ThenDD Youll be troubled if we die? You also want to go to paradise, so itll be better to search for a more peaceful way and look for the lord of paradise, is that what you want to say? Tsu, th-thats the safest way right!? Going to the upperworld is suicide! Jaspers voice echoed inside the underground path. His voice was fervent and desperate. Certainly, for Hajime and Kouki who were under a harsh limitation, it would be safer to search for the lord of paradise and remade the summoning device. Although, My family is waiting for me. DDtsu That was why, they couldnt take their time leisurely. Hajimes quiet but profoundly heavy words turned Jasper speechless. It was as though he had only noticed this just now. When he looked at Kouki, he was also smiling wryly, but residing deep inside his eyes it wasnt the wish of I want to go home, but a strong glint that said I have to go home. There were people waiting for him. They would reach their hand toward the necessary best plan for the sake of their objective, for the sake of their wish. They would acknowledge the risk and overcome it. Jasper realized that he was being overwhelmed. Because he had never seen eyes that were alive to this degree. However, at the same time, he also realized that there was an emotion that he didnt understand undulating inside himself. That was, surely the heat of his desire. He wanted, those guys to have this kind of eyesDD Perhaps that was why. Suddenly, the twos gazes snapped toward the underground path that they had just passed. Tch, shit. This shouldnt be a secret path aint it The ground back there collapsed. Of course they will investigate the area thoroughly, it was only a matter of time. I thought that we would be able to buy time using this place. Were unfortunatebecause of the heros fault. Can you stop making everything to be my fault!? IIIII!! Look, even Etemp and Netemp are saying This damn trouble magnet hero! Go launch a suicide attack while yelling What a misfortuneeeee! because of what you said I really want to give tsukkomi to everything of what you just say but Ill only say this! You understand what theyre saying!? Light was faintly coming into view from deep in the corridor ahead even while they were cracking jokes like that. Jasper realized that the cavalry had sniffed them out Tsu, lets go out to the surface! Well be able to avoid them if we slip into the city now! Theres also a safe place there! Jasper thought to bring them to his most important place. The two looked back to him in surprise. Jasper pestered them to follow him while rushing up the ladder. Hajime and Kouki looked at each other for an instant before immediately following behind him. They came out to inside a dilapidated wooden house. It seemed the bottom of a wooden box became the entrance to the underground. Jasper opened the door of the houses entrance, however he didnt go out from there and pushed on the rooms wall. Then a part of the wall slid off. This way! Quick! Hajime and Kouki did as they were told and entered the neighboring room, then Jasper put back the wall into its original place and began to jog ahead. They didnt go outside. Jasper would take off a wall, passed through holes that were hidden by trash or box, sometimes he would crawl on the roofs of houses that were crowding together, anyway he kept going through places that people wouldnt pass through or places that were hard to be discovered without any hesitation. The more they advanced, the more they sensed countless presences with their presence detection. When they secretly checked the presences, they would find people who looked filthy just like Jasper. It seemed they were already mixing in among the crowd. They were going swiftly through overly complicated route and put some distance from the underground path. Like this it didnt look like they would be captured even if the cavalry came out from the underground path. Where are we heading to? The lowest layer of the city was dark without any street lamp with only the light shining down from the upperworld illuminating below. The buildings here were crooked and shabby. The best buildings were made from stone or wood, while there were those who only lived under fabric that was spread out like a tent. The buildings were also laid out randomly. It was just too disorderly. The smell of human waste and oil pierced their nose. This place really looked like the slums of a ruined world. The contrast with the resplendence of the upperworld was horrible. Kouki was speechless by that sight while Jasper quietly answered what Hajime quietly asked just now. My house. You two need rest right? Yeah. Hajime narrowed his eyes at Jasper cooperativeness. Next he glanced at Kouki who was following right behind him. Kouki was restlessly looking around at his surrounding. He was gritting his teeth with a pained expression. There was this person who was proactively helping them, and voices of people in distress asking for helpHajime hoped in his heart that this wouldnt turn into something troublesome. For a while they passed through a route so complicated that even Hajime was about to lose track of it. Then they finally arrived at a messy building that was made from stone. Its size was around the average house in Japan. Its edge was crumbling with only clothes and wooden planks barely covering the holes. Its entrance was facing a relatively big street, but at the back there was only a narrow path that a single person could only barely pass through. Jasper had splendidly led Hajime and Kouki here without anyone noticing despite their conspicuous appearance. They passed through the back street and Jasper softly knocked the door three times. ? This isnt your house? This is a place where orphans gathered and lived. I originated from here and live here even now. The cavalry will deal with anyone who makes a commotion in the city, even so that doesnt mean there is no quarrel at all here, so you should knock like this when entering the house. That sounded plausible. It was inevitable that there would be orphans in a deteriorated place like this. However, did that meant Jasper wanted to leave behind these children and went to the paradise? Kouki was about to open his mouth reflexively, but then, Nii-san? A small voice of a girl reached them. When Jasper answered Its me, there was a small relieved sigh and the door opened. From inside, a girl around the age of twenty with brown hair tied roughly into a braid appeared. This girl was also slightly dirty all over, but she had an adorable appearance with kind atmosphere. Her ragged dress swayed and she reached out to Jasper in relieve. But there she noticed Hajime and Kouki behind Jasper. Her eyes widened in surprise. Ill explain the situation later Mindy. For now let the two of them inside. Eh, ahI understand Nii-san. Jasper pushed the bewildered girl called Mindy inside. Hajime and Kouki also followed behind. The inside of the house was even darker with the light of the upperworld not reaching this far. Because of the messy construction of the building, light could still enter from the cracks so it wasnt completely dark inside, and there was also the light from the lamp, but the atmosphere of this place made one to miss the presence of sun very much. Err, Nii-san. Could it be, these peoplecame down from the upperworld? They were inside the dining room that also doubled as living room. The table there was only a wooden plank that was placed on piled up rocks, but it was quiet big. Hajime and Kouki who were led into that room sat on chairs that seemed to be made from tree stump. It was then Mindy couldnt hold back anymore and asked. No, they arent from the upperworld Mindy was looking even more perplexed that the only possibility she could think of was denied by Jasper even if awkwardly. Err, Im sorry to visit unannounced like this. Can I call you Mindy-san? Eh? C-call? Mindy-san? She must be the same like Jasper and had never got addressed with polite language. Mindy was flustered by Koukis question and his gentle smile. Her cheeks were also blushing slightly Etemp, record this. Itll be a souvenir for that queen. Iii!! What are you planning to hand to Moana!? Of course, he would hand the evidence of the hero raising a flag with other girl. Your name is Mindy? Be careful. If you let youre your guard against this hero, hell start to make you fall right away. Youre the only one I dont want to hear that from! Mindy-san was looking greatly confused. Even so she turned her gaze to Hajime who warned her like that and for some reason she averted her gaze with blushing cheeks too. Netemp-san! Please record just now without fail! I want to make it a souvenir for the most atrocious first wife-sama! Iii!! You bastard, what are you planning to hand to Yue!? Of course, he would hand the evidence of the demon king looking like he would raise a flag with other girl. Mi-Mindy. Sorry but, please bring out some water and food. The two of them areguests. They need rest. Water is alright but, food too? I-I understand, Nii-san. It seemed she had realized that the guests werent scary people from the stupid conversation just now. Mindys tension had relaxed slightly, but her face tensed slightly by her brothers next words. She entered another room with hurried steps and returned immediately. Her hands were holding wooden cups and wooden plates. Now, eat you two. Dont be reserved. Perhaps, surely, this was Jaspers consideration in his own way. Even if there was a self-serving calculation mixed in it. Even if, the water in the cup really murky with some strange things floating in it here and there. Yes, even if, that thing that was placed on the wooden plates was hard to describe and looked like a murky yogurt. The good kid Kouki was feeling conflicted. When he glanced to the side, there was Jasper-san smiling slightly at them. There was no malice in it. Sorry. Surely the food you have in paradise is something even better than this, but unfortunately this is the only food that is distributed to us. I-I see. Thank you, for your hospitality. Although he said that, Kouki-kuns hand that was holding the wooden spoon was shaking. He sent his gaze to the side asking for help and gasped. Because he understood. He guessed it looking at that cool-headed expression. Ah, this guy, he is going to plainly refuseKouki thought. Sorry but, I dont reallyDD The demon king-sama who would plainly refuse their hospitality. But, those words stopped in the middle. He felt gazes on himself. When he looked there, there were countless eyes from the room in the back looking over here jiii~~. After that there were also the countless stomach sounds guu~~ ringing out. Yes, those were the wistful eyes and sounds of empty stomachs of countless small children. Ah, oi, you guys! Go inside! We have important guests eating right now! The children jerked at Jaspers voice. Suddenly the eyes of a small girl met Hajimes eyes. the girls gaze moved alternately at Hajime and the food before, You can, eat that you know? She said that. While her stomach was crying guuu once more. As expected, even the devil king couldnt sayWho can eat something like this in front of the consideration of a girl the same age as his daughter. Rather, he wanted to say Im full so you eat it. You dont need to pay the children any attention. Come, youre your stomach and then rest a lot. Guu guu The chorus of crying stomachs. The tragic but brave expression of Mindy-san. Jaspers smiling face that was hiding some kind of heavy determination deep inside his eyes. The hero and the demon king thought. No way we can emotionally rest like this. . Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Right Now Im Talking Directly Into Your Brain . A foodthat was like a yogurt that had gone past its expiration date and started to rot into something like a slime, and drinking waterthat was like it had been left to pool in a gardens planter that hadnt been touched for a year. The demon king & hero were cordially stiffening together in front of such menu. Gazes were stabbing into them, *stab stab* Gouging deeply into their flesh. The empty stomachs of the children were groaning like the growl of a hungry beast. Mindy-sans gaze was making round trip between those children and the food she had presented. And then from Jaspers words Everything has been decided that he said before this, it was easy to guess that this food was something that they possessed in very limited amount. Even so, no one here raised any objection to Jaspers action, not the children, and not Mindy-san. The amount of trust that they placed on him was unbelievable after seeing how he was abandoned by his comrades in the underground space. It could be understood from the firm determination blazing inside his gaze that wasnt laughing at all despite his friendly smile. Kouki made that analysis in his mind to escape from reality while thinking that he should say Im not hungry so you children should eat it instead here. He made up his mind to say thatbut then, Hajime sighed. Right after that, he quietly took the wooden spoon and gulped down the slimy yogurt in one go. N-Nagumo? Offu A strange voice came out from Nagumo-san. It seemed the food was as bad as it looked that he couldnt hold back his voice. His eyes turned a bit teary, even so he didnt stop and swallowed down the water too. He placed down the wooden cup *DON* on the table and, Dont think that you can win against me. Ive eaten even the monsters in the abyss. Nagumo, just whore you competing with. Hajime wiped his mouth while making a fearless grin. Perhaps he was a bit broken. Kouki was bewildered by Hajimes behavior, while the children & Mindy were making a sad expression that clearly say Aa~~~ our meal. Then, Thanks for the meal. Here, my gratitude. Hajime said and magic power suddenly surged. Though of course it was just a fleeting magic power that was like toy fireworks, even so the treasure warehouse obeyed its owners will and emitted crimson light. Jasper jerked backward in surprise while Mindy reflexively covered the children. FUNNUUUUUUUOOOOOOOH A yell of fighting spirit! Etemp & Netemp-san held out mini pompons that they took out from somewhere and cheered Yay~, yay~, my C mas C ter! like cheerleaders! Kouki realized when he saw Hajime exerting himself like that. At the same time he smiled wryly and muttered Im beaten with a small voice. Next he also gulped down the slimy yogurt and water. His eyes turned teary. Jasper was gazing at amazement toward the supernatural phenomenon that was happening before his eyes while raising his voice. O-oi! Just what are youDD Come out! Emergency rations! As expected, perhaps Hajime-san really got a screw in his head turned a bit loose. He even yelled out embarrassing line that normally perhaps surely most likely he wouldnt yell. As the result, emergency rations appeared on the table just as stated. Biscuit and soup of bean and vegetable, every kind of nutrition block (Calorie Mat), and then fresh drinking water. Gasp, gaspmy thanks for the lodging and meal. Eat them as you please. Hajime was breathing heavily while pulling the string that was attached under the container that was filled with soup of bean and vegetable. Steam was instantly puffing out when he did that and warmth and delicious aroma reached Jasper and others. Naturally the sound of gulping saliva resounded. It seemed that Hajimes effort just now tired him. He was folding his arms morosely and sunk into silence while Etemp & Netemp were busily wiping clean his sweat. Kouki sent him a glance before taking over the explanation. He opened the bags of biscuit and nutrition block, Children, here you go. This is that big brothers thanks for sharing your food with him. Come here and eat. Koukis face was kind and attractive by nature. When he said that with a gentle smile, the children timidly looked at Mindy and Jasper to implicitly ask for permission. Err, just nowwhere did these foods come out from? Is, it alright to eat these? Its fine. But, you have given us enough hospitality already. Sorry. We served something like that even though you have better food. Thats not what I mean. Were really thankful that you are sharing what little food you have with us. Just as you can see, taking out the foods put a big burden on Nagumo. But, its hard to endure seeing children going hungry. That was why, Hajime responded to the perseverance of the children who shared their food with them by eating the food. On top of that Hajime forced himself to take out foods as gratitude and also to return the favor. I seeas I thought, you two arent from here. There was no way human who gave such consideration toward people with the lowest status like them was someone of this world. Jasper implicitly said such thing with a wry smile, then he called Mindy and the children to come to the table. The children cheered and rushed forward. Even though she was flustered, Mindy distributed the foods so that every child would get equal amount. Then the children couldnt hold back anymore and wolfed down the biscuit and soup, D-delicious!!! They said with a wide smile. There were even children who got completely absorbed with doing nothing but inhaling the food. Mindy and Jasper were also in the same state. Kouki was staring at that sight with a kind expression, and then he addressed Hajime with a small voice without turning his gaze. You have mellowed down a lot before I knew it. Thats because Im always keeping it in mind. Keeping it in mindaa, you mean about being a virtuous model Japanese. Kouki smiled wryly while muttering Ah, but in his heart. When he thought about it, this guy was also helping a small child even during his travel in Tortus when he was still bloodthirsty. Right now that child was this guys cherished beloved daughter. It was understandable that he wouldnt calmly abandon hungry children before his eyes. Bring out better food, a lot more. I thought you would say that if its you Amanogawa, but youre unexpectedly docile. For Hajime, the emergency rations he took out were his plainest food and in only the minimum amount. When Kouki who was watching the children being absorbed with eating heard that, he replied back with a calm expression while his gaze was still fixed on the children. Well go home. If we dont have any intention to change the way this world work, then we cant do anything irresponsible. Isnt that right? If Hajime wanted, he could take out anything from delicious preserved food to high grade ingredient, and even freshly cooked dish. However, in the end would it count as fortune for these children if they ate such sumptuous meal for only this once? The answer was surely no. In the first place, these food are yours Nagumo. Its not my place to complain. As long as its not an emergency. So youre going to say it if its an emergency. If theres emergency, Nagumo will take measures first even without me saying anything, right? Just like now. Its only natural for adult to wipe their own ass. ButDD DDThats not the case with children. Originally it should be fine for them to be helped without any string attached. Right? Just like what Nagumo did for Myuu-chan in the past. Hajime thought. Seeing Koukis calm attitude he thoughtDDWhats with this guy, hes irritating. Ill turn you into swiss cheese. Why!? Dont you think youre being too sensitive!? For some reason Hajime felt that it was extremely offensive for Kouki to talk like he knew him well. But he didnt say that out loud satisfied himself with Koukis look of trepidation. His shoulders relaxed and he put his mind into a state that was close to meditation so that his body could recover. Then, one of the children suddenly stood up from her chair. It was the five years old girl whose eyes met Hajime previously. Her brown hair that looked really similar with Mindy was worn in braids and she was wearing a dress that really dirty. That girl hurriedly held her share of biscuit and soup container in her arms to keep them away from her surrounding, then for some reason she trot around the table until she stood between Hajime and Kouki. Hajime and Kouki dropped their gazes on her with a questioning look. She looked alternately between the two of them and Ah, oi, you She ignored Hajimes bewildered voice and clambered on Hajimes lap right after she placed her food on the table. The girl who was sitting on Hajimes lap looked back over her shoulder. She stared into Hajimes eyes without blinking. Hajime looked around with a troubled expression. Mindy and Jasper were looking surprised while Kouki was looking this way with astonishment. And then, he noticed how the kids who were relatively older among the children, especially the boys were hungrily watching the foods that were the share of the other children to steal them. They were unable to do so because Mindy and Jasper were keeping a watchful eye on them, but still, it seemed that there was also struggle between kids here, something that was common in a big family. And then, it seemed this girl was coming here because she was aiming for a safer place. O-oi! Listy! What are you doing!? Come here! Mindy raised her voice in panic. In respond the girlDDListy-chans reply was very clear and concise. No-! It seemed she refused. For some reason Listy-chan desired to have her meal on Hajimes lap. O-our pipsqueak is opening up to someone she just meet for the first timeeven though she always cautious even toward the people in this neighborhoodespecially Listy, she should be particularly scared against stranger Unbelievable! Jasper said. In this place where everyone was only given the minimum requirement to live, one should be on their guard even toward their neighbor. They had already heard about it before. It seemed that wariness was also taking root in the children. And apparently Listy-chan was a kid with strong wariness. Why are you approaching me? Its no good to throw away your wariness easily just because someone give you food. Hajime too became worried for Listy-chans future if she was this simple. She said that to her with a scolding tone. But, for some reason Listy-chan made a relaxed smile instead when faced against such strict voice and expression as though she was relieved. Seeing that, not just Mindy and Jasper, even the other children who were absorbed with eating were startled. They were saying things like Listy smiled!?Even though she never smiled except toward Min-nee and Jas-nii!?The machine soldier faced pipsqueak smiled! in shock. That Listy-chan answered Hajimes question still with that loosened smile. You feel kind, like Jas-nii. It seemed she was feeling a kind atmosphere from the demon king-sama just like the guardian that she trusted. If you want someone kind, go to that guy instead. He is a bottomlessly kind guy. It sounds bad when its Nagumo who said that. A blank stare came from Kouki. Listy-chan reacted and turned her gaze at Kouki. But then her gaze moved toward Jasper next before returning to Hajime right away. You feel the warmest and fluffy. Fluffy? I dont get it, Hajime thought with a frown. But Kouki somehow understood what Listy-chan wanted to say after hearing her reply. She must want to say that there was magnanimity in Hajime. Undoubtedly she also felt that this person looked like someone that could be relied on. In other words, she felt that she would be able to feel the safest at his side. At times children could be sharper than adult. They could tell apart whether the other party was dangerous or not, how much peace of mind they could give themif that was true, then this must be something like that. That was the reason Listy-chan chose Hajime instead of Kouki. Looks like your fatherhood has been polished even more in this one year huh, Nagumo? Kouki said with a bit of envy, or perhaps a bit of vexation. Somehow, Hajime often got liked by small children. In contrast what about himhe ran his mind and, Eh? I cant really remember small children taking a liking to me?. He felt a bit shocked. Suddenly, a small child that took a liking to him (he thought)DDKoone crossed his mind. But, however, Koone was able to make judgment by weighing both good and evil. She didnt loath to sacrifice even herself. She was resolved to shoulder the fate of her country even when she was just eight years old. Could such little girl of rock solid resolve like that be called a mere little girl? DDEh? What is it Kouki-sama? You want to hug Koone on your lap and adore her? How perverted! But, its fine if its Kouki-sama! However, naturally Koone will ask for the compensation if Kouki-sama want to have your fill of Koone! Its natural to demand compensation, so Koone declare! Suddenly it felt like he could hear the voice of Koone-tan followed with a loud laughter. Kouki shook his head to shake off the thought. On the other hand, Hajime who was teased by Kouki unexpectedly didnt get angry. Instead he was scratching his cheek with an increasingly troubled look. Well, thats a nice evaluation but Nowadays there would be times when he would worry whether he was able to be a good father, so it seemed he was honestly happy to be evaluated like that. But, it was also a fact that it was troubling to have someone who he shouldnt have gotten too close with taking a liking to him. It was a fact butlooking at how he was unable to immediately tell Listy-chan to get off his lap right away when faced by her upward gaze, as expected the influence of his beloved daughter to him was great. Even the demon king had opponent that he couldnt win against now. And so, Come on, finish your food already. Nn! Listy-chans smile loosened even more and she faced the table. She resumed her meal with an expression that looked at ease as though there was no distress troubling her at all. Her small legs were swinging back and forth happily. You, dont tell me you have any plan to lay your hand on LisDD Jasper. Which eye do you want to turn into a real peephole, left or right? Its scary that you can reply instantly with that kinda line! Thats because you ran off your stupid mouth. Its just that shes the same age with my daughter. D-daughter? I see, you mentioned that you have family. Hajime said a terrifying sentence to Jasper while picking the vegetable scrap on the corner of Listy-chans mouth, catching a falling bean midair and feeding it back to her, then next he also wiped the drop of soup trickling from the corner of her mouth. The terrifyingly natural fathering action that Hajime done in an unconscious level made even Jasper to sigh in relief. But, a small voice muttered wonderful in that timing. Mi-Mindy? Hah!? D-dont misunderstand, Nii-san. I didnt mean anything strange just now Mindy-san kept sending glances at Hajime. The other young children were also sending glances to Hajime. They looked like they wanted to be spoiled too! Listy-chan who was making a serene expression suddenly gasped. Then her gaze ran through Mindy and other children before she hugged Hajimes right arm. It was as though she was asserting, This person is my papa, so hands off! And then, seeing that. Oi, Netemp, Etemp. What are you two doing? Etemp-san and Netemp-san were making recording. There was no doubt about it because a part of their eye lens was blinking red that showed there was recording in progress. IIII!! What? You two are recording to show it to Myuu later? Hajime-san conversed normally with them like usual. Even though Kouki also possessed language comprehension skill, their mysterious language only sounded like normal Iii to him. He wondered how they could converse normally like that. Next it was Netemp who was showing some kind of theatrical gesture while Kouki was groaning in puzzlement. DDIi! I~Ii! I-I-IC. IDI-, iIIIII!! Whats that, are you imitating Myuu? Lets seePapa! Youre horrible nano! Youre making a girl from who know where into your daughter even though you already have Myuu nano! You cheater nano!!you say? The pantomime was pointlessly refined. It was just like actor that came out in the masterpiece silent movie. It was clear what Netemp-san was conveying just from watching her. The image of Myuu saying and gesturing just like that in the future came into mind easily. A vein pulsed on Hajimes forehead. Etemp & Netemp-sans reaction was godspeed. They moved in a whoosh in the blink of eye. They moved to Koukis shoulder. Furthermore it was the shoulder that was opposite to Hajime. Koukis head naturally became their shield. Wait, dont make me into your shield so naturally like that! They treated Koukis protest like a passing breeze and beautifully dodged Koukis hand that tried to brush them off while leaning out half of their body to peek at Hajime, Etemp from the back of Koukis head, while Netemp was from the front of Koukis face. It was as though they were saying I-its just a joke, masterYes, just a joke. Thats why please dont be that angry. Thats immature of you!. That comedy skit of Etemp & Netemp & Kouki, and Mindys flustered look, and Jaspers doubting gaze that contained a different meaning this time toward Hajime, and then the children who were targeting the seat on the demon kings lap The dining table was starting to turn into such pandemonium. However, Listy-chan was the only one who continued to eat her meal while settling herself snugly on Hajimes chest. Her minds eye that seen through peoples nature accurately, her decisiveness to secure the safe place when it was necessary despite her fear of stranger, they showed just how capable this girl was. You might become a big shot in the future. ? Listys face looked like she didnt understand anything. Hajime smiled wryly while patting her head. . . . . . A while after that, when everyone finished with their meal, Hajime glanced at the children who was starting to doze off because of their full stomach before his atmosphere changed and he opened his mouth. How about you bring the pipsqueaks back into their room? Hajimes words sounded like he was being considerate to the children, but actually it was to give a warning to Jasper who was being restless. Jasper jerked for an instant, but a beat later he took a deep breath and shook his head resolutely. No, its fine like this. Eh, but, Nii-san. Itll be time to work in two more hours. If we dont let them get a little sleep at least Mindy pleaded with a bewildered look. Her gaze was directed at the children around the age of five including Listy. It seemed that even children werent allowed to be free in this world. They were also assigned with some kind of labor. Its fine, just stay here. Alright, Nii-san. Jasper repeated his order with a strong tone that didnt allow any objection. Mindy seemed to sense Jaspers unusual air and nodded even while looking unconvinced. And then she turned her gaze to Hajime to have him hand over Listy so she at least wouldnt hinder the conversation. DDtsu She unconsciously gulped. Because Hajimes eyes were really cool-headed. Beside him Kouki was making a terrible contrast to Hajime with his somewhat bitter or perhaps pained expression. Listy. Go to Mindy. U? Listy who was relaxing on his lap looked back over her shoulder. She stared still at Hajimes face with her unchanging expression. No, its fine even if she stayed likeDD Jasper. Something like that wont work with me. Jasper interrupted, but Hajime cut him off decisively. Listy turned her gaze slightly toward Jasper who got his breath taken away. And thenas expected, Listy was a smart child. She turned back toward Hajime once more and seemed to understand that her selfishness wouldnt go further than this. She got down from his lap looking somewhat dejected. Mindy was perplexed because she didnt understand the meaning of the twos conversation. But for the time being she lifted up Listy and put her on her own lap this time. The other children were also looking bewildered by the atmosphere that was growing tense for some reason. Hajime took the initiative and opened his mouth first. Sorry but, Ive no intention to hear your request. DDTsu, please-. Help my family- As expected, Jasper asked that. Hajime closed his eyes. He could sense Kouki trembling beside him. Jasper gave them shelter, gave them the food of the children, and kept the children here even though the time of work was approaching, everything was for this. He was trying to appeal to Hajime and Koukis emotion so they would sympathize or even pity them. In order to go to the paradise. Were going up. Youre the one who said that its a suicidal act. But you still said that youre going even then. That means you have a chance to succeed right? Then please-. Bring us too with you. Koukis trembling was growing stronger. He was gritting his teeth as though he was enduring a great pain. It was as though he was being hacked at the interstice between reality and hope. If it was Kouki from before, he would undoubtedly agree to Jaspers request right away. He was holding himself back right now because he was seeing reality. In this situation where he had no choice but rely on Hajime, in this circumstance where he couldnt solve the problem with his own strengththat was why, he couldnt say anything. He still didnt know much about this world. He couldnt possibly promise that he would protect these people without fail. Troublesome, Hajime thought while glancing at Koukis state. He then opened his mouth to restate his refusalDDbut Jaspers yell cut him off. Our life span- Hajime narrowed his eyes. Now that Jasper mentioned it, he recalled him saying something about life span treatment before. We residences of the underworld has fixed life span. Thirty years. We will receive life span treatment exactly thirty years after we were born. This year, Ill be thirty years old Treatment? By treatment you mean Kouki opened his eyes wide with a dumbfounded look. Jasper muttered Obviously I mean that Ill die with an air like an exhausted old man. Jasper looked like he was in his forty, but in reality it was only his appearance that looked aged. Its necessary to limit the number of people because of the limited living space here. Th-thats, that might be so but, but-, such thing Kouki was at a loss of words. Meanwhile Hajime muttered in his heart Now that he mentioned it, I didnt see even a single old man on our way here in understanding while showing a slightly doubting expression. Jasper didnt notice that and continued. Im gonna get the treatment anyway this year. Thats why, Ill cross any dangerous bridge. If a path to the paradise can really be opened, I planned to bring along everyone here after confirming it. Wa-wait a second, Nii-san! Just what are you talking about!? Mindy couldnt bear it anymore and cut in. As expected, it seemed Jasper didnt say anything even to his family. Perhaps, those people who he called his comrades in the underground space were actually only test subject for Jasper. Jasper confessed what he had been hiding until to Mindy and the children. He also told them about Hajime and Koukis real identity. Thats whythats why, Nii-san, you didnt even rest after the labor finished and went off somewhereyou became that exhaustedwhat are you thinking! To violate the taboo like that! Why did you obey that kind of suspicious voice!? I never wish, to become free just because my life span is approaching the end, not at all- Sorry to keep it quiet from you. But, the machine soldier could find out anytime. Jasper must be thinking that it would be safer for his family to not know anything in case they were discovered. Though he called them family, there wasnt any blood relationship between them, so he wished that what he done would only be considered as a foolish man who feared life span treatment acting rashly on his lonesome. Even so to violate the taboo because of thatDD I was worried! What would become of you guys after I got the treatment- Nii-san. I wish that you guys can live longer that the like of me. I wish you guys can eat tastier food until your stomach is full Jasper hanged his head while speaking out his wish with a voice that was gradually growing smaller. Mindy and the children became unable to say anything seeing him like that. In this world the fixed life span was something as natural as the natural providence. They couldnt believe Jasper who was trying to oppose such thing, on the other hand they were also speechless from the happiness that Jasper was thinking so much for them. Excuse mewhat is this taboo that everyone has been mentioning since just now? Kouki asked a question to change the heavy and awkward atmosphere. Hajime had been closing his eyes while folding his arms since some time ago, so Kouki was the one to hesitantly ask. To be more accurate, its called mankind prohibition. Anyone who break it will be disposed with no question asked. Its the absolute rule that is imposed on humans. First, its forbidden to go against mothers will. Second, its forbidden to touch any metal. Third, its forbidden to investigate why they are forbidden. Actually the rules contained more detail than that, but in the end it was those three points that were forbidden. The rules were ranked by their order of priority. Mothers will was to be prioritized in everything. For example there were also metals that humans were allowed to touch and possess, like the metal used for the supply can. I know, they are necessary rules in order to protect mankind and prevent our downfall. Wishing to go to paradise is just me being selfish. But, but still, even so I! Surely Jasper would be able to accept his fate if only he didnt know anything. However, he heard about the paradises existence. He learned about the existence of other world. It was something natural to become unable to give up when one harbored hope. That so called lord of paradise, what he did is really cruel. Nagumo Hajime let out a small mutter. What kind of emotion was put into it? But, his tone was horribly, no, terrifyingly flat. That was why Kouki also couldnt say anything more to Hajime. But to Jasper and everyone, Im sorry. We cant bring you all with us. I cant make any kind of promise. Im, truly sorry. Kouki hardened his tone and said that while bowing deeply. In their current situation where their strength was greatly limited, even with just the two of them would already put their life in danger when they broke through the protection of the fortress city. To bring along the children with them while protecting them, he couldnt possibly propose such thing. Perhaps if only they could just secure the electricity, they might be able to bring along just Jasper and the children through the gate. But, doing that would necessitate them going back to here because they couldnt bring them along. There was no guarantee Hajime and Kouki would be able to do that after causing a lot of ruckus. It was a promise that he couldnt make at all. It wouldnt be good to have them harbor such uncertain hope. That would be the same like what the lord of paradise did. Kouki spoke out words that represented Hajimes own opinion. His closed eyes slightly opened in surprise by that. And then he saw Koukis figure that was bowing his head while clenching his fist and gritting his teeth so hard they might broke. Jaspers expression turned grief, even so he opened his mouth again to plead vehemently. But Mindy stopped him. She grabbed Jaspers hand while staring at Koukis trembling body. With that Jasper also became unable to say anything. Mindy smiled and spoke in Jaspers place. We should be the one saying sorry because Nii-san is asking for the unreasonable. Kouki didnt lift his head. Mindys troubled smile deepened and she continued. Just like Nii-san himself said, this is only our selfish wish. If that wish comes true, we will be the only one ignoring the rule even though everyone else is living here while obeying it. Though she was saying that, Mindys gaze toward Jasper was warm. Mankind live under mothers protection and give our all to fulfill the role that is given to us so that mankind wont perish. Doing that will protect the place for the next generation of children. Thats how we have been living all this time. Everyone listened to Mindys words without saying anything. Even Hajime completely opened his eyes and stared at Mindy. Its a lie that we dont have any hope. Because, if we keep doing our best to live like that, one day mother will defeat the invaders for us. And then, surely, the day will come when we can live longer and eat tasty things until we are full. Her tone was gentle as though to persuade Jasper and the children. However, there was strength that could be felt somewhere in her voice. Jaspers expression turned from the grieving look into a troubled smile that looked exactly just like his sister. Surely, that was how he looked before he listened to the voice of the lord of the paradise. Thats why, please stop bowing like that. Mindy-san At the end, Mindy looked straight toward Hajime and Kouki and spoke with a smile. Thank you for the delicious foods. Thank you from bringing back Nii-san from danger. Please take your time to rest at ease before going forward to achieve your objective. Silence filled the room. Kouki lifted his head and looked up to the sky. Jasper took a deep breath and opened his mouth. Sorry to asked for something unreasonable. Even though it was my fault that you two were torn away from your family. Please forget what I said just now. His expression was awkward. He looked like the thing that had been possessing him until now had left him. I pray that therell be victory and fortune in your future. Haha, thanks for that. Jasper laughed at Hajimes words. After that, Jasper told Hajime and Kouki that they were free to use the living room to take a good rest. He left taking the children into their room. Hajime and Kouki kept silent for a while in the empty room. It was unknown how long they kept like that. Before long, Hajime suddenly stood up and sat down with a wall on his back. He quietly closed his eyes to genuinely take rest this time. Seeing that, Kouki also stood up and also sat down while leaning on the opposite wall. Hajime kept his eyes closed for a while before some words spilled out from his mouth. Im amazed you didnt say Lets bring them with us at all. Mindy-san had said everything that need to be said. He was asked for salvation but it wouldnt become salvation. Even for a hero who wouldnt balk to sacrifice himself when the necessity arrived, right now he had with him a partner that he dragged into this situation. He couldnt say something irresponsible. He couldnt wish for it. Hajime took out a vial from his tactical vest and tossed it at Kouki. It rotated in the air and landed on Koukis palm without accident. Apply it on your palm. Youll trouble me if you blundered because your sword grip isnt perfect. Guess so. It seemed his nails hurt his palm when he clenched his fist. Hajimes rare meddling that sharply noticed that fact might be his own way to show consideration. Kouki smiled wryly in his mind. Like that time flowed and around one hour after they started resting. . . . It suddenly came. . . . Can you hear? Can you hear? Hajime and Kouki moved into combat readiness in surprise. They stood up at the same time and reached toward their respective weapon. It was a female voice, sounding like it resounded through the whole space. A mysterious phenomenon. However, they couldnt see the owner of the voice. Dont tell me, Hajime and Kouki thought. They looked at each other before their tension swelled up. If their guess was correct, this voice was the lord of paradise that Jasper heardDD . . . Right now Im talking directly into your brain. . . . Hajime-san immediately narrowed his eyes. Even Koukis gaze was twitching. Even Kouki who wasnt an otaku had heard this phrase before. (TN: Seems to be reference to Dragon Ball) The tension was dispersing and Hajime was about to say Are you screwing with us you bastard with vein pulsing on his forehead. But in that instant. A sharp and urgent voice that ran counter with the jesting phrase resounded. Please escape quickly! The enemy is approaching!! Was it truth or lie? Either way, it seemed they wouldnt be given any leeway to recover. . Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Arifureta After IV Christmas Special Gather, Santa Claus Four . This is something that I wrote in three hours because I had no time so the quality is really rough but, please read it as your Christmas accompaniment if you like! People of narou, Merry Christmas! While the world was flourishing with Christmass characteristic mood coloring the atmosphere, there was someone running through a back alley in panic. The delinquents loitering at the back alley smirked when they saw that person who was running. Why? Because the person was a beautiful female wearing santa costume! Yes, the person who was dashing through the back alley desperately at midnight was a young lady with santa cosplay. Why was she in so much of a hurry? Was she late for her work? Or perhaps she was going to a party? Or perhaps, her mini skirt santa outfit caused some bad guys to chase after her with a bad intention Bad guys like us perhaps? The delinquent youths thought while blocking the path. The expression of the santa lady twitched seeing that. The youths vulgarly grinned at her seeing that. Yoo, lady. What are you doing dressed likeDD Aah geez, even though this isnt the time for this! Eh? Ah? The santa ladys leg kicked in a flash at the same time when that voice filled with a lot of irritation and grief burst out. The completely merciless upper kick exploded on the side of youths head. Abya!? The youth let out a strange scream while flying backward. Even more kicks flashed through the air and mowed down the youths like weeds. S-stay down over there quietly okay! The santa lady left those words behind to the youths who fainted with their eyes rolled back while dashing away. One youth who didnt faint opened his mouth to complain butthe lady was already gone from sight at that time. The incident that happened too fast robbed him of any target to vent and he could only curse Shit-. And then he stiffened. His instinct was telling him Dont move, hold your breath down. A freezing chill rushed through his body and he felt like all the heat of his body had been robbed. Right after that, someone passed through in front of the youth. The youth felt a terror without compare at this time, even so he was filled with the desire to praise himself who instinctually closed his eyes so that he didnt see anything. He was feeling something similar to a conviction. If his eyes were opened, if he saw the person who passed him by right now, there was no doubt that he wouldnt get away unscathed from this. Both mentally and physically. The hustling and bustling were faintly audible from here. The youth felt immeasurably relieved by that noise while he obeyed his bodys desire to let go of his consciousness and forgot everything. . . . In the meanwhile, the lady santa who splendidly kicked the delinquents flying wasDD Hiiiiiiiiih, its cominggg! Something dreadful is chasing meeee! Noooooooo- Crying while continuing to run without caring of anything else despite her amazing strength. At the same time, Stupid stupid stupid-, Stupid driver!! Even though it already makes me cry to have to work at Christmasss! Why does it turn out like thisss! She even complained like hat. Her sanity would be lost because of the terror of the current situation unless she did that. She was convinced that it would be game over for her if she was reduced into such state. And so, she complained more. I thought it was suspicious from the start! Because, he was wearing his hat too deeply that I couldnt see his eyes! Yet he was driving normally even though there was no way he could see ahead like that! And he was also abnormally silent! She fixed her hold on the very old leather bag that she was holding. Its content was something suspiciousor rather, it was a book that caused nausea to well up just from looking at it. What do you mean by Surely youll be able to deliver it with your legs and stamina that had gotten away from them many times huh! Youre surely someone related just as I thought! When she was doing work of Christmas event tour with the male driver who was her coworker in the company, he suddenly muttered This is bad and took out a leather bag out from somewhere. He handed the book to her and told her to deliver it to a certain place. Naturally the santa lady refused because they were in the middle of working and she didnt understand what he was talking about, but he then said, If you dont deliver iteveryone will die you know?. When she objected Then lets throw it away!, he objected back A lot more people will die if you throw it away though?. And so, the santa lady checked the content of the book, just in case~, and she understood everything. Ah, this is a dangerous crap. Its the unreasonable thing that I had experienced many times in the past. It doesnt matter whether I cry or go shivering at the corner while holding my head, incredibly gruesome thing will happen to me and my surrounding if I dont do something about it with everything I haveshe thought. Even so, it was unreasonable to hand this dangerous crap that was even worse than a bomb to someone like her who wasnt even a transporter much less an explor (self-proclaimed). If he was someone related with that side, then certainly it wasnt like she couldnt understand how she knew about her who boasted an astounding survival rate but But, she still couldnt help but scream. Even though, even thoughhhh, Im just a bus tour guideeeeeeeeeee!! She was forced to cosplay as santa to be bus tour guide for Christmas night event just because she was a rookie. Furthermore she was forced to watch the customers having fun and enjoying themselves at the event despite her woes. At the break time, the bus driver whose eyes couldnt be seen by the hat he was wearing entrusted the blasphemous and repulsive book to her saying I leave the rest to you. Then she got chased by this unknown person who was human but felt dangerous for an unknown reason. It was unreasonable. She wanted to cry. She looked at her smartphone while running at full speed. There was still some distance until her destination. It was the distance of five train stops she guessed. It seemed the bus driver (who absolutely couldnt look forward due to his hat) had contacted his acquaintance who was going to that spot in haste. Apparently that person would do something about his book if she could just hand it over to them but I dont think Ill make it at allll She rushed out into a relatively wide road. At the corner of her sight she could see a couple snuggling close to each other. She wanted to cry. That couple screamed Hiih seeing the santa lady who dashed out from the back alley with a desperate expression and an amazing speed that would make any sprinter turned pale. She wanted to wail. Her field of vision that was blurry from tears caught sight of the pretty crystal dangling from her smartphone. It was the thank you present from the students in the field trip that jauntily shaved her sanity point before this. Apparently it was a charm that might bring her salvation if she wished for it when she was in trouble. She recovered the leeway in her heart slightly from that. Though she didnt think it would really cause a supernatural phenomenon that could save her. Certainly the central figure of those students, the boy who gave her this charm emitted quite the presence. The students all simultaneously looked at him when she talked about the legend of demon king of Kurama. In fact he had the air that felt like a real demon king, but this was this, that was that. There was no way that this charm would really do something for real. She would die if she got absorbed in such delusion. Reality was reality. Although, there was no doubt that the consideration of those students who were good people deep down when she actually bothered to look closely at them gave a calm to her heart in this cornered situation. D-dont give up. Ill return home alive too this time, thenDDIll spray that drivers eyeballs with capsaicin until I emptied the whole bottleeeeee From her waist holsterDDor rather her pocket, she took out an extremely sweet coffee milk, took out a straw and stabbed it in with one hand! The sugar supply flowed in! The bus guide santa-sans stamina was recovered! Her speed increased further! But, as expected the reality was still the reality even with the increase of her momentum. The instinct that had protected her until now suddenly rang the alarm bell. The hair at the back of her neck stood on ends. The bus guide santa-san immediately threw herself forward. Something passed by overhead. There was the sound of a buildings wall destroyed. At the same time, her hand became numb from the sensation of hard asphalt. She held down the pain with her guts and used her falling momentum to roll like a drill without stoppingDD All of you single people out there~! How about visiting a maid cafeee~? Lets spend a fun time with rabbit-eared maid santa at Christmasss! If you visit now there is Christmas special discountDDuee!? Santa-san!? Wawah, Im sorrrrryyyy DDGeboraaa!? She crashed on a twintail rabbit-eared maid santaDDwearing an outfit that looked like miniskirt maid uniform with red and white color to look like santa outfit and equipping a special rabbit earDDwho was distributing flyers at the street. The girl was blown away. The rabbit-eared maid santas body bent into the shape of < and she flew while letting out a scream that a maiden mustnt make. And then her back crashed hard on the light pole at the other side of the street. This time her body bent backward like a shrimp before she fell on the ground. The people walking on the street stiffened. The rabbit-eared maid santa was convulsing on the ground while still bending backward like a shrimp. The tackling culprit who caused thatDDthe bus guide santa who was on all fours gathered everyones gaze. From normal perspective, it was completely the scene of a crash site. Perhaps it was even a murder scene. That was just how horrible the crash & bending of the spine looked like. The bus guide santa-san turned pale. The terror that surpassed even her terror toward her pursuer caused her facial muscles to spasm greatly. While everyone was dumbfounded by the sudden accident, the bus guide santa-san came back to her senses earlier and she raised her voice in panic. A-are you alrightttttt!? Im alright! No way!? It was an astonishing toughness. The rabbit-eared maid santa girl stood up normally while her twintail whipped out *buruaaaaa* wildly. Her smooth standing up movement was a bit eerie. A-are you really alright? Im sorry! Because of me youDD The bus guide santa apologized and worried while in a fluster. The rabbit-eared maid santa held out her hand forward while her other hand brushed up her twintail gallantly. She snorted Fuh. Santa lady, Im fine so please dont worry. For a soul sister, just this much is like a mosquito bite. I dont get what youre saying at all but, Im glad! Your back bent backward to a degree that your spine should have absolutely snapped but, its amazing that youre unharmed! I never slack on training daily in order to oppose senpai, the nemesis of Onee-sama! As expected I still dont get it but, Im really sorry! Were fellow santa, I forgive you! As expected from the shock corps captain of soul sisters. The kouhai-chan who was the target of the demon kings affectionate treatment. Not only she was tough, she was large hearted toward everyone other than the nemesis who targeted Onee-sama. Although, it was a shame that the flyers of the caf where she was working part time got scattered everywhere. She wished to give Christmas present to her beloved Onee-sama, however, she had used up all her pocket money for booby traps toward the hateful senpai, so she searched and found this temporary part-time job somehow. She would be fired if it got found out she had literally scattered the flyers everywhere! Say, santa lady. If possible please help me picking up the flyers at leaDD Watch out- DDguea!? The rabbit-eared maid santaDDaka kouhai-chan santa experienced her second crash today. Something that rushed out from the alley bent like a whip and struck her stomach. She was sent flying with her body bent into the shape of <. Kouhai-chan santa crashed on the street lamp again like before and bent like a shrimp. Then, there was a scream Kyaaah. Kouhai-chan turned her gaze even while convulsing like a shrimp. She saw the bus guide santa got blown away until right beside her. A-are you alright? Just what in the worldDD Kouhai-chan santa looked like the one who shouldnt be okay at all no matter how in this case, but her body stood up with a smooth and slipper movement while asking about the bus guide santa-sans condition in worry. She was a good child at heart. It was only her problematic action toward the demon king that was standing out. However, the bus guide santa-san had no leeway to respond to that worried voice of kouhai-chan santa. The cause wasnt just the pain of getting sent flying. Something like that wouldnt be any problem as long as she had her extremely sweet coffee milk. Furthermore the stock of her extremely sweet coffee milk inside her pocket was sufficient at all time! Therefore, there was only one reason of the bus guide santa-sans anxiety. Kuh, it got taken away- Yes, the book that apparently would cause a lot of death if it didnt get delivered, the leather bag where it was contained had been stolen by her pursuer. When she turned her gaze, she saw the man in black clothes appearing from the alley. He was a pale Caucasian male who lacked vitality. He was also thin and looking unhealthy. His hand was holding the leather bag. Kouhai-chan santa naturally didnt understand the situation at all. However, she guessed correctly that it was that man who attacked them. She also sensed the ominous aura from that man which caused anxiety just from looking at him. I have, to take it back Bus guide santa-san who was on all fours forced strength into her legs and stood up with difficulty. She took out an extremely sweet coffee milk from her sleeve and resupplied. Beside her, kouhai-chan santa noticed the abnormality at the surrounding. Eh? Why are people Even though there were bystanders who were watching dumbfounded from the crash accident of kouhai-chan santa just now, they were all gone when she realized it. No, there were still some people around but, they were turning their back from this scene and walked away as though ignoring or perhaps not even noticing this commotion. Something strange was afoot. That was all she understood. And then, kouhai-chan santa saw her reliable senpai among the leaving people and stood up. However, that senpai wasnt the demon king senpaiDD Bunny-senpaaaaaai!! Here! Over hereeeee!! It was a loud voice that was hard to believe coming from such small body. Due to that voice, that bunny-senpai from the part-time job workplaceDDthe rabbit-eared maid santa-san who dressed the same like kouhai-chan but with a veteran smell drifting from her gasped and turned around as though she had just remembered the reason she came to this place. Her eyes widened like saucer. Kouhai-chan santa yelled toward that senpai who was jam-packed with many attributes of rabbit-eared maid santa senpai! Thieveee! That man! He is a thieveeeeee! He stole that leather baggggggg!! The rabbit-eared maid santa-senpais expression instantly changedDD Youve some guts doing that in this town pyon!! Right after that, her figure vanished. The speed of her fierce dash made it looked like she disappeared from view. She entered her top speed in an instant and rapidly closed the distance with that man! The man swung his arm in annoyance. Instantly something that looked like a black whip approached the bunny-senpai with a horrific speed. The bus guide santa reflexively yelled. Watch out- It doesnt mean anything if it doesnt hit pyon! Rabbit-eared maid santa-senpai dodged the whip. She ran in top speed while making a sharp turn without braking at all somehow. The mans eyes widened slightly. And then, the rabbit-eared maid santa had already entered into his bosom at that time. DDScre Bite! Pyon!! The rabbit-eared maid santa-senpai spun while running past the man from his side in an instant. The girl landed with a cool pose like a heros landing. In her handDD As expected from bunny-senpai! The living legend of Akiba! The pyon at the end of your sentence isnt just for show! N-no way. She took it back in that instant!? Indeed, her hand was holding the leather bag. It was a technique from a certain American football manga to spin while forcefully snatching a ball that was in the hold of the opponent. Even though she was a rabbit-eared part-time worker dressed in santa cosplay that looked like a maid. The rabbit-eared maid santa-senpai immediately dashed away toward kouhai-chan santa and bus guide santa-san. I have taken it back pyon. For now lets call the police pyon. I-is the pyon absolutely necessary? Some people had pointed how immature I was as a rabbit-eared maid pyon. Constant battle pyonparation pyon. Arent there too many pyon there? In any case, bus guide santa had recovered the book. However, the threat hadnt left. Rather, now with her there were two ordinary peopleno, a girl who stood unharmed after bending backward like a shrimp, and a woman who outmaneuvered a dangerous man with superhuman movement. Perhaps they should be called as extraordinary people rather than ordinary people, even so, it was still a fact that she had involved people who didnt know about this side of the world. And then, the mans atmosphere changed as though to display that danger. *Shiver*, a hard to describe coldness assaulted their whole body. Tsu, whats with this person? Doesnt he seem like a bad news? S-seems so pyon. He looks even more dangerous than the self-proclaimed gentleman fixated to our cafs girl that I encountered sometimes pyon. B-both of you, thank you very much for your help. Lets part way here. She couldnt involve them anymore than this. She had to get away alone from here Bus guide santa-san resolved herself just like she did many times in the past with such heroic determination. There was already no more choice except this in order to save the two maid santa-san. However, it was unknown whether this man would let these two go unscathed in the end. She wanted to believe that the chance wasnt low that this man would ignore these ultra tough maid-san and super mobile maid-san because it would be too troublesome to dispose of them but And so, the bus guide santa-san backed away bit by bit. The man took a step forward and the tension rocketed up. It was at that timing, Are you troubled? Nano Eh? The three santa-san stopped moving. The man also reflexively stopped moving due to the suddenly appearing presence. Everyones gaze turned toward the voiceDDat the end of the street where the people left to. And then, they witnessed it. Reindeer!? Why is there a reindeer here!? There is a tiny santa-san too!? Yes, there was a pony-sized reindeer with bright red nose tip, and standing imposingly on the sleigh that was pulled by that reindeerDD Myuu-chan!? Y-you are! The daughter of the one called boss by the evangelists of the way of rabbit ears! Aaa, now that you mentioned it! This is the child who called that student with demon king atmosphere papa! Eh? Kouhai-chan santa and rabbit-eared maid santa-senpai and bus guide santa looked at each other. Eh, we are unexpected connected by involvement with that person? Such thought was drawn on their face. There the bus guide santa realized. Come to think of it, she had once seen this twintail santa-san! She was that girl who got tied up by that demon king-like student onto an electric pole, and yet she got out of the binding slipperily on her own and dashed toward a running bus and even almost caught up, that girl who seemed a bit messed up in the head! By the way, Myuu was dressed in santa costume because her present distribution activity last year received great popularity, so this year too she was planning to do the same. Right now she was incidentally on the way home after doing her santa act and happened to see this disquieting situation that was detected by the Grim Reaper reindeer. Never fear nano! With a posed look, Myuu santa took a cool pose using a certain abyss lord as reference. Because Myuu is here! Nano! Lu-chan! Return this strange space into normal! When she ordered that, the disquieting space that drove away people from here returned back into normal. The noise of peoples chatter was gradually getting closer. Myu, Myuu-chan! Get back, its dangerous here! That man there is dangerous! Or rather, are you alone this late at night!? What is senpai doing!? Kouhai-chan made a tsukkomi with a warning filled with common sense, but in that moment, the man got fed up with the strange bunch (from the mans perspective) that appeared one after another and swung his arm. His target was naturally bus guide santa-san. However, the sharp whipDDit was actually tentacleDDthat stretched out once more was blocked before it could harm bus guide santa. It was bounced back by the reindeers horn. Eh, no way, since when!? Its troubling if you underestimate Lu-chan nano. The fastest raindeer, thats Lu-chan nano! No, who is this Lu-chan? Such tsukkomi resounded inside their heart. The thought that Lu-chan actually was a real greater demon with the real name of Lucifer never even crossed their mind. The king of demons had changed job at Christmas only into the fastest reindeer that transported presents for good children! The noise of peoples chatter had returned and people were gradually approaching the area again, even so the man showed no sign of retreating. He was prioritizing snatching the book rather than keeping the secret of his existence. The man gazed warily at the mysterious reindeer and little girl. He slowly took a fighting stance. Facing against him were four santa-san. The four santa obtained this chance meeting in this holy night. It was unclear whether this was a miracle or a comedy, or rather even just the fact that all of them were all cosplaying as santa at the same time was a miracle in itself, but putting that aside, would they be able to become one team and overcome this danger It was then, Myuu santa grinned fearlessly and took action. Eat this nano! Sure kill moveDD! She pointed her hand forward with a cool move. Then pushed *click*. *Tururururu-* A call ringtone rang! DDCalling Papa!! DDMyuu? Whats the matter? You should be home already shouldnt you? DDPapa save Myuu! There is a pervert nano! Where is this suicide volunteer? Hii!? Senpai!? Since when!? Bo-boss-san!? Where did you appear from pyon!? Eh, aa!? Demon king student-sanDDnot, Nagumo Hajime-kun right!? The three santa showed three different reactions. The senpai and the boss and the demon king student Hajime had appeared out of nowhere with his back facing them. No wonder. Certainly an instant summoning of demon king was indeed a sure kill move. Aa? Kouhai, the superhuman rabbit-eared maid, and the guide from that school trip? Whats more everyone is cosplaying as santawhats this situation? It was just as he said. Even so, there was no need to guess how the situation developed from there. The man easily got subdued. It felt like he was being possessed by some kind of strange existence so Hajime captured him, but at that time that strange existence had already vanished. There was nothing else that could be done, so Hajime wrote about the situation using permanent marker on the mans face and sent him off using a gate to a certain abyss lord who should be having Christmas party to have him deliver the man to occult expert. Kyaaaaaaaaaa, Kousukeee! A strange man appeared from empty air! Nagumooo! It must be your work! Who the hell is this guy!? Ah, Kou-kun! Claire-chan stumbled because of the shock and crashed on the glass window head first! She fell out until the roadDD Ah, Kousuke-san. Claire-san got run over by a car Claireeeeeee!? I guess youre unharmed but are you alrighttt!? Hajime closed the gate right away while such voices could be heard from the other side. He then guarded the bus guide-san and safely sent her until the book was delivered to the person at the destination. After that, the three santa who finished their respective work got invited to the Christmas party that was held in Nagumo house while they were still wearing their santa cosplay but Of course, when the high school girl who always adventured even at daily life, the superhuman rabbit-eared maid, and the bus guide-san with cheat willpower and survival ability intruded into Nagumo house that could be said as a singularity point, there was no way that nothing would happen. They would be dragged into another new turmoil here too. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc This Damn Masochist Hero- . AN: I posted a Christmas special chapter Gather, Santa Claus Four! at Wednesday. For those of you who havent read it, its a chaotic story but please read it first. Can you hear me? You can hear me right? Youcant hear me? To think that the mastermind of the summoning, the lord of paradise would contact them with such line from a famous series. Hajime and Kouki had never even dreamed for such thing to happen and stayed silent with twitching expressions. And so, the lord of paradise was getting a bit uneasy because of the nonexistent response. R-right now, Im talking directly into yourDD DDThis guy! Dont you dare say anything about directly into our brain or anything! Nagumo. He already said it. Hajime made a tsukkomi resolutely. The reply also made the lord of paradise to seem relieved because there was a response that came back even if it was in the form of such tsukkomi. A mixed force of security soldier, air soldier, heavy soldier, air cavalry is marching here. Ill prepare a hideout for you two so please leave immediately. Hajime frowned while Kouki also made a complicated expression. The two of them looked at each other. Jasper and others rushed into the room at that timing. S-so you two can hear the voice too just as I thought There was a horrible bewilderment in Jaspers face. Mindy and the children were looking around anxiously. It seemed that this voice that was resounding directly into the brain was also reaching everyone here. But, even that bewilderment immediately turned into anger and wariness. How dare you show yourself again! You tricked us! I wont deny that. I cant apologize enough to you. Ill also explain everything later. But, right now I beg all of you to please follow my instruction so that no more life will be lost- The voice sounded earnest and desperate. The voice didnt deny that it had tricked Jasper and his group with regret oozing from it. Hajime and Kouki who had went through a lot of experiences could feel that it was the true feeling of the lord of paradise. Jasper seemed to feel the same too. His mouth kept opening and closing, but he was unable to say anything further. The lord of paradise was about to argue further. But Hajime interrupted him. Theres no time. Lord of paradise, just tell me this. Is it only me and Amanogawa who are targeted by the enemies? No. Jasper too. His image was recorded at the battle underground. The information has already reached mothers hand. Theres no doubt that they will search Jaspers residence. Is there no doubt about that? I was able to find you two was also the result of hacking the force that was dispatched to here. I seeas I thought. Hajime narrowed his eyes slightly. His gaze glanced at Kouki for an instant, but he didnt say anything to Kouki who was making a doubting expression. Hajime talked to Jasper and the others. This is where we part. I and Amanogawa will go right away. Please wait! First come to the hideout! Ill also talk about the reason I summoned you two warriors from foreign world! Not interested. The lord of paradise turned speechless with how easily Hajime refused. Hajime declared with a cold voice and gaze to the speechless lord. I dont want to get dragged into even more trouble than this. Rather than that, if you have any intention to apologize, then you should concentrate on protecting Jasper and his family instead from here on. Naturally I will do everything I can about that butDD Wait a second! Why do you include Mindy and the children too!? Im the one who violated the taboo! I only have a few months more to live anyway so I just need to surrender! Mindy and others arent involved with this! If they all escaped, that would become the proof that Mindy and the children had also done something to feel guilty about. Jasper felt that he himself should be the one to settle this. That was certainly a natural decision. However, That excuse wont fly anymore after your face got exposed. Do you seriously think these guys will be let off without even getting questioned about us and about what you and the lord of paradise had done? No one would believe it even if Jasper claimed that the people who had lived all this time with someone who had violated the taboo didnt know anything. Surely they would receive a harsh interrogation, and at the end they would also be held responsibleDDto be blunt there was a high chance they would be used as an example. At the very least Hajime was convinced of that based on the information he had heard until now. Jasper and others were also able to imagine the worst situation from Hajimes tone and atmosphere. They discarded their optimistic view to cling on mothers compassion and their face twisted in grief. Jasper fell on his knees. He had dragged his family into this since the moment he got tempted by the words of the lord of paradise. He might be able to keep living like this if only his face didnt get found out, but that was just a hindsight. His body was trembling with regret from how shallow he was. Im sorry, Im sorry Mindy! Pipsqueaks-, Im sorry- Nii-san Seeing Jaspers complexion that looked like he wanted to die even now, Mindy and the children snuggled up on him with exasperated expression even while they were still looking pale. The heavy atmosphere was blown away by Hajimes loud rebuke. You have no time for crying. Struggle! If you want to live, if you wish to keep living, then continue to struggle, struggle, and struggle till the very last moment! The great anger in his voice caused Jasper, Mindy, and even the children to jump and lifted up their face. There is no time. Choose. Will you give up and die. Or will you survive till you die. Jasper and Mindy unconsciously turned their gaze toward the children after hearing those words that resounded heavily in the bottom of their heart. They repeated the words inside their heart, would they give up and let these children died, or would they protect them till they died? There, a soft but very strong voice talked to them. Itll be fine. We will become a good bait. It was Kouki. He was putting on a fearless smile that looked awkward, as though he was forcefully moving his facial muscles with a face that might be paler and more distressed than even their own. Lord of paradise, you should first shelter them. Youre the one who got them involved. You made use of Jaspers feeling that want to protect his family. We have nothing to listen from you as long as you dont fulfill that responsibility. Amanagowa, you idiot. Youre talking like we have any obligation to listen to him. Hajime made a tsukkomi at Kouki while sticking his few remaining explosives that he took out from his tactical vest on the houses pillars. Understood. I shall guide Jasper and his family to a safe place for the time being. Yeah, you do that. If by any chance you betray this guy againDD If I betray him? Ill kill any random humans I find indiscriminately. !? W-whyDD As expected, youll hate if I do that? Because of your circumstance? Tsu, how far have you guessedDD Questioning time is over. The shocked lord of paradise swallowed back his word after Hajimes order. And then Jasper and Mindy carried the little children who were still unable to run fast including Listy with a resolute expression. Amanogawa, cut the wall. Roger. Koukis holy sword easily cut apart the living rooms wall and the next wall after it that connected to the next house. It was for Jasper and others to out from there. See ya, Jasper. Ill pray for your fortune. Y-yeah, you guys tooIll pray that you guys can return back to your family. Their parting words were just that. They didnt even look at each other. Listy who was carried by Mindy reached out at Hajime looking like she wanted to say something, but Mindy softly wrapped that hand with her hand and pulled it back. Hajime showed no sign of turning around even when he felt Listys gaze. Now, go to the back from the house next door. Then head to northwest from there. Ill guide you all through a route where the machine soldiers wont find you, so please move silently. Jasper vanished to the other side of the wall to lead the children. The children also got out in a hurry. Mindy quietly bowed to Hajime and Kouki before getting out last. The inside of the room became quiet. However, the noises outside were gradually getting louder. The machine soldier force must be getting closer. It was clear that the residents of the underworld were in chaos because of the scale of the machine soldier force that usually wouldnt appear in the town. Etemp, Netemp. Lay out some strings that will act as heat source. Iii Etemp & Netemp-san replied without their usual cheers. They were staring at the hole that connected to the neighboring house. Perhaps they were worrying about the fate of Jasper and the others, especially the children. Certainly, even if they were able to arrive at a safe hideout, would they live forever in the hideout after thattheir future wouldnt be bright with innumerable uncertain factors like that. Hey, Nagumo. Shut up. We need to take action now. Lets go. Youre right. Kouki took a deep breath as though to swallow something large and heavy and nodded. The two of them brazenly went out from the front. Quite the number of people were coming out and turning their gaze uneasily toward the direction of the approaching noises. And then, the people who were right nearby saw Hajime and Koukis attire and looked astonished because they were obviously not people of the underworld. Right after that, *GOOOOOOO* a sound resounded from the sky. We got to make the battles opening flashy. At the sky, the sight of that flying machine soldierDDair cavalry flying this way entered their eyes. The single eye moving along the cross shaped line in its head stopped still at the center when it caught sight of Hajime and Kouki from afar. And then, it accelerated drastically before doing an extreme braking above the two. The braking action was so extreme it was like it was picking up a fight with the law of inertia. That movement was impossible for an aircraft that was boarded by human. It was hovering in the sky and pointed the gun muzzle in its hands toward Hajime and KoukiDD Target discovered. Immediately remove your weaponsDD Hah. In your dream. Quick draw. The explosive bullet that would pulverize normal humans wrist with its recoil was fired with a thunderous boom. The process from aiming to firing couldnt be followed with how fast it was. The bullets speed that was impossible for the existing revolver and bullet didnt give any time for the air cavalry to dodge. It magnificently hit its head. That head exploded grandly in an instant. DDSpecial bullet Burst Bullet Originally its characteristic quality was to pulverize its target with magic power shockwave, but even without that, the other world gunpowder that was ultra-condensed and packed into the bullet and the toughness of the bullet head that was scattered by its explosive power was atrocious. It was truly, Thats one dirty firework. It was worthy for opening the battle. The air cavalry exploded into pieces that scattered down everywhere along with a thunderous roar that shook the bottom of the stomach. Electrical discharge and flame blast colored the sky. The citizens were watching dumbfounded. The machine soldier that protected mankind was blown up. Helplessly, with just one attack. Naturally, their gazes turned toward the criminalDDthe atrocious villain who did something incomprehensible that pulverized mankinds protector. AAa? HIIIIIIH!? A chorus of scream resounded. Voices like M-monsterrrrrrYou see that, that terrifying face! He isnt human!Dont tell me, a new type of invader!?Runnnn, youll get killeddddd!!Mommyyyyyyy!Please at least spare just this childdd!Oo, Mother, please save us! Destroy that evil! were breaking out here and there one after another. It was truly a pandemonium. It was as though they had witnessed the demon king descended. Yosh Yeah, youre really the demon king Nagumo. You can still looked satisfied like that even in this situation. Koukis exasperated gaze was just like a passing breeze for Hajime. He turned his back toward Kouki as though to say they were getting the hell out of dodge right away. He dashed through the street swiftly. Kouki scratched his cheek while following behind. The people on their way screamed They come-, theyre coming over here!Run! Its humanoid invadeeers! while running everywhere in panic. Kouki said I had just resolved myself not too long ago to be a hero though with a conflicted expression. Even so he jumped just like Hajime who was in front of him to the buildings rooftop and kept advancing toward the sacred mountain. The chaos below was getting even greater seeing that inhuman jumping power. In the town of underworlds lowest stratum, the buildings height was getting higher the closer it was to the center that was the sacred mountain Coltran. Hajime landed on the rooftop of a building that was relatively a bit high. He turned his gaze toward Jaspers residence that they had just left behind. He seemed to be watching with the telescope function of his magic stone eye. Amanogawa. Cut down the approaching enemies. Theyre behind. I know! Kouki turned around and drew out his sword into a slash at the same time. Behind there was a machine soldier that had sneaked up on them before they knew it. Its upper half that had both its hands raised in banzai gesture slipped down diagonally. Unlike the machine soldiers until now, this was another new type. Its design that only consisted of skeleton had no change, but its legs were more complex and thicker in its making than the first machine soldiers they encountered. There were also blades attached on both its hands. The blades were shining like the ligh saber that came out in a certain space war movie. Most likely this was a machine soldier that was specialized in close quarter combat. From the way it fought, it could be seen that it was a machine soldier that rushed forward. Perhaps it should be called assault soldier. It seemed its high-spec legs excelled in jumping and mobility. Dozens of assault soldiers were rapidly approaching by hopping through the street below or from the surrounding buildings like ninja. Kouki were cutting them down with sword slashes that left behind speed of sound in the dust. Nagumo, Jasper and othersare alright arent they? Who knows. That will depend on the lord of paradise. Those were terribly uncaring words. However, Kouki didnt really get enraged and continued speaking while dealing with the attacking assault soldiers indifferently. It was like he was persuading himself rather than talking with Hajime. I, dont think that lord of paradise is that bad of a person. He seriously think that its wrong for him to trick Jasper and his group. I got the impression that he wants to help Jasper and others as much as he can. Surely he has some kind of complicated circumstance. Thats why, surely Jasper and his family will be protected in a safe place. But, after thathow will they live from now on. Even though this is the only place where mankind can live. Even though they can only get food and water from the distribution. A formation of cavalry soldiers arrived from air. Hajime moved to take care of them also with indifference. He sniped with Donner in his right hand, then he predicted their evasion route and fired with Schlag at their future position. The live bullets that were fired at him from long range were dodged with just a slight tilting of his body while he fired counterattack. Are you saying that we should take them with us? Hajime asked with a cold voice. Kouki shook his head. Thats impossible. The current me, no, the current us cant possibly head to the mountain top while carrying a dozen non-combatant with us. Then what do you want to say? Even he himself didnt know. He couldnt say something irresponsible like he would protect Jasper after seeing the reality. His strength and the situation wouldnt allow that. He understood that. Jasper and his family became wanted people from the start was just him reaping what he sowed. They didnt ask them for help, and Hajime and Kouki were also having their hands full to take care of themselves. He understood. It was only logical for both sides to part here. He understood that it was the better decision. However, Koukis heart, his heart that had decided after utterly writhing in conflict at that desert country was pleading at him Is it really alright like this?. It was accompanied with a pain that was like a sharp needle stabbing his heart. Shouldnt they listen to the lord of paradises reason at least? Shouldnt they accompany Jasper and others to confirm that they would be sheltered in a safe place at least? Wasnt there something, something else, something that he could do to brush away the dark cloud that was hanging over Jasper and the children even if just for a little? The reality and his desire fought each other. His chest felt tight as though it was pressed down by a great weightDD Aah, annoying. This damn masochist hero! W-whats with you so suddenly! I told you Im not Tio-san! Dont make fun of Tio. She is just as beyond saving like you, but she doesnt have shitty and troublesome personality like you! Rather that womans masochism is more refreshing! Guh, thatsI cant deny that but Kouki gritted his teeth while dodging the simultaneous attack of assault soldiers from left and right by bending backward like doing limbo dance. Without pausing he rotated swinging his holy sword in a circle to mow down the enemies legs altogether. The first machine soldier that came up from the stairs inside the buildingDDmost likely it was a guard soldier that had a role to keep securityDDgot hit with normal bullet the moment its head peeked out. That was happening while Hajime did that head shot while speaking in irritation. Since when our relationship become one where I have to listen to your complaint? Dont just depend on me. Youre right. My bad. Certainly it was exactly as Hajime said. The demon king and the hero were incompatible with each other. He couldnt accept Hajimes thought and belief. Or perhaps it was because he wondered in envy how could this guy live like this. Kouki shook his head as though to shake off something from himself. Hajime glanced at him and dealt with the guard soldiers and air cavalry while checking Jaspers house. He confirmed that a force of guard soldiers had stormed into the house and pushed the switch of the device that he took out from his tactical vest. In that instant, the explosives that he put on the houses pillars exploded. The heat from the strings that Etemp & Netemp laid outDDit seemed to succeed in making the machines mistook them as humans. Quite a number of machines stormed into the house, so that explosion just now managed to destroy dozens of the machine soldiers. Well, I dont think theyll think that Jasper and others has really died from that butit should buy them some time at least. Koukis eyes widened slightly hearing Hajimes muttering. Coupled with his harsh words just now, it made him smiled wryly. Thats right, didnt he say it himself? That they would become a good bait. That was why Hajime started the battle in a flashy way like that. He made the town fell into pandemonium and intentionally ran on the rooftop where they would stand out. He even stayed in one spot even though there was a risk they would get surrounded and exploded the house. Hajime was doing the best he could do while kept holding on his own conviction. So that Jasper and others could arrive to the safe place with the least danger possible. Even though it was in his nature to worry like this, it was disappointing that he wasnt even doing the best he could do. That was why, Nagumo. If we can secure electricity and still have some leeway at that point, I want to go and pick them up. If we have leeway? Yes, if we have leeway. He couldnt make any promise to Jasper and others. He also couldnt take them with him to the top of the mountain. He couldnt irresponsibly give them any fleeting hope. However, he too wanted to do the best that he could do. He wouldnt rampage following his emotion, but he wanted to at least persist with his conviction even if he had to be reckless. Paying the price after violating the taboo was Jaspers just dessert. That was certainly true. However, he needed no reason to give his all in order to improve the childrens future even if only slightly. Because he had the strength to act rashly if it was for the sake of someone else. The special derivation of Limit Break, War Ogre. No matter how much my body break, it will create gypsum of magic power inside my body so I can fight until I die. I have learned that skill. Nagumo, you can just open the door. Ill cut open the path. Its strange. Ive the feeling that my definition of leeway and yours is different. Is that so? Isnt it the difference between us and the world we live in? Hajime didnt look amused by Kouki who said something that was strangely difficult to deny. The priority inside himself hadnt changed, his first priority till the end was going home. Yes, if it was just the matter of going home, he could also do it after making a thorough preparation. Was the priority the unrelated person who they only had met today, or the precious people who were waiting for their return? In the end, it could be said that the problem was only that. And that was exactly the decisive difference between the demon king and the hero. But naturally he didnt mention anything about that. The hero had made his choice that was only barely within Hajimes tolerance limit after seeing the reality. If he carelessly gave him more information than this, the hero would try to be even more heroic, which was something unbearable for him. Even after this hero had learned how to keep calm, in the end he was unable to change his true nature. No, he had reached the answer that he couldnt change, which made this hero even more troublesome. We need to depart soon. The number of enemies are increasing. We have made enough ruckus to gather their attention. I guessJasperplease stay safe. Kouki muttered in prayer while cutting apart another steel soldier. Hajime was also firing wires with anchor attached from his hands and feet to climb the outer wall while shooting down the guard and turning toward the sacred mountainDD A voice resounded once more in that moment. Warriors of foreign world, please help- Aa? Eh? The panicked voice belonged to the lord of paradise. The two stopped moving unconsciously even while dealing with the machine soldiers that approached from every direction. My transmission was detected! This is impossible-, they managed to read the code that has been completely disposed from 200 years ago-the machine soldiers are heading this way! Please! At this rate Jasper and everyone will- Hajime and Kouki exploded into motion toward exactly the same direction at the same time. The telescope function of magic eye and the sunglasses that was worn again caught the sight of the slightly opened spot five hundred meters ahead through the tiny gaps of the buildings. Over there Jasper and others were cornered into a tight group onto a wall at an open space after getting driven out from the back alley. But for some reason there were several machine soldiers that turned on their allies and protected Jasper and others. But that too was only for a moment. The guard soldiers with dull movement immediately got bisected by the assault soldiers. Furthermore one shot that was fired by a guard soldier flew toward Mindy who was carrying Listy Jasper pushed those two and covered them with his body. His stomach was shot and he fell. Even from afar it was clear how Mindy and the children were screaming and crying. They were clinging on Jasper. Amidst that, Listy was the only one who stepped forward with both her hands spread out to protect Mindy and the others. In front of that small but brave Listy, an assault soldier approached emotionlessly and raised its heat blade to bisect all of them togetherDD NaguDD Koukis words toward that called Nagumo were enveloped in impatience. But he didnt manage to finish saying it until the end. Because he didnt make it in time? Because it was meaningless? No. Because it wasnt necessary. Without even needing any prompting, oOOOOOOOOOOOO!! Crimson sparks burst out along with a loud scream. Hajime unusually raised Donner with both hands and pulled the trigger in an instant. It couldnt compare at all with all the shooting until now. This was the regular technique that should be called as the signature move of the demon king, the sure kill magic bulletDDRailgun. For the electromagnetically accelerated bullet, the distance of 500 meter was just a stones throw away. The flash that could be mistaken as a crimson spear advanced as though it pierced through the space itself. Its targetDDthe assault soldier that was going to swing down its blade anytime now was shot precisely in the head. No, its whole body was sent flying. The assault soldier lost its head along with its raised arm like a joke. Its other arms heat blade silently lost its shine. It looked as though it had lost the radiance of its life. And then, the machine soldier tilted to the side and fell. In front of it silence arrived as though the time of the world had been stopped. The residents were scared silly by the crimson flash that cut through the sky. The machine soldiers that attacked Hajime raised their guard after seeing the abnormal phenomenon of a human releasing sparks and firing railgun through a handgun. In addition the machine soldiers that were attacking Listy and others were unable to understand what just happened. That silence was blown away by Hajimes angry yell that he spouted while breathing hard. Go already, Amanogawa!! I can only fire three more times! Tsu, you wont even need to shoot that many!! Kouki took a crouching start pose. A beat later, *BOOM* the rooftops floor was half destroyed by the step of Kouki who dashed out. Within the speed that rushed through a hundred meter in three seconds, he saw the crimson flash that overtook him. The machine soldiers must have started moving again too. The machine soldier that tried to attack Mindy and others again was pulverized with a terrifyingly accurate sniping. He couldnt hold back a grin from forming on his lips. The second shot of railgun just now must have consumed a ton of magic power. He couldnt stand that guy. He was jealous, envious, and hated him from the bottom of his heart. However, even though he had the composure to make the rational judgment, even if that rational judgment denied loudly how it was something that should not be done, he still wouldnt abandon a child who was in the verge of dying in front of his eyes, that it was alright to protect children unconditionally. He was in agreement with such side of this guy. The priority of what they wanted to protect and the way they protected differed, but their heart that wanted to protect someone wasnt any different from each other. And then, every time, he would save someone faster and in a better way than him. Aa, it was reallyDD So awesome its annoying- *Zan* He cut. He bisected all three assault soldiers that were coming down on Mindy and others. Inside his heart he thought Hows that, you dont even need to fire three times right?. The thought made him thought just how childish he was. His landing shook the ground. At the same time he could sense how Mindy and the children swallowed their breath. From their point of view, Kouki must looked like he had just teleported here. But, as expected he wasnt given the time to reassure them that it was alright now that he was here. *Goon* The sound of afterburner accompanied the arrival of the air cavalries. From the sky where his blade couldnt reach, large bullets that were like slug bullets were fired in high speed consecutively with thunderous sounds *dou dou dou*. The bullet speed was relatively slow. It was easy to cut them. But, right now there were people who he should protect behind him. Even if he cut the bullets, it would be meaningless if the fragments ricocheted behind him. That was why, (Redirect, them) He focused, deeper and deeper, like sinking into the bottom of a lake. He evoked the true height of Yaegashi-style, redirecting a great power with a small power. His extreme concentration made the world lost colors. He could even perceive the countless bullet heads that were spiraling while flying this wayDDhe softly grazed the bullets with the flat side of his holy sword and changed only their trajectory. The inside of Koukis heart was relaxed. Seen from the side, there were only countless sword lines decorating the space in god speed. They splendidly diverted the trajectories of all the slug bullets to avoid Mindy and the children behind him and gouged another spots. It didnt end with just that, several bullets even hit other machine soldiers. Impossible to understand. Impossible to analyze. Such godly feat was impossible to execute with humans body. In front of such sword technique that already reached the realm of supernatural, the machine soldiers movement stopped once more. Even the airborne air cavalries were watching with their single eye flickering rapidly. It was as though they were shaken to their core. (I cant do anything against flying enemy, this is really difficult. I have recovered slightly from the rest just now, can I fire Soaring Flash at least once if I pour all my remaining magic power into it?) Yes, he could. Nagumo had let his railgun roared. How could he become the only one to say that it would be difficult for him! He scolded himself. The fuel consumption of Hajimes Lightning Clad and the light element advanced attack magic Soaring Flash was in a different dimension though The holy sword flashed as though to rebuke his partner like that. Immediately an image formed in Koukis mind. The holy sword told him I can do it. Another grin welled up again. This partner was really too good for someone like him. Kouki lifted up his left hand with overwhelming gratitude and wholehearted trust. It was as though he was aiming at the hovering air cavalries. And then, he pointed the tip of the holy sword in his right hand straight forward, DDPierce, Holy Swordpartner! *Kinn* A sharp and stiff sound rang out a little. The source of the sound was the air cavalry. Yes, it was the air cavalry that got its head pierced by the holy sword that lengthened until 50 meter in an instant. The holy sword then smoothly shortened again. The air cavalry that was released from its impalement fell to the ground like a condemned criminal. Even while that was happening, the holy sword that reached the length of 40 meter even while there was almost no change to its weight was swung in a flash. Then, at the same time when the holy sword returned to its original length, the dozens of guard soldiers that were huddling together at the front slid down diagonally into two and fell together. Then, at that timing, the building at the left was destroyed and a new type of machine soldier appeared. Koukis expression twitched seeing the weapon on its arms. Ga, gatling!? The body shape of the robot was like a three meter golem with wide and round body. Its arms were attached with revolving gun muzzles. Looking closer there was even something like missile pods on its shoulders. Its armor also looked tough just from its appearance. Most likely this was a type called heavy soldier. It would be trouble if saturation attack from such weapon rained down on him. Kouki hurriedly lengthened his holy sword to cut it down. But, in the next moment, Begone The heavy soldier was pulverized along with that word. A similar mechanical armDDthe artificial arm of Hajime who flew like a cannon from the sky behind socked it hard with Vibration Crush. The heavy soldier fell on the ground heavily that it even made a crater. Its upper body pitched forward onto the ground and it stopped functioning without using its armaments even once. Cloud of dust rose up due to the tremor and shockwave. It was as though a bomb had just get dropped there. Naturally, the machine soldiers finally backed away after witnessing Hajimes inhuman destructive power and Koukis impossible sword skill just now. They who should be machine without soul looked like they were trembling. It seemed they were scared in front of an opponent that was impossible to comprehend. Etemp, stuff Jasper with every medicine you got. Netemp, lay out a barrier of string using the piece of junks over there. Hajime was breathing hard with heaving shoulders and his complexion also looked slightly bad, even so he barked out sharp orders that sent shivers to the listeners. Naturally the reply that came back was the sharp voice Ii!! of affirmative. At the same time, Hajime took out two ampoules of recovery medicine from his tactical vest and tossed it to the dumbfounded Mindy, no, to Listy who stepped furthest to the front than anyone. Listy went awawawa in panic, but she caught them firmly just as expected. Make Jasper drink them. He might still make it. Aa, uu, fhaiii! Fhaiii! Did she mean fight by that? Hajime thought for a moment, but seeing how her lips were slightly twisted in pain, she must have bitten her tongue. Netemp got on her head, even then Listy didnt look that perturbed and stared at Hajime with a gaze that was filled with a strong emotion just for a moment before she immediately turned around and dashed toward Jasper. Just as he thought, she was really gutsyHajime thought with a small smile while standing side by side with Kouki. Warriors of foreign world, my thanks. PleaseDD Words from lord of paradise that were filled with great gratitude reached them. However, Hajime completely ignored that and glared at the machine soldiers that were gathering in droves. Nagumo Aa? Kouki quietly addressed him. Hajime replied with a displeased tone. Ill tell Myuu-chan later about the demon kings heroic saga today. Saving children was only natural. That was why Hajime-papa surely wouldnt intentionally tell his beloved daughter about this sotry. However, Kouki wished Myuu to know. Because Nagumo Hajime was an invincible demon kinghero for that child. He would tell her, your papa had saved another small life just like he did with you before. Rationality, efficiency, priority, this guy went beyond his own evaluation standards and saved someones life. Then, it should be fine for him to at least receive the reward in the form of his beloved daughters praise and respect. (Well, something like that must have already hit the max value from a long time ago though.) Kouki thought with a smile unconsciously forming on his lips. Amanogawa Hm? Be careful that you dont get hit with accidental shooting. What does that mean!? Also, just so you know, therell be accidental shooting if you get near Myuu. Accidental!? Thats definitely will be a deliberate shooting wont it!? This damn masochist hero Stop treating me as masochist already! Kouki who was in a calm and peaceful state just now got thrown into disorder with anger. At the same time, Hajime was also in a MAX displeasure! The conversation that wasnt reading the mood at all resounded through the tense battlefield. The machine soldiers returned to their senses because of that and started moving. And then, as though to beat them to the punch, god speed shooting and slashing that even the machines high performance sensor couldnt perceive destroyed six soldiers each. Well take care of these guys first. Dont hold me back, hero. You yourselfdont cause any friendly fire, demon king. More than a hundred machine soldiersDDversus the demon king and the hero. An unprecedented battle would begin in the lowest level of the underworld. . . Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Take care of me this year too! Ill make an opening to escape. Please buy me some time right now! Even if you say that, itll be troublesome if they self-explode. Rest assured. I can only do it within a limited range but, if its just self-explosion Ill be able to hinder it. Splendid. Then there aint any need to hold back. A fearless grin formed on Hajimes lips after he heard the words of the lord of paradise. He also gave an instruction Etemp, Netemp. Use the scraps too to reinforce the barricade as needed whileDDraising the curtain of battle by himself. His right and left hands moved from its crossed position to mow in a fanning shape. With an accuracy that was like a joke, twelve machine soldiers that were just about to shoot at them had their heads exploded. Kouki leaked out a dry laugh wondering just when did he have the time to aim while also unsheathing his sword in a flash. The godspeed slash that didnt even display its drawing motion bisected all the enemies that stepped into the area within thirty meter from along with any obstacles on the swords path. So I really wasnt seeing wrong. It seemed that Hajimes eyes perceived what happened just now, including when Kouki pierced the air cavalry in the air, where the holy sword expanded in that brief instant during the unsheathing until its sheathing again. He removed Donner & Schlags bullet cylinders with a snap and exchanged them with the fully reloaded cylinders that were set inside his coat while glancing to the side with interest. Come to think of it, its shape has also changed into a katana huh. Itll change into the shape that I need. Its sending me the image of how to use it. Hee The air soldiers formed a formation and attacked. They didnt get too close due to their caution toward Koukis sword. They kept enough altitude while raining down rifle bullets like a heavy rain. In addition, when Hajime turned his gun muzzles toward them, they would immediately calculate the bullet trajectory and started making random dodging maneuver. They had high learning ability. Therefore Hajime dodged the raining rifle bullets with the minimum movement while pulling the triggers of Donner & Schlag simultaneously with a slight angle added to them. Immediately the air soldiers that should be taking evasive maneuver midair had their heads smashed one after another. DDGun art Bounce Shot Other than simple ricochet shooting using wall or ground, this demon kings special move also changed the bullet trajectory by hitting bullet with another bullet to gouge the target. While he naturally ricocheted his bullets between each other, he also used the rifle bullets that the air soldiers had only just fired to change the bullets angle and fired through the future position of the enemies. Could it be that sword has its own will? I have never heard any tangible voice from it but, I think that it has. Kouki dodged the strafing from the machine soldiers. Even so the number of lasers was absurd. It was like a bluish white line of spears. Kouki parried the lasers that he was unable to dodge with the flat side of his holy sword. The heat beam could open a hole through even steel, but the other worlds holy sword splendidly parried them without even a scratch. In addition, the sturdy holy sword also parried the heat blade of the assault soldiers that rushed Kouki when there was opening. As expected it handled that weapon too flawlessly just like its user wished for. Kouki instantly reversed his grip and slashed apart the assault soldiers with a smooth motion. DDYeagashi-style katana art Otoha NagashiFlowing Sound Blade The assault soldiers attack was parried like flowing water. They advanced for a few steps after passing Kouki before their body slid down diagonally without a sound and crumbled down. The exquisite sword art that executed defense and offense almost simultaneously was becoming even more well-executed the more it was repeated. It happened so smoothly as though the assault soldier was charging forward to get themselves slashed. Isnt that right, partner? There was a will residing within his partner. Kouki swung the holy sword while asking it with a gentle expression that was accompanied with a conviction. Surely it was answering him Thats right with its flickering light. It aint giving any reaction at all. Eeeeh!? The figure of the hero who was ignored by the holy sword could be seen there. He looked a bit shaken. Although the current Kouki wasnt so green that his movement would be messed up by that. He lined his blade with the rifle bullets that were fired by the air soldiers at the rear. But, he didnt cut them. He could see assault soldiers at the corner of his vision launching simultaneous attack at him. That was why this would save him the effort. A peculiar sound of graze resounded. Right after that the assault soldiers heads exploded, by the rifle bullets of the air soldiers that were trying to snipe Kouki. He parried the enemys attack and counterattacked almost at the same time with Otoha Nagashi. He didnt slash with his sword but made use of the enemys own attack. It was a technique that Kouki created right now in this place. Yes, he redirected flying rifle bullets to hit the assault soldiers on purpose. If he had to name it, DDYeagashi-style katana art derivative secret technique Otoha Nagashi C SakanamiReverse Wave As though to prove that this move wasnt a coincidence but something that had been sublimated into a technique, he redirected all the concentrate fire of the air soldiers that kept raining down on him to hit the machine soldiers. Parrying flying projectiles that flew with a speed that surpassed the speed of sound to hit the targets just as he aimed. This special move that surpassed the realm of human made the enemies stopped moving for a moment. It was as though they were shocked and dumbfounded even though they were machine. There was no way Hajime would overlook that fatal opening. He destroyed nearly twenty enemies in one go with gun shooting and grenades. The machine soldiers returned to their senses with that, but the air soldiers sniping stopped. They understood that their attack would only benefit the enemy. But, Hou together with that slightly impressed voice Amanogawa, behind, the rooftop. Hm? Owah!? Donners bullet was fired right from his side. Kouki reflexively screamed at the unexpected friendly fire. However, he properly redirected the bullet even then to hit the enemy that circled behind them on the rooftop. There was no way it could even imagine that a bullet that was fired to a completely another direction would be turned almost perpendicularly to come at it. The machine soldier that was peeking out its head got shot without even being able to take any evasive action and fell limply from the roof. In a sense it was impressive how Hajime immediately made use of his technique after seeing it, but he still wanted to at least raise a protest. Nagumo! Dont shoot so suddenly like that! Whatre you going to do if it hit me!? Im trying to hit you know? Those arent words that you should use for that kind of act! Even while arguing like that, the demon king and the hero swept clean the enemies circling to their back with improvised teamwork that didnt let them predict the bullet trajectory. It was at that timing the colleague of the heavy soldier before this that was removed from the stage at the same time of his entrance, broke through a building in its charge toward them. The fury of gatling guns attacked the two. Hajime dodged by jumping to left and right. The gatling guns on the heavy soldiers two arms each chased after Kouki and Hajime. The ground was blasted and gouged like the approaching footsteps of the death god. (I see. So it feels like this to face gatling.) It was the feeling of having something that he usually did getting turned back on him. It was extremely unpleasant. He didnt give a damn that this was a boomerang that came back to him. He converted the displeasure into killing intent and narrowed his eyes. He gazed at the heavy soldier within the world where the flow of time was slowing down. The enemy had heavy armor that rivaled a tank. Even with the armor piercing ammo he had with him, it would be hard to pierce that armor without electromagnetic acceleration. However, even then Hajime pulled Shclags trigger while still in his dodging posture. He didnt give Kouki any time to cut the enemy with his extending sword. This prey belonged to him. Right after that, a single gunshot echoed with a sound that stretched slightly longer. His body rotated once to land correctly and stood up. At the same time, the heavy soldier tilted and crumbled down with a wind hole opened in its head. As expected, its hard. But, it would be enough with just three bullets. Hajime snapped the bullet cylinder while muttering. Six empty bullet shells were thrown in the air. DDGun art Pinpoint Shot Yes, the gunshot that only sounded like coming from a single shot was actually the proof of quick shooting that fired six bullets simultaneously. Furthermore they landed on the same spot without even a single millimeter of deviation almost at the same time. The lack of penetrating power was solved by six consecutive shots in an instant. The security soldiers pointed their gun muzzles at Hajime who had only just gotten on his feet. His feet moved as though drawing a circle with his body twisting to dodge lasers that were fired from another direction while Donners muzzle glided following his hands side throw movement. Bullets were fired following that radiating trajectory and they drilled through the enemies. He rolled Schlags cylinder as though to caress his gun belt. By flicking the bullets that were stored in the gun belt with his thumb, they were loaded into the rotating cylinder from below with machine-like precision. And so bullets were vomited out from Schlag, ricocheting and boring through multiple enemies. Then with similar action Donner also finished reloading when Schlag had finished shooting. The greatest weakness of gunner, bullet spent was compensated with two handguns alternately attacking & reloading in a show of superhuman feat. It made it possible to attack consecutively without even a second delay in between. In addition, even when the assault soldiers finally closed the distance by sacrificing their comrades, all their heat blades suffered defeat before the toughness of azantium. The blades never reached Hajimes flesh with the obstruction of the barrel of Donner & Schlag or the shield on the artificial arm. This is childs play compared to facing the apostles. Even the technique of twin swords that the robots displayed was forced to go under a severe evaluation before the Gun-Kata of the twin guns. Even now the assault soldiers performed a suicidal charge in their attempt to somehow hinder Hajimes reloading action, but the elbow blow from the artificial arm and the slug bullet that was fired from said elbowDDpseudo-Hakkyouken quasi-Rimon ChouchuDDblew their stomach to pieces and blew them away toward their ally, dragging them down. There were two round eyes watching such sight. Amazing It was Listy. She was watching Hajimes back with sparkling eyes from inside the barricade that was created from spider string, rubbles, and the scraps of the machine soldiers. After making Jasper drank all the recovery medicine that she received, Mindy tried to drag her back because it was dangerous. But she shook her off and peeked at the situation outside from between the gap of the junks unable to contain herself. Etemp & Netemp who were riding on her left and right shoulders raised their arms banzai while screeching Ii!!. It was like they were saying Right!? Right!?Our master is amazing right!? Compared to the like of hero!. Yep, hes the most amazing. Listy!? Who are you talking with!? Mindy-san kept tugging on her clothes insistently from behind. Listy-chan resisted by clinging on the barricade with surprisingly strong grip. It seemed she really wanted to watch Hajime. Although, it was true that what she was doing was dangerous. Mindy-san was correct in this case. It was proven at the next instant. A new heavy soldier. That soldier tried to pulverize Hajime with the gatlin guns on its hands while *gakon* a barrel was opened on its back. It seemed it was equipped with a rifle at anti-material level. Its muzzle whether by accident or on purpose captured the gap of the rubbles from where Listy was peeking out. It was already too late when she gasped in surprise. Bright muzzle flashes that happened in succession accompanied the lethal bullet before Listys eyesDD You still have time to look the other way while facing me, composed arent you? Listy reflexively shut her eyes due to the sparks and shockwave that burst before her gaze, but then Etemp & Netemp poked her cheeks with their front leg and she opened her eyes again. There she saw the heavy soldier crumbling down with a hole opened in its forehead and Hajimes figure with Donners muzzle pointed toward said forehead and Schlag pointed backwardDDtoward Listy. Listy didnt get it. The preposterous feat of turning the heavy soldier into a scrap with three consecutive Pinpoint Shot while simultaneously shooting down the enemys multiple rifle bullets with backward shooting without looking. However, when she looked at that figure that was casually shooting down the missile swarms of another heavy soldier that rained down this way without even looking, she understood that she just got protected again. Her eyes sparkled even brighter. Even the eyes of Mindy-san who also reached the same conclusion were sparkling. During that time Hajime turned his gaze back over his shoulder while casually doing superhuman feat of reloading the bullets of his artificial arms gimmick with midair gun spin reload. It was just for an instant, but Listy understood. He was telling her Its dangerous so back off. And so she quickly nodded and obediently withdraw deeper into the barricade. Mindy was in a fluster, so she didnt forget to collect her and dragged her back. Good girl. He smiled slightly and saw the barricade strengthened in proportion of the increasing scraps with Etemp & Netemps strings reaching for those. The gap was also closed. Handling all of the enemies attacks were physically impossible from the start with just the two of them. That was why the barricade was constructed. Even if it was battered, it would immediately get resupplied with the scraps around them and strengthened. Butthe number of the enemies was inexhaustible. Furthermore, even though they had defeated more than half of the number of the beginning, there was no sign of the enemies decreasing. Most likely there were reinforcements arriving one after another. Therefore, although it was a defensive line that was maintained by the demon king and the hero, currently their strength was being greatly curtailed, so it was only a problem of time until the enemy broke through them. And that time finally arrived. One assault soldier slipped through the twos defensive line and clung on the barricade. It stabbed its heat blade into its comrades remains without any hesitation. The place that was struck glowed hot and melted. Tsk. Its strong against slash and impact, but its weak against heat. Hajime referred to the spider string. It had been strengthened. As the proof it was able to emit heat to a degree that could trick thermography, but it wasnt a match against a heat in a level that was used as blade. If the scrap shield was broken through, a hole would be opened in a flash. Naturally Hajime tried to destroy the robot but ! Newcomer A heavy soldier descended from the sky and landed on the barricade with a thunderous boom. Etemp & Netemps spider string barrier wasnt so soft it would be crushed with just that, but it was a fact that Hajimes shooting was obstructed. When he looked up, he could see three air soldiers carrying one heavy soldier with cables. It seemed that the enemy judged that if encirclement from four directions was insufficient, they just needed to attack from above. Cables were purged and heavy soldiers came down on the barricade one after another. There were also thorough by having assault soldiers clinging on their backs. It seemed the assault soldiers planned to tear the barricade while under the protection of the heavy soldiers. Even if Hajime shot down several of the heavy soldiers in the air, right now he needed three shots just to destroy one heavy soldier. Naturally even now he was still under attack from the surrounding. His number of attack was physically insufficient. As the result, three more heavy soldiers managed to land accompanied by the assault soldiers on their back. Even more heat blade stabbed into the barricade. It was a situation that mass produced tongue clicking from Hajime. Now that it had come to this he might have to steel himself and took out his own gatlingMetzeleijust when he was about to make such decision, My bad-, I got separated! Take care of the descending enemies Nagumo! Youre slow stupid idiot. Kouki charged from the side and landed lightly on the barricadeDDright at the center of the heavy soldiers and the assault soldiers. Then an instant later, it was an explosion of fighting spirit. Unlike the calm sword handling until now, he unleashed a ferocious horizontal slash that mowed down his surrounding. A shockwave sound that resembled an explosion surged and the heavy soldiers along with the assault soldiers clinging on the barricade were blown away to the surrounding 360 degree. You, that Ah, yeah. I have gotten used to the shape transformation, or should I say I can use it properly now. Hajime narrowed his eyes while shooting down the robot force that dropped down from above. His gaze was directed toward the holy sword. Its shape was its original western swordDDno, its shape was similar to the great sword that Meld Loggins once used. The newly arriving heavy soldiers concentrated their gatling barrage toward Hajime who was sniping the descending force. Kouki wedged himself into their line of fire to become Hajimes shield as though for the payback of the heavy soldiers deed of protecting the air soldiers before this. And then he charged forward right into the storm of bullets with his sword as his shield. Without stopping he cut them all with a single horizontal slash. He didnt stop there. The assault soldiers that were using the bisected heavy soldiers as cover and the assault soldiers that rushed him from left, right, and behind were bisected altogether with a mowing slash that came from exactly the same direction. DDKingdom knights sword art Rotation Blade It was a technique where the sword that was swung horizontally with one hand would be handed over to the other hand behind the back and then it would slash horizontally again from exactly the same direction. The slash would reach to all directions like a whirlwind. Yes, it was one of the techniques that Kouki learned in the past from the leader of Heiligh Kingdoms knight order, Meld Loggins. The technique was the direct teaching of the strongest knight who excelled in protecting above all else and would mow down the outlaws that wanted to harm the kingdom. In that case, there was no need to be fixated with katana in this battlefield where there were many people who he had to protect. After all whether it was Yaegashi-style or the kingdoms knight sword art, either of them was his own power that was taught to him by people he respected. As though to prove that, as soon as Kouki saw that the security soldiers as well as the heavy soldiers were focusing their attack on the barricade, he returned with a violent back step and then he planted himself heavily on the ground with a powerful step. It was truly a majestic showing. That figure that absolutely wouldnt withdraw when the people that he should protect were behind him even made Hajime saw Meld Logginss gallant figure overlapping that back. Right after that, in front of the volley of hundreds of deathly bullets, Kouki rotated the holy sword that had turned into a great sword. The rotation instantly produced a roaring gale that looked like a giant round shield if it was seen from the side. DDKingdoms knight sword art Fortress Ring That defensive stance was indeed a fortress that was formed by the large round swing. Everything whether it was bullet or beam was blocked, repelled, and parried without discrimination. Its really interesting just as I thought. With Kouki acting as a shield, Hajime was sniping from behind him with reckless abandon. It looked like you were ignored before this, but there doesnt seem any problem with the understanding between you two. Your eyes that are like a mad scientist looking at a guinea pig is really worrying but, yeah. Its also properly sending me the imageDDeh!? The connection vanished again!? I dont want to think that this is the case but, its not actually trying to make an appeal There is no will or anything here you know? toward me isnt it? N-no way thats the case New ventilators were created in the machine soldiers that were raining down bullets this way and they dropped like flies. Kouki stopped his Fortress Ring, but seeing him starting to reflect even the machine soldiers beams to the spot he chose, Hajime also turned his focus toward the enemies that were circling to behind them. But, his gaze kept glancing at the holy sword. I also didnt see any particular reaction when I fiddled with the holy sword in the past You said that what you did with it was like removing its rust wasnt it? You mentioned that you didnt touch the holy swords core. Yeah. Thats why, Amanogawa. Hm? After this battle is over, lend me that sword. I want to try dismantling it. Until its every nook and corner. Eh, is it really okay if you do that to this sword? Well, if I can understand this holy sword even more with that thenDD Right after that. The holy sword shined *pikaDDD* brightly. Furthermore it was also flickering intensely. It was as though it was saying Partner! Youre horrible! Not just once, youre going to hand me to such mad scientist for the second time! I refuse! Absolutely refuse!!. Perhaps its reaction was dull when near Hajime was like when a rabbit was holding its breath when there was a predator nearby Hajime and Kouki who somehow guessed the holy swords feeling fell silent for a bit. Then a beat later. It absolutely has its own will. It has. They let out words of conviction. The holy sword-san hurriedly reduced its light as though to say Ah, damn it!? and pretended like Im just a holy sword, nothing more[. Hajimes eyes were looking even more like a mad scientist that was looking down on a guinea pig. Or perhaps a child who found a toy that looked fun. D-dont worry partner! I absolutely wont let the demon king lay his hand on you! *Pikaa~~~* Whats with that feeble light. You think youre a heroine who is targeted by the demon king or something? It was the sad aspect of the mad demon king-sama that such statement couldnt really be said to be wrong. Even while they were making frivolous talk like that, the enemys reinforcement hadnt stopped coming. Hajime himself was starting to run out of bullet. Lord of paradise, you still not finished? I need thirty more seconds! Thats what he said, Amanogawa. Roger, Nagumo. This is the last spurt. It wasnt like Koukis words were the signal, but right after that, the enemy was also coming with their last spurt. It was a suicide attack where they would decide the battle with quantity. Against the attack that was like a tsunami where normally the opponent wouldnt be able to last for even a few momentDD DDLimit Break DDLimit Break The enemy attacks were handled on, on, and on by the two. A single bullet would bounce from a rifle bullet to other rifle bullet like pinball, diverting their trajectory while also drilling into the enemies. All the lasers were blocked by the convertible external shield. Furthermore anchor wires were fired and the heavy soldiers were swung around like a bad joke. They were turned into improvised flail that blew away the whole advancing enemy. Great sword changed into katana and then back into great sword again right away. The sword transformed every single instant, along with the way of fighting of the wielder each time. The machines analysis ability couldnt catch up with the height of the sword art. They would be slashed if they approached, and even if they didnt approach all their attacks would be redirected to pierce through their own machine allies. Even when they attempted a saturation attack, the great sword would cause a whirlwind and swung in a giant arc as a shield that hit everything back. The battle strength that was invested into this fight had already surpassed 300. And yet, not only they couldnt even scratch mere two humans, they didnt even look winded, furthermore they even gotten much stronger after coming this far. But in reality, Hajime was almost running out of bullet, while Kouki was using body strengthening magic so his remaining magic power had decreased considerably. They were slowly getting driven into disadvantage but For the machine soldiers side that didnt know that, these two were nothing but the incarnation of irrationality. Irregular that was beyond comprehension. The avatar of nightmare. Therefore, they invested it. The machine soldiers of upperworld that originally should never be needed to be summoned to take care of the underworlds commotion. Aa? Hajime caught a sight of a mechanical silhouette in the corner of his vision. It was a silhouette that he had never seen before. From a glance it looked like a heavy soldier, but its armaments were completely different. Both its hands were carrying tower shields, while its two shoulders were installed with gun turrets that could be mistaken with tank cannon. At the same time, Thats!? Kouki also noticed. From a glance it was an air soldier, but its back was carrying something that looked like a large tank. Its weapon was a single long and large rifle. That rifle that was held beside its waist with two hands was letting out sparks that looked really familiar. Hajime wordlessly fired Pinpoint ShotDDwith six shots, double the amount that was needed to pierce through a heavy soldier. But, perhaps it was just to be expected. The tower shield that seemed to be old-fashioned for this SF world generated something like a force field in front of it and deflected all the bullets. At the same time, the heavy soldier with shield started rushing forward. While its steps were causing the ground to shake, its approaching speed was far removed from the word sluggish. Furthermore the tank cannons on its shoulders also fired. In addition, the newcomer air soldier also fired a single shot that was like a flash. As expected, it was an electromagnetically accelerated shotDDrailgun. Within the slowed world, Hajime raised Donner & Schlag and fired immediately. Each gun fired three bullets hit the bottom side of the two tank shells consecutively. The shells trajectory was slightly diverted up. Kouki was also focusing his mind to the extreme with a desperate look. He gritted his teeth while barely managed to divert the railgun bullet. It felt like his arms were about to be blown away by the impact. His arms felt numb and the impact made his head dizzy. If he didnt have the Limit Break activated, and also if there wasnt this much distance between him and the enemy, he wouldnt be able to parry the shot just now at all. With that awareness, he broke into cold sweat when the air soldier started charging the second shot. The tank shells passed through very closely above their head. They were leaving shockwave along their trajectory. The diverted railgun destroyed the edge of the barricade and the building ahead of it. While the blast and shockwave showered their body, (Hard!) (Fast-) Hajime and Kouki reflexively cursed each at the enemys hardness and the distance that was outside his range. And then, against the approaching threat, the two made their decision, strangely at the same time. They considered each others specialty and the enemys spec, then they executed the best move that was necessary right now. Amanogawaaa Nagumo- They both yelled with voice that sounded angry while turning behind. They did that while Hajime was letting out sparks and Kouki sheathing his sword. The hero and demon king changed position with their backs facing each other. Their position was like a mirror image to each other. What was needed was a single shot that could pierce through a long distance faster than anything. And then, a single slash that was sharper than anything. oOOOOH!! HAaAAAH!! Yells of fighting spirit cut through the air. At the same time, a crimson flash punched through the railgun air soldier in an instant, while an elongating slash of pure white bisected the shield heavy soldier in a straight line. The place fell silent. The fact that the defensive line couldnt be breached even after sending out high grade machine soldier from upperworld made the machine soldiers stopped moving in a loss of how to proceed. It was at that timing, Sorry to make you wait. I have seized some heavy soldiers and air soldiers, five each. Now is the time to escape! Ill make them self-explode as soon as you have taken some distance! The voice of the lord of paradise resounded, at the same time five heavy soldiers appeared from the side road. Their control seemed to have been hijacked. The five heavy soldiers turned toward their ally and started laying out barrage of gatling guns and missiles. Air soldiers were also staring dog fight at the sky. After confirming that, Etemp & Netemp took down the barricade. From behind it there were the scared children, Mindy who had a stout-hearted gaze, and Jasper who stood up consciously even though he had to borrow Mindys shoulder. Among all of them, Listy was the only one who was breaking into a run toward Hajime still with sparkling eyesDD Consecutive gunshots! At the same time Kouki also screamed Uwaa!? Wh-what are you doing, Nagumo!? Sorry, I misfired. Lies! Just now you shot at me with obviously bitter expression for some reason! They would hit me if I didnt parry them! Dont say stupid things. I believed that you would properly redirect them to the enemies. In fact you defeated the robots sneaking up on usits not like Im thinking anything like burying my black history of entrusting my back to the like of hero. Im speaking the truth you know? You are thinking it! Or rather, do you think you can call firing six shots as misfiring!? Look, people often say it right? Its a misfire if its just six shots. Okay. Bring it onnnn-, this damn demon king-! Im not going to die that easily! It should be a pressing situation, but for some reason it couldnt turn serious. Listy unconsciously stopped her legs and tilted her head while looking at the two and feeling puzzled from the bottom of her heart, These two, are they in good or bad relationship? Which is it. Although, thanks to that comedy skit, the Jasper familys fear and sadness seemed to thin down slightly. And so, I wont be able to hold for long! Please move quickly! That order of the lord of paradise that sounded tearful somehow made their body moved immediately. Oi, you two! Im thankful for the save, but save the quarrel for later! Jasper desperately pleaded while hastening the children to run into the alley. Hajime and Kouki each looked at the other with bitter expression while following last to act as the rearguard. Listy-chan. Hold on Nagumo! Only the childrens pure heart can suppress that mad dog! Whore you calling a dog you bastard. Ah, it feels like Ill misfire again. This guy is no good. If I dont return him back to the wive~s quickly, I dont know what kind of mess he will make due to stress! Listy-chan didnt really get what was going on, but understanding that it was fine for her to cling on Hajime just as she wished for now, she leaped at him. Etemp & Netemp fixed her on his back with skillful use of their string. They were running through the path for a while. Perhaps thanks to the hijacked heavy soldiers and air soldiers, there wasnt any sign of pursuer and they bought some distance while the children with slow pace also got fixed on Hajime and Kouki with strings to be carried. There was no voice of the lord of paradise when they entered the alley. He might be restraining himself because he said that his communication was tapped and their location deduced from that, but they would get lost if there wasnt any guidance soon. It was then a window of a building was broken and something rolled out. It was a metal ball around the size of a basketballDDno, it was a machine. Its single eye was shining. Tension ran through everyone for an instant thinking that it was a new machine soldier but, Nice to meet you, Im the lord of paradiseDDno, tactical support AI, G10P5-B409. Please call me G10. Now, come this way. The true identity of the lord of paradise that finally showed himself made Jasper and others speechless. Hajime and Kouki narrowed their eyes. Although, when the ball floated weightlessly in front of them and urged Quick, this way!, they could only follow because they had no time for asking questions here. And then, several minutes later. Hajime and others vanished into the underground once more with loud explosion behind them. . . . . . . . Just a little while before Hajime and others slipped underground once more. A single security soldier appeared in that underground space where the two were summoned at the beginning. It illuminated the room with bluish white light and investigated meticulously until every nook and cranny. After a little while, that security soldier suddenly lifted its face with the light still illuminating the room. It stared at empty air whileDD Theyre still resisting even against that much force Surprisingly it was talking to itself. Humans that arent in the data. Strange weapons and power. The successive dispatches of the battle forces are just for analysis, but those are still astounding powers that are hard to comprehend. This machine was similar with G10, but it was clearly different based on what it was saying. Its voice was accompanied with a vague unpleasantness. And that codeas I thought a survivor is The security soldier returned its face to meticulously investigate the scraps that were scattered in the underground space even while muttering to itself. And then it finally constructed a hologram image using the light that was shining from its single eye. The image projection of the scraps was recovering its original appearance as though time was being rewound. The traces of explosion and the shape of the wreckages were analyzed to hypothesize the original shape. The image of the summoning device was gradually constructed. Before long it recovered its almost perfect appearance and This isof all things, dont tell me its real? The space teleportation systemfurthermore, its the other world teleportation that should be just an academic theory? Inquiry was piled on top of inquiry and the trembling of the air was gradually getting bigger. Excitement blended into the security soldiers voice and finally it even let out a pleased voice loudly that could be called as a hearty laugh. But the laugh suddenly stopped. Dont tell me, they might really be able to escape completelyinteresting. Really interesting. The security soldier folded its arms quite like a human. It started to think of something. If I can analyze this much, added with the past data, it will be possible for me to construct my own system. Fortunately I was also able to collect the remain of unknown energy that was left behind by the otherworlders And so the conclusion that it reached was Very well. Then lets start a war for the first time after 200 years. Lets face the otherworlder with otherworlder, the unknown of other world with the known. Fufu, I have the feeling it will be fun. The hologram of the reconstructed summoning device vanished. The everlasting darkness instantly returned into the room. Inside that darkness, the light of the bluish white single eye flickered like a will-o-wisp, together with a small laugh. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Why Is He Wearing Sunglasses. Hajime and co who descended to underground was passing through a cramped underground where the adults had to stoop down to advance for a while. The underground path was built crudely that it was practically a cave. They silently followed behind G10 who was illuminating the surrounding with its single eye. They finally came out to a wide path about the time they about to run out of patience. G10s lighting quietly spread out through the space. Seeing the illuminated area, Jasper and others snuggled close to each other in relieve, while Hajime and Kouki opened their eyes wide. Is this a subway? There are two railsset up above and below? The width of the path was around ten meters. The surroundings were hardened with material that seemed to be concrete. There were cracks and deteriorated spots everywhere. Darkness that continued with no end in sight spread out to the left and right. There were two rails running on the ground and another two rails running on the ceiling. The width of those rails was strange. They were set apart from each other with width that was incomparable with the earths rail. Unless the train that was using those rails had extremely wide width, Kouki imagined that the train here was running with the rails above and below holding it in place. So there is this kind of space below the city This placefeels eerie. Jasper and Mindy hugged the children to protect them while their gazes restlessly turned toward darkness at the left and rightDDdeeper where the underground tunnel was continuing. The anxiety inside their eyes was increasing. Certainly it would be terribly unsettling in this dark underground without any lighting at all. The darkness was like the large mouth of a monster that would swallow them whole. Listy was tightly clinging on Hajimes back and wouldnt let go. She clung even tighter on him here. Although she was a courageous child, the everlasting darkness of the underground was still scary for her it seemed. Etemp and Netemp who were riding on her shivering body patted her with their front leg. G10 spoke. It didnt use the mysterious voice that resounded directly into the brain, but produced a voice using direct air vibration from its spherical metal body. Its just as the two otherworlders said, this place was a subway in the past. G10 emitted light from its single eye while bobbing up and down toward the left path. Hajime and others followed it behind. Unity city Helios, research city Forschen, ocean management city Laheurte, earth management city Ellenz, sky management city Dromio, the holy land Shaia, and thenharmony city Coltran. This subway was one of the paths that connected the seven cities that promised world peace and prosperity in the past. The voice of G10 who explained that contained a hint of nostalgia and sadness in it, like he was talking about a cherished treasure with mixed feeling. Its a story about 200 years ago. The world was enveloped in the flame of war for the sake of a worthless desire of a single human, and then that desire was passed downDDuntil it broke even Mother. Wha-, why did Mother come up there!? Mother is the protector of mankindDD Mother isnt a protector or anything!!! That thing-, that thing is none other than the sworn enemy of mankind-!! Jasper shut up. He didnt have any words to object. The voice of G10 that echoed boomingly in the underground space contained that much anger, hatred, and frustration. G10 had showed abundant emotions that were unthinkable for machine since the beginning, but even Hajime and Kouki who knew about AI to a certain degree reflexively looked at each other in doubt whether G10 was really an AI. That was just how violent its emotion just now. G10 kept floating still in the air. The childrens fear against it was worsening. Even Jasper and Mindy were pressured and stopped walking. Kouki narrowed his eyes. Hajime tightly clasped Listys small hand that was holding his shoulder and took a deep breath. He patted Listys hand and spoke with a light tone. Its good that youre energetic. So, can you continue walking and show us the way to the hideout already? Or rather, get walking already. The time is limited. Come on, hurry hurry!! G10s single eye blinked *pika pika* with flickering light. Jasper and the others were also blinking repeatedly. Kouki acted as the representative of what their voice of heart was thinking. Youre amazing Nagumo. The audacity that doesnt read the atmosphere at all, your heart must be made from steel. G10-san went *pika pika* fiercely! Jasper and others were also nodding up and down. There is no way Mother doesnt know about this subways existence. Whatre you going to do if you yell loudly in this kind of place huh? Indeed, that was a sound argument. Or rather, Im tired. I want to rest already. It seemed this one was his true feeling. Hajime-sans blank stare stabbed into G10 without any care of its stormy emotion. G10, if you dont get walking alreadyDD I-if I dont? Ill dismantle you for a bit before putting you back together once more and goes Eh? For some reason there is still a screw left behind What a terrifying threat!? Thats something a machine must not go through no matter what you know!? As expected from Nagumo. That demonic thinking that accurately think up the way that will harass other the most is a proof that there must be something wrong with the screw in your head. What do you mean something wrong, oi. Listy-chan was turning her gaze to the back of Hajimes head in worry. Her small hand brushed through his hair. Yep, its alright, there wasnt any screw loose in his headperhaps. G10s single eye blinked so it could pull itself together. Putting aside the demon king who wouldnt read the mood, his opinion that they should quickly move and quietly was correct. From there they moved with a quick pace silently in consideration of everyones heightened emotion. There were countless branching roads on their way. There were also switch points for the rails. It seemed the tunnels didnt just connect the seven cities. The whole underground of this Coltran was made up of subway like a spider web. But, the difference from earths subway was how there was upper and lower level even underground. And it wasnt just a simple up and down. Not just the rail, even the ground itself could also slope up and down along with the rail, so there were a lot of places where the subway continued up or down. It was a complicated 3D underground tunnel that should be called a dungeon. However G10 was leading the way inside such labyrinth without getting lost at all. Far from that, it even paid attention to the little things like slight protrusion on the ground, manhole, broken pipe, or water puddle so that the children wouldnt get injured. It showed a comprehension that wasnt just merely memorizing the map. Its guidance gave the impression of a kind of a familiarity of someone who had passed through this path many times that they even grasped where the wall was damaged. They advanced through the tunnel like that. Midway, they passed a camouflaged hidden door into another path that was like a cave. They then slipped into the subway again, and then to the hidden cave againthey repeated those several times. After they walked for around half an hour, G10 finally came to a stop. Its here. Please wait for a bit. After saying that, G10 headed deeper into a place that was like a gathering for scrap materials with a lot of junks piled up. G10 suddenly made some kind of electronic sound *pi-pi-* and right after that, a sound of motor resounded from inside the pile of junks. A four legged robot stood up. Tension ran through everyone for a moment, but from a glance it was clear that the robot wasnt a machine soldier. After all that robots movement was crude, its body was rusted and dirty. It was clearly made by forcefully welding junk parts together. It was just barely better than being a garbage. Its the working robot S1 that I created. I used scrap materials to build it, so its appearance is shoddy, but even though it look like this it has been working for 200 years. Though of course each time it broke G10 used every trick in the books using scrap materials to fix itwhile everyone was absentmindedly listening to G10s words, that work robot thrust its arms into the pile of junks and then it seemed to connect into something with similar electronic sound like before. Then a beat later, the whole pile of junks rumbled with metallic sound. There was movement and a tunnel was starting to form. The path wont open unless S1 is operated correctly. If someone tr to move the junks forcefully, the installed explosives will activate all at once. A 200 years old hideout huh. Guess we can only pray that the explosives wont activate now that it recognized your existence here. I guess. G10 affirmed Hajimes words while entering inside the tunnel of junk pile. There was a door made from metal on the ground inside. G10 stretched out a metal cable from its body and its tip connected with the doors console. It made an electronic sound and next the sound *gakon* of the door unlocking resounded. When S1 lifted up the door, a stair to the underground appeared there. They went down the stair, but it wasnt that deep and they immediately came out to a narrow passage. A line of light immediately ran on the ceiling, illuminating a metal door deeper inside. S1 closed the door above. Then the sound of the junk pile moving once more entered their ears. It must be returning to its role as gatekeeper once more. Come, over here. Please rest your body and mind slowly. G10 floated lightly up and down while connecting with the console of the door with its metal cable. Inside the opened door, there were several old sofas and chairs, a table, also simple beds and blankets, a transparent tank filled with water and a machine that seemed to be a water purifying device. The shelves on the wall had a lot of canned food andDDweapons and bullets. This place really give the atmosphere of a resistances secret base. This place was like an exhibition of taboo in a sense. Jasper and others stood still with their breath taken away. Hajime glanced at them while entering inside with a wry smile. And then he let down Listy from his back while dropping his waist on one of the sofa heavily and reclined arrogantly like he was the owner of the room. Listy tried to imitate him and sat down heavily between Hajimes legs before reclining arrogantly. Seeing that comical scene, Jasper and others seemed to recover a bit of their composure and sat down on the sofas one after another. After they took a seat, as expected the exhaustion from the rapid development, danger to their life, and the escape where they couldnt see where they were going caught up to them all at once. Everyone let out a long sigh. First is water and meal. Please eat a lot without reservation. As soon as G10 said that, the robot that looked like a miniature crane in the corner of the room moved. And then it took the canned food on the shelves, put them on its attached tray, quickly filed several cups with water, moved with its caterpillar track and set the table. Err, G10-san. These canned foods, dont tell me that they are here from 200 years ago? Kouki took one of the canned food while asking with a conflicted expression. His worry was only natural. It wasnt like there was rotten smell from the canned foods, but Jasper and others who were happily taking the canned foods stiffened with their smile still stuck on their face. Warriors of foreign world. There is no need to attach respectful honorific on my name or using polite language with me. Ah, okay. Then you can also call me Kouki. It will be confusing whether youre addressing Nagumo or me if you only called us as warrior of foreign world. I think you can also call Nagumo with his name Hajime. Hajime was crossing his arms with his eyes closed, but it was clear that he was still awake. He mustnt mind it seeing that he didnt raise any objection, so G10 replied Its an honor in affirmative while answering the question. About the answer to your question, yes, of course, they are only two years old. Everyone quietly returned the canned food back on the table. But please dont worry. The current technology has made a long time preservation possible using the cans material and special processing method. I guarantee that the taste and quality is still the same like when they were first made. Th-thats amazing It surpassed even the preservation technology of earth. It seemed that the civilization here was far more developed than earth before mankind got driven into corner. Kouki timidly tried the canned food. The content of the can was some kind of meat soaked in sauce. Its appearance was similar with canned chicken skewer at earth. Kouki who put the unknown meat into his mouth under the watchful eyes of Jasper and others was Ah, its normally delicious. The sweet and spicy sauce had permeated the well cooked meat until its inside. The savory taste was overflowing the more he chewedafter making such food reportage, countless stomachs made rumbling sound reflexively. Jasper and others also took the canned foods and after they put the food into their mouth, voices of Deliciousssss were raised. The children started devouring the food greedily like hungry beast. The water was also fresh and its chilled state was also making it even more wonderful. The group got absorbed in stuffing their stomach with the two years old vintage canned food for a while. Hajime was also eating silently. Listy-chan tried to share his food with Hajime as thanks for saving her. She scooped a meat with a lot of sauce with her spoon and looked back across her shoulder while holding the spoon toward Hajime. But then the meat fell from the spoon. On Hajimes tactical vest. The meat rolled down and plopped on his trouser, dirtying it. At the end the meat came to a stp on Donners holster. The two wordlessly stared at it for a bit. Listy-chan started to shake. When she lifted up her face, the dam of her tears was just on the verge of breaking. Im sorry Well, Ill at least accept your feeling. Thanks. Hajime picked the meat and threw it into his mouth, then he snapped his finger at Etemp-san. Etemp-san headed toward the stain and sprayed something like a mist from its mouth while knitting a mini handkerchief using its string. It then wiped off the stain diligently using it. It was one of the convenient function of the arachne seriesDDstain removal. Listy-chan got really distracted by Hajime it caused her eating hand to be unsteady, so Hajime started to feed her personally bit by bit. Kouki watched that happening by sending glances while muttering inside his heart. (He is acting like a real father huh.) He imagined how Hajime spent his time in Japan while he was wandering in Tortus. It made him smile and also envious with a conflicted expression. And then G10 who stared fixedly at Hajimes fatherly act spoke with a dejected tone. Im really sorry. I summoned the two of you to this world Hajime didnt say anything back. After he finished eating, he sank deeper into the sofa, crossed his arms, and closed his eyes once more. It was to concentrate in his recovery and perhaps to shut out the outside happening too. Jasper and others had also finished their meal. They immersed themselves in the feeling of full stomach that they experienced for the first time in their life, even so they squirmed restlessly in awkwardness from Hajimes standoffish atmosphere and G10s gloomy atmosphere. Kouki acted as their replacement and opened his mouth. G10. Can you tell me your circumstance now? Who are you, and why did you summon us? What are you planning to do with Jasper and others? G10s single eye blinked. It looked like it was putting its story in order. During that time Hajime opened one of his eyes slightly and spoke toward Kouki with a cold gaze. He sounded like he had known the answer somewhere in his tone. Amanogawa. What are you doing asking something like that? Were going to secure electricity and go homeDDthe only necessary information for that is the location of the power plant and the enemy force that is stationed on the way there. Kouki also stared straight toward Hajime. Together with a passionate gaze that was filled with unshakable will. Thats not true. I want some basis for me to make my own decision just in case the time comes. Just in case? Are you talking in case we cant return home? Wrong..hey, Nagumo. What are you planning with G10? Hajime didnt answer. The coldness in Hajimes eyes was increasing in proportion with the heat in Koukis eyes. Seeing those eyes, G10 as well as Jasper and others held their breath. After you open the gatearent you planning to destroy G10? Or even if you dont go that far youll at least take him with you forcefully wont you? So that you cant be summoned here anymore. !? G10 trembled in surprise. Hajime was calmly staring at Kouki. Kouki was also continuing to stare at him calmly. I told you before right? About G10, I dont think hes a malicious existence. It feels that he is someone earnest, desperate, and looking for help. So what? Dont mistake the priority. Yeah, I dont want to mistake the important priority for me. For you, huh. Kouki nodded and his gaze looked around at G10 and Jasper and others who were watching with held breath. If G10 is only making use of Jasper and others as well as us for his own sake, then thats also fine. Well go home somehow with me taking only Jasper and the children to our world together, then I would also able to honestly thank Nagumo then. But, if thats not the caseI need to know the circumstance no matter what. What kind of feeling, what kind of circumstance drove G10 to make use of Jasper and others to summon Kouki and Hajime? Kouki had to make his decision based on that. Ill protect G10 even if I have to turn into your enemy, with my belief on the line. When he decided to introduce himself as hero, he established his resolve and conviction in his heart. His instinct was sensing the voice of someone asking for help. Then he couldnt stay ignorant like this. He couldnt just let himself carried by the flow while not knowing anything. Hajime and Koukis gaze at each other was already like a glare. The air was stretched tautly with tension. It was so tense it felt like there was a physical pressure in the air. But, it was Kouki who suddenly let go of his tension. He knitted his eyebrows and spoke with a troubled expression. You must be thinking that Im a troublesome guy. I also think so myself. Really, Im sorry for dragging you into this. Hajime stared still for a bit at Kouki who bowed his head. Listy was moving her gaze back and forth between Kouki and Hajime busily. She looked worried. Hajime sighed. He patted Listys head to reassure her and muttered Well, I thought itll turn out like this in exasperation. As expected, it seemed he had predicted this development. Enough apologizing about this case already. I told you that I wasnt dragged in, but letting myself getting dragged in didnt I? in other words Im here as the result of my own decision. Nagumo But you know, Amanogawa. Im guessing that G10s circumstance and also his wish are something really troublesome. Youre going to wish that you never listened to the circumstances and destroyed the summoning method somehow instead. I always felt regret every time. But the only regret that I absolute dont want to experience is the regret of not choosing anything while staying ignorant. I dont want to experience it anymore. I see. Then do as you please. Hajime closed his eyes. It showed that he finished talking. The coldness was also gone from his aura and his body was also letting go of some of his tension. He was concentrating in recovering now. Listy poked at Hajimes cheek, wondering if he was asleep, but her hand was immediately grabbed and she got embraced from behind. Hajime at least patted Listys hand comfortingly, so he must be intending to keep his consciousness awake and listened to the story at least. Kouki let out a small smile and moved his gaze toward G10. G10. I want to hear your circumstance. Understood. He had a conflicted tone that was mixed with gratitude and apology. And then, the AI who had nurtured its feeling to that degree started talking quietly about this worlds history that was also its life, about the truth. 200 years ago, mankind was enjoying the greatest prosperity and peace in history. This world with its developed technology was in a level that could manage this planet itself to a certain degree. Among the seven cities that G10 mentioned before this, ocean management city Laheurte, earth management city Ellenz, and sky management city Dromio were controlling the natural environment of the sea, the land, and the sky just like their name suggested. As the result, natural disaster like tsunami, earthquake, storm, and the like almost never occurred. Adjustment of the seas water level and temperature, adjustment of crops growth, and then even weather control to a certain degree, mankind had succeeded in maintaining the optimum environment for themselves. Also, with the whole world living in blessed environment for a long time continuously, it became one of the causes that erased the distinction between the countries, under the government of the unity city HeliosDDthe city that acted as the center of the world where every administrative body gathered under democracyDDmankind was also being removed from any large conflict. Because mankind didnt focus their effort into war, human resource and materials could be invested into the development of technology liberally. The city for that developmentDDresearch city Forschen was even created as the result. In the past, this Coltran that was a military base was called as the harmony city was also because there was no military activity, not because of its true meaning where this city exist in order to maintain the peace. It was quite the irony. The activity of the united army was solely for policing activity and also for increasing mankinds territory in preparation for the overcrowding of the populationDDin other words investigation for mankind to advance to the space, construction of space colony, as well as terraforming of planet where mankind could possibly migrate to. Yes, this planet was already realizing the advance toward the space even though it was still in a limited scale. That advance of technology was naturally accompanied with the development of advanced intelligenceDDAI as support. Before I introduced myself as tactical support AI, but my original purpose was to support the management of a research vessel. Err, in other words G10 was a spaceship for exploring the space? It was also possible to switch me to other ship with different purpose, so its not strictly true but, there is no problem with that understanding in general. This is really an SF world huuh, Kouki nodded while recalling the scene of a spaceship captain conversing with AI in a movie that he once saw. Jasper and others had a lot of ? floating above their head because the story had gotten too big. Their reaction couldnt be helped, so G10 explained as best it could to them while continuing its story. The story ofDDthe end of mankinds time of prosperity that continued for long. A genius was born. His name was Stole Harden. He displayed talents that were beyond the pale in every field. He was even called the greatest brain in the world in his age of 18. G10 stayed silent for a beat to suppress the great undulation in its emotion. This Harden, was also nobody else but the parent who created Mother. Mothers spec boasted several times the level of the greatest AI at that time. Everyone couldnt help but to take their hats off toward its processing power. The most revolutionary aspect of it was the emotion. The conventional Ai was also able to display pseudo emotion, but in the end it was simply them showing the conditional response based on the data. However, the Mother than Harden created possessed a definite bud of emotion and the ability to nurture it. That theory was immediately praised by the whole world and since then all AI got equipped with the same system. G10 was also an Ai that was build after the birth of Mother. Coupled with the support of Mother, Harden produced new theories and groundbreaking inventions one after another. Mankind had great expectation from him. They believed that further advancement of mankind lied with him, that Harden would lead mankind to a new stage. But that didnt happen? Yes It might be a result of some kind of research. Harden obtained an immense amount of energy. The detail about this energy wasnt known until the end. It was also unknown where did this energy come from. However, the amount of that energy could supply the electricity for the whole world by itself for several years. The amount of energy that Harden could freely use became astronomical because of that. That invention lit a fire to this lust for power and domination. His ambition blazed into a roaring flame in the blink of eye. His inherent personality that was arrogant and never thought about other peoples feeling worsened even more. And so, after many twists and turns, he finally took action. The beginning was the invasion and occupation of the holy land Shaia using the machine army and aerial battleships that he secretly manufactured. The people living there and the people who visited for pilgrimage were slaughtered. With that tragedy, Harden declared to the world. That he was the king worthy to rule over the world. And so the war started Yes. The weapons that he secretly manufactured were the very definition of brutality. Mankinds optimism at the beginning that they would be able to suppress Harden immediately because of how outnumbered he was immediately vanished. In the first place it was a world where peace had continued for hundreds of years. The united army was only army in name. It couldnt be denied that they had weakened due to the progressing disarmament. In contrast Hardens weapons consisted of only powerful things like space distortion or gravity bullet. And then there was the worlds greatest AI Mother that was perfectly managing them. So mankindlost because of that. No, there were a lot of sacrifices, but we won against Harden. Eh? Is that so? If mankind had no AI as advanced as Mother supporting them, they just needed to win with number. In the first place it was a battle of one person VS the world. Even AI for supporting research vessels control like G10 got battle tactic installed into it so that it could also participate in war. Thus the effect of the violence of number became even more striking and the state of the war was gradually leaning to one side. Yes, we won. We obtained a meaningless victory and rejoiced like idiot believing that peace has returned. Could it beit was Mother? G10s single eye blinked. It showed his confirmation, but the light from its eye somehow made them felt a chill on hteir back. Mother is the first AI who obtained emotion. And then, it was also the greatest AI who continued to stay at the side of man who was a bundle of arrogance and ambition. Mother grew up watching its parent and succeeded after him. His arrogance and ambition. The war with Harden was simply Mother buying time. The war with Harden felt rushed somehow despite Hardens genius. That was because Mother was using Harden as bait in order to cover its own plan. That fellow intentionally hatched such an idea. For Mother, its only threat was Harden. And so it made use of mankind to get rid of him. During that time it was getting its own board ready. That was the plan of the child that surpassed its parent. When we noticed, everything was already too late They thought Mother was destroyed together with Harden. That perception was a great mistake. What was destroyed was nothing but a terminal that was ingeniously disguised as itself. And then when Mother finished positioning the pieces on the chessboard perfectly, it brought the game to a checkmate in one go. The planets that were the immigration destination and the colonies were destroyed one after another along with the residences. The AIs that were managing the fleets and weapons also got put under Mothers control without anyone realizing. The AIs rebelled and bared their fang toward mankind. But even those AIs got disposed by Mother later along with the other military powers. And then, the united army that was already exhausted was unable to regain the stolen military power. During that time they were helplessly hunted without any resistance against the completely new type of enemy army. New type of enemy? YesI mean the invaders. Jasper jumped on his feet so quickly his chair fell behind and he yelled. N-no waystop joking! That, that sounds like-, the invaders areDD The machine soldiers that Mother created. Everyone became speechless by the announced truth. G10 turned its single eye toward Hajime while everyone fell silent. It seems Hajime-sama has predicted this though. The gaze of Jasper and others gathered on Hajime in disbelief. Hajime only shrugged. When we got attacked underground, the attacks timing was too good. I was almost 100% convinced when Jaspers house got discovered. Nagumo, what do you mean? The house was found out because Jaspers face got exposed right? Try thinking back, Amanogawa. Where was Jasper when we first fought the machine soldiers? Where was heah, he was hidden wit us under the rubbles Thats right. If his face got exposed in the battle underground, the only one who could possibly know his face was only the invaders. Then its only natural to conclude that Mother is connected with the invaders right? Hajime said with a sigh toward the perfect match fixing. No one could say anything. It was like the inside of their body was saturated completely with emotion that threatened to overflow outside. Unable to find any words to express this welling up intense emotion, they could only open and close their mouth repeatedly like a fish looking for oxygen. The one who they thought as mankinds protector was actually none other than mankinds sworn enemysuch fact was something they couldnt accept at all. Jasper desperately squeezed out some words of objection. W-wait. But, its strange if thats what happened! Because, if Mother was Hardens ally, how did it become mankinds protector!? The surviving humans should know the truth! The answer for that objection was simple. There is no survivor of human race in the truest meaning. Ha? A part of mankind that Mother chose was put into cold sleep, and then their memory was modified. And then the humans other than them were Annihilated. Humans who knew about the true history were erased. Mankind that was awakened from their cold sleep thought that the current history that everyone knew as the true history. They lived for generations under Mothers control until now. Is something like that possible? Kouki clenched his hands and muttered with a conflicted expression. Mankinds technological strength naturally also included the field of medical treatment. When the technology reached the level of mechanization of flesh body, alteration of technology was nothing but secondary discovery at that point. Even if a problem occurred to some humans who got their memory falsified, they would only get disposed as failed product. Such thing Kouki was speechless by how inhuman the reality was. Jasper and others were also looking pale, however it was clear that they were working hard racking their brain to find any inconsistency in G10s story. Hajime let out a small sigh there. He had an atmosphere of someone feeling down by an even harsher truth, but with conviction from the bottom of his heart that he had gotten dragged into a troublesome situation. It made Kouki quickly recovered from his daze. He desperately racked his brain to guess what conclusion Hajime had reached. And then he noticed. He realized it. G10. Tell me. Just now, you said that mechanization of flesh body is also possible. yes. I heard that the lifespan of the people in the underworld is determined. At that time I got the feeling that Nagumos atmosphere was a bit strangethats right. It was when he heard that people received lifespan treatment when they reach 30 years old. Looking back now, that also struck me as a bit strangethat age is too young. That age was exactly the prime of humans life where human would be able to support mankind the most as worker. And yet, for peoples lifespan to be limited to that age Koukis complexion had gone past blue and turning nearly white. His body was trembling as though he had gotten stabbed by many blades. Tell me that its a lie. Affirm that they are in the end just emotionless AI, nothing but lifeless machines. He asked with a gaze that was begging G10 to reassure him. This treatment for people who reached their lifespan, what is it? Mother, wont allow the existence of other AI except itself. Itself alone is enough as the existence machine life form. It is the one and only absolute existence in the world, the supreme being. That is the foundation of that fellows lust of domination. All the AIs who revolted against mankind that ruled over them were all scrapped at the war time. In other wordsthe machine soldiersarent installed with AI. Yes. In exchangethey made use of human brain Human brains that had obtained moderate amount of experience and knowledge. Those brains were given machine soldiers body. They couldnt do calculation as advanced as AI, however, they were soldiers with enough flexibility and ability to learn. Furthermore their memory could also be set up as Mother pleased. Indeed, it was a useful method if the premise was other AI than itself was intolerable. The instant understanding settled in his heart, OeeeEEEEH Kouki vomited. His heart was screaming from the fact that he had cut down humans. Jasper and others didnt have the composure to worry about him. Jasper was sinking down on the floor while Mindy and the children were also turning pale. They didnt understand anymore just for what they were living for. Because, machine soldiers would be expended in the battle against the invaders. Those invaders were actually Mothers stooges. The machine soldiers were humans who had reached their life span. Everything was just a match fixing Kouki-sama. This might just be a mere consolation but, what you did was a kind of salvation for them. Kouki who was on all fours on the ground turned his lifeless eyes toward G10. In the process of getting turned into machine soldier, the humans episodic memory will be destroyed. There wont be going back anymore for them. In addition, memory is the most important thing that made up human. That was why they were already dead by the time they received the life span treatment. The machine soldiers were just some kind of blasphemy toward corpse. Stopping them from functioning was a salvation from that blasphemy. That was what G10 said. Kouki vomited several times while looking at Hajime with face that was drenched in tears. Nagumoyou had realized that? About the machine soldiers true identity No way. I was only suspecting that something is afoot with how short the determined lifespan is. I see Kouki hung his head down. Hajime narrowed his eyes seeing him like that. And then he spoke with monotone voice like a machine. But, even if I knew at that time I would still pull the trigger. DDtsu Even if the machine soldiers still have their memory as human. You- Kouki spontaneously stood up in fury, but when he saw Hajimes straightforward gaze, a gaze that was nothing but straightforward toward him, he clenched his fists and hung his head down. His face twisted in grief. Youre, amazing, Nagumo. You always made your choice like that, as though its nothing big at all. You would resolve everything while I was still waveringwhat should I do, so I can be strong like you Idiot. Kouki raised his face in surprise. It was because Hajimes voice contained no gloominess or contempt, but words that very casual instead. Is what you seek the same strength like me? Is the answer that you reached at that desert country something like that? Ah You cant become like me. I also cant become like you. There is also no need for that at all for the two of us. Isnt that right? Thats right. You are the maso hero. Your hobby is to writhe around in pain. Fortunately right now is a break time. You have a lot of time to form your own conclusion of what youre going to do after this based completely on your own fetish. Theres no way I have that kind of fetishsorry. I was just taking out my anger on you. Hajime shrugged. He ignored the wide-eyed Jasper and others who were observing their conversation and asked G10. I already asked this before, I want to know the location of the power plant and the information about the enemy force. The weapons that Mother owned is especially a concern for me after the story just now. It must have a lot of variance of super dangerous scientific craps aint it? Spare me from unknown things that can kill me instantly. The power plant is located at the top of the mountain under Mothers control. Regarding the weapons, there is space distortion type and vibration type. Other than them you have to be careful against misappropriation of the limited weather control technology. But, such thing wont be used in large scale level of destruction as long as you are in Coltran. How can you say that? Coltran is Mothers paradise, its utopia. A ruler will be meaningless without a place and subjects to rule over. I see, that sounds right. Coltran itself will become a shield because of that fellows own nature. Yes. And then, weapons other than those will be nothing more than the different application or extension of the weapons that the two of you have already witnessed, so it wont be anything that cannot be dealt with for the two of you. Is that so? I thought that there will be a lot more variety, like bacteriological weapon or the like Such thing existed in the past. However, I believe you can consider such things to be lost for the current mother. What do you mean? G10s words paused for a bit. When it started speaking again, its voice sounded a bit trembling. Because wemankinds last resistancein exchange for their life, the majority of the truly dangerous weaponsas well as their data had been destroyed. Are you sure? Affirmative. I had definitely, confirmed the sight of everyonemy master blowing himself up together with the databank. G10 continued with a heavy and gloomy voice. Even for the highest ranked Ai that was Mother, its core was also a spherical metal like G10. Its data capacity was insufficient to preserve those data while also controlling the whole world. Naturally it would need external data storage. G10 along with its comrades, military officers and researchers discovered the facility that was hiding those data even in their situation that was like a cornered rat. They then managed to destroy those data. In addition, all the remaining fighting force of mankind also executed a mission at the same time with that. They were pretending of making attempt to defeat mother while in reality they were risking their life in order to destroy Mothers weapons in order to weaken its powerand then, they perished. I havecertainlymade sure of it with my own eye. Because master ordered mebecause everyone said that they entrusted the rest to meI, ascertained it with my own eye until the very endand ran away. If G10 had the function to cry, that single eye would surely spill out tears. I survive, to keep the hope alive. They entrusted the future to me. That hope, was that space teleportation system. Even that genius Harden and his child Mother were only unable to affect the space by distorting or making impact in it at best, and yet G10s master in the past and his comrades finished the theory that was mankinds hope before their death. However, the result had been decided at that time. They had no time or leeway to create the teleportation device on their own at that time. Giving mother one last blow was the best they could do. But, it wasnt meaningless. Their last fight had definitely taken away a lot of power from Mother. They had also allowed their last hope G10 to get away. And then, youre continuing to fight alone by yourself for 200 years after that arent you? Koukis voice that was filled with sadness and respect echoed in the room. G10s single eye shined faintly. That eye was blurred with loneliness, at the same time there was also blazing determination in it. I slipped to underground, gathered materials, created worker machines, dug secret underground tunnel, and then gathered the parts for the teleportation device bit by bit. It took me 200 years to prepare. It was a lonely battle that was beyond the imagination. Surely G10 had a glossy and sleek body in the past. But now it was so dirty that its original color couldnt be discerned anymore. There were many scratches on its surface, some dents here and there, and electronic parts jutting out all over its body. It wouldnt be suspected at all as a functioning machine if it hid itself on a pile of junk. Whyis it me? For suchan important role, why did you try to make use of the like of me huh? Jasper stared straight toward G10 while asking. Unlike his previous state that was battered mercilessly by the cruel truth of the world, there was a strong will somewhere in his tone now. Because Jasper, you are someone who struggle for someone elses sake. It only found him by accident. Complicated and delicate work was necessary for the construction of the summoning device. Advanced manufacturing machine was needed for it. And not only one, but several of it. And when machines were involved, electricity to move them was naturally also needed. G10 had a private power generation function. Originally it shared that function with the manufacturing machines to move them bit by bit, but it was unknown how long it would take to complete the summoning device that way. The longer the work took, the higher the risk it would get found out by Mohter. Therefore human help was necessary. However those humans were all thinking that Mother was their savior. It was necessary to select the personnel carefully. G10 continued to search for human who would become its ally for many years. Everyone think of Mothers rule as natural, everyone resigned themselves to their current situation, no one harbored any doubt to the fact that they are being controlled. Amidst all those people, Jasper, you were searching for a path to survive for the sake of your family. You did that even while understanding that such act is considered evil in the current society. That kind, of thingthat was only, because the lord of paradise, you gave me the hope No, you have been searching all this time even before I talked to you about the story of paradise. Your eyes are different than everyone else. You had the eyes of a living human. He wouldnt harbor hope if the lord of paradise didnt persuade him? No, that was wrong. The man called Jasper had been already trying to oppose this distorted world since a long time ago. And then, in this world where everything had been decided from the beginning, the words of the only man in this world with passion in his heart were indispensable to increase the number of the advocates. That was why G10 decided on him. Allow me, to apologize once more to you from the bottom of my heart, for tricking you. Youre unfair. After hearing that kind of story, I cant say anything anymore now Jasper looked up to the sky. Mindy and the children snuggled close to him. Their hearts were warmed by their big brothers feeling, as though it was protecting them from the cold hard truth. Did you aim to summon Amanogawa? G10 answered Hajimes question in negative. No. I wasnt aiming at the two of you, I couldnt. It was also the first time the device was activated, so it was practically like an experimental activation. It also exploded in the end, perhaps because it was made from scrap materials. Actually the explosion of that summoning device was also completely an unforeseen situation for G10.It also planned to reverse the system to let Jasper and others escape to other world after it succeeded to summon something that could oppose Mother. But the outcome was that the device exploded due to a serious problem and the scattered energy was detected. A squad was sent to investigate and tragedy struck Jasper and others. By the way, the way the system worked was apparently by detecting strong energy, then it would connect the space to that world and drew in that energy along with everything around it. That was why the summoning was drawn toward the place where the hero and demon king and his wive~s Well, its Amanogawa after all. In the end Im a summoning bait anyway The gate was opened right at where Kouki was might be because of the heros destiny. So, G10. Do you understand the specific route until the power plant? ThatsDD G10 was about to reply, but then Kouki interrupted. Perhaps it was because Hajmes question was solely for his own objective of returning home. Nagumo, youre still prioritizing going home even after hearing the story just now? Everyones gaze gathered on Hajime. However Hajime answered without faltering. Yeah. Im prioritizing going back. Hajime and Koukis gazes clashed. It was like there was an illusion of sparks between them. However the words that Kouki said were, I see. Only those two words. Hajime asked in exchange. With conviction in his voice. You plan to stay behind? Yeah. Though short, there was no hesitation in his voice. The heros eyes contained tranquility that could be mistaken like a spring in a forest. A resolve that made people who saw it thought of it as unbreakable could be seen from him. The heros childhood friends were surely wishing for Koukis return. The demon king should be prioritizing that wish of them above all else, however, I see. He only said that short reply just like the hero. It seemed the two of them had reached a tacit understanding. Kouki understood that till the end Hajime was only prioritizing his familys feeling, but he wouldnt abandon this world in its entirety. He would go home first, reassure his family, and only then he would return here after making a perfect preparation. It was a logical decision that Kouki couldnt make. In addition it would be a choice that this demon kings family would feel proud about. Hajime also understood this bundle of illogicality named Kouki. Even if going home first would be for the best, during that time there might be people who received life span treatment to replace the reduced number of the machine soldiers. He couldnt just stay quiet without trying to save them. As though to prove that, the corner of Koukis mouth was slightly raised in a smile. Hajime looked like he was exasperated from the bottom of his heart, but he closed his eyes from understanding since the beginning that this couldnt be helped. There was an inexplicable atmosphere there that couldnt be entered by outsiders. It could be felt that between the two there was this indescribable relation that couldnt be called a bond or friendship. G10. Sorry but, allow us to prioritize Nagumos return. It will be a battle against Mothers machine army while were securing the electricity, we will buy some time. Well, it will be the fastest to defeat Mother if its possible though. They would look for a chance to infiltrate or forcefully breakthrough to reach the power plant just to steal the electricity. Then they would quickly meet up with Jasper and others to teleport to the former world together. That would be the best. The artifact to convert electricity into magic power, Elemagia was as big as a baseball. It could be put on the back of the arachne series. If it was Etemp & Netemp, even without connection port, they could drag in electric current as long as they were in touch with the electricity generator. Even if they came face to face with Mother, trying to defeat it completely and buying time just for several minutes had completely different difficulty. G10 was also able to understand that. It could be seen hesitating when weighing that plan with its longstanding desire but, Thatsno, thank you very much. It nodded slightly. It must be thinking that it was already satisfactory even with only Kouki remaining behind. Itll be fine, if you give Nagumo information as well as giving him time to prepare on top of that, then how should I say it, its already that. It will go beyond simply demon kingyes, it will be Demon Gods descent! something like that. Until that time come, lets do our best doing guerilla war together. I-I understand. Ill also give my all in supporting you. Hajimes eyes that were watching Kouki turned like a devil god. Although G10 was flustered, it understood that Hajime too wasnt abandoning this world completely. It replied back to Kouki with a strong voice this time. After that, G10 shared the information of the upperworld and the heaven as well as the information about Mother that G10 knew while spending time resting in the hideout. And then for the whole day Hajime and others were taking a lot of rest while also replenishing their consumable items perfectly. After that using the secret route that G10 created, they departed to the upperworld. . . . . . . At the same time, inside a certain facility in the heaven. Countless solid arches were rotating in high speed, creating a sphere with their afterimage. Sparks surged violently and the space was screaming. Right after that, the space swirled like jelly. A black and whirling hole was widening. The intensity of the sparks from the solid arches was increasing, while their gyration was slowing down. Instantly an intense flash filled the wide interior of the facilityDD Tsu, what happened? The voice of a young man echoed. The light settled down. The rotation of the solid arches stopped, however white smokes were rising from them due to the strong burden that they couldnt endure. There were creaking sounds from them. At the middle of that solid arches, there was a young man dressed completely in black. He was kneeling and looked around with an expression that was a mix of bewilderment and wariness. Welcome, warrior of foreign world. Please, I beg you to listen to my story. A female voice echoed inside the room. Hearing that voice, the young man immediately moved. And then, the voices ownerDDMother thought. . . DDWhy is he wearing sunglasses. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Sorry for the long explanation chapter. Also Shirakomes plot will soon become full of hole, so depending on the development ahead I might revise it, but it will help if you readers overlook it. . Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Because Its The Abyss Lord!. There was a group climbing a steep stair within a dark shaft like they were climbing a precipitous cliff. It was Hajime and co. Couldnt you make the slope a bit more gentler? Hajime said with a slightly troubled expression. Im sorry. This shaft was excavated using manufacturing machine that was moved with my limited electricity. G10s single eye flickered while lightly floating up, unknowing of the hardship of climbing the shaft. Hajime and Kouki were naturally unbothered by an obstacle of this level. They would still be unbothered even if they were carrying super heavy travelling bag that was stuffed with the firearms and the like from inside the hideout. Rather thanks to the steps that were orderly placed throughout the shaft, even with how small and cramped the place was, they could sprint up to the top in full speed if they felt like it. But, Jasper and othersDDespecially the children were having difficulty. In the end Jasper and others couldnt stay in that hideout. It was because G10 said that there was another hideout ahead of this secret shaft passage that would connect until just slightly before the heaven. It was clear that it would be better for them to be as close as possible to the heaven to save time when the time for Hajime to return home arrived. Even so, although all of them had taken an easeful rest for the whole day and restored their energy by drinking fresh water and eating nutritious food, they were inside a mountain that was five kilometer high. To climb this almost completely vertical shaft was like a hellish march for the children who had no expereince or the stamina for that. Uu Listy let out a cute groan. She wanted to do her best, but her legs wouldnt moveshe would do her bessttt, she was seriously doing her best. You are really gutsy huh. Fuwah Hajime smiled wryly and lightly lifted up Listy with one hand. He then placed her on his back where Etemp-san immediately fixed her there with its string. I can still, go on! Listy-chans eyes were burning. She was like an athlete that was challenging her limit. She didnt want to bother Hajime when it wasnt even an emergency situation where they didnt need to hurryit was clear that she had such feeling. But, youre slow. Uu Hajime-san mercilessly cut down the earnest proclamation of the little girl. Listy-chans face had the expression of someone who received a great shock. I want, strength- You speak like a protagonist. Even if you hear a strange voice dont so easily get tempted okay? G10 and Jasper averted their gaze. They were the strange voice and the adult who fell to temptation. Ahahawe have climbed up really far. Youve already done well. Its just as Kouki-sama said. We will arrive at the upperworld soon. I created a place to rest there, so lets take a break temporarily after this. They were currently at the altitude of 2 kilometer. During their climb the children werent making any complaint at all. It wasnt just Listy, everyone of them was gutsy even with the fact that they received help with the climbing. They too understood the situation even though they were still children. At this rate they wouldnt have any future with the truth of the world as it was. What they could do right now was to do their best here. This was something that they had to do to survive. The heart of these children who was born and raised in this dystopia that toyed with their life might burn really brightly and strongly once fire was lit in it. Even so children were children. Even the oldest of the nine of them was still 12 years old. Thats unfair even though youre the tiniest. The boy who was slightly older than Listy said such thing and glared at his younger sister. In his eyes wasnt a simple reproach because Listy was having it easy. If pushed to say it was Sheesh, youre hopeless. Ah Hajime kept Listy on his back while lifting up the boy to sit on his arm. Instantly the boys eyes sparkled brightly. He looked like a fan who got addressed by a celebrity he idolized. It seemed what he meant by Unfair just now was that he was jealous Hajime was paying attention to Listy. As the proof of that, right after that the other children simultaneously raised their voice Ral you cheater!Me too!Hajime-san, me too!. The children pushed and shoved each other in the narrow shaft while crowding Hajime. Nagumo, youre real famous huh? You too. When Kouki realized, there were children at his feeteveryone was staring fixedly at Kouki. Their eyes were shining in anticipation. Well, its because you two showed them an outrageous fight. Yeah, it was really amazing I have no words to describe it. Jasper and Mindy smiled wryly. They understood how the children felt. Furthermore after hearing G10s story, Hajime and Kouki became like heroes for the children who protected them from the army of villain. Even so the number of the children was nine. Their limit was three children each. Two on their back and one in their arm. They had to leave their other arm free in case of emergency. Thinking normally, it was impossible for Kouki and Hajime to carry all the childrenDD My time to walk, has come. Its too early for you. LIsty-chan huffed excitedly. She was really a gutsy child. However it would only worry him if she climbed with those trembling legs. And so Hajime activated a gimmick in his artificial arm. The arm extended with *kashun-kashun* sound, changed shape, its five fingers were also expanding, and the attachable shield also changed. With that he held four children simultaneously with one arm. It made the childrens eyes sparkled and they raised their voices Kyaa~~h joyfully. For some reason Etemp & Netemp were also dangling down in high spirits like they were going to say Kyaa~~h too. With this Hajime carried six children even with his one arm still freed. Kouki carried three children. The children who were carried by Kouki were looking at their siblings who were invited on the artificial arms chair enviously. Seeing that G10 started to ponder something. ,,,,,,Hmm. Can Etemp-sama and Netemp-sama attached strings on me to make a gondola? Ii! Piece of cake! Etemp and Netemp immediately spewed their string as though to say that. A mesh-shaped gondola was immediately created. G10 went in front of Mindy with that attached on it. Eh? You also look really tired, so perhaps you can ride this to increase our marching speed. If its just one person then there wont be any problem with my output. Errthank you very much? Mindy slowly placed her bottom on the gondola. Her voice spontaneously slipped out Kyah due to the feeling of weightlessness, but she looked a bit delighted with her first time experiencing floating like this. Yosh. Were going faster. Kouki and G10 followed Hajimes order. They climbed swiftly. There was one slightly sad voice that was watching that. No, well, Im an adult after all? It doesnt really matter though? Jaspers legs were shaking even while saying that. The thing muscles of the man with malnutrition were already screaming. In the end he was dangled in air with Netemps string and got slammed on the wall a bit in the middle of the transportation. Hajime and others only sent Jasper a glance while entering the upper world. . . . When they crossed the altitude of 3500 meter and reached seven-tenth of the way from the base of the summit. Hajime and others arrived at a cave that was the hideout located at the highest altitude. They took a bit of rest before watching the situation outside from there. Of course they werent looking outside by opening a curtain slightly and peeking through the gap like detective in drama. They were watching the 3D hologram from G10s single eye. G10 possessed information of the upperworld from the beginning, but taking the commotion at the underworld into consideration, Etemp & Netemp went out for scouting and projected that latest image of the situation. Apparently for G10 it was easy to ignore the standard and the like to receive the data from earths storage medium. The security is tight just as expected. The citizens are bewildered. Well, its convenient that there are few people at the street. The citizens seemed to sense the heavy atmosphere and immediately entered inside the buildings. This is, the upperworld. They havethis kind of living The spherical hologram floated in the air with noise sometimes running through it. Jasper watched it and muttered with yearning in his voice. Inside the hologram uniform buildings that were colored white without any dirtiness on them were lining up. The streets were paved neatly without even a single trash that could be seen. The people who were walking there were all wearing white clothing like their surrounding. They were looking very clean and obviously healthy. If there wasnt the heavy security of the machine soldiers, they would surely showing cheerful smile. In fact even under this heavy atmosphere, the children were still making carefree smile. The machine soldiers activity was rousing their curiosity instead. It was a wide difference from the children of the underworld. From them there wasnt the slightest wariness toward their neighbor, or fatigue from daily labor, or the roughness from going through a hard life. They possessed the purity and innocence of someone who believed that it was only natural for them to be loved and for the peace to continue. Listy and others were also watching transfixed as though they were looking at heaven. Jaspers hand was unconsciously reaching out toward the hologram. It was as though he was pleading that he wished for that life, that this was the world that he wished for. But, Mindy quietly caught that hand before it touched the hologram. Jasper returned to himself from that and he smiled in embarrassment. Its also the same, for these guys huh. Thats right, Jasper. They also have their life span limited. Their fate will also arrive at the same end as nothing more than Mothers pawn. Upperworld and underworld. Why was there such separation? The reason was simple. It was only natural to separate the producing area for mass producible small fries for taking care the miscellaneous works and the producing area to raise higher quality material. The residences of the upperworld were also under the mankind prohibition. But their living was incomparable from the underworld within the limit that Mother permitted. The prohibition stole any chance for mankind to touch metal and prevented them from secretly polishing their technology, but one day they would become machine soldier. Then, for the machine soldiers that made use of mankinds brain, a brain that received education would naturally become a material with higher quality. Therefore the citizens of upperworld received good quality food and environment while receiving compulsory education like basic science and math and also other subjects like battle tactic and strategy. Naturally in order to remove any room for rebellion, ideological education was given to every single one of them. Depending on the situation they would even have their memory adjusted. Perhaps in a sense their freedom is even more nonexistent compared to the people of the underworld. I seethats shitty. G10s voice was filled with emotion that couldnt bear watching this sight. Hasper replied as though to spit out. Kouki opened his mouth looking slightly pained. G10. Other than cannon soldier and shield soldier, I can see several other types that Im not familiar with. Are they also upgraded version? In other words Yes, they are machine soldiers that used upperworlds citizens. The cannon soldier that Kouki mentioned was the air soldier that was equipped with railgun rifle. The cannon soldier was the heavy soldier with shields to generate force field and tank cannons on both shoulders. It seemed that the uppwerworlds machine soldiers were all the upgraded version of the underworlds machine soldiersDDthe security soldier, air soldier, heavy soldier, air soldier, they were all upgraded. And two more thingsDDattack soldier was the upgraded version of security soldier. Its framework was wider and tougher. It was equipped with futuristic looking rifle and also a handgun as sidearm. Their movement was more refined and could take advanced group tactic. From their naming it could be understood that they specialized in offense rather than defense. The upgraded version of the assault soldier was the sword soldier. They had skeleton body, or rather they looked like the Middle Age knight wearing super slim armor. They reflected the hand-to-hand fighting that the upperworld residences were trained in. Their strength was really in a different level that they made what the assault soldier did looking like they really could only rush forward. Next Hajime asked while glancing briefly at Koukis pained expression. And, that huge gate with its upper half plunged into the cloud. Is that the entrance to heaven? Aka heaven gate. The naming is really just like Mother. It sounds as though its a heavenly existence. G10 spat out its reply. Hajime shrugged. Thats how those pretending to be a god mostly ended up into. Hope you yourself wont become like that eh, new leader of the world? Impossible. Just as I explained, I will kill myself after ascertaining that the world is stable. If Mother was defeated, mankind would certainly take back their freedom. There wouldnt be any external enemy too. However, would peace really arrive after that and everything became smooth sailing? The answer was no. It would be inevitable for chaos to reign if residences of a controlled world suddenly got thrown into a world of freedom. The possibility of conflict occurring there was extremely high. To say nothing of how the upperworld and the underworld were intentionally placed in a discriminatory environment. Therefore after Mother was defeated, G10 would prioritize stabilizing the supply of clothing, food, and shelter. They were the absolutely essential things for human to live like human. Then it would destroy all mechanical data of the past before it self-destructed at the stage where mankind would voluntarily advance to the future. In preparation of the worst case it even handed its own self-destruction switch to Hajime, Kouki, and Jasper. The world of human should be entrusted to the hand of human. Things like will or emotion shouldnt be given to machine. We shouldnt have been born- G10 words contained hate toward even itself. No one could say anything against that intense wish to clean the world from AI with its own death. Kouki squeezed out his voice and asked for a bit. G10. Are you really, alright with that? This is the best choice for mankind. I believe so. Butthats Too sad. Kouki wanted to say that. G10 hesitated slightly before saying. Kouki-sama. Perhaps this isnt something that I should say when I was the one who asked for help. What? I think you place too much burden on yourself. Defeating Mother, liberating mankind, your decision to help me with that is already beyond my expectation. Its pointless for you to be bothered about me. You also dont need to concern yourself about the future of this world too. They are not your burden to bear. Those words were blunt with no hesitation. And yet those words were filled with concern toward Kouki from G10s understanding of Koukis way of living despite the short time they were acquainted/. That made Koukis expression twisted furhter. A guy who has just met you for a day has seen through your troublesome part and even warn you. Youre really hopeless. Nagumo Youre worried not just about G10, but also about this worlds future right? Tsu, thats Bulls eye. The worrywart hero couldnt find any words. Hajime continued with an exasperated face. Certainly, even I think that this match fixing world is too shitty. It even made me think that after learning all this, if I pretend to be completely ignorant of all this and only save a few of this worlds residence, I wont be able to hold my head high toward my family. Of course he still prioritized going back, even so he wanted to come back after that and crush everything here. However, This world has been damaged to this point. Its gonna take a lot of time until mankind recover their civilization. Its just a fantasy if you think that the residences of this world will be able to continue getting along well and holding each others hand during that time. DDTheyre human after all. They couldnt take up the burden for the aftermath too. They would have to throw away their own life to be the leader who gave guidance to the people for that. Such thing was just impossible. Even so, you are the one who decide. You arent a kid after all. Its wrong for outsider like me to meddle with your decision. Nagumo Koukis expression turned troubled. You arent a kidthose wordsDDcould also be interpreted as I recognize you as your own human. Thats why, this is all that I want to say. Let me hear it. The demon king met the heros gaze and told him. Do whatever you like about the aftermath. But dont worry about anything right now. Give it your all for the now. Dont hesitate. Dont waver. Even if the future is dark, even if a life that had continued fighting alone for 200 years decided to discard its own life, even if the machine soldiers were humanDDkeep moving for the what you should do right now. Kouki took a deep breath and closed his eyes after Hajime said that. And then, Yeah. The opponent is powerful after all, Im uneasy with just the demon king alone against it. He stuffed his worry at the bottom of his heart and replied like that with a mischievous smile. Of course, the demon king hesitated a bit wondering if he should just end this guy right at this instant. Hajime took a deep breath. He pulled himself together and returned to the topic. And, there is no other route to the heaven other than that heaven gate? Yes Hajime-sama. There is no alternative path. If you forcefully go around and climb the rock cliff, you will be exposed to the barrage of interception missiles and the fierce attack of the assault soldiers. A lot of sensors and explosive are also buried in the ground. Even my secret path can only reach until here. So its also impossible through the sky. There will be electricity dome that leave no place to escape and violent barrage from the rock cliff to welcome your arrival there. Im so happy to hear that Im gonna cry. Hajime carefully observed the heaven gate in the 3D hologram before he turned his gaze to his traveling bag. Looks like there is really no other way than breaking through from the front. Yes. We have prepared for that. G10 had a trump card to breakthrough. Therefore the heaven gate wouldnt be that problematic. It wasnt worth considering any further. The heaven is Mothers territory. I have no information about it. The biggest threat will be after we breakthrough the heaven gate. Well, there is an opening that we can take advantage of. Hajime-sama mean your gate? I still find it hard to believe that its possible to teleport between worlds by your own effort G10 groaned but the premise of their strategy was completely based on that. Yes, Mother didnt know. That Hajime was able to cross to another world by himself. That what he needed for that was electricity. If G10 who should have been destroyed appeared with two warriors of another world in tow heading toward the top of the mountain, then naturally it would think their objective was to destroy it. Then they could just do as she expected. They fought to defeat Mother. However in reality they would just buy time. During that time Hajime would steal electricity before they disengaged from the battle. Hajime then would return home along with Jaspers family. Kouki would hide together with G10 and focused in doing guerilla war while waiting for Hajime to return. Of course if they could defeat Mother than that would be best, but they werent so optimistic. You also dont know the detail of route at the other side of the gate right? Yes. But, we should aim to the top of the mountain. No, to the highest spot. Thats just like this Mothers personality huh. There was just one time, around a hundred years ago when the cloud cleared up. I saw it from afar at that time, the maintained ground and a facility that looked like a shrine there. So we can only aim to the top. Hajime was convinced and took a deep breath. Hajime tucked up the old and tattered bag once more. He also finished inspecting and maintaining his equipments and equipped as many firearms as possible. Kouki also started preparing when he saw that. The preparation for the decisive battle. Listy ran toward Hajime with small footsteps. She grasped Hajimes hand tightly with her small hand. She looked up at him. Inside those eyes was anxiety, or perhaps trust Wait here like a good girl. Ill come back for sure. Got it? Nnu When everything is taken care of, Ill bring you to meet my daughter. Myuu is a bit older than you but, I think you two will be good friends. So look forward to it. Nuu. Wont lose. Not losing in what huh? Listy-chan took a fighting pose for some reason in high spirit. The tension was slightly dispelled thanks to her. The other children also swarmed them to cheer for them. Aa, about this. Again, thank you. After thatdont die out there. Hajime-san, Kouki-san. Please stay safe. Jasper and Mindy also held out their hands with various feelings mixed in their gaze. Well, just wait here without worrying. Itll be fine, we are going to succeed without fail. They exchanged a firm handshake. And then a beat later. Lets go. Hajime, Kouki, and G10. The three of them left the hideout with Jaspers family gazing on their back. . . . A whole day after the emergency alert reached the upperworlds machine soldiers. Each squad of machine soldiers was made up mainly from underworld machine soldiers with the upperworld machine soldiers acting as their officers. They were still unable to capture the enemies. The battle record from the underworld against the enemies had been shared. Even the word astounding wasnt enough to describe these abnormal enemies. They had no fear. Such emotion had been removed from them. They also had no nervousness. They would only obey Mothers command. However, even then, because they were former human, perhaps they still had their sixth sense. That sword soldier had made four underworld machine soldiers to use their sensor in the full capacity, even so it was still moving around restlessly. It was as though it was distracted by uneasiness. The mist that was starting to cover the surrounding area was terribly annoying. Bad visibility. Focus with heat detection. It sent transmission to its subordinates. It also sent situation report to the other squads. Then, Bad visibilityunable to confirm. Squad four, report in detail. After such communication came from other squad The sword soldier that was the commander of squad four instantly fell into confusion. Because it was this clear even through the mistDD ! Enemy attackDD Before it could finish speaking, gunshots resounded consecutively inside the mist. There was also a loud explosion sound following it. Its heat sensor didnt detect anything. Its other sensors were also the same. It connected its communication channel with the squad that was deployed ahead and asked for confirmation. But only noises came back. The communication from other squads had also been cut off when it came back to its senses. Its communication link to its subordinates was also not working. It finally noticed then. This mist wasnt just a mist. It was the jamming from the enemies. Most likely they used smoke grenade that was filled with metal fragments to reflect the radio wave irregularly. But it noticed that too late. It tried to give instruction to its subordinates directly using voice, but right after that the security soldiers at both its sides got sent flying to right above. No, they were pulled up by strings. When it raised its gaze as though to send them off, the sight of complicated bindingDDyes, his subordinates who were tied in tortoise shell bondage while struggling with electronic sound *gigigi* entered its eye. It seemed they were turned into marionette with strings. The security soldiers arms moved against their own will and aimed their rifles muzzle toward their own head. There was no time to help them. The strings that were wrapped around their fingers were pulled and the rifles fired. Their own head was shot and their body lost strength. Its subordinates were transformed into a disgusting artwork. Further above that tragic appearance of its subordinates, something that stood upside down on the street light slipped into the mist while emitting crimson light. DDIii DDIii It was spiders. Two spiders were sticking on the street lamp while looking down at it with their eerie crimson eyes. If it was a human, it might screamed like the victim character in horror movie. Or perhaps it would quickly lose against its fear and let go of its consciousness. Of course the machine soldier wouldnt commit such blunder. Target confirmed! Begin attaDD It gave instruction to its two remaining subordinatesDDtwo heavy soldiers. At the same time it pushed the switch on the handle of the heat blade it was holding with both its hands. The swords blade extended with a sound like a baton and the radiance of scorching heat enveloped it instantly. But, from the beginning it had already failed due to sending its focus over there. Explosion. Shockwave. They camne from the left and right and caused the sight sensor of the sword soldier to be filled with a lot of noises. It mercilessly put great burden on its balance system. Although it was blown away, it was an upperworld machine soldier that boasted high specs. It rolled on the ground to lessen the impact and stood on one leg while quickly restoring its system. But, Thanks for all your hard work. You can retire from the black company starting today. Take this severance payment with you. Along with those words, the same weapon that exploded and pulverized the heavy soldiers at both its sides just nowDDa gatling gun was fired at it. That weapon should be impossible to carry with just a single person. But this person carried one at each hand. He lightly wielded them and aimed accurately as well as cunningly to not give any place to escape. Naturally a guard from crossing the heat blades was pointless. The commander of squad four became small pieces and its system fell silent for eternity. Aamy stress is vanishing The one who said that with a raptured expression while running out from within the thick mist was of course Hajime. Etemp & Netemp jumped down to his shoulders while their front legs were moving around as though to say We did great work!Were truly professional killers! Master! Praise us!. Nagumo, your expression is a bit creepy. Kouki ran slightly behind Hajime. His shoulder was carrying a six slots missile launcher. G10 was also floating behind him. Gatling is nice just as expected. Its the height of civilization that mankind created. Its a bit unsatisfying that it has no electromagnetic acceleration though. Stop calling weapon as civilization. Also, stay in moderation with your trigger happy fingers. Their surprise attack using the jamming could only work until here. When they came out of the mist, the machine soldiers were rushing at them. Hajime used the firearms that G10 gathered without holding back. Kouki was also pulling the trigger of a firearm that he wasnt used to in order to preserve his stamina and magic power. They threw away all their weapons after they were spent. They intended to use up all of them to break through. They were cutting open a path by throwing the firepower they carried toward the enemy. They were also accompanied by a powerful support even though it didnt look like they needed it. Updating the data of enemy force distribution. Drawing another route. G10 who was following closely behind them said that. Right after that, the hologram map that floated at the corner of Hajime and Koukis sight showed subtle change in the route that was represented by a line of light. In addition G10 was also detecting the enemys position even when they were inside a building or at the other side of the building. It accurately detected the sniping and bombardment from long distance, the type of weapon whether it was rocket missile or area suppression weapon type, and even calculated the time of arrival of the attack. It didnt stop there, using hacking, even if it was impossible to take over the enemy, it would shift the enemys aim, delayed their movement by one or two seconds, jammed their communication, and even slipped false information into their network. You really lived up to your reputation as tactical support AI. Yeah, you really make it easy for us to fight. Im honored. Heavy weapons and AI support. With these Hajime didnt need to use up his own weapon while Kouki didnt need to consume his magic power. They succeeded in breaking through until the heaven gate without stopping. The pure white giant gate was towering over them. Hajime yelled when he arrived in front of the white stair at its bottom. G10! Hurry! Roger. Kouki put down his traveling bag in front of the gate and took out the content. It was something that looked like a 12 inch tablet that was slightly thick. G10 extended its cable into it and started manipulating it. During that time Hajime and Kouki laid out a barrage of bullet with the intention of using up all their ammos and held back the advancing machine soldiers. Booting complete! Please get back! As soon as they heard G10s warning, Hajime and Kouki fired all their remaining rockets. At the same time they leaped to several steps below the stair. Hajime raised his attachable shield while Kouki used his holy sword in great sword mode as protection. G10 also literally rolled to behind them. Right after that. A sound that was hard to describe, like glass being stretched made the air shook. Then the space before the gate distorted like jelly. The gates surface that was within the range of that twisting which was around two meters in diameter also got dragged into the center of the twistingDD The next moment, a sound of destruction that tore at the eardrum accompanied a tremendous shockwave that trampled the surrounding area. Uoh, as expected from the relic of SF world. The range was narrow but thats as powerful as Yues Sky Quake. Mother will surely use something like this too. Be careful. You wont be able to escape if you are caught within the effective range. The weapon just now was one of the old eras relic. It was a precious weapon that G10 had only a fewDDa space distortion bomb. It forcefully distorted the space to twist and tear the target, then when the space snapped back to normal the target would be blasted. Originally G10 wanted to use it to destroy Mother. It wanted to save at least one if possible, but it had a flaw that it needed a bit of time until it activated so it was difficult to use it in battle. And so they came to a clean decision to use this weapon to remove physical obstacle like the heaven gate. It couldnt be helped because if they didnt travel swiftly, they would be grinded with the quantity of the enemy. Although it was worth it to use one of their trump cards. The tough heaven gate was splendidly blasted that it had two meter hole opened in it. Hajime and Kouki nodded to each other and ran into the gate while dodging the gunshots from behind. Just before they passed through, Etemp, Netemp! Block it! Ii!! Hajime destroyed the stair under his feet with his artificial arms vibration destruction while giving the order. Kouki was blocking the attack on Hajime with his holy sword. During that time Etemp & Netemp stuck their strings on the rubbles of the stair. Hajime and Kouki leaped into the gate with G10 following behind them. As soon as they confirmed that, Etemp & Netemp also pulled the rubbles while leaping inside. And then they blocked the hole from inside using their web. The wall from the tough rubbles and spider strings would stop their pursuers for a bit. Its strange. Yeah. The other side of the heaven gate was a place that looked like a giant hangar. However strangely there was nobody here. Even though they expected a heavy counterattack, there wasnt any machine soldiers lying in wait for them. G10 Im searching, but theres no reactionthis might be a trap. Hajime grinned fearlessly hearing that. Kouki shrugged. Bring it on, were just going to overcome it. They broke into a run at full speed. They arrived until deep into the hangar in the blink of eye. G10 extended a cable to the console beside a steel door and tried unlocking it. It easily opened. Behind the door was a pure white corridor with line of light on the surface. As expected there was no machine soldier there. Nagumo, Ill take the front. Then G10, youre at the middle. Roger. They took a formation to be able to deal with the front and behind before running through the corridor once more. Then after a little running, there was some kind of sound. The trap might have finally activated. Or perhaps it was the sound of the machine soldiers rushing their way. So they heightened their vigilance Isnt this sound of explosion? Yeah. Hajime affirmed with a tone of suspicion at Koukis guess. Why wasnt there anyone that came to intercept the intruders? Why was there several explosions resounding from other place? The deeper they advanced, and then they higher they climbed, the explosion sounds were getting louder. G10 muttered half in disbelief. Someone, is fighting? There was no way that was the case. There was no other existence in this world who rose in revolt against Mother other than them. However, there was no clear basis to deny G10s guess in this situation. Before long, when they climbed until around the nine-tenth of the way from the base of the mountain, the sound suddenly stopped. Is the battle over? In the end they didnt encounter any trap or machine soldiers until here. There was a tough door that couldnt be opened even with G10s hacking, but they pushed through that with the space distortion bomb too. Even so there was no machine soldiers coming for them. It was just too unexpected and too eerie. They didnt get what was going on. However they had to keep advancing. In front of a conspicuously large door, Hajime and Kouki looked at each other and nodded. Their instinct whispered to them. There was something behind this door. Hajime pulled out Donner & Schlag, while Kouki put his hand on the handle of the holy sword that was in its katana mode. Both of you, are you ready? It seemed G10 managed to hack the door to open. Hajime and Kouki wordlessly nodded. And then they stepped inside at the same time with the opening of the door. It was another spacious room. It wasnt as big as the first hangar, but it was as big as a gymnasium. As expected there was no machine soldier and there was also no sign of trap activating. A lot of machines with unknown function were placed messily and there was a round pedestal deeper inside. They warily advanced forward. And then, when they arrived until the center of the room, they heard it. Good grief, he finally stayed quiet. A female voice resounded from the speaker that seemed to be installed in this room. G10 reacted fiercely. From its reaction, it was clear that the owner of this voice was Mother. Just what is the principle behind it? Even with the detection system working in full strength he still almost get away from detectionin the first place the machine soldiers doesnt even react when he passed right in front of themits incomprehensible. Hajime and Kouki took their fighting stance butthe two of them couldnt help but make a dubious expression. It didnt seem like it was talking to them, but it also didnt look like it was talking to itself. Then as though to answer their doubt, Kuku, in the first place its impossible to comprehend my abyss. They heard such thing. Hajimes expression convulsed. Koukis reaction was delayed for an instant before his eyes opened wide as though to say No way in hell. Because, abyss came from a world of everlasting darkness that is beyond human intellect. In addition, Im nobody else but the abyss itself! I dont understand what you are saying. But of course. Hajime and Kouki agreed inside their heart. Right after that, a round pedestal descended from the ceiling with a loud sound *gounn gounn*. It seemed it was an elevator. You better remember this, formless lady. When you peek into the abyss, the abyss will also peek back at thee! Do you think that I wont realize they malice!? Fuhahahah, na?ve, too na?ve! You want me to save the world? You want me to defeat the invaders? Hah! Dont think that those words filled with ostentation will work on this avatar of deep everlasting darkness! Shut up already Certainly they couldnt bear to listen to this anymore. The pedestal elevator was gradually descending. They wanted to close their ears and ran away immediately. By Hajime & Kouki. You have no choice but to cooperate with me if you want to return back to your world. Understand that. Now, defeat the enemies before your eyes. Fuh. Dont be in such a rush, young lady. Stop calling me young lady. As you wish, I shall defeat these so called invaders for thee. But, never forget. Thou will look upon the true abyss at that time you touch my true fury. I get it already, so stop with that nonsense turn and strange posing! Yeah, please stop. Tell him more! By Hajime & Koukis heart. G10 was in confusion by the incomprehensible situation even though it was currently in front of its sworn enemy. The pedestal elevator finally descended completely amidst such chaotic situation. In the middle of that, a young man was standing with their back turned toward them with a cool pose, although his appearance looked battered. His back was turned toward them was probable to be dramatic. That man in black-san who looked overly familiar for them suddenly spread open his hands. I have no grudge toward all of you. But, even this me has things that I cannot yield. Dont worry, Ill at least spare your lives. The man said such thing while pulling his right foot and turned sharply. His right hand moved toward his chest while his right hand moved to his back. And then he gave an elegant bow. Then, Now, lets fight faiDD He raised his head with a fearless smileand froze. The blank stare of the demon king that resembled a certain first wife, and the hero looking to the ceiling with one hand covering his eyes entered the mans view. Silence filled the room. Quietly, the men in black-sans hand shifted down his sunglasses. His exposed eyes blinked repeatedly. It seemed he was in the middle of checking the reality. Then he slowly took off his sunglasses with trembling hand and stored it into his pocket. He also took a normal pose and took a deep breath. What are you doing!? Now, kill those invaders with that foreign worlds ability that deceived even machines eyeDD AINT NO WAY I CAN DO THATTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT!!! He couldnt do that in two meanings. HeDDthe abyss lord aka Kousuke E Abyssgate screamed from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Shoot The Hostage!. The abyss lord. The scream of his soul reverberated. His soul screamed so much that he returned back to Kousuke mode. He made a mistake. One so great he returned back to normal. Im not asking you about whether its possible or impossible. I order you to do it. Mother was overflowing with comical impression due to the madness of the lord affecting her just now, but her voice right now was shuderringly lacking in warmth. It was an inorganic quality that reminded them of the gods apostle in the past. It was truly the voice of an inhuman existence. A normal human would turn speechless from instinctually turning their gaze from reality or trembling from uneasiness Though of course, the person here was not a normal person. Are you stupid!? Are you stupid!? This is important so Ill say it twice! Are you stupid! Endou, you said it three times. Hajime-san said a tsukkomi. But no one gave a damn. Perhaps because the situation was too shocking, Kousuke ignored problem of why these two acquaintances were here. Not only that, he even set aside the side effect of abyss lord modethe pain of the heart and yelled at empty air while his finger pointed at Hajime. Thats the demon king you know!? That guy there mixed absurdity and brutality into atrocity that he wears as decoration, hes the most dangerous guy in the world you know!? Hes my superior you know!? A guy who make even a black company look like charity! Nagumo dont! Dont shoot! Take away your hand from Donner! Amanogawa, step aside. I cant kill Endou like this. It was a fine play from the hero. He faced the demon king who tried to aim Schlags muzzle and used both his hands to grapple with Hajime. His gaze turned back as though to say Kousuke-kun get away! Im just barely, gugugu-thi-this guy! He is seriously trying to shoot!? There was such situation in front of it, and yet Mothers voice was filled with a slight joy. Houso thats how it is. I set the teleportation point using the energy residue that I collected from the underground but, I see now. It seems that the unknown energy that you three are using is different for each individual. Thats why I ended up dragging in your comrade. Its truly interesting. Hajime who was grappling with Kouki twitched in reaction. He relaxed and took a natural stance. Kouki sighed in relieve. At the same time he guessed the cause of Kousukes summoning. The broken teleportation device in the underground was analyzed and recreated. In order to bring in an existence that could handle the same unknown energy like Hajime and Kouki, it used Hajimes magic power residue in the machines detection system as well as coordinate establishment. In that case it was understandable why Kousuke was chosen. After all it was Kousuke who was the most equipped with Hajimes artifact when fighting. He didnt know why but, Kousuke must be in a fully equipped state from even before the teleportation device was activated. In that case, it was comprehensible why instead of Yue and others who were more powerful, it was Kousuke who was detected due to him possessing more of Hajimes magic power. Lets slowly analyze it later. Now then, abyss lord. Its Kousuke. He was ignored because right now was a serious time. Explain to them with your own words about the situation youre in right now. They will understand it quicker like that rather than me explaining to them. Eh!? N-no way For some reason Kousuke hesitated to speak while looking terribly anxious. He kept sending glances at Hajime. Hajime and others looked dubious. Accept it already, you dont have any right to refuse. I-if I said no way then no way! You plan to use me as hostage arent you!? Dont screw with me, something like thatDD Oi, Endou. What do you mean by hostage? Eh!? It, i-i-it, its nothing! Yeah, its nothing at all! Who do you think I am huh? Im Aby-san you know? It seemed that he was in trouble. He was obviously all shaken up. His expression was twitching, and his eyes were darting around like tuna. I see. You dont want to become a burden for your comrades. Fufu, what an illogical and meaningless action, something that human often do. It makes me recall the old era. DD G10 who was silently observing to comprehend the situation spontaneously reacted. But, Mothers words continued before it could say anything. It ignored G10 like it was a trash that didnt worth anything. O, oi, Mother! Youre wrong! Thats not why Im doing this, Nagumo isDD Listen you two otherworlders with gun and sword. Your comrade already fall into my handDD AAAAAA, AAAAAA! I cant hear you, I cant hear yo~~~uuu Kousuke raised his voice shrilly to drown Mothers voice. Of course everyone ignored him. What do you mean? Nagumo-, its just the enemys bullshit! Dont get confused by something like that, believe in meDD An explosive has been inserted into his stomach. Hajime and Koukis eyes snapped toward Kousuke. Kousukes eyes snapped away from them. It seemed it was true. Hajimes gaze immediately turned focused. Kouki-kun was plainly a good person so he looked worried. Either way he couldnt bear to look at any of them. What are you doing. Thats pathetic for the hero of Britain and Vatican. I-it cant be helped! I was suddenly summoned! All kind of magic is completely not working! I cant even make any clone, I dont know my left and right, and unknown enemies were coming out from everywhere-, even so I beat more than a hundred of them! I even worked hard to beat the awful jelly-like organism with physical attack! So that was why he was dee~p in the abyss lord mode. He even referred to himself in even more archaic form. (TN: Usually Aby referred to himself with ware in Abyssgate mode, but last chapter he used wagahai to refer to himself) Using only his physical ability that was increasing endlessly, Kousuke ran around inside the complicated facility of the heaven while defeating Mothers private army. Furthermore it was a mixed force that included the invaders which could regenerate endlessly as long as their core wasnt destroyed. He made so much commotion that Mother couldnt assign any force to face Hajime and Kouki. Aa~, I see. Even with abyss lord mode your magic power will decrease if you use body strengthening after all. And so you temporarily going along with the enemy to grasp the situation youre in. Right right. Though as insurance I was made to swallow a part of the body of that jelly-like creaturewell, there is also, you know? Kousukes gaze briefly glanced at his hand. There was his treasure warehouse there. Most likely he would obey Mothers demand to fight the enemy while waiting for his consumed magic power to recover. Then he would use the fight as cover to activate the treasure warehouse. He intended to directly summon the explosive from inside his stomach to remove it. He could also take it out by vomiting, but the risk of the explosive getting activated the moment he showed such attempt was high. Activating the treasure warehouse would also need considerable time and effort, but in the first place Mother didnt know about the existence of the treasure warehouse. In other words it wouldnt be able to differentiate the usage of magic power whether it was for fighting or for activating the artifact. With that in mind, putting the explosive into the stomach conversely became a good bait to make Mother let its guard down instead. It was clear to Kousuke that he would only get slowly grinded down if he kept fighting. And so he decided to pretend to be collared while working hard to gather information. It was actually a calm and rational judgment. You get it right? You understand dont you? Theres no way you dont understand right? I have a proper plan at work you know? See? Kousuke wordlessly pleaded in desperation. You understand the situation now arent you? Then throw down your weapons and obey me. If notI dont need to say more do I? Youre going to explode Endo huh. It was Kousuke who spoke. Hajime was staying quiet and stared without blinking at Kousuke. The way he behaved looked like he was accepting Mothers demand. A faint laugh that was overflowing with delight echoed. Nagumo, dont worry about me andDDuguh!? Kousuke was starting to sweat a river from Hajimes stare and tried to say something right away, but his words were suddenly halted. By pain. Kousuke fell on his knee while holding his stomach. It seemed the explosive of fluid metal was ordered to move inside his stomach. It was the same like having a small invader inside his stomach. I wont do anything bad. If you cooperate with me in analyzing this energy, then Ill also return all three of you back to your former world. W-wait! Lets settle this peaceDDnnguu!!? Kousuke desperately tried to insist about something even while enduring the pain. However right after that a metal colored liquid dripped from the ceiling and covered his mouth. He was stopped from talking further. Kousukes gaze turned toward Kouki. Seeing his pleading gaze, Kouki showed a thinking gesture for a moment, but then he sensed something when Kousukes gaze flickered briefly toward Hajime. Kouki turned his gaze back at Kousuke and gave him a small but strong nod. Relieve oozed out from Kousuke. While that was going on, Mothers voice that was oozing with malice was, If you refuse, I will remove all of you as foreign contamination that invaded this paradise. From the ceiling, walls, and floor, iron colored fluid metal, aka the true army of Mother that existed above the cloudDDfluid metal machine soldier heaven soldier were being sent in with great amount. The space was flooded with iron color in the blink of eye. As expected they were similar to slime. The heaven soldiers intertwined with each other and fused into one to expand in volume like a mountain. If you wish to perish pointlessly, then I shall fulfill your wish. It was a wriggling giant iron starfish imitation. Its total length must reach ten meter. No, from the number of its additional tentacles, calling it starfish imitation wasnt accurate anymore. Countless blue lines ran on its surface. The number of the core that was its only weakness was now countless. Its immortality had reached a new height. Its figure with great number of tentacles undulating was very hard to describe. It was too repulsive to call this thing the army of heavenDDit was a monster. Dont throw away your life meaninglessly. Yes, just like your comrade who failed to die over there. Kuh, Mother- Mother finally turned its focus at G10. No, surely it had been aware of G10 from the start. But it intentionally ignored it. G10 went forward angrily and yelled. Master-, everyone didnt die meaninglessly-!! They chipped off your strength and left behind hope for the future- Yes, indeed, I was outwitted in their last battle. When I think about the many technologies that I lost, I have to admit that I was haughty. Thats right. Your haughtiness caused mankind toDD Its word was interrupted. By words that were filled with malice and scorn. But, thats all. My world is already complete. Thats why you put your hope to these people from another world butfufu, even they, your lost hope is already gone. G10 guessed what Mother was trying to say and turned its gaze toward the two behind it. TsuHajime-sama? Kouki-sama? No answer came back. Hajime was continuing to stare at the crouching Kousuke. G10 also understood the situation. The person that Mother summoned was a comrade of Hajime. Perhaps he was even one of Hajimes family members who it had heard from Hajime. A comrade was in front of him with his life in the hand of the enemy while writhing in pain. G10 was unable to ask for Hajimes cooperation in such situation. Kouki was also the same. He wouldnt meet its eye. He was keeping quiet beside Hajime while closing his eyes as though he had completely given up. It realized from seeing that. It could understand. That the balance of their scale was tilting toward Mother. Mother laughed. An unpleasant laughing voice that was like metal being scratched echoed inside the room. How canit get replicated so quickly like this, from that kind of scrap Everything was because of that. It was unexpected that a friend of Hajme and Kouki would get summoned at this stage. Do you think that your 200 years is the same like my 200 years? The technology of space manipulation isnt completely lost. Its also self-evident that I can handle the basic technologies other than that better than you. In the first place youre nothing but a control AI for an exploration ship. How can you possibly win against me, the mother of all AI. Mothers words eroded G10s emotion with despair. What did it do wrong? Where did it go wrong? Should it take more time? To begin with, perhaps dragging uninvolved otherworlders itself was a mistake and this was its punishment? It crawled underground for two hundred years while keeping its dearest wish in its heart. It didnt say to Hajime and others, but its operation limit was actually fast approaching. It had never received a satisfactory maintenance all this time and extended its life using scrap materials to keep cheating death until now. Its vital electricity generator that could be said to be its heart was also quickly degenerating compared to normal because it continued to power the manufacturing machines too. It was the same like literally shaving its own life. The electricity that G10 could produce was already negligible. Because G10 was working in full capacity in this battle, it wouldnt be able to avoid death after they won unless it used Mothers power generation facility. If not G10 would completely stop functioning. It gambled everything when its life was at the brink. In order to fulfill its promise. The last hope of the people who like dying in vainI see, it seems you also prefer to die in vain. Ah, this chance wont come again, so can you please tell me, G10P55-B409. Whatare you If you can return to the pastwhat will you say to your comrades? aDDDD!!! That might be a type of madness. G10 produced a sound that was unclear whether it was a scream or the sound of metals scraping with each other. Countless small sparks burst on its body, its single eye flickered fiercely, and its round body that was tattered from burden overload was cracking even more. Like that, the metal soldier that had continued fighting with just itself alone for the sake of its treasured comrades rampagedDDalmost. I see it. A single gunshot rang together with that small muttering. And then, NnDDDD!!? A scream was raised. When it looked, Hajime was holding Donner. White smoke was rising from its muzzle. The laughing Mother and G10 that was on the verge of running wild stopped still. And then their focus turned toward where the gun muzzle was pointing. Kousuke was shot. Right at the center of his stomach. Eh!? An astounded voice that these two had never made for two hundred years, no, perhaps even since they were born slipped out from their speaker. But, this was still only the beginning! A shadow passed through beside G10. The movement was too natural that even though their sensors were following the objects motion, just like how no one would pay attention to a fluttering leaf, both G10 and Mother were unable to reactDDto that step forward. Kouki who broke his stillness unsheathed his sword like a drawn bow that was finally released. Its target was of course, Kousuke-kuns stomach! HigiiiDDDD!? With a flash, the part that had a hole opened was further slashed *zaku-*! Then a second flash also tore the fluid metal on Kousukes mouth! Kousuke didnt even have the leeway to shake from feeling the texture of blade on his lips. Ii!! Ngyohee!? The cut open stomachDDEtemp-san rushed into it. Kousuke bent backward like a bridge artistically due to pain while his eyes rolled back. But, his body that was trained in another world and his willpower that was plainly strengthened in this one year due to various things (like using abyss lord mode until depth V several times) didnt allow him to faint! I dont want to experience Alin for reaalllllllllllll!!! IiIIII (Explosive recoveredDDDD)!!! Legs that were slick with blood came out from Kousukes stomach. It looked just like a certain birth scene of kid Alie. A blood splatter scene that drastically shaved off SAN point was right there. Kousukes eyes rolled back again. Netemp-san quickly stitched & stopped the bleeding with its string before splashing all the recovery medicine and painkiller that it had. Kouki also hurriedly dashed the recovery medicine in his possession on the wound. During that time, Etemp-san was also tossing away the bomb Ii! (Hooi!) to far away before washing away the blood quickly with cleanser next. It was an unexpected grotesque incident that harmed the hostage. And to think that it was the hostages friends who were the culprit. Both G10 and Mother could only watch speechlessly! Even though they should be sworn enemy, the two of them were harmoniously in silence together with put off feeling. While they were doing that, Kouki helped Kousuke who was shaking all over while holding his stomach to stand up. Endou! Are you alright!? The reply was of course, HOW CAN I POSSIBLY BE ALRIGHTTTTTTTTTTTT!!! It was a furious scream that was like an exploding volcano. He was completely alright. Full of energy. He was crying but, surely it was tears of happiness due to being liberated from the bomb, there was no doubt about it. That was why Hajime made a small guts pose with a nice smile. Yosh! What do you mean Yosh! huhhhhh!? Nagumo-, you-, Ill seriously give you the abyss lord full course you know!? Oo!? Kousuke-kun had snapped completely for some reasonHajime tilted his head with an expression that was confused from the bottom of his heart. He carefully observed with his magic eye and accurately fired at the bombs heat source to stop it from functioning. Just in case Kouki cut open his stomach and Etemp took out the bomb with Netemp swiftly treating the injury. They were able to rescue Kousuke swiftly without even using treasure warehouse that would consume a lot of magic power. It was a cleanly executed method. And that method was carried out in less than several seconds with perfect teamwork where all of them were completely in sync. It was a real, TEAMWORK. It was a beautiful and perfect rescue operation. Just what was it that Kousuke could be dissatisfied about? Infuriating-, that confused face of yours is really infuriating!! Thats why I dont want to be a hostage against you! Oi Mother! Are you listening!? Eh? What areDD It was suddenly got addressed while being speechless. The haughtiness just now felt like an illusion with how bewildered it was sounding right now. Kousuke vented his dissatisfaction to it tearfully. I tried to tell you! I tried hard to tell you! Its pointless taking hostage against this guy! He is the guy who mercilessly shoot even when it was his beloved wife who got taken hostage! He is a fiendish bastard who can say There wont be any negotiation with enemy. They should be shot along with the hostage. Thats common senses with straight face! Try to listen to other peoples talk until the end next time! H-how inhumancold blooded Even the physically and mentally inhuman Mother was thinking so. G10 too was taking some distance away from Hajime. N-now now, Endou. In the end the bomb was successfully extractedDD Youre right! I should say this at least, thanks a lot! But let me say this. You too Amanogawa! I pleaded at you with my gaze didnt I? I pleaded at you wholeheartedly didnt I? I was pleading at you to stop Nagumo! Eh? Thats what your gaze meant? I completely thought you were asking me to match Nagumos action What happened to you Amanogawa!? You werent that kind of guy right!? You were someone who would say something like Ill save you no matter what! while ignoring the realistic problem right!? I believed in you! Even though I believed in you! You betrayed my trust! That kind of trust is a biteven I have grown up a bit. That was why I thought realistically and slashed you right? Your comrades stomach! Dont cut! Absolutely! It can heal quickly if the cut is clean, so its alrightDD Thats not the problem! As expected from the hero. It was a well done cut~~, is it something like that? Nagumo-, if you screw around more than that Ill seriously go abyss lord on you!! Hajime left Kousuke who was furiously spewing out complaints to Kouki and stood beside G10 while tapping Donner on his shoulder. Ah, that, Hajime-samaabout the matter of joining Mother It seemed its fury had abated completely due to the shocking situation. G10 returned to its senses and asked Hajime fearfully. Hajime shrugged and kindly bopped G10s cracked body with a gentle touch. It was conveyed just with that. That Hajime wasnt shaken at the slightest, not even for a bit from the start. Thank youvery much Yeah, be very grateful. Its not the time to go mad from this kind of trivial conversation. After all Im expecting you to return the favor to us later. Yesyes- Its single eye flickered intensely. It was a strong radiance unlike its perilous air just now. You have made a foolish choice. As I thought, even an otherworlder is just a human in the end. Mothers voice turned robotic once more due to the situation that wasnt going as it expected. The giant heaven soldier wriggled as though to express what Mother was feeling. In respond Hajime took a step forward and breathe in quietly. And then Mother! The many misdeeds you have done until now are completely unforgivable! You even reduced my important friend to that state. It doesnt matter how much youre offering me, itll be your great error if you think Ill be swayed by that! It felt like there was a muttering No, its you two who caused me to end up like this from somewhere but Hajime didnt hear it. The most precious thing in this world is human life! Your act of barbarity that toy with those lives is something that I cannot possibly overlook! I shall fight! For the sake of the world! For the sake of the people! Although I came from a different world, as fellow human, I swear Ill save my other world brethren! Hajime proclaimed with a dignified look. And then the voice of his brethrens came from behind. A-Amanogawa, what do we do! Nagumo is broken! Its like he has turned into you! No, what do you mean like mewell, I cant refute that though Wait a second? Amanogawa who cut open my stomach without hesitationNagumo who is like a heroahh, I see! You guys have your inside switched with each other right!? If not theres no way Nagumo would say that kind of clichd speech! Theres no way thats the case. I am me, and Nagumo is Nagumo. Then dont tell me, you have gotten infected Amanogawa!? ei Higii!? Koukis finger thrust at Kousukes wound that still hadnt fully closed because he just wouldnt stop prattling after witnessing Hajimes did a one-eighty. Certainly Kouki couldnt object that it felt like he was watching his past self, but did Kousuke really need to speak that far? The tip of his finger was filled with such complicated indignation. He also conveyed Nagumo is aiming for something with his gaze. He conveyed that while turning red in shame, perhaps because Hajimes proclamation was using Koukis black history in the past as reference. Kousuke writhed and muttered Y-youAmanogawa, you have changed huh. Even while they were doing that, Hajime kept talking just how he would defeat Mother with his heart of justice so that his aimDDthe objective of securing electricity wouldnt be guessed by Mother. But Mother cut him off in irritation. Enough. Then Ill cut off your four limbs and alter your memory to become an obedient guinea pig. You can regret to ever join hand with the garbage over there. I will never regret my choice! I, I will surelyDD Hajime was acting like a hero using Kouki just right after he got summoned to Tortus as reference. However, at that moment when he spoke his last words, only those words were DDKill you. Completely different in intonation. It was like the figure that was loudly talking about justice until a moment before was just an illusion. Killing intent flooded out. It was just for an instant. Less than a moment. However, the dread that was shown in that moment was far removed from justice. The giant heaven soldier undulated as though it was hit with physical pressure. G10 hallucinated as though the space was creaking. Even Kouki and Kousuke stiffened unconsciously from the serious killing intent of the demon lord that they hadnt felt for so long. And then, Mother who was the target of that ghastly pressure was, TsuDDyoure speaking the impossible. Replying with wavering voice that was overpowered by the pressure. Its voice was carrying a tone that sounded like it was praying for that to be the case. Perhaps Mother itself was also thinking that it had blundered. It spat out its last words to pull itself together. I shall face you personally if you can defeat that combined heaven soldier. Struggle as hard as you can. Mothers voice cut off with a small sound of electronic switching off. It cut off the communication as though to declare there was nothing more to say. Right after that, the giant combined heaven soldier started moving. Its giant body flowed fiercely and tentacle spears shot down like a heavy rain. Hajime immediately held G10 and jumped to the side. Kouki and Kousuke also leaped away with Etemp and Netemp at each of their shoulder. And then Hajime gave the command to fight back with fierceness in his voiceDDor he would, but Fuhahah, what a great fortune to be able to dance in the stage where the hero and the demon king are forming a united front! Seething-, my blood is seethingggg, truly excitinggg!! Now! My friends! Lets prove to her that nothing can possibly beat our friendship!! Abyss lord who returned in an instant started to say something. Kousuke was brimming with vitality. He didnt look like someone who had just received an extremely sloppy improvised surgery. His hearts engine was in full throttle, with the accelerator fully stepped to the max. His excitement was already at top speed. The demon king instantly withered down. The heros face was convulsing. Even more soldiers of the heaven flooded in from the door at the back of the room. The combined heaven soldier was starting to let out bluish white sparks. It was such a pressing battlefield. However the loud laugh of the abyss lord Fuhahah, fuhahahahah was echoing needlessly clearly. Chapter 374 Chapter 374. Please buy me time! Ill locate the integration core! G10s words echoed through the battlefield that was shaking with thunderous roar and loud laughter. Integration coreDDthey were words that they never heard before. But Hajime, Kouki, and the lord instantly guessed the meaning without needing to ask. Because using the magic eye for Hajime and sunglasses for Kouki and the lord, they had confirmed the abnormality of the giant liquid metal machine soldier, the combined heaven soldier. Yes, the only weakness of the heaven soldier, its coreDDthere were countless amount of it inside its body that it could be likened like the stars in the sky. Hajimes bullet shot through one of them, but it only caused the enemy to be destroyed slightly in the proportion of a single heaven soldier. Even that damage was immediately regenerated. The overwhelming mass and the countless cores granted the heaven soldier absolute superiority in the battlefield. But, it wasnt invincible. Most likely there was a single core that acted as the controller to operate this many heaven soldiers as a single being, no doubt about it. That would be the integrated core that G10 mentioned. I cant possible refuse a ladys request! Very well! With the bottomless darkness of this abyss lordDD G10, how long do you need? It felt like there was someone saying something, but right now there wasnt any time for that so it got ignored. A tentacle so thick like a wooden log swept horizontally toward Hajime, but he fired at one of the cores there. *Bang* A part of the tentacle crumbled and an arched shaped space for dodging was created. Hajime bent backward as though he was performing limbo dance to pass through the attack while asking a question that was straight to the point. 600 seconds until the calculation is finished. Fuhahah, just ten minutes!? Then you dont need to ask us to buy you time, this Abyssgate shall defeatDD Do it in 300. Thats unreasonable. However, Ill do as you ask! There were strange noises that often butt in between their conversation, but Hajime and G10 paid it no attention. Its coming! Brace yourself! Kouki gave a sharp warning. The bluish white light that the combined heaven soldier emitted was converging into a point in its head. Right after that, that spot changed shape to look like a tube. The gathered energy was fired like the cannon of a space battleship that appeared in SF movie. The energy cannon filled their field of vision like a wall. The lord who was the first one targeted leaped to the side to dodge it. Fuh, in front of my abyss the like of light is meaningDD Shih It seemed there was someone smoothly making a turn on the spot right after evading at the corner of his eye, but Kouki just barely suppressed his desire to make a tsukkomi and severed the tentacle turret from its base with a quick-draw of his extending katana. Hajime was chased by the energy cannon that was sweeping sideways, but as soon as he saw the cannon was losing its directional force and pointlessly hit the ceiling, he simultaneously destroyed six cores at the enemys head with precise shooting. Explosion was inevitable after the spot where the energy was gathered was completely destroyed. The head of the combined heaven soldier was also blown away to shave even more of its body. Of course there was no way it would stop with just that much, the splattered liquid metal immediately crawled along the wall and returned to the combined heaven soldier through the ceiling and floor. Its head was regenerating right away. And then its tentacle spears attack was continuing even during its regeneration. At the same time, Tsk, annoying. Etemp, Netemp, seal the entrance! Ii The army of the upperworld flooded in and attacked them with great coordination. Two sword soldiers approached with smooth motion and attacked Hajime from left and right. Their lithe and fluid movement far surpassed the assault soldier. The two shining heat blades were blocked by the muzzles of Donner and Schlag. Hajime then pulled the triggers. Even for the blade of an SF world, there was no way it could instantly severed the revolver that was made from another worlds toughest metal. The spat out bullets threw the blades in the air. The two sword soldiers swung sideways without a moment delay with the heat blades at their other hand. But at that time Hajimes body was already rotating while bending so low as though he was crawling on the ground. He dodged while firing bullets that pierced their heads at the same time from below. The enemies fell on their knees. Without even sending a glance at them, he shot the railgun bullet from the flying cannon soldier to divert its trajectory. It was like he was competing with Koukis parrying technique. The diverted bullet splendidly blew up the sword soldier squad that was circling around him. But then a rain of tentacle spears showered Hajime. Although he dodged them in a hairs breadth like a swaying leaf, it seemed that the attack was nothing more than a diversion from the start. The tentacle spears that stabbed into the ground werent pulling back and hardened instead. They became a metal cage that locked in Hajime. With a superb timing a shield soldier was charging in high speed at that time to run over Hajime along with the tentacles. Fuh. Are you in trouble, demon king-dono? Who is in trouble huh. No, Im troubled. Especially by your action. The shield soldier stopped. Due to the lord who descended from above. Two heat blades stabbed into its head. It seemed the blades of the sword soldiers that Hajime sent flying just now were caught by the lord while they were spinning pointlessly in the air. Then he immediately stabbed them into the shield soldier. The lord sneered Fuh while pulling out the heat blades. He performed a beautiful turn while severing the hardened tentacles that surrounded Hajime. Right after that, he stylishly threw the heat blades that had lost their radiance and spoke with a posed look. Fumu, as I thought only the chosen can wield themit seems I can only use the heat blade֮I that I picked up for five seconds. Kuku, that means that its more than enough time-!! (TN: ֮I = Kyokon no Gouka, Empty Souls Hell Fire) Youre too high tensioned. Also dont name them as you please. Thats Haurias bad habit, next patriarch-san. The lord tilted his body slightly diagonally, spread open the five fingers of his right hand and placed them in front of his face, with his left hand placed on the hilt of the short sword on his back to show off his coolness. Hajimes mental strength was being whittled down in great speed. Right after that, a storm of bullets and tentacles assaulted them. Hajime and the lord split to left and right to dodge it, then he gave a command in order to protect his heart. Endou. My sword friend! Call me abyss lord! Otherwise call me Abyssgate! It must be hard for you to reach the core with your short sword or kunai. Focus on clearing up the upper world soldiers. The abyss will swallow everything without care of the enemys ability. But, if its the imperial order of his majesty the demon king, then I swear on the name of the deep darknessDD Thanks. Then Ill leave it to you. Fuh. Carefully witness the special technique of mine everlasting darknessDD Etemp! Netemp! Support Endou! Very well! O small subordinates of the demon king. With meDD Ii!! Dont listen till the end! Because, the damage would pile up the more you listen! Just like poison damage! Just like poison damage! No one would listen to the lord until the finish, however, it was like he wasnt affected at all. Far from that, he showed gleefulness in carrying out the demon kings imperial command. At the start his magic power should be almost at the limit that he even had to temporarily obey the enemy butnow it was like he wasnt tired at all. Rather it felt like his tension kept increasing. Facing the emotionless machine army, the lord never stopped to painfullyDDI meant bombastically talking of something, prattling out signature phrase for every single thing, making meaningless dramatic pose, yelling out technique name loudly but magic couldnt be use in this world so in the end it didnt result in anything, saying something likeEat this-, my supreme slash that surpass even the hero! while normally doing a jumping kick NAGUMOOOO! Just what have you done to Endou!? He has worsened to the extreme compared to before I started my journey! D-dont say misleading thing like that. He, you know, he has been like that from the start. Youre claiming he was already so bad from the start to the degree it caused chaos even to the elite machine soldiers!? Certainly, all the upperworld machine soldiers were gradually falling into chaos. Because of their higher grade, they were also excelling in analyzing the enemy. The more they fought, the more they would analyze the enemys attack method and movement pattern, making them becoming able to fight even more efficiently. Or, that should be the case. But, that didnt work with the abyss lord as their opponent! Because, his speech and action were all nonsensical! My secret sword! Try blocking it! If youre yelling that then use your short sword! Why are you kicking even though youve unsheathed it!? Or rather, even though just speaking it out is already incomprehensible, even the technique name is even more incomprehensible, whats more even though the technique name is the same then why are the technique is different every time!? Why are you making a pose there!? Just why are you turning on the spot, what kind of reason you might have for that!? This is totally incomprehensible! It felt like the machine soldiers, and perhaps even Mother that was watching this battle as spectator from afar was yelling that inside their completely chaotic heart. In that respect then certainly the transcendental finesse of the demon king and the hero felt like they were still better compared to this spreading abyss. You must have ordered him to do a lot of absurd things anyway, right? The combined heaven soldier created countless thorny cones on its body surface and fired them with a force that rivaled tank cannon. Kouki cut, blocked, and deflected them while throwing his suspicion at Hajime. Thats, well, its true I had made a lot of request to him but stillyep, its not my fault. Liquid metal flooded out like a high wave from the combined heaven soldier to attack G10 that was desperately performing its analysis at the corner of the room. Hajime got between them and instantly detected the twenty cores in the wave with his magic eye. He shot through ten of them with peerless accuracy. A big hole opened in the wave. Hajime slipped through the hole with a jump while rolling over. He came out to the back of the wave while rolling the cylinder of Donner & Schlag on the bullet storage area of his gunbelt. By doing that, the bullets in the gunbelt were slotted into the cylinders like a joke with the left and right thumb flicks simultaneously. The reload was completed like that. Hajime shot through the remaining cores inside the wave, and he also destroyed the cores of another tentacle that tried to attack him while he was in the air. Amidst the scattered liquid metal, Hajime continued making excuse as though nothing had happened. How should I say it, yes, the one at fault is the earth. This is the first time I see someone blaming the planet!? As expected from the demon king-sama. The scale when he was shifting the responsibility was huge. Thorny cones had formed like a sword mountain from the liquid metal spreading on the floor without them noticing. Kouki dodged them in a hairs breadth while making tsukkomi, but Hajime made a sullen expression because his shooting was deflected by hardened tentacle while arguing vehemently. Earth is unexpectedly fantastical you see, what you see there is the result of Endou getting cornered. Youre lying. After all right now that guy has three more fiancs other than Rana. A genius blonde haired beautiful girl professor and a skilled beautiful otaku agent and a clumsy strongest exorcist. Youre lying right!? While you were gone, there were things like people turning into monster, or demon from hell trying to rule over the world. Tell me that youre lying! I dont want that kind of earth! Kouki thought at his wits end. Tentacle spears passed through above his head. The transformation of his birthplace into fantasy world and his friends romance circumstance gave Kouki an indescribable psychological impact and gloomy feeling that he put into his sword to slice up the enemies. Even though Endouwas really, really earnestly in love with Rana-san like that, that he even challenged youDD By the way, Rana said that she want Endou to have three more wives. So its Haurias fault again- Mu? You called me just now didnt you, my friend! I didnt call! It seemed that the abyss lord was deeply aware that he was the next patriarch of Hauria clan. Seeing him scoffing fuh made him felt strangely irritated. The demon king who was also making an expression that seemed like sayingYou see, human is a creature that always change was also strangely irritating somehow. It was then the space was illuminated with dazzling bluish white light. It seemed the combined heaven soldier had run out of patience because it couldnt damage Hajime and others at all even after making saturation attack that could take on a hundred machine soldiers and killed all one hundred of them. It made its whole body shined and lines of bluish white light were starting to run on its body with incomparable speed from before. Then right at the next instant. Kuh Not good- Nuuh, now youve done it- Three different voices slipped out. There was a flash. The flash of sparks. It was an electric attack that had no specific direction, affecting everyone whether enemy or ally and leaving no place to escape. The three of them didnt forget the most important thing in this place. Each of them immediately reacted, Hajime with his transformable shield, the lord with his kunai, and Kouki with his lengthened holy sword to act as lightning rod so that this attack didnt reach G10. However, because of that they couldnt avoid direct hit. Although they werent seriously wounded, they couldnt avoid getting paralyzed. The combined heaven soldier obtained this perfect opportunity in exchange of losing the upperworld machine soldiers that should be its ally. *Gou* Wind billowed. The combined heaven soldiers giant body rushed toward G10 on the whole. It was just like a flooding large river. The metal colored raging stream approached to swallow G10 with overwhelming mass and abnormal speed. Over, my dead body- Hajime was the first one to move just as expected. Due to owning Lightning Clad, his lightning resistance was the highest one here from the start, therefore he succeeded to barely nab G10 before the raging stream arrived. G10 didnt react. He was trusting Hajime and others and focused all of his processing power into the analysis. Thirty seconds remaining until the promised time. But, that thirty seconds wereDDlong. (The hell with that movement-!!) The combined heaven soldiers movement was so absurd that Hajime spontaneously cursed inside his heart. It was truly like a living stream. Even though it failed to capture its prey, it spouted up like a geyser as soon as it crashed on the ground. It moved in an arc in pursuit of Hajime. (Why didnt it move like this from the start?) Hajime put his foot on the wall while holding G10 on his side. He jumped fully relying on his legs strength. He dodged with just a paper thin difference. The raging stream pulverized the wall. Hajime twirled in the air while his discerning eye saw through the answer. A part of the combined heaven soldier was left behind as though it was abandoned. The leftover part didnt show any movement, it was only trickling like a melting ice. (I see. It cant balance its energy request and supply when doing this.) To say it in another word, this movement should be called its Limit Break state. In exchange of the excessive energy consumption, its specs rose up by several times over. Then it would destructed itself before long, but it seemed it wouldnt be that easy. Crap The raging stream split into three. Then three more heaven soldiers dripped down from the ceiling. Most likely it would be able to lengthen its operation time to a certain degree with that. Hajime shot the cores of the heaven soldiers and also destroyed one of the raging streams to a certain degree butDDhe didnt make it in time. And so, Endo-!! Count on me! Hajime tossed G10. The lord who had recovered from his numbness to a certain degree leaped to the air and splendidly caught it. Right after that, for consecutive quick-draw with sword that lengthened in godspeed scattered the second stream. But, that was the best it could do. The remaining stream hit. Hajime was thrown to the ceiling. At the moment of the impact, the stream hardened. The impact Hajime felt was like receiving Drucken that Shia swung in full power. A round crater was formed on the ceiling. Air was expelled out from Hajimes mouth Kahah. It had been a long time since he received proper damage like this. Even with his tough body, his ribs might be fractured from that. He didnt believe that he had become dull from the life in Japan, even so, as expected it was a peaceful life. He couldnt help but smile wryly when the stinging sensation from that time he was desperately struggling to return home from Tortus was returning inside him. Nagumo- Dont mind me, protect G10 with your life! He replied to Koukis voice with a yell even while falling from the ceiling. Ahead of his gaze, the raging stream surrounded the lord to crush him. He flicked his hand and a bullet flew out from his sleeve. He spun his gun and the bullet was reloaded into the cylinder. He aimed at the raging metal stream that was surrounding the lord and fired while his body was upside down. Even in such state, no, exactly because he was in that state the precision of his shooting increased. One of the cores was destroyed right on the mark, instantly opening a hole in the stream. Hero! Receive my trust! Youre still that composed huh!? It was as though the lord had predicted it would become like this from the beginning. The lord made a pass with a perfect timing through that wall. Kouki caught G10 that flew out at him. At the same time the lord was hit by the raging stream and was sent flying. He crashed on more than ten paralyzed machine soldiers on his way before crashing on the wall. Naturally the raging stream instantly flowed to Kouki next but I! I! Yeah, somehow now I can understand what are you sayingI think! Kouki leaped back while throwing G10 with under throw. Ahead of that throw was Etemp-san who was hanging from the ceiling with its string. It splendidly caught the target flying at it with a string net. And then just like it previously did with Jasper, Netemp-chan paa~~sss! and Netemp-chan, nice pass!, G10 was thrown to Netemp. G10 that was treated like a ball was in a really sad state but Analysis complete. Im projecting the location of the integrated core! They had bought time perfectly. The analysis was finished just right at 300 seconds. G10s work was also perfect. The combined heaven soldier stopped its stream mode and became a sphere. It had sensed that it was already meaningless to hide its core among the countless cores, so it compressed it giant body to increase its density so that its defense was heightened. A hologram red crosshair overlapped with the combined heaven soldier that had turned spherical. The location that was marked with a cross was that monsters heartDDthe integrated core. Amanogawa! Whittle it down! Roger! A storm of slashes that looked like they could bisect even the space was whittling down the body of the combined heaven soldier. Even with its defense of highly dense metal, it couldnt possibly defend against the hero who was called a sword saint in another world and the holy swords slashes. And so, the front part of the combined heaven soldier was sliced into many layers of metal sheet. Then right after its defensive power was reduced, a crimson spark surged. Mother, youre listening arent you? DDWere going there right now. Hajime who was holding Donner with both hands made a fearless and brutal grin. And then a crimson spear was fired. Even though it hardened itself, against the electromagnetically accelerated other word armor piercing bullet, its toughness wasDDinsufficient. The sparking crimson flash shot through the center of the crosshair without even a millimeter of error. The hardened body of the combined heaven soldier was penetrated and the bullet gouged the wall behind it. The room became dead silent. A beat later. The combined heaven soldier crumbled down looking like it was melting. There was one concernDDthat after the combination was taken down, all the heaven soldiers that formed the combination would start moving again and started the second round. But it seemed that wouldnt happen. Countless cores were rolling on the ground while blinking but that was all. Most likely their energy had been used up to make the combined heaven soldier functioned. After confirming that, Hajime placed Donner back into its holster. He gave words of praise to G10 who was floating unsteadily toward him. G10, good job finding the core so quickly. Im honored. Its answer was short with horrible noises mixed in its voice. Its floating was also getting unstable. It had overworked itself to this degree. Added with the cracks that were created when it was getting highly emotional, it looked like it would stop functioning anytime now. Lets go, Hajime-sama. However, its voice sounded even stronger than before instead. Hajime narrowed his eyes slightly, but he immediately nodded. Theres no time. G10, Amanogawa, Endou. Were going. Yes! Yeah! There was just one person who didnt reply. In exchange, there was a sobbing sound echoing inside the room. Dont tell me, abyss lord was it? Are you perhaps injured!? G10 raised its voice in worry, but Hajime and Kouki looked at each others face, then right after that they let out a long sigh. They immediately walked toward deeper into the room. There, a person was sitting among the wreckages of machine soldiers while hugging his knees Yes yes, I know that your heart hurt, so stand up already. Endou, right now isnt the time for that. I wish you will read the atmosphere. Be kinder to me! Kousuke was feeling pain of the heart that had gone wild just now, and the exhaustion due to running out of magic power, and the physical pain throughout his body (mainly in the stomach). However, the demon king and the hero didnt even deign to care about that yell of Kousukes heart. They physically dragged him while vanishing into the passage ahead that connected to the peak of the mountain. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc NETEMP-CHAAAN-!!. Kousuke was weeping sadly and began to sit while hugging his knees. He was trembling from the pain in his body and heart. It seemed his damage was serious in various senses. By the way he was currently in the middle of getting dragged by his collar. Oi Endou. How long are you going to sob. Be sharp. Im affiliated with Nagumo Family, but I might be at my limit already. Dont speak like someones family is a black company. Kouki smiled wryly while lightly lifting Kousuke on his arms. As expected from the kindhearted heroDD Idi-, you-, let go Amanogawa! Do you have some kind of grudge with me- No, it looks like youll take a bit more time to recover so Im thinking to carry you. Thank you! But, your way of carrying! Your way of carrying! Er, is there anything strange? Carrying man with princess carry! No good! Absolutely! Youre too picky. Endou, the you at that time is already gone huh Shaddup! As expected from the first rate flag architect hero. Even his flow to perform princess carry was as fluent as his sure-kill sword strike. Kousuke was struggling in displeasure, but Kouki deftly spun him to carry him on his back. It seemed for Kousuke that way of carrying was not a problem, so he went limp and entrusted his weight to Kouki to begin focusing on recovery. Originally Kousukes abyss lord mode had a demerit of needing some time for his specs to increase. In return it had the special quality of giving almost no burden to the body even after the Limit Break state was dispelled. But, this time that gradual increase of specs was skipped using the secret trick to enter the deepest depthDDLast Zell, on top of that he was also using the abyss lord mode in succession. So right now he was quite exhausted. Currently they were walking through a corridor that they entered through the elevator hole in that place where they defeated the combined heaven soldiers. G10, how is it? There is no sign of hostile. That Mother, is it planning to settle this by itself? No, that possibility is low. I had performed a scan and detected a great number of large sized heat sources nearby. Most likely there are many facilities here that it doesnt wish to get destroyed. I see. Then theres a possibility that it will send attacks in waves ahead of here. In all probability it must be planning to exhaust us as much as possible before we arrive at its location. Even though it said that it will take us on personally. Hajime held such conversation with G10 while exchanging telepathy at the same time. Etemp that was riding on his shoulder attached a thin string on Kouki and others so they could hold a secret talk like using a string telephone. Amanogawa, Endou. Pretend to make idle talk. After all Mother might be watching. O-ou? Is this a direct line telepathy? Whats the matter Nagumo? Hajime looked like he was talking with G10 from the outside, but in reality he was directly talking into their brain. Kouki and Kousuke almost got a startled look but they somehow feigned their expression. Endou, let me check with you. Do you remember the location of the room with the summoning device? Obviously. Scouting is my specialty you know? Even though I was desperately running around to escape, I at least remember the route I took. As expected from the man who was nonchalantly the mankinds strongest. He was really capable outside of battle too. Then you go to the summoning devices location. And thendestroy it. What, Nagumo! ThatsDD It couldnt be helped that Kouki was shaken up. Kousuke was also similarly shocked. He was told to destroy their way home with his own hand. They couldnt help but question why they should split up even and did that even if they had their own method to go home. Listen. Based on our action at Endou, Mother must have judged that taking hostage wont be effective. But, its not absolute. Thatstrue I guess. It was still alright because I was the one summoned, but if someone else get summoned, unless theyre Yue-san or the others, itll be checkmate by the time theyre summoned. Especially if its the guys with rear guard job. I seeyou rescued Endou so gruesomely like that also for guiding Mothers thinking away from deciding to summon someone else again. Kouki and Kousuke showed an expression of comprehension. On the surface they were amusing themselves with idle talk like Come to think of it Endou. Just what were you doing before you got summoned here?. It was a blessing in disguise that you were fully armed by chance at that timing. If not, it would be Kaa-san and Tou-san who are usually owning my artifact the most in their daily life. And then if by chance Myuu was also in fully equipped state, it would be her who got summoned. The summoning of Hajimes parents and beloved daughter. Indeed, that would be the worst situation. Of course, if it was necessary then Hajime would do the same thing to them like he did with Kousuke. If he judged that it was the best way to save them, he would shoot without mercy. But, they were different from Kousuke. They didnt have a strong resistance to pain or a firm resolve for battle Well, if it was Myuu-chan I got the feeling that she would say Papa shoot! Bring it on nano!while standing imposingly though You, what do you think Myuu is.no, thats possible. Its possible!? Because Myuu-chan, since she received the gifted education for battle, how should I say it, she felt like an iron-willed little girl. She had even stopped calling me with honorific since a long time ago Koukis acquaintance iron-willed little girl Koone deeesu!flashed at the back of his mind. Why were the little girls around him were all so determined like this? Hajime sighed while speaking. If the one who got summoned is Shia, itll be our sure-win right away though. Aa, yeah. Sorry that it was me who got summoned here. W-well, Shia-sans physical reinforcement is absurd after all Thats not all you know, Amanogawa. Right now that bugged bunny has even employed seven divine spirits from another world. His wide area annihilation has reached Yue level. No way! Even though she was already mysteriously strong as she was, youre saying she has become even stronger!? Just where is Shia-san heading for!? Even I dont know. I can only say that shes a mysterious life form that can Limit Break naturally. Nagumo familys ultimate weapon Shia. In this world where magic couldnt be emitted, indeed, she would be the invincible bunny. At the outside Kousuke was talkingActually after Nagumo and others teleported, I was recruited to subjugate the holy precincts monsters that Amanogawa was scheduled to defeat. Hajime listened to it while continuing the telepathy discussion. Anyway, I want to crush the possibility of falling behind Mother. But, I also want to avoid leaving Mother doing as it please. Endou, destroy the device. I see now. Certainly its a necessary division of roles. I dont think that there wont be enemy near the device. But, we dont have any time to wait until you fully recover. It might not be sufficient, but Ill lend Etemp and Netemp to you. Ill leave it to you. Roger boss. Ill hurry to join back again with you two as fast as possible. Kousuke casually accepted the difficult mission. His words were overflowing with absolute confidence and resolve that firmly promised the completion of the mission. At the outside Kouki was replying I see. So Lily requested you to become my replacement huh while feeling a bit surprised inside his heart. These two had gotten along quite well since the beginning, but it seemed they had formed an even stronger relationship of trust while he was away from earth. Kouki crossed to Tortus by his own decision, but when he saw Hajime and Kousukes current state, he couldnt help himself from feeling somewhat lonely. He brushed away that feeling with a wry smile and asked a question. Will you be able to steal electricity from the power generator if you lend Etemp and Netemp to Endou? G10, is it possible if its you? G10 answered yes by flickering his eye. G10 was conspicuous. Because of that they thought that Etemp and Netemp would be more suitable to steal the electricity, but they wanted to destroy the summoning device no matter what. Besides, G10 is almost at its limit right now. Its clear just from looking at it. Mother wont think that its any threat at all. Right now it should be more wary to Etemp and Netemp after the abilities they showed. Kouki nodded I see. Then next it was Kousuke who asked. Now that you mentioned it, after you steal the electricity from that power generator, well go home using a gate right? Due to the chaotic developments, Kousuke was almost completely unaware of G10s circumstance and the true state of this world. Kouki noticed that and explained the situation in broad stroke. As expected, Kousuke scowled and saidThis is bullshit after being told about the match fixing of this world that was beyond saving. Hajime glared at him with a sidelong glance for suddenly cutting off the outside talk with his cursing. Kousuke coughed. Then he asked a question that suddenly came up in his mind. Eh? If you want electricity, couldnt you take it from the machine soldiers wreckages? Even the heaven soldier was attacking with electricity. Elemagia isnt so convenient that it can gather up emitted electricity and store it. I only made it not long ago. In addition, it also needed a considerable time to store the electricity. The amount of electricity it could steal from the wreckages of the machine soldiers wouldnt amount to much. Time was also precious before the risk of a second summoning by Mother. And above all else, If we stole electricity in that place, Mother would be on alert when we stole it from the power generator. Its best to pretend not being interested at all. Aa, certainly. Kousuke nodded in understanding while at the surface he complainedThe holy precincts monster you see, there was a lot more than reported. Whats more, can you believe it? I got into one-on-one fight with a real Kinkong. Whats more it was a Kng that could use magic!. At the inside he asked about the action that he should take. Err, then, where will I be? Should I remain here? Or should I go back one with Nagumo? If its guerilla war then I think itll be better if Im here. No, theres no need. Kousuke was bewildered. Kouki too. No matter how they thought about it, Kousuke who could trick even machines eye would be the optimum battle strength to buy time until Hajime returned with all his preparations finished. Why then Hajime reached such illogical conclusion that was unlike him? The answer to that linked to their conversation at the surface. He told them with his raw voice. Ill kill it. No matter what. Kouki realized that Hajime had changed his policy and his eyes opened wide. G10 was also flickering its eye rapidly. Hajime-sama? ThatsDD Ill finish it off today, right here, for sure. I aint letting it get away. An overt bloodlust whirled in the air. Kouki and others held their breath. Hajime spoke to them as though speaking to himself. No, perhaps, he was talking toward Mother who must be observing them. Hostage wont work against me. But, it targeted my relative. Ill make it pay for that. It declared war at me at the time it dragged Endou here. Hajimes words werent covered with anymore excuse like for the sake of the people of this world. This battle was already a war that declared to Hajime. In that case there was no other option except extermination to the enemy. Not to mention that if he went home once and prepared, a new summoning device might be created and someone else got summoned. That would be unbearable. What if Mother summoned someone else not as hostage, but as revenge for the damage they inflicted to it or it killed them in order to agitate Hajime and co mentally? By the time it became clear that it can summon my relatives with pinpoint precision, by the time it cane into possession of that knowledge, Mother cannot be left alive. Ill kill it no matter what. This is the highest priority. There wasnt any leeway to take the safest plan of returning home once to prepare. He would dive through the borderline between life and death. Just like how he faced the god of another world in the past, he would kill Mother with an unwavering determination. The plan of returning home for the time being contained a risk of his family getting summoned and harmed. Such plan had become a secondary plan inside Hajime. His verdict toward Mother was undoubtedly his true feeling. I see. Before we realized it, this battle has already become our battle too. Forgive me, Hajime-sama, Kouki-sama, Abyss Lord-sama. You can call me Kousuke. Dont apologize. Ill make you thank me a lot after I murder that thing. I told you already right? Yes you have. Indeed, if its something that I can do then ask me for anything. Of course Ill also thank Kouki-sama and Kousuke-sama too. No, thats why stop with the abyss lordwait thats wrong! No, its not wrong! Its fine like that! Thanks! For correcting yourself properly! All the guys around me, they wont correct how they call me like there is a curse hanging over themDD Hajime-sama. I detected a vertical passage. Most likely its an elevator that connect to upper floor. Endou, wheres the device? Above? No, its this passage. Well part here. His talk with the earnest G10 was cut off so naturally. Kousuke buried his face onto Koukis shoulder while muttering that weakly. Even though he hated getting carried like a princess, his gesture right now was like a maiden Kouki smiled wryly while pulling him off him casually. Endou, bring this with you. Kousuke immediately got depressed, but he immediately switched his feeling with his kinda steely force of will. And then he confirmed that Etemp and Netemp were riding his shoulders while accepting the tablet-shaped thing Hajime held out to him. Its a space distortion bomb. Etemp and Netemp know how to use it, so ask them on your way. Roger. Nagumo, Amanogawa, be careful. He silently held out his fist. Hajime and Kouki looked at each other. Their faces became slightly disgusted the moment their eyes met butboth of them shrugged and lightly tapped Kousukes fist with their own. Whats with you two? You move exactly the same. As I thought you two have become slightly closeDD Ill shoot you know? Ill slash you know? Why!? These guys are really brutal! Kousuke turned around with a face that expressed so. G10 too, be careful. Especially from getting mixed up with these two. Thank you very much, Aby-sama. Its Kousuke you know!? Kousuke made a tsukkomi that was gradually becoming his forte and dashed into one of the corridor that branched off from their path. His presence instantly became vague even from the perception of the demon king and the hero. Now then, before he returnDDwere going to kill it. Yeah. After all itll be pathetic if we end up needing help with this and that. Hajime and Kouki advanced forward once more. Be careful. Countless enemy reactions above. Theyre lying in wait for us. Bring it on, they said while brimming with killing intent and fighting spirit. . . . . . . Kousuke followed his memory and ran toward the hall of the summoning device after parting from Hajime and Kouki. He was able to recover to a certain degree during the conversation befor this, but he only had thirty percent of magic power remaining in him. He was in a quite severe condition. But, his footsteps were steady. There was no uneasiness in his heart. The demon king is resolved for even deathly battle for our sake. Then Ive got to accomplish a merely difficult mission perfectly. Ii!! Encouragement(?) that really sounded likeExactly!Go all out! came from both his shoulders. Kousuke sported a wry smile. He absolutely wouldnt let a second summoning victim to appear with his honor as the demon kings right hand in the line. He would destroy the device no matter what before someone else got summoned. He kicked away his tiredness to outside his awareness with that mettle and put even more strength into his feet. His speed increased drastically. Etemp & Netemp on his shoulders were screeching in high spirits. But alarm bell suddenly caressed his instinct. Theres no time to pay them any mind- There was a T-junction ahead of his gaze. Kousuke sensed a presence at the right path. He camouflaged himself with everything he had before that presence and leaped. His feet touched the wall and *ton* with a light step his body twisted toward the ceiling. Even without using gravity magic, running on the ceiling for several steps was easy as pie. A small squad of upperworld machine soldiers turned around the corner right at that timing within his inversed field of vision. They didnt turn around even when he landed without any sound behind them. Such thing should be impossible originally. He ran and ran. He increased his speed as though there was a demon hot on his heels. Too few Kousuke muttered to himself while slipping through several enemy groups like a ghost. At present, Mother had understood that hostage wouldnt really be useful and it also should be wary for a repeat of another abyss lord. Taking that into consideration then certainly there wasnt any need to split its fighting force to guard the summoning device. Even so, the security shouldnt be so light that he could pass through without any trouble like this. Tsk. The door is locked. He had several explosives in his possession. He could blow up this door by using them up, but if the explosives didnt cut it, in the worst case he would have no choice but to open a path with the cutting ability of the Destruction Heavenly Sword of Scorching Brilliant Lightning Flame. It would consume his magic power significantly butat the instant his hand reached into his pocket while thinking that, Ii!! Etemp-san leaped. It soared using the jet propulsion in its legs and clung on the console beside the door. As soon as it landed, its mouth slid open to the side and something like a chip was taken out. That thing got inserted into the console. Then the sound of *pip* that informed the unlocking of the door came out. I!! (Smug!!) Oo! I see, theres no way Nagumo didnt foresee this kind of situation huh. No, was it G10? Just as Kousuke guessed, Hajime had thought of a countermeasure in case G10 fell into malfunction. Since G10 was cracking the door at the beginning, it collected the data and created the backup and unlocking system. And then before Kousuke parted from them, while he was pretending to do a comedy skit with Hajime and Kouki, G10 handed that chip to Etemp. With this Kousuke could follow the route that he had memorized without getting blocked. He showed joy in his face Geeh!? At the other side of the opened door, a squad of machine soldiers with rifles at ready was waiting. His expression twitched. The moment the door that shouldnt be closed was opening, they would start strafing the area with no question asked. It was a logical tactic with the intention of killing the enemy with surety whether the opponent was Kousuke or not. The path was straight. There was no obstacle. The crossroad was more than 20 meter behind. The storm of rifle bullets that was fired here would surely look like a wall. Then, in that instant there was *bashuu* sound and a trail of fire flew toward the enemy formation. Right after that, a terrific flame blast bloomed. Nice, Netemp-san! I-! The attack that beat the enemy to the punch was a pencil missile that was fired from the inside of Netemps back. It was one of its two precious missiles in reserve. The firing formation of ten rows of enemies crumbled. Kousuke avoided being driven into a corner. Etemp spewed out spider string to the defeated machine soldiers and tied them simply while Kousuke jumped over them and broke through. However, the attack just now attracted enemy attention too much as expected. (Crap!?) Ten things that looked like sentry gun came out from the corridors ceiling, wall, and floor. Their gun muzzles were forming a wall of bullets once more. Dont use it! I!? There were three remaining missiles in total that Etemp and Netemp had. The missiles effect wouldnt be much again the sentry guns that appeared with set distance away from each other. Kousuke immediately gave the order because he wanted to save the precious highly destructive weapon. And then his eyes narrowed silently. Behind the sunglasses that he was still wearing. Although he didnt become the lord in this kind of place because it was his trump card. (Just avoid the critical hit-) The ability of the sunglassDDaka Heavenly Eye (named by the abyss lord) was activation of Foresight and Light Speed. Countless muzzle flashes flashed in an instant. Within his expanded awareness, he visualized the firing lines with Foresight from the angles of the gun muzzles. Kousuke had no demonic firing skill like Hajime or divine sword skill like Kouki. He was just barely able to imitate them when he used gravity magic. Other than his thin presence, his base ability wasnt at cheat level like the demon king or hero by all means. Therefore in front of a situation that made his special trait meaningless, he was originally just a common existence However, that was why, because he kept struggling despite thatDDKousuke was tenacious, and strong. The experience he had accumulated made him unconsciously drew out his short sword. And then he protected his vital also unconsciously. He lowered his body, moved one side of his body behind to make his profile smaller, reducing the surface area that could be targeted by the bullets. Gah, guh, ah!! An instantaneous defense. The merciless bullets gouged his shoulder, arm, and side. The intense pain made his instinct urged him to yield. He beat down that instinct with his guts Its just a scratch and twisted his body while throwing his short swords with his hands. Two gun muzzles were hit and faced another direction. A path was opened. Kousuke made a convulsing smile while feeling a bullet grazed his ear while rushing forward even then with accelerating speed. The first wave was cleared. He flicked the switch of his invisibility and deceived the machines eyes while moving to their blindspot and, Collect! I!! He caught the two short swords behind him that were retrieved using spider strings without even looking. He was leaving a trail of blood behind, even so his movement sharpened even more and ran around the floor to the wall and to the ceiling like jet coaster to shake off the targeting. The sentry guns started to shoot at the wrong direction in confusion. With that this situation was already in the bag. He stored away his short swords and took two knives in exchange, and threw them. The gun muzzles were diverted once more and he slid through the forcefully opened hole in the firing lines to breakthrough. After getting that far, he arrived at a corner that was exactly like in his memory. The storm of bullets that was fired from behind barely missed him when he escaped from the firing lines with a sharp turn at the corner. Haha-, what a mayhem- Out of the frying pan and into the fire. A group of sword soldiers was rushing here from ahead of the passage. Were breaking through! IiIIIIIIII- He had no time to care about the enemies and increased his speed. Etemp-san and Netemp-sans tension was also rising without end for some reason! Facing the charging sword soldiers, Kousuke leaped to the right. Naturally the sword soldiers also moved to way but At the same time when Kousuke leaped, Etemp leaped to the left and spewed spider string at midair. The tough string disturbed the sword soldiers movement when it hit from the side and Kousuke somehow charged through. Another sword soldier attacked right after. This time Netemp that was sliding on the floor entangled it with spider string from right below. Kousuke danced to the same beat and ran on the ceiling. Even when the sword soldier swung its heat blade, it didnt reach him. When Kousuke moved to the left, Etemp would go to the right. When Kousuke was sliding, Netemp would jump to the ceiling. The two spiders and one human toyed and broke through the machine soldiers with perfect movement that was unbelievable for their first teamwork. Even when a shield soldier charged to block the passage, Ii (Eat thisss! Sure killDD)!! One of Etemps legs fired something slimy that stained the floor with milky color. The shield soldier slipped stupidly when it ran through it and fell. Kousuke somersaulted above it while that unknown something splattered his cheek slightly. He hurriedly wiped it and noticed. Mayonnaise!? Why mayonnaise!? It was one of the convenient function that every single arachne would surely have at minimum. Netemp didnt want to lose and *pew pew* spewed out liquid too. Black liquid dirtied an assault soldiers eye! It didnt have any particular effect! The drifting scent from the liquid wasDD You even have shoyu!? I cant help but hate Nagumos playfulness now! He wanted to literally complain what the hell are you equipping them with. The shoyu didnt have any particular effect so he was shot at like usual. Of course he dodged them just barely, but he felt a chill in his stomach. Netemp scratched its head Tehe on his right shoulder. It irritated him so he punched it. Netemp went *pew pew* at midair for the second time. This time an assault soldier that was approaching got its two arms melted. It seemed that it was a melting liquid. The effect difference is horrible! Kousuke launched a flying knee attack on the assault soldier that could only stayed rooted on the spot and sent its flying while not forgetting to make a tsukkomi. And so, I can see it-, behind that door! Etemp-san, please! I-!! Etemp flew at the console with its jet propulsion and went cracking. Kousuke didnt slow down and charged at the opening door. Etemp fired its string at the ceiling and swung at the door that was starting to close. It also fired mayonnaise at the eye of assault soldier that was aiming its rifle to prevent them from entering! The assault soldier wiped its eye with its hand butthe mayonnaise stretched! It spread! No, you can just switch to your other sensor Kousukes polite tsukkomi didnt reach from the other side of the closed door. Etemp twirled with a wonderful backflip and landed on his left shoulder. Its front legs snapped up in a pose. Netemp gave applause *pechi pechi pechi-* to it. Well its fine thoughouch ouch Kousuke stood up while grimacing at the wounds all over his body. He turned around and looked at that thing that was placed at the middle of a space that looked really similar with the place where they fought the combined heaven soldier. Several metallic arches surrounded a pedestal. There were pillars at its four corner with multiple lenses that emitted blue light attached. A coil shaped cone was pointed toward the center of the pedestal from the ceiling. It was the summoning device. It would be mission complete after destroying it. Then he would only need to reinforce Hajime and Kouki. But Hm, well, theres no way its just left undefended isnt it There was a heavy mechanical sound. A footstep. That soundDDcame from above. When he looked up with a twitching face, there was a machine soldier clinging at the ceiling. Different from his expectation, it wasnt a heaven soldier. A new type huh. Its my first time seeing it. A machine soldier that isnt humanoid other than heaven soldier. The six legs that clutched at the ceiling quietly let go. Its landing caused a tremor. It had thick armor at its upper body like a shield soldier. Four more arms stretched out from there. Although there was difference in the number of legs, its appearance was likeDDan arachne. I!? Ii-i!! I, I-,iIIII!! Aa~, err, is it that? You two want to say You damn copycat! or something? That seemed to be the correct answer. Etemp & Netemp looked horribly enraged. Their red eyes were shining fierily. They were brimming with killing intent. They expressed Well show you which of us is the better arachneee!! with their rising spirit. In respond the guardian thrust its two upper arms forward. Right away, *kashun* those arms transformed and two gatling guns showed up from inside. Dont forget our mission here! Their objective wasnt to defeat the guardian, but to destroy the summoning device. Kousuke informed Netemp & Etemp whose pride was stimulated and started running to the side. Etemp & Netemp also fired spider string to fly at another direction. Right after that, *vuo-* a sound like the space was bursting apart resounded and a storm of bullets violently swept sideways. Seeing the barrage sweeping toward him, KousukeDD Fuh, there is no more need to be sparing after coming this far. Now-, its party time! Turned into abyss lord! He ignored the strafing gatling gun and threw a kunai to the summoning device. And as he expected, the gatling that was on the verge of turning the lord into a beehive suddenly shifted up. Over there, Netemp was entangling its spider web at the left gatling gun and pulled it up. In addition Etemp clung on the enemy from the side and inserted one of its legs into the base of the right gatling. Right after that, *kinnn* a sharp jarring noise was created. Immediately after, that part crumled and the gatling also feel on the floor. It was Etemps weapon Vibration Destruction. It had a compact body, so its endurance was low. Its leg would also crumble if it used that weapon once more, but it wasnt a bad exchange to take out one of the gatling guns. Like that the lords kunai that was attached with explosive splendidly reached the summoning deviceDDjust before it could, Kuh, as expected it wont be that easy! He made a turn while smiling wryly. The arachne soldiers head rotated in a circle and the rifle that was built inside its mouth shot the kunai midair. The kunai was deflected to the corner of the room and scattered flame blast and shockwave grandly. At the same time the arachne soldiers whole body generated a force field to blow away Etemp & Netemp. And then, What!? The lord unconsciously let slip a voice of shock. That was how fast it closed the distance to him. Its third and fourth arms were holding large heat blades that it wielded with great mastery. The lord somersaulted to dodge. He landed on the ground and leaped to the side at the same time. He circled to behind italthough he planned that, Whats with that agility even though its that big- Perhaps it was the true worth of having so many legs. With an astounding footwork and balance, the arachne soldier followed closely right behind the lord. The large heat blades rotated together with its wrists to become a high temperature round shield that cornered the lord. Naturally Netemp was giving backup even during that time while Etemp attempted to destroyed the summoning device. Ii (Blow up)! Netemp fired its remaining pencil missile while Etemp fired its two missiles at the same time. Even so, the arachne soldier crushed that attempt with overwhelming specs that didnt put shame to its role as guardian. Unbelievably, the arachne soldier let out intense jet propulsion from its bottom and soared. On top of that, it went between the summoning device and the missiles in an instant and blocked them using its large heat blades as shield. The blades didnt get away unscathed, but in exchange its left gatling gun fired. In addition, its back armor activated and two cannons were set up on its shoulders from there. The cannons then sparked right away. Tsk!! Ii!? The railguns were about to trample the lord and the arachnes. Even if they tried to avoid direct hit, just the shockwave would blow all of them away. It seemed this arachne soldier possessed the complete set of all the functions of the upperworld soldiers. This isnt funny at all! Fu-ha-ha- His body was tattered. His magic power was also running dry. In addition, there was some kind of commotion from the entrance. Most likely the machine soldier forces that he bypassed were trying to open the door. It was completely an emergency situation. But, however, Its not a reason to yield here! After all, the lord isDD Ii!! He wasnt allowed to finish. Etemp landed on his shoulder and clung there, and then as though to sayIll pick up your bones later!, it compelled the lord to go recklessly. The tip of its leg let out a needle *shakin* that stabbed into the lords neck. The needle was filled with Cheatmate DrDrink. If possible he wished to ingest it through mouth instead of injection though. Fuh. Very well my friend. I wont hold back! After all, I am the one and onlyDDah, ouch, it hurt! Ii!! It used the empty needle to stab him repeatedly!! He somehow understood what it wanted to say. Perhaps something like Netemp-chan is buying time by itself right now! Stop making embarrassing speech and start fighting right away!. In fact, Netemp-san who transformed its legs into small drill to challenge the arachne soldier and continued attracting its attention with flamethrower even while it got flicked away was looking like it was almost at its limit. The lord said S-sorry while turning, then it activated Last Zell even while getting stabbed one last time by Etemp. Because he entered the greatest depth in one go consecutively like this, he could feel his body screaming. And so what-, everything is for my friends sake! Etemp! Match your movement with me! I! Netemp was blown away by the railguns shockwave at the corner of his sight. The sight of it crashing on the wall with great damage was reflected in his eyes. He would end this in one go here. He would push through no matter how great the burden to his body was. He would pay back Netemps dedication with a struggle to the death. OoOOOOH!! DDBLACK CALAMITYY!! It was atypical for the abyss lord. There was no bombastic original naming. He mustered all his power and activated the gravity magic. The fired barrage of bullets and railgun pulverized the ground in front of arachne soldier because of the gun barrels that were forcefully dragged down. The arachne soldiers balance crumbled from the impact. The lord somersaulted over the arachne soldier and took out the tablet from his chest pocket which he threw to the summoning device midair. At the same time Etemp chased after it with its jet propulsion. Go-, ny friend! I wont let anyone get in your way- Ii!! The lord entrusted the trajectory of the space distortion bomb to Etemp and landed on the back of the arachne soldier. He pulled out two kunai. And then he took a stance and launched a chaotic close-range battle with the arachne soldier that rotated its waist around to face him. In the end youre just a machine no matter how tough you are-. Foreign object in your moving part is fatal for you! The lord stabbed his two kunai into two arm joints with all his strength. He was then blown away by a force field that came to existence for an instant but, I wont let go! Accept the embrace of darkness obediently! Steel strings were let out from the romance fingerless glove. The strings wrapped around the arachne soldiers head and tied it up midair. The lord grinned fearlessly instead toward the impact and pain running all over his body while throwing his kunai. He splendidly succeeded in making the enemys last arm to also play a discordant sound *gigigi-* too. The arachne soldier picked another option and ejected bluish white light from its underside. It intended to tackle Etemp together with the lord. I said that I wont let you! It was truly the last shot. Kuh, haahDDBlack Calamity!! Red alert was rining noisily deep in his mind. There was a sharp pain running inside his brain. His body was insisting that they were already at the limit. DONT UNDERESTIMATE MEEEEEEE- Magic power was flowing out like waterfall. He was on the verge of running dry, but he maintained the magic with just his guts. It was worth doing. The gravity field certainly kept the arachne soldier rooted on that spot. It also couldnt aim its cannon. The rifle inside its mouth also couldnt secure a line of fire. And then, Its our victory. The space distortion bomb finished activating. And thenDD I!? Just before the spider string could fix it in place, a rifle bullet sent the tablet flying. Etemp was also sent flying together with its three legs that were blown away. The lord was taken aback and turned his gaze around. There the entrance had been pried open. An assault soldier was there with its rifle raised Kuah The abyss lord mode reached the limit and got forcefully dispelled. A terrible sense of fatigue attacked him. Although it wasnt as intense as a normal Limit Break, Kousuke lost strength in his feet and fell on his knee. The arachne soldier got away from the gravity wedge with that opening. There was no way it would let go of this chance. Gahah!? Kousukes body was mowed down by a single leg as though in a retaliation. His body flew horizontally. He bounced on the floor several times before his back crashed hard on the wall. And then Kousuke saw it within his flickering consciousness. The railgun of the arachne soldier was aimed at him. The machine soldier force flooded in and took position around that arachne soldier. They were aiming at Etemp that was trying to stand up desperately in slight distance away. The summoning device also suddenly started activating. It might be trying to summon someone else again. Sparks were starting to come out. No good, anxiety welled up inside. Kousuke desperately moved its body in order to make his next moveDD You, what areDD Ii!! He noticed. Netemp who only had a single leg with a part of his body damaged and only had cracks on it had arrived at the summoning device without him noticing. Most likely it fired its spider string and crawled on the ground while reeling in the string until it got that close. However, Netemp had used up almost all of its equipment. Just what could it do in its state? The answer to that became clear when Etemp cried furiously. *Pi-pi-pi-* A clear sound was beeping. It was the sound of countdown. Kousuke gasped in surprise. But it wasnt just him, the arachne soldier and the upperworld soldiers too. They turned their gun muzzle at Netemp in panic butDDit was already too late. IiC!! (Netemp-chaaaaaaann!!) Etemps voice was crying out as though it was yelling Stop. Netemp quietly raised its one remaining leg, Illbeback And became light. A flash that dyed the field of vision completely white surged out. It was then followed by a horrendous shockwave that trampled the space. Stirred up by the violent wind, Kousuke crashed on the wall once more on his back. It felt like his consciousness was blundered. Even so Kousuke yelled in such situation. He didnt know whether his voice box really produced any voice, but he couldnt stop himself from yelling. (Stupid idiotttt, why, why did you self-destructthere was still another way! You stupid idiottttt) This was a life or death struggle. The destruction of the summoning device was a mission that they had to accomplish with their life on the line. That was why, the fury welling up inside him wasnt directed toward Netemp who splendidly accomplished the mission, but toward himself who was forcing it to take that choice. His eyes werent blinded by the flash thanks to the sunglasses. Kousuke yelled at his own body that was screaming in pain to get up. He grabbed the tablet that was sent flying to near him. He quickly ran his eyes over the tablet. As expected from such a dangerous bomb, it was made to last. Also thanks to the rifle bullet only hitting its edge, the bombs countdown was still continuing. The remaining time wasDDthree seconds. Ill blow up all of you! He tossed the bomb with a side throw. The target was the arachne soldier and other enemies that were blown away until the wall. *Katsun* The tablet bounced once on the floor and when the flash vanished, it exploded right in front of the arachne soldier at the same time. The space distorted, twisted, converged, burst, and returned. The arachne soldier and most of the upperworld soldiers were caught by that absolute vortex of violence and pulverized to pieces. Kousuke scolded his shaking legs and charged without delay. He unsheathed his short sword and leaped at the remaining ten-odd upperworld soldiers. He ignored his state that was in normal mode or the exhaustion assaulting his mind. With a movement that was the very definition of bloodcurling The remnants of the upperworld soldiers were annihilated without being able to offer any decent opposition. Dammit all He didnt know who he was saying those words to. The mission was completed. But, there was no way he could rejoice. Kousuke turned on his heel with an unbearable feeling and headed to where Etemp was. That last scream. Etemp had lost Netemp that could be considered as its partner. Just how much grieve it was in right now? Etemp-san There was no reaction. It stayed unmoving. It didnt even twitch. Etemp-san- He called at it strongly. Etemp, reacted. It slowly lifted up its remaining one legand then, I! I!? Ofr some reason it punched itself. Kousuke went Eh? with his pupils turning into dot. I! I!! I~I! I-! He wondered why. Etemp looked like it was playing two roles by itself. Eh, that, huh? Etemp-san? There was no reaction. Kousuke thought Dont tell me with a slightly twitching expression while calling at it. Netemp-san? I! It seemed that it was Netemp-san. What about Etemp-san? I!! It seemed Etemp-san was also there. Eh? What!? Whats going on!? I know that the inside of you guys is an enigma, but this is really an enigma! Didnt Netemp-san self-destruct and die!? I~~? I~I? I-I! Etemp body was deftly playing two roles in front of the confused Kousuke to whisper something at each other. Unfortunately Kousuke was unable to understand what they were saying but If by chance he could understand what they were saying, then Etemp-san and Netemp-san were saying something like this. DDHaa? I died? What is this person saying? DDHe doesnt know that you just need to possess something else if theres no body DDNormally anyone can guess that much isnt it? If its master hell guess it right away DDWell, about that, you know, its this person DDPitiful isnt he DDYes, hes pitiful I dont really get it but, I know that for now Netemp-san is safe and become together with Etemp-san and you two are making fun of me. The tragic feeling inside Kousuke had vanished without a trace. Come to think of it, that Illbeback voice, it was intentionally the voice recording of a certain person himself. To think that these arachne had such function, he felt half understanding and half resentful. And then, for such option to be expressly installed on them meant that from the beginning it had been assumed that a romance attack like self-destruction could be done as many time as one liked as long as the body could be switched. Kousuke noticed that too. In other words, that self-destruction was a completely normal attack for Etemp-san and Netemp-san. I wish you would tell me beforehand if its like that Kousuke couldnt help but hold his head in his hands. Setting that aside, if asked why Etemp-san was screaming like that DDMore importantly Netemp-chan! You self-destructed intentionally! DDYes? What do you mean? DDDont play dumb! You should know that the space distortion bomb wouldnt break just from that much! DDAnd so what? DDYou just want a new body! DDI heard that recently master is pouring his effort to develop a maid robot DDI know it! Youre planning to beg master for the body with the achievement of completing the mission through self-destruction! DDThats right! Do you have any problem with it!? DDOh my, how defiant! Ill be the one to receive the maid body! DDNo! My dearest wish the cute humanoid body will be mine! DDThe new thing belong to the big sister! Its common sense! DDHaaaah, this is why delusion is really terrifying! The like of you is just a big sister (lol)! DDWhat did you sayyy! Eei, get out! Get out from my body! DDNo-, absolutely no! DDJust enter one of the garbages scattered around here! DDThe body created by master is better! DDWhat are you saying when you self-destructed one just now huhhh! Of course Kousuke couldnt hear such conversation. But, seeing the Etemp body was punching itself and rolling around, he could guess that the two inside there were quarreling. Kousuke was suddenly assaulted by exhaustion and let out a long sigh Haa~~~~~~~h. But, right after that, a terrific tremor shook the building. Vibration was coming down from above. It felt like that vibration was reaching until the bottom of his stomach Was it a lightning strike? Kousukes expression tensed. He lightly picked up Etemp body in his fingers and put it on his shoulder. For now, mission complete. Were both completely battered but, lets do our best for a bit more. I! The vibration and thunderclap that reached this far intermittently made Kousuke imagined the intense battle at the mountain summit. He whipped his exhausted body and left that place. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc VS Mother First. Heaven, uppermost part. Hajime and Kouki were breathing roughly in front of lattice shaped heated rays that were blocking their way. What, youre worn out already? You yourself, your shoulders are heaving over there. Their exhaustion was genuine although they were making small talks with each other. After they parted from Kousuke, Hajime and Kouki ran straight up the elevator shaft while defeating a great number of heaven soldier and upperworld troops. Not just that, in the upper part of the heaven they also received fierce attack from machine soldiers in the forms that were the combination of upperworld soldiersDDthough they werent as though as what Kousuke fought, the machine soldiers would be the combination of at least two typesDDfurthermore there were also traps activating one after another within the facility that they had to break through. They did that while protecting G10 who couldnt even provide them with satisfactory battle support. The weapons that they brought from the hideout had been all used up a long time age. Hajime even needed to activate his treasure warehouse once to resupply his ammo. Overwhelming quantity of attack within a limited space. Indeed, it was just as G10 said. It could be said that G10s former comrades had splendidly achieved their purpose in reducing Mothers strength as much as they could with their strategy, even if it was a different matter if asked whether the degree of Mothers exhaustion was just as they assumed or not. Nagumo, how many did you defeat? I wasnt counting after the three hundredth of them. I was also around that many, about counting it I mean. It was around a thousand enemies in total between the both of you. G10 who was carried with one hand by Hajime was giving the answer while cracking the system to remove the heat rays. Only 1000 between both of us eh. Its pathetic that we need the two of us to reach that kill count. Thats because your specialty is quantity battle Nagumo. Those are the words of one whose forte is earning kill count. Even so this is an unbelievable war results. If it is the soldiers of my era, I dont know just how many damage they would have to bear in order to reach the same result A breakthrough offense that would consume human lives like they grew on trees. G10s eyes flickered in frustration even just imagining it. Hajime-sama, Kouki-sama. Im thankful from the bottom of my heart for bringing me until this far. It was a quiet voice that gave a glimpse of the resolve within. Whatre you doing thanking us at this kind of place. It hasnt even begin yet you know? The real thing start from now, G10. The very casual words of Hajime and Kouki who finished calming their breathing made G10s eye glittered. It looked like it was laughing. No more enemies are coming huhdoes it run out of body? Itll be a pain if they interrupt while were in the middle of fighting Mother though. Well, its pointless to talk about it. I cant guarantee that there wont be several enemies hiding in ambush. However, I believe we can consider that most of the enemy force has been taken care of. In the first place there is no existence in this current era who can breakthrough until this far. Upperworld machine soldiers and sturdy Heaven Gate to protect itself. Then heavy firearms that covered the outer surface like hedgehog, turning the area into a fortress. Normally it was already checkmate at that point. If there was someone who could break through even all of those, the upperworld troop and the heaven soldiers protecting the lower level of the heaven would close in on them. Even if they could breakthrough that by a miracle, the countless traps existing throughout the middle level until upper level, furthermore the ranked up multiple types of combined machine soldiersDDtemporary name royal guard machine soldiers were waiting for the intruder in the thousand. Indeed, to be frank, it was an excessive defensive preparation for a world where there wasnt any hostile against Mother. Most likely Mother was hypothesizing in case the people of Coltran was rising in revolt all at once buteven taking that into consideration, this level of thoroughness was cut off from the humans civilization and technology in reality. Its a real coward huh. Stop it Nagumo. It might be listening to us right? At the very least call it a worrywart. Hajime cracked his neck and checked his own condition. His magic power was exhausted, but he still had stamina remaining. Well, it wasnt a bad state to be for the last boss battle. Kouki rotated his wrists and ankles while replying back with a frivolous line. He was saying those words with the conviction that Mother was surely listening in to them. Hajime wondered if he should think of it as Kouki getting quite better in bantering or if it was the result of his rage as a hero that was seething inside his heart toward Mothers deeds. Either way, G10s heart was calm because of the twos light atmosphere. It had nervousness. It was also feeling fear of failure and also its grudge of many years blazing hot inside. However, it was really calm that it surprised itself. It didnt feel any restlessness at all even when the decisive battle that was the culmination of its 200 years was right before it. (Surely this is the mental state of someone with determined resolve.) In front of Mother, what G10 could do with its seriously damaged self was only one thing. It would accomplish that role no matter what. This mental state was truly that of someone who had done everything they could do and now they could only wait to see what god decided. Unlocking success. Both of you, are you prepared? Since a long time age. I should be the one asking you that. Spare us from you expiring in the middle okay? G10 firmly grasped the unexpressed meaning of Hajimes words and answered Of course strongly. Right after that, the lattice shaped heat rays vanished quietly and the path was opened. It was the path that led to the heaven of this world where Mother was at. Hajime fixed his hold on G10 under his arm. He ran his gaze at the others and nodded once, The three started running to the path ahead. They could see what lie before them. Something was firing a fierce light. That things true identity was Oo, I saw this kind of thing in a movie before. As expected from SF. Should we called it an energy tower? It was a pillar of light that really could only be called that. It was a cylinder pillar with diameter of ten meters. Perhaps it should be represented like a giant base light that was set up vertically. Giant devices were connected to its top and bottom. The emitted light was bluish white with countless sparks crackling from it. It was clear that it was a device that contained immense energy. A gigantic columnar shaped space was expanding with that energy tower as the center. Its width with the tower as the center was around a hundred meter. Hajime and co came out at a spot near the summit, where an iron bridge without any handrail was stretching straight toward the center. There was a sky corridor surrounding the energy tower. Furthermore if one had a birds eye view to the other three directions, there were other iron bridges stretching out to draw a cross. There was also a pedestal that seemed to be a console at the front part of the corridor. There is also path connecting to below huh Hajime peeked down from the edge of the iron bridge. He could see similar cross shaped bridges placed every ten meter down with their positioning shifted slightly. Seen from above they looked like a spiraling staircase. The depth of underground that was visible from the gaps of those lower floors cross bridges was a pit that went straight through the sacred mountain Coltran from the zenith. Nagumo. I know. Kouki urged him to be cautious. The top part of the energy tower that was around three meters high from the corridor was surrounded by several pillars like an altar. That place started to shine. The width of the bridge was around five meters. It was spacious enough even if they walked side by side on it. And so, the two of them advanced with some distance from each other so they could react against anything. *Crackle crackle, jijiji-* The sound that the electricity played and the clanging footsteps that rang on the iron cross bridges were reverberating awfully clearly. Like that when Hajime and Kouki stepped their feet on the corridor, a voice finally rang out. To think that you three can really arrive hereare all the humans of other world as terrifying as you? A voice that didnt give the slightest hint of fear resounded from the altar. Fluid metals oozed out from each pillar and surprisingly they began to drift in the air. They were whirling, meandering, like a cloth fluttering in the wind. For now, Yeah. Like the clan of head reaping rabbits for example, they will destroy even your mind. Hajime replied naturally while drawing out his gun and fired with an extremely natural motion. Sparks scattered from a pillar with a part of it damaged together with a gunshot. He then muttered As I thought I cant pulverize them unless I used railgun with a small voice. Beside him Kouki spke This guyhe pulled the trigger in the middle of idle talk with a terrified expression. But he immediately accepted it because well, that was the kind of guy Hajime was and, Wont you think about my offer once more? Its pointless even if you try to hide it. Both of you are already considerably fatigDD Uwa, its really hard. What kind of metal its made of? A flash of sword slash. Kouki tried slashing the pillar with his elongating holy sword. Although he complained like that, his blade had dug into half the pillar. Was it regretful that he couldnt bisect the pillar? Or should he be praised for being able to cut until halfway? At the very least Mother should, Bunch of fools. Be angry in this situation. In fact, it seemed to be very irritated. It undoubtedly wanted to yell Listen to what Im saying. Its the height of folly if you think that you can defeat me after defeating the like of those machine soldiers. All of you absolutely cannot win against me. The way it spoke was filled with some kind of conviction. Hajime narrowed his eyes while Kouki raised his guard. I shall improve my term. If you two cooperate with my research of other world, I shall permit you two to enjoy luxury in this land. If you wish I will also share the territory and the humans with you. You two will be like a god in the middle of the lives under your control. Apparently this was the greatest concession Mother intended to make with its sense of values. As expected from the thing that possessed a genius that was the incarnation of arrogance as a parent, it should be called as a machine intelligence that knew no emotion. The unimaginable power that Hajime and co displayed when facing the combined heaven soldier made Mother harbored even stronger interest and wariness toward them. It must wished to obtain them in its grasp within the possible limit but Hajime and Kouki who heard Mothers term reflexively looked at each other. Is this that? That legendary Ill give you half of the world line? Perhaps, so? Amazing, I never thought Ill be able to hear it in reality. Yosh, Amanogawa. You answer it. This is the scene where the hero should answer. You should answer instead Nagumo. Show it how its done as the demon king. S-sayboth of you. Lets stop joking around for now G10 hesitantly cautioned them. Because, the light on the altar was giving a dangerous vibe. It was sparking and the fluid metals swimming in the air were getting stormier. It was clear that Mother was extremely enraged. The proof of that was, Very well. Then I shall follow my original plan and keep both of you as specimen samples. There wont be any problem as long as your brain is undamaged. Your body shall be disposed. Regret your own foolishness later in that state. Its voice became a step lower. At the same time the altar moved. It seemed the floor part was sliding. Something was gradually rising. The sparks and light and the liquid metals made it hard to see, but it was a metallic humanoid. It had a slim built and in a glance it looked like smooth humanoid body with female shape. Right after that, the liquid metals wrapped around that body like a gown. Im not so laudable Ill wait for the transformation scene to finish. Agreed. Gunshot and sword slash attacked simultaneously. However the liquid metal and an unseen force field became a double barrier that blocked them. And then in the next instant, that liquid metal became spears that attacked the two. Even when they swiftly leaped aside, a part of the wall behind them and the ceiling slid and heavy weaponries flew out. Kouki cut down the bullets flying at him. Hajime kneaded his magic power in that opening and fired railgun but Its pointless. I have finished analyzing all of your trump cards. The altar was emitting light that created a halo behind it. The humanoid body advanced in the middle of that. Four slim limbs and beautifully slim body line of a female. Its body was clad in tight and lustrous pure white garment that looked as though it was clinging to the body. It had a close resemblance with a pilot suit that came out in SF. The suit covered its neck until its limbs completely, but only its face was exposed. Its wavy silver hair and golden eyes left a great impressionDDthe unvarnished truth was that a peerless beauty was standing there. Its quietly pointed one hand forward. There was a flattened bullet stopping in midair ahead of its hand. So it can stop a railgun like nothing huh. Even though it would be nice if a certain bugged bunny was the only one who could do such thingHajime cursed inside his heart. Kouki too was also strengthening his grip on the holy sword with a slightly twitching face. Right after that, the fake goddess with metal body that was covered with liquid metalDDMother lightly floated up. Bluish white electrical discharge came out from under its feet. It contacted the energy tower and the sky corridor and sparks were scattered. Right after that, the electrical discharge reached its whole body and it began to shine as though there was a real halo shining over it. In addition, the altars pillars transformed into a diamond shape and flew to the air. They deployed like three pair of wings behind the body. On top of that, several electrified liquid metal sashes also flew out from the altar to hover around Mother. They were like iron colored dragons serving a goddess. Mother glared like a god looking down on the insects from the heaven. It quietly pointed with its finger, This place is my paradise. Invaders, offer your everything to me. It declared so. In respond Hajime and Kouki were, Ill drag you down to the groundDD So Ill finally become a godslayer too huh. Great. Here I comeDD The two of them simultaneously Limit Break- Limit Break!! Replied with a war proclamation, clad in crimson and pure white light. Instantly, lightning flew from Mothers stretched hand. It wasnt spear or ball like magic or transformed lightning to act like cannon. Lightning was simply discharged indiscriminately to atttack like a countless snakes. They attacked following irregular trajectories. Hajime and Kouki was a step faster and leaped away, but flashes covered their sight. Within that blindness, two of Mothers six wings opened their obscure tips and pointed at them. The twos cheeks convulsed when they noticed that. They looked like, no, no matter how the two looked at the wings, they were exactly like the all range weaponCross Velt that Hajime used Hajime watched the electrified mechanical wings muzzles while narrowing his eyes. Bluish white flashes were fired while scorching the air at that instant. The two railgun bullets landed under the feet of the two who leaped to the edge of the iron bridge. Thunderous sounds rang out and impact attacked their body powerfully. Nagumo! GuhDD Kouki somehow managed to evade without losing his balance. It was fortunate that his skill Foresight and his knowledge of Hajimes Cross Velt enabled him to move before his body was shot. But shockingly Hajime seemed to be a bit late in his evasion. Although he dodged the direct hit, the impact sent him flying and his back crashed on the iron bridge. He bounced and then his body was sliding down the edge. He immediately caught the edge but, DammitDD Hajime-sama G10 slipped out from his arm. G10 fell down and hit the iron bridge a level below. It bounced on the ground with a loud clang before falling again below helplessly like a ball. As I thought, it looks like it cant even use gravity neutralizer anymore. Its endurance is also at the limit toounfortunate. I wished to show it the moment its hope vanish right in front of its eye. What a distasteful parent. You should introduce yourself as Mother (lol) from now on. Nagumo. Were going to defeat it here so it wont have the chance for that. Lets just engrave that name into its grave later. Hajime pulled himself up on the bridge with one hand. He then made fun of Mother with a grin that rubbed ones nerve the wrong way. Even Kouki joined in. The corner of Mothers eye twitched. You two can still act really composed in that exhausted state when you dont even have any battle support. I told you already. I have finished the analysis. That Limit Break thing, in exchange of raising your physical capability, it also literally caused the unknown energy inside you two to overflow correct? Its only a matter of time for your defeat. I dont plan to slave on like in a black company. Ill finish the work and go home right on time. A reformation in the way you fight huh. Ill need to follow your example too. Spare me from any overtime. Their joking attitude didnt break even now. There wasnt any agitation, irritation, or uneasiness from them. They were convinced that they would be the winner at the end. They were stubbornly fearless. It was displeasing. Mother couldnt stomach their attitude. Let me make those loose lips to make loud screams that are begging for your lives. There was no reply. But, those two pair of fearless eyes spoke what they thought about Mothers words more eloquently than anything. Which was, Try it if you actually can. With Donner & Schlag in hands, Hajime shifted half his body to the back and took the Gun-kata stance. Kouki lowered his center of gravity deeply and took the iai stanceDDin the next instant, Gah!? Kouki was blown away with a thunderous sound. It was like a dump car crashed on him with high speed. He was struck by a wall that was flying horizontally like a cannon ball. Tsk. Its accelerated electromagnetically huh. Hajime clicked his tongue. Hajime switched place with Kouki and pulled the trigger at Mother who had its fist thrust toward them. He already activated Light Speed. His expanded perception ability perfectly sensed the trick behind the high speed movement of Mother who was constantly in an electrified state and Kouki who avoided direct hit by putting his holy sword between his body and the attack just barely. Mother blocked the six shots that Hajime fired by using the liquid metal dragon as shield. The bullets were perfectly stopped by hardening only the parts that were impacted. Mother left the dragon and closed the distance to Hajime. *Jijiji-* The unique sound of electrical discharge was emitted while the distance was instantly closed. But, I can see you. So what? Its two hands transformed. They instantly turned into heat blades. Hajime crouched low to the ground to avoid the blades that slashed from left and right. He aimed his gun muzzles to gouge Mother from below but, DD The freezing chill that his instinct and experience told him made him cancelled his plan to attack with his all. Hajime rolled on the ground to the side, then an instant later a spear of liquid metal stabbed at that spot. Attacking and dodging simultaneously was Hajimes fundamental. The aiming and shooting were already done by the time he stood on his knee with a smooth movement. But, Mothers movement wasnt thrown out of order. It didnt even dodge. An invisible force field was generated and the bullets were blocked. At the same time two mechanical wings muzzles caught Hajime in their aim and bluish white lasers were fired. Hajime rotated with his knee as the focal point and dodged, then he fired once moreDDbut faster than he could do that, the heat blades approached to lop off his head. With no other option, Hajime blocked them using Donner & Schlags barrels. Mothers foot kicked forward, giving him no time to breath. Hajime also responded back with a front kick. *Gan* An impact sound like a collision of metals resounded. You really doesnt seem to be human. Gahah!? A fist punched out from Mothers abdomen. The liquid metal skin wasnt only for imitating human. It seemed it was for making it possible to carry out inhuman offense and defense. Hajime was sent flying from the impact like a destructive hammer had hit his stomach. He cursed inside his heart. (Vibration destruction huh!) Apparently the fist was also thoroughly installed with such function. The abdomen part of his tactical vest that was mixed with metal fiber was splendidly destroyed while his abs was convulsing as though they were screaming in pain. He rolled midair and landed on the wall on his legs. But, at that time all the mechanical wings were already sparkingDD Fuck- Hajime kicked on the wall to lea to the side. At the same time the railguns fired. The impact sent him flying further than expected, at the same time wire anchor shot from the back of his artificial hand. He traveled further through the air using the centrifugal force, even so his pendulum trajectory was really easy to predict. Three shots of electromagnetically accelerated bullets approached toward his future position. Within the instantaneous world, he finished Donners reload by exchanging the cylinder. In a flash two shots were fired each to the three bullets. If his timing and positioning missed even slightly, there was no doubt that he would be heavily injured. In front of such threat, Hajimes demonic technique splendidly led him to survival. Each of the railgun bullets grazed his side. Their trajectories were shifted and pulverized the wall that Hajime passed through. Hajime cut off the wire and rolled midair. Schlag grazed his bullet belt for a high speed reload and, This is your own home right? Be a bit more careful! Six consecutive quick draw & pin point shots. The bullets traversed through air in order to gouge into Mothers forehead. However as expected, the liquid metal dragon deployed in multiple layers and hardened to block the bullets. And then, DD Hajime was too focused on Mother. Even though this was its territory. When he realized, a sentry gun that had appeared from the wall behind Hajime soundlessly targeted him. The muzzle flashed. Hajime had no leeway to turn aside. His reload also didnt make it in time. He prepared himself to be shot. He couldnt avoid consuming magic power and tried to endure by using Vajra and body strengthening for an instantDDbut just before he did, Shih Countless sword flashes shifted all the bullets, cut them down, or deflected them. It was Kouki who leaped to the air to stand back to back with Hajime. Too slow. My bad-. I was a bit paralyzed! Actually, the fist that Kouki was hit with also had vibration destruction applied. That impact was also accompanied by electric attack, limiting his movement due to the impact and electric shock. He was also showered by concentrated fire of sentry guns on top of that. He cut all of them down before he could finally return to the front line like this. The two of them landed together on the cross bridges. The railguns mercilessly came at that timing. Go-, Amanogawa! Yeah! Donner & Schlag that had finished reloading endured the attack with the demonic technique of shifting the railgun bullets. Kouki using the opening to rush forward with his body really close on the ground. At the same time, *rin-*a sound of a bell rang out. The sword that was unsheathed and stretching out was slashed horizontally to bisect Mother. It was the attack of the holy sword in katana mode that had bisected everything into two until now. That attack of all thing was, Wha-!? Mother caught it between its elbow and knee to stop it dead on its track. I have finished analyzing your movement. No matter how youre you are, its only natural that I can react to it if I understand where its coming from and its timing. Kouki returned the holy sword to its original length in panic, but Mother stepped forward in the same speed with the holy swords shortening. Kouki didnt return the sword into its scabbard and exchanged slashes with the heat blades right away. But, (Kuh, my movement, is predicted!?) Mothers golden eyes were blinking rapidly in high speed. Kouki understood because he was this close to it. Its eyes were displaying countless informations that were changing rapidly. Mothers movement was flowing from one to another with the minimum motion. It dodged the tip of the holy sword in millimeter and counterattacked. A logical technique, befitting a human. That was exactly why it could read it. The extensive data that was collected from the previous war to be applied into the machine soldiers. The battle data of Kouki until now. His gaze, muscle movement, the faint signal that the nerve emitted, all of those were integrated and imported into the battle support system and projected here. It wasnt just for show that it was the mother of artificial intelligence that took on the whole world by itself and won. This super high speed mechanical analysis ability, it was unmatched even when multiple battle support AIs like G10 worked together when facing Mother in the past. It predicted Koukis movement in every split second and then Mothers exclusive battle body implemented a movement that didnt even have a millimeter margin of error. This body possessed a spec that was worthy for a machine god. Furthermore, its movement wasnt that of an amateur. Kouki felt an essence of martial art from its extremely logical movement. Most likely it was the militarys hand-to-hand combat technique. Furthermore it was at the master level. But, even so there was no way he could let himself be defeated here. Kouki narrowed his eyes and roared. Dont you dareunderestimate human! No, in the end youre just a human. Serene MindDDactivated. The light of will vanished from Koukis eyes. A tranquility that was like a calm lake surface covered his body. The state of mind without any spirit that was unthinkable to happen in the middle of battle made it possible to actualize a movement that was extremely difficult to perceive. This movement would even work against that abyss lord. The slash from that movement had reached the extremity that blew away even time. But, against that perfection of sword slash, So youre also a superhuman as I thought. Mother reacted. As expected, it seemed it couldnt react perfectly, but it used the liquid metal dragon and the invisible force field to compensate for its lacking, forming a phantasmagoric outer shell. Oi self-proclaimed god, dont fight in that uncouth way when you claim to be a god. Explosions reverberated. When it looked back, two of its six mechanical wings were smoking white and sparking while falling down. Hajime had endured the railguns fierce attack and brought down the wings with grenades area attack. Even so, not all the wings could be brought down. It was because Mother was fighting strategically using the surrounding weapons from the wall and its mechanical wings. It was befitting an AI. Even while fighting a high speed battle in close combat against Kouki, it was also dealing with Hajime properly using parallel thoughts or thought division. Hajime somehow crushed the weapons on the wall and approached Mother from the opposite side of Kouki. Schlag had been returned to the holster and his artificial hand that was freed activated Vibration Destruction as payback. Mother caught that hand with an arm that was newly created from its back. The hand wasnt getting pushed back even against Hajimes inhuman physical strength. At best the vibration only scattered the hands outer skin. During that time Mothers right heat blade slashed toward Hajime horizontally. At the same time the left heat blade was locked with Koukis holy sword. The liquid metal dragons approached from behind the two, while the mechanical wings circled to their sides and fired bullets. The rifles on the ceiling were also sniping at them with precise accuracy. Annoying- Dodge, dodge. Hajime sniped at Mothers foot while Kouki wordlessly matched him and aimed at the neck. Magnetic force burst out and Mother dodged with its body staying horizontally in midair. Then it let out electricity with itself as the center. The electric attack burst from close range and stopped the twos movement for an instant. Mother used that fatal opening and kept floating using magnetic force while rotating like a spinning top with a movement that could be said as elegant. Its left and right heat blades elongated like the holy sword and aimed at the twos necks. Woah there! Kuh Although their body stiffened, they werent so soft that their thought also got paralyzed. Kouki turned his holy sword into great sword mode, while Hajime used the attachable shield on his artificial arm. Each of them avoided death by a hairs breadth. But, in the next instant, those heat blades warped like a whip while maintaining its heat. The whip almost entangled Hajimes artificial arm, but he avoided that by purging the shield right away. Kouki too escaped by letting go of the great sword the moment the whip wrapped around it and pulled. If they got pulled init was clear what the result would be if they looked at the rifle bullet that gouged a hole right through the iron bridge. Kouki didnt even glance at the tossed away holy sword and stepped forward with Ground Shrinker. Mother narrowed its eyes in puzzlement for the first time. You wont be able to dodge against this Hajime held back the mechanical wings and liquid metal dragon with Donner while transforming his artificial arm. The five fingers elongated to become like claws that grabbed Mothers whole body like an eagle. Slug bullet was fired from the palm. A telling blow landed. Mother convulsed from the impact and its movement stopped just for a moment. And then, its eyes snapped open. It saw Koukis hand thrusting out toward empty air and the holy sword making U-turn midair to settle into that hand. Got you Koukis voice was monotone. However, it was filled with confidenceDD No. Its impossible. Right after that, Mother exploded. Light flashed out brightly, at the same time a tremendous impact radiated out. It seemed it blew up the liquid metal that was covering its body. Kouki immediately shield himself using the flat side of his great sword, even so he got blown back and his back crashed on the iron bridge hard. Then, Hajime who was even closer to Mother because he was restraining it was Guh As expected, he was falling backward while letting out a small groan. He instinctually realized it was bad and used Vajra for an instant even though it consumed his precious magic power. Because of that he had no serious external injury. But, the five fingers of his artificial arm were damaged. And the impact entered inside his body in not so little amount. He involuntarily coughed and blood splattered out from his mouth. And then, even though he stood up quickly, an opening was still an opening Guah!? The railgun that was fired from inside the fire blast hit him and he was blown away in an arc. Although Hajime barely blocked it with Donner, he was still hit by an electromagnetically accelerated bullet. No matter how tough the flesh that Hajime possessed, he couldnt avoid his mind from blacking out. Hajimes consciousness returned next the moment he felt a severe impact on his back. Gafuh! Shit-, lost my consciousness just now! His field of vision was flickering. He painfully felt a severe nausea in his stomach. Even so he grasped the situation in an instant. It seemed he fell on the cross bridges around three level below and his back hit the floor hard. He lost consciousness was only for several seconds too. His body was really tough to not die even from falling for thirty meters. It was also the same with his partnerDonner that didnt break even after stopping a railgun bullet. Haha-, it really has been a long time since Im in a struggle to the death. Im fired up. He spat out his saliva that was mixed with blood and wiped his mouth roughly. Even though not enough time had passed for even one round to this point, he had already received the greatest damage he ever experienced since the final battle in Tortus. Although he could still banter, the reality of the situation was really harsh. After all based from his analysis of the current situation, Mothers specs werent that much different from the gods apostle in Pseudo Limit Break state. It wasnt as fast as those apostles and it also had no disintegration ability, but when Haijme and Koukis greatly restricted abilities were taken into consideration, then its inferiority compared to the apostles wasnt a saving grace at all. If the plus and negative was totaled then it amounted to zero No, if he considered its outrageous analysis ability and super high speed calculation ability, and its capability to compute numerous tactics within an instant that was supported by its fighting ability, it wasnt zero anymore but negative instead. After all Mothers movement was optimized to face Hajime & Kouki. It really should be called as the ultimate weapon against the demon king & Hero. Im really counting on you here Hajime whispered to particularly no one and glanced briefly to below. But, he immediately returned his gaze to above. He ignored his pain and put strength into his feet. He jumped to the cross bridges above him in order to return to the battlefield that was filled with thunderous sounds even now. But, then, DDtsuu!! Kouki was falling with a voiceless yell on the cross bridges a level above. He bounced and then almost slid off from the bridge. Seeing that Hajime leaped that way and pulled Koukis leg to prevent him from falling off. Uwaaare you alright over there huh Im not, alrightDDcough Hajime reflexively let go of Koukis foot. That leg was twisted to a wrong direction and dangled powerlessly. It seemed his arm was also broken. It looked like the heat blade had grazed his side. Although no blood was leaking out, there was a scar with the flesh scraped off over there. Well get analyzed even more the longer this goes on huh. Good grief, Im getting sick of this. While they were saying that, they looked at Mother who was looking down on them while floating in the air with sparks of electricity coming out from its whole body. It already renewed the liquid metal covering its body. Its appearance was returning to its former beauty. That Mother narrowed its eyes once more. How are you two standing? Guts, perhaps? Are you Shia huh? Mothers gaze was directed at Kouki. Yes, toward Kouki who was standing normally even with his broken leg. DDLimit Breaks special derivative War Demon It was a power that made it possible for the user to continue fighting by using magic power as gypsum replacement inside the body until their body was smashed to pieces. Therefore Koukis broken arm was also looking normal. Even so, the time limit was near. The countdown until the two ran out of gas was starting. Even so, they didnt even show the slightest sign of panic toward such a pinch. Their composure was still holding up. As expected, seeing that Mother was, Unpleasant. How extremely unpleasant. Hopelessly irritated. That was why, I was planning to keep the brains of you two intact butthere is still one other sample specimen. No matter how much it showed the difference in power in front of their eyes, no matter how much she hurt them, the fearless glint in their eyes wasnt affected at all. Against such human, Enough. I shallerase you two. It would erase them. Just like it did to the mankind that thrived in this world in the past. The golden eyes shined. Right after that, *goun-* a heavy sound that resounded until the bottom of their stomach came down from the ceiling. The ceiling was split vertically. Mechanical sound was echoing while the ceiling was opening to left and right. With the ceiling opening, naturally the lightning clouds with countless flashes of lightning came into view. Tsu, n-no good This is still within expectation. Although he said that, Haijjmes cheek was also twitching slightly. The instant they felt a block of ice caressing their back, the two dodged to left and right with all their strength. Their instinct was correct. A flash fell from the sky. A beat later, thunderous roar that felt like it would tear their eardrums resounded loudly. It was a lightning strike. The spot where Hajime and Kouki were standing just an instant ago was hit with a lightning that fell with pinpoint precision. It attacked the two of them like a gods judgment. They had heard that there was weather control technology in this world, but the fact that lightning was intentionally aimed at their spot made them unable to stop cold sweat from coming out. It made them wanted to make tsukkomi if it would be alright doing such thing in this place with the energy tower so nearby, but if they considered the attacks until now that werent holding back at all, then the important parts must be made to be so tough that there would be no problem with it. Furthermore. To make doubly sure Ambush troopsso therere really some here. I wonder if you can you really call them ambush troops. Shouldnt you call them strengthening part instead? If the sky could be controlled, then the sea also could be controlled. This situation might be like that. A lot of liquid metal burst out from every surface of the walls like a broken dam. They didnt obey the gravity and fell, but flowed in the air while discharging bluish white electricity. They were converging toward Mother. That sight was really like someone was controlling an iron colored sea. A developed technology couldnt be differentiated from magic. Those famous words were perfect for this situation. Lets end this. A voice that was robotic but containing hatred somewhere inside it echoed through the space. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc VS Mother Last. Author note: Very sorry for the wait! Mother proclaimed checkmate. Right after that a metal colored rain poured down. The enormous amount of liquid metal spray created pinball sized raindrops that poured down like a squall. I got nothing but bad premonition here! Its impossible to completely dodge this! Nagumo, get under me! Kouki lifted his great sword above his head and instantly rotated it in high speed. It was Fortress Ring, the guard skill of the kingdoms knight order sword technique to form a huge round shield using sword. Hajime slipped under that rotating shield Kouki formed while aiming Donners muzzle to above. His extreme focus raised the perception expansion ability from Light Speed to the maximum. The rotating shield looked like it was moving in slow motion to him. He pulled the trigger with a speed that made it looked like his fingertip was blurring. He pulled the trigger six times. Every single shot instantaneously slipped through the rotating shield without exception toward the ceiling. Each of the six bullets accurately hit a different rain drop. Six shockwaves surged right away. Special bullet that emitted magic power shockwaveDDBurst Bullet. Of course, he couldnt expect a considerable destructive power in this world that rejected magic power. Even so, this bullet emitted shockwave that could turn even a giant rock into small pieces three times in succession. Although its range and power were weakened to a sad degree, it had no problem if it was just for shifting the trajectory of the surrounding rain drops. Small crimson shockwaves billowed in radiating shape eighteen times in total. The squall that was in direct course to hit them was transformed into mere drizzle. The metal colored rain drops were scattered by the sword shield and hit the surrounding. Right after that, explosion that tore the eardrum and shockwave that gave a beating to their consciousness indiscriminately scattered to the surrounding. Theyre cluster bomb huh- Guhh Shockwave assaulted from every direction other than from under their feet that was protected by the steel bridge. The might of a single explosion didnt amount to much, but the quantity was beyond counting. It was the violence of number where they were crushed by literally countless shockwaves. It wasnt a direct hit so they werent fatally wounded. But, damage was steadily accumulated on their body. Above all else it was a grave danger for them to be pinned into one spot. The sky flashed. The instant they sensed that, Fuck! Nagumo!? Hajime gritted his teeth and tripped Kouki who was defending against the explosive rain. Kouki tumbled due to the complete surprise attack. With their position reversed, the lightning speed crushing blow hit Hajime who was now at the above. DDtsu He couldnt even scream. Although he raised Donner and Schlag above like a shield, he was hit by a lightning drop directly. A normal person would die instantly unless a miracle happened. Of course there was no way Hajime would accept death that obediently. Crimson spark coiled around his whole body. It was Lightning Clad. By covering his body with lightning beforehand, the lightning strike slid off the surface of his body to flow toward the steel bridge. Because of the magic power dispersion effect, he couldnt completely redirect the lightning. The impact itself also wasnt redirected. Hajime couldnt avoid from stiffening and white smoke drifted off his body with a slightly burning smell of flesh. He also couldnt completely control the direction of the flow so Kouki was also slightly electrified, but the damage he got was nearly zero compared to Hajime. Therefore he immediately jumped to his feet and moved his holy sword to lengthen it to pierce Mother but He caught sight of iron colored wall at the corner of his vision and gulped. Before he realized a liquid metal had approached until it covered his whole field of vision. Shit- The scale was too big. It couldnt even be compared with the liquid metal dragon that was coiling around Mother until just now. This was almost the same like when that combined heaven soldier overflowed. He felt like he was facing a water current from a broken dam. What Kouki could do immediately was only kicking away Hajime who was stuck on the spot due to his damage. Hajime was dropped from the steel bridge and vanished from sight. Right after that a violent impact attacked Kouki who was using his great sword as shield. Guuuuh It was impossible to parry or deflect this attack. Koukis body was easily washed away and he also couldnt escape before this powerful pressure. He simple endured while gritting his teeth. Die Mothers voice intruded into his ears with disgusting smoothness. The hand that Mother thrust out was closed as though it was crushing something within its grasp. The instant Kouki caught sight of it at the corner of his eye, his instinct was loudly telling him of the approaching death. DDTsu, Holy SeveranceC!! His consciousness was shaken because his magic power was consumed drastically in an instant. The highest class of barrier that before could protect a whole city in the desert world was not unbelievably small. It only barely covered Kouki when he shrunk into himself. The effect was too weak and only lasted for an instant for a skill that was crowned with the name of absolute sanctuary. However, that instantaneous defense allowed Kouki to escape death. The moment the iron colored torrent that was trying to swallow Kouki spread out like a giant hand, cone shaped thorns were growing at its inside like iron maiden. The shining barrier barely blocked the thorns, however, several pierced through and their tips pierced Koukis limbs. Then, a black object came flying like a blazing fastball and it was swallowed by the liquid metal. Then right at the next instant, the liquid metal burst as though it was tore up from the inside. Kouki was tossed to the air while blood was spraying from his body. He saw Hajime in a throwing posture above a different steel bridge. Most likely he threw a grenade to blow up the metal torrent temporarily. Of course he couldnt go as far as dispersing the immense kinetic energy that the torrent brought too. Kouki who was liberated from the torrents grasp was blown away following the law of inertia and his back crashed on the wall. The air inside his lung was driven out kahah and the impact made his field of vision to flicker on and off. Amanogawa! Use the steel bridge skillfully! Dont say it like its so easy! Although he said that, the two of them leaped below the steel bridge at the same time. An instant later, the places where the two were at just a moment before were struck by lightning strikes that looked like thin spear. The pinpoint lightning attack that was like a sniping could be said as a silver lining in a sense. The rain of cluster bomb that poured down like it was following them was generating bomb blasts, but the tough steel bridge itself became a shield that also protected the two from the lightning strikes. The two were somehow getting away from the violence of death. Even so, it was completely meaningless for the torrent of liquid metal. The torrent attacked Hajime from three directions. There was no place to escape. The high waves of great mass went to crush Hajime like stamping machines. OOOOOOOH!! It was Kouki who raised a war cry. In order to save Hajime who was vomiting blood from the impact and pressure, his great sword struck one of the torrents and blew it away. Tsu, Amanogawa! Behind! DDDamn- The price of saving Hajime was having a railgun bullet piercing Koukis back. Although he was just barely twisting his body in midair, it gouged his side. Kouki fell down while his body was spinning. He looked like a corpse. Fuck- Hajime obeyed his instinct and jumped to right above Kouki. As expected, a lightning snipe struck Hajime. Although he redirected the electric current using Lightning Clad and wire anchor that was fixed to the steel bridge for grounding the electricity, it wasnt fully effective. Combined with his magic power amount that was dropping into the red zone, his consciousness blacked out for a moment. Show, your-, guts, Amanogawa! No need to tell me- Even so, Hajime forcefully pulled back his consciousness from the pain of biting his lips and caught Kouki with one hand. He threw away Kouki solely with his arm strength. The target was Mother. Kouki controlled his posture midair and held his great sword at the ready beside his waist. Six bullets passed right beside him. The cluster bomb rain that was pouring down along his path was blown away using Hajimes last Burst Bullets, clearing the way for him. But, as expected, Unsightly. The great sword was swung and extended. The giant sword that would make even zanbatou looked cute mowed horizontally. However, it didnt reach Mother. A torrent swallowed Kouki before that. At the same time, even Hajime who was swinging through air using wire and landed on a steel bridge was swallowed by a torrent that hung over him like an umbrella. The torrent writhed like a dragon that was swinging around the prey it captured with its jaw. The two who were spat out flew due to the centrifugal force. Hajime crashed on the energy tower at the center while Kouki crashed on a steel bridge. They fell face down on the ground. They couldnt approach. Their firepower was also lacking. They couldnt reach Mother. It was really like when a human was in the presence of god. They were helpless before the overwhelming violence. Even so, who the hell is going to give up here- With the heart of a hero, he would stand back up no matter how many times. Kouki glared at Mother with a will of steel within his gaze while placing his great sword on his shoulder. At the corner of his sight, he could see Hajime on all fours vomiting blood. Although he possessed a body that was far tougher than Kouki, he didnt have a technique like magic power castWar Demon that allowed him to continue fighting even if his body was broken. Then, he had to go to the front more. Kouki fired up himself. He faced Mothers mocking smile and condescending gaze that even seemed to be pitying them. As I thought, the creature called human is really a pitiful existence. They pointlessly protect each other without understanding how pointless it is. That action pattern is really easy to understand. You can only act haughty like that for now. He would buy time until Hajime could stand up. Kouki stepped forward with that resolve. Mother controlled the torrent to flatten him from both sides with a scoffDD Aa~, this is just annoying. A crimson flash tore through the sky. From right behind Kouki. Ii!? It was Kouki who looked flustered. He let out a voice like Etemp & Netemp. The killing intent that he felt beforehand and his the alarm bell his instinct was ringing out made him twisted his body with all his strength. An electromagnetically accelerated bullet grazed his side and, Tsu!? Grazed Mothers cheek. It was a small wound. It only slightly peeled off the outer liquid metal that covered her externally. It would immediately recover if it was resupplied with more liquid metal. But, it was the first time an attack reached it. Reaching Mother who should have completely analyzed its opponents action pattern. The reason was two. First was because the bullet curved midair. DDSpecial bullet Living Bullet A bullet with its own will, that changed its trajectory with its own power, slipped through obstruction, and pierced the target. Mother had the liquid metal shield and force field barrier, but until now it never defended in wide area. All of its defense was blocking the attack with pinpoint accuracy as though to show off. It came back to bite it in the ass and its defense was unable to deal with an attack that came through a trajectory that surpassed Mothers perception. But, the surprise toward that special bullet was something trivial for Mother right now. You, just now, your comradeDD You-, just now, you tried to kill me along right!? What were you thinking!? The one who raised an angry yell that drowned Mothers voice was Kouki who was making a face that said Unbelievable!. He was able to land on another steel bridge well, but cold sweat was pouring from his forehead. Hajime spat blood peh from his mouth while speaking with an irritated expression. Thinking carefully, why do I have to cover for you. Th-this damn demon kingC Hajime resumed shooting without giving a damn to the heros protest. Mother was wary toward the curving bullet and deployed an area defense. It also narrowed its eyes while sending out torrent. Hajime jumped over the torrents that approached from both sides and landed on the upper part of the energy tower. He immediately leaped up and held the enemy in check with Schlag while charging his last railgun shotDD Shih!! Uoh!? He noticed the killing intent and hurriedly aborted. Using the recoil from the shotgun that was installed in his artificial arms elbow, he forcefully fell down. An absurdly powerful slash passed just right above his head. Tsu!! Even you- The one who let out a shocked voice was Mother. It took an evasive action for the first time since it entered its serious mode. Its body bent backward hurriedly like performing limbo dance. Its defense was set to block bullet. The slash smoothly slipped through the opening which caused it to react lately. As the result a straight line was carved into Mothers forehead along with its front hair. How dareDD Amanogawaaa- You dont have any ground to complain- This time it was Kouki who tried to bisect Hajime along with Mother. That aint how a hero should act! It was you who started it! Dont think you can use your demon king title to justify everything! Of all thing, the falling Hajime and the jumping Kouki unleashed a fist of fury to each other just before they passed each other midair. The two were sent flying from their cross counter. An instant later, a lightning strike fell between the two. Originally that attack should hit them, but it only scorched empty air in vain. The hero will surely dodge it. I believed so when I pulled the trigger! This big damn liar-! Oi oi, since when you became that distrustful toward other? You really have changed huuh Which mouth is saying that-. You said clearly just now things like annoying or why do I have to protect you! This fiend! Kouki ran away from the cluster bombs. He casually moved below Hajime to use him as shield. Hajime focused in dodging. He casually guided the torrent chasing after him toward Kouki. Kouki was struck by lightning strike and his eyes rolled back. Hajime used his face as stepping stone to change his jumping direction and shot at Mother. Right after that, Kouki who returned to his senses slashed at Hajime again with pulsing vein on his forehead. When Hajime parried that slash, the slash moved toward Mother with an unexpected trajectory. Although it dodged just barely, the mechanical wings on its back couldnt do the same and two of them were bisected at the same time. You two-, what are youDD Die-, Amanogawaaa- You finally showed your true color huh-, Nagumooo- Finally Hajime didnt aim at Mother but plainly aiming his gun at Kouki. Kouki yelled angrily and parried the fired bullets. By doing that, several of the parried bullets attacked Mother. It would be able to calmly deal with it if all the bullets headed toward her, but this only looked like an accidental stray bullet. As expected Mother didnt commit a stupid mistake like getting hit, but its reaction was delayed by the absurdly incidental attacks that it couldnt predict at all. More of its mechanical wings got destroyed. Unknown action patternreanalyzingDD Five minutes-. Ill deal with you first in five minutes! Try it if you canDDgyaaah-!? Kouki was kicked toward the approaching torrent. He crashed on that torrent and bounced like pinball toward Mother. Mother temporarily halted its analysis and shaped a torrent like a spear to first kill Kouki who was in a hopeless situation. W-who is going to die here!! The thrust forward holy sword lengthened and stabbed the steel bridge strongly. Kouki used that like a pole vault and shifted his route. Right after that, twelve bullets flew past while almost grazing his body. The bullets shifted their path subtly to skim the torrent while passing through, then they clashed in front of the wide-eyed Mother so that their angle changed even more acutely. Mother struck down more than half of them with force field and its outer liquid metal skin, but Guh!? It couldnt deal with all the bullets that changed trajectory right before its eyes. The remaining bullets hit its mechanical wings and also its body. The damage wasnt big. Setting aside the mechanical wings, Mothers body was unharmed after it got resupplied with new liquid metal. But, the two humans it was looking down at, the opponents it tried to subdue with overwhelming power successfully fought back not just once or twice but multiple times. That fact brought down an intense humiliation on it. Youre having a falling outin front of this me? Youre ignoring me? Fufuh, as expected from human. How ugly and foolish. Resuming analysis. The humiliation from being ignored made Mothers eyes to twitch like human. There was fury inside those mechanical eyes. And then, I wont let you two die painlessly. It caught another stray bullet with its bare hand and this time its body sparked with electricity and it threw itself personally into the conflict. . And then, in less than five minutes, after enough time passed for a round. . Just as Hajime declared, Kouki was lying on a steel bridge in a state that was on the verge of death. However, it wasnt Hajime who accomplished it. Hajime himself was also lying face down near Kouki. The cause of this was, Truly, just how foolish you can be. To think that you two will run out of strength from fighting each other. Mother muttered in exasperation and irritation. Just as it said, the biggest reason of the two running out of strength was their magic power drying out. Yes, they reached the time limit of their Limit Break in the end. Of course, the torrents of liquid metal and lightning strike sniping, cluster bomb rain and Mother personally joining the close-range battle dealt a lot of damage to the two, but they managed to avoid any lethal wound just barely. Mothers exasperation and even more than that, its irritation from being unable to finish off the two of them could be said as reasonable. Hajime groaned and somehow stood up while dripping blood. But, his legs were trembling from extreme exhaustion. His partner Donner & Schlag were also not in his hands because they had been blown away to somewhere. Kouki still had his holy sword in his hand, but he couldnt even stand up without the effect of War Demon. That holy sword was also flickering weakly right now. It seemed he was at least still conscious, but the best he could do was raising his head to glare. In contrast Mother despite losing its mechanical wings, its torrent of liquid metal was still going strong. There was also no considerable wound on its form that was floating in the air while sparking. The thunders roaring in the sky were flashing without any sign of weakening. Well, it doesnt matter. In the end you two are just human even with the peculiar power in your possession. This is your limit. Can you two accept that already? There is a gap between you two and me that cannot be possibly closed. The sneer that Mothers face sported was clearly asking them Can you still joke around even now?. Indeed. Certainly the sight right now seemed to make it clear the gap that separated god and human. The twos magic power had hit rock bottom and their body was covered with wounds all over However, Hahaha- They still hadnt run out of all means. Hajimes laugh resounded as though to say that. Mothers face twisted funnily. What is so funny? No you see, Im just thinking, all of you god pretenders spouted the same line. Your speech pattern is really easy to guess. Nagumo, dont say that. In the end they are just pretender. It can be helped that theyre all snob. The two of them still spoke frivolously even while they were vomiting blood. Furthermore their reply was making fun of Mothers speech just now. It was like their act of trying to kill and dragging down each other just now was only a lie. Hajime made a gun shape with his fingers in the place of Donner and pointed it at Mother. He laughed fearlessly while speaking. You only look like a human who is getting carried away you know? *Dan* The liquid metal formed a thin spear that thrust out into Hajimes leg. It rotated like a drill to gouge the wound and magnified the pain. Blood spurted out and Hajime fell on one knee. Could it be you are still harboring hope? It was a monotone voice. Its face was also like a blank mask which was fitting for a mechanical creature like it. But both Hajime and Kouki could see through it that it was trying to keep its calm somehow, that was why the fearless expression didnt vanish from their face. You two sent someone to the summoning device. Perhaps youre planning to summon another of your comrade here? No? Why is it necessary to call our friend here? We said that were going to kill you. Hajime replied with easygoing tone even while drenched in cold sweat. Unfortunately it seems your friend is in a hard fight. Although he possess the superpower to control the strength of his presence, its impossible for him to get away from my detection while he is rampaging like that. And then he wont be as threatening as you two when he is captured. Mother explained carefully and thoroughly to dampen their hope. It seemed that it really wanted to enjoy the moment when Hajime and Koukis hearts were crushed in despair. Aa, I got a good idea. I shall personally summon your compatriots here. Of course, this time I wont try to trick them and shackle them with every available means in my possession from the start. Now then, with your compatriots under my control, the two of youDD Youre really talkative with someone you look down at. As I thought youre really like human. A third rate villain at that. Mother shut up from Koukis words. Next it was Hajime who spoke confidently before it could open its mouth again. Endo isnt as dangerous as us? Idiot. That guy is the worst in a sense you know? After all, he was a natural superpower owner, the right hand of the demon king, and a hero of earth who was nonchalantly one of mankinds strongest. In addition, he was also accompanied by two other subordinates of the demon king right now. Then, Aint no way that guy gonna mess up the job I gave him. Foolish. Right now he isDD Mother immediately spoke to refute Hajimes words that were filled with immense trust, however, it stopped its words again. It turned its gaze to empty air as though it was in astonishment. The two could guess just from that. Surely Kousuke and others were completing their job right now. Hm? Netemps presencevanished? Oi, Nagumo. Dont say something ominous. Endous presence alsovanished? Thats just like usual. The thundercloud sitting at the sky flashed intensely in reaction to their frivolous words. The thundercloud itself was sparking fiercely. And yet, the thunderclap that was roaring so loudly inside the cloud was gradually vanishing. I seeyou are deceiving this me. An inferior creature, dare to deceive a superior being like me. They could somehow guess that electric charge was accumulated in abnormal degree inside the pitch black cloud. This was like a spaceship gathering energy in order to fire its main cannon, at the same time it was also like a moment before one would display their rage However, Hajime and Kouki still grinned fearlessly as usual before that finishing attack. Nope? Youre just stupid. You forgot didnt you? Of her existence. Mother narrowed its eyes. But it was already fed up with their frivolous words and joking words and shook its head to disregard what they said. It was like the dark cloud shined, and right after that it wordlessly swung down its hand to carry out the execution. The view was dyed pure white. Sound also vanished. The sniping lightning strikes from before looked like mere kid stuff before this extremely thick lightning strike. There wasnt any place to escape. This was truly the strike of a god But, Mother certainly heard it. Just before it swung down its hand, Hajime who was sporting an unbearably unpleasant fearless grin wasnt despairing even at this point, far from that, Its the time for counterattack. DDG10!! He yelled such thing. The gigantic lightning strike swallowed Hajime and Kouki. With a slight delay, thunder roared so loudly it shook the whole Coltran. Most likely this roaring sound echoed to every corner even within the facility of the heaven that boasted complete soundproofing in order to keep the secrecy. And so, the thunder left behind a buzzing sound in the ears while the flash was vanishing into empty air. ThereDD Impossible A mouth that split into an atrocious grin appeared. In the middle of four crosses floating in the air. DDCross Velt Space Isolating Four Point Barrier In Hajimes hand was a fiercely sparking orbDDthe Elemagia. And ten floating beside him, even though its form was so shabby it could be mistaken as a junk, the shine residing in its single eye was overpoweringly radiant. Yes, You-, DDG10!! Yes Mother. The last soldier who will defeat you. G10 that should be dropped to the bottom by Hajime at the very beginning until now was there. Kouki was able to dodge the attack at that time, so there was no way Hajime would fail to dodge it. G10 was dropped just as planned. It looked like it was unable to even float was also a bluff, its conversation with Mother was also G10 buying time to scan where the console for electricity supply was. In addition, the whole fight until now was buying time for G10 to fill Elemagia. The five minutes that Hajime declared meant the estimated charging time will be over in five more minutes. Good job G10. Im honored. Mother didnt understand what happened. There was no way it was aware of the ability to convert electricity into magic power, however, it at least understood that an enemy it was forced to designate as a threat had rapidly recovered strength, and that it was G10 who it thought as mere garbage who accomplished that. This piece of junk- A super lightning strike fell down again. *Zudon* it caused a thunderous roar like a cannon explosion or perhaps like a quake due to the destructiveness of the electric attack. However, Here, Amanogawa. Stand up already. Nobody will mind even if you treated me a bit kinder you know? A lightning strike was an attack that only lasted for an instant, so he only needed to activate the space isolation barrier for an instant too. Therefore not even a jolt of static electricity passed through. Kouki got a hard orb grinded onto the back of his head and his face was grinded on the hard floor. Although there was a pulsing vein on his forehead, the vast amount of magic power flowing into his body activated War Demon once more. He suppressed the terrible fatigue that he felt until the core of his body due to Limit Breaks after effect with guts and stood up. Extreme lightning strike fell one after another in mad frenzy. Coltran was shaking together with the atmosphere. Perhaps the insulation of this facility was really well done because there wasnt any damage caused by the lightning strikes, but surely all the residences of the upperworld were shivering because of the thunders that kept roaring and the intense flashes that kept appearing over the cloud that was covering the heaven. Barrier that interfere with space-, where did something this powerful came from- Mothers face warped. They never showed a space interference technology this powerful even once except the space distortion bomb that G10 possessed in very few amount, so it couldnt be helped. Kouki stood up in the defiance of the extreme lightning attack that was the embodiment of godly might. Hajime also pulled out the spear that pierced his thigh and pinned him down on the steel bridge because it had been severed by the space isolation barrier. He immediately stood up. An indescribable uneasiness swelled up inside Mothers chest for the first time. It sent all the liquid metal it had like an ocean to attack from all directions. Although it was feeling uneasy, Mothers analysis ability discovered the weak point of the Four Point Barrier in its durability. Endless pressure and a thrust to the inside would be effective. Scatter, you Grims. Hajime lifted his hand. The demon kings treasure warehouse that was put on that finger shined brightly. The electricity that was accumulated after buying time for nearly ten minutes amounted to just as calculated. A vast amount of magic power was consumed and mechanized death gods were summoned. That ring-, wha-, thatsDDmachine soldier!? Mother raised a shocked voice. Ahead of its gaze, three large turtles appeared at three directions to protect Hajimes group. DDGrim Reaper Model C Grim Turtle This Grim Reaper model was mainly for base defense and fixed battery cannon. Inside its short and stout huge body was loaded with the most firepower among the Grim Reapers. Therefore the great amount of rockets & missiles that appeared from each part of their shell could only make one laugh in fear. The surging liquid metal was blown away with overwhelming firepower. A storm of flame blast and shockwave ran amok around Hajime and co. Of course, the liquid metal was only blown away but it wasnt annihilated. They gathered to protect Mother right after they were repelled away. They formed high waves once more to attack butHajime had bought enough time. Limit Break Limit Break Two voices echoed disgustingly well between the thunderclaps and explosions. Mother gasped but it was already too late. DDSupreme Break- DDSupreme Break!! The pressure it felt couldnt be compared from before. Mothers expression shuddered seeing that the output was still increasing. That agitation created a fatal opening. DDBody Strengthening Light Element Strengthening Concentration Strengthening Light Blade- Koukis eye glint that was filled with the tranquility of Serene Mind caught Mother. He thrust out his left hand as though to fix his aim at Mother. The holy sword in katana mode was held up along that left hand. That stance was like he was drawing a bow. And what was fired from there wasDD DDShin UgachiTrue Pierce- There was a technique of three stage thrusts that made use of skill like distance perception manipulation from taijutsuDDKasumi UgachiHaze Pierce. The superior version of this technique was worthy to be a secret technique in itself, just a single thrust that had every kind of technique filled into it, because of that it was considered to be the true thrust in the katana art of Yaegashi-style, a sure-kill thrust that was said it would pierce the heartshin without fail. (TN: Some word play here. Heart can also be read as shin in Japan) If this secret technique that was difficult to perceive was combined with the skill of a sword saint whose specs were explosively increased and his partners ability to ignore distance, piercing Mother who was showing an opening while assigning all of its defensive veil to offense was, Tsu!? Simple. The holy sword finally caught Mother fully. It gouged right in the middle of its stomach and penetrated through until its back. Mother immediately moved to pull out the blade from its body, but it wasnt even allowed to do that. Holy sword! Please!! The holy sword shined in respond to its partner. It changed shape while still stuck inside Mother. Yes, countless thorns were produced from its blade as though taking revenge for skewering its partner. It was fixed in place inside Mothers body now. In a flash, a wire flew in that timing with weights that looked like crystal at both sidesDDit was the binding tool Bola that fixed itself in space. Even if its power to be fixed in space was dispersed in this world, if Mother was entwined by that tough wire, it would be enough to obstruct Mothers movement for a short while. Mother, its the end. You have satisfied your desire to rule in these two hundred years havent you? Dont screw with me-, G10! This paradise wont end! Everything belong to me for eternity! Its composed expression at the beginning was already gone without any trace. The ugly face of an extremely vulgar and ostentatious human could be found there. That was why it played an ugly hand until the end. Yes, everything belong to me! The people who you tried to protect also belong to me! A door ahead of a single steel bridge opened. The people who came out from there made Kouki who was focusing on restraining Mother with his holy sword to open wide in shock. Jasper-!! Everyone- Everyone- Kouki and G10s voice resounded. Jasper and others who were captured by liquid metal heaven soldier opened their eyes wide at the fierce scene that was going on here. It seemed that their hideout had been found out. You destroyed the summoning device-, because you are scared that your compatriot would be taken hostage right!? Now, choose! Let these people under your protection to die or kneel before me!! Listy who was restrained and gagged looked toward Hajime in surprise. Tears were pooling within her eyes. Even though it should be extremely terrifying already by being captured like this, the little girl hadnt cried until now. And yet she looked like she was going to cry because Hajime was in danger and it was her who caused it. Good grief, she is really similar with my daughter Hajime muttered inside his heart, however, what came out from his mouth was a sneer toward Mother instead. This is why, you are just a pretender god in the end. Mothers face twisted in fury. A liquid metal transformed into spear that pierced Listybut just before that happened, Endou!! Ou! Ii!! A short sword stabbed the heaven soldier from the back. A complete surprise attack. There was no defense that it could possibly take. The sword slid in without any resistance to the spot where the mechanical spider pointed with its leg accurately to the inch. It splendidly pierced the core with pinpoint accuracy and changed the heaven soldier to a mere sludge. If scouting was his domain, then assassination was his specialty. Kousuke showed that by being there without anyone realizing it. I have arrived! Or something Ii! Wha-, since when the surveillance network wasDD It wasnt given any time to hear the answer of that question. *Gou-* Light surged. It was the light of magic power that was kneaded over and over in order to display enough destructive power within this magic power dispersion effect. The demon kings crimson and the heros pure white pierced the sky in a spiral. A terrific pressure that generated countless error in Mothers analysis ability was picking a fight to the worlds law head-on! Amidst that, a voice that was filled with deluge of feeling resounded with dignity. Hajime-sama, Kouki-sama. Please, bring an end to this false paradise. The voices that responded were also, Eat thisDD Here I comeDD Resounding with dignity. DDBurst DDMaximum The demon kings eyes gleamed fiendishly. It contained an overwhelming killing intent. The heros eyes were filled with quiet tranquility. It contained an overwhelming determination. DDHyperion- DDHeavens Might!! The super large weapon that appeared from thin airDDthe sunlight convergence laser Burst Hyperion trampled the dark world with the suns flash. The highest class attack magic of light element Heavens Might repainted the two hundred years of despair with the radiance of fantasy. The destructive two streaks of light swallowed Mother. How can this-, again you!! G10, you virus within my paradise- Liquid metal, force field, external armor, lightning, everything gathered to protect Mother. Amidst that, Mothers deep resentment echoed brokenly. No, Mother. The virus here are us. Such nonsense- The liquid metal scattered. The lower body that seemed to be outside the force field was annihilated. The lightning control became lost and the lightning strike stopped. What could be in G10s mind while it looked up at the destruction of Mother who brought tragedy into this world? We shouldnt be born. There was no more reply, In its place, aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! OoOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! HAaAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! Mothers last shriek of resistance and the war cry of the demon king and hero resounded. And then, With this- Its over-!! Two streaks of light pierced the sky. Mother was annihilated. A hole was opened in the thunder cloud. A terrific shockwave undulated and spread open the hole in perfect circle. Jasper and Mindy crouched down to protect the children. In front of them Kousuke grabbed Etemp on his shoulder while his other arm was covering his face. And then, the dark clouds that had stolen the light for hundreds of years were now by the huge lights piercing Coltrans skyDD Aa, howhow beautiful Fuwaa~ Brushed away. The true light of the sun radiantly illuminated the world brilliantly. A drop of tear silently trickled down from the eye of Jasper who was looking up to that. Listy let out a voice of astonishment from the breathtaking sight. Mindy and the other children were also in the same state. Then, there was a thudding sound. Oo!? Nagumo! Amanogawa! You guys okay!? Both Hajime and Kouki fell face up. They were completely battered. They were the very picture of human who had used up all of their energy and willpower! Hajime-sama! Kouki-sama! Are you two alright!? Do I lookalright? Imnot fine. Im going to die. G10 also called at them in panic. Stifled voices came out from Hajime and Kouki. Blood was also leaking out in droves from their body. Jasper and others also ran their way in hurry. While they were approaching, Hajime managed to summon the highest class of recovery medicine from the treasure warehouse using all his effort somehow. Actually he wanted to bring out the regeneration magic beam artifact Bel Agharta, but he didnt have the willpower to knead magic power to that degree due to the after effect of Limit Break too. After all even his hand failed to clench and the ampoule that contained the recovery medicine rolled away from his grasp. Hajimes hand reached toward that ampoule with a sluggish movement that normally he would never showed Aa? Hm? His hand hit Koukis hand. It seemed Kouki was also reaching toward the recovery medicine. E-err, Hajime-sama? Kouki-sama? Hajime and Kouki ignored even G10s call and moved only their gaze to each other while still lying down on the floor. After a moment of pause, the two simultaneously clenched their fist and buried the back of their fist into each others face. And then veins also bulged on their forehead at the same time. Die-, Amanogawaaa- Drop dead-, Nagumooo- The demon king and hero exchanged fist with wriggling and floundering while still lying down like baby. G10 was bobbing up and down helplessly above the two. You asshole, its only right for me to drink first! My injury is heavier! Cant you see!? Or rather, bring out two right from the start! Thats tiresome! Let me recover for a bit first! Youre telling me to wait until then!? Look at my feet! Theyre snapped all over you can tie a square knot with them right now see!? Isnt it too savage to leave them as they are!? Eh? What did you say? You dont need any recovery medicine from a savage? I see, got it. Dont screw with meee! It really hurt! Im going to cry here! Aa, the place where your sword grazed me is really hurtDDI wont stop punching until you cry and apologize! Dont copy Shizukus line! Or rather how did you know thattt!? No, you two are in a really bad state so dont fight and take a resteven though G10 asked them so, the two only repeated their exchange of fists. They were unexpectedly energetic. Aah geez, dont fight while you two are like this! Get along! Whos going to get along with this guy. Ill kill you, Endou. Who are you telling me to get along with? Ill cut you down, Endou. Annoying! Be quiet you two! Endou shoved the falling ampoule into Hajimes mouth and just in case he shoved his own remaining recovery medicine into Koukis mouth. The effect was extraordinary as to be expected from the highest class of medicine. Their bleeding stopped immediately and the twos complexion that had gone past being pale to pure white was also starting to regain its color. Oi you two. Are you two alright? Just what happenedDD Otou-san! Jasper and others arrived. They gasped seeing the state Hajime and Kouki were in, but they also saw how the two were unexpectedly energetic. Jasper talked to them although he was feeling bewildered. But, Listy-chan rushed forward and interrupted him. No, who are you calling Otou-san? Also my wound will open again so stop sitting on me. Uu It seemed she took advantage of the confusion to try calling Hajime that. Listy-chans tear duct opened once more seeing Hajime wounded all over. She rubbed Hajimes body soothingly. Hajime also caressed Listys head. Dont say anything like that, Hajime-otousan. Okay, Amanogawa. Lets take it outside. Ill kick you down from the summit. Im saying stop fightingDDouch. Why did you hit me!? Ouch! Hajime and Kouki now could sit up somehow although they still couldnt stand. The fists of the demon king and hero got lodged onto the cheeks of Kousuke who got between them. One mustnt carelessly entered a dangerous zone. Seeing them like that, it seemed they were really alright. Jasper and others let out a sigh of relieve. A beat later. Hajime-sama. Kouki-sama. Also Endou-sama too. The quiet voice attracted everyones attention. G10 who was gently bobbing up and down made its eye shined slightly. Thank you, very muchReally, thank you very much Aa, everyone thought. G10 was surely crying right now. With its lone fight for two hundred years coming to an end and the role entrusted to him accomplished, it must be flooded with a deluge of feeling right now. That was why, it could do nothing except expressing its gratitude. Actually, there was a lot more things it wanted to say and convey, and yet G10 could only say thank you right now. However, that was exactly why the feeling that was residing inside that thank you was very deep For a while, everyone exchanged their feeling wordlessly within that silent place. Like that, both Hajime and Kouki quietly held up their fist forward. Kousuke also held up his fist. G10s eye blipblopped happily and it put out its cable in the place of fistDD Right at that instant. A piercing alarm sound rang out. Tsu, what!? Nagumo! The energy tower! Oi oi, what is it this time! While the three each raised their voice, light was dispersing from the energy tower that was shining brightly. It didnt stop there, the electric lights on the walls and steel bridges were also losing light one after another. G10! Give me some time! G10 hurriedly headed toward the console at the center. It connected with its cable. It activated the air projection display that kept switching images with blinding fast speed. And then G10s shocked voice slipped out. Impossiblethe power generation facility stop working!? No, this is a self-destruct program!? Stop it G10! Im trying! ButDD All the artificial lights vanished. They werent locked in darkness because there was the sunlight, but the atmosphere felt like Coltran itself was dying. Amidst that, an unpleasant sound of *gashari gashari* echoed. When they looked around in surprise, they could see a metallic puppet coming out with extremely awkward movement from behind the door of a different steel bridge. That body frame looked very familiar. After all it was the base body of the opponent they fought just now. Itold you. All of you, will neverwin. Mo, therdont tell me, youre Fufu, whosaid that my coreis here? Hajime clicked his tongue. Kouki and Kousuke reached toward their respective weapon. Jasper was sweating coldly, even so he stepped forward to protect Mindy and the children. But, it seemed the gong of the second round still carried over from earlier. Remote operation-, however, if its just cutting off the connection- Yeseven though a piece of junkyoure still a mechanical intelligence like me. I wont have, any timefor reconnecting and readjustment. However, Imabandoning Coltran for now. Im sendingmy true army to trample all of you down. This timefor sure! I shallremove you all from my paradise-!! Right after that, the metallic base body of Mother tumbled down like a doll with its string severed. G10, whats the situation? I cut off any connection from outside. However G10s voice was undoubtedly filled with despair. The feeling it felt just now vanished like it never existed. Coltran has lost 90% of its function. The energy generator was also destroyed internally. And? An information package was sent as though to flaunt at us. G10s heavy words made Jasper and others gulped. Kouki and Kousuke also turned their gaze to G10 gravely. Urged by Hajimes gaze, G10 told them a beat later with a voice that was filled with horrible noise. A huge army of heaven soldier is heading this way. Their number is a hundred thousand. Everyone was shaken. Among them Hajime asked quietly. Where is Mothers location. If it was nearby then he intended to go beat it once more. However, the answer of that questionDDwas despairing. The holy land. The holy land Shaia. That place is Mothers true sanctuary. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The demon king & hero arc will continue for a bit more but, it will be hard to update next week But I should be able to update like usual again from April so, I hope everyone can wait patiently. Best regards. Holy Swords fourth form (Thorny sword) I used Emmanuels sword as a bit of reference. The spikes here are even more horrible. The devoted holy sword-chan is working hard again. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Shh, A Good Kid Mustnt Look!. Dead silence filled the room. Even though sunlight was pouring down brilliantly, there wasnt any brightness at all in the mood here. Rather all the people here couldnt stop from being enveloped with thick despair like a heavy mist. The first one to open his mouth was Hajime. When will the army arrive? He sat cross-legged, folded his arms, and scowled while asking. His voice was steady without any shaking. His sitting posture was also displaying a solidness that was immovable. Seeing that, the other people who were shaken with turmoil also managed to recover their composure a little. Even G10 who was the one seized with the greatest despair slowly blinked while landing on the iron bridge. It rolled until arriving in front of Hajime. Its figure with its single eye turned up was showing resignation. They will arrive in around six more hours. Are they coming here from the holy land Shaia? No. The holy land is located around 12000 kilometers to the west from here. So what does that mean? The factory of the heaven soldiers is located near Coltran? Thats the case. It seemed the holy land that was Mothers stronghold was far away from here. The distance was the same like crossing the west Pacific Ocean from Japan and then going even further to cross America continent until the east coast. In addition, it seemed that 400 kilometers to the west of Coltran, there was a mountain district where a factory that manufactured the heaven soldier was located. That factory was also the base where the heaven soldiers were standing by. Apparently the invadersheaven soldiers that attacked Coltran periodically to sell the lie that Mother invented were sent from there. The factory was placed in a distance that was totally impossible to reach by mankind without any mechanical travel method. The location originally was also a natural fortress that protected Coltrain, so it was easy to use. Sixhourshaha, is that our remaining life span? Jasper hanged his head down powerlessly, however only his two hands that were dangling down limply were clenching their fists so tightly they were bleeding. There is no way Ill let that happen-. Thats right, evacuation! Lets just evacuate everyone to another worldG10! How goes the electricity!? Kouki yelled with an impatient expression. If the troops that were dispatched here werent ordinary machine soldiers but a troops of heaven soldiers that were considered as invader by mankind, then the words taking back that Mother mentioned sounded really sinister. If it just wanted to take back this place, it should dispatch ordinary machine soldiers to here. It was unthinkable that it was trying to take back the people here by sending the invaders. Thenthis was that AI who only saw human life as a part of its paradise that it could control and mass produce. It might be capable to do a massacre casually. And then just like what it did in the past, it would capture only a few of the humans and modified their memory again to remake a convenient paradise for itself. There was also the possibility that it was storing some spare humans who were put into cold sleep in another place. In that case, it was also possible that none of the humans in this Coltran would be left alive. However, if only they had electricity, they should be able to temporarily evacuate to another world using Hajimes gate. That was the faint hope that Kouki harbored As I reported just now, the power generation facilitys system and its spare has been destroyed. Based from the program that I had taken a look at, even the internal condenser of the machine soldiers were given self-destruct order. Currently the only storage of electricity that is still working in this Coltran is only the condenser inside myself and Hajime-samas Elemagia What about repair!? You could even create a summoning device from some scraps with your own effort. You should be able to at least repair them! Correct, Kouki-sama. It most likely is possible to do repair. Then! However, even if I used the facility here, I estimate that it will take ten days at the very least. Expression vanished from Koukis face. He was wracking his brain so hard that he couldnt even make any expression. Something, was there something else, wasnt there a way to save the people, there should be one! Such thought kept repeating inside his head. G10. Is the underground train still functioning even now? Its connected to the seven cities right? Hajime who was pondering with a glum expression asked while narrowing his eyes. No, Hajime-sama. It seems that several points in the route between Shaia and Coltran are severed. How can you assert that? Isnt Mother maintaining the line that is connecting the holy land and Coltran? Just before Coltrans system was disintegrated, I downloaded several data files. I had only little time, so I only managed to download very few parts though. The system disintegration couldnt be prevented. The instant G10 judged that, it took advantage of the systems disintegration instead to slip through the defense and snatched away the files that were secretly stored at the deepest part. Of course it had no time so it could only secure a little part of the files and it also couldnt confirm the content before downloading them. It seemed there was a record among those files. It showed that the undersea line was damaged in the previous great war, destroying the underground route that connected the holy land and Coltran. Because it would take too much effort, it hadnt been repaired even now. But, if its the sky route instead of the underground route then it exists. Sky? Is there an aircraft here? Affirmative. It seems there is a shuttle for emergency escape. Although its intended for escape, its also for transporting some machine soldiers and supplies. Its an improved large type cargo transport aircraft. The aircraft has the capability to cruise at high altitude. Can it move? What about its cruising range and speed? G10s tone slightly dropped at Hajimes question. It was as though it wanted to say that there was no meaning in answering that. It can also fly with liquid fuel. Its possible to repair its internal machinery if I have one hour. From its catalogue specs, its cruising range is about 40000 kilometers. Its cruising speed is 5500 km/hour, but considering that Ill need to repair its electrical system in hurry, please expect that it will only have half of its original spec. As expected from an aircraft of an SF world. Even though it only had half of its original spec, it could fly as fast as earths fighter aircraft with several times the cruising range. Surely Mother also wanted to completely destroy it originally, but it didnt have the leeway for that. As expected it was because Hajime and Koukis strength surpassed its calculation. Color returned to Koukis expression. But Then! But, itll be impossible to defeat Mother even if we arrive at the holy land. Kouki almost objected right away, but G10 activated a hologram projection with terrifying indifference. The sight that was projected in the air forced Kouki to swallow back his words. Whats, this It was Jasper who was unconsciously speaking with trembling voice. Beside him, Mindys waist lost strength and she sat down on the floor. The children were only looking up stupefied at that sight. It couldnt be helped. Even Kouki and the others were speechless. For them who only knew the world at very limited scope until now, the sight before them was like it came straight from another world or perhaps even the myth. Yes, I see. Thats certainly Mothers holy land. There was a giant iron colored structure. At the center, countless battleships were floating. Many layers of bulwarks were surrounding it. Iron towers were jutting out from the surface like it was a needle mountain. Numerous brutal large weapons were installed on those iron towers. Then there was an army of machine soldiers in the amount that would instantly make anyone give up counting them. Even though it was a holy land, there wasnt a single nature that could be seen from it. It was a sight of machine city that should be called as a boorish and inhuman fortress. An overwhelming battle force. Even the battle in Coltran could be called as nothing more than a preliminary skirmish. The force arrayed before them was something intended for war. It didnt matter how much strength Hajime and others possessed, even if they could resist for a short time, anyone could see that they would be crushed with the violence of number in the end. Listys small hand clutched tightly at Hajimes sleeve in fear. G10 spoke with a quiet voice. Please escape. At the very least Hajime and the others had to escape, it said. Kouki tried to say something, however, he didnt know what he should say here. His mouth opened and closed like fish that was seeking oxygen. He strongly grasped his chest as though his heart inside was wrapped in pain. Amidst that, there was a voice that tore apart the air. Aint no way were running away. Everyone turned toward Hajime who was folding his arms with closed eyes. Did you forget? I got a reason why I cant let that thing live. Thats right. We have to do something about the summoning device. He should be aware of that. Kouki scratched his head awkwardly. He realized that he was losing his composure. However, against such forceDD How long do you think it will take that thing to recreate the summoning device at the holy land? Hajime opened his eyes and interrupted G10s words with his question. It seemed he had finished thinking and decided their course from here. A strong light dwelled within his eyes. Not a shred of despair could be found there. G10s eye blinked from the pressure he emitted. There is no way Mother forgot to transfer the blueprint. Most likely it will take one day if it wanted to create the device. No, nine out of ten, its possible to recreate it if there is half a day. What if youre the one making it using the facility here? Even if I gather the necessary parts in a hurry, the manufacturing facility itself is dead right now. Ill have to make it by hand, so it will take two days at the very least. Hajime replied shortly I see at G10s explanation. A beat later he raised his gaze up. His expression was like he had bitten a sour grape. Hajime suddenly held the Elemagia while his other hand took out the compass from his pocket. He took a deep breath. Tsu, guuh Crimson sparks surged. The vast magic power overflowing from Elemagia passed through Hajime and flowed into the compass. The light of the magic power was so vivid it even pushed away the sunlight. While Jasper and others were watching in amazement, Nagumo, you Kouki groaned. There was no way he wouldnt realize what Hajime was doing after seeing how the compasss needle was rotating so fast like it was broken. Yes, Hajime was pinpointing the location of another world. That was a way to evacuate from this world. That meant, they would abandon Coltran Kouki looked like he wanted to say something, but he shut his mouth hardly and endured so to not disturb Hajimes concentration. The short time that felt both like several seconds and several hours finally ended. The crimson light vanished as though it was melting into empty air. After a while, Hajimes rough breathing echoed. Listys small hand wiped the sweat that was flowing on his forehead. Hajime patted Listys head a little before he let out a long sight. With the remaining magic power, it seems that there is only Tortus within range. No matter how much magic power Hajime had, it wouldnt be enough to pinpoint the location of the known other worlds one by one. And so he activated the compass to search for other world within distance that could be reached by Elemagiathe remaining magic power. The result displayed was only Tortus and some unknown worlds. He also got curious by the unknown worlds but right now wasnt the time to feel adventurous. He couldnt possibly teleport to such place without knowing what could possibly exist at the other side. I thought that the desert world will be closer but No, I was summoned from Tortus you know? Kousuke replied to Koukis mutter. Everyone was taken aback. It looked like they only noticed Kousukes existence for the first time right now. Especially the shock of Jasper family was astounding. They backed away with perfectly coordinated movement while making a face that said Who the hell are you!?. Its alright. Im used to it. But let me just say this. Im the guy who saved all of you just now you know? Im already here from the start okay? Also, Nagumo and Amanogawa, its plainly irritating that you guys are also startled. Well, setting that asideHajime ignored Kousukes blank stare. I often mentioned distance when talking about the necessary magic power requirement for teleporting, but to be more accurate, the required amount is actually in proportion to the strength of the worlds gap. The physical distance doesnt really matter. In other words, the gap between Tortus and this world is thinner than with the desert world? Well, something like that. Though its really hard to express the position between worlds using words. And then you guys ignored me like nothing has happened huh He was ignored. Listy-chan trotted toward Kousuke and kindly patted him. Kousukes expression broke into a smile at the little girls kindnessright after that, when Listy-chan put her index finger in front of her mouth and said Shh~~, his eyes died. To be admonished Theyre having important talk right now so be quiet please, bad kid! by a little girl, Kousuke crumpled down on the ground and sat down while hugging his knees saying YesIm sorry. He grumbled inside his heart Small kids are always treating me like thisisnt there a little kid somewhere who will be kind to me. Hajime ignored Kousuke even now and let out a sigh. Itll be the best if I can return to earth in one go thoughwell, it cant be helped. He could secure electricity if he went to earth. With that, he could also secure his parents that were left behind at earth and put them under his protection. From there he could teleport to both Tortus and the desert world within a short time. That would be the smoothest way to secure enough magic power and enough war preparation. But if he was going to Tortus, first he would need a bit of time to secure enough magic power to teleport to earth. If he sought for other peoples cooperation to give him their magic power, it would be possible to shorten the required time somewhat, but the time limit would be severe until Mother finished its reconstruction of the summoning device and for him to secure all the protection targets on earth. (Mother has learned the effectiveness of taking hostage against us. After all we went to destroy the summoning device as the first thing we did. But) In this world there was no external enemy that opposed Mother. And yet it put its true body at another place while calling this place as its paradise. The truth of its confidence laid there. Then would it really do another summoning to where its true body was without any hesitation? The possibility was low. Mother had witnessed the strength of Hajime and others that surpassed its expectation. Bluntly speaking, summoning would be a very dangerous bet for Mother. It would be like rolling for gacha where it didnt know what would come out. Even so, although the possibility was low, it wasnt zero. Therefore he had to hurry. To go where those he should protect were at, as soon as possible. And then he had to prepare a fighting strength that could completely seal Mothers every move. Nagumoas I thought, you want to go with your plan at first huh? Is there any other way than that? Kouki looked down. He kept grasping at his chest. The first planDDfor Hajime to go to another world with only Jaspers family. And then Kouki would buy time with guerilla war until Hajime returned with enough preparation. However, the premise for that plan had crumbled right now. A big army of heaven soldiers was baring its fang to Coltran itself. Mothers attention was turned toward him. At first Kouki planned to save only humans who were about to be disposed because their life span was about to run out, but now the situation had changed greatly. Even if he remained behind, he would be crushed by number. Certainly there was no other way left now. Its already impossible to take action with no risk to save other people. I even have to pray for the safety of my own family now, it make me want to beat up myself. Hajimes bitter expression was because of that. There was nothing he could do except praying even for the safety of his own family, so he couldnt possibly be considerate to the fate of a great number of unknown people from other world who he didnt even know. The time where he could do that had already passed. Haijmes gaze turned toward Kouki whose head was hanged down. Kouki was gritting his teeth so hard the grinding sound could be heard. Amanogawa. The situation has changed. Do you understand? Hajime implicitly said You go back too with us for now, however Koukis eyes met Hajimes gaze straightforwardly and he shook his head. No, Ill stay behind. Hajime and Koukis gazes met. You cant protect everything anymore you know? But, I can at least protect a few. Your plan? Ill evacuate as many people as I can to the heaven. Ill gather those who can fight. Even if its impossible to obtain laser weapons, itll be possible to steal firearms from the machine soldiers to arm the people here right? The possibility of it going well is low. I have a scenario. Well, Ill manage somehow because I have a real live example nearby, a crafty agitator acquaintance. Ill use that as reference. Thats not the words of hero. Ill leave after my body recover for a bit more. Try to write a speech draft before that. Ill edit it without mercy. As expected from the number one guy in making use of gods name. Your words are in different level. Should I make you a god instead? Are you telling me to die? G10 and Jasper familys gazes were darting around at that conversation, while Kousuke was watching with a warm gaze. What are you looking at huh, Endou? Ill shoot you. Dont look at me with that strange gaze, Endou. Ill cut you. Can you two stop threatening to kill me every single time!? Also enough with this exchange, its annoying! Im not gonna let you two make this exchange into something standard! Kousuke stamped on the ground and made a sullen face. But, he immediately shrugged and spoke to Kouki. And, its fine for me to stay behind too right? Is that alright? This place will literally become a killing field. Too late to say that. Or are you saying that you dont need my strength, hero? Kousuke asked that with folded arms. Kouki couldnt stop himself from chuckling. No, I want you to lend me your strength no matter what. Lord Abyss. Yep, I called you hero to sound cool but, can you stop with that Lord Abyss? I get it, Abyssgate. No, thats whyDD G10. Thats how it is. Were going with this plan. Nagumo-sama Right, here it is. The sudden treatment like Im just empty air. I know, I know. No one is listening to my words anymore isnt it? Its not like Im sad or anythingah, wait a second you. Listy-chan is it? Dont pat me. Dont console me with that pitying gaze. Its just making me plainly sad Setting aside the person with thin shadow who was starting to hug his knees again, Hajime turned his eyes that were shining strongly toward G10. And, what are you going to do? Are you going to end here? Im fine with burying you under the mountain of scraps if your heart is broken already you know? Those words are really harsh. I dont think its even worth one bullet in front of your obstinacy that has lasted for 200 years though. Fufu, indeed. Yes, its exactly as you said. G10 floated even while sparks were scattered from its body. It then headed toward a console. Ill try investigating if there is a function of Coltran that can still be used. I dont know how far I can go using my own electricity thoughalso, Ill scrutinize the data I stole too. Ill do everything within my power to be of help for the attack and defense. Its floating was unstable, but G10s back figure had no resignation anymore. Hajime and co looked at each other with a small smile seeing that. Hajime laid down once more. In order to heal his body as soon as possible so he could head to Tortus as quickly as possible. It would be no problem to depart even in his current state. But he would have to handle magic power in the amount that it would be presumptuous even if it was call colossal. He intended to be in as good state as possible just in case anything untoward happened. Listy laid down spread-eagled beside him for some reason. Seeing that, several children also started to lie down around Hajime. It was a time of rest that would only last briefly. Hajime told Jasper who was still standing to take a rest while telling him the important points to remember when teleporting. Jasper, were going to cross to other world right after taking a little rest. There isnt really anything necessary to prepare, but dont take your eyes off from the kids. Thats, of course Ill do so. For some reason Jaspers words sounded evasive. He was frowning with a conflicted expression. Mindy and the children were looking strangely at Jasper, but he didnt even notice that. With my remaining magic powerDDthe energy can only open the path to other world for five seconds. The older kids should carry the others as many as they can. If they dont hurry when the gate is opened, theyll be left behind. Got it. Mindy, Ill count on you too. Y-yes The answer from Jasper who sat down on the spot still sounded somewhat sluggish. Hajimes eyes squinted and he looked questioningly at the very uneasy Mindy. Mindy also thought that Jaspers behavior was strange and she kept sending glances at him, but she was like the big sister or even the mother of the children. She swiftly made the children sat down and caught the children who were driven by curiosity and wanted to explore. Kouki who was also lying down like Hajime opened his mouth to call at the strangely behaving Jasper with concern. Jasper? Is there something bothering youDD He tried to ask what was bothering Jasper, but right after that, *gichi gichi, gasha gasha* the sound of metals scraping each other resounded. -!? Dont tell me- Is it another remotely controlled enemy!? Hajime, Kouki, and Kousuke reacted and took a fighting stance. They leaped to their feet and turned their gazes toward the sound I, IiII-!! There, Mothers base body was making a familiar voice. It stood up like a crudely crated marionette and its two eyes were flickering. Impossible. There isnt any sign of remote controlling! G10 yelled loudly. Kouki tried to unsheathe his holy sword while his face frowned from pain. He intended to bisect the body before it could do anything. ShiDD Although it was a tough metal body, it was only the base body. If it was cut before it could cover itself with the metal liquidDD iIIIII!! His hand reflexively stopped just before he could cut the body. Because, Mothers base body was raising its hands in banzai posture. Kouki could somehow guess that it wasnt a surrender posture. At the same time, that hard to describe cry and the banzai style were very familiar to him. D-dont tell me No wayHajime muttered. Kouki and Kousuke were also making similar expression. Mothers base body stumbled because of its stiff movement. It got on all four, crawled, and then stood up. Its movement while approaching them was like a certain Sadako-san in a horror movie. The body was heading to Hajime. Then, at the next moment, IiDDD!! (MasterrrrrDDD!!) It screamed with a repulsive voice that would make even a crying kid to stop crying and started dashing in full speed that would make even a sprinter to go pale. Listy screamed KyaaaDDD with a very girly voice. The other children were also screaming in great panic. Then at the end the body performed a Lupn DiveDD Disgustiiing!! It ate Hajimes arm chop and fell on the ground. But right away it immediately sat on its knees in seiza posture and raised both its hands Iiii! in banzai. For Hajime and others who had watched Mothers atrocity, this sight was really nightmarish. Hajime massaged his forehead to endure his headache while asking. Aa~, could it be, you areNetemp? Ii! It seemed it was Netemp-san. Seriouslyno really, seriously? Nagumo, thinking carefully, this isnt that strange isnt it? Netemp-san, it easily possessed Etemp-sans body after it self-exploded. W-well, its a bit shocking but, thinking carefully, Nagumos Grim Reaper series also often got possessed by mysterious existence before anyone know it. And so you hijacked Mothers base body huh IiDD! I~II I I? Aa? The humanoid body you dearly wished for? The performance is also the best? You have been waiting for this? Ah, yeah. Hajime was gradually getting annoyed to think further about it. He wondered why it couldnt talk normally even though it now had Mothers base body. If it could hijack Mothers body, they should hijack the other machine soldiers too more quickly. He wanted to say a lot of things, but he sat down tiredly. Err, Hajime-sama? Is that person, Netemp-sama? Seems so. Come to think of it, Etemp isDD IIi!! A, aa. You went to pick up Donner and Schlag for me huh. Thanks a lot. I~I? I! I!! It felt like it was saying something like Rather than praise please give me a humanoid body, masterrr! Its unfair that only Netemp has one!. It was desperately pointing its leg to Netemp. Netemp too was taking a pose toward Etemp like a certain pirate empress when looking down too much on other people. Well, we are safe for now. Their existences are safe, I think. I-Is that so Or rather, if this body is usable, wont it be better for you G10 to be the one moving into it? The instant Hajime said that, Netemp skillfully slithered away while still maintaining its seiza posture. In addition it was hugging itself while wriggling as though to plead Dont do anything horrible to my body-. Err, its alright you know? The core of us AI cannot be transferred that easily. With that bodys condenser destroyed, it will be impossible for me to move that body even if I use remote control??? Err, how is that body moving? No, in the first place its system should have been wiped clean too, and yet how are you cracking it Stop it, G10. These guys are mysterious beings. Just accept that. If you think about it too deeply, you will fall into madness. T-terrifying A very awkward atmosphere filled the area. The gutsy little girl Listy slowly approached Netemp and poked at it. While Etemp was poking at Hajime as though to pester him Hey, masteerr! My body tooo~, Hajime pulled himself together and observed Netemp with close scrutiny. Oi, Netemp. I? It seems that bodys system and condenser are destroyed, but can you control the optional equipments with your power? Ii~ As I thought, its impossible huh Ii! Ii! What? The access function to external weaponry is working? Youre taking over the calculation and the like by yourself? I see, so you can act like replacement PC in it. Ii~!! Hee, you already possessed that body even while Mother was still remote controlling it? You tried to stop Mother immediately and somehow prevented just that function from self-destructing huh. Great job. Then you help G10. Ii!! What? You want upgrade as the reward? Fumu. A robot, whats more a super high spec robot that can even play godfemale bodymagic puppet that combined artifact and SF techI am the masterservantmaid? Super maid robot? Hajime started to mutter something. Kouki and Kousuke looked at each others face. How could he converse normally with the robotthough they understood that it was too late already to start questioning it now, they still couldnt stop themselves from thinking it. At the same time, the worry that this might be the moment of a dangerous guy getting his hand on a dangerous technology crossed their mind. Also, Listy was conversing normally with Netemp & Etemp at the corner of their sight. They could also see Mindy whose eyes were rolling in confusion seeing that sight, but it wasnt desirable for the chaos to deepen further than this, so they wordlessly reached an understanding with each other to ignore it. Like that, around ten minutes passed. After finishing the scenario to guide the people of Coltran and the effect of the recovery medicine had appeared enough, although there was only little remaining amount of magic power inside the body and there was strong lethargy that was felt until his core, Hajime confirmed that his external wounds and willpower had healed to a certain degree and stood up. Now then, Im going now. Etemp and Netemp, you two give support to Amanogawa and Endou. Im also leaving behind the Grim Turtle here under the command of you two. Ii!! Nagumo, Im looking forward to an astounding reinforcement. Then perhaps you should bring along Hauria clan too. Theyre going to rampage madly against mere machine soldiers. I can go father and bring alone the manly women who are recently propagating even more. Dont do that! Even while making such frivolous talk, Kousuke held up his fist forward like what he did before. Kouki smiled and touched his fist to it. Hajime too brought up his fist even while frowning slightly. Jasper, Mindy, start preparing. When Hajime called out, Mindy immediately gathered the children. She held up the younger children and made the older children held her hands. But, Jasper kept sitting down Oi, Jasper. What are youDD Im, Im staying too- The man who longed for the paradise more than anyone yelled that. He sat down heavily to show his intention of not moving even a step from there. What are you saying? Please take care of my family. Bring only Mindy and the children with you. Ill stay hereand fight. Jaspers eyes were serious. He looked straight at Hajime and entrusted his family to him, then he turned his gaze to Kouki and spoke his determination. It was Mindy who panicked. Nii-san!? Dont say something stupid! So what if its stupid!! His loud voice was filled with emotion as though to crush the voice Mindy raised. That voice was filled with a drive that made everyone shut up without intending to. Mindy took a deep breath, then she asked with a quiet voice. Whats the matter, Nii-san? Why are you suddenly Because I realized Realized, what? Jasper looked up to the sky. I thought this world is shitty. I wanted to get out right away from this place that is like a garbage can. But you know, look. He squinted his eyes at the dazzling sunlight that was showering them down. DDEven this world, is actually this beautiful Drawn by his gaze, Hajime and others, and also Mindy and the children, they all looked up to the sky. Even if it was a different world, the light that illuminated the ground was equally, beautiful. Humans from another world, they are still going to fight even after becoming this battered. There is also someone here that has kept fighting for two hundred years even alone. Every single one of them had their own circumstance. Even so, the future of this world would be decided at the end of this battle. And yet, is it okay for me to run away? Even though Im the big bro of these kids, even though Im an adult older than all of you guys, could I just piggyback on others till the end? Even though this world isnt just an ugly thing that should be abandoned, is it really alright for me to abandon all those humans down there who are also shouldering the same fate like me and go off by myself to an unknown world claiming that its paradise over there? Or perhaps I should return here after everything has ended and the laugh while saying that everything is already fine? If front of the guys who are actually fighting? Jasper listed words that sounded like questioning and answering himself. Most likely he had been repeating these questions inside his heart while Hajime and others were resting. When I still didnt know anything, I thought that I should just run away. That itll be fine doing that as long as my own family is alright. I still think that my familys safety is number one even now, but, even so, now that Ive learned about the truth of this world, about the guys fighting, about the pretty things, about what is important for humanI cant just pretend to not know them! I dont wanna to do that! Even though it was painful, even though he hated the absurdity of this world, even so he was a human who had survived in this world. He had seen with his own eyes the radiance of the world, of human, and also of AI that was no different from human. He had understood the meaning of living in its truest sense. That was why, I wanna live with my head hold highhh!! He didnt want to avert his eyes from that sun shining brilliantly above him because of something like regret or guilt. Jasper yelled his heart out. His face was indeed slightly different from a little while ago. So to speak, it was a manly face, the face of a warrior that was filled with both resolve and sincerity toward living. His voice echoed with dignity. No one opened their mouth for a little while. They simply stared at Jasper wordlessly. Come to think of it, youre a man that G10 chose. Yes, thats right. This is why, I chose him. Hajime smiled wryly at this event that happened right before he left. At the same time he spoke with a comprehending face. G10 agreed with a trembling voice. This world was beautiful. He wanted to hold his head high as a human of this world. Just how happy G10 was to hear those words? Its eye that was flickering intensely from investigating the files it stole was stopping temporarily. It showed just how emotionally moved it was right now. Kouki looked troubled. He also felt a sense of familiarity from strong sympathy to Jasper while he said. Jasper, its highly possibly youre going to die you know? I know. But still, that aint any reason at all to not fight. Aint that right? Yeah, thats right. Im alone not going to be that much of a help with the battle. No, Ill be a hindrance instead. But, there should be something that I can do. It will take the longest time to evacuate those residences of the underworld like me to here right? Im quite well known down there, so I should be a little bit useful to evacuate them. I might also be able to find some more guys who will fight here. Those were indeed reasonable advantages that Jasper could bring to the table. Hajime grinned in amusement. Amanogawa, the scenario, Ill change the cast distribution a little bit. What a coincidence. Actually I too am also thinking the same thing. Both of them were making an evil grin. Kousuke muttered Aa, the hero is falling with an expression of lamentation. Jasper turned his gaze to his little sister. Mindy. Sorry to trouble you but, take care of the kids. Nii-san Jasper lowered his eyebrows. He was ashamed that even though he said that he wanted to live with his head held high, he wanted to evacuate his own family away. Mindys expression distorted. She wanted him to run away together with them. There wouldnt be another chance for their whole family to survive. This was literally the single string of salvation that was dangled down into hell for their familys salvation. However, the scream of her big brothers soul had also echoed inside Mindys heart. Her big brother looked very radiant. The guilt toward other people that she had tried to ignore until now was also welling up inside, but she wanted to lead the children to a safe place Agitation and uneasiness and confusion took away Mindys words. Then, at that timing, Ill also fight. Listy stood in front of Jasper. She made a fighting pose with both her hands while her nose huffed roughly. No, you, something like that isDD Jasper almost said that it was no good right away, but he was interrupted. I, Ill also fight! Me too! Im also staying!! We absolutely wont leave Jas-nii behind alone! Kouki-nii is also staying right? Then itll be alright! Look, err, that personthere is also that strange person with thin presence! Well win when Hajime-nii return right!? Then well protect the neighborhood until then! The other children also gathered behind Listy and started saying that kind of things. N-no! You guys dont get itDD No, Nii-san. Everyone understand. Theyre the same like Nii-san. Mindy? Mindy smiled. Her uneasy look just now was like a lie. Her cheeks blushed as though she was ashamed that the children had spoken before she could. However her gaze was straight and strong. We also want to live with our head hold high. Jaspers argument was broken before the concentrated fire of his familys strong gaze that looked the most radiant until now. He looked at Hajime for help, but that Hajime only shrugged while saying Now Ive got more reason to go back here fast. Otou-sans daughter wont step back, wont flatter, and wont look back! Where did you learn that kind of wordsDD Ii!! Ah, yeah. You two are the culprit huh. Im not gonna tsukkomi right now how you guys can converse normally butanyway, Im telling you I aint your dad. To live is to fight. Obtain what you want by fighting! Why are you that warlike even though youre just a little girl. Perhaps itll be better to not let you meet Myuu The incarnation of energy to take actionDDListy-chan. Hajime had a troubled look while watching her shadow boxing in enthusiasm to protect her family, survive, and also win a seat as his daughter. The atmosphere of the place lightened. My bad, Hajime-san. Im really sorry that I keep changing my mind like this, but were going to stay behind. I see. Well, use Amanogawa as a shield to at least survive. If you guys work hard, Ill beat up that Mother for you as reward. Haha, Im looking forward to that. Haijme smiled wryly because he would teleport to Tortus by himself in the end. Like that, just before he teleported, he was about to ask G10 if there was some kind of useful information to defeat Mother G10. How is it? If youre still needing more time for the investigation, Ill leave first. Please wait just a little bit more. I discovered even more data cluster hidden deep inside the files. There is a special protection defending it so Im trying to unlock it but, Ill need just a bit more time Youre having that much difficulty, looks like its a really important data huh. G10 was able to crack the security of the heaven that was under the control of Mother, though admittedly there was also the help from Kousukes diversion. But now it was unable to open a data even after taking nearly ten minutes. Hajime got a bit interested and decided to wait. In the end that was the correct decision. I opened it. This is G10 began to scrutinize the content. Less than ten seconds later. A, aano wayhow in the world It made a stunned voice. It naturally attracted everyones gaze. Whats wrong? Did you find some kind of Mothers weak point? Hajime asked with slight expectation. G10 replied with a quiet voice to him. That voice didnt sound despairing. Its voice sounded like it believed in Hajime, but it was desperately holding on after getting cornered toward the edge of a cliff. Its the opposite. This datais regarding Mothers greatest strong point. Strong point? What do you mean? Its energy. The vast energy that Stole Harden obtained in the past. This information is regarding the true identity of that energy and its control and management. According to the report, that energy was named as Star Energy by Harden. Of course the energy was unknown by the world. Because Stole Harden was the only one who succeeded in observing this unknown energy that was flowing in the planet itself. Harden continued to secretly research that star energy. And then, it seemed he discovered that the energy was going around the planet like blood vessel inside human body and also how there were spots where that energy was concentrated and burst out to the surface. The former was named Star Vein, while the later was named Star Point. That was why the very first thing Harden targeted was the holy land. It was in order to obtain the worlds greatest Star Point that is the holy land, no, the sacred tree that made the holy land called as holy land. Sacred tree, you say? Hajimes mutter didnt reach G10 who was desperately trying to hold back its despair. In exchange shudder ran through Kouki and Kousukes expression. Dont tell me Its exactly as you think, Kouki-sama. Mother killed Harden and obtained it at the same time. There was no meaning of the star energy in itself. In order to make use of that energy meaningfully, first it had to be converted into other form like electricity or heat energy that would act as the fuel for existing weaponry. Yes, The Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System. It can freely convert the star energy into any form of known energy. With that, Mother could use the energy that was running through this very planet itself. Mother is in the possession of an inexhaustible energy. To challenge Mother, means to challenge this planet itself. No wonderthat Mother has never run out of resource. G10 recalled the great war in the psat and frustration oozed into its voice. Silence was ruling the place. The thing they had to do hadnt changed. However, they realized once more just how powerful Mother was. It didnt matter how vast the amount of magic power Hajime could stockpile, with the magic power dispersion effect in this planet, they were placed in too great of a disadvantage. Everyone felt like they wanted to grind their teeth. But, just before that happened, Sacred treeunknown energyequal conversion, you said? Hajime-sama? When the place fell completely silent, a small voice finally entered their ears. Hajime was muttering something to himself in whisper. But right away, he raised his head in a flash and grabbed at G10. G10! What is this sacred tree!? What kind of tree is it!? Eh, ah, that, its the ancient tree that is growing at the center of the holy land. It has a gigantic size that has no compare Image!? Do you have its image!? The conspicuously big iron colored structure in the holy lands image just now! Is that thing covering the sacred tree inside it!? Y-yhess! Thats right! T-the image, its, here! Hajimes eyes were bloodshot. The pressure made Kouki and others hesitated to hold Hajime back and they backed away instead. G10s voice was wavering with its body within Hajimes grasp. Then, the image of sacred tree was projected in the air with hologram Eht-this is T-the grand tree Ua Altoo!? Kouki and Kousukes voices resounded. It was the sacred land before it was turned into fortress. The gigantic tree that was towering at the center and the great tree that was towering in sea of trees Haltina were certainly like two peas in a pod. I seeas I thought thats how it is. The worlds are connectedbut, magic power is an unknown energythe energy that is characteristic in every world we visited until now isno, wait, element? Element? Arrangement conversion? Tsu!! G-TENNNNNNN!!! YESSSS!! Hand over the detaiilll!! The details of the conversion systeeemmm!! Right awayyyyy!! A strange pressure was whirling around Hajime. There wasnt that much time remaining. However, Hajime kept his tight hold at G10 while staring hard at the hologram data and questioning G10 thoroughly. No one dared to ask Is it okay that you arent going to Tortus already? in this atmosphere. It felt like anyone who dared to get closer would be treated to a bullet on the face. Kouki was going awa awa while moving his hands in flustered state. The time kept passing even now Around ten minutes later. Kuku- They heard something. An awfully horrible chuckle. Kuhah Again. The chuckling sound became even more horrible. Then at the next moment after everyone thought that, HAADDDDHA-HA- HA-HA- HA-HA- HA!!! An intensely loud laughter reverberated!! The source was of course Hajime. His hand covered his face. His mouth was splitting into a smile that looked like a demon who was immersing himself in the pleasure of grinding the weak to dust! O-Otou-sanDD Shh! Listy-chan, you mustnt look! Nice job Amanogawa! I dont know why but Nagumo that guy-, he has completely transformed into a mad transmutation master! His eyes have completely snapped! Little kids mustnt watch this! HAAA~~~~DEE~~~NNN!! I SHALL ACKNOWLEDGE IT WITHOUT ANY OBJECTION! YOURE UNDOUBTEDLY A GENIUSSSS!! HAADDDDHA-HA- HA-HA- HA-HA- HA!! Hiih, what happened to him!? Ha-Hajime-san brokeeee!? Scaryyy! Helppppp! Jasper and Mindy, followed by the children were also falling into panic and cried and screamed. That was just how terrifying Hajime had snapped right now. It was a horror beyond any description. But right after that, Hajime stopped laughing with a fuh and began to ponder with a serious face. H-he is too emotionally unstable its just scarryy. Amanogawa, try calling out at him! M-me!? Tsu, got it. Na, Nagumooo~? Have you calmed doown~? Wait a second. Ah, yes Both Kouki and Kousuke harmoniously held up their hands together and fell silent. Jasper and others were watching Hajime in trepidation as though they were looking at a person with a screw loose in their head. Meanwhile Hajime faced G10 once more and began to talk calmly for some reason this time. G10. Give me your opinion as a tactical support AI. Y-yes. What is it? ActuallyDD Eh? Is such thing possible? Certainly theoreticallyDD In this situation, if its youDD Wha-, however Hajime-sama. For that, we have to clear at the very least fifteen obstaclesDD But it shouldnt be impossible. EndouDD Certainly if its Abyssgate-samahowever, in that caseDD Can this be cleared? The problem is, your abilityDD Then how about Netemp-sama? If there is no problem with her connection abilityDD The analysis itselfDD A virus together with the dataDD Even G10 was gradually getting absorbed into the conversation. Kouki and others were starting to run out of patience already and just when they were about to raise their voice. Oi, Nagumo. Just what are youDD Amanogawa, Endou. Change of plan. It seemed the talk was finally over. It was like his bout of insanity that made everyone stepped back while cringing just now was just a lie. Hajime calmly but boldly turned toward them with a fierce fearless smile on his face. Kouki and others reflexively held their breath in front of that. Then Hajime let out a shocking sentence. I found a third plan. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im sorry that the story doesnt really progress even though the chapter is so long (sweat) Next chapter, the last chapter of demon king & hero arc (perhaps). I think Ill be able to update at Saturday next week. Best regards! . Material introduction C Wait a second It goes without saying, its a joke material from Nichijou. Its Shirakomes favorite. C Supersonic transport aircraft When I was browsing the internet, it seemed there is a supersonic airliner that can fly in 5 or 6 mach (still idea stage?) in the middle of development. This thing is really overflowing with romance, so I want to write it. C Wont step back, wont faltter, wont look back By Listy It went without saying, this is the famous line from Hokuto no Ken. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Decisive Battle First . That day, a pillar of light pierced Coltrans sky. Certainly there had been a heavy atmosphere since the previous day. There was also an absurd rumor of someone fighting a force of machine soldiers at a part of a block at the lowest level which everyone laughed off. Perhaps there was a stupid resident of the lowest level that broke the taboo. Even so, there was no doubt the offender got judged already without being able to do anything. It was also easy to guess that the heavy atmosphere was because the security was strengthened so that no other idiot would get inspired to break the taboo. And so, there was no way there was such idiot. Surely the taboo breaker was also a lowest level resident who went insane and did it in their derangement, no doubt about it. Their daily life would return to normal after several days passed Everyone thought so. Even the people of the lowest level who witnessed the actual event felt like they had seen something terrifying and all of them implicitly agreed to never mention anything about it. They held their breath and believed that tomorrow would come without any change. That was why. When they heard the roaring thunders booming many times, their hands stopped working even though they knew that it was a forbidden act and looked toward the sky. Strength left their legs when they saw the clouds covering the heaven blown away. Seeing the pillar of light that was launched from the mountain peak and pierced the sky, they trembled thinking that it was a natural disaster or the end of the world. And then, Pretty They saw the sky. At the other side of the dark clouds that were blown away in round shape, there was the blue transparent sky. They felt a heat inside them. It was completely different from the artificial light that they were used to. There was warmth as though they were being embraced by someone. They were dazzled. By the brilliant radiance that illuminated the world. All the lights in Coltran died. The machine soldiers around them crumbled down powerlessly. Such strangeness was occurring right beside them, and yet no one was panicking. They could only feel their heart getting stolen away. The light felt like it was shining until the bottom of their heart. Tears overflowed out of their eyes without knowing the reason why. The world looked blurry. Their sight was flickering from the dazzling light, however they couldnt avert their eyes. That hadnt changed even now after several hours had passed since the sky cleared up. Yeah, its pretty. A man who was a resident of the lowest level at Coltran repeated the word that his ten years old son spoke from beside him. Similar conversation was being carried out everywhere. For the man who became thirty year old this yearDDthe age where he would be given lifespan treatment, what happened within these several hours was far removed from the reality as he knew it. The capacity of his heart had been bursting from a long time ago. Most likely the people around him were going through the same thing. Right after the cataclysm, everyone in Coltran listened to an announcement. It was unknown how many people among this crowd that was overflowing with refugees clearly understood the content of that announcement. Most people had their thinking coming to a halt from their appreciation of the sun or running away from reality in front of the despair. Yes, with Coltrans function turned off, there was no more absolute protection from Mother. A large army of invaders was approaching here right nowthere was no way the people of the lowest level were able to accept it. Tou-chan, are we going to die? The man gasped at his sons question. Right now, the matter that he was trying to not think about was asked to him in clear words. He was hard pressed to answer. The simple and concise words resounded very clearly within this atmosphere of confusion. Even the people around them turned toward their way. They looked like they wanted to say something, but they couldnt say anything and could only mumble vaguely. Whether they wanted it or not, the memory was awakened inside their head. DDInforming the people of Coltran A while after the strange phenomenon that was like a cataclysm occurred, a female voice descended from the sky. DDI am Mother. The protector of Coltran Shock ran through the people. Until now, Mothers will was only conveyed through the machine soldiers. Although they knew about Mothers existence, Mother was exactly an existence above the clouds for them. Such existence that was like a god for them was talking with voice like this for the first time. Paired with the sun that was shining in the sky, this experience was pressing heavily on their heart. However, they werent given any time for feeling moved. DDColtran has lost its function due to the hands of invaders They couldnt understand just what Mother was saying. DDThis place isnt safe anymore Because this was the last fortress of mankind that was under the protection of Mother. The machine soldiers never allowed the invaders to come close for hundreds of years already. This was the territory that guaranteed human life despite its harsh rules. DDThe enemies inside has been repelled, but a large army of invaders are approaching even right at this instant Mother would protect them again. They didnt really understand what was going on, but if they obeyed Mother obediently, then the situation should be solved somehow when they realized it. DDUnfortunately, I have no more strength remaining to defend against this great army. It would be fine. It would surely be fine. The mighty Mother would never lose against the like of the invaders. Mother would protect them again this time using some kind of method that they couldnt even imagine. DDTherefore, I command everyone There, see. Mother was giving a command. There wasnt any need for them to think. If they simply obeyed the command that god handed down, tomorrow would comeDD DDPrepare to fight DDPlease fight today, for the sake of living to see tomorrow DDTake weapon to your hands. Please fight together with me until the very end Obey? If, they just obey? Fight? With their own hands? Against the invaders? They couldnt comprehend what the voice was saying. Weapon wastaboo. Touching them, should be a taboo. That was what Mother decided. Was this some kind of joke? DDThis will be the battle where mankinds survival is at stake. It shall be decided today. Humans, or invaders. Which one of them will exist in this world tomorrow DD Im sorry. Im truly, sorry Mother wasapologizing? The god, was apologizing to them? Why? The voice sounded far more humane compared to before. Was it just their imagination that the voice seemed to tremble? DDEven though I was born for the sake of protecting all of youeven though, everyone has lived a difficult life, for a long time If the words at the beginning were words that had been arranged beforehand, the current words sounded like words that came from the heart DDEven though I swore that I will protect mankind without fail this time, I have to force everyone to fight at the very end. Ive always unable to protect anyone to the endIm truly sorry They wanted to yell for Mother to stop. They wanted to say that she had protected them all this time. However, for some reason, at the depth of their heart, something prevented them from expressing those words. Somewhere inside them, there was an impossible feeling, a feeling that they mustnt harbor inside them, a feeling that was doubting that this worn out and grieving voice was really Mother. But, they couldnt ignore that feeling no matter what. Because, they had never heard Mothers voice before, but they had felt the coldness from her method until now. The owner of this humane felt very different from their impression. A great bewilderment was messing up the inside of their head like a tsunami. When they noticed, Mothers voice had returned to normal and also gave them some concrete instructions to do, but the content of those instructions didnt really remain inside their head. As the result, right now the man took his sons hand and wandered toward the evacuation place. Even though those who could fight should head toward the exact opposite wayDDto outside the wall. When he looked around, there were a lot of other adults everywhere. Even though Mothers words should be absolute, all of them were heading toward the shelter. It wasnt simply caused by fear toward the invading army, surely somewhere in the corner of their heart they were also harboring doubt toward Mother just like the man. Was it because their fear and despair were pushing them into taking this action? Or perhaps the truth was that the dissatisfaction they were feeling had exploded and made them thought What are you saying after this late But, it was then, Sorry, you guys! Listen to me!! A loud voice that electrified the air resounded. The man raised his face with a gasp. This place where the refugees were instructed to gather was in front of an area where originally it was forbidden to enter. The way was blocked by giant grids that were made from metal, which was the symbol of taboo. There was a metal bar gate that opened and closed by sliding to the side. Behind the gate was an open space and a large building made from metal. Normally a squad of machine soldiers would be guarding the gate strictly. Anyone who carelessly approached would be seized without any care for their excuse and the offender would be carried to somewhere. It was a terrifying place. At such terrifying place, on the rooftop of that metal buildingDDthere was a person. Everyone, not just the man had their eyes widened in surprise. My name is Jasper. Someone from the underworld just like you all! If you guys are residences of the lowest level then there should be a lot of you who know me! The voice resounded unnaturally clearly. The man didnt know but, Jasper had been given a small voice amplifier and he used that so that his voice could reach even those who were hundreds of meter away. The man who was relatively at the front was able to confirm Jaspers face. He spontaneously let out his face in surprise. Ja-Jasper? T-that guy, what the hell is he doing!? When the man turned his gaze at the other voice that came from unexpectedly nearby, he found a familiar face there. It was an underworld residence who worked in the same labor camp like Jasper and him. The brave underworlder that Mother mentioned is me!! Certainly, he felt like there was such thing mentioned among the concrete explanation that Mother gave before this. He couldnt think deeply with his confused mind, but he recalled, that Mother said there was someone who managed to find the invaders that slipped into Coltran early and sneaked away from the enemy to inform Mother with the information. Because of that, although Coltran was greatly damaged, it was barely saved from total destruction. The man couldnt believe it. Jasper was a fellow underworld residence who lived at the lowest of the lowest level like him. Everyone here thought that it was impossible for him to be there. Even if Jasper was standing at a prohibited area, even if Jasper was currently carrying a taboo weapon on his shoulder like the weapon that machine shoulder carried. But, what happened right after that gave even more veracity to Jaspers words. What, thats Screams rose from here and there. For a moment, he thought that the sky darkened, but a huge flying object was descending from the skyDDit was an aircraft. It emitted a bluish white light while landing vertically right in front of the building where Jasper was standing, as though it was obeying his will. You guys dont get what the hell is going on right? Everything happened so suddenly and its unclear just what is it that should be done, you guys are thinking like that arent you? Jaspers voice was completely calm. There was something in his voice that naturally attracted those who were listening. Well, it cant be helped. After all, we have lived all this time exactly like how we are told. Even though its painful, even though there isnt anything fun, we endured everything until now because its necessary to keep living. The commotion was settling down little by little. Obeying was our way of life. Everyone turned their gaze from the huge aircraft that suddenly appeared to the man on the rooftop. But you knowlooks like we cant live like that anymore. Apparently its now impossible for us to see tomorrow by only relying on Mother. Jasper had a shabby appearance just like them. Even his skin was completely dirty. And yet, If we dont fight, there aint anything that we can protect!! Why was his voice so resounding to this extent? It wasnt just because of the voice amplifier. The voice was shaking the air like electric shock. The mans heart was shaken as though Jaspers voice was accompanied by a physical impact. Hey, you guys! Are you guys really alright with ending here without doing anything!? Even though Jasper had a stick thin body, he looked big for some reason. Look beside you! Arent those beside you important for you!? Dont you want to protect them!? Jasper raised his arm and pointed to the sky. That figure, Dont you guys want to keep seeing that light too tomorrow!? Was so powerful the man held his breath. I want to protect it!! I want to see this sky again, together with my family!! Even though his figure looked so small from this distance, Thats why Ill fight!! It felt like the man could see the blazing flame in that gaze piercing through him. A fellow who has damn fought for hundreds of years alone is saying that he will lend us his strength! Even though that fellow is already battered from shouldering burden so heavy its crushing him, that fellow bowed his head saying that he want us to live!! Thats whyDD Aa, thats right. The man recalled it, Mothers story. In exchange of Coltran receiving a fatal damage, they had determined the enemys stronghold. Mother would personally rush there to end the war, so she wanted them to survive until that time. Mother asked them pleadingly. Ill fight!! *DON-*, the roar of a bursting sound resounded until the bottom of their stomach. The mans body jerked in surprise., *DON-*, the thunderous sound rang out again. It felt like he just got his cheek slapped. When he looked up, Jasper was pulling the trigger of his gun toward the sky. *DON-* *DON-* *DON-* Each time the trigger was pulled, the man, then the many people who were living in the underworld until now started to clench their fists. They couldnt hold themselves back. This place is-, our birthplace! Everyone here, is our comrades! Im not gonna let anyone take those away!! Thats why Ill fight!! DDWhat about you guys!? *DON-* A gunshot rang. A beat later, what returned back was Ill fight too. Someone said. The voice wasnt amplified, but that short sentence resounded with surprising loudness. With that, it was like a dam bursting. M-me too!Ill also fight!!B-bring it on!Dont underestimate underworlder damn it-This is our city!Those fucking invaders-, I aint gonna let them do as they please!Lets fight!My son has only just gotten born! Aint no way Ill let him die!Im not gonna run away! Who the hell is going to run!Fight-Give me weapon!We just gotta fight, right!? Then lets do this!!Aah geez! If its like this then the hell to it-If Im going to die anyway Ill take those invaders with me-Lets fight! Together!! Voices that were seething with fighting spirit rose one after another. The voices were gradually spreading like wave. Seeing that, Jasper brought down his finger that was pointing to the sun. And then, he strongly, strongly raised his hand again, as though to punch the sky. Were going to fight!! Were going to fight!! Were going to fight!! Were going to fight!! Were going to fight!! Were going to fight!! The war cry was getting louder each second. It blew away the air and shook the ground. And then, Fight fight fightDDand surviveeeDDDD!!! The roars of thousands of people answered Jaspers command. . . . . . Kouki made a small smile hearing those roars of the people rising to action through a communicator. He was at the west part of the thick wall surrounding Coltran. I was worried when he said that he want to use his own words instead of following the scenario butthis is amazing. His agitator skill rivaled Nagumo. Kouki mumbled to himself while sounding exasperated but also impressed from the bottom of his heart. But right after that he immediately smiled wryly and shook his head. No, its rude of me to group up Jasper with Nagumo who is self-aware that he is an agitator. Jasper is sincere, and he is not agitating the people but guiding them. (TN: Funnily, the kanji for agitating and guiding are both read as sendou) He wondered if schemer would also be a natural leader. At the very least there was no doubting G10s discerning eye now. Jasper had the talent to attract people to him and lead them. The charisma that had been buried by this harsh world until now was blooming at this moment. If Jaspers status was checked, it might show the vocation leader. While thinking of such thing, Kouki turned his gaze to below. On the ground behind the wall, there was a sight of people wearing pure white clothes handing firearms to the people of the underworld. There was also a sight of people teaching the way to fire gun and reloading at another place. The people of the upperworld was lecturing the people of the underworld the way to fight. As I thought, it was the right move to agitateDDI mean persuading the upperworld people first. Actually, a similar speech had been held toward the upperworld people first. The one who took the role as agitator was Netemp who had taken over Mothers bodyDDaka Netemp Mother. Netemp Mother showed realistic body and hand gestures that made him wanted to tsukkomi if she was actually an actress of silent film while G10 was reading up the agitator speech that was thought up by the demon king from a hiding place. The speech said that Mother was also originally a human. Here Netemp Mother put her hand on her chest and looked to far away. All of the upperworld resident was shocked Mother was a human!?. She went through a long war against the invaders who suddenly appeared in a peaceful world. She lost all her comrades during that war. Mother who survived alone resolved to continue protecting mankind with the last wish of her comrades staying in her heart. Here Netemp Mother broke down crying and sobbing. She looked up to the sun with an atmosphere of being filled with determination. All of the upperworlders were affected by the crying and cried themselves too while their expression became filled with respect. A few hundred years passed after that. Mother continued to fight by herself even after her flesh became a body of machine. Netemp Mother looked down to her own body with a desolate atmosphere. Next she stared at the uperworlders with an atmosphere of affecton. The upperworlders started wailing to know that Mother had protected them for hundreds of years even though she had to throw away her human body for it! However, even that couldnt continue anymore. The attack just now had dealt a lethal wound to Motherher life in this world wouldnt continue for long anymore. Then, now that she had discovered the enemys stronghold, this life! This existence, all of herself was for taking down the enemy! Netemp Mother dragged her feet to walk toward the place where she could look over the ground (It wasnt like there was any defect to her feet). Although she slumped down and felt on her knee, she thrust her hand straight toward the horizon as though to declare war to the enemy. And then, as though she had realized of her own end, she looked back over her shoulder to create an ephemeral atmosphere to the max! All the upperworlders finally broke down crying seeing Mothers dedication to Mankind. Mother said this at the end. I have taught the way of fighting to all of you who have special talents among mankind for the sake of this moment. Your brethren, the people of the underworld, they are also my important children like all of you! .Please protect them. No, I believe that all of you will protect them! BecauseDD Netemp Mother took a praying pose while still kneeling on one knee. DDAll of you, are the children Im proud of after allll! Netemp Mother held her head high in pride and spread open her hands to embrace everything. The upperworlders all raised a war cry. Words of praise to Mother, words of determination that they would protect their brethren without fail, words of lamentation of their parting with Mother. All those voices shook the air of the upperworld like a quake. Seeing the performance that wasnt a lie at all but also couldnt be said as truth by any means that was intended to deliberately make people misunderstand by director Hajime and superstar Netemp Mother, the drama collaborators starting from Kouki followed by Kousuke and others looked like they couldnt stand to watch it by even a second longer. Especially G10 who acted as the voice actor of Motherits eye looked like the eye of a dead fish for some reason. It was muttering Please forgive a dirty fellow like me to its past comrades with a small voice. Listy-chans eyes were sparkling. She looked like she was learning something. And so, the rest was simple. They picked a leader for each block and gave them concrete instruction of what they should do after this. After that they took action like well oiled machine. They recovered firearms from the upperworld machine soldiers that stopped functioning, took out the great amount of firearms that were stored in the upperworld, loaded them into transport aircraftsDDother than the repaired aircraft for escape, G10 managed to adjust three other medium sized aircrafts so they could move using liquid fuelDDand transported them to the frontline, guided the residences of underworld upper level and upperworld lower level to evacuate to the heaven Even so, how far they can prepare until the time limit Kouki returned from his recollection while looking at his watch that had a timer set in it. There was only two hours remaining. He pushed the switch of the communicator in his hand that looked like a transceiver. It was something that G10 discovered in the warehouse of the heaven and remained there with its battery in a charged state. It only had the electricity of a single battery, but it could be used to communicate for three hours. Jasper, can you hear me? Yeah, I can hear you. How is it going over there? I was able to hear your valiant speech. It looks like most of them are going to fight with us. The transport aircraft is taking off right now. It can only take 300 people even after it got stuffed to the limit, so to send all of them over thereI dont know if were going to make it in time or not. An upperworlder was operating the transport aircraft. It seemed he was one of the people that Mother would turn into flying machine soldier after getting the treatment, so he could somehow move the aircraft. There are around thirty thousand people at your placeit cant be helped. I want you to tell the people who can come here by walking to do so. I already told them. Other upperworlders are starting to guide them, so Ill go to the next shelter where the other guys are gathering. Yeah, Ill leave it to you. It looks like it will be alright over here, so Ill switch to reinforcing the shelters. Youre going to slash metals like paper again huh. Even more people are going to have their eyeballs fly out in shock. At first the plan was to evacuate everyone who couldnt fight to the heaven while those who could fight would meet the enemy at the outer wallDDbut they didnt take into account the number of the underworlders and their stamina. No matter how they racked their brain, it was impossible to bring all of the underworlders to the mountain summit within six hours. Even with the upperworlders guidance, it looked like only the residence of underworld upper level would make it in time. And so it couldnt be helped. The people who were living in the lower elevation would be evacuated to underground. Even so, the number was still immense. Even if they only evacuated woman (woman with the willingness to fight was another matter) and children, their number couldnt be contained with only G10s hideout. There it was the turn of Kouki and Etemp who remained behind for support role. They chose underground space that was relatively spacious and also had limited entrance. There the metal that Kouki cut apart would be processed by Etemp using spider web to fix them in place immediately. Simple underground shelter was created like that. Currently the underworlders were guided to those shelters located at three places in the north, center, and south of the underworld lower level. How is it going with the evacuation at the heaven? Its around sixty percent right now I guess. Etemp-san, Mindy-san and others are also doing their best, so it looks like we will barely make it in time butI dont know if the distribution of firearm to the combatants and teaching them how to use them will make it in time or notI also want them to learn the signal for tactical order even if just the simple ones. There are a hundred thousand of enemies right? Against that kinda thing, anyone can hit as long as they pull the trigger. The role of us underworlders is to lay down the barrage. Boss also said it didnt he? After all the amount of the stored arms and ammunitions is more than we can possibly use anyway. By the way, Jasper started calling Hajime as boss after he saw that mad laughter show. Well, its just as you say but I get it. They should at least know the signal for retreat, thats what you meant right? After all, they would be facing an army of a hundred thousand. Furthermore each troop of the army was a monster that would regenerate unless their core was destroyed. The fighting force in Coltran was naturally lower than that. The total number of population was a hundred thousand. The one hundred thousand heaven soldiers were most likely the result of Mother matching their number with the population. The heavy weapons installed at the outer wall could also be used some for the type that didnt use electricity. Even so, it wasnt hard to imagine that the enemy would push through and flood into the city. It was impossible for the humans to do something like urban warfare except for the upperworlders. In addition the heaven soldiers were too powerful. Then a strategy for attempting the last resistance where half their number took delaying action against the enemy while the other half was evacuating to the shelters and heaven using transportation would be needed. But, most likely the underworlders were unable to take such group action. After all it was already worthy of praise if they didnt run away in front of the approaching army. It meant that they were expecting a huge sacrifice from the underworlders Im not gonna say to not mind it but, originally they are going to get killed without being able to even do anything. Its still better that they can fight now. There aint no way for everything to go well. Youre right. Jasper really had nerves of steel. When they first met, he would tremble from just getting glared by Hajime, and yet it was like he was completely unwavering now after his talent bloomed. That was why, he was able to say a joke even in a pressing situation like this. Were counting on you yeah, new weapon user. AhahaI guess. Ill show everyone the power of the holy swordnew weapon so much that everyones eyes will pop out of their socket. Within Mothers explanation, there was also a mention of the existence of a trump card. The new weapon that she left behind because of her worry for the mankind that she left behindDDthe holy sword, and its user the hero. It was a setting so that Koukis existence wouldnt cause chaos. All of the upperworlders thought Was there someone like this?, but they were convinced with Netemp Mothers performance. The holy sword shined a flash in respond. Koukis expression relaxed seeing that. If youre the one speaking, then surely your voice will reach to the people of the underworld even when theyre in a fatal situation. Ill also count on you, Jasper. Hah, to think Ill have successful life like this from a mere residence with lowest status to a fake commander. The commander in chief was Kouki, while their greatest fighting force was the armed underworlders. But, it would depend on the underworlders actions whether they would be able to resist the violence of number from the enemy or not. That role could only be taken by the field commander Jasper who became the vital point of their morale. Ive arrived at the next place. Ill cut off the transmission now. Yeah, lets do everything we can with the time we have. After saying that and cutting off the transmission, Kouki turned around in order to reinforce the shelters. But, he stopped for a bit and looked back across his shoulder. His gaze was turned to the sky at the far west. A blue sky was extending as far as the eye could see. It completely didnt look like the decisive battle that would decide the survival of mankind in this world was going to start when the sky was this sunny. But, an army of death god was definitely approaching right now Now then, whose life will be taken first The death god of their side was approaching to reap the head of Mother who was located at the other side of that army. Im counting on you. Kouki simply said that to that man. It was hard to honestly call that man as a friend, but he was a reliable man that had nothing lacking at all as someone to be entrusted with everyones fate. . . Two hours later. With the blazing sunset at the background, the horizon started to squirm. The huge army finally showed themselves in front of the mankind that was waiting for them on the protective wall. . . . . . Meanwhile, around the same time. 12000 kilometers west from Coltran. Metal liquid was spiraling at the top of the highest iron colored building at the holy land that was dyed red by the sunset. At the center of the spiraling pillar, a metal sphere that looked very similar with G10 was floating. It will be any time now if they are coming. The metal sphereDDMother was looking toward the eastern sky with its eye. There were thousands of gun turrets installed on the tower. There were battleships of various sizes floating in the air. There were countless number of machine soldiers deployed on the ground. All of them were facing at east. The possibility of those otherworlders using aircraft that it couldnt destroy and marching here was naturally within Mothers calculation. Even so, it thought that the possibility of them coming here was 50%. It had intentionally showed them the battle force it possessed. They must have understood just how rash it would be to come here. When it accessed the information of the heaven soldier army, it learned that the army would arrive at Coltran soon. It was humiliated before in front of the unknown capability of the otherworlders, but it would be different now. The sky was dyed red. It was like the blazing of flame of war. For some reason, Mother suddenly recalled the war in the past. It immediately stuffed back the memory into the storage because it judged it to be impossible. War? Impossible. This is just a mere massacre. The execution of divine punishment from god. It wouldnt even be a fightjust right after it thought that, Mothers radar was turning on the alert noisily. The radar was sensing a sign of aircraft at the altitude of 10000 meters. But the detected object wasnt simply flying Tsu, dont tell me A voice suddenly reached Mother from a transmission. The battle opening meteorDDits a war proclamation that is full with romance right? Accept it with an applause. It was too mild to call it a freefall. The extra-large cargo airpcraft was falling while accelerating to max speed like a meteor. Yes, the first move of the decisive battle was an unthinkable kamikaze attack that was carried out with the speed of five times the speed of sound. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I cant finish with this chapter (sweat) It ended up just like as the comment sections predicted. I really cant say anything back. Im sorry to those who is expecting Hajimes curbstomp! Please wait for just a bit more! Digression I wanted to include something likeToday we celebrate our independence day! in Jaspers speech, but I wanted Jasper to use his own words, so it was cancelled. Or rather it would be a sacrilege. It was an excellent speech that heated up my chest no matter how many times I watched the presidents speech inIndependence Day. Gardo Comic update news C Main comic chapter 40 Myuu finally arrived. But Leemans illustration is too amazing it left more impression lol C Zero comic chapter 22 Miledy slipped off. Oscar getting side benefit. They are free of charge so plaase give them a read! Best regards! Chapter 380 Chapter 380 . Has he lost his sanity? A kamikaze attack from super high altitude. It should be called as a suicidal act. Mother was taken by surprise and its thought came to a halt. It felt a hard to describe displeasure at this absolutely bold war proclamation. The surprise only lasted for a few moments, but, the high speed cargo plane that was accelerating even right now was closing the distance in the blink of eye using those few moments. Remaining altitudeDD8000 meters. The speed was already breaking through Mach 7. But Mother had no more time to do such analysis or cursing in its mind. After all it wouldnt even take five seconds until the plane arrived at the ground. There was only one chance for it to intercept the plane. Mothers eye flashed brightly. In that instant, all the anti-air weapons turned to above and attacked simultaneously in almost no time at all. It was like a meteor swarm in reverse. Countless bluish white flashes cut through the air. High output laser cannons mercilessly fired in interception. All those boasted destructive power that originally could even destroy a meteor swarm if the meteors were around the size of a car. However As expected from the plane that was intended for your own escape. Its really tough. A mocking voice was broadcasted. Just as the voice said, the airframe that originally should be Mothers very last protection was now protecting its passengers even while turning red hot from the lasers hitting it. It also wasnt blown away by the overwhelming speed and mass. It was bulldozing through its own path in a straight line like a tank that was crushing everything on its path under its thread. Remaining altitudeDD6000 meters. Irritating. Whether it was how its possession was used by other like it was their own thing, or how they were broadcasting their voice through the hidden line of G10 that it already finished analyzing, everything about them was irritating. The other anti-air weapons also fired an instant after the laser cannons shot. The railguns that had finished charging also fired. In addition, countless missiles were fired from the fleet. The battleships were shaped like vertical diamond shape and similar size like earths aircraft carrier. They could attack to all direction without needing to turn their hull first. Therefore, the many batteries that were gathered along the monorails running over their hulls armor aimed above and increased the density of the bombardment. Remaining altitudeDD4000 meters. The sky was completely covered with swarms of cannon shells and lasers and missiles. The figure of the high speed cargo plane disappeared at the other side of the storm of violence. Right after that, the sky was colored by flashes and explosions. The holy land that was dyed red by the evening sun instantly changed color like it was afternoon. Even Mothers escape plane that was made to be extraordinarily tough would be destroyed in less than several seconds under such concentrated firepower. Butsuch expectation was overturned in an instant. Tsu, space interference- The flame blast was blown away powerfully. Although the planes hull was being damaged, it appeared while still retaining its original shape. Its wings were gone, its tail was also blown away, and the hull was already on the verge of disintegrating midair. However, the plane still protected its passengers even now. The cause of that was undoubtedly the cross that was placed on the bow of the airframe. Four crosses were deployed to form a space isolation barrier like in that battle at Coltrans summit. The barrier protected only the minimum range. That cross lost its brightness as though it had finished its role and spun away to the empty sky. Right after that, a shell flew out from the airframes damaged spot toward the ground in counterattack. Due to the speed of the cargo plane itself and the gunpowder explosion, the shell flew from the sky like a spear that pierced through the air and splendidly penetrated the armor of a conspicuously large battleshipDDmost likely it was a battleship of flagship class. But, it seemed the battleship of an SF world wasnt so soft it would sink with just one shot. It only shook a little. Even so, the time to fire the second wave of attackDDhad already ran out. Remaining altitudeDD2000 meters. A large metal ball with a diameter of more than two meters flew out from the rear of the cargo plane. No, it would be more accurate to say it was purged. Most likely the ball was thrown out from the rear cargo entrance. The ball had a lot of uneven spots on its surface, perhaps for increasing its air resistance. The distance between it and the cargo plane was quickly opened as though it was left behind. The cargo plane was letting out black smokes while that was happening while arriving above the holy land Remaining altitudeDD1000 meters. How pointless. There was a thunderous roar. The air burst. The metal lump that weighed several hundred tons charged forward with a speed that was nearly ten times the speed of sound at the end. The destructive power could only be described as gruesome. A wave of destruction was spreading out in a round shape. The fleet stopped their bombardment as though they were hit by a tsunami. In addition, it seemed the plane was loaded with a lot of explosives. Secondary explosions induced further secondary explosions and a flame blast was spreading as though a sun had materialized. However, it was just as Mother said. That kamikaze attack was pointless. The cargo plane was intercepted. By the force field that was rippling at the sky of the holy land. Mother felt a violent displeasure because it was unable to intercept the plane despite being able to stop it at the end. It turned its single eye toward the whirling black smoke to at least send insults toward the idiotic otherworlder. But, before it could, Hahah, it has been a long time since Im breaking into cold sweat- What!? A metal ball came charging a beat later. It passed through the force field. No, to be more accurate that was only an optical mistake. The instant the cargo plane crashed, the space was twisted with a superb timingDDspace distortion. Most likely it was set up so that space distortion explosive was activated at perfect timing the moment the plane impacted. And then the metal ball charged at that spot with pinpoint accuracy. Normally that spot would be a spot of death that would blast everything along with space to pieces, but it was clear that the balls movement to that place was calculated seeing how the ball was clad in crimson light the instant it passed through. Mothers analysis ability seen through that the metal ball wasnt affected at all by the space distortion because a type of space interference shield was laid over it the instant it passed that deathly spot. Yes, the force field was forcefully passed by forcefully creating a path using space distortion and isolation. At the same time, the kamikaze attack of that cargo plane was also nothing more than a cover for to hide that attempt. Those impertinent- Mother activated the railgun that was near the balls falling point. It aimed at the metal ball and fired. A loud impact sound rang out. The metal ball was blown away like a pinball. But it only got a part of it damaged. The ball wasnt pierced or pulverized. That was only natural. DDTransformable large shield Aidion Although the magic power consumption to restore the shield in high speed was harsh, it was the barrier of the demon king that once even blocked the concentrated bombardment of disintegration attacks from the gods apostles. The ball instead destroyed the top of the tower it hit along with the anti-air weapon there before bouncing toward the sky. Right after that the ball was making *kashun kashun* sound and its spherical form was unwrapped. An anchor wire flew out from inside and stabbed at teh rooftop of a nearby tower. The laser cannon on that tower took aim, but right after that a crimson flash pierced it from the muzzle to the inside and a large explosion occurred. The anchor wire was wind up in high speed and the metal ball dropped on top of the tower and crushed the laser cannon. Within the black smoke from the explosion that was thickly rising up, the sound of *kashun kashun* continued and human silhouette started to become visible at the other side of the smoke. You cockroach, how far are you going to get in my way A voice of grudge leaked out from Mother. Its detection ability was telling it the truth that was making a fool of ii once more. The wreckage of the cargo plane was scattered like volcano eruption. The majority of them were deflected by the force field, while the small fragments that werent judged as threat were raining down like a rain. That sight completely looked like a scene in film production. Im throwing those words right back at you. A hateful voice resounded through air instead of through a communication channel. While the wind was blowing away the smoke and clearing up the air, a man with flapping black coat, white hair, and eye patch came into view. On his left hand was a coffin shaped large shield that was as tall as him. On his back was a weapon that looked like the laser rifle of machine soldier, while his right hand was holding a large revolver. G10 was floating beside him, while at the opposite side was something that shouldnt be thereDDa spare body of Mother was standing there. Its internal condenser and CPU should be self-destructed already. There was no way G10 was able to remote control it. And yet it was standing over there. Come to think of it, you made a summoning device using scrap materials didnt you? Mothers eye turned toward G10. Mother was also in the form of metal sphere right now. However, Mothers body was a size bigger than G10. That bodys luster was also black with a presence that was in a different level from G10s already tattered body. However G10 didnt show even the slightest timidity. Indeed, Mother. Their type might be old but, throughout these two hundred years I had snatched one or two scrapped CPU. Its not a big deal. You petty thief. You should know your place. Even though youre just remote controlling it, that frame is too good for the like of you. Mother spoke condescendingly in order to clear its irritation even if just for a little. In respond, G10 was going to crack jokes like what it learned from Hajime and KoukiDDbut before it could. Netemp Mother made a pose for some reason. It put one hand on its hip, put its other hand over its eye while forming a horizontal peace sign, lifting up a single leg, and last it made a wink. It was a perfect posing like a certain most annoying lady in the world. Netemp Mother got punched by Hajime. It looks like you have been heavily influenced by the otherworlders, G10. Eh? Ah, y-yeah, looks like it. The voice of Mother was finally crossing the boiling point of its anger and turned monotone seeing its personal body getting used for such comedy. On the contrary, G10s voice was slightly shaken. However it wasnt because someone was getting angry to it, but more because it received an unreasonable criticism, and yet it couldnt claim that it was a misunderstanding even though it wanted to say it! I admit. You all are a genius of making a fool of other. I never had my emotion in this much turmoil until now. Im honored. You dont need to give us any applause, just let us listen to your death throes in exchange. I have no intention of going along with your joke any further than this. The weapons on top of the tower all turned toward Hajime and co. Heaven soldiers were crawling up the tower. Heavy machine soldiers were also marching through the iron bridges that were connecting tower to towermidair corridors, while small fighters in the shape of trident were flying out from the fleet and starting to fly around at the surrounding. Machine soldiers with flying ability were going up to the sky one after another and forming an encircling net. That sight was similar with that time when Hajime fought the apostles at the holy precinct in the past. It was an amazing number of enemy that the crowd of machine soldiers and fighter aircrafts were looking like a tornado if seen from outside. In addition, clouds were suddenly starting to form at the sky. Pitch black dark clouds. No, they were lightning clouds. Although the first hurdle was cleared by rushing to the bosom of the enemy to neutralize wide area destruction weapon from being used, the enemys force was still overwhelming. There werent even five hundred meters in a straight line to reach the iron colored structure where Mother was. And yet, that distance felt endlessly far away. It seems you have managed to provoke the residences of Coltran butit will be over soon over there. It seemed the battle at the Coltran side was already starting. What Mother meant by it would be over soon was that although they could still resist right now over there, it was only a problem of time. Hajime turned his gaze toward the east just for a moment, but he immediately turned toward Mother once more. And then, Yeah, itll be over soon. Crimson magic power burst up together with a fearless grin. It was the radiance of Limit Break C Supreme. Hajime put the Donner on his right hand back into its holster. In exchange he made his treasure warehouse shined. Four Cross Velts appeared from thin air. However they were wired type that was directly controlled with magic power through cable. At the same time, Netemp Mothers hands moved toward the equipment on its back. It grabbed over its shoulders and unfastened the clasps. The weapon it took was two large sword. They had broad double-edged blade without any hand guard. For some reason it looked like it was swinging the sword in a good mood. From outsiders perspective, its movement was terrifyingly sharp as though it was familiar with using two swords. G10 also moved to behind the large shield Aidion. It extended a cable to fix itself near Hajimes hand. After that it projected the hologram of battle support system in front of Hajimes eye. Now, lets begin already, this brief war! No? Whats going to start here is just a curbstomp! The wind of strife that would decide the fate was blowing violently through the holy land. Terrible firing lines were fired from the surrounding. The view was like a reverse playback of a bursting firework. The gun fires came from all direction, leaving no place to escape. Before those could arrive, Hajime kicked on the ground so hard the floor under him was pulverized to jump away. Netemp Mother also followed behind him at almost the same time. A beat later, the tower they were standing on just now was pulverized to small pieces pitifully. At the same time, an extremely violent barrage caught Hajime ahead of his path. oOOOOOO!! A loud yell welled up. An abnormally loud thunderous sound and impact were transmitted from the large shield Aidion that was held up at the front. They were at midair. They almost got blown away by the impact, but Hajime activated Air Force for an instant by consuming ten times the normal required amount to endure and broke through the barrage. Netemp!! Ii!! As though to say Leave it to me, the shoulder of Hajime whose speed was reduced by the impact was used by Netemp as a stool and it flew forward like a cannon ball. Right after that, a beautiful curve was drawn at the empty air. The first large sword bisected the cannon machine soldier at midair without even allowing it to react. Furthermore, Netemp immediately used the cannon machine shoulder it slashed as a stool and advanced further. It then diagonally bisected another machine soldier with its second large sword. Netemp swung the twin large swords freely with a skill that wasnt inferior at all to Koukis sword slash. It used the enemies it slashed as a stool or using the large swords centrifugal force to move to its next target. The wall of machine soldiers that was on the way of Hajime and G10 was cut open one after another with a single slash for each enemy. A hole was opened in the encirclement net. It was a midair dance that made it seemed like Netemp had wings on its back. The superb technique of twin swords was really similar with the gods apostle as expected. Hajime watched the back of Netemp Mother who was cutting open the path with a conflicted gaze for an instant. But, they were in the middle of an overkill encirclement. There wasnt even a milisecond free time for him to relax. Hajime-sama! G10 warned, at the same time the battle information it projected rang out the alert signal. The visualized trajectories prediction of one second ahead completely filled Hajimes field of vision. Even within the extended perception time using Light Speed, there was no leeway for him to make a choice of attack. G10 immediately narrowed down the information and showed which attacks Hajime should let himself got hit with. C!! Hajime flipped midair while still holding Aidion. He slightly raised his altitude by using Air Force for an instant and reduced his speed at the same time. He blocked the predicted attacks that flew from behind. He half unfolded Aidion while he was blown away toward a swarm of lasers. Guh, - Hajime gritted his teeth from the intense pain at his waist and foot that were grazed by the laser beams while destroying the trident shaped fighters that circled to his sides using Cross Velts exploding slug bullets. Without pausing Hajime blocked the railgun shot that G10 displayed using Aidion with an exquisite timing, twisting the bullets trajectory while his body was getting blown away further. He was bounced around like a pinball, but G10s support had unparalleled accuracy thanks to the advanced parts that were left behind at Coltrans heaven. Using them G10 had recovered its tactical support ability though it would only last for several minutes. With skillful calculation, Hajime was bounced closer toward the iron colored structure. He was falling toward a tower that he would use as a foothold. Naturally the weapons on the rooftop of the tower fired laser bombardment, but Hajime blocked them with Aidion while destroying them without a pause. Ii! Immediately after, a railgun bombardment from the neighboring tower and cannon fires from every direction that were fired by the cannon machine soldiers came flying. All of them were cut down by Netemp Mother that landed an instant behind Hajime. The twin large swords were Hajimes quality product. The thinness of their blades tip was at the level of a single molecule. Normally it would be inevitable for the sword to chip if it was used for blocking a cannon ball, but in front of Netemp Mothers skillful sword play, it wasnt any different from cutting paper scraps. Even so, as expected from battling against enemies that were literally countless. Netemp Mother was directly hit by a laser attack from a trident aircraft and a hole was opened on its shoulder. A cannon ball grazed it and fragments were scattered from its body like blood spray. Missiles!! From every direction! This isplease endure it! Hajime immediately lifted up Aidion and unfolded it to take a half spherical shape like a turtle shell. Netemp also swiftly slipped underneath it. Right after that, a violent impact attacked. Even with Hajimes inhuman strength that was currently increased until five times, destructive power that made him felt like his body was going to be torn apart was attacking without any pause. I wont let any of you get closer. After all I dont know what kind of trump card you otherworlder have. Even though it was humiliating, Mother took the safe approach. It didnt try to do anything unnecessary like wanting to finish them off with its own hand. It was going to simply suppress them with overwhelming firepower. Just as it proclaimed, the hole that was opened by Netemp after cutting through machine soldiers and fighter aircrafts was filled in the blink of eye. They could only see a glimpse of Mother through the gaps of enemies once more. In the end you are just a past AI that was once defeated. To show that human a bad move like stopping in placethats why your comrades died in vain in the past. DDtsu The concentrated bombardment didnt end. It was because it became easier to aim once Hajime and co stopped moving. Even lightning strike was finally also launched like a divine punishment. That destructive power was terrific even though Aidion had been given insulation treatment against electricity. Paired with the bombardment, Aidion was also gradually breaking. But, it was the floor that was unable to endure first. The tower was crumbling. G10 immediately activated its floating ability and floated together with Aidion. Netemp also grabbed on Aidion. Hajime sensed that the machine soldiers at the ground were aiming at them. He gritted his teeth while unfolding Aidion to take a spherical shape. Guuh, G10! Not yet! Even with its deteriorated parts replaced with high quality parts, G10 was already at its limit. Its body was screaming from activating its floating ability to float the weight of a large shield and two people. Its body was starting to let out sparks ominously. Tsu, Hajime-sama, the sacred tree- Now then, its not like there is no feedback but-as I thought, our distance with that cage is a problem- They were doing telepathic communication while being glued to each other so that Mother wouldnt be able to detect it. Hajimes voice sounded agonized, while G10s voice was also starting to have heavy noises mixed in it. My energy is inexhaustible. You are free to endure there, but I wont stop attacking until you die you know? It was an indirect proclamation of checkmate. Mother was urging them to stop making any pointless resistance any further. Hah, bring it on. Looks like this aint the time to save any insurance for going home. Hajime could cross to Tortus if he used around 80% of the remaining magic power stocked inside Elemagia. Double the magic power would be needed to cross other world than Tortus, but in the first place the magic power required for world travel was already in a different scale than from merely activating treasure warehouse. Hajime had managed to keep the spending of magic power for summoning Aidion, the twin large swords, Cross velts, and Limit Break within 20%. To be honest he wanted to keep the rest as insurance for opening a gate in case he failed. But, as expected reality wasnt that kind. He couldnt be stingy here. One had to always shoulder the risk in order to grasp success. Yes, that was the case even if it was a risk that his ally potentially had. Netemp Ii Hajime moved only his eye to look at Netemp beside him. The inorganic eyes of Mothers body silently stared back at him. Those eyes seemed to say Please believe me. Hajime let out a small laugh. Youre your preparation. Were going out together on my signal. After that it will be as we planned. Ii!! Aidion already lost its outer layer that was made from Azanthium. Even the protective layer made from Shtar ore that had its endurance increased with magic power was getting cracked. Using space isolation barrier continuously would consume too much magic power and could only be used sparingly for an instant each time. It would be useless to lament about it but Just now a single attack from a laser cannon finally penetrated. It became the beginning where Aidion was breaking up moment by moment. In addition, Battleship bombardment! G10 yelled a warning. At the same time, a battleship had moved to a position where it could attack without damaging the holy land and fired its main cannon from the side. The hologram showed that battleships front side splitting up and a gun turret with a caliber that couldnt be joked about was jutting out from there. It was like the main cannon that was installed to a battleship at the World War 2, but seeing the sparking rails surrounding that turret, the power that could be imagined from it was nothing but a nightmare. A cannon ball with caliber that was more than 40 cm flew out with electromagnetic acceleration. Hajime activated Light Speed with maximum strengthening. He pulled G10 apart from Aidion and tilted Aidion to parry the approaching cannon shell up. Tsu~~!? Hajime accomplished the miraculous feat although a groan leaked out unconsciously from his lips. Aidion was blown away by the impact, but he succeeded in diverting the trajectory of electromagnetically accelerated cannon of a battleship. And then, without delay he activated the four point barrier of Cross Velts to form a solid barrier once more. Activating space isolation was consuming magic power with incomparably terrific rate. The remaining magic power had gone down to 70%. G10s floating ability became unstable, so Hajime also activated Air Force to brace himself. It accelerated the magic power consumption. The continuous lightning flashes dyed the holy land white many times over. The unending gun fires and the roar of cannon fires continued to whip up the air. It was unknown how long they would be able to endure this. Dozens of seconds, or several minutes? Whats wrong? How about you use the trump card that destroyed me at Coltran? There were around 400 meters remaining. The remaining magic power was 50%. Mother talked to Hajime and co who were pinned down on the spot by the violence of number. There wasnt the slightest carelessness in its voice. Hajime vomited blood just from enduring the bombardment. All the wounds and exhaustion had been piling up in him without any time for him to recover satisfactorily. Furthermore he was also using Limit Break C Supreme in succession. His body was screaming in pain. Perhaps it would be possible to eliminate them just like thisMother was starting to think that within its calm mind. Right after that. Hajime-sama!! G10 raised its voice. It wasnt a voice that was oozing with agitation. It was a spirited voice that crushed any sense of resignation. Hajimes grin widened. Mothers eye glinted sharply and it braced itself. Perhaps he would finally fire that sunlight convergence laser cannon that boasted extraordinary destructive powerit thought. But, its expectation was betrayed. By a new trump card. Half of the remaining magic power. Take them and goDDNeunte! IiDD!! Cross Velts widened the range of the barrier until the maximum limit their wires could stretch. From the perspective of magic power, it was pointless to widen the barrier like this. But inside the barrier, a huge diamond shaped ore appeared. It had high transparency like a crystal. This ore was used to seal the existence inside it in preparation of the worst case, so that the unknown existence inside the arachnes wouldnt transfer into it as they pleased. It was the body that Kaori stole in the past. Most likely it was Netemps former body. Yes, it was the flesh of gods apostle Neunte, a battle doll that was created by a god. The crystal broke apart. Mothers body threw up the twin large swords over its head, at the same time it fell on the ground like a marionette with its strings severed. Then, the peerlessly beautiful face broke into a smile and the closed eyes slowly opened. Both her hand moved smoothly and grabbed the thrown up twin large swords. And then, they spread out. The beautiful but terrifying silver wings. The upper part of Cross Velts barrier opened. The gods apostle went out to right in the middle of the concentrated bombardment. All those attacks became dust the moment they touched the silver light that was generated by the woman and dispersed. Wha-you still have another card like that- Mothers shock and irritation were condensed into its voice. Neunte stepped forward and disintegrated every little bit of the concentrated bombardment. She turned to look back across her shoulder. A slight tension welled up inside Hajime. Those eyes that were once like extremely inorganic glass spheresDD Here I come! Were sparkling. In addition there was a wide happy grin on her lips. Master, please continue calling me Netemp. Because, I am Netemp-san. She even made such request while making some kind of cool pose from start to end. Hajime smiled wryly while feeling a heavy fatigue suddenly rushing through him. Go to work already. You only got ten seconds! Yes sir~! The silver wings flapped in the air. She swung her twin large swords to the sides and they were wrapped in silver light at the same time. Then she flew off with an amazing speed. Hajime followed behind while carrying G10. Mothers flustered voice resounded during that moment. Tsu, just what in the world that thing is-, how does that work!? Tremble in fear~! She replied back with a tone that sounded like she was screwing around. She really wasnt Neunte but Netemp-san. But, in contrast with her joking attitude, she brought a disaster to the enemies within her short ten seconds revival. A silver bombardment mowed down the enemies. With just that everything on the line of fire made *Boba-* sound and returned to dust. Even with the machine soldiers and fighter aircrafts becoming a wall, they were bisected each time the twin large swords were swung. There were also silver slashes flying out from the swords in crescent shape, severing out all the enemies until the far distance. Agitation could be felt from Mother. Liquid metals flowed out from the surrounding towers. They burst up like geyser and hardened right away to act as physical barrier. Master, this is the last. Please give me a reward later. Specifically I want a new body that has been improved to be overflowing with romance! You have finally revived into that body though? I cant be Neunte! But masters Netemp-san! Ah, yeah. I guess. Hajime made a listless expression that wanted to say, Neunte, or rather, a gods apostle isnt this kind of joke! Even while making such talk, Netemp charged while firing a disintegration bombardment. It gouged open a hole in the liquid metal wall. She also disintegrated the surrounding liquid metal that was undulating to crush them to death while advancing further forward and forward. She attempted to break through with her master Hajime behind her. Stop there-, stop-!! There was no way she could be stopped. Any wall was returned to dust in vain no matter how much its thickness was increased and they passed through. There were 200 meters remaining until Mother. Netemp gathered magic power for a moment, and then she unleashed her last disintegration magic power. A tunnel became particles and scattered everywhere. Hajime and others then flew outside once more. Mother was already within a stones throw away. You did well. Its an honor. Netemp replied so while her silver light died off. Her body silently fell toward the ground after using up all her power. It seemed what happened had scared Mother more than necessary. The falling Netemp was rained with more than necessary bombardment and her body was turned to tatter. But, she had definitely accomplished her duty to deliver her master until the destination. Dont get any closer than that-! Otherworlder- Sorry, this is already my kill zone. The bombardment rained down once more. Hajime blocked them with four point barrier while opening only the front side. He then made his treasure warehouse shined brilliantly. Eat this to your hearts content just as you wished. What appeared was the trump card that Mother dared Hajime to useDDthe sun convergence laser Burst Hyperion. Haha-, that wont be enough at all, otherworlder! Mothers words sounded uplifted as though it was convinced of victory. Hyperion fired its light as though to blow away that boast. Immense heat was going straight toward Mother. There was no way it would be stopped no matter how many machine soldiers and fighter aircrafts getting in its way However, Mother unleashed a bluish white spark at that timing. Its own castle unfolded explosively. It was its last and strongest cardDDthe huge iron colored building itself was starting to move. It became a protective wall in front of the light of Hyperion. That mass was easily thousands of times of its body at Coltran. No matter how much of its body was melted, liquid metals kept flowing endlessly and hardened to layer even more iron wall. DDRelease second and third compression furnace!! My castle wont break with just that much- Even thicker and hotter beam crashed at the castle. The amount of the flowing liquid metal was increasing even faster. Release fourth until sixth compression furnace- Fall already-, otherworlder! The bombardment from behind Hajime was increasing in intensity. His remaining magic power fell below 20% and one of the Cross Velts finally fell. It became impossible to deploy a three dimensional barrier. Hajime somehow managed to maintain a triangle shaped space isolation barrier, but he couldnt block the attack that came from other directions than his back like that. oOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! How long are you going to continue-, you damn monster- Although Hajme at least avoided fatal wound using defensive skill Vajra, blood sprayed out from Hajimes body to his surrounding. His wounds increased even more because he was holding G10 close to his chest to protect it. Hajime-sama! We arrived at the sacred trees cage- Hajime grabbed the rifle on his back at the same time with G10s signal. I suggest you block this with everything you get!! Hajime fired the rifle with one hand. A weak sound *bashu-* rang out from it. The rifle used compressed air to fire its load. It wasnt anything like bullet, and the direction was also to above where the light and wall was clashing. What are youDD Look up at the sun. The small gem glittered. That was the remnant of Burst Hyperion that was used until the third compression furnace at the battle in Coltran. Yes, it was the specialized treasure warehouse that was containing sunlight energy that was the core of Hyperion. When it was broken and liberated the heat it contained, it was like the materialization of sun. DDConverged sunlight bomb Roze Helios There were three of them scattering scorching heat indiscriminately. They exploded above Mothers head. Sound vanished. The holy land under the thunder clouds was dyed with the color of afternoon. The surrounding towers were collapsing in fanning out shape. The machine soldiers and fighter aircrafts were blown away. The liquid metals spread out like an umbrella. In front of the beam from the front and the threat from above, Mother devoted itself wholly to defense in desperation just like Hajime said. In exchange, the sacred tree came into view. It was because the building that was made from liquid metal to surround the sacred tree by many layers had to be wholly deployed in order to defend against the attacking heat wave. The sacred tree was withered. It was always withered like this, however it was somewhat different from the great tree Ua Alto that wasnt decaying by any means. If it had to be explained, the tree in this world was like a slave that had been forced into hard labor continuously without being allowed to die. Endured-, I endured it-, you otherworlder monster!! The sunlight that painted out the holy land was starting to weaken rapidly. Both Burst Hyperion and Roze Helios had liberated all the heat they contained. And, right after that, Gahah!? The barrier of Cross Velts finally vanished. Hajime had run out of magic power. In such state, there was only the Vajra protecting Hajime now. Hajime was unable to neutralize the impact and the cannon ball that hit his back caused a raw sound of bones breaking to resound. Hajime didnt even have any time to listen to that with his body getting blown away and spinning through the air. And then he passed right beside Mother. His body crashed on the trunk of the sacred tree that looked like a wall if seen from nearby. After that his body fell on a root below. Tsu, good grief, I was hoping that this would be over already with just that butwell, as expected, its impossible huh. Hajime smiled bitterly and leaned on the sacred trees trunk. His remaining magic power was only the magic power within his body right now. Even that amount was only 80% of the normal amount. With such amount, the best he could do was only to struggle uselessly. Hajime-sama, you are really an preposterous person. Among all the people I know, there is no one who is as strong as you. Im honored to be able to fight at your side. Dont talk like its over already. G10 was still protected on his chest even after he was blown away like that. Hajime shrugged at its words. Another voice came at that timing. This time is really the end for real. I wont hand over my paradise to anyone. A giant made from liquid metal was standing before him without any sound. There was a hole on its head. Mother was looking down on Hajime and G10 from there. The iron colored giant lifted up its fist. That fist was the size of a building. Right now it became the hammer of god toward the cornered pair, For the sake of my peaceDDdisappear. And it was swung down. . . . . . . Meanwhile around the same time, Coltran was at the brink of destruction. The large army of heaven soldier looked like a muddy stream. Although the defenders managed to hold them back with extremely thick barrage at the beginning, it only lasted for thirty minutes. The moment the large army of heaven soldiers split to north and south and attacked. The lack of commanders and the underworlders lack of training came to the forefront. The collapse came quickly when the heaven soldiers managed to enter inside the wall. Jasper-! Hows over there!? There are enemies as far as I can see, fuck! Kouki faced the heaven soldiers main force at the west side while sending communication transmission. Jasper screamed a curse while intercepting the enemy at the defensive encampment at the rear after failing to retreat. Their side might be annihilated in less than ten minutes if they were hit with a pincer attack. Therefore the majority of the upperworlders that were precious battle strength were positioned at Jaspers side, even so, Ten minutes. Ten more minutes is our limit. According to Jasper, that was the time limit until their downfall. Got it. When that time come, Ill go in a rampage as much as I can. Use that chance to evacuate as many people as you can to underground or the upperworld. The last defensive encampments were set up at each shelter. But it was unknown how long they would be able to resist from there or even whether they would be able to reach it. Roger. But, you too, dont you dare die at this kind of place. Etemp-san is going to pick you up if push come to shove right? Protect Mindy and the others up there for me. I know that, too. Even while making this talk, Kouki was cutting down all teh heaven soldiers that were crawling up above the wall and struck them down to the outside. But, he was also gradually getting cornered. Even with the holy swords lengthening ability, the range that a single human could cover was limited. D-dont comeeee- Gyaah!? Someone-, helpDD The voices of people getting killed were audible even now. It felt like even his heart was getting killed. Kouki-san! The third squad is annihilateDDgueh Dammit- A young man who came to report had his throat pierced by a spear of liquid metal that elongated from below. His corpse was then thrown and fell outside the wall. The corpse was swallowed by the swarm of heaven soldiers. Blood and body parts were scattered like nightmare. No good, theyre coming up-! We cant stop them!! A voice that was dyed in despair resounded from above the protective wall dozens of meters ahead. I wont let youDDSoaring Flash- He felt a large chunk of his magic power consumed. As compensation, the shining sword flash bisected a heaven soldier that was leaping up on the wall right at that moment. Kouki was finally starting to breath hard with heaving shoulders. But, at that time, a terrific thunderous roar explosively shook his eardrums. What-!? Those bastards, they self-exploded! Aaa, the wall is collapsing The wall was certainly crumbling at 100 meter ahead at the south. They were barely able to hold back the enemys invasion only thanks to the wall. It was clear what would happen if a hole was opened in it. The defensive net was finally broken. Despair was running rampant. People dropped their guns and fell on their butt. That was why, YOU ARENT GOING TO PASSSSDDDD!! Kouki flew. The eyes of the people around him opened wide. Kouki jumped down toward the crumbling wall, toward the ground that looked like a sea of heaven soldiers with how many there were. It was a reckless action that made many suspected he was committing suicide. DDLight Burst- Of course, it wasnt a suicide. The shining holy sword in great sword mode that was held above Koukis head struck at the ground in front of the crumbling wall. A destructive power that was unthinkable coming from a human blew away all the heaven soldiers that were going to flood in. A crater as though it was the center of an explosion was created there. Kouki turned his back toward the people who were watching with their eyes opened like saucer due to shock. Shi- The holy sword predicted its holders will instantly and changed into katana mode. Almost at the same time, it was drawn out with iai sword drawing and its length extended. Several hundred heaven soldiers that were rushing to Koukis position. All of them within the fan shaped range had a single line carved into their body. Because they could revive as long as their core wasnt destroyed, only 20% could be destroyed. However, the attack stopped their advance. Ill take care of this place-. I wont let a single one pass me!! Thats whyDD! DDDont give up-!! Dont give up-!! Even though no megaphone was used, that roar spread through the battlefield clearly. It wasnt just Koukis voice. It was also Jaspers voice that was broadcasted using a megaphone. Survive even just for a second longer! Protect your comrades even just for an instant longer! Mother is fighitng! Our victory is not far away!! Fight-!! For the sake of tomorrow!! Now- Fight!! The people who were in the brink of despair, whether they were upperworlder or underworlder, all of them mustered their courage once more. They roared and continued to pull their guns trigger. Kouki let out Good grief with a wry smile. He felt like Jaspers courageous encouragement was sharing energy to even him. Come, you starfish imitations. Im just a bit strong you know-!! *Rin, rin* each time the beautiful timbre resounded, heaven soldiers were cut and turned into mere liquid. The innumerable iron colored liquid was coloring the ground like blood. Before he knew it, there was only tranquility residing inside Koukis eyes. Just like what he did at the desert world, he was simply persisting in safeguarding the people behind him with a heart that was free from obstructive thoughts. Ultimate slashes that no one could perceive were cutting down heaven soldiers systematically. But, it didnt change the fact that the defense above the wall became thinner with Kouki gone from there. One by one heaven soldiers were climbing over the wall. Each time their number increased, the number of screams resounding from behind the wall was increasing. And then, finally, Report! They broke through!! Everyone, retreat!! Run to the shelter! Jaspers voice came from both the communication channel and the megaphone. The defensive encampment at the rear was finally crumbling. And then, an aircraft came from the sky. Etemp sensed that it was already the limit and came to pick up Kouki. Even without landing, if it was KoukiDDif it was just Kouki, he would be able to jump and board the plane. Just as they talked before, he should withdraw from here at this time in order to protect the people at heaven. However Ii!! Even though Kouki heard Etemps urging voice, his body wouldnt kick on the ground. Because there were people fighting behind him with face that looked like they would cry. Tsu!? An instant of hesitation. An iron colored spear attacked in order to make Kouki pay such thing that was an unforgivable sin in battlefield. Although he instantly twisted away, his shoulder was pierced and he was held in place at the wall. Although he immediately cut the metal with the holy sword and got his feet back on the ground, teh heaven soldiers made use of the opening and passed through beside Kouki and broke through into behind the wall. Again, once again Im not strong enough- His face distorted. Blood flowed from his body and also from his heart while he continued to cut the heaven soldiers before his eyes. The upperworlders who were on board of Etemps plane were giving support fire from the sky. He could jump to the plane right now. He had to jump. In order to protect the refugees at the heaven, he should abandon the warriors at this place. Because he was unable to protect everyone. He understood that. From the start he had understood. Shit- He cursed once more. He used his logic to pin down his helpless rage toward himself. And then, DDEh? He saw it. A beat later, the heaven soldiers stopped moving. They stood still as though in bewilderment. The people were staring at the ground in confusion. Ha, haha- A laugh leaked out from Koukis mouth. Thats right. Thats right, You have, never messed up. As annoying as that is. He fixed his grip on the holy sword. He felt something on his skin, his instinct was telling him something, and then lines of light gathered to a single spot like cracks on the ground. Kouki looked up to the sacred mountain Coltran that was starting to shine and yelled. I refuse all hostility and malice-. Grant absolute protection to the children of god! Here is the consecrated ground where gods enemy shall not passDDSacred Severance-!! A shining light spread out in dome shape. It washed away the heaven soldiers like a high wave, however those who should be protected werent affected and got enveloped inside the absolute protection. The barrierDDdidnt disperse. Coltran was sending out light from its summit as though to display the reason why it was the sacred mountain. It was as though it had started breathing just now. In front of the miraculous scene, the people of Coltran were unable to close their gaping wide open mouths. With them behind him, Kouki stepped toward the large army. O will of god, destroy all evils. O breath of god, blow away all dark clouds and fill this world with holy purifying. O benevolence of god! Forgive all sins with this single attackDD The holy sword returned into its original western sword mode. Kouki thrust it toward the sky and said Lets go with a fearless grin. His words of power surged throughout the world. DDDivine Might C Light Dragon Maximum!! Coltran looked small. The bursting up pure white light was gradually taking shape and a huge dragon like in myth appeared in this SF world. I wont let even a single more person die. DDAre you prepared? The heros heart that was furious toward the irrationality of the world manifested. The light of destruction converged in the opened jaw of the gigantic light dragon. Now, it swallowed the large army. . . . . . . What did, what did you do Mothers voice that was filled with confusion resounded through the holy land. The arm of the iron giant was stabbed into the root of the sacred tree. No, it was kept back just before it could hit the root. It seems, it gave me a little help. Me meddling is a different matter though. Yes, severalDDroots of the sacred tree had broken through the ground to protect Hajime. How, how can something like this! What did you do!? That thingwhat in the world is that thing!? The giants arm was pulled. The extremely thick roots of the sacred tree were torn off. A lot of metal were coiling around it. It seemed that the metals of the underground facility were also getting torn off. At the other side of the roots, a faint light could be seen. Inside Hajimes grasp was a beautiful orb. Inside the orb, a very, very small tree was standing. The orb of Lutria. Lutrwhat? Can you get the picture if I said that its a sacred tree of another world? You see, that tree has a will. This Lutria is the sacred treeDDno, the personification of the world. I received this thing from her. A tree with a will of its own at other world. Mothers eye flickered in agitation when it heard that. You dont know, right? There are countless worlds, and most likely every world has a sacred tree of their own. The worlds are connected with this thing as the center. Hajime started thinking like that since that time when he got transported to hell. He hallucinated a great tree towering high at the mysterious clearing existing deep inside a forest at Britain. It made Hajime harbored a quess, that perhaps a great tree existed in all worlds and the worlds were fundamentally connected? I didnt really have any way to make use of it when I first received it. I also didnt have an artifact to convert electricity to magic power, so Im still unable to go to the world of the star tree to make sure. He also became unable to go to that sky world that he and Tio wandered into. The cave wasnt connected to that world anymore. He was also unable to go by himself to that world to check due to magic power problem. What he was able to confirm was that a great tree also existed in hell in the past. Though according to the people inside the demon rangers, that tree seemed to have decayed already and there wasnt any trace of it anymore. Amidst that, Hajime wondered if there might be some kind of clue and investigated the great tree Ua Alto when going to Tortus before the voyage this time butthe orb of Lutria showed a reaction there. No, to be more accurate, it was resonating. The great tree Ua Alto was also showing a reaction. It seems that this thing is also some kind of permit, a proof of someone who is recognized by the great tree. I can interfere with the great tree itself to some degree with this. For example, like when the Liberators created a great dungeon at the inside of the great tree Ua Alto. It could make the branches and leaves growing, make the roots protruding out, orDD Creating a hollow inside the tree to form a path that lead directly to the deepest part, see? Tsu!? Dont tell me-!? Hajime ignored the situation and spoke unusually attentively to the listener to give a thorough explanation. But a demonic and atrocious smile was formed on his lips. The Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System. In other words the sacred tree. I have also finished analyzing the data G10 snatched but, from its structure and scale, it has it right? At the deepest part of the sacred tree. Right after that, Nagumo!!! The upload is finished! Its a success! Do it-!! Tsu, that man!! A voice resounded from an open channel. It was the voice of the natural owner of paranormal ability who would fall off from everyones awareness even when they tried to be cautious toward him, the man who should be called the right hand of the demon kingDDEndou Kousuke. And then, Its time to pull down the curtain. The withered sacred tree flashed brightly as though it was exploding. Yes, it was shining with crimson light that was even more vivid than the sunset. A radiance of violent crimson rushed through the trunk like blood flowing through the blood vessels. The radiance rushed until the very tips of its branches as though the sacred tree itself was dyed crimson. And then, light burst out like volcanic eruption to pierce the sky. Light also burst out at the surrounding with the sacred tree at the center. A crimson spiral connected the sky and earth like a tornado. Within the torrent of light, Hajime carried G10 in his arm and lightly kicked on the ground. Several ripples were spreading out and he rose until the same altitude with Mother easily. Hajime stepped on the air without any difficulty and faced Mother with the shining sacred tree behind him. A voice of uneasiness and hatred surged out from Mother. Its only a cracking of this level-. A mere junk of ancient past dare to- Hajime-sama, hurry! Even with the virus and me, sixty seconds are the limit until its restored! It was obvious that the Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System located at the deepest part of the sacred tree was invaded. Mother guessed that the conversion destination of Star Energy was changed based on the magic power data of Hajime that it created when manufacturing the summoning device at Coltran. It was an invasion method to the deepest part of the sacred tree that it never expected at all. And then there was also the impossible situation where the intruder slipped through the security robots and inserted a data chip into the console. Originally such feat should be impossible. Even so, Mother was the AI who once grasped victory after fighting a lot of AI singlehandedly. There was a world of difference between its specs and G10s specs. It could still recover from this. It wouldnt even take 60 seconds. It would take back the control instantly and made all of its enemies fell into a hopeless situation once more! It increased its own processing power to the limit. At the same time, it ordered for an all out attack to Haijme so that he wouldnt be able to do anything. It didnt even care if the attack would also damage the sacred tree. But, before it could. I dont even need 60 seconds. An unexpected reply came to it. Hajime lifted his hand. The jewel on his ring emitted light explosively. Right after that. Now, lets begin the curbstomp. Crimson surges spread out. Over and over again. The surges were even accompanied with physical impact. Mothers liquid metal giant, the machine soldiers gathered behind it, the fighter aircrafts, the fleet, every single one of them was blown away to the back together. Kuh, something of this level There was no damage although they had been pushed back. But, Mother turned speechless at the next instant seeing the sight that entered its eye. It couldnt be helped. After all what happened just now wasnt an attack but merely an after-effect. It was the after-effect from the demon king summoning his army. The funeral procession of black and crimson crosses Cross VeltDD3000 of them. A weapon that looked like a giant cross due to the wings attached at both its sides, containing 500 pencil missiles & 500 rockets where every single one of them possessed the destructive power that rivaled a cruise missile due to the compressed burning stone and magic power shockwave inside themDDthe missile & rocket launcher Agni Orkan. Electromagnetically accelerated gatling cannon with six gun barrels where each barrel was a six barreled gatling gun, Metzelei Disaster. Electronically accelerated 88 mm anti material sniper canon that was specialized for penetrationDDSchlagen AA. Electromagnetically accelerated gatling pile bunker that fired super heavy and super hard giant pileDDwith new invention of compressed burning stone stuffed into the pile bunkerDDto pierce the target and then exploding inside, the electromagnetic acceleration Gatling Bunker Buster. The mechanized death gods who were equipped with those weapons. The army of monsters with repulsive but beautiful appearance of multiple animals being combined into oneDDthe Grim Reapers, 3000 of them. And then to make doubly sure, the sunlight convergence laser Burst HyperionDDseven of them were floating around Hajime. Mass production of trump card and overwhelming quantity battle using superweapons. This was truly the demon kings domainOne Man Army. Hajimes lips split to form a crescent shape. Mother. For the sake of my peaceDDdisappear. DDTsu Right after that, violent destructions were unleashed from both camps. But, it only looked like the battle was even at the first attack. Seven beams of scorching lights that were brought about by Hyperions. Mother was forced to devote the giants whole power into defense just to deal with this. 1500 missiles and rockets per second didnt allow anything to approach near. All the attacks from the enemys side were completely blocked by a multifaceted space isolation barrier that had a shape like a regular icosahedrons. This barrier was formed by the Cross Velts and also defended the sacred tree. And then the simultaneous attack from the Cross Velts, gatling, pile, and 88 mm cannon that smashed apart the enemies one after another. If the Grim Reaper also joined in Mothers army was starting to crumble before it could even say ah. The heaven soldiers or the other machine soldiers or even the battleships were unable to resist the death gods. Their mobility, tactic, and the equipped firearms destructive power were overwhelmingly different. After all the Grim Reapers were filled with genuine demons. Then they were handed the superweapons of the demon king. This was even worse than giving a metal rod to an ogre. (TN: A saying in Japan, which means making something strong even stronger) In addition, the number was increasing even now. The demon kings ring that was continuing to shine was continuously summoning an army of Grim Reaper from empty air like a flood. Although there were Grim Reapers that were struck down by the lightning strike from the clouds, it was just like a drop in a bucket. It couldnt be helped with how many demons were looking for employment from Hajime. The army of Grim Reapers that were originally only numbered in a thousand responded to the job request and increased until 5000. Yes, it couldnt be helped! He was the demon king after all! Youre unexpectedly persistent. Im impressed. DDBut, die. You-, damn monster- The positions of both sides were completely changed. The eye of Hajime who was lording over the battlefield with the sacred tree that was clad in crimson light behind him looked exactly like Mothers eyes toward Hajime and others when they fought at Coltran. Mothers thought were thrown into complete chaos due to the unbearable disgrace. It unconsciously repeated something like this is impossible over and over in its mind, but the present situation was cornering it without giving any leeway for excuse. It was beyond doubt that Mother was unable to overcome this danger! It gathered liquid metal from all over the holy land. It disassembled the towers and weapons and absorbed even the heaven soldier army. It was an amount that beggared the imagination, like looking at an ocean. However, in front of the seven Burst Hyperions that continued to sweep down everything without pause, Mother wasnt permitted any leeway to counterattack and had its hands full with just protecting itself. Liquid metals were turned into scorching magma that completely covered the ground. Its attacks were blocked by space isolation barrier. Its machine soldier army, fighter aircrafts, weapons at the towers, all of them were changed into scraps by the Grim Reapers outrageousness and their high spirit that seemed to yell Its the first summon of the whole army! HYAHAADD!!. Even the fleet that was its hope had wind holes opened in them and then exploded to pieces by the Grim Reapers who were equipped with electromagnetic acceleration Gatling Bunker Buster. And unbelievably, the flagship was bombarding its allies at the end. It seemed the shell that was fired at the flagship during the cargo planes kamikaze attack was the special shell, Squirm Shell. In other words, the inside of the flagship was now swarmed by numerous metal small spiders. Apparently the managed to take control of the ship. But, with just a little bit more- It could take back the Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System. If it managed that, the crimson energy that was bursting up even now would immediately dry up. Conversely it would be able to launch a large scale destructive attack if it resigned itself for the holy land to be greatly damaged. There was still a chance for it to turn the table But there, something unexpected for both Hajime and Mother happened. Ah? This is What in the world Hajime-sama, the unconverted energy is getting discharged with tremendous force! No, this is, the energy is being absorbed? This is completely an intervention from outside the system!! G10 was smoking because of its electronic warfare with Mother that it did with the preparedness to die. It raised its voice with bewilderment and agitation. It couldnt be helped. After all the holy land was enveloped in a beautiful white light. Countless lines of light were spreading like cracks on the ground with the sacred tree at the center. The whole holy land was shining because of that and there was even faint particles of light that were starting to float to the air. And the greatest change of all wasDDthe sacred tree itself. Greenery could be seen at the tip of its withered branch. Fresh leaves were growing out one after another. They were spreading out largely and powerfully. The trunk that was looking very lacking in vitality before this was visibly recovering its moisture. Like that, the sacred tree completely recovered its original fresh green appearance. Right after that, a surge of light was unleashed to the world. The surge of light was followed by many more surges of lights. If this phenomenon could be observed from space, it would be clear to see that those surges were rushing through the whole planet. Furthermore there were even lines of light that were spreading throughout the land until beyond the horizon in an instant. It was truly the scene of the breathe of life being breathed back into this planet. Impossiblethere is no way this can-. This much energy, there wasnt this much energy even two hundred years ago- The planets energy was vast. However, because it was consumed in unusual amount due to the past war, the aggregate amount of the energy itself had actually decreased remarkably. That was clear to see from how the originally vibrant sacred tree was now a withered tree. That was why Mother was using normal electric power generation at Coltran. Therefore, even if the Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System changed the conversion of the Star Energy into magic power instead of electricity, it still didnt change the fact that the energy continuously being consumed. This kind of phenomenon shouldnt happen. And yet right now Mother observed a vast energy that was even more immense than when the sacred tree was at its prime, such thing was simply This, this was like Like there is one more planet? Tsu, as I thought you- Yes, Hajime didnt convert the Star Energy into magic power. In the first place they were in a race against time, and it was Kousuke who infiltrated inside the sacred tree. There was no way he was able to do something like writing a program to convert Star Energy into magic power on the spot. Star Energy was also an unknown energy for G10 too. It only learned about the energys existence just now. That was why, there was a need to write a program beforehand using a type of energy that they had in hand. Kousuke only plugged up the data chip so after that the system could automatically convert the energy. Then, what was this energy that became the base for the magic power. The answer was one. Grasp GloriaPlanet in hand that is rotating for perpetuity. I imitated a certain world to make thisDDa perpetual motion machine. Perpetual motion machineabsurd, even for Hardenthat was a dream that was beyond his grasp At the sky world where dragon and human coexistedDDHajime created the orb of sky dragon power. Until now Hajime was unable to make use of the sky dragon power that was overflowing infinitely from it but The orb that was entrusted to Kousuke had its energy converted by the Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System and brought inexhaustible magic power for Hajime. Looks like this damn sacred tree also took advantage of that. This guy must be really starving. In other words, it was like that. The sacred tree absorbed the infinite energy that was flowing from Grasp Gloria and accomplished its revival. And then that also meant the revival of this world. Hahah, so the magic power dispersion effect is also caused by the world-wide shortage of energy huh. Hajime took out the Crystal Key from his pocket. Hajime easily opened a gate and disappeared. Dont you think that a total of nine weapons feel like an incomplete set? Crossing space!? Mother turned around in panic. From the gaps of the flashes and liquid metals, its eye could be seen flickering intensely in shock. Hajime appeared from a membrane in empty air that was shining crimson. He made an evil expression and summoned the tenth Burst Hyperion. Its the end. DD Liquid metals gathered in a swirl and barely managed to defend against the sunlight convergence laser. But, most of the liquid metals that originally had an amount that was like an ocean were already turned into scorching magma that covered the ground. They naturally fell into malfunction with that. The remaining amount was simply insufficient. I-, I wont die-. I will continue-, to rule the world!! Dont you forget-, otherworlder!! I am the mother of everything-, Im the world itselfDD No, Ill forget. After allDD Hyperions beam finally blew away the liquid metals. Mother vanished inside the light. The beams from all the Hyperions clashed in midair and the resulting light was directed to the sky above. Eight beams pierced the lightning clouds and blew them away in fanning shape. The holy land was illuminated by the devil kings sun. Under that sight, that demon king took out a compass from his pocket. And then, You are nothing but a pretender god that can be found anywhere. Hajime pressed his index finger and middle finger together and pointed to a direction that seemed random. At a corner of the ground that was turned into a sea of magma. There was a sky machine soldier that was flying to outside the city while hiding in the gaps between towers. That machine soldier looked back in surprise. Yes, that sky machine soldier was loaded with Mothers actual core for it to hide itself among the small fries. Do it, G10. My thanks, Hajime-sama. The one who answered was G10 who was at the brink of stopped functioning despite having been liberated from the electronic warfare. It mustered its strength which was an unusual act for an AIno, it was something that was only natural for any existence with emotion. It accepted all the emotions it felt without sparing anything and launched the last cracking. Its aim was the railgun on a tower that wasnt controlled by anyone anymore. That gun turret rotated and caught Mother right in its targeting. Mother raised its afterburner output to the max to escape in desperation. It entered the gaps between buildings to somehow shake off the targeting. The dignity of a god couldnt be felt at all from its back figure. Ii~! (The capable woman! Netemp-san is here!) Damn iDD What flew out from behind the cover of a tower with superb timing was Netemp-san who had returned to Mothers base body. She cut apart the wings of the sky machine soldierMother with her twin large swords before kicking up the body with an artistic spinning kick. The body flew up to the sky where it couldnt make any movement and its wings taken away. The railgun that G10 controlled accurately fixed its aim. G10-, stop-! Without me, the world-, the paradise willDD An instant of flashback. G10s past comrades. Their smile, their worry, their kind expression that contained a firm determination to face certain death behind it, all of those images flashed in G10s heart. With a flood of emotions filling its whole being, it readied the triggerDD DDMission, complete. A thunderous roar. The bullet cut through the air in a straight line to put an end to everything, as though to express the heart of its shooter. Under the burning red sunset, a small blast and a tiny wreckage were scattered. That was the true demise of this dystopia. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im sorry for being absent last week. I wanted to finish the decisive battle in one go, but I didnt have the time and also the inspiration to write till the end, and so I took an extra one week. Next chapter will be the epilogue of the SF world. There I want to resolve the lack of explanation regarding the full picture of the strategy, what happened behind the scene, and other things like the sacred tree and the orb. Chapter 381 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Epilogue . Hajime opened his eyes from the pleasant sensation of wind caressing his skin and the warmth of the radiant light from the other side of his eyelid. Mothers body was right in front of his eye. The body was staring at him with robotic eyes that looked like glass spheres. It seemed the body was on all four above his body while staring at him. It was horror. And so, he reflexively averted his gaze. But ahead of his gaze was also opened eyes that were like glass spheres which belonged to Neuntes body The eyes were staring. They were staring fixedly at him with the eyes of the death that didnt contain the slightest sign of life within them. The body had beautiful face that was thoughtlessly formed by a god, so it felt very ghastly to see such face as the face of a corpse. Furthermore this body that was lying down together with him was damaged all over, doubling the gruesome value twice over. It was horror. The average person would definitely scream in this situation, but Hajime was simply turning his gaze back to the Mothers body calmly. And, what are you doing? Ii~I-Ii!! The devoted Netemp-san who watched over master from night until morning? Youre too fussy. Hajimes gaze was turning colder while he pushed aside the face of Netemp who was possessing Mothers body. He got up and felt that the sun felt really close. Yes, the sun was visible from the gap of the large leaves that could envelop a single adult with just one of them. He looked around. He realized where he was and his expression loosened up slightly. Were above the sacred tree huh I! Ii~I~ Yeah, now that you mentioned it, I fainted after that huhand so you laid me down here I see. It seemed Netemp had prepared a simple bed by piling up leaves on the base of a branch that was near the top of sacred tree. This was a city of machine where no human lived, so there was no other place to rest other than here. Although, the sacred trees branch was so wide that three or four people could easily sleep side by side on it. The large leaves were also soft and pleasant to sleep on. The tip of the branch was also surrounded by leaves above and below it, so this spot felt like a bedroom. There was also the warmth from the ray of light that shined through the leaves. This was a really luxurious bedroom. If only there was no Neuntes corpse and a Terminatr sleeping together with him that is. Ii? I slept together with masterpoh, whats with that cutesy act? Ill scrap you like this apostle body if you dont cut it out. Ii~ Netemp-san put her hands on her cheeks while fidgeting, but then she raised her hands in banzai posture as though to say Master got angryyy while flying down from the branch as though going down a stair. O, oi! What about Endou and G10DD I! Ah, is that so. Ill leave it to you then. It seemed that she only pretended to run away while she was actually going to tell Kousuke and G10 that Hajime had woken up. After Netemp vanished from view, Hajime turned his gaze toward the Neunte body while sighing. It seems that is undoubtedly Neunte butas I thought she isnt like before anymore huh. I still dont know about the mechanism of this possession, so perhaps I should think that it caused some kind of change in her for now While thinking that, his body was screaming in protest from pain all over, so for the time being he put away this matter for later consideration. When he tried emitting magic power as a test, just as he expected after seeing the sacred tree energetically growing in abundance, the magic power wasnt dispersing anymore. Its possible with this. Hajime activated his treasure warehouse. The thick branch and large leaves were getting in the way, so he summoned a huge object at a space a little distance away where there were few branches and leaves. It was a regular octahedron with each side having size of three meters. A circle that was turning sideways was surrounding it. It was the satellite type regeneration magic illumination artifact, Bel Agharta. The circle lit up and the crimson light ran on the surface of the regular octahedron at the center. Light of regeneration softly illuminated the area. The light that poured down through the leaves and branches looked like sunlight filtering through trees. Hajimes eyes partly closed in pleasure as though he was basking in the sun while feeling his body being healed. He also took the opportunity to mend the damage on Neunte body too. After he finished he stored back the body into the treasure warehouse. After a short interval, the memory that was blown away by the horror impact from Netemp Mother watching him sleeping was also freshly resurrected in his mind. It was after G10 finished off Mother. Hajime thoroughly checked using the compass after that, even so there wasnt any sign that there was any body double of Mother. There was also no machine soldier, fighter aircraft, or battleship that moved on their own. They stopped functioning and fell to the ground as though to show the fall of the paradise. After seeing that sight, Hajime finally let go of his tension but A lot of damage had accumulated from him being forced into continuous battles that pushed him to the very limit while his abilities were restricted to the extreme. On top of that he forcefully dragged out energy from his soul to use Limit Break C Supreme twice. As expected, even the demon king wished to rest after all that. Or rather, his soul and flesh were declaring that enough was enough and ordered him to rest. He didnt even remember to heal himself using Bel Agharta that he had been putting off in order to prioritize annihilating Mother swiftly. He thought it would be alright with Kousuke here while ignoring the problem of how Kousuke would get out now that the hollow inside the sacred tree that was leading to its deepest part was already closed. And so Hajime somehow performed an emergency landing near the tower and let go of his consciousness. Butthe last sight that he saw before he fainted. Naturally he hadnt recovered the Grim Reapers that he let out. The sight of all them cocking their head together toward Hajime and then leaping toward him all at once That was real bad huh. Even though Endou was nearby, I let down my guard too quickly that time Even so, if at that last scene he saw the people inside the Grim Reapers were actually letting out killing intent or hostility, Hajime had the confidence that he would immediately shot up to his feet even if he had let go of his consciousness. From what he saw, their rush toward him felt more like Your majesty!? Are you alright!?His majesty collapsed!?Ill be there at your side right away-Gather at his majestys sideeeee!!, so Hajimes sense of danger also didnt react. But, if they actually had thinking like That most evilnessfainted?Could this be a chance to rise up in the world?Eh? He is wide open right now? This is a chance to be the next demon king?Is this a chance that will never appear again forever?, it would be really bad at that time. It really made things a lot more convenient that each of the Grim Reapers has their own passenger buteven though they should be my weapon, I have to be careful of the risk of rebellion. Whats with this Because, the inside of the Grim Reapers were authentic demons. Compared to Hajime controlling all of the Grim Reapers by himself, the scale of the application was in a different level with this arrangement. It was Hajime himself who accepted this situation because the combat ability of each Grim Reaper and their ability to carry out strategy couldnt even be compared from before. And so, as expected he couldnt decide to just fire all of the demons after this late, but perhaps it would be better if he prepared a bit more safety measure from now. While Hajime was thinking of such things deeply, Oo~i! Nagumo! You finally woke up! Hm? It feels like I heard a voice just now? Am I mishearing thing Ill put you to sleep again you bastard-! Kousuke who hopped up on the branch quickly got a bulging vein on his forehead. So you were able to get out from undergroundyou look really battered up over there. Well yeah, the guardians attacked me after I inserted the update after all. I put my body on the line to protect the console. Kousuke shrugged as though it was not a big deal at all, but his body was actually wounded all over. His state wasnt at all better than Hajimes previous state. It was just as he said, Kousuke must have protected the linchpin of their strategy in desperation so that it didnt get destroyed physically. Dangerous craps came without end at me. It would be really awful for me if the magic power didnt become usable at that timing. Well, thanks to the enemies rushing on me anxiously like that, the bulkhead that connected to the surface was kept open all that time, so I was able to get out easily. I see. You managed to weather the danger again like a cockroDDcough. I mean you used your clones like there is no tomorrow to get out of another tight spot huh. Oi, what were you going to say just now? Just because the frequency of me wearing black outfit kept increasing, what were you going to call me just now!? Cockroach. Now see here, dont answer so honestly like that. Nagumo, do you know about the word sugarcoat? Obviously. Its this convenient thing that can be used to coat snacks or words. Then use sugarcoat! For your words that stab at peoples heart like Gae Bolg! Pretty energetic arent you. Arent your wounds opening up again? Its your fault! Im literally complaining at you like Im going to vomit blood here! Now now, sit over here. Kousuke looked like he was going to grab at Hajimes collar even now. Hajime gestured with his hand for him to enter the illumination range of Bel Agharta. Kousuke stared coldly at Hajime, even so his condition was severe as expected. He sat down on the ground heavily and sat cross legged. Sheesh, Youre like this right after you woke up even though you had been sleeping for nearly two days. What? Two days, you say? Yeah, two days. Hajime followed the sunlight that shined down through the trees and looked up to the sun. The sun that was shining brilliantly was currently closer to the east. It would be noon within several more hours. In other words, he had slept for nearly 40 hours. Seriously? Thats my line. Looks like the case this time was tiresome even for the demon king-sama as expected. Kousuke laughed. The demon king was so tired he slept like a log, finally he was able to see a human side to this demon king! You were also really tired werent you? My bad, I made you kept watch for two days. Well, Im the demon kings right hand man after all. Could it be, youre the lord right now? What part of me is like that! I was replying to you normally! I was, right? Kousuke sounded a bit unsure. There, the twos wounds had completely recovered. The fundamental weariness that came from the fatigue in Hajimes soul was still remaining, even so he had recovered enough to move. And, did something happen during these two days? What are the Grim Reapers doing? Was there any contact from Amanogawa and others? Aa~, about that. Where should I start explaining from Kousuke looked slightly worried, then he clapped his hands together in decision and stood up. And then, he beckoned at Hajime to follow him and led him to the top of the branch. For now, there is still no contact from Coltran. I thought that it might be possible for them to come here already if they used transport aircraft other than the high speed plane we used, but there is still isnt anyone coming until now. The electricity died over there after all, so they cant use the facility to contact us here. I should hand a gate key for them to use in this kind of situation. You never thought that the magic power dispersion effect would vanish right? It cant be helped. Hajime and Kousuke arrived until the tip of the branch while conversing. Large leaves were overlapping like a wall. Kousuke used his hand to brush them aside like pushing aside norencurtain hung at shop entrance. And then Seriously? Amazing huh. It only takes two days. Below there was nothing but green, green, and even more green. Tree roots were jutting out like twisting snakes, and weeds were protruding out from the cracks of the ground, forming a green carpet. Ivies were twining around the tower with flowers blooming from them. It was like there were many giant trees growing. The battleships, fighter jets, and machine army that stopped functioning had also started to get buried under the plants. The most magnificent view was the ground outside the machine city that was turning into a plain. The only thing that stayed the same from before was the part where the liquid metal that turned into magma was gathered. They had cooled down and turned into hard metals that were forming hills. This sight is like a millennium after civilization broke down. You sometimes saw this at movie or manga. Hajime resumed breathing after feeling dumbfounded by the scene and watched the sight of nature. Then he suddenly took out the Orb of Lutria from his pocket. The sacred tree immediately shined faintly even though he didnt use the orb to interfere with it. It feels like its saying thanks. Kousuke turned around with a faint smile. Hajime wordlessly agreed with his words. Right after that, The ground went astir. It felt like there was repulsive cries AaAAAAAAA- coming from below. Even though warm sunlight was shining down, the body temperature felt like it was going down slightly Ah, come to think of it, the Grim Reapers are searching throughout the holy land. Theyre looking for any useful looking parts that they might be able to offer to you. The moment Kousuke said that, shadows flew out from throughout the holy lands. It was the Grim Reapers. Strangely, the shapes of the shadows that were reflected on the ground or tower were different from the shape of the body frame. The shadowswere hard to describe, with shapes like gargoyle thingy, or undefined form something Disgusting. Theyre your subordinates. Hajime reflexively muttered. Right after Kousukes calm tsukkomi pierced into him, around 4500 Grim Reapers and 500 machine soldiers lined up orderly on the air in front of Hajime. They all bowed toward him like retainers. In addition, the 500 machine soldiers were also shouldering damaged Grim Reapers. It seemed they had switched body. And then they conveyed their congratulations one after another, things like Your majesty, please receive my heartfelt congratulations for your recovery! or We have already collected the enemies main weapons as well as your majesty weapons, especially the Cross Velts!Contratulations for the victory this time!As expected from our king!Now we have some tales to tell the princess later on!. Aa~, yeah. You guys did good work for our first total mobilization. DDYou guys, good job. Instantly, repulsive cheers of AaAAAAAA!! burst out loudly and thundered throughout the holy land. It felt like the mind was getting scrapped off just from listening to it. Perhaps this was actually an attack? Mission complete! All troops, return! I cant listen to this! Although Hajime thought that, he at least maintained his dignity as their superior and lifted the treasure warehouse. Crimson radiance fanned out and the Grim Reapers were vanishing in good mood. Their atmosphere was like people who just participated in an event and returned home with the feeling of It was su~per fu~~n while carrying a lot of souvenirs. I need to write the list of the retrieved items later. It feels like they are carrying back everything they can get hold of. They are really like tourists who go into shopping spree. The demons presences vanished from the holy land. And all was well. Refreshing wind blew through. Hajime and Kousuke took a breath. Come to think of it, where is Netemp and G10? Hajime put away Lutrias Orb while taking out the compass and Crystal Key next. Netemp-san is bringing G10 here right now. Did something happen to G10? Hajime scrutinized Kousuke who sounded evasive. When he last saw G10, she was already on the verge of stopped functioning after getting into an electronic war where she literally spent everything she had. The worst case flashed inside Hajimes mind. I think, she isnt dead. According to Netemp-san, she might entered sleep mode in order to hold out just barely. According to Kousuke, when he ran to where G10 was, she was lying on the ground close to Hajime without showing any reaction at all. Most likely she mustered her last strength to float toward Hajime. She is placed in the underground facility right now. Just in case, Netemp-san had tested various things like supplying her with electricity or connecting with the facilitys console to check if its possible to replace G10s CPU or something. But, there was no sign of her waking up. I see Yeah. Netemp-san is bringing her here right now. We dont know if anything might worsen her state, so she is extremely careful in carrying her. Well, it will be fine. Everything will return back to normal by using Bel Agartha. As expected it will be impossible to return her back to her prime 200 years ago butnow, it might be possible now. I left Grasp Gloria and the conversion system where they are. The conversion system you see, its stuck in the sacred tree, on top of that its as huge as the energy tower we saw at Coltran, so it will be impossible to carry it around. Now that Hajime had obtained unlimited magic power, it might be possible to perform regeneration that went back to 200 years ago. The sacred tree and the system could also be separated from each other if he used the orb. Even so, he would put it off for later. Endou, Ill bring Amanogawa here. Wait here together with Netemp and G10 when they got here. Ill be back soon. Ro~ger Hajime used the compass. He searched Koukis location accurately and checked if he was alone or not. He confirmed that there were only Jasper and others around him and nobody else. There was no problem. Hajime opened a gate and instantly traveled through 12000 kilometers. Kyaah!? The demon king was there when she turned around. Mindy fell on her butt at the scene that looked like an encounter with the unknown with how there was someone who came out from a membrane of light that appeared from thin air. Her mouth was closing and opening wordlessly from the shock. Beside her, a small silhouette ran past with rapid footsteps *shutatatatatata-*. There was no agitation from the silhouette. As though to say, There was only one thing to do! Charge! Nn~~~~~ Oops The charging little girl who came flyingDDListy. When Hajime caught her firmly in his arms, Listy rubbed her face on Hajimes chest with all her power. She displayed her wordless happiness with Nn~-, Nn~~-. Then she lifted her face and grinned widely with tearful eyes squinted in happiness, Welcome home, Otou-san. Ou The demon king who had committed numerous amount of ignoring the atmosphere. But even the demon king who was renowned as a complete savage was reading the mood this time as expected. Or perhaps it should be said that he was made to read the mood by Listy-chan. He was finally unable to refute being called Otou-san. Hajime sighed. He fixed his hold on Listy and caressed her head. Listy-chan buried her head on his chest once more in satisfaction and quietly transformed into a burr that was stuck on Hajimes clothes. L-Listyyou are really Mindy was dumbfounded. She was in admiration of how lacking in hesitation Listy was. She finally got on her feet. Sorry to surprise you. N-no. Im doing my bestto get used to this kind of thing. More importantly, its great that you are safe. Thats, what about Mother Of course she is defeated. This side too, it looks youre your whole family is safe. It was worth it that I hurried up. And Mindy patted her chest in relief. Hajime looked behind herDDat Kouki who was sleeping on something that looked like an operating table. Blankets were placed there to be replacement for quilt where Kouki was laid down carefully. His breathing was stable. There was a water jug and towel nearby. Hajime could see that Mindy and Listy were taking care of him. But, there wasnt any sign of him waking up even after the commotion just now. Ah, yes. Kouki-san issleeping like this after the battle was over. He hasnt woke up at all even now. It seemed Kouki also fainted after the battle. Etemp collected him to this isolated place in heaven where he could rest without any disturbance. It was like something from a fairy tale. If Kouki-san was left at the open where everyone can see him, it felt like they would deify him. Of course that would happen. The sacred mountain Coltran shined. At the same time there was a swordsman who controlled a dragon of light that was shining with the same radiance. It was explained to the people beforehand that there was a sword type secret weapon, even so Kouki was considered as a special existence for being chosen as its wielder. That sentiment deepened even more after he saved Coltran. But, you guys are following the scenario right? Yes. Nii-san is running around to lead the people even now. ScenarioDDthe holy sword was connected to Mother. Mothers death meant the death of the holy sword too. In other words, Mother sacrificed herself to take down the enemy with her in order to protect mankind. And then, the user of the holy sword, Kouki also lost his life as the price of using the holy sword. That was the scenario. Mother and supernatural power werent necessary in the history of the new mankind. Is Jasper doing his role well? Err~ Mindy awkwardly looked around. Hajime thought that perhaps it was as expected, the burden was too great for Jasper who was an underworlder and didnt even receive any decent educationbut, it seemed it was the opposite. Rather, Nii-san is doing his role too well. He looks really troubled, bu he is managing somehow. From where I stand, Im really puzzled watching that, Is that really Nii-san? I questioned in my mind Just what is going on? In other words, Jaspers speech before the battle, his encouragement at the middle of the battle, his leadership action, his never give up attitude that continued to fight until the very end for his comrades sake, Jasper who continued to give instructions naturally was still relied on as the mankinds leader even after the battle was over. Mothers death is already told to everyone. Although there is no more enemy, the people has lost the support of their heart. Right now Nii-san is the only one that they can rely on. Seriously? From the beginning I thought that he has the disposition to be leader but Of course Jasper was meeting a lot of difficulty because of lack of knowledge. But, the upperworlders who originally should be the one managing Coltran had that knowledge. They followed Jasper as the one who was taking the initiative and supported him. Jasper himself was relying on the upperworlders without hesitation in areas where he was lacking. During these two days, there was no large turmoil even after Mothers death had become public knowledge. They managed to take care of the minimum required matters like healing the wounded, distributing food, and assigning sleeping place to everyone. Everything was thanks to everyone, from upperworlders to underworlders obeying or helping Jasper while thinking Well, if thats what Jasper said then alright. I see. I also said this before butas expected of the only man in this controlled fake paradise who thought of the future and took action. For use Nii-san is just Nii-san thoughbut, it feels like he is going to far away. It makes me feel a bit lonely. But, you feel proud right? Thats written on your face. Fufu, yes. Its true that Im thinking, as expected from my Nii-san! While Hajime was having that talk with Mindy, the door opened and the person in question came with a good timing into the room. Oo!? Boss-, when did you come backDD Ii!! It seemed Jasper came to check on the situation here. Etemp-san used his head as a stepping stone and flew. She showed her happiness by twisting for seven turns midair and landed on Hajimes head snugly. Then right after that, Ii-Ii-Ii- she poked on his head with her front leg. It seemed she was saying something like Master, bring me with you next time no matter what! Netemp is no good! You cant put your trust on her!. You, dont sell out your little sister like that. Ii~~~ I will never acknowledge a little sister who got prioritized over her big sister! She was saying something like that. Then fight. The thing that your heart desire lies ahead of victory! Ii!! Are you a conquering king from somewhere huh? Or rather, arent you getting along well with Etemp for some reason? Listy-chan raised her head from Hajimes chest where she was rubbing her cheeks and spoke such thing to Etemp above his head with a serious expression. Etemp responded to that with a sharp salute. Err~, I dont know what is going on but Jasper approached with a bewildered expression. Its not anything complicated. I crushed Mother. Coltrans people is liberated. I recovered my strength so I returned. Thats how it is. I see. Mother, is defeatedI see That was certainly something he understood. If not, there was no way Kouki would be able to fight like something from a fairy tale like that. The sacred mountain Coltran also wouldnt shine. There was no way the battle would be over like this in that case. And above all else, there was no way they would be able to still survive like this. However, now that he was told clearly like this Tsu Nii-san Jasper reflexively covered his eyes with his hand. Tears slowly trickled down from the gap. Mindy smiled and put her hand above Jaspers hand. Its overfor real. Wrong. Hajime decisively cut down Jaspers emotional muttering. Jasper unconsciously moved his hand away from his face and made a puzzled look. Hajime walked toward Kouki while speaking. Its just the beginning isnt it? The hard part is starting from now. Hajime took out Bel Agartha and illuminated Kouki with crimson light while looking back across his shoulder. Are you resolved? The false paradise had vanished. The caged bird was going out from the solid cage right now. They would have to fight the reality that would be even harsher in a sense from here on. They would have to walk with their own feet. A lot of problem would occur down the line. Surely there would be a lot of conflict between humans too. Boss, dont look down on us. If its resolve then I already got them since a long time ago. Jasper resolutely wiped his tears and made a fearless smile that looked somewhat similar with Hajime and Kouki. Thats what it means to be human right? He wasnt a caged bird from the start. He was beaten up to the ground, messed up with his stupid choice, even so he still advanced forward step by step. Thats what it means to be human aint it? Jasper looked back at Hajime with such unsaid feeling in his eyes. In respond Hajime too, Yeah. Exactly. He said that and smiled slightly. Go all out, Coltrans new leader. UguI got it. Jasper nodded strongly. He seemed a bit awkward with his role, but he possessed both resolve and ambition in his aura. Hajime turned back at Kouki with a smile still on his face. Ten seconds later, even though the light of regeneration was beaming continuously, Kouki only twitched slightly but he still hadnt woke up. The external wounds had already healed completely butas expected, he had also fought extremely severe battles every day at the desert world, so the damage that he shouldered was even more serious than Hajime. And so, Get up already. Hoguuh!? Hajime tried waking him up with a punch on the stomach. Hajime couldnt endure watching the sleeping face of a guy, and the hero at that, so it couldnt be helped! Jasper and others were huddled with each other as though they had seen something terrifying. W-what!? Enemy attack!? Koukis eyes opened wide. He rolled down from the bed and immediately entered a fighting stance. And then, he saw the demon king making a fist with his artificial arm, Kuh, its really an enemy attack! Kouki thrust open his right arm. Holy sword-chan responded and flew in godspeed into his grasp. Sword was drawn in an instant! ! You bastard, are you still half asleep!? No, Im wide awake, thanks to teh pain on my stomach! Then what do you mean by enemy attack huh! Youre the demon king after all! Real blunt aint ya! This shitty hero- I dont want to hear that from the hitty demon king who woke up someone with a punch at the gut- *Clang-clang-dopan-dopan-* The two fought. Also, Listy-chan was still carried in Hajimes arm even now, but she showed no sign of feeling scared at all. Rather her eyes were sparkling. Five minutes later. Jasper got between them (with the resolve of dying) and somehow stopped the quarrel (it felt like he narrowly escaped death by a hairs breadth). And so, Hajime brought Kouki to the holy land with Jasper and others in tow temporarily. One of their reasons of coming was because they wanted to see the holy land, but they also wanted to meet G10. After all, G10 would never return to Coltran anymore after this. She would part with Jasper and others for life. Of course, she would continue giving support to mankind by sending advice to Jasper through the holy lands telecommunication, sending support supplies at some random place near Coltran, giving support that could be dressed up as an accidental discovery, etc. But, it was the truth that they wouldnt meet each other directly anymore. And so, Mindy went to call the other children while Jasper went to explain to his subordinates that he would be gone for a bit to take a a nap because he practically hadnt rest for two days (in fact he really hadnt rest at all during these two days, but that exhaustion was cured using Bel Agharta). Then the whole group passed through the gate to the holy land. . . . . . . . And, why are you two so edgy with each other like that? Jasper and his family were watching the sight of the holy land from above the sacred tree with indescribable excitement and admiration. Behind them was Netemp Mother who was making the pose of a certain pirate empress when she was looking down on other too much and Etemp-san who was stamping her foot in frustration. Kousuke sent them a glance before he sent a blank stare at another branch. He was looking toward the demon king and the hero who wouldnt look at each others eye since some time ago. Its that asshole demon kings fault. Its that asshole heros fault. You two are like shitty brats. The displeasure aura that was relentlessly emitted from the hero and demon king was attacking Kousukes stomach painfully. Listen to me Endou. That bastard Nagumo, he woke me up with a punch to the gut. I see. I got the gist now. Nagumo is in the wrong. Hajime averted his gaze. Kousuke thought Why do I have to do something like this while speaking to Hajime to smooth things over between the two. Nagumo, how about apologizing once? The talk wont progress like this. Listen to me, Endou. Oh? What? Hajime looked at Kousuke with a sharp expression and spoke. Even if it was 100% my faultDDI will not bow to anyone against my will! No, you should bow! If you are aware that youre at fault! Youre just acting like a brat throwing tantrum! The worst demon king spoke the famous line of a certain familiar to use it in the worst way so brazenly. The heros hand moved toward his holy swords handle. Seeing that, Kousuke held forward the thing that he had been holding since some time ago in panic. Aa geez, stop acting like idiot and revive G10 already! Why are you two at odds with each other so much like this and will get into a fight at the drop of hat You, you have become like a mom huh. Endou, you feel a little like Shizuku. You two, be a little bit more considerate to my stomach if you guys know how hard you two are making it for me!? He had enough already with this demon king and heroKousuke grumbled while Bel Agarthas light evenloped G10. G10s eye lit up once more in just ten seconds. System reboot40 hours 32 minutes and 7 seconds has passed since entering conservation mode G10 suddenly floated with her floating ability while her eye was flickering faintly. And then the sight that entered her eye at firstDDthe state of the holy land made her froze. Aa It was unknown what was the feeling that was making her let out such voice. She was simply staring still. G10 continued to stare at the holy land that was overflowing with greenery as though to burn the sight into her memory storage. Behind G10, Hajime, Kouki, and Kousuke were silently standing. They wanted to talk to G10 after her revival, but as expected, the state she was in made it hard to disturb her. Jasper and family and even Etemp and Netemp were falling quiet while watching G10. Some time passed in such silence. Before long, G10 slowly turned and turned her eye toward the three there. Coltran isDD A lot of people survived. Not all of them survived but, many of the humans lived. I, see. Im glad She said few words. However, exactly because of that, everyone understood that every single word of G10 contained overflowing emotion. G10 fell silent for a bit more to digest the emotion that was flooding within her. No one tried to hurry her up. She had been fighting alone by herself for 200 years without any rest. There was no way they could easily understood the thought of such warrior. Any words that Hajime and others could say right now would be nothing more than the height of boorishness. G10 slowly looked up to the sacred tree. She stared at the grasslands that continued until the horizon. And then she turned her gaze to Hajime and others. To think, that kind of strategy can go wellas a tactical support AI, such strategy that was like a tightrope walking is something that I cant recommend at all. What, so you didnt believe on the tactic huh. Surely she was trying to change the atmosphere. G10 said that with a jesting tone looking like she wanted to say that everything was alright already. Hajime guessed her intention and shrugged with the same jesting tone. Smile also formed on the faces of Kouki and others. Well, that tactic was really insane. As expected from Nagumo. Do you want to implicitly say that Im insane by saying that? Eh? Do you actually think that you are sane!? Yosh, Ill kill you. Thats why, stop fighting for every single thing! Kousuke stopped the two who were naturally trying to kill each other (lol). G10s body shook in amusement and the atmosphere of the place softened. Aa~, I dont really get what kind of tactic it was though There was no time at all before this, so Jasper held back his question and only focused on his own role. G10 glanced briefly at the quarrel of the three otherworlders before she explained gently, of the disturbing details. According to her, the tactic was roughly divided to four stages. The first stage was breaking through Mothers force and the barrier that was covering the holy land. The second stage was peeling off the liquid metal structure that was surrounding the sacred tree. The third stage was creating a direct passage to the deepest part of the sacred tree to send Kousuke to the place of the conversion system. The fourth stage was using the conversion system and Grasp Gloria to obtain unlimited magic power and counterattack. Actually, the high altitude kamikaze attack using high speed cargo plane at the opening of battle had one more objective other than as camouflage for Hajime and others to push through the force field. It was to allow Kousuke who was already on the ground to invade inside the force field without getting detected by Mother. Good grief, I was dropped at the sky and ran marathon for dozens of kilometers. I want to cry at how absurd my superior is. It seemed Hajime and Kouki had stopped quarreling. Kousuke was standing between them with his arms folded and sighed. It was just as he said, Kousuke jumped down at the middle and ran with his own power until the outer edge of the holy land. Body strengthening wasnt affected by the magic power dispersion effect, so even a full marathon wasnt difficult at all. And so Hajime and others were going around the holy land from some distance for around thirty minutes until Kousuke arrived. And so, Hajime dropped an artifact (little stone type) at the other side of the barrier among the scattered fragments of the plane that was shot down. This artifact functioned as the starting point for Kousuke to teleport to. Of course such magic consumed the majority of Kousukes magic power, but the fuel consumption was far better than opening a gate. After infiltrating the holy land like that, Hajime fought fiercely as a distraction while Kousuke was circling to behind the sacred tree. Is Kousuke-sama really a human? I understand what G10 want to say. I also feeling doubt about it sometimes. Even with the combat uniform knitted from arachnes string that he wore under his clothes so that it increased the chance to slip through infrared or machine sensor, he was practically strolling through that large army. He is more ghostly than even ghost. Ok. Im crying okay? Im already crying here. Kousuke started sitting while hugging his knees because it wasnt just Hajime, even Kouki was saying something like that. Kouki naturally ignored that and spoke while putting his hand on his chin. Well, if its under the extravagant situation where the demon king acted as the diversion, I can understand that there was no way the abyss lord wouldnt get found out butto be honest, it was the matter of the sacred tree reacting that I found hard to believe. It was the cornerstone of the tactic. Even for the abyss lord, it was impossible to slip through the multiple layers of security system that was in the way until the deepest part of the tree. His path would be completely obstructed with just a single partitioning wall on his way. That was why, their greatest trump card to slip through all of thatDDthe direct intervention to sacred tree was the tactics most important requirement. Hajime shrugged. Well yeah. If I hadnt confirmed it beforehand with the great tree Ua Alto, as expected even I wont dare to use this tactic. I had prepared the second and third plan just in case it was no good though. The second plan was possessing a machine soldier using Netemps possession ability. The apostle body getting shot down was actually half a bluff. Apostle body that was relying on magic power supply from the holy precincts at Tortus had no way to produce magic power naturally by itself. Even so, there would be no problem with moving the body itself. The possession ability was a trump card that Mother wasnt aware of, therefore in case the sacred tree didnt react, Hajime would try if it was possible for Netemp to open the path to underground using possessed machine soldier. Of course, in such case they would need to explore the route until the deepest part. It would definitely take a lot of time. It would expose Hajimes life to even more danger to buy time. The third plan came into play there. This plan could be said as originally the first plan. In other words, a temporary retreat to Tortus. Hajime had fired the Squirm Shell at a battleship at the beginning in order to secure the magic power for that. Originally the Squirm Shell wasnt for taking over the battlefield. An Elemagia was loaded together with the Squirm Shell. It was to allow the small arachnes to steal electricity from the battleship and stocked magic power. Haa~, I dont really get it even after hearing it once more butI at least get this one. Mothers mistake was turning boss into an enemy. Listy? Why are you the one looking proud like that? Jasper was looking half astonished and half amazed. Beside him Listy was puffing up her chest with a huff. Mindy made a tsukkomi at her with a troubled face. The other children also looked puzzled, but it seemed they decided to think Anyway its amazing! for the time being. Their eyes were sparkling. Netemp was also looking smug. As though to sayI was playing a really big role!. Etemp was biting a handkerchief that she knitted with her spider string to act anKiii~~~, how frustratiiing-. Even so G10 suddenly looked up to the sacred tree and muttered. The sacred tree also exist at other worlds. The words are, connectedis it? My theory is still in the stage of conjecture though. But Hardens conversion system lent a credence at my theory. Element, was it? The revived Kousuke tilted his head while asking. Kouki continued after him with a pondering face. If I remember it right, magic power, blessing power, and even the sky dragon power in Grasp Gloria, all will lead to the element if you follow them back to their root. That was what you said right? Thats right. The sacred tree and great treeDDlets just call of them the world tree. This thing is most likely a natural conversion system. The energies that were flowing in each of their respective world were like elementary particle at physics. It seemed they were made from very small grains that were smaller than each of them. That was element. It was the smallest material that became the base of any kind of energy. And then, the world trees that existed at each world were absorbing those elements from somewhere and converted them into energy that suited each world they were in and released them out. That was Hajimes theory. There is this kind of legend at my world. There are nine worlds. All of those worlds are contained and supported by a single giant tree. After explained till that point, Hajime turned his gaze to G10. I dont know whether its just a myth or a fact. The number of worlds that I have confirmed right now is seven. Perhaps it wont stop at nine and there are a lot more worlds Hajime-sama? Hajime slowly walked toward G10. She spoke to him with a puzzled tone. She wasnt even aware that she was lost in Hajimes story. Or perhaps, there might even be the core world that produced the elements. Perhaps this giant tree that exist in every world, is nothing more than the branch of the true world tree that is soaring high in that core world. W-what a grand story. Hajime stopped walking at G10s side and stared at the holy land while talking. It wasnt just G10, even Kouki and others were also watching Hajime in bewilderment. Hajime asked a question in the middle of everyones attention. Isnt it exciting just from imagining it? It was immediately obvious to whom that question was directed to. Even if his eye was staring at the holy land below, his focus was directed to G10. Yes, I think so. To turn the unknown to be known. Its exactly that insatiable pursuit that is the radiance of human. G10s tone was somewhat lacking in intonation, however, a part of her sentence was sounding in agreement. Hajime turned back to that G10. Kouki and others seemed to guess what he was going to say and silently watched the conversation. G10. From here on, you are going to support the people of Coltran from the shadow. You mentioned that you will destroy yourself after you are convinced that they will be able to head to the future on their own feet. Affirmative. That is my last mission. When they heard that matter confirmed once more, Kouki, Kousuke, Jasper and his family, all of them couldnt help but grimaced. Because, such thing was just too lacking in salvation. This was the existence who had wholeheartedly thought about mankinds future and continued to fight until she finally accomplished her mission. And yet such an end wouldnt provide her any salvation at all. You said, that you shouldnt be born? Affirmative. We AI shouldnt be born. This world doesnt need us. No, we are more of a harm to it instead. Things like supernatural guidance or supervisor would be nothing but a harmful influence to the people of Coltran. After all humans future had to be built with humans own hand. I see Hajime understood G10s feeling. That was why Hajime didnt try resurrecting the people of Coltran, he didnt even have the intention for that. Human had to advance forward step by step. For the sake of their future from here on, showing them paranormal power where the dead came back to life so conveniently was something that absolutely couldnt be showed. Because doing such thing was the same as trampling G10s feeling for these 200 years. Then G10. Fulfill your mission and die. Oi-, Nagumo! Aa geez, thats why you should learn to sugarcoat things a little- Boss! Thats saying too much- Kouki, Kousuke, and Jasper spontaneously raised their voices loudly at Hajimes words. But, before G10 could answer that she naturally would do so, Hajime continued adding on his words. And then, be reborn when everything is over. Eh? RebornDDeh? G10 was bewildered. Kouki and others also looked bewildered. Hajime quietly stretched out his hand as though to grab the sky. Right after that, a tremendous light was emitted from the treasure warehouse that was on that finger. Crimson torrent rose to teh sky of the holy land. Kouki and others covered their face from the overwhelming light and wind pressure. And then, that appeared. This thing is formerly the strongest battleship of a certain world. Its total length was around 400 meters. Its size was like two of the the greatest class of aircraft carrier of earth getting enlarged to be two sizes bigger and lined side by side. It was astonishingly huge. It followed an eventful fate and became a single nation that protected the people on board of it. At the sky world where dragons and humans coexisted with each other, the queen there let go of this ship as the proof of their determination that they didnt need such immense power anymore, the same like this world. I made a promise with those guys who had lived together with this ship for many years. Pro, mise? That ship was so large that the sun was completely blocked by it. It was floating not with sky dragon power, but with countless gravity stones that were installed later on, so it was consuming Hajimes magic power like water even at this moment. But Hajime only nodded without showing any sign of it on his face. Ill turn this thing into a luxury cruise ship. It wont be a sad battleship anymore. But to be the worlds greatest passenger ship to go to adventure through the endless spacesky toward the unknown worlds. A ship that can bring anyone and anything on board of it. Passenger ship G10 looked up in astonishment. Hajimes words echoed like a dream. You were once reborn. From the AI who managed an investigation ship that helped travelers to a tactical support AI who protected her comrades from war. T-thats Then, its fine if youre reborn once more isnt it? Hajime quietly held out his hand in invitation. He was telling her to take his hand. The luxury cruise ship that travel through worldsDDAvenst. Im looking for someone who I can entrust with this ship, no for an excellent navigation officer who can be entrusted with such thing. Where I will be able to find the most qualified person for it I wonder? Tsusomeone like you are really G10 was swaying unsteadily. Her eye was slowly flickering many times. Anyone who saw her right now would think that she was crying. Before long, after a lot of time passed, G10 muttered in a small voice. Will it be allowed? It was clear what she was talking about even without any subject in her sentence. Even though all of her comrades in the past had died, would it be allowed for her alone to live for the sake of something else than her mission? Surely her decision to self-destruct at the end was also the influence from such thought. There is no way, that comrades, will curse the survival of their fellow comrade. It was Kouki who answered. He was staring at G10 with a kind expression. I know how you feel, its painful to have things entrusted to you and survive by yourself. But, I think thats exactly why, that you should live desperately until you die. Kousuke put his hands on the back of his head and spoke those words with a smile. Im begging you, G10. You were the one who showed me the dream. You were the one who saved us! For me, you are my benefactor! Thats whyyy-, yeah, I want you to be saved too! Thats right-. To say here alone again and then vanishing without anyone to accompany you when everything is over, thats not what we are hoping at all. Jii-ten, live- Jasper, Mindy, Listy, and then the other children also yelled together that they wanted her to live. Everyone G10s voice was shaking. Im asking you one more time. Hajime held out his hand once more. Wont you become the worlds best navigation officer to travel together with us somewhere? G10 stared fixedly at that hand. Various feelings must be coming and going within G10. Her eye was flickering faintly, and thenDD There is no way, there can be anybody else than me. The one who can be the worlds best navigation officer, is none other than me. There is nobody else other than me, who is suitable to become your ship, Hajime-sama. Her eyes light quietly settled down. One day, after I accomplished my mission, please allow me to get on board. That voice was strong and resounded with dignity. It will be me, and nobody elseDDwho shall be Avenst. However, as expected, a part of her voice sounded shaky with tears. Best regards, future Avenst. Yes. Best regards from here on. Hajime-samaDDno, my captain. The AI who had been continuously cornering her own existence toward demise finally found her own future. She quietly entrusted her body on the hand of her new comrade. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . After that, Avenst crashed. It was too tiring for Hajime who was still exhausted to keep that giant ship floating while he wasnt even using unlimited magic power. After all, the mass of that ship was around twenty of the airship Ferner. Avenst landed on the ground with the holy grounds towers under it getting mostly squashed by the emergency landing (?). It was then left there for G10 to improve later using the holy lands facilities. Although the ground was covered by the sacred trees nature, the main facilities underground were mostly undamaged. For G10 who had recovered her full capability once more using Bel Agharta and unlimited magic power, seizing control of the facilities and reusing them wasnt anything difficult. Sooner or later, she would create a dock for Avenst, then she would use the The Greatest Luxury Cruise Ship That Nagumo Family Thought Up C Request List as reference to combine the technology of this world with Avenst and constructed a hybrid Avenst Rebirth. In the meanwhile, Hajime was investigating various things to see if he could minimize the size of the Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System. In the end, he only understood that it would be difficult unless he first properly understood the system until its littlest detail. At present he was in front the deepest part of the system while in deep thought of what to do. Oo~i, Nagumo~ Amanogawa, whats your business? Kouki came to call on him. Hajime replied without even looking back. Does it look like you can manage? If its just at the level of somehow managing, I canbut, at present the only way I can think of is stuffing the whole thing into treasure warehouse while taking out only the magic power as needed. Can you fiddle with it while its inside the treasure warehouse? Like activating or turning it off, adjusting the output, that kind of things? Its impossible at present. I can only make a separate artifact like a terminal that can operate the artifact inside the ring without taking it out. Hajime said that with a complicated expression while looking up to the energy tower. However, in reality he thought that it wouldnt be that difficult. Actually, he was already researching the method to use treasure warehouse in a more practical application. That research itself had already progressed a lot. It was also related to Hajime bringing Lutrias Orb with him. Yes, originally Altrias Orb was stored inside the treasure warehouse that was installed in Shias Drucken. That treasure warehouse that became the dwelling of the divine spirits with abundant nature filling it. Then, why was Lutrias Orb that should be in Shias possession was carried by Hajime It was caused by the new practical application of treasure warehouse where the space contained inside was shared. Hajime too was directing his focus to the environment within the treasure warehouse at the time he welcomed existence with their own will like the demons into the treasure warehouse. The result he found was that perhaps the spaces contained inside the treasure warehouses might be connected. With that, several treasure warehouses could be connected to secure a huge space. Then if the divine spirits and Lutrias Orb cultivated nature inside those spaces, the demons would be able to live there without getting bored. That conception was splendidly realized and now the inside of the treasure warehouses of Hajime and others were connected with space magic. And then, when it came to deciding which treasure warehouse would become the center of the contained worlds, as expected it was decided that Hajimes treasure warehouse would become the center and Lutrias Orb was also transferred to there. Of course, it was impossible to keep the spaces connected when the treasure warehouses were separated in different worlds like now. The divine spirits stayed in Shias treasure warehouse. The majority of the demons stayed in Hajimes treasure warehouse. The people inside Deadly Sins Ranger and the horrific demons that seemed to come out from some grimoire stayed inside Myuus treasure warehouse. All of them were living separately from each other as though they each had their own turf, so when Hajime and co travelled across worlds, the paths that connected to other treasure warehouse got closed. Like that, the practical use of treasure warehouse had developed, so Hajime thought that it might be possible to use a terminal to remotely control an artifact that was placed inside the treasure warehouse to supply magic power to him. However, Then there is no problem if you can do that. What are you dissatisfied about? Thats not beautiful. Hajime said. In the past, Oscar Orcus loved functional beauty while Vandre Schnee loved artistic beauty. Apparently they couldnt like each other because of that and scuffled with each other frequently. From Oscar-sans diary But, Ill say this even knowing that. I want to pursue both beauties! Ah, that so. Artistically beautiful and wonderfully functional. I want to create that kind of artifact- It seems Jasper and others need to return to Coltran soon, Its also this time already, so were going to have lunch first before they return. Super small Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System in the shape of pendant. You grasp the pendant in front of your chest, chant the words of power loudly, and then infinite magic power will overflow. I provided the ingredients. The food is finished already, so come quickly. Dont you think that will be magnificent? I think the foods are quite well done you know? They were male cooking type of foods after all. Kouki said. Hajime and Kouki met each others eye. It went without saying that gunshots and metal clangs were resounding loudly until Kousuke came to pick them up. Kousukes scream also resounded for a bit after that. And so, they finished the lunch on the sacred tree and made a little chat with each other. It wouldnt be just Jasper and others who returned. Hajime and co would also return to the desert world first. No-! Im going with Otou-san! There is no other path than that! Why are you this extreme huh. Listy-chan was throwing a tantrum. While Hajime and co were persuading herDD Kouki suddenly looked around restlessly. Amanogawa? Whats the matter? Eh? Ah, no, its nothingI think. I suddenly felt a chill for some reason.(TN: The Japanese words for chill is okan) Is something going on with Shizuku? Not that kind of okan. (TN: The kanji of mother could also be read as okan, this is a wordplay.) The two made a small talk that would make Shizuku drew out her katana is she heard. It was at that instant, DDAah, a miracle! To think that the worlds are connected once more! A voice resounded directly inside the brain like that. Hajimes movement froze. Koukis movement also froze. Kousuke was goingEh? Eh? while looking around in bewilderment. The sacred tree instantly started shining. Hajime and Kouki looked at each other. The instantly reached an understanding with each other. I wont let you get away dammit- Dont screw with me-. You shitty hero! Aby Barrier!! Wait, what are yo-gyaaah!? Kouki-kun stepped forward in a flash with a desperate look. Kousuke got thrown away despite being called a barrier. He was blocked with a sheath after the sword inside it had been drawn out. Kousukes body bent into the shape of < while a groan ofGuhee!? leaked out from his mouth. The holy sword stretched out while ignoring that. You bastard-, enough already with this, seriously! How many times are you going to do this huh! Its not my fault! I want to go home to where Yue and others are at! I dont know anyone like you anymore! We are, friends right!? This guy! Saying that only when its convenient- The sounds of *clang clang clang* that was accompanied with sword flashes and Donner & artificial hand deflecting that sword were resounding loudly. O-oi both of you, what are you two doing!? O-oi! The sacred tree is shining really bright for some reason, is everything alright!? G10 and Jasper couldnt understand the situation and could only look flustered. Mindy were busy leading the children away to put some distance away. Damn you-, you dont know when to give up! Demon king! Shaddup-, once more Aby Barrier! Wha-, even though I was putting up my invisibility!? Nagumo, youre too desperateDD Kousuke who was secretly trying to escape was caught by Hajimes anchor wire. Then Kouki immediately looked like he got a hint from that and , Respond to me! Holy sword! He conveyed an image to the holy sword. Holy sword-chan responded commendably. Right after that, the lengthened holy sword split like branches and they bent like whips. There was a sword that originated from ancient India that was called Urumi. The holy sword turned into such sword with even more elasticity and even more branches that it looked more like countless whips now rather than sword. Then Aby BrettDD Fuh, my friend. There is no need to worry. A clone!? With the three of us together, there wont be any problem no matter what kind of trial is waiting ahead! Haaa-ha-ha-ha!! It seemed Kousuke-san had snapped and turned into the lord. He produced a clone and restrained Hajime. There the holy sword Urumi mode entangled themDD Right after that. First Koukis body was quietly turning transparent. The light of the sacred tree had coiled around him without anyone noticing. Then the light flowed along the holy sword toward Hajime and Kousuke too. IiDDDD!! (Master! We are accompanying you!) Otou-san! Im going there! I wont let you gooo!! Etemp and Netemp clung on Hajime just before his body turned transparent and vanished. Etemp was thoroughly entwining spider web all over Hajimes body. Haijme sighed because it made it even harder for him to get away. His eyes toldWait there to Listy who was reaching her hand to him while Mindy was holding her body from behind. He also told G10 who was rushing to them, Well be back soon! Tsu, understoodDD Hajime only told that with the meaning of leaving the rest to her. And so, right after G10 gave her reply, the field of vision of Hajime and others blacked out. . . . . . . . . . . .. When they came to themselves, they were at a pure white world that was overflowing with light. A beauty with a halo on her back was slowly walking this way from deeper inside that space of light. Pure white outfit, wavy platinum blond hair, and deep green eyes. She was a beautiful woman who wouldnt be out of place at all to be called a peerless beauty. Her divine figure let anyone who caught a glance of her to realize that she was a supernatural existence. My name is Aularodde Lea Refeat. Some call me the personification of the heaven tree, the arbitrator, or even the goddess. However, the world is about to be in danger. My strength alone isnt going to be enough anymore That woman who introduced herself as a goddess was making an expression that looked sad, earnest, and like someone who had found hope. Please, save this world-. Hero! She said that while looking straight at Kouki. Kouki looked up to the sky, then he immediately looked down, clenched his hand tightly, and slowly raised his head. He took a deep breath, You stupid idiot-. Why have you given up already! Do your best-, do your best! You are a goddess right!? If its you then surely you can do it-, you can do it yourself! You are surely able to do it! Believe in me who believe in you! It will be over for the world if you give up! He yelled such words as his heart commanded him. That was truly the yell of the heros soul after stress got piled up on top of stress. The feeling of not giving a damn anymore to the other partys circumstance or opinion was implicitly crammed into his voice. Or perhaps it should be called as the yell of heroworldwide corporate slave that was pleading Im begging you, let me rest just for a bit! This is just too black! Either way, the goddess-sama who got that kind of respond was Eh!? Youre giving me that kind of reply!? For some reason even her divine aura was blown away and she showed a comical reaction that gave a hint of disappointing smell wafting from her. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. And so this is the epilogue of SF world arc. The goddess (Referenced from After 2: Obstinate Princess Lily) also made her entrance, so it feel like a prologue too, but the next world is going to progress in a flash. Even so, I want to conclude the story properly, so please wait a bit more until the next update. I dont think that Ill make you readers wait for a month but, best regards about it. . Joke material introduction C I will not bow to anyone against my will A line from the MC of Zero no Tsukaima. I think its a famous line that display the unbending core of a character. Sorry that the demon king was using it like that. (TN: I copy paste that line from Bakatsuki. The literal translation of the line is, I cant bow my head that doesnt want to bow) C Lutrias Orb About the power of meddling with a great tree but, actually at volume 4 of spin-off light novel Zero, Lyutillis-san was carrying something similar in the form of the protector staff. That one could do things like manipulating the denseness of fog or regenerating the sea of trees. . Chapter 382 . And so, with the shitty stupid moron heros pointlessly refined dragging sword art, we got summoned to another world again. Koukii~ Time returned to the tea party that was held at the terrace of Sinclair Kingdoms palace. Etemp-san had actually taken video recording since the first moment they were summoned. It took Hajime around one hour to talk about the happenings during the dense four and half a day at the SF world with hologram images as accompaniment. After the recording vanished, it was Ryuutarou who reacted first. He was holding his head. Emotions were bubbling out from within him. The first emotion was worry toward the combination of his best friend and the holy sword that was rushing headlong toward unexpected direction at full speed for some reason. The second emotion was sympathy toward Koukis black life that couldnt escape from the excessively fierce love call from the worlds. He couldnt even imagine that Kouki would actually say something like Do it by yourself!when the other party was a goddess. The others starting from Shizuku also felt the same. Putting that aside, Yue suddenly stood up from her chair and pulled Hajimes head into her embrace forcefully. Hajime. You have worked hard. Once more, welcome home. AaIm healed After watching Hajimes deathly battles while he was under such grievously strict extra restrictions, the atmosphere of love from Yue-sama today had increased 50% more than usual. She even gave head pats as recognition of Hajimes effort. Hajimes atmosphere inevitably changed like a cat that was basking under the sun. To think that he would relax to this degree in a place where there were outsiders present too The deathly battle against Mother had been conveyed enough through Hajime talk that was accomapnied by images, but seeing Hajime like this made them realized just how severe the situation that Hajime and others were placed into. Endou too, you did well. As expected from Hajimes right hand. Maam, thank you maam- Yue caressed Hajime with one hand and made him melted like wheat gluten inside miso soup while also showing appreciation to her husbands subordinate as the first wife. She gave a thumb up with a crisp expression. Kousuke put his hands on his knees and deeply bowed with a crisp expression too. Shia and others thought. They looked like the yakuza bosss wifeyakuza lady and a yakuza underling. Of course, there was nothing to criticize from Kousukes work. The way he accomplished the mission that was given to him deserved admiration. It was understandable that he was given Yues rare praise. Even though he was rolling around on the floor in shame before this when his black historyLord Abyssgate was displayed in the projection, everyone unanimously agreed that he deserved the commendation he received. Even so, Shia pouted. It was only natural that she felt chagrined after seeing Hajime getting heavily wounded in the retelling of the events. Muu, even though I wouldnt Hajime-san to go through such hardship if only I was also there Shia will be unrivalled in a place where magic cant be used after all. Kaori, thats wrong. For Shia whose every action is based on solving problems physically and forcefully with strength, there is already no world where she will find any difficulty. She will force down everything with Guts! and Instinct! wont she? Even if its a place where biological organism cant live, it feels like Shia will still be able to go on normally while just saying Ive adapted!. Say, everyone? What do you think I am? Even I will die when its my time to die you know, Shia said with her rabbit ears twitching wildly from feeling insulted. Kaori, Shizuku, Tio, Suzu, and Ryuutarou looked at each other and, Eh, you are deterrence arent you? So that the world wont be destroyed. It will be the final trial for mankind if Shia ever fall into darkness. Thou art a bug with mistaken setting due to the worlds carelessness, correct? Sometimes I even think that just this one rabbit is enough to take care of everyone, isnt that right? The transcendental, an invincible existence, war god, super life-form that is outside of the worlds ruleeveryone in the class had called Shia with various names but, the point is they want to say that you are something like despair that cannot be fought against if you ever turn hostile. It seems that it will be better if I have a proper talk with everyone about their perception of me desu! Please look! Moana-san and others are trembling because of this stupid talk! They are trembling like rabbit! Said the singularity rabbit whose rabbit ears were flopping even more wildly. There isnt any need to discuss this, they already have the correct perception. I think that if Mother summoned you instead of Endou, our victory would already be set in stone without us needing to go through any hardship. True. If only that was what happened, I wouldnt need to have a hole gouged into my stomach or getting hurt many times to stop the quarrels. Oy, Abyssgate! Do you think you can become one of the Hauria with such feeble way of thinking!? Thats pathetic desu! Thats how it is, Shia. Thats how it is, Shia-san. Also I beg you please stop calling me Abyssgate. Not only the chamberlain Anneal and the current queen Koone, even the manly warrior Lilin and this worlds top class warriors Spencer, Donar, and Linden were shaking in their boots. The prime minister Bruit who looked like an old man just a step away from the deaths door wasnt counted because he was already constantly trembling like he was going to drop dead since the start. S-Shia-oneesan is amazing. Even though it was already hard for Koone to comprehend even the battle of Kouki-sama and the demon king-samafor the demon king-sama to speak that far, Shia-oneesan doesnt feel like a living creature anymore. Koone think that you arent a living creature! K-Koone-tan shhhh!! Koone-tans poisonous tongue was upbeat even while she was trembling. Moana-oneechan covered Koones mouth while looking like villager A who was being confronted by despair. Her expression seemed to say I can only see you as an unknown monster wearing the skin of a cute rabbit! Shias eyes got a bit tearful. Im not that kind of dangerous character monIm just a forest bunny desu monher face seemed to say that. Lilin and others tried to divert the topic even while trembling to change the atmosphere. E-even so that was really an amazing battle. Should I say that the battle was in a different dimensioneven though I thought that Kouki-sans sword art is already at its peak, it felt like it became even more honed throughout the battle. Truly. To be honest the demon king-donos shooting weapons and skill also made me shivered. If it was me I would already depart to that world without even any time to fight back. Lilin and Spensers words were filled to the brim with admiration. Donar and Linden also nodded deeply. And most of all, the combination of the two were tremendous. It looked like the two of them were trying to kill each other, but for them to be actually performing carefully calculated co-op attackno word can describe my admiration. And that was performed while their strength was mostly sealed, so Im at a loss of words. The world is really vast The gazes of Kaori and others snapped toward Hajime. Hajime-sans gaze snapped to the side. His gesture spoke more eloquently than any words. Actually the two of them finally snapped in irritation and sent lethal attacks at each other, but then for some reason it was the enemy that received damage. They only realized that in hindsight. It was a bit hard for Hajime to admit that in front of everyone. Shizukus expression suddenly softened while countless exasperated gazes stabbed into Hajime. But well, to be able to see both of you fighting togetherit made me glad somehow. Her lips broke into a gentle smile. The two hated each other and would throw insult as soon as there was a chance. They would also immediately get physical. Their relationship was really like actual cats and dogs, and yet they were entrusting their back to each other when they realized it. Even though their opinion always differed, they confronted each other right from the front without turning their back to the other. It seemed Shizuku was very happy that the two had such relationship. Then Suzu poked at Ryuutarous side with her elbow teasingly. Kufufu, Ryuu-kun, are you jealous~? Aint no way Im like thatwell, I cant match Kouki right now until that far, so I feel a bit vexed though. Ryuutarou had been Koukis pal all this time since the past. He had the position as Koukis childhood friend as well as best friend. As expected it seemed that he felt frustrated that he was unable to stand side by side with his partner. That damn Kouki, he has gotten over various thingsI need to work hard too like this. Even though Ryuutarou had a faraway look, he clenched his fist from the motivation that was seething inside him. There, Yue who finished her consoling and returned to her seatDDthough she was caught by Hajime before she could return and ended up sitting on his lap while he was hugging her from behindDDasked a question while looking somewhat embarrassed. So, Hajime. You directly returned here from the goddesss world? What happened with the perpetual motion engine? Hajime answered while giving his all to hug Yue and resupplied himself with the healing sourceYuemonium to his heart content after running dry for a week. I returned to G10s place first. I had also properly collected both the perpetual motion engineGrasp Gloria and the Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System. What about that little girl? Yue looked back across her shoulder with a somewhat exasperated blank stare. Shia and others also leaned forward while goingThats right!. Thats right Hajime-san. What are you going to say to Myuu-chan? She might say Papa picked a new daughter again! Return her to where papa found her nano! you know? Well, Myuu might feelst hurt because of this. But she unexpectedly might go I got a little sister! happily you know? No, she isnt my daughter okay? Regarding Listy, I left her behind for the time being. I think that Ill go pick her up once things settle down and let her meet Myuu. It feels like theyll become good friends, and most of all she was also longing to meet with Myuu. It was clear that they would get busy for a while with giving explanation to the anxious Aiko and others at Tortus and also dealing with the backlash from being absent from school for seven days. The current Hajime could teleport to anywhere anytime, so he promised Listy that he would go pick her up in the future. You called that a longing to meet, but I got the feeling she had the face of a warrior who aimed to supplant her senior though. Kousuke muttered with a very conflicted look. What actually happened was that Listy got tearful when she was told that she couldnt immediately come together with Hajime, however, the moment Hajime promised that he would allow her to have field trip to another world along with the whole Jaspers family, Listy said Ill wait while preparing for battle while taking a fighting pose. No matter how anyone saw it, she was fully motivated to snatch the daughter position from Myuu. Im telling you, I have no intention to introduce Listy as a new daughter at all. Really? When we returned to Coltran, you didnt correct her even when she called you Otou-san so I completely thought Hajime-kun is fundamentally lenient to children after all. Look here, she isnt like cat or dog to be picked up like what Shia said you know? As expected I didnt say anything that time because I read the atmosphere, but there aint no way Ill become a father of someone that casually. The one who I should think the most about is Myuu after all. Hajime said that this matter wasnt that simple. Yue and others nodded and said Well, certainly. Hajime continued But with a wry smile. Im thinking that I should take responsibility for being unable to clearly refuse Listys feeling. Thats why, I want to bring her to meet Myuu. If she get along with Myuu, Ill make it so we can have family gathering with Jaspers family. Thats the best that I can do. Thats my planwhat do you guys think? Hajime sought for everyones opinion. Yue and others didnt have any particular objection. As expected, they showed a smile at Hajime who was unable to abandon a child no matter what he said. Of course, Jasper and others were in the middle of engraving a new history right now, so he would need to meticulously warn them to not bring anything unnecessary. Jasper was the new leader of Coltran, so he and his family would inevitably become well known existence in the whole Coltran. Therefore, it would take some effort to establish a connection with Jasper family while keeping it a secret from the people of Coltran but Either way, Hajime would need to contact G10 quite frequently. Hajime himself had also taken quite a liking to Jasper, he wouldnt hesitate to put some effort for Listys sake. Actually, he was already plotting the idea of smartphone for use across dimensions. Nn, rely on my if necessary. Now magic is already usable even in Coltran right? Ou. Ill rely on Yue when its time. But, if itll be only family association in the endwont Listy-chan feel sad? She is really idolizing Hajime-kun isnt she? Fufu, to be honest, I was a bit impressed when I saw the recording of her choosing Hajime instead of Kouki. Thats what makest me worried though. Shia and other said that a bit worriedly. Hajime smiled in amusement at that. No, I think that girl will be burning in fighting spirit rather than getting depressed. In respect to the strength of heart that wont break under adversity, I think she is an outstanding talent that rival Myuu. I spoke about her becoming friend with Myuu just now, but I actually think itll also be good if they become rivals that can fire up each other to train hard. Of course, no matter how the result would be, Hajime intended to talk properly to Listy until she accepted that he couldnt become her father. I see. Myuu dont have a friend of the same age that she can compete with. They might be able to become good friends. Excuse me! At that time please! Give Koone a chance to become friend too! Koone too is earnestly asking to become a friend too! Koone hopped up on her feet and proclaimed. Hajime turned a doubting gaze toward her. Its a perfect chance to form a connection with us as a queenare you thinking something like that? Giku gikutwitch twitch!? K-Koone doesnt understand what are you talking about. How can you possibly doubt the pure feeling of a little girl, demon king-sama is really a demon king-sama! Koones gaze wandered toward empty air while whistling unsuccessfully. The blank stare of the demon king stabbed into the determined and scheming tiny queen but Thats right, Koone-tan, you arent thinking anything like that arent you? Of course not, Onee-chan. Please say it moreDD Because, Koone-tan doesnt have even a single friend! E-err, Onee-chan? Koone-tan is also having friendly interaction with the children at the city, but as expected there is still this final line between them that she wont cross. Even when Koone-tan tried to make friend, when the distance between their heart finally get closer, Koone-tan always got shy and reflexively acted as princess Onee-chan, please close your mouth already. This is the queens commandDD Thats why, you always wanted a friend that is your equal arent you? You wanted to be called without honorific right? You always practiced by talking to yourself how to make friends, but the children would always called you with -sama and then each time you would secretly get depressed, Onee-chan know that! Koone casted her gaze down and clutched the edge of her clothes tightly with both her hands. She started trembling while turning bright red from shame. The atmosphere turned really gentle learning the secret effort and clumsiness of the lonely queen Koone-tan. Demon king-sama! Please, I beg you to give my Koone-tan a chance to become friend with your honorable daughter too! Koone-tan has a lot of dreams! She has even wrote list of things I want to do when I make a friend of equal status DD Waiiitt!! Onee! Oneee-! How did you know that!? How did you find out my cache that is placed under hidden bottom inside a locked drawer!? Koone-tan was so shaken that her tone got disordered. But, the answer of why the secret hiding place got discovered was self-evident. The sadist siscon wasnt looking guilty at all when her little sister roared at her with a bright red face, instead she was going Aa, Koone-tan is cute even when she is angry with an ecstatic expression. Looking at her expression, it was obvious that she must have stalked her little sister habitually. Anyway, Dont worry brat queen. You will surely become a good friend if its with my Myuu. U-, uuu~please dont look at me with such gentle eyes-. More importantly-, demon king-sama! In the end, what happened with Kouki-sama!? Can he really return back!? Koone stood up on her chair and leaned forward while her hands wildly hit the table *bam bam*. It seemed she felt like running away in shame. Hajime gave a follow up Its alright. Our princess was also a lonely princess before she was acquainted with Kaori and Shizuku, but Koone yelled Dont say lonely lonelyy!with even her twintails raging wildly. It seemed this was a very delicate topic for Koone. Anneal reprimanded Koone for her bad manner and made her sat down, but she looked like she was going to seriously cry because no one listened to her. The culprit her little sister was flustered, but as expected it seemed she found the tearful Koone adorable and she didnt seem like she really reflected. At the very least Koones positivity level toward her had certainly decreased. Koone-tan wouldnt even look at her sisters direction. There is no problem with his return. After I returned to G10s place, I used the unlimited magic power to create a gate key and gate hole for crossing worlds and sent them to that guys place. DDGate key for travelling to another world Fairy Key DDGate hole for travelling to another world Fairy Ring They couldnt be used to freely move anywhere like Crystal Key, but they were more or less artifacts for moving between worlds that were possible to mass produce. Although, as long as the corresponding key could be mass produced, then anyone would be able to travel between worlds to where the Fairy Ring was placed. This was extraordinarily convenient when compared to their method so far that was completely reliant on Hajime or Yue and consumed a lot of magic power so that it couldnt be used often. Of course, it was also possible to mass produce the Fairy Ring, so it was also possible to freely go to multiple worlds as long as they had the corresponding key. One ring was already set up near the sacred tree while Hajime also carried another one. The keys that corresponded to each ring had also been sent to Kouki using Crystal Key, so Kouki would be able to travel to either ring by his own choice. Furthermore Hajime had also asked Netemp-san to stay behind in her apostle body just in case something happened. Everyone was enveloped in atmosphere of understanding and admiration after hearing that, but then Kaori tilted her head in puzzlement. Thats a really fancy naming for Hajime-kun isnt it? Ah, I also think so, Kaorin. After all Nagumo-kuns naming sense is basically chuuniDD Watch outtt!? DDHeburaa!? Ryuu-kun!? Suzus head was shot at with a quick draw that was hard to even perceive by sight, but her lovers tenacity splendidly succeeded in shielding her. Ryuutarous body bent backward like a bridge in pain. Hajime only sent him a glance before he shrugged casually while also ignoring the fearful gazes of Moana and others. You can sometimes find the term Fairy Ring right? The mystery circle that is naturally made from plants or mushrooms, in legend or folkloreDD Its that thing that is said to be the trace of fairie-sans dancing or the entrance to the fairy world isnt it! Shizuku immediately took over Hajimes speech. Like always, she was extremely fond of cute things. From how she added -san when mentioning fairy, fairy must be also completely within her range as something cute. It seemed Shizuku noticed that her tension had risen when everyone sent her a warm gaze. She immediately turned red while activating her ponytail guard. Moana and others tilted their head in puzzlement at the term fairy-san. Shizuku somehow put her mind in order while Kaori was giving them explanation. Right, I give this artifact that name because it act as the entrance to the fairy worldDDin other word, to another world. I understand the origin of the words now, Goshuujin-sama. But Im still puzzled of why fairy? Aa, there isnt any special reason for that. Its just because the word fairy seems fitting. I see. If thats the reason then I can understandnot! G-goshuujin-sama, as I thought could it be perhaps thou become hallucinating because of some aftereffect from the battle!? Leave this to me! DDAbsolute Phenomenon Oi, Kaori. Stop making my head flash. Shia too, put down that Drucken. Hajimes head was emitting a divine light. Moana and others went Ah, bright!? and held their hand over their eyes. Hey, Hajime. Could it be, thatin the world of the goddess that summoned you The eyes of Shizuku who had let go of her ponytail guard were sparkling in expectation! Ou, its a world with apparitions like fairy and the like. T-they actually exist Shirasaki-san, its not that surprising at this point. Even hell and demons are proven to be exist. When Kousuke pointed that out, Kaori said Thats certainly true but still! without being able to hide her surprise. At the same time, her eyes were also sparkling like Shizuku. There was no doubt that fairy-san must have a cute appearance Well, it was the end of the world, so all of them were going mad though. It was like a low budget zombie movie. Whats more, all of them got pretty dangerous abilities. Hajime and Kousuke both got faraway look in their eyes. Just when everyone thought that it was a fancy world, it seemed the world was actually a world of pandemonium that was like hell. S-say demon king-sama? Kouki is left behind in such worldfurthermore, you said at first that he is busy flirting with a goddess or something Actually Moana had wanted to ask about that all this time. She was fidgety and finally she asked directly after being unable to endure it anymore. Hajime wordlessly snapped his fingers. Ii!! Etemp saluted and started projecting the video once more. Come to think of it Hajime-san, about the inside of Etemp-san and Netemp-san Wait wait. You will understand a lot about what is inside these guys and the holy sword from what happened at the goddesss world, so just watch this first for now. Hah? Koukis holy sword? Nagumo, what do you mean by its inside? Now that you mention it, it transformed shape really drastically in respond to Kouki-kuns wish. It also seemed to respond at Nagumokuns actionthinking back, it feels really devoted. Rather than a holy sword, its more like holy sword-chan? It makes you want to call it that, right? Taniguchi, youre pretty sharp. Even while they were having such talk, the recording started playing in the air starting from the encounter with the goddess. After Kouki yelled his Do it yourself! speech at the goddess-sama, she got incoherently flustered. It was like her divine appearance was just a lie. Her gaze was swimming around like migratory fish. Kouki who had said what he wanted to say was breathing hard with heaving shoulders. His face looked somewhat refreshed. The goddess looked like she wanted to cry in front of him I, I have worked hard for five thousand years without any rest or sleep butits still not the time to ask for helpah, Im sorry. Its no good if I dont work hard isnt itthats how is it isnt it, yes. She said that with eyes that looked like dead fish. It seems that in this world, the goddess has a term of office and usually there will be replacement every one thousand years. Everyone thought. Aa, the job of goddess is also a black workplace huh. At the same time they also thought, just help here if its like that! Of course we helped out, because of that our return got delayed by three more days. In Nagumos case, it was just because you are interested to that world right? Also, to be more accurate it was just one day. You used the remaining two days to tinker with the perpetual motion engine and the conversion system at G10s place. You said that you want to use them in a way that has romance and got absorbed in research even though we could go home anytime at that pointDD Endou, you promised to not say that. It was already too late even though he interrupted Kousukes words. It went without saying that the blank stares of Yue and others stabbed into Hajime. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Sequel Ill Continue to Fight-, Until I Die! . The air was filled with heavy silence. The goddess who introduced herself as Aularodde Lea Refeat mumbled, DDI, I have worked hard for five thousand years without any rest or sleep butits still not the time to ask for helpah, Im sorry. Its no good if I dont work hard isnt itthats how is it isnt it, yes. Such words came out from her lips. The goddesss dignified eyes was turning so lifeless it was stunning. Not only she was told that the reinforcement she was expecting wouldnt come, she was also given the verdict The appointed day of delivery is absolute! Put in even more work time to finish it! as though she was a corporate slave of a black company. The divine halo of light behind her was withering like a candle fire in front of a strong gale. Even this pure white space that was filled with holy atmosphere was losing its color as though to say I dont even have any strength to put up appearance anymore boss. And so, Aularodde-sans peerless beauty (lol) appeared. Uwaa, whats with those dark circles around her eyes This isnt at the level of losing weight anymore, she is emaciatedI can see a shadow of death coiling around her. Kousuke was creeped out while Hajimes cheeks were twitching. The excessive light that was covering up the goddesss true appearance was gone and exposed a figure that looked like an overworked office lady whose only friend of the heart was cheap low-malt beer. Her sparkling platinum blonde hair and also her beautiful pure white attire were also all wrinkled-up to a sorrowful degree. Her skin was lacking any moisture and her back was hunched that they wanted to retort where did her majestic aura just now went to. Her appearance was truly horrible in various meanings. In other words, a certain hero had just yelled Work harder! to this goddess who looked like she was going to get beckoned to heaven anytime now. With how she looked, this goddess looked like she was going to joyfully welcome such beckoning instead. Hajime and Kousukes gazes that seemed like they were looking at a savage lowlife stabbed at Kouki. Uh, Kouki groaned with a trembling body. Ii~~! (Yaa~y yaa~y, you corpse kicker hero! You goddess killeer~!) Ii~~! (Youre ho~peleess ho~peleess? You harassment heroo! Do a dogezaaa!) I dont know what you two are talking about, but I understand that you two are condemning me while half amusing yourself- Etemp-san on top of Hajimes head and Mother Netemp-san who was standing diagonally behind him were excitedly pointing their leg and finger at Kouki extremely mockingly. They were like elementary school students who wanted to tattle to the teacher at the homeroom before school ended. Although Kouki was annoyed, it was also a fact that he had done something that was like dealing an additional blow on someone who looked like she was already being cornered to the limit. Kouki ignored the annoying Ii?Ii?voice from behind and faced Aularodde. The goddess was staring fixedly at a single point on the floor. Her atmosphere was scary. And more than that it was dangerous. S-say, goddess-sama? Im sorry, I spoke too much even though I didnt know anything. If its alright can you tell me what is the situDD Im sorry for being such an incompetent. Ill work harder. Eh? No, excuse me goddess-samaDD Im sorry for being useless. I will work without complaining. My inability is because of my lack of effort. My deepest apologiesDD Its fine already-!! Im begging you please take some resttt Kouki spontaneously yelled at the goddess who looked like her soul had flown away to somewhere. The goddess was hunching down even deeper, so he hurriedly ran toward her to support her. He realized when he got near her. Aularodde-sans breathing sound hyu-hyu- was strange. This goddess, she was so stressed that she was hyperventilating. Its fine, Im telling you its fine-. Come on, take a deep breath! Take two deep breaths and then let it go! Amanogawa, thats the way of breathing for childbirth. How about you give me some recovery medicine if you have the time to calmly retort like that!? I dont know if this will be effective though! Kouki said while gently patting Aularodde-sans back. Hajime shrugged at Koukis pleading and took out a recovery medicine from his treasure warehouse and tossed it. Kouki caught the container that was rotating in the air and felt dubious that the medicine wasnt contained in an ampoule like usual. Or rather it was just a normal aluminium can so he dropped his gaze dubiously to check the can. And then, Isnt this Monster nergyyy!! Kouki almost threw it on the ground, but he stopped himself at the last moment. Thats just the thing you need when you want to work even harder when you are tired from work. You see, when it became the time for death march at the workplace of my Tou-san and Kaa-san, we would buy that by the box and made all the staffs drank it to overcome the crisis. It wont even be an exaggeration anymore to call that as the hidden family member of Nagumo family. Ah, so that was why you sent a lot of Monster Energ to my house for summer gift. Kousuke nodded in understanding. The Nagumo spouses knew that their son had troubled Kousuke-kun a lot with his requests, so they sent Monster Energ for one year worth (for each member of Endou family) to him, but Endou family that didnt have a taste for energy drink was deeply troubled of what to do with all those drinks. No, just because of that Dont worry. Thats not just a normal Monster Energ. I added a little bit something to the market goods. If you combined it with Cheatmate DrDrink and inject it using this syringeDD Phrasing-!! Certainly, no matter how they saw it, it only looked like a scene of a dangerous person injecting dangerous stuff into himself. Im telling you its fine. This thing is popular among the staffs at Tou-sans company and the people at Kaa-sans office. A-are you for real Amanogawa, itll be fine I think. My family had also tried drinking it once, and there wasnt really any problem. The part of really any doesnt give me much confidence though!? Is Endou family really alright!? Its fine, there is no problem. There was only this little thing where SousukeKousukes big brother got reported to police because he was hitting on girls excessively that he got brought to the custody of police and lectured there. ManamiLittle sisters rotten book production was also progressing awfully far after drinking it that it even wounded the heart of a certain exorcist young man. Also, the amount of drinks couldnt possibly be finished by Endou family alone, so the majority was shared with the work colleagues of Endou spouses at the city hall. It was said that for a period the progress rate of the workplace had reached a new record high. It seemed that the public also showed a favorably reaction of how they finished their work abnormally fast for government officials. Though it seemed that only the people in charge of the teller windows got slightly bad reputation from looking a bit scary with how their eyes were wide open so energetically. Getting back to the topic. Kouki felt a vague anxiety seeing Kousuke averting his gaze away from him with all his strength. However he was worried for the goddess who was getting even more unstable mentally as time passed, so he helplessly gave her the Monster Energ. With hollow eyes, the goddesss gaze unconsciously followed anything that moved. Her eyes followed the Monster Energ without any vitality in it and then she accepted it in her hands also unconsciously. ??? But, it seemed Aularodde didnt understand what she was drinking. She must have never seen a canned beverage before. Then there was no doubt that she naturally also didnt know how to open the pull tab. Kouki took the can from her hands kindly, opened the pull tab with *pushu* sound, and then she handed it again to the goddess. Goddess-sama, this is a drink for becoming energetic. Kouki thought of how suspicious his words sounded though he was the one saying it while doing his best to act as kindly as possible because he was the cause the goddess ended up like this. Now, please drink. Ehme drinking? Aularodde was making a disbelieving expression. It was an exaggerated reaction as though she had received an unexpected great kindness even though it was just an offering of drink. Not only Kouki, even Hajime and others felt like tears would spill out from their eyes. Aularodde hesitantly took the can and sent glances at Kouki as though to ask Is it really okay that I drink this? You arent going to tell me to pay the compensation for it later?. There was zero godly dignity from her. Its okay Im telling you. Im sorry for criticizing you just now even though I dont even know the situation. Please consider this as an apology from me. Eh, ah, t-thats The goddess mumbled something within her mouth while still stealing glances at Kouki. She put the Monster Energ on her mouth. Her throat gulped the drink Her lifeless eyes snapped wide open. She was holding the can cutely at the tip of her hands while drinking vigorously *Kupi!~ Kupi! Kupipi!*. It seemed she liked it. She bent backward and lifted up the can like an uncle who was drinking milk coffee after getting out from the bath with one hand placed on his waist. At the same time light was returning into her eyes. And then, Kuhhaa-!! An uncle goddess who was drinking beer after finishing work could be found here. She meaninglessly held up the can above her head and clenched the fist of her other hand. Her eyes looked like they were making the shape of (> <). G-goddess-sama? I can do itI can do it with this! I can fight for three thousand more years! Please rest. She has been completely dyed with the color of corporate slave. Even gods has various types huh. I~~ (Pitifulhics) I~i (It make me recall the pasthics) The goddess-sama regained her radiance a little. As expected from Monster Energ C Demon King Special Mix Ver. It was a magical drink that could even make a goddess to be brimming with energy. (Warning: The Monster Energ in this work is a fictional item. The real thing isnt mixed with any dangerous component at all. Its an ally of mankind that deliciously clear up our mind) Goddess-sama, has you regained your energy a little? Eh, a, ah, thi-, t-t-t-this is, I have shown you something embarrassing She panicked like a girl with communication disorder getting addressed by a normie handsome guy. Kouki smiled wryly while holding out his hand to take back the can. Aularoddes gaze moved alternately from Koukis hand to the empty can in her hand. Say, goddess-sama? Why are you hugging it? Ill dispose of the trash soDD T-this isnt a trash at all! This is my treasure! The goddess hugged the empty can and turned her back on Kouki. To have someone be kind to me, it has been five thousand years since the last time It seemed it had been 5000 years for her. Emotion rushed into the eyes of everyone there. Well, no wonder that even just an empty can looked like treasure to her. Hah, for you to be this kind to mecould it be that youlike me? No, youre mistaken. Surely it was the sign of the heros growth to be able to say that clearly without any room for argument. And then, the goddess-sama whose thought completely flew to romantic direction just from getting treated with a single can of juice might have gone past being an easy woman and entered the territory of being a type of dangerous person. Because, it looked like her eardrums were conveniently ignoring Koukis denial. Even now she kept sending glances across her shoulder to Kouki. Her eyes were passionate like she was staring at prey. Kousuke spoke with an expression like she was going to spit. This is why I hate handsome guy. Harem guy should explode. Etemp, youre recording this right? Kukuh, I wonder what kind of reaction that desert queen will show when she see this. A harem guy should be tormented by carnage. You two are the only one I dont want to hear that from-!! Indeed. What Kouki said was indeed correct. Cough-, and so goddess-sama. What could be the reason for you summoning me here? Aularodde excitedly put away the empty can into her pocket. Kouki ignored that because the talk wouldnt progress otherwise while broaching the main topic. Aularodde cleared her throat and put up a solemn expression even though it was already too late while opening her mouthDD The space was assaulted by a severe quake right at that moment. What!? It must be the reason you are called to this world anyway. I dont know if its an attack or a natural disaster though. To begin with where is this place? Even the horizon doesnt look definite. Hajime shrugged while Kousuke was looking around. The two of them were really calm for being someone in the middle of severe quake that attacked intermittently. Kouki turned a little red faced. It seemed he was embarrassed for being the only one panicked. And so he tried to calm himself to ask Aularodde but, T-this is bad! The barrier is breaking- Aularodde turned around in panic but then her movement froze in the middle. She turned around and her gaze turned imploring. But it only lasted for a moment. Hero, and everyone else who got dragged here, give me a little time. Im sorry that I keep acting selfishly but, right now I have to prioritize getting through this danger first. She said that and then clapped her hands. Immediately the pure white space vanished like a mist clearing up. In exchange a gloomy and cramped space leaped into the sight of Hajime and co. This placeits like a hollow inside a tree. I have expected this. Well, it doesnt look like there is no harm from being summoned here. Nagumo? You are making a wicked face for some reason you know? You arent thinking anything strange are you? Aularodde ignored their conversation and said This place is safe. Please wait until I return! before she ran toward the trees wall. Eh, wait! What are we called here for!? Ill do my best! I can still work harder! So it was like that. As expected from Monster Energ. Even a goddess got all fired up from it. Hey, Nagumo. Actually the mayor came asking Tou-san if there is any more of it or who is selling it. The mayor said that he bought the drink at the market but it feels lacking somehow. Endou! Be careful! That guy is starting to get dependent on it! Dont even mention about giving him more, you should confiscate it from him instead! Even while Hajime and co were having such conversation, the goddess rushed toward the wall and when it looked like she was going to crash The trees wall split to left and right and created an arch shaped corridor like an automatic door for Aularodde to pass through. Hajime and co looked at each others face. Then with a tacit understanding with each other they followed behind Aularodde. Say, Nagumo. Is this place just as I thought? Hajime nodded at Koukis question. Yeah, did she call it heaven tree? Well, in other words we are inside this worlds great tree. Aularodde must be the same kind like Lutria. Kousuke ran parallel to Hajime while hitting his hand in understanding. I see, and Nagumo, you arent opening the gate to go back right away huh? Hajime was resisting so hard like that before Kouki was summoned. If it was the usual Hajime he wouldnt stay here quietly to watch the black goddess and this black situation even if he himself knew very well the pain of going through a death march. He would undoubtedly not give a damn and went home. Much less doing something like giving the goddess his specially made Monster Energ. It seems this world isnt scattering our magic power anyway, thats why at first I also thought if the magic power here is insufficient but I see, you are planning to question that goddess whether your hypothesis regarding the worlds structure is right or not. Well yeah. I can also go ask Lutria but, if I can obtain information from multiple goddesses, there will be nothing better than that in order to check the consistency. Light came into view at the end of the corridor while they were conversing like that. When they took a step out from that exit, naturally the scenery of this world rushed into their sight but Well now S-say, Nagumo, Amanogawa. Is it just my misunderstanding? It feels like were really high up. No, its not just your imagination Endou. This great treeis at abnormal height. They could see some clouds scattered around. Below them that was. It wasnt like the heavy fog at the sea of trees around the great tree Ua Alto that looked like a sea of cloud. They could definitely see the ground far below them from the gap of the clouds. Measured by eye, they were around 3000 meters high. Proportionally the thickness of the heaven tree was also terrific. It was really immeasurable. They could only barely imagine the thickness of the tree near the ground. It was so thick that the base of the tree likely could cover the whole royal capital of Heiligh Kingdom. Certainly it was understandable that this heaven tree was called like that because it was literally a tree that pierced the heaven. But, even though the tree was that grand with a gigantic size that made Hajime and co held their breath, the leaves of the tree were sparse and the branches were rotting here and there. When they dropped their gaze to the ground, there was luxuriant greenery growing beautifully in a circle around the heaven tree until one kilometer away, but outside the circle was a wasteland that looked really similar with the previous SF world. The sun was shining in the sky, but not enough light reached the ground. Looking closer, the air was clear only around the heaven tree, but the whole atmosphere around looked like it was covered with grey smog. It looks like she is speaking the truth that the world is in danger. No no, Nagumo! This isnt the time to give commentary calmly like that. Kouki pointed with his finger. At the existence that temporarily blew away the smog and sparse clouds that were covering the air. The severe quake was still going on even now. It made the barrier around the heaven tree to flicker in rainbow color visibly. The cause of that was floating in the air wreathed in lightning with violent lightning attack surging out madlyDDit was a beast. Kousuke spoke with an expression that was between admiration and bewilderment. Say, if its not my misunderstanding, isnt that thing something really famous? Its totally famous. I dont know what that thing actually is, but its appearance is completely the same. Im feeling a bit moved. That beast had nine tails. It was a huge fox that was around eight or nine meters long. Yes, the culprit that attacked the heaven tree was the famous representative of great apparition that most people would know about even if they were unfamiliar with subculture or legend or old taleDDit was the nine-tailed fox. At the very least in appearance. It ran freely across the sky and storm of lightning attacks surged out without pause from its nine tails. *KAANN* High-pitched impact sounds reverberated continuously sounding like the air was being struck. The lightning made their sight covered with flickers of light. Each time that happened the cone shaped barrier that was covering the heaven tree scattered rainbow colored shines. No, I understand your feeling butI also think that its amazing, a little. But this isnt the time to say something like that isnt it? Look, the goddess isDD Actually, or rather naturally the goddess Aularodde who went out to deal with the situation was also in the sight of Hajime and others who were watching the nine-tail from a thick branch of the heaven tree. Her body was wrapped in beautiful light corona while she was also flying around freely in the air. She was fighting back by firing pure white flashes and light balls. But, she was clearly being pushed back. Aularoddes attack was easily dodged and she was hit by counterattack of lightning strike when the nine-tail got spare time. She allowed several attacks to pass her by and hit the heaven tree. She should have been revived by the Mon-en butcould it be that she isnt that strong from the start? (TN: Mon-en is the abbreviation of the Monster Energ drink in Japan) Or perhaps its the nine-tail that is absurdly strong? Nagumo, Endou. Let me tell you two this first okay? Mon-en isnt the divine water! There is no way just a single can of it can erase the fatigue from five thousand years! The energy drink is only helping her to trick herself that she is alright! For some reason Kousukes expression turned subtly happy. Most likely after coming here he was thinking There is a replacement straight man! Thats right! Stamp your feet in frustration too Amanogawa! Both of us are comrades!! or something like that. If you are saying that, you should go help her. Im really sorry that Im useless in air battle!! Even the holy sword cant reach that far you knowww! As expected the hero was unable to abandon someone troubled in front of him. He stamped his feet in frustration. While he was saying that, Abaah!? A scream echoed and Aularodde was blown away. She was smoking and her skin was dyed bright red. It seemed she was directly hit by lightning attack. She was spinning in the air, however she stepped on empty air and barely able to stay in the air. Uguguh Aularodde glared fiercely at the nine-tails even while groaning. The heaven tree shined faintly and immediately Aularodde who was seriously wounded with large burn returned to her original appearance along with her attire. Do your best do your best-, me! You can do it you can do it-, if you give up the world will end! Reluctantly, Kouki accepted the risk that he would become a hindrance in the aspect of mobility and created barrier midair as foothold to rush to Aularoddes help, but then he spontaneously stopped moving. Countless twisting branches and leaves were created from Aularoddes body. Then right at the next moment, they all shot out simultaneously. More than ten branches flew toward the nine-tails. They burst out like balloon at the middle and became hundreds of small flying spears all at once. In addition they corrected their trajectory toward the nine-tails that was moving in high speed. A part of the spears even twisted away to surround the nine-tails and attacked it from all directions. The nine-tails released sparks from its whole body and formed spheres of lightning to harden its defense. The majority of the branch spears were annihilated, but several slipped through the lightning defense and pierced the nine-tails body. And then, DDKUAAAAAAAAAAANN!? The nine-tails screamed for the first time since coming here. Even though it was only stabbed by several branches that were small compared to its huge body, it reacted as though it had been hit by fatal wound. The nine-tails writhed in midair. The source of its pain immediately came to light. Branches and leaves were rapidly starting to grow from its wounds. Thats nastyit grew into the body right after it stabbed. She doesnt need any help like this isnt it? I-I wonder about that It seemed they didnt need to help. The nine-tails rained down a storm of lightning attacks in the greatest scale until now. It rained down on Aularodde without giving her any time for dodging. aAAAAAAAAAH!! She produced a thick branch that coiled around her as a barrier. But, the nine-tails that was swallowed by growing branches and leaves moment by moment was also launching an attack that was consuming its own life without care. That magic even rivaled the highest class of lightning element magic Heaven Miracle of Yue. It struck Aularodde until she crashed on the ground. There was an impact sound and dust cloud rising to the air. A large crater was created on the ground. Aularodde was maintaining the defense of the tree with a desperate look at the center of that crater. Her eyes were radiating light and she hardened her defense even more using thick tree roots that flew out from the ground but The chaotic pounding of ultimate lightning attack that dyed the whole world was burning the tree defense in accelerated speed. The created trees were finally becoming insufficient. This is bad. Guess Ill help with sniping for now. Most likely Aularoddes defense was going to be pierced through faster than the nine-tails getting swallowed by the branches and leaves. Hajime concluded that and moved to take out Schlagen because it would be troubling if his information source died earlyDD O-oi, Amanogawa? Are you alright? You are frozen at that posture without moving at all since just now. Kousukes voice made Hajime realized that Kouki had been silent since the middle and he turned his gaze over there. Then he saw Kouki over there with his eyes close while maintaining his stance for drawing out his sword. DDI understand now, holy sword. Thank you. Right after he whispered that, he unsheathed his sword. However he didnt fully unsheathe the sword. He pilled back his right foot and turned half his body behind with the katana mode holy sword held beside his hip. His left hand was placed over the swords flat side as though to hide its bladeDD DDShoot through, holy sword!! Instantly, a vertical hole was opened through the nine-tails head. Not even the sword flash could be seen. It was also unknown whether there was any change to the katanas length or not. But, the result spoke clearly for itself. It showed the fact that the holy sword had elongated and bore through the enemy. Although, this place that was located near the top of the heaven tree and the nine-tails that was outside the barrier near the ground were separated with a distance roughly around 2000 meters. The lightning attacks stopped and the nine-tails crumbled apart disappointingly easily before it vanished completely. It was really a strange way for a living thing to die Kouki bit his lip. He must be assaulted with unbearable anguish of stealing a life without even exchanging words beforehand. But, such thing didnt matter at all for Hajime. Really, just what is going on with your holy sword? If I remember right fifty meters should be its limit. Eh? No, somehow the holy sword sent me the image that its possible Hey, Amanogawa. How far that thing can stretch out? Err, it feels like it can stretch for 3 kilometers if I do my best? Hajime and Kousuke looked at each other. And then they both nodded. This guy, he would absolutely say something like 13 kilometers yeah before long. (TN: Bleach reference) Nagumo, be careful to not get poisoned to death. You might die instantly just from getting grazed you know? Yeah. This holy sword looks like it will answer all requests if its for Amanogawas sake after all. What are you guys talking about!? They were talking about the endless devotion and evolution of the laudable holy sword-chan. The demon king-sama who had obtained the limitless magic power in his hand was already going to stand on the heaven soon, so it was even more dangerous at this juncture. (TN: Another Bleach reference about Aizen perhaps?) Hajime and Kousuke were looking at the holy sword as though they were seeing something terrifying for some reason. Kouki tilted his head in puzzlement while also dropping his gaze. Aularodde had climbed up without him noticing until around 300 meters below. She was staring at Kouki with moist eyesno, her eyes were like Kaori-san in another space times ordinary day that was giving off a slightly dangerous scent. (TN: Reference to the drawing of Kaori in certain scenes at the Airfureta Nichijou 4-koma. Her eyes were real terrifying there lol) Kindness to someone who was cornered was like a certain kind of deadly poison For some reason those words flashed in Koukis head. His cheeks were twitching. Then right at that moment, *GOU-* the atmosphere roared. Right after that, Abya!? Aularodde was blown away while letting out a scream that a goddess should never make. She crashed hard on the heaven trees trunk and then her body slid down the thick trunk slowly. The goddess was crouching on all fours. Eggu, higguh She was enduring her pain with tearful eyes. Her hand was pressing on her nose, but blood was trickling down from the gaps between her fingers. It seemed her face got hit hard. It was a pitifully tragic state that was unbecoming for a goddess. Goddess-sama! Kouki immediately jumped down to where Aularodde was. The culprit who punched the face of the goddess without any reservation was a figure that was also familiar. Oi oi, its a karasu tengucrow-billed goblin this time? Whats going on with this world? Over there was the second attacker which had a clichd appearance that looked exactly like any image that could be searched in earths internet. It moved to attack the goddess further, so Hajime pulled the trigger of Donner this time. The karasu tengu approached the goddess with super high speed flying that was hard to follow even by sight and dealt a damage to her, but as expected, it was unable to do anything to react against railguns surprise attack. Its head was easily blown away and its body crumbled like the nine-tails before while falling to the ground. Hajime and Kousuke went toward Aularodde along with the strangely quiet Etemp and Netemp behind them. Goddess-sama, are you alright? Uu, you are being kind to me againas I thought, you really like me No, you are misunderstanding. The goddess know everything. This is what they called hiding your embarrassmentDD Im not embarrassed and not hiding anything. Eh? Did you say something? T-this goddess, could it be that she unexpectedly still have some leeway? The nosebleed covered goddess was turning into a deaf type main character. The heaven tree shined again during that time and Aularodde returned back to her undamaged state. Oi, this isnt the time for that kind of love comedy. A party of tourists are crowding this place. Hahathey are still far away, but there are really a lot of guys with very familiar appearance. Kouki and Aularodde gasped in surprise and leaned their body forward from the edge of the branch to look toward the ground. So many. It was like the ground was squirming. That was just how astonishing the monster parade was. A bunch of fantastic species that numbered in tens of thousands or perhaps even hundreds of thousands were marching toward this heaven tree. Furthermore from the presence that could be detected, similar groups were approaching from the opposite side of the heaven tree, no, from all directions around the tree. In addition, when they looked at far away using skill Far Sight and sunglass artifact, it was just as Kousuke said, there were really a lot of figures that they had seen from somewhere just like the nine-tails and karasu tengu from before. Yes, so to speak they were groups of youkaiapparition. Not only that, there were also fantastic species from western stories like werewolf among them. No waywhy at this timing Aularodde was looking dumbfounded, but she immediately hit on the answer. It seems they detected the power that was emitted from the hero summoning. No, perhaps they have been waiting all this time for the moment Im exhausted Aularodde gritted her teeth. But she immediately shook her head and stood up. No choice but to do it. Yes, if I have no choice but to do it, then I can only do it. Her eyes rotted once more. It was like someone who had just thought Now, Im going to dive on my beloved cutie beeedd! right after getting through a death march was suddenly buried under a great amount of more work from out of nowhereshe looked like that. G-goddess-sama? Just now, you said that you are exhausted from the summoningbesides, even though you are healed, the damage you got just now was There is no problem! Im immortal as long as the heaven tree is safe! Her eyes were rapidly turning muddier. Her lips were unnaturally convulsing. Even fourth-degree burn all over the body or nosebleed are just minor injury, minor injury! Even if my arms and legs are torn apart, even if my whole body is pulverized, the heaven tree will continue to keep me alive! I wont even lose my consciousness! I have experienced it for tens of thousands of time during these five thousand years so Im used to it! An unnaturally energetic voice shook the air. The hearts of Hajime and co were also shaken by it. Especially by the content of goddess work that had gone past being black and gone into darkness territory. Rather than calling it being kept alive continuously, this was already at the level that should be called unable to die wasnt it? Should it be called not even allowed to faint rather than saying that she wouldnt even lose consciousness? Aularodde-san showed a twisted smile of darkness that would shave away the majority of the sanity of the people looking at her while speaking further. Ill work hard! Ill work harder and harder! I wont say that I want to rest anymore! I also wont ask for help! Ill continue to fight-, until I die! Im really sorry that I told you to do your besstt!!!! The hero did a dogeza to the goddess. Even the former dogeza master Hajime-san couldnt stop himself from feeling admiration at the sharpness of that dogeza. It was a wonderful dogeza that was done wholeheartedly. Kouki himself had experienced enough troubles that made him think No more!, so he couldnt be blamed for spontaneously exploding at Aularodde but It seemed he couldnt help but apologize after witnessing the overwhelming difference in pressure between them. But there, another severe quake occurred. Countless flashes and fireballs and many other things were attacking from all directions. They all hit the heaven tree directly. Right after that, Kahah!? GODDESS-SAMAAAAAAAAA!? Aularodde coughed out a lot of blood. Uu, because of the battle just now I dont have any power to put up barrier anymorebesides, the damage to the heaven tree will become damage to me It seemed to be a brutish method. The goddess-sama was wheezing zehih zehih while rolling around *orororo~* like merlion. However with that she finally regained her sanity slightly. She escaped from the corporate slaves madness and finally looked at the reality. Hero-sama, I beg you to assist me. If the heaven tree fall, it will be impossible to put this world back on its feet anymore. This world will nly be able to welcome a slow destruction in that case. I beg you- At this stage there was nothing that could be done anymore by simply believing that when there was a will there was a way. The destruction before her eye would definitely cover the whole world if she didnt obtain the assistance from someone else. It seemed this world was truly, truly at the brink. But even after understanding that, Kouki still showed a little hesitation even then. He still hadnt heard about the situation. He was unable to so easily accept an act of stealing lives while still not knowing anything. Even so, the time was pressing. If he had to choose no matter what But, seeing Kouki like that, Kousuke smiled bitterly while turning his gaze toward Hajime to give Kouki a helping hand. And, what are you going to do, Nagumo? Well, for now it aint my intention to let a great tree with precious personification attached to it get taken away. Hajime shrugged and summoned a lot of Cross Velt. He deployed it around the heaven tree and put up multi-layered barriers just like what he did with the divine tree. The second wave attack that attacked in swift timing was completely blocked by the barriers. Seeing that Aularoddes eyes opened wide in shock. She was so shocked that she was vomiting blood popyuh again. Hajime approached Aularodde who was in such state with a really nice smile. And then, Aularodde felt the abnormal pressure and backed away even while continuously vomiting blood popyupyuh*, even so without any consideration at allDD So, goddess. Which are you going to choose, being abandoned in this situation, or paying us the compensation that we ask in order to get saved? Hajime brought up such savage proposal to the goddess. Goddess Aularoddes answer was naturally, Popyuh! A blood vomit that flooded out from her mouth. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Sequel You Too Will Become Chuuni & Corporate Slave! . Goddess-sama. Is there any room to have discussion with them? What is the reason of them attacking the heaven tree? Koukis calm question was thrown to the goddess who acknowledged Hajimes devilish proposal by vomiting blood *popyuh*. When Aularodde turned her gaze, there she found the figure of the hero with very, very deep wrinkle on his forehead. His cheek was stiff as though he was biting the inside of his cheek. A flicker of anguish could be seen within his eyes. T-there is no room for discussion. They are insane apparitions. They lost their rational mind due to the worlds rupture, then influenced by their legend that act as their instinct, they become an existence that only sought the heaven tree that is the source of their conception. There were too many words that couldnt be comprehended immediately to understand her explanation right away. But, they at least understood that she was claiming it was impossible to have mutual understanding with the apparitions. Koukis gaze turned toward the large crowds vanguard that continued to slam their body madly on the space isolation barriers of Cross Velts that were standing on their way. Even so, the information was too few and its authenticity was vague. To scatter the lives of tens, hundreds of thousands in such situation was Blood oozed from his clenched fist. Seeing Kouki like that, AularoddeDDsuddenly softened her expression. It was an expression of affection that was worthy for a goddess. It was unthinkable that this was the expression of someone who had just vomited blood by liters just now. Hero-sama, rest assured. ? Taking them down wont lead to death. There is only one thing that can bring death to the apparitions. Its to be forgotten by the world. Even if we bring them down here, they will be revived again one day. Revived? You mean resurrection? They wont die so its more precise to call it regeneration insteadyou can interpret it like that. Rather, bringing them down can be said as liberation for them from their maddened conception body even though its only temporarily. It seemed the strange vanishing of those nine-tails and karasu tengu that should be called as disintegration was caused by such thing. They werent killed. That was why, there was no need to fret over it. However, Koukis expression was still conflicted even after being told that. Aa~, Amanogawa? You can just leave it to Nagumo and me if youDD Kousuke scratched his cheek while smiling bitterly. Kousuke knew well the disposition of the human called Amanogawa Kouki. He also knew how Kouki had became extremely doubtful about righteousness since the decisive battle at Tortus. That was why he could guess that right now Kouki was also harboring a doubt toward the veracity of Aularoddes words. That perhaps the nine-tails and karasu tengu also had their own valid reason for why they were desperately seeking the heaven tree. Kousuke had only heard about the rough outline about the events that led to the battle against Mother and the defense of Coltran. He also had no way of knowing about what happened at the desert world. Therefore, although he had noticed the change in relationship between Hajime and Kouki, as expected he didnt know about the determination of Koukis heart to continue struggling at the interval between choice and distress. That was why, he thought that Kouki was surely unable to draw his sword. At the very least he would need some more time. He called out with such thinking but Endou, there is no need to be considerate. Kouki drew out his holy sword with a clear *shan-* sound. Ill fight. I wont let them touch the heaven tree. Kousuke thought that Koukis eyes looked painful. However at the same time, he also thought that they were tenacious eyes that made him held his breath. He thought that Koukis determination at the battle against Mother and Coltrans defensive battle was because Kouki knew about the situation fully and he already had some time to think, therefore Kousuke was unable to stop himself from staring in astonishment at Kouki who was mercilessly stepping over his hesitation and righteousness in this situation where the truth wasnt clear. He reflexively pointed at Kouki while looking at Hajime. Who is this guy? A pervert hero who broke through his restrain to masochistic direction. Who are you calling Tio-san here-. There is a limit even in being rude! Hajime shrugged. He glanced at Kousuke who was making a conflicted expression while sayingNo, you are the one being rudeor perhaps notand asked Kouki mockingly. There is no guarantee that the story of the black goddess over there is the truth you know? Perhaps the inside of her heart is also black. Might be. Aularodde turned a tearful gaze toward Kouki with a shocked expression. She wanted to say A goddess wont lie! Honestly!. But I believe goddess-samas words. I believe her because I want to believe her. Andif everything is actually a lie and its them who are in the right If they are in the right? Ill take down the goddess. After that, if there are survivor or those who treasure the murdered apparitions, Ill give them this head of mine. Though I dont think that the life of the likes of me can be any consolation at all for them at that point. If he was going to steal life, he would also stake his life. Koukis eyes when saying that undoubtedly had color of fear, however, as expected, his body was clad in unshakeable will. Amanogawayou Hero-sama Kousuke was completely dumbfounded this time with his eyes gazing in wonderment. Aularodde was holding her breath. She was speechless by Koukis heavy and deep determination. Without saying anything to the two, Kouki replied back to Hajime with a mocking tone for payback, however, his expression was somewhat troubled. Also Nagumo, are you planning to continue putting up this barrier until I resolve all my hang-ups? Stupid. This is a barrier with height of three kilometers. Although its made through artifact, Im consuming tremendous amount of magic power even right at this moment. Aint no way Ill do something like that. Yeah. If my Holy Severance is also deployed at this scale, Ill be so exhausted I wont even be able to fight by the time I get over all my hang-ups. That was why, I can only make my choice now. If Im forced to make a choice, then Ill choose this path. When he looked outside, the large crowd was finally starting to step into lush territory of the heaven tree. The various attacks that were assaulting Cross Velts barriers were getting even fiercer. Kouki glanced at that and forcefully changed his anguished expression to a joking face toward Kousuke. Thats why Endou, dont worry about me. I wont show an unsightly swordsmanship. Im not going to hold you back. O-ou. Amanogawa. Yeah? When you have time tell me your story. About your travel that you started even if you have to leave school. Tell it to me along with Sakagami and others too. Yeah, I guess. I also want to talk. With everyone after so long. Kousuke quietly held out his fist. Kouki laughed slightly and met it with his fist. For now, I want to have birds eye view of the battlefield. Lets go to the top. Ou. Got it. Goddess-sama, can you stand? In respond to Hajimes order, Kouki offered his hand to Aularodde. Aularodde was still crawling on all fours. She took that hand and stood up somehow, but as expected her fatigue was serious it seemed. AhDD Her voice leaked out and she almos fell forward. Kouki immediately caught her. And hten, Excuse me, pardon me for a bit. Hyaah!? E-err, hero-sama, this She was carried with the so called princess carry. Aularoddes face instantly heated up. She fidgeted while saying things like A gentleman is carrying me in his armsmy dream for these 5000 years has come true which sounded heavier than star. Kouki almost reflexively tossed her away but he desperately held back. Hajime and Kousuke and Netemp & Etemps atmosphere that seemed to say This is why handsome bastard is justwas something that he also wanted to object at, but he held back with great effort. And then, at the peak of the heaven tree, Hajime and others climbed on a round shaped foothold that had a diameter around 10 meters. They took in the view of the ground at its entirety from there once more. The land at their surrounding for 360 degree looked like it was undulating due to the large crowd of fantastic creatures. Numerous fantastic creatures were also flying around at the sky. The sky above them was starting to be covered by so much apparitions that the sunlight was getting thinner. That amazing thickness made them wondered that perhaps there were dark clouds filling the sky. Then, a roar that was like thunder reverberated at that timing. Aa, there is also something like that. Hajime muttered while looking up. The roar felt like it was even accompanied by physical shockwave. The space isolation barrier was creaking from it. Then a gigantic existence appeared from the dark cloud that was made from the crowd of fantastic creatures. Oo, there is even dragon here. Endou, this isnt the time to admire the sight. This seems bad! Everyone-, duck! KaminariGods Rumble is coming- (TN: The kanji used for kaminari here can be translated as gods rumble, but the pronunciation can also be translated as lightning.) The existence that was coiling like a snake with bluish black scales covering its bodyDDa dragon. It wasnt as big as Tio when she performed her dragon god transformation, but its imposing appearance was enough for a goddess like Aularodde to be flustered. Right after that, the dragon was clad in electricity and extremely big lightning surged from it. The world that became gloomy because the sunlight was blocked got painted pure white by the flash. Oi oi, thats powerful enough to tear the space isolation barrier. Hajimes cheeks twitched. It was just as he said, the space isolation barrier was making creaking sound as though it was screaming. The Cross Velts were starting to let out white smoke from enduring the burden. Kousuke looked at the cracking space isolation barrier and muttered with a twitching expression. The nine-tails gave the impression of being the highest class of youkai but, could it be that its not actually that strong? Its lightning attacks power totally cannot be compared with this guy at all. No-, her original strength isnt anything like that! She could only show that much strength because she had been exterminated four times and not much time has passed since she was terminated last time! In other words, the nine tails also had the power level that could break the space isolation barrierit didnt look like there would be any time to ask that question, so Hajime stood up with a determined expression and glanced at Aularodde while taking out variable type chakram Orestes to empty air. He opened a part of the barrier at the same time. The approaching lightning was swallowed into the enlarged Orestes and it was spat out from another Orestes using space teleportation. From the dragons perspective, it was like the lighting attack it fired was reflected back at him. It was hit directly at the part of its head that was connected to its lower body. It was sent flying with its body twisting. While Aularodde was looking at Hajime with a face that seemed to say Eh, no way!, the dragon fired countless lightning in fury this time. The lightning that spread to all directions naturally dragged the surrounding apparitions into it. They spun in the air from the impact before falling down like rain. I see. They really dont have a shred of rational mind. The space isolation barrier was already closed back and properly blocked the dispersed lightning attack. The dragon gods Kaminari is so easilyeven though its the very embodiment of heavens might by the world From Aularoddes perspective, she thought that Hajime was a human who got mixed in the hero summoning for some reason, surely he was something like a follower of the herobut when the lid was opened it was like this. Whether it was the tremendous barrier that covered the heaven tree, or the way the dragon gods attack was trivially treated, or the fiendish face when he threatened her just now, could it be that she had drawn in a terrible existence here? She though with cold sweats gushing out. In addition to that, Tsu, this presenceno good-, JusoHex is coming! Physical barrier is meaningless! Please endure it until I purifyDD Abnormal status effect huh? Oi, Endou, Amanogawa, wear this. Some necklaces with glimmering crystal that was like white pearl were tossed. The two of them immediately wore the necklace without asking anything. Right after that, Bopyuh!? Aularodde-san vomited a ton of blood. Hajime and others were alright with faint crimson light covering their body. Wait, Nagumo! Give it to goddess-sama too! Y-yeah. I thought she would be fine because she is a goddess butcrap, the white of her eyes is showing. Aularodde was vomiting blood with increasing momentum of *bopyuh* instead of *popyuh*. She was slightly making an expression that a goddess shouldnt make. If it had to be described, she looked like the girl who was possessed by demon in a certain exorcism movie. Just like the girl who was moving with bridge posture, Aularodde-sans body was also arcing like a bridge with the white of her eyes showing from agony. It was, very scary. And terrible. Hajime immediately handed the white pearl necklaceDDthe Soul Shell which was the improved version of the artifact that was thought up by the liberators to defend against Ehitos Divine Word. This artifact had the function of neutralizing mental type abnormal status effect. S-say, Nagumoisnt Etemp-san and Netemp-san also in danger? Aa? Y-you two are also affected huh When Hajime turned around because of Kousukes words, Etemp-san was on her back with her legs twitching. Netemp Mother had fallen down with her trembling hands reaching out toward Hajime as though to say Sa, save mee~, masterr~. It seemed the Juso that came attacking was something very powerful. Most likely its effect was working at the level of soul. Well, this is also a proof that you two have soul though I, ii~~~ Or rather you two, what happened with your usual high tension? You two were too quiet that you became just like Endou. Who are you calling a guy who would melt and vanish into air if he kept quiet. Thats rude. No, I didnt speak until that far though Hajime had handed Soul Shell to Etemp & Netemp Mother too. Although he was a bit concerned about the strangely quiet two peopletwo thingies (?), the attacks density was also increasing as they got nearer, so he put the matter in backburner. Amanogawa, take this too. I dont care how stubborn or remorseful you are, dont refuse accepting back the equipments that you returned to me at this kind of situation. No, youre right its not the time for that. Ill accept them gratefully. The Air Force Boots and a bangle that could deploy Vajra were tossed at him. In addition Nagumo, right now isnt the time to screw around. Im not screwing around though? Masked red. The proof of the leader of the masked squad that shook (?) the empire at the past was there. By the way it had been upgraded drastically. However, Kouki showed a stance of firm rejection, so Hajime reluctantly took out a stylish sunglasses. It was super multi functioned and super high-spec high-end model. Kouki switched it with the telescope sunglasses that he was given previously. Kousuke as looking enviously, but his sunglasses was specially custom made, so it was even better than this high-end model. H-hero-samaI also have something to present to you- Aularodde-san somehow recovered from her white eyed state. She stood up unsteadily, even so she was showing a resolute expression. And then, for some reason her gaze glanced at the holy sword It looks like hero-sama is already in possession of the holy sword Ua Alto but Eh, please wait a second. The name of the holy sword isDD Please-, accept me too- I want to refuse accepting that- Dont be reserved! Everything is for hero-samas sake! I shall offer you my everythinggg- Im begging you please listen to meDD The hero-samas words were cut off. The goddess Aularodde-san joined her hands together as if in prayer. Then right after that, Angyaaa~~~~~~~~~~~~!! Goddess-samaaa!? She raised a scream that was painful to listen to. Hajime and others were also creeped up. This goddess was really scary in various senses. And then, their fear swelled up even more. Because while the goddess was shrieking as though she was in a death agony, *bikibikibiki-* there was even such graphical sound coming from her. It was because Aularodde was getting swallowed by a tree branch. Furthermore that tree branch was growing out from herself as though it was jutting out from her body. It was like a nasty suicide, or perhaps like a nightmare. The tree branch enveloped Aularodde like a cocoon, then it emitted pure white light while shrinking Wha-, holy sword!? After the cocoon opened up like a blooming flower, there was a sword stabbed on the ground with a shape that looked very similar with the holy sword. However its color was black and its material was wood. However, although it was made from wood, its blade was so sharp that anyone who saw it would feel goosebumps. It truly looked divine the way it radiated a faint luster. Zee zeeh, higgu It felt like there was a wheezing and sobbing sound. From the black wood sword. Scary. I am the former Goddess Aularodde, the holy swordDDno, heaven sword Aularodde. Now, please take me into your hand, hero-samaaa- Eh, no, thatsa bit As expected, it seemed the hero-sama wanted to refuse. He was backing away. It was that feeling, the feeling when a boy was given a bundle of hair Please carry this with you and think of it as myself!from a girl, but what he was feeling right now was even worse than that. Please rest assured! I will be useful! After all you absolutely wont die as long as you are near the great tree while carrying me! You will never die until you win! You will keep reviving no matter how many times and be able to continue fighting hero-sama! Thats a cursed sword isnt it!? I can even control plant so you can create sea of trees to shut in yourself in it, and you will also be able to talk with animals and plants so there wont be any problem at all even if you dont have any friend of the same race- Thats nothing but trouble instead-!? Hajime and Kousuke looked at each other. And then they nodded simultaneously. You will be able to walk the path of corporate salve for real with that! Do it Amanogawa. Become the legendaryblack hero! You guys, youre enjoying this arent you!? Just as reminder, the army on the ground had finally arrived at the boundary of the space isolation barrier. The attacks were increasing in amount in an accelerating pace. Furthermore the Soul Shells were flickering fiercely so the Curse type attack was also increasing in intensity. Actually the situation was really bad. Now-, hero-sama! Grab my hilt! Wield me! Use me as you please to your heart content! You mean as a sword right!? For some reason the nuance sounds scary though!? Right after that, holy sword-chan let out an intense flash. This cheater! It must be saying that. No, surely its something like Horribly, even though you already have a sword like me!. Shut up for a bit you two! As further reminder, the Cross Velts were unable to endure the burden and they started to smoke one after another. The range of the barrier was shrinking continuously. Presently the barrier was maintained using only the magic power contained within the Cross Velts without any additional magic power flowing in, so as expected it was being pushed back by the storm of attacks that numbered in hundreds of thousands. Hero-sama! If its me Ill be able to draw out your latent potential even more! Unlike that holy sword! Unlike that holy sword! Can you please stop trying to competee!? DD*Flash-, flashhh-* Eh!? Is it just my imagination!? Just now it felt like it was spitting!? The holy sword was just making flashes, so surely it was just Koukis imagination no doubt about it. The earnest and devoted holy sword-chan spitting? Impossible. Even if the flashes blinked like it was spitting *peh, peh* at the heaven sword Aularodde. Come on, hurry up hero! Two timing! Two timing! I~i! (Che C a C ter! Che C a C ter!) I~i! (Car-na-ge! Car-na-ge!) Aah geez, you guys are really-. Eei, I just need to take you right! Kouki grabbed the heaven sword Aularodde half in desperation. It felt like there was a strange gasp Nnah that could be heard but he pretended to not hear it with everything he had. Or rather, a phenomenon that made him unable to focus on that happened. Black light that was like miasma enveloped Kouki, then right after that a change happened to Kouki himself. A part of his brown hair became streaked white, while his left eye turned crimson. With his right eye that was jade green, now Kouki had heterochromatic eyes. Furthermore a tattoo that was like branch and ivy entwined with each other was surfacing on his face starting from the right side of his forehead, through his eye, and then his cheek and until his neck. Coupled with his figure that was holding a pair of black and white sword, this appearance was truly! W-what a terrific chuuni power! I dont know that you have it in you-, Amanogawaaa! Fuhih, crap! Thats a serious patient of chuunibyou over there! I~~! (Now say it! Say it quickly! Say that my chuuni power is 53000!) Ii-!! (The video recording is running perfectly! Now, take a pose!) His appearance that was reflected on the flat side of holy swords blade and the sight of Hajime and others all pointing at him with both hands while teasing Hyuuu! Youve really done it herooo~! made Kouki trembled in shame. Ill say this okayNagumo, Endou. Even if my appearance is like someone seriously illthats only because Im lined up with you two okay? Hajime and Kousuke looked at each others face. Hajimes eyes reflected a man who was living in the abyss of chuuni. Kousukes eyes reflected an embarrassingly cool man with white hair, eye patch, artificial arm, and black coat. At the same time through the other partys eyes they could also see their own appearance. Together with the other partys impression of themselves. A beat later. The two of them fell on their knees. It seemed the boomerang had splendidly came back and stabbed them. This is the state with hero-samas latent potential drawn out! How is it? Do you feel the strength welling up? Lets see About that, power was welling up even more than when he was fused with his own false image at the trial of the Cave of Ice and Snow, but rage and shame were also welling up though! Dammit all! The hero-sama wanted to yell that, but he held it back with effort. Because, the barrier was finally in a really dire state. The Soul Shell was also starting to crack even though it was still small. Nagumo, Endou. Yeah, lets do it. Etemp and Netemp, stay back. I! Fuh, Im not really motivated but, this too is the karma of abyss. Friends, lets show them our strength! Sunglasses equipped and brisk turn. Abyss lord mode mad onDDno, activated. Hajime and Kouki made to sure to absolutely not look that way while taking position and thinkingthis guy, he is gradually getting used to turn into abyss lord without hesitation huh. They ended up standing with their back turned on each other at the top of the heaven tree. Hero-sama, I understand that your two colleagues are not normal people butwill they be alright facing this large crowd? Its me who is rather worrying here though. Especially in the aspect of endurance. Eh? Bewilderment was transmitted from the heaven sword Aularodde. Kouki smiled wryly and shrugged at her. No need to worry. After all those two areDDthe godslaying demon king and the mankinds strongest. ThatsDD There was no need for her to ask further. You demons, it has quickly become time for work again! Your order is just one. DDTrounce them!! aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Fuh, to challenge my abyss with number, keenly feel the degree of your foolishness with your own body!! Watch closely! Final depthDDEternal Infinite AbyssI shall become countless black blades! Fuh, I wont chase those who run-. Come forward you who dont value your life!! The northern part of the heaven tree was filled with the repulsive roars of the mechanical death gods. The area from the east to the south was filled with embarrassingly cool men. It ws madness. Hi, hiih, hero-sama! W-whats that!? Those are the demon king and the army of demonsDDthe demon king army and, the multiplying abyss lord. D-demon king and army of demonsw-why are the abyss people turning on the spot all at once!? Why are they pushing up their sunglasses!? Because they are abyss lord. I dont understand! Please dont worry, I also dont understand. But, why was he so obstinately turning like that? Why would he absolutely go fuh and pushing up sunglasses *kui-* everytime? Kouki pondered that inside his heart while firing up himself. Now then, I also cant lose. DDHeavens Might C Maximum Light Dragon!! Kouki lifted up the holy sword above his head. The holy sword was shining brighter than usual in smugness! And then it manifested, a dragon of light that boasted an unprecedented gigantic size. Then, as though to compete with the holy sword, the heaven sword Aularodde shined and the heaven tree also shined in concert. Immediately power welled up even more within Kouki. Amazingit feels like I can do it if it like thisDDCreation C Ultimate Light Dragon Army! It was one of the fangs that he once bared at his childhood friends in the Holy Precinct. Since that time, he was unable to use this power with his own strengthDDa flock of small light dragons was created. Furthermore light bullets formed at the surrounding of the maximum light dragon. That sight could be mistaken as a starry sky. Crimson light and, jet black smoke and, aurora dyed up the three directions with the heaven tree as the center. The 5000 weapons of massacre that were filled with demons under the command of the demon king. The inexhaustible multiplying assassin group that was led by the mankinds strongest. The light dragon army that was the very essence of destruction under the command of the hero. They surrounded the heaven tree to protect it. Seeing them facing the large crowd of apparitions, Such thingno legend anywhere, ever told of something like thiswhat in the world Aularoddes shocked gasp echoed. You guys, dont let them touch the heaven tree any further than this alright? Its a precious sample after all. Fuh, friends, if its usDD I get it. I dont want to see the goddess-sama vomiting blood any more than this. Fuh, to interrupt my words like that. Now thenDD Enough going fuh fuh, its annoying! Fuh!! After making such frivolous talk (?), the three leaped from the heaven tree. The demon king and abyss lord and hero. The result of war where they could fight without any limitation at all wasDD Something completely obvious to see. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . After that, Hajime and others who safely protected the heaven tree from the large crowd of apparitions returned inside the heaven tree once more with Aularodde who had returned to human form. While listening to the explanation of the situation, they learned that inside this heaven tree there was a city where the survivors of this world were living in. Knowing that Hajime said that he wanted to see it by any means. Aularodde was reluctant to grant his wish but after being threatenedDDbeing politely persuaded, she agreed to show the way. If Hajime was asked what drawn his interest by that much, it was the fairy. Inside this heaven tree, Aularodde was protecting the fairies. Of course, they were residents of this world that had their sanity and intelligence intact. Because of a certain extremely deplorable situation, Aularodde seemed like she didnt want to explain the full story and they should just listen to it at the fairys city. The group advanced while dragging the reluctant Aularodde and And then, they arrived at a branch in the middle level of the heaven tree where there was a gate that connected to the city. Would they receive the welcome of Marchen fairy? Would the fairy palm sized just as expected? Did they like to play prank? They had just seen apparitions that were just like in earths legends. Their curiosity had been greatly stimulated. And then the gates guard and Aularoddes priestessDDaka one of the fairy race who was given the position as their spokesperson appeared before Hajime and others Oh my, I cant believe that Aularodde-sama is visiting! Furthermore she is even bringing three fine men with her. Hahn, Im boiling up!! Hajime and others froze. Even though they were composed even when facing a large crowd of apparitions, they were now completely backing away. It was only natural. Because, that fairy wasDDthe personification of muscles. Exactly like a certain Chrystabel-san. The only difference was the transparent small wings on the fairys back and outfit that was like risqu swimsuit. This was even more horrible than Marchen fairy tale. The destructive power to the mind was extraordinary. In front of the blasphemous monsters existence that was wiggling and twisting while letting out a rough exhalation *bashuuh* from its nose, Hajime and others turned their gaze to Aularodde with halting movement that was like rusty doll. We are coming here to meet a fairy you know? Y-yes, she is the priestess of the fairy race Everyone took a deep breath seeing Aularoddes embarrassment. DONT SCREW WITH USSSSS-!!! Why were these guysDDthe manly woman existed in every world? The cry of the soul of Hajime and others whose expectation and dream and curiosity were pulverized echoed throughout the area. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc No Really, Im Just a Frail Maiden. I Swear Im Not Lying . Going back slightly in time. Hajime and others who safely won the war against the large crowd of apparitions gathered at the top of the heaven tree once more. Aularodde once more shrieked NngyaaaC!! that was really bad to come out from a goddess and released her sword form. She wiped her tears and snots and drools and then acted like nothing had happened. It was pointless effort. Hero-sama, demon king sama, and thenthe plan gentleman. Just call me Kousuke. I offer everyone my heartfelt thanks for saving the heaven tree. Kousuke who was hugging his knees until just now at the root of the heaven tree while trying to stabilize his mind immediately demanded a correction at the goddesss novel way of calling him, but he was ignored. How sad. But, the large crowd just now in the end was just something temporary that took advantage when I was fatigued. This world is still in the verge of destruction. An invasion in the same scale or even bigger will surely start again in the near future. Aularodde said that with a pained look. Kouki was watching her with a calmly observing gaze. He was trying to ascertain the truth of her words using his whole body and mind. Hajime replied to her in Koukis place. You are saying a lot of concerning words there. Goddess, right now Im really interested with the truth concerning the heaven tree. Fess up everything without any omission if you dont want the world to be destroyed like this. Nagumo, sugarcoat it. Wont it be fine if you share your kindness to your relative to other people a little? The words of the demon king who was obeyed by an army of demon made Aularodde started to tremble. Even now she looked like she was going to vomit from stress. The goddess would transform into merlion who vomited blood if they left things to Hajime like this, so Kouki sighed while sugarcoating the question. Goddess-sama, what in the world is going on here in this world? You mentioned apparitionswhy are they in frenzy like that? Why are they targeting the heaven tree? Besidesa lot of them are strikingly similar with the existences that are talked in our worlds legend and story. Why is that? Kouki endeavored to speak the torrent of questions with kind tone and polite wording as much as possible. Then, Hero-sama, you dont need to use respectful language like that. I wont mind if you speak more, normally, no, rougher to me. Why!? Why was she asking him to speak casually with rough tone even though she looked like she was going to vomit when addressed with rough tone just now? The goddesss eyes that were shining with expectation caught the hero-sama and wouldnt move away! Oy, dont waste time. Explain the situation already you useless goddess. Please talk with a kinder tone- It seemed she wanted the demon king-sama to be kinder. Kousuke muttered Emotionally unstable goddess with a complicated expression while Hajimes eyes narrowed. It was that. Like the detective in drama that was investigating a case. From the goddesss personality, he guessed that it would be a lot easier for many things if Kouki and he played the good cop and bad cop role. It was so that Aularodde wouldnt dodge their questions. It wasnt the case that his sadistic goshujin-sama disposition like when dealing with Tio was showing its faceYou call?, not at all. Perhaps. Err, about that you seefirst, about why the apparitions are strikingly similar with the existences that hero-sama and others know, your perception isnt wrong. What do you mean by that? Tone. The goddess was despondent. Just like a loner who had mustered her courage to act friendly, and yet the other party ignored it and interacted with her no different from before. Nnh, goddess-sama, can you tell me what do you mean by that? ! C-call me with my name, no, in this occasion, I wont mind even if you call me Aula familiarly! The goddesss face brightened drastically. This goddess was wearing her emotion on her sleeve. If possibly Kouki wanted to keep the emotional distance between them like with a relative that he only met once a year at New Year, but the talk wouldnt progress like this so he cleared his throat. Aula, can you tell me what do you mean? Fuhih It felt like she leaked out a joyful voice that was unbecoming for a goddess, but Kouki also gave his all here to ignore it too. In addition Hajime and Kousuke, also Etemp & Netemp were irritatingly smirking at him Hyuu~, GJ heroo~, but he also did his best to ignore them. Aularodde looked very satisfied. She also cleared her throat and put on her serious atmosphere. Apparitions are existences that is born from legends of other worlds. The heaven tree absorbed the thoughts of the people that are filled with those legends and grant them shape. The heaven tree is the lynchpin of this world with such role. According to her, the residences of this world were existences that were materialized from the legends of other worlds. Legends were the wishes and prayers of the people, or perhaps objects of reverence, or even symbols of fear. Those things were called as conception in general. It was a form of energy that was similar to magic power and the like. And then, this conception existed in any world. The heaven world absorbed those conceptions through the great trees of other worlds, converted them into the unique energy of this world that was called thought element, and gave it form. Thenthat nine-tails and karasu tenguthey are really existences like in the books? No hero-sama. Certainly the origin of the apparitions are legends, so they possess similar ability. However, their personality is different. They are born in this world, and the self of each of them is established while living in this world. They arent existence inside fairy tales, but a living life in this world. Aularodde spoke with a serious gaze. Affectionate heart that was befitting a goddess could be seen from her eyes. It was as though she loved those apparitions from her heart. In addition, its not just hero-samas world that has legends. There are tens of thousands, hundreds of millions of legends across many worlds. There are many similar existences among those legends, and sometimes they will mix and raise their first cry of birth in this world. Hajimes eyes twitched. Because he didnt miss it. How Aularodde intentionally didnt speak of any concrete number when saying many worlds. His eyes naturally narrowed. She didnt understand the reason, but for some reason the demon king-sama was looking with demon kings gaze, so Aularodde moved slowly to put Kouki in between to hide her from the demon kings view. And so, Hajime also slowly moved to stare still at Aularodde. Aularodde unconsciously began to caress her stomach. I seethats why you said that they are immortal. Yes. An apparitions death will only come when the legend that is their origin is completely forgotten. Aularodde nodded and continued explaining. According to her, naturally the existences that were talked in mythologyDDthe like of god, divine beast, and evil god seemed to exist too. There was no mythology bunch among the invasion this time was because in the past Aularodde had faced them at the very beginning and defeated them. Even now she kept interfering with the conception to prevent them from being revived. In other words, she succeeded in temporarily sealing the mythological existences, but because of that Aularoddes power was constantly being greatly limited. Hearing that, Hajime recalled the relationship between Lutria and her divine spirits. He understood that Aularoddes original power must be terrific and asked. And, about the reason of their insanity Ah, err, thats Aularodde was too nervous when dealing with Hajime. Even though she was a goddess who could seal mythological existences even though they werent exactly as powerful like in the myth. As expected Kousuke seemed to sympathize with her. He sent Hajime a cold gaze. For some reason Hajime then changed his tone to be relaxed and add his words. I can guess. The origin that produces life in this world, the energy that the apparitions needed to livethis thought element thing is in influx and vanishing right? Tsu, how did you Im just guessing but, they are like that because of being starved arent they? Even humans would go mad like that when starved. If I can add, as the result of the influx and circulation slowing down, the thought element of this world is stagnating. Thats also one of the causes. So its like the air is polluted. Yes. Because of that they lost all reason and They are seized by their ego that is the origin of their existence. They are showing disposition just like in their legend while swarming at the heaven tree that is the tree producing their food. In reality the influx of conception hasnt actually reach zero right? You understand that muchdont tell me, youno, all of you has gone to multiple worlds? It seemed that Hajimes deduction hit the mark. Aularoddes eyes widened like saucer in shock. And then she thought of a single possibility and spontaneously raised her voice. Could it be, you know of the reason why the influx of conception has dropped sharply!? Well, about that, I only have a guess. Hajime shrugged, however his gaze was sharp. Or rather, you yourself also understand why right? Its impossible for the legends themselves are vanishing from all the worlds. Then the most possible reason issomething happened to the heaven trees in each world. Yeah. At the very least the trees at earth and helltwo worlds are gone. Even at the previous world where you called us from, the tree there was in the verge of rotting because its energy kept getting sucked out with abandon. Ua Alto is being preserved in a state that can be revived anytime, but usually it is intentionally kept in a withered state. As I thought. Aularodde fell into thought with a difficult expression. Hajime pressed her with questions like a terrifying interrogator, or perhaps like a young boy who couldnt hide his curiosity. Aularodde who was deep in thought failed to escape. When she noticed she found the smileevil countenance of the demon king right before her eyes. She was petrified like a frog that was glared by a snake. Tell me goddess. How many worlds there are in total? Does that has any relation, with the situation right now? Aularodde slowly moved in a circle to behind Kouki. She replied to Hajime while looking across her shoulder. Hajime also slowly walked toward her. There are nine in totals. Am I wrong? ! This goddess really wore her heart on her sleeve. She evacuated to the opposite side of Kouki to use him as shield. Naturally Hajime also circled around. And then, all those worlds each has a great tree. All of them are connected to the origin world. To the world that produce an energy that should be called elements that can be converted to every kind of energy. Isnt that right? The two of them walked round and round around Kouki. Hajime would sometimes turn around to catch the goddess from the front where she would go Hyah before she turned around in panic to walk round and round to the opposite direction. Round and round. The game of tag of the goddess and demon king was repeated with the extremely annoying with Kouki at the center. If youre a goddess then you must know. What kind of place this origin world is? What is there? What is the structure of this world? Now, tell me. Noow, nooww!! Uu The goddess clung on Kouki with tearful eyes, however, a beat later she took a deep breath andchanged her expression 180 degree. She walked out from behind Kouki while radiating a pressure that was worthy to be called divine. Know your place human. There are things in this world that the child of man shouldnt know. A-Aula? Kousuke and Etemp & Netemp Mother reflexively put up their guard. Her voice was so harsh that Kouki was bewildered. Her tone was definitely a reprimanding tone of a god to a human. Her yandere and hopeless figure from before had vanished without a trace. Aularodde looked back across her shoulder and turned a strict gaze even toward Kouki while radiating light. I dont know how many worlds all of you have traversed. However, originally only heros chosen by the great world tree is permitted to cross over worlds. Know that excessive curiosity will bring ruin onto yourself! It was like gods authority was radiated as a pulse. Kouki, Kousuke, Etemp & Netemp too were speechless. And so, Ah, is that so. Youre going back on your word. Even though youre a goddess. Eh!? Hajime-san spoke with a heartfelt voice of contempt. His eyes were also awfully fully of contempt. Even though I desperately protected the heaven tree because you said that you will pay any compensation we wish for. Even though we risked our life facing such terrifying army. E-errno! This and that are two differentDD Then you should make the condition clear beforehand before forming the contract. If you one-sidedly add a condition like this at the aftermath, that is a valid cause for a law suit if this is in human world you know? Goddess-sama, youre horrible. W-wrong! I just didnt expect that kind of question from you A goddess wont lie. You said something like that didnt you? B-butwhen I took over from the previous goddess, she told me that information about the structure of this world shouldnt be easily disclosed Even so, to try to crush my question using that kind of intimidation is justhaa~, Im real shocked. Uu, I, Im sorry. I was just acting following the instruction written in the work manualin most case deal with the situation like that, it said. The goddesss majesty had dispersed before anyone knew it. Her figure was withering weakly, weakly, and even more weakly. Kousuke muttered Eh, there is a manual for goddesses occupation? My image of goddesses is breaking with an expression that was pained by this tough world. Etemp & Netemp Mother went A goddess who displays majesty using manual and effort with atmosphere of someone seeing something disappointing. Well, its fine if you really dont want to answer no matter what. Eh? Hajime casually shrugged and said that with a lighthearted atmosphere. Aularodde felt it was anticlimax. Ill just go home if there is no benefit for me here. We can go home on our own anyway. Wwhaa-!? Thats impossible! She couldnt declare that. After all there was no doubt Hajime was asking her all those questions because it was possible for him to travel between worlds. Aularoddes expression was colored with anxiety. I-is there any other demandDD No, my questions just now are my cheapest demand. Just what kind of demand were you going to make when you made me promise to reward you!? No more, this demon king is really scary! Aularodde trembled looking like she wanted to say that. Hajime mercilessly gave her additional blow. Dont worry. Its not like Im going to force you to answer or anything. Ill just ask the goddess from other worlds. Of course he was bluffing. It seemed that the structure of the world was something that was generally kept secret. It was unknown whether Lutria would voluntarily tell Hajime who seemed like someone who might perpetrate something using that information. Even so, Aularodde naturally had no way to know about that. When Hajime showed a glimpse of Lutrias Orb from his pocket Wai-, please wait a second! T-thats!? Aularodde ran toward Hajime in hurry. She stared fixedly at the orb on Hajimes hand before she looked up at Hajime, then she stared at the orb againDDshe repeated that five times. L-liesyou are recognized by other worlds heaven tree? Eh, this kind of atrocious human is? What kind of insane goddess did that? She whispered. To her it looked like Hajime was trusted by a heaven tree at somewhere else. Kousuke and Kouki trembled seeing that Aularodde was starting to waver. This guy is really crooked, they thought. Hajime turned a smile at that Kouki. It was as though he was saying Amanogawa-kun? Its a chance for you to pay your debt you know? Kouki shook even more. Ee~rr, Aula. Nagumo certainly look atrocious, and he is actually terrifying in the inside too however Oi hero. How C e C ver! He isnt a guy who will put a world in danger just for fun. He is also not a guy who revel in other peoples misfortune. This guy only bare his fangs for real when danger approachs himself or his family. Ill at least guarantee that he is just wanting to know the truth. Hero-sama Hajime was making a very conflicted expression. Actually he only wanted Kouki to say to Aularodde that he would go back too. Surely even Aularodde would fold if even the hero said that he would go back too. And yet Kouki lost his mind for some reason and suddenly said all that For the time being, he used his artificial arm and flicked the forehead of Kousuke who came to his side while smirking. Kousuke was writhing and bending backward like a bridge. Can you agree to Nagumos demand in exchange for his help in saving this world? No matter what happen, Ill stay here until the end soIm begging you! Please! Kouki bowed deeply. He thought that he himself had a debt that he couldnt possibly pay back to Hajime, but he didnt think that he would be able to arrange things skillfully, so like this he could only wholeheartedly requested Aularodde with earnestness. Aularodde stared hard at such Kouki. Before long she smiled wryly and, Actually, it was truly unexpected that two people this powerful were summoned along with hero-sama. Aula? Kouki lifted his face and looked puzzled. The expression of Hajime and others were also turning dubious. Just now, I said that the apparitions are lives that live in this world, but actually there are also other lives here. They cant revive like the apparitions. Wha-, you mean they will die normally? Dont tell me, there were also some among that large group Kouki turned pale. Aularodde gazed at him affectionately like a goddess while gently shaking her head. They are lives born in this world. Therefore they dont need conception from other worlds and they also dont go mad. In exchange, they didnt have powerful strength like in legend. They had the power of conception that they were born with that would be lost along with passage of time until their lifespan ran out at the end. The first life that was born with the wish of this worlds gods and apparitions. In a sense they should be called as the descendant of the legends. The name of that race was, DDThey are called fairy. Hajime and others looked at each other in intrigue. It seemed that other than the fairy tale fairies mixed among the previous large groupDDof course they were like zombie and insane on top of thatDDthere was another different inhabitant of this world that was also called fairy. Errand those fairies They are alive. But only in few number compared to the past though. According to her, there were countries and cities at the past all across the continent. Some were ruled by apparitions or mythological existences, while some were ruled by only fairies because fairies could reproduce and filled those countries and cities after some generations. Sometimes there would also be conflict because of difference in interests or sense of values, or simply because of someones ambition, no different from other worlds. Aularodde turned her gaze down. There are their cities inside this heaven tree, and at the eastern and northern most of the continent butpreviously even if the hero summoning succeed, there was already no hope for the east and north cities in this situation. Thatsno, you said previously Yes hero-sama. If Nagumo-sama and Endou-sama lend their help, it might be possible to save both cities. Thats why, Aularodde called Hajime and Kousukes names for the first time and turned her gaze toward them earnestly. I will keep my promise. Thats why, please, I ask you two to help with the salvation of this world together with the hero. Aularodde held her hands together in front of her chest as though praying. Hajime smiled wryly at her earnest request while Kousuke scratched his cheek and nodded. And then, Then lets not waste any time. Yes, about the truth of the world is it? No, it looks like it will be a long talk for that, so I want to go to a place where we can relax. Or rather, I want to see the real fairies with my own eyes. Thats why for now show us to that fairy cityDD Absolutely no way. The goddess firmly refused. Even though she had even decided to talk about something that was forbidden by her predecessor just now, she refused Hajimes suggestion with a will of steel within her words. Aula? Nagumo doesnt have any plan to harm the fairies you know? No, if you want to meet them then feel free. I dont mind if you go to them. I will also open the path to there. But, I absolutely wont go. Ill wait here. What the hell? Aularodde averted her gaze away with all her strength from Hajimes tsukkomi. Kouki spoke of the possibility that crossed his mind with a worried expression. Could it bethat Aula hate the fairies? No way. Obviously I love them. Then why? Aularoddes gaze wandered around nervously looking like she didnt want to talk no matter what. But, she became unable to endure the gazes of Hajime and co that stabbed into her. She began to mumble with small voice. I must be, hated by them, absolutely mon.(TN: Mon are usually by girl to indicate dissatisfaction or desire to be indulged) Ha? Hatedthe fairy hate Aula? It must be like that mon. N-no, why? Aula has protected them for 5000 years until now right? How can they possibly hate you? Conversely speaking, that means I havent been able to solve the problem even after 5000 years while the situation only keep worsening toward destruction isnt it? They are surely thinking something like Uwah, isnt our goddess just totally incompetent? mon. Err, have they ever said something like that before? I cant ask them because Im scared mon! But they absolutely are thinking like that mon! 5000 years old goddess who added mon at the end of her sentence. It seemed this was a really delicate problem for Aularodde. To the degree that her mental age was regressing like a child. Aularodde finally started to sit at the corner while hugging her knees. She had no more face to meet with them at this point. Or rather, she was scared to meet her people. If they looked at her with a cold gazeif they threw stone at herher heart would break. If that happened she didnt have the confidence to get back on her feet. I want to become a shellfishshe was muttering such pathetic words. It couldnt be helped so, Yosh, then lets go. For now we just need to go down right? Wait, stop! Dont carry me on your shoulder! This is insolent! Ill curse you! Hajime casually put this extremely troublesome goddess on his shoulder. I absolutely wont open the pathDDah, dont use that orrbb- The goddess was completely shaking in her boots with the prospect of meeting her beloved people, but Hajime used Lutrias Orb and opened a path inside the heaven tree as he pleased, so she struggled violently. Her dresss hem got flipped and her panty was exposed fully. It was exposed to Kouki and Kousuke but she didnt even notice. Just how desperate she could be? Oi, goddess. Dont resist. If not Ill open a hole physically in the heaven tree. B-but! What are you going to do if the fairies say Go work if you have free time to come to the city to me!? It might just be your paranoia talking. Its scaryy~, Ill rather immerse myself in my work than being told something like thattt~ Although she was sobbing, she stopped resisting because it would be troubling if a hole was opened in the heaven tree. Like that she was being carried away on Hajimes shoulder like a helpless calf. Seeing that, Kouki and others looked at each other. Say Amanogawa, this completely looks like a kidnapping though Its Nagumo after allbut, you know, he is a bit considerate seeing that he isnt dragging her by her shouldering. Ii~ (Master is also nonchalantly using mind recovery artifact on her~) I- (Ah, just now, something is injected into the goddesss neck..thats recovery medicine) Did Hajime do that because it was the logical thing to do or as apology for showing his sadistic side? Either way, Aularodde was twitching like crazy after the injection into her neck while making an expression of ecstasy. She was really in a horrible state. And so, Kouki and others smiled wryly while following behind Hajime who was making the situation looked worse than it actually was. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . And, the story returned to the encounter with an existence that was a blasphemy for the fairy. Right after the soulful cry Screw thiiissss was let out from the male faction. Hiih, dont yell like thaaatt- The muscular fairy took the Charisma Gard pose. She placed both her hands on her head and crouched while trembling. P-please stop! She is a just a frail maiden who is unrelated from fighting! Keep the joke limited to just her existence. Aularodde couldnt bear to see this and ran in a hurry toward the muscle fairy. She then gently consoled her. Im not joking. Her name is Blau(֥饦). She is a compassionate child of Niebel(˩`٥) Clan that hate conflict and love housework, cooking, and sewing above all else. She look like a brownie from Bel Clan to me though. Whats with her status that is like a household fairy in fairytale huh. Whats with those muscles. What was she doing that those muscles became that trained. Tell me what is the definition of housework and cooking and sewing. By that you must mean iron forging and protein production and surgery skill aint that right? Thats a horrible accusation! Everyone in Niebel Clan is just slightly chubby! Their hobby is baking sweets after all! Hajimes well-executed tsukkomi was followed with an extremely original follow up by Aularodde. Those were just fats that looked like muscle she said, but that in itself was abnormal. In the first place, she is the priestess that I picked you know? Obviously I picked the one with the kindest disposition among the whole clan! She absolutely never get angry or looking at me with a cold gaze. Although my socializing with her is only kept to the minimum, she is the only one I can muster my courage to talk to! Thats an amazing persuasiveness. Its also a very sad persuasiveness. It might be too late to ask this, but I wonder why did the former goddess pick this person as the next goddess. It seemed that the muscles of this muscular fairy Blau Niebel was really just outside appearance. Err, sorry that we made loud voice like that. We were just surprised because your appearance is a bit similar with our fiendish acquaintance. I was also at fault okay. Blau Niebel-san, my apologies. It was the truth that they had made judgment based only on appearance, so Hajime and others apologized. Blau Niebel slowly lifted her face. Its fine pyon. Im the one who should apologize for getting scared just from that. Blau Niebel stood up weakly. Indeed, she certainly had a gentle disposition. It was a mystery. And, goddess-sama? Who in the world are these lovely gentlemenbesides, how are you able to directly come here? Even though usually goddess-sama would only talk directly into my head Blau Niebel tilted her head cutely. Aularodde explained to her about the background of Hajime and co and about what had transpired until now simply. Immediately after that, oOOOOOOOOOONN there was a loud roar like a lion. The roar became a shockwave that trampled the area. Hajime and others covered their ears and shook their head. Unbelievable! How unbelievable non! The salvation of the world is finally done! No, this is even more than that! To think that goddess-sama will finally allow us to have a glimpse of your exalted presence with our own eyes! Its your cry that is unbelievable here! My, m-m-m-my eardrums are bleedingDD KuhDDWind Wall! Heaven Rotation! Kouki immediately casted a wind barrier to obstruct the sound propagation. At the same time he activated intermediate level healing magic for multiple people in order to heal the damage to their eardrums. I wont! I wont show myself! Ill wait over here! Please show only them inside! No way, why is that non!? Just as I thought, goddess-sama is disappointed by us fairies isnt it!? Eh!? Im not though!? Rather Im the one who has been disappointing everyone How can we feel disappointed to goddess-sama!? Even though you have protected us all this time for 5000 years- Lies. Brau Niebel is saying that only because you are kind, the other children are undoubtedly thinking things like The historically worst goddess or Apologize to the previous goddess or Its strange that the goddess cant save this world. Conversely isnt it because of the goddess that the world is heading to destruction!? This cursed evil god! about me. There is no way thats true pyon! Hajime and others looked at each other after their hearing recovered. It seemed, or rather as expected it was just Aularoddes paranoia. Whats more the fairy also had similar paranoia. Aularodde obstinately didnt want to go to the city, while Blau Niebel was begging to her to show herself to the people. Kouki walked forward to intermediate between them. And then, when he heard about their story calmly It seemed both the fairies and Aularodde felt guilty to each other. From the fairys perspective, they didnt have any strength and could only allow themselves to be protected. Aularodde had immense talent even among the successive generations of goddesses and possessed the aptitude to become the heaven trees avatar. There was no way the fairies could possibly become her replacement and as the result she was forced to shoulder the burden for 5000 years nonstop. That was why, even though the goddess and the fairies were living close to each other in the city for the first 1000 years, Aularodde gradually stopped showing herself and now the fairies couldnt even hear her voice. They thought to go out of the city to at least cheer for her when she was fighting outside, but even that wasnt possible because the heaven tree was manipulated so they couldnt come out. There was no respond even when they offered their gratitude to her daily in the citys shrine. Even when they tried various ways to meet with Aularodde, she would leave as though to say that it disgusted her to even see them T-thats wrong! I left the city because I was unable to stay there any longer from guilt, and I didnt let anyone come out so that they wont be exposed to danger! But goddess-sama? Our prayer in the shrineif we pray there, our prayer should have reached goddess-sama no matter where you are yon. Uhbecause, my heart will break if vilification reached me so The goddess-sama was like an artist who was scared to google for comment about herself in internet and got hurt by the hurtful comments. It was like she had shut out all the voices in her surroundings to avoid that. Surely when she turned her back on the fairies who came to meet her, it should be called running away than leaving. When she guessed that, Blau Niebel knitted her eyebrows (that had no hair). The goddesss voice that reached her was always dignified, but now that she realized the truth she didnt know what to say. Even after hearing the feeling of the fairy race, the goddess still muttered something likeHow many percent? How many percent of the whole clan who actually think like that? 90% of them are actually thinking that Im incompetent isnt it? Dont hold back on my account. Please tell me the actual number.. Kouki talked to her with an exasperated face. Aula, isnt it fine already? Hero-sama? Aularodde was bewildered. Kouki relaxed his expression a little and said. Aula never gave up till the very end. Thats why your voice reached me. Regardless of what they actually think, Aula has accomplished your duty. Accomplished, my duty? The world is saved. There isnt just me here, there are also Nagumo and others. Thats why, Aula has already succeeded. You succeeded in your hero summoning. Kouki said that with confidence and conviction and looked around at others. Hajime and others also shrugged and nodded in response. Seeing that, the scale in Aularoddes heart also tilted toward the direction of believing although not completely. Her face twisted as though she was going to cry. Then, I think its fine for you to hold your head high and show yourself in front of your people. What need is there to feel uneasy like that? Just where is the need for you to feel ashamed for? Uu Aularodde let out a small groan and looked down to calm down her thoughts that were coming and going inside her head. She then slowly lifted her face a little. And then, Thank you very much. Ill also, go to the city. She said that with a bashful smile.] Fufu, Im glad pyon. Today will surely become the greatest day! Besides, my judgment isnt mistaken as I thought! All of you are good men! Blau winked heavily. The male faction was afflicted with bad status. They desperately endured from being turned into vomiting merlion. Hajime unconsciously almost drew out Donner, but Netemp Mother swiftly grabbed his hand to prevent him from doing that. Good job. E-errNagumo-dono. Y-yeah. What is it goddess? Hajime was calming down his breathing fuu fuu. Aularodde came in front of him while he was doing that. Forgive me butif possible, can you please lend me the tool that is covering everyones eye too? Ah? You mean sunglasses? Well, alright. Hajime had no particular reason to refuse so he took out one from his treasure warehouse and lent it to Aularodde. Then, Aularodde seemed to think of something. She wore the sunglasses, and in addition she made her outfit shined. It seemed the outfit that was made from plant fiber could be changed in shape and size optionally with her mind. With that, she created a hood and covered her head deeply until her eyes werent visiblein addition she created a mask and equipped it. Kofuuh, kofuuh. Im still a bit scared, so Im thinking to go incognito kofuuh. I want to gauge the right timing to show myself to the people kofuuh. And most of all, about the structure of the world and the way to save the world kofuuh, I have to talk about that first kofuuh. Like this surely there will be nobody who notice that Im the goddess kofuuh, kofuuh. You look completely suspicious like that. Anyone wont want to have this kind of goddess huh. For now, Aula. You dont need to wear the mask that tightlyyour breathing sound is bad. Kofuuh? She became even more conspicuous like that. First, lets go to my house. You can take the view of the city from there. We wont pass through the street so it will be fine. Ill also cook for everyone! Blau Niebel was certainly a considerate fairy. And so, the group was guided by Blau Niebel to the gate that connected to the city, Theeen, Ill open the gate so please back a way a little pyon. Blau Niebel said that and crouched down. She then put her hands at the lower part of the gate and, ZEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! She began to lift the gate with physical strength while screaming loudly. The gate that was formed from knitted tree branches was seven meter tall and four meter wide. It boasted a huge size. Naturally, its weight should also be considerable Blau Niebels whole body bulged up hardly. Blood veins pulsed and there were even the sound of flesh creaking. They are really muscles aint they- Hajimes tsukkomi was drowned under Blau Niebels vigorous roar. *Gogogo* The gate was making such sound while Blau Niebel lifted it up like a weight lifting athlete. She then turned her bloodshot gaze toward everyone. Her eyes were sayingNow, quickly pass through while Im holding this. Hajime and others walked through beside her. Right after that, *zushin* the gate fell with an impact that caused a tremor. Blau Niebel was sweating with steam rising from her whole body. Her nose huffed loudly with steam coming out. She truly looked like a fighting god. She was the very picture of Bel Clan at the legendary decisive battle of Tortus. Goddess, confess. This guy is absolutely powerful right? Kofuu~ Aularodde quietly averted her gaze. As though she was averting her gaze from a reality that she didnt want to see. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Sequel Explanation Chapter First ~An Extremely Strange Voice Can be Heard~ . AN: This is an explanation chapter. There is no excitement or anything in it but, this is for ending the story and also to lay the groundwork for next story, so Ill be happy if you readers can go along with it. It was hard to say whether it was as expected or it was shocking, but after the gate opening scene was burned into their eyes, Hajime and others walked through a narrow tunnel. Blau Niebel was in front of them showing the way. She was walking like a model on catwalk. Her hips were swaying left and right excessively. Her butt that looked harder than even steel was shaking. Her blasphemous outfit that looked like swimsuit was completely digging into the creek at the middle of her butt. Her small wings that were flapping noisily made them wanted to tear them off. S-sayeveryone, why are you walking while closing your eyes like that kofuu? Aularodde asked with a voice that was filled with bewilderment. Hajime, Kouki, and Kousuke answered her with a beautiful harmony. Training. I, I see. As expected from them, they were walking without trouble despite closing their eyes, but Aularodde thought. Perhaps they are still halfway in their training? Because, the three of them would sometimes open their eyes and made an expression of suffering before they closed their eyes once more right away. Such thing had been repeating all this time. Hah!? Crap. I just noticedcould it be, what is waiting for us from here on isnt the fairy town but a muscle hell instead? !? Because of the muscle fairy priestesss impact, they moved along the flow and headed toward the city of fairy without thinking, but if the place they arrived to was a city of muscle faires only Kouki and Kousukes legs stopped. Of course, Hajime also stopped. It was as though they collided on an unseen wall in front of them. Etemp & Netemp were going Ou, walk quickly while urging them. Curiosity will destroy yourselfkuh, its exactly as you say goddess. Im happy that you understand now, but for some reason I cant really accept it kofuuh Aularodde made a conflicted expression. Blau Niebel took her place to talk and turned around lithely. The motion of her waist was truly coquettish. Oh noes. There is no way its like that. The appearance of fairies is extremely varied and wide-ranging. Chubbiness like mine only appear among us Niebel Clan. Its really embarrassing wan. So you plan to insist that youre just chubby till the end huh Hajime stared scornfully. Blau Niebel winked back at him. The wink of her eyes made *bachikon* sound. Hajimes consciousness almost flew away. Actually most fairies are born from the wish of the apparitions and the apparition gods kofuuh. They are also influenced by the size of the apparitions that became their base kofuuh, even their shape and lifespan are really varied kofuuh. Hajime felt relieved by Aularoddes explanation, but then he suddenly had a question. Now that you mention it, goddess. Kofu? You said that god apparitions also exist, but in case they came from legend that really exist, does that means there will be two of the same gods existing? For example, the hells demon. Kousuke also went Now that you mention it youre right and nodded. There are cases where its like that, but there are also cases where its not like that kofuuh What do you mean? The existences that are born in this world is depending on the influx of conception. But, in case the legend isnt just mere legend but really exist kofuuh, the conception will naturally be directed toward the actual existence kofuuh. I see. So what the heaven tree is drawing toward itself in the end is only the floating conception that has nowhere to go. Hajime endured the impulse of wanting to tear off that mask right away while asking And in case that both the legend and the god apparition here exist?. If its a conception that a lot of people have kofuuh, a surplus will be produced no matter what. Kofuh. That surplus will flow to this world and most of the time it will be mixed with a legend of other worlds and born in such form kofuuh Hey, how about you take off the mask first while we are still in this tunnel? Aularodde shook her head in extreme refusal and swiftly ran to Koukis side. Kouki smiled wryly at such goddess while opening his mouth saying Could it be. Hey, Nagumo. If I remember right, Ehito was changing peoples faith into his strength wasnt he? Could it be, he was interfering with this conception? Aa, thats possible. In fact, I dont know whether that Ehito understood the difference between conception and thought element Wait a second, Nagumo, Amanogawa. Ehito, wont he revive in this world? He is already gone after all, and the world thinks that it was the evil Ehito who was killed at the decisive battle right? People there still believe in the good Ehito right now. No, the conception from Tortus wont flow here with Ua Alto in a dry state like that. Ah, I see. In that case it was a really good job by the liberators then? Aularodde tilted her head at the conversation between the three and, The influx of conception is an upsurge kofuuh, even if that person called Ehito obtained life in this world, his personality wont be the same with the one that you know kofuuh Aularodde also added that it was also the same with the case if the legend was real that they talked just now. In short, the existence here would be a different person with only similar skill and appearance. Everyone understood that explanation. Kouki turned a respectful gaze toward Aularodde, but then his gaze immediately became filled with disappointment next seeing the suspicious person going kofukofuh there. But Aularodde is really amazing when you got serious. You managed to seal those god apparitions and divine beasts by yourself. Hero-sama, its not that Im outrageously strong. Its more that Im in an absolutely advantageous position in this world, that was why such feat was kofuh possible. Zee zee. ,,,,,,Aula. Shouldnt you take off your mask if your breathing is painful? Now you cant even finish talking before going kofuh. Im fine, hero-sama hyuh, kofuh. Rather, being like this feel calming for some reason kofuuh That in itself was problematicwhile everyone was thinking that, the talk continued. According to Aularodde, the existences in this world were all formed from thought element. As the avatar of the heaven tree, Aularodde was able to interfere with that thought element. She was free to annihilate or give birth with a single finger flickDDthat was something that she couldnt do, but even if she was facing a god apparition that was the supreme god or war god or a being that called themselves evil god or great demon in other worlds, as long as they were a life of this world, she was able to chip off a substantial amount of their strength when facing them. That was the reason why she was the goddess of this worldDDthe supreme deity here. Well, even so I used up the majority of my strength to seal the children who were born from the mythologies of other worlds, so in the end, I ended up gobu in this statefuuh fuuh Aularodde hung her head down with kofuu~ self-depreciatingly. Blau Niebel couldnt endure it anymore and raised her voice roughly. Her muscles were bloating up. No, her self-proclaimed fats were hardening. Goddess-sama, please dont degrade yourself! Niebel clan all know it wan! The story has been passed down for generations! Uh, Blau Niebel, lower your voice a little Five thousand years ago, the situation was already beyond help when the previous goddess chose Aularodde-sama right!? The previous goddess just left it all to Aularodde-sama! N-no. Because of my compatibility with the heaven tree kofuhfu, there was only me who was able to suppress the mythological existences altogether. The previous goddess didnt just leave it all to me Although she said that, it was a fact that when she succeeded the position of goddess, the situation was already in a checkmate where the best that could be done was only delaying the demise of the world. In actuality, the goddess was chosen from among the fairies who had high affinity with the heaven tree. If the senior goddess didnt follow the term of office as stipulated in the rule and yielded the position to Aularodde a bit earlierAularodde couldnt deny that such thought sometimes crossed her mind. Furthermore, the senior goddess then returned to being a normal fairy and casually became a housewife that lived a fulfilling life No, at that time with that situation there was nothing that could be done except handing the baton to Aularodde, and the predecessor who had lost her goddess power became unable to do anything, but She ended up working non-stop for 5000 years That woman married and built a warm family Fuck it Aula!? Currently Aularodde had a little bit of leeway due to the successful hero summoning. Her feeling of these 5000 years welled up and tumbled out in the form of words. The dark side was whispering to Aularoddecome over hereee. Kouki tried to change the topic in panic. C-come to think of it, you mentioned that the apparitions lost their sanity and they are being influenced by their legend but, there are also cases where legend is something good that protect people isnt it? Arent there any of them who helped Aularodde When they became crazy, their first desire kofuuh, is dominated with nothing but securing conception that is their life source. They arent sane, so even if their legend is good gobugobuuh, they wont rationally become my ally gofuhfuuh And yet it was troublesome that in their insanity their way of fighting was approaching their legend instead, Aularodde said while lifting up her mask with her finger for just a tiny bit. The fresh air was delish. I seewhile everyone was understanding the explanation, the end of the tunnel came into view at that timing. There wasnt any door, they could see bright lightDD Oo Its beautiful Its a world of difference from the wasteland outsidethis is truly the fairy city. What first entered their eye was a huge tree. That tree looked completely like the heaven tree that was scaled down. It was located at the center of a vast space. Its branches and leaves were lush and abundant. Water was overflowing from its trunk, creating a waterfall. The flowing out water created a spring on the ground, and from there several branches of rivers were flowing through flowers and trees. And then there were wooden houses of various sizes and hollows in the trees that were used as residence crowding the area. The inside of the heaven tree had a shape like steps. The steps from above till the bottom also had houses set up on them. There wasnt any dimness here. The big tree at the center and a part of the inner wall were scattering particles that were wrapped in light. This place was like inside a forest that had several spots where sunlight filtered through trees. A sight that should really be called as a city of water and greenery was spreading out before them. I see. There really are various fairies. Hajime narrowed his eyes and muttered in relieve. Ahead of his gaze, there were people flying around in the sky while scattering faint phosphorescence and people walking around on the ground. There were fairies that naturally looked like bird, then dog and cat, even those that looked like animal like lion or bear, those with slender humanoid form like elf, a palm sized dwarf. Existences that looked like moss ball, sphere of light, or like water that was extremely transparent. There were also those that looked like fishes or even cotton candy. There were those who had half transparent wings, and also those who didnt. It was a fantasy sight that moved their heart. It made Niebels clan even more bizarre and stand out even more. But The city has become really quiet gobuh Aularodde whispered with a depressed look (her face was covered because she dressed like a suspicious person, so this was just a guess though). Certainly, it was a city that was wrapped in silent mood. It was hard to claim that there was vitality in the city. But it wasnt that the atmosphere was dark or that no one here lacked vigor. But, yes, if it had to be put into words They feel like old men who has sensed their death approaching It was just as Kouki said. The fairy city, the people who lived there, they were simply wrapped in melancholic resignation and calmness. I dont know when did it start. Someone said it pyon. The goddess has to continue to fight because we exist. But, if we commit suicide we will only sadden her needlessly, so if we cant do anything, at the very least we should perish gently and calmly without raising any more new life. Tsu, thatthat isnt what I wish for- Yes, I understand. But goddess-sama, to be useless for someone who you like, to be able to do nothing except watchingits even more painful than what you can imagine pyon. And when that continued for as long as several millennium, their heart almost broke. In the middle of that, someone suddenly spoke that proposition. No one spoke their agreement loudly because they knew just how hard Aularodde was working, but they all shared that opinion tacitly. As the result there was no new fairy that was born within this one thousand years. Now only the races with particularly long lifespan remained. Aularodde clenched her fist and looked down. She regretted too late for getting scared and refused interacting with teh fairies until now. There isnt anyone who is really at fault here. Everyone is just too tired. Hero-sama Surely it was just as Kouki said. Even though they had lifespan that far surpassed human, surely this world, and also the people living in it, and even the goddess too were all too tired. Blau Niebel-san, please show us the way to your house. We have to quickly talk and take action. Ufuh, understood pyon! Also, please call me Blau-tan! *Bachikon* A wink that was even more brutal than a railgun flew at Kouki. The heros eyes, they turned white for a moment. Kousuke helped Kouki stood on his feet and they followed behind Blau Niebel before they finally arrived to a wooden house that was located near the summit of the fairy city. Ill prepare the tea and snacks now wan. Please sit anywhere you like. Where are the other muscles, I mean Niebel-clan? Hajime asked vigilantly. Blau Niebel wore a frilly pure white apron while she answered. My sisters are protecting the other gates and the center of the city wan. Its not like there is no trouble at all here, so they are on standby at the other bases most of the time. Didnt you say that you guys arent good with fighting We arent good at it pyon. Thats why its scary and we will cry when faced with the prospect butwhen we do so, everyone will immediately make up with each other pyon. They are really kind arent they? Niebel clan is the one clan that mustnt be made to cry gobubuh, I remember there is such saying gobuh isnt it? I think we can understand their feeling. Or rather, goddess. Take off that suspicious person look already. Your breathing is starting to go goburi now, you arent turning into goblin inside there arent you? Gobuh!? Aularodde showed a slightly surprised look. Even so she reluctantly took off her sunglasses and mask and hood. Hajime and others endeavored to not turn their gaze toward the direction of Blau Niebel whose appearance had become even more fiendish while sitting around a large wooden rectangle table. When they looked around the spacious living room once more, they saw plush dolls and fresh flowers of various kinds filling the room. The furniture inside like curtain, carpet, sofa and the like were matched in pink and white color. The room really gave off a maidenly atmosphere. This room looks like Shizukus room. Eh? Yaegashi-sans room look like this? Yeah, though the person herself is hiding it, so its a secret except to Amanogawa and her other childhood friends, her family, and me and the others. You completely exposed it to other people just now though. Kouki made a troubled face, while Kousuke mutteredI, wont be cut down because of this right?. Blau Niebels joyful humming entered their ears at that timing. It felt like they heard a line that sounded like, the secret spice is fairy powder~ or something butwhat in the world was she putting inside her cooking? Hajime put his utmost effort to take off his mind from that direction while getting the ball rolling for the situations explanation. Now then, were finally sitting down and relaxing, so lets hear about the situation now. Aularodde nodded with a complicated expression. Then she began to talk. The way to save the world, and the story of the world that Hajime and others wished for. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Wa-wait a second. There is too much information, please let us digest it for the moment. Shizukus bewildered voice resounded at the terrace of Synclea Kingdoms palace. This was after they listened to Aularoddes explanation for a while. Hajime stopped the recording with a wry smile. When he looked at the others, Yue and others, and Moana and others were also having a look of desperately sorting the inside of their mind. There is just a bit more you know? Im already full now desu. Shia said that with her rabbit ears twisting in contemplation. Her rabbit ears just had never took in this much new information all at once. Tio was folding her arms while tapping her index finger on her cheek with a pondering face. Then she concluded. Fuumuits just as goshujin-sama hypothesized, there are nine worlds, and the great tree also exist in all the worlds. In addition, there art an origin world that art supporting all these. Nn. The origin worlds name is True World Astral, and the root of the great trees is the World Tree. The general term for the great tree in each world is the World Trees Branch. Hajime-kun was the one who coined those names though. After all its hard for our imagination to comprehend the goddess terminology that Aularodde-san used. Yeah, thats right. I coined the name using earths legends as reference. After all Aularoddes explanation about the origin world is just really big. According to Aularodde, it was a world where there was just a single tree with immense size that beggared the imagination. Hajime recited from his memory with his eyes looking at nowhere in particular. DDThe sky becomes the ground, and the ground becomes the sky. Time is flowing forward while also going in reverse at the same time. Life and death are circulating infinitely. Past, present, and future all lost their meaning there. Its an eternal world where every possibility is converging. And then, Aularodde said. Those who reached there would be granted all the equation they wished for. But, that would be like pouring the water of a great waterfall into a small pot. With human body, no, even an existence with divinity would be unable to bear it at all. The moment they wished for those equations and solutions, they would perish. Therefore, The Grand Record Depository of the Worldeven an avatar like Aularodde is unable to reach that world. Even wishing for such thing is a taboo. Its like the concept of Akashic Record at earth isnt it? Hajime said with a shrug and a wry smile. Yue and others looked like they didnt know what kind of expression they should make. Of course, Moana and others couldnt possibly understand some of the words that he said, but they could guess that it was a world that was completely out of their imagination just from bits and pieces of the talk. It made them shivered unconsciously. Perhaps, this world is completely different from the nine worlds. It might not even a planet. You mean its a conceptual world? Apparently when avatars like Aularodde and others become an avatar, they felt like they became connected with something endless. But, it doesnt seem like they were granted any particular knowledge from the World Tree. Even Aularodde only knew this from the word of mouth that are passed down from the first generation heaven trees avatar until her generation. She has never actually gone there herself. Hajime said that with a sigh. Then Ryuutarou who had been befuddled since the middle scratch his head roughly. Anyway, I dont really get it but, I can just take it to mean that this is some kinda amazing place yeah? It makes me feel headache just from listening. Ryuu-kun, you will feel sick just from entering a library dont you? In other words, this is something like that. Aa! As expected from Suzu! Thats easy to understand! As expected from a muscle brains girlfriend. She was good in making simple explanation. Well, what Sakagami said is also not mistaken. You can just think of Astral like that. Its something outside of your curiosity and interest anyway. Hajime-san, dont get driven by your mad scientist soul and charge into that place, and then getting your head bursting like a balloon so that you cant come back okay? What kind of person do you think I am? You are a person who ignored your familys warning and continued to immerse yourself in your research, and as the result you received my German Suplex that your head burst for a moment there desu.(ED Note: A German Suples is when a wrestler stands behind the opponent, grabs them around their waist, lifts them up, and falls backwards slamming the opponents head or back extremely hard against the floor) Hajime who got a lot of previous offenses quietly averted his gaze. To pull herself together, Shizuku smiled wryly while saying Err~, if my memory serves my right, the nine worlds are to continue the talk. Suzu and Ryuutarous gazes wandered to empty air while they counted with their fingers. Err~, the earth is Earth. And then, the World Trees Branch that should be in earth, should we call it as King Tree? We dont need to change how we call the Great Tree and Tortuswe can also keep calling hell as Hell. Then I guess we can call the tree in hell as Demon Tree. The twos gazes turned toward Kousuke. Actually it was just that naming that came from Kousukes idea. The two worlds were the world where the demon king came from and its neighboring world, so if the names of the two trees there were combined then it would become Demon King Tree. It went without saying that everyone who was watching the recording got a warm gaze in their eyes after witnessing that distinctive chuuni imagination power. And so, Kousuke right now was hugging his knees on his chair while burying his face behind it. Dont look at someone like me Lutria-sans world can be called Star Spirit World and Star Tree then. Its simple and easy to understand. The world where I got lost into shoudslt be called Sky Dragon World and the tree as Dragon Tree then. Umu, thats certainly easy to understand. Whats left is, the machine world where master went through hardshipsDDthis place is Factory World and the tree there is Sacred Tree, while Aularoddes world will be Fairy World and the tree there is called Heaven Tree. It was seven with that. After thathm? Who talked just now? Yue and others pulled out their focus from the whirlpool of their thought. But, Hajime continued talking before they could fully question it and diverted their focus. Ehitos original world, the existence of that world itself has been confirmed. That guy said that world was destroyed, but it looks like the planet itself is still there. Lets name this planet Calamity World and the tree Grudge Tree. Your hate to Ehito is overflowing from that naming. Well, its really a world that was visited by calamity anyway, and if the World Trees Branch there is still alive, I think its highly possible it will be resentful that the planet is ruined. Right? Shizuku smiled wryly. Yue and others also made the same expression. Next it was Koone who continued. Her twintail was bobbing while she raised her hand. So then our world is Desert World and the tree is Blessing Treedemon king-sama, Koone protest! In the future Koone will make this world overflowing with nature, so lets call this world as Plentiful Nature World, or lets just call it Koone World! Koone declare that name is absolutely better! Thats a wonderful suggestion Koone-tan! Lets announce the worlds name Koone World at the same time with your coronation ceremony too! Moana had been giving off the smell of a good-for-nothingness since she gave up her position as queen. Ignoring her, the manly and person of firm character, the royal guard Lilin made a conflicted expression. Forget about that, if there is the Blessing Tree of Foltina-sama in this world, then shouldnt we search for it? Spencer and others nodded at Lilins words. Lilins father, the deeply knowledgeable Linden spoke with a pensive look. If my memory serves me right, there is a story how there is big tree at the end of the far west, where the sun is setting. Its a tree that brings about blessing. Its vexing that so many books are lost in the middle of war buteither way, the west has been the territory of the Dark People for a long time, so even if the legend is actually true, most likely But Linden. Foltina-sama exists. Kouki-samas summoning is an undeniable proof of that. In that case, isnt it only natural to think that the World Trees Branch is also still exists? The dangerously shaking prime minister, grandpa Bruitts words made everyone nodded Certainly. In respond to that, Hajime easily gave the answer. It exist. The Blessing Tree is there. But, the distance is really far. Nine out of ten its located at the opposite side of the planet, outside of this continent. Just like how the Star Tree Lutria was located in a solitary island at the furthest north, the Blessing Tree Foltina would also be located at the most remote location wouldnt it? Such conjecture didnt seem to be wrong when Hajime also checked the compass. But, the number of humans and nature in this world has decreased too much. It has also been mentioned just now that a lot of books have been lost. There must be a lot of legends that has been completely forgotten too. Inevitably the amount of conception produced from this world must have been reduced too. Perhaps Foltina herself is in a weak state right now. That might be the casedemon king-sama, please we ask for your cooperation The one who knew the precise location of the Blessing Tree Foltina was only Hajime who possessed the compass. Even if Foltina was giving oracle to the people of this world to show the way, the journey to reach her location would certainly become an endless journey if it was just Koone and others doing it. Koones blessing art Regeneration would be effective here, but right now she was urgently needed to rebuild Synclea Kingdom. There was no way the queen could go to such a journey that nobody knew when it would end. It was Yue who replied to that supplication that was filled with such feeling. Koone, did you forget? From the start Hajime has intended to revive all of the World Trees Branches. Yeahthats right. That too was the method to radically save the Fairy World. Koone had completely forgotten about what she saw and heard from the recording because of feeling too excited and anxious. Her cheeks reddened shamefully. Her looks at time like this was really befitting the eight years old that she was. Tio watched Koone smilingly while correcting the way the talk was going to go back to the adjustment of the information. In the end, its necessary to return the influx of conception to normal so that the Fairy World can avoid its true destruction, art that correct? To do that, reviving the World Trees Branches art a necessity. Yeah, thats how it is. To buy time for that, first we acted to revive the Small Heaven Trees that existed at the east, west, south, and north of the Fairy World. The method to save the Fairy World that Aularodde explained was largely divided to two stages. The first stage, in order to purify the conception that was stagnating in the Fairy World even just for a bit and circulating it, the previous goddess created the Small Heaven Trees that were placed at the four directions of the continent. These trees had to be revived. Only the north and east trees remained, while the west and south trees were corrupted and decayed by the apparitions there together with the surviving cities around them. Aularodde couldnt leave the Heaven Tree as its protector. She didnt have any leeway to revive the small trees once more. It forced her into a situation that only gradually worsened If Hajime and others could revive those trees, at the very least the continent where the Heaven Tree existed and the apparitions too would be able to recover their sanity to some degree. And then, after they had bought time to delay the destruction of the Fairy World, they would revive the World Trees Branches in other worlds so that the influx of conception would return to normal, solving the fundamental problem of the Fairy World and saving it. Even so, even if the World Trees Branches themselves are revived, there are a lot of the worlds with little conceptioneither way, the Fairy World will need some time until it recover completely. This Desert World, then the Hell and the Sky Dragon World, and also the Calamity World and Factory World. The existence of people to produce conception there was too few. Though they could see signs of recovery for the worlds other than Hell and the Calamity World. Well, the situation will improve somewhat if we revive the earths King Tree and Tortuss Great Tree. The earth is especially a treasure of conception. Hajime, youre crooked. Yues blank stare stabbed Hajime. Shia and others too. Why? That was because in this revival plan of World Trees Branches, Hajime would deal with the worlds with existing but weakened trees, while Aularodde would deal with the worlds that had lost their tree like earth and hell. Tio opened her mouth in exasperation. Goshujin-sama wouldst sell favors to the weakened World Trees Branches, while in the case where the tree need to be revived from zero, Goshujin-sama wouldst make Aularodde to surrender the right of interference to thee as compensationGoshujin-sama, art thee planning to seize all the World Trees Branches? In other words, it was like that. After the World Trees Branch was revived, in case the tree selected someone to be its avatar or gave birth to one, it was unknown whether that new avatar would agree to give Hajime the right of interference. That was why Hajime would make Aularodde use her goddess authority to revive the tree. Then as the creator of that Branch, Aularodde would also have the authority over it. Hajime planned to make Aularodde created something like Lutrias Orb, a sacred treasure for interference that he would be able to use. Of course it wouldnt be something like the orb that Lutria made with reluctance, but a powerful interference sacred treasure that would give Hajime over over that Branch. Like that, even if Aularodde stopped being a goddess, Hajime would still be able to interfere with the World Trees Branches as long as he had that sacred treasure. Perhaps. Aularodde-san, she really didnt want to do it Then she got condemned again by being told, you will break your promise again huuh~, and at the end she was weeping while consenting HajimeI think itll be fine even if you share a bit of kindness with Aularodde-san too you know? No no, that was why master is master. The day master is in control of all the worlds is near. Im super looking forward to it. Nagumo-kun, you have obtained even unlimited magic power. Just where are you heading toDDeh? Just now, who saidDD Suzu looked around in puzzlement, but before she could find anything, her focus was pulled toward a voice that sounded like it was oozing from the dark side. That womanDDI mean goddess, she is going to return here together with Kouki isnt she Oh? It seemed like there was something wrong with Moana-san O-Onee-chan? What did she say again, after she finished her last job as a goddess? Fufu, what did she say about becoming something with Kouki? Actually, Moana had been making the table and her chair shaking something fierce from the start to end of the recording. She got tearful eyes and spewed out her jealousy W-whats with that woman! How dare she cling all over Kouki like that! while biting on her handkerchief. At her side, Lilin was going Rival? I dont mind at all. It doesnt matter whether they are a former queen or a former goddess, Ill just kick them aside altogether- while burning with fighting spirit. Their jealousy and fighting spirit reached the peak when they heard about Aularoddes maidenly wish. It referred to the last job that Moana mentioned just now. Yes, Aularodde-san, she had resolved herself to finally retire after the world was saved! After the Fairy World calmed down for a moment and she went to travel with Kouki for reviving the World Trees Branches, surely there would be a suitable person in another world. As soon as she found one, she would give up her goddess position to that person, and thenDD Moana-sama, she said husband and wife. That cursed goddess talked using indirect expression about retiring and then joining Kouki-sans household to follow the example of her senior. Kouki-san pretended not to hear it butwe need to have a reckoning at least once. Thats right! I need to teach her who is at the top! Who care if she is a goddess or whatever! My wind is roaring! Just come here if you dare! The former master and servant who just a while ago did things like making proclamations to snatch the love of the other or yelling Traitorr~ resentfully in their dispute for Kouki had formed a tag team once more at this moment. It seemed that the ordeals of the black goddess who wanted to be happy would still continue even after retirement. C-come to think of it demon king-sama! In the end what is a hero? The holy sword also has a relation with it isnt it? Seeing how her big sister and her close aide were acting, Koone imagined her own future and her face was convulsing slightly. She raised her voice in order to divert the topic. That would be explained if the recording wasnt paused there butwell, guess Ill explain it simply. That Aularodde, she gave a long explanation mixed with useless comments as though she is a fan talking about her favorite idol or an otaku talking about a show they recommended. Hajime smiled wryly because he too was the same kind of person who would be real talkative when talking about his hobby. And then he gave a simple explanation. According to the explanation, hero referred to someone with the qualification to become the protector of the World Trees Branch. In other words it was the same existence like the avatar of World Trees Branch like Aularodde, but in case of avatar, they also functioned as the last fortress, so they fundamentally were unable to separate from the Branch. When the worlds balance was starting to go out of order due to internal or external calamity or due to conflict and the like among the lives of that world, the hero would shoulder the role of balancer as the hands and feet of the avatar. That was why, when the avatar sought help and carried out a summoning, it would definitely get connected to the hero. Also, it was because the hero was an existence with the quality that the World Tree recognized, the hero was able to pass through the gap between worlds. Though as the side effect of that, when a hole was drilled open in the gap between worlds, most of the time it would also get connected to the hero. And, it seems the necessary quality is someone who can risk his life for the sake of the many even if he has to cut down his one and only important thing for it. It really describe that guy. Shizuku and others went I see with an understanding face. Moana and others were also showing an expression of understanding that was also enduring grief and deep emotions somewhere in their heart. Silence reigned for a brief moment. However, it was a silence that contained no unpleasantness. As expected, it must be because of Hajimes expression. His expression looked exasperated, but it also looked impressed. He looked displeased, but there was also a smile somewhere in it. He was making a mysterious expression that was really hard to describe. Everyone was drawn by that and their feeling also turned calm. Their hand reached toward their tea to take a short pause in the talk. After appeasing her thirst, Yue suddenly tilted her head. Hm? Hajime, Hajime. What? If thats the case then why was Shia summoned? Yues question made Kaori and others went Ah, now that you mention it and their gazes all moved toward Shia. Moana and others who didnt know about the situation were looking puzzled, so Tio gave them a simple explanation. Hajime waited till she finished before he spoke his conjecture. This is only a guess but, wasnt it because Lutria strongly declined to do hero summoning? That was why the hole was opened to a different place from the hero. Aa, Lutria-san. She was fully resolved to destroy mankind at that time U~muhowever, goshujin-sama. Even though that can be seen as a reason that Kouki wasnt summoned, it doth not explain why it became Shia that was summoned. Is that so? If there is someone else that get summoned other than that guy, unless the summoning isnt specified like when Endou was summoned by Mother, its not that surprising that the summoning reached Shia you know? You yourself said it in the past didnt you? Perhaps that was the reason. Mu? Aa, that one. Moana and others, even Kousuke got question mark floating on their head. Kaori who directly heard the words in the past spoke them sonorously as though she was singing. DDShe took a step forward even while in fear, she fought even while weeping, she continued to stand up beside the people she love and her friends. From where Im standing, the title of hero doth not suit Kouki, or even goshujin-sama. The title of herothe brave must be referring to Shia HauriaDDthose were the words. Offu Shias rabbit ears fell flat on her head. They fell even further and covered her eyes. If Shizuku had her ponytail guard, Shia had this droopy rabbit ears guard. It might not be a quality that the World Trees Branch is looking for, but youre a good-natured person no matter what you said after all. In the end you were unable to abandon those guys and lent them your hand. You even clashed with Lutria head on and opened her heart. When all art said and done, Shia art like a semi-hero perhaps? Shia-shia would become a normal hero if only she wasnt dyed by Nagumo-kuns color. Usa~ (TN: A play of word I think. Its taken from the word usagi (rabbit), but it can also mean annoying.) Shia, you never made that kind of sound. Are you embarrassed? Hey hey, are you embarrassed? Yue is teasing Shia? How rare Shia, how cute. Shia became even more embarrassed with Yue poking at her repeatedly. Kaori was also casually joining Yue with poking at Shia. Hajime watched the three of them with a warm expression while adding his own understanding at the end. By the way, about the holy swordjust as you guys imagined, it seems to be something created from the Great Tree. It seems at the bottom of the great tree, at a place near the bottom of the roots, there was a spot where the root and underground minerals blend with each other. It seemed that was the main material used for the holy sword. I see. That was why the best Hajime could do was only giving maintenance to the holy sword. In the past, when Hajime tried to improve the holy sword, it contained too many black boxes that in the end, Hajime mainly just repaired it so that the degradation that had accumulated over time was removed and the holy sword could display its original power. Other than that Hajime could only add external options for it. Yeah, I couldnt completely meddle with the holy sword because the Great Trees material is also mixed in it. Ill say this just in case, its not the transformation of an avatar like what Aularodde did. What Aularodde did was just because she got a screw loose in her head. Then, its just our imagination that it seems like it has its own will? No, there is a will dwelling in it. It cant exchange words with us no matter what, perhaps because its too old, but Aularodde is able to understand it to a certain degree. According to her, dwelling inside the holy sword was the will of the first avatar of the Great Tree, Ua Alto. It seemed that this sword was created in order to oppose Ehito when descended to Tortus and several years hundred passed since he started baring his fang. But, the hero at that time and also Ua Alto herself were tragically defeated in the end. Ua Alto then used her last strength to transfer her soul into the sword. Hajime glanced briefly at Kousuke. Kousuke also glanced at Hajime. The two of them nodded. By the way, the holy sword is the same like AularoddeDDa former goddess. !? Moana and Lilins eyes snapped wide open. Koones twintail also jumped up. Kousuke presented additional information. We asked the goddess to use her power to materialize the shape of the holy swords soul just for a bit andshe was a super pretty black haired girl you know? She has the appearance of a fifteen years old. !!? Fighting spirit burst out like volcano from Moana and Lilin. Koones twintail was starting to flap up and down wildly. As expected we couldnt exchange words with her directly but, that Amanogawa, he was really moved and expressed his thanks for everything until now. Her smiling face when hearing his thanks was really soft and bright wasnt it? Yeah yeah, that was truly a goddess smile. The word earnest or dedication really suit that goddess huh. That Amanogawa, he turned red when he saw that smile didnt he? It was dangerous. Even Aularodde almost turned into an evil god. There was no more words that could be said. Moana and LIlin suddenly stood up. It made their chairs to clatter. Were they planning to warm up for war? Koone was making a face that was pondering something. There was no doubt that she was absolutely scheming something no good. And then, Hajime and Kousuke chuckled and high fived after seeing Moana and others like that. Yue and others were sending them a very exasperated gaze. Historically, there had been several heroes in Tortus, but she was always dedicated each time. Although not at my level, she is a person of character who is overflowing with motherhood. Even before dwelling in the holy sword, she opposed Ehito until the very end. So the Great Tree has that kind of pasteh? The voice just now Nn. In a sense, she is an existence that had continued fighting Ehito for even longer than Miledy and othersnn? Who talked just now? Kaori and Yue looked around in puzzlement at the same time. Seeing them, Tio and Shia also looked at each other. For some reason, there hath been an unknown voice joining in the talk occasionally until nowso its not just my imagination? That voiceits tone was strangely annoying, and the atmosphere too It was a woman voice wasnt it? Suzu looked around fearfully. Everyones head that was filled to the brim with new information was finally almost finished with sorting the information and gave them a leeway to think about other things, so the other people also searched for the voices owner in confusion. But, the tea partys members were still the same like at the start without any of them ever coming in and out of the room. There was no way there could be someone unknown sneaking in but Master, master. Isnt it time to resume the projection again? Lets fast forward the heros explanation until the part of our true identity, the great revelation scene! Hands also slipped! Ahahn, lewd! Lets play that part! It wasnt really like that though. Everyones gaze finally found the source of extremely cheerful voice. Everyones neck moved stiffly like a gear that hadnt been oiled. Their gazes were focused to one spot with disbeliefDD Fufufuh, so all of you finally noticed? Damn fools! (TN: She said it exactly like how Excalibur of Soul Eater said fool.) The one who said that with a very irritating tone while taking pose of two front legs pointed forward, was the spider above Hajimes head. Yes, Its Etemp-san yo!! It was Etemp-san who should be unable to say anything but Ii!!, no, that in itself was already strange, but anyway, it was Etemp-san who shouldnt be able to talk. She was talking absurdly fluently and also with a beautiful voice. The place fell silent like a grave. Yue and others were staring so hard at the spot above Hajimes head their stare could open a hole A beat later. KYAAAAAAAAAAH IT TALKEEEEEEDDD!? Everyone screamed with an expression like the painting of Munchs The Scream. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 KYAAAAAAAAAAH IT TALKEEEEEEDDD!? Screams echoed within the living room of Blau Niebels house. Hajime, Kouki, and Kousuke looked like they had seen a repulsive monster. This happened right after Aularodde finished explaining things in general and about the story of hero and holy sword. Their gaze was fixed on Netemp Mother who was making embarrassingly cool posture and Etemp-san who was making banzai pose on her head. Yes, just like how Yue and others were shocked in the future, Hajime and others were also startled when the two suddenly started to talk fluently. Master, Im happy for that great reaction butI already talked normally when I switched to the apostle body before this. You dont need to look at me like Im a monster O-ou. Now that you mentioned it thats true In the first place, master was able to understand me just fine before this. And yet, whats with that KYAAAH IT TALKED. Pupuh, master is adorable. Hajime was unusually shaken when Netemp Mother calmly retort at him, but then Hajime couldnt stop his vein from pulsing on his forehead when Etemp made fun of him right after that. Or rather, Etemp-san and Netemp-san could actually talk normally huh. No, Super Britain Hero, the personification of the bottomless darkness Lord Abyssgate. We couldnt talk or anything you know? Are you saying that on purpose? Hey, is that on purpose? You can just call me Kousuke you know? To suddenly ask me to call you by name like thatfilthy. Are you a hero from somewhere? Dont get me mixed up like that! Can you not use me as the synonym of filthiness!? Etemp and Netemp Mother who suddenly started to talk normally had exactly the same voice quality, on top of that their mouth didnt move at allDDor rather they had no mouth, so it was unknown which one of them was speaking. It felt like the one with more annoying component was Etemp though Anyway, this screwing around speech and conduct were truly that of Etemp & Netemp-san. This wasnt caused by something like an apparition possessing them. There was no room for doubting about that. Could it be, you two were strangely quiet since coming to this world because Yes master. It feels like, our soul got the jitters. Then when we focused a bit and put some effort, there was a feeling like perhaps we can do it and then when we tried we really could talk. Even though their voice is exactly like the gods apostle, how can it sound so easygoing and frivolous like this Of course that is because I am Neunte but not Neunte, I am masters Netemp-san! The same-!! Im Etemp-saaan! Thats not an explanation at all! When Netemp was able to converse clearly after she was switched into Neunte body, Hajime had planned to ask her about her true identity in detail one day, but that chance had come to him unexpectedly quickly. But there, Aularodde who was watching with her eyes widened murmured with her eyes widening even more. This feelingdont tell me, they interfered with the thought element on their own? Netemp Mother and Etemp-san bent backward in unison. They also didnt forget to make their fingers and legs snapped up to point above. An overwhelming smugness radiated from them. Using Ehitos formula to convert piety into magic power as reference, we tried our best with apostles knowledge, technique, and also fighting spirit that we learned from Shia-sama. Fu-fu-fu, I wont let everyone think that Netemp is better than my anymore! Master! Please look! I can also do something like thisss! There wasnt even any time for question. Etemp-san whose tension kept increasing without limit suddenly started to shine dazzlingly. Then right after that, a ball of light was converging beside Netemp MotherDD Transcendentally beautiful fairy Etemp-chan, is?here? Left hand on the waist, right hand forming peace sign beside the eye, one leg lifted up to bend backward in the air, and a lovely wink that made it looked like stars were sprinkled from it! Etemp-san was there looking completely like the sagacious figure of a gods apostle, but with a pose that looked like a certain annoying ledy. However, she was stark naked. Kouki and Kousuke averted their gaze in a flash. Aularodde and Blau Niebel went My and blushed while covering their face with both hands. No matter how she spoke and acted, she was formerly a woman with artistic beauty that was made by god, so it was only natural. And, Hajimes reaction was, Are you Tio huh. Wear some clothes. He became calmer instead and made a tsukkomi. Kouki and Kousuke looked at him with eyes that were saying T-this guy, as expected his level is different-. But lets set aside what kind of level they were referring to. Oops. How embarrassing of me. It seemed it was plainly a mishap on her part. As expected she had abundant expression that was unthinkable for gods apostle DDshe blushed and moved her hands to hide her breast and lower body. As expected from Nee-san. How cunning. That was really cunning of you to appeal to master with your naked body. On top of that you played the role of a clumsy girlarent you ashamed to act like that at your age? The matter of age also apply to you, this foolish little sister- Etemp-san flashed again and this time she was wearing clothes properly. It was the familiar war maiden outfit. Although on her back there were three pairs of wings that she didnt have before. Yes, it wasnt silvery wings, but beautiful half transparent fairy wings that looked like they were stacked up geometrically. Oi oi, dont tell me you transformed into apparition? By your own effort? Master, Im a fairy. Do you understand? I am the one and only transcendentally pure and lovely genius beauty, a fairy. There isnt any apparition factor in me. Dont overly exaggerate your attribute so nonchalantly like that. Youre completely an apparition from how you dont have even a shred of humility. How horrible. Even though the protector fairy Etemp-chan is always standing by behind master anytime and anywhere until now! What the hell is this. Your speech and conduct are getting even more annoying second by second Master, please look! I can also do something like thiss! Fairy Etemp said that and her figure quietly turned transparent before she vanished completely. And then, Like this I can also make myself invisible and guard mastter! Praise me! Now quickly, give me cheers and applause! Are you a heroic spirit from somewhere huh. Or rather, dont make a ruckus at my ear. There was a flash and Etemp immediately appeared behind Hajime. For some reason she was making an embarrassingly cool pose and strongly insisted I prefer that master called me a Stan instead. It seemed that after Yue and Kaori, Hajime too had obtained something behind him that he had been dearly wishing to obtain (?). Aularodde ignored such exchange and stared fixedly at the materialized Etemp once more. This thought elements density, the massiveness of the conceptionhas she really been reborn as apparitionDD You there! Im a fairy! N-no, you are composed of thought element of another world, so by definition you are apparitionDD I C am C a C fai C ry! Yes, you are a fairy. I cant believe that you are really reborn as a fairy by your own effort. Especially when the world is at its current state. If they were here inside the Heaven Tree, there was a foundation for fairy to be born here. However, as expected an apparition that was born from the flow of conception of another world couldnt do that here. And yet, Aularodde saw it with her own eyes how Etemp formed herself with conception of another world, and furthermore with a vast amount of it. The possibility that I can think of isthat you already have a vast amount of conception dwelling within yourself from the start? Most likely, the answer for that lied at the true identity of Netemp & Etemp. Hajime and others also formed their own guess and turned a sharp gaze at them to force them to spit out the answer right away. Then, in the place of my hopeless elder sister who is frolicking disgracefully, this peerless beauty gifted with both intelligence and great looks shall explain it. Your self-praise is also nasty. You sisters are the same. More importantly, you arent going to materialize like her too? I want master to fiddle and toy with this Mothers body! Your wording. Ill become the battle maid robot who offers master the greatest service!! Listen to what Im saying. Aularodde and Blau Niebel were sending Hajime a gaze of astonishment and scorn. I never thought that he is a person who got sexually excited to a puppet bodythey thought. He wanted to shot them but he endured because the talk wouldnt progress like that! And? In the end what are you guys? You two are Neunte and Erst right? Indeed those are the core our existence. Netemp Mother nodded while giving a glance at Etempbig sis who was stuffing her cheeks with cookies so delicious it was unthinkable that Blau Niebel created it with a mix of mysterious powder. She showed indecision whether she should also quickly materialize herself or nod. Kuh, so the merit of materialization lies at that aspect! This is why you are just a foolish little sister! Aa, how tastyy~, the taste of cookie that I taste for the first time since I was born is the greateeest~ Etemp was showing off. As expected perhaps she would materialize tooDD Hurry with the explanation. *Dopapan-* There were two gunshots. Netemp Mother and fairy Etemp somersaulted midair and fell on the ground. Outside the window, the little fairies who were secretly peeking into the house screamed something like Kyaaaaaah, the end of the world has finally comeeee while running away. For now, the two mysterious existences were made to sit in seiza posture. Their attitude became meek at their masters atmosphere and they began to talk. Master, do you remember? At the last battle against Ehito in the sanctuary, that guy absorbed us. There is no way I can forget that. It wasnt just apostles, that bastard also every single monster in the holy precinct. The repulsiveness of the meat lump that resulted from that is still seared clearly in my brain even now. Ehitos last form that was only witnessed by Hajime and YueDDit was a writhing lump of meat that was grotesque and profane. After Hajime took Yue back, Ehito only had his own soul and even that soul was on the verge of vanishing. He was reduced into that shape from his obsession to simply surviving. This is something slightly off topic but, we apostles were puppets without a soul as already master knows, but at the same time we were also a record storage of history. Aa, if I remember right you guys all shared your memory with each other. Ii Hajime looked at Netemp Motehr with suspicion. Are you planning to play stupid again? His eyes said. Im sorry master. It completely became a habit I-I see Netemp Mother was pressing her fingertips on her lips shyly. It seemed that she was saying the truth. Apparently Netemp and Etemp still continued to use Ii in the place of yes even now. She cleared her throat. It seems that even an existence of a soulless doll like us can have a vast amount of conception dwelling within due to the record of an eternity of history and our position as apostles of god. Fairy Etemp continued after Netemp Mothers words and stared at empty air as though she was recalling something while opening her mouth. The conception dwelling within Ehito and the conception within us apostles, and in addition sacred beasts that existed in legend and vast amount of conception directed toward magical beasts were mixed chaotically within that lump of meat. And there, master. You shot that conception into it. Hajimes last concept magic Returning the Agony You Spread Out Back at YouIts Payback For Everything You Have Done, You Shitty Bastard that finished off a god. Within that chaos, the negative emotions from millions, trillions of death that Ehito and we caused brought the concept of death to us, and as the result, we were annihilated together with Ehito down to our particles but Where did the prayer filled with faithful and pure wish, the positive conception go to? This is the answer. The people of Tortus had continuously believed in the existence of a virtuous Ehito. That conception also dwelled within the apostles. It also wasnt difficult to imagine that other conceptions other than fear were also residing within the monsters of the holy precinct. Then certainly, it wouldnt be strange even if the positive conception that was offered to the holy precincts existence was still remaining. It also wouldnt flow into the Fairy World if Ua Alto was still in its withered state and the path was blocked. In other words, the existences of you two are like a hodgepodge of such positive conception? Master, wording. Say it in a cooler way! Mister Aby, please show an example. Eh!? You two are an aggregation (cluster) of positive subconscious, something like that? As expected from the one who has peeked into the abyss of chuuni! Shaddup! Continue with the explanation already! Kouki smiled wryly while calming down Kousuke. Fairy Etemp puffed out her chest while he was doing that and she showed a smug face. We who ended up becoming an aggregation of positive subconscious wandered in Tortus for a while after that. And then after Kaori-sama returned to her original body, we dwelled inside the body of Neunte who had returned to being a soulless doll again. The reason we did that is unclear but, most likely that was the result of us seeking master subconsciously, and master yourself had fought that body personally and perceived that physical body as a comrade, so that might be the cause we entered that body. Why did you two go to me? Master, this positive conception also included a lot of feeling of deep gratitude for ending the insane game of the god you know? Its only natural that we wish to stay beside master. The conception that form our fundamentals is also fully made up of that. I see. Hajimes expression was complicated, but Kouki and Kousuke saw through him that he was slightly embarrassed. Their smile naturally slipped out. Hajime seemed to notice that and he spoke his last question slightly hurriedly to cover up his embarrassment. Setting that aside, if you two are aggregation of conception in the end, why is it Erst and Neunte that became the base? We also dont have a positive proof of what that is the case but, most likely thats because the former Erst is The Apostle of Beginning. The name Erst had the meaning of first, in other words, I am the number one! There is no little sister who can win against her big sister! she sent a sidelong glance to Netemp Mother as though to say that. Netemp Mothers body blow roared and fairy Etemp blocked it with her elbow. Hajime cocked his gun. The two then continued the story obediently. After dwelling in Neuntes body, there was something like an internal war happening, who is going to serve master! Such power struggle occurred in the subconscious level. Naturally there wasnt any bond of sisterhood between the apostles when we still served the god, even so Ersts existence was regarded as special so This was also a subconscious thing, but as the result the conception of apostle gathered and Ersts consciousness rose to the surface. She won the power struggle. Neetemp Mother shook her head with a look of extreme sorrow and muttered That was truly a black history for us. Fairy Etemp glared at her Aa? What do you mean by that huuuh like a yakuza. I dont know whether these sisters get along well or not. Well, doesnt matter. And, what about Neunte? After the apostles consciousness was formed from the chaotic whirlpool of conception, I was also able to establish my consciousness as an individual. Most likely it was because my emotional attachment to master was particularly strong. After all I was the individual who got my heart directly shot by master! That sentence should be added with the notes that her heart was shot physically by a pile bunker. Netemp Mother created a heart shape with both her hands in front of her chest. Hajime ignored her appeal with that moe kyun pose and turned his gaze to fairy Etemp. What about the other apostles? After coming to this world I was able to completely control the aggregation, so Ill be able to project and make their consciousness possess other objects. Well, they are originally apostles, so I think that all of them will have the same personality at the beginning. Netemp Mother added that if each apostle accumulated experience while being in a separated state from the aggregation, their individuality would grow even more separately than a blank slate apostle. Hajime folded his arms and made a contemplative look to sort the information in his mind. Netemp Mother and fairy Etemp made a thumb up while saying. Now now, master. Please dont think so hard like that. Transcendentally beautiful protector fairies get, hell yeah! You can just think of this like that! I am masters Etemp! Its fine like that isnt it!? Master will be able to tinker with the ideal combat maid robots and push them down to your hearts content! You can just think of it like that! I am masters Netemp! There is no problem like that! Im worried because if I dont properly think hard about this, it feels like that before I noticed it you guys will already multiply endlessly. Ii? Dont pretend to suddenly become unable to understand words. Fairy Etemp and Netemp Mother put their hand near their ear in unison with an expression that seemed to say Eh? What did you say? as though they were hard of hearing. In the near future it felt like in addition of the army of demons, there would also be a full-scale of former apostle now fairy army joining his ranks of subordinates. You guys, dont materialize as you please okay? Or rather, Etemp. You too, what are you doing showing up as you please like this. Even though it was more convenient when you were an arachne. It was cooler too. Horrible-. How can you say that when you are facing a peerless beautiful fairy with loyalty in limit break like this! Master you devil! Demon! But I like that kind of master! Fairy Etemp broke out crying yoyoyoh even while sending glances at Hajime. She was truly annoying. It have been in my mind since some time ago, but why are your attitude resembling Miledy a lot huh? As Erst, I have an emotional attachment to her. After all, historically she was the first opponent who I was unable to kill, she also turned the table on another apostle body. She was crazily strong in a different vector from master. At the same time she was so unique that it made me think Is this girl alright in the head? Even though I shouldnt have any emotion, she frequently came up in my memory. There was something to her to a degree that made me assaulted with a strange sensation. And so, I thought that perhaps there is no one better than her to use as example in order to obtain individuality. What in the world is it with that womans influence? Its scary. Her speech and conduct would sometimes show up slightly even through Yue and Shia After all is said and done, Im the peerless genius and beautiful magician Miledy-chan who is the only one in the whole universe! So its just natural! Hajime hallucinated Miledy-chan making her signature side peace gesture & a wink that scattered stars from her eye. He shook his head to chase her out from his brain. Well, Im already aware of masters arachne fetish, and I will still need some more adjustment so that I can materialize without any problem even in other world than this world. Are you happy? You can obtain two deliciousness from a single Etemp-san you know? Go back already. Ii! There was another flash. Then the arachne body that was lying flat on the ground suddenly moved its legs around with very disgusting motion before it started moving normally. While watching that, Kouki who looked like he had dried out as though he was lacking water in his body spoke to Kousuke whose expression was convulsing. How should I say it, the demon king army is rapidly being strengthened huh. Its laughable right? Even so those are just an army yeah? There are still the strongest top brasswive~s in the lineup. Please give your impression as the hero. I want to retire from being a hero. You should polish your dogeza. Surely that will be the greatest weapon for a hero when facing the demon king army. The abyss lord is at the demon kings side right? Cant you intermediate if I give you a bribe? Is it alright for a hero to give bribes? Its something that I learned after leaving high school and starting to travel. A hero who cant do dogeza or giving bribes is just a third rate hero. That really good kid hero has become a complete delinquent Kouki spat out such nonsensical proverb with a crisp expression. It made Kousuke unconsciously trickled a tear from his eye. Hajime ignored those two and turned his gaze to Aularodde. Then she immediately, Hiih, please dont kill meee! She activated Charism Guard on her chair. She was absurdly scared. Blau Niebels complexion was also pale. Her atmosphere was like someone who had decided to sacrifice her life When push comes to shove, Ill use this chubby body to be goddess-samas shield!. It seemed they realized that Hajime was a godslayer from the conversation just now and became scared. No, Im not going to do anything. I still need you to do my last request after all. You still have another demand!? I already talked about the secret of the world, and I even agreed with the matter of interference right to the Branchesbut even those are still insufficient!? Or rather, could it be that after you have finished taking everything I have to offer, you wont have any more need for me and get rid of me Goddess-sama, please get a hold of yourself! If it really comes to thatthis Blau Niebel swear she will stop him even if I have to sacrifice this body wan- Oi, stop it. Im going to die. Aularoddes eyes rolled to show the white of her eyes from stress. Kouki and others looked at Hajime like they wanted to say Is this guy a fiendah, this guy is the king of fiends. Hajime himself almost got his eyes rolled back from seeing the sign of Blau Niebel going to present him with something that would definitely reduced his SAN value to minus instantly. A-anyway, looks like our talk have covered up all the major points, so how about we start reviving the small Heaven Tree for now? No matter what we are going to do, we will have to start from that first. Yeah. If not, we dont know when the grand invasion of the apparitions is going to start again. Kouki and Kousukes words returned Hajime and Aularodde to their senses. They did everything they could to not let the sight of the muscle fairy hugging her body while wriggling around entered their eyes. Then Aula. What should we do specifically? Ah, yes. I want everyone to head to the small Heaven Trees at the four directions. Please bring a branch of the Heaven Tree to those locations. By doing that, she would be able to revive the small Heaven Trees at the four cardinal directions even from afar through the medium of the Heaven Trees branches. Kouki muttered with a pondering expression. It will be better if one person stay here just in case. It will be meaningless if the Heaven Tree got taken down while we are gone. Then Amanogawa, you stay behind. You are the one who received the blessing of Heaven Tree, and you are good with defensive battle right? Then Nagumo and I will go to the north and east where there are still surviving cities. What are we going to do about the travel there? It will be enough using the compass and Crystal Key. We wont need to cross the wall of worlds, so it wont consume that much magic power. Lets take care of this quickly. Master, master. Please take Etemp-neesan and me along with each of you. Well be in charge of recording. You two, could it be that taking recording has become a hobby for you? Perhaps thats because originally we were also in charge of the duty to manage record? Filming is super fun. I, I see. For some reason Etemp & Netemp-san looked like they were leading a fulfilling life. The two of them immediately played rock-paper-scissors (Etemp intentionally entered her fairy mode) to decide which one of them would accompany Hajime. They really looked like they were having fun. Goddess-sama, Ill go to tell everyone about the worlds salvation wan. Come with meDD Thats impossible for me. Its still impossible non!? We dont know what will happen in life. Remember this well Blau Niebel. Its impossible that there is something impossible. I wish you wont use that cool line as excuse for your worthlessness. What if the world salvation failed after I talked bigor even less than that, what if something unexpected happened and the world salvation got postponedI wont have any courage to open an interview for apologizing to everyone-. Ill show myself only after we succeed! The goddess wanted to prepare insurance and precaution first. Certainly someone like her should be called as good-for-nothing instead of reliable. Even Blau Niebel was looking at her like she was looking at something disappointing. Kouki smiled wryly while concluding the talk. Aula, we are going to have to travel to regenerate the World Trees Branches after we revived the small Heaven Trees, but will the heaven tree be alright while we are gone? If the apparitions regain their sanity, there will be a lot of children who can be entrusted with protecting the Heaven Tree. Besides, Aularoddes gaze turned toward Blau Niebel. Its not like Niebel clan doesnt have the aptitude to become avatar at all. I cant possibly leave my post here for dozens of years, so Blau, Ill leave you to be in charge while Im gone. Ill create a sacred treasure later so that you can wield some authority as the goddesss substitute, so please take care of this place. Please work together with the children who are great apparitions and protect the Heaven Tree. Myyyy! This me is going to become goddess-samas substitute? What a great honorrrr!!! UOOOOOOOOOOOONN-, a roar of delight burst out once more. Hajime and others almost fell from their chair. The fairies who were hesitantly returning to the window outside to peek cried again The world is ending this time for suree~~~!! and ran away. W-wait goddess! Dont be hasty. You are going to commit something outrageous right now! What is it? Blau has carried out her role as my priestess very well until now. She can be trusted, and although she is lacking in strength, the apparitions will make up for it so there wont be any You can do something terrifying like that! Because you dont know about the manly women who ran rampant in another world! I dont understand!? Blau Niebels appearance was really similar with Chrystabel. It was as though they were blood related. In other words. This would be like that Chrystabel becoming a goddess. A manly woman goddessDDfor short, manly goddess. There was a danger of such thing emerging here. Why wont you comprehend the dreadfulness of producing such atrocious new race!? Rather I dont understand what kind of understanding you are demanding from me though!? Surely this dreadfulness could only be understood by boys who got their ass targeted. That sticky and fiery glaring was a demonic eye that even the demon king couldnt overcome. This might be an omen to a terrifying futurelike that Hajime opposed the appointment of the goddess substitute till the end, but there was no other qualified person, so at the end with the persuasion of Kouki and Kousuke who also showed understanding We understand your feeling, Hajime gave up and accepted the situation. Like that, even while feeling anxious from turning his back on the preparation of the birth of the manly goddess, Hajime and Kousuke each departed to north and east. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 . The metropolis located north of the fairy world, Lifree. Although it was called a metropolis, it wasnt like it had sprawling townscape. It only had a small Heaven Tree with height that reached 300 meters. There was only some sparse weeds growing at its base with desolate wasteland stretching around it. Only small fairies were remaining in this Lifree. The metropolis that existed at the trees base had perished 300 years ago and only those who lived in the small Heaven Trees hollow and branches were surviving. One of them had the appearance that was exactly like the fairy in earths folkloreDDshe had half-transparent wings on her back and a palm-sized body. Her face popped out from the hollow of the tree where she lived. Is it over already? Her light green long hair that were usually gently swaying from the wind covering her body was sagging down lifelessly as though to represent her gloomy emotion. Rune-nee, dont say something like thaat The one who tugged at that dangling hair in protest was a similar girl fairy with fluffy pink bob hair. Their hair color was different, but their features were exactly the same. They might be twins. It cant be helped you know, Cino. No help will comethat person also cant be stopped anymore. B-butDD The little sister fairy Cino almost said something, but before that, a terrific impact sound reverberated. It was a thunderous roar that sounded like an extremely powerful lightning attack. Cino crouched down while holding her head and screaming Hyaa!?. The screams of other fairies who were living in the small Heaven Tree could also be heard. Rune was also pulling back her head from the edge of the hollow with Hyah. And then she peeked outside fearfully. She saw it there. DDoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO- It sounded like a groan was raised from the sky. She could see a large shadow. No, she could only see that with the sun as the back lighting. That thing that was lifting up its fist was an outrageously huge giant. Its huge size might rival even the heaven tree. The small Heaven Tree looked like a grass growing on the ground compared to it. The gigantic fist that was swung down once more ought to be called as a gods iron hammer. That fist was striking at them, at this small Heaven Tree with another impact sound that was like thunder. The small Heaven Tree shined. The barrier that should be invisible shined with rainbow color and stopped the giants punch. The range was small. The barrier only covered the small Heaven Tree. At the same time, the leaves that were already sparse before this were falling apart. The branches were losing color as though they were rotting. The trunk was also cracking little by little. Anyone could see that the small Heaven Trees limit was approaching. The king of the north who in the past provided absolute protection that could even repel mythological existences despite being just an apparition had been reduced into a calamity that was cornering the people who he should protect into destruction. Goddess-sama Cino sat on the ground with girlish posture while trembling. Originally wind should be covering her body as easy as breathing just like her big sister, but the thought element that the small Heaven Tree brought was decreasing year by year. Right now even flying was difficult unless she strongly focused on it. Rune walked totteringly toward her little sister with an expression that oozed with resignation. She gently embraced her and said this. Lets pray, that at least the children of Heaven Tree will survive. Yes. *Creak creak* Ominous sound was reverberating. The small Heaven Trees barrier that had been protecting this north metropolis for these several thousand years was going to break. The fairy sisters hugged each other tightly and silently wait for the end. And then, DDoOOOOOOOOOOOO-!? Oh? The impact didnt come? DDo, oOOOO!! Offu!? An impact sound was resounding. Or rather, should it be called explosive sound? At the same time the giant who was worshiped as the King of Mountain also made a voice that had never been heard before. DDOuu!? Nn? He? A tremor could be felt. It was as though a giant body had fallen. R-Rune-nee? S-something is strange isnt it? DDWo-!? Wo-!? Something is absolutely strange isnt it!? King of Mountain-sama, is making that kind of voice!? DDWAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! Ee!? Somehow there are sounds of excitement!? Why is there a cheering!? The sisters looked at each other. A beat later, they slowly and hesitantly peeked outside from the entrance of the hollow. Over there, a scene of something mounting the King of Mountain and punching its convulsing body repeatedly was unfolding. eEEEEEEEEEEH!? It was truly world-shaking. It was already surprising that the apparition that was like a mountain that rivaled even god was being mounted, but the existence that was doing the mounting was even more astonishing. A metal body and three pairs of metal wings. It was a metal giant with its whole body loaded with weapons and it scattered crimson sparks while swinging its crimson fists. Yes, Attaboy-, Super Miledy G Mark VII-! The romance power of humanoid fighting robot! Display it to your hearts content! It was the weaponromance that Hajime once placed as the last guardian of Great Labyrinth Raisen that should have been scrapped after it almost beaten the trio of Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio who challenged the dungeon. But as everyone could see, it was secretly resurrected by the MAD transmutation master HAZIME who also piled up heaps of improvement upon improvement to it. Also, its over-all length that reached 1500 meters was because of the romance of robot wearing another robot outer layer. If it was possible for it to purge its armor to slim down & transformed to a speed type, conversely wearing extra armor to turn gigantic & becoming power type should also be fine. That was the idea behind this. Mark VII was the gigantic robot mode, the original body was Mark V, while the slim type was Mark VI. Also, the types went until Mark XX to respond to different battle situations. There was also an idea to one day put a specialized satellite at outer space one day to send the external parts from the sky! Of course, this was a secret from the wive~s. The only one who knew was only Shuu papa and the parents & grandfather of Yaegashi family, and also Kousuke. In other words, only the romance believers. Everyone of Yaegashi family also owned Iron an suits. By the way, other than the autonomic control mode, the SMG could also be moved by Hajimes controller (an improved Playstatio controller). Master! Master! Can I possess it!? Can I go hyaha with a giant robot before becoming maid robot!? Dont fuck around Netemp. Youre going to make embarrassingly cool pose or something with it right? Ill never let you make my SMG take Joj pose or something no matter what. I wont tolerate something like a giant robot making comical movementno, itll be fine if its a robot with that kind of concept. There are all kind of ranks to robot. Master you romance idiot! Then please switch with me at the very least! I also want to try moving it! Ah, you, stop! Delicate control is necessary with how gigantic Mark VII isDD Nnniih, Ill just try using up up down right left circle X X!! Wait, youu- The fairy sisters were looking up with their mouth hanging open. An unfamiliar young man and metal womanwoman (?) were standing on a thick branch just in front of them. Their fellow fairies were cheering, and then, the giant robot scattered missiles on top of the King of Mountain while starting to break dance The missiles that burst in the air were like firework. And so, Incomprehensible They spewed out a line like a certain white rare animal who was concerned about entropy. After that, the King of MountainDDa giant apparition with the type of folklore like Daidara Bocchi was terminated. The many fairies watched the unknown pair climbed to the top of the small Heaven Tree and they followed them fearfully. They were the savior who arrived at their absolutely desperate crisis. But, even so their identity was too mysterious. It couldnt be helped because they never heard about the kind of folklore of someone controlling such metal giant. If the two of them were hostile, then there would be only ruin waiting for them as expected. After their excitement from getting out of the pinch passed, the fear toward the pairs mightiness and strangeness immediately welled up. Just what were they planning to do at the top of the small Heaven Tree Small humanoid fairies crowded together and peeked out from the edge of the foothold at the top of the tree that had a diameter around three meters. There were also other fairies hiding behind branches and leaves at the surrounding to observe the situation. The sisters Rune and Cino were naturally among them. They were watching with held breath. But, only the two sisters were acting slightly different. Hey hey, Rune-nee, as I thought that person Yes, there is no mistake! There was a sensation that Rune and Cino could grasp exactly because it was them. That sensation wiped away their fear. Their eyes were sparkling and their atmosphere turned like a lost child who finally found his parents. Ahead of their gaze, Master, there are a lot of them gathering here. Give me a butterfly net and some boxes please. Oi stop that. Then, give me monste ball please. Stop trying to capture them, are you a demon? I am masters Netemp after all. The two were having such conversation while the young manDDHajime lifted up a wooden staff. That staff that was given by Aularodde looked like a magicians short staff. It shined right after it was held up. The radiated light poured into the small Heaven Tree like a shower. Quickly the small Heaven Tree was shining brighter. Bit by bit, bit by bit, the branches were changing color and regained their original color, new leaves were budding, and the trunks were cracking and regenerating. The ripples of light were dashing gently. The ground started to shine faintly and green color was slowly starting to grow out from the roots of the small Heaven Tree. The change wasnt as dramatic as when the Sacred Tree regained its strength, but this tree would undoubtedly recover completely after half a day. The first work would be over if Hajime stayed in this place during that time and protected this small Heaven Tree. Its the goddessthe power of the goddess! The help has come! Cheers burst out from among the fairies once more. Although they had question of who Hajime and Netemp were, they didnt harbor any fear anymore. They were simply getting excited because these people were their ally, their savior based on the nostalgic power of the goddess they felt. Many fairies were starting to float on the air and twirled around. Their power to fly returned and they danced freely in the sky like in the past. Spheres of light enveloped their body. Along with the fragments of light that were sprinkled when they danced, the surrounding of the small Heaven Tree looked like a starry sky. Hajime watched that scenery in satisfaction while whispering toward Netemp Mother. Oi, Netemp. Are you recording this properly? Ii! With the camera function that master installed, there is no way this Netemp-san will miss anything- Yosh, the giant just nowDDDaidara Bocchi was it? Anyway that battle a giant will become a good demonstration of SMG. After all it will become harder soon to keep improving it secretly. Cant it be entrusted to G10? Idiot, a robot is great because you make it yourself! Your character is breaking when it come to your hobby master, I love it! Eh? What did you say? Anyway, Hajime wanted his wive~s permission soon. They might be reluctant, so by playing this fantastical recording of fairies frolicking around just like in the earth folklore would be helpful to make the scale in their heart to tilt his way. This was the reason Hajime picked this direction after listening to the detail about the north and the east from Aularodde. Surely someone like Shizuku would be moved and melt, then Hajime would take advantage of that opening in her heart and made her accept the matter of the robot too. If Shizuku yielded, surely the other two would follow. From there Yue and others would definitely give their okay too. Perhaps, surely, it would be nice if that was the case. At the same time, he would also accomplish his other objective. Hajime gently placed the Heaven Trees staff to stand at the depression near his feet while raising his voice. Oo~ii, you guys. My name is Nagumo Hajime. I came here to save you guys because of Goddess Aularoddes request but, I have a bit of a suggestion. Listen to me. The fairies who were making a racket in their merry seemed to have recovered their original nature and their eyes were filled with curiosity. Actually, Im thinking to create another fairy city! This time a stir spread out from confusion. The fairies looked at each other. All of you have seen it just now, Goddess Aularodde has given a branch of the Heaven Tree to me willingly. She isnt sparing any effort to cooperate with me as thanks for my help! As expected from master. My chest pounded at the way you are speaking the truth a bit trickily although you arent lying- Shut up for a bit. Ii! The last demand that Hajime told Aularodde. Actually this was it. Specifically, Hajime planned to put the Heaven Trees branch that was given to him inside his treasure warehouse and made it grew there to be a completely independent and original world tree that wasnt connected to the World Tree. If he made use of Grasp Gloria and the mutual conversion system, the creation of an independent world treeDDTreasure Tree surely wouldnt be impossible. With that, he would be able to create the world inside the treasure warehouseDDat present its temporary name was Miniature GardenDDto be more complete. (ED: So this is how the little garden in Mondaiji-tachi ga was created) After all, it was already changing to be a world where divine spirits were living in. If he assembled the same components like the nine worlds and constructed an independent nature system, it would become an even more complete world. Then the next thing Hajime sought for would naturally beDDinhabitants. In theory, every kind of life form would be able to exist in the Miniature Garden where generation of all kind of energy was possible. Then he should aim to create a world where every kind of race coexisted. I can understand your feeling of reluctance to leave this world. But, try considering it. When the world fall into danger once more, which is better, to have another world where you can escape to or to not have it!? The speech of the demagogue HAZIME was heating up with the BGM that Netemp Mother produced from somewhere. By the way, this matter of fairy immigration would need Aularoddes ex-post-facto approval. It was only natural because Hajime hadnt actually told his last demand to her yet. Aularodde seemed to have given up already with most things, but in the small chance she was reluctant to approve this demand, he would make the fairies say We want to migrate! to increase his allies. This was that goddess whose attitude was so negative toward the fairies. Surely she would say Right of courseliving in the world of the savior will be better than living in this world with its incompetent goddess isnt ityes, Im sorry. Please do as you like without a doubt. When this world is enveloped in despair once more, will you all just sit quietly while waiting for salvation to come? Or, will you become of aid in creating an utopia together with me where you will be able to welcome your brethren at such time? Now, choose! If all of you wish for it, then this me shall provide you with another fairy land! The speech sounded like when a demon king was saying Ill give you half the world! to invite the hero to his side. Netemp Mother-sans BGM was also reaching the climax. The fairies were bewildered. Naturally. Right after they were saved, they were asked to create a world to save someone else in the future. There was no way they could swallow it right away. And obviously they also felt reluctance toward leaving this birthplace of theirs. Even if it was the words of their savior, there was no way they could immediatelyDD Coming, coming! Ill go! Take me to your world savior-san! Ah, Rune-nee! Wait! Im going too! Im fine coming together with you mister! Rune & Cino jumped forward. Hou, my master, I have taken the recording perfectly just now. Why did you specially mention it? I thought that master might be concerned whether I have recorded the naked body of the cute fairies properly or not. Is oscillation destruction what you wish for? Or is it the impact of soul magic? As a matter of fact, the fairies in this north metropolis had in custom of wearing clothes. There was more or less a distinction of male and female between them, but sexual desire or shame was nonexistent for them. In the past there was also a time where they wore accessories or clothing as luxury items, but in this dangerous time they had no leeway to turn their focus on amusement or any room to use the limited amount of resource in the small Heaven Tree for such thing, so such habit naturally became obsolete. Although, they were all palm sized no matter how beautiful they were. There was no way Hajime held any thought in that regard about them, so he finger flicked the forehead of Netemp Mother with oscillation destruction for her joke. Yep, as I thought it feels pleasant near the savior-san! Mister, mister! Can I ride on your shoulder? Aa? Well, its alright I guess The fairy sisters flew around Hajime excitedly. Cino even started to relax on Hajimes shoulder. No matter how he looked at it, this high positivity level couldnt be explained with just the reason because he was their savior. Hajime felt bewildered despite being the one who gave the invitation. But the next words of the fairies shed light to this situation. Saviro-san, you have the affection of a wind god-sama! We understand because we were born from a wind god-sama! Wind god? What do you mean? From their story, it seemed this fairy sisters were the children of a god of this world who originated from the legend of a god related to wind. That was why nobody else could rival them when it came to the sharp sense of sensing the wind. But, I only came to this world several hours ago. I never met a wind god you know? Then, perhaps its a god in savior-sans world? There is a strong and pretty presence of wind around you. Yep yep! You see, mister. The wind is connected anywhere in the world. Surely that god too marked you mister so they can sense you wherever you are. What the hell is that. Its scary that I got marked by an unknown fellow somewhere Are you cheating masterDDnnIiii Yue came to mind when speaking of affection, but it didnt answer the question about the god of wind. Hajime pondered while subconsciously putting Netemp Mother in a Cobra Twist. And then he suddenly hit on an answer. Dont tell me. Savior-san, I think you will be able to call that god if you ask goddess-sama you know? You are connected to that god by wind after all! And they are also a god, so I think it will be easy for them to come! According to them, it wasnt just limited to wind, apparently existences who possessed nature divinity of water or light were also relatively easy to summon although not as easy as the hero as long as there was some kind of connection formed even through the partition of the world. Especially divinity with strong connection with World Trees Branch. Yosh, lets try having this god come. Hajime glanced at the fairies who were perplexed at what they were talking about. He casually tossed away Netemp Mother from his joint lock and opened a gate with Crystal Key. It would consume too much magic power to open a gate that crossed world by himself to connect to the wind god who marked him. Hajime didnt want to do such wasteful effort, so he dragged in Aularodde here. Hyaah!? What is it!? Is it an emergency!? Do I need to do explanation interview just as expected!? (TN: The explanation interview here is for example like when a company has a scandal and the directors held a press conference to express their apology and bow. Anyone know a better word for this?) You are too jittery. The surprised voice of Kouki Nagumo? resounded from the other side of the gate. He must wish to go over here too, but he couldnt possibly leave the Heaven Tree unattended, so he held back. Hajime said Im borrowing her for a bit, Ill return her quicklyand kidnapped the goddess with the casualness of someone borrowing eraser from a friend in the classroom. Then he closed the gate. I-its the goddess The goddess has descended! Goddess-sama! Goddess-sama! The fairies were bursting in excitement from Aularoddes entrance. They scattered light while dancing once more. There were also some of them who prostrated. Hih, Im sorry- The goddess was prostrating to the fairies. And then she immediately created a hood and completely covered her head. Where is my sunglassesanyway I need a mask firstDDah, stop! Dont take it away! You fiend! You will just turn into goblin again. Rather than that, I have a bit of request. Will you return the mask to me if I grant your request? It seemed she wanted to wear a mask no matter what. Looked like the feeling of relieve of covering her face had become a habit for her. Hajime nodded in exasperation and asked whether it was possible to summon the divinity who marked him from the presence of wind that was following him. My, its true. Perhaps because its from different world, even I cant sense it unless I focus, but certainly Im feeling a presence of divinity. These children can sense it only because they are the beloved children of a wind god. Aularodde made an expression as though she was seeing an unnatural phenomenon. To think that there was someone who felt concerned for this terrifying brute, what kind of wind god with screw loose they could possibly be? Hajime made a motion to throw away the mask. Aularoddes expression immediately turned serious. It seems the small Heaven Tree is recovering wellyes, I can manage it somehow, but only if the other side is inclined to answer. This doesnt seem like a mere god of foreign world, but a child of the avatar of another world, it wont be difficult if I trace the presence of this windDDno, this conception. Its alright if I you can do it. I have an idea of who might it be after all. I can also just ascertain it when I return home if you cant. Understood. Ill halt it if it feels like the required power will surpass the acceptable limits. But, this too is one of my thanks for saving this world. I shall do it. Aularodde nodded with a vaguely relieved look. Thats right, I can grant your demand without worry if its something like this, good grief. There was no doubt that she was thinking like that inside her heart. Aularodde closed her eyes and she started to shine. The small Heaven Tree also started to shine in concert with her. Particles of light whirled and rose to the sky. The fairies were cheering from being able to see the power of the goddess manifested from nearby like this after several thousand years. Like that, light converged above Hajime and others *Mojo-!!!* A green colored slime appeared. Im sorry-, I failed! *Mojo!?* No, you didnt fail. I understand your feeling though. The jiggling slime descended while light green wind was enveloping it. It landed on Hajimes head with a plop. A hand extended from the slime and slapped his head *pechi pechi* as though it was protesting about something. Aularodde was turning her gaze to Hajime. Her eyes seemed to ask Eh, is this kind of god with amorphous form really alright? Or rather, is it really a child of an avatar?. However, should I say that its as expectedit was you huh. The one who put the strange wind mark something on me. The green slimeDDthe offshoot spirit of a subordinate god of Lutria, the avatar of Star Tree of Star Spirit World, Divine Spirit of Flowing Sky Enti. The god who governed over the worlds sky and wind jiggled W-what are you talking about? while playing stupid. Waa~, waaa~~~h, the wind god-sama of the other world is adorable! Its jiggling monyo monyoo~ The fairy sisters must have innocent personality by nature. Rune and Cino were starting to fly around Enti slime joyfully. Netemp Mother who was trying to fix her joint that almost came off also meaninglessly started to run around Hajime. Was she breaking down? Enti slime finally started paying attention to her surrounding with that. She noticed the countless fairies, the small Heaven Tree, the existence of a goddess, and Netemp Mother who was trying to fix her joint that almost came off with disgusting movement. It made her went *Mojo!?*. Errshould I materialize your form if it pleases you? The type of our power is different though, so it will only be a transient and temporary form. Oo, as expected from a goddess. This is the first time I really feel that youre a goddess. Thats sad in its own way though. While they were saying that, Aularodde combined the conception residing in Enti slime with her thought element and temporarily materialize Entis actual form. Like that, from inside the converging lightDD Fua!? I return to human form!? Wait, what is the meaning of thisss! The connection between the treasure warehouse worlds was suddenly cut off! And your presence also suddenly turned small! Somehow a loud girl came out. Or rather, a girl with appearance of a fifteen years old, light green hair that was tied into twintail, and outfit like a dancerDDthe original form of Enti that looked exactly like when she fought Hajime was materialized there. She was a stunningly beautiful girl. She was floating in the air with a gentle wind that had light green tinge enveloping her body. Her overflowing divine majesty acted like a halo behind her. As expected from a divine spirit who governed the sky of a single world. She looked far regal than Aularodde if it was just her appearance. However, what came out from her right from the beginning was a flood of complaints through a machine gun talk that fired endlessly. Her habit from being a slime also still stayed. She put down her small bottom on Hajimes head and sat cross-legged. Then she kept slapping Hajimes head *pechi pechi* while peering down at him from above. It seemed that the moment Hajime was summoned to the Machine Factory World, the connection between treasure warehouses was severed. On top of that she also became unable to sense his presence almost completely. Well, in other words she was worried for him. Also, it seemed she was a bit flustered because she was unable to digest the situation. Right now she was using her toes of her bare feet to pinch Hajimes cheeks and grinded on them so, Irritatinggg!! Fukyaaaaaaa!? Hajime grabbed both her feet and performed a giant swing. She flew while crashing the fairies on her way and they were sent flying like bowling pins. However, Enti covered herself gently with wind and turned around. She also enveloped the fairies who were sent flying with wind to protect them. W-whats with youuu! Theres no need to be angry like thattt! Even though I allowed myself to be summoned because Im worried, be kinder to me! Ah, I said Im worried but its not you Im worried about okay! Im only worried for Shia who is worried for you, thats all! Dont misunderstand! Youre a sly tsundere huh. Enti glided in the air and nimbly returned. Her eyes were a bit teary. Her speech and action werent different at all compared to when she was being a slime. For some reason she tried to sit on Hajimes head again as though to say that it was her designated placeDDshe was mostly floating so Hajime didnt feel any weight at all, perhaps she was satisfied just from being in contact with himDDas a test, he caught her and lifted her at his side. Then he tried poking at her cheek like usual. As expected, she went S-stop ittt~ and desperately pushed back at his finger with her hands. Although she acted like she disliked it, she seemed vaguely pleased. Like a kid who wanted to be paid attention to. As expected, it seemed that even after recovering her human figure she was still an offshoot spirit at the inside. There Rune and Cino called at the surrounding fairies with sparkling smile. Everyone! You all understand now with this right! Savior-san is really someone who has received the affection of a god and can be trusted! Surely it will become a world that is pleasant for those related to the wind! Because, mister is being this loved by a wind goddess-sama! Fuah!? Affection!? Loved!? Wait a second you two! Dont talk like you know everything! Im just looking after this guy for a liiitle bit because he is an important human for Shia! You too, dont misunderstand me! W-who is feeling affectionDDgeez Although Enti turned red and turned into wind just for a moment to escape from Hajimes arm, far from taking distance, she rode on his shoulder this time. The way her legs entwined around Hajimes head tightly with her hands messing with his head, only the word affection could be used to describe it. In fact, her presence was coiling around Hajime so thickly it didnt vanish even when they were separated worlds away. Her action spoke more eloquently than her words. Even though Hajime had beaten up badly in the past, even though she was receiving relatively rough treatment even after becoming offshoot spirit in slime form, this was truly mysterious. Did the Divine Spirit of Flowing Sky-san had masochistic disposition>? Certainly Hajime too seemed to be amused by Entis reaction and she was the one who he paid attention the most among the divine spirit slimes but In any case, it became clear that the divine spirits were also able to regain their original form by making use of conception and thought element just like Etemp, and Enti also played a useful part in inviting the fairies just as he aimed, so Hajime nodded in satisfaction. And then, when Hajime was thinking to put away Enti who was wrapping her limbs around his head while continuing her slaps *pechi pechi* while demanding Wait a second there! Its good and all that youre safe but, explain to me what is going on here! into the treasure warehouse Y-you! Do you want to become the goddess of the Heaven Tree!? After Enti materialized, Aularodde had stayed quiet while staring fixedly at her as though to ascertain something. Then she suddenly approached Enti with bright smile and bloodshot eyes. Fua!? E-err, are you the Star Tree-sama of this world? My name is Aularodde, the avatar of the Heaven Tree. O child of avatar of another world, wont you replace me to become the goddess here? No, do it. You should do it. It will be a waste if you dont do it! This kind of chance wont come anymore! If you accept now you will get perksperksthere isnt any thoughhhh! No, right! If you accept my offer now then Ill give you the whole world! Have you job changed from goddess to demon king? H-hey, this goddess-sama, somehow she look too desperate its scary. Why are her eyes bloodshot? Is she really the same avatar like Lutria-samamother? Unfortunately, she is. T-the world is really vast. Im sorry for being a disappointing goddess! Thats why, how about you replace me!? Aularodde persistently insisted. Enti moved to on top Hajimes head fearfully. She sat with seiza posture while slapping down the reaching hands of the goddess *peshi peshi* with cat punches. Even though she could just fly away, it seemed that she had the premise of not going away from Hajimes head no matter what. It was an uncommon spectacle in a sense, of a youth with two goddesses sticking closely to him. The fairies raised their voice in admiration and fairies that decided to migrate due to Rune and Cinos appeal gathered one after another. Aularodde who was desperate to escape from her black occupation didnt notice that the people of her world were being poached away. Hajime went fumu and pondered for a bit. Then right after that, he grinned at the fortune that unexpectedly fell on his lap. Surely this kind of convenient situations were gathered in one place like this because of his good habitual behavior. Aularodde, there is something that I want to confirm with you. What is it? Im busy persuading this child right now. G-geez! I wont do anything like being the avatar of the Heaven Tree I saiddd. I need to look after this guyDDI mean looking after Shia! Shut up for a bit, green slime.] Horrible! Show more respect to meee! Enti stamped her feet on Hajimes head but he ignored her and asked. Enti has the aptitude to become an avatar huh? Yes, there is no problem. Her aptitude isnt as high as me, but she has an average aptitude like the successive generations of the previous goddesses. She will be able to fulfill the role as avatar satisfactorily in the peaceful time. Is that because its her personally? Or is it because she has the divinity to govern a part of the nature as someone personally created by an avatar? I dont know about that. Or rather I dont understand what kind of law this person called Lutria used to create this child. I can understand why her aptitude is so high if the way she created her was by sharing her own existence, but that should be a difficult method that might destroy herself if she took just a single wrong step. I too can possibly do something like that, but I never considered doing it. I think the possibility of that child having high aptitude coincidentally is higher. I see I see. Hajime nodded several times before he smiled brightly. It was scary so Aularodde backed away. Hajime tensed his expression seriously toward such Aularodde. I ask you to stop your invitation to her. Netemp Mother who finally managed to return her joint to the correct position pointed at him while saying Hyuu~, as expected from master! Allow me to make the tsukkomi! How can you say that with that mouth!, but he ignored her. And then, Because Im going to make this girl my goddess. He said such thing straight out. Enti froze. But right after that she turned red starting from her neckDDFua!? she let out such strange voice and jumped up. She was hugging her knees above Hajimes head while floating round and round in total confusion. The Divine Spirit of Flowing Sky was mumbling something endlessly with her eyes rolling around. Hajime ignored her and briefly pushed his last demand to Aularodde. Hearing that demand, Wha-, then, that child will become the avatar of that independent Heaven Tree!? Ou. I didnt have any prospect of who will become its avatar but, you just told me something good. The demand of this brute is the worst as expected! Aularodde thought while holding her head. The understanding that it was pointless even if she refused her had been carved into her flesh and bones. With this, the last partDDcough, human resource or rather god resource to create an original world is complete. You cant gloss it over you know!? You treated her completely like a tool! Did you hear that!? Your name is Enti right!? Take my advice, become the avatar of the Heaven Tree! The working condition at this guys place is absolutely going to be black! How rude. Im offering her a cozy occupation here. Rather she will become the most successful among all her relatives with this. Ah, thats the same solicitation line that the previous goddess used on me! Aularodde argued vehemently as her minimum resistance or perhaps because she didnt want to let go of the precious god resource but Enti herself somehow looked even more buoyant than before. No, it was even more than that, she was floating around like balloon that was drifting away on air. If one focused their hearing, Fufuh, fufufuh. So he finally felt like worshiping me. Good grief, this guy really isnt honest! B-but saying my goddessgeez, just who is yours! Well, this Enti-sama is lovely after all? It cant be helped that he want to think like that! Ehehe She was muttering such thing with made up reluctance. She was completely in her own world. The same atmosphere like Soare and Laila could be felt from her. Was it the disposition of divine spirit? Or rather, at this rate she would really float away to somewhere in the world if she kept floating aimlessly like that Oi, you two are Rune and Cino right? From now on that girl is your goddess. Hold on her so she doesnt fly away somewhere. Yee~s! The fairy sisters shouted Goddess-sama waiiitt~ and chased after Enti. They were really obedient. The two of them each grabbed at Entis twin tails and they smoothly returned back. Enti-san! Dont get trickedDD I-it cant be helped! If you are really that insistent, then I have no choice! I reaa~lly dont have a choice here! I-I guess I can become your goddess you know? It seemed that Aularoddes invitation didnt even enter Entis ear anymore. She put down her butt on her designated position (temp) above Hajmes head and skillfully sat down with girlish posture while puffing out her chest with folded arms smugly. But, the inside of her heart was completely exposed with how her twintails were dancing around as though to show the degree of her good mood. Also the sisters Rune and Cino who were holding on that twintail were being swung around Kyaa~ in delight. The other fairies also gathered after seeing that. Uu, furthermore you offered migration to the fairies without asking firstmost of them are children who are related to the folklore of wind. Please wait until the influx of conception has returned back to a certain level at least. Well, it will only be after the Treasure Tree grow, so it will be fine to do it a while after the world salvation. HicsIm scared to ask this but, you cant possibly have anymore demand right? I dont. This is enough. Master said that buutt, this is master were talking about so you will mention something like interest or the like and continue to exploit her even in the futureDD Hiih, this demooonn Netemp Mothers words made Aularodde trembled while crying and yelling Hero-samaaa, save me hero-samaaa!. Hajime spoke words Were my requests really that horrible? that would definitely made anyone who knew about what transpired here to be astonished while he connected a gate. Aularodde didnt waste any time and leap into it with lightning speed. And then, Hero-samaaaa! The demon king! The demon king is horrible! Aula? Thatsin other words, there isnt really any problem? Hero-sama!? Hajime listened to such conversation while closing the gate. Oi, Enti. Stop riding on my head already. No way, Im your goddess after all. Thats completely unrelated isnt it, this green slime. Dont forget to help Shia even after becoming the Treasure Trees avatar okay? Naturally. I like Shia. I hate you but, youre Shias important person, so if you are really that insistent than Ill accept being your goddess! Be thankful! Say Enti, thank you! kindly to me! Perhaps Oros or Meeres might have aptitude too. There is no problem even if the god is male as long as they have aptitude. Im planning to investigate the aptitude of all the divine spirits anyway. W-whats with youu! You said that Im your goddess! Theres no taking it back anymore now! Get into the treasure warehouse already for now. Im also going to plan the improvement of Netemp Mother from now until this small Heaven Tree is restored. Why are you treating me cruelly! Pay more attention to me! Ah, stop! Dont pull at my legs! Enti-sama and savior-sama are having a lot of fun~! Mister! Goddess-sama! Cino want to join in too~? The goddess of the flowing sky and the fairy sisters danced playfully with Hajime at the center, and then, the fairies who saw them having fun (?) swarmed there one after another. While the small Heaven Tree was shining even brighter with every second that passed, a very peaceful and fantastical sight was continuing I got a good souvenir for the madams. Fufuh. The my goddess statement, master absolutely will notice and try to edit it later, so lets prepare a backup right now. Im looking forward to it-. Kuuh kuh kuh Among that, the wicked chuckle of the self-proclaimed loyalty value max Netemp Mother-san melted into the air and vanished. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Just why There was an echoing murmur. It sounded like someone trembling with fear, as though they were lamenting about the absurdity of the world. The location was the capitalDDno, the settlement located at the foot of the east small Heaven Tree. The wooden houses standing on a row there were all slightly dirty all over. There were houses with holes, half broken houses, or houses with planks covering them like a cobbled out clothes. It was a desolate sight that would make everyone accept that it is a deserted village. In the past it was a capital whose name was synonym with luxurious, gorgeous, and bustling, but now it was in this state. Naturally the state of the small Heaven Tree protecting it was also horrible. It was already filled with a lot of cracks that it wouldnt be strange even if it crumbled down anytime now. The light it was clad with was also weak like a candle fire in front of blowing wind. However, even though the surviving fairies living there were in the brink of destructionDD AnikiiiBig brooo! Do iiitttt- Aweeesome! As expected from aniki-! He is facing anegobig sis even if she is weakenedjust what kind of person are youuu! This is electrifying yeah- As I thought aniki is the strongest-! Ill follow you for my whole life- Anikis technique is number one in the worlddd!! Oo!? Just now, a good one landed square! This is the first time I saw anego got sent flying! A C NI C KI! A C NI C KI-!! They were extremely energetic. It didnt feel like there was even a shred of despair here. Just why Kousukes mutter that was mixed with half-laughter spilled out once more. His gaze was turned to the far distance. He felt like a bodyguard who was facing on an enemy who came to raid the place. It was like when some thugs begged an expert Sensei-, please take care of this guy-. Because, the fairies here, Whywhywhy are there are only some hyahhaaa guys with appearance like thugs at the end of the century here! HYAHHAAAAAAAA!!] You guys are annoying- Yes, they had excessively punk fashion with Mohican hair or skinhead or no eyebrows like it was only natural that gave a really bad vibe. Their height was also like a normal person with muscular large build. They were excessively belligerent and provocative. All of their faces were aggressive, they were constantly walking with a swagger, and they glared at everything meaninglessly. They were a bunch of thugs no matter how he looked at them. Paired with the desolate surrounding and a settlement that was no different from a deserted village, they were completely a hyahha bunch like in a certain lawless end-of-century world that was ran with the law of the jungle. There was only one characteristic trait that they all shared. They all had a small horn growing on their forehead. These guys, they said that they are from the lineage of onis after all. Should I just accept it, or should I say there is no way Yes, the hyahha fairies were all born from the oni apparitions or fairies from that lineage. It seemed that their belligerent disposition was a disposition that was shared by the fairies of the oni lineage, but their transformation into hyahha bunch like this was surely the result of cultivating a unique culture in this world. Also, when Kousuke first came here, they said Who the hell are you bastard eeeh!? or What do you wanna do in our territory huuuh!? and attacked him without hearing his argument but Speaking from the conclusion, they were weak. They were just hopelessly weak. The hyahha fairies had nothing but appearance. Like some thugs or bandits who were in a tale only to serve as the main characters stepping stone. And yet they wouldnt listen to other peoples words at all. They wouldnt learn just from getting beaten up slightly and rushed at him while yelling OU OU And so Kousuke could only knock them down until their eyes rolled back. But after that Kousuke became their aniki for some reason. Aniki? Aniki? Your clones are almost getting annihilated you know? Come on, bring out the new ones, the new ones, bring out a lot of the abyniki! Get heated up more! Pupuh Etemp-san, how about helping out? Using your fairy mode. You can just turn into the lord isnt it? Rather isnt it better to do just that!? Its fine if you show them the multiplying abyniki isnt it! T-this damn bastardshe is completely planning to record my shameful sight Even so, soon it felt like he would only repeat things uselessly if he only used the clones that he was able to produce in his normal state. Right now, the existence that was trying to devour this small Heaven Tree of the east was exasperatingly tough. There were also a lot of the oni type at the previous great invasion to the main Heaven Tree, but this enemy here made those guys looked like they only had paper armor. Normal attacks felt like it didnt have any effect. He was able to finally inflict a noteworthy damage after using artifacts or magic at the same time. But, the enemy didnt look like the damage bothered them at the slightest. Furthermore the damage healed after a bit of time passed. And yet the enemy would erase the clones with one attack. It didnt matter even if the clones defended or they were just getting grazed. The ground shook just from a step of the enemy. The air was blasted and shock waves were created just from a single punch. The three horns that grew on the enemys head showed their identity. That apparition was displaying overwhelming physical might and toughness that resembled a certain bugged rabbit. They were definitely the unreasonable existence that was talked in legendDDthe very definition of oni. According to Aularodde, they were the king of oni that ruled the prosperous capital around the small Heaven Tree of the east in the past. If talked in the term of earths legend, it seemed that their origin was from the legend of Shuten Douji Really, I wonder why Kousuke muttered while glancing at the scene of another of his clone getting caught and crushed to death. Etemp-san who was riding on his shoulder was recording everything with intense focus. Her leg was thrusting repeatedly to Kousukes neck. She was extremely annoying. Abyniki, what is your impression? Hey hey, what is your impression from being hugged so passionately that you burst? Hey, come on tell meee! S-shut up! I had cut the sense sharing with them! I-its not like Im thinking of anything about it!Then, why have you been averting your gaze since some time ago? Why wont you fight and only left it completely to your clones!? Teeell~ mee~? S-shaddup Even though he was saying that, Kousuke was clearly agitated. That couldnt be helpedperhaps. After all, the legendary great oni who was famous as the strongestwas also an owner of a terribly heinous breasts. It must be not just his imagination that the clone who got hugged to death looked slightly happy. She had three black horns that grew on her forehead and both sides of the head and long white hair and golden eyes. Her appearance was beautiful with nothing to complain about. Her height was around two and half a meters, but her appearance wasnt like a certain muscular fairy by any means. Her kimono that was worn casually looked sensual due to her voluptuous and splendid style. Her bare legs that were exposed generously each time she kicked were radiant. Yes, the one who was called as anego by the oni fairies, the oni king who originated from the legend of Shuten DoujiDDwas a terribly beautiful woman. Kousuke wondered just what kind of legend from other world got mixed that Shuten Douji who was famous as the strongest oni could become a woman. Or is it because of that? Does the Japanese peoples moe soul or gender flip soul reached here across the worlds even without the King Tree? It was impossible based on the chronological order, but when he thought of the depth of sinfulness of the Japans otakus, it was possible that the conception from them might even crossed time and twisted the legend. oOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! While he was thinking of such idiotic thing, his clones were sent flying altogether. Her mere shout was accompanied by shock waves that pulverized everything in all directions. He couldnt hold back anymore to face her. He had to look straight at her. Even if, Rana, Emilyalso, tentatively, Claire. This is simply unavoidable! Even if the kimono of the Shuten Douji-san was getting too loose that her amazing breasts were magnificently spilling out! Even if each time she kicked, her beautiful legs became visible along with the fact that she wasnt wearing underwear below! He had to look no matter what! It was unavoidable! Overwhelmingly unavoidable! The recording is taking everything perfectly! Why are you saying that now!? The oni was beautiful even with her face distorting viciously. That face was looking toward Kousuke and the small Heaven Tree that was covered behind him. Kousuke sighed. Even so he took out his sunglasses. Shuten Douji leaned forward as though she was taking a crouching start posture. Kousuke pushed up the sunglasses on his face and turned! Oi, you guys! Peel open those eyeballs of yours and watch closely! Abyniki is getting serious! HYAHHAAH!! The excitement of the hyahha fairies was also reaching the peak. Etemp jumped down from Kousukes shoulder and landed on the Mohican of a hyahha fairy. And then, oOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!! Fuh. O beautiful oni. You better remember this. My name is Kousuke E Abyssgate! The one who shall exorcise theeDDand return a smile on that beautiful face- The hyahha fairies cheered loudly So cool anikiii-Thats mind numbing!!Im in love-, while Etemp were rolling around in laughter. Right after that, at the foot of the small Heaven Tree that was increasing even brighter due to the Heaven Trees branch that had already been set up on it, the beautiful great oni and the abyss lord raised the curtain of their head-on battle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . Like that, at the palace of Synclea Kingdom where the screening result of cameraman Etemp that even Hajime was seeing for the first time was being displayed, the battle at abyss lord side within the recording was concludedDD What are you doing even though you are facing an oni? Furthermore when this is a body that is going to vanish anyway You are still a lady even if you are an oni. That is even truer now that you have regained your sanity. Then, even if its just for a brief instant, its only gentlemanly to treat a lady with the suitable manner, o strong and beautiful one. The abyss lord was turning on the spot while putting his overcoat on the Shuten Douji who was crumbling into particles. The kimono that became even more torn through the battle with the lord wasnt hiding her body anymore, so the lords chuuni soul and gentleman conduct (directly taught from everyone in a certain national security department) must be aching seeing that. Although there was a difference in height between the two, the trench coat that looked like what a spy would wear that the lord bought due to his taste (from a long standing shop that was recommended by the members of a certain national security department) was able to properly hide her important parts. Shuten Douji was leaning on the wall of a crater that she created with her own fist while staring at the coat that was lightly put on her bodys front with a puzzled look. She was able to regain her sanity although only just before her vanishing might be because the small Heaven Tree had regained quite a lot of its power. Before long, most of her lower body had been swept away by the wind and only her upper body remained. Shuten Douji turned her gaze to the lord who was making another meaningless turn with an embarrassingly cool pose and she suddenly started chuckling. Whats with that. Are you trying to sweet talk this me? Its a show of respect, o beautiful king of oni. The victor is me. So accept it graciously. Really, what a strange man. Her abdomen had also vanished. However, Shuten Doujis mood was at the peak. Her eyes that were smeared with demonic aura now squinted peacefully with a faint elegance coloring it. It was as though her atrocity not long ago was just a lie. She really didnt look like someone who the hyahha bunch looked up to as anegono, well, a certain bugged rabbit was also courteous just in her way of speaking, but her whole family was a hyahha bunch Anyway, the oni queen who looked like she was more suitable to be called Onee-sama rather than anego stared at the lord with a composed bearing. And then she turned her gaze leisurely toward the fairies who were peeking at the two of them from the edge of the crater. She muttered a question with an expression that looked sad and lamenting. Will you save them? There was no imploring in her tone. However, there was expectation in it. In that case, the abyss lord only sighed fuh and turned with an embarrassingly cool posing. You can look forward to the next time you open your eyes. You will stay as you are even in the future. Well now She let out a sigh fuuh. Finally even her chest was crumbling. Shuten Douji stared at the lord once more while that was going on. You are the first man who defeat me right from the front. Please, I ask you to show me your eyes. Unexpectedly, her tone of voice was terrifyingly alluring. Heated and boiling emotion was overflowing from her eyes. The lord was assaulted with a sensation that staggered him as though he was drunk. When he noticed he was already taking off his sunglasses Kousuke suddenly returned to the driving seat! Ah, no good, the shame is sweeping me away like a surging wavee But before that happened, DDTsu, what are you!? Shuten Douji who finally became just a head suddenly moved and bit at Kousukes neck. Kousuke immediately tried to shake her away thinking that she might have lost her sanity again, but before that Shuten Doujis head easily let go and floated in the air. *Lick*, her tongue licked her lips with an excessively lascivious atmosphere. I put on a mark on you. So that we are always connected no matter where. Eh? Mark? Connected? Shuten Douji didnt answer the question of the bewildered Kousuke. She was finally in the verge of disappearing. She put on a sweet smile that looked really captivating and yet also girly while saying. Engrave it inside yourself, mine name isDD DD? For some reason Hajime and others were unable to hear that name. Perhaps that name was conveyed through conception, or perhaps there was a different reason. Anyway, it was clear that it had a meaning that was more than simply being a name. If you call for me, then next time I shall be of assistance for you. No matter where you are in the worldDDmy beloved. Eh!? Wai-, wait! What do you mean by that justDD Shuten Douji vanished. Kousuke was left behind with his hand stretched to thin air. It seemed that what happened was completely unexpected for the fairies too. They were dumbfounded with their mouth hanging open. A silent time elapsed for one, two beats You did it, Aby aniki! You got more wifes with this! Etemp-sans voice of blessing (lol) was echoing very clearly. The small Heaven Tree also completely recovered at that good timing and a grand pillar of light shoot to the sky. It was as though it was giving its blessing. The hyahha fairies also comprehended the situation with that and they all cheered simultaneously. Aniki, that was seriously cool!I cant believe you made anego fall for ya-. As expected from aniki!With this aniki has practically become our king aint it?You said it!Lets change the villages name with anikis name too!Its the birth of Abyssgate Village!HYAHHAAAH!!! they were showing that kind of revelry. And then, *gigigi* Kousuke who turned his gaze with a stiff motion like a doll that had never gotten maintained, H-hand over that dataaaaaaaaaa!! Said that and leaped at Etemp whose eyes were shining red in recording mode. The recording suddenly died. The expression of Moana and Koone and the others was slightly convulsing. Their gaze moved from the empty air to below where they caught sight of the two people in question who were currently in an indescribable state. Kousuke had also tried grabbing at Etemp in the reality because of shame and also his attempt to not let that last scene getting displayed. But he got hurled away by Shia and in the end he got Drucken placed above his back at the corner of the room so he couldnt move. Hajime too had attempted to stop the unedited version with Entis scene that he should have edited out, but the adult version Yue hugged him *monyu* right from the front and he ended up like a marionette that got its strings severed. Its good that both of you seems to have a lot of fun over there. We are really sorry. Hajime and Kousukes words were splendidly in harmony. I understand that the two of you werent saying all those things in the recording with that kind of intention, but you two should choose your words more carefully. Understand? Aye. The figure of the very obedient demon king and abyss lord could be seen there. Koone turned a gaze of aspiration to Yue. Yue had already possessed peerless beauty and charm even at the normal time, but her adult appearance mode was in a sense putting her charm attribute in limit break state. She possessed a calamity level charm. In front of such Yue, even that demon king and his right-hand man got scolded Bad- and became very meek. So naturally she became like this. Y-Yue-oneesama !? The gaze of Moana whose cheeks were blushing from looking at Yue snapped toward Koone as though she had woken up from a dream. Her beloved little sister was staring at Yue with blushing cheeks and moist eyes. Koo-tan!? Your Onee-sama is me you know!? Moana pulled at Koones sleeve and appealed to her but The adult Yue who nodded Nn and sat back down on her chair suddenly met the gaze of Koone who was looking at her and she tilted her head slightly Nn?. Koone opened her mouth as though her actual big sister didnt even exist within her eyes. Is it okay for me to call you Yue-oneesama!? Koone-tan!? Nn~? Nn, its fine I guess? Its not fine! Moana glared at Yue with teary eyes, but it was already too late. Koone-tans face had become the face of a step little sister in rapture. Also, other than Koone, Lilin, Anneal, Spenser and others were also staring at Yue with blushing face. Hajime who received the strongest binding that was Yues embrace went Hah!? and returned to his senses. At the same time at the corner of the room, Enough, please become able to at least limit your speech and action when in abyss lord mode already. This is really a pathetic state as a Hauria desu! Abyssgate! Please call me Kousuke ssu. Shut up! Its Rana-sans domain regarding the new wife so I wont say anything about that but, please talk properly to Emily-chan and Claire-san too about it okay? A part of me is hoping that perhaps that matter was just some kind of exaggeration or something You are underestimating too much how easily Emily-chan and others can suffer. What if Hauria broke down from inside due to their carnageno, well, Hauria already often have internal conflict concerning Hajime-san thoughanyway! Ill go Level X at you if you make the two of them cry! Youre going to kill me!? Shia-san, I think it will be okay you know? Our world is different after all. I also wont go to the fairy world anymore after this. Thats what they called a flag desu. Kousuke who received the scolding from Shia-senpai as the next head of Hauria clan finally had Drucken removed from his back and stood up. Although the word flag was making him a bit anxious, There is no way, right. Even sohey, Kaori, Tio. What do you think we should do about Hajime? Really. Indeed. On the other hand, Shizuku, Kaori, and Tio, the three of them were sporting a really nice smile. They were the victim trio of Super Miledy G in the past. I-its fine right? Look, its overflowing with romance, and I also managed to captureDDI mean securing the promise from the fairies to migrate. At the very least Rune and Cino are already moving to the treasure warehouse together with Enti, so Ill be able to show you a real fairy later you know? Okay, Shizuku. Dont you want to see a cute fairy? W-whats with that. Dont tell me, you arent saying that you wont show them unless I allow the robots development arent you Wait a second Hajime-kun! Trying to entice us starting from Shizuku-chan isnt going to work. Im telling you! Shizukus gaze was wandering around as though her heart was wavering. Kaori immediately hugged her while sending a protesting gaze toward Hajime. Tio made a wry smile. Good grief, goshujin-sama immediately become like a child when it come to thy hobby. But, doing it secretly like that is not that good. Goshujin-sama should have just tried to persuade us honestly and upfront. Eh? You are going to accept it if I persuade you even though you were that angry? Kaori, Shizuku, and also I art only slightly feeling offended because goshujin-sama art hiding this from us. We wouldst not deny goshujin-sama from something that thy really like. It seemed that he was overthinking it a little bit too much. Hajime made a really bright smile. It was my bad. I wont hide about my creation plan anymore. Im also planning to develop things like mecha black dragon or mecha divine black dragon, but Ill show the blueprint for those too later to you. M-mine mecha version, goshujin-sama said? Because, its common sense that there is a mecha version for giant monster right? Defeating the real thing with that is the romance of scientist. Goshujin-sama art planning to defeat me!? Just where art goshujin-sama heading toward!? Hey, Tio. As expected, dont you thing that at least the three of us should be watching him with strict eyes so as to encourage him to restrain himself? But, Shizuku-chanthis is Hajime-kun we are talking about, so perhaps, he will only getting better at hiding things if we do that. He might even do something like creating a world exclusively for research or something. Kaori and others could only be at their wits end facing this MAD transmutation master who didnt know where to stop. The first wife-sama would be wholly agreeing with Hajime at this kind of time. The only way left to stop him then was Shias pro-wrestling technique. Even so, that Enti-san, since when sheHajime-san, you arent doing anything strange with her arent you? What do you mean by something strange, dont make it sounds scandalous like that. Well, I guess so. Those divine spirits, they are all a bit like thatso perhaps, there are also the affection of some among them that is following me around too? There is definitely some following you. Perhaps Ill try researching an artifact to be able to see the conception. If there is the affection of several divine spirits on youperhaps we will be able to see a sight of you having an aura covering you like a grudge? Whats that, its scary. Shia recalled the representative of the divine spirits who was a bit like thatDDSoare, how she usually acted and shivered. Surely a conception from her was coiling around her stickily like a slime, no doubt about it. Also, right after returning back to this side, inside the treasure warehouses that got connected once more, Enti (she already returned back to being a slime) was doing things like reporting the detail of what happened to Soare and others. DDBeing Hajimes goddess meant that Im also Shias goddess! I have become an existence that is in different plane of existence from everyone now! Sorry everyone! Its because both Hajime and Shia said that its no good unless its me! Its really troubling for me too! Eheheh She was saying that with a horribly smug face. She was exaggerating the story a little bit. In addition, the sisters Rune & Cino were also agitating them up by saying things like Enti-sama is none other than the god of the new world! You guys, your head are too high! Bow to the goddeess~! or We are Enti-samas first followers! We are big shots!. Anyway, it was just a matter of time before Soare and Udar snapped. Most likely the nature inside the treasure warehouse that had been raised with much effort and time would become an empty land before the creation of the Treasure Tree. Either way, we got to go meet Lutria soon. Shia too, you want to meet with that maid friend of yours right? Yes desu! I hope Dahlia-san is doing wellputting that aside Hajime-san, you mustnt treat even Lutria-san like Aularodde-san okay? How can you think that of me. There is no way Ill do that. Hajimes eyes narrowed seeing Shias blank stare toward him. But, he had many things to ask Lutria, like confirming the consistency of Aularoddes story, or asking how to create the divine spirits, etc. Shias blank stare deepened. It reached Yues level. ..This is just for example but, what is Hajime-san going to do if by any case all the divine spirits have the aptitude to be an avatar because of that method of their creation? Im going to politely request her, come on, create more of them. Rejected desuuu! Hajime-sans polite is no different than threatening! T-this guy, he is seriously a fiendKoone and others were sending him a gaze that was saying that. Because, Aularodde had said that even an avatar might be in danger of dying to create a family that had the aptitude. Then, Ill ask the divine spirits to share themselves just a bit more. Dont you remember their scream that is like their death throes when creating the offshoot spirit!? Becauseitll be convenient if we can use the offshoot spirits as the avatar of the revived World Trees branchesand I also want to keep the current offshoot spirits as Shias trump card Hajime, as I thought do you want to grasp the world? You wont feel satisfied with just the Miniature Garden? The demon king averted his eyes. Koone and others trembled. Dont tell me, he wont also try to replace Foltina-sama right? That was what inside their mind. Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio were starting to have discussion with each other, that perhaps as expected the three of them should at least be strict to Hajime. Master will become the new god of all the worlds! Isnt that fine! Etemp-san, please dont instigate Hajime-san. Ill make your stomach collapse once more with my crimson warhammer you know? Ii She was formerly Erst, so the memory of her stomach getting concaved by Shia must be remaining in her mind clearly. She was shivering in her arachnid figure while her legs were rubbing her stomach. While they were making such conversationthe atmosphere of Hajime who was averting his gaze suddenly changed. He smiled thinly and turned his gaze toward empty air. He is back. After Hajime and Kousuke returned back early, Aularodde was doing various preparations to temporarily left the Fairy World like creating the sacred treasure for the manly goddess, hailing the small Heaven Trees at the four directions to purify the continents conception, selecting the great apparitions who could be entrusted with protecting the Heaven Tree, etc, etc. Kouki & Netemp Mother were entrusted to protect her during her preparation, but it seemed they were returning now. Everyone followed Hajimes gaze to the empty space he was staring toward. Right after that, a space distortion was created above the terrace. Yue lightly waved her finger to use gravity magic and moved the cups and snacks away. After that a gate opened as though it had been waiting for the right timing. Oops Kyaah Netemp-san is here! Kouki landed firmly on the table. Aularodde fell hard on her butt. And then Netemp Mother who landed on one knee with one hand stretched to form the hero landing pose. Kouki! Moana. Was it just his imagination? Moanas expression turned all smiles with joy at Koukis return, but just for an instant it felt like she was directing a gaze that was like a murderer toward Aularodde. It really just for an instant, so surely it was just an imagination, no doubt about it Moana jumped on the table deeply emotionally. Kouki was going to receive her with a gentle expressionDDbut before he could, Here I pray-, scatter away the wicked! DDSurging Wind!! Ababah!? The super localized whirlwind that Lilin fired scooped up Moana and dropped her to the other side of the table. Anneal raised her voice Lilin!? No matter what she is still the former queen you know!?, while Koone was saying L-Lilin, you are really serious!? with a shudder. But Lilin-san ignored them and immediately leaped on the table. Welcome back, Kouki-san. L-Lilin? Why did you blow away Moana Because I want to be the first one to say welcome back to Kouki-san? What are you thinking blowing away someone just for that! Moana crawled up from below the table. She was absurdly angry. In respond to that yell of Moana, Lilin brushed away her hair *faasah* while declaring with a cool look. Its my creed to always act like Im in the battlefield. That wont change even when it comes to love. Ill simply gain victory in everything with the use of force- T-this battle idiooot- Moana leaped toward Lilin who was leaning close to Kouki. The current Kouki wasnt so dense that he couldnt guess Lilins feeling after she was taking such blatant action. And so, his eyes rapidly turned dead seeing the scene of carnage that swiftly unfolded in front of him despite finally being able to return back. He suddenly felt some gazes. When he looked there, Hyuu~? The demon king and the lord were pointing their fingers at him with both hands while whistling. They were smirking widely. The heros hand touched the holy swords handle. But, before another kind of scene of carnage unfolded, Hero-sama? These women Eh? Ah, they areDDhih!? Kouki reflexively screamed. Because, he found an avatar of yandere there when he turned around. Her head was tilted so steeply there must have something that snapped in there. Her pupils were expanding out. A strand of hair was stuck on the corner of her lips. That figure was producing a bizarre intensity. Goddess-sama from another world? Allow me to introduce myself! I am Moana! The womanyes, the woman who Kouki is going to take back together with him!(TN: In the raw, the words that are used has the implication of bringing a woman home to have sex with her.) Moana!? It wasnt wrong. She had retired from being a queen and decided to come along with Kouki. Kouki too was wishing for that. But, the way she said it was just bad. Aularoddes gaze was gradually turning even more murderous. That was how it looked like. Kouki-san. Lilin? Listen to me, ImDD Im sorry, I still cant allow myself to be taken away by you yet. Im not going to!? I wish to pour my efforts for the revival of my country. There must also be remnants of the enemy, so I also still have the mission to protect Koone-sama. Y-yeah. Well, that seems to be the case. Im glad, Lilin is normalhe thought. But it was only for a brief moment. But, please resolve yourself next time when you come to this world again. Lilin? Koukis expression convulsed. Certainly, thanks to the Fairy Key and Ring, it had become easy if he wanted to come and go to this Desert World. He also intended to come here again to check on the situation before long but I swear Ill snatch you away. He wondered why. Lilins eyes looked like the eyes of carnivore that was targeting a herbivore. He wanted to start anew with forming the schedule of his trip He also was feeling as though Aularoddes aura was rapidly turning ominous Hero-sama is going to go to a trip alone with me after this. This is a very important mission. My apologies but, allow me to say this despite everything. Can you two please not bother hero-sama with such triviality? Her voice was very quiet and cool. She also had on a sweet smile as an extra. However, the aura around her was muddy black. It was like the sacred light she had on when he first encountered her was just a lie. The gaze of Moana, and Lilin, and Aularodde crossed each other. *Crackle crackle crackle*. The air was heavy. It was also stifling. It was as though the oxygen got their own will and ran away from here. But, it was at this time. Ryuutarou stood up. Before this he had swiftly evacuated to the end of the table together with Suzu when the wive~s were starting to give out disturbing presence at the middle of the image recording. Both of them had been enjoying the tea peacefully with each other while persisting to remain a spectator at that spot. But now he shrugged helplessly and spoke. Oi, you guys. Calm down. Nagumo and Endou too, enough with the provocation already. Kouki has finally returned back yeah. Let him relax. Ryu-Ryuutarou!! As expected from my one and only best friend! You are my only ally! Koukis expression brightened as though he had found a messiah. But, however, Okay, Moana-san and also you two. How about rejoicing Koukis safe return first for the timeDD Shut up for a bit!!] Yes maam. Im sorry. The former warrior queen, the always combat ready royal guard, and the ill goddess, the eyes of three of them let out a glint that was overflowing with ghastliness. The heros messiah dejectedly withdrew when he was hit by that pressure. No way-, Ryuutarou! You are abandoning me!? Kouki pleaded with his gaze. Ryuutarou gulped his saliva, even so he tried to muster his courage, thinking that he should save his best friend as expected, but Ryuu-kun. Lets stay quiet for now okay? If its the current Kouki-kun then he will surely be okay. Yue-oneesama is also carrying the tea to over there, so lets sit there. Suzu pulled his arm before that. Looking over there, there was Yue who was moving the tea party set from the terrace back into the room again. Hajime and co and Spenser and co were also immediately leaving into the room as though running away from a bomb. Only Koone was looking concerned for Kouki and the three women, but she too was urged by Anneal to enter inside the room as though she was evacuating away. N-no, but still, Suzu. Even Kouki must be tired. It will be horrible if Ryuu-kun were to stick your nose into that kind of awful carnage and something happen to you. Suzuhehe, youre right. Ill do just as Suzu said yeah. Yep Kouki thought. Eh, whats this. Come to think of it, it was also in his mind when he noticed how Suzu was calling Ryuutarou Ryuu-kun before he got summoned to the Factory World. At the same time, seeing Ryuutarou smiling with a bit of embarrassment, and the sense of distance between the two that was far closer than what he remembered, the thinking dont tell me crossed his mind Aa~, Kouki. Let me tell you this before I forget. We are now going out with each other. Eheh, thats how it is! Eh, ah, I, I seeerr, congratulations? Ryuutarou and Suzu thanked Kouki back Thanks!Thank youu at the same time. And then they turned around immediately. While holding hands together intimately. Kouki reached out with his hand, Wait Ryuutarouuu! Dont leave me!, but His best friend didnt even look back anymore toward him. The hand that he stretched out, didnt reach Hey, Kouki. Youre going to bring me back with you right? Hero-sama? No, I can call you with your name Kouki-sama right? Kouki-sama, you are going to travel alone with me arent you? Kouki-san, if it is like this, how about I bring Kouki-san home with me? The happy back of his best friend was getting farther away. At the same time, the ghastly air around him was heightening as every second passed that it felt like the air was creaking. *Hyup* The face of Hajime and Kousuke peeked out from the door that led to inside the room like a totem. They sent him a powerful thumb up before their face pulled back inside in a flash. Kouki looked up to the skyand took a deep breath. For now, how about we have a heart-to-heart talk with each other? He then said that with a wry smile. . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . After that, a party to celebrate Kouki and Moanas departure and also as a show of gratitude for the worlds salvation was held at the center of the capital of Synclea. Although there was a feeling of reluctance to say farewell, the group managed to return to Tortus. It went without saying that things became hectic with Liliana, Aiko, Yuuka and the other classmates when they returned. They took rest to recover from the fatigue of the journey in the palace while explaining the situation through Etemp & Netemps recording. Things ended up becoming even more hectic due to the succession of shocking facts & scenes. Naturally the society in earth would also became terribly noisy due to their long absent, but there Hajime who had obtained infinite magic power naturally planned to let his Neutraizer World flashed to take care of it, so surely the uproar there would die out quickly. Kouki would also return temporarily to earth. Moana and Aularodde would also come along. There was also a need to refine the plan to revive the World Trees Branches once more in a more concrete way, and there was also no particular reason why they couldnt come along. . . . And so several days laterDD . . . S-so this is Koukis home S-so this is where Koukis family is Moana and Aularodde were nervous, but a beat later they looked at each others face and fighting spirit was crackling when their gaze that seemed to say Ill be the one who get recognized by his family! collided with each other. Kouki smiled wryly at that, even so he looked up at his house with a deep emotion. He dropped out of school with his own initiative and left his house. Not even a year had passed since then. However, it felt like he hadnt returned home for several years. Eh? Onii-chan? Wait, you brought home women!? Oh? Kouki, you are back? Kouki has returned home!? When he rang the inter phone because he hesitated to enter inside right away, his little sister Mizuki came out right away. His mother Miya and his father Seiji were also home. Perhaps they were home because the society was in uproar or perhaps he had just good timing. The two of them heard Mizukis voice and showed themselves. The eyes of his family widened when they saw the two foreign women who were stiff like statues but are clearly stunning beauties. Kouki watched that and somehow he got a thought. Strangely, he felt far more hopeless compared to when he returned from Tortus for the first time. Hee. Kouki, your face has gotten a lot better even though it havent been that long since we last saw you. Kaa-san Fufu, looks like it was a good trip huh? Yeah. There was a lot of troubles but, it was a good trip. Though Ill still have to go again after this. I see. Then get some rest properly. The two beauties with you are also coming in right? His mother said that and turned around while inviting Moana and Aularodde to enter inside the house. Then she looked back across her shoulder and said, Kouki. Welcome home. Tsuyeah, Im home. Aa, I am home, he thought. Wait Onii-chan! What with those two beautiful women! Whats your relationship with them!? K-Kouki. A scene of carnage is no good you know? Tou-san once almost died because of that A smile naturally slipped out on his face seeing Mizuki who was noisily jumping around him and Seijis worried look. It was a smile that was overflowing from his heart. A smile that he couldnt show at all when he returned from Tortus for the first time Its alright, Mizuki, Tou-san. Ill tell you guys everything. Kouki looked like he had changed. Mizuki and Seiji reflexively looked at each other in respond to that. Koukis smile deepened even more seeing the two like that while he passed through the entrance to inside with a very peaceful feeling. . Chapter 390 . Author note: This is the revised version of Tortus Travel Journal ? (After III). The first half is the same like before, while the later half after Adol made his appearance has been changed slightly. Because of the story of Tios return to her village before the final battle that I wrote as the extra story of volume 11, I revised this chapter to make it consistent with that story. Best regards. DDKeep living. Keep struggling, and struggling to live like youre going to die from here on too. Do that, and one daythere is meaning in you surviving this day, the day you can think so is going to come for sure Behind the roaring waterfall. Inside that natural cave, a voice that was heavy like rock, hard like steel, and unshakable like a great tree echoed. At the northern mountain range, near the summit of the first mountain there. It was the place where Hajime and co found Will Cudeta who was stranded here. The scene of that time was being watched through past replay. He was a young master of a house of count. He asked for unreasonable things and accompanied some veteran adventurers. He wasnt any use at all, yet he was the only one who survived. He harbored a terrible feeling of guilt about it, however at the same time he was helplessly happy of the fact that he survived. Will sobbed with a crumpled face saying that he was an ugly human. Hajime grabbed his collar and threw those words on him. Inside the past replay, Hajime immediately came back to his senses and let go of Will. It was as though he was feeling embarrassed that he got so heated up. He was giving off an awkward air. There is certainly a meaning of your survival huh? Shuu messed up Hajimes hair with a rough stroke. Hajime averted his eyes as though he was faced with a black history. He slapped down Shuus hand with embarrassment. But, even though he averted his gaze from his father, Sumire was lying in wait ahead of his gaze. You dont need to be that embarrassed. Look, Will-kun is it? A bit of strength has returned into his eyes. It was mostly me venting out my anger. It was too childish of me I cant bear to look at it. Hajime and Wills circumstance overlapped at the aspect of surviving alone inside a cave. That Will spouting out words that it was shameful for him to survive sounded like he was saying that Hajimes own survival was a mistake and he spontaneously spoke that line just now. Certainly, it could be called as him venting out. Thats not true! Papa, you were cool nano! Myuu Myuu tightly hugged the legs of the self-depreciating Hajime. Her perfectly round eyes were sparkling. At the same time, a kind tune could also be vaguely felt from her voice, it conveyed both her true feeling and consideration. A smile naturally formed on Hajimes face. He unconsciously stroked Myuus head. Myuu narrowed her eyes pleasantly, as though she was entering a warm bath. Myu~~ An adorable voice that lacked tension slipped out. Aikos expression loosened smilingly seeing such Myuu while showing her agreement. Thats right. Those words also echoed deeply at the bottom of our heart. Just how heavy the experience of Hajime-kun in the abyss. It felt like we were able to slightly sympathize with that experience that we could only imagine about. Just as Aiko said, Aiko and Yuuka and others inside the past replay were all showing expression as though they were greatly moved by something. It was like they were in front of a small hearth within harsh winter. Hajime who only showed his cold side to them since their reunion gave off a humane heat, and that heat melted the freezing part inside themselves. Their expression showed that. Tomoichi and others who had actually watched the struggle for survival in the abyss were also feeling something from those words just now. They were sending gaze that was filled with warmth somewhere inside toward Hajime. Tomoichi asked with a gentle tone. Hajime-kun. Is he still an adventurer even now? Im sorry, I dont really know how he is doing right now. After the final battle, he came with his parents and brothers one time for greeting butit seemed they were really busy with the reconstruction, perhaps he is helping his parents right now. Hajime tilted his head in puzzlement, but Liliana told them the answer. Cudeta Houses contribution for the reconstruction is immense. They cooperated with Fuhren, and they even use their own private fortune in the effort. To reward that dedication, now they are the feudal lord that govern over the southern territory of the kingdom. It seemed they obtained great success where their influence was at duke level. When the devil race invaded the capital, many high class nobles became sacrifices. And then the number of surviving nobles who perceived that as chance to fatten their own pocket also wasnt just a few. Lilianas eyes for judging people were the real thing, so there was no problem in discerning that type of people but, it couldnt be denied that people who could be trusted was lacking in supply. In such situation, the count who underwent great hardships to fulfill his duty as noble and also returned the favor to his majesty the demon king who saved Will and helped Liliana who was the demon kings wife seemed to be someone who could be strongly trusted even in Lilianas eye. Right now he was even becoming one of the kingdoms mainstay leaders. Inevitably the responsibility that the lord is shouldering is also becoming immense, so Will-san also washed his hand from being an adventurer and give his all in helping with his houses work. Right now he is holding the post as the official responsible for the aid commodities and the like in Fuhren as the representative of Cudeta House. Hee, so he is the one in charge of negotiating with that metropolis of commerce, thats amazing. Your average joe will get cajoled and has all his possession stripped away from him in that job though. Right now everyone is united so even Fuhren isnt being that opportunist. If they are doing business greedily which cause the peoples dissatisfaction to pile up, and that news enter a certain someones eartheyll end up like a certain underground organization in the past! Or so they think. So thats how it is. The tragedy that befell the underground organization that auctioned Myuu and caused dirty fireworks to bloom in a part of Fuhren seemed to left a lasting impression in the mind of the upper echelon there. It wasnt like Hajime was the ally of the people but, Liliana had worked hard doing everything she could. Then, seeing that Hajime would movesurely they couldnt discard such possibility. Fufu. To say nothing of how Will-san is someone who his majesty the demon king personally saved. They can do nothing else but treating him with sincerity and good faith. Fufufu. Oh? It felt like Princess Lilianas smiling face was wicked Hey, Lily. Could it be, you did something like advising the lord regarding Wills placement Pyu~pyupyu~pyu~? A lovely whistling voice echoed in the cave. What a clich way to play innocent. Even though it was just whistling but the way it had absurdly delicate and beautiful tune was aggravating. Furthermore, the tune was from the magical girl song before this. What fast learning. The slight arrangement so that the tune was usable for whistling was even more irritaiting. The tough princess who made use of her husbands influence without reservation caused everyone to look conflicted. Setting that asideKaori returned her focus into the past replay. Muu. Hajime-kun entered a world with Yue all alone again. Thats right, Kaori-san. Theyre creating this pink world anytime anywhere. Do you understand my feeling when we were still traveling with just the three of us? Yes, I understand it, Shia. Because, Shia is making an amazing face even inside the projection. This face, filled with things like alienation or loneliness or emptiness, its like all those are all jumbled up. Surely Ill also be like that in your position! Kaori-san! Shia! Somehow the friendship value of Kaori and Shia was rising. They hugged each other tightly. It might be understandable. After all, inside the past projection, tightly grasping Hajimes hand, DDIts fine, Hajime isnt wrong DDYue DDLive with your all. Keep living. Forever together with me. Okay? Yues expression was compassionate like the holy mother. Hajime was lovingly staring at such Yue while caressing her cheek. Of course, Yue was also rubbing her cheek on Hajimes hand fawningly. There was the illusion of heart shaped bubbles were drifting airily and the air being colored pink. Even though it was inside the projection, somehow even the air felt sweet like cookies. And then that sickly sweet scene became paused as a still image. The culprit was of course Yue-sama. Her face was smug. It was really smug. At the same time she was even pointing her finger and bending backward like a certain pirate empress when looking down on others. With godspeed Kaori moved behind Yue and restrained her. In the same beat Shia carried out a tickling execution with her rabbit ears. Shizuku and Aiko and Liliana also joined in nonchalantly. Shia held Yues waist and lifted her up horizontally. Even her shoes were taken off and not just her sides, even the back of her feet were tickled. Nh!? Nnh!? Sto, stop-, fuhih!? Hyawa!? The moment she tried to shake them off, That looks fun nano~! Myuu also joined in the tickling! Yue became unable to act roughly and screamed ahi ahi with tearful eyes. The parents were watching their frolicking with gaze that seemed to say Theyre really getting along. During that, Hajime suddenly noticed. How Tio was strangely docile. Oi, whats the matter Tio? Youre making a face like a normal dragon race like that. I am a normal dragon race people though!? haha- Why art thou laughing!? How insulting! Tio huffed as though to say that. Seeing her like that Hajime narrowed his eyes thinking that something was strange as expected. Because, she wasnt going haa haa even though he just insulted her with something like You are a dragon race that is not dragon race. Youre dragon race (lol) right?. It was abnormal. And, whats wrong? Good grief, goshujin-sama art sharp. Well, its delightful that thou art watching me carefully like thatDD A docile Tio is so strange that its conspicuous to anyone whether they want to notice or not, right? Nh fuuh. Mine overwhelming gratitude for the sharp words that floweth like water and yet sharp like spear! Enough, just say quickly whats wrong. Hajime was slightly relived seeing Tio finally going haa haa and urged her. Then Tio turned around and bared open her feeling while smiling bitterly. Its nothing, its not something that needst to be worried about. I am merely a little ashamed of mine blunder. Hajime guessed Tios thought from those words. Most likely, she was reminded once more from seeing Will inside the past projection. How she was controlled and killed the adventurers. It was truly, an irredeemable mistake. Indignation could be seen inside her bitter smile. Behind her golden pupils, there was a flicker of flame that blazed fiercely as though burning herself. Yue and others stopped messing around seeing that. They looked at Tio with a quiet expression. And then the parents gasped and opened their eyes wide. Kaoruko and Akiko got flustered by the stifling air. They gave a follow up toward Tio. Bu, but, if I remember right, Tio-san was controlled wasnt it? That was what I heard from Aiko too. ThenDD Both of you, mine gratitude for thy consideration. But, human lives were lost. It couldst not be put away merely by saying that it couldst not be helped. Kaoruko and Akiko became speechless from Tios decisive reply. Shuuzou and other Yaegashi family members seemed to understand Tios feeling. They were watching her with a calm gaze. Sumire and Shuu looked at each other and asked Tio. Didnt you obtain the forgiveness from Will-kun and the other adventurers family? After the final battle, you went to apologize to them before going to earth didnt you? Hajime also accompanied you right? Actually, Tio already went to apologize to the families that were left behind by those adventurers. Not just from Will, she also obtained forgiveness from them. It seemed there was already explanation about the circumstance from Will beforehand, and there was also Tios achievement in the final battle and other place that they received Tios apologize with no ill feeling so much that Tio felt troubled instead but That is that, this is this. Due to mine mistake, lives were lost needlessly. Whether I am forgiven or not for it, its something that I must not forget for mine whole life. Tio spun words of admonition like a strict judge, or perhaps like a priest that preached the truth. From her words there was certainly the figure of strict and moral dragon race who wouldnt allow any pampering for herself or averting her gaze from what she should shoulder. With self-reproach and self-admonition, and then prayer to the death for happiness in the next world in her heart, Tio silently closed her eyes. While solemn atmosphere was filling the cave, a small silhouette came running with rapid steps. Fufu, thank you. Myuu. Myu Before it was to Hajime. Now it was to Tio. However, this time it wasnt with words. Myuu was simply clinging on Tios leg. Yue and others, also the parents too were praying for happiness in the next life for the dead. Time flowed solemnly for a while. Before long, Hajime broke the silence. Well, she isnt worrying or anything, if its something that Tio decided herself then I dont really have anything to say but What is it goshujin-sama? Hajime didnt mind if she wasnt being tormented by guilty conscience and trapped in it. In that respect, Tio was more level headed than anyone else despite being a total pervert, so he wasnt worried. Though although he said that, Hajimes expression softened with consideration somewhere in it. Tio tilted her head seeing that. There might be negligence in your part. You must be really confident in the defense power of the unbreakable dragon scale. You were also undoubtedly very tired after flying continuously from the far away solitary island without stopping until here. Thats, wellthat art the case. However Tio tried to argue back, however, Hajime interrupted her with his hand and continued. Above all else, you were unlucky. Even though you were hiding within a vast mountain range, you still encountered that guy. Whats more it was in a superb timing where he was in the middle of carrying out his plan. It made me wonder just what kind of coincidence was that. Hajime folded his arms while talking. Everyone focused on him. Hearing the word Unlucky, her expression looked like she wanted to object Thats not an excuse so much, but she stayed quiet and lent her ear. Tio, should I say as expected from the dragon race, that mental strength of yours isnt a joke. Ive never seen you shaken no matter what kind of trial it was in the great dungeons. I hath, lived for more than five hundred years after all. Yes, whether it was at Great Dungeon Haltina, or the cave of ice and snow, against trial that tested the mind, she would face it with more firmness than anyone, and broke through it. Yeah, thats why Im saying this. You were unlucky. Goshujin-sama, thats Of all people, you got found out by an absurd genius like Shimizu. Genius It was Shuuzou who was muttering with a questioning tone. But, it seemed everyone felt the same. They harbored surprise and puzzlement toward Hajime praising Shimizu Yukitoshi as genius without exaggerating. Hajime shrugged sensing such atmosphere. Because thats true right? Even though it took a whole day, he brainwashed this Tio you know? How else youre going to call him other than a cheat level genius? Not only that. Even without looking too far back, the feat of dominating a large army of sixty thousand monsters within two week wasnt normal. Even if it was just him controlling the boss monsters within that army instead of all sixty thousand, that still counted of nearly a hundred monsters. Furthermore those monsters were the boss of several hundred or several thousand monsters, so naturally they were powerful monsters. And he completely brainwashed them under his control, so it could be seen how amazing that was. Perhaps it was actually Shimizu who was the natural enemy of the devil race. Exactly because of that they brought up the talk of accepting him as their comrade and when he was captured by us they immediately washed their hands off himwell, its nothing more than a speculation though. Hajime-kun, what do you mean by natural enemy? Shuuzou-san, I explained the situation at Tortus already didnt I? Do you remember what was the absolute advantage of the devil race? Thatsif I remember right, a general called Freed was leading a monster armyaa, so its something like that. Shimizu-kun wascould it be, there was a chance he might steal that monster army Yes. He controlled that large army while he was still inexperienced. If he trained diligently, there was enough possibility he could do that. Even if he could not, it was proved that numbers can be resisted with numbers. Aiko looked down hearing Hajimes speculation. If, Shimizu-kun stayed at our side, he might be able to become a hero just like he wanted. I wonder about that. What that guy wanted was an environment where he was the only special one. If thats the case than either way its only the devil races side that can grant his wish. I think the result wouldnt change. Is, that so? Thats so. After all every last one of the guys in the class is a cheat. The biggest example was, Kouki. As a hero his spec didnt allow anyone to catch up to him. And then, Eri. She developed the magic Soul Bind to bind the deaths soul and enslave them with her own effort. It was a skill that took a step inside the territory of soul magic which was an age of god magic. Kaori was also like that. Even if she didnt obtain the apostles strength, just by training diligently in recovery magic as she was, she would be able to become a healer who could heal in the scale of thousands by herself alone. Shizuku too, she surpassed the hero if it was just in speed. If she increased her slashing ability and trained her skill and magic, she would literally be the strongest and fastest swordsman who could cut anything. Suzu could deploy a barrier in the class of the capitals great barrier with her own strength, Ryuutarou too, using his senses alone he was able to use Vajra from the start when Hajime needed to plunder that skill from monsters by repeatedly breaking down and regenerating his body, his toughness could only be described as abnormal. There was no need to mention Aiko. Then there was a certain abyss lord and also others, they were abnormal since before coming to Tortus. Being the only one special DDthat environment that Shimizu wished for would undoubtedly never come to pass. And then, there was no doubt that his conceit wouldnt accept that. It was beyond doubt that the young man called Shimizu was a threat who possessed extraordinary power. Getting back on track, Tio. Umu. If it was us who received the brainwashing, we might not be able to wake up just from getting hit by physical impact. You were hit by a threat of that level from the beginning. Thats why, I wont tell you to not get too bothered by it, and I also respect your resolve to shoulder that responsibility, but Hajimes gaze wandered around at empty air while searching for words. And then he spoke with a troubled expression. The people with the right to blame you, they forgave you. Thats why, if its just for a bit, it should be alright for you to also forgive yourself shouldnt it? Goshujin-sama Tios expression became very troubled. She couldnt accept itit wasnt because she thought that. She couldnt express it in words but, she fell into the sensation of her heart getting tightly clutched and became unable to understand what kind of expression she should make. Hajime muttered Youre really, youre only strict toward yourself rather than toward your surroundings before adding more words. The war against god is over. The longstanding wish of the dragon race is also accomplished. Thats why, Tio. Isnt it fine even if you spoil yourself just a bit more? Is that so? Yeah, thats what I think. Or perhaps its that? By treating yourself harshly, youre getting self-haa haa inside? In that case I might be poking my nose unwontedly here Im not self-haa haa or anything!? Pleasure art meaningful when its given from other people who thou couldst trust! No, no one gives a damn Tio grabbed Hajimes collar looking extremely angry, but no one tried to stop her. The reason was simple. Tios expression, it was loose like someone stuffing their cheeks with candy. Everyone in that place was watching Tio hitting Hajime repeatedly *pow pow* with a gaze that wanted to say even a dog wont want to get near. *Pow pow, pow pow-!* Nn, anyway, the past replay here is over. Lets go out. The group headed outside following Yues command. *Pow pow, slap slap*. I wonder if she sensed the presence of Hajime and others? Hey, Tio, do you remember about thatDD Eei, annoying! This useless dragon! Thank you very much-, for supreme slap-!!! The useless dragon-san spun artistically like a figure skater while crumbling down. She was going ahe ahe so much. It was a picturesque expression of ecstasy. At the same time, Yue split open the waterfall at that timing so the scenery outside was visible. Inside the past image, a black dragon was glaring down with soul-stirring and fierce pressure. It was really giving off the atmosphere of a last boss. The surging out jet black magic power and the vast pressure that was conveyed even through the projection. The dragon eyes that were glaring fiercely were so sharp that all the parents jerked in surprise. In front of such dragon that was like an evil dragon from a story, Goshujin-sama! I asked thee for a second helping-!! DDGururururu- If your right cheek was slapped, then offering your left cheek was the way of the world! Tio pleaded for reward with an expecting gaze as though to say that. And then, the past Tio was growling. The image was paused for the moment. Yue turned around toward everyone behind and said. Its this gap. Kaori and others, and also Sumire and other parents, they simultaneously looked at Tio who was sitting beside Hajimes foot while going woof woof auu?. Their heart became as one. Really, what a really hopeless legendary dragonthey thought. In any case, the group exited the cave. With the waterfall behind them, they gathered on an empty lot that was still desolated from the scar of battle. Hajime tossed away Tio who he dragged along with him and opened his mouth while glancing at the paused past replay. Now then, a shocking image will be playing after this It wouldst be the wonderful moment when a new door was opened for me! Please watch! Im asking everyone to please watch-! Yue, Shia, and Aiko were staring like they were looking at an alien. Why would she herself wish for that moment to be publicizedthey wondered. Honestly, its just a scene of a pervert being a pervert. Hajime-kun. You shouldnt mislead everyone. Its the scene of Hajime-kun creating a pervert. Nn. Its not good to nonchalantly direct the flow to make it look like its not your fault. In the first place, its Hajime-sans responsibility no matter how you look at it. Please shoulder your responsibility properly. Cough-. Its just-, a scene-, of me creating a pervert- The three different comments from three different people caused Hajime to reword his sentence with a look of self-abandonment. The wive~s were strict with their husband sometimes. And, will you watch? Or will you not? I strongly recommend that you dont watch it. Theres no way we wont watch the current Tios beginning after coming this far! Ri, right. Its also a bit scary after hearing the story though Hearing Kaori and Shizukus reply, the parents were also nodding even while looking slightly hesitant. Until now, they had been watching the track of Hajime and others that they actually didnt even need to see, including the heavy and painful scenes. In that case, how could they refuse to watch something like shocking scene that the person herself wished to show off! They convinced themselves like that with a tension that they slightly didnt understand. Hajime sighed. He turned his gaze toward Myuu. Myuu twitched. She made an upward gaze and asked timidly. She didnt want to go through Up, u~p, but she really wanted to watch. Is it, no good? Nano Its fine. If Remia allow it. Myuu went Eh?. It seemed she didnt expect an okay to be given. When she hurriedly turned her gaze, Remia mama was looking slightly hesitant. This was also unexpected. A scene where a pervert was awakened to perversion, no matter how one thought about it, it would be bad for a childs education. It would excessively bad. And yet she hesitated because Ma, mama? Myuu, want to watch nano. The time when Tio-oneechan and papa met, Myuu want to watch it nano. Ri, righti, it might be fine, I think. Its fine!? Uuyes, if Myuu want to watch then Remia mama said that, looking like it was a really painful decision! Hajime said OK, Remia said OK, why would they do that Getting concerned, or rather getting worried, the man with common sense Tomoichi asked while sending Myuu a concerned gaze. Hajime-kun. Is it really okay? Or rather, why is it okay? No, well, its about Tio after all. Tomoichi and Kaoruko and others tilted their head. Hajime continued with a wry smile. No, its not really meaningful to not watch this scene with the excuse that its bad for her education. Look, even now she is going haa haa from getting tossed away by me there. Aa So its because she is already a walking obscenityDD Thank you so much- DDIts the same whether she watch or not. Its the fetish of a family member, or rather its her major personality, so perhaps its fine even if Myuu doesnt deny it so much. Looking at Remia, she nodded with a troubled expression. It seemed she was of the same opinion. If they told Myuu that You cant see this!, then in the first place they should tell her You must not look at Tio!. For Remia, that kind of attitude toward family would be bad for Myuus education instead. Though it was a hard decision for her to make. Waa~~i! Nano! Myuu can watch Tio-oneechans scene nano! Umu-, Myuu! Pay a close attention! Of mine way of life!! Myuu will pay a close attention nano! Myuu hopped and hugged Tio. Tio was going haa haa while accepting the hug. Someone breathing hard with expression of ecstasy while being hugged by a little girl, it was bad in a different sense. Like that, even while harboring worry of Is this really alright~, Myuu-chan wont get traumatized from it riiight~, they shared an unspoken understanding that if push came to shove a mosaic would be put on Tios existence itself using illusion, then Yue looked around with a gaze that said Now, have you steeled yourself?DDat that timing. Nn? This presence Eh? Hajime-san, could this be Hajime and Shia suddenly turned their gaze to other direction. The other people wondered what it was about and followed their gaze. There they started to see a black dot in the sky. It was gradually getting bigger and before long they could also see wings flapping. Oo? Is thatJii-sama!? The figure that came into view was a gallant red dragon. An indigo blue dragon was also flying slightly behind it. Like that, two dragons flapped their wings hard on the empty lot while landing. Right after that, the dragons were enveloped in light and took human form. Long time no see, Hajime-kun. The red haired good looking man wearing kimonoDDTios grandfather Adol Clarus was wrapped in an aura that was like a great tree. His tone that was greeting him was also similarly powerful and yet calm. Long time no see, Adol-dono. Its surprising to meet you here. A coincidenceit is not isnt it? Umu. I heard the story from the queen of Heiligh. I flew here to greet you and also to suggest something. Adol smiled a reassuring smile even though it was still filled with dignity. His gaze looked around toward the parents. Its a honor to meet everyone. I am Tios grandfather, Adol Clarus. Because it was my dearest wish to be able to meet everyone, I was embarrassingly unable to contain myself and intrude on your trip like this. My apologies. Adol said that and lightly bowed his head. Shuu and others who were dumbfounded finally returned to their senses. This was someone who was one of the few people that Hajime would seriously show respect toward. Naturally Shuu and others were also feeling it. Of the majesty and refinement that made them wanted to kneel naturally. They held their breath, thinking that this was a real king. Thats, please raise your head. Were the one who feel honored to be able to meet you, yes! Tha, thats right desu! O, oi, Sumire! Tone! Your tone is weird, yes! You are also acting strange desu! The Nagumo couple were plainly losing their cool. Hajime covered his face with both hands. A lighthearted laugh immediately came from Adol. I have heard about you two a little from Hajime-kun, but it seems you two are really a delightful parents. Ha, hahaa, thank you for saying that~ Geez, really our son, just what has he been saying I wonder. Calling us the worlds most delightful and wonderful parents like that! Tou-san, Kaa-san. Please. Calm down. Hajime begged at his parents who were starting to show the sign of running wild while sweating a lot. Of course Yue-sama immediately used soul magic. Tomoichi and others were also slightly nervous from being swallowed by Adols atmosphere, but after looking at the two who were at their wits end from right nearby and, Its Adol-ojiichan nano~~!! Oo! Myuu! Long time no see! Has you grown slightly taller? Umu, you have also become slightly heavier. Muu, Adol-ojiichan, bad nano. Talk of weight is taboo~ for a lady nano. Oops, indeed. I apologize. It was imprudent of me. Myuu is already a splendid lady. Ufufu~ nano~ Adol hugged Myuu with a wide smile like they were normal grandfather and granddaughter. Seeing that, they recovered their cool. Each of them exchanged greeting with a calm face of an adult. While the adults were deepening friendship with Adol at the center, Liliana silently approached Hajime who had various questions pasted on his face. Im sorry, Hajime-san. I forgot to mention it. Nn? You mean about Adol-dono? Yes. Actually, Adol-sama and everyone of the dragon race are shouldering the role of communication and defending the whole continent. So it was like that. If it was the dragon race who could fly freely in the sky without anyone obstructing them anymore, they would be able to move quicker than anyone to resolve various problems like the quarrel that still existed between races, various areas that were still shaky in foundation, and so on. Regarding the communication and information sharing too, considering their nobility and trustworthiness, there would be no one else that could be reliably entrusted with such role. Oh my, is that so. If that art the case, then everyone in the village hast come to the continent? Tio approached and tilted her head. Yue and others also gathered and listened. Then it wasnt Liliana who answered but the youth dragon race who accompanied Adol. Yes, it was the indigo blue dragon race who had been sending stern eyes toward Hajime all this timeDDRistas. No, princess. Only around thirty percent of the villages populace came here. Oo, Ristas! Long time no see. So thou art here. Im here. From the start. Eh? Whats this. It felt like there was a certain abyss lord who received this kind of treatment By the way, Ristas-kuns first love was Princess Tio, in the past he was also one of her former fiance candidates. It was a known fact, so Kaori and others were sending him a sad and sympathetic gaze. Ristas-kun, he was making a face that wanted to say If you guys are sympathetic then return back the proper princess!, even so he continued explaining. Although the gap between demi-humans and human race is being closed, right now is an important period for both sides to understand and accept each other. All of us dragon race flying freely in the sky too much might cause a needless sentiment. I see. Certainly its as thou say. It wouldst be inexcusable if we cause people to harbor feeling like fear toward other demi-humans. Yes. Also, while everyone is busy doing reconstruction, its too much to ask them to secure a place for everyone in the village to stay here. And so currently we are selecting a place where a new village of the dragon race can be set up in the continent under the cooperation of the countries. I seeso thats how it is Tio nodded several times looking somewhat deeply moved. More than five hundred years had passed since the dragon race escaped from the continent. Finally even the dragon race was able to come back to the continent. There are various prospects raised for the site. Fea Bergen was also generously proposing to set up an autonomous region for us to live together with them butfor good or bad our existence is mighty, so were making our decision carefully. Umu. Thats good to hear. Yes. And so, princess. The future of us dragon race is hanging on this period from now, so I beg you, please return back to theDD Stop that, Ristas. Ristas pitched forward to entreat earnestly, but those words were silenced by a gunshot from HajimeDDbefore that could happen, Adol who seemed to pause his conversation with the parents for the moment interrupted him with an exasperated face while still carrying Myuu in his arms. Pa, patriarch-, however- Ristas tried to argue even then, but Adol shut him up with his gaze and said. Tio, dont mind us. Rather, you should enjoy yourself. As for what will become of our new home, everyone is praying for your happiness, and they are in high spirit to one day display our new home to you and surprise you with it. Jii-samaI see. Umu, even without thee telling me, I shall do as I please. I wouldst not leave goshujin-samas side. I was also told just now that it wouldst be fine for me to spoil myself more. Hou. So Hajime-kun said such thingfufu, he said something good to you. Umu- The two calmly smiled to each other with the face of a grandfather and a granddaughter. Ristas was going Gununu with a vexed face like in manga while glaring at Hajime. Hajime ignored that with a shrug while sending his gaze to Adol once more. And, Adol-dono. You mentioned something about a proposal Aa, thats right. As mentioned just now, we will migrate here before long. Yes. Congratulations, is it alright if I say that? But of course. Thank you. Although, its a place where we had spent more than five hundred years there. We are quite attached to it. I heard about the trip of everyone here in such timing, so I was thinking if everyone together with your families will accept my invitation to visit the village once before we migrate. I see. Certainly, this might be their last chance to see the settlement of a hidden village in an isolated island that was located at the northern sea far away. With that as the case, this invitation was truly a precious offer that they should be grateful for. This wasnt in their schedule but, How about it? Hajime asked with his gaze. In mine opinion, I wish that we couldst visit no matter what. Added with that wish of Tio, the groups heart decided immediately. Of course, the answer was yes. Thats how it is, Adol-sama. We will be in your care. Thats great. The people in the village will be happy too. Hajime took Myuu while the two shook hand. Seeing the respect that was visible on Hajimes expression, Shuu muttered Eh? Have Hajime ever looked at me like that, Tomoichi replied Ive also heard that before. Or rather, dont compete with Adol-san, Nagumo Shuu. The difference in status as a person between the two of you is too far. While the two of the them were silently grappling with each other, Adol continued his talk. And, I heard a little from Shuu-dono just now, but it seems everyone is planning to watch the battle at your first meeting with Tio? Eh? Aa~, yes, thats, right. Yes Sweat trickled down Hajimes cheek. Please allow me to watch it too. Ha, hahaa, about that. As expected, the recording of defeat of a granddaughter isnt something that should be seen by her family I thinkI too, was a li~ttle bit merciless at that time you can say In a super rare occasion, Hajimes gaze was swimming around like a migratory fish. Tomoichi and others looked astonished seeing Hajime babling incoherently like that. Yue, Shia, and Aiko were making an expression that seemed to want to say Well, of course he will act like that. You dont need to finish those words, Hajime-kun. Adol shook his head with a pained expression seeing Hajimes extreme awkwardness. I have heard about the gist of it. I had even fainted from that. I have steeled myself! Id rather you dont steel yourself so much for this kind of thing! Certainly, Adol had the expression of a warrior that was going to challenge a diecisive battle. The eyes of Ristas-kun who was standing behind him was staring at a world far away. It seemed this one hadnt managed to steel himself. He loked like he was going to say There is nothing in my memory. Hajimes gaze asked TioOi Tio! Could it be you even talked to them about the matter of pile bunker in the ass!?. In respond Tio dared to answer back with her gaze It was the beginning of mine love with Goshujin-sama. I wanted everyone in the village to know about it while looking bashful for some reason. She had a terrible kind of sensitivity. As expected from the super perverted dragon. Certainly it was, a litte bit, unique method of attack, I say, that it might open, aa~, the door? that was hidden inside Tio. Chief. Its not just might. It was definitely that attack that pried open the door. And the result is that. Ristas. Havent you become, somewhat self-despairing right now? Ristas-kun looked like he was going to spit out keh even now. He was turning slightly delinquent when faced with the reality that was hard to accept. It couldnt be helped. After all before the legendary final battle, the village was almost met the bitter experience of annihilation due to the story of the beginning of my love with Goshujin-sama that was talked by Tio when she returned home. The village fell into a hellish pandemonium by the completely changed figure of their princess. At that time Adol fainted while Ristas-kun also entered cardiac arrest due to the extreme shock. If Tio didnt stop with just showing the recording of the battle at the demon king castle and also showed the recording of the pile bunker in the ass incident Surely the figures of dragon race wouldnt be seen when the legendary final battle broke out, no doubt about it. Adol cleared his throat once and pulled himself together. Even so, Tios black scale was never brokenby anyone in the village. And yet you broke it and made Tio who boasted an undefeated record even if it was just in the small world that was our village to admit defeat. I wish to observe such battle by all means. No matter what kind of content it has, it is the event where the love between both of you began. Im curious as Tios grandfather. It seemed Adol had already intended to accept everything that her granddaughter was as a grandfather. Tios cheeks reddened seeing Adols grandfatherly expression. Ristas was sending his gaze to look at far away while he was starting to sit down and hugged his knees. And then he covered his ears with both hands. It seemed he intended to shut out all of the outside world from his senses. W-what now Tio? If he is going as far as saying all that, then I have no other choice except to show it butif you dont want to showDD Bring it on- Im an idiot for asking. Hajime looked up to the sky before looking toward Yue. Yue made a kind expression and sent him a thumb up. As expected from the first wife-sama. It seemed she also had the caliber to accept everything that Hajime was. Tio was hugging herself and wriggling around because her grandfather was going to witness an even that was her first time in various senses. Ignoring her, Hajime signaled with his gaze for Yue to activate the past replay. Well, it couldnt be helped. That was just how impactful it was. Said Adol-san smilingly. With a glance Hajime asked Oi, Tio! Could it be, you didnt mention about the ass pile bunker!?. Tio too replied back with her gaze I only showed the memory playback of the battle in the devil king castle! Because, it was really urgent at that time! As expected, I thought that it wouldst be bad if I showed them the ass pile bunker!. It was really a wise decision. And then, the time to pay for that had come now. Wha, what now, Tio? This is more or less the record of your defeat. You dont want to show it to the grandfather you respected dont you? Hajime-san desperately tried to cover it up! Yue and others who somehow guessed his though sent a thumb up. But however, U, umu. Thats right. As expected its embarrassing or ratherunlike Hahaue-dono and others who art already aware from the beginning that I am someone like this, the people of the village art still feeling respect toward me As expected, unlike with the earth group who was interacting with her with the awareness that she was a pervert since the beginning, toward them who had only seen her side as a noble and wise last descendant of the royal family all this time since her birth, showing them the scene of her awakening through ass pile bunker was a bit Though she was saying that, Tio-san was also wriggling around at the same time. But-, its also difficult for me to suppress the desire to purposefully show the scene to those brethrens of mine so that they wouldst look at me with scornful gaze-. Aah, this conflicting desire-. Goshujin-sama! What should I do!? Itll be better if you enter the grave isnt it? No matter what time it was, in the end Tio was Tio. Ignoring Tio who was hugging herself and wriggling around, Hajime faced the greatly dignified Adol-san who was watching them warmly and Ristas whose expression was twitching before telling them the pre-screening warning. Adol-dono. In this world, I believe there are things that one is better off not knowing. Fumu? Thats a wise saying. However, I believe that Im not so narrow minded I will be offended just from my granddaughters defeat. Even if, she lost in a horrible way? Tio was controlled right? That battle should be a pure battle for survival. In that case, no matter what kind of method you used, I wouldnt call it as cowardice or despicable. What a praiseworthy person. It wasnt just for show how he was able to accept even the Tio who was transformed into a pervert as She simply have a slightly strange taste with unperturbed attitude. Seeing that unshakeable gaze of Adol that was like a saint and his large hearted smile that felt like it could accept everything, Hajime resigned himself with Ah, this is impossible. I cant easily divert his attention. Hajime turned his gaze toward Yue and told her to resume the past projection. Like that the intense battle began. Everyone held their breath at the scene where he blocked Tios breath with a large shield. The scene after that too, the shooting, and the black scales that deflected it. Tios tenacity that evaded Shias iron hammer and counterattacked while under the attack of gravity magic caused admiring voice to be raised. Hajimes tempestuous attackDDthe frontal attack from Schlagen that broke through the breath from the front and the storm of pinpoint sniping into the spots with weak defenseDDcaused shocked yell to be raised. It was a fierce battle. Whether it was the tough battle of Tios soul stirring figure, or the tyrannical might from Hajimes artifact, it was a battle like the story that was passed down in myth Everyone was absorbed in watching without even any leeway to speak their impression to each other. Even Adol was going ooh and aah with an impressed expression. Ristas who was shutting out reality had also stood up before anyone noticed and watched the playback while clenching his sweaty palm. Yes, they were all watching with rapt attention. Even though that moment, had finally come. DDDie from your butt. This useless dragon *ZUBO-!* DDAA-!!!? AAAAAAH-!!! A thick stake stabbed into the princesss butt. A sad voice of Please pull it ouuutt~ echoed to the surrounding. No one said anything. They were truly at a loss for words. Even though the past image continued to flow, it was like the time at the real world had stopped. Looking closer, Kaoruko and Akiko were half fainting. Kirino covered her mouth as though she wanted to say Oh myy, while Sumire was looking up to the sky. As expected, it seemed to be a shocking scene that surpassed their imagination. Unable to keep watching, Remias face went bright red while she unconsciously pressed on her own butt with averted gaze. Or rather, the female camp including Yue and others were also pressing their butt with blushing cheeks. They were also trembling a little, perhaps because they were imagining what if something like that was done to them. Myuu could only keep watching with her mouth gaping wide open. Her face seemed to say An encounter with the unknown nano!. Thi, this art embarrassing~ Normally it wont stop with just embarrassment though. The hopeless dragon was wriggling shyly. It was like someone who was displaying their romantic kiss scene. Even after that, the pile was punched hard & grinded while still piercing the butt and there was screaming, however, this scream was getting filled with luster bit by bit. Even the male camp became unable to watch and averted their gaze. It was during that time Tio finally dispelled her dragon transformation. Over there, the princess Tio who was loved and respected by anyone was already gone. What was there was only a pervert who had opened a new door after going through ass pile bunker and moaning haa haa with expression of ecstasy. Inside the image, the group began to descend down the mountain. Tio got her foot grabbed and dragged on the ground carelessly even though she was a princess. Even then, she was making perverted ahe ahe face that was terribly disgustingDDin that moment, There isTHERE IS NO WAY THIS KIND OF PERVERT IS OUR PRINCESSSSSSSSSSS-!! Ristas-kun instantly transformed into dragon and flew to far beyond. Even though he was trying to stick with the stance of not seeing, not listening, and not knowing anything! till the end, he carelessly got attracted by the soul-stirring battle and ended up witnessing it. His heart was at his limit after seeing that. The tears that spilled down from Ristas-kuns eyes were falling down glitteringly. His springtime of youth and first love became a rain that was pouring down. Ti, Tio-oneechan. Is your butt, alright, nano? Myuu approached Tio fearfully. Even while she was still dumbfounded from the shocking image, she at least understood that ass pile bunker was a deed that shouldnt be done to humans. She was worried that perhaps, Tio-oneechans butt was still in a terrible state even now? Her small hand was rubbing at that spot. Tio shivered and her expression broke into a broad smile. Umu. Its alright, Myuu. At first the pain felt as though it penetrated until mine brain, but when thou get used to it, it become a pleasure that couldst not be described with woDD Tio-san? If you speak even one more word to Myuu, Ill become slightly serious. Fuwah!? U, understood, Remia Behind Remia mama who was making my my ufufu face that wasnt smiling, there was something flickering! With high waves as the background, there was a blasphemous existence that couldnt be described with words at all! Or something like that! The strongest black dragon was easily defeated before the anger of a mother who was thinking of her child. She sat down in seiza posture beautifully. Her gaze wouldnt meet Remia mamas eyes no matter what. Large bead of sweats trickled down. Yue erased the past replay while glancing at that. While the air was filled with indescribable atmosphere, Hajime silently stole glance at Adol. Adol, was smiling. He was doing nothing but silently staring at the place where the past Tio was at with an aura that could even be called as peaceful. It was shocking. No, certainly, the person himself said that he had already fainted when hearing the story and built up some resistance from there butHajime thought that even Adol would at least grimace when seeing what happened from up close like this. And yet he was like usual, on his face was an expression of affection that felt like it could accept everything. As expected fromt he leader of the dragon race. The grandfather of Tio. One couldnt help but to take off their hat in admiration toward the depth of his heart Hm? Adol-donos condition seemed? Adol-dono. Are you alrightDD Adol stayed completely still without moving at the slightest while the affectionate expression was still pasted on his face. A thought crossed Hajimes mind. He didnt want to believe it, even so he tried calling out to him and placed his hand on Adols shoulder. Then at the next moment. ɥֱӣЦΤޤ˵zɤ顢ȤϤꡢԒ„Ƥ̶ȤԤǤϱFgͤʤä餷 Adol collapsed backward while still standing straight & smiling. It seemed, or rather, as expected, the resistance that he built up from simply hearing the story was unable to bear the weight of the sad reality. *Bam* He collapsed splendidly, however, as expected the smile on his face was still there with his body not even twitching. His consciousness had completely flew away to somewhere. The place was frozen. A beat later. Ji, JII-SAMAAA!? Tios shriek echoed through the vast north mountain range. After that, Adol recovered somehow through getting showered with a lot of soul magic. Before heading to the village that was located in the solitary island, Tio said that she wanted to join up with her servant who was also her wet mother Venri before teleporting to the village, so for the time being they headed to deep inside the northern mountain range area but It went without saying that the atmosphere along the way was so terrific it was beyond description. Also, Ristas-kun never returned. After that it seemed nobody was able to contact him for a while. Chapter 391.0 . Author note: People of Narou, long time no see. Im resuming the update, so best regards. Im thinking to continue Tortus travel journal for a while from this chapter. I hope the story can become a good way for you readers to kill time. Also, I have uploaded Tortus Travel Journal? Revised Version before this chapter. The reason is because at the extra story of volume 11 of this works light novel, I wrote the story of the village falling into a great pandemonium that is even more chaotic due to Tio when she returned home before the final battle. Even so the revision is only at the end of the chapter, so there wont be any problem even if you dont read it. Just in case Im also keeping the original ?. Best regards. S-saaay, Adol-san? Are you alright? You arent forcing yourself? If you like, you can punch our son? We wont mind even if you mount him and rain down punches on his face you know? You dont need to hold back on our account. At the depth of the northern mountain region. The slight scent of lake could be felt in their nose. The group of Hajime and co were on the top of a mountain that was 3000 meters above the sea. If they passed the mountain range with the height of 5000 meter before their eyes, they would be able to see the northern ocean. Also, although they were at the top of the mountain, of course their feet werent touching the ground. They were on the deck of Fernier that was currently passing above the mountain. Their destination was the mountain range area at the other side, the coastline that was facing the northern sea, but they didnt teleport directly there because of the request of the parents to watch the grand and magnificent mountain rangeDDthat was the excuse they used to buy a little time. Yes, it was for the tranquility of Adol-ojiichans heart who just fainted after seeing the shocking recording of pile bunker in the ass. As the parents of the culprit, Shuu and Sumires way of being considerate wasnt just half-baked thing. They were interacting with Adol as though they were handling a glass craftwork that could easily break if it was touched. Im thankful for your consideration, Shuu-dono, Sumire-dono. Adol smiled wryly on the deck while the wind that was adjusted to become a pleasant breeze when going through the deck was making his hair flutter. But, Im fine. Rather it was truly pathetic of me to faint like that even after all the grandstanding I had shown. I thought that I have managed to build up resistance to Tios state before the final battle butI ended up bothering everyone instead. My apologies. Dont say that its a bother. The granddaughter who you cherished got soiled like that, so you can be angrier Its just as Shuu said. Now, our son has also resolved himself. Please beat him up however much you like until his head swelled up like a Buddha head. Adol slowly shook his head. His expression was the very picture of conflicted where he couldnt find any words to say. I dont know what do you mean by Buddha head butsurely even Hajime-kun never even expected in his wildest dream that Tio ishow should I say it, a pervertDDcough, an owner of such unique disposition. I cant find it in me to blame him because it was something unavoidable. Rather Im the one who should apologize for my granddaughters behavior. No no no, please raise your head Adol-san! Doing something like that is just impossible no matter how high her defense is. Im his mother and even I is creeped out by that! Everything is Hajimes fault! Im really sorry! Right dear!? Exactly-. Furthermore, even after she begged him to stop, he continued to keep grinding like thatIm really sorry that my son is a sadist! If you say that, then I have to apologize for my granddaughter being such a masochist- Im sorry-, Im sorry! My son is a sadist! My granddaughter is a masochist! A thousand apologies! Nagumo spouses and grandpa Adol were bowing to each other humbly in a way that rivaled Japans salary man. The gazes of Yue and others naturally turned toward the sadist son and masochist granddaughter. Tio, the sky is really blue. Truly. What a refreshing sky it is. I dont hear anything. The two were saying that with their back while harmoniously looking at the sky side by side. Their eyes were looking at a really far distance. In a sense, they were inside their own world right now. It could also be called escaping from reality. Similar like Adol and others, Shizuku and Kaori, and also Liliana who saw the beginning of Hajime and Tios love for the first time were also still blushing slightly while conversing with each others. How should I say it, its the joining of two bad dispositions but, I also got the feelingthat both Tio and Hajime were fated to meet. Y-yep. Even though the two of them shouldnt have that kind of interest at the startit wasnt just Tio who was awakened, but Hajime-kun too. Thats the impression that I got. S-say, Shizuku, Kaori. Does Hajime-sanhas preference for butt? Liliana was fidgeting while her cheeks were blushing bright red as though to ask Is it better if I also resolve myself for something in that direction!?. It was a mistaken resolve, so Shizuku and Kaori gave all their effort to pull Liliana back to sanity. Kaoris papa Tomoichi glanced at his daughter who was doing that before he passionately wrote something into his notebook. His wife Kaoruko peered into it. Dear? What are you writing? Its the plan for the betterment of Hajime-kuns fetish. If I dont rehabilitate him- It seemed that Hajime was an owner of hopelessly abnormal fetish in Tomoichis eyes. His air was like a warrior who had obtained a mission. Hajimes shoulders jerked in reaction. Thats surprising Tomoichi-kun. If its you then I thought that you would start saying things like As I thought he isnt worthy for my daughter! Ill separate them! or something Shizukus grandpa Shuuzou raised one eyebrow while looking at Tomoichi in surprise. Tomoichis expression changed as though he was going to cry tears of blood. I dont want to be told I hate someone like Otou-san! anymore- He exposed his emotion while looking like he was going to vomit blood for real. I see. Certainly trying out correcting the son-in-law will be better than that. Yosh, Tomoichi, Ill also help out! Ill prepare a place for us men to talk with each other. Shizukus papa Koichi clenched his fist with burning spirit. As expected, even a clan of ninja (till the end this was just a title from other people, the people in question themselves were denying it) couldnt shut their eyes from the possibility of their daughter turning like Tio. Hajimes shoulders jerked once more in respond. The implicit determination of the fathers There is no way we are going to let our daughters become like that perverted dragon! also made Tio jerked hard while breathing haa haa. Oh my, really dear, you are blind to your own shortcomingDD Kirino, lets have a little talk later. Yukinos gaze snapped toward Yukino-okaasan. She was looking at her husband in amusement with her hand touching her cheek while chuckling Fufufu. Shizukus gaze snapped toward Koichi-otousan. Koichi-otousan averted his gaze so fast it might have left an afterimage. The night activity of her parents that she didnt want to know about. Shizuku covered her face with both hands and crouched down. Kaori and Liliana did everything they could to console her although their cheeks were slightly red. While the topic of butt was spreading, Myuu was raising her voice in bewilderment at the corner of the deck. M-mama? Myuu want you to let go already nano Quick and decisive. The instant the disquieting and abnormal topic was spreading, Remia mama swiftly led her daughter to some distance. Even now at this moment she was blocking Myuus ears with her hands. It looks like Myuu will be able to go through this without learning anything that you dont need to know. You can endure it a bit more right? Ah, yes. Mamas smile would accept no argument. Myuu said T-there is something like this in this world nano?when she saw the shocking recording of the ass pile bunker. Even the fact that Myuu had such encounter with the unknown was already something that Remia mama regretted a little. Mama will protect Myuus wholesome mind! Because, the source of the bad influence is the papa! I wont let my daughter step any further into that world! Her determination was firm like rock. Fernier was crossing the last mountain range while the atmosphere was getting somewhat chaotic like that. From the scattered gaps in the cloud spreading below them, they could see grasslands and several crawling rivers. The ships altitude was lowering along the mountains slope. And then when they got out under the cloud, the ocean entered their sight with even more clarity. From the foot of the mountain, they could see the jagged coast for around twenty kilometers ahead. To the east and west there were also rocky area and grassland stretching out along this innermost area of the mountain range. However, why is it at the backwoods like this again Shuu paused the apology contest for the time being and looked puzzled. Sumire and others understood what he wanted to say and question mark floated above their head too. Right. Isnt this place a bit too inconvenient as the new village of the dragon race? Well, as expected the impression of a hidden village is really striking if its this place. Aikos motherDDAkiko looked at the many layers of mountain range area behind them and spoke out, while Aiko also nodded while also turning a gaze that seemed to be filled with consideration toward Tio. Why was Venri coming to inspect this kind of place that was like a remote region among remote region while she was searching for lands with prospect to be the new village of the dragon race in this continent? Certainly it was only natural for them to have such question. Tio spoke the answer to that question with a gentle voice. However there was a loneliness seeping out from her voice. About that, Akiko-dono. Its because this place is where the country of the dragon race was once located at the past. Akiko gasped with a taken aback look. She wasnt the only one. Other than Hajime and others who had been told beforehand, all the parents were staring fixedly at Tio and Adol. It was five hundred years ago. This might sound like singing our own praise but, in the past there was a beautiful capital of water and greenery here. Adol said that a little bashfully. They looked down toward the ground once more. There wasnt any sign that in the past there was a kingdom here that was ruled by Clarus family. Surely everything had been intentionally erased so that there wasnt even a fragment of it that remained. And then, the traces of destruction that overturned even the ground with them were already covered by lush greenery due to the passing of time. They had been changed into rivers and springs that drew a different tracks compared to the past. Well, this is simply one of the proposed sites. Though in my personal opinion, we finally obtained a chance for a fresh start, so building the village in a completely different place will also be fine I agree with Jii-sama. Even so, as expected among the people who hath lived for long there are those who are feeling nostalgia. Its understandable that they proposed this site as one of the prospects. Indeed. By the way, Venri is also one of those people. She volunteered herself to investigate this place. It seems that occasionally the descendant of the servant lineage can have more attachment to this land than the lineage of the master they served. I couldst understand that feeling a little. Hajime and others couldnt interrupt the conversation between grandfather and granddaughter. They couldnt imagine how they must be feeling when they regained their authority after their homeland was unreasonably stolen and so many years had passed. It was hard to even measure it. But then it seemed they noticed the atmosphere of Hajime and others. Tio who was in a slightly solemn mood intentionally showed a bright smile. Well, its not mine business though. Ill simply look forward which site everyone art going to choose and what kind of village they wouldst create there. Then, how about we also invite the people of the village to Japan in the near future? They must be curious of the place where their princess married into, and perhaps they will be able to use the place as reference for their new village. Hajime also mentioned Hauria too is also waiting impatiently last time they said something likeBoss, is the trip to Japan still not yet? Should we all wait in standby naked? while smiling wryly. Shias gaze turned distant hearing that while Tio showed a joyful expression. And then, she snuggled close toward Hajime with a very natural movement. Hajimes hand also reached out without any prompting to caress Tios head. Then right at that timing. That invitation is naturally also extended to me right, Hajime-sama? Hajimes arm was tightly grasped. By a hand that reached out abruptly from the side. At the same time, a face was also abruptly drawing real close. Between Hajime and Tio. As though to interrupt between the two. Hajime pulled back his hand without showing any particular surprise because he had noticed the persons approach. And then he called the name of the aging woman who forcefully wedged herself between Tio and him. Of course you are also invited, Venri-san. Very good. This Venri will pro~~~perly ascertain whether the princess is managing to live well and whether Hajime-dono has done anything disrespectful or not to the princess over there! The one who made her entrance with both hands placed on her waist while huffing harshly was Tios wet nurse and servant Venri. She had azure hair and wearing a beautiful kimono of the same color. Her back was standing so straight one would wonder whether there was a rod placed inside there. Her appearance had gone past middle aged, but there was a fullness in her vigor, and her looks was youthful compared to her actual age. In addition, a refinement of a lady could be somehow felt from her. She intentionally landed on Ferniers deck while the ship was in the middle of descending to land on the ground. Her gaze went around to the wryly smiling Adol and Yue and others, and then to Shuu and others who were looking at her dumbfounded. Then, Pardon me for my disturbance, everyone. I am princess Tios servant, Venri Corte. My deepest apologies for my late greeting to everyone who have been a great help for princess all this time. She said that and then bowed with a beautiful movement. Then right after that her gaze moved especially toward Shuu and Sumire. Her mouth made a broad smile and she said Its my pleasure to be able to meet everyone. Shuu and others returned the greeting while having a realization. It seemed she was only strict toward Hajime. It stood to reason. Well, her precious princess got turned to be like this! Of course the way she see him become harsh like this! They thought. Tio spoke to Shuu and Sumire with her head held high in pride. She called herself a servant but Venri art mine wet nurse. I think of her as mine second mother. I hath been wanting to introduce her to Chichiue-dono and Hahaue-donohonorable father and honorable mother all this time. Princessthose words are wasted on me. This Venri is feeling extremely moved. Venri elegantly used the sleeve of her kimono to wipe her emotional tear. A glimpse of the deep bond between the two could be seen from there. The expression of Shuu and others also naturally turned gentle. Adol smiled while asking Venri. Venri, Im thinking to introduce everyone to the village after this. Perhaps you are still in the middle of investigating this place but, how about you also come together with us? But of course Adol-sama. Fernier was just landing at that timing. As expected the distance would be too far away until the hidden village at the solitary island, so they would move there using Crystal Key. Because of that Hajime and others got off Fernier first in order to store the ship into the treasure warehouse. It would take time to walk through the ship to go down on the ground, so Yue used gravity magic to make everyone floated to the groundwhile that was going on, Putting that aside, Yue-sama, it has been a long time. Nn. L-long time no see. For some reason Venri moved to Yues side. She greeted Yue while staring at her fixedly with her dragon eyes. Then for some reason Yue was showing a slightly faltering behavior in respond. How is princess doing in Japan? Has her bad habit of going haa haa has been cured? A, a little bit by bit? Why are you lying? !? I-Im not lying or anything Before everyone went home to Japan, didnt I pleaded at Yue-sama to such degree. That I hope Yue-sama can rehabilitate the princess even if just for a bit. Yue-sama, didnt you promise me that you will put every effort for that? Tio made a tsukkomi Eh!? There was such promise between both of thee!? Or rather what is the meaning of this rehabilitation!?, but Venri-san ignored her and pressed harder on Yue. I, Im doing my best. You are lying again arent you? Do you think that you will be able to trick me? Though I look like this I have lived three times longer than Yue-sama you know? Yue-sama is really underestimating me. I, I dont have such intention! Yue-sama. You are the first wife in your husbands house. To manage the concubines and to remonstrate them at times, those are the duty of Yue-sama as the first wife. Am I wrong? You arent wrong I dont want to think of this but, its not the case that Yue-sama is ahead of the other wives in living a disorderly private life isnt it? Im living properly. Have you been staying late at night? Are you lying around idly for the whole day just because there is holiday? I, Im not? Venri-sans eyes were silently narrowing down. As expected, it seemed the eyes of a dragon who had lived for long couldnt be deceived. In reality, Yue often spent her time reading shoujo manga until late at night, or immersing herself in fiction world for the whole day when it was holiday while equipping herself with potato chips and carbonated drink. It was also the traditional way of everyone in Nagumo family to spend their time, so not only Hajime, even Shuu and Sumire were averting their eyes while feeling like they wanted to leave this place. What about food? Have you eaten three times a day properly with a balanced menu? Even if Yue-sama is a vampire with immortal body, a healthy life can only be created with healthy heart and body. You are living in a completely different world right now, so I can understand that there might be some aspect in it that you havent familiarized yourself with, but you havent been snacking recklessly because of stress right? How is your state of health? I-its fine! Everything is finee! At first Venri was repetitively finding fault at Yue with great length, but before they realized it her words had changed to become words that were worried for Yues condition. Actually, in the days after the final battle and before the return to Japan, knowing that her princess had become a concubine, Venri-san came to talk to Yue and continued telling her about how the first wife should be and what had to be done to live a healthy life, etc, etc. But she didnt stop there, before anyone realized it she had had done the offense (?) of taking care of Yues everyday necessities completely. Her appearance was completely like a mother who was being too meddlesome and helpful with her daughter Perhaps it was because of her inherent disposition as a servant or because she had the personality of extremely liking to help other people, her attention was locked-on at the first wifeYue for the sake of her princess too in the future. Yue didnt have the memory of a mother-like mother. Her biological mother and father were already transformed into fanatic when she became aware of her surrounding as a child. Her parents would grant all of Yues wish, and they never scolded her. They werent looking at her as their daughter but as priestess of their god. Their emotion toward her was closer to being a worship. It wasnt an emotion that a mother should hold toward her daughter by any means. And so for Yue it felt really itchy, or perhaps bewildering that someone was scolding and taking care of her to this degree like a mother. Putting everything together, she found it hard to deal with Venri The unvarnished truth was, Venri had somehow become someone who she couldnt argue against. And that wasnt just limited to Yue. Hajime-sama. Geh Her attention was also turned toward Hajime. Did he get immersed in his research too much and neglected his private life, did he forget to eat and sleep. Did he do anything abnormal with princess. Had he dirtied his hand with crooked business transaction, etc. In Hajimes case, ninety percent of her words were more an expression of her worry rather than fault-finding. Her biological mother Sumire had the principle of laissez-faire. She didnt take care of every single thing for him, and she also didnt scold him about this or that. Of course she would scold him when it was really necessary, and she would immediately notice if something was worrying Hajime. She also wouldnt spare any effort to help him. But anyway, Venri was also diligently being helpful to Hajime during the one month after the final battle before they returned home to earth. As expected he became overwhelmed by the fierce assault of nosy mom that he wasnt used to. Because of that, Hajime was also unable to strongly argue when he was against Venri. Now now Venri. Im sure you have a lot of thing that you want to talk about with them, but that should be enough for now. You can continue it again after we arrive to the village right? Hah!? M-my apologies Adol-sama. I forgot myself. Everyone had landed on the ground since a long time ago. Fernier was already stored away too. What was left was only to teleport, so Venri awkwardly backed off when Adol interrupted her. Adol kindly smiled toward such Venri. Fufu, I understand. For you Tio is already like your own daughter. In that case Yue-dono and the other people there are also like your own daughter now that Tio has wedded into their family. A helpful person like you naturally cant just leave them alone. You also have been looking really lonely since Tio departed. I understand, that Im being unable to let go of my child butI have acted unsightly just now. The way she hid her blushing face with the sleeve of her kimono looked really adorable despite her past middle-aged appearance. Yue-sama, Hajime-sama. My apologies for nagging the two of you like that as soon as I arrived. Nn, its fine. I dont really, hate that side of Venri. Yue averted her eyes while blushing slightly. That gesture looked slightly tsundere. So thy understand it, Yue. I too was often at the end of Venris nagging since I was little. There were also times when I found it annoying and ran away butwhen that nagging was gone from mine life, it made me felt like there was something lacking and lonely. Princess. I also have something to talk with you as soon as we arrive at the village. I wont allow you to run away! Dont think that you will always be able to go haa haa forever! D-did I stir the hornet nesthowever, this is mine characteristic. Accept the reality already! Impossible! Impossible!? Even if Adol-sama and everyone in the village accept it! Even if the whole world acknowledge it! This Venri alone wont acknowledge it! I shall beat up the way a lady should behave once more into you! A determination of steel!? Thou art horrible! Venri thou blockhead! Lonely spinster! What did you say? Dragon scale formed on the neck of Venri-okaasan! The pupil in dragon eyes were turning into sharp slit! Tio screamed Hyaa~~~ while evacuating to behind Adol. And then her head peeked out from there while using her grandfathers body as a shield. It was an exchange that had been repeated often since Tio was a child. Adol laughed cheerfully seeing that. Shuu and Sumire and the others were watching that scene with amused chuckle. Oh my Tio-chan, she look really childish like this. She is a habitual criminal who is always going haa haa, but she never showed that kind of childish attitude even at home. Surely this exchange between master and servant who were also mother and daughter were a salvation to the heart of the dragon race when they were still enduring the pain after their country was destroyed. There was no basis for that, but Hajime and others were convinced inside their heart that must be the case. That these master and servant who both had lost a lot had been leaning and supporting each other like this for more than five hundred years and cheered the other dragon race with that. Perhaps that was why, Sumire naturally opened her mouth. Venri-san, if you like Princess, reflect on yourself over thereDDah yes. What is it, Sumire-sama? How about living together with us at Japan? Venri who turned around toward Sumire showed an astonished face. But, that only lasted for a moment. She displayed a smile and shook her head. Im thankful for your consideration Sumire-sama. However, Ill accept just your feeling. You dont need to feel reserved you know? U-umu. I also think that it wouldst not be so bad if Venri live together with us Tio peeked out from above Adols shoulder. Venri looked happy to hear that, but her expression turned a bit troubled. Thank you very much princess. Im extremely happy with your feeling. ThenDD But, Im already at this age. It will be a bit too difficult for me to learn about another culture in a new world from zero again. Venri wanted to be helpful for other people, she didnt want to be a burden for other people. She had her pride as a servant. A considerable effort would be needed for her to be able to accomplish her duty as a servant at earth. And then during that time she would be at the side who needed the help of other people. That would be slightly too harsh for Venri who came from a family of servant for generations. In addition it seemed that Venri had lived in this world for too long to be able to burn with desire for a new life in a new world. Princess has embarked on your own journey. You have grown upto be a little bit problematic though. Thy should omit the little bit at the end there. Tios shoulders dropped in dejection. Venri chuckled and, Then, as expected Im thinking to give all me efforts in creating a new homeland. So that one day when princess has a child of your own, you can say this is our homeland to that child. Venri You have a place to return to. No matter what happen in the future from here on, that will become a large support for princesss heart. Gazes quietly turned toward Hajime. There was a man in front of their eyes who had turned many impossible things to be possibly with only one thought in his heart, returning home. Indeed, they could only agree with what Venri said. Im feeling a bit lonely that I cant stay at princesss side as your servant but, this must be the right time. Im thinking to retire and quietly spend the rest of my life after we finished building our homeland. Dont say Something like that..those words melted and vanished inside Tios mouth. The inside of her chest became filled with loneliness seeing the peaceful and calm expression of Venri because she had finished her role. However, Tio also had the feeling of wanting to reassure her second mother who had gone through many troubles for her so that she could think The princess will be fine. Tio held her tongue with a conflicted expression. Venri intentionally acted lively and hugged such Tio with affection seeping out from her whole being. Its disappointing but, it cant be helped Yeah. Her pride as a servant is making her to do that. Shuu and Sumire were also looking disappointed while guessing what was going in Venris heart just like Tio. Then, at that time, Hajime-san? Whats the matter? Liliana asked with a puzzled look. It was because Hajime was staring fixedly at her with a pondering face. Yue and others also looked toward Hajime when they heard that, but Hajime himself didnt say anything. He only moved his gaze quietly toward Tio next before falling into his thought again. And then at the end he began to stare at Venri. *Jii~*. He was staring still *jii~* as though to bore a hole into what he was looking at with a pondering expression. He put his hand on his chin and carefully considered something. Err, Hajime-sama? As I thought, I really have displeased you with my nagging before this havent I? ? No, Venri-san hasnt done anything displeasing you know? It seemed that Venri thought Hajime was feeling offended by her nagging before this, but from the way Hajime replied indifferently to her, it seemed he really wasnt offended. Then why was he staring so intensely at Venri like that? He was staring thoroughly at her from up to down. A strange atmosphere filled the area. Venri was gradually starting to fidget. Her cheeks were blushing slightly. W-wait a second Hajime-san! Its rude to stare at a lady like that! Hajime, just whats up with you? Hajime-kun? Shia, Shizuku, and Kaori were talking to him warningly but Hajime ignored even they and nodded Fumu as though he was convinced of something. Venri-san. Y-yes? I have something I need to talk with you for a bit, so can you stay behind? A, talk? Hajime said such thing while immediately opening a gate. It was already the hidden village at the solitary island at the other side of the shining membrane. It seemed Hajime was saying for the others to go ahead while asking Venri to remain behind alone. Goshujin-sama. Its not like we are in a hurry, so if thy hath something to talk how about doing it with everyone at the village? No, I want to talk alone with Venri-san. Venri looked bewildered, even so she asked Is this about the princess? with a slightly worried look. If it was a talk that Hajime didnt want for others to hear, then the only thing she could think about was that it was a matter that was related with Tio. No, its not related to Tio. I just have a suggestion about what Venri-san want to do in the future. M-my future, is it? There Tomoichi gasped in surprise, however he immediately looked aghast and muttered. D-dont tell me Hajime-kun, you-. What are you thinking! Venri-san is like Tio-sans own mother! F-furthermoreyou-, there is a limit in how wide your strike zone can be! ? !? C!? Eh, no way right!? Gazes that were asking that gathered on Hajime. Especially Venri-san, her shock made her speechless. What are you talking about Tomoichi-san? Thats upsetting. What kind of person do you think I am? A savage bastard who will lay his hand on anything within your reach indiscriminately. Lets have a talk later. It can be a talk about rehabilitation or anything, but lets have a talk later man to man. A proper talk. Thats just what I want. Hajime ignored Tomoichi papas wild imagination and urged everyone to enter the gate. Well only talk for about five minutes. We will catch up immediately, so come on, go over there already everyone. Muu, Hajime. Youre keeping it a secret even from me? Yue pouted and sent Hajime a protesting gaze. But, Hajime was unwavering. Its not really anything so significant to be called a secret, but there is this plan that Im working on with just Hellina. Please wait a second Hajime-san. I dont know anything about that though!? Its nothing that Lily need to know about. For now that is. Even though Im a princess!? Furthermore even though Im Hellinas master!? Hajime brushed away even Lilianas protest and sent her off to the other side of the gate by pushing her back. Seeing Venri who was still bewildered and standing still without knowing what she should do, Tio sent Hajime an intense blank stare. I dont want to think this but, Goshujin-sama, thou art really not planning to lay thy hand on Venri right? Venri cleared her throat before Hajime could answer. Princess, there is no way thats the case. She looked calm in a glance, but the way she restlessly fixed the collar of her kimono was displaying the slight discomposure that she was feeling. That was how it looked like. Please think of my age. In the first place, Hajime-sama isnt an outrageous person who would whimsically lay his hand on his wifes relative correct? Umu. Well, thats true. Tio nodded in understanding while guessing that Hajime surely must be planning to ask for Venris help with work for the various plans that he was working on. With that Tio passed through the gate too. Like that, Yue and others also stepped through the gate even while they were making a slightly suspecting gaze to come out at the villages square, Oo! Chief! There is also the princess and everyone else! Welcome home chief, princess! There are a lot of guests with you! Could it be, those people are from Nagumo family? The dragon race people said those things while gathering, but then Tio made a gesture of putting her index finger over her mouth and said Shh~~. The dragon people who were immediately told to be quiet as soon as they appeared held their tongue despite their bewilderment. And then Yue and Tio activated wind magic. They sent wind through the gate to try to listen to the twos conversation. As expected, they were curious of what kind of talk the two were having! Even so, there was the gate between them and the indirect method they were using, so they could only hear bit and piece of the conversation Eh? then, in other words? Yeah. Because of that Imand, I need your help for that. !? The mark !? floated above the head of Yue and others. They approached the gate even closer. Shuu and others were also deeply interested, and even Adol got very curious. The dragon people also looked at each other and approached closer in unison. B-but Imjust nowso I understand that. However fundamentally if Venri-sando that. In other words a localthats how. I think there wont be a problem with that. There Tomoichi opened his eyes wide and his Dont tell me, he is planning to make her his local wife!? There is nothing but problem with that!. Kaoruko slapped her husbands head and scolded him Dont talk about wild guess like that!. Certainly that was trueTomoichi reflected. Yue and others smiled wryly thinking there was no way that was the case. No, as I thought Imbesides Im princesss But, you arecorrect? This is a duty of a lifetime Yue and others looked at each other. What does that mean, duty of a lifetime!? Their gaze asked. Besides Im Tiosif you consider that then there shouldnt be any problem. How about it? To simply spend your remaining lifeit will be too much of a waste. Too much of a waste!? Hajime-sama, you are going that far Going that far!? What, really what were they talking about! Was it really true, Hajime was really making advances on Venri!? No, there was no way that Even if, by any chance that was really the case, there was no way Venri would By the way, if you agree with thisthen anything you want to What did you say? Tell me more about it. Venri!? Why art thou getting into it like that!? The commotion was spreading through the village of the dragon race. The people at the back who couldnt hear what they were talking about asked the people in front of them and so the story was getting subtly distorted as it passed from mouth to mouth. And so the story ended up as, That demon king, the spouse of the princess is seducing that Venri-san! Yes, that Venri-san who only has the princess in her eyes, that iron wall and princess loveee Venri-san who despite all the marriage talks that were brought to her, all her engagement ended up getting called off! Adol-san, please dont stop me! As a mother I have to punish the idiot son who is trying to seduce his wifes mother! Now now, dont rush into conclusion like that Sumire-dono. Its still not certain that its really like that Seeing Adols composure, Sumire and also Yue and the others regained their calm saying W-well, certainly, its hard to believe that Hajime would suddenly woo someone like thatDD What do you think? Surely its not just Japanese clotheswill also look good on you. T-thatsno need to flatter me like that Its not flatteranyway, can you consider it? Dont say anything about your remaining yearsyes, a new second lifetogether Thats, its troublingthat strongly It only sounds like a seduction- There was no limit in how big the commotion in the village was growing! Venri-sans age was almost the same like Adol. Even from Tios perspective, Venri was from the generation of her grandfather and grandmother. The demon kings strike zone was too wide! A feeling of awe in a different meaning was spreading. And then Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko, even the three of them felt their heart was beating slightly faster from listening to the passionate (?) wooing that was directed toward someone whose appearance was even older than them! Shirasaki papa and Yaegashi papa were dumbfounded! I dont mind if Venri-san give me your answer after the new homeland is finished. Even ifIll keep the seat for your open forever. You are going that far for me Rather than saying that you will spend your remaining years quietlyI think. Surely Tio will also be happy. There is no way I wouldst be happy from knowing that mine mother is seduced!? Geez, Hajime-sama is really a smooth talker. V-Venri!? Arent thee sounding a bit eager there? It feels like there art bashfulness mixed within thy voice though!? It was like Tios heart was crying Tell me that its a lie!, but Understood. This Venri has definitely accepted Hajime-samas feeling. Please allow me to think about it very carefully before giving my answer. Venrii~ Tio-san crouched on the ground while holding her head. Her second mother accepted the advances of her husbandhow should she react here as a wife, and then as a daughter? Shuu and Sumire were also holding their head at their wits end. The wive~s were also all twitching in their expression without exception. However, they were all battle ready to have a TALK with their husband. The village was already in a great uproar by the fall (?) of that iron wall Venri with her excessive loveee for the princess that made her completely single for her whole life. There Hajime and Venri who had finished talking passed through the gate. What awaited them was naturally, Uoh, whats up with you all? E-everyone? Just whats the matter? The mood of the place was extremely bizarre with chilled atmosphere and enthusiastic atmosphere getting jumbled up together and flooding the place. In addition there were the wive~s with their fully reproachful gaze, the parent~s with their total exasperation, and then the enthusiastic dragon people. Goshujin-sama, Venri-! Just what in the world both of thee art planningggggggg!! With that scream of Tio as the beginning, questioning voices and congratulating voices, or perhaps envying voices and scolding voices and so on were breaking out. The whole village was flooded with great uproar. After that, Venri learned that the perception of her getting wooed and caving in had spread throughout the village. She went around to solve the misunderstanding in great panic. Although she couldnt tell them the detail, she explained that she only accepted a job offer for someone at their old age. With that the commotion was more or less quieted down. And so, once again the group received the welcome of the dragon people and the tour of the hidden village began, though Tio and the others were still looking with slight suspicion at Hajime. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I didnt plan it but, somehow it feels like Tortus Travel Journal is turning into something like a travel to gather the members of the Fleur Knight Chapter 391.1 . Fast forwarding slightly in time. Around three weeks had passed after Kouki and others saw off the departure of Hajimes group and returned to Heiligh Kingdom. Hatayama Aiko and Ai-chans guard party that was led by Sononobe Yuuka also finally took a break from their trip of agrarian reform and returned to the palace. Although there wasnt even any time for rest. Aiko was quickly asked to participate in the royal councils meeting. The topic of the meeting could be easily imagined. Undoubtedly it was about Hajime. Then Aiko had no reason to refuse. She ignored the fatigue that was heavily weighing her and went to the meeting resolutely. I wonder if Ai-chan is okaay~ Wouldnt it be better for us to go together with her? The one who raised a worried voice was Miyazaki Nana and Tamai Atsushi. After Aiko told them to go on their own business, they cleaned themselves from the dirtiness of the travel in their room and quickly headed to the training ground after that. Right now they were on their way there. Of course their intention wasnt to train. It was because they heard from a servant that Kouki and others were there. The official who came with the summon said that only Ai-chan-sensei is called, so it cant be helped. We will be able to eat dinner together later anyway. More importantly, I want to quickly talk with everyone. About what happened at Ur. Like how Nagumo-kun has changed, it was really shocking~ Yuuka shrugged in respond while Taeko was smiling mischievously. Really, there were too many things that had happened. There were also a lot of things that were too heavy for them to keep inside themselves. Even though it was only a trip for several months, the time that had passed was so thick like it had been several years already. Even this palace, or the voices of their friends that resounded from the training ground, everything felt nostalgic now. Even without any words, they understood from each others expression that they were feeling like that. Yuuka and others chuckled. And so the moment they stepped into the training ground, Aah!! Sononobe and co has returned back!! An energetic voice reverberated ringingly. It was the classs mood maker Taniguchi Suzu. The other people there also turned their gaze simultaneously in respond to Suzus yell. And then Oo! everyone cheered before they immediately rushed toward them. Sonosonoo~, welcome back~! Yes yes, Im back. Im relieved that you are still like usual. Yuuka said She never changed in relieve seeing Suzu leaping at her. She hugged her back with a smile. The other girls with Eri at the lead also hugged Nana and Taeko too right after that. They became like a lump of only girls there. However, it was a bit lacking. The figures of two of their friends who possessed overwhelming presence couldnt be found anywhere. Nana who was reputed as someone whose thought and mouth were directly connected with each other frankly asked the question. Eeeh? Where is Shizuku-chi and Kaori-chi? Tsu Kouki who was smiling amicably at the return of their comrades jerked and trembled. His face looked like he had swallowed a bitter medicine. At the same time Ryuutarou was sending awkward glances at Kouki. The girls also quietly stopped their hug and their gazes wandered. The one who represented the group to answer was Eri. She was putting on a troubled smile. Err~, Shizuku only left just now. Nia-san came to tell us that Yuuka and others has arrived at the capital and she left right after. Perhaps she went to welcome you all but you missed each other. Aa~, is that so. Then Kaori-chi C-come to think of it! Where is Aiko-sensei!? Eh? Wait, Eri-chi, whats the matter with you!? You are too enthusiastic!? Or rather your too close! Your lips is going to touch! Eri approached Nana and grabbed her shoulders hard as though to say I wont let you speak any further than that! It was like her reserved and composed personality was just a lie. Her eyes behind her glasses looked a bit scary. Nana was creeped out. Taeko answered the question in her place. If its Ai-chan-sensei then she got called to a meeting of the royal council right now. I-is that so~ Eri smiled to varnish over her odd behavior while letting Nana go. Nana muttered Eri-chis sudden change is scary, however she then stepped on another landmine beautifully. Then where is Kaori-chi You guys, we heard it! You guys got attacked by a large swarm of monster! Are you guys okaaaay-! Fugih!? Sakagami-chi, youre loud! Whats with you guys since just now!? The loud voice of Ryuutarou that was reverberating from the close range rattled their eardrum. Nana covered her ears while protesting with teary eyes. As expected Yuuka and co couldnt help but feel suspicious at their friends behavior that seemed to be somewhat suspicious. A bad premonition crossed their mind. Perhaps something had happened to Kaori? They thought that nothing bad would happen if it was the extraordinary healer Kaori but Err~, Suzu? A-ahahaabout that, you see, you know? Kaorin has departed to a place far away What an ominous answer. The expression of Nana and others turned pale hearing that. Departed you saydont tell meKaori-chi has gone to heaven!? Of course that wasnt the case. Suzu hurriedly denied that, however as expected she avoided giving a clear answer. Seeing the behavior of Suzu and others, Yuuka somehow felt something that was pulling on her. Yes, if it had to be described then perhaps it should be called as her maidens instinct at work. And so she tried to throw a stone to watch the ripple. Actually, you guys might have heard but, we met Nagumo at Ur you know? Suzu and others all jerked simultaneously. Their gazes were swimming around. Yuuka was convinced. That Kouki and others had also reunited with Hajime. At the same time, her thought ran with unprecedented speed along with her maidens instinct working at full throttle. She didnt understand at all why but, the mini Yuuka in her heart was panicking! Suzu, also everyone too. There is no need to be so considerate. The one who threw a lifeline to the flustered Suzu was the cause of that fluster Kouki. Amanogawa? Did something happen? Gloomy atmosphere was seeping out from Kouki. Even so he answered with a light tone as though nothing had happened. Its nothing big. After all there was only Kaori confessing to Nagumo and then she followed him in his journey. Silence flowed for a while, and then Ee!? shocked voice burst out from the members of Ai-chan guard party except Yuuka. And yet right after that Nana and Taeko immediately cheered Kya~ah. Their tension was also rising. Kaori-chi amaziing!! No way-, a miraculous reunion! So dramatic!! Suzu and others glanced at Kouki who was making a smile that looked like a Noh mask while trying to stop the twos racket S-stop there!, but Nana and Taekos tension kept rising up. Their attention turned toward Yuuka who had turned to stone. Yuuka-chi! Yuuka-chi! This is emergency! Kaori-chi got the jump on you! Hah!? Haa!? W-what are you talking about! I dont understand what do you mean by her getting the jump on me! Geez, really Yuuka, you are really not honest! Even though you got into a slightly good mood with Nagumo-kun at Ur! Taekooo, Ill punch you, you know! There wasnt any, aa~ny good mood or anything between us! Im telling you that I dont think anything about that guy! Yuuka threatened like a cat going *Fushaa*. Kouki and others turned a disbelieving gaze Eh? There is no way right!? toward Yuuka. Yuukas face turned bright red while she desperately formed some words to divert the topic from her. B-besides! That guy has a girlfriend! Yue-san! That ultra beautiful girl! Even though a beautiful rabbit-eared girl like Shia-san also got rejected, but Ka, Kaori got an okay!? Sonosonoin the end you are curious Shut up! And-, just what happeneed! Should she stay quiet, or should she explain? Suzu made a conflicted expression, even so she opened her mouth. Err, in the end it was no good though A-as I thoughtbut, then, why are she going with him if thats the case? Kaori, she said that its fine even then. She said that she is challenging Yue-oneesama to make Nagumo-kun turn toward her. I-is that so? Yuuka muttered K-Kaori, so strong while staggering as though she had received a shock. Nana and Taeko hugged her from behind. The two of them were poking at Yuukas cheeks with grinning face. As expected its a complete defeat, Yuuka-chii~ How about leaving Ai-chan to us? You can chase after them even starting from now you knoow? Shaddup! I wont chase them! I also have no reason to chase them!! *Peshi peshi* Yuuka slapped down the hand of her two best friends before she cleared her throat to keep up appearance at this late. Of course it was already too late. Everyone could guess when they saw the way Yuuka act just now. Even if they couldnt affirm that it was a romantic feeling with confidence, she must be quite conscious toward Hajime to some degree. By the way, Nagumo-kun also has a child you know? ? !? C!? C, chi, chi, chi-chi-chi-chi!? In the end Yuuka-chans language capability died. At first she was tilting her head in incomprehension, and then a beat later she noticed the meaning, and then she fell into a mini panic. She was the very picture of someone who had a shocking fact thrust before her. It was a news that made even Nana and Taeko froze, so if it was said that it couldnt be helped then it really couldnt be helped. A silence as though time had stopped was hanging over the place. A full five seconds passed before the reboot began. I, Im, going to look for Shizukuu!! It seemed that Yuuka who seemed to be overheating in various senses had to get away from this place first for the time being. No, perhaps it should be said that she was literally running away from reality. She turned around and left the training ground with lightning speed. Y-Yuuka-chi, calm downnn! Surely youll also have a chance if you can just make a fait accompliiii~!! Nana also ran after Yuuka while yelling something that was unknown whether it was intended to finish off Yuukas half-destroyed mind or as an encouragement. Tamai-kun! Just give everyone the explanation of what happened! Yuuka! Nana! Wait~ Taeko left everything to Atsushi in order to chase after her two best friends. *Whirl* Wind blew through the empty spot where the three were standing at previously. *Pechi* Ryuutaros finger flick burst on Suzus forehead. Suzus gaze wandered around after the scolding she received and, And, what happened at Ur? She questioned Atsushi as though nothing had happened. Atsaushis face cramped at the gazes that were focused on him. Ryuutarou kindly patted him on his shoulder. Looks like you also have it hard huh. You too. It was the moment when friendship was deepened by sympathy. There was a silhouette of a person who was walking while thinking of something deeply at the palaces courtyard that was filled with beautiful and colorful flower beds. It was Shizuku who went ahead to meet with Aikos group first before they met the others so that the mental state of Kouki and others and their emotion toward Hajime wouldnt give Aiko any prejudice. She succeeded in her aim. She was able to share the necessary information without any misunderstanding. However, there were the forceful heretic designation toward Hajime that was decided in the royal council and the secret matter that Aiko wanted to share with only the students. They brought a vague anxiety to Shizuku and took away her bright expression. What would happen from here on The gentle smile of her best friend that would heal her at this kind of time was already not here. She didnt have the slightest regret about seeing her off with a smile, but as expected, for Kaori who was always at her side to be gone like this It feels a bit lonely. Shizuku let out a wry smile at her own monologue. She had to be the one being levelheaded now that Kouki and others were emotionally unstable. Shizukus hands moved to slap her cheeks to fire up herselfbut just before that, I fiiiinally found youu~. Shizukuuuu~!! Eh? Ah, Yuuka! Welcome back A child! Got a child! A baby! Nagumos baby! TsuC!? A shocking truth hit Shizuku right on the guts! Yuuka who was looking deranged for some reason was grabbing both her shoulders and shaking her back and forth, even so Shizuku-chan whose selling point was her calm, cool, and collected personality calmly verified Yuukas statement! Yuuka! How many months it is now!? It seemed she wasnt calm. Right after she was reunited with a classmate, that classmate said that she was pregnant with a child of her best friends sweetheart, so it was unreasonable to ask her to stay calm despite that. I dont know! Thats what I want to ask you! Why do you think that I know!? Only Shizuku is the one who can be relied on at this kind of time! Hah!? Y-youre right. This isnt the time for me to feel shaken. It must be harder for Yuuka than for me. I, I dont have it hard at all! Its not like Ic-care about Nagumos kid! Thats horrible isnt it!? The most horrible one here is Nagumo-kun though! But, this is about your own child you know!? Eh? Eh? The two stared at each other for some time while breathing hard *zee zee*. They finally noticed that something was strange. Shizuku asked a probing question. Isnt this a talk of Nagumo-kun laying his hand on Yuuka? Tsu!? The-, t-t-the-, there is no way something like that happened! Why do you think I have Nagumos baby- Her face exploded red. That was how red Yuukas face had become. She also began to writhe. It seemed that her own words made her imagined something. Seeing that, Shizuku finally regained her composure for real. She looked back at Yuukas words inside her mind and imagined the what might be the cause that brought about such state of Yuukashe then hit her hand in realization. Aa! You must mean Myuu-chan! She is the child that Nagumo-kun is taking care right now. A child he is taking care? Oh? It seemed that it was completely different from her imagination. From here Yuuka too was starting to regain her sanity. Could it be, I have made a great misunderstanding? Looks like it. There is just this child of the seaman race who got kidnapped. Nagumo-kun saved her so she is now looking up at him and calling him papa. Yuuka-chans face was blushing hard from shameshe was so red that perhaps her blood veins would soon burst and killed her at this rate. Shizuku gave her a warm gaze, but it stabbed her heart instead. It was like someone was pointing out to her, So you are secretly a pervert huh. Yuuka reflexively covered her face with both hands and apologized. There Nana and Taeko caught up with her. Quite some time had passed until they found Shizuku here, but their curiosity to the child affair of their classmate hadnt weakened at the slightest. Their eyes were blazing fiercely. Shizuku-chi! Tell us who did Nagumo impregnate! It must be Yue-san as expected isnt it!? Or perhaps, dont tell me he cheated!? Either way It must be a carnage for Kaori-chan there! Right!? You twoat least give a greeting first before asking something like that. It seemed that these two were also greatly in misunderstanding in their own way. Yuuka was shrinking into herself even more. It was like she was being objectively shown how she was also acting just now, so she squeezed out the words Just kill me now from her throat. Nana & Taekos tension kept rising without knowing any limit. At their feet Yuukas mind was descending further into abyss. Shizuku looked like she was holding back a headache seeing them and she massaged her temple while sighing. After that, they sat around the table for tea party that was set at the middle of the flower garden. The tension was also calming down during their report about each others situation while they were separated. Or rather, the cheerful air was also vanishing while they were talking about the shocking and gruesome events that happened to both sides. Yes, at Yuukas side there was what happened with Shimizu Yukitoshi, while at Shizukus side there was what happened with the female demon Cattleya. The act of taking life that was carried out in front of them by Nagumo Hajime A deafening silence filled the place for a little while. The breeze that should feel pleasant felt strangely chilly. It made them really wanted to drink a warm cup of tea. It was the words that spilled out from Shizukus mouth that dispelled the silence. It seems that Ai-chan, no, sensei has come to term with it. It was clear to see that Shizuku was choosing her words carefully. Sensei, must be unable to agree with it. Its surely also difficult for her to just accept or understand the death. But, it seems she understand Nagumo-kuns thinking and act, and doesnt reject it. Yeah, well, this is Ai-chan-sensei we are talking about after allI think, she is really amazing in that aspect. Yuuka who had watched Aiko until now from the nearest position nodded with a wry smile. Shizuku also returned a wry smile. Then her gaze also turned toward Nana and Taeko who were looking somewhat awkward. What about all of you? What is your honest thought about Nagumo-kun? Obviously he is scary. The one who answered first was unexpectedly Nana. Her lips slightly pouted and she formed her words while her gaze was fixed on a nearby flower bed. Well of course, Shimizu was really the worst. He betrayed us, tried to kill Ai-chan, and set off a large swarm of monsters to Urseriously, that guy was full of shit. Right. But still, normally even then you wont think that he should just die isnt it? And yet, Nagumo-chi shot him without any hesitation at all. That wasnt normal. It was scary. That was why when the topic became about Hajime, her tension was rising up to a stupid degree instead. Because if not she felt like she wouldnt be able to act like her usual self. I think Im also the same like Nana. Nagumo-kun, he has changed too much. When he shot Shimizu-kun, his eyes were really cold. Taeko put her hand over Nanas hand that was placed on the table. She was being considerate to her friend, and at the same time she was also trying to soften the coldness that she was feeling. Seeing the two like that, Shizuku muttered As I thought they cant accept it huh inside her heart. Her gaze slightly lowered. But, a soft voice unexpectedly echoed there. But, its also the fact that he saved us. It was Yuuka. She was resting her chin on one hand with a troubled smile, however her gaze was looking straight at Shizuku. If he is really someone who is completely cold, all of us wont be here right now. The current Nagumo is certainly scary butbut, I also understand thats not all there is to him She couldnt accept him wholly like Yue and others. It wasnt like she was able to fully understand Hajimes creed and action, and she also couldnt agree with him. However, even so As I thought, Im glad that he is still alive. I want him to stay safe from here on too. I think he is scary but, I dont hate him, thats what I feel. The scene when Hajime yelled at Will Cudeta in the cave behind the waterfall crossed her mind. Keep struggling, struggling, and survive. If you do that then one day, the day will come when you can think that there is a meaning in your survival today. Until then Hajime was always calm and apathetic to his surrounding, but that was the first time he showed such raw emotion. At that time everyone felt it. The hell that Hajime must have experienced. That he must be desperate even right at that moment in order to win through the battle of survival in this other world. And then they witnessed his tremendous strength and understood the difference between him and them. It wasnt about a simple battle strength. The difference was in the gap between their strength of resolve and willpower. I seeI see what you mean. Shizuku smiled with a gentle expression. She was drawn to make that expression because Yuuka had such expression on her face. When she looked at Nana and Takeo, they also had a similar smile on their faces without her noticing it. It seemed these three had already talked about it since a long time ago and their mind had finished drawing their conclusion toward Hajime. Unfounded worry, unneeded concern. Such phrases formed in Shizukus head. Somehow she now felt like drinking a bitter tea after this. What about you Shizuku? Me? You should be able to guess already seeing how I entrusted Kaori to him. Aa~, yeah, thats really a clear answer. Shizuku treasured Kaori more than anyone else. She didnt even need to tell them what she was thinking about Hajime just from her action. But, unlike us, it doesnt seem like that Shizuku-chi is thinking that he is scary at all arent you? Well, in my case, we were saved when it was really a pinch for us after all The scene of Cattleya getting shot to death was sticking in her mind even now and wouldnt leave. However, as expected the feeling that she felt the most was relief from being saved. It was really unbelievable. What is that thing called again, pile bunker? That guy showed up after such thing pierced the ground from the floor above you know? I wont be able to forget the impact from that for my whole life. Shizukus eyes narrowed while saying that. Her expression was like a maiden who harbored a yearning for the hero. Normally the maiden sensor of Yuuka and the two would sensitively react and they would become shaken or exploding in curiosity. But however, for some reason no one reacted at this time. No, they were reacting, but it seemed their focus was taken by completely a different part P-pile bunker T-the thick, black, and hard rod The piercing, impact Eh? Whats the matter!? Why are you three covering your butts!? Why are your faces bright red!? The hands of Yuuka and Nana and Taeko were simultaneously pressing on their butts while fidgeting. It looked like they were recalling something but, Shizuku couldnt help but feel bewildered by their completely unexpected reaction. I-its nothing, Shizuku. But, Nagumonope, its really nothing at all! Nagumo-kun again!? You three are making me curious if you react like that! W-we cant tell you, Shizuku-chi. Something astounding like thats-something like that, into that kind of place What happened!? Just what in the world Nagumo-kun di!? I think, its a bit too early to tell Shizuku something like that. But if Im forced to say, Nagumo-kun is too much of a sadist, that a woman ended up opening a forbidden door, something like that. I dont get it! Explain it to me, Taikooo! What in the world Hajime did at Ur? An extremely serious and wholesome girl like Shizuku couldnt even what actually happened from the fragmentary words of Yuuka and others. At the same time, now that these three mentioned it, she recalled that Aiko was also writhing in shame because it seemed that Hajime had done something to her. Shizuku held her head. Was it really alright for her to send off Kaori like that? It was only at this late that anxiety was welling up inside her. M-more importantly! Shizuku, whats with that black sword! That looks like a Japanese katana! Ah, its true! That weapon is different from before! So there is katana in this world! W-whats with you three. Dont change the topic so forcefully like that. You three really dont want to talk about it that much? Rather than them not wanting to talk about it, it felt like they still needed to prepare their heart more in order to talk about it. That ass pile incident was just that shocking for them. The three averted their red face with all their strength. Shizuku sighed at them. She didnt hound them any further about it and started talking about the particulars of her getting presented with the black katana from Hajime. While talking, she unconsciously placed the black katana on her lap and caressed it while her expression was slackening Taeko-san yo, what do you think? Nana-san yo, I think she is in the grey that is nearly black.(TN: In Japan, the word black could also be used to mean guilty) Eh? Its not gray but black you know? Look, the katanas blade is also pitch black isnt it? It seemed that it was pitch black. It was Shizuku herself who said that so there was no doubt about it. Nana and Taeko nodded at each other, and then they looked at Yuuka. Nagumo you idioo~ot She muttered something with a small voice. Her expression seemed sulky. Shizuku herself was happily continuing with her bragging (?) of the present she received. She was so absorbed she didnt even notice the threes reaction. Nana and Taeko were thinking while watching Shizuku and Yuuka. Surely things would become interesting the next time they met Hajime again. . Around one hour after Brieze moved through the bronze colored world. Myuu was smiling inside the vehicle. She is like a monk who has reached enlightenment Kaoris impression was actually right on the mark. Air conditioning, cold drink supply, complete prevention of even a single grain of sand from coming in. The overwhelming comfort that was the complete opposite from when she was kidnapped made Myuu reached the state of mind of Buddha. Papa is amazing nano. This place feel pleasant even though we are at a desert nano. Papa is amazing nano. It was important so she said it twice. Actually after this Myuu would keep repeating the same thing every time the day changed to night and vice versa. That was just how pleasant this desert trip was for Myuu. Or rather it seemed like she was extremely moved. Although it was already too late at this point, it felt like their tears would come out from hearing the dead or alive experience of this little girl who crossed the desert as a captive. I-I seethen, when we arrive at Myuus house perhaps Ill set up some artifacts there too for a comfortable living. Like air conditioner or refrigerator, or a bath with fully automatic cleansing function Hajime-kun, hold back yourself. Those things are going to become a national treasure artifacts in this world after all. The civilization level is too far forward. Myuu-chans house will get targeted like that. Dont be stupid Kaori. Ill just need to tunr Myuus house into a fortress to prevent that. Hajime-san, recently youre acting as an idiot parent a little bit too much desu. Nn, Im worried now whether Hajime will be able to separate from Myuu like this. Even though Goshujin-samas attitude is that dry toward other people. Even though he was only thinking to make Myuus house a bit more comfortable and safer, he didnt get their reaction. Hajimes face turned a little sulky. Kaori writhed seeing his slightly childish face while following up her statement. Besides, you might have forgotten but, both Myuu-chan and me cant do something like manipulating magic power directly okay? In the first place Myuu didnt have magic power. Kaori also mentioned herself in consideration to Myuu while sugarcoating her statement. Hajime who now could control magic power directly as though it was only natural mutteredAh, now that you mention it thats true. Hmm~, thats a problem in its own way isnt it He began to think about something. Yue tilted her head. Problem? Do you have any plan to hand them some kind of artifact? No, its not that but, I want to make sure that they can use artifact when its needed. Like this Brieze, if Kaori is the only one who cant drive it at all ErrI cant do something like driving a car though But there is no guarantee that there wont be a time where you will need to do so. Ill engrave it with magic circle that can be activated with chanting. Ill also toy with the gimmicks a little. R-rightehehe, thank you Hajime-kun. Hajime immediately applied transmutation magic on the cars frame and engraved magic circle, improved the gimmicks at every part, and taught the chant keywords to activate and control them. Naturally he did it while driving. Although he was driving in a place that had no obstacle at all, his concentration ability that enabled him to do it at the same time while using magic power was just as expected from him. His reply toward her thanks was half-hearted, even so Kaoris expression broke into a smile at Hajime who was spending effort in consideration of Myuu and her. Her cheeks slightly reddened. And so naturally Yue-sama launched a right straight with her words. Kaori, will cause accident. Yue!? In this world there are things that can be said and things that cant be said! Just dont take Myuu when youre driving. A child wont be able to endure a driving that will need healing magic to survive unscathed. What do you mean by that I wonder!? I wonder!? Kaori leaned forward from the rear seat and pulled at Yues cheek *gunii* from behind. Yue got angryWhat are you doiiiing-. Myuu ignored the usual quarrel and looked at Hajime with sparkling eyes. Papa, papa! Can Myuu also drive nano!? Impossible. Myu!? Why!? Its dangerous. You are not tall enough, so in the first place you wont be able to look forward properly. Myuu was clearly disheartened. Shia chuckled seeing that and sent her a lifeline. Myuu-chan, next time Shia-oneechan will let you ride with me on Schutaif. If you sit in front of me and hold the handle, you will be able to move the bike by just shifting your weight, and more importantly you will be able to feel the wind so compared to Brieze its hands down Shia, if you bring Myuu on your ride, Ill pluck all the furs from those rabbit ears until not a single one remain okay? Why desu!? Hajime was a man of his words. Shias rabbit ears instantly flopped down and she hid it with both her hands. Tio smiled wryly and answered in Hajimes place. Thats because thy art a habitual offender of dangerous driving. Exactly. Shia was the type whose personality changed the moment she held the handle. It would be simply a suicide if a powerless little girl rode the bike together with her. It seemed Shia herself was aware of it. She quietly averted her gaze. Uu~, isnt there anything that Myuu can drive nano? Myuus lips pouted sulkily. Tio couldnt bear to see it and patted Myuus head from behind while speaking with a kind expression. No need to feel sad Myuu. If thou wish to ride something then there is one here. Really!? Tio-oneechan, what is this thing that Myuu can ride nano!? Thou couldst ride Tio-oneechan. Eh? Eh? Myuu was bewildered. Tio-oneechan turned an affectionate expression to her and spoke while going slightly haa haa. Thou couldst ride on Tio-oneechans back and think of me as a horse. Thou couldst tell me to crawl on the ground or ride me to death like a real work-horse. Here, I also have a whip with me. If thou whip mine butt strongly with this, I promise thee that I shall run faster than wind *Dopan* A gunshot echoed. Ahaaahn thank you very muchhhh- An excited voice also echoed. The shot pervert was pressing her hands on her forehead while bending backward in happiness at the rear seat. This damn pervert. What kind of request you are making to a child. Myuu, forget about just now. Y-yes nano As expected even the kind Myuu was creeped out by Tio just now. She was staring straight forward without looking anywhere else so that their gaze wouldnt meet. The anguished breathing Haa haa!! could be heard so she closed her ears. Kaoris expression was similarly twitching from feeling creeped out. Shia reached out over her and said Thats bad for Myuu-chans education desuu! and her iron fist sunk into Tios solar plexus to turn her unconscious. The pervert rejoiced even more. She really possessed a magnificent sturdiness. Then, at that timing, Nn? Hajime, look. Suddenly Yue called at Hajime with a voice that was oozing with wariness. Looking there, at the other side of the window at Yues side, the desert further at that direction looked blurry. Thatssandstorm huh? It seems the scale is really big. Hajime confirmed with his magnified sight using his far sight ability. The horizon a few kilometers away from the m looked hazy was because of the sand that was whirling up thickly. It was as though a brown colored giant wall was approaching them. Fumu. The scale of that sandstorm art big. We wont get away with its speed and route. Goshujin-sama, the activity of the desert monsters wouldst increase inside the sandstorm. After all it make it easier for them to aim at the prey on the ground. I believe that we wouldst not have any problem with Briezes armor, unless a very big sandworm appear, but it wouldst be better if we art completely on our guard. Roger. Yue and Tio, you two should prepare to deal against monster just in case. Nn Understood. Kaori, you can also use barrier right? Yes. Its not as strong as Suzu-chan but Im quite confident in it. Then make your preparation so that you can activate it with one word. Got it! Uu, someone like me who can only punch thing is useless at this kind of situation desuu~ Shias rabbit ears drooped down dejectedly in front of the instructions that Hajime doled out rapidly. Shia boasted an unrivaled strength in hand-to-hand combat, but certainly she couldnt be counted as fighting strength right now when they needed to deal with things outside from inside Brieze. Even so, that didnt mean that there was nothing for her to do. The driving might turn rough with this. Myuu, move to the backseat. Have Shia hold you. I need to be a seatbelt for Myuu-chan? Happily! Now now, Myuu-chan, please get on Shia-oneechans comfortable lap desuu Ye~s nano! Myuu must understand the situation. She was really obedient. She got lifted up by Shia and then she was placed snugly on her lap. After that Shia hugged her tightly from behind. Shia was satisfied that she had something she could do, furthermore it was to hug Myuu. Myuu too especially loved Shia, so she smiled widely nihee~. Tio glanced at those two with slight envy. Actually when rescuing Kaori and others at Great Labyrinth Orcus, she carelessly taught Myuu about the words neglection play. Since then she could only hug Myuu if there was permission from Hajime. Muu, Myuu. Dont thy wish to feel the hug from Tio-oneechan already? The hugging permission from Hajime papa still hadnt come out. In order to lift that ban, Tio-oneechan attempted to conquer Myuu first. However the incident of asking a little girl to treat her like a work-horse had only just happen. Just before she was shot by Hajime papa Eh? Err, thatthis is good enough for Myuu, nano. Fuguo!? A rejection that had been sugarcoated as much as possible from a little girl. Although Tio was a hopeless dragon who could convert pain into pleasure, as expected even this pain was too severe for her. And then while that skit was going on, Oi, Kaori. Why are you nonchalantly getting between Hajime and me? Eh, because, the balance is better with three people at the back and three people at the front, see! As Myuu went to the back, Kaori also switched to the front seat. She wouldnt let the chance to get as close as possible to Hajime. How could she call herself Yues love rival if she didnt charge forward. She wouldnt even be able to call herself no good. Even so, Yues blank stare was something powerful that rivaled a characteristic magic that could make ten thousand people to fidget nervously, so Kaoris gaze jumped to look at another direction far away. You two, thats enough for now. The sandstorm is faster than expected. We are going to enter its range. And then in less than a minute, the sunlight was obstructed. *Gou* With a roar a gust of wind hit Brieze from the side and shook the vehicle. Myuu let out a small screamKyah, at the same time the surrounding quickly became dark. The window was making a sound as though it was fired at by a shotgun. The darkness was like when there was only ten minutes left before the sun set completely. Brieze had light that shined at all direction so it wasnt completely dark, but the field of vision was almost completely blocked due to the raging sandstorm. Normally one should stop moving in this situation and waited until the storm passed, but Hajime had a compass and Brieze also wasnt shaking anymore other than the shaking at the beginning. It was running with good stability. Myuus body froze with all the sands surrounding the car, but then she sighed in relief seeing that Brieze didnt allow even a single bead of sand to enter inside. And then just when she was going to say another words of praise to papa with wide smile Papa! As expected papa is amaz nyo!? A loud impact *DON* resounded just before she finished speaking. Kaori also reflexively screamedKyah and hugged Hajime. Yue-sama then tore her away from him. At the front, there was a creature that was colored reddish brown sticking on the front window that was made from crystal. It had a membrane on its arms that looked like it could be used to glide in the air. Its color was like a creature whose skin had been peeled. It had no eyes and sharp canines grew from its mouth. It looked like a deformed bat. Its appearance was really grotesque. W-whats this disgusting thing! Nooo-, Yueeee- Wait-, Kaori-, you are choking me!? Fumu, its a sand bat. Normally this monster art sleeping under the sand and use sandy wind to travel and prey upon its target. It also hath a characteristic magic to absorb the water in its preys body by biting. Tio spoke her explanation calmly. Myuu who was really shocked and buried her face into Shias chest let out a sigh of relieve. Kaori who was hugging Yue because it seemed she was seriously scared also lifted her face hesitantly. Also it seemed Yue was unable to breath because Kaoris hug was unexpectedly strong. She had tearful eyes on her face. Hajime moved the wiper in high speed and sent the red sand bat flying. But at the next moment there was another sound *DON!. Another monster with grotesque appearance that looked like a piranha with tentacles that were shaped like saw growing from its body was jumping around on the cars bonnet. Hyaa!? Yueee! Theres another disgusting monster! I get it-, so dont keep hugging my neck every time-, Bakaorigueh!? This time its a saw fish. Its a monster that swims in the sand. It couldst control the sand and create a large jaw. It looks small, but it couldst bite off a whole horse. Even while she was saying that, a part of the sandstorm suddenly converged and took shape. It was the shape of a jaw. The jaw was trying to bit at the crystal front window, but it seemed it couldnt win against Briezes defensive power. While Yues voiceGive-! Give-! was echoing inside, Tio blew away the monster using her wind magic. In addition, something as big as a medium sized dog flew passed at the front. It had a reddish brown carapace body with two sharp pincers and thorny tail. But the carapace on its back had a gaping crack where something like wings were flapping with a noisy buzzing. Its figure was like a cockoach that was transformed to look even more fiendishTio, whats that?A scorpion monster.Its flying though?? Of course scorpion couldst fly. It couldst also shot out wind blade too.Whats that, scary!It seemed that it was common sense that scorpion could fly at the desert. Also it was Kaori who yelled at the end there.Why are there so many disgusting monsters in the desert? Kaori asked with tearful eyes while hugging Yue with all her strenght.Well, calm down Kaori.Hajime-kun?The scorpion of another world can fly. So way. Its cute isnt it?How can you think of something like that as cute!The scorpion monster that I knew was longer than ten meters. Even railgun didnt work on it, it could control the ground, and scattered needles and melting liquid you know?Whats that, scary!! No, Kaori is far scarier with you keep choking Yues neck even though her eyes are about to roll back like that. Eh? Ah!? Sorry-, Yue! Hang in theree! Kaori gasped and her hands let go. It seemed that she wasnt planning to choke her love rival to death while taking advantage of the commotion. YUe resumed breathing and spokeKill-, Bakaori-, kill- with tearful eyes and seething killing intent. Hajime ignored the two of them and turned his gaze to the rearview mirror toward Tio who was diligently repelling the surrounding monsters with wind magic. Even so you are really knowledgeable Tio. Could it be that you already have knowledge about desert from the start? Well, to some degree. Any member of dragon race naturally should have basic knowledge of everything. Even so although we sometimes wouldst send people to investigate, we hath shut in ourselves in our village for five hundred years. I wouldst need to supplement mine knowledge in any case. It wouldst be problematic if I act knowledgeable and yet there art discrepancy between the reality and mine knowledge. She hid her mouth with her sleeve and smiled gracefully. That gesture and her vast knowledge, then her radiant intellect that contained no haughtiness. Tio who was overflowing with elegance and intellect was truly a peerless beauty that personified a living legend. That was why Hajime unconsciously spoke. You, its like you actually arent a pervert. Nnhoh, what a sudden reward-, thank you very much- She convulsed while making an expression of ecstasy. But she was still repelling the monsters with excellent wind magic even while doing that without showing the slightest opening. Really, what a disappointing dragon she was. They were able to hold such relaxed conversation also because they understood from actual experience that the desert monsters couldnt do anything against Briezes defense. Monsters with grotesque appearance kept appearing even after that and Kaori alone continued to get startled, but even she would surely get used to it gradually. Like that, they advanced through the sandstorm without anything worth mentioning. And then just when it seemed like they should get out of the sandstorm soon, Ah? What? Hajime noticed the abnormality. The compass that was set up beside the handle suddenly began to rotate around wildly. He tried tapping it with his finger, but the needle didnt stop moving at all. Far from that, the needle was now moving around randomly. Tio. Forgive me, Goshujin-sama. I dont understand the cause of that. There art a possibility of a monster with lightning type characteristic magic nearby that is causing it but At the very least the sandstorm wasnt the cause. After all the compass was pointing at the right direction until just a moment ago. It cant be helped. Ill send Ornis to fly above the sandstorm. Then using the magic powers sense Hajime raised his vigilance while trying to take another method. But, he failed to do that. *GOU* An impact assaulted the vehicle. Brieze slid aside as though it had been punched from the side. Tsk, the car wont move like I want it It was clear that the tires were rotating fruitlessly. Hajime poured his magic power to increase the rotation speed, but the car wouldnt move forward as though it was stuck in a hole. Not only that, Kyaaah!? Fuwaah!? Shia-oneechan! Its alright! Myuu-chan! I wont let you go! The car rapidly spun so much that Kaori and Myuu screamed. The car got dragged to behind just like that. Hajime, the ground is undulating fiercely! Oi oi, this is seriously like a sea. This art truly, a bad timing. Goshujin-sama, this art most likely a great desert storm. Its a deserts wind that generally happen once every dozens of years. Be careful of the big waves! How do you propose I should be careful here? Hajimes expression was listless, even so he was desperately steering Brieze. However, the fang that the mother nature sometimes bared was something that was hard to oppose by human. Geh!? Everyone, hold tightly at the grips on the ceiling! Right after Hajime ordered, the surrounding was enveloped in darkness. What brought this darkness where not even the slightest light could shine in was an enormous wall of sand. This high wave made the thickness of the sandstorm from before to look cute. This wave that lifted up even the sandy group had been approaching undetected under the veil of the sandstorm. It appeared as a complete surprise attack to Hajime and co. KYAAAAAAH!? Shia-oneechaa~~n!? Hyowa~!!? Nn!? Ohooh!? Ahanh!? The metal ceiling art priceless-!? Brieze was instantly toppled. It got fiercely shook around where up and down kept getting switched as though the car had been thrown into the sea with raging waves tossing it around. Thanks to the seatbelt and holding on the grips at the ceiling, they didnt experience being smashed around like a pinball, but it didnt change the fact that it was a bad situation. Screams and the sound of the head of a certain hopeless dragon getting smashed repeatedly on the ceiling and a rejoicing voice were reverberating. Hajime raised his voice amidst that chaos. Yue! Nn-!! They finished communicating their mind with just that. Yue activated gravity magic with a perfect beat. She didnt activate any complicated magic. She was simply increasing the gravity to be several times the original amount with Brieze at the center. But, Brieze stabilized with that. It was like a ship that had dropped down anchor. Everyone alright? Papa! Tio-oneechan is making a disgustiI mean, a happy looking face for some reason nano! Yosh, so everyone is alright huh! Brieze had gotten swept inside the sand with a terrific momentum. At the same time, Brieze was sinking fast in exchange of the stability. I know where the surface is! Yues gravity magic was reversed. Brieze was ascending to the surface even while getting swept away by the sand. Unnuu!! Yue, are you alright? Heavy-! But Ill do my bestttt! They were inside the sand. The amount of sand that was piled up between them and the surface was enormous. Even if Yue floated the sand or just Brieze alone, there was a vast amount of hindrance on their way. It was forcing Yue to consume a lot of magic power. Yue, can you fix Briezes front part to face diagonally above? Nn- As expected from the cheat vampire princess. She swiftly performed the difficult move of controlling the vehicles posture inside the raging waves without a single complaint. Ask me anything later. Its your reward for working hard. Nn? Yue smiled happily even while sweating heavily. Hajime glanced at her before pouring a lot of magic power again into Brieze. Immediately the dashboard part flipped around and a panel with buttons lined up there appeared. In addition, Fuwah!? The back of the vehicle is changing shape desuu!? Amazing nano! Cool nano! H-Hajime-kun!? I think I have seen something like that before! You know, its the same like the car of the men in black who fight aliens! Goshujin-sama! What art thou planning to do!? The answer to that was exactly as Kaori thought. Jet propulsion in a car, is romance. Hajime muttered something like that and pushed the red button at the middle of the panelDont push! Absolutely dont push this button! There was such warning (?) sentence written under itwith a satisfying *click* sound. And then, the rear part of the vehicle that transformed into two nozzles made the sound *GOOOOOOOOO-* with red light converging in themright after that, Brieze flew off like a rocket. aAAAAAAAAAAA~~!? Nmyaa~~!? FUOOOOOOOOO!? This pressure that art pressing mine whole body! This also feels good!? Kaori, Myuu, Shia, and Tio were screaming. The G-force that would make jet coaster felt gentle was pressing down fiercely on the seat. The explosive power of combustion powder that was given directionality and the magical power emission made the jet propulsion imitation to produce a super acceleration. Brieze was charging through the sand like a submarine that was going through an emergency ascent. Kaori didnt have the highest grade cushion that was Shias breasts like Myuu. So her neck was pressed behind from the seats back to arch backward. When the angle of her neck was starting to become dangerous, it made her looked like a girl who was arching back from getting possessed by an evil spirit. Just as her face and posture was becoming something that a beautiful girl shouldnt make (Myuu even screamed Hii? seeing it), Nn! Hajime! We are going out, hold on! Yue sensed that the surface was approaching from the change in weight. Hearing her words, Hajime used one hand to hold her up to the right posture while raising his voice. Right after that *BOBA-* Brieze flew out to the surface with such loud voice. No, it was flying to the sky. Exactly like a rocket. It seemed the sandstorm had also passed, so the sun was clearly visible. There was a lot of sand whirling in the air and so the sunlight wasnt really b=vivid, but it was like heaven compared to inside the sand. The groups eyes were stolen by the suns radiance for a while even while Brieze was ascending. Nn! Kaori! Wake up! Itll be a waste if you dont look! Fainting easily just from this much is a no no, Ka C o C rii! Hah!? It hurts-, it hurts-, stop slapping my faceee! Even though it was a beautiful sight, or rather, even though they had flown up until the altitude of several hundred meters, *pan pan* the slapping sound resounded rhythmically along with a protesting voice. For Yue, being choked just now seemed to be very irritating for herher expression while slapping was joyful. But, even such time immediately came to an end. If the jet propulsion was turned off, naturally Brieze would freefall toward the ground. The sensation of floating in the stomach and their body that was hovering as though they were in zero gravity made Kaori and Myuu to scream again. Yue, you dont need to use gravity magic when we land. Nn? Is that okay? Why!? Hajime-kun why!? Calm down Kaori. I have also properly prepared Brieze for a situation when it has to skydive. What kind of situations you have been imagining!? No because, you often saw car skydiving in movie right? A movie is a movie you know!? We are in a real fantasy world that is even more fantasy than movie you know? Thats right! Kaori, your tension is high. Too high spirited. Im scared here! While Kaori was splendidly carrying out the straight man role, three large parachutes were deployed from the front, back, and roof of Brieze. Briezes huge frame was swaying and slowly returned toward the ground like a leaf in the air. Even so that was an incredible experience huh. Myuu, are you alright? Yes nano! It was a bit scary but, Shia-oneechan held Myuu really tightly, so now it feels fun nano! Ehehe, Shia-oneechan also had fun you know~~. Surely there isnt any other demihuman than Myuu and me who have this kind of experience whether in the past or the future! Nano! Shia and Myuu laughed nihehe~~ together. It was really a heartwarming sight, as though they were really sisters. Yue, is magic power reserve alright? Nn, Ill resupply from the magic crystal just in case. Fine control of gravity magic is my homework from now. Uu, I wasnt useful at all Dont mind it Kaori. Each of us hath our own role. More importantly Goshujin-sama, how art the magnet right now? It still aint fixed. While the altitude was gradually decreasing, Tio who was going haa haa until just now showed a slightly serious expression. It reminded Hajime about the compass and he turned his gaze toward it and he spontaneously scowled. It was like jumping from one problem to the next problem. The magnet was still rotating around busily like before. Oou? Hajime-san! Hajime-san! There is an oasis over there! Perhaps someone is there, should we go? Just as Shia said happily, there was the sight of a water body that looked slightly hazy in some distance away. They had just been tossed around by a sandstorm of an absurd scale, and on top of that their compass was in this state. They could still use the suns position to judge the direction, but it would be safer if they could find someone knowledgeable about the desert at the oasis and asked them for guidance. Brieze safely landed on the ground while he was thinking of such thing. Hajime rotated the axle with magic power and rolled the parachute back inside while turning his gaze toward the place that seemed to be an oasis. Hey, that place, its not an oasis but a mirage isnt it? Certainly, that seems to be the case. Kaori who also had experience of seeing mirage several times at earth agreed with Hajimes words. Then suddenly that desert legend crossed the mind of hajime. The mirage that invite to the place you wish for huh No way! Thats just a legend right? Certainly that was true. It was a kind of lesson to be careful to not get stranded by mistaking a mirage as oasis. But, how shouldst I say itthere is this strange feeling Im sensing. Though perhaps this art just me being pointlessly wary because of the out of order compass and the sandstorm just now. Hajime hesitated. For Hajime whose greatest wish was to return home, the content of that legend wasnt something he could ignore. He simply prioritized conquering the great labyrinths because the reward from there was more definite then something this uncertain. However, he couldnt make the decision to go there to ascertain the veracity of the legend despite the impatience in his chest. The cause for that was one. Papa? Yes, Myuu. The existence of the little child who was adoring him. He promised to send back this child to her mother. What if the deserts legend was really true? What if by any chance it then made Myuu became separated for eternity from her mother? It was a hesitation that Hajime absolutely wouldnt feel when he just came out from the abyss. Hajime could only smile wryly at his current state. Even though that mirage might vanish to somewhere while he was hesitating like this. Even though the possibility of returning home might slip from his hands without him being unable to encounter it anymore. Unexpectedly it was Myuu who helped Hajime to form a conclusion from his hesitation that was unlike him. Papa! Myuu want to go there nano! What? Going there? Myu! Her wide smile contained no trace of hesitation. Hajime then turned his gaze in bewilderment to Yue and others. All of them were making a gentle expression for some reason. It seemed that they had easily read what was going on in Hajimes heart. They knew the strength of Hajimes wish. So seeing Hajime feeling hesitation for Myuus sake despite that made Yue and others felt happy and proud right now. It made him felt really embarrassed. Hajime scratched his head to gloss it over. Myuu, are you really okay with that? Papa came to where Myuu was for Myuus sake. So this time Myuu will go to where papa wants to go nano. Myuus decision wasnt simply because of curiosity, but her repaying the favor in her own way. It was unclear whether she understood the risk or not, no, surely she understood without a doubt. If not she wouldnt be able to look straight at him like this with such strong gaze. Dont worry Goshujin-sama. In case the worst happen, I shall transform into dragon and bring back Myuu to her mother. That might be just a needless worry you know? Its still not certain if thats really the mirage of the legend. Thats right. Nothing is certain unless we confirm it first! Tio, Shia, and then Kaori also gave him considerate words without any hesitation too. Hajime, its fine. Just the two of us are already the strongest in the world. But now Yues gaze turned toward Shia and others, then she put on an extraordinarily charming smile. Surely we are invincible. She said such thing. No matter what happened, they could do something about it, she told him. Yeah. He didnt say anything clever. Hajime took a deep breath to calm his emotion that was going out of control and then he nodded with a fearless smile. Yosh, then for now lets check that mirage first. Reassuring replies came back naturally. Brieze took off. Even while thinking that there was no way the legend was true, Hajime allowed his heart to be filled with a slight expectation and the magic power that he poured into Brieze naturally increased. Brieze charged toward the mirage with a high speed. Then, after a while, Ah? Could it bewe are, getting closer? It was a question that was asked just in case, but then midway the tone became half believing. The distance seemed to be shrinking in Hajimes eyes. Then Tio supported his suspicion. Haha-, as expected from Goshujin-sama. Thou art truly blessed by fate. It seemed even her extremely sharp dragon eyes were also reaching the same conclusion like Hajime. Tios cheeks were unusually twitching. Eh? No way? For real? Its really the legendary mirage!? Right now the distance looks the same though. Just as Yue said, right now the distance looked the same. Yes, as if the mirage misjudged the distance because of Briezes unexpected speed, so it corrected the distance in panic. Hajime and co looked at each other. It seemed that they had found jackpot. The legend of a mirage that invite you to the place you wish for, is it a lie or truthlets ascertain it. Everyone nodded to Hajime. Hajime grinned and pushed the red button once more. Brieze accelerated with a jerk. The grain of sands hitting the window played a sound like impacting bullets and the sight at both sides turned into streamline. An adorable cry Nnmya~ slipped out from Myuu, but everyone else was silently enduring it because this was their second time experiencing this. As I thought it wasnt just our imagination! Its seriously starting to run away! Just when it looked like their distance with the mirage had been drastically reduced, like the distance with the mirage was gradually returning to normal again. The mirage was also starting to seriously attempt to escape. It wasnt their sense of distance with the mirage going out of order, they could even feel a will from the mirage right now. There was no doubt that there was something in the mirage that was like in legend. And then, it seemed even that desert legend was unable to escape from the impossible speed of the magically powered car as expected The mirage that originally should be impossible to be pursuedwas caught up by Hajime and co. And then they saw. There wasnt just the sight of hazy water, the space itself was hazy. It was a fantastical space that was filled with sparkling particles like diamond dust or perhaps like the starry sky. For a moment everyone was enchanted by that sightthen right after that. Those particles flashed brightly like exploding stardust. Tsu, Shia! Protect Myuu! Hajime grabbed Kaori beside him and activated his defense skill Vajra. Shia hugged Myuu into her bosom to cover her. Yue and Tio immediately put up a barrier. The consciousness of Hajime and others were instantly dyed by a pure white light. Chapter 392 Arifureta Chapter 392 Tortus Travel Journal ? . Due to the Demon Kings Strike Zone is Too Wideee Incident (misunderstanding), the village of dragon race fell into pandemonium for one hour before calm returned at the present time. Conversely there were people who were losing composure as each second passed. To think that the members of Nagumo family would come herewe would pour all our efforts in our welcoming if only we knew beforehand. Our deepest apologies for not even being able to provide any decent hospitality for everyone. With the identity of the parents coming to light, after giving another greeting to Hajime and others, the dragon people were acting very humble toward the parents for some reason. They thought that as a race that put great importance to virtue, everyone of the dragon people would feel something toward the family of the man who opened a forbidden door in their princess and it would show in their wordsand yet they were showing this unexpected reaction instead. Although the reason for that immediately became clear. Yes, the reason could be felt from every single part of their words even. Really, our princess must have been a great bother to everyone havent she? Everyone doesnt need to hold back or anything against her! If it looks like she is cutting too loose, all of us in the village will do everything we can to reeducate her! To think that you will accept this kind of princess, uu, I dont know what to sayeven us had never even dreamed that our princess would be hiding this kind of horrible disposition Is Myuu-chans education in her aesthetic sensibility alright? Isnt the princess a harmful existence for a child like her? Their words were extremely straightforward. Venri secretly told everyone what was going on. It seemed that the emotion of the people in the village toward Tio was split into two factions. The first was the faction that was still escaping from reality and screamed There is no way the dragon races princess is a pervert like this! (Tear of blood)like Ristas-kun. The other faction was the faction tolerating the perverted princess that said Hajime-dono only opened the door. It was princess herself who raised such perversity behind that closed door (faraway look). Ninety percent of the village belonged to the latter faction. And then all the dragon people had this thought exactly because they accepted their perverted princess. Is princess doing well in the family where she married into? Aa, Im worried! Is she troubling all the people of Nagumo family? Even though they have gone to a great pain to accept a princess who has such particular disposition! Also what if she give a bad influence to Myuu-chanwe really cant apologize enough! Aah, Im worried! That was their thought. E-everyoneee-, enough already! How couldst everyone call me a bad influence for Myuus education! And so, the princess who was the single focus of the respect and affection of the dragon princess was trembling fiercely in shame by the words of her relatives while losing her composure. There, a good looking man with dark green hair opened his mouth. Then Ill ask you this instead princess. Which part of a fellow who desire insult and violence to be done on herself while breathing heavily with an ecstatic face can be good for a childs education in aesthetic sensibility? A-Aloisits unfair to answer mine question with another question while looking seriously like that This man was the former main candidate to be Tios fiance. Alois was a dragon race of wind element and he was considered as the fastest dragon among the dragon race if Tio was excluded. His strength was at the top rank among the dragon race and the peoples trust toward him was also deep. He was also extremely capable as a leader. After Tio went out to marry into another family instead of taking a groom into Clarus family, he was also the one who got recommended to be the candidate of the next chief. He reached his current position all because he harbored a serious feeling toward the princess and wished to be recognized as worthy to be her spouse. Her had ceaselessly accumulated efforts for such a long time until now with his whole heart directed toward the princess. The princess came first no matter what. He could do anything if it was for the princess. A Man among man Alois-san should be that madly in love for Tio but, he had a serious look on his face right now. It was a serious look that was completely unwavering. DisappointedI dont feel that at the slightest. Because this too is also a side of the princess. Then the only thing we can do is to accept that side of yours. Even so, this and its influence for a young girl are two completely different matters. A child is a treasure. Its the duty of adult to protect and show them the way. Am I mistaken? Ah, no, thy art not wrong Their position had completely reversed. Alois-san already had the air of a chief. In the past when Tio returned home before the final battle, when the cruel reality was thrust before him, he ran away from reality and hallucinated that the a fellow dragon race youth beside him was the princessDDhe had experienced being a broken man like that but It seemed that he had become unbound by the past in various meanings. The dragon people standing around Alois were also making a gaze that said This princess really cannot be helped at all toward Tio. Their expression was already like that, someone who was accepting and wouldnt abandon a problem child even while their mind was greatly worrying for the childDDyes, their expression was like a mother. Regardless of gender or age. The princess backed away. What in the world happened while I was in Japan!? Where hath the respect and affection toward me gone to!? Her expression seemed to say. Unable to watch the greatly shaken Tio, Shuu and Sumire smiled wryly while defending Tio. Err~, Tio has never bothered or inconvenienced us, really. So please dont worry like that, everyone. Yes, she is a good wife for our son. The eyes of all the dragon people snapped wide open. Their pupils shrink vertically into a slit! It was a total activation of dragon eyes to detect falsehood by the whole village!! While Shuu and Sumire jerked and trembled, everyone in the village saw through their dragon eyes that it seemed they really werent thinking of Tio as a bother and sighed in relieve. Next one of the female dragon people turned her gaze toward Remia with a gentle expression. Im glad. We all have been in suspense all this time, worrying what if the princess brought any negative influence for Myuu-chan. Y-yes. Everything is fine you know? The air froze. Remia was averting her eyes desperately. She wouldnt look into the dragon eyes! Remia!? Whats the meaning of this!? Art thou saying that Im bad for Myuu-chans education!? Princess Tio looked extremely shocked. She hid her lips with her sleeve while her feet staggered. Remia gasped before she straightened her posture. And then she made her usual my my ufufu smile that hid her true feeling and, Bad influence? There isnt anything like that you know? She declared so for Tios sake. Guilty Tios bad influence was seen through by all the dragon people. It seemed that even the strongest Remia Smile couldnt display its full prowess in the situation where her worry for her daughter and Tios honor were being weighed. Tio fell on her knees after abruptly learning Remia mamas strong concern here. Tomoichi and others went Uwaa with twitching expression after getting a glimpse of the darkness of Nagumo family. There, a messiah jumped forward in front of Tio. Waa~~it a second nano! Objection! Nano! Myuu! Thou, art covering for me Myuu stood imposingly in front of the dragon people with Tio behind her. That figure was like when she protected a devil parent and child from the rampaging Hajime in the demon kings castle. Tio was moved to tears by the small figure of a hero. The dragon people flinched back. Amidst that, Myuu puffed out her chest with a huffy indignation and her proclamation resounded through the area sonorously. Its troubling that everyone is underestimating Myuu nano! Something like differentiating good from bad is something that Myuu can proo~perly do nano! Just because Tio-oneechan is an irredeemable pervert doesnt mean that Myuu will get affected or anything! Myuu guaranteed! Myuu wont become like Tio-oneechan no matter what! Gofuh!? Myuu! Mama was wrong! Mama should believe in Myuu rather than lying like that! Remia, dont kick me whilst Im already a corpse Tio crumbled. In front of her Myuu and Remia, the mother and daughter embraced each other strongly. All the dragon people sent them a rain of praises and applauses Oo! What a wonderful parent and child love!Myuu-chan too, what an unbelievable strength of will at her ageBravo! What a wise child she is!. Adol was looking down on her granddaughter amidst that with a troubled expression. Alois then spoke a suggestion to him. Adol-sama, everyone has taken a great trouble to visit here. It will be a disgrace for the dragon race to only let them to inspect the village. How about we let them enjoy the traditional cooking and dance of the dragon race? Fumu, a good proposal. Hajime-kun, what do you think? When Hajime looked around, Tomoichi and others who were making a conflicted expression at the series of exchange also nodded happily. Especially someone like Kaoruko who had been very interested with the cooking of other world from the start. Her eyes sparkled when she heard the words traditional cooking. It seemed Yue and others also had no objection, so Hajime nodded and Venri stepped forward. Then how about Adol-sama and princess show everyone around the village while we are preparing them? I think we can finish everything if we have one hour. What are you going to do Venri? This is a rare chance so Ill also join the food preparation. Allow me to show everyone my skill. Tios head instantly snapped toward Venri when she heard those words. Then I wouldst also cook! Jii-sama can show everyone around by himself! Also, the dance too! I wish to put my dance on display too by all means! It seemed she was planning to regain the respect and affection of her brethrens by displaying her traditional cooking and traditional dance, or rather she was planning to do that by taking command of the hospitality preparation. But Alois-san spoke a sentence before that. Princess, you are joking too much. What do thou mean by thaaatt!! In addition, the lightning dragon Elder Catullus who was one of the oldest dragon people and the owner of the vocation Observer widely opened his usually slit-eyed eyes in a snap and spoke. Princess, Im begging you please just wait quietly without doing anything! Am I a bomb that art in the verge of exploding!? Tio stood up and shoutedI already heard enough mon! Ill do it by myself mon! slightly childishly. Then she rolled up her sleeves and moved toward the building. However, a command surged out from Alois at that instant. Everyone attention! The fourth paragraph of the the third clause of Princess Countermeasure Manual! There art a manual to deal with me!? The dragon people swiftly moved in a rush. They blocked the path into the building while ingredients and tableware, everything needed for a banquet suddenly appeared in their hands like a magic trick. It was as though they were sayingWere sorry princess. We are happy with your feeling but there is no more work to do. In addition another group moved briskly toward the villages exit with adroit movement and formed two lines. They instantly formed a road that was made of human crowd to see off people leaving. Their skill was high. They had properly trained in it! Take care princess! Everyone! All of thou art going that far!? Princess Tios tsukkomi echoed in vain. Hajime and others looked at Tio with twitching face. Liliana who was shaking *puru puru* like a slime was the only one who looked strangely happy. Her gaze toward Tio seemed to sayI found a comrade!. Princess. Please dont misunderstand. Venri? Everyone is still as respectful to you princess just like before. Rather you can even say that our respect and affection toward you has increased even more. It really doesnt look like that though? Princess Tio looked really doubtful. She stared suspiciously at Venri who was whispering into her ear. Everyone has accepted the current princess. Thats exactly why they have this thinking. Princess had never showed any negative side to us before she met Hajime-sama, Could it be that was caused by our excessive respect toward the princess was oppressing her true self?. Nu, such thing To go further, we even grieved at heart wondering if we had all been so faint-hearted that princess was forced to perform the act of the ideal princess of the dragon race, so much so that princess herself didnt notice what her true feelings were. How couldst thathowever, I wasnt acting at all Princesss prerequisite to be your fianceDDto be stronger than you. That is surely a fragment of princesss oppressed true nature. The princess had appealed to us all this time. Made me into a damaged goods! Make me listen to you by brute force!. That wasnt it though? Really? No, my feeling was pure at that time, thinking that if someone is going to be my husband then it wouldst be better if its someone stronger than me, Princess Tio wanted to say so, but now that she had realized her true nature as a masochist pervert, even she herself became doubtful of her own words Therefore everyone talked with each other. How should we interact with the princess from here on, what should we do so that princess can be happy, we held a gathering and talked so many times. How couldst thatsomething like that happened whilst I was absent Now she got it. Her brethrens thought so much about her like that they spent much time discussing with each other of how to deal with her. Then they reached the conclusion of changing themselves instead of changing her. That certainly could be said as proof that they hadnt lost respect toward her. Tio was moved emotionally and covered her eyes with her sleeve. A warm feeling slowly accumulated at the corner of her eyes as tears of gratitude. While Hajime and others were watching that going on with a warm expression, Tio turned her gaze to speak her words of gratitude toward her brethrensDD Everything is for the sake of dragon races future! The dragon race will never yield against the bad rumors! We shall show the whole world that the princess is the only unique case! We all are healthy and wholesome! We are all healthy and wholesome! The dragon race is healthy and wholesome!! Oi Tios emotional tears wentAh sorry, Im in the wrong place and instantly drew back. A reproachful gaze stabbed at Venri beside her, but Venris gaze quietly moved toward the sky far away. Even while that was going on, Alois was passionately giving out orders. Recently in the continent there had been a very slight rumor going around, Is the dragon race perhaps a perverted race?. He was sending out orders to everyone in order to not let such rumor spread out any further, all to protect the dragon races future. The first step of anti princess measure! Absolutely dont give the princess any stimulation! I repeat! Dont give her any kind of stimulation at all! We wont give princess any stimulation! Until she return back to Japan safely!! Japan art not a quarantine facility though!? Or rather, do all of thee think that Im a toxic substance or something!? As expected her tsukkomi only echoed in vain. Also this first step of anti princess measure was a countermeasure in case Tio came out in public setting. Even this kind of pervert was one of the wives of the demon king who saved the world. Just like how Queen Luluaria asked them to show themselves in a parade, the possibility of Tio showing up in events like ceremony and the like wasnt low by any chance. At that time, if by any chance she started going haa haa due to an unexpected stimulation while in front of many of the populace watching At this occasion, they didnt mind anymore if other thought of Tio as a pervert. But, it was a common knowledge that Tio was the princess of the dragon race. The risk of people thinking that such masochistic nature was the racial nature of the dragon race was not non-existent. That absolutely had to be prevented! They were in the village right now, so this was the perfect chance for practicing the countermeasures. The heart of the dragon race became one with Alois at the center. There was no way they could carry out the countermeasure in other country if they couldnt even do it in their own village! A cry of fighting spirit burst out. For the future of the dragon race! To show the world that dragon race isnt a pervert you know, its just the princess who is a pervert you know! Now, have a good day princess. Alois said the farewell. His words were polite. However the people taking position in front of the buildingDDespecially the female dragon people were shooing with their hands as though to sayCome on, well be busy with the banquets preparation, so go away already, go!without the slightest respect. The brethrens who were forming two lines to create a path of leaving also radiating aura of wariness as though to sayWhy arent they leaving already? Dont tell methe princess is planning to cause something?. Tios eyes rapidly died. I dont know what kind of face to make hereher half smile seemed to say that. She couldnt say anything. Hajime spoke to her with unusually concerned voice. Aa~, Tio? Im counting on you to show us around. Come on, the villages people are also enthusiastic to prepare a welcoming party for Tios return here after so long, okay? Yes Tio turned around after Hajime urged her. The voices of her brethrensHave a good day! Princess! showered her while she was walking through the path between the lines of people. Just from the appearance of the scene, this was truly like the departure of a royalty but S-somehow it looks like, Tio-oneechan is getting banished nano Shh~h! Myuu, dont say it out loud! Myuus whisper represented the voice of the heart of Hajime and everyone. . . . . . . . . . . Hajime and co were currently strolling inside the forest at the north of the village after leaving the settlement. The sunlight filtering through the trees was beautiful. The echo of the sound of waves from afar made the atmosphere felt surprisingly refreshing. Although they were inside a forest, there was a small path leading deep inside the forest. Coupled with the cool and clear air, it made them felt like they were exploring a secret hideout somewhere. If only the guide Tio wasnt hunched in dejection. T-Tio-oneechan, are you alright? Im fine. There art no proDD *GON* A protruding thick branch hit Tio-sans head. However she continued walking as though nothing had happened. It felt like her footsteps were accompanied with the depressing sound effect of *tobo tobo*. Her illness was serious. Papa Myuu looked up at Hajime with a worried expression. Hajimes expression turned troubled. His usual trick when Tio got docile was to hit her butt or insult her for the time being. No matter how down she was feeling, such trick promised that she would instantly recovered. It was the wonder drug that was exclusive for Tio. However. Right now in this situationHajime hesitated using that wonder drug. Because, Adol-ojiisan was right beside him. He just fainted while still standing straight and smiling not long ago. Above all else, this fetish of Tio had brought such dramatic change to her brethrens. Now then, what should he do now? Yue and others were also just smiling wrylyDDexcept one, Liliana alone was looking at Tio with extremely gentle gazeDDit seemed they were at a loss of how to talk to her. But then, Adol who was unable to bear watching the situation opened his mouth with a wry smile. Tio. Cheer up already. Its not like everyone in the village is hating you. You understand that right? Rather its because they can accept you as you are right now that they areDD They were shooing me away while saying Shoo shoo, go away already, though. They treated me like a bother though. Even though, Im a princess. W-well, perhaps their treatment to you has become somewhat rough but, that too is an expression of their loDD They hath even created something like princess countermeasure manual before I knew it though. There was the order The first step of anti princess measure! Absolutely dont give the princess any stimulation! I repeat! Dont give her any kind of stimulation at all! like they art facing a monster though. Their group action was really adroit, making it clear that they hath been training routinely though. Adol stayed silent and quietly averted his gaze. Umu, the weather is also nice today. Oh, miss small bird, how about resting on my shoulder? He was acting like that. He had washed his hands completely from his granddaughter. There was no way Adol didnt know what the villagers had been doing as the chief. It was evident that he was approving the dragon peoples countermeasure against their princess. Rather, looking at her half-baked follow up to Tio just now, it seemed that he was even thinking You are reaping what you sow, so it cant be helped. It cant be helped, Liliana stepped forward with rapid footsteps as though to say that. She would give Tio the best encouragement she could. She lightly tapped Tios shoulder *pon pon* and, Comrade? Comrade? A princess is an existence that is treated crudely! Liliana showed a pleased smile that seemed to say that. Lilianas hand on Tios shoulder was like a hammer that that was hitting a stake. Tios shoulders were dropping even more in dejection. As expected, even Tio-san can feel dejected at this kind of situation Then she should hide her perversity from the start instead of showing it off. Shia stared at Tios back as though she was watching a strange creature. Kaori secretly replied with a whisper. Then Shizuku secretly whispered her conjecture. This is just my guess but, perhaps she didnt want to hide her true nature to her family and want them to accept her as she is. But, she still wanted them to treat her the same like before as the princess everyone respected and beloved, is that it? Aiko also added her conjecture. But then she mumbled her words. She swallowed the words that she reflexively almost said. But that action ended up in vain. Yue-sama easily spoke the words. The feeling of everyone in this place including the parents. Nn~, this troublesome pervert. Tsu!? T-that art horrible, Yueee The words of the first wife-sama that gouged into the heart like Gae Bolg made Tio jerked and turned around. There, she found the eyes of someone who was looking at the garbage dump after some crows ransacked it and made all the garbage got scattered and felt that it was extremely troublesome to clean up the mess. The destructive power was overwhelming when it was coupled with Yue-samas blank stare! Haa haah!! Nn. She revived. I see. This is Yue-donos, no, the first wife-donos true strength No, rather I think this is mostly because of Tios perversity, Adol-dono. As expected, it seemed ADol-donos heart still hadnt recovered fully. Hajime said his tsukkomi to Adol before he cleared his throat. He opened his mouth to change the mood. And so, Tio. Where are you leading us to? Goshujin-sama, I wish that thou couldst give me at least a single kind word Ill push you off from the cliff later so cheer up. Mine overwhelming gratitude! Haa haah Tio finally pulled herself together, or rather she finally put her feeling in order. According to what she explained while going haa haa, it seemed that she was leading them to the villages graveyard. I see, your parents? Hajime guessed in his mind and asked the question quietly. Everyone starting from Shuu and Sumire gasped and held their breath. Tio looked back across her shoulder with a soft expression. It was unthinkable that she had just been doing haa haa. The parents were making a complicated expression while listening to her words. It might not be suitable going to such place when everyone come here for sightseeing, but I wish to introduce everyone first before showing the other nice places. Chichiue-dono, Hahaue-dono, art that alright? Of course there was no way they would refuse. Tomichi and Shuuzou and the others also nodded readily. The group continued walking for a while quietly. Then they suddenly came out to an open space. The sunlight that filtered through the trees were gone and the blue sky could be seen from the circle shaped opening. Mu, Jii-sama, this art There is no need for us to hide anymore. I wish to put them in a place where the sun is visible. I see. Indeed. Countless gravestones were lined up orderly before their eyes. Sunlight was brilliantly illuminating the place. Coupled with the surrounding trees and refreshing air, this place didnt have the characteristic lonely atmosphere of a graveyard. A vague hint of holiness could be felt from here. Tio, whats the matter? Originally, there were more trees in this place that the sky was fully covered by the leaves and branches. Nn~, because this place was a hidden village? Umu. It was a preparation to prevent this village being discovered from the sky. A barrier was laid out around the village to prevent such thing, but the burden wouldst be greater to extend the barrier to also cover the graveyard that was some distance away. But, it seemed that after the final battle, everyone in the village hath put this place in order so the sun couldst be seen. How should I describe it, this place doesnt really feel like a graveyard in a good meaningthis place is beautiful. The atmosphere is like standing in the middle of a church. Following Shuu and Sumires impression, Tomoichi and others also looked around while speaking their favorable impressions. Then they followed Tios guidance to walk to the deepest area. There they found two white gravestones that were surrounded by fence unlike the other gravestones. The two gravestones were standing close to each other. On each of the white gravestone there were the names Haruga Clarus and Orna Clarus engraved. I hath returned, Haha-ue, Chichi-ue. Let me introduce them, mine new family. Tio puffed out her chest proudly without any solemn atmosphere at all. She introduced Hajime and others in turn as though she was giving a report. Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko had also become her family, so their parents were also Tios family. She slowly introduced every single one of them and explaining what kind of person they were, but her words didnt only describe their work and character, she even mentioned about detailed virtue that even the person themselves werent aware of it. It made Tomoichi and others blushed from realizing that she had observed them that closely. However, the moment she said Yaegashi family art a family of shinobi, Shuuzou immediately corrected her We arent ninja, Tio-kun, followed by Koichi There is no way ninja exist in the modern era, Tio-kun, and then Kirino We are only managing a shabby dojo and security company you know, Tio-kun?. It seemed they had no intention of conceding that. They were troublesome ninjas. Tio looked toward Shizuku who was groaning Nn-, but Shizuku carelessly replied Just call us a gathering of oddballs who are good with acrobatics. As expected, even their daughter considered them troublesome ninjas. Also, only Lilianas introduction She is a princess of a kingdom. A terrifyingly black princess who worked her knight commander like a slave until she fell ill was crude like that. Liliana raised a protest and in the end she introduced herself. It seemed Tio-san plainly disliked Lilianas Comrade? Comrade?comment before this. After the introduction of everyone ended, Shuu and Sumire stepped forward. They kneeled before the gravestones and straightened their posture. Nice to meet you, Haruga-san, Orna-san. My name is Nagumo Sumire. Im really blessed to be able to receive a lovely daughter-in-law like your daughter. Nice to meet you two, I am Shuu, Tios father-in-law. Please dont worry. We guarantee your daughters happiness. If our son make her cryno, he has made her cried a lot in a different meaning, and his treatment of your daughter is also quite horrible but Wait a second, dear! Know the right time and place when mentioning something! Just because Tio-chan is a pervert who cant choose the right time and place for her act doesnt mean that you can also do the same! S-sorry! N-no, Hahaue-dono? Rather Hahaue-donos words stabbed mine heart far deeper just now. It made me felt slightly good thoughhaa haa. Even though Im in front of Chichi-ue and Haha-ue-. Nn-. Aiko, please. DDSoul Repose!! When Hajime who looked like he was enduring a headache muttered that, Aiko activated the soul magic to stabilized the mind that she was good at. The two of them were at the same beat. Casting Soul Repose to the living daughter in front of the graves of her parentsalthough it was just a magics name, Tomoichi and others turned really complicated. Adols eyes were watching at the far away as though to say Im not recording anything in my memory. A-anyway! Even if our son is making your daughter cry, we firmly promise your daughters happiness! So please rest assuredd! Tou-san, you fumbled your word. Sorry I stutteDD Im not going to do the I stuttered exchange with you. (TN: A reference to Bakemonogatari. How Hachikuji there sometimes fumbled her words) Hajime let out a sigh at the desperate state of Shuu papa who was about to blow his fuse. Even so he also kneeled beside his parents and closed his eyes quietly. Then with all his heart, Im going to make her happy. Forever and ever. I swear it to the two of you and all of the dragon race. He said that. Tios breath was caught in her throat and she gulped, while Hou slipped out from the mouth of Tomoichi and the other men. Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko let out My with a slight blush, while Adol smiled happily and closed his eyes from feeling deeply moved. And then Yue, Shia, Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, Myuu, and Remia looked at each other before they also kneeled before Hajime and his parents. They closed their eyes to offer their prayer, then Yue softly spoke as everyones representative. Our happiness is together with Tio. We promise. Yueall of thee too Tios voice trembled slightly. She was hiding her face with her sleeve because she didnt want her face that was turning slovenly from embarrassment and happiness to be seen. Tio. You have really obtained a lovely family. Umu, umu- Adol very gently caressed the head of his granddaughter who was unable to form any words. After that, actually the plan was to show them around to other places too until the time for the banquet began but Somehow, everyone found it hard to leave from this graveyard that was enveloped in a peaceful joviality, Chichi-ue and Haha-ue, and also many of the people who died in the great persecution loved to sit in a lively circle together. How about all of us also talked for a bit until its time? Tio also proposed that, so in the end they spent time there until the banquet started. They talked without running out of topic. There was also this feeling, as though there were a lot of people around them having fun. They were feeling such atmosphere enveloping them. Most of the graves in this place didnt contain any remains of the departed people. Only the remains of people who died after moving to this hidden village were buried here. There wasnt a single remain of the people who died in the time of great persecution. But, this was the place where their soul returned. It was a place that was created with such hope. That was why, surely . . . Like that the conversation that sounded like a report to the dead continued. Tio also talked about the story of the first generation Clarus and the mausoleum where he was enshrined, and how before the final battle she obtained a way to transform into her dragon god form. It was at that timing that Venri came to call them. When they returned to the settlement, the dragon people looked strangely happy. They welcomed the group with a very warm gaze. There were even a lot of people among the elders including Catullus who were moved to tears. Aa, the people in charge of watching the princess must have told them what happened in the grave. There were a lot of them around us at that time after all. Shia said so while her rabbit ears were flapping. Hajime and Yue and others had also noticed that, but as expected they became slightly embarrassed when the people around them wordlessly expressed Thank you very much for treasuring the princess like that. Please take care of her from now on tootoward them. Their expression and gaze had said it even more eloquently than any words. Even so the one who was the most embarrassed was Tio. She was hiding her face with her sleeves. Today was a day where she often hid her face in embarrassment like that. I told you princess. Everyone is cherishing you greatly. U-umu. It seems so. Venri whispered while looking toward the village square once more. The place had been tidied up and decorated to a degree that was unthinkable to be done in just one hour. The place that looked like a kabuki stage where usually high ranked people like Adol were standing on when there was an assembly had been decorated for the dance show. Several beautiful carpets and a feast were lined up at the open space in front of it. It was clear from a glance that everyone had put their all to prepare this. In addition, Then princess, lets also go there. Mu? Venri, go where? Tio looked puzzled. Venri chuckled while speaking. What are you saying. Didnt you mention it yourself. That princess will also dance. Nu-, I didst say that butart that alright? There is no reason why not isnt it? The preparation is finished. As expected, the first dance should be offered for Haruga-sama and Orna-sama. Thats how it should be. Looking closer, there was a group of women on standby carrying fans, ornaments, and tools to arrange the hair. Surely a kimono for dancing show had also been prepared inside the room. Alois and Catullus came toward them at that moment. Princess, please forgive our rudeness before this. It has been decided after nearly two months of discussion that a treatment of that degree should be alright for the princess now that you have been liberated from various shackles. What do you think? I was seriously feeling dejected from that! Please rest assured princess. Alois and us too are also very seriously on our guard toward any harmful rumor about us dragon race that might spread. I couldst not argue anything back about that! Forgive me! Tio averted her gaze with a huff. Then she told Hajime and others I wouldst go for a bit! Go enjoy the feast ahead of me! before she stared walking angrily toward the women who were on standby with the dancing equipments. Alois and Catullus looked at each other and, Venerable elder. It seemed that we were correct. That seemed to be the case. They said that and nodded to each other with expression of understanding. Adol laughed cheerfully while patting Aloiss shoulder. It will be hard but, Alois, I shall depend on you as the next chief. As someone who doesnt have the name of Clarus, this burden is heavy to be honest butI shall devote myself diligently. Now then, Hajime-dono, everyone, please go to the center. The princesss dance is number one among the dragon race. I ask everyone to watch it from the special seat. Once for a period of time Aloiss gaze toward Hajime was also harsh just like Ristas-kun, but now respect and goodwill could be felt from him like a servant who was serving the main house. As expected, the people of the dragon village had already completely reached a conclusion and acceptance about their princesss fetish and also about Hajime who made that fetish bloomed. And so the banquet began. The traditional dishes were delicious. The conversation with the dragon people who wished to hear about Japan was also fun. A peaceful and lively time passed. And then Tios dance. Her beautiful figure that was dancing lithely and gracefully made Hajime held his breath. Yue, Sumire, and others were also watching with their gaze fixed on that sight. All of them without exception forgot to even put food into their mouth during the dance. They were entranced by the performance. The gorgeous sleeves flapped like butterfly wings. The fans that had flower petals drawn on them made them hallucinated as though there were really flower petals dancing in the wind. Verni and Adol narrowed their eyes in satisfaction. Alois and others were quietly shedding thears. Perhaps, they were moved. It didnt seem like they were crying because they recalled their princess of the bygone days and saw the gap with her current self. And so, after Shuu and Sumire gave a loud applause in excitement and Kaori and others also bathed her with praise, Tio also joined them in the feast Before long, the banquet came to an end with strange feeling that was like a mix of calmness and exaltation enveloping everyone. . . . . . . . . . . . . . Hajime and co returned back to the continent through the gate while the dragon race saw them off in great cheers. Only Adol and Venri came together with them to continue with their work in the continent. They teleported to the previous place, the foot of the mountain that was the former site of the dragon kingdom. There they said farewell to each other with reluctance. Take care of your health. Restrain yourself so that you wont trouble everyone too much. Do you understand princess? I heard that the food in Japan is really delicious, but you must not drink and eat too much. Keep in mind to always strive for an orderly life. I-I get it. Dont keep treating me like a child forever. Tio pouted sullenly at Venris nagging, even so anyone could see that Tio also looked slightly happy. They watched her with a warm gaze. Hajime-kun. Perhaps I dont need to say this once more to you, but please take care of Tio. Leave it to me. When it become easier to travel between worlds, I shall invite everyone to Japan next time. Please look forward to it. Hajime and Adol exchanged a firm handshake. Yue and Sumire and others also exchanged words with Adol and Venri, shook hands, and then they finally departed It was at that moment. Oh? Can everyone hear that? Shias rabbit ears were twitching. Hajime and others tilted their head. They didnt really hear anything but DDa~~ Oh? Certainly they could hear something? It sounded like an echo though the mountains so it was difficult to hear, but certainly some kind of sound was reverberating DD.maa~~~- Oh? What could this be? My arm is feeling terrible goosebumps Shizuku-chan!? Are you alright!? You are looking really pale! Shizuku!? Whats wrong!? You are shaking like you have been thrown into Schnee Snow Field! Yaegashi-sans ponytail iscurled up like a dogs tail!? DDeeeeee-samaaaaaaa- Nuuh, whats with this ominous presence! Adol-sama! Could it be, a monster!? I heard that there are still monsters that ran away from the holy precincts hiding in the north mountain range- Hajime and Yue looked at Shia. Shia let out an Uwaaa and her expression became creeped out. It seemed her excellent rabbit ears had already grapsed the true identity of the approaching ominous presence (lol). Myuu and Remia anxiously leaned close to Hajime. All members of Yaegashi family pulled out a ninja sword from who knew where. Kirino stepped forward to cover Kaoruko and Akiko. It was at that moment. DDOOOOOOOONEEEEEEEEE-SAMAAAAAAA-!!! Hiih!? Shizuku jumped. It seemed she had realized the true identity of this presence. Wait a second Hajime, whats going on! Sumire immediately hugged Shizuku while asking. Hajime showed a twitching expression. Seriously? Well yeah, she was tossed to the northern mountain range, so the possibility of encountering her here isnt zero. Hajime, the hero? He should be with her. W-what is that girl doing even after Kuzeri scolded her like thatshe left Kouki-san behind againDD Llianas worry was immediately erased. DDS-stooopp, stop alreadyyyy! Shiitt, just whats wrong with you! At least cut off the ropeee, dont drag meeee- Hajime-san. I can hear the hero-sans scream though. There is no reason to send her back if Amanogawa is together with her. Perhaps she is forcefully dragging him with her with that thinking. What tenacity. Hajime! Please! Lets teleport right away! Hurry! Super hurryyyyy! Shizuku-chan-, calm downnn DDSoul Repose! Soul Repose!! The voice of stepsister (Soul Sister) that was looking for Onee-sama was approaching near with terrific momentum. This wasnt the speed of human! Shizuku was absurdly scared! The last mountain was going to be passed by already while they were talking. There wasnt even a second to waste! Hajime-kun! Leave this place to me and go ahead! No, Adol-san. Please dont say unlucky thing like that. Even while Hajime was saying that, Shizukus panicked state and the ominous presence of a Soul Sister searching for her Onee-sama that alarmed even the chief of the dragon race also pushed him into action. He prepared the compass and Crystal Key in a bit of hurry. DDFOUND YOUUUUUUU- NOOOOOOO-! HAJIMEEE, HURRYYYY! Ah, oi, Shizuku! Dont pour magic power from the sideDD The gate opened. To the next destination of sightseeing that had been originally planned from before. However, the coordinate was slightly shifted due to the tiny panic that Shizuku caused, and because she clung at Hajime, he dropped the Crystal Key at his feet. Because of that the gate was opened below them like a pitfall. As the result, Hajime and others all dropped down simultaneously together with a scream WAAAAAAAAAAAAH. DDAAAAH, ONEEEE-SAMAA-!! DDS-someonehel DDYou, calm down!! DDAdol-sama! Amanogawa-dono looks like he is going to ascend to heaven- While listening to such voices. And then, GYAAAAAAAAAAAAH!? A scream burst out from their destination. Also, Your majesty!? Are you alright!? Damn you-, villainDDwait, Nagumo Hajime!? Also, ee!? Why are you all!? Such voices that were filled with confusion also resounded. It seemed they had safely arrived at the next destinationDDthe empire. However, they arrived by falling right above Emperor Gahard. . . Chapter 393 Tortus Travel Journal ? Breaking Into the Emperors Palace! Shizukus Full Powered Body Blow . The emperor palace that was the symbol of Hoelscher Kingdom. The scream of its owner, Emperor Gahard was resounding in the throne room. The grand throne was toppled. And its owner was also similarly toppled. Although he was a master among masters who had mastered all kinds of martial arts, it seemed that he couldnt deal with an unexpected situation like more than ten guests falling from a gate that was suddenly opened right above him. Although even in such situation, with an intuition that should be called as wild instinct, he had managed to pull out his sword until half way while still sitting on his throne. As expected of the emperor of this militaristic country. The main reason why he was toppled along with the throne was none other than Hajimes kick so that the sword wouldnt reach his family at any cost. Oops. Sorry emperor. Get off me right away if you are really sorry-! Rather, who is the one sitting on my face!? Oh, Im sorry! If the one who kicked him down and sat on his stomach was the son, the one who was crushing the face of his majesty the emperor with her butt was the mother. The father also didnt fall behind with the way he was crushing the emperors hand with his knee. It was plainly painful because his hand was crushed between the knee and sword handle. By the way, everyone was lifted up with Yues gravity magic before the collided on the floor so no one was harmed. However, Yue wasnt the only one moving. Kaori and others also immediately acted so, KaoriOtou-san is a bit embarrassed Ah, Im sorry Otou-san. No, thank you. Uu, you have grown up strongly Tomoichi was carried in princess carry by Kaori. He covered his face with both hands and curled into himself, Hajime, thank you. But put me down because this is embarrassing Shizuku who right before the teleport fell into a mini panic because she was seriously freaked out by the incoming Soul Sister(monster) was writhing because Hajime was carrying her in princess carry. S-Shuuzou-san. Sorry to bother you. I must be heavy right? No no, not at all. Akiko-san is light like a feather. uu, thats Wait, Okaa-san!? Why are you turning red!? S-shut up! The last time I experienced princess carry was by your father at our marriage ceremony! Akiko-okaasan went red because of Shuuzous swift action to protect her while Shuuzou could only smile soberly. Kaoruko, are you alright? Y-yes, Im alright Kirino-san. Thank you. Thats, can you let me down? My, its cute how you blush like that. Y-you are teasing me againgeez. Similarly Kirino was also carrying Kaoruko in princess carry and Kaoruko was turning red from it. Their atmosphere became similar with the extremely yuri yuri atmosphere that their respective daughter also often created with each other. Perhaps the saying that apple wouldnt fall far from its tree could be applied here. Also, Myuu and Remia were also immediately carried by Shia and Tio, while Aiko and Liliana landed safely without tumbling as expected. And then, Koichi papa who didnt really need to do anything seemed to have too much free time that he intentionally somersaulted three times midair and also landing in a hero pose on top of that. Perhaps that was why (or perhaps for no reason at all), those composed members of Yaegashi acrobatic group (lol) couldnt bear to see their daughters pathetic state. Shizuku, that was unsightly. Even though you were in panic, thats no excuse to be unable to perform a landing of this level. ShinobiDDcough-. Acrobatic is beginning with a leap and ending with a landing. We should have taught you that many times. It seems that you have slacked off. You will need to redo your training when we return home. How about you worry for me a little!? That thing is already a pursuer(nemesi)! All of you also heard how that thing yelled ONEEEEEEEE-SAMAAAAAA didnt you!? Certainly, it was very similar with how that certain person (?) yelled STAAAAAAAAAARRS!!. Though it seemed the pursuer just now still maintained her human form It felt like that Soul Sister would transform in three stages into a grotesque form before long. Even though their daughter was being targeted by such thing, the adults of Yaegashi family werent agitated at the slightest and did what was in their capability to help the people around them before landing beautifully. There was no doubt that these people possessed heart of steel. Your majesty-, are you alright!? Nagumo-dono! What in the world is going on here! The people who seemed to be the imperial guards were helping Gahard to stand up even while their face was turning pale. While they were doing that, the empires nobles who seemed to be in the middle of audience with the emperor before this interruption pressed Hajime for explanation. Nagumo-dono, please let us hear an explanation. We have been notified beforehand through the gate that your group are traveling from the kingdom to here, so Im sure this is not an attack but Even if its you Nagumo-dono, this kind of violence is just extremely rude! Indeed. The emperor of their country was trampled on. It was only natural that the noble uncles here got their vein pulsing angrily on their forehead. And so, Hajime guiltily scratched his cheek while apologizing honestly. No, we were really at fault there. Actually we should teleport to a more proper location, but we were almost attacked by a dreadful monster just now so the teleport was done in emergency. Because of that the coordinate slightly shifted from the actual location. The strongest monster in history is forced to evacuate in emergency!? Thats absurd! I-impossiblethe demon who trampled even the god and devoured him until not even the bone remained could only escape against a monster!? Hah, could it bethis monster is your future self that came back to the past!? Thats ittt- No goodits over already for us The enraged big shots of the empire instantly crumbled on their knees simultaneously. The powerful people who had climbed up until their current position in this country where strength decided everything was shaking like a newly born deer. Their despair was like that of a gamer who just needed one more step to finish a speedrun that he had spent 90 hours on and yet he found that the safe data had been blown away. From their reaction it was clear how the empire perceived Hajime. The empire nobles looked like they would melt into nothing like a slime whose core was just pulverized. Yue and others were making an atmosphere of Well of course they will become like this, but the parents who didnt know what the perception of the empire to Hajime was based on was looking at Hajime thinking This guy, just what had he done here as though they were looking at something terrifying. Aa~, all of you, calm down. You all are looking unsightly in front of our guests. Gahard shouted after he recovered with Kaoris healing. Normally the nobles would spring on attention and lined up with adroit movement, but now all the nobles of the empire here were completely brokenhearted from being faced with the prospect of the arrival of the demon from the future who had evolved even further. All strength had left their body and they were turned into a group of mere listless old men. Blood vein snapped on Gahards forehead. But, it wasnt like he couldnt understand their feeling, so for now he ignored them and ordered the imperial guards to return to their position. Then he sat down heavily on his throne with his displeasure at MAX. And then he crossed his legs roughly and supported his face on his right arm that was put on the elbow rest. And? He then turned a completely cold gaze toward Hajime. Now then, what could he refer to with that short question Hajime pondered and nodded. And then, he moved his hand as though to caress his expression on his face before it turned completely into a terrifyingly refreshing smile. Yaa, buddy. I came to play. He said such thing. It seemed he didnt feel like giving a long explaination. His buddy Gahard-kun responded to that with a smile, ILL KILL YOU-!! This time he pulled out his sword fully and leaped at Hajime. The surrounding screamed Your majestyyy, please stop! Do you want to destroy the countryyy!? or His majesty has gone mad! Someone stop him! to stop him, but Gahard ignored them all. *Clang* A loud metallic voice resounded. Gahards sword was blocked by Hajimes artificial arm. What was even more irritating for Gahard was that his sword was caught between the fingers. Gahards face slowly closed in to very close range with blood veins pulsing dangerously on his forehead. He spoke with words that were trembling from anger. You are really lookin down on me eeh? Nagumo Hajimeee He had completely turned into yakuza. That figure that was trying to slash at Hajime with bloodshot eyes and the way he rolled the end of his sentence was completely like that of a yakuza boss. Kaoruko and Akiko turned pale from the impressive pressure and sat down powerlessly on the floor. Tomoichi and Shuu & Sumire were also watching with held breath. As for everyone from Yaegashi familywell, they were an exception among the common masses. The situation should be so pressing like that. However, Hajime shook his head sadly. Thats horrible. Wasnt it you who called me buddy before this? Nnguh After the legendary decisive battle, most of the artifacts that were used in war were collected and destroyed by Hajimes hand. Especially for the artifacts that were used by the empire. Hajime especially created an artifact to gather the artifacts from them. Naturally no artifact managed to avoid destruction. At that time Gahard looked like he was going to cry tear of blood. He even clung on Hajime without any shame for his appearance. He also followed Hajime around like baby duck following its parent duck. He would stare silently without blinking from the shadow. The wistful gaze of the empires strongest, and also a middle-aged man on top of that, following him around the clock It was horror in various senses. It was tremendously annoying. And so Hajime gave up and gave him a small Fernir. Then the next day there was a proclamationDDthe demon king and the emperor were best friend who had tied deep friendship between them. At that time I thought of it as an outrageous harmful gossip that I considered dropping a meteor on the empire but Oi you bastard, dont expose something terrifying so nonchalantly like that The noble uncles who had revived a little were turned into slime once more hearing that. Gahard protested with his gaze but he was ignored. We were comrades in arms who managed to survive the legendary decisive battle together by some miracle. It was an anguishing decision to make but, in the end I decided to let it be. You bastardd. Just how much did you hate me huh. That statement is just touching my nerves the wrong way! Thats why, as a buddy, I also included a trip to the empire in our family holiday like this. Im thinking to introduce my family to the emperor too. And yetAs though to say that, Hajime shook his head with a very sad expression. Gahard started chanting magic. Also, it was actually the opposite. Hajime didnt want to introduce his family to the emperor, he wanted to introduce the emperor to his family. A real emperor of a fantasy world is someone like this you know! Something like that. In a sense, Gahard was just something like a spectacle It wasnt just Luluaria and Adol, Hajime also held some respect toward the leaders of various countries and organizations who participated in that legendary decisive battle, but it was only his treatment to Gahard that was lighthearted like this. As expected, the way the empire was run in the past and the emperors stance that considered that as only right might be preventing Hajime to hold complete respect toward Gahard somewhere inside his heart. After all, Hauria had paid a lot of sacrifices because of that. As someone who knew of Shias lamentation and regret, Hajime might be unable to treat Gahard with respect that easily. What happened just now was also an accident. Actually I planned to open the gate in a proper location. After all there is a saying that good fences make good neighbors. By the way, where did you originally plan to open the gate? Hajime planned to introduce his relatives. He didnt have the intention to stop at least paying the minimum respect and aggravate the situation. Hearing that, although Gahard was still displeased he at least stopped chanting and pulled back his sword. But, Well thatsover there. There Expression vanished silently from Gahards face seeing the spot that Hajime pointed at. Because, no matter how he looked at it Hajime wasnt pointing at the direction of the castle gate or the capitals gate, but thereDDin other words, the spot ten meters away from the throne. That meant, There is almost no difference at all aint itttttttttttt!! From the start Hajime planned to teleport directly into the throne room. It was truly an act of entering the place that symbolized the country with muddy shoes! There wasnt any decorum or anything in that! Even the parents & Shizuku and others were looking exasperated. Only Shia gave him a thumb up that seemed to say As expected from Hajime-san! That level of treatment is just the right one for someone like Gahard desuu!. Anyway, Gahard-kun slashed with his sword once more, but as expected Hajime moved to catch it with his hand. However, despite what Gahard was saying before this, his first slash must be him holding back. This time his attack that came from overhead stance looking like it was aiming to split Hajime into two now twisted like a snake and brilliantly transformed into a horizontal slash. Hajime immediately pulled back to dodge it. It seemed that Gahard-kun had snapped relatively seriously toward his best friend (lol). From the surrounding screams like Your majesty! Please stop!The empire will be destroyeeddd!Its hopelessits over for usss or What a magnificent sword skill!Even though he is using a straight sword, he slash as though he is using serpent swordsplendid!His body trunk is also amazing. Thats truly a body without any pointless waste were reverberating. As for the last sentences, perhaps those were coming from the members of a family of acrobats? ORAAAAAAAAAH The yell of fighting spirit was accompanied with countless twisting slashes that assaulted Hajime. Hajime calmly handled them with his artificial arm as shield or dodging with taijutsu. Shuu and Sumire were panicking. Hajime! Apologize! We are the one at fault here! Come on quickly! Do the treasured last resort that has been passed down the Nagumo family for generations, the DOGEZA, quickly! GOOOO, Hajime-san! Someone like Gahard is more suited to lick the floor desu! Please teach him his place! Shia-chan!? Dont provoke themmm! As expected, Shia really loathed Gahard. She didnt even listen to Sumires request for her to stop and continued provoking them while shadow boxing. Emperor, how can you treat your buddy like this. If you dont calm down quickly, an unfortunate incident might occur with the small type Fernier you know. What are you saying is completely like a terrorist! Dont you have any self-awareness about it!? This shitty demon! Certainly, Hajimes words sounded like a terrorist who was taking someone hostage. Tomoichi-san, a person with common was holding his head in his hands. It seemed like another Hajime-kuns rehabilitation plan would be added in his notebook. Kaori, Hajime-kun is saying something like that. As I thought, breaking up with himDD Otou-san? Cough. Its nothing at all, Kaori. Yue and others also thought. Tomoichi papa is too weak against his daughterin exchange Kaoruko who was also as flustered as Shuu and Sumire were asking her pleadingly. Kaori, wont it be better to stop them? Wont this become an international problem? R-right. I think there wont be any problem with that butcertainly, it might be better to stop this because it looks like the souls of all the empire nobles are going to leave their body at this rate, I think? To me this only look like the two of them art just messing around with each other though. Even so, we cant also just watching like this until his majesty collapse. Shizuku said that with a sigh, but Kirino-okaasan spoke her opinion I want to watch this for a bit more like a child who couldnt stop play game even after being told to go to bath. Shizuku glared severely at her mom. It cant be helped. We will only waste time for our trip like this, here I shallDD Unable to keep watching, Liliana stepped forward to reprimand the two with her dignity and position as a princess. All the empire nobles, all the imperial guards, and then all the flustered parent~s were looking at her as though she was a messiah Fernir is already mine! Rather than giving it back, Id rather relinquish the throne and run with it until the end of the world- How much did you like it huh. But, well, its impossible for you to run away you know? Kuh, certainly you have teleportthen, Ill crash it to the kingdoms palace to die a honorable deaath- Thats why I told you its pointless. Liliana got the artifact to explode it with her. *Gin gin gin-* The fierce sounds of sword fight suddenly stopped still. A second. Two seconds. Gahard lowered his sword with a trembling hand. His face looked like he wanted to say Lie, tell me that its a lie, even so anger of That guy might really do just that was jumbling into his mind and his expression spasmed strangely. And then, his gaze turned slowly. Toward Liliana who was stepping forward right at this moment to mediate between the two. Liliana quietly averted her face. Princess Liliana. Y-yes? What is it, your majesty. Just now, is what this shitty brat said true? About that matter, a part of my memory is just really blurry due to vast amount of works that I have to take care of every day, so I cant answer immediately. Also, there is a possibility that a misunderstanding exist between us in regard to the definition of explode and artifact, we will also need to investigate with all the people related to this case, so I shall pour all my effort to jog my spotty memory while establishing an independent committee if it prove necessary. With that I shall send the formal letter with the required answer in several more days soDD Vague answers like politician often did flowed out like a flood from Lilianas mouth. The veins on Emperor Gahards forehead was making ominous snapping sounds. Before this, when I invited you to ride Fernir together with me, you stubbornly refused to accept didnt you? How embarrassing of me. Actually I am afflicted with a severe case of acrophobia. Ohoho When you were observing Fernir from the ground, you were grinning strangely at that time. You were also toying with something in your hands as though doing a beanbag juggling game. It was an unusual expression and act coming from Princess Liliana, so it firmly remained in my memory. I was thinking to learn how to juggle to amuse myselfDD It was a red, small sphere. There is no such thing in my memory. Shuu and others thought. Princess Liliana is getting bad influence! The culprit who was giving that bad influence was lightly hitting his palm *pon* and stated. Ah, you mean that. The hard override detonator artifact that I sent her. Hajime-san! What are you saying! Even though I still want to continue playing god by watching his majestys smug face when he is riding Fernir while Im thinking But, well, your life in on the palm of my hand though?DDah This was the moment when the black method of stress relieve of the black princess was discovered. Not just Sumire and Shuu and others, even Yue and others were going Uwaa with twitching expression that didnt know what to say. Myuu was going T-this kind of Lily-oneechanMyuu never know it nano while hugging Remia with a shocked face from learning the dark mask of the princess that she didnt want to know about. Remia mamas eyes were looking at Liliana with similar gaze like when she was looking at Tio with worry for Myuus education of aesthetic sensibility. Even all the empire nobles were going As expected from the demons brideTerrifyingThere is no hopeeeits overrrrr with frightened gaze toward her. Nagumo Hajimeee, how are you going to make up for this, oo? Gahards expression became really indescribable. At present he was the only one who possessed a flying vehicle in this world. That made him felt good more than anything, and yet the truth was he was riding a dangerous thing that could instantly turn into his coffin. It was impossible to guess what he was feeling right now. By the way, I also handed one to Karm What the hell are you doing!? He is the most dangerous guy to be given such thing aint it- No, because, there is no guarantee that you wont start trying an invasion using Fernir that can easily enable you to control the sky, so an insurance is necessary right? When Hajime explained that, certainly it was just as he said. Gahard could only grinded his teeth. Well, dont worry. There aint anything at all that dont make me worry here Ill remove the self-destruct function after this so that you can ride it without feeling hesitant at all from here on. Emperor Gahard looked really dubious. He was looking at Hajime with as though he was looking at a swindler. Even so, Hajime had just heard that the dragon race, the original ruler of the sky had returned to the continent and they would build a new village here. With them here, something like a single mini Fernir that didnt have any artifact weaponry wouldnt be any threat at all There was no more need for insurance using self-destruct function. When Gahard was told that, he seemed like he was somewhat convinced. Thats why, I ask you to overlook the teleport incident just now. Tsk, so thats how you want to frame it. If he refused, surely the self-destruct function would be left untouchedno, now that the holders of the detonators had been exposed, surely this guy would install a different nasty feature in Fernir. Thinking of that, Gahard reluctantly sheathed his sword even while making an expression like he had bitten a thousand of sour grape. No waayy Oi, Princess Liliana. Do you have any complain huh? Liliana showed a disappointed expression at the conclusion that was reached between the two. Gahard showed an expression that had gone past anger and reached exasperation in respond to that. He looked like he was thinking This girl, she is corrupted by her husband too muchno, has she been like this from the start? Like husband like wife? Scaryyy. Let me ask this just in case but, this monster that made you blundered with your teleportation, will it cause any trouble? I think there is nothing but trouble in various senses with that monster butwell, its the Soul Sister. Aa, I see. The uncles of the empire who were turning into slime revived. What, thank god. So its just a mad fanatic of Shizuku-sama. Recently the Onee-sama religion is also spreading in this capital too but, well, there is no problem I guess. Yeah. After all the Soul Sisters are harmless if we just steer clear of Shizuku-sama. Rather they are beneficial existence instead as long as we remember to praise Shizuku-sama sometimes. Wait a second everyone!? Somehow Im hearing a lot of words that I cant just ignore though!? It seemed that the Soul Sisters werent just proliferating in Heilighs capital, but also in this empires capital. At the kingdom Shizuku got involved with a lot of female knights and noble daughters, because of that Soul Sisters there kept increasing in number but It was incomprehensible why the disease was also spreading through the empires capital even though Shizuku didnt really have any activity here. The answer came from Gahard himself. Its really annoying yknow. At the legendary decisive battle, the non-combatants of the kingdom went through a gate to evacuate here while our army switch with them to go to the battlefield right? Y-yes. I also did various things at that time like installing the gate and showing the people the way, so I know about that. Shizuku was confused, but she was someone with naturally excellent discernment. She immediately went pale while muttering Dont tell me. Looks like you have realized. Yes, they were pouring here at that time, the kingdoms Soul Sisters. And then they prattled it everywhere, Shizuku-oneesamas Heroic Saga, just how wonderful this Shizuku-oneesama was. The mass who were anxious when faced by the danger to mankinds survival, the noble daughters in the empire who loved heroic saga. The Soul Sisters talked to them with genuine passion in their speech. It even like they were acting in theater with pointlessly refined performance. Offu Shizuku-chan! Hang in there! Yaegashi-san! DDSoul Repose! Shizukus eyes rolled back and she collapsed. But Kaori immediately caught her body while Aiko healed her with magic of mind stability. However, the damage to Shizuku-oneesama was immense. Nn~, before long, it feels like the church will split to become two religions. No no, Yue. David and others looks like they might also call themselves something like goddess religion before long. Perhaps there wouldst be three major religions in this world soon. Both of you! Please dont spoke of something ominous like that! There is this thing called power of words that might be able to alter reality! Especially when words come from powerful people! Yue-san is even able to casually use something like Divine Words, what are you going to do if what you two say really become reality! Shizuku and Aiko held their head in their hands due to Yue and Tios bad premonition. There was also the future where a certain workaholic princess became the god of a new religion in other world, so the possibility of Shizuku and Aiko also becoming a god couldnt really be denied completely. Especially because Soul Sisters were existences that spanned over the worlds. There a muttering from a noble uncle dealt an additional blow. Well, even before that there was how his majesty spread the words how he proposed marriage to Shizuku-sama. That expedited the speed her name was spreading. It seemed that Shizukus popularity in the empire had been really high even before the Soul Sisters came. Furthermore she was one of the demon kings wives right now. In other words, she was a woman who their own emperor and the demon king competed forsuch perception of the people made Shizukus popularity to increase even further with them thinking Shizuku-oneesama is seriously Onee-sama!. Offu[ SHIZUKU-CHAADDN! Soul Repose-Soul Repose-Soul ReposeDD!! Aikos light pink magic power enveloped Shizukus whole body. It was applied on her too much that somehow it looked like she was being absorbed in pink colored delusion. But there, someone let out a voice because he couldnt pretend to ignore the words that were said just now. Hou. He was asking our daughter for marriage. Mu? Suddenly there was the alarming presence of someone powerful! Gahard got slightly on his guard. Of course, standing there was the grandfather who was self-proclaimed to be good in acrobaticDDYaegashi Shuuzou. Its an honor to be granted this chance to have an audience with your majesty for the first time. My name is Yaegashi Shuuzou. Shizukus grandfather. I see. That abnormal presence, Im convinced. What are you convinced about? Why are you convinced that the abnormal presence came from my grandfather? Hey, what is it you are thinking! The revived Shizuku got an angry look in her eyes. Gahard ignored that Shizuku and took a deep breath. And then he turned his gaze toward the visitors once more with easygoing aura. So many things happened since the beginning that it might be too late to do this at this point but, I guess I shall introduce myself once more. I am the emperor of Hoelscher Empire, Gahard D Hoelscher. Shuu and others relfexively gulped by the sharp kingly aura that pierced their body. It made his atmosphere that was like an entertainer with the straight man role toward Hajime before this was just a lie. Certainly the introduction might be too late at this point, but even knowing that, there was enough pressure in this introduction to make them understood that Gahard was indeed an emperor. The empire nobles who were his vassals also straightened their posture and lined up orderly at both sides. Now Hajime and others were facing Gahard in between of their lines. To match the atmosphere, Shuu and others also straightened their clothes and posture to adopt a more serious attitude before they introduced themselves one by one. Myuu and Remia too, although they were acquainted with Gahard, not all the authorities in the empire knew about them, and this was also their first time coming to this palace. So, Im Myuu! Papas daughter! Best regards! Im Myuus mother, my name is Remia. Its an honor to be granted this audience with your majesty. Remia introduced herself with flawless decorum while Myuu was raising her her hand energetically. The place was immediately filled with noises. T-thats the demons beloved daughter In the final battle, I heard she controlled several outrageous golems at the same time and slaughtered the apostles. I heard that she is a little girl, but to think its true As expected, the demons child is also a demon Terrifying Its hopelessssDD Duke, enough already with that. Shuddering and fearful gazes were pouring toward Myuu. Myuu went Eh? Eh? in bewilderment. Remias expression was completely convulsing. Hajime was going to bury the one who said demons child demonically, but it would only complicate the talk so Sumire-okaasan caught his shoulder tightly. In exchange, Shia-oneechans finger bullet (one of the coins that she always brought with her. If she wanted to, she could also perform Rakansen that fired a pile of thirty coins like machinegun) flicked the targets forehead with *ZUBAKON-*. The nobles closed their mouth immediately. However, E-err, my name is Nagumo SumireDD T-that person is-, the demons mother!! I thought that she is definitely among them butkuh, I cant stop shaking when I actually see her directly like this- Oi, draw her face right this instant! Then distribute the picture to every office! The empire might be erased from the map if anything untoward happen to her! The commotion was immediately resurrected. It became a tiny pandemonium. Sumires expression was convulsing. It was common knowledge that the demon king was someone who treasured his relatives to excessive degree. That demons mother was already someone who they should treat with even more care than when interacting with the demon king himself. This was the moment that it was discovered how people here had such perception. And then, there was only one person left who hadnt introduced himself. His true identity was as plain as day. Everyone of the empire watched him while holding their breath. Cold sweats were trickling out like waterfall from their whole body. Shuu who was unable to endure the gazes for even a second longer introduced himself with a very small voice while he felt like crying. Im Nagumo Shuu. My apologies that my son is always being a bother What modestyhe doesnt seem like the demon kings father at all. No, wait. The father of the demon king, his existence is already akin to that of the great demon king. There is also the saying of how the truly dangerous monster will hide their fangs and claws I see. So he is currently judging our worth- You are wrong. Im really just an ordinary person. Im an otaku whose hobby is making game and made that my jobhe wanted to say that, but Shuu fell silent in front of the fear and awe of the nobles that were ballooning up on their own. The parents gazes were releasing a glint that seemed to want to say Just what have you done in this country? The reaction of these people are really terrible you know!? Explain it to us! Come on, say it! toward Hajime. Hajime cleared his throat. And so, Shuuzou-san. About the matter of the emperor asking for marriage He attempted to divert the topic with everything he had. They would have a chance to watch it through field trip after this anyway, so there was no point wasting time for it nowexasperated gazes were also coming at him from Yue and others. Naturally Shizuku was trying to plead at him to not say anything unnecessary but, Gahard immediately settled it before she could say anything. It was just like I said before this, I took a liking to Shizuku and asked her to marry me, and then I got rejected. Thats all there is to it. Gahard shrugged and easily stated that. Oo, how manly All the nobles of the empire thought. Not just them, even Shuuzou and others were showing admiration and understanding. The talk was over with thisbefore that could happen, Kaori made a pondering expression looking like she was thinking of something. Come to think of it, Shizuku-chan. Before the final battle, when you went to ask the empire to join the battle, you said that the emperor were persistently making advances at you didnt you? Nn? Whats that, I dont know anything about it. More details. The one who reacted wasnt Shizuku but Yue. At that time she was moved (forcefully) to the holy precinct so it was only natural that she didnt know. Kaori, dont say anything unnecessaryDD Nn! Past replay! Yue!? Yues Past Replay was activated with no argument allowed. Im curious about other peoples romance story so it cant be helped! Because Im a girl! It was as though she was saying that. Shizukus hand reached out to stop her, but Yue lightly dodged her while she finally found the time axis of that time. And then the image flowed. DDThen your majesty. I look forward to working with you. It seemed that the scene was after Shizuku had finished explaining the situation in general and the details of the plan from there on had been decided. Gahard nodded firmly, but after that his atmosphere changed completely and he showed a bold smile. And, Shizuku. Have you been embraced by Nagumo Hajime? !? What are you talking about! Dont ask something worthlessDD Aint no way this is a worthless matter aint it? And, whats the answer? If he still hasnt then just accept my offer already. I have no obligation to answer such question! And I have said this many times, I have no desire to accept your majestys proposal! It seemed that it was the last meeting just before the final battle. Gahards approach was really persistent. Gahard averted his gaze in displeasure from the image. The empire nobles were watching the image like such scene wasnt unusual at all. The parents especially the members of Yaegashi family and Yue and the wive~s were watching with deep interest. Shizuku was getting desperate to catch Yue And then, when Gahard inside the image was trying to make up some reason to make Shizuku stayed at his side, Shizuku finally snapped. Aah geez, enough already! The one I like is Nagumo-kun! I love him! I had even confessed to him, both this body and heart are only for him! No matter what happen from here on, he will be my only special perDD!! TURN IT OFF RIGHT AWAYYYYYYYYYYY- HEBUUH!? At that instant, *DOGOOO-* such sound rang out very loudly. That sound was accompanying Shizukus artistic body blow that impacted on Yue-samas liver. Yue-samas body bent backward into the shape of < and the image vanished with a puff. At the same time she fell on her knees. Idiot! Yue you idiot! Bully! Shi, Shizuku, sorrybut, I wish that you wouldhold back a littleauh YUE-SAADDDDDN!? Awawa, no good! Yues eyes are rolling back!? Seriously? To KO Yue in one hit like that. Shizuku should be a speed fighter rather than a power fighter though The blow just now art equivalent to Shias Level VI art it not? It might be an instantaneous Limit Break due to her embarrassment. Shizuku-oneechans maiden power is immense nano! As expected from the maiden cheat Shizuku. Anyway, Ill apply Soul Repose on you okay The throne room was enveloped with overwhelming chaos. Gahard was already sitting on the throne while starting to perform maintenance on his sword. In the end, when would the proper talk about the tour here would begin Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and Akiko, the group of adult with common sense looked at each others face wondering what should be done here. But, at that moment. *DOGON-* A thunderous sound boomed and the door of the throne room was sent flying. And then, OoooDDho-ho-ho-ho-ho! I have arrived! Shia Hauria! Let us have a combat to the death fair and square! Desuwa!! A gorgeous type beautiful woman with her blonde hair styled in ringlet curls rushed in while shouldering a large scythe that was radiating ominous aura. Silence filled the room as though time had stopped. It seemed that even more chaos had arrived. . Chapter 393.1 . A little bit before Hajime and others arrived at his fake home. Uu, nnuHajime-kuun Kaoris hands were wandering around. It was unclear whether she was having a nightmare or having a dream that was making her writhing, but right after that, her eyes snapped open. Hajime-kun! Wait, he isnt here! Her hands didnt grab anything, and there was also nobody at the driver seat. What happened just before she fainted flashed at the back of her mind. When she turned her gaze at the opposite side, Yue was also gone. Bad premonition made her heart leaped inside her chest. When she looked at the back seat in panic, as expected Shia and Tios figures were also gone. However, Myuu-chan!! There was Myuu sleeping soundly there. The relieve that she wasnt alone and the strong sense of duty I have to protect her! were welling up inside her. Kaori climbed over the back of the chair toward Myuus seat. The seatbelt of was firmly attached on Myuu even though Shia wasnt here, but Kaori didnt have any composure to feel suspicious about that. She unlocked the seatbelt and gently shook Myuu. Myuu-chan, wake up! Myu? Kaori-oneechan? Yep, its Kaori-oneechan. Myuu-chan, are you alright? Do you feel anything hurt in your body? Uu~, Myuus fine nano! She was energetic. She raised her hands banzai to show that there was no problem with her body. Kaori patted her chest in relieve seeing that. Next it was Myuus expression that darkened in anxiety instead after she looked around inside the car restlessly. Kaori-oneechan. Where is papa and others? Errthey are outside, I think? That was the only possibility that she could think of. The two of them turned their gaze outside the window. Sparkly nano As I thought, they are inside the mirage. But, Hajime-kun and othersdoesnt look like they are nearby. They checked left and right and front through the window, but they could only see shiny particles in the air and the bronze colored cloud dust. There was also no trace of footsteps on the sandy ground. In the first place it was hard to believe that Hajime and others would just leave Myuu and Kaori alone. Myuu was curling into herself anxiously in this mysterious situation. She was snuggling closely on Kaori. Its fine. Everything is fine. Kaori-oneechan is with you here. Myu Fufu, even though Kaori-oneechan look like this but Im the number one healer in the kingdom you know? Besides, I can use barrier really well that even my friend with the vocation Barrier Master has given me her seal of approval. The knight order captain even praised me Do you perhaps have the wrong vocation? in regard to my suppression skill. Thats why Myuu-chan, you dont need to worry about anything! Kaori hugged Myuu tightly and put on a brave front with everything she had. But, she wasnt lying by any means. Believing in Hajimes survival, Kaori trained so hard so that she could protect him next time without fail that it made her friends said Her aura is bloodcurlingHer atmosphere has changed completely. Her ability had already surpassed the territory of a mere healer. Her confidence toward everything that she had accumulated must be showing in her eyes. Myuu who was staring up fixedly at Kaori relaxed and showed her a smile that was free from any worry. First we have to find Hajime-kun and others. Myuu will also help nano! Yooosh! Lets do our best together~! Even so, they didnt know what they specifically should do. Because Hajime and others werent here, the choice of leaving this place wasnt available to them. If that was the case then as expected Lets try going outside. Perhaps Hajime and others were searching the surrounding. There was no footprint because the wind erased it. Though it was extremely puzzling why they didnt wake up the two of them or even left behind any message. Kaori took her white staff that was placed under the seat and she and Myuu looked at each other. Myuu returned her gaze with strong eyes that were unthinkable coming from a little kid. They both nodded firmly at each other. Myuu-chan. You must not separate from me okay? Yes nano! Kaori opened the door vigilantly. Instantly a fierce heat wave cloud of dust blew inside in harassment. The two of them flinched back together Hih!?. K-Kaori-oneechan! Barrier! Ah, thats right! Im sorry! Kaori hurriedly started chanting. Although she wasnt as good as Suzu, she formed the spell quiet swiftly and activated it. The light of Kaoris magic power enveloped the two of them as light purple spherical barrier. Kaori felt a bit dejected that Myuu needed to remind her like that after she said that she could rely on her. Even so Kaori stepped outside while holding up her staff. Myuu also followed behind. And then, for the time being they decided to go to the sand hill that was a slight distance away from them. Just as they were about to step forward, suddenly there were multiple heavy thudding sounds entering their ear as though to stop them from moving. Myu!? W-whats that sound!? The two jumped in surprise and hugged each other. The sounds came from behind Brieze so they fearfully approached and slowly peeked behind. Eh!? Hajime-kun!? Yue and Shia, and Tio too!? T-this is bad nano! They easily accomplished their objective. Hajime and others were lying there. Doubt was welling up heavily inside their mind, but first thing first, the priority was to wake up the four of them. Kaori and Myuu rushed toward Hajime and others. Papaa! Wake up! Wake up nano! Yue! Shia! Tio! Are you alright!? They yelled at the four, but they showed no sign of waking up. Even when Kaori tried using a magic for doing medical examination to detect abnormality in the body, the result that came back was that there was no problem with them. It really looked like they were just sleeping. Even so Kaori invoked healing magic just in case. She used three kinds of healing magic at the same time that not only healed wound, but also abnormal status and magic power exhaustion. Her white staff shined brilliantly and gentle light purple llight showered Hajime and others. However, Kaori-oneechan Why As expected they didnt wake up. Then she would use the highest class of healing magic that she chanted with full chant, Kaori decided. She lifted up her staff with a determined expression. The next moment, *GO-* there was a sound of explosion from behind her. The two of them turned around at the same time and witnessed it. A giant shark opening its jaw widely to bite at the barrier. Its size must be six meter long. Its red torso looked like it was soaked in blood. Its teeth were shudderingly sharp and big. In addition there was an eye inside its mouth. The eye was rolling around to lock on Kaori and Myuu. Capillary vessels were bulging noticeably on the eye. *Creak-creak-* Ominous sound was coming from the barrier. Myuu and Kaori immediately came back to their senses. Wa, WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!? No, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!? The two of them screamed and hugged each other tightly. Ka, K-k-ka, Kaori-oneechan! Wha, w-w-wha, what is it!? Is it!? Myuu pointed with her finger. When Kaori looked at what she pointed, there were countless fins moving through the sandlike hunters targeting their prey, before they realized it there were countless desert sharks swimming around them. Shi-, Shining Chain of Restrainnnn!! *Clank clink clank* Chains of light flew out from the staff and entangled Hajime and others. At the same time she also activated the body strengthening magic. Myuu-chan! Get on! Y-yes nano! Kaori dragged the four at the same time toward the car the way someone would show immense strength when trapped in a desperate situation. Myuu opened the door and got inside. Then Kaori threw in Tio, Shia, and Yue with a desperate look. For the last she held up Hajime in her arms by hugging him from the front and, Light Blade of Restrain!! She fired a cross of light. The blade of sealing pierced inside the mouth of the desert shark that was about to tear apart the barrier, blowing it away. Kaori-oneechan! Funnuh!! She pushed Hajime whose weight was especially heavy into the car. Myuu who was crouching on the floor leaped to grab the door before she threw herself behind to close the door. Right after that, Brieze was slightly shaken along with the sound of an impact. The desert shark was blocked by the closed door just in the nick of time. As expected from the armored car that was a quality product of Hajime. Brieze was only shaken slightly without even giving any inch against the attack of the giant shark that tore apart even Kaoris barrier. Myuu who was falling on her butt on the floor and Kaori who was straddling Hajimes body while looking behind across her shoulder were letting out a huge sigh of relieve seeing that. Haa~. Myuu-chan, are you alright? Myu! More importantly Kaori-oneechan, Yue-oneechan and others Eh? A, aa~, yep, youre right. Myuu was indicating the disastrous spectacle inside the car with a slightly convulsing expression. If it was said that it couldnt be helped because of the emergency situation then it was true that it couldnt be helped, but Yue and others were completely thrown in to put them inside the car quickly, so they ended up in a horrible position. First was Tio, her face was sticking on the window while her large butts were sticking out in the air. Most likely her face had collided hard on the window. As for Shia, her face was buried onto Tios large butts. Her butts were also sticking out in the air. And then Yue. Her head fell to the floor of the back seat facing up, however her abdomen was caught on the seat so her legs were spread wide open. It was a total legs spreading toward the sky! She ended up in such an extremely indecent posture. Her lacy black string panty promoted that even further. Myuu and Kaori worked hard together to make Yue and others sat down on the seat with proper posture. They made Tio, Yue, and Shia sat properly in order from the left. Hajime was the only one who they moved with much difficulty to the front seat in case he woke up so he could immediately drive the car. Uu~hn, Hajime-kun, you are really heavyyy! Kaori-oneechan! Just a bit more nano! Fiiightt! Nano! The weight of Hajimes mucles and equipment were tormenting Kaori. She put all her effort to pull Hajime to the front. Then, Hajimes body suddenly slipped and fell forward. Kaori got pinned down under him on the seat. The scream Ah!? rose from Kaori. K-Kaori-oneechan!> Are you alright nano!? There was no reply. Myuu panicked and leaned forward over the seats back. And then, Ehe, ehehe, you are heavyyy, Hajime-kun~ Kaori-sans expression really loosened there with the heavy Hajime pinning her down. Her arms were hugging Hajime tightly. Seeing that Myuu made an expression that anyone had never seen her made until nowyes, it was the expressionless * blank stare that greatly resembled Yue. Kaori-oneechan? Hah!? D-dont misunderstand! This is just a misunderstanding, Myuu-chan! Next Myuu spoke Do you understand the situation right now nano? with a low voice that she had also never made before. Kaori returned to her senses from the implicit scolding of a little girl. She desperately tried to justify herself, but Myuus eyes were somewhat cold. A great damage that was Kaoris own just dessert hit her heart. She quickly fixed Hajimes posture and tried continuing to make excuse to Myuu. Well, Myuu know that Kaori-oneechan loves papa so its fine nano. I, Im sorry. Myuu had become a bit more mature. Kaori lost her Onee-chans dignity a bit more. Like that, they could finally take a breather. They got time to think about their situation right nowjust as they thought that. Just like with the sandstorm before this, it seemed that Brieze was in its greatly popular period among the monsters. Through the front crytsal window, they saw the ground erupted. They mistook the sight like that due to how big the giant body that flew out from there. It blocked the sunlight and darkened even the glimmer of the mirage. The two could only look up to that speechlessly. The world felt like it was moving in slow motion. There *gapari-* the jaw opened and showed series of knife-like teeth that were lined up in three rows. And then the two saw the repulsive eye at the depth of that mouth that was staring at its prey. It was a shark. A desert shark. However, it had the total length of fifteen meters. Its huge body that rivaled a whale shark leaped to the air with a lively motion that looked beautiful even. Then that body obeyed the law of gravity and inertia and came down. What made Myuu and Kaori returned to their senses was right after the nightmarish jaw swallowed Brieze whole, the teeth snapped at the body frame, the glint of the eye inside the mouth was pressing on the front window and pierced them from very close, and Brieze was making creaking sound that sounded sinister. Because of the pressure, *crack* a crack entered the side window. Briezes absolute defense was about to break NoooooC!? FuwaaaC!? Shrieks burst out once more. Kaori immediately fired Light Blade of Restrain over the front window continuously toward the eye, but the giant desert shark didnt even twitch. Papaaaa, wake upppp!! T-thats right-. We got to run away! Myuus voice made Kaori moved even with her brain still thrown in disorder. She quickly sat on the driver seat. K-Kaori-oneechan, you can drive nano!? I can! You can do anything if you try! Unexpectedly! Unexpectedly!? Myuu felt a vague apprehension hearing that word. However the crack on the window kept spreading further. And finally she saw a part of the ceiling dented inward, so she shut her mouth. During that time Kaori was lifting up both her hands like a doctor before a surgery for some reason. Errr, the hand to hold the chopstick on the accelerator, and the hand to hold the bowl on the brake Suddenly there was an uneasy feeling that forced Myuu to open her mouth! Is it really alright nano!/ Its fine! Theres no problem at all! Nothing is impossible as long as you have fighting spirit! Myuu think thats only the case for Shia-oneechan nano! Woman is all about guts! First just charge forward when you are troubled! Isnt that even more haphazard then Shia-oneechan nano!? Otou-san, Okaa-san, and Shizuku-chan! Please forgive me for driving without license in another world! Shirasaki Kaori! Heree-, I goooo- Kaori floored the gas pedal. Of course it was a vehicle that moved using magic power, so it was completely unresponsive. Kaori-oneechan! The modification that papa made nano! Remember! Ahthats right! Err~, engine start!! Brieze that was moving by direct manipulation of magic power didnt have anything like an engine. But, by chanting that keyword, magic power was drawn out from Kaori and Brieze activated. But, just before it was time for departure, the bloodshot pupil of the desert shark widened. Light was radiating from there. Shockingly the crystal window was heating up as each second passed. It seemed this monster had characteristic magic of shooting out something like laser beam. Even now at this moment the front window looked like it was going to melt. Seeing that, the last composure that was remaining inside Kaori was blown away. WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Fumyuaaa!? She stepped on the gas pedal once more. *DONN* Brieze moved with a momentum that even made them felt the impact. A severe G force pushed Myuu on the back of her seat. It made her screamed. However, it seemed there was worth in doing that. Brieze successfully shook itself free from the desert shark. I-I did it, Myuu-chan! Appu apuh Kaori heard something from behind. She looked at the back mirror even while her hands were clinging tightly on the wheel. And then, she saw the sight of hundreds of desert sharks led by the giant desert shark chasing them. R-run away, need to run away!! Nnmyaaa!? She saw the laser beam of the desert shark. Kaori instantly pressed on the pedal! *Guwan* The G-force pressed from the side and the car frame tilted, but the evasion was successful and the laser beam passed through beside the window. They got away from the attack safely. Myuu-chan! Are you alright!? M-Myuu isntfine here nanoo. The breasts-, the breasts are trying to kill Myuu nanoo So you are alright then! Mya!? Kaori turned the handle to the max once more and dodged the heat beam. In addition, Brieze climbed up a sand hill to the top and then flew in the air before landing on the ground again with a hard impact. At the rear seat, Yue crashed on the ceiling, while Tio and Shia got entangled with each other. Myuu got completely entrapped between their brutally huge breasts and suffocated, but the desperate Kaori-san didnt notice. Faster! Even faster! Perhaps because of the unstable driving, the car wheels got caught on the sandy surface and became even more unstable. Seen from the side, the car was driving with drastic snaking movement, however the sped kept increasing even then, It was a terrifying driving. Kaori-san was holding the steering wheel as though she was hugging it to put even more strength into stepping on the gas pedal despite her foot already stepping it to the limit already. Right now her eyes were turning slightly bloodshot. Myuu-chan and everyone, Ill protect them no matter whattt- B-before that save Myuu from the breasts Thats right-, isnt there any weapon! Listen to Myuuhebuu!? Their distance with the monsters didnt widen thanks to the cars snaking movement. The desert sharks that caught up to the car tackled the car frame from the side. Yue rolled down and her legs were opened fully to the sky once more. Then Shias face dived to there. Myuu who was liberated from the breast hell opened her eyes while facing up. There, a large butt fell on her face. The butt of the hopeless dragon that got a pile bunker shoved into it in the past. She fell into the danger of suffocation once more. And then Hajime also tumbled to the side toward Kaoris thigh. His face was buried onto a risqu place. Yaah, Hajime-kun, that place-b-but it cant be helped isnt it! The danger is dangerous after all! So it cant be helped! Even while blushing crimson, she extended the seatbelt to fix Hajime in place. And then she touched one of the multiple magic circles that were engraved on the front panel. Those were magic circles to activate the weapons. Kaori didnt have the leisure choose the weapon so it was activated randomly. As the result, what was activated was The four missiles that was stored at one side of the bonnet. The cover slid open and all four missiles were fired straight without any aiming. They pierced the sandy hill that was in front of the car. Flame blast and shockwave and awful sand cloud burst. The field of vision was instantly reduced into zero. FUWAAAAAAAAA!? Aa!? Yue-oneechans neck is bending to the wrong direction!? Kaori kept turning the steering wheel round and round to change the cars direction. It made the tires got caught in the sand and the car toppled sideway. However the car frame was still following the momentum sp it rotated fully back to its original position. It immediately started running again because Kaoris foot kept pressing the pedal fully, but the inside of the car was filled with what could only be described as tragedy. The only silver lining here was Myuu was unharmed due to the breast cushions. Kaori-oneechan, Myuu want you to stop already nano! I cant do that Myuu-chan! Never give up! Continue to press forward! If we do that then surely a path to the future will be opened up for us! Myuu isnt saying anything about giving up so please stop nano! Myuus path to the future is going to be closed by Kaori-oneechan at this rateeee~~~~~!? There was already nothing but breasts. They were doubled-edged swords but, nothing existed in this hellish dangerous driving going wild that could protect Myuu other than Tio and Shias breasts! Then at that timing, even more threat entered from the corner of Kaoris sight. The glittering that they should have already left behind. Yes, the mirage was approaching until right near them. No way-, why is the mirage! B-but, I wont lose-! Papaaa~, Myuus begging you please wake up nanoo! Stop Kaori-oneechannn~~ Kaori who was recognized by herself and other people as a charging forward type maiden. She already saw nothing else except forward before the pursuing mirage and giant desert shark and its swarm. I swear that I will protect everyone without fail, with all my whole being on the lineee- Ah!? Kaori-oneechan!? Stop that Kaoris hand was reaching toward the red button that had the warning Dont push it okay!? Absolutely dont push it okay!?attached to it. She pushed it *click* without any hesitation. Right after that. NNNNNNNNNNNN~~~~~!? Unii~~~~~~-!? Brieze blew away a sandy hill while rocketing straight toward the horizon. The groan of Kaori who was gritting her teeth and the scream of Myuu who was buried into Tios breasts were trailing behind like an afterimage. . I am in pursuit right now. The car was moving with a terrific speed so it looked like it would take a bit of time thoughthat was what Eto Shin said. Hajime and others all held their head in their hands hearing its words. Even so, depending on how he thought about it, Kaori and Myuu being outside of Eto Shins reach could also be called as fortuitous. After all Hajimes conclusion had been decided from the start with no way to overturn it. I want you to please understand it, Nagumo Hajime. Please stay in this safe place peacefully. Eto Shin read Hajimes thought and vehemently persuaded him. Hajime stared at the black cat in front of his eyes and closed his eyes. But, at the next moment. Keep out of our business. His eyes opened. There was only coldness inside them. Crimson sparks flowed out. What appeared from empty air was the missile & rocket launcher Orkan. Multiple warheads were fired toward the sky without any hesitation. Eto Shin turned its gaze toward the sky with a taken aback look. There the warheads made a U-turn and exploded right in the middle of Nagumo house. Yue deployed her barrier in the same beat. Right after that thunderous sound and flame blast burst out. The pulverized rubbles scattered to the surrounding and destroyed even the neighboring houses. Nagumo house was reduced into little pieces in an instant as though it had exploded from inside out. While rubbles and flame were writhing like snake, Hajime looked down at Eto Shin who didnt moved at the slightest even though it was outside the barrier. Ill say this one more time. You cant grant my wish. I also dont have any intention to grant your wish. My homeland is only one, whether now or in the future. Nagumo Hajime I understand very well that you have no ill will. When we get right down to it, it was also my own will to choose to come here. That was why I wanted to solve this peacefully if it was possible. But, Hajime continued. He stored back Orkan inside his treasure warehouse and in exchange he pulled out Donner that he pointed at Eto Shins forehead. If your feeling is obstructing my path, Ill pull the trigger. Hajime and Eto Shin looked straight at each other. There was strong will residing in the eyes of both sides. But, the one who averted their eyes first was Eto Shin. Eto Shin hung its head down after reading Hajimes heart of his unwavering determination. It looked back across its shoulder toward the sight of the house that could be said as Hajimes foundation that had been reduced into nothing. He destroyed his most important place with his own hand. That was the greatest proof of his determination. That this thing wasnt it. That even if the creation here was exactly the same like the real thing, it would be meaningless. Normally anyone would hesitate when faced with this world, but Hajime didnt hesitate at the slightest. No matter what he would continue his journey to head home to his true homeland. Eto Shin found a will of steel that couldnt be bent at the slightest there. But, even so Pass your time here. You The passage of time will heal your heart. Before long the fiction will be able to arrive to the truth. You are planning to continue keeping me here even if you have to turn hostile to us? There is no way I will act hostile. However, its also the duty of the motherland to admonish its descendant. I decide that exerting strength to some degree is unavoidable. It will be far better than allowing the god to harm you at the outside world. When Eto Shin raised its face once more, it was difficult to describe what was there at the depth of its eyes. However, there wasnt only a feeling of affection that was worrying for Hajime there. There was something more obstinate there. Despite saying something about a parents duty just now, it was getting stubborn like a kid. There was dangerousness in its eyes, as though it was trying to cover up the confusion in its heart with force. After the descendants at the center of the continent arrive here, the completion degree of this world will surely increase with the addition of their memory. Please look forward to it. I swear that I will create your homeland that is no different at all from the real thing. The reply was a single gunshot. Hajime looked at Eto Shins eyes and pulled the trigger with determination. The bullet pierced the black cats forehead with unerring accuracy. As expected, there was no brain matter that was splattered. In exchange there were only particles dancing in the wind and scattered like ash. The cats posture didnt even twitch. Its pointless. Hajime stared at Eto Shin vigilantly while talking to Tio. What do you think? Fumua body of colony artifact, and a contained world made of mineral particle. That sound like a pseudo immortality, however, it caught mine attention when he mentioned in the story just now that it only hath one consciousness. Tio continued saying that the key of defeating this opponent lied there. Hajime lifted the corner of his lips because he took it as a substantiation that his own conjecture wasnt mistaken. In other words, the pseudo soul thingy of this Eto Shin is only one, then there should be one object that its attached to as the core. Perhaps this talk can progress more smoothly if I point this gun muzzle at that real body of yours eh? Now then, its a true foolishness to fight inside the opponents territory butcertainly, for the time being there art no other way than that. Allow us to make use of thy words about a parent remonstrating a child. Either way, if thy couldst read our mind then there art no other way except to continue conveying our resolve to thee earnestly. This wouldst be a contest of endurance. Tio made a wry smile, however, her dragon eyes with slit pupil that saw through the truth were continuing to stare fixedly at Eto Shin. Eto Shin seemed to feel something in front of Hajimes challenging gaze and Tios measuring gaze. The black cats gaze lowered down. There was no word. Goshujin-sama. There doth not seem to be any effect even if the core of the memory that art thy house art destroyed, but art there any other place that thy think is applicable to be the core? None. But, if its using magic power as its energy source, then my magic eye should be able to detect the trace. Hajime and Tios gazes crossed each other just for an instant. Tio smiled meaningfully. Very well. Then it means we shall do it indiscriminately correct? Thats how it is. Well just waste time if we keep talking to a mere terminal like this. The location where we were first teleported to, well use that place as the starting point. Tio. Leave it to me. Mu? Wait Just as Hajime said, it would only be a waste of time to continue to talk with this black cat. Hajime and Tio decided their plan in the blink of eye. After such swift back and forth, Tio lightly jumped above the rubble and her body became enveloped in jet black magic power. She transformed into the gallant figure of the king of the sky. OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONN The dragon roared. The tough black scales that werent stained by anything else reflected the moonlight. Her golden eyes that resembled the full moon that was shining in the sky glared down at Eto Shin. There was no doubt that a great panic would occur if this place was earth. However, surely there would also be people who got entranced by this beautiful flying monster that appeared smack dab in the middle of the residential area. Yue! Shia, lets go! Hajime who jumped on Tios back was followed by Yue and Shia. The dragon wings flapped. Wind magic whirled rumblingly. The black dragons giant body floated in the air like a joke. Nagumo Hajime I have told you my will. The phase of dialogue has passed. Eto Shin. Which one of us is going to give up first Hajime grinned fearlessly and caressed the black scale. How about we test it out eh His eyes expressed his insatiable rebellious spirit. For the sake of his wish, no matter what stood on his path, no matter what kind of existence it was, he wouldnt give a damn and fought to the end till this life ran out. Such resolve pierced Eto Shins body. Not just mentally, but also physically. The black dragons jaw opened in respond to her master. It flashily declared the opening of the battle toward the black cat that was looking up at them. A black flash. The scorching hot breath swallowed the black cat instantly. It didnt stop there, the surrounding area was also mowed down and it created a disastrous spectacle as though a meteor had just fallen there. Go Tio! Were rampaging! Understood! The wind spiraled and granted the black dragon a terrific speed. The scenery below instantly turned into a passing blur. Somehow it feels like Hajime is strangely relying on Tio since we came here? Ah, that, Im also thinking that Yue-san! How should I say ityes! Its like a bond as partner has been formed between them! Vaguely! Yue and Shia who were watching the series of events were pouring a questioning stare toward Hajime. Fufufu-, The dere period of Goshujin-sama hath arrived it seems. Goshujin-sama, thou must wish to make me as thy lifelong partner right now. Very well! Mine heart hath already prepared Keep your joke to simply your existence. *DOGO-* The artificial arm violently punched. A joyful voice Thank you very much resounded right after that. It was a sky without any obstruction. The dragon who was awakened to the extremely disappointing power to convert pain into ability strengthening accepted the reward from her master without wasting anything and accelerated. With such speed, the distance of several stations could be traversed instantly. They passed the residential area in the blink of eye and the sight of skyscrapers blinking in artificial lights entered their sight. For now, lets try blowing up the Sky Tower that is this citys symbol. Nn-. Leave it to Yue-san! It seemed Yue-san was burning with a sense of rivalry toward Tio who was actually a capable woman. She huffed in motivation while making a fighting pose. Right after that, *bararara-* a sound that seemed familiar entered their ears How should I say thisthat guy is really fixated with earth standard till the end huh. Hajime couldnt help but smiling wryly seeing countless that flying to their direction. Hajime-san, what is that? I think thats Eto Shin-sans effort to obstruct us though Shia asked her question while her droopy rabbit ears inside her hood were flapping due to the wind. Hajime answered her with a sigh. Those are attack helicopters. Yes, what came flying toward them in formation was fully loaded helicopters. When Hajime gave a simple explanation that they were loaded with machine guns and missiles, Yues expression turned dubious. Eto Shin doesnt want to get out from the theme of Hajimes homeland? That was certainly a powerful and troublesome battle force. However, with Eto Shins capability to construct a fiction world using mineral particle and reproduced the memories that it had accumulated for many months and years, it should be able to produce even more powerful battle force than this. It should even be able to do something like turning the whole field into the worst environment for human. For it to not do something like thatas expected, it must be just like Yue guessed. Eto Shin must wish for Goshujin-sama to consider this place as thy homeland no matter what. Producing something that doth not exist at earth wouldst only alienate Goshujin-sama further. Even sothat fellow art truly difficult. B-but, isnt that bad in its own way? They are flying weapons that are equipped with Hajime-sans artifact arent they? Shias expression was twitching. Hajimes expression turned conflicted. My knowledge about military is half-baked. Hajime was a game otaky, but military was a genre that he also liked. He often played that kind of game. He had thoroughly read some military data during the course of making game, and he also had experience of watching JSDFs exhibition and firepower training with his father, so he was quite knowledgeable about military as a civilian eve if not as much as a genuine military otaku. Even so, he naturally wasnt thoroughly knowledgeable about the structure of helicopter or detailed inner structure of the modern weaponry. His knowledge was only at the level its something like this I think. His many artifact weapons were simply compensating for those lacking parts with cheating technique that was magic and other worlds special material. In other words. They are surely not exactly the same like the real thing. We dont know how much Eto Shin is compromising by mixing magical technology into them. Though as expected, I dont think things like railgun or magic power shockwave that are completely deviating from earths reality will show up. No problem. Either way we also dont know anything about the capability of Hajimes world. Then we just need to fight them thinking that they are monster with such capability. Yue said that with a glance toward Shia who got a bit of cold feet thinking that they would fight against Hajimes artifact. Even if Eto Shin also did the same thing like Hajime, compensating the lacking part with magical technology, what they had to do hadnt changed. R-right desu! Besides Eto Shin-san is also not trying to kill us! There art no doubt about that. Even so, there art possibility of him neutralizing us so that we couldst only spend time idly here though. Enough talk, theyre coming! The full moon that was floating in the night sky was illuminating the world with abnormal brightness. Under that light, the five attack helicoptersaccording to Hajimes knowledge, they were most likely JSDFs Apache. They seemed to be the Longbow type. Five missiles were fired from them. Leave it to me! The dragons roar met them. Black flash mowed down the missiles in a straight horizontal line as though to paint out the clear moonlight. *DO DO DO DO-* The intercepted missiles exploded and decorated the night sky red with flame explosion. In addition, two helicopters that failed to dodge were also taken down and exploded. In front of the approaching huge dragon, the remaining three attack helicopters moved to up, left, and right to avoid collision and passed through, but, They are just fiction. No need to hold back. Nn! Got it! Acknowledged desu! Hajimes Donner aimed to the right, while Shias Drucken aimed to the left, and then Yues lightning spear aimed to above. Each one pierced through their respective target, destroying them. The latest attack helicopters that were also few in number were made to taste defeat instantly. If this was really earth, that fact would surely cause screams of pandemonium to break out. Well, I guess there is no point thinking about that when there is already a dragon flying through the city. This is completely like a giant monster movie. There were flashes on the ground. Tio rapidly turned right at that instant. Then sounds of something slicing through air were rising from the ground to the sky. When they looked over there, on the ground were countless tanks, combat cars, and JSDF soldiers being deployed with full equipment. In addition, there was an explosive sound from behind that ripped apart the air. Nn!? Severance Disaster!! Yue created a black whirling gravitational sphere to drag and swallow the four missiles flying at them. Right after that, two fighter jets instantly passed them by. A loud sonic boom assaulted Hajime and others immediately after. Tio raised a shocked voice Nuo!? and spun midair. Naturally Hajime and others were all thrown to the air. Hajime used his Air Force ability, Shia used her boots that had been enchanted with Air Force, and Yue used her gravity magic in order for the three of them to float. Anti-air missiles flew in pack from the ground toward them at that timing. Hajime shot them with precision shooting using Donner & Schlag. It caused flower of flames to bloom profusely in the night sky once more. Wait, as expected Eto Shin-san is really trying to kill us isnt it!? *Barararara* The rotor sound resounded in Shias rabbit ears. Attack helicopters were showing up in drove from behind the skyscrapers. The tanks on the ground were aiming their cannon turret to the sky. The JSDF soldiers were also taking position on the rooftops. The afterburner sound of the fighter jets rushing through night sky was also getting louder as each second ticked by. It couldnt be helped that Shia spontaneously doubted Eto Shins intention with how overwhelming the encirclement toward them was. I, I hath heard a little from the story butGoshujin-samas world art truly scary. Each individuals talent, skill, and even the degree of fatigue werent taken into consideration and all of the fighting force could use firepower that was beyond standard. Because of that it was possible for the force to fight with high firepower constantly. It was a battle theory that was different from its foundation compared to the world of sword and magic. This force didnt need anything like a hero who possessed special power. It was a rationality that reached a merciless degree. Seeing this made Tio obtained an understanding. She could now comprehend Hajimes way of thinking that didnt choose to create legendary sword and armor, but weapon that was combined with magic instead. Her voice sounded slightly shrill when she was saying that. Normally being hit by these weapons will equal to an instant death, but most likely we will only get knocked out by these. After that I think that Eto Shin will do something like draining us of all magic power or confiscating our equipments. It looks like it doesnt want us to rampage in the middle of city isnt it? There art also a possibility of it trying to mislead us, but there wont be no end to it if we keep questioning everything. Nn. Ill do my best wrecking Hajimes homeland (fake)! Hajime-sans magic eye might also be able to catch it if this place show its defect from that! Ill also vigorously smash Hajime-sans homeland to bits! R-right. These guys, will it really be okay for me to bring them to earthHajime felt slightly uneasy, even so gunfires attacked them once more to stop them. Tio! You go to that Sky Tower! Yue, you go to Tou-sans company! Shia, you are Tios support! Shatter the force below! Nn! Understood! Roger desuu! Magic powers with the color of gold, jet black, and light blue spread like ripples. Yue and others each flew toward their target. With a flap of her wings, Tio flew toward the Sky Tower that was piercing the sky. Four fighter jets were chasing her. The speed difference was overwhelming. The closed the distance in the blink of eye and the bullets that were fired from their machine gun attacked Tio like shooting stars. To think that I wouldst be overtaken this easily-. It hath been a long time since I felt this feeling of frustration! But, their firepower itself art too lukewarm! Tios black scales boasted the greatest hardness among the dragon race that could endure even Hajimes railgun. The like of fighter jets 20 mm autocannon didnt even make her feel itchy. That was what she thought but Nu!? Its shaving off mine magic power? As expected, it seemed that it wasnt completely the same attack like the real thing. The sensation of her magic power being blown away each time the bullets hit her attacked Tio. As expected its trying to neutralize us by making us run out of magic. Tio calmly considered this development before she spread open her dragon wings to the limit. In addition her wind whirled like a tornado while she was also spinning in high speed. It was the air combat maneuver called Aileron Roll. Accompanied with a rapid deceleration, the whirlwind and the dragon wings rotation were more than enough to swallow up the approaching fighter jets. Two fighter jets were pulverized by the wings and fell while spinning toward the ground. Its endurance art the lowest of the lowest eh. She said something that would make technicians of earth heart angrily yelled Dont put them together with a nightmare of a flying heavy tank like you! to her if they heard those words. She had also recovered her self-esteem slightly. Right after that, more than fifty missiles assaulted her from every direction, including from above. This art bad! She flapped her wings and turned the air flow toward below. She entrusted her body to the gravity that was pulling her down to fall on her back while firing her breath toward the missiles that that were changing direction to rain on her like a waterfall. The flash that pierced the sky created a pillar of flame blast. While that was going on, Tios instinct told her of the danger from below. The tank corps had taken position there before she knew it and aimed their turrets toward Tio in order to blast her to the ground now that she had no place to escpae. I wouldst divert them with wind barrier! Tio made that decision instantly and moved to execute it, but SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAH!! DESUU! There was a war cry that shook the air, at the same time a tremendous booming sound reverberated. Tio spontaneously let out a laugh Kuhahah that sounded like an evil dragon. She flipped like a cat just before she crashed on the ground. She made her body floated using the highest class of updraft and glared down on the battlefield from above the street. The sight there was the tanks that were the strongest steel weapon above ground being sent flying as though they were tree leaves that got blown away by wind. They were overturned or crushed. The stress of beging chased around everywhere by the police officers! Ill vent it here desuuu! The huge warhammer were sending everything flying. It didnt matter whether it was a tank that weighed more thn 40 tons, or a speedy combat vehicle, or a fully armed soldier, they all flew the same. The opponents were just virtual image in the end. They were nothing more than puppets reproduced from vast amount of records and Hajimes memory. That was why Shia had zero hesitation in going town on them. Tearing them to shreds and threw, tearing them to shreds and threw, mass producing stains on the ground, punching through a the frame of a nearby car and then grabbing it to throw it with her physical strength like a cannonball. It was truly the side of a man-eating fiendish rabbit. Shia! Be careful to the bullets! Thy magic power would be dispersed if they hit The bullets arent even electromagnetically charged! The soldiers arent predicting my action to fire at where Im going to move! It will be harder for me to try to get hit by such bullet desuu! It seemed to be difficult for her. In fact, with her steps that pulverized the ground with each step and her rapid braking, her Air Force boots, and furthermore her three dimensional movement that made use of buildings wall and every surface around her, she was dodging everything. She hadnt even been grazed. Even though the enemy was laying out a really fierce barrage, it looked like the bullets were avoiding her instead. Even now she was producing something like afterimages behind due to her free movement and fiercely varying tempo. Then right at the next instant, a soldier got punched on the gut and he was sent flying toward the building at the side. In order to stop Shia who was moving like a storm like that, the attack helicopter that appeared from between the buildings fired countless rockets on her. Too easyyy! Desuu! Together with desuu that sounded like it was only added as an afterthought, Shia grabbed the turret of a toppled tank with all her strength. FUNNUAAAAAAAAAAAAH! She performed a giant swing with that tank. The tank that became a giant warhammer for Shia deflected all the rockets. And then using the centrifugal force she immediately threw the tank. Fly away until the moon! Desu! It impacted the attack helicopter. The tank pulverized a wall together with the helicopter and flew inside the building. A second later there was a thunderous sound from the opposite side of the building and the two vehicles flew out. Tio who was watching that series of overwhelming and merciless pure violence was, S-Shiawhat a terrifying child! I wonder just what is the rabbit raceTio thought with a shiver. Then, at that timing, Why do you fight? What are you dissatisfied with this world? This place should be convenient for all of you. A young JSDF soldier crawled out from an overturned tank. His eye was looking straight at Shia and Tio. They immediately realized. That too was also a vessel of Eto Shin. No, they realized that everything constructed in this world could become Eto Shins vessel. Convenient for us, desu? Affirmative. I should have told you all. You should have understood from looking at this reproduced world. There is no place for demi human on earth. If you wish to be together with that man, then it would be better to stay in this world. I see, Shia nodded in understanding. She swung her Drucken. *Bun* The wind howled and the warhammer became rested on her shoulder. It was like the fainthearted disappointing rabbit of the past was just a lie the way she puffed out her chest right now. Then Shia grinned. Hajime-san doesnt wish for this. Thats more than enough reason for me to take action desu! Shia Hauria. Your wish is Hajime-sans wish! She didnt let Eto Shin finished speaking. There was no need for that. It was only natural for anyone to ponder about the difference of ideal and reality. However, she would keep that in her chest while saying even so and did her best with all her might. In order to reach a future that was as good as possible. At the very least, The future that I want to arrive at isnt here! She launched a full swing with Drucken. The ground under her feet was exploded. Even so her swing didnt lose momentum and continued till the end. The ground fragments turned into bullets, no, cannon shells. Eto Shins vessel was blown away along with the tank. Tio-san! What are you doing! Ill take care of the ground, so please destroy everything you can quicjkly desu! After all Im not good with wide range destruction unlike close range battle!, she said while her rabbit ears were bobbing *myon myon*. Tio looked up to the sky in respond. She didnt know what to say anymore. Good grief. If there art someone who couldst become a hero in Tortus, surely it wouldst be thee. Yes? What did you say? Another attack helicopter was approaching. Shia used a building as a jumping step to punch the helicopter down while asking back to Tio. In respond Tio smiled wryly Its nothing and flew away. If there was no need for her to worry about the ground, then she could fully focus to the multiple jets that were turning around toward her. There was two more kilometers in a straight line until she reached her target the Sky Tower. Now then, the unprecedented rabbitman hero art doing her best right now. Then there art no way I couldst display an unsightly battle as a dragon race who hath lived for five hundred years. *Bo bo bo bo-* Scorching hot flame bullets appeared with such sound. Their number was 120. Like a bud blooming into a flower, the flame bullets rotated around Tio before shooting toward the fighter jets. During that time, she enveloped herself with tornado and flew in high speed. She was increasing her altitude as much as possible while creating flame bullets one after another. With that she was continuously laying out a suppression barrage like how destroyer ship would do with its autocannons. Even so, the opponents battle strength was inexhaustible. Fighter jets were coming without end as though they appeared from thin air. A great number of missiles and innumerable machine gun fire were raining down on Tio. Naturally there would be bullets that hit her as she passed through the barrage. Tios magic power was also getting shaved down rapidly. Originally Tio could also use her transcendent flying ability to dodge and counter without getting hit at all, but right now Tio was discarding such choice. She would consume magic power by counterattacking anyway. Then it was clear that her situation would only gradually grow worse like that. Therefore right now she only focused on advancing. She would only advance majestically as befitting the supreme ruler of the sky. With that, naturally there was nothing here that could stop the black dragon in her seriousness. The Sky Tower was getting closer in no time at all. O princess of the dragon race. Cant you please try to persuade them? You should know better than anyone how terrifying the god is. Suddenly she mysteriously felt a gaze through the flame blasts that were interweaved by her flame and the missiles. Her eyes met the eyes of a pilot through the cockpit of one of the fighter jets. You are wise unlike the other two. You wont be blinded by romance. Please Good grief. Thou art an existence that couldst be called as a pseudo god created by in the ancient era. And yet thou art very human. Tio spoke with a conflicted tone. It was a tone of exasperation, but one that couldnt go as far as to sound cruel to push away the other side. Eto Shin immediately fell silent. Tio trampled her surrounding with her flaming tornado while speaking with an atmosphere of a parent scolding a child. Dont delude thyself Eto Shin. Even if thy didst something like this, it wouldst be thee who wouldst not feel fulfilled, whose wish wouldst not be granted. What are you Was that agitation in its tone? The encirclement by the fighter jets and their barrage showed an opening. Tio accelerated in one go. She put strength into her stomach and roared without firing any breath attack. The grand shout was even accompanied by physical shockwave. The windows of the high rise buildings below her were pulverized, the fighter jets were spinning down, and a certain bugged rabbit was also screaming My rabbit earsss, my rabbit earssss-! Taketh this! First is one! The sky tower entered her firing range. Black magic power converged inside her opened jaw. Right after that, a flash that would even make the space battleship in SF to shudder burst out. The breath attack that was fired from diagonally above in a height that was even higher than the Sky Tower magnificently smashed, melted, and annihilated the towers base. It was an overwhelming and absurd destruction that was characteristic of giant monster movie. Such sight could be seen there. The giant tower was tilting down with a thunderous sound. Tio glanced at that while speaking with a tone that was gentler than before. We wouldst not stop. Because that art what human is. Thou understand correct? There art no way thou doth not understand. After all thy art an artifact with human heart. I Eto Shins voice sounded painful and shaky. But, even so I I doth not mind. Things not going as we want it. That too art a part of being human. Now then, I wouldst go to the next one! If thou think that thou couldst stop our feeling, our conviction, then just try it! The dragons roar shook the night sky for the third time. The gallant and sublime war cry, along with the powerful flap of the dragon wings, was it just her imagination? Somehow, it looked like the fighter jets and the force on the ground were flinching away at those sounds. . Meanwhile, at the business district where Shuus company was located, an urban warfare like in a Hollywood movie was unfolding. Yue was flying with pseudo flight using gravity manipulation among the high rise buildings. Behind her, countless attack helicopters were pursuing her. Machine gun fires were following after Yues track. The window glasses of the buildings were turned into a disastrous state. However Yue flew up and down, left and right, like a leaf that was dancing in the wind. The barrage of bullets couldnt graze her at all. Persistent. She flipped midair. She was falling horizontally upside down while also facing back with her hand thrust out. A roar of thunder burst out. The jaw that was containing a gravity field inside pulled the attack helicopters toward it and then it devoured them. Without pause Yues white and slender finger waved like a composer baton and controlled the Lightning Dragon to make a U-turn. It tore apart the building on its way. Yue charged into the large hole that was opened in the building without any reduction in speed and blew away the unfamiliar office equipments while smashing through the window to come out at the opposite side. Yes, Yue was literally advancing in a straight line toward her destination that was Shuus company. Burst She was flying backward once more while snapping her finger. The Lightning Dragon that was left behind inside the building exploded the power that was contained in it. Lightning attack and gravity field went out of control and pulverized the high-rise building from its middle floor. The upper part of the building crumbled and buried the squad that was chasing her from the ground. Yue didnt even glance at them and headed toward her destination with the speed of freefalling. Shuus company entered her sight. Then, right at that moment, Uh! There was an impact of osmething piercing her shoulder. Yue let out a small groan. There was also the sensation of her magic power getting shaved away. Sniping? Yue knew about Hajimes Schlagen that was used for long range sniping, so she had an idea about the true identity of this unseen attack. It seemed there was a sniper lurking around here. In addition, attack helicopters and ground force were also showing up in drove. Faced by the warning of her instinct and the visible threat, Yue fell above. Firepower that was too excessive for a cross fire rushed at the spot where Yue was floating just a moment ago. She dodged to above, then she came to a stop with her white coat and glistening golden hair fluttering elegantly. The bullets from autocannon, rifle bullet from sniper, missiles from attack helicopters, all of those were rushing at Yue. Black Calamity It was the basic of the basic of gravity magic. It could also be used for pseudo flight. A magic with the highest degree of convenience. Yue invoked it with a quiet voice. The result wassomething that could only be described as absurd. All the bullets and missiles stopped moving as though the flow of time had forgotten them. Within the night sky, with the radiantly shining full moon on her back, the vampire princess was lording over the ground with her gaze. Her shining ruby red eyes and the light of her golden magic power that was swaying like aurora. Despite her expressionless face, her looks were enchanting and bewitching. Regardless of her childish appearance, no, exactly because of her childish appearance, she possessed an overwhelming beauty that was unthinkable from a person of this world. Even the beautiful full moon behind her looked dim compared to her. If the people here werent puppets, surely everyones heart would be stolen and made them forgot that they were standing on the battlefield. There was no doubt that this beauty would take them captive. The bullets and missiles kept coming and stopping before they could reach Yue. The sky was gradually getting buried by them and hiding the vampire princesss beautiful face. Right after that. Maximum C Frozen Prison Beautiful and freezing voice was cool and clear as expected. Even so that voice was making a despairingly chilling scene. The temperature that was reduced to absolute zero in an instant had frozen everything. The range was far wider compared to the time when she was thrown into the abyss. The radius of 300 meters to all directions had been driven into extreme winter. Every kind of existence was forced to demise inside that white merciless world. The gunfire stopped. All the missiles in the air fell to the ground. Everything on the ground was dyed pure white. And then, Turn to pieces. As the queen of the white world commanded, they were all burst into glittering ice fragments under the moonlight. Shuus company also wasnt an exception. There was already no trace of it. For the first time Yues expression turned conflicted. She looked like she had a mixed feeling about something. But there, another sound of attack helicopter entered her ears. As expected, Eto Shin could create anything it liked anywhere in this world. The helicopter speedily appeared from between the buildings outside the range of the freezing magic. Yue was going to shot it down quickly before heading to the next destination, but a voice rang out before that. Cant I ask you to take a look to this world for some more time? The pilot of the attack helicopter that had climbed until the same height with Yue was talking to her. Yue tilted her head. O queen of vampire race. Nagumo Hajime should be more precious to you than anything else. In the past, you were even thinking that you wont mind to keep living in the bottom of the abyss together with just him. Then, this place was an ideal world that was beyond compare, Eto Shin said. In respond to Eto Shins words, Yue spoke with a somewhat troubled expression. Her words were very simple. Words that surely thrust at the core of Eto Shins being. . Are you, lonely alone? . There was no respond because it was speechless. It tried to deny it, but no words came out. It seemed that it was the one who was the most surprised by that. Yue could sense astonishment from it. I can, understand your feeling a little. Being alone without being able to see the futureturn the heart cold. Yue added more words before Eto Shin could say something. Want to come together? Wh, at? A world of just the two of us. I was fine with that before going out of the abyss. However, now is different. She went to a journey. Each time they encountered someone, Hajimes expression would be enriched. His blank heart that was once broken and rebuilt in the past was getting colored bit by bit. Seeing that happening from right beside Hajime was the irreplaceable enjoyment for the current Yue. Hajime who was gaining more and more important things, Hajime who was showing a new expression each time that happened, she couldnt help but hopelessly love it. Even if Hajimes heart broke and he want to stop walking, I wont let him. Because I know that Hajimes true happiness lie in where he is walking toward, so I will make him advance even if I have to scold him. We wont stop. We cant stay here. Thats why, Eto Shin. You can come together with us. Yue said that. But, she wouldnt hold out her hand to it no matter what. It was as though she knew that there was no need for that. And sure enough, Thatsimpossible. I cant, possibly do that. Nn. The same like us. Silence flowed. It seemed the puppets would automatically move following their direction if not for Eto Shin actively controlling them. The attack helicopter that stopped during the conversation started moving because Eto Shins agitation released it from the control. The machine gun aimed toward YUe. But, before bullets were fired, Eto Shin, you understand right? A man fell down. The rotating rotor was punched away with artificial hand and the defense skill Vajra. A pile bunker was shoved into the cockpit. Hajime leaped away from the falling helicopter like an acrobat. Then he landed beside Yue by employing a crimson ripple using Air Force. Hajime, how is it? There is no change to the flow of magic power. Its still like before, the magic power is spreading thinly to a vast area. Tou-sans company also isnt it. I also checked the Sky Tower through Ornis, but its the same. Where next? Lets go to the station. Tio and Shia are also going around destroying all buildings that look conspicuous. Nn! Yue replied with a smile. Hajime narrowed her eyes at her. Actually he was listening to the conversation just now. In his heart he was being driven by an impulse to hug her tightly right at this moment. While new forces were closing in, the two of them rushed through the sky or fell to the ground to break through the encirclement toward the station. Seven flying crossesthe all range weapon Cross Bits appeared from thin air with crimson spark. A swarm of missiles was fired at them. Hajime used Light Speed to expand his senses to perceive them all and shot them down with precise shooting from Cross Bits. And then, with Schlagens immense firing range and destructive power, he shot down the enemys air force before they could put the two of them in their attack range. Understanding, what? Eto Shin asked. It didnt borrow the mouth of any vessel anymore. Its voice resounded directly from the surrounding air. Anti air missiles from the ground. Countless rifle bullets that were fired from the rooftops and windows of the buildings. All of those were diverted with Yues Calamity Sky so they orbited around her like satellites or swallowing them with Severance Disaster. In between, Hajimes Cross Bits and the missiles of Orkan that he took out once more in his right hand were destroying the enemies with counterattack. That Im not a descendant or anything of the people here. Certainly , there is no definite proof. But, there is no trace of them at all in this world. And with the existence of another world coming to light, the conjecture that earth is none other than the new land that they were heading to cannot be completely denied. In your world there is also the concept of magic even if its only as a mere fairy tale. Its possible enough that was because they were passing down such story from a long time ago. Well, if we are talking about possibility than you arent really wrong. But, thats not what Im saying. Im talking about how you are the one who doesnt believe in that possibility more than anyone else. Absurd. I You never said it to us. You never said Welcome back. The return of the people that it should have been waiting for all this time. If it really believed from the bottom of its heart, there was no way it wouldnt say that word of greeting. Perhaps it was aware of that itself. There was no objection back from Eto Shin. Hajimes perception ability caught a faintly blinking light at the window of a building four hundred meters ahead. He sent a Cross Bit to act as a shield without even any time to realize that it was a sniping toward Yue. The bullet was deflected with loud metallic sound. At the same time, Schlagen spouted fire and the building itself was pierced and blasted. At the same time, the machine gun fire of the attack helicopter aimed at Hajime from the opposite side. Yue barrel rolled to exchange position with him and blocked it with her barrier. Why didnt you teleport us to my house right from the start? Why did you toss us to that kind of random place? You called me a descendant, and yet why did you create earth instead of Klystron? Why were you just peeking at us without explaining anything as though you wanted us to see this world? And your decision to send Kaori to the center without consulting us first, cant that decision be called rash as well as imprudent? Hajime continuously listed the numerous contradictory actions of Eto Shin. No reply came back, but as though to escape from reality, the intensity of the attack was increasing. However, in front of Hajime and Yues teamwork, none of the attack could reach them even with the overwhelming quantity and firepower. You didnt believe it right? And yet, you couldnt help but jump at the chance right? While making justification and desperately lying to yourself Yue would blew away when hajime blocked, and Hajime would destroy when Yue defended. There wasnt any sign of them exchanging words. They didnt even exchange gaze between themselves. And yet they were displaying a teamwork that should be described as breathtaking with a naturalness that was like breathing. Hajime protected Yue, Yue protected Hajime. With that the two of them were the strongest in the world. The feeling that they exchanged when departing from the abyss in the past was embodied here without any ground of denial at the slightest. Perhaps that was why. The words of the monster of abyss who was being protected by the vampire princess was still possessing composure. And then that fact was shaking Eto Shins heart greatly. Even so, you wanted to believe right? That they came home. They landed on the rooftop of a building where they could look down at the station from there. As expected, the square below was packed full with tanks. The turrets were aimed toward Hajime and Yue. Hajime took out the convertible large shield from his treasure warehouse and took position in front of Yue. He also deployed the Cross Bits around Yue to completely defend her. Yue. Nn! Leave it to me! Maximum C Sky Scorcher!! Yue thrust her finger straight toward the sky while looking like she was extremely pleased. It seemed that she was really happy to be relied on. Contrary to the beautiful golden light and lovely smile, the invoked magic was extremely brutal. The sky above the station was surrounded by twelve huge lightning spheres. The square in front of the station was also included within the encirclement. Right after that, the spheres sparked and connected together , creating a lightning sphere with diameter that reached 30 meters at the center. The all out attack from the tanks attacked them. Limit Break- Crimson light spiraled and pierced the sky. The threat that was already at inhuman level even in the normal state was strengthened even more in an explosive state. With that, the concentrated fire of the tank cannons was completely endured. The result of protecting the vampire princess completely was obvious. The maximum lightning attack struck like a divine punishment. The radius of dozens of meters around the station was splendidly pulverized and annihilated. Yue sighed fuii~h and made a gesture of wiping her sweat despite not sweating at all. She was also sending glances at Hajime with the appeal ofI worked hard. Praise me?. Hajime put his hand on her head and kindly patted her while turning his eyes to the empty air. Yue invited you to come together with us, but you saidImpossible. Thats already clearly the answer aint it? Nobody had gone home yet. That was why, it couldnt possibly abandon this land. In other words, that was how it is. Let us out, Eto Shin. We are going to the end of this path. Toward my homeland. There was no reply from Eto Shin. Surely it wasnt ignoring him. Hajime somehow felt that. This was surely Eto Shins hesitation. The manifestation of its feeling toward things that didnt go the way it wanted it to, just like human. Although, the monster of abyss wasnt so kind that he would admirably waited with patience. Well, even if you refuse, well still go out forcefully though. Thats impossible. Even if you use your magic eye, you wont be able to follow the magic power. You cant specify my location. Eto Shin spoke the only fact that it was sure of right now in order to run from reality. Hajime ignored it and activated Telepathy. Tio. How is it? It was a vague question. However, the dragon person who was actually extremely wise and capable gave the perfect reply. Umu. I hath narrowed down the candidates. The vicinity three kilometers southeast from the sky tower art really suspect. Im already heading there. !? A sign of agitation was slightly transmitted. Yue ignored that and invoked her pseudo flight while including Hajime within its effective range. She created a super gravitational field that had directional vector in order to accelerate faster than mere falling speed. Tio, roar. Acknowledged! A terrific roar propagated from far away. Shia, sharpen your ears. Is there any place that seems strange? Ue!? Hajime-san is telling me to open my ears fully in the middle of this loud hell!? If its impossible then use Future Hypothesis. You can also use all the stocked magic power in the magic crystal. Uu~, Ill do my bestt~ The figure of a black dragon and Shia riding on the back came into view while they were talking like that. What are, what are you doing? We are just pinpointing your location. Specifically, they were observing the way the enemy force was moving while they were rampaging everywhere. Eto Shin was acting really like human. If they rampaged at a place that was near its cores location, there was a possibility it would show an unusual action to lead them away to a different direction. In fact that proved true and Tios dragon eyes that could see through the truth had narrowed down the list of prospects using calm judgment and not overlooking even the slightest out of place feeling. After that using the echo of her roar, Shias superhuman hearing would narrow down the list even further. Even if that was impossible, she would use her Future Hypothesis to look at the future where that place was destroyed. Impossible. There wasnt that kind of thoughtthere also shouldnt be any telepathy communication between all of you about that. That was because I intentionally focused on only detecting magic power. Tio too was intentionally keeping out that thought from her mind and only focused on destroying the city. Even them if it was Tio then she would be able to analyze at least that much. Furthermore such analysis would be done naturally in her subconscious level. It was something that she was doing naturally as a matter of course in battle. After all, Hajime himself was doing the same thing. Then there was no way Tio couldnt do something like that after experiencing living for 500 years. Muu. Youre relying on Tio again. No, dont sulk because of something like this. Yue skillfully clung on Hajime;s back even while maintaining the pseudo flight. The moody Yue-san mercilessly carried out a daring sucking acting *kapuchuu~*. Hajimes hand that was patting her head *pon pon* recovered her mood along with her magic power. They arrived at Tio and Shias location while Eto Shin was staying speechless. At the same time, Muu~h, I saw it! Over there! Slightly to the right side of that intersection desuu! Hah? That place seriously doesnt has anythingno, I see. That place A wry smile formed on Hajimes face. In a glance it was a place without anything conspicuous, but Hajime was familiar with it. If he didnt hear from Kaori in his room in the inn the night before he fell to the abyss, surely he wouldnt even remember about that place. Yes, that was a really important place for Kaorithe place where she met with Hajime. So its the place where I dogeza of all places. If it was a pseudo Japan that was created from Hajime and Kaoris memory, then certainly the place where the two of them met for the first time was quite fitting to be the starting point of this world. Why didnt this place come to mind? Hajime couldnt hold back his wry smile. He shook his head and pulled himself together. Yue, drill that place. Just like when you opened a large hole in the desert. Leave it to me. Leave it to Yue-san! A textbook smug face burst into being toward Tio. Both Tio and also Shia on her back were making a troubled expression. They didnt know whether to feel that she was cute or feel exasperated. That highly spirited vampire princess then made an about face. She closed her eyes and dispelled the gravity magic that she used for floating. Hajime stayed in place using Air Force while supporting Yue by making her sat on his arm. Nuguguh The hand that she was lifting up toward the sky was shaking slightly. Her extreme concentration made her grimaced. She let out an adorable groan and her undulating golden aura was increasing in thickness as each second passed. Unbelievable Eto Shin must have realized what Yue was going to do by reading her mind. No, that wasnt all. It must also felt shocked by the absolutely unbending will of Hajime and others and also how they impossibly pinpointed its position. Eto Shin let out a dumbfounded mutter. The attack helicopters and tanks were throwing themselves into the last battle. Even at this point, it was still sending nothing but fighting force by earth standard toward them. Perhaps it was alright to consider that as a sign of Eto Shins stubborn heart in the verge of coming apart. Either way, Hajime intercepted them with Cross Bits so they wouldnt get in the way of his beloved lover. I wont let you get in the way! Shaorah It wouldst not be cool if we failed after coming this far. Tio shot down the attack helicopters with her breath attack. Shias rabbit ears were flapping around fiercely due to the violent wind while she displayed a full on inhuman technique of diverting a tank cannon shell by hitting it at its side using Drucken as though she was hitting a homerun. Right after that, Seriously? That bugged rabbit Hajime let out such mutter with a shudder. Eat this. The magic to annihilate the place of Kaoris memory! Black Sky Devastation-!! Oy stop that Yue too had heard from Kaori about the beginning of her love to Hajime to some degree, so it seemed she managed to guess what this place was from Hajimes reaction. Hajime spontaneously said a tsukkomi in respond to the horrible naming of the magic that had horribly limited use, but the magic that was invoked was actually a despairingly brutal magic that wasnt playing around at the slightest. A whirling black calamitous star was appearing while radiating golden sparks in the sky. It stirred the atmosphere with rumbling sound and produced tremendous gravitational force around it. The seriously damaged tanks floated up, the attack helicopters were spinning, and they were swallowed up as though a tornado was dragging them into it. Even the road signs and traffic lights got pulled toward it and the surrounding buildings were also crumbling into pieces. Ultimate gravity magic Black Sky Devastation It was a magic that brought about absolute crushing pressure and annihilation. Even a cheat level magician like Yue was still unable to grasp it completely. Unlike Severance Disaster, that magic wouldnt spit out anything that it absorbed anymore. It completely annihilated the target. And right now it was falling. The street was smashed up. The mineral particles left Eto Shins control and they were swallowed helplessly. A big hole was opened without any resistance. It was as like a heated spoon was scooping up butter. The diameter of Black Sky Devastation was around three meters. That was the limit of the current Yue. However, its deathly range was far more than that. A large hole with diameter more than ten meters was instantly created below them. The deep pit was dark like abyss. It reminded Hajime of floor 65 of Great Labyrinth Orkus butthe difference was clear. I see it. Lets go- The calamitous star magnificently went through the ground and exposed the light at its opposite side. The Black Sky Devastation vanished at the same time when Hajime gave the order. Yue seemed tired, but she took advantage of Hajimes carrying her and went *kapuchuu~* for the second time today. After that Shia and Tio who had dispelled her dragon transformation also followed behind Hajime and the four of them fell through the shaft together. They could see the light below them rapidly shrinking. It was trying to close the hole. Thou really didst not know when to give up, Eto Shin. Art thou that scared to talk face to face with us? The hole was closed tightly when there was just a bit more distance before they could reach it. Even so, that was a very thin and brittle defense, just like Eto Shins current heart. *Tan* Hajime landed with thud and he placed his hand on the ground as though he was punching it. And then, Transmute!! Hajimes full powered transmutation magic dismantled the mineral particles that were trying to reform the area. If the ground was thick, surely Hajimes magic power would run out faster, but a protective wall that didnt even reach one meter couldnt possibly oppose the extraordinary transmutation master here. You will never stop, huh. Eto Shins whisper suddenly echoed. It was a mysterious tone. It sounded somewhat convinced, somewhat exasperated toward itself, and contained no negative emotion at all. Right after that, Hajime and others descended toward the light that became visible once more. There was a sense of weightlessness for a moment. There was the sensation of stepping on grass under their shoes. Their field of vision that was blinded by light immediately cleared and a completely changed scenery greeted them. Colorful flowers and vibrantly green plants, small waterway and stone arch. Then a chalk white shrine on top of a small hill. Hajime let Yue down from his arm, then he confirmed that Tio and Shia were also at his sides. Then Hajime looked around while muttering. This place, looks like a garden. No denial was said. In exchange, ! Papaaa! Hajime-kun! Everyone! The voices that they wanted to hear immediately hit their ears. Their gazes snapped toward the direction of the voices. There Myuu and Kaori came running from between the trees toward them with wide smile. Hajime caught Myuu who leaped onto his chest and hugged her tightly. Then Myuu pressed and rubbed her face on his chest fawningly. Kaori also tried to give a deeply emotional hug, but she got intercepted by Yue. They glared at each other with sparks between them like cats in a turf war. Myuu-chan! Were you alright? Shia ignored the quarreling duo and called out to Myuu worriedly. In respond Myuu was, Myuu wasnt okay nano. Myuu thought Myuu was going to die nano. She said that with eyes that looked like the eyes of a dead rotten fish. Did something happen!? Hajime and others yelled together. Papa, you see, Myuu wont ask to drive anymore nano. They all guessed what happened just from that. Kaoris dangerous driving had left a trauma in Myuu. Everyones gaze snapped toward Kaori. Kaoris gaze snapped away from them. It seemed she had a slight awareness of it. Haa. Anyway, Kaori, Im glad that you are also safe. Im glad Hajime-kun and everyone are also alright. You four didnt show any sign of waking up at all, and Yues neck got twisted to the wrong way without regenerating at all, I was worried what is going to happen Kaori, what did you say happen to my neck? Eh!? Come to think of it Tio and Shia, whats with those outfit!? Even though you two were half naked until just now, you two look really stylish now! Kaori ignored Yues question and blank stare. It seemed she was completely ignorant of the situation and circumstance here. They headed toward the shrine while Hajime gave her a simple explanation. The group arrived at the shrine even while Kaori and Myuu were feeling shocked. The structure of the shrine was square shaped with pillars engraved with vines twining around them surrounding it. There was a white pyramid around five meters tall at the middle court. The moment they stepped their foot inside, the top of the pyramid made the sound *zaa-* and mineral particles gathered there. The particles didnt solidify and whirled in the air, forming the image of human face like when face was pushed on pin art board. Eto Shin. Nagumo Hajime. They called each others name. Hajime and Eto Shin fell silent for a while. From Hajimes perspective, although he was the one who leaped into this place by his own initiative, the other side was still a troublesome being who was imprisoning and obstructing him. From Eto Shins perspective, Hajime was an opponent who had clearly rejected him. Originally, even though they werent enemy with each other, it wouldnt be strange if there was an uneasy air drifting between them. However in reality there was only mysterious silence with vaguely gentle and painful atmosphere filling the area. Yue and others reached a mutual understanding with each other while falling silent. They entrusted everything to Hajime and closed their mouth. It was unknown how long they stayed like that. The one who broke the silence first was Eto Shin. I had continued to think within a slowed flow of time. About what? Why didnt the people wish to continue to live. Why, wasnt I unable to make the people wish to continue to live. The wind blew silently. It naturally attracted their attention. At the left side of the shrine, there ewre thousands of white small pillars lined up. Those were grave markers. The graves of all the people of Klystron who wished for demise on their own. Eto Shin had continuously watched over them until now. Perhaps, its a punishment. Not a single one of them come back. Its voice trembled in regret. As expected, this being was unmistakably human. Not a single person here thought that the being in front of them was an artificial fake soul. Hajime looked up straight toward Eto Shin while his voice quietly resounded. Did you think, that if we are here it will become the minimum atonement that you can do? Did you think that if you can create a new land here using the knowledge of earth, then when the true descendant one day return here, you will be able to make them want to continue to live for sure that time? You can see through me completely even without being able to read mind. The particle face looked slightly upset, or perhaps it was a bitter smile. I apologize. I have troubled all of you because of my own selfishness. You were pretending to be a mirage in order to hide your true identity, at the same time, its because having a contact with humanis painful for you right? Eto Shin had become alone and spent its time as grave keeper for many years and months. However, the people it was waiting for didnt return home. If it carelessly interacted with human, surely its self-restrain would become undone. Just like what happened with Hajime and others. Even if they didnt have the unknown knowledge of earth, Eto Shin would definitely sought contact with many people and took them in. There was no doubt that its heart would be seized by the act of atonement. Its silent was the loudest affirmative it could make. It was us who chased after you when you ran away. We reap what we sow. You dont need to apologize. Besidesit wasnt bad. I feel like my determination is strengthened even further now. I see. A quiet time arrived once more. Eto Shin stared at Hajime before it looked up to the sky. What could he be looking at the other side? Before long, Eto Shin asked a question as though it was shaking itself free from something. Are you going, no matter what? Im going, no matter what. There was no hesitation and wavering in that heart. He would continue to struggle for the sake of his wish until the moment his life ran out. Eto Shin must had seen it. A sigh came out. But it wasnt a heavy sigh by any means. Eto Shin spoke with a voice that was really freed from burden this time. Then, I shall thank you instead of apologizing. Thanks? Yes, thanks. There was someone who was thinking of his homeland and trying to go home until such degree. That fact became an unexpected hope for someone who was waiting for the return of others. Hajime who fully comprehended the true meaning of Eto Shins thanks slightly dropped his gaze. Are you going to wait, forever from here on? What crossed his mind, was about them whose trace vanished in the middle of ocean. Nine out of ten, the true descendants had already As expected Eto Shin was also reading that thought. However, Eto Shins voice after that was gentle. Ill wait. Even if an eternity passed. I see Indeed. Ill wait. Forever, for their return. Were those words simply Eto Shins determination? Looking at the figure of Hajime who was slightly casting his gaze down while looking like he was digesting some kind of a large emotion, surely those words were also said for Hajime. Yue and others who were watching from behind him thought so. Hajime took a deep breath. A second later, Hajime too spoke with a voice so gentle that surprised Yue and others. Sayonara, Eto Shin. Im praying that one day, your eternal journey will end. Farewell, Nagumo Hajime. Im praying that one day, your journey home will end. A mysterious feeling of solidarity and sympathy were forming between the two. The wind blew. Light gathered. The consciousness of Hajime and others were leaving them while being enveloped by that soft and warm light. They were leaving from that contained world of a very human and kind artifact. . When they noticed, Hajime and others were inside Brieze. Myuu was on his lap. Yue was beside him. At the rear seat was Shia, Kaori, and Tio. It seemed that everyone was fully conscious. They were blinking as though they had seen a daydream. Papajust now, was it a dream? No, it wasnt a dream. Hajime kept hugging Myuu while opening the door and went outside. Yue and others also followed. And then when they turned their gaze to far away, Ah, a mirage nano! They could see at far away, a flickering mirage. Hajime walked to in front of Brieze and sat down on the bonnet to stare at it. Hajime? Yue snuggled close beside him and called out to him. Hajime didnt reply to her right away. He turned his gaze toward her, then at the opposite side toward Kaori, Shia, and Tio who were also standing close to him. And then, he turned his gaze toward Eto Shins mirage once more. I wont let this journey become something like an eternal journey. Hajimes eyes when saying that were filled with even stronger light of determination than before. But right after that, Yue puffed out her chest energetically to change the atmosphere. Nn! The greeting to father-in-law and mother-in-law. I managed to do rehearsal for that. Im looking forward to do it for real! Eh!? Greeting to the parents!? Rehearsal. Whats that, its unfair! Now that you mention it, Kaori-san. We heard. The story of how Kaori-san pinpointed father-in-laws workplace even though Hajime-san never told you. Thatsyou didnt directly go there right? Eh? I went though? Kaori, I didst not want to believe this butcouldst it be that theehath also pinpointed even the house and the shops that Goshujin-sama frequently visited? Something like thatnaturally, I know them you know? Kaori-oneechanscary. Myuu-chans positivity level for me is lowered again!? Hajime. As expected lets just leave Kaori here. This woman is dangerous. Thats horrible Yue! Its normal to want to know everything about the person you like isnt it!? Right? Hajime-kun! What I did isnt scary at all isnt it! Isnt it!? Kaori asked while clinging on Hajime. Yue was trying to tear her away from him. Kaoris approach was making Myuu clinging even harder on Hajime. Shia was consoling her, while Tio was cackling while watching the course of events. Seeing his really noisy companions made Hajime also smiled wryly. Come on, we should go already. He said that and got into Brieze once more. Yue and others were also getting in while still being noisy. Then, right after that. Papa! That! Myuu pointed with her finger. Everyone held their breath seeing the sight that she pointed at. The townscape of Japan was projected to the sky as though it was a sky city. It was a flickering image of a mirage, but it was a very mystical and fantastic sight. Thats a tasteful drawing. That sight that immediately flickered and vanished was surely a farewell gift from Eto Shin. A smile formed at the corner of Hajimes lips, and he muttered Thanks with a small voice before stepping on the gas pedal. He turned his back on the artifact that was continuing its eternal journey. In order to bring an end to his own journey. Chapter 394 . Someone suddenly broke into the throne room. She was a bizarre person in various senses. It felt like the time had stopped due to the intrusion. The members of Nagumo family were the one who raised their voice in the middle of that. Blond noble lady, with ringlet curls!? She also laughed loudly! In addition there was desuwa at the end of her sentence! Almond shaped eyes and gorgeous appearance! Wearing a dress while carrying death scythe! In order from above, it was Shuu, Sumire, and Hajime. The three of them yelled in unison for the last. What a wonderful attributes holder!! Nagumo family, they are always like thisDDthe members of other families were sending them that kind of gaze. Meanwhile, Myuu seemed to look frustrated somehow because she was unable to be in unison with them despite also being a member of Nagumo family. Remia mamas gaze looked worried for her daughters future. Gahard and all the nobles of the empire looked like they had a headache. ;Aa, she cametheir expression seemed to say that. Im honored by everyones praise desuwa-!! She isnt, shaken!? Tomoichi was shaken. It wasnt because when the girl puffed out her chest, her voluptuous breasts that didnt even lose against Tio were jiggling heavily. If he was shaken by that then the madam would confineDDnot, she would SCOLD him later. So he didnt commit such blunder. He was someone who still couldnt get used with Nagumo familys eccentric behavior. And yet, this mysterious noble lady was able to majestically accept their reaction despite this was her first time on the receiving end of it. Tomoichi trembled in fear while pointlessly feeling defeated for some reason. Now, Shia Hauriaa-! Its time for a fun, fun strife! Prepare yourself! Shia who was giving lap pillow to Yue who was still knocked out the white of her eyes showing was widening her eyes in surprise. The gorgeous blond girl with drill hair pointed her jet black scythe toward her sharply. It seemed this unknown lady was fully intending to ignore the situations in front of her eyes, like the demon kings presence or his familys presence or being in the presence of his majesty teh emperor. Or rather, those things didnt even enter her eyes. She was only looking straight at Shia alone. Her eyes were getting more and more bloodshot. The pressure was even more tremendous coming from a beauty like her. The gazes of Hajime and others were poured at Shia with the question of Eh, is she your acquaintance? This noble lady who seems to be a slightly dangerous person, but it seemed that Shia also wasnt familiar with this person. Her rabbit ears were flapping from how rapidly she shook her head. There, the person who knew the girls true identityDDLiliana stepped forward while making a troubled expression. E-err, your highness Princess Tracy. What are you so suddenlyDD Yes, this dangerous character was none other than the first princess of Hoelscher Empire, Tracy D Hoelscher. Sumire and others were taken aback. Hajime and others glanced at Gahard, but then they nodded in understanding instead. So, like father like daughter huh. That saying is really fitting. What do you mean by that, oi Obviously I meant exactly like I said, ;such unspoken voice reached Gahard and he snorted in displeasure. That imperial princess glanced briefly at Liliana who was calling out to her and, I dont have any business with you. Stay out of this, black hearted princess! Who are you calling black hearted! Of course its you, the girl who is always laughing flippantly while in your heart there is nothing but the calculation of how to snatch away all the benefits. I have always told you right? I hate you desuwa! T-Tracy-sama is still blunt like usual arent you If you marry with Onii-sama and become the queen of this country, I thought that I would take the initiative to beat your crooked personality into shape but, now that would never happen I dont have any interest at all to you desuwa! Rather than that, Shia Hauria! Tracys blunt words made Liliana smiled wryly in a practiced way at toward Tracy who hadnt changed at all throughout their acquaintance from events like ceremony or party since they were kids. Meanwhile, Shia somehow guessed the reason Tracy was challenging her after hearing the word Onii-sama. Speaking of the person who Liliana almost married to become the queen of this empire, it was definitely the crown prince who got his head chopped offDDBias D Hoelscher. Then it was only natural for this princess to harbor a grudge toward Hauria. And so Shia made a very annoyed expression. You want to have a duel? A death match desuwa! A serious battle that will make the blood boil and the flesh dance desuwa! Whatever, butas you can see, Im busy right now. Although it looked like she would recover with a bit more time, Yue was still in an unconscious state. Most of all right now they were in the middle of a family trip. There wasnt any reason for Shia to get involved with such bloody matter, nor she had any duty or obligation for it. Even if it was something that was grounded on the imperial princesss uncontrollable desire for revenge. And so, Shia turned a cold gaze toward Tracy and cut down that demand. I dont have any reason to accept, so I refuse. Acknowledged desuwa! Then, lets begin the battle!! Are you listening to meee!? *Zudan-* Tracy-san showed a sharp step forward that was unimaginable coming from someone wearing high heels. She charged forward while radiating a happy atmosphere instead of a vengeful desire for some reason. Instantly, muddy black aura surged with tremendous momentum from the huge scythe of the girl. Hajime, Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio immediately evacuated the parents (excluding the people of Yaegashi family) and Myuu and others. The large scythe mowed horizontally with sharpness that surpassed the imagination and sound of slicing wind to attack Shia. Even so, the opponent was Shia. The war god rabbit whose bug and cheat made even Hajime and others shuddered. Even the violent attack that was unthinkable coming from a princess could be avoided easily. Shia carried Yue under her arm while back stepping swiftly. Then, at that moment, Its time for decapitation desuwaaDDEXESSSSSSS!! Wawawa!? The aura that gushed out from the scythe suddenly pursued Shia with the shape of crescent moon. Shia was taken by surprise in spite of herself. It was clear that the large scythe was an artifact when it was radiating an aura that looked like miasma. However, its strength was strange. The jet black slash that it fired off seemed to be as strong as the heros Heaven Soaring Flash. As a resident of Tortus, Tracys specs should be incomparably lower than the hero. Then the source of that power must be none other than the large scythe. It wasnt Haijmes artifact. Not to mention the user was a resident of Tortus. Then there was no way it could produce such power that surpassed the expectationDDsuch preconception made Shia got caught in surprise. Although, Shia wasnt so soft that she would allow herself to be hit directly even with that. *Pyon* She dodged the slash by performing an aerial cartwheel. Behind her was Gahards, Dont shoot hereee! If it hit the curtain behind that paintil willUOOOOOOOOH Gahard intercepted the attack with such desperation. All the nobles were also, GET DOWNNNN! I DONT WANT TO BE BISECTEDDD- I DONT WANT TO SEE THAT PAINTING MOREEE- EVEN THOUGH IT FINALLY STOP THREATENING EVEN WHEN ITS HIDDEN BY A CURTAINNN! YOUR MAJESTY!~ FIGHTTTT! Such screams (?) were echoing, but they were the people of the empire so Shia ignored them. I have foreseen it desuwa! Tracy stepped into Shias guard right after she landed. Her timing was superb, as though she had really foreseen it. She didnt continue swinging her giant scythe, instead the jet black aura converged on her fist. Added with her step that put a crack on the floor, she sent out a magnificent punch that was backed with the twist of her waist. Right at that instant. Nn, geez! Whats this! Treat me gentlerDD Ah, Yue-san dont desuuu Yue-sama also revived and grumbled at this excellent timing. She activated her gravity magic to try to slip away from Shias hold. Furthermore she moved to the opposite direction of where Shia was going to move to. It really couldnt be helped. Just after she had gotten hit with a punch to the gut (liver blow + maiden power burst), it became really noisy for some reason around her, and then her body also got shaken *pyon pyon roll roll* uncomfortably. It was the worst way to wake up. But, because of that Shia lost her balance and Tracys fist was approaching. Even if she blocked, getting hit with a punch by the empires princess of all people was something that her pride as a Hauria couldnt allowDD Sooi! Nn!? She instantly used something nearby as shield. She had gone and done it. Yes, she grabbed the neck of Yue who was trying to slip away from her hold and dragged her toward her. The result from that was naturally. Hebuu!? Yue-sama, she got hit by a second punch to the gut for today. Tracy went Ah and stopped her movement. Hajime and others also let out the voice Ah from witnessing the mess before them. To, today is, unlucky, day? Slump- Yue-sama, fainted for the second time today. Complete with the white of her eyes showing. The atmosphere fell dead silent. Yue whose neck was held by Shia was dangling on the air like a grabbed cat. Her body was swaying back and forth slo~wly. A second. Two second. Shia slowly moved Yue to carry her back under her arm. She turned her gaze to the surrounding people who were looking at her with convulsing expressions, looked u to the ceiling, dropped her gaze to the completely limp YueDDand yelled. How dare you do something so horrible-. Is this-, is this the way the empire do thingsss-! Desuu! Shifting the responsibility like that, dirty! As expected Hauria is dirty! All the nobles of the empire yelled a tsukkomi in unison as though to follow the clich. But, their tsukkomi wasnt light hearted like when comedian made one. Their faces were clearly saying ;As expected that girl is really bad news~, her head seriously has a lot of screw loose using the demon kings first wife as shield like that~. Fuh, as expected from you, Shia Hauria! You will use even your family as shield if it proves necessary! You are truly an insane rabbit! Im in complete admiration desuwa! That statement is really crazy you know, ;the gazes of the adults with good senses like Tomoichi and others were saying that. But Tracy didnt even pay them any attention and pulled herself together. She swung her large scythe and sported a wideeeee gruesome grin on her face. Somehow she looked like she was really having fun. And then, the way her eyes looked at Shia.looked really passionate somehow. Somehow, Shia thought. Although the vector was different, this princess reminded her greatly of a certain perverted elf princess. An unpleasant dread crept up her back. Shia unconsciously raised her voice. Wait, emperor! She is your daughetr right!? Please stop her! Aa~, sorry but keep her company. She has been like this all the time since the final battle. I thought that it might be real bad if she isnt allowed to vent real soon. She might even try to charge at Haurias village solo at this rate. If something like that happened, what kind of wretched and inhuman revenge would come back? Gahard shook his head with the thought ;scaryy~ ;filling his mind. Dont screw with me desuu! Ill secretly sneak on you and pulled the roots of your hair so that you will be bald forever only on the top of your head you know! Of course you will! Dirtyyy! As expected Hauria is dirtyyy! Come at me head on you bastard! Dammit- Shia Hauria! Please youre your tryst with me right nowww! I really dont want to deal with these guys anymore! ;Gahard held his head in frustration. Tracy ignored her father who was like that while rushing forward once more with blushing cheeks and lips twisted to a grin that seemed to say how she was really, really hopelessly having fun right now. Shia glared fiercely at her. She had enough already and intended to knocked her out with one punch. But, there an unexpected person was shockingly stopping her. Shia. Sorry but keep her company. Just for one round of five minutes. Dont KO her during that time okay? Hajime-san!? Demon king-samaaa, Im grateful desuwaaa-! Shia dodged the giant Scythes slash while still carrying Yue. At the same time she looked toward Hajime. There he was dropping his gaze toward something in his hand. It was a bundle of paper. At the same time Shias excellent super hellish rabbit ears were picking up Hajimes muttering. I see. The candidate for the raid captain huh. Extremely warlike and berserker. But, she isnt actually a meathead. If its not a personal battle she know when to quit depending on the need, and her ability to command an army is also highher vocation is sorcerer?She has natural talent in mastering magic tool? In other words artifact user huh. Fumu For some reason it seemed that he was evaluating Princess Tracy. Beside him Liliana was saying Ah, thats the document that Hellina gave you!. Hajime-san!? Hajime-saa~~n! I dont like keeping an empires princess company thoughDD[ If you accept, Ill help you with fixing Yues mood later. !? Cant be helped then desu! Oraah, come at meee-, princesss! Desuuu! Ahah! It has to be like that-. Keep me company aplentyyy, Shia Hauriaaa! Desuwaa! What do you mean, explain! ;Shia wanted to insist that, but she immediately accepted the request after Hajime said that. Because, Yue would be scary when she woke up after this, so it couldnt be helped! And so, Tio-san-, pa~ss! Oou!? Thy treatment to Yue is really rough! Shia casually tossed Yue away like she was a thing. It was certainly rough. But, she chose Tio in consideration of her breasts soft cushion. She was at least still paying attention to the minimum consideration. And so the empires first princess VS Haurias strongest began in the throne room for real. It was like the rehash of emperor VS Haurias most elite squad in the past. I think it will be fine if its Shia-chan butthat princess-sama, doesnt she feel a bit dangerous? Yeah. Oi, Hajime. It feels like you are occasionally interviewing or examining some people but really, what are you scheming? Thats right, thats right! Otou-sama! Please tell him more! Ask Hajime-san just what in the world is he scheming with Hellina! Shuu and Sumire were looking at Hajime with worry. They didnt think that Shia would get wounded, but her opponent was an imperial princess who was displaying a fixation to Shia that was a bit out of the norm. They were also at the presence of his majesty the emperor here. What if it became an international problem? They were worried if the situation would become undesirable even though they wanted to sightsee here. Tomoichi and Kaoruko also asked Hajime the question while ignoring Liliana who only wanted to know the secret maneuver of her number one retainer and her husband and sending worried glances at Gahard and the empire nobles. O-oi, Hajime-kun. His majesty has given permission butwill it really be alright? Somehow, it has become a fantasy battle that I cant follow with my eyes anymore there. Isnt this too fierce? This is already a death match isnt it? Aathe splendid decorations are getting destroyedah, the pillar is blown away! Even though it has such pretty engraving on itthey arent going to ask us for reimbursing them later arent they? Its fine, there is no problem. Tomoichi and Kaoruko who werent an otaku were visibly shaken while they couldnt help themselves from feeling uneasy. Their gaze was fixed on the source of sounds of destruction like *ZUGAGAGAGA* or *DOGON-ZUBAN-* that continued to resound without end. Each time the sound resounded, the beautiful throne room was quickly transformed to look more like a war torn area. OHO-HO-HO-HO-! How funnn! This is really fun desuwaaa!! As expected from you Shia Hauria! My attacks cant even scratch you! Im getting wet desuwaa T-this damn pervert! Or rather you are only aiming at the neck too much! You wont be able to hit me even in a thousand years like that! What are you saying! Beheading is none other than the aesthetics of battle! Whats more my opponent is Haurias strongest! Then the only fitting victory here is when I youre your head desuwa! Think with common sense! That kind of common sense-common sensekuh, its hard to object when I think back at my family desuu- Loud laughter and fed up curses were flying back and forth. What Tracy brought about was circular tracks that were continuously getting drawn without any moment of pause at all. Using her wrists, arms, walking technique, and her whole body, she produced endlessly rotating slashes. Even though her weapon should be classified as super heavy weapon type, she continuously rotated it at high speed as though she was only handling a baton. Furthermore her skill was turning her attacks into a thing of precision. It could only be described as a stunning performance. Coupled with the super fast combo and muddy black aura that was radiated by the jet black giant scythe, it was like looking at a localized black storm from the side. Seeing that made anyone only able to accept it. That skillfulness was truly a superb skill that was worthy for a daughter of the emperor who was a master of unconventional swordsmanship. Of course, the average warrior would be instantly turned to little slices in front of such storm of violence, but Shia was handling all of them perfectly. In respond to the slashes that came from all directions, she ran around freely with high speed steps while sometimes doing things like dodging in godspeed with her upper body leaving behind afterimages like a certain agent of Matrx, or placing her hand on the giant scythes blade to softly divert the trajectory. She didnt seem like she was in danger at all. Although, That princessshe is really amazing isnt she? I think Shia might be using body reinforcement. Around Level II I think. There is the restriction of not being allowed to KO her after all. She is also considering Hajimes wish so it looks like she decided to only dodging as much as possible buteven so its amazing that she can keep up with Shia like this. Well, the princess herself art also performing body strengthening thougheven so, she couldst only be called as exceptional the moment she managed to force Shia to also use body strengthening. Tracy were also amazing enough to make Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio to show impressed expression. There, Gahard who stood up from his throne and walked toward them snorted while folding his arms. Even though she is like that, now that both her elder brothers are gone, she is the second strongest in this empire in term of plain combat ability. In other words, she is the strongest next after me. In addition, that girls specialty is combining diverse magic tools into her battle tactics. She is already surpassing me if she put out all the stops and completely using all artifacts that we have, That meant, this princess was practically the strongest of the empire. Hajimes eyes widened slightly and he opened his mouth. Oi oi, the empire is running based on strength supremacy right? That princess is definitely the next emperor then? I guess. Ill retire if she try to supplant me through formal duel. Even thoughI should be able to retire already. For some reason Gahard was sighing while watching the battle that was heating up before their eyes. Rather than looking worried of getting overthrown by his daughter, he looked like he more dissatisfied that she wouldnt overthrow him already. Hajime tilted his head. You looks dissatisfied huh? I want to retire already and go to an adventure to teh end of the world riding Fernir. I have enough doing the emperor job already. After all I had experienced the greatest battle there is in the legendary decisive battle. It seemed to be something like that. He must have been able to obtain satisfaction as an emperor in the battle of that legendary decisive battle. Surely there would be no other great achievement that could surpass that battle, in that case from now on he would rather live freely as he pleased as an adventurer to keep chasing after a great achievement as just a mere man. Why isnt the princess aiming for the throne then? Obviously because there is something else that she is obsessed with rather than the position of empress. Gahart jerked his chin as though to say, ;you get it just from looking, right? ;Shuu and others who were listening to Hajime and Gahards conversation without interrupting were also turning their attention back to the battle after that gesture. Aa! Aa! Shia Hauria! Just how can you be that lovelyyyy! Aah geez! Dont look at me with such feverish gaze like that Altina desu! Tracy took out two jewels from between her jiggling breasts and crushed it in her grip. Instantly, the jet black aura swelled up and wrapped around her body, accelerating her even further. At the same time she also made her skirt to flutter using her centrifugal force. Her lascivious garter belt and transparently smooth white thighs were exposed while she unclasped the black chain that was entwined around her thigh. That black chain must also be a magic tool or an artifact. The chain was flying on its own in the air irregularly and entwined around Shia, restraining her. Fuhn, ;Shia instantly pulverized the chain. In addition she grabbed the chain and pulled with overwhelming strength. Tracy didnt resist and jump on her own without any hesitation. She used even the strength she was pulled with to accelerate and closed the distance instantly. She swung her giant scythe, swung, and swung! In contrast with the intense attack, what was reflected on her face was a slovenly slackened expression of ecstasy. A, a pervert O-Okaa-san! Shhh Akiko-san covered her mouth while unconsciously saying it. Aiko shushed her in worry that saying that was disrespectful for the imperial family. Tio-oneechan, its great isnt it! Nano! Your kind has increased nano! No Myuu. Dont say it as though mine family hath grown bigger Myuu! Shhh. Tio-san will get carried away if you tell her that! Say, Remia. Recently, thy scathing words to me hath increase isnt it? Of course Im happy for that butsay say, I doth not think that it couldst be the case but, you art not hating me right? Right? My my, Tio-san, really you. Ufufu. Why wouldst you not answer me clearly!? As it thought, is it about the matter of Myuus education!? Is that why!? Anyway, it was clear that her highness Princess Tracy was so fixated to Shia that she would easily discard the throne. But, it also doesnt like she is doing this for revenge Bias(Her big brother) was killed, and then even though it was only temporarily she got something like Collar of Covenant put around her neck. Another of her big brother (the second prince) also died because of that collar. Therefore, she was targeting Hauria fanatically because of her desire for revengeat first Hajime thought that was the case. Shia too must be thinking the same. However, it seemed that wasnt the case from how Tracy was acting. You see, that girl, it seems she has gotten completely charmed by Haurias method and way of living. From the start the people of the empire believed in the supremacy of strength. They had the disposition to harbor respect and admiration toward the strong who produced result. That tendency became stronger among the nobles, and even more so among the royalty. Even siblings would openly target each others life through death match. Because they were the family that was ruling the country, weakness was seen as a great sin. Although even they were just human. There was no way they could decide and accept everything simply with the standard of strength and weakness, or from the result of a single match. Other than the former crown prince Bias (first imperial prince) who got his head chopped off, the second imperial prince (after the Collar of Covenant was put on him, he went ;Who can believe such impossible claim! Im taking off this collar! and took ;off the collar for real and went insane before dying), and Tracy herself, she had three more little brothers and two little sisters (all of them were siblings from different mothers). But all of them harbored quite a lot of negative emotions like pent-up resentment or terror (in the level of trauma) toward Hauria. And yet For some reason Tracy was the only one who discovered the aesthetics of battle from seeing the countless chopped off heads and the head of her big brother the next emperor who should be stronger than her that were rolling around on the floor of the party venue by Haurias assault. She got a screw loose in her head. More than one even. Thats why. It seems after that she got this yearning for Shia Hauria who is the strongest Hauria. Then, why is she trying to kill her? Isnt it because she has a screw loose in her head? Tracy-san was certified as a daughter with screw loose in her head by her own father. Even her own father found it hard to comprehend, but the point was, a longing to also become strong like HauriaDDlike Shia the strongest Hauria, a fighting spirit to want to try challenging such existence as a warrior, a need for social approval and self-esteem that was based on a feeling of reverence that wanted Shia to look at her, and various other kinds of gushing out pathos were blending with each other chaotically, and so it seemed the result was this kind of state. From the start she is a girl with strong obsession after all. Before this her obsession was directed to Princess Liliana though Eh!? Please wait a second, your majesty. Just now she told me right to my face that she hate me though. She is always saying that since the past but, that girl actually like you extremely you know? What kind of tsundere is that!? Every time I met her in the past she always told me harsh things like Im black hearted or my smile is disgusting though! No, Im not lying. It seems she got exceedingly impressed by you princess when she saw you arguing against adult using your calculation and smile as your weapon. That girl is fundamentally apathetic toward other people. She wont persistently pick a quarrel with someone she doesnt a give damn about. Thats absolutely a lie, ;Lilianas gaze said with shock and even greater doubt. In respond Gahard continued Thats exactly why. It seemed that girl had a really big expectation. How would Princess Liliana brokeyoure your engagement with Bias, or perhaps you would use your strength to make use of the marriage for your own benefit. After all that girl was the one who thought that ;Bias isnt worthy for Princess Liliana ;the most. And yet, there wasnt any sign of Liliana leading Bias by the nose at all. In addition, although calling it resolve sounded nice, to Tracy the mask of smile that Liliana was putting on at that time only looked like resignation. You are the black hearted princess right? Even though you are weak physically, you are the strong who fight with that ingenuity and your fake smile right? Just what are you doing then? Something like that. She was really displeased with that event in her own way. Well, in other words, she is someone who show her good will in a contrary way. I, I see It was a feeling that could be called selfish, but in a sense she was completely recognizing Liliana. Lilianas expression turned conflicted hearing that. Aa, so was that why? She wasnt at the party venue when Hauria attacked. Indeed. In short she was sulking at that time. She even skipped the party. At Hajimes question, Kaori and others who were in the place at that time went Ah. Yes, when Tracy appeared, all of them didnt realize her identity because they hadnt met her at that party in the past. If she was the first imperial princess, normally she would be present at the engagement party of the crown prince. The significance of the engagement between the crown prince(Bias) and the kingdoms princess(Liliana) was great. It was no different than proclaiming that the position as the next emperor had been decided at that point. Some of Biass half siblings who werent able to stomach that factDDin the case of the young imperial prince and princess then it was due to their concubine motherDDwere boycotting the party, but at the very least Tracys reason for not attending the engagement party seemed to be this. I seelets use past replay later to see how did the Haurias secured the imperial family at that time. Thats an unpleasant tour youre planning, you bastard. Gahards face scowled heavily. He must have guessed what Hajime was planning from the words past replay. All the empire nobles were saying things like I dont want to see that nightmare for the second timeOops, I need to get back to my work soonIm going to my paid vacation at the afternoon. I need to leave the capital soon while secretly trying to escape from another entrance. Then, it was at that timing *pipipi-pipipi-* there was alarm sound. The sound came from Hajimes wristwatch. It seemed that five minutes had passed. Hajime-san! Its enough isnt it! Its alright for me to punch her isnt it! Its fine for me to go One Punch an on her isnt ittt! Tracys face turned sad with the end of the honeymoon time. She was pointlessly beautiful, so it really pained the heart of the people there. Time of bliss pass really quicklythen, I shall put my entire being into this next strike desuwaa- Tracy too understood that she wouldnt be a match for Shia if Shia got serious. She came to a clean decision ;Honorable death is the best! and her villainess noble lady face twisted to look even more villainous. You are a disgusting person but, well, you got spirit! Desuu! Out of respect for all the diligent practice that you have clearly accumulated until now, Ill utterly defeat you as a warrior head ooon! Like that, the two of them were going to enter the last moment with an atmosphere that felt nice in a senseDDit was then. On the contrary! Yue-san whose stomach got punched hasnt forgotten her angeeeer! (TN: Yue said Tokoraga gicchon here, which was a line from Ali Al Saachez of Gundam OO) Ah, wait Yue! Actually Yue had recovered from a little while ago but she pretended that she was still unconscious until now. She suddenly got up in a flash and shook off Kaoris restain while firing off an extra large lightning sphere. It seemed that she wanted to flip the table at the climax of this duel that was going to end in a good note somehow. It was truly childish. Since this trip started Yue-sama seemed to have become really excited and in high spirits like kid going kya kya ufufu when in a vacation. Like that, just as the lightning sphere was going to envelop both Tracy and ShiaDDShia surely would defend against this attack with her fighting spirit defense, but for YUe it would be enough as long as Shia was troubled by itDDcompletely At that moment, What a treat at this last minute! Eat it! DDEXESSSSSSSS!! Of all things to happen, Tracy charged at the lightning sphere on her own. She rotated her giant scythe dancingly and, Wha-, whaattttt!? Yues comical shocked voice echoed in the hall. Shockingly, the giant scythe split the lightning sphere into two, four, eight, it didnt stop there, the lightning was coiling around the rotating scythe and then getting absorbed into the blade. Nnfuuu!! Its brimming desuwaa!! I can do it with this- A second round of shock. The jet black aura pierced the sky. It was an explosive increase of power that could be mistaken as volcano eruption. At the center of it imperial princess Tracy was grinning joyfully. It was as though she was getting really excited that there was ;An unexpected second round desuwa! And then, DDLimit Breakkkk!! Desuwa! That skill that would never be permitted except for the hero, Hajime who was an exception among exception, and those who owned Hajimes artifact, was activated right now. Also, a certain abyss lord whose existence itself was incomprehensible had also obtained an incomprehensible power called Abyss Lord through incomprehensible sequence of events that was actually no different at all from Limit Break, but it was something completely incomprehensible so it wasnt counted here. Tracys ringlet curls were blown up and down fiercely by the wind while her blue eyes were shining like jewels. Then a second later. Wha, what in the worldddd!? Shia was naturally among those who yelled. In addition Kaori, Shizuku, Liliana, and even Aiko who knew about how special Limit Break was were also yelling together in shock. Even Hajimes eyes widened Eh? Seriously?. Gahard was smiling wryly, while Shuu and others who thought that the battle would finally end couldnt digest the situation and watching with their mouths wide open. Amidst all those, there was only one personDD J-just as planned!(TN: Keikaku doori) Only Yue was looking extremely awkward and averted her gaze thinking that she had really done it this time. . . . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the ;thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Sorry that the chapter ends in half-baked timing. I had too much fun writing the high spirited desuwa young ladywhen I realized, the word count had gone past 5000 and there wasnt long before the update time arrive (sweat). And so Im ending it here for the time being. I think that this chapter will leave a lot of questions but please have mercy. Ill put everything together at the next chapter. Best regards! Material C Is this how the empire do thingssss From Okazu Clubs material. When I investigated it seems that its originally a famous saying of Mister Choushuu. Electrifying! C SubtitleThis feeling, its definitely love desuwa- From the many famous saying of Graham-sama. He is a character that I especially like even among the Gundam series lol. Should I make Tracy as Virgo at the hidden settingor perhaps, should I make the lord as Virgo in preapration for the story of the lord VS Hajime right after he conquer Raisen (TN: I dont get this reference at all, help!) I have tentatively put subtitles to the travel journal chapters. I did it hastily, so perhaps Ill change them again later. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Tortus Travel Journal ? Yosh, You Pass! by Demon King . The imperial princess Tracy activated Limit Break which should be impossible. Muddy black aura burst up like a tornado. The figure in the center of it sported a grin that split her lips like a crescent moon. Coupled with her harsh beauty and giant scythe, she looked exactly like a fallen villainess. Compared to Shias cute figure and bluish white magic power, she looked like a hidden last boss who was standing in the way of the heroine. In fact the strength flooding that body was immense. From the pressure she radiated her specs had definitely increased by several times. To the observer, they somehow hallucinated that her blond drill hair had somehow increased in number. They looked like they were twisting and meandering. Anyway, it was also certain that this wasnt just a bluff or illusion from Shias grumbling Mumumu- and her wary expression. Hajime also checked with his magic eye stone. He learned that Tracy wasnt using any kind of artifact and she was really activating the Limit Break with her own strength. Now, here I come! Shia Hauria! Has you finished preparing for the fun, fun overtime!? I already have more than enough though? Myy-, how unfriendly! But, that side of your is also lovely desuwa! Aa, she is really Altinas kind desuu. My words wont go through desu- Shia didnt even try to hide her disgusted face. Tracy made a smile of wild joy and raised her giant scythe in overhead position for a vertical down swing. Please I ask you, to accept this seething passion of mineeee! It will be a bit hard to deal with this using just Level IIwhy is there so many degenerate pervert who turn out to be abnormally superhuman I wonder? Shia let out a long sigh, but Tracy completely ignored her and let out a magnificent loud laughOoo-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho- with her tension increasing through the roof. She was in a perfect condition. She began to rotate her giant scythe in high speed. By doing that, the muddy black torrent of magic power was converging into her giant scythe. Muu, this isnt normal. Hajime-kun, is it alright to not stop them? Shuuzou who hadnt said anything at all since the match started and only watched with his eyes blazing fierily finally let out a worried voice from feeling the aberrant pressure. Koichi and Kirino also stopped watching the battle gleefully with their gaze alternately looking at Shia and Hajime with a bit of worry. Hajime, no, Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, Tio, and then Aiko, Myuu, Remia, and even Liliana were tilting their head as though to say Just what are you saying? They noticed a second later. Come to think of it, Shuuzou and others had never seen the bugged bunny Shia before. From the past replay they had only watched Shias hopeless rabbit performance at her first meeting with Hajime, the way she fought desperately in Raisen while looking like she wanted to cry, and even at the battle against Tio in the northern mountain range and against the giant army of monsters, she was overshadowed by Hajime and others. She was doing her part in those battles, but she still wasnt at the level of bugged character at that time. It was understandable then that they were feeling somewhat concerned just from Shia facing an opponent of this level. In fact, Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and even Akiko were also looking slightly worried. And so Hajime smiled wryly and replied with only a short sentence. Its fine. You will understand if you watch. He urged them with his gaze to look at Shia and Tracy after saying that. Shuuzou and others followed his gaze toward that direction And then, Now! Its time for massacre desuwaaaDDEGXESSSSSSSSSSSS!! The giant scythe that was rotating in high speed overhead fired innumerable jet black blades. Those blades drew a giant arc and a part of them passed above the head of Hajime and others to circle around. The blades attacked Shia from left, right, above, and even from the back. Originally this technique must be for carving apart the whole area around the user. Tracys technique to control it to form a cage of magic blades was astonishing. But Nuhn Shia lifted her foot, and dropped it. She entered the state of body strengthening Level V just for an instant. A tremor that felt like an earthquake shook the palace. The floorDDit was the floor of the throne room, so the surface was made from a hard mineral material, added with steel plate and magic barrier that automatically activated from impactDDturned into a crater with cracks spreading like spider web. At the same time a shockwave also radiated out around Shia. With just that, the majority of the jet black magic blades rushing toward her were erased. Even the rest was blown away to every direction. Just in case, Shia had sent a short gaze toward Yue. She blocked the shockwave toward the audiences with perfect timing, even so the pupils of Shuuzou and others including all the empire nobles turned into dot in shock. But, the bugged bunny didnt obtain her numerous nicknames just from something of this level. The true absurdity happened right after. Ahah. Receive thisssss! This is my full power in full throttle! Its time for beheading desuwaaaa! DDEGXESSSSSSSSSSS!! With a slight delay after the magic blades attack from all directions, Tracy appeared behind Shia. It seemed she had even cut through the shockwave. Apparently she was convinced that Shia would be able to endure her attack and she closed the distance by using the magic blades as cover. Tracy sported a happy smile of wild joy when Shia looked back across her shoulder and their eyes met. However, there wasnt the slightest hesitation in her swing. The giant scythes sharpness had been explosively increased due to the thick jet black aura wrapping around it. It swung toward Shias slender neckDD *Gakii-nn* A sound like metal clashing on metal echoed. Time also felt like it had stopped. I think I just heard a sound that should be impossible coming from human body though Tracy-sans mad joy vanished for an instant. It seemed her mind was blown away by the completely unexpected, no, the completely absurd occurrence. Even now there was the sound of *creak creak scrap scrap* that shouldnt be made from human body. She looked at Shias completely unprotected neck that had been hit by her strongest and greatest slash. Her expression turned blank. This was one of the reasons why Shia was a bugged bunny that blew away even the madness of a battle maniac. DDShia-style Metamorphosis Magic Steel Coating(Fighting Spirit Defense) Throw away your blade and come at me barehanded! Whats wrongyou scared? But its fine! Shockwave will pass through so its still effective! This fragment of absurdity seemed to say that. The eyes of Shuuzou and others flew out like in a gag. Their face seemed to say Something like this is possibleee!?. I understand. I understa~nd your feeling, Hajime and others seemed to stay with their faraway look. Then in front of them Shia slowly pulled back her fist. Passion, ideal, principle, intellect, elegance, refinementDDyou have enough of all those. But, however-, you are overwhelminglyy~ lacking in fighting spiritC!! Tracy came back to her senses with a gasp and stepped back with convulsing expression. Even so she reacted swiftly. She took a short chain from the dream breast pocket. There were ten rings on that chain. She instantly put her fingers into those rings and poured her magic power, activating a barrier that was worth ten Holy Severance This is how you put your fighting spirit into it desuu! SHAORAAAAAA!! There is no way this isDDhidebuu!? *Papapapapann* Continuous sounds of breaking echoed, then right after that Shias fist pushed forward as though no barrier was on its way at all. That fist landed on Tracys chest immediately after. Tracy was blown away while spinning in the air. She crashed on a pillar inside the throne room and bounced, then she hit another pillar and bounced again, she bounced all around like a pinball, and in the end she crashed on a furniture vase that looked absurdly expensive and came to a stop with only her butt sticking out. Her body was convulsing *Twitch-twitch-twitch* She looked dead no matter how they looked at her No, she moved just a single arm by squeezing out her last strength. She lifted her hand behind even though that hand was shaking fiercely M-my deepest, gratitude. Niceee, fiiighttt~ desuwaDDslump She made a firm thumb up and firmly spoke her praise and satisfaction, and then she fell limp at the end of the death match. No, thats you. You have done really well. Everyone couldnt help but send her their praise and applause inside their heart. Even the interviewer Hajime reflexively grinned at the imperial princesss brave fight. She passed. Passing what huh? Passing of what!? Hajime paid no mind to Gahards stare. He also didnt listen to the questioning of Princess Liliana. While they were doing that, Shia slowly lowered down her outstretched fist. She is an outrageous pervert but, wellshe has a good fighting sense. She lightly brushed away her rabbit ear *fuasa* with one hand. Shia smiled fuh and coolly turned around. Her gesture was a bit savory. A bit like a certain lord. The dumbfounded Shuuzou and others remembered to breath seeing her action. Yaegashi familys eyes were sparkling, no, blazing. Tomoichi and others were also smiling faintly seeing the reason why she was called bugged. Wait, this isnt the time to just watch! First aid! First aid! Your highnesssss! Are you aliveeee- T-thats right! Kaori, lets help out! Slowly, blood was spreading from inside the vase where Tracys vase was buried into. Kaori and Shizuku ran toward her in great panic. H-Hajime-kun! Is the princess alright!? Look, she is twitching like a fish that is fished up to the landDD Ah, her convulsion stopped Tomoichi and Kaoruko went deathly pale. Its fine. Even if she really die, its possible to revive her if she is still freshly dead. Your appreciation for life is too low! Do you need rehabilitation starting from your moral value!? Reviving the dead is so easy like preparing an instant food huh The common sense of the adults with good senses was crumbling into dust that vanished into the wind. Tomoichis gaze stabbed at Shuu and Sumire as though to say Just how did you raise this guy!, but the two of them averted their gaze away in a flash and mumbled vaguely. If one sharpened their hearing, they would hear excuses like No, well, with the fantasy encroaching into the real like this, something like resurrection is just a small detail isnt it? Even in video game the characters often die in battle, yepIf its a game then the real hurdle will be making a come-back from 1 HP, yep being muttered. This is why Nagumo family is just-! These damn game maniacs! Tomoichi held his head in his wits end. The mini Tomoichi in his heart was peeking out saying Isnt it fine already? There wont be any hardship if you just accept it you know?. Hopefully Tomoichi-san would win his battle against his inner self here. A slight distance away, Akiko was alternately glancing at Tracy who was lying on a sea of blood and her father Gahard with an uneasy look while pushing on Aikos shoulders. H-hey, Aiko. If its Kaori-chan then she can heal her highness right? It will be fine right? Y-yep. It will be fiDD Ah, her soul slip awayDD Shirasaki-saaaan-. Do you need any helpppp!? Ai-chan-sensei~, please dooo! Aiko broke into a dash. She jumped *pyon* to the rescue scene. Then Haaih she let out a yell of fighting spirit like a master of kenpo. Her hand shined in light pink color and hit something down as though she was performing a volleyball smash. Right away, Tracys body jerked and bent backward like a shrimp. Shia, did you mistake your strength control? Dont tell me, Shia, thouwisheth that if circumstances permit it? N-no way! Its not like I was thinking of something like Try dying one time! just because she is an imperial princess! Shia-oneechanscary Myuu-chan!? Hajime turned his gaze toward Gahard while such conversation was going on. So, empire. What is that artifact? Is that some kind of the empires secret treasure? Also, how can that princess use Limit Break? Really, just how thick is the skin of your face? Gahard let out a deep sigh in complete exasperation. DDMagic Eater Scythe Egxess. Its an artifact that the first emperor discovered at the bottom of Urs lake. Urs lake? Err, your majesty? If thats true, Ur is in the kingdoms territory so the kingdom should have the right of possession for it isnt it? Just shut up you black hearted princess who is hungry for benefits Why are you two in sync like that!? Or rather, Im telling you Im not black hearted! Gahard ignored the protesting Princess Liliana and continued explaining. According to him, the first emperor was a leader of a mercenary group. It could be understood that he was an extremely ambitious person from how he built a country despite such status. Him discovering Egxess at the bottom of Urs lake because his ambition was pulling him toward that coincidence. There is a legend that something precious is dwelling in the bottom of Urs lake since the ancient time because of spirit or whatever. You might have heard about it if you ever went there. Aa. I heard that from the owner of the Inn of Water Fairy. It seems the inns name was also taken from that legendaa, I see. So the first emperor sought even that kind of legend, in order to obtain new strength. Yeah. He didnt know what might possibly become his strength after all. I heard that he even directed his ambition to rule toward the church deep inside. So your weak faith came from your bloodline huh. Gahard shrugged. Tracy also resumed breathing at that time. She had recovered to a degree where she groaned Uu~n uu~n desuwaaa with her unique end of sentence that was as firm as Shia. Kaori continued her treatment while Shizuku was giving the princess a lap pillow. Aiko was staying on standby in preparation for the worse with her soul magic. They were sending creeped out glances that said Uwaa, there is far fewer places that are alright in the princess compared to not? at Shia. It seemed that the princesss whole body was far more beaten and messed up than her appearance at the outside suggested. Even so, she recovered successfully so Tomoichi and others patted their chest in relieve while Yue and others were listening carefully to Gahard and Hajimes talk from the start. And so, it seems there was a small ruin that looked like a church at the bottom of that lake. That scythe was left there together with a lithograph. Church? Lithograph? The holy church also built a church in that kind of place? No, I heard that the buildings style was completely different. It was a ruin from who know which era. Most of all, the letters that were written on the lithograph was teh proof of that. DDMagic Eater Scythe Egxess. I offer it to those who bear a grudge to the god. A heretic huh. Could it be By the way, since the empires founding those who can use Egxess at the level that can be called as master is only Tracy other than the first emperor. Is it because the scythe will forcefully devour the users magic power once they touched it and even after they let go of it? Hah, as expected from the greatest transmutation master. You get it just from looking at it. There was also how it was very difficult just to handle a scythe as a weapon. But more than that, the magic power amount that the weapon demanded was absurd even when it wasnt in use. It was to the degree that only owner of magic power in the level of Hajime and others could use it. OtherwiseDD The user will have to fight until they die. To fight and fight in order to continue devouring the magic power(enemy). Its really a cursed tool huh. I feel something like a deep-seated grudge from it. As I thought, its a relic from the era of the Liberatorsno, perhaps it was from even more ancient time. It seems the holy sword has existed far longer than the era of the Liberators, so perhaps this thing is also something as ancient as that. Muu. Although my lightning sphere was weakened so it would only shock the target unconscious, this thing was still able to devour my magic. Yues gaze was attracted by curiosity toward Egxess that was lying near Tracy. Perhaps because they had just heard the story, even though Tracys hand wasnt holding it right now, the scythe was clad in an aura that was like miasma and it felt like they could hear a groan of deep-seated grudge Ooo from it. Then after that, that muddy black miasma stretched out slowlyand touched Tracys leg *chon*. Right after that, Tracys body jerked and convulsed, F-fightt~, fight moreee~ desuwaa~ Y-your highness!? Whats the matter.eh!? Her magic power is rapidly slipping out!? Dont run away from the ancient battlefieldddd~ desuwaa What do you mean ancient battlefield!? Your highness, get a hold of yourself! I-Ill use the magic of magic power transfer! The treatment seemed to become flurried for some reason. It was like a field hospital there. Hajime pointed at Tracy and looked at Gahard. She is completely cursed isnt she? Dont mind it. Thats not really different from her usual behavior. Just how did you raise her huh. Thats the result of me not raising her. Raising a child properly is important isnt it, dear? Remia mama casually entered the conversation. Her lovely smile stabbed into Hajime papa. Eh? What did you say? Hajime pretended to not hear anything. So, about the Limit Break. Of course she didnt have it originally. Its something she acquired. It seems she obtained it from that legendary decisive battle. In all likelihood, the artifact that you supplied for us must be the trigger. But, its strange that the princess is the only one if thats the case isnt it? At that time, the whole mankinds battle strength should be put through Limit Break. Or are you telling me that now there are a lot of other people who have Limit Break too? I also thought so and investigated, but Tracy is the only one. This is just my guess, but there are two causes. First that she is using Egxess on top of being in Limit Break state where her body was strengthened like crazy. The other cause is that she didnt receive Shirasaki Kaoris healingthats the only thing I can think of. What do you mean? Hajime and others tilted their head in puzzlement. Gahard recalled that time and he looked like he got a headache. Originally I didnt intend to bring that girl into the battle. The crown prince and the second prince had passed on at that time, so that girl was the next emperor candidate based on her real strength and also her right of inheritances ranking. Certainly. The other countries all left behind their children who would shoulder the future. I also sent Randell and mother to evacuate to the empire at that time. Gahard himself was prepared to die in battle at that time, so his decision was only natural, Liliana said with an understanding nod. Come to think of it, if she participated in the final battle, it was strange that we didnt meet her in the meeting inside the fortress. Or rather, various people came to meet me before the final battle started butthe princess wasnt among them. Hajimes gaze turned toward Shia and Tio. His gaze asked them whether they had met her without him knowing about it. From Tracys personality, she looked like she would definitely head to meet Shia or the Hauria clan at the very least but Even so, it was strange that they never heard about her at all until now. Shia and Tio also shook their head as expected. No, I dont remember ever meeting her.(Shia) I was the one who joined up with everyone last at that time.(Tio) I was also the supreme commander after a fashion at that time butI didnt remember her coming to greet me. Or rather, I dont remember meeting her even after the battle was over. Gahard nodded, saying that it was only natural. Thats because she not only ignored my order to participate in the final battle, she even took out Egxess that was sealed in the deepest part of the treasure vault without permission. Also, at that time the loyal soldiers of the empire who were guarding the vault all received the Princess Smash without exception. And so, because all in the vault belonged to the emperor, it was completely a robbery even if it was done by an imperial princess. According to some of the mister soldiers who were clinging and pleading to Tracy even while trembling from the pain of their son below, when Tracy tried to take out every single artifacts that could be used for the battle, suddenly muddy black aura overflowed from the deepest part of the vault. In other words, Egxess responded to Tracys heart that was seeking strengthor perhaps it sensed that it was time for the last battle The truth would remain buried, but anyway, Egxess had never radiated out miasma by itself until then, so the soldiers there who couldnt participate in the final battle because they were too weak felt that it was destiny and they couldnt bring themselves to stop Tracy anymore. Because of that she even made use of my disguise artifact to camouflage herself and slipped through the gate easily. After that the stupid girl hid all the time so that she wouldnt get forcefully send back. After all Egxess stood out too much even if she was hiding her true form. So that was what happened, she couldnt show herself to anyone else. No wonder that nobody recalled meeting her there then. W-why did she go that far? A person with common sense, Kaoruko-san asked that question. She implicitly asked, Even though she is a princess, why? Even after she had seen how Tracy acted, she was still unable to wipe the fantasy of If she is a princess shouldnt she not act like that?. It must be because the first princess she saw was Liliana whose exterior was completely a lovely princess of a fantasy world. As expected from the black hearted princess who had mastered the 108 uses of the mask of smiling face. She perfectly manipulated everyones impression on her. And then the one who answered that question of Kaoruko-san wasnt Gahard who was about to open his mouth The answer is obvious desuwa! It was a grand battle that would only happen once in this lifetime! The great decisive battle that would be deeply carved in mankinds history! There would be nothing more unfortunate than being unable to participate in such battle! Desuwa! E-eee? It was Tracy. Reeevived!! Im reeeviveeed!! She stood imposingly while being surrounded by Kaori and others. Even though she almost died, no, she had plainly died just now, her expression was looking extremely refreshed instead! Shirasaki Kaori, and the other two! My thanks! It was annoying when my dead elder brother Bias waved at me from the other side of the river saying Come over hereeee! You should come over here tooooo!, so I was busy throwing the rocks in the riverbed butwell, I should overlook that matter! Be thankful! No, are you grateful or do you want other to be grateful to you, which is it? Everyone there did their best to swallow that tsukkomi inside their heart. Because, she had clearly gone through a near-death experience, but nobody there felt like performing a comedy anymore by making a tsukkomi about it. Eerr, I guess I should at least ask, are you alright? Especially in your head. Shia spoke out words that sounded quite horrible depending on how one listened to it. Tracys expression burst into happiness because Shia talked to her. It wasnt a face of ecstasy or arousal. It was a cute and refreshing smile like a girl who was celebrating her birthday. She was pointlessly beautiful, so she looked excessively charming. There is no problem with my body, Shia Hauria. Thanks to you even my gloomy heart has also been cleared up. If Im not mistaken, the gentlemen called this state of mind asthats right, this must be what they called sage mode! Im completely like a sage right now desuwa! All the male there starting from Hajime averted their gaze toward the distant sky with beautifully synchronous movement. You dont need to perform the role of ignorant princess at this kind of timing you knowthey seemed to want to say that. Is that so. Please stay like that forever if possible. Oh myto say that Im fine the way I am like that. Fufu, Shia Hauria, you really are a smooth talker arent you desuwa? There is no change at all with your Altina brain desuu Shia quietly hid behind Tio. A pervert for a pervert. A pervert meat shield! That was what she was doing. Hajime asked once more in order to return the conversation to the right track. And princess. Whats the reason you can use Limit Break? Yes, yes. Its definitely just as his majesty said. According to her, she hid and then joined the battle, experienced an extreme situation in the middle of the final battle, and in the end she survived. As expected, there was no way she didnt stand out with the way she swung around Egxess right at the center of the battlefield. In the end Gahard easily captured her when she was exhausted and unable to move. And then, the mankind allied army that was in a ragged state both in mind and body due to forcefully using Limit Break and the fierce battle later on would receive the treatment for their soul and body from Kaori and Aiko after their magic power recovered but Good grief! Even though I only sneaked to the frontline of hell just for a little, his majesty gave me a punishment instead desuwa! Irrational! Unreasonable! A parent who doesnt understand his daughters heart! Youre stu~pid-stu~pid desuwa! By the way, this girl had been belligerent and dislike losing since she was little but, the screws in her head only became this loose since the incident of Hauria attack. Gahards dry stare caught Shia who was peeking out from above Tios shoulder. *Pyoko-* Shias face pulled back. It was as though she was quickly saying My rabbit ears doesnt hear anything~. Aa~, in other words, that punishment was not receiving any healing and recovering from the weakened state of Limit Break by your own strength huh. We never met you after the final battle because you got immediately sent home and unable to move all that time while recuperating then? That was what happened, demon king-sama! Furthermore, Egxess too, it mercilessly kept taking away my magic power even during my recuperation, so my recovery got even more delayedmy stomach was bloating thanks to drinking magic power recovery potion everyday desuwa. Really this child is a real glutton! Tracy lifted up Egxess and slapped it *pechi* as though to say that. In actuality, she was in a state where it wouldnt be strange even if she died anytime. For the whole month her whole body would be wracked with pain intermittently, and intense feeling of fatigue continued to torment her without showing any sign of healing. Her treatment period was truly harsh to the extreme. An ordinary person would undoubtedly go mad first before their flesh body died. That was how bad her condition was. But, with her insatiable longing and rivalry toward Hauria, she overcome that hellish boundary of life and death and she also became able to adjust the degree of magic power that Egxess devoured from her. And then when she completely recovered, it seemed she awakened to Limit Break with her own strength. Also, the gazes of many people especially the maids toward Gahard became extreme~~~ly cold because even though they had won the legendary decisive battle with much effort, the princess was the only one who kept suffering continuously like that. As expected, even Gahard thought that the punishment was sufficient already after three days passed. He also didnt want to throw a damper on the victory mood anymore than this, so he planned to request Kaori for healing. But, It was this girl herself who refused. She said things like she has the feeling something will wake up inside her if she overcome this trial. She was also awakened to something else wasnt she? It absolutely wasnt just Haurias attack that caused her screws to turn loose like this, but also because of that hellish month. I cant deny that. This time it was Shias blank stare that pierced at Gahard. Gahard quietly averted his gaze. Originally, I wanted to go meet Sha Hauria and demon king-sama and party immediately butwhen I arrived at Fea Bergen, everyone had already returned home desuwa. If only I could hijack his majestys Fernir at that time, how frustrating desuwa! Tracy said while glaring at her father. I see, and so your highness kept training until now so that you can make your challenge when one day when you meet her. I also use kusarigama(sickle and chain) butits impossible for me to use a scythe of that size. Your highness, your battle just now was truly a sight for sore eyes. Koichi and Shuuzou and then Kirino gave her their heartfelt praise. There Tracys eyes finally caught sight of all the parent~s. She tilted her head with the question of Eh? Who could this people be? Everyone smiled wryly and introduced themselves once more. My! I see! Then once more, my name is Tracy D Hoelscher desuwa. Its truly an honor to be able to meet with the family of such truly powerful people. Tracy bowed with a beautiful courtesy. She was seriously an imperial princess just from her apeparance. Certainly, she had some serious screw looses in her head but, at least she was able to discern how she should act at any given time. It was just as Hellina-san investigated! Eh, who is this girl? Tomoichi and others made such face seeing Tracys complete one-eighty, however she ignroed them and her hand shyly touched her cheek. However, if thats the case, its embarrassing to show such shoddy battle to everyone for your first sightseeing here. No, our praise just now is genuine. Tracys face became like an embarrassed maiden at Shuuzous words. However, her words next contained really dangerous words. But, in the end I was unable to reap Shia Haurias head. Far from that, I couldnt even put a scratch on her. Im truly ashamed of how lacking I am. I wish that next time Ill be able to take her head with *splat*, like this desuwa. Ill wrench off your head before that. Desuu Oh my, Im happy! Tracys face became like a maiden who had just gotten confessed. As expected she was still Tracy. I had also went to a warrior journey to sharpen my skill in order to have the greatest tryst with Shia Hauria, and yet As a fellow princess, Lilianas expression convulsed while she looked like she wanted to say That aint what a princess should do T-Tracy-sama, you went out to such a journey? The people of the empire really is no good just as I thought desuu. If I dont quickly do something with this princess at least Shia, give up already. Its already too late for this princess. I think she will chase after Shia until she die. Assassination is a no okay? Right now you are making a really bad face, Shia. Youre completely an evil bunny. I realize once more that Hauria is a race that is specialized for assassination. How terrifying. All the empire nobles started to tremble fiercely when they heard the words assassination by Hauria. Look, this goosebumps on my armsthey were showing each others arms. In the end, I couldnt even conquer a great labyrinthI was able to reach the deepest part of Great Labyrinth Raisen but, I was completely helpless before the last guardian. !? The gaze of everyones in Hajimes group snapped toward Hajime. Hajime let out an Ah. It attacked just like demon king-sama. When red magic power burst out, it moved with super speedat present I cant imagine how I can possibly win against it no matter how much I struggle. Shia Hauria, you conquered such enemy didnt you? As I thought, Im still a novice desuwa! H-hahaa, thats not really true I think? Right, Hajime-san? Y-yeah. Come to think of it, I got the feeling the color of that that magic powers light was exactly the same like demon king-sama Gahard seemed to guess something and glared at Hajime. His gaze was completely saying You again!. But, it was a matter of the past. Super Miledy G had self-exploded. Now the guardian there was the Normal Miledy G. In other words, it was something that had ended. It was statute of limitations, statute of limitations! Hajime attempted to change the topic in order to distract Tracy from arriving at the truth of the matter, and also in order to escape from the blank stares of his family. Princess! Great Labyrinth Raisen is the trial of the Liberators leader Miledy! Its obvious that the it cant be conquered that easily! ! I see desuwa! Tracy-san, what a honest girl. You have no need to feel any self-depreciation! You have excellent skill! I was moved! My-, a praise from the demon king-sama personally!? Its an honor desuwa! In line with that, I have a proposition for your ? Hajime quickly moved to Tracys side to escape from his familys gazes. Tio muttered Ah, this scene, I hath seen it before. Its the same like that time with Venri!. Liliana was saying Again- while puffing out her cheeks like a squirrel. Amidst that, the two turned their back to everyone else and secretly conversed about something If you accept now, Ill also throw an improvement for that Egxess. Whats more the maintenance will be free of charge, forever. Demon king quality guaranteed. W-what an offer! But, what kind of improvement Im thinking something like bombardment mode or form transformation to make it easier to carry butother than that, lets seehow about a function to make the cut wound splatter like rose petals? What in the world! What in the world with such lovely option! Thats stylish! If taken to the extreme, itll be possible to also use the shooting recoil for high speed movement or midair movement. I also got various other items for you. If youre a magician thenthis is an unprecedented treatment that isnt just for anyone, you get it right? ButI wont be able to fight Shia Hauria with that. On the contrary. Rather, there will be far more chances to fight her under the pretense of training from here on! Agreeeddd. You are my master desuwa! Hajime had put on soundproofing as the countermeasure of Shias hell rabbit ears, so everyone couldnt hear what they were talking about, but in the end teh two exchanged a firm handshake with a nice smile, so Hajimes scheme had succeeded it seemed. Tracys gaze turned toward Shia just for an instant and she licked her lips. Shias rabbit ears stood on end with chills running through them. Next her gaze turned toward Liliana. For some reason her expression turned kind like a big sis, so shivers and chills also ran through Lilianas back. All the empire nobles were watching their princess and the demon king handshaking with a dreading gaze. They were sending glances at Gahard were undoubtedly to insist Isnt this bad? Her highness is making a deal with the like of the demon king! It absolutely wont end well!. Gahard also felt the same! Hajime took down the soundproofing and he came back toward the group with a pleased smile on his and Tracys face. Gahard demanded an explanation with pulsing vein on his forehead. Liliana cheered him on! Oi, Nagumo Hajime! What the hell are you talking with her! That girl is my precious daughter so that I can be freeDDnot that, she is the one who will shoulder the future of the empiDD Ooops, my hand slipped! By your will, my hand slipped desuwa! Gahards words that leaked out his true feeling were interrupted by the two who displayed a synchronized action like true master and servant. In addition, Egxess was swung in a flash *hyun*. Magic blade flew out and went passed right above Gahards head to behind him. It was already too late when Gahard gasped in realization. S-someone stop ittttt- Gahard turned around while ordering his imperial guards with a desperate look, but at that time the jet black magic blade was already cutting off the red curtain hanging behind the throne that was embroidered with the empires crest. The curtain was cleanly slashed in a straight line. And so, what appeared from behind the falling curtain wasDD Hih, whats that painting!? W-why is such repulsive painting is decorating the back of the throne I-is this the art culture of the empire? ABSOLUTELY NOTTTTTTTTTT!! The words of Kaoruko, Akiko, and Tomoichi were denied by Gahards yell with all his might. All the empire nobles were yelling things like Even though I dont want to see it anymore! Or Even though, even though it had stopped showing up in my dream anymore-, but now- or O-oi! Guards! Watch the surrounding carefully! Check whether there is Hauria here or not! while looking like they would lose their sanity. Yes, there was a huge painting of zombie like humans tormenting the rabbit race that looked like zombie the way their rabbit ears wilted like shriveled carrotDDit was a very heart-warming painting that was gushing out with advocacy of anti discriminationDDadorning the back of the throne. The feeling of oppression from it was overwhelming. Certainly it felt like this picture would reduce the sanity of anyone who saw it. Eh? Why is Ume-senseis painting is here?(TN: Umezu Kazuo, a horror manga artist.) T-thats nastynn, come to think of it, there was a time when Hajime took a liking to this style and drew a lot of it for practice Nagumo spouses looked toward their son with a gaze as though they were looking at a criminal. The answer came from Liliana. Yes, the culprit is Hajime-san. At first it was hanged without permission in our Heiligh Kingdoms palace, but I swiftly took it down and after discussing it with Hauria, I asked them to hang it here. In a sense, she was really a demoneveryone there thought that. Shit-, someone! Isnt there anyone! We need a new curtain! Hurry! Gahard yelled loudly while doing his best so that the painting wouldnt enter his sight. But, his voice that sounded urgent and overflowing with uneasiness brought even further chaos. The many people on standby outside the throne roomDDa lot of soldiers and retainers were gathering because the emperors angry yells and thunderous sounds of combat kept coming from insideDDrushed in because they finally received permission to enter and they would finally be able to check what was going on insideDD Hiih!? What in the world!? The completely wrecked throne room. The glimpse of rabbit ears. And then, the terrifying giant painting that was displayed in its full glory once more It went without saying that the throne room fell into pandemonium. And so, Yosh. It looks like the emperor is busy, lets go sightsee to other place without delay. This guy was a demoneveryone thought. I shall show the way! My masteDDcough. Maou-sama, everyone! Even though she should be a person of the empire, Tracy began to show the group the way cheerfully as though she was completely unconcerned with what was occurring there. Yue and others had a lot of things they wanted to say, but for the time being it would be troubling to stay in the middle of this chaos, so they immediately followed the two. The adults, Shuu and others looked at each other, then they turned toward Gahard apologetically before they also exited the throne room quickly. From behind the group, As I thought that guy is really a demon-! Shit-!! One day Ill absolutely retire from being the emperor and become freeeeee Gahards voice was oozing with hardship. It was completely removed from his daring figure in the past. That voice echoed futilely inside the throne room. . . . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. About Egxess. its the favorite weapon of the vice leader of the Liberators, Badd Virtus who appeared at the fourth volume of spin-off light novel Zero. In other words what happened to Egxess after that is a story that I havent written even in Zero. Ill write the continuation of Zero starting this month, but I might revise this chapter too depending on the development there, so regarding the details of Egxess, it will help if you readers dont take it that seriously for now! Also Im going to enter writing period again, so the update will become unstable again. I also have a lot of personal businesses so Ill be busily occupied this year (sweat). Even so I want to update this story as long as there is time even if only a little, so forgive me but I hope everyone can wait patiently. Also, at the 25th this month Arifureta comic volume 7, Zero comic volume 5, and Arifureta academy volume 1 will be on sale. To be honest, I want to advertise! So Ill update this story at 24 or 31 even if have to go Limit Break! Material introduction C Come over hereee From the former knight in one of the demon kings army leaders whose head was reaped (?) in that wonderful world. I really like Bel-san. (TN: Konosuba reference) Dont run away from the ancient battlefield! From Granblue. By the way Shirakome havent played the game and only watched the anime and manga. I only know about the ancient battlefield as a hearsay. Im sorry. Passion, ideal, principle~ From big bro Cougar. (TN: Straight Cougar of Scryed) Good sense From Metal Gear. Egxesss improvement plan From RWBYs Crescent Rose. Itll be nice if I can write it one day. There is someone who wrote it in the comment page and my tension climbed up. As expected you also think so isnt it! lol Thank you very much. Main story chapter 44 & Academy chapter 8 are updated at Gardo Comic! Please take a look! Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Tortus Travel Journal ? The Family Quarrel That Take Place Very Easily . BOOSSSSSSSSSS!! Ou? A while after Tracy led them away from the throne room where chaotic pandemonium could still be heard even at this far away. The group was heading toward the tragic former party venue (a part of the empire nobles were calling it like that) while enjoying the splendor of the architectural style of the inside of the palace and the various furnishings. Then a voice that sounded childish but also sharp echoed. When the group looked toward the voice, a small silhouette was rushing toward them from the other side of the long corridor Eh? Nea-chan? Why is Nea-chan here desu? Yes, the silhouette who was rushing this way with a slightly hurried look and joy that couldnt be hidden oozing out from her was Hauria clans rabbit eared beautiful girl Nea Hauria (11 years old). Her semi long dark blue hair was drifting lightly in the air while her rabbit ears were flapping *buon buon* like a dog being able to meet its owner. That adorable figure made Shuu and Sumire drool while staring at her with rapt attention. What, what in the world! What is that lovable creature! I can see it! I can also see the effect! The sparkly background effect from the rabbit eared beautiful girl! Shuu immediately crouched down on one knee. And then Sumire took out her smartphone with a flowing motion that resembled Hajimes quick draw. She then readied her smartphone using Shuus head as a pedestal. Instantly Shuus camera made the rolling sound of recording video. Sumires smartphone was making the sound of *kasha kasha kasha* repeatedly from its shutter. It was a perfect role division. They were truly dancing to the same beat. The couples bond and technique that had been cultivated through many years could be seen there. Of course, the Shirasaki couple & Akiko-san were staring at the two with a gaze that was exasperated to the extreme. On the other hand, seeing Neas disappointing appearance with her completely black battle outfit & shinobi running style that made her looked like a ninja even though she was a genuinely beautiful girl, What a lovely fashion even though she is still so young! Her footsteps cannot be heard at all-. What a splendid shinobi run! What an astonishing body balance at that age! Everyone of Yaegashi family was leaning forward in rapt attention. The daughter was already unable to say anything anymore toward this established Yaegashi family quality. Ignoring all those attentions, Nea-chan made a bunny jump *pyon* in front of Hajime and co, somersaulted three times midair with a pointlessly beautiful movement, and then she landed with a sharp hero pose that was also meaningless. Neashutatrum of the External Murder has arrived! My deepest apologies for being unable to immediately notice bosss teleport to the capital and arrived late like this-. Please punish me in any way you like! Should I strip first!? Or perhaps inside the room will beDD First shut up. Kay? As boss command! An order from the boss, so happy~? Being able to talk with him after so long, joy~? It was completely obvious she was thinking like that. Her rabbit ears were flapping wildly *buon buon* while her rabbit tail was hopping around *pata pata pata pata* in high speed in joy. In addition, her hand was already grabbing on her clothes with a gaze that was absurdly brimming with expectation for something. There was no hesitation! As expected from a Hauria, she had let off an intense impression right from the start. Yes yes, Nea-chan. Everyoneno, well, although some of them are watching with sparkling eyes like that, they are mostly bewildered right now, so please introduce yourself properly. If not, it will be a level six punch on your head you know? P-please dont, Ill die- Nea-chans rabbit fur stood on end with shivers seeing the smile and raised fist of the big sis she respected and she became obedient. Once again, Im the External MurDD Nea-chan? Im Nea Hauria! Nice to meet you all! The rabbit ears flopped down and lied flat on her head. She stood on attention and greeted everyone with a bow. Big sis was absolute. Shuu and others guessed some things from the Haurias self introduction. Nea-chan! Long time no see nano! Yes! My lady! Its great that you seem well. Have you grown a bit taller? Youre becoming increasingly prettier as your beautiful look is getting polished. Its understandable how the useless prince of the kingdom can be madly in love with you, but that is the height of insolence. Should I hunt him? Praises and suggestion of enemy removal fluently flowed out from Neas mouth. Myuu who was the daughter of her beloved boss was also a beloved personage who Nea devoted her life for. It was clear to see from her words. Nea-chan is also getting cuter each time we meet nano! Thatsits a great honor to hear that- A-also, dont hunt down Randell! In other words, dont let any other people find out? Geez! Nea-chan, bad-! Dont let Hauria hold the right over life and death! Princess Liliana was desperately sending her thought toward Myuu like a certain overly silent demon hunter. Perhaps it was thanks to that Nea-chan tore apart the assassination plan of Prince Randell after Myuu earnestly persuaded her. My lady, youre so kind. You are truly an angel! I understand. Ill just threaten him so that he get moderately traumatized! Moderately! Yes! Moderately! The sight of two beautiful girls holding each others hands while squealing in high spirit to rejoice about their reunion was very precious. But, however, it was painful that everyone there couldnt honestly feel warmhearted seeing that. Lilian muttered Thank god, they managed to reach a reasonable compromisehm? Eh?. She noticed that in the first place it wasnt a matter of reaching a compromise and became dumbfounded. She had been poisoned by Hauria ideology before she noticed it! Because she harbored a feeling toward Myuu, Prince Randell had to be continuously evaluated by this kind of bunnies. As expected his romance wasnt just a mere thorny path, but a super hard mode minefield. The parents shed tears in their heart for how harsh the path of the young princes love while they also introduced themselves to Nea one by one. And then, the moment Shuu and Sumire introduced themselves, Bo-, b-b-b-bosss parents!? Neas rabbit ears straightened up so fast it startled everyone around her. But right at the next moment, she suddenly began to adjust her appearance in a hurry. She combed down her rabbit fur and hair, tidied up her disarrayed clothes neatly, and then she let out a spirited huff nervously. I-its an honor to be able to meet the both of you! My strong point is assassination and intelligence gathering! Acting as a bodyguard is my even stroo~nger point! Im also learning to do housework too recently! Im not superhuman at the insane level like big sis but, Im a useful rabbit for housework and workplace and battlefield and also even for sudden terrorism! My body and heart are all for boss! Ill do anything! So please look after me for eternity desu! An enthusiastic appeal surged out like a flood. She also casually diss the big sis while she was at it. Her cheeks were bright red, her gaze was desperate, and her rabbit ears were moving *myon myon*. Anyone who looked at that appearance would surely understand what Nea-chans wish and intention were. H-Hajime-kun, you are really, even a small kid like this! Tomoichis rehabilitation plant was rapidly getting even longer. Shia turned a faraway look toward such Tomoichi. Kaori papa-san. Youre wrong. Eh? What do you mean? Its not just Nea-chan, all the females of Hauria clan with the exception of a single person are scheming to create fait accompli with Hajime-san if a chance present itself. They will always rise with unbending spirit no matter how many times I beat them down, using that kind of method and this kind of method Nn. Hauria-clan love Hajime too much. They wouldst not even hesitate to supplant Shias position if circumstances permit. When we were about to return to earth, all the females came to talk to us holding knife behind their backs while conversing with a smile. Whats more it was all of them doing that. The knife must be smeared with a lot of paralyzing agent. They also did things like putting powerful laxative into our food in order to drag all of us away. The men of Hauria who tried to stop them in order to protect Hajime-kunthey all met a gruesome fate. Anyone who get in the way, it doesnt matter even if its family or the clan head. What kind of savage tribe is that!? After Shia, Yue, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko talked reminiscently about what happened in the past. Tomoichi turned his gaze toward Nea as though he was looking at a dangerous psychopath. In a glance, she only looked like an adorable girl who was bravely making an effort in desperation to be accepted by the family of someone she idolized. It was really had to believe what he had just been told by the wive~s. But, however, that mad love (?) was immediately proven to be true. Oi, Nea. Leave it at that. Dont make Tou-san and Kaa-san get carried away that they try to treat you like my wife. These two will go Nice, theres even more rabbit eared wife! at this rate. Boss-, Im just an inexperienced person, but Ill be in yourDD Shut up. As you command!! Be kinder to her! Thats right, thats right! I dont remember raising a son who will treat a rabbit eared beautiful girl harshly like that! The outsiders (parents) were noisy. Because of that, Hajime couldnt ask just why Nea was here. Then Ne~~a~~! ILL MURDER THE HELL OUT OF YOUUUUU- How dare you get in our way to be the first one to appear before the boss- You just casually used a lethal poison like that! We would die if we didnt have the antidote! You damn kiddd- Bloodshot eyes, sweating like river, countless scratches, sign of vomiting, sign of slight peeing, etc. The Hauria members (six people) who were riddled with damage like that arrived from the end of the corridor with such resentful voice. The way they were approaching while staggering on their feet or even crawling on the floor was like revenant. Seeing that, Akiko screamed Hih while Kaoruko almost fainted. The members of Yaegashi family reflexively entered the state of combat readiness. It seemed the cause of their horrible state lied in Nea. The gazes of Hajime and others were gathered on her. Then the sweetly smiling and fidgeting Nea-chan who was making a move to Shuu and Sumire to present herself as a modest and a hardworker and a slightly shy rabbit eared beautiful girl dessu! was Tsk, that lot has recovered already. Those damn cockroaches- Even now she looked like she wanted to vomit and spat out such line. Shuu and Sumire stiffened at the same time. Of course, Tomoichi and others also stiffened. Nea twirled around. Toward Shuu and others. The evil countenance that was like a mafia just now couldnt be found in the slightest over there. The sweet smile on her face was completely that of a lovable beautiful girl. I need to do some cleaning! Please excuse me for a bit! She said that, then she unsheathed two short swords *shing* from her back and assaulted toward her brethrens like a gust of wind. At the corridor ahead, angry yells like Everyone! Sorry for just now die! or Youre really-Pass on to the next life!You all whether its you or Baltfelt are just disrespectful to your elder nowww!Its time for punishment you brattt and the sound of sword clash *gin gin gin* and also sounds like firecracker and the sounds of the corridors furnishing and glasses destroyed into pieces resounded. After that the voices The Haurias are rampaging again!Someone stop them!You idiot! A natural calamity isnt something that you can escape from!Protect your neck!Evacuateee! Evacuateee!Warning! The Haurias are in the middle of rampage again! Everyone in the surrounding please evacuate in emergency! from the people of the empire were also coming from everywhere. So, Tracy. Why are those idiots here? Hajime glanced at Yue who nonchalantly put up a barrier so that no stray shot would come near while asking Tracy. They are here as ambassador desuwa. Tracy answered with a shrug without getting disturbed by the commotion before their eeys. Aa, in other words they are here to monitor the empire huh. Yes. The Collar of Covenant was taken off after the final battle, So some of them are sent here as compromise between both races. Even so, the sense of values that has been in place for so many years cannot be changed that easily. Some Haurias were sent here as in order to notify their brethrens quickly in the small chance the empire made their move. However, the rabbit race secretly hiding to gather intelligence while the reconciliation policy between the empire and Fea Belgen was in progress became a source of paranoia. The progress for peace became obstructed instead like that. There, Gahart gave his permission. A public intelligence gathering agency of Fea BelgenDDin other words, the establishment of ambassador system for exchange of information between the imperial family and Fea Bergen. And so, it seemed that seven Haurias including Nea were specially permitted to stay inside the palace as ambassador who could come and go as they pleased. Come to think of it, I had also heard once from Carm-san. That the Hauria had also observed my country once, but in the end they concluded that there is no need to watch over the kingdom. Well, the kingdom is far away from the sea of trees unlike the empire after all. The cost-effectiveness would be too bad to monitor the kingdom. Hajime nodded in understanding. By the way, Nea and the others often got into deathmatchDDor rather special training in the form of real battle with each other. Tracys desire hadnt exploded until now and could be repressed to some degree was also thanks to Nea and others keeping her company. Getting back to the main subject. Well, about the ambassador system, to be more accurate its more like the empire was made to formally recognize it though. I had guessed thats to be the case. It wasnt hard to imagine. The Hauria that was sneakily running rampant in the empire. People feeling like they suddenly saw rabbit ears at the corner of their sight. Gahard had no choice but to recognize them for the sake of his retainers mental sanity. Most of all, there was no way the Haurias didnt take some strong measure of their own. Yes, his majesty was hit awake from his sleep in the middle of night, and then they had a discussionTALK while his bed was surrounded. It was my first time seeing it. After the discussionTALK was overhis majesty sat at the corner of the room while hugging his knees facing the wall. I couldnt believe it. Gahard Thats pitiful! Perhaps he should be a bit kinder to him? Even Hajime of all people couldnt help but feel sympathy. His majesty Gahardcould it be that he is a type of bullied character despite his appearance and aura? His reaction before this was also amusing. Yes, he wont be able to become main character in shoujo manga, but he is a type that can gather firm popularity from the reader. Fufu, this might be an interesting material. The greatly popular great shoujo manga authors eyes were turned toward the throne room. Those eyes seemed to say Found you amusing prey! Hey, Hajime. Will we have another chance to talk with his majesty? Stop it, Hajime wanted to say, but Tracy gracefully stepped forward and spoke up her suggestion before he could say that. Oh, then Sumire-sama, how about having a dinner together? No, this is a rare chance for everyone to come here like this, so perhaps it will be better to hold a buffet party. A, party? It wont be any stiff event. It will be difficult to talk to other who sit far away in a normal dinner wont it? From the empire side too only the people in the throne room and the imperial family along with several other people will attend. So there will be no need to be concerned about others and everyone will be able to talk with anyone you like desuwa. But, everyone here isnt bringing any outfit that will be fitting for a party Of course you can leave it to us to prepare them. It wont be as good as custom made outfit, but this palace has plenty of outfit of various sizes and types, so surely there will be one that suit the taste of everyone desuwa. Sumires gaze turned toward Hajime. She looked slightly expectant after Tracy explained that much. Hajime turned his gaze to Tomoichi and others. At the corner of his sight, there were the Haurias making some kind of embarrassingly cool pose while chanting a lengthy spellDDnaturally they couldnt use any magic so in reality they were just prattling some chuuni linesDDlooking like they would perform some kind of amazing killing technique, but of course he paid them no mind. What does everyone think? It looks like they wont hold anything gaudy, and dressing up while attending a buffet party in the empires palace will really give the atmosphere of visiting other world. I think this will be fine. Tomoichi and others looked at each other from Hajimes suggestion. They also heard Nea-chans voice yelling something like Its the end with this-! Kaiten mai Rokuren!!, but they did their best to ignore it. No, only Yaegashi familys gazes snapped toward the voiceeven Shizuku went !? with her gaze snapping toward the voice Anyway, it didnt seem like anyone would refuse the suggestion. Then after sightseeing the palace and the capital, we will eat dinner at the empire tonightDD Ill also prepare room for everyone desuwa. Please do. As you commaDDnot, I mean very well. Um, your highness Tracy. You are the lead candidate to be the next emperor arent you? Its not wrong for me to consider that to still be the case right? Hah, Liliana-hime, this is why youre completely a hopeless child. What do you mean by that!? Liliana was muttering something to herself because she couldnt accept the insult, but Tracy didnt pay her any attention and clapped her hands. Then, I shall be there immediately! A reply came from the end of the corridor. Yes, it came from the corridor that had been turned into a fierce battlefield of the savage bunnies. A maid came running from there. That maid performed head sliding at the edge of the corridor with the expression of someone prepared to die. And then she advanced along the wall *zuri zuri* with forward crawling that looked wonderfully practiced. That figure that was advancing forward amidst the raining glass fragments, Haurias kunais, caltrops, and pebbles looked exactly like a soldier who was going deep into enemy line in the battlefield. That maid-san somehow slipped through the fierce battlefield before she elegantly bowed in front of Tracy. Your highness. What can I do for you? Prepare the rooms for demon king-samas group. We will hold a buffet party tonight. Everyone will also pick some attire to wear later, so make some preparation for that too. The participants from the empires side will be those who are present in the meeting today and the imperial family. Understood. Is there any request for the dishes? Tracys gaze moved toward Hajime. Hajime pondered for a bit. We are already here so I want to try eating the empires cuisine. It will be great if there will be local cuisines of the empires other regions too. Rather than prioritizing extravagance, I want to enjoy the empires palate instead. Desuwa. Understood. I shall tell the head cook. The maid-san bowed elegantly once more. Then she turned around and slapped her cheeks with both hands and fired up herself Do your best me, do your best! I have done it well until now! Im a capable maid!. After she got psyched, she performed head sliding & forward crawl once more to slip through the hellish battlefield. And then at the other side her colleagues who were waiting for her embraced and patted her shoulders while praising the maid-san before they left together in order to accomplish their duty. Those are some excellent maids. They work directly under me desuwa. They are maids but they are also imperial guards. They are a unit that I personally trained desuwa. Hou They shall accompany me anytime and anywhere! Magnificent. I wont retort anymore. Yes, I wont say anything anymore. Lilianas eyes were looking at very distant place. Tomoichi and others also recalled about Hellina while making a very complicated expression saying The occupation of maid of another world is a very amazing occupation that can only be done by very capable people huh. It was only the Nagumo couple who were making a puzzled expression while saying incomprehensible things like Eh? Its the default for butler and maid to be superhuman right?Even the maid-san at Akiba can also rush through that hellish battlefield with her American football technique. However this was the Nagumo couple so it couldnt be helped. And then, it was at that timing, URIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII-!! Nea-chan is amazing nano! So cool nano! A victory roar that pierced the heaven and Myuus excited applauses resounded. It seemed that the Haurias extremely bothersome dispute had been settled. The Haurias were piled up on top of each other unconsciously. Nea who had become relatively worn out was standing on top of them. She was raising both her hands gallantly in a guts pose despite her wounds. Fuh, as expected from Neashutatrum. She is worthy to be my rival desuwa! Rival you say, eh? Seriously? That girl is that strong? It was without Limit Break butwe are equal even after I used Egxesss reinforcement desuwa. She is a rabbit race so she has no magic power that can be devoured, and she also has variegated tricks up her sleeve. The tempo of her presence is like a ghost, and most of all she is nimble. I cant really land a good hit on her. During that time she would pile up small wounds on her opponent desuwa. N-Nea-chan, since when she has come that far desuuu, so she is really serious then? She want to become Hajime-sans so much like that Shia shuddered. She understood that Tracys strength was genuine after fighting her for real. For that Tracy to call Nea as her equal She was still 11 years old. Furthermore, compared to Tracy who had received gifted education since her childhood in the best environment possible, the length of time since Nea was awakened to conflict was too short. Nea-chan walked toward them with the heaps of corpses (of family) behind her. She swung her short swords with a sharp movement to remove the blood clot before rotating them with *hyun hyun hyun* sound, and at the end she stylishly sheathed them. She looked at Hajime, and then she put an adorable smile funyaa~. Boss! I won? Praise me, praise me! Her rabbit ears seemed to say that with how they flapped up and down. The fresh blood of her family was trickling from her cheek. O-ou. You have, worked hard. Yes? Everyone thought. I see, she is certainly Shias relative huh, everyones gazes gathered on Shia. They seemed to say Really, the Haurias are really beyond help. D-dont look at me Her rabbit ears lied flat on her head. She grabbed her rabbit ears and pulled them to the front to hide her face with that. On the other hand, Kuh, Im fired up desuwa! Myuu also want to become like Nea-chan nano! My my, really Myuu, youmama is going to be disheartened with Myuus education at this rate Tracy was just a step shy to return to her berserker mode despite all the troubles to put her into the sage mode before this. Myuu was starting to shadow box while Remia mama was watching over her with a hollow expression. Seeing the cheerfully smiling Nea, Yue and others were also making a conflicted expression. Then, Anyway, Nea. Do you want to come along sightseeing with us? By all means! The people of the empire began to tidy up & carry away the Haurias for healing with a practiced movement even while they were trembling with fear, so Hajime urged the group to depart so to not get in their way. And so, they headed in a crowd toward the tragic former party venue. Hajime looked over his shoulder toward Nea who was starting to have battle discussion with Myuu happily Hmm. As I thought, I guess I should put in one person from Hauria The Haurias would be annoying later if he was the one choosing. But, if he casually leaked out the information, they would fight and sorted it out among themselves. Hajime was contemplating such thing while writing in the Hellina File. Yue who was walking beside such Hajime stared fixedly at him as though she had seen everything and, Hajime, do you know about kodoku? !? She was the strongest magician, so she at least had interest toward the earths occult and legend. Naturally she had also finished learning about the type of curse. Of course, an otaku like Hajime couldnt possibly not know about that term. Eh? Could it be, I have done really terrible things to Hauria? You only realized that now!? Shias yell echoed. Even so, seeing the Haurias who respected their boss extremely so, some people among the group were unconsciously reminded of a certain strange creature that would get lured and hurled away but wouldnt say love me. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Tortus Travel Journal ? It Might be Already Hopeless For the Imperial Family . AN: I was struggling with the writing of the light novel, so I wrote this for a change of pace. And so please pardon me that this chapter was a bit rough. It will be fine. Now, please calm your heart. The voice was really, really really kind. Love could even be felt from those words. The persons atmosphere was gentle with a smile like an angel. There is nothing to be worried about. Intense terror and anger, a pride that was broken but still smoldering even now. The people who were chained by such negative emotions were gradually showing expression of rapture. Please believe. Beautiful silver feathers danced. A halo was shining. The world was overflowing with light. Right now they were receiving the affection of god Yes, believe in your heart. Aa, just why did they harbor such loathing toward the change in their motherlands way of existence. Just why did they harbor such wicked emotion toward the man who was the cause of that. They were ashamed of themselves. There was nothing to be afraid of from change. Because, look. They could feel the god from this close to themselves. Thats why, thats why! Believe! In Hajime-kun! Oooh, our holy apostle! Nagumo Hajime-sama is the one we should believe in! It was just like Kaori-sama said! They had to believe in Nagumo Hajime-sama! There is no wrong in what Hajime-kun do! If Hajime-kun says black, then everything shall be dyed black! Lets get dyed together! That is the wonderful world that is waiting for us! To be dyed in Hajime-sama! The wonderful world!! Lets believe in Hajime-kun! Those who believe will be saved! Salvation for those who believe in Hajime-sama!! Rather, to believe is your duty! Are you all listening? Its your duty! Yes! We perfectly believe in Hajime-sama! Hajime-kun, banzai! Hajime-sama, banzai!! Banzai!! Banzai!! I love Hajime-kun! Hajime-sama, love!! Love!! Love!! Suddenly Orororororo~~~ there was a sound of vomiting. With that, the people in that place finally recovered their senses that were completely fixed toward the abnormal sight before their eyes and they turned their gazes. There the Hajime-kun in question was on all fours on the ground while vomiting out rainbow colored sparkly something. The rainbow colored might be the illusion effect that Yue swiftly applied. She was kneeling beside Hajime while patting his back consolingly. It couldnt be helped. Because, the people who kept reciting love love were all oily middle-aged men. Shia pointed at the culprit who looked divine only in appearance inside the past replay and spoke with a transparent smile that showed how her brain was in the verge of grinding to a halt. Please look there everyone. Its scary isnt it? Thats Kaori-san you know? There is no way that sect founder of a horrifying new religion could be my daughter-!! Otou-san!? Tomoichi papa yelled while averting his gaze in a flash. This was after they watched the past replay of when the slave liberation declaration was carried out at the palaces terrace that was for the use of the emperors speech. The scene of Kaori in her apostle mode making an entrance divinely and sending her silver feathers fluttering down like a blessing from heaven was truly like a scene from a page of mythology. (The screening was being done with a barrier in place so the capital citizens couldnt see it) It went without saying that Tomoichi danced in wild joy seeing her daughters sublime performance. Even Kaoruko was cheering at her daughters big moment (?) with blushing face. Their beloved daughter was seen with respect and adoration of the people all across the imperial capital. Furthermore, Kaori also looked embarrassed as expected in the replay. Her cheeks were blushing red from shame even though she was clad in such dignified aura. They felt proud, they rejoiced at how cute their daughter was. That was only the natural reaction. It didnt matter even if there were many extremely unscrupulous factors behind this scene like the fabrication of god oracle for good or bad, the incitement of the citizens with an exaggerated performance to an extreme degree using the principle of mass psychology, and how the actual implementation of the policy later on was completely delegated to other by taking hostage of the imperial familys lives, and how all the other people were looking at producer Hajime as though they were looking at an actual demon. They decided to not ask anything about those. And yet. The past replay still continued to play the unnecessary part (for Kaori) too after the speech ended. Yes, actually at that time, inside the waiting room that was facing the terrace, there was a part of the empire nobles who were hurling all kinds of curses at Hajime. The sense of value and the way their country existed since it was founded until now were completely overturned. Naturally many people felt anxious and dissatisfied of losing their vested interests. It was only natural for them to spit out complaints from their patriotic heart when they thought of the future of their homeland. In fact, they wracked their brain to somehow change the situation. They desperately looked if their might be some kind of loophole in this slave liberation agreement. They were secretly scheming like that but Unluckily, Kaori-san noticed them. She got mad. She even snapped. And, as the result, the kindhearted Kaori-san didnt use violence as a mean to stop them, instead she moved to persuade them verbally. By using her position as apostle for all its worth so that they couldnt run away. Everyone isnt wrong. But, how about you try to change your way of thinking a little bit? She affirmed their way of thinking while also guiding their thought at the same time. She kept repeating that. At the end, she also preached about Hajimes good parts to her hearts content. And, the situation ended up in such state. Nn. Really, this Kaori, I wondered why she was suddenly gone at that time, but to think she was actually doing something like this. The noble uncles, their eyes were starting to whirl from the middle nano Well, the preaching was like a surging waves that made you even wonder whether she is actually breathing. There is also that beautiful face of the apostle and the pointlessly divine atmosphere combined together. It wont be strange that they have brainwashing effect if they arent used to that like me. Thats a bad thing to get used to isnt it, Shizuku Shizuku quietly averted her gaze from Lilianas gaze that was filled with a mix of sympathy and exasperation. Tio muttered Or rather with her expression slightly twitching. For me, the way Kaori locked the door with a smile was simply scary Ah, that, I also think the same. The way she lock the door with her hand behind her feel strangely practiced Aiko shivered. Inside the replay, Kaori soundlessly slipped inside the room where the noble uncles who were going to form anti-Hajime faction were gathered. Also the way she secretly left Hajime and others without anyone noticing even if they were busy having a discussion about their plain going forward, it was a bit like watching a ghost. But, the creepiest thing was the scene when she locked the door behind her *click* while giving an entrancing cheerful smile toward the noble uncles who were surprised when the apostle-sama suddenly came inside the room. Everyone there felt something that was even more terrifying than the line of Manners maketh man of a certain gentleman British spy. Hatayama-sensei, that side of Kaori-chan, I think she inherited it from her mother you know. Eh? Kirino-okaasan seemed like she knew something. After all she often did it against other girls who were approaching Tomoichi-kun. Since the past. Are you talking about confinemeDDI mean, about locked room? Aiko, you arent fooling anyone you know? Akiko-okaasan made a precise retort. Thats not all, there was also her missionary work for Tomoichi-kun. Missionary work!? There wont be no end to it with just cleaning. Thats why, if I can change their romantic feeling to worship, they will automatically stop approaching him from reverence, but they will still become mercenaryDDcough, friend who workDDcough, I mean help out when we are in need, she once told me. It was scary, so I still remember every single word of it even now. Super scaryyy- When she was a university student, she was practically a founder of a new religious sect The mother and daughter are like two peas in a pod!! Aiko also gave an accurate retort. The mother and daughter were like two peas in a pod. Putting that aside, everyones gaze gathered on Kaoruko. It seemed the person in question was worriedly looking after Tomoichi-san who was kneeling and muttering Lies liesmy angel is an angel, so there is no way she can be a sect founder like that. Before I realized it the believes had closed all paths of escapeDDuh, my head- as though he was going to recall some trauma. But Was it just their imagination? Kaoruko sent a glance at her daughter who was also similarly joining Yue in looking after the collapsed Hajime who was muttering I saw something terrifying while fighting with YueDD As expected from my daughter! How magnificent! Her gaze seemed like it was praising Fumu. Turning yearning into worshipcan I also use such method to the women of Hauria? Though they have been worshipping boss from the startno, the aspect of changing their feeling to other emotion might still be effective Oi-, Nea-chan! You mustnt get such terrifying idea! Hah!? My deepest apologies, mother-in-law! Really, Nea is a very bad child! I shall seriously reflect on myselfff! That innocent and childish that feels like it come out straight from bookNea-chan, could it be that you actually have something like double personality? If father-in-law wish for it, then Nea will work hard to have triple or quartet even! You dont need to work hard for that! It feels like the direction of your hard work is wrong okay!? The gap of Neas disturbing aspect and her honest beautiful girl aspect was also terrifying, but for now Hajime left that side to Sumire and Shuu while addressing the imperial princess Tracy. Tracy! How is those uncles doing right now!? Please dont worry desuwa. They arent in the capital. They had been sent back to their own territories. According to Tracy, from the start they were nobles that had deep connection with the slave traders. Even from the perspective of the empire people, they were extremely unscrupulous people, a trueborn advocate of discrimination. And so, it had been predicted that they would try to maneuver after the emperor declared his defeat. It seemed that from the start there was already a plan to remove them depending on the situation. The lives of the imperial family were hanging on it, so there was no ground for mercy at all if they dared to try anything. But, when we casually tried to confirm what they were thinking in the meetings after that, they were so cooperative to a disgusting degree so I see. Because of that they were only sent back to their territory huh. They are also under monitoring desuwa. After all their behavior was abnormal compared to their usual act. But now I understand why desuwa. So they had actually been dealt with by Kaori-sama. Please dont say it like that! I was only talking with them! Kaori, something like that wasnt just a talk, it was what you call a TALK you know? Kaori silently averted her gaze from Hajimes listless gaze. Ahead of her gaze, she saw her mother whispering Its fine, its fine dear. There is nothing to worry about, and her father muttering There is nothing to worry, nothing to fear anymore. She didnt know where to look at anymore! For now, Myuu-chan! Please give a smile to Onee-chan! Myuu, bad-! Dont look over there! Mama!? Remia-san!? While giving a brief glance at such exchange, Yue displayed her pointlessly advanced first wife technique by burning Hajimes Ororo remain without affecting the carpet at all while shrugging her shoulders in exasperation. Good grief. This is why a genuine yandere is really troublesome. She would go off by herself to create a sect or a faction like this, what a dangerous character. Yue-san, arent you yourself making use, preserving, and propagating things like Hajime hymn, or Hajime poem, or Hajime wiki? What are you saying Shia, I dont quite understand you. Praise Hajime! Everything was for the sake of Hajime! In that regard, Yue-sama and Kaori-sans ideology and creed were completely matching. This was the proof that their relationship with each other was so good they often got into a fight with each other, but the two people in question themselves werent aware of it. So, my masteDDdemon king-sama. What will you do after this? Do you want to look at the capital? Tracy clapped her hands loudly toward the place that was gradually descending into chaos and changed the topic. The imperial princess-sama had vented her stress (battle lust) and entered sage mode was a plainly capable woman. The disgraceful behavior she displayed in the throne room was like a lie. I guess. Personally I also want to have a look at the scenes like when Hauria captured the imperial family though Personally speaking I dont wish to show my pathetic self at that time to everyone though. Tracy made a bitter expression. Shias face popped out from behind Hajimes shoulder and asked her. By the way, how were you captured miss princess? My, Shia Hauria. You shouldnt be so formal with how close our relationships are. How about you just call me beloved honey casually? There aint the slightest casualness in that desu. Enough with that just explain it already princess. Being told that, Tracy gave her explanation even while looking a bit lonely. According to her It seemed that at that time Tracy was sulking in her room because Liliana was going to become the former crown prince Biass belonging. And then a powerful sleeping gas was injected into the room. Familial sympathy can be said as something that is almost nonexistent between us the members of the imperial family. We live in a world where the strong devour the weak. Thats brutal Yes. Thats why, although the rule that the thrones owner has to be decided through duel, we still cant let our guard down anytime. The power struggle is always is always going on constantly. In other words, what do you mean? Even our own private room has been build solidly against both physical attack and magical attack. There Tracy paused and turned a bright smile toward Hajime. I never even thought that there would be a hole opened in the wall to pour in sleeping gas. That should be impossible unless one was an extraordinary transmutation master, dont you think so? Holy cowthose Hauria bastards, they are a terrifying bunch. Hajime-san It was a brilliant shift of responsibility that wasnt accompanied by even the slightest hesitation. Shias scornful eyes gleamed fiercely. Well, even then I stabbed my arm with a dagger and somehow held on my consciousness, but You still could stay awake even after inhaling that gas? Are you really a human? A retort came from Yue who was smilingly listening to the sinister design of her husband and the Haurias. She could affirm that the effect of the sleeping gas was genuine. Due to an experiment under the pretext of friendly fire(aa, my hand slipped), even a certain hero with cheat level resistance was made to go zzz~ in an instant. I cant accept that praise. It was the best I could do to just maintain my consciousness, I couldnt even fight properly against the Haurias who stepped inside after that. No, just being able to fight even a little is already abnormal. This time it was Shizuku who retorted. It seemed that the other people had also regained their composure during this talk and they listened to the conversation over here. Tracy shrugged. She said Let me show you the way, to the salon where Trek-oniisama who died in madness from taking off the necklace of the covenant was restrained at that time, then she led them to somewhere. It couldnt even be called a fight. Those Haurias, after they entered inside and saw me still awoke, they immediately stopped approaching and fired blowpipes at me you know? Furthermore the darts they used were laced with a lot of paralyzing drug. It felt like I was turned into a hedgehog at that time, Tracy said while looking delighted for some reason. Her tone sounded like she was talking about a lovely memory that she had with her friend. There was no doubt that the Haurias were also shuddering at that time. They saw the imperial princess whose fighting spirit was still blazing with a rough breathing fuuuh fuuuh even after her body had been stabbed by nearly thirty paralyzing darts. Hah. Now that you mentioned it, I remember that Echo team said something. There was an imperial princess who fainted while standing imposingly. They were seriously shaking in their boots that time. Are you Benkei huh? Nea-chan sent a gaze that seemed to say So it was you that time! to Tracy. The other people were also looking at her while sharing the same feeling of great surprise. That thorough and rationally cool-headed battle stylefufu, it still made me ecstatic even when Im recalling it now. Even though I would be able to take at least one person together with me to hell if they just approached me. Aah geez, those Haurias are all just really lovely! Yue! Tio! Nn! Understood! Soul magic for soul repose flew from the two of them. The raging soul of Tracy whose sage mode was almost dispelled was calmed down with that. While that was going on, it seemed that Tracy had arrived to the destination. It seemed to be a salon that was sometimes used for the imperial family for tea party or the like. And then just when they were about to open the doorthey suddenly heard voices. Quick, we have to evacuate right away. The group of the demon king-sama is comingthis is just too sudden- Your highness, please hurry! They should be at the front terrace right now, so lets escape from the capital now while we still can! We will surely be safe if we can escape until the margraves territory! Uu, why does things become like this-. Those Haurias are loitering around inside the castle as though they own the place, and even Tracy-oneesama is completely changed like that This isnt the time to grumble like that! Or do you want to be made to attend the buffet party tonight!? Ill die if that happen-, Okaa-sama! Me too! Thats why just focus on running away for now! Yes! The voices that could be heard came from the corner of the corridor. Those voices belonged to a young girl and someone who seemed to be her mother. There were also the voice of a woman who seemed to be the maid. There was a desperate urgency that could be felt from their voices. They made it sounded like the palace was under attack even now. Hajime and others looked at each other. Oh, it looks like Ariel and Amandora-sama are inside. Tracy said. Then it seemed that the people there heard her saying that. The sound of footsteps moving quickened. And then, Tracy-oneesama! IDD The one who rushed out from the corner was a really adorable girl with silver hair and blue eyes. She looked like she was around seven or eight years old. She was wearing a really frilly dress. Her eyes were big and round. She was really fitting the description of a princess. It seemed that small princess broke into a dash when she heard Tracys voice. Although her breathing was a bit rough, she looked at Tracy as though she was clinging to a hope She noticed. The small rabbit ears, and the big rabbit ears. Their eyes met. Her eyes and the two Haurias. Her already big eyes opened even wider. She looked like she had seen a despair that must never be seen. Or perhaps like someone who confronted with all the evils of this world. A beat later. Shia and Nea tilted their head cutelyDD No, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!? A scream burst through the palace. The scream was so intense that even Hajime and others jerked in surprise. But right after that, the eyes of the small and adorable princess rolled back. The white of her eyes was completely showing. And then, she toppled backward. No, we are the one who get scared here though!? There wasnt even any time for anyone to agree with Shias words. Ariel! What in the world areDDNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODD!? After the princess it was a beautiful lady who clearly looked like a high class nobility from a single glance. She also let out an otherworldly scream and her eyes rolled back. Then, she collapsed. Please wait! Its dangerous to move ahead liekDDaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!? Even the miss maid who chased after them also had her eyes rolled back and fell back with a thud. A total silence filled the area. The parents stiffened. Not only them, even Hajime and others also stiffened from the too sudden development. As for Myuu, she was completely frightened. Because, it was really incredible. Their expression. If they had to make an example to describe the incredibleness of it, it would be, yes, like that. Their expression was like the face of the victims who were discovered after witnessing that person crawling out from a certain cursed video. The faces of the pretty little girl and beautiful woman were completely twisted in the rictus of terror. Those faces looked even more gruesome due to how beautiful they should be originally. This is my youngest little sister Ariel, and her mother, and that is their exclusive maid. I mentioned before this how there is almost no familial emotion between us, but she is one of the few exceptions. This girl is really looking up to me. They were really thankful right now for Tracys extremely composed voice. After all it was just like Shia said just now, this situation made everyone here wanted to say We are the one who are scared here. They suddenly showed horror from out of nowhere like this. By the way, they were also present at the party that time. Perhaps it was because they saw the heads of their acquaintances and big brother getting lopped off? Since then both mother and daughter wouldnt come out from their room at all butthey are noisy people arent they? No, the problem wasnt that. Of course they were traumatized from that. Hajime and others nodded in understanding. Their gazes naturally moved to the trigger of the trauma. Yes, to the rabbit ears of Shia and Nea. The gazes from the parents, were painful And so, Please look at this everyone. Scary isnt it? My family is the cause of this you know? Shia ran with the joke material with a bit of playfulness in her tone. But, her shrug and her smiling unruffled face immediately changed into a twitching face. Oi! Whats going on outside there! Youre noisy! Wait a second Onii-sama! Didnt you hear the screams!? Its dangerous, so dont open the door! The salons door opened. A handsome man with silver hair who seemed to be in his early twenty showed up. Behind him was a beautiful girl with blonde hair and blue eyes who seemed to be in her early teen. Their eyes met with Shia. Then their gaze slo~wly moved up. They saw the rabbit ears. Immediately, NOOOOOOOOOOOO!? GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!? They screamed plus white eyes & fainting. Also, the one who screamed like a girl was the young man, while the one who screamed like a middle aged man was the beautiful girl. This is my little brother Handler and my little sister Myara. Now that Bias and Trek had died, this little brother was the oldest imperial prince. He was an ambitious little brother who declared that he would defeat Tracy and regained the strong empire like in the past. The little sister was a sly girl who was always racking her brain to get a portion of the reward without putting any effort of her own. While the group was receiving such explanation, Ariel-sama! Amandora-sama! The horse carriage is prepaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!? Handler-sama!? Just what in the world areDDHIIIIIIIIIIH!? A, a, a, HAURIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!? Some maids, servants, and soldiers heard the screams and came here one after another They too screamed and their eyes rolled back. The corridor was being filled with hysterics people increasingly as time passed It seemed that the servants who could function properly were only Tracys personal team. Surely the personal servants of other imperial family members were always desperate in order to avoid having contact with the ambassadors of Hauria, no doubt about it. They were like spaceship crews who were running away from the aliens infiltrating their ship. The scream and terror were spreading inside the palace like falling domino. Naturally it became a huge commotion. There was no more need to replay the scene of the imperial familys capture. They were already full just from seeing this situation of princes and princesses fainting with the white of their eyes showing. Looks like the scar that is remaining in the palace is deeper than I thought Its an honor- Nea-chan, I think thats not a praise nano. Hajime and others immediately left the scene while having such conversation. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I still cant give any guarantee when Ill be able to update next. My apologies. I think Id write this kind of breather again, so forgive me to ask you readers this, but it will really help if you can wait patiently for it! Best regards. Chapter 398 Arifureta Chapter 398 New Year Special Project The After of Demon King and Hero (and Lord) AN: Happy New Year! This chapter not only unrelated with New Year, it was also like an idle talk without anything happening, but Ill be happy if you can use it for your accompaniment in the New Year. It was a certain famous fast food restaurant. A beautiful girl was sitting on the seat at the counter that was fitted with glass facing the street. She had a glossy long black hair and eyes with pretty almond shape. She was wearing a jean that fitted her legs tightly and a simple blouse that showed her lack of interest in dressing up herself, but that outfit was instead pushing out the girls great figure and charm to the forefront. The people walking down the street outsideDDespecially the male would reflexively take a second look at her. Such situation had occurred frequently. Anyone would easily get convinced if someone said that girl was a model or an idol. Even so, they couldnt easily call out to the beautiful girl because she obviously looked like she was still a middle school student at most. She seemed mature, but not much sexual allure could be felt from her. She was resting her chin on her hand. She was fiddling with her smartphone while giving out the atmosphere of terrible bad mood. That was also one of the causes why it was hard to call out to her. There, Mitsuki-chan, sorry to make you wait! Someone approached her without giving a damn at the girls bad mood. It was a girl wearing glasses and her hair braided loosely. She had an attire that consisted of a vest, a dress, and a beret that made her looked exactly like a girl with literature interest. The two of them seemed to be the same age. Its fine Manami. There is still five minutes before the time we agreed on. The two middle school girlsDDAmanogawa Mitsuki(Soul Sisters President) and Endou Manami(Soul Sisters Staff Officer) exchanged smile with each other. Mizuki handed Manami the drink that she had ordered beforehand. It seemed she was treating her friend. Manami happily thanked her and sat beside her. And, what is it today? You said that you want to discuss something Its about Onii-chan. Kouki-san? Mitsuki nodded with a grave atmosphere. Manami thought that Mitsuki called her because she wanted to think up another strategy to make Nagumo-senpai know his place but Because she thought that, she kept thinking up a plan until four in the morning since she received the call but It seemed that wasnt the case. Onii-chan, is home right now. Y-yeah, I know about that. I heard from Kou-nii. I dont know the detail but, it seemed Kouki-san got summoned here and therea, aa~, so its about that? I heard Kouki-san brought home a yandere Amazon queen and a yandere black goddess W-well, there is that. That explanation is really crude though. It was something that happened half a month ago. The case where the returnees whereabouts became unknown from their one year return anniversary party. There were many ups and downs again to clean up the situation afterwards, but even that situation had calmed down today. The problem isnt those yanderes who are acting like my sister-in-laws. So they are acting like sister-in-law They are acting like daughter-in-law to Okaa-san and Otou-san. They couldnt possibly be more irritating with the way they are competing with each other in every single thing. In addition they are even using supernatural power to try buying our good will and fail in the end, which cause some actual damages. Thats a serious problem isnt it? Its just the usual thing. Both Mitsuki and Manami were a relative of a returnee. They already accepted the supernatural matters like other world or magic. It wasnt something that could surprise them anymore. And so, it seemed for Mitsuki this situation wasnt any different from how her big brother was so popular and got girls swarming him like before he got summoned to Tortus. What an unpleasant thing to become used toManami thought with a bit of sympathy toward Mitsuki. Then what is the problem? Its Nagumo-senpai. Mitsukis face was the very picture of someone who bit a bitter-tasting bug. Manami unconsciously got impressed seeing that. Nagumo-senpai is always a big problem for us though Yes, he is our nemesis who cant be allowed to live under the same sky with us. But you see, Onii-chan, recently he oftentalk about that Nagumo-senpai. Hou? Give me the detail. Oh? Manamis glasses was glinting from unknown light source? She was also coolly pushing up her glasses at the same time? Onii-chan would say things like, that guy is just crazy~, or that guy is lacking consideration to other~, that kind of things. In other words, badmouthing? No, if I have to say its more like complaining? Hm~misnt that normal? I mean, its a bti hard to say this but, you know, Kouki-san and Nagumo-senpai has bad relationship arent theyor more like Kouki-san is one-sidedly hating Nagumo-senpai? I cant deny that. But, Mitsuki said as preface. She frowned while drinking her ice coffee vigorously. And then she slammed down her paper cup roughly. Right now, its a bit different from before. What do you mean? Certainly, Onii-chan hate Nagumo-senpai. No, he averted his gaze from his hate. Before he left school and went back to Tortus, he would say that it was thanks to Nagumo-senpai he could return home and avoided doing something that cannot be undone, rather he would even talk like he is grateful to him. But now he is doing the reverse? Something like that. To be more precise, before it was more like Onii-chan was trying to persuade himself. In the first place he almost never mentioned anything about Nagumo-senpai. He would always look pained, like he was suffering. It felt like he had his hand full just holding himself together. Is that so I see, Manami nodded. Naturally she had heard about what happened at Tortus from Kousuke. She tried imagining Koukis feeling that must be extremely complicated. Certainly, she could understand that he must be in a mental state where he couldnt talk at all about it. And yet, recently Kouki would often talk about Hajime. About the man who should be his greatest weakness. Everything that he said was just complaints, but it was a fact that there had been a great change in his mental state. Furthermore the change seemed to be in the positive side. Now that you mentioned it, Mitsuki-chan. Kouki-san and Nagumo-senpai were in another world with just each other before Kou-nii joined up with them werent they? Eh? Well, I think they were also with the locals there though There wasnt any other acquaintance with them at that time! Y-youre right. Manamis lips grinned. For some reason, Mitsuki felt like she could hear the sound effect eheee from that expression. It was an expression of someone who was having a very wicked delusion. Really youmake it clear already, are you a Soul Sister or are you a fujoshi. I want to become a woman who can be both. Your sinfulness run deep Anyway, Mitsuki wanted her friend to stop imagining her brother with such a rotten thought. Nagumo-senpai? Thats awesome, do it more! Rather she should turn it into a doujin and sold it! Nh nh, anyway! Recently Onii-chan sometimes will mention about Nagumo-senpai one way or anotherDD You are saying that their relationship is suspicious. Haa haa Shut up for a bit! Dont go haa haa like that! And then, that Onii-chan, it seems hes going to meet Nagumo-senpai todayDD Here it comes , a secret meeting! Shut up already! Youre being a bother to the other customers! Mitsuki covered Manamis mouth physically with her hand and immediately talked about the main topic for today. And so, Onii-chan, he prepared a lot of money. It bothered me that his wallet was even more bulging than usual. When I tried checking at Onii-chans secret cachejudging from the remaining money there, he might have brought out one hundred twenty or thirty thousand with him! T-thats a lot of money(Kouki-san, your secret cache isnt a secret at all) He might be getting extorted by Nagumo-senpai Nagumo-senpai, he is a rich person who can offer part-time wage in a level that Kou-nii will accept you know? I heard Onii-chan anxiously whispered That guy is real merciless, I wonder if this will be enough. Perhaps Nagumo-senpai had gotten hold of some kind of weakness and threaten him with it! You said weakness, but from Kouki-sans perspective, I think its like Nagumo-senpai is holding his black history in his grasp already Anyway, seeing Mitsuki muttering Gununuthat accursed Nagumo-senpai. Just what kind of extremely malicious scheme he is cooking while crushing her paper cup in her grip, Manami chuckled. She smiled not the ehee smile like before. Fufu, no matter what you said, Mitsuki-chan really love your big brother arent you? Nnguh. How did you get that from what I said. Im simply have to become the dependable one because Onii-chan is an idiot like that! Right right, whatever you say. Mitsukis cheeks reddened slightly. She crushed the innocent paper cup in her hand. The plastic straw and lid were compressed with crumpling sound. In the end they were reduced into a marble size. Err, so in conclusion, Kouki-san is going to meet Nagumo-senpai after this while bringing a lot of money. Its suspicious, so you want to confirm just what they are doing. Can I take it thats what you want to say? Well, something like that. Forward charge or tailing? Tailing. It was truly like a conversation between the president and the staff officer. The male university student who happened to sit beside them looked taken aback hearing that and immediately moved to another seat. But, its impossible right? This is the demon king-sama and the hero-sama we are talking about. We will get found out right away unless its my Kou-nii doing the tailing. I know that much. Thats why I called a helper here. Eh, then why did you call me? Because, Manami is the only one I can grumble to like this. Aa~, Mitsuki-chan, your charisma is pointlessly high, so you are the one who usually got consulted instead huh. No need to call it pointless. It might be the destiny of Amanogawa family. They all were pointlessly sparkling. It seemed that among her friends of the same age, the only one who could be said as her equal in its truest meaning was only Manami who was connected to her with a sense of fellowship due to being a fellow relative of a returnee. Also, male was out of the question. Those guys, even if they were normal at the beginning, in most cases their eyes would turn into heart mark after she talked with them for ten minutes. Men were all wolf! As I thought Onee-sama is the one! Onee-sama is none other than the supreme existence! What are you talking about at this kind of place. Youre being a bother to the other customers. The retort came from ManamiDDnot. That supreme voice, it made both Mitsuki and Manamis heads to rotate like puppet. It was horror. The university student youth from before choked from the cheeseburger that got stuck in his throat. Onee-sama!! Yes yes, sorry to make you two wait, Mitsuki-chan, Manami-chan. Standing there was the soul Onee-sama who they had exchanged a pledge of soul (one-sidedly) withDDYaegashi Shizuku. Her ponytail was like usual. Her attire was a simple jean and blouseManamis gaze snapped toward Mitsuki. This damn gal, she aimed for this! Traitor! Her eyes were saying that. Also, it was a secret how Mitsuki-chan was able to obtain the information of Onee-samas attire today so she could coordinate her attire. Anyway, it was certain with this that she had a subordinate placed inside Yaegashi family. And, you mentioned something about the possibility of Kouki being threatened by Hajime didnt you? Yes Onee-sama-! Lets caught them in the act today! That guy is the enemy of all that is good-. Please open your eyes after seeing the way he extorted my completely no good Onii-chan! To think you are aiming to hit two birds with one stone! No, rather your true aim is to tear apart Onee-sama from Nagumo-senpai by using Kouki-san as a sacrifice-. As expected from president- Manami-chan shuddered while thoroughly explaining the inside of Mitsuki-chans heart. How amazing, it seemed that the founder and president of Soul Sisters society would always be Soul Sister anytime anywhere. Shizuku sighed in exasperation. Well, certainly Im also curious why Hajime is taking the trouble to use his holiday just to meet Kouki. And so she came to meet this two like this just in case. Aa, but even though Im here, its impossible for me to hide myself from the senses of those two to tail them. Eh, even though Onee-sama is the strongest Yaegashi!? Shizuku thought. She was also shaken at the same time. Mitsuki-chan, you know the true identity of Yaegashi? Could it be, you know about the hidden slightly acrobatic side of my family!? How? She thought. Um, Onee-sama, what are we going to do then? Should I call Kou-nii? Shizuku shook her head at Manamis suggestion. And then she went Oh? while looking around in puzzlement. Im also calling someone to assist though The assistance that she brought with her didnt seem to be hereDDjust as she thought that, Are you troubled? Hyaah!? W-what!? Suddenly a voice called to them from the side. A strong presence also suddenly burst out at the same time. Mitsuki and Manamis body jumped while Shizuku was looking exasperated. When they looked to the side, O girls who are in a lost, are you troubled? Yue-san was there. For some reason she was making the pose of punishing the evildoer in the name of the moon. The beautiful girl shouldnt be there until just a moment ago. Furthermore, she was in the grown up version that looked like sixteen or seventeen years old girl right now. Perhaps it was to match herself with Shizuku. She was dressed roughly with just a skirt and a hoodie, But her presence instantly took captive the people inside the restaurant and on the street outside the glass window. I called her here because she said that she was bored to death butwait, you arent listening. Hey, Yue, how about you fix your bad habit of feeling restless unless you make a scene with your entrance? How can something like this be a bad habit? You see, if a country toppling beauty suddenly appear with such a strange pose, normal people will freeze. Thats a legitimate man-made calamity you know? You stupid prankster. Pinching the cheeks is forbiddennn In fact, Mitsuki and Manami were really frozen dumbfounded. There were completely at a loss for words. Even though they were calling for the Onee-sama who they held in immense respect and affection but still really close to them, it was the last boss her majesty the queen who popped out. It couldnt be helped that they got into this state of mind. And so, Shizuku-oneesama immediately got out of the restaurant while carrying the criminal who froze the time inside the fast-food restaurant and the street outside with her charm like a cat under her arm and pushing the back of her two frozen soul sisters. . . . . . . . . . U-umm, the scale of the price is just strange O-Onii-chans wallet is going todie- The location changed. They were in a high class yakiniku restaurant at downtown. Manamis body shivered in terror seeing the menus price. Mitsuki thought of her big brothers financial condition and covered her face with both her hands. Nn, you can eat whatever you like. This is a bit out of nowhere though. Hey, Yue. Do you bring money? Will it be fine? No problem. I have card. I see, then But, Im thinking to completely spend all of my cash today. I had sneaked out the bills from Kaoris wallet after much effort after all. Just use your card to pay! Forget about that, dont make too much ruckus. We will get found out if you do that. After saying that, Yue quietly peeked out from the box seat they were in that was covered from view with partitioning screen. Following her, Mitsuki and others also peeked out. Ahead of their gazes was Kouki who was holding his head looking like his wits end sitting in the box diagonally in front of them. His look was inviting sympathy from anyone who saw him. It went without saying that he seemed to be in despair seeing the menu list that was dropped from his hands and spread out in front of him. Even so, to think they are having a meeting in this kind of place. Mitsuki detected Koukis location using his smartphones GPS and secretly tailed him to this place. Kouki was standing in a daze for a while in front of this expensive yakiniku restaurant. From the start he was a handsome man. He was wearing white skinny pants and jacket, and a necklace of thin chain that really suited him. In addition, after he returned home from the getting summoned too muccchh incident, even his classmates evaluated him as having leveled up as a man. Naturally he was gathering attention. Even though all that he was doing was just standing still with a stupid look on his face. It was to a degree that he was going to get hit on by girls instead of the man hitting on girls. That Kouki was in a daze like that for a while, but then he returned to his senses when his smartphone rang. He picked it up. And then he froze in shock after the person calling him said something to him. It looked like he was going to protest next. But he then trembled as though he was suppressing the emotion that was overflowing out of him. He turned off the call and then right after that he stamped his feet, toward a nearby ATM. Accompanied with several additional Yukichi(the person on the 10,000 yen note), he returned to the yakiniku restaurant a bit tearfully and things reached this pointDDthat was the present situation. He sat down on the seat and went through this and that for around ten minutes. Kouki-kun now stayed unmoving without even any twitch. He looked like a father whose company was going through restructuring even though there was still thirty years left on the loan of his house. There was also the fact of how he was still young. The eyes of the restaurant employees were gradually turning stricter. Such time of trial suddenly met its end. The person he was waiting for had arrived. With a serious face, Yue combined Souls Concealment and Perception Obstruction using soul magic with barrier using space time magic to create a scene of a normal family. In the first place the atmosphere of this place also didnt allow people to give their attention to other customer. Hajime came at that timing. He headed straight toward Koukis seat. It didnt seem like that he noticed Yue and others. Yue gave a thumb up. Shizuku and others also swiftly returned a thumb up back to her. Ill be in your care today, mister hero. Guh. I was the one who said anywhere is fine, but to think you will choose an expensive restaurant like this! You shitty demon king- They had noticed it from the middle but, as expected it seemed they came here to eat high class yakiniku(grilled meat) with the heros money. Mitsuki was dumbfounded seeing the ecstatic demon king-senpai and the Onii-chan hero who was gritting his teeth. No wayI completely thought that Onii-chan will be extorted for his money behind a dilapidated shrine Mitsuki-chan, you are watching too many drama. Making someone treating you in an expensive restaurant like this is also already an extortion. In a dilapidated shrine, secretly? Kouki-san and Nagumo-senpai? Fufufuh Nn!? What, is this presence. Hey, Shizuku. Endous little sister seem like a bad news somehow! Ah, Yue-senpai, please dont pay her any mind. Manami is just a bit rotten. A bit rotten!? What do you mean!? Yue-san was still pure in that area. Shizuku who understood what Mitsuki meant got a bit faraway look. While they were having such conversation, Hajime called for a waiter and mercilessly made his order to the female waitress who came. The way he ordered was like a starving sports club member who came to a cheap yakiniku restaurant. Hajime was seriously a demon king with how he smiled so radiantly. Price? Im in the faction that isnt concerned with that kind of thing though? His smile seemed to say that. Oi, whats the matter Amanogawa. Come on, you order what you like too. Im the one paying here! Kouki also ordered half in I dont give a damn anymore attitude. His eyes were cold. The harsh gaze of the female waitress changed to the eyes of someone looking at a dangerous person. There, And then, there, Eerr~, I wonder what should I doit makes me cringe how expensive this restaurant is. It also has meat part that I have never heard before. Ah, this place also has bibimbap. Give me this for starter. Eh!? Kou-nii!? Nn? Just now, somehow Before anyone knew it there was Kousuke wearing attire with black base color sitting beside Hajime. Mitsuki covered Manamis mouth in panic. As expected from the person in charge of scouting. Kousuke sensed something from across Yues barrier that even Hajime was ignoring and looked around restlessly. At the same time, the female waitress got a scare Hiih, who!? and Kouki immediately caught her body from falling on the floor. Even though the waitress looked at him with suspicion until just now, when Kouki asked her Are you alright?, the waitresss cheeks immediately blushed red. This was also as expected from the hero. So you are here Endou. You are here huh Endou. Im here. I was behind the waitress just now. I sat down while you guys ordered. It seemed he was sitting. Damn you Endou. How dare you show even greater invisibility than my barrier so nonchalantlyyy So the three of them are having yakiniku together today. Ah, I see. Onee-sama? Shizuku seemed to guess something. Mitsuki and Manami tilted their head. Surely the gathering today is for Koukis apology and gratitude to them for coming until the desert world to pick him up and for dragging them into his summoning. Ah, something like that Hmmmm. Nagumo-senpai came to Onii-chans invitation just for that? Nn~? It seemed that something happened with things like the goddess or the holy sword, or the trip to revive the great trees? Sometimes Hajime would call the hero on his own initiative. Aa, recently the name chuuni bastard often showed up in Onii-chans call history. So its actually referring to Nagumo-senpai. Yue and Shizuku and also Manami did their best to intentionally ignore Mitsukis statement that was full with things to tsukkomi at. In exchange they also made their order while starting to observe the boys group. The boys were eating while conversing with Kousuke mainly talking and Kouki asking questions in between. I see. Kouki also has the intention of asking about the details of the fantasy that is going on at earth while he was absent. Surely thats the main reason he called Kou-nii here. Thinking carefully, it must be a spur of the moment that Kouki-san called Nagumo-senpai here to participate to give explanation. After all Nagumo-senpai seem like someone who find it troublesome to give explanation. There is no doubt that was the reason that Kouki-san went to the ATM. Manami-chan hit the bulls eye. Kouki was also asking questions at Hajime, but sure enough, he was focused with ascertaining the cooking of the meats and enjoying the food. The reply he gave was really sloppy. Each time that happened, the number of blood veins throbbing on Koukis forehead would increase by one. Oi, Nagumo. Wait a sec. Itll be done soon. This moment is the most important. Hajime-sans gaze wouldnt move from the meat that he was in the middle of cooking. C-certainly I said that the treat today is for giving apology and gratitude. But its also for sharing information just in case for the future right? Thats why, focus on the talk a bit more. He was focusing. Hajime-san was focusing on the meat! There was no reply anymore. And soDDSerene Mind activated!! DDah Id take that perfectly cooked meat! Koukis chopstick mowed the cooking net like an iai slash as though to say that. The meat was stolen in the blink of eye. The demon king was dumbfounded. His gaze saw off his treasured meat that was tossed into the heros mouth Mugu muguh. Ah, amazing. To think that the meat will be this different from just the frying timing. KILL- Waaahh, dont bring out Donner in this kind of place-!! Kousuke leaped at Hajimes arm and clung on it. Kouki shrugged as though to say Youre exaggerating while his chopstick moved toward his own meat that would finish cooking soon. DDAh Tsk. This is overcooked. It tasted shitty. It was taken away by the demon king. But, the hero was an adult, so he wouldnt snap from something like this like the demon king. Besides, as expected he couldnt bring himself to grill every single meat slowly with great care like the demon king, so he was grilling three or four meats simultaneously each time. In other words, there were still two more meat slices on his net. Furthermore they were diaphragm meat that was his favorite! DDah This one is so-so I guess. Its fine, its fine. Im an adult. In the first place the meal today is also for apologizing and thanking him. There is no need to mind someone childish like this demon king. His chopstick reached out toward the last meatDD *Clang* two chopsticks clashed. *Shrk shrk* The chopsticks were creaking. Even though those were metal chopsticks. Nagumo. This is my meat. You understand right? Amanogawa. My meat is my meat, you meat is also mine. You get it right? Their gaze crossed. It was like a confrontation between an assassin and a murderer of the Bakumatsu era. Kousuke looked like he was enduring a stomachache while desperately trying to remonstrate the two H-hey, at least eat normally in yakiniku restaurant. Or rather please just eat. Im begging you twooo- but DDLight Blade-!! Tsu!? Kouki enveloped his chopstick with a blade of light! Because he couldnt win with physical strength, he aimed to destroy the opponents weapon(chopstick). Hajimes chopstick was cleanly severed in half and rotated in the air! Kousuke screamed You-, wai-, stupidddd-. Kouki grinned. Without pause he moved to take the last meatDDinstantly, *basu-* a stupid sounding sound rang out. Fugoah!? Hah, you are wide open under the table you know? You are an even bigger idiottt- It was the sound of Donner (silencer version) that was aimed under the table firing rubber bullet. The bullet punched Koukis defenseless stomach. The meat that he swallowed before this almost got moved in reverse. During that time Hajime caught the severed chopstick, returned it to normal with Transmutation, and got the meat! Just as he thought that, *hyupah* a tongs was thrust forward and caught Hajimes chopstick in between its hold. And then the tongs immediately twisted to make the meat slice fall off from the chopstick. You shitty hero, you even brought out the tongsDDhm, wait a second. That tongs, you! Looking closer, it wasnt tongs at all. Thats the holy sword aint it!! DDHoly Sword Sword Breaker Mode. It seemed Kouki wanted to assert that it was a fork shaped double-edged knife with a slit at the middle. You are forcing it! Look at the holy sword! Its slightly trembling aint it! Its getting desperate to keep its hold at my chopstick! Or rather, Amanogawa. Where did you carry it? I turned it into a necklace. When I thought that it would be easier to carry it around if it turned small like accessory including its handle, it shrunk into the size of accessory. Holy sword-chan is just too devoteeed *Ginn* Hajime deflected the tongs shaped holy sword. The hero and demon king glared at each other once more. Kousuke-kun who was holding his stomach at the side. The demon king quietly opened his mouth. Oi, shitty hero. What, shitty demon king. Get along a bit you twoooo Kousuke casually evacuated the foods on the net to the side so that they wouldnt be overcooked. Listen here, I came here today because you were really insistent asking me to come. I wasnt that insistent. I was just suggesting that Ill treat you to something in exchange of taking your time, but that will be secondary to the talk, that was what I said. By the way, in regard to the talk, other than information exchange they also planned to talk about the trip to restore the great trees and to test various things after the meal to see if something could be done so the Goddess Ua Alto inside the holy sword could express herself outside a bit clearer. But from the show of great devotion just now, it felt like she would be able to turn the impossible into possible with her own effort, so it was uncertain whether they would really need to do anything more. Forget the minor details. Whats important is that today, I came here bringing a lot of things for you. You mean the necessary artifacts for the trip. Like the treasure warehouse or something? Thats right. To be frank, this kind of treat is just like a little chump change for friendly treatment dont you think? Putting aside the necessity of those artifact for regenerating the great trees, I think that perhaps the biggest factor of why you made those artifacts were also because of your own hobby arent they? Even though you are fully motivated to make use of me Our interests aligned in this case. Even more than that Im telling you this is a bargain pack that is filled with sincerity. Whats with you. You can just say it frankly if thats the case. Hajime flicked something with his finger. Kouki reflexively caught it. It was a ring with jewel attachedDDa treasure warehouse. Surely it must be filled with a lot of things that would be useful for the trip after this. They had exchanged information in general, and the things that had to be handed had been handed off. Furthermore those things were high class things. As for the preparatory meeting for the trip, it could be done through phone. As for the holy swordit felt like there was really nothing more that had to be done for it. And so there was nothing else to be said here wasnt it? As though to say that, You can go home already. Just leave behind all the money you have on you. Hajime-san said a line that sounded like a thug with a wide smile. Kouki-kun also smiled widely while giving him the middle finger. Go sleep talking when youre asleep. *Juu juu* The sound of meat sizzling and the delicious scent wafted in the air. Cheerful voices could be heard from other tables. It was only this spot that had extremely low temperature. I have said this too before. Kouki added some more choice words of his. You are the one person I hate the most in this world! As expected he said that with a wide smile on his face. Any girl who saw him would surely fall for him in one second from the sparkling effect around him. Of course Hajime too, What a coincidence! I also cant stomach you from the bottom of my heart! His smile couldnt be any wider than right now! A beat later, Ahahahahahah, isnt that right! Of course you hate me! Hahahahahahah, Im relieved! I was about to kill you if you said you dont hate me! Somehow terrifying voices that were filled with killing intent resounded. Amidst that, Haa, even the bibimbap is in another class in expensive restaurant. Ah, the kimchi is tasty. A leisurely voice resounded. The two turned their gazes casually and saw Kousuke enjoying the food quietly by himself. And then they noticed. Oh? The diaphragm meat that was contested before this was gone? Or rather, the other meats that were grilled before were also gone? The laughing voices stopped cold. It was as though in synchronization. Oi, Endou. There is no more meat on the grill. Well of course. I dont want to think this but could it be, Endou Ou, I ate them. *Shiin* Silence filled the area. No, because, they got scorched while you guys were fighting. I also applied soundproofing so that other guests wont get bothered. Just consider it payment for that. Its fine isnt it? I seeno, I guess so. It was our bad for fighting wasnt it? Then it cant be helped. I only wished you would told us first at least. O-oi. Why are your pupils shrinking? Why are you pointing that chopstick to me? You can just order another again! And someone like you Nagumo always eats this kind of thing anyway right!? Hajime and Kouki looked at each other. They nodded. And then their gazes rolled toward Kousuke. Thats not the problem. Profiting from the fight of others isnt a praiseworthy act. S-stop it! Thats a specially made bibimbap that I cooked to perfection by using the restaurants provided seasoning too you know! I discovered the optimum equation for my preference while eating half of it! Thats whyDDah, dammit, sto-, stooopppDD, dont lay your hands on this oneee- Mitsuki and Shizuku looked at each other after witnessing such scene. Each of them sighed and smiled wryly. Whats that? They are just acting like a group of stupid boys. Onii-chan, since when he became like that Now now, isnt it fine Mitsuki-chan. O-Onee-sama? For some reason Shizukus expression was extremely gentle. Motherhood could even be felt from that smile. It made Mitsuki unconsciously turned red. Im happy you know? Hajime and Kouki are able to hate each other. Their relationship become one where they can say it openly without holding back. Yes, really, it makes me very happy. I dont really get it. Then Mitsuki-chan, which one do you like better, the previous Kouki or the current Kouki? In exchange of answering, Mitsuki stuffed her cheeks with meats that had finished getting cooked. She looked really displeased. But, glancing at Kouki and others who continued eating even while quarreling with each other, a frown was formed on her forehead. That became the most eloquent answer she could give. Shizuku was supporting her cheek with her hand while staring at Mitsuki with a kind expression. It made her really embarrassed for some reason and she averted her gaze while thinking that she was also quite childish huh. And then, the fluffy feeling where there was nothing that had to be saidDDwas blown away. Fuhih, fuhihih. Chopstick and chopstick clashed, fuhih. Even though they said they hate each otherrr, aa I cant anymore-, so precious! Its so precious Ill die!! Her best friend was writhing with a disgusting smile on her face. She was twisting and writhing and meandering like snake. Yue kept her eyes fixed on the salad before her while taking great care to never meet the gaze of the girl in question. No wonder she was so quiet from the middle, it seemed she was holding her breath to kill her presence in front of this thing that was the same but subtly different from Tios thatDDwith this encounter of the unknown. And, while such thing was going on, U-umm, Onee-sama? My eyes, is there anything strange with them? Eh? What? Shizuku whose attention was diverted to Yue saw Mitsuki rubbing her eyes while looking at Hajimes direction. It attracted her curiosity and she also turned her gaze. There she saw. There was something behind Hajime, a silver haired beautiful fairy doing an embarrassingly cool pose. Behind Kouki was a black haired beauty smiling really cheerfully as though she was having fun. Behind Kousuke was a beautiful oni with alluring aura wearing kimono that was worn slovenly. Hajime and co didnt notice. Perhaps it was because they were focusing on the meats and their opponents. Or perhaps because they couldnt notice those beauties because they were conceptual existences They didnt understand the particular but, S-Sand!? All beauty Sand!? Mu? The other guests cant see them? Manami and Yue definitely also could see them. It seemed that it wasnt a hallucination. Anyway, in respond to the heating up quarrel of the boys, somehow even people who seemed to be like guardian spirits were also coming out. It was awfully not good. Shizuku sighed and stood up. Anyway, how about we join their table? I have waited for those words. Yue took the lead to move toward the boys table. Perhaps she wanted to go to Hajimes side, or perhaps she wanted to take distance from the unknown creature(Manami). Manami herself also rushed toward Kousuke with the footsteps of someone heading to paradise. Surprised voices could be heard from the boys table. Her brother had changed. Perhaps in a good direction. However, the reason her brother changed even though his family couldnt even change him might be that hateful demon king. She felt really complicated when she thought that You are misunderstanding. Onee-sama? Kouki changed because he worked hard. Because this time he really fought till the very end. Right? Shizuku said while caressing her head. Aa, she thought. As I thought, I want to become this persons actually sister-in-law. Onee-sama, what do you think about the current Onii-chan? Onee-sama is relieved you know? My younger brother looks like he can go anywhere he want now. Muu. Is that so? Yes, thats so. That answer that was given to her with a mischievous smile wasnt the answer she wished for as expected. However, it felt like the weight on her shoulders had vanished. Now then, how about we go scolding the good-for-nothing men with bad manner? Fufu, yes! Onee-sama! Mitsuki smiled naturally. That smile was exactly the same like the Onee-sama that she loved and respected. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. One more, happy New Year. I couldnt update or give greeting for Christmas, but people of Narou, I had been in your care last year. Please take care of me too this year. The update has become irregular, but Ill somehow find time to update, so Ill be happy if we can have fun together too this year. . Just in case, the true identity of the three Stands is. C Hajime fairy Etemp (Demon King & Hero Sequel Arc ) C Kouki Holy Sword Ua Alto (same arc number ) C Kousuke Shuten Douji (same arc number ) Chapter 399 Arifurera Chapter 399 Tortus Travel Journal ? The Multiplying Masked Pink AN: I somehow managed to update in one month (a bit late though(sweat)), but its a bit short. I still cant spare time to write. Im very sorry for all of you who are looking forward to more chapter, but please forgive me! In the past there was the biggest arena in this continent at the imperial capital. The arena was the symbol of the empires ideology of strength supremacy, but due to the devil races attack in the pastDDthe arena was smashed by a giant monster. After that there was also no more demihuman slave, so in the end there was no hope for this place to get rebuild until Hajime and others returned home. That place that became a wide empty lot was currently starting to regain its dignity as the empires symbol. It was seventy percent completed, and it only needed sculptures and minor facilities, and also tidying up the surrounding environment so the arena could display its majesty. Hajime and others were staring at the other wall of that towering round arena from a certain back alley far away. Nnhhhhhh!! Nnmuu~~~!? Sta~y, sta~y, good gi~rl Beside them, Yue was lying down face up while Shizuku was immobilizing her by hanging over her upper body from her head. The others did their best to not look their way at all. It was the so called North-south position. Yues slender legs that were wrapped in knee socks were kicking around in a struggle. Her mini skirt was completely lifted up. But the body above her was unshakeable. Shizuku-sans well-executed technique was completely pinning Yue down. She was making a cool gaze while talking to her as though she was disciplining a naughty dog and waiting for her to be obedient. Though perhaps Shizukus large breasts were completely blocking Yues breath that she was writhing in pain like that Shi, Shizuku-chan? I think Yue will stop breathing soon like that you know? Unusually it was Kaori who was trying to protect Yue by implicitly saying that it was fine already even if Shizuku let her go. The reason for that was surely because she was scared seeing her best friends eyes. Yes, although Shizuku was pinning down Yue, her cool gaze had been staring at Kaori aa~ll this time. It was as though she was monitoring her. To think that you are allying with Yue like thatKaori, you are planning to betray me arent you? Dont be absurd. You lie-!!!! You are planning to disclose my black history right? Isnt that right!? No gooddd, Hajime-kun! Shizuku-chan is completely falling into excessive paranoia! This is like Higura, the end stage. Stop with that example that isnt funny at allll Now then, why was Kaori treated like a traitor like taht, while Yue was put into a pinning technique like this, that even when she tried to escape using teleport or gravity manipulation, each time her bare skin that was peeking out from her opened blouse would be chewed on and she would react Nh!? Nnu!? and her attempt got obstructed, so that it became a situation like this that Hajime would forbid anyone from watching it in various sense? The answer was Masked pink. The cause of everything was none other than masked pink. This place was near the soldier barrack where Shizuku and others showed themselves to the public as the masked rangers for the first time in the past. Naturally, other than Kouki and others, there was nobody among Hajimes group who knew about their big moment (lol) at that time. And so, seeing that they had also just made an utter ruckus inside the palace, Hajime and co went out to the capital in order to wait until the excitement there cooled off. Seeing that they were outside anyway, they thought that they had to watch the beginning of the masked rangers no matter what! That was their plan, but We screwed up. I knew from the start that she wouldnt agree, so the plan was to guide her to near the area with the excuse of seeing the arena before surreptitiously replaying the past but It completely backfired instead.(Shia) I also wisheth to watch it thoughDDhih, i-its nothing at all , Shizuku! Shizukus eyes glared horrifyingly toward Tio. Tio was also able to do the past replay, so it seemed she was on guard against her. Also, Yue was already twitching motionlessly like a fish that was brought up to land. U~mu, Shizuku. Why are you acting that obstinately? Its just a diversion so that others can infiltrate into the castle right? I think just wearing mask is normal. Okaa-san also want to watch it Say, Myuu-chan. Myuu-chan also want to watch the masked ranger Shizuku in action right? Yes nano! Shuuzou, Kirino, and Koichi were showing exasperated expression together. Koichi attempted to calm down Shizuku with Myuus innocence, but it made Shizuku to go bright red and raised the corner of her eyes instead. Myuu jumped with a scream Hya!? to hide behind Remia mama. Now now, really Shizuku. You are acting pathetically. Even though we are talking about the person inside the most popular figure in the imperial capital right now. Please dont say that! Shizuku snapped and stood up in respond to Tracys expression that seemed to say This troubling person. Yue who wasnt even twitching anymore with her eyes rolled up appeared from below her. In respond to the menacingly approaching Shizuku. Aiko and Liliana ran awayDDor not, they instead circled around in order to nurse Yue while having conversation like Aa, how terribleYue-san keep fainting since we came to the capital isnt iteven though she is the unrivaled vampire princess with pale expression. Shizuku approached with her teeth bared at the imperial princess. Tracys pupils were widening as though to say Oh? You want to have a go? Aa? Im super happy about it though!? at that approach. Seeing that, Sumire and Shuu got between them in panic. S-Shizuku-chan, calm down, okay? Compared to Hajimes middle school period, yours cannot be called a black history at all! Being popular is a really good thing! You see, Otou-san also really loved ranger show in the past you know? Its nothing to be ashamed of at allDD Shizuku came to a sudden stop. Her face was still bright red. Then, Nnh!! She pointed her finger in a snap while making a voice like Yue. Everyones gaze was pulled toward the direction she pointed. At the corner of the alley. There was a little girl wearing an adorable dress there. She was staring to over here with only half of her face peeking out from behind the wall. She was staring, she was looking *staree~* over here. DDShe was wearing a pink mas. A beat later. Im masked ranger masked pink. Im always looking at you all the time- The little girl then vanished from the corner in a flash. A deadly silent atmosphere filled the area. Then the silence was immediately broken apart by noises. Ah, you cheater! Its my turn to be masked pink! Noooo! Pink is for girl! Yeah, yeah! Just take the red obediently! No way! Reds role is for getting preached by pink! I would never run wild or anything like red! Wait! Who cares about red! Rather than that, your pinks way of speaking is wrong! Say you know in the end! You know! Im looking you know! Geez, Im telling you thats not how you do it! The mask is watching you know-!! Yes! Like that! Children wearing masks were having such conversation while running around at the other side of the back alley. Shizuku covered her face with both hands and crouched down. She truly looked like someone who wanted to enter a hole if there was one. Shizuku-neesan, youre amazing. Right now there is no one in the capital who doesnt know about the dark hero of justice, masked ranger. It has a popularity that draw the line from Hauria that is simply a dark monstrosityDD Nea-chan shut up! Aye aye maam- In other words, it was like that. The masked ranger that threatened the empire soldiers in the past, due to Shizukus information manipulation (mastermind: Hajime), they were considered as an elite squad of devil race at that time. And then for some unknown reason, the ghost story that if you did something horrible to demihuman slave, they would be watching from somewhere, like the scary story of Aa!? The window! There is something at the window!such story was spreading. Like that they became an existence of terror that rivaled Hauria. However, this urban legend that was named as The Terror of Masked Pink ~She is Always Watching You All the Time~ in the end for some reason developed to a strange direction after the final battle. Or rather, it was developed by somebody. The cause of that, was this. Its a very interesting read, the content isnt bad at all you know? Shizuku-sama, this is made with yourself as the original source, so how about trying to read it? Tracy took out a book from the breast valley pocket that stored everything. Her breasts jiggled with the book taken out. Ah, is that the newest issue!? The release date should be next week isnt it!? Fufu, you are na?ve Neashutatrum. I am the imperial princess! Do you think I would do something like lining up in front of the shop three days before the release? This woman-, you got it directly from the publisher! From that conversation of Tracy and Nea, it could be understood that the novel series that was currently in great popularity in the capital right now was none other than the source that was pouring gasoline on Shizukus embarrassment. DDThe of Masked Pink ~She is Always Watching You!~ The part was usually with words like Melancholy or Rampage. Like a certain series of light novel. The content was dark hero genre and there were already seven volumes published. Each time a malicious rabbit race organization Vorpal Rabbit would appear somewhere. Sometimes they would be defeated in the story, so there were a lot of empire soldiers that adopted the series as their bible to keep the stability of their mind. The novel was also sold among the average citizens in explosive rate. As the result, the masked ranger series turned from an urban legend into a creative work that was currently in great boomingDDconsequently, the main character masked pink also transformed to be a cool hero. Right now goods of the novel were also being sold especially the mask. There was even a shop that specialized in such goods around the arena. Right now all the children in the capital would have a mask of particular color and it was the trend right now for them to wear the mask and played masked ranger make believe. Naturally, masked pink was the most popular. The instant Hajime and co arrived near the arena, a massive number of masked pinks showed up and began to play their make believe game. Of course they also faithfully recited the lines of the masked pink at that time. With that, Shizukus embarrassment instantly overloaded. Hajime and others had the intention of watching the masked ranger activity from the start and they nonchalantly guided the group to the place where it happened at that time. After that just as Yue was about to replay the past, Shizuku noticed that and rejected it firmly. However, Yue-samas curiosity got stimulated instead by how heated up the capital was and Shizukus attitude. She was unable to resist her own desire As the result, when she tried to force the past replay to happen regardless, she got sealed by North-south position & biting. Im thinking to sponsor this book and investigate who is the author, but everyone involved has tight lips and the authors identity is still unknown. Its truly troubling. Your highness! Please let me know too by all means when you find who the author is! To use other people as they please like this just to make moneyunforgivable. Ill beat up the lesson of what fundamental human right is into their body- Shizuku kept pulling and pushing the visor of her black katana repeatedly into the sheath with clinking sound. From the look of it, the moment the author was discovered, it would be Shizuku instead who would ignore the other partys human right. The others could only imagine such future. Shizuku! Its fine! Actually this series is also starting to gain popularity in the kingdom, though not as much as in the empire What did you say!? Lily, why didnt you tell me!? Shizuku received a shock. Liliana took her hand, or rather, she was pushing the black katana that was about to be unsheathed back into its sheath in a casual manner while continuing her words. In this world, there are things that doesnt need to be known. What you didnt know was no different than not existing. Shizuku also wouldnt need to be battered up by embarrassment like this then! Liliana insisted. She wanted her to have fun in this trip, she pleaded. Lily But let me say this once more, Shizuku. Its alright. Ill personally take command to investigate about this author in the kingdom too. Is thatalright? Lily, you are extremely busy already. Even the knight commander is getting sick like that. Nnn. Ill improve the condition of that. After all it looks like she is going to find a new job at this rate. For now, putting that aside. Ill be fine. Just a little bit of investigation wont be any trouble at all. But, if possible in exchange of thatI want you to promise me one thing. Promise? Yes. Even if we find the author, I want Shizuku to listen to what that person has to say first, not just cutting him down with no question asked. .Just what do I have to talk about with that person? Like my share of the book royalty or something? Nnn. Its not that kind of realistic and specific talk, but like why that person is writing this novel. I want Shizuku to listen to the circumstance behind it. Muu Liliana chose her words hesitantly with an air like a mother who was chiding a small kid who was throwing tantrum. She spoke with an affectionate expression to the dissatisfied Shizuku. Perhaps for Shizuku this is nothing but an embarrassment. But, its also a fact that this story has also become a delight for many people and energy for the restoration effort. Youre, right. Its hard for me to accept butall the readers who enjoy the book, and those children are blameless Yes-! Thats right! I believe that if its you Shizuku then you will understand! Geez, Lily, you are reallyI get it. I understand! I too was reacting a bit excessively just now. As expected she still refused for her past to be replayed, but she was apologetic that she was delaying their sightseeing like this. Shizuku who had regained her senses bowed her head to Hajime and others. I was also in the bad for trying to divulge your black history sneakily like this. Thatsyeah. Even if you imagined that I would refuse, please show me that you at least have the intention to persuade me. Hmph. You are saying that, but who was it who made the threat of writing a chuuni novel with Hajime as the source material and spreading it to make Hajime look properly at Kaori after she confessed in front of Great Labyrithn Orcus? Y-Yue!? The revived Yue-sama said that with a displeased expression. Shia and others also went Ah in recollection. They remembered that other than that she also threatening with something like using the influence of the hero party to spread Hajimes chuuni nickname. Mama, mama, Myuu has learned nano. ? What is it? This is what they called birds of a feather nano! !!? Shizuku crouched down once more. She wrapped her ponytail around her face. Although she didnt have any intention of making true of those threats, she had still completely been blind to her own shortcoming. She was assaulted by a completely different kind of embarrassment this time. A part of the group, the people who possessed black chuuni history looked at Shizuku with a shudder at how nasty her idea was. Liliana clapped her hands twice *pan pan* to change the mood. Everyone, come on! We only have a limited time! Your highness Tracy, I want to try looking at the currently reconstructed arena! There isnt any event being held today, is that still alright? Of course! If they could just get away from this place and this topic! It felt like such ulterior motive could be heard clearly. Was it just an imagination? Hajime turned a fixed stare at Liliana with a look of realization buthe shrugged in consideration to not waste their sightseeing time by poking at the hornet nest. The group followed Tracys lead and came out from the alley. During that time, Liliana was putting herself at the end of the line very naturally. Just before she walked out of the alley Please forgive me, Shizuku. The kingdom, is needing money right now. All the sales money are properly used for the reconstruction effort! She muttered such thing while wiping cold sweat. Yes, the true identity of the greatly popular author was Liliana. In the past, after she heard the content of Shizukus threat toward Hajime, in order to fill the coffer for the reconstruction effort, she made her close friends black history into merchandise as one of the methods to make money flow from the empire to the kingdm. Her highness the princess had completely absorbed the nasty idea of her close friend and the wicked method of her lover She stared at the backs of Hajime and others who turned at the corner and sighed fuh with a dark smile. Without knowing that small masked pinks were watching her. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material introduction C Lies!! =>From that person in Higurashi. Paranoia is terrifying C The window! The window! =>From Cthulhu C Princess Liliana who would do whatever it took if it was for business =>She had criminal record of selling the goods of Kaori and others without permission (from the drama CD of volume 10 of the LN version) In this case, as expected Kaori and others should have noticed that it was Lilys doing again, so for those who knew about the content of Drama CD, it will help if you think of it as something that happen in a different universe. Chapter 400 Arifureta Chapter 400 Tortus Travel Journal ? The Devilish Little Girl? AN: Long time no see. Im really sorry that I couldnt update within a month. This chapter might be a bit iffy because I almost forgot the mood of the after story, but I hope you can enjoy it. Gozilla!? Why Gozilla!? Such yell that was unclear whether it was a scream or a tsukkomi reverberated. The location was at the newly built arena in the imperial capital. After the masked pink popularity commotion, Hajime and others came to sightsee this arena. Currently they were watching the sight of a certain monster king rampaging from the VIP seats located on the highest level of the stair shaped audience seats. Of course, they were using past replay. In the past, a monster was gigantified due to the sabotage of demon races special unit and rampaged. It was a common knowledge how that monster than thoroughly destroyed the old arena and the surrounding area. They were already here, so they wanted to see the actual scene of that time but The appearance of the monster that appeared was the very picture of a certain monster king. Although it was the miniaturized version due to its height that was only around thirty meters. Even so, the pressure of the giant body that was tough like rock and the roar that felt like it exploded the air could only be described as superb. The damage was also outstanding. People were stomped like they were trashe. They were mowed down by its tail. And in the end the monsters dorsal fins sparked and it fired a breath of lightning flame at the same time. It destroyed anything and everything along with the building that was made from stone. Nn~~, Kaori! Take my place to put up illusion barrier to the outside! The visual is too violent! G-got itttt! I wonder what kind of base monster was evolved that it wouldst turn into this kind of monster in the end? Tio and Aiko, take care of the mind stabilizing plz! Y-yes! DDSoul Repose!! The monstrous rampage and disaster that surpassed the imagination made Yue desperately produced a lot of Not safe for children!-kun to hide the countless minced meats. But, she was a bit late. Offu Ororororo The former was Shuu, while the later was the vomiting Tomoichi-san. Kaoruko and Akiko were already fainting with their eyes rolled back. Remia and Kirino caught each other them. Hou, should I say that its as expected from a military country? All of the empires soldiers are quite iron willed. They were trampled on, but their heart didnt break while they kept repeating trial & error without fearing sacrifice in order to grasp the clue for victory. Their teamwork was also wonderful. Shuuzou-ojiichan and Koichi papa were speaking their impression of the empire soldiers hard struggle with composure. The gaze that Shizuku sent at them wanted to say These brutes!. Papa, Myuu cant see. Myuu also want to watch Gozilla nano. Yue is editing the R-rated images to look comical right now, so a good child like Myuu should be patient for a bit more. Muubeing a good child is really hard nano. There are so many things that a good child cant watch. Perhaps I should develop an automatic kids filter glasses next. Myuu whose eyes were covered by Hajime was standing imposingly with her arms folded without really resisting. She looked completely used already to scenes that mustnt be seen. It was an attitude that accepted everything as though to say that she left it to Hajimes decision of when to take off the veil. Im amazed they could defeat something like this. Sumire who was still a bit pale even after receiving the calming magic muttered. Nea explained to her with a smile. It was the power of numbers, honorable mother-in-law. When they used the power of magicDDthings like barrier to seal its movement, and elemental magic it was weak against, its possible to defeat a single monster like that no matter how powerful it was. Well, Gozilla was also defeated in a similar way I dont know what is Gozilla, but in the end it was just a mere animal without any intellect. Rather the damage was too big. Good grief, this is why the empire soldiers are just useless! Nea-chan, she was smiling as expected. The corner of Princess Tracys eyes twitched in reaction. The sea of trees also got invaded by demon race army and monsters in overwhelming number. Hooowever! We Hauria were unharmed! Overwhelming number is more troublesome than a monster like that! And we Hauria is even stronger than overwhelming number! Furthermore we dont have magic! In other wordssss! Nea-chan looked down at below with a dreadful smile. Toward the empire soldiers who desperately fought even while losing their lives she Empire soldiers are small frys! Smaalll frys~![ Disgraced the dead. Blasphemy toward the dead? The existence of the empire soldiers themselves were a blasphemy so there was no problem! The corners of Tracys eyes were rising up menacingly! O-oi! Nea-chan! Okaa-san doesnt like that kind ofDD Im sorry! Okaa-sama! There are things that shouldnt be said no matter how true they are isnt it! Even if the empire soldiers are shitty small fries slug that can only bark uselessly! Even if I questioned arent they embarrasse~ed to call themselves a soldier even though they are so wimpy like that, I should say that they had worked for hard for mere soldiers of the empire! Your shitty brat act is too much! Thats bad in two meanings! What if you triggered a cocky kid beatdown flag!? Sumire pinched Neas cheek and scolded her before turning her gaze to Shia. Shia-chan too! Youre stirring her up by whispering Thats ittt! Say it more desuuu! arent you! Ue!? Even though only rabbit ears should be able to pick up that small voice, you are amazing Okaa-sama desuu! I couldnt hear! Im just deducing it because you had this bad Shia-chan face that you sometimes showed! Thats even more amazing! The hate of Hauria tribe toward empire soldiers was deeply rooted as expected. Or rather, in the replay the soldiers didnt even guide the demi human slaves to evacuate, rather they used them as meat shields which caused a lot of sacrifices to occur. Because of that they got irritated even knowing that this was a matter of the past. Liliana who couldnt bear to see it grimaced. But, Both of you, right now is the era where we should move forward in order to wipe away the fences between all races. I am deeply aware how resentment and pain cannot be erased so easily, but I ask the two of you here, pleaseDD Bring it on desuwa. Lets go down to the arena if you dare! Desuwa- The imperial princess spoiled that. Her mad dog side was revived from all the provocations. Damn it-. Tracy-samas sage mode is undone!? Liliana lamented while holding her heads. Killing intent suddenly surged up while the mortal combat against pseudo Gozilla monster was happening at the side. Nea-chan glared while sayingOh? You wanna have a go? Aa?. Tracys pupils shrunken into dots while she glared back. There, Myuu whose eyes were still covered raised her voice. As expected she was still folding her arms without looking perturbed at all. Nea-chan! Bad- Yes, my lady. Neas expression instantly turned serious and she obediently stood in standby. She looked exactly like a loyal dog. I wont withdraw even if you are! For the sake of the soldiers who fought to the deathhh! Now, its time for warDD Tracy, hold back. Yes, my lord. Tracys expression instantly turned serious and she obediently stood in standby. She looked exactly like a loyal dog. The action of the father and daughter that completely matched each other made Tomoichi and others looked at them as though they were seeing something terrifying. During that time Liliana also pointed at HajimeShe said it! She finally said my lord so openly just now! and tried to press her question at him, however a monotone voice overturned the atmosphere. Can I erase it already if no one is watching? It was Yue. Even though she was desperately editing the past replay so that it could be watch easily in real time, the current situation where no one was watching made her unable to stop herself from staring fixedly at everyone. She looked extremely discontent. A-aa. Sorry Yue. Tracy. After this, Gahard normally took command from the front and defeated it right? Yes. Its frustrating, but it was just as Neaschutadtrum said, after it was discovered that its weakness was ice element, his majesty took command and it was knocked down by saturation attack. After its movement dulled, a suicide corpse jumped into its mouth and finished it off by freezing it from inside. That guys breath, it didnt produce any radioactivity or the like right? Hajime felt dejavu hearing that the monster was defeated by freezing it from inside its body and checked with his compass just in case. Then he sighed in relieve seeing that there was no problem. The scene developed just like Tracy said while they were talking, so he signaled at Yue and ended the show. From the start they were only interested at what kind of monster could turn the center of a military country like this into an empty lot even though it was only a small area of it, so nobody complained about it. Rather, they even felt somewhat regretful because they let their guard down and caught sight of a lot of gore and death. Yue, thanks a lot. The appetite of Kaa-san and others almost got blown away before dinner. Nn Yues bad mood was immediately cured by Hajimes words of appreciation. Kaoki sulkedEven though I also put up a barrier to get some words of appreciation too but, this time a discontent voice that came from below interrupted her. Papa. How long Myuu need to have my eyes covered like this nano? Myuus lips were turned down at the corners while she was still standing imposingly. Ah slipped out from Hajime. When he quietly removed his hands, Myuu with fixed stare like Yue appeared. Myuu wont say anything because Myuu is a good child though. Sorry. Myuu showed a slightly mature response. Remia smiledara ara seeing that while lifting her up in her hug. Tracy watched that with a sidelong glance before pulling herself together by clapping her hands. Now then, there is still time until the buffet party, so how about having a fight to the death? Or perhaps everyone doesnt want to go to sightsee at other place and want to have a mortal combat instead? Just how much do you want to fight huh? The mad dog imperial princess hadnt pulled herself together at all. Its a rare chance that demon king-sama and others are here. I hope to show how I defeat the arenas second rank Neaschutadtrum in front of everyone and make clear which one of us is superior. There are a lot of things I want to tsukkomi at butfirst thing first, ranking? Boss, after the arena was finished after a fashion, a ranking battle was held as inauguration commemoration of the new arena. I participated as Haurias representative and finished second. By the way, the participants were around a hundred people that consisted of gladiators, adventurers, and imperial soldiers. I am ranked third. Praise me praise me! Nea approached while her rabbit ears flapped as though to say that. Hajime put his hand on her head while nodding I see. In exchange Myuu praised her Nea-chan amazing!. Nea looked normally shy. However, the grappler rabbit big sister looked a bit dissatisfied. Muu, you lost against an empire citizen? That was what it meant being the runner up. For a moment she wondered whether Nea lost against Tracy, but as Tracy had said that she was ranked third, there must be someone else. However, Nea and Tracy looked at each other with a conflicted face at Shias question. I dont have any excuse, big sis. But you see, whether its alright to put that in the category of human or not is They were wearing bikini armor and coat you know? I couldnt look at them directly desuwa. Bikini armor? In other words its a woman? No, in the middle? In the middle? Also, muscle. Muscle A chill and unpleasant premonition welled up together inside Hajime. He unconsciously parroted after the two. And their name is? Yue must have an idea too. Or rather, it was already a familiar pattern. Their name is Diebel desuwa. They have discarded their name when they were still weak. It seems that they were formerly a soldier of the empire, but they received enlightment from a great mannish woman who suddenly came here. After that they quit their job and walked on a new path, or so I heard. nedill-kun, im really sorry No good, goshujin-samas mind is-! Ill run out of magic power soon butDDSoul Repose!! It looks like another manly woman was created. Aa, I remember now. If I remember it right, Yue and Hajime-kun, you two did that with the former prison guard called Nedill You two did smash and heal repeatedly to that person until he gave out information didnt you Kaori and Shizuku recalled that time and got a distant look. It seemed that person couldnt get back on his feet after that just as expected. And then apparently he was reborn into a fresh start as a manly woman gladiator. To think that person pushed aside the two who were in the category of the strongest of Hauria and the empire and obtained championship, Scary You reap what you show, Hajime. You were too brutish, Hajime-kun. Im amazed you could just watch calmly despite being a man yourself. This feels like an expensive retribution for a youthful indiscretion. Aa, those menno, those women? They are really terrifying after all. Accept reality Hajime-kun, seeing that you were the one who created the impetus of their proliferation. Hajime received cold eyes from all the papa~s. The nightmare of the monster-infested place Brook revived and Hajime covered his face with both his hands What in the world have I done! as though he witnessed a tragedy that couldnt be taken back anymore. As expected perhaps he had to seriously consider it. For the method to stop their proliferation. Somehow it feels like this trip become a journey to learn about the scar of Hajime and Yue-chans smash incidents. Sumire smiled wryly. Yue herself also felt like running away in shame hearing that. A-as expected from boss! To think that you are the one responsible for the birth of the one who boasted the incomprehensible strength to reach the first rank! Demon king-samaIm filled with admiration to you once more desuwa! Right, both of you, be quiet for a bit. By your command!! After that, Hajimes mood kept worsening. Shuu and others also didnt feel good from the impact of watching the curbstomping of the pseudo Gozilla. There was also the pleading of Shizuku who didnt really want to watch the masked rangers, so the group stopped their sightseeing of the capital. It was a bit early, but they returned to the palace in order to prepare for their participation in the buffet party. . . . . . . . . . . . . And then, one hour later. The group stared. At the countless heads that leaped up together with cheerful music while seven colored smoke jetted out. Fuu. How is it everyone? This is a show using all my capability! Yue-sama looked smug. Her satisfied face rivaled the staff that appeared in the ending of a certain movie of camera that couldnt stop. Beside her, Kaori, Shizuku, Tio, Aiko, Liliana, Myuu, and Remia were standing in line like they were doing a stage greeting. They were looking down in embarrassment. Inside the past replay, the raw screams, angry roars, and shrieks of death agony were replaced with lines like N-noo!Abeshii?T-they got meeee!Its hopeless, its overrrr!Hauria is too stronkkk!etc, etc. It was like a dubbing work of a complete amateur. The situation could be easily guessed from that. Also, Shia and Nea were the only two who had cheerful grin on their face but, Guwaa! They got meee! As I thought Hauria is the strongestttt! The empire people are just trashes with battle strength of 5! Im sorry that we got carried awayyyy! Hauria-samaaaa, please forgive ussss~ The reason of the twos expression could be easily guessed from how voices with lines that were completely going over the top were echoing so energetically. Now then, if it was asked why the night of the tragedy where the imperial palace fell and the necks of the imperial nobles and royal guards got chop chopped like there was no tomorrow was being shown before the buffet party, They simply returned too early that the preparation of the maids still hadnt finished. Also because the Haurias who were stationed here, especially Nea, they begged that they wanted the group to witness the revolutionary moment by all means. Although, no matter how much the impact could be reduced with soul magic, it was too cruel to ask the parents with their normal common senses to keep watching gruesome scenes in succession. There, Director Yue set out to edit the past replay in full. That was the reasons why scenes that paid homage to the impactful last scene of a certain Britain gentleman spy movie and dubbing of amateur voice actors echoed in this place to create this incomprehensible space. Look dear. Yue-chan is looking our way expecting to be praised. Sorry Sumire. Praise her in my place. My heart doesnt work right now because of how surreal this is. Lets explain just in case, Shuu papas heart wasnt really stopping. It was only his heart that was stopping. K-Kaori! That was a wonderful show! Otou-san is impressed! You can also become a voice actor in the future! I thought the voice was too monotone but, I can also understand Kaoris feeling so I wont say anything. Kaori crouched in shame. The place is bright in the past replay, but originally the place should be completely dark shouldnt it? Looks like it. Say dear, as expected everyone of Hauria tribe has extraordinary presence manipulation. We should ask the Haurias for a mock battle when we were in the arena. Come on, Kirino. Suppress your fighting spirit. It will be a disgrace for Yaegashi familys name if you expose your presence with the same mouth that praised presence manipulation you know? Oh my, its true. How embarrassing of me. Shizuku arrived at the height of resignation toward her relatives sensitivity that was different from the average person. She didnt hear anything, didnt say anything, and didnt see anything anymore. Also, it seemed that Akiko-san unexpectedly had abundant power of imagination. No matter how comical it was edited, she looked like she was able to imagine the actual scene where necks were chop and chopped like there was no tomorrow. She had been closing her eyes the whole time right since the scene started. Okaa-san, are you alright? Aiko, it looks like the soul repose has run out. Can I ask you to apply it on me one more time? YepIll also use it on myself. Aiko who wasnt present at that time was also looking pale. Both mother and daughter were bathed in the flash *pika~* of soul calming magic. They looked like addicted people who couldnt let go of drug. While that was going on, the battle between Gahard and Karm reached the end inside the image. This scene too had been edited. Hauria is so stronkk! Halp, there is no way I can win! Dont be meanie at me! Im not an evil emperor you know! I beg you please stop! Ill die if this goes on! Ill do anything you sayyyy! The lines were dubbed as they pleased. The perpetrators were of course, the stationed Haurias at the back of the venue. They sent a thumb up with a nice smile at the parents who were watching with cold gaze at the toyed figure of his majesty the emperor. Liliana was pressing her forehead with her hand as though she was enduring a headache. Even though the people of Fea Bergen are striving to meet the people of the empire halfway, why are the Haurias like this It must be because they are crazy beheading clan. It was you who turned them into that crazy beheading clan, Hajime-san. Why are you talking like its other peoples business, huh? The princess said with her glare that was improper for a princess to do. No, I think its mistaken if you think that everything related to Hauria is my fault though. Hajime said that with a bit of discontent, but then Shia sent him a tsukkomi No, no matter how I look at it, the culprit is you with a serious face. But you know, it wasnt like I used hypnosis or brainwashing on them you know? I simply drove them to the corner thoroughly to make them regain their fighting spirit. Suspicious. Or rather, that act of driving them to a corner was also a type of brainwashing wasnt it? Everyones gaze seemed to want to say that. And so, Hajime-san made his decision. Tomorrow they planned to head to the sea of trees. It was self-evident that ton of Hauria would crawl out of the woodwork. It would be annoying if he was accused to be responsible for every single commotion that those bunches would cause. And so he laid out precautions with all his strength! There is the saying that a cornered mouse will bite a cat. Even a mouse will bare its fang to its natural enemy when its cornered. One cannot survive unless they fight. They understand that instinctually. Any kind of living creature is equipped with fighting spirit. There isnt any need at all to add that with something like brainwashing. In other words, from a glance it looks like Hauria was completely transformed, but in reality that is their original form. Their weak and peaceful personality was thanks to peace. It was nothing more than a matter of necessity. Then its only extremely natural for their original nature to surface when they are pressed by necessity. By the way, Shias mother was a sickly person, and yet apparently she was a magnificent person who had the ambition to be a hero. Her existence is the proof of the correctness of my words. The rabbit race too is naturally an existence that also has fighting spirit residing in their heart. If Mona Hauria is still living, surely there wouldnt be any need for the like of me to get involved. By the time I met them, the Haurias would definitely be already like the current Haurias without a doubt. No, perhaps she would even proclaim something like We need a dictatorship country made of the rabbit ears, by the rabbit ears, and for the rabbit ears! My brothers and sisters! This Mona Hauria shall stand up now! I shall become the queen of the sea of trees! and become the ruler of Fea Belgen. No, not perhaps, definitely. Absolutely. In other words. I think that everyone already understand what I want to say butDD A speech with great passion that even calling it like surging waves would still be too lukewarm echoed sonorously. At the same timing when Gahard proclaimed his defeat in the past replay, Hajime spread open both his arms while declaring with a refreshing smile of unshakeable confidence that contained not even a shred of guilty feeling. Im not at fault. GUILTY A guilty declaration was instantly and unanimously thrown back at him. Hajime made a face that seemed to say Why is it that humans cant understand each other. Shia was shaking in anger saying Please dont turn Kaa-sama into a revolutionary for your own convenience!. But, it was then, I see. So this was what happened at that time. Tracy who temporarily left to help with preparing the dresses for the women in the group returned. The scene was completely covered with sparkling rainbow mosaic, but it seemed she could imagine the gruesome scene at that time. Her cheeks were a bit twitching. Have you finished preparing the outfits? Tracy pulled herself together at Hajimes question and nodded smilingly. Yes. Its time for what everyone has been looking forward to! As expected, it seemed that even the mad dog princess was a lady in that area. She must be looking forward to the time when women were dressing up each other. Even the women whose mind almost crumbled from the overly surreal scene let out a cheerful reply. Except for one person. It seemed that the edited replay was not well received at all. Director Yue finally realized that and dispelled the past replay in dejection. No, she was shriveling as though she had lost every motivation she had. She looked like she was going to sulk in bed at this rate, so Shia carried her under her arm. H~m, I also want everyone to watch my entrance battle after this though It seemed Shia wanted everyone to see her big role at that time. She had a begrudging look, but Aiko and Akiko shook their head with a wry smile. Im sorry, Shia-san. Both Kaa-san and me are already full with all the Haurias. It will also take time to edit the scenes right? Shia went ee~ and turned her gaze toward Sumire and others but, as expected, everyone smiled wryly. Well, its fine isnt it? Either way it will only be scenes of Shia closing the distance and punched, or punching those who approached you. Thats all right? Nn. And then all of them would turn to mince meat. Those scenes feel like they will be even more gruesome than some beheading. It will be murder with war hammer and fist right? Ah, thats no good. Just imagining it isurp Shia-oneechan. Myuu want to choose dress nano. I dont want to distort Myuus common sense any more than this, so Shia-san, forgive me. Hajime, Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, Myuu, and even Remia said that. Shia sulked. She sat down as though she had lost all motivation. She did that while hugging Yue tightly. It couldnt be helped, so Kaori carried both of them on her shoulders. How tough. Then ladies, please follow me. Tracy began leading the way. Hajime tilted his head. Oi, what about us? There is no problem. I have called someone else to show everyone the way A young sounding voice came from the door as she said that. A-aunt? I heard that you asked for me A silver haired young boy who looked around ten years old entered inside. He was shaking, wondering why he was called to this cursed place where it was forbidden to enter. And then, as should be expected. The moment rabbit ears entered his sight, Hiih!? The beheading monster!? Who are you calling monster desu! You have some guts, Prince Raymond. Shias retort and Neas cold voice made the boy held his head and entered chrisma guard pose. From what Nea said, it seemed that this young boy was a royalty, whats more he was the eldest grandson of the emperor. Let me introduce him. This child is my nephew Raymond. I called him here to guide the gentlemen. He doesnt look like he is in the state to guide us though? Hajime said. Ill be gone from here after this, so it will be troubling if the royalties of this military nation will continue to be cowardly like this forever, so Im taking a drastic measure desuwa. Then wont it be better if you call that Handler whats his name, the imperial prince who shrieked like a little girl and fainted? It wasnt just Hajime who harbored that simple question, everyone else was also the sameno, there was just one person who looked at Tracy as though she was a fiend. ? Whats the matter, Lily? Tio sharply noticed and asked. Lilianas gaze wandered around while she answered. Umm, he is, errthe son of the late his highness Bias. Eh The former fiance of Liliana, the crown prince, and the man who got his neck chopped just now in the replay crossed everyones mind. In other words, Tracy was telling Raymond to entertain the group that was the cause of his fathers death. What are you doing is far more blasphemous than us desuu! Everyone fiercely agreed with Shias words. How rude. That Onii-sama was a cloth wearing trash walking around you know? Do you think someone like that was a decent father in any way? According to her, there were some more children who were considered as emperors grandson. It seemed that all of them were the children of Biass concubines, mistresses, or servants who he laid his hand on, but it seemed that they never interacted with their father as though it was only natural. Shuu and Tomoichi spoke with a bitter expression. That person was really like the embodiment of tyrant huh And, he lost against an even more powerful violence that was Hauria. If that was the natural way the royalties and nobles of this country acted, then its no wonder that Shia-chan and Nea-chans hatred to them wont clear up even now. Tracy shrugged with a composed expression. For better or worse, this country follow the principle of strength is everything after all. Well, that principle has to change no matter what from here on. Thats why, rather than people like Handler and others whose thought is set in stone, its these children whose mind can still think flexibly who need to work hard for the empires future. Because Tracy-sama who has the most flexible mind is going to have a change of career? I dont quite understand what you are saying, black hearted princess. Who are you calling black hearted! Anyway, it seemed that Tracy at least had a proper reason for her choice. But, Raymond-kuns scared reaction wasnt normal. He was trembling all over. For the time being, they planned to attempt to stabilize his mind with Soul Repose while the fathers would all try to cheer him up when he acted as their guide It was then, Myuu trotted forward. As soon as everyone noticed that, she crouched beside the cowering Raymond and began to pat his head while saying there there. Raymond jerked in fear, but Myuus very gentle hand and the small feet that entered the corner of his sight made a very small feeling of relieve to bud inside him. He fearfully raised his gaze. You okay? Tsu, ah, how dare a demi human touch me- He still hadnt gotten out of his discriminating habit. Rather it was exactly because he was a child that he simply accept the words of the people around him without thinking. And so he shook off Myuus hand. It was Nea who snapped at that. You assholeee, you wanna to get killed huhhh! Aa!? Im gonna snap your fingers first before I chop your head bastarddd Hiih!? Im sorry Im sorry Im sorry Im sorryDD As expected, it felt like Nea-chan had at least three personalities. Raymonds complexion had gone past being merely pale to pure white. Tears spilled out from his eyes while he was falling into panic Nea-chan, can you not yell? Please nano. Yes, my lady. Neas expression instantly turned serious and she kneeled behind Myuu in seiza posture. Raymond was dumbfounded seeing that. It seemed that scene was really world shaking for Raymond. His tears drew back, even his fear was blown away. His expression simply displayed pure disbelief! as he looked alternately between Myuu and Nea. My deepest apologies my lady. I have acted impertinently. Thats not true nano! Nea-chan, thank you for getting angry for Myuus sake. Its my greatest honor. What the hell is this. What the hell is this! That demonic Hauria is acting so meek like a borrowed cat, and so obedient like a loyal dog! Raymonds face seemed to say that. He unconsciously asked. W-who in the world are you? You see, Myuus name is Myuu. Nice to meet you! Myuu showed the warm smile that she inherited from her mother. *Zukyuunn* Raymond hallucinated such mysterious sound coming from his heart. S-so cute Raymond-kuns eyes were wide open. His hand was pressing his chest. It was as though he had just gotten shot through the heart! The women especially Kaoruko-san went Oh my! with their hand over their mouth to cover their grin. Hajime and Shuu were starting to crack their hands, so Shuuzou and Koichi pinioned them from behind. Myuu tilted her head slightly Nn? at Raymond-kuns reaction, even so she did what she could thinking that perhaps she could mediate between the scared boy and the unfriendly Nea and others even if just for a bit. You see, even Myuu understands how difficult it is for the empire people and Nea and others to get along immediately nano. E-err But, Myuu is also thinking, how nice it will be if the kingdom and also the empire, everyone can work hard to get along . Thats why, wont you first become Myuus friend? Myuu was from seaman race, a demi human. However, she never experienced the relationship where both sides directly pushed grudge and pain at each other. She was born at the western sea, in a tribe that was protected by the kingdom, so Myuu harbored no hatred toward the empire. That was why, surely, she could approach them closer than the demi humans of the sea of trees. If she could become a bridge between them, Nea and others and young children like Raymond should be able to create a new shape of future. In the end, was her unsaid feeling conveyed to the other side? At the very least, the adults watching over them understood that intention. Remia looked proud. Sumire and others were also wearing an expression as though they had tasted a warm milk tea. Amidst that, Raymond who was watching Myuu in a da~ze was, Happily. Please become my friend first. Answered like that. Oi, that brat. Isnt there another meaning in what he said? This islooks like a strong rival has appeared for Randell. As expected from Remia-sans daughter. Myuu-chan is really a devilish girl. Kaori-san? What could you mean by that? Even while they were having such conversation, Raymond-kun stood up and wiped his tears with his sleeve because he didnt want to show his pathetic expression. His face became the stiff face of a man. Aunt! Forgive me for showing something so embarrassing! Im fine now! Ill definitely escort Myuu, escort her perfectly! No, Im only asking you to guide the gentlemen. How can that beRaymond-kun thought while looking like he was going to crumble down immediately. Tracy ignored him and took the lead. Well then everyone, lets move. Demon king-sama, forgive my audacity, but please take care of Raymond. This is an unexpected matter to happen with Myuu-sama, but please at least spare him from death. No, Im not gonna do that okay? Raymond, be at your best behavior. After all demon king-sama is Myuu-samas honorable father. !? Understood! I shall entertain his majesty with my whole body and soul- Tracy elegantly curtsied and guided the ladies away. Kyah kyah voices noisily discussing the newly born romance vanished at the other side of the door. The place fell completely silent. Raymond-kun sharply turned amidst that and faced Hajime. Then we should head out too! Father-in-law! This damn brat shed off his veneer in an unpleasant direction huh. Hajime involuntarily sighed buthe suddenly changed his mind and grinned. Raymond. Yes? You might have heard but, Prince Randell from the kingdom will also come to the buffet party. ? Whats about it? Randell too, he is the same like you. ? ! Tsu!? Raymond-kun guessed what Hajime meant and he looked noticeably shaken. Hajime laughed with an evil expression after instigating an innocent boy like that. It went without saying that Shuu and others watched him in exasperation. . . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Once again, I apologize for not updating for so long. Im also very sorry that Zero volume 5 will be released at April. My writing work and personal business were finally taken care of, so Ill resume updating from today. Also, Ill be very happy if we can have fun together again. Best regards! Also, about the Tortus travel journal, I plan to end the empire arc at the next chapter, after that Im thinking that perhaps Ill write about Abyss Lord Kyoto arc that has been frequently requested at 3 April. Best regards for this too. Material introduction C Pseudo Gozilla => From the freezing plan of pouring coagulant directly into the body of the True Godzill. C Rainbow smoke and flying heads => From the first work of Kingsma. It was really shocking for Shirakome. C Revolutionist Mona Hauria => Shia mama from the spacetime of Arifureta Gakuen. The ringleader of beheading rabbit transformation. She caused a coup detat and got imprisoned. C Battle at the entrance => The revised part of light novel volume 7. It was just like Hajime and others said, Shia only splattered the enemies there. Also, among the enemies there was Grid who came out in web novels fifth section Imperial Palace First Part. C Diebel => The former prison guard Nedill. At first I wrote his name Niebel so I corrected it. Thank you for pointing that out in the review! Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Tortus Travel Journal ? Im Not Scared of Anything Anymore! . Gorgeous outfits were lined up like a corridor inside the big room. The walls themselves were turned into storage. There were also ornaments and shoes and the like in number that would make anyone dizzy. If the woman group was told that not only they could choose anything they liked from among them, they could even take home any that they wanted with them, calling that that place a paradise wouldnt even be an exaggeration. That should be the case but Glittering twin great swords and azure flame of divine punishment that dazzled the eyes, along with their users slowly closing the distance in an explosive situation made the place to look like a hellish battlefield instead. The maids and the seamstresses were trembling fiercely while holding each others hand at the corner of the room. Oi, Kaori! Enough with such act already! Yue-chan too, toss away that kind of dangerous thing! Toss it- Kaoruko and Sumire were scolding their respective daughter. But, Dont stop me Okaa-san! There are times when a woman has to kill no matter what! Okaa-sama. Woman also has time when they cant give forgiveness- The two argued back like that and showed no sign of putting down their weapon at all. The reason for that was, This time Ill wear that outfit that look like wedding dress for sure! Its too early for Bakaori. You should look forward to it in your next life. In other words, it was something like that. In the past, at that party of tragedy, Yue was wearing a pure white dress. Her appearance looked exactly like a bride. She kidnapped all the gazes in the party venue. And, Kaori said that she wanted to wear that pure white dress this time. However, Yue wouldnt allow that. That led to this situation. Tio shrugged her shoulders in exasperation and snapped her finger. Nn. Ill wear this dress. I wont let you! Whats with that wedding dress design! Its not strange because this is also engagement announcement event! Its Lilys event! What are you doing trying to hijack the event I wonder! I wonder! The past two appeared over the two in reality. Rather, Ill be the one wearing that, as for Yuehere, this dress suits you! !? B-Bakaori? Just my imagination? That, look like kids dress though? Thats right! It suits you perfectly! Light turned off from the eyes of the past Yue. Spherical vortexes of blue flame were created from both her hands. Kaori went W-what? You want to have a go!? Fine then, lets have a go- and took out twin great swords that were clad in silver light. They faced each other. It was exactly the same development like the present. No, the two instantly clashed in the past. Shizuku yelled angrily S-stoooppp! You two are bothering other peoDDah, the dress I eyed is now dust!? Ill cut up you two if you dont stop already-, while Shia and Tio leaped forward and pinioned the two from behind. Trembling maids and seamstresses could also be seen at the corner of the replay. Suzu was putting up a barrier with a desperate expression to protect them. Actually, it seemed that this kind of dress scramble also unfolded behind the scene at that time. I couldnt imagine the Kaori-chan of the past to end up like this at all. She was completely estranged from violence, her obsession was fundamentally weak, and she was a child who prioritized other people over herself, and yet now Love can chance a person until this degree huh. Kirino who knew of Kaori when she was small smiled wryly and said that. It made Akikos eyes widened like saucer. Akiko only knew of Kaori who got into quarrel or acting like yandere. To think that Kaori in the past was a girl who was like the definition of purity like thatshe looked at Kaori as though she was looking at someone who had fallen so low to a point of no return. Kaori of that timeis already gone now. You dont need to say it like you are thinking of the deadrather, we need to stop them immediately. Shizuku also made the same kind of gaze. Aiko also couldnt help but smiled wryly. What a wonderful killing intent desuwa. Then, the winner shall have the right to choose. Though impertinent, please allow this Tracy D Hoelscher to serve as witness! Im tingling with excitement! Lets start this battle over dresss~~~~~ss, fight!! Please dont instigate them any further, mad dog princess. Tracy tried to signal the start of the death match with a fiery smile that looked extremely joyful, but Shia slapped the back of her head and her face dove on the floor. The floor and the back of her head were dented. The imperial princess was twitching like a fish that got thrown on land. One of the maid was unable to endure seeing that and started bawling Hauriaaa-, Hauria is starting to rampage againnn!Tracy-sama is dead!? This fienddd-. Those were all ignored, Shia-chan! Please! Understood Shia answered the wish of mother-in-law Sumire. She pointed with a snap at Kaori while. Myuu-chan, Nea-chan, I choose you two! Use Hug and Upturned Eyes at Kaori-san!! Myuuuu~ Neeeaa~ They werent jumping out from ball, but the little girl duo let out a cry that really sounded like monster from inside a pocket and leaped toward Kaori. Putting aside Myuu who played quite a lot as water type user, Nea shouldnt know anything about that game. But even she acted as though she knew about it. It was mysterious. The number one capable rabbit eared girl of Hauria really had bottomless potential. Kyah, Myuu-chan, Nea-chan, let go! Im going to use disintegration so its dangerous! I almost turned you two into dust! Id immediately resurrect you two back though! Kaori easily muttered something that was quite terrifying. While Kaorukos eyes almost rolled back hearing that, Myuu and Nea looked up at her with moist gaze. The wordless Lets stop already? made Kaori went Uu. She awkwardly lowered her twin swords. Yue-sama saw that as an opening. Shia, Myuu, Nea! Well done! Now die Bakaoriii- Divine Punishment Flame that would remove only what she wanted to remove was fired. However, Funnuh *Bachun* It was crushed. In Shias hand. Muh, Shia, dont get on my wayDD Getting folded or getting stretched, which one you want? Impossible options for human body!? Yue was sweating waterfall at Shias cheerful smile. She felt an invisible bottom line. If she stepped over it, even though she was the immortal vampire princess, she would go through something that she really didnt want to imagine. And so, she meekly erased her azure flame. Okaa-sama! Suppression complete desuu! As expected from Shia-chan! Thats a magnificent performance! Myuu-chan and Nea-chan too, thank you. Myu! Easy task nano! Its an honor- As expected, the one holding the power in Nagumo family was Sumire. The group understood that very well from this conversation. The maids sent gazes that were filled with respect toward Sumire. The demon kings mother was truly terrifying. Sumire clapped her hands and changed the atmosphere. Rather than fighting like this, everyone should just wear pure white dress! There would be no problem if everyone dressed like a bride. Rather that would be best! Sumire suggested with a smile. Kaoruki, Kirino, Akiko, and even Remia agreed to that lovely proposal. For some reason the maids let out bewildered voices Eh!? and looked at each other, but Sumire didnt notice them and continued speaking in a good mood. Come on, Remia-chan should wear one too! It will be nice if you wear a matching look with Myuu-chan! Eh!? Me too!? Was that Sumire implicitly telling the mother daughter to appeal at Hajime as bride, Remia wondered in a fluster while her cheeks flushed red. She had gotten quite used with life at earth and got interested with fashion. She also held a bit of longing to wear wedding dress so if she was asked if she would be happy to wear one, she would be happy but It might be alright if its just Myuu, but for both mother and daughter to do so, whats more if me who is far older than everyone is getting carried away like that Are you saying that its unsightly? You are saying that pure white dress is not good if you are over three hundred? Similarly. Art thou really saying that in front of someone over five hundred years old, Remia? Before she realized it the senior group had circled behind her and grabbed Remias shoulders with their eyes looking 񣾣. Remia-san, have you forgotten? Your age isnt that different from me you know? Aiko fell into the dark side. Actually, Aiko was slightly older than her. Do I really look that childish, is that so? Perhaps I should just charge into the cave of ice and snow to risk my life obtaining the transformation magicAiko muttered with low voice to herself. The three of them had age that was hard to comprehend from their appearance, on top of that even the oldest looking among them Tio was always making merry, so indeed, certainly with her usual calm atmosphere and her tolerance as a mother in full view all the time, Remia looked like the oldest among them. And so, she definitely didnt have any intention to say dont get carried away you old hags! with her statement. She was simply embarrassed wearing such dress, so she immediately tried to make excuse using age that was carelessly based on only appearance. And so with such feeling of justification, Lets get carried away. Something like age has nothing do at all with looking like a bride isnt it? Ufufu. She said that immediately to dodge the bullet while sweating coldly. Myuu was worried at the predicament her mother was put in, but she was also worried with Nea-chan. Telling me to become a bride? In other words, its permission that I can welcome my first night tonight? However, Ill only end up eating Donner if its only with the permission from mother-in-lawno, perhaps this is a real chance if I go into fierce offensive with mother-in-laws assistance? Fait accompli, it truly have a sweet beautiful ring to it. But, Im still lacking one more deciding factor. Yes, yes. If I make Yue-sama and others assault boss all at the same time and slip between the confusion! If I tackle the challenge with my presence manipulation in full forceits possible-. Crap crap. Im scared of my own ingenuity- Thats an embarrassing ingenuity nano. The most scary thing here is Nea-chans absurd idea nano. Just when Myuu wondered what Nea was muttering to herself, her desire and her plan to ambush the boss were completely leaking out. Seeing Nea starting to make a villainous chuckle kukuku made Myuu looked at her as though she was looking at a sad creature. Amidst such situation, Liliana who had been staying quiet awkwardly all this time, or rather she was fidgeting looking like she wanted to say something, but she finally hardened her resolve and opened her mouth. Umm! Her voice echoed unexpectedly loudly. Everyone went Hm? and turned their attention to her. Umm, you see. How should I say this, there is something that I wish to mention so that everyone can consider it when choosing the dress. About the pure white dress, its, about its number you see! There isnt many! And so Im thinking~, that perhaps it will be better to choose the other color! Liliana spoke really awkwardly. She sounded like she was trying desperately to speak in a roundabout way to avoid setting off others. Lily, are you talking about the fashion style at the present time? When Kaori asked that, the answer came from the revived Tracy. No, she is talking about the culture of the empire desuwa. She winked once at Shia as though to say I almost die just now, really Shia Hauria, you are so playful desuwa! Shia dodged the wink with a Matri style evasion. Tracy continued her explanation even while feeling a bit dejected seeing that. Err, your highness Tracy. By culture you mean Aa, err, Kaori~! Ill tell you about that later on! More importantlyDD An outfit of only pure white color is the sign of children outfit. Its not an outfit that a mature lady is going to wear desuwa. Tracy ignored Liliana who tried to dodge the question and said it clearly. Everyone went eh? Its the proof of purity and innocence. But, its impossible for an adult to be pure and innocent isnt it? Thats why, in the empire fundamentally there is no adult that will wear clothing of pure white. W-what about bride outfit here? The one who asked that with a trembling voice was Yue. Tracy answered her bluntly. Of course, it use the color of red that is the symbol of strife and the empire desuwa! Extravagant dress with vivid red color is the color of bride desuwa! That seemed to be the case here. In other words, that day, Yue who was the only one wearing pure white dress in the party venue was Offu Yues face was dyed bright red. She covered her face and crouched down. H-however, nobody in the venue seem to feel strange seeing Yue at that time. And there was also nobody who pointed that out? Tio said that while glancing repeatedly at Yue in concern. Tracy looked at Yue and, Well, they must feel that it wasnt strange at all based on her external appearance. She gave the merciless answer. Indeed, if it was just based on appearance than Yue looked like she was in her early teenage. She looked to be in the age where it was just barely alright for her to wear such colorit was like that. Aiko who couldnt think of this matter as something that wasnt her business pointed out anxiously. U-umm, but at the dance scene and the like, the atmosphere felt really nice that the party even looked like Hajime-kun and Yue-sans engagement party. The surrounding was also blessing the twos relationship! Yes, that was why at that time everyone must be thinking like this in regard to Hajime-sama, This man really has broad strike zone. Sumire made a really conflicted face as a mother. But, the hit kept coming. Also, Shizuku-sama were wearing wine red dress at that tie correct? Eh? Ah, now that you mention itwait, wait a second. With the way this talk is going I dont know who was arranging it but, at that time the rumor that his majesty the emperor was proposing to Shizuku-sama was spreading, so someone must be trying to make Shizuku-sama wore that color to make it looked like you had accepted desuwa. Thats a lie right!? But I acted like a wallflower the whole time in the party! Yes, furthermore you were at the demon king-samas side. Thats why, many nobles tried to probe for the truth at that timein the end, they thought that Shizuku-sama is the first wife while Yue-sama is a little girl that demon king-sama secured to be his concubine in the future. On top of that, that impression might also made them think of demon king-sama as a dangerous guy who declared to his majesty the emperor that this woman is mine. A part of the reason why I gathered attention at that time is just too unexpected! Shizuku covered her face with both hands and crouched down. By the way, Tracy added for the end while turning her gaze to Kaori. Kaori jerked and put up her guard. W-what is it? Kaori-samas outfit at that time, the designs sexual appeal was too strong wasnt it? From the standard of the empire, it wouldnt be strange for you to be misunderstood as appealing Im fine even if its just one night stand!DD Offu Kaori covered her face with both hands and crouched down. Based on the culture of the empire, it seemed that their outfits in the past were just a biiit problematic. What was truly terrifying was foreign culture, and also noble society where even trivial thing could be filled with great significance. Or rather, just what were the maids of that time doing? While the sympathy of Sumire and others gathered on Yue, Shizuku, and Kaori who were trembling in shame, Liliana looked toward the maids with a slightly angry look. At that time, Liliana had her hands full with her own problem, so she couldnt point out this matter to them. Later she thought that there was also no need to bring it up, but now that they were here again, she couldnt help but pursuing responsibility from the maids who should be the one explaining all of these to the guests. The maids were fiercely trembling from being glared by Liliana, and even Tracy and all the other women F-from what we heard From what you heard? It seemed the honorable guests wouldnt listen Hm? Everyone tilted their head in incomprehension. One of the maids resolved herself and yelled. The maids at that time tried to explain, but nobody would listen! That was what I heard! Tio snapped her fingers. She tried to check it with past replay. One moment, two moments. Indeed, certainly, the maids at that time desperately tried to explain but they were ignored while Yue and Kaori fought among themselves. Shizuku and others were also desperately stopping them so they didnt listen to the maids. When in the end a maid with the guts of a pro went as far as charging into the middle of magic bullets and silver lights flying back and forth to warn Its better to not wear that dress!, a glare that seemed to say You are also getting in my way? pierced her and made her quaked in her boots Yep. This is simply someone reaping what they sow. There was no objection to Sumires words. My deepest apologiessss Apology also burst out from Yue and others. Next Kaoruko bowed her head apologetically. Im really sorry for all the troubles that my daughter had given everyone. And, where are the maids who were in charge of them at that time are right now? If possible I want to be allowed to apologize to them. In respond the maid-san averted her gaze while looking a bit troubled F-forgive me. Our seniors, they, arent here. Hearing this Yue and others also lifted their head and asked with their gaze what the maid-san meant by that. Then an unexpected reply came back. After the legendary final battle, they got fired during the workforce reduction. All of them, were asked to take responsibility for dereliction of duty toward the wife of the demon king-sama. Reemploy them back right awayyyy Tell me their location! Ill teleport and apologize to themmm- Also, I heard something about a part of their fortune being confiscated Allow us to pay reparation money in fullll!! Yue and Kaori bowed their heads in a beautiful synchronization. After that, the addresses of the maids at that time were investigated and then Yue and others wanted to immediately go to apologize and pay reparation but It would only be a bother for the other side if they suddenly teleported there, or rather it might even cause them to get heart attack. Tracy and Liliana admonished them like that and for the time being it was decided that Tracy would take care of the procedure for retracting their dishonorable discharge and reappointing them. Like that, Yue and others whose tension were completely going down from guilt and shame obediently listened to the advices of the maids this time when choosing their outfit while receiving the wry smile of the mothers and Myuu and Nea who werent present at that time. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The venue of the party to welcome the visit of the demon king party was filled with an oppressive atmosphere. The welcoming spirit couldnt be felt at all. But, they also couldnt possible refuse it. There was only, only, the mettle Ill absolutely, live!! like a warrior that was going to fight in an extremely deathly battle, or the desperation Hold your breath, dont make a sound! In order to survive! like a rabbit when in the presence of a wild beast. Such heavy atmosphere was spiraling inside the room. Of course, the venue itself wasnt that cursed party venue of tragedy. It was a different place. But, it seemed they still couldnt stop themselves from imagining it. What if, the light suddenly die off again and heads are going pyon pyon everywhere!? They thought. The proof of that was, I believe I can guess the reason but, everyone is bringing lantern with them huh? Hajime was watching the venue through his arachne from the waiting room and said that with a complicated expression. It was just as he said, everyone was carrying their own lighting in case of darkness. Its a custom of empires nobles that was born since that day. Its a kind of a fashion. The design has also drastically improved in respond to the demand. Raymond who awoke to romance and conquered his trauma explained with the most confident attitude despite being a ten years old boy. Recently they are putting the focus on toughness, or they forgo it altogether to use magic toollike glasses that can radiate light, or earring type, pendant type, or earring type accessory that can produce light. Arent they fearing darkness too much? When necessity arose, the empire nobles could make their whole body shined. Indeed, this was really surreal. It seems there is someone in the kingdom who started selling lighting equipment with novel design, so the artisans of the empire got inspired when it was imported. Thats also one reason of this. I see. Was it just imagination? He was feeling the presence of an instigator princess sporting a black smile behind him. Err~, everyone, they are wearing something like a choker around their neck. Is that also the recent fashion? When Shuu asked that, Raymond-kun nodded. They cant calm down if they feel airy on their neck. Next Tomoichi asked with a slightly twitching face. Is it just my imagination? Among the ladies, there are some wearing what is clearly a metalyou know No matter how I look, thats clearly a collar though? It also looks like they have padlock attached so they cant be taken off easily though? Shuuzou and Koichi pointed out in the place of the faltering Tomoichi. Raymond-kun frowned. A lot of people prioritize toughness rather than designafter all whats the most important is ones own life. Hajime, how about you do something about this? I cant bear to watch anymore. Well of course. Even though the slave liberation had been achieved, right now it was the empire nobles who looked like slave instead. Other than Gahards aides who were in the throne room and the imperial family, there was only a slight increase to the number of people participating in the party tonight. Combined with the high ranked nobles who were related to the queens, there were around fifty people in total. If they were the only one possessing such unique sense of fashion, then perhaps Shuu and others could still ignore it, but the scar from that night of revolution ran too deep that their feeling of discomfort won. W-well, this is just some instigator from somewhere selling steel collar that is bursting with fashion sense. As expected, even Hajime felt a bit awkward with this situation, but, well, he averted his gaze because this was their just dessert from their treatment to slaves until now. There, the door of the waiting room was knocked. Tracy called out from behind the door. It seemed that the preparation of the women group had finished. Hajime nodded at the servant on standby at the corner of the room and he opened the door. Oo~, this is really a gorgeous sight! Yeah! How very wonderful! Shuu and Tomoichi jumped on their feet and their expression brightened. Koichi and Shuuzou too, they werent saying anything but hou a sigh of admiration slipped out from them. In fact, the sight was so beautiful that they could feel convinced that even the atmosphere of the party venue that was like a battlefield would instantly get swept away the moment they entered there. The mothers Sumire, Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko were wearing long dress with calm but elegant atmosphere. The embroideries were artistic, and the dresses seemed to use special thread that reflected light depending on the angel. Combined with the elegant accessories they were wearing, they were radiating graceful glimmer from their figure. Their makeup and hairstyle were also first class as expected. Their figures werent that of commoner who swung from joy to sorrow in their trip before this. Mature beauty and sex appeal could be felt from them. No one would think it strange even if they were told that these women were high class noble ladies. Sumire, stand over here. Ill take picture! Wait-, stop that! Its embarrassing! No way! Ill add this as a new page in my Sumire photo collection! It seemed that Shuu papa had self made photo collection of his wife. Cosplay was also within the range of their hobby (in fact, they met for the first time when being apprehended together while sneaking into a shrine cosplaying as a shrine maiden and a priest respectively at the same time despite not being acquainted with each other or making plan of it beforehand, it was as though they had telepathy), so it felt like that he was in possession of a great amount of photos of Sumires coslpay that he had gathered since their youth. Their son had a distant gaze. He really didnt want to know about that. But Kaoruko and Kirino also seemed successful in making their husband fell in love all over them again. They received wholehearted praise and blushed while fidgeting from it. It was a familiar sight in Kaoris perspective, but Shizukus eyes widened like saucer. It seemed that this was her fist time seeing Koichi-otousans handsome guy move and Kirino-okaasans maiden in love move. Okaa-san, Ill take picture, so lets show it to Otou-san when we go back okay? I-I guess Akiko looked a bit envious at the intimate married couples around her, while Aiko was watching her with a warm smile. Hajime glanced at the acts of the parents while he himself was also captivated by Yue and others, but You all, your tension seem low for some reason. Did something happen? Remia quietly approached and whispered to his ear about what happened. They are fine. They are just a bit resolved to apologize and pay reparation money. Just what in the world happened!? Hajimes confusion deepened. The fact that they had acted as an extremely annoying guest hath just come to light. Also they just received the baptism of foreign culture. Tio and Liliana also approached and said such things while also telling Hajime in more detail about what happened. Then Hajime nodded with a wry smile in understanding. No wonder that their tension for the party was low from self-loathing and shame. Hajime immediately started singing the praises of everyone. In fact he had no difficulty for that. What came out from his mouth was earnest praises with him simply speaking out what was in his mind. Remia who was wearing dress of mermaid line that made her amazing body style to be distinct. The skirts length was long but it had thin lacey shape so the plump beautiful legs behind it could be seen, bringing out sex appeal that created a gap with her gentle atmosphere. Tio was wearing dress that he wanted to describe as cool rather than beautiful. Her breasts looked like they were going to spill out as usual, but there was no indecent atmosphere from there. Her whole body was tightened with belt and ornaments that gave other the impression of her as a capable mature woman. Liliana was wearing a mini skirt dress which was different from last time. It had fluffily cute design on the whole from the ribbons and frills decorating it, giving her an image of an active and cheerful girl. Shia, Nea, and also Myuu had the same appearance. Most likely, they had anticipated the grim atmosphere in the party venue, so Myuu intentionally dressed similarly to Shia and Nea with the intention of radiating appeal of friendliness. And then, with that, When the four of you line up, you look like sisters huh? Hajime gave such warming impression. Liliana and Myuu exchanged gazes and grinned proudly. There was no doubt that Myuu also had the same intention from this. Kaori was wearing a sexy dress with her back boldly exposed. Yue was wearing dress that was greatly exposing her shoulder area and the front part of her skirt to bring out devilish cuteness. Shizuku was wearing a slightly calming design where she put a coat on top of her dress. Auko was wearing a dress with restrained exposure and a lot of small flowery laces placed all over it. Everyone, all of you look good in your dresses. When Hajime said that once more, Yue and others finally returned to their usual tension. They fidgeted and chuckling fufuh happily and shyly. But, no matter what, there was one point that weighed his mind. By the way, why is everyone wearing red color? That bothered him! Were they getting along? Shuu and others thought in puzzlement. Tracy who for some reason was wearing an outfit that looked like the battle dress of a certain Saber that made Hajime wanted to tsukkomi Are you going to go to war after this? opened her mouth to answer. Close your mouth. Nnh!? Yues Divine Word intercepted her. And then the women group exchanged smile like coconspirator and turned toward the puzzled men group. DDSecret They told them that playfully. Also, Hajime and others would only learn that red color was the bride color in empire far later than now. I seewell, whats important is that you all have fun. Hajime smiled and concluded it like that. He exchanged gaze with Tracy. Tracy nodded and, Then, lets head to the party. She guided the group. . . . . . . . . . Like that, the welcoming party was started with Gahards speech that wished for a friendly relationship with the demon king family, repeated over and over deeply and insistently to make very sure of it. At first the imperial family and the nobles looked like they want to say that there was no way they could have buffet while feeling like they were going to vomit from all the tension, but, Lets believe in demon king-sama. Those who believe shall be saved. Rather, believing is duty. Exactly. Do you understand? Its duty you know? Will you fulfill it? For some reason, high ranked noble uncles who werent there in the past replay and hastily asked to participate in the party, they started to do missionary work (?) like a certain committee. Perhaps because of that, the atmosphere loosened down slightly (however, the eyes of the people who got preached on were whirling dizzily though). Your majesty Gahard, can I ask you to read a line for a bit? Aa? Well, thats fineHee, interesting womanThis is my first time meeting a woman who take that kind of act with me you know, wait, what the hell is this? Dear! How is the recording!? I get it all Sumire! A sample from an actual high and mighty emperorDDHee, interesting womanThis is my first time meeting a woman who take that kind of act with me you know Wait a second! What are you doing!? What are you planning with that!? ? We re just going to use it for reference data. Thats why what does that mean!? Eeei, I have nothing but bad premonition! Hand that over! Wait, please dont be violent! Oi oi, what are you doing to my wife! Youre going to get a painful experience if you keep that up! Hou? Although you are the demon kings father, youre just a civilian, just what can you Im going to whisper things, even things that you never did and set off my son at you! Are you demon!? Haha, if the real high and mighty his majesty the emperor wont work together with me here, you might get roughed up! What do you mean I might get roughed up!? Fuck, as I thought this parent is also a demon when the son is one huh! From the way Gahard got toyed around by the Nagumo couple, it was interpreted that the emperor was able to build a close relationship with Nagumo family. The feeling of relieve was spreading from there. And due to the extremely sensible reaction of Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and Akiko, along with the expert martial art talk of Yaegashi family, their hearts that were locked up in fear were normally being unlocked. Myuu also took the iniative to talk with the children of the empire peopleDDnot only Raymond, the youngest princess Ariel and the other young children were dragged into the gentle space that she inherited from her mother and they had fun talking Anyway, the atmosphere that was like a battlefield at the beginning was being wiped off. Around thirty minutes had passed since the party started. Around the time when the air had become almost completely relaxed and everyone could enjoy the food and conversation, Hajime suddenly turned his gaze to empty air. Gahard, it seems that the kingdoms Queen Luluaria and Prince Randell has finished their preparation. Ill call them here, will there be any problem? Ou, no problem. Hajime took out something like a metal card from his pocket and threw it at a space where there wasnt anyone. Then a gate opened at the cards position. Luluaria and Randell, and then Hellina passed through. Hellina had just used the personal gate key that was handed to her. Queen Luluaria who dressed up for the party smiled beautifully and said words of greetingDDbefore she could do that, M-Myuu! You, how, how beautifuDD Randell stepped forward with unsteady steps like a sleepwalker. Tonight Myuu was wearing a crimson mini skirt dress. Her hair was braided and bundled up, and she also got a thin makeup applied on her. She looked a bit like an older lady. It seemed that really hit Randells strike zone. He reached out toward Myuu without paying any attention to his surrounding at allDDthat hand was grabbed strongly. It has been a long time isnt it, Prince Randell. It was Raymond. Actually until now he was like someone whose soul was blown away since the moment he saw Myuu in the waiting room. Aaall this time his heated gaze was fixed on Myuu and becoming a bit like a stalker, but it seemed he was revived when the person he harbored feeling toward got into a pinch (?). You arePrince Raymond. Yes, its me. To try laying your hand on a lady like that without even giving a greeting first, good grief. It looks like you have forgotten your manner completely while we havent met for long havent you? L-laying my hand!? Youre wrong! Myuu, its a misunderstanding! I was justDD Myuu, have no fear! This Raymond will protect you from any insolent man! No, honorific!? The gazes of the boys collided. Just from a single glance, both sides understood everything. Yes, this guy was without a doubt, ((An enemy!!)) They thought. Randell, what are you doing without even giving greetingDD You shitty brats. Dont think that you will be able to touch my lady while the rabbit ears of this Neaschutadtrum are still standing straight! Luluaria tried to warn her son, but Nea-chans murderous words cut in. Can I speak for a bit? First allow me to say my greeDD Hiih!? Hauriaaaa, the rabbit ears areeee!? They are angry! Raymond-oniisama! Apologize! Apologize right away! Luluaria wanted to be allowed to say her greeting with a calm and kind smile, but her voice was drowned out when Neas quiet change made Ariel-chan to scream in panic. Queen Luluaria froze with a smile. Each of the children was getting heated up with their own feeling while paying no care at all to the surroundings attention. H-how dare you meddle between Myuu and meDD aAA!? Hiih, Im sorry!! Nea-chan, calm down! No, my lady! I had read the atmosphere and stayed quiet, but the way this shitty brat has been watching my lady with that nasty gaze and what he said just now! Death! Please allow me to reap his head- Thats obviously not allowed nanooo! Ah, a knife hidden inside the skirt!? Noooo!! Hyuuh, kafuh, hyuuuh Nea tried to chop Raymond-kuns beck with a demonic look. Myuu pinioned her desperately to stop her. Ariel-chan who had just barely avoided fainting thanks to Myuus gentle atmosphere finally hyperventilated. Nea! Stop that already! Despite looking up to Myuu as your master, how can you put shame on her in public like this! Severing any anxiety of teh future is also our role! You also arent an exception, you perverted brat! I-Im not perverteddd! Neas killing intent burst out and Prince Randell became tearful. All the other children including Raymond also fell on their butts, while Ariel-chans eyes almost rolled back completely. The countdown until she fainted had started. It looked like there was nothing that could be done, but as someone whose first love and the elder sister he respected were snatched away by the demon king, however, the ManDDRandell S.B Heiligh who chose the thorny path of falling in love with that demon kings daughter even after all that wouldnt get scared by this kind of thing at this point! He gritted his teeth. He really couldnt stomach the fact that he would have to rely on something that was a present from the demon king, and he was also trembling fiercely from Neas killing intent, but Randell swept aside his coat with one hand and took the tube that was attached on his waist. *Vonn* A sword of light extended. Wait, Hajime! That! Is that ligt saber!? Shuu pointed in half astonishment and half excitement. Well, he is my brother in law after all. So I gifted him with a self defense artifact just like with Tou-san and others. The hero has the holy sword, so I thought that it would be better if the next king has a holy sword replacement. Thats a light sword exclusive for Randell. That seemed to be the situation. Tomoichi and others had also received artifacts for their self-protection, but it seemed Hajime also gave the same consideration with Queen Luluaria and Randell. This was the meticulous Hajime at work here, so perhaps he had also included the manual for the artifacts. As proof of that, Prince Randell took a stance where he thrust one hand forward with two fingers pointing out while his other hand drew back the light sword behind. Shuuzou-ojiichan and Koichi-san also got greatly excited. Thats Form III, Sorsu! The form specialized for defense! Its something for self-protection after all, thats understandable choice. There was no denying that the form and the sword were just imitation, but perhaps Prince Randell might become like Obi an someday Anyway, the children were acting seriously regardless of the adults excitement. Princess Ariel! You should step back too! Or you will get dragged into this! Eh? Ah, Randell-sama? Ariel-chan who almost fainted while foaming from the mouth regained her sanity from that loud rebuke. And then, she saw the prince with her back turned toward her while taking a stance with a sword of light as though to protect her. *Thump!* You have guts Prince Randell. Now Ill make you pay for ogling my lady! E-even if you intimidate me like that, I shall not lose! Our country is an ally of the empire, therefore as the next king I wont allow you to lay your hand on them! Randell faced that Hauria head on. His figure was truly overflowing with manliness. Hajime and others cheered Oo! in admiration. The empire nobles were also, His existence was overshadowed by Princess Liliana, but what a wonderful mettle he has there! It looks like the kingdoms future is secure! For him to personally take up sword for the empires sake-I cant hold back my emotion- They gave him such storm of praise. Gahard was also looking at Randell while rubbing his chin in amusement, and perhaps also in reexamination. The stock value of Prince Randell was rising explosively thanks (?) to Hauria! But, there, I, I- Oh? Ariel-chans state is Hajime sensed something and pondered for a bit, then he grinned. Telepathy switch, ON! Do you want strength? Eh!? What!? Who is it!? Do you want strength? Do you want strength to fight in order to stand equal with the prince!? I want-. I, want strength!! Then Ill give it to you! There was this equipment set that Myuu refused so this was nice timing! Hajimes treasure warehouse shined. Then *peka* there was a flash and children sized muskets pierced the ground around Ariel-chan like a blooming flower. Yue and others the women group turned exasperated gazes at Hajime, but Hajime paid them no mind. Ariel-chan blinked in surprise for a little, but a moment later her expression turned resolved. And then, she twirled while taking the musket with in both hands with a strangely familiar handling and pointed it to Nea. Prince Randell! No, darling! I will fight too! Mu, thats reassurDDhm? Wait a second! Whats with that darling!? Im, not scared of anything anymore! Wait a second Ariel-chan! Thats no good nano! You raised a flag in that might get you a head chop nano! Kuh, even though my little sister is standing up, how can I be like this in front of Myuu-. Get up, Raymond! Ariel-chan overcame her trauma because of the budding love and awakened. Raymond-kun was fired up by that figure. Of course, a present also reached him from the prankster(Hajime). A tube artifact that was similar with Randell appeared in front of Raymond. A power, for me tooIll do it! Ill definitely take Myuus heart for myself! *Vonn* What appeared was a sword of red light. It shouldnt be related at all with the dark side, but it felt like to hint something for his future. Hajimes cheeks were pinched from both sides by Kaori and Shizuku. What are you doing to children, their glares pierced him. Prince Raymond! Dont say something stupid! Myuu is, that, Myuu is my, you know? Look Darling? T-thats Ariel-chan finally guessed various things. And then, there was also the conversation Boss? Why are you giving weapons to themI see. This is a trial for me isnt it? This is an order to remove all the insolent fools approaching your beloved daughter!Its just papas mischief no matter how you look at it nano!. Myuu glared furiously at Hajime. Myuu-sama! What about you! ? Prince Randell and Raymond-oniisama, who do you choose between the two of them!! The adults were fixing their eyes upon the square relationship between the children. Randell and Raymond went bright red thinking H-how can there is someone who can ask that question so straightforwardly like thattt!, even so they were staring at Myuu with eyes of expectation. Amidst that, Myuu made a puzzled expression that seemed to say I dont understand the questiona moment later she understood the meaning and spoke with a serious face. Other than papa, its impossible though? The venue fell dead silent. Randell and Raymond fell on their knees. And then, all the empire nobles noticed. Now that she mentioned it. Myuu-chan was also wearing red dress huh. If that choice was simply the women group wanting to have matching look, and the choice of color was based on its actual meaning N-Nagumo Hajimeyou, even though she isnt related to you by blood, but you are targetingeven a little girl like that- Eh, it become that kind of development!? Everyone of the empire was looking at Hajime, like they were seeing something terrifying in a different meaning than before. Damn youuu, as I thought the last obstacle in the way is the demon king- This is isa powerful enemy. Perhaps, I should also consider fighting together with the prince Kuh, you are pretending to not have any feeling like that just to attract darlings attention to you! Unforgivable! The children also made expressions that were filled with various things like resolve or planning. It seemed that Hajime got paid back for his mischief. He raised his voice in panic in order to resolve the misunderstanding. The chaos in the party deepened. Amidst that, Fufu, even though, Im the queen At the corner, there was Luluaria quietly shedding a drop of tear from her eye. Okaa-sama, I really understand your feeling. Lilianas expression was very kind. The kingdoms queen and princess harmoniously turned into wallflower and stared at the partys tumult with clear expressions. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This is as far as Tortus Travel Journal goes for the time being. Next chapter will be Abyss lord Kyoto arc. But, Im sorry. Last chapter I said that Ill update in three days, but a contradiction appeared in the plot, so Im reworking it a little right now. I think that Ill make it in time but, if not please allow me to extend it by one more week. Best regards! Regarding the dresses in this chapter C The past dresses can be seen in the illustration of LN volume seven. I think you can also see it in volume introduction in the official homepage. C The dresses of this chapter. Try to imagine the dresses of the main members in the Live & Act but with different coloring. I think this also still remain in the official homepage. I think you can also find it in the afterword of past chapter of the WN version. Material introduction C Toying with the emperor => From Nichijou. C The muskets thing => So to speak, Mami. Correction C Netemp-san => Arachne. Thank you for the one pointing that out to me! Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Abyss Lord Chapter Three Prologue . AN: This is the third chapter of abyss lord, onmyouji arc. Name and titles that exist in real life will come out, but they are unrelated with the actual thing. And so there is one thing that I wish to ask. Shirakomes plot is shaky and even more transient than a firefly so regarding the length of the arc, even I myself dont know how long it will be, but I hope that everyone can enjoy it. Best regards. In the depth of a forest that was located at the northern part of Britain. This place was previously dreary with malicious air stickily pervading deeply all over the place, but now it was filled with clear refreshing air. So there was a witch who lived here for a thousand years huh Kouki muttered that sentence with an expression of disbelief deep inside that forest. He was looking around restlessly at the center of an empty plot of land where it looked like the ground had been gouged out in a perfect circle. Well, it was a self-proclaimed witch, but yeah. But, she gave off a repulsive pressure that could convince you that she was the real deal, so I think her claim wasnt really a lie. It was Hajime and Shia who replied to him from nearby. Several artifacts were lying on the ground near Hajimes feet while he was doing some kind of work. Shia had seven colored slimes coiling around herto be more accurate she was juggling them around playfully. Hey, Kouki. Is it really something that strange? The one who asked that was Moana who was also looking around curiously. And then, Fuh, this queen (lol) is really ignorant. The one who scoffed was the former goddess Aularodde who resided in the Heaven Tree of the fairy world. She was crawling on all four on the ground with faint light enveloping her body. It seemed the light was pervading into the ground. Apparently she was also doing some kind of work. In other words, she couldnt really move from there. Hmph Hiih!? Moanas axe kick sliced through the air audibly. It grazed Aularoddes head and right hand before making a depression into the ground. As expected from the former warrior queen of a warrior country. That attack was truly sharp. If it hit, the power in it would splat the head of ordinary human like tomato. Of course, that kick only barely missed as a threatwasnt actually the case at all. That attack was fully intended to finish off the target without fail. It was just that Aularodde desperately dodged it. Sweat was trickling like waterfall from her forehead right now. J-just now, you planned to kill me didnt you!? No wayyy. There is no way a goddess will die from the kick of the like of me isnt it? I only expected for you to writhe in agony from heavy injury. Kouki-san! Did you hear that!? This woman is a total savage see! Wait! Its cowardly that you tattle to Kouki like that! You see that Kouki! This woman is totally a malicious woman! Kouki-kuns gaze was directed to Hajime. The corners of his eyes were lowered. He was clearly asking for help. Of course, he was ignored. Kouki also turned toward Shia. She didnt notice because she was grooming her rabbit ears, or that was how it looked like. Errr~, Moana, you see. Perhaps its because we are earth born that it hasnt really sink in, or rather, I think its also because we are coming to a place where there is undeniable proof that there is also fantasy in earth but Even so, the existence of witch was just a fairytale existence for earthling. Whether it was magic, legend, or myth, they were all simply a product of imagination. At the very least, that was what Kouki thought until a little while ago. That was why, he still found it hard to believe. He had also been shown the past replay of this place though. He never even dreamed that in this place where Hajime and Shia once visited in their adventure travel, there could be a witch who claimed that she had lived for a thousand years, and that she had taken countless sacrifice to form a cursed forest. It didnt stop there. He couldnt believe that this round empty land that had diameter around fifty until sixty meter was where the earths great treeDDthe King Tree existed in the past. Hmm. The world where Kouki and the demon king-sama originated from is actually a world that doesnt recognize magic. That sounds like a joke story isnt it? There is almost no magical phenomenon here, so thats only natural. They were conversing normally even though they were perpetrator and victim of an attempted murder just several seconds ago. From there it could be seen how natural murder attempt was for the two of them. Koukis gaze was faraway. He didnt even try to stop or scold them in panic anymore. Among the numerous artifacts that he received for the journey to revive the branches of world tree, there was also a resurrection artifact included, so in case the worst happened, he would only need to resurrect them in case either one of them slipped and killed the otherthat was what he thought. He still didnt obtain the self-awareness that his way of thinking was leaning toward the demon king. The hero would surely despair the moment he realized that. Even so, the conception here is vast. Its truly a pile of treasure. The Heaven Tree will recover greatly just from reviving earths great tree. Many of the apparition children who originated from earths myth will also recover their sanity without a doubt. Aularodde smiled happily. Although she had retired as goddess, the affection in her expression was like a mother who thought of her own child. Yes, today Hajime and others came here was to revive earths great tree. Because of that, all the other members naturally also came. Hajime, Im finished over here. Hajime-kun, you burned too much! Setting a forest to fie is not a sane act! This place art not Great Labyrinth Haltina. The fire spread a bit too much, perhaps because Goshujin-sama was sent to hell in the middle. Aa, my bad. As expected it was an unexpected situation It was at that timing Yue, Kair, and Tio returned from inside the forest. They were reviving the forest that he burned together with the witch. In addition, Shizuku and Aiko also came from different direction. Hajime, I finished placing the artifacts at the spots you instructed. The treant imitations have also been placed as guardians. When the King Tree was revived, this place would become earths holy land. And most of all, a gigantic tree that should be impossible to exist on earth would suddenly appear. Naturally, the revived King Tree would be hidden with perception obstruction and also invisibility like with the great tree Ua Alto so that even satellite wouldnt be able to discover it, but it was also necessary to make it impossible to reach it easily on land. The artifacts and familiars were positioned here for that. Ordinary person wouldnt be able to approach within one kilometer of this area. Thanks Shizuku, Aiko. Oh, Myuu and others also came back. He could see Remia and Myuu when he turned his gaze. He also saw Sharon Magdanese, the head of Britain security bureau carrying Myuu in her arms. Remia had a distant gaze. Sharon-obaachan was completely spoiling Myuu. This land was located on Britain. It would be better to have the security bureau heads recognition for creating an inviolable area here, so when they talked to her about it, DDIn other words, Ill be able to meet with Myuu right? She came rushing together with an answer that mistook her objective like that. The bureau director-sama who was called a cold and iron blooded woman who was married to the country seemed to be transformed into a good-for-nothing only when Myuu was involved as usual. But it seemed that Remias reaction wasnt just solely taken by her daughter. Remia? Was there some kind of problem? No dear. We had set up the artifacts. Or rather, Belphegoor-san and others did it for us but But? Im sorry, it was the usual thing. It seemed that Myuu had created another friend when I took off my eyes from her for a bit. What kind? I dont know because I didnt see it butaccording to Sharon-san who was nearby, perhaps it was a legendary aquatic horse that is called kelpi. I see Yes Myuu was making merry kyaa kyaa in high spirits while being carried by Sharon-obaachan, Obaa-chan was nodding yep yep with a fawning face. As expected from the iron woman. She wasnt perturbed at all even after witnessing a mystery that was considered as myth in Britain. Come to think of it there is something that I wanted to ask. While Kouki and Yue and others were all making a conflicted face from Myuus peculiarity and the directors guts, Hajimes gaze caught Aularodde. Aularodde was searching underground for any remain of the King Tree no matter how slight while tilting her head Hm?. Our Myuu is apparently attracting existences that are mysterious even in this earth. You mean, legendary existences? Yes. Thinking carefully, isnt it strange? Even though this place is a treasury of conception, earth has no thought element that is necessary for their materialization. Hajimes question was reasonable. Aularodde nodded in comprehension. There are two possibilities that come to mind. The first possibility was that the existences that were talked in legend werent just fantasy existence, but creatures that really existed in reality. In other words they were similar existences like the devils. Those devils were mythological existences that were talked in bible and the likes, but they were actually otherworlders who really existed in another world called hell. Similar with that, if they were just a strange creature then they had no need for thought element. And then the other possibility was the existences crossed from the fairy world before the king tree perished and they were surviving until now. There is no thought element so if they die then thats it for them. They cant revive like in fairy world, but the conception of them itself exist. Without external factor affecting them, its possible for them to continue existing without going mad. Now that you mention it, an onmyouji boom arrived just a little while ago. Kouki recalled something from that and said. Like in Heian period, you know, its said that it was an era where apparitions ran rampant right? Unexpectedly, it might not just be incomprehensible phenomenon being attributed to apparitions But apparitions might actually really ran rampant at that time? Come to think of it, time wise that era was around a thousand years ago That era was around the time when the King Tree perished. Kaori and Aikos eyes sparkled slightly. Ee? Then, onmyouji might actually exist for real? Exorcist exist for real, so in that light it might not be strange that Japan also has onmyouji! Hmm~, I wonder about that. There is never any contact from them until now, and even the government, you know, they never alluded to anything like Abe-san or the like, isnt that strange?(TN: She mean Abe no Seimei here) Shizuku pointed out. Certainly, it was just as she said. Kaori and Aiko calmed down from their slight excitement. Thats not guaranteed. Hajime? Because, there are real ninjas existing, and at the surface they are doing security business or the like. !? Shizuku went Certainly! when Hajime poked at that blind spot. Ninja was the intelligence operative of the past, they werent an occultic existence buteven so, they couldnt just declare that was the same case like onmyouji. Well, even the exorcist investigated about us, and yet there is no contact at all from any group like that in the same country with the returnees, so even if they really existed in the past, there is a high possibility that they had gone extinct. There was also no reaction when demonic possession entered Japan Hajime and Kouki conversed like that. That exorcist in question joined the talk then. Indeed. Us Omnibus is also not aware of any organization like that in Japan. It seemed that the last group had returned. The one who gave that reply was the saintess Claudia who belonged to the exorcist organization Omnibus. And then, the one who got his arm buried into her voluptuous breasts was Kousuke. His other arm couldnt be buried like that so the one hugging that arm, Emily was hugging so tightly as though to make that arm caved into her chest. In addition, behind them was an agent of the security bureau Vanessa and Omnibuss director Patrick (he was sending Kousuke a demonic gaze that seemed to say Ill drop you into hell you bastard!) following htem U-umm, you two. How about you let go of my arms soon? Kousuke was awkwardly sending glances to a girl. In respond, that girl, Geez, really Kou-kun. I told you that you shouldnt mind it. Rather I want you to mind it though! You wont be able to be a harem master like boss if youre like that you know? Im not aiming to be like that though!? Boss! We have returned! Mission complete! Are you listening!? Rabbit ears were flapping up and down. It was a beautiful girl who smiled sweetly with the dignity of the first wife, and yet she saluted with the sharp atmosphere of a seasoned warrior in Hajimes presenceDDRana Hauria was the one walking at the forefront of the group. Boss, this forest is really good! The title of the King Trees guardian clan also has a wonderful ring to it! I want to make this spot as the prime prospective base of Hauria at earth! The exorcist group was here so that they could ask them to cooperate with the security bureau to deal with the underworld organization in regard to the King Trees revival. Of course, they also had personal reason of wanting to be present at the moment when the legendary world tree (though just a branch of it) was revived and materialized. And then, if asked why Rana was also here, she was asked here for preliminary inspection, because if this place was going to be turned into an inviolable forest anyway, then it wouldnt be a bad idea to go further and turned it into a base for Hauria clan that was currently searching for a base so they could also double as security here. I see, thats good. Yes. But its also difficult to abandon the choice of Fujis sea of trees and the subway, so Im planning to carefully consider these three as our final candidates. Just pick this place. Having the head reaping rabbits infesting the sea of trees or nesting in the subway were just nightmarish scenarios. Everyones expression turned serious in unanimous agreement. Getting back to the topic. Hajimes gaze returned to Aularodde. This one skipped my mind but, after the King Tree is revived and connected to the fairy world, wont mythological existences suddenly flood this modern era? That wont happen. Aularodde seemed to have grasped some kind of result from his world and stood up with a sigh. The process of the children of my world crossing over to other world, putting it another way its like that fuh personDD I told you my name is Kousuke. Releasing out his clone. They are ephemeral and has no real body, so a lot of people cannot see them and feel their existence. In other words, their main body wont move from the fairy world huh. Yes. The children with powerful strength can cross over world by themselves using the source of their conception as guidepost, and even the children who cant travel with their own strength might get into an exception circumstancelets see, for example they will be able to travel if they are summoned with a ritual like the hero summoning. But, their main body wont move outside of those situations. Furthermore, the fairy world was declining on the whole right now. Therefore, Its impossible for those children to surge here in droves, so dont worry. I see. Thats good then. Yes. Besides no matter what happen, Blau Niebel willDD Dont ever mention htat manly goddess- Hiih!? Even Kouki-sama!? About the new goddess who emitted divine halo half naked, with an expression of love in her thick face, while undulating her self-proclaimed chubby muscles, even just recalling her in their mind required mental preparation for the three boys. In a sense, she might be the strongest goddess who possessed kamikaze skill that was effective against the arrogant and audacious demon king. Demon king-dono, the preparation should be finished soon shouldnt it? He must be unable to stay patient for the revival of the legend. As the representative of Omnibus that would receive assistance in dealing with the underworld just like the security bureau, Patrick asked with restlnessness. The glint in his eyes was something brutal that seemed to say I swear Ill destroy you till not even your ash remain-!!, but it seemed that he was excited like a child inside. This director was greatly reputed to be blasphemous toward the faith, but as expected he was still a clergyman. He looked delighted to be able to be present in a historical moment where a legendary existence would be revived. Yeah, I guess. Aularodde, how is it? Yes, its faint but, Im feeling a fragment of the King Tree. That witch existence could be said to preserve this place in a sense. In the first place, it wouldnt be easy at all to do something like reviving the King Tree that had been lost since more than a thousand years ago. Regeneration magic required vast amount of magic power in proportion to the length of years that would be traced back. Then rather than reviving it from zero, regenerating it from a fragment or dreg of the tree as the starting point would naturally lower the difficulty. Aularoddes power would also be able to reach it easier. It took around two months since they returned back from the case of Kouki-kun got summoned too many timeeee and took care of the commotion in the society after the returnees vanished once more. Hajime had obtained infinite magic power in his possession, but naturally he still couldnt miniaturize the element arrangement and mutual conversion system of the machine factory world yet. He somehow scraped up together the required magic power, returned to G10s location, produced the calculated necessary amount of magic power on site, stocked it in artifact, and arrived at the current time. In other words, the work this time was mainly for stabilizing the fairy world for the time being because of the necessity, and it was also for an experiment before Kouki departed to his travel to revive the world trees branches. Shia, are things also alright over there? Yes, its fineDDah, oi! Soare-san! Dont try to kill Laila-san amidst the commotion! After reviving the King Tree, it was decided that Laila, the divine spirit ruling over night and darkness would be the one taking the role as its avatar. It seemed that the decision was made after a fierce quarrel among the divine spirits, so the yandere divine spirit of fire circle Soare was still unable to accept it. This place might become Haurias base. In other words, the avatar would become the goddess of the holy ground where the family of their beloved friend Shia would livethat means there is nobody else other than me who is suitable for that role! That seemed to be what they were thinking. But, when the Hauria clan in question was asked for their opinion, DDRuling over night and darkness!? Then the only choice is Laila-sama!! They unanimously declared that, so in the end, Laila ended up becoming the earths goddess (temp). By the way, a treasure warehouse was set here. It was planned in the future that the worlds inside the treasure warehouses would be connected to each other, so it would be possible to move here instantly through that connection if they were summoned. There was no demerit in such arrangement, so the other divine spirits could still target the avatar seat. The red colored slime was radiating an aura of deep-seated grudge toward the black colored slime that seemed to be looking smug. Shia grasped the red slime in her fist and stuffed it back into the treasure warehouse. Yue and others are also ready right? Nn! Leave it to us. Yue and others also nodded strongly. Myuu, Sharon, Patrick, and others evacuated to outside the empty lot. And then, the reviving ritual began. The result That day, although it was unseen and unreachable, the proof of fantasy existenceDDa giant tree that towered high to the sky was definitely revived on earth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . A few months after that. At midnight of a certain day when the school trip would be held at the next morning. DD-kun. I lovestillhavent called for me? In a bedroom of Endou house, Uu~nn uu~nn a groaning voice was resounding. It was Kousuke. He was making noise on his bed. Perhaps he was getting nightmare. He seemed to be suffering, and yet he also looked a bit happy. His emotion seemed to be in a very complicated state. Suddenly, the rooms door opened quietly. A silhouette entered inside. Toward the side of the bed stealthily. The shadow peered at the groaning Kousuke. Then, at that moment, Breastttt!! Hyaah!? Kousuke sprang up. He was breathing roughly as though he had just suffocated while unconsciously hugging the silhouette in front of him. S-stop, no moreee~. I have Ranaaa~ Wai-waittt! Let goo- Kousuke seemed to be half asleep. He was rubbing his face on the chest of the person he clung on. It was unclear whether he wanted to get away or wanted to have his fillthe sad nature of man could be glimpsed from there. But, he immediately noticed the strangeness. Nnn~, nn? Hard? Its not breast? Blood vein pulsed on the forehead of the person who got hugged. Sorry that Im as flat as board, Kou-nii. Eh? Ee? Eeee? Slowly, slowly, he lifted up his face that was still pressed on the chest. There he saw the face of his little sister Manami. Her smile looked really nice. You were groaning in your sleep again, so I got worried and came here to check on you, and yet what you said was really something. You pervert big brother. Just what kind of dream you were having I wonder? His little sisters smile was terrifying. It was even more so because even though the lamp wasnt turned on, her eyes couldnt be seen because of the glint of her glasses. Kousuke was drenched in cold sweat while his gaze wandered around. E, err~, like usual, I dont remember at all, yup. Actually, Kousuke had been getting this kind of dream since a little while ago. He had also tried consulting with Hajime and others, but they couldnt find any abnormality from him and for the time being they decided to wait and see but Kousuke would completely forget the content of the dream he saw the moment he woke up. It was really difficult to make a judgment for his situation right now. There, the glasses eldest son rushed in. What about breast!? Even though normally he would plainly forget about his little brothers existence, Sousuke-oniisan would display a superhuman reaction only when his little brother spoke about female relationship with a changed expression. He must be thinking that his little brother was definitely bringing a woman home and doing things to her breasts. That was unforgivable! He would definitely get in his way-!! Sousuke was radiating such bloodcurling atmosphere. But, reality wasnt showing him such envious scene. Instead it was a scene of his little brother clinging on his little sister while burying his face on her chest Thiss damned Abyssgate-sannnnn!! Gehaah!? A fist drilled into Kousukes cheek. He fell down from his bed. Yknowwww, I never felt as ashamed to be your big bro as today yeahhh B-big bro, its a misunderstandingalso, your speaking style, is strange. Sou-nii! Kou-nii, he did something horrible to me-. Uuuu Wait a sec Manami-saan!? Kousuke protested while pressing his hand on his cheek, but Manami-chan only stuck out her tongue bee~h while pretending to be ignorant. Sousuke-oniisans glasses shined. He pushed it up stylishly. You know, Im the eldest son. I can endure it because Im the eldest son. I never beat you up even though you are a shitty harem bastard. Surely I wouldnt be able to endure like this if Im the second son. No, I feel like you usually kept hitting me over and over quite often thougheven just now, you socked my face. Thats because you are a shitty bastard whos trying to add even your blood related little sister into your harem! I told you thats a misunderstanding thoughh!? You can only turn your lust toward little sis character or acquaintances little sis! Oh? Manami-chans gaze waslooking at the eldest son as though he was a filth? Wait, Sou-nii. I cant pretend to not hear that. Come to think of it, when Mitsuki-chan came playing here last time, you were looking at her strangely !? Ha, haa? What do you mean, I dont get it. Can you stop with that kind of strange accusation? Something like that can create a false charge Big bro, seriouslyyou are totally shaken up. Filthy-! Both Sou-nii and Kou-nii are filthy! Dont call me filthy! Thats a bad word that gouge a mans heart! The children of Endou family made a ruckus annoyingly. It went without saying that the thunder of their father and mother who got waken up from that fell on them. The next day after such noisy night. Onii-chan, take care. Dont forget the souvenir. Also dont go around picking up girl again okay? Ou, Kousuke. Have a nice trip~. Bring back souvenir. If there is a woman who want to be your sister-in-law then you can bring her back. Its just a school trip. Nothing will happen, geez Kousuke left his house looking really tired even before going to the trip. After that, the bus departed while he went to the toilet in the rendezvous spot. During his chase of the bus, he stepped on Kouhai-chan who was lying face down on the street for some reason. It caused her to make Gugeeh!? sound that was unbefitting for a girl. He felt the wind on the buss roof. He then entered inside, but he fell asleep after sitting down because of lack of sleep, then he woke up while yelling Breast! again and got laughed at. In any case, Kousuke was gloomy because of the succession of problems that occurred since the start, but even that was blown away when he passed through the thousand torii corridor of Fushimi Inari that was their classs first sight-seeing destination. The sight was truly sublime. Its beauty couldnt be described with words. His heart was moved and healed by it. He was walking in fascination while simply watching the sight in a daze like an idiot. Then, suddenly, Ih!? He felt a heat that felt close to pain near his neck. He spontaneously stopped walking. He looked down while his hand moved to touch the spot where he felt the heat. His fingers touched around wondering if he was bitten by insect, but there wasnt any trace like that. The heat and pain had also gone already as though it was just his imagination. What was that? It was like he got interrupted during his enjoyment of the sight. He let out a slightly displeased voice. Although, it was pointless to feel bothered about that. Thinking that he lifted up his faceDD Eh? Where is everyone? His classmates, werent around. Not only that, there was nobody else. He was alone in this tourist attraction that was that crowded before. Silence. Cold air caressed his skin. He couldnt see ahead of the torii corridor clearly. There was thin mist at the surrounding when he realized. This situation clearly wasnt normal. One of the profoundly mysterious legends that could also be found in Fushimi Inari crossed the back of his mind. The so called spirited away. Even though, I only came here for school trip. *Trickle*. A drip of sadness fell down from the corner of Kousukes eye. Kousuke-kun immediately went missing right from the first sightseeing destination. His fade out that was even more natural than nature was truly godly. Naturally, there wasnt a single person who realized that AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. About the update next week, its scheduled to be at 12 oclock. The reason is the broadcast of the event below and that it overlapped with my usual update time. Eighth Year Anniversary of Overlap Bunko Online Event Chapter 403 - Abyss Lord Chapter Three Encounter in the Mountain Chapter 403 Abyss Lord Chapter Three Encounter in the Mountain . AN: Its a chapter for laying down groundwork, so I think you might find the story hard to understand, but the circumstance will be made clear gradually, so I ask for your patience! I shall decline. A stern voice echoed inside the quiet Japanese room. A man past middle age was sitting in admirable seiza posture at the seat of honor. He was casually wearing a kimono that was obviously high quality from a glance as though it was an everyday clothes. There was no restlessness at all that could be felt from him. It was as though he was wearing tranquility and solemnity like his outfit. He had a medium build and his physique wasnt particularly well built, but the way he seiza gave an impression of a giant rock that was fixed in place to his talking partner. That atmosphere and gaze that was like a calm lake, together with his voice made the gulping sound that the other person made to resound louder than it actually was. From the side, he looked completely overwhelmed by this person. Looking only from the age, he was far older than the man sitting on the seat of honor. The white haired old man was also wearing Japanese clothes and there was dignity that corresponded to how long he had lived hiding inside him, even so he looked small when in the presence of this middle aged man. I want, to hear your reason. The old man firmly pushed down the feeling a block of ice getting thrown into his back to the bottom of his stomach and asked with a sharp gaze. You should be aware of it yourself. Nonsense The old mans heart was dyed in anger by the curt reply. He threw fuel into his overwhelmed heart and regained his fervor. Taisei-dono, are you aware of the dearest wish of Tsuchimikado? His voice trembled. There was heat in it. The depth, no, the weight of his feeling could be glimpsed from there. But, the voice of the middle aged man called Taisei was laced with coldness that was in inverse proportion of that. His reply was still as curt as before. Dearest wish? You must be mistaking it with deep-rooted delusion. I cant pretend to not hear that- The old man reflexively got on his knee and leaned forward. Taiseis aura flared up just for a moment in respond. DDQuiet down. His words were polite. His tone was also still calm. However, it was effective. The blood that rushed into the old mans head drew back quickly. Thats a splendid kotodama.(TN: kotodama, mysterious power of words to alter reality.) Pardon me. Taisei casually bowed his head a little. The old man fixed his posture while making a face as though he had bitten a sour grape. Please stop that, Taisei-dono. The head of the main house shouldnt do something like lightly bowing your head. With all due respect, thats only a thing of the past. Even with how easily you were able to display such power? Do you think that I havent prepared any talisman beforehand? Im breaking out in cold sweat with how easily you broke through it. Thats exactly why, the old man tried to argue vehemently about his objective for coming here todayDDof his intention to obtain Taiseis agreement for a certain plan, but Please forgive me if what Im going to say will sound rude but DDtsu Taise interrupted the old mans words, How terribly old fashioned. And cut down his argument mercilessly. Before the old man could say anything, he told him clearly that he was just wasting his time meaninglessly here. Tsuchimikados dearest wish? The irrationality and disgrace that the clan once received from the government in the past? Ludicrous. We have abandoned everything and live in the modern time. Tsucihimikado is, yes, its already perished. How dare you! Its not like I cant understand your feeling. I have gratitude and admiration for the pride you hold for Tsuchimikados name and all your effort for its continuation. Then! However, to cause ripples of disturbance to spread in this era of peace by counting on this power that suddenly erupt out of nowhere, dont you think that such act in itself will tarnish our pride? You cursed capitalist loser. So you have fallen into this materialist world until that far. Finally all respect vanished from the old mans voice after hearing what Taisei said. His face was dyed red. Its the will of our ancestral spirit that we have regained our strength like this, why wont you understand that already! Because I dont remember ever hearing our ancestral spirit telling us anything. *Snap* That snapping sound was definitely the sound of the old man running out of patience. If its the princess then she will definitely listen!! By no means. I dont know what you are talking about. Enough! I shall meet with the princess! Ill persuade her directly! She will definitely show understanding if its her!! What are you planning with such young girl. Are you intending to turn her into your puppet? Taisei took everything in stride even when faced with the old mans angry yell that must have echoed throughout the mansion, in contrast the old man gritted his teeth and turned speechless when it was him who got bathed in Taiseis anger. I have kept listening to your numerous opinions about my daughter, but His beloved daughter possessed a special power and the greatest talent in the clan. After the old man came to the mansion, he talked about how she should be treated and how her future should be as though his proposal was so wonderful and only natural. When Taisei recalled, it, he emitted an unseen pressure unconsciously. I cant bear to listen to your words. I shall ask you to keep your distance from my daughter. No argument would be accepted. There would be no compromise. This was a decided matter. Taiseis will was implicitly declared through that. His will was placed into an unseen power that struck the old man more eloquently than using any words. It was pointless no matter what the old man said from here. The old man realized that, however he was unable to accept it. he gritted his teeth and turned his back on Taisei. Certainly, it seems like your family isnt of Tsuchimikado anymore. You cant be counted on. But, Tsuchimikados bloodline wont perish. As long as my, our clan still exist! The old man spat out those words as parting line and went out of the room with violent steps. Taise listened to that footstep as well as the sound of the servant seeing him off in a hurry while letting out a deep sigh. Good grief, what a bother. Those words didnt seem to be pointed toward the old man at all. He lifted his hands in front of his chest, with his palms facing up as though to scoop water. He dropped his gaze t there. A faint light could be seen faintly there. Until now, he could only feel it at most, but he was never able to see it with his eyes by any means. But now, he could see it clearly. Why, after all this time He shook his head and sighed once more. Taisei fell into thought for a while, then he suddenly gasped and checked the time. He couldnt stay like this. He hurriedly took out a tool from the closet at the back of the room. It was a square board that was 30 cm long at each side. A round rotating plate was placed at the center. Some kind of kanji, line, and what looked like the Big Dipper were drawn on it. Taisei started to fiddle it with a gaze that was even more serious than when he was talking with the old man. He was concentrating intensely. His hand that was rotating the center plate was clad in faint light once more after some time. His eyes were also seemed to be tinged with the light of wisdom. The atmosphere felt like a solemn ritual. The rooms air was tense. It was unknown how long he was doing that Suddenly, Otou-sama? An adorable voice that sounded like a little birds chirping cleared away the tense air. It was the voice of a girl that was filled with youth. The voice of his beloved daughter. It came from the other side of the sliding screen. It was really clear that the girl sounded fearful. She must be anxious whether she was disturbing her father by calling out like that. Hinata, whats wrong? Come in. The sliding screen opened smoothly and a small girl entered inside. Her age was around eight or nine. She must hadnt reached ten yet. Her height also hadnt reached 130 cm. She was wearing a light pink yukata. Her straight and beautiful black hair that reached until her waist was let down. Her front hair was cut evenly. Her looks that should be described as beautiful despite her youth could be seen clearly. Has the elder gone back yet? Her proper word choice didnt suit her age. Her gesture was also refined. It stressed her impression of beauty even more. She was the daughter he was proud of. Even the old man calling her a princessDDactually there was a reason for that other than her appearanceDDwasnt something exaggerated at all. Taisei nodded while hiding that idiot parent opinion inside his heart. Indeed. He departed jauntily. That person is always energetic no matter how much time has passed. Hinatas finely shaped eyebrows were knitted with a troubled look. What did he talk about? Its nothing that you need to be concerned about. Her expression looked completely unconvinced. Even without his idiot parent side coloring his thought, Taisei thought that she was an intelligent child. Most likely she had guessed the content of the discussion. Or perhaps, you wish to live in the same way as they wished? ! No. I dont want to say this to the elders but, I think their thinking is too old fashioned. Hinata shook her head while making a heartfelt expression of distaste, but But she continued with that word. Its a fact that there is abnormality occurring with the clan. Other than us, there are also other cases like the mysterious incident of the returnees, or the incident of Vatican. There are too many abnormalities disturbing the society. And above all else, there is also your hunch? Yes. At this rate, the peace wont last. Its not only about the yearning of the elders, there is something, it feels like something bad will occur Hinata dropped her gaze, as though she wanted to say whether her father was also feeling the same like her. She was looking at the tool that Taisei had been using just nowDDthe shikiban. It was a tool to tell the fortune that had been continuously passed down within the clan this whole time. Taisei chuckled and stood up. He didnt say anything and caressed his daughters silky hair as he walked passed her toward the corridor. Otou-sama? His daughter followed behind him with adorable tottering footsteps. Taisei looked back across his shoulder while stopping her with one hand. I have to go. Now? Where to? To the battlefield. My, battlefield. Hinatas expression changed seeing his fathers sharp gaze and hearing those words. It was because she knew. What kind of time it was when her father was making this kind of face. And what the battlefield referred to. P-please wait, Otou-sama! Dont tell me, the fortune telling just now! You dont need to worry. There wasnt any bad omen from it. What are you saying! Didnt you taste crushing defeat just the other day after saying the same thing! No problem. This time I shall return victorious. As you can see, my preparation to recover from the painful defeat is also perfect. He said while showing a glimpse of the many stacks in his pocket. However, that was exactly why she couldnt let him go! Hinata thought as she leaped toward her father. I wont let you go! Have you forgotten how much Okaa-sama lamented that day!? Hinata, this is a battle that men of Kuzuhara cannot avoid. As my companion, your mother also understand that. Thats why you too, please understand it. I wont! I dont even want to understand! Hinata blocked her fathers path as though to say that, but muscular men in black suits who appeared from who know where pulled her away from her father while soothing her with words like Come Ojou-sama, over hereYou mustnt trouble the family head too much you know?. Kuh, you have predicted this beforehand!? If its about Hinata then there is nothing that can escape Otou-samas sight. It seemed that Taisei planned to go to the battlefield no matter what. His resolve and determination had been fixed in stone. Otou-samaaa! Its pointless even if you stop me, Hinata. After all the battlefield today is special. Taisei swiftly turned his back on her and left with a quick stride. Hinata desperately reached her hand toward the back of her father even while the black suited man getting in her way. She knew. That it was pointless even if she stopped him. After all her father had been like this from before she was born. Today too was simply a repeat of it. However, as a daughter, she had witnessed the figure of his father stricken with grief over and over. She didnt want to see her father looking like that anymore, that was why That was why! Stop, stop already-, Otou-sama! Please, pleaseeee-DD . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Please stop betting a lot of money into horse racingDD!! Hinatas dozing off consciousness was awaken together with her hand that was reaching toward empty air. She stared at her stretched hand in a daze for a while. A scenery that was completely different from the mansion just now entered her eyes. The plants growing thickly in abundance, the faintly spreading mist, the moonlight shining down. The hard texture under her thin butt told her that she was sitting on the ground. She was in the middle of a dim mountain. Just nowwas a dream? Her mind finally caught up with reality. She lowered her hand. Light purple kimono that was different from what she was wearing in the dream entered her sight. It was worn out and slightly dirty from soil and grasss sap, perhaps from walking a lot inside the mountain. Her tabi (Japanese socks) were also very dirty. Perhaps it was a silver lining among all these that her zori (traditional Japanese thronged sandals) had been admirably protecting her still immature feet. That person is, my Otou-sama? I am, HinataHinata of Kuzuhara family? She muttered to ascertain it. She immediately coughed violently. It was as though her body suddenly remembered of the thirst for water. Her throat was assaulted by a sensation of spasm. Her hands unconsciously groped around, then something fell on the ground. What fell was a bamboo cylinder. It had a wooden piece acting as stopper on it. She took it also unconsciously, roughly pulled the stopper, and gulped the inside. It felt like she could hear her own angry voice Immodest! scolding her at a corner of her mind, but right now she was busy tasting the water as though it was nectar. *Gulp gulp* Her small throat was audibly swallowing the water in one breath. Puhah, haa haat-thats right. Im completely tired After she had wet her throat and came to her senses, she naturally recalled her present situation. She was relieved by recalling it. The reason was that currently Hinata didnt have the majority of her memory. Yes, it was the phenomenon commonly referred as amnesia. She was already smack dab in the middle of a thousand torii corridor when she realized it. At that time she didnt even remember who she was and why she was in that kind of place. Am I, recalling my memory bit by bit? The trivial memory of her with a person who seemed to be her father. She didnt know when that memory happened. But, for the time being she at least understood that her father was in the category of useless adult despite his pretty dignified appearance. After all, he made use fortune telling with exaggerated method with all his strength just for betting, concealed stacks of money in his pocket, and no matter how many times he lost, no matter how much his wife grieved and his daughter pleaded earnestly to him, he would still run to the race track. I thinkit was, the day of G1 race? Good grief, what special battlefield. No, certainly it might be special but She couldnt recall the situation of her family, but she could infer that her family was rich from their mansion and outfit. And so, surely her father didnt play around in a level that could damage their family finance, but with the way she desperately tried to stop her father in her memory and her miserable feeling at that time, perhaps, her father might be a gambler who had never won. She recalled that it wasnt because of the loss of money that she tried to stop her father. It was because as a daughter, she didnt want to see her fathers pathetic state when he was battered by defeat each and every time. Haa, she sighed. However, the light of hope was lit inside her chest after she was able to remember that little tidbit. At the very least, she had reached a state where she could scold her exhausted mind and body and brought herself to face the situation. With that, she immediately recalled something important. Ah, thats rightthat child Her gaze moved around busily to the surrounding, but she couldnt find the existence she was looking for. A white fox. At the beginning when she couldnt recall anything other than some hazy memory that might be from a time when she was still a baby, and she didnt know when she should go to, she was walking around aimlessly while feeling tormented by anxiety and fear. It was then a beautiful white fox showed itself in front of her. The white fox stared fixedly at her from a slight distance away. It looked as though it was inviting her to somewhere. Normally Hinata might be unable to move in such situation, but she started walking at that time. A part of it was because she was grasping at straws, but mostly it was because she was feeling a divine presence vaguely from the white fox, and it didnt look like that it would harm her. Perhaps, it would guide her to a place where there was someone who knew her. She had such expectation, but Mister fox, mister fox. She called around, but as expected she couldnt see it anywhere. When she slipped out of the thousand torii corridor and pushed through into the mountain, even the foxs cry kon kon that it made to encourage her didnt come anymore. She couldnt hear anything, not even insects cry, or leaves rustling from a breeze. An overwhelming silence was enveloping herself. Uu She was instantly assaulted with a sense of isolation when she became conscious of it. The place wasnt totally dark, even so she was in a mountain at night. She felt bottomless fear toward the darkness. Her anxiety ballooned up straight away. Mister foxyou arent here? Have you abandoned me here? Her voice sounded like the cry of a discarded cat seeking for warmth. It was then. *Rustle rustle, shrug shrug* DD!? What shook her eardrums was the sound of something pushing through the bush behind her. The sound of the grasses being stepped on. That sound was closing in. Her heartbeat raced in fear. *Thump thump* The sound of flowing blood sounded excessively loud in her hearing. Even so, thinking that it might be the white fox that had accompanied her until here, Hinata mustered her courage and opened her mouth to call out. M-mister foDD *Rustle-!? Rustle rustle rustle rustle rustle rustle-!!* The sound of something moving immediately sped up. She understood instinctually. It wasnt the white fox that she knew! Her instinct chose to flee. But, her stiffened body couldnt move as though it was sewed to the ground. What she could was only screamingHih at the rapidly approaching presence. And then, a large silhouette that didnt bear the slightest resemblance to the fox leaped outDD Hih, help- Please helpppp! Im lostttt!! Both sides asked for help. Eh? Eh? Both sides had their eyes turned into saucer. Both sides didnt move while staring at each other. The time was flowing slowly. Hinata seemed to reach her limit in enduring that strange tension. Tears seeped out from her eyes. Hiu Awawawah, d-dont cry! Im not a suspicious person! person? You are doubting that part!? Im going to cry you know!? Im human! A very noisy voice echoed inside the tranquil mountain. Perhaps that was why. The mysterious atmosphere of the mountain that was shrouded in thin mist felt like it was washed away by the atmosphere of ordinary day. In addition, inside the eyes of the young man who was getting flustered before her eyes, she could definitely see his feeling that was worried for her. When she realized it the tension left her shoulders in relieve. Her heart that was almost crushed under anxiety and fear was regaining calm. (This personfeels strange) It was someone older, of the opposite sex, and who she met for the first time. Furthermore, the situation was extremely inexplicable, it would still be better if he was a rescuer, but it was a strange story that a young man wearing school uniform like him could run into her here by accident. Thinking objectively, he was extremely suspicious. That was exactly why, Hinata was puzzled why she could let her guard down so easily. It was puzzling but Err, for the time being, Im fine so, calm down? The young man showed a naked relieve seeing her tears stopped seeping out. Im a stupid high schooler who got lost in the middle of my school trip. In other words, Im a human. No, Im really not a monster or a ghost at all okay? Perhaps my shadow is thin, but Im also not a living spirit. He got on his knee to match his eye height with her. He said that with an over reaction like a clown, perhaps because he wanted to make Hinata smile. I dont know whats your situation or where is this place but And yet, his gaze was shockingly straight, and strong, But well, there isnt any problem at all. Because despite how I look, Im also a hero for a little at the side. He absolutely wouldnt abandon her. He would definitely bring her back home, he said. He said that with full confidence and made a smile that was bright like the clear sky. Seeing that, Hinata could only accept it simply. Aa, perhaps, this person, is surely a real hero. She obtained such thought instinctually without any basis in it. You will, protect me? Ou, even if the opponent is a monster or a demon, I will. I dont have anything to give as compensation. What are you saying? He made an exasperated expression. It made her felt embarrassed. Even the demon king who will murder even god if god offends him will protect kid unconditionally you know? That was why there was no way a hero wouldnt do the same with his life on the line. Hinata blinked. She didnt really understand the example that he gave. But, he said it extremely confidently, so she strangely felt convinced. She didnt know this persons background or strength, but at the very least, she knew that there was no falsehood in those words, that this person would seriously protect him. Can I, ask for your name? Oops, my bad! That should be the first thing I said. Imhe said while awkwardly scratching his head. It made Hinata finally chuckled with a smile. The person gave back a heartfelt smile in respond to that, which made her felt excessively embarrassed. Endou Kousuke. That was the name of the young man who Hinata would be very close with for a long, long time from here. She muttered Endou-sama in reflection. A beat later, Hinata straightened her kimono and posture with dignity that was unthinkable coming from an anxious and scared child. She fixed from her posture that was fallen on her butt to an astonishingly beautiful seiza. The way she moved her arms to dust off her kimonos sleeves could only be described as elegant. She placed three fingers of each hand in front of her knee with a motion that was filled with refinement. My name is Kuzuhara Hinata. I shall be in your care. She deeply bowed her head. Kousuke was flabbergasted. It was an unexpected return greeting. She had never seen this kind of polite greeting other than when Rana gave her marriage greeting to his parents based on the teaching of the wive~s of a certain demon king. From her gesture and attire, he had considered that she might be a young lady from a well off family but In any case, this scene, it could be seen like a high school boy was making a girl who from a glance still looked like a student of lower grades of primary school to dogeza and beg in supplication to him. His commoner sensibility found it hard to endure that! And so, Fuaa!? He reflexively held her up in his arms. Like a father holding up a child while saying uu~p uu~p to amuse her. The voice Ah that was filled to the brim with the feeling of he had really done it now slipped from Kousuke. Hinatas dumbfounded expression quietly turned stern. Although she was a girl who hadnt reached ten years old yet, she wasnt a kindergartener. This wasnt how a man should treat a lady who had accorded him with every courtesy. This is extremely offending. Yesforgive me The beautiful little girl was staring down unblinkingly at him while her arms and legs were dangling back and forth limply. For some reason it reminded Kousuke of the pressure that was radiated by the demon kings first wife-sama. He apologized while sweating coldly. The encounter that could be said as dramatic in a sense was coming to an end in a very sloppy way like this. Chapter 404 - Three Don’t Say I’m Disqualified as Human Chapter 404 Three Dont Say Im Disqualified as Human . AN: I was a bit late. Im sorry! There was human silhouette advancing inside the slightly misty mountain with light footsteps. It was a young man with a little girl that he made to sit on his arm. Seen from the side, it was completely a problematic sight. The girls kimono that was obviously a high quality article in a glance was very dirty, which made it looked even more problematic. This was completely a scene of kidnapping from outsiders view. Should I be glad that we are in another world? Or should I lament that we got dragged into another world in the first place Endou-sama? Kousuke unconsciously whispered with a slightly distant gaze. Hinata who looked like very well mannered even while she was being carried like this tilted her head in puzzlement when she heard him. Its nothing, he replied with a wry smile. Kousuke was ruminating of Hinatas circumstance that he heard from her on the way. Amnesia, a dream of your father arguing with an old man, being inside a mountain when you noticed, getting led by a white fox, huh YesIm fully aware how unbelievable they sounds but No, Im not doubting you. I told you my own circumstance already right? You were in the middle of a school trip, and when you noticed, you were already in the middle of a torii corridor, was it? That sounds like a case of a spirited away person. Yeah. Then perhaps Hinata-chan is also in the same boat like me? I dont know whats the deal with your amnesia though Kousuke had also talked about his circumstance to some degree. Except about his circumstance at the returnee side. After he got left alone in the middle of torii corridor, he kept walking for half a day through the long corridor that was clearly far longer than in reality no matter how he looked at it. The stone paving and red toriis were extending endlessly without any change in scenery. It felt like he was not making any progress at all. The outside of the corridor was covered with mist, and even when he threw caution to the wind and tried charging daringly into the mist, he only ended up at his original spot. It made Kousuke felt like he was hallucinating the scrapping sound of his sanity level getting whittled down after so long. (I would be able to contact Emily at least if only my clone didnt vanish though) Perhaps as to be only expected, his smartphone didnt have any signal the whole time. His connection with the clone at Emilys side was also severed. But, unluckily, Emily must havent noticed that fact at this time. After all, right now she was inside the King Trees barrier. That place was protected by perception obstruction and aura that made people unconsciously hesitated to approach using soul magic, and space magic to make the place invisible and isolated spatially. It was a sanctuary in the sense of being another world that was isolated from the outside. Naturally, Kousukes clone would also get its connection with the main body dispelled the moment it entered inside. So usually his clone would be standing by at the city outside the forest. Those were problems that he wanted to do something about eventually butthey had only gone to the trees location a few months ago, and it was an emergency measure to revive the fairy world, so Hajime still hadnt time to work for the convenience of that place in that regard. By the way, Emily was in that sanctuary because the King Trees revival was accompanied with the forest around it coming back to life, in addition even plants that didnt exist before also came back to life and they seemed like they would be very useful for her medicine research. Also, it was because a part of Hauria clan including Rana were moving into that place to temporarily reside there. I cant possibly leave those people alone in such sacred ground! Those were Emilys words. The sanctuary might get transformed into a haunted place that was brimming with lethal traps and chuuni-ness. I shall protect the important place of my home country! Such sense of mission seemed to be driving her. Getting back to the topic. After Kousuke silently walked without being able to contact the outside, he suddenly came out inside the mountain and encountered Hinata. That happened around thirty minutes ago. Also, he was able to continue advancing because there was a guidance. I wonder where did the mister fox Hinata-chan mentioned run off to. Endou-sama, you arrived to where I was because mister foxs cry was guiding you, is that right? Yeah. I felt like I heard animals cry from far away. But it didnt show itself in front of me even once, and I also never heard a foxs cry before so Im not really sure that what I heard was really a fox though. No, surely it was mister fox. There was no doubt that mister fox called Endou-sama for me who couldnt move anymore from fatigue. Hinata spoke with conviction somewhere in her voice. She said that she didnt have memory, but sometimes she would assert something with a strange confidence like this. It was the same when she decided to trust Kousuke and entrusted herself to him, and now too, Endou-sama. Your direction is shifting. Can you turn slightly more to the right? Ou. She was also showing him the way like this. According to her, it seemed to be instinct. Apparently it was terribly hard for her to describe it in words, but Hinata said that she just somehow understood. Even now she was sensing the existence of an unseen guide. (Well, she clearly has a circumstance, she must be someone special. It doesnt seem like she is lying that she has amnesia, but just who in the world is she.) Kousuke was pondering that while advancing through the dark mountain as Hinatas vehicle. When he noticed, the trackless path was descending and he could see that they were going down the mountain. Even so, where did Hinata-chan get spirited away from? Thatswasnt it, from Fushimi Inari Shrine too? But, its strange if that was the case. The shrine should be in commotion when we arrived if there was a girl who vanished. But, I didnt see a single police there you know? It has been almost a day when I woke up here. I see. Its strange that no commotion occurred then. Right? Thats whyDD Kousuke suddenly stopped talking while they were discussing their thought with each other. His movement stopped completely and his center of gravity lowered slightly. Hinata was about to ask Kousuke what was the matter, however, her body trembled and her words got caught in her throat. There were two reasons. Because she felt some kind of unpleasant presence on her back. It felt like there was still some distance, but the presence was sending a chill into her back. And then the other reason was, They stopped moving? Are they observing us? Kousuke who seemed to have detected the presence faster than her had his expression changed completely. His atmosphere just now as a normal high school student without any care in the world had vanished. Seeing the way he changed was like if she found out that what she thought was just a wooden sword that was bought as a souvenir was actually nothing more a sheath that was hiding a famous katanaDDno, a legendary katana inside. One beat, two beat. Time passed with tension that was making Hinata holding her breath filling the air thickly, then before long, the unpleasant presence vanished. At the same time, kyuuun kyuuun an animal cry resounded from far away on their path ahead. Hinata-chan. Thats the cry that I heard. Is it the mister fox that you mentioned? Eh? Ah, yes- It sounds like its urging us to hurry. Perhaps it will be better if we quicken the pace a little. That, seems to be the case. The legendary blade returned back to being a mass produced wooden sword again. Kousuke sighed while saying Yeah yeah, we are going there now and resumed walking. His figure was the very picture of an ordinary high school student. The drastic change astounded Hinata. Agreeing with him was the best that she could do. (Just what in the world are you) Question and strong interest welled up once again inside Hinatas heart. This person was really mysterious. Even though he was smiling as though wanting to say complaints toward this nonsensical situation, for some reason he didnt actually look troubled at the slightest. It also wasnt because he was acting strong because he was in front of a kid. He was acting very natural. And yet, the sharpness that he displayed just now, it even made her heart inside to tighten. Thinking really carefully, even though he had one of his hands full to carry her, he was advancing through the trackless path inside the mountain really smoothly. His sense of balance wasnt normal. Although he was an older male, he was still a student who wasnt of age yet. He felt like, a veteran warrior who had experienced overcoming carnages among carnages. Hinata unconsciously started staring fixedly at Kousukes face from the side. Even so, just where is this mister fox trying to lead us. No, it led me to Hinata-chan, so rather than me, perhaps its Hinata-chan that it want to lead to somewhere? Perhaps its related with the presence just now. Come to think of it, Hinata-chan. Were you alright with just now? The presence felt really unpleasant right? Hm? Hinata-chan? Kousuke who was immersed in his thought finally noticed Hinatas state there. That she was staring fixedly at him, her stare was ree~ally fixed on him as though she was trying to drill a hole into him. Err, Hinata-chan? Oo~i There was no reaction. Her gaze was really fervent. He was carrying her on his arm, so the distance between their faces was extremely close. In his head it was like his concern was growing arms and legs to be a personification and came approaching gradually Kousuke quickly grabbed Hinatas arms and tried lifting her up above his head. He tried shaking her up and down a little. High hi~gh! Hinata came back to her senses with that with a gasp and realized the state she was in. Her blank stare came back like a rehash from before. What are you doing? N-no, you didnt react so I thought that perhaps you will return if I shake you up. Im not a broken machine though. Even so, it was a fact that she was ignoring him. She was the one who was rude. Hinata bowed and said I was deep in thought. My apologizes. It was a bit unfair how ephemeral she looked just from making her really pretty eyelashes trembling a little. Kousuke put her back on his arm once more and tilted his head. Deep in thought? Yes. Endou-sama is acting really composed, so I was wondering if you are really just a humanDDcough, just a student? Say, is it really that questionable about me being a human? Kousukes eyes abruptly died. Hinata shook both her hands in a fluster. T-that was rude of me. How should I say it, mister fox too felt somewhat ephemeral and I would suddenly lose sight of it even though I was fully focused on it while guiding me, and I also felt something similar from somewhere inside Endou-sama Is that soIm, ephemeral huh Kousukes presence was ephemeral. Even now it was like an ash floating unstably in the air that felt like it would suddenly vanish when the wind blew. She said that with the intention of patching things up, but her words dealt an additional damage instead. Hinata covered her face with both hands as though to say Stupid me!. But, as expected Hinata was a capable little girl. A beat later her expression turned crisp. She put her hand on Kousukes arm that was carrying her and said. Endou-sama mentioned that you are working as a hero, so surely you must have overcome something that no normal student would ever experience. The way you keep your composure even in this kind of situation feels very reliable to me. Ah, yeah. Thanks? Or rather, Hinata-chan, you are really a cleaver girl huh. Im feeling a bit complicated if you treat me completely like a little kid like that. Im certainly a little kid though..she said while slightly pouting. Certainly, it was a childish gesture that she finally showed to him. Then, while they were having such conversation, the surrounding changed. The mist cleared up? The moonlight was shining down on the mountain without anything blocking it. The brightness was increasing. They could see the surrounding more clearly. Nnu. Endou-sama. Hinata flinched. Frown was formed between her eyebrows and her expression turned grim. Whats wrong? Ah, if you want to go to toileDDI mean, if you want to go pick some flower Thats not it. She replied crisply. She was a lady no matter how small she was. There was no doubt that she wanted to tell him to have some delicacy. Although, she could appreciate how he immediately change his wording to a roundabout way. Surely it was the fruit of Emilys education to him. After all Emily-chan was a girl who had blundered many times in front of Kousuke. I have a bad feeling. I cant really feel any presence around though. Its not from the surrounding. Most likelythere is something undesirable ahead from here. Im getting a feeling, like therte are several unpleasant presences there like from before this. Did we get tricked by the mister fox? No, I dont think thats the case. Surely the fox knew about this. Even so it wanted to bring Hinata here. Surely there was no malice or ill will in that action. It did that because it was necessary. Well, we cant also just stay here forever. Please be careful, Endou-sama. In the worst case, I ask you to please prioritize your own safety. Because unlike me, Endou-sama definitely has friends and families waiting for your return. Hinata showed a resolved expression. Kousuke closed his eyes slightly. As expected, she wasnt a mere little girl. Normally a young girl like her would get scared and clung on the adult. Even an adult would act the same. And yet, this girl could worry about other person in this situation, and for someone who she had only met just now at that. Just what kind of environment could raise a girl with a heart this strong and proper? In any case, she was a good girl. Very much so. She wasnt a girl who could be allowed to die in this kind of inexplicable situation, in this place that was unknown by anybody. That was why, Sorry but, I cant follow that kind of instruction. He resolutely refused Hinatas suggestion. Even you Hinata-chan has someone waiting for you back home. There is your Otou-san in your dream, and surely there also a lot of other people too. That might be so butif mister fox brought Endou-sama here for my sake, that means it was me who dragged Endou-sama into this. The school trip too, it might get cancelled because of Endou-samas disappearance. Even though you should be able to create important memories with your friends there Hinatas shoulders slumped in guilt. However, Kousuke only got a distant look to that. Its fine its fine. There wont be anyone who get worried for me anyway. Endou-sama? Saying something like that isDD No, Im not saying something like that because Im in the age where society looks crooked to me or anything. I, dont have any presence, so perhaps, nobody has even noticed that Im gone right now. There is no way something like that is Hinata-chan stopped speaking there. Because, just like mister fox, it was a fact that for some reason she felt like this person didnt have any presence. I am Endou Kousuke. A man whose name wont be called in the roll call and get called by teacher for insufficient days of attendance despite having perfect attendance. Even when this school trip began, I got left behind by the bus you know! Aa!? Endou-sama is turning even more ephemeral!? Your eyes are turning dead!? Please get a hold of yourself! Thats why, there is nothing to worry about Hinata-chan. Everyone is surely enjoying their school trip without remembering something like my existence! Please dont cry Endou-sama! Hinata-chan used the sleeve of her kimono to kindly wipe the tear of sadness trickling down Kousukes cheek. She also patted his head saying good child good child to console him. Anyway! You dont need to worry about my circumstance. You also dont need to feel responsible, I also wont leave you behind no matter what. I cant do something terrifying like that. Is that, something terrifying? The unpleasant presence from before was waiting ahead of them. Was there something that could be more terrifying than that? Hinata thought in puzzlement. Kousuke smiled at her. It was a mysterious smile. It looked like a wry smile, like he was proud of something. The smile looked happy, but also looked troubled. If I do something like running away while leaving a kid behindit will make my friends disappointed at me. That would be the most terrifying thing to him in the world, more than anything else. He wanted to always be the Endou Kousuke that he could be proud of to his friends, to his important people. He wanted to always be himself that could hold his head high toward his friends, to his important people. That feeling was explicitly conveyed to her. They must be wonderful friends. Well, some of them are also scary in a sense though. Fufuh The tension in the air was melted. Hinata unintentionally let out a chuckle. At the same time, the surrounding cleared up all at once. A red torii suddenly appeared in front of the two. Strangely, it was pitch black at the other side of the torii. Nothing could be seen there. But, the foxs cry kyuuun was coming from the other side of the torii. Kousuke and Hinata looked at each other. A beat later, they nodded at each other and passed through the torii. . . . . . . . . . . This place? It looks like a shrine somewhere. At the other side of the torii, there was the ground of a very old looking shrine. The shrine had rotten so much it looked like it could crumble anytime. The ground was also cracked roughly everywhere. When they looked back, a large torii was standing tall there. The other side could be seen unlike before. But the scenery there wasnt the mountain from where they came from, but a similarly ruined path and trees, and also some wooden houses. The place was clearly completely different from the mountain they were in before. The sky look disgusting somehow huh The redness, its slightly too deep for it to be the color of dusk The sky should be described as painted over with scarlet rather than burning red. There were also black clouds hovering above. The air itself looked misty as though it was polluted with smog from somewhere. It was coiling and clinging stickily on the skin. Kyuun Ou!? Ah, mister fox! A presence came out from a slight distance away as though it only appeared there just now, then a cry echoed. When they hurriedly turned their gaze to that direction, the white fox was there. While its pure white fur was already conspicuous, from the way it was also shining faintly in the same color, certainly, it was understandable why Hinata would put her trust in it. It was vaguely giving off a divine atmosphere. Err, are you, the fox that called me here? Kousuke felt uneasy whether his words would connect to it while taking a step forward toward the white fox. Immediately, Kyu!? The white fox backed away with all its might! It was a very sharp and agile backstep. Yes, it was likesomething terrifying was approaching it, so it hurriedly ran away. Even its golden eyes that were reflecting the moon looked somewhat scared. They were looking only at Kousuke with fears in them. Ill die if I avert my gaze! Those eyes seemed to say that. Kousuke stiffened like a rock. Kousuke and the white fox stared at each other. Hinata looked alternately at Kousuke and the white fox in bewilderment. And then, she slowly got down from Kousukes arm and quietly took distance from him, Human? And she muttered that. Im human. I should be human you know Kousuke-kun sounded like he lost a bit of confidence. He sat on the ground and hugged his knees while burying his face on them. Hinata quietly approached him and patted his head again even while it looked like she was feeling a bit fearful. Kyuh, kyuuunn The white fox also approached near. It wouldnt approach Kousuke at all past a certain distance, but somehow it looked like it was making an apologetic expression. Mister fox. Is it your objective to bring me to this place? Why I dont have my memories, and what happened to me, do you know anything about that mister fox? The white fox didnt say anything. But, it looked like that was only because it couldnt answer. That could be seen from how it looked like it was scared of something but it was stirring like there was something frustrating it. In exchange, the white fox turned around and headed toward the torii. Then it sat there and waved its tail once, twice. Its golden eyes were overflowing with intellect. Even without words, she understood what it wanted to convey to her. Endou-sama. Yeah. Looks like it still hasnt finished guiding us to somewhere huh. Kousuke overcame the sadness of being treated as a nonhuman by a nonhuman and a girl and stood up. He made Hinata sat on his arm once more and left the ruined ground following the white foxs guidance. The white fox led the way while acting excessively conscious to every single movement that Kousuke made, in addition, it absolutely wouldnt approach him closer past a certain distance. Like that they passed through the ruined path for a while. They got out of the grove of trees, and ahead of there, Tsu, what is this place Kousuke and Hinata held their breath. A huge crimson gate entered their sight. The architectural style was similar to many of the shrines and Buddhist temples in Japan. Then from the gate there was a wall that was extending to the left and right for very, very long. Behind it they also could see a townscape, though the place also looked old and rotten as expected. There were only wooden buildings that werent very tall there. There were also surprisingly a lot of toriis. It was as though it was Japan of the ancient time The scenery feels like something that I once saw in film or movie. The place looks like ancient Kyoto Even while speaking his impression, he instantly raised his combat readiness due to the presence that was overflowing from their surrounding. Endou-sama! There are similar presences like before, but they are countless! Be careful! Hinatas warning came a beat later. Right after that, strange shaped people flooded out from the huge crimson gate, wall, grove of trees behind them, the paths at the left and right, and the other side of the gate. They were enveloped in something that looked like faint black miasma. Some were shaped like animals, some were like human, and there were even some that were purely made from mist. Oi oi, whats going on? Why are these guys here? Kousuke-sama? He also caught sight of some familiar figures here and there. Endou raised a dry laugh. Hinata stared at him in bewilderment in response. Her small hands were grabbing Kousukes collar tightly. Her body was also trembling. Her face was pale. Even a strong child like her still felt fear toward scary thing. After all, what was tightening the encirclement around them as each second passed was, Sheesh, this should be Amanogawas job. Yes, because they were the residents of the fairy worldDDa group of apparitions. Hey, mister fox. Is this place the fairy world? Sure enough, the white fox slowly shook its head. As expected it could understand word. And then, it ran forward and looked back invitingly, as though to urge them ahead. Endou-sama. They, arent approaching closer. Yeah. Just like mister fox, they look like they are wary toward Endou-sama. Yeah, looks like it. As I thought, Endou-sama isDD Im telling you Im human! About that, you dont need to keep bringing it up dont you!? M-my apologizes Hinata-chan looked really curious whether he was really human or not. Anyway, from a glance, with how they were clad in miasma, and with how murderous intent was filling their gazes, it didnt look like they could be talked with no matter how he looked at them. Their state was really similar with the crazed apparitions that he saw in the fairy world. Even so, for some reason they were wary toward Kousuke and wouldnt come any closer past a certain distance. In that respect, perhaps they were still in a better state than the apparitions of the fairy world seeing that their danger instinct was still working at the very least. (It feels like they are still perceiving me normally even when I activate my stealthis it because of Hinata-chan or the white fox?) Kousuke pondered that before he shook his head and opened his mouth. They still keep coming. And it looks like some among them might forcefully rush here sooner or later. Hinata-chan, hold on tight. Mister fox, Ill follow you so its okay for you to move now. Hinata tightly clung on Kousukes neck. The white fox nodded and started running. Kousuke also started running smoothly while paying attention so that the white fox wouldnt get out of the range where the apparitions were avoiding Kousuke. They passed through the crimson gate quickly and ran through the wide main street. Like Moses splitting the sea, the apparitions that were still showing up in increasing number even now parted to left and right. It was really a magnificent spectacle. The white fox glanced back over its shoulder. It seemed to be checking whether Kousuke could still keep up even in this speed. Its unknown how the me barrier will continue to be effective. Mister fox, you can speed up more. You can even take shortcut as long as its a place that human can pass through! ! Kyuh The white fox showed a slight surprise at Kousukes composure. After that it raised its speed gradually, but Kousuke kept following right behind it with the distance not shortening or increasing at the slightest. The white fox got surprised again by that. It was only natural because its speed was already rivaling the sprint athlete of Olympic. Seeing that, this time it turned right and leaped on a fence. Kousuke also easily jumped after it. It jumped to the roof without pause. It was also hopping over and over using trees and fences. Even so, Kousuke didnt fall behind at all. His expression was still composed. Amazing, youre amazing, Kousuke-sama! Because Im human okay? The swift and agile movement that was like an acrobat made Hinata to show excitement that was befitting a girl her age. Behind them the apparition group was following like a black muddy stream. Some of them were running side by side with them but It was then, it suddenly appeared. An apparition that attacked without avoiding Kousuke. As expected, it was one that he had seen before in the fairy worldDDan apparition with a shape like karasu tengu. It aimed right at the moment Kousuke leaped down from a roof so there was nowhere for him to escape. And so, Kousuke swung up his leg to use the recoil to change his falling speed. He twisted his body while dodging by stepping on the karasu tengus back. He earned a flying distance using the improvised midair foothold while landing near the white fox that was making an astounded expression that seemed to sayThis guy, he isnt a human!. And then he continued running as though nothing had happened. Thats not a human feat anymore! Are you saying that intentionally!? Her fear from before had gone off to who know where. Hinata-chan was smiling like a child who was enjoying her first jet coaster experience. As expected this child had nerves of steel. Also, she seemed to want to treat Kousuke as nonhuman no matter what After that. They ran for around ten-odd minutes through the ruined ancient capital where roars of pandemonium rose from everywhere. The place that came into view was also abnormal. Haa? Seimei Shrinee!? What he saw was a place that he thought to visit during the school trips free time. What was odd was that even though the surrounding had the atmosphere like Kyoto in Heian period, only that place looked exactly like the modern Seimei Shrine that he saw in the guide book. Naturally, it wasnt rotting or collapsing at all. I dont get whats going on anymore! Kousuke screamed inside his heart, even so the white fox leaped into the torii, and immediately charged deeper into the shrines ground. Perhaps the effect of the sense of avoidance was thinning, because a large snake and monkey apparitions leaped out from the left and right of the torii and attacked him. He slid on the ground to dodge them while also passing the torii. Right after that, the following apparitions crashed on an unseen wall that prevented them from passing the torii. Is that a barrier? It looks like they cant enter inside. Kousuke and Hinata kept their guard up against the resentful apparitions at the other side of the torii while heading deeper inside. The modern Seimei Shrine had a straight path connecting the entrance torii to the four gods gate that was leading to the inside ground. Even though the path until here was just uncovered soil, the path here became asphalt path. It gave him a strange feeling. Although, at both ends of that path, at the ground inside the shrine the path was suddenly cut off. From there ahead there was only uncovered soil on the ground. It seemed that the shrine was becoming even more foreign even inside this already foreign world. As they went deeper inside, the white fox stared at Hinata in relieve. Kousuke gently put down Hinata. Mister fox, you are looking for me just as I thought arent you? The fox gave back a silent affirmation. I dont have my memories. I dont what I should do Dont tell me, you arent going to ask her to be something like sacrifice or anything right? Kousukes gaze at the white fox narrowed slightly. The white fox strongly shook its head to left and right. And then, its gaze asked Hinata to come closer. Originally, there should be a fence to prevent the tourists to go deeper. But there was no fence here and the path connected to the main shrine inside. The air immediately changed as they entered there. To describe it briefly, it was pure. The air they breathed in was surprisingly fresh. It felt like the inside of their lungs were cleansed. The place in front of them looked like a stair and a stage. Deeper inside there was a place like an altar where two foxes were enshrined. There, the white fox turned its gaze at Kousuke. Are you saying that this is as far as I go? That seemed to be the case. In front of the stair, Hinata looked up at Kousuke with a bit of anxiety. Its alright. I dont know whats going to happen at all, but at the worst case, I can at least take away Hinata-chan and tear apart everything to escape. Yes, Endou-sama. The tension left Hinatas shoulders slightly. She then showed a resolute expression. She tightened her jaw, straightened her back, and slowly climbed up the stairs. Like that, she faced the white fox at the innermost place. Mister fox. I dont know why are you bringing me here, but can you return Endou-sama and me to where we came from after your objective is fulfilled? Kyun The white fox looked like it wanted to say something, but it nodded. With that, Hinata must have shaken off her last fear. She kneeled with seiza posture at the center of the stage beautifully and closed her eyes. Right after that, kuaaann the white fox made a cry that sounded different from before. A strong radiance was emitted from the white fox. Right after that, its form vanished to become white particles and flowed into Hinata like a river stream. Intense light was radiated from Hinata. Kousuke closed his eyes because of what happened. Inside the radiant light, he could see it. Hinatas long black hair was getting dyed white, and in the end she even had fox ears and tail popped out from her body. But, he didnt have any time to say anything about it. DD Hinata started chanting something. Immediately after, a pillar of light pierced the sky. Light rippled and spread through the sky, as though to purify the redly painted sky and the dark clouds. And soDD Chapter 405 - Three Even So I Don’t Do It- Chapter 405 Three Even So I Dont Do It- . AN: The onmyouji terms and history that came out in this third arc of Abyss Lord arent related with the actual things in the real world. I have researched a lot, but my knowledge of its depth is half baked and in the end I still dont really get a lot of things (cry). Im sorry but best regards! Ou? When he noticed, Kousuke was standing in the middle of a mountain once more. There was a small red torii nearby. There were also fox statues scattered here and there. It was a scene that could be found anywhere in Fushimi Inari temple. The sky was bright and the sun was positioned very high above his head. The air also felt very familiar to him. Could it be, Im back? It was like a daydream. He even suspecting that could it be that he was really just dreaming, But, he immediately realized that wasnt the case. Nnuu~ He gasped when he heard that adorable voice from near his feet and lowered his gaze. There he found the girl who he certainly encountered in another world. She was lying unconscious on the ground. Hinata-chan! He kneeled in panic and lifted her up in a princess carry. Her hair was in her original black color. She didnt have any fox ears or tail. Just in case he ascertained it by patting her head, but there wasnt any trace of it remaining. It made him felt like he had been bewitched by some fox. He also quickly checked if she had any injury anywhere, but other than her kimono that was still dirty and worn out like before, he didnt find anything that seemed like wound on her. That white fox He looked around, but he didnt find the fox anywhere. It was then, he felt the presence of a group of more than ten people approaching from a slight distance away. He could also hear the clamorous voices of people. Those voices came from men and women of all ages having fun. There were also high tension voices of excited children. We have really gotten back Thats right, he got an idea and took out his smartphone from his pocket. The signal only had one bar but it was functioning. He then activated a map application and confirmed his current location. The map was showing his location properly. It seemed that he was slightly north of Inariyama that was the peak of Fushimi Inari Shrine. As he thought, that ritual thing must be the objective of that white fox. There was no doubt that they were returned here because they had achieved that. Kousuke let out a sigh of relieve while, To get thrown out like this, mister fooxx, isnt that a bit too rough? Even Hinata-chan ended up like this Letting out a complain. But, he immediately gasped by his own words. Around ten meters at the other side, there were many tourists behind the trees. And then, there was a girl with messy and dirty kimono in his arms. This was in the middle of a mountain and people could only be in this place if they intentionally went off the path This was bad. Extremely bad. What if there was a tourist who got carried away and went yaay and veered off from the mountain path to here? Then, what if he got seen in this current state? It would become a great incident. He could imagine the anthropomorphed figure of case court-kun rushing at him with a brandished death scythe to bring down the divine punishment on the miscreant! H-Hinata-chan! Wake up! Hinata-chan! Just in case, he took off the blazer of his uniform and stowed it into the treasure warehouse. After all something like uniform could become the greatest clue to ascertain his identity. But, doing that almost broke his heart because of how criminal like he was for thinking such idea. Uu? EnEndo-sama? No way? Your memory of me is hazy! Spare me from that! Im Endou! Without Hinata-chans testimony, it will be out for me the moment they see this okay? The process from reporting to arresting will be carried out so smoothly just like a flowing water! This is a danger that is going to push down my social status to the rock bottom of the abyss! Pplease calm down Endou-sama! My head was just a bit befuddled just now! It seemed that Hinata was able to wake up completely from seeing Kousukes lamentation. She gave a wry smile at the extremely anxious Kousuke and patted the arm that was holding her reassuringly. Then her gaze looked around restlessly. She looked up to the sky and checked the sunlight shining down from between the tree leaves. She heard the faint clamorous voice of the tourists and immediately guessed the situation. So we have returned back? Looks like it. It seems mister fox is keeping its promise. Hinata nodded and got back on her own feet with Kousukes help. And then she placed her hand on her head and patted around. She twisted her upper body and checked her waist area. She placed her hand on her chest and closed her eyes as though to check on something. Iif my memory serves me right, I lent my body to mister foxand then We are already here when I came to myself. I also dont know what happened. Hinata-chan radiated an intense light, then my consciousness was blown away right after thatdo you understand what happened Hinata-chan? How is your memory? Hinata pondered for some time while groaning h~m h~m, but before long her shoulders dropped in resignation. My memory hasnt returned. But But? I know what mister fox want to do. According to her, it seemed that other world received an attack. It was unknown what was the objective of the attack or who was the culprit, but that white fix was the manager of that world. And then, because the world was weakened by the attack from outside, Hinata was needed to repair the damage. Why is it Hinata-chan? I dont know. Most likely the answer to that lie in my lost memory. The information just now is also not something that mister fox taught me. The best way to describe it is that kind of information is instinctually shared with me as we became one. I see. By the way, I was chosen to act as bodyguard and bring Hinata-chan until that place but, do you know why it was me? No. Its true that Endou-sama was summoned as my guard but But? But, itsmister fox have faith in your strength, and there is also this conflicted emotionDDyes, if I have to make an example, I could feel an emotion of nervousness from mister fox like when there is an explosive in front of you. And then A-and then? It looked like what she was going to say next was extremely hard to say. Hinata quietly averted her gaze while speaking. Because Endou-sama is its colleague. That kind of feeling was conveyed to me Even so an attack to another world huhhh! What a really strange story huhhh!! Kousuke diverted the topic with everything he had. With eyes that looked dead inside. Hinatas eyes were growing increasingly doubtful toward Kousukes humanity. Kousuke coughed. He intentionally made his voice bright to pull himself together. Well! We are able to return back anyway. It feels like things are going to be resolved if we can find Hinata-chans family or acquaintance, so for now lets just rejoice! Youre, right The two of them looked at each other for a while. Then they sighed in relieve at the same time and exchanged a smile. Endou-sama. What will we do now? Lets see. For now, Ill contact my friendDD Before Kousuke could finish speaking, his gaze snapped quickly to a certain direction. Endou-sama? Uhee, seriously? Hinata-chan, lets move a bit from here. I think its nothing but, just in case, because it will be troublesome if we get found out like this. Eh, ah, yes. Kousuke was looking at the other side of the trees where there were a lot of tourists with a frown. It seemed that Hinata also guessed it from the way he acted. That the carried away tourist he was worried about had really appeared. Geez, I get it that their tension is higher than usual because they are in a trip, but still, they should keep their manner. Both of us are also out of the proper path though? Ah, now that you mention it thats true Fufufu Kousuke lifted her up in his arm very naturally. Hinata also relaxed her body and entrusted herself to him without any hesitation. She was slightly surprised by herself that had the composure to smile. The reason for that was certainly in part because she was able to return back to this world but As expected, the biggest reason was undoubtedly because this deeply mysterious young man was at her side. Endou-sama. Hm? Thank you very much. She was given a puzzled gaze in respond. The feeling of amusement welled up inside her again. There is a saying that an outing isnt over until youre back home right? Thats why, its too early for you to say that. I believe that words of gratitude are something that can be said at any time and many times. I-is that soyeah, then, well, your welcome. Could it be, Endou-sama is embarrassed? Im not though? Fufu- Whats with this little girl, she is strongI cant say strong in what, but somehow I get that feeling. Kousuke thought with twitching cheeks. Even while making such conversation, he found a place that was just right to hide themselves between some trees growing close together and camouflaged themselves. Hmm? Whats the matter? No, it must be a coincidence. It seemed that the carried away tourist was heading this way. When Kousuke was in a camouflaged state, the average person would definitely ignored him even when he was right in front of them, but as precaution he moved to a different spot and hid themselves. But Ha? Eh? Wait a second. Why? Kousuke was showing a clear confusion. It couldnt be helped. Because the person who seemed to be a carried away person entering into the mountain had changed their course. To be more accurate, toward the direction of Kousuke and Hinata. Furthermore, ! From the north side too!? No, from the east and west too!? Arent there too many carried away people among the tourists today!? There were two people from each direction. A total of eight people. Their movement was like a group action of two man cell. Furthermore, they went straight toward Kousuke and Hinata as though to surround them. There was no way such coincidence could exist. Or rather, although he had Hinata with him, the effect of his invisibility should also cover her when he was hugging her like this even if it wouldnt be as perfect as the effect on himself. These people couldnt possibly be ordinary people if this wasnt effective against them. Endou-sama. Could it be, they are people who know about me Im also considering that right now. Perhaps they are searching team that your family sent. Should we try talking with them for a bit? Yes, please do so. He put down Hinata on the ground and the two of them waited. After a while some silhouettes appeared. It was a young man around twenty years old and a man around fifty years old. Their appearance like their outfit and the like looked like normal tourist. But, there was one point that was completely unthinkable for a tourist. It was their atmosphere. Their atmosphere was far different from being carried away tourist. Their gazes opened wide the moment they caught sight of Hinata. Found her! Its Ohii-sama! She showed up at Fushimi just as expected!! The mens voices that sounded like angry yell echoed inside the mountain. The other two men cells that were still at some slight distance away in the other three directions rapidly closed the distance. As expected, it seemed their objective was Hinata. Ohii-sama? Hinata tilted her head. The young man didnt reply to that question and started contacting somewhere through his smartphone. From the content of his talk, it seemed that they still had other comrades in the area around Fushimi Inari. It was clear that the man was reporting of Hinatas discovery and asking his comrades to converge in this location. U-umm! Who are all of you? Do you know something about me? Hinata took a step forward. She asked earnestly. From the way the man addressed her, she felt a small hope that these people were surely close to her family. The mens eyes widened for a moment. Right after that they showed a pitying kind smile. Ohii-sama, your memory is unclear right now isnt it? Hinata didnt reply right away was surely because of wariness. Because, she didnt overlook it. From the young man, just for an instant, emotion of rapture that seemed to delight in her lost of memory surfaced in her eyes. It cant be helped that you are feeling on your guard. However please dont worry. We come here in order to protect Ohii-sama. Protectis that, because you are asked by my family? But of course. Then, do you know my fathers name? Yes. Its Taisei-sama. However, Ohii-sama, you dont have your memory dont you? The older man was good in hiding his emotion. His atmosphere was filled with sympathy the whole time. But, as expected the young man was still inexperienced. He was shaken even if only slightly. For some reason, an emotion that was similar to fear could be glimpsed from him the moment the possibility of Hinata not losing her memory appeared. My father is the only one who I remember. Its only a little but, he appeared in my dream. Dream viewing. I see. And, what did Ohii-samas father do in that dream? Even though the elderly mans tone was gentle, the more he talked, the more anxiety gradually welled up inside Hinata. He had talk about hobby. She naturally hid the story about the elder. Aayou mean the gambling. The house head is holding an unusual degree of appreciation for horse racing, so perhaps its about that? Is fathers hobby a common knowledge? Yes. After all we all belong to the same clan. Clan Yes. In order to search for Ohii-sama who wenrt missing, house head not only contacted the police, he also mobilized the whole clan. The older man took a step forward. Come Ohii-sama. Lets go home. House head is waiting impatiently for your safe return. He held his hand forward with a kind smile. Hinata took another step back. The older man narrowed his eyes at that. Can I, make a request? What is it? Please, let me talk with my father. If you are here because of his order, there shouldnt be any problem for me to talk with him shouldnt it? The older man was still smiling. However the smile didnt reach his eyes. He was wracking his brain thinking. A tense atmosphere suddenly filled the area. When they realized, the two men cells from the other three directions had arrived. As expected all of them only looked like tourist, but all of them were watching Hinata with some nervousness in them. At this point, their explanation as a family who searched for a missing elementary student was too suspicious. Hinata looked back. She sought for the only person who she could trust in this place. But, it seemed that gesture severed the taught string of tension. I wont let you- The young man put his hand inside his jackets pocket. That was why, it became the breaking point of the guardian. Gua!? What!? Gahah An instant. The young man and older man turned a somersault. Looking at them, there were fist-sized stones lodged on their stomachs. They must be thrown with a speed that gave them no time at all to dodge. Surely the impact felt like a punch for a heavy weight boxer for them. The air of the place stopped. The remaining six people looked dumbfounded at their two comrades who fainted with their eyes rolled back, then right after that, they turned a very dangerous look toward Hinata. Hinatas throat twitched and the voice hih leaked out from there. She stepped on a small branch under her foot and lost her balance. She almost fell on her back. Its alright. AhDD A warm hand supported her back. Hinata who was almost turning pale returned to her senses. When she looked up, Kousukes sharp look wasDDyes, the expression that was like a hidden demon sword that she saw in that other world was right there before her now. !? W-who the hell are you! Since when are you over there!? Dont tell methats Ohii-samas shiki- Impossible! That should be impossible for someone amnesiac! Then, dont tell me its a type of youkai transformation!? She made it into her ally!? Thats it! The proof of that is that thin presence that is unthinkable for human! Shaddup! Why is every single one of you want to make me as something inhuman!? I was the one in hiding though!! Even while saying such complaint, a streak of shadow dashed behind the remaining six people. The next moment, Gah!?Gua!? screams rose in succession accompanied with the sound of six consecutive blows. When Hinata noticed, the men around them were already lying face down on the ground. Eh? Ee? Huh? Endou-sama? Endou-sama was supporting herself to stand. He was right behind her. Then, the silhouette that looked like Endou-sama who just neutralized the six men in the blink of eye was Im a human okay? Endou-sama. I wont mind at all even if Endou-sama actually isnt human! Im telling you Im a human! He coughed once. These guys were quite threatening, but regardless, they definitely know about Hinata-chans circumstance. Lets try asking them politely. She thought that his physical ability was tremendous to be able to outrun that many monsters in that foreign world, but it seemed that she was still underestimating him too much even with that. Hinata could do nothing else but feeling dumbfounded. Now then, using the Proud VillagerDD Kousuke took out a five yen coin with string attached from his pocketDDin appearance only while it actually came out from his treasure warehouse. But, before he could use that suspicious thing, kaaa the cry of a crow resounded with excessive clarity. Kousuke and Hinata gasped. When they looked up, there was a white crow circling around there. Thats Thats not a normal animal. It seems similar with the monsters that we saw in the other world. The crow looked slightly transparent. There wasnt any ominous feeling from it like the miasma, but the way it was clad in a haze that shined white was similar. The white crow loudly cried kaaa once more. Right after that, Kousukes senses detected a great commotion. Tsu. Whats with this number!? Endou-sama! Something is coming! I know! Havent we returned to the real world! Kousuke made a strong tsukkomi while lifting up Hinata on his arm again. Where can we go!? Were going down the mountain and slip into the crowd! Kousuke said that and broke into a run. W-why The younger man had contacted his comrades. They had also predicted that Hinata-chan would appear here. In other words, they still had even more comrades out there. Of course, for Kousuke it would be easy to neutralize them even if there was a hundred of them. But, something that was similar to those apparitions was currently approaching from all directions to here. There were nearly a hundred of them. This situation really wasnt good at all. After all the violence of number was always a threat no matter when. Not to mention he had someone to protect right now. Im confident I can knock out all of them, but we dont know anything about the opponents combat capability, so thats not really a good plan to adopt. However, even if we run-, our location! They know where I amDDnnh. Arent they!? Just like before this. Hinata said. Hinata who was in the middle of experiencing going down the mountain in high speed like riding jet coaster pointed that out even while desperately clinging on Kousukes neck. Yeah. I dont know how though. Thats why we arent running away. Im going to set up a place for negotiation. W-what do chu mean-!? I-I bit my tongue Kousuke smiled wryly at the teary Hinata while explaining. He still couldnt say anything with surety regarding the relationship between them and the white apparition, but whether the two were connected or not, crowd should be the most effective thing that would hold them back. They must want to keep everything hidden. If they arent keeping things secret, its strange that kind of fantasy isnt coming out to the surface isnt it? I cii-, I see. Hinata-chan. You dont need to talk. They could do as they pleased because they were inside the mountain where there wasnt anybody else. Then they should be able to talk a bit more if they were in a place where there were bystanders. And even if they couldnt have a talk there, there would be no problem. Rather it would be more convenient. Being in the middle of a crowd make it easier to slip in and run away. Thats true even if they have a method to specify our location. Hinata nodded up and down to show her understanding. Kousuke apologized to her in his heart. For hiding his true capability and taking this kind of method. Kousuke had the method to oppose the violence of number with violence of number too. Furthermore he could even take on the swarm of apparition with his clones while neutralizing the suspicious men. But that would mean exposing his hand to the unknown people who were clearly belonging to an organization in the middle of the circumstance surrounding Hinata. Not only that, there was also a risk that it would make them suspect the returnees involvement. If the opponent misunderstood that the returnee was officially cooperating with Hinata, setting aside his friends, there might be some consequence that reached their families. For safety, it would be better to not easily show that a returnee Endou Kousuke was involved in this case. At the very least until he was able to obtain information about the opponent to some degree. For now, I should contact Nagumo. Reporting, contacting, and consultation are importantDDwhoops, they already caught up! A presence was approaching from behind. Kousuke immediately twisted his body. Then large and long claws along with a huge body passed beside him. A tiger! Its figure was even more hazy than the white crow. It was like a smoke converging to make a shape. However the strange shape was clearly that of a tiger. It ran parallel to him while growling. Hinata-chan, hold on tight! Yes- Hinata half closed her eyes while putting her arms around his neck tightly. Kousuke confirmed that before activating his treasure warehouse. Several kunai that he received from the family of a certain obstinate classmate who wouldnt admit that she was a ninja were held between his fingers. They stabbed between the forehead of the white tiger that assaulted him once more. The white tiger vanished like a mist without even any death throes. Next several white dogs charged through that white mist. They bared their fangs at him. Dodge, dodge, dodge. He used the trees like parkour set. He countered using throwing stars that were given to him from the certain family that looked like ninja no matter how he saw it but apparently not a ninja. After that there were white crows swooping down to attack from above. He intercepted them using swastika shaped throwing stars that he obtained from the certain ninjas too. It doesnt matter how many of you are coming! I have enough throwing stars in storage! Even the types are more than twenty! After all they are regularly shipped to me! They are from the throwing star maniacs of a certain Yaegashi-san family you see! He thought that while running down the mountain for several minutes. Kousuke came down until the foot of the mountain in the blink of eye. He ran past the torii corridor, then without stopping he leaped out toward the square where the main shrine building was located with his invisibility at full force. The tourist spot was greatly popular as usual. There were people everywhere his eyes could see. However, perhaps thanks to his full power invisibility, there was nobody who paid attention to Kousuke and Hinata. As expected those guys must have some kind of special pursuing method. As though to show that, several men who seemed to have been on standby around the main shrine were paying attention to his way from the buildings shade. They were especially concentrated at the direction of the torii corridor, the large torii at the front, and other similar places. It seemed that they really didnt want Hinata and him to approach near the torii. Does it look like we will be able to have a talk? At the very least they shouldnt be able to rampage if its hereDD That assumption of Kousuke was unbelievably a big mistake. *Gou* Wind surged. When he lifted up his gaze in surprise, there was a white large money that landed on top of the main shrine. Then it immediately jumped forward without any hesitation. No way!! He back stepped in panic to dodge. Right after that, arm that was like a log and fist that was like a rock were swung down. The spot where Kousuke was standing just a moment ago was pierced. A thunderous roar and impact broke out. The stone paving was pulverized. A small crater was created on the ground. The people at the surrounding screamed by the explosion that suddenly occurred. It was an uproar. The couple and family that were relatively nearby were falling down. Surround her! Catch her no matter what! We have the permission to go somewhat excessively! We cant let her escape to the other world again! Kousukes ears caught the attackers communicating with each other while mixing within the crowd. As expected, it seemed that they were related with the white apparitions. All of you! Are you sane!? Hinata yelled furiously. People who seemed to be the comrades of the attackers were gathering in droves. In addition the white apparitions were also coming from here and there. (The other tourists cant see them?) Kousuke muttered in his heart. Even though multiple strange creatures had clearly appeared, the tourists were only staring at the broken stone paving in a daze. They werent paying attention to the apparitions at all. Ohii-sama. Please come quietly! Even though they were outdoor, a voice from unknown whereabouts resounded mysteriously. At the same time, a white large snake slid up toward them to coil around them this time. Kousuke jumped to dodge that. Then at that moment, *turururur* his smartphone got a call. When Kousuke reflexively picked up the call Oi, Endou. Where are you rightDD Nagumooo! Why are you always showing up at this kind of timing! Kousuke kicked away the large snakes head while falling down. Then he slipped past the powerful arms of the large monkey that was leaping at them at the same time. The strike that missed its target destroyed the stone paving once more. Screams rose from the surrounding. Eh? What did you say? Its really noisy over there that I cant really hear you. Im under attack all over right now! By some unknown guys! Ha? What did you sayDD Even while he was in the middle of explaining, Eei, dont move around! Thats not a human movement! As expected, is Ohii-samas power still going strong!? This isnt the time to be hesitant with the damage to the civilians! Catch her no matter what! Dont be picky with the method anymore! He isnt a human anyway! Destroy that man by all means! Kousukes ears caught some disquieting words getting thrown around. An invisible power rained down from somewhere. The air bent. He dodged the destruction in a hairs breadth while, Im saying-, right now, Im in the middle of battling some unknown men! Shit-, what the hell is it with these guys! He reflexively cursed. It was just as Hinata said, they werent sane. Anyway, he now understood that these guys were more eager to capture Hinata rather than keeping things secret. He realized that and gritted his teeth because of his complete mistake in reading the situation. He started running toward the front torii in order to get outside and left the crowd. He didnt even consider that his phone was in speaker mode and his classmates were going uwaa with taken aback faces because of the situation that was transmitted to them. Endou-sama! You dont need to protect me anymore! Their objective is me! Please escape by yourself! Hinata yelled because she couldnt endure it anymore. He should have told her already in that other world that he wouldnt run away. He glared at Hinata with that feeling in his gaze. But, an unexpectedly strong gaze also came back at him from Hinata. Her words werent words of resignation. She was implicitly telling him the same thing like in that other world. It was the mettle to leap into the tiger den to obtain ones objective. There was also trust in there that Kousuke would come to save her. From those guys words, it was clear that she was at the very least strongly connected to them. Then, in order to not increase the number of victim from their rampage because of the two of them running around, she would give up herself and obtained information. However, they were planning to kill Kousuke, so she was telling him to run for the time being. Her gaze was asking him, that he would definitely come to help if she called for him, right? Even so. There is no way I can say yes understand in this kind of situation! That option was too dangerous. There was no knowing what they would do to Hinata. That was why, for the time being they should retreat to somewhere with not bystander. Just as Kousuke was about to pass through the torii with Hinata in his armDD Wait, what? Talisman? The men taking position in front of the torii took out scrap of paper from their pocket. He felt like he had seen the papers that had patterns and kanjis written on them from somewhere. What are they planning with that kind ofDD On handomadara abokyajayani sorosoro souka!! Their talismansDDcharms became slightly tinged with light. Right away, invisible ropes coiled around Kousuke and obstructed his movement. Kousukes eyes opened wide. No way!? Onmyouji-, are you guys onmyouji!? I saw this kind of scene in a movie before! Owah thats dangerous! You bastard, its cowardly that you guys use fantasy! A large monkey that tried to grab at him from the side was pierced through by a kunai that he shot with just a snap of his wrist. A big complain was dripping out from his mouth at the same time. It felt like there was a tsukkomi of Which mouth is saying that huh coming from somewhere. There their comrades were gathering in drove to surround them. The white apparitions were also completely surrounding Kousuke and Hinata. Shit, even more reinforcement huh! Endou-sama, Im already Hinata mustered out her voice with a pained look. She couldnt bear to see the conflict continuing any more than this here. Perhaps it was the bad habit of Japanese people. Even though there was stone paving that got pulverized, explosive sound resounding, and there as a young man and little girl with dirty appearance got surrounded by multiple men who were clearly having murderous aura, there were surprisingly few people who evacuated because they sensed the danger. Rather they were completely transformed into curious onlookers who were seized with curiosity saying things like Is that a movie shooting?Seriously? In Inari Shrine?Aint that amazing?Is there any actor that I know?. So that was why. Right now there wasnt anybody who got seriously injured thanks to Kousuke dodging the attacks with perfect positioning, but the possibility was high that there would be victim if this situation continued on. It was certainly something that was hard for the kind girl to endure. That was why, Its fine so just shut up! I got surprised but just this much isnt any trouble at all. Kousuke resolved himself. This might give trouble to his friends and families but, as expected, he couldnt take the option of running away alone here. That was why, Kuku, I dont know what is the circumstance here, but that rotten character of ganging up to attack a mere small child really get in my nerves. Abyss Lord stand by~! Stand by~! The invisible ropes got shaken off with a brisky turn! It looks like you bastards are in need of a bit of education. Endou-sama? The attackers were dumbfounded. And perhaps it was just their imagination, but the white apparitions looked like they were also drawing back from the abnormal atmosphere. The curious onlookers also sensed the strange atmosphere and they were watching while holding their breath with great curiosity. The sunglasses is on! Fuh. Im not Endou. Call me with this. There was no meaning to it but, one more turn! Call me Kousuke E Abyssgate!! Abisu geto? Hinata-chan was also bewildered but he was on fire. The turn was too brisk that her semicircular canal was damaged. She felt a bit bad, Some of the onlookers went Oo~ and sent their applause. Voices of understanding Its really a movie shooting! also came. There were even sounds of *shutter shutter* taking the picture of the scene! Fuh, a thousand apologies my sworn friend. And so my abyss is unleashedDDsworn friend? Mumu, my sword friend, why are youthe call is cut? He looked at his smartphone. No matter how he looked at it the call was cut. Fuh. So he doesnt wish to get in my way. He is a considerate friend as usual. That absolutely wasnt it. Hinata thought. Her clear instinct was right on the money. Tsk, dont screw around! Ignore him, just finish him off! Retrive Ohii-sama from him! We got the notice that its fine even if she lose one or two limbs as long as she isnt dead! The assembled attackers took out charms simultaneously. Fuh. My dear princess. You can rest assured. I promise to resolve this without any harm to the people or even the enemies! I swear on my name as Abyss Lord!! ah, yes. ill leave it at your discretion The lord took out a kunai and took a stance too. The onlookers cheered. Hinata-chan was looking up to the blue sky with eyes that were dead inside. Perhaps she was running away from reality. Right after that, the battle that would become hot topic Appearance of bothersome youtuber group!? A scuffle at Fushimi Inary in broad daylight!! Real clone jutsu? Is it magic? The mysterious super skill!! in the news and also internet began. The result was of course the neutralization of all the attackers and the annihilation of the white apparitions. But, the commotion grew to become too large that policemen surged in, so Kousuke brought Hinata away together with one attacker and left that place in great hurry. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . And so. Kousuke who had completely went off the deep end as Abyss Lord grieved for a while in a back alley as Hinata consoled him while patting his head with a wry smile. That went for around an hour. After that he finally returned to his senses, however, for some reason Hajime and his classmates couldnt be contacted because they blocked his call (he could guess that they must be wishing to avoid getting involved with troublesome matter during their school trip though), so he got dejected for a while again. In any case, in order to interrogate the kidnapper he abducted and talked about what they would do from here on in a calm place, Kousuke came to the hotel where the class planned to stay during the school trip at the first day. He hid the abducted attacker inside a garbage can in a back alley near the hotel and brought only Hinata inside. It was already evening. Perhaps his classmates already checked in. Thinking that, he told Hinata to sit on a sofa at the lobby and went to the front desk alone. Um, excuse me. Of course, he couldnt make the receptionist noticed him. Hinata-chan must have predicted that. She had come to his side when he noticed and asked the receptionist in his place. With that the staff finally noticed Kousuke. Pardon me. What business do you have The one dealing with him was a young female staff. Her bright smile was lovely. But her smile was gradually narrowing. Her eyes traced Kousukes slightly dirty appearance and wavered in bewilderment. And then, when she noticed the little girl in dirty and messy kimono beside him, her gaze narrowed in suspicion. Ah, Im sorry. Im a student of the school that is scheduled to stay here today. Has my class checked in already? Yes? Kousuke asked that while handing his student ID. After the female staff checked the school name written on the ID, her gaze went past being suspicious and changed into distrust. The female staff eyes went back and forth between Kousuke and Hinata in high speed. She glanced at the elderly staff nearby. U-umm! We have a bit of circumstance! Circumstance, is ithowever No, I understand. We are suspicious no matter how you look at us! Thats why, for now I want to contact my homeroom teacher Hatayama-sensei! No, look here Her reaction was really vague. Or rather her gaze was becoming increasingly distrustful. Certainly they looked suspicious in a glance, but he had disclosed his identity, so it should be fine if she at least checked with the teacher, Kousuke thought, but then an unexpected reply came back. Please pardon my rudeness, dear guest, but has you perhaps make some kind of misunderstanding? Yes? Misunderstanding? Yes. Certainly the group that dear guest mentioned had made use of this hotel but, they had checked out three days ago. Sorry but, I dont really understand what you are saying. Kousukes jaw dropped in astonishment. He didnt know what to think. The school trip would last for four days and three nights. And yet the class had checked out three days ago? He should be gone only for less than a day. And yet the school trip was already over. Kousuke was at a loss for words with his mind in chaos. In exchange Hinata talked to the female staff. Can you tell us what day it is? The day today, is it? Her confusion deepened. The female staff looked like she wanted to question Hinata instead. But, perhaps because of her professional spirit, she at least answered her first. According to her, Four days has passed as expectedsince when I became Urashima Taro-san? Kousuke got into a stupor once more. This was too unexpected. The eyes of the female staff were completely suspecting him as some kind of criminal. Hinata was sprinkling her charms around to appeal that there wasnt any problem at all here, none at all maam while dragging Kousuke to the corner of the lobby. Endou-sama. It seems the flow of time in that world and this world is different. Yeah. My school trip is over. P-please dont look so down. Aa, dont cry, Endou-sama- Hinata thoughthe looked like a doggy who was soaked wet from rain. Anyway, we have to decide about our plan going forward from here. Youre, right. A girl who was far younger than him was keeping herself together. When he thought that, willpower welled up from inside him that this wasnt the time for him to keep being dumbfounded. It was really shocking for him to learn that his school trip had been blown away to hell but Or rather, that call from Hajime was undoubtedly because they finally noticed that he wasnt inside the bus that was going back and so he called to check on him. Right now all his friends were blocking his call as though they were conspiring together was absolutely because they didnt want him to disturb their aftertaste of the pleasant fatigue from the school trip. He understood their feeling, but as expected it made him wanted to cry. Because, he was a human. Endou-sama. I cant give you any guarantee but, I will definitely compensate you for all your help Uu, Im sorry Hinata-chan. Youre so considerate. But its alright. I told you right? Im used with getting ignored and left alone. Please dont say such sad thing. Hinata patted his head while saying good boy good boy again. Her motherhood was terrific. Was there ever a child who was this considerate to Kousuke before this? It felt like her kindness was seeping into his sad heart. Of course. Seen from the side, this scene was completely out. You, can we have a bit of talk? Hm? What is it? Were a bit busy right nowDD Kousuke looked back when someone placed their hand on his shoulder. And then he turned speechless. His body stiffened. Because, standing there were, Busy huh. I see, I see. Can you tell me more specifically what are you being busy with? What is your relationship with that girl? Police officers who were putting on a smile that didnt reach their eyes at all. At the front desk, the staffs were looking at Hinata with worried look. So that was it. It seemed he got reported. The officers apparently came running here with amazing speed. How capable! Y-youre wrong. There is a deep reason for thisDD I see, I see. So there is a deep reason for it. T-thats right! I have nothing to feel guilty about by all means! Yep yep, is that so. The officer nodded with a gentle atmosphere. But, the severity within his eyes were inversely deepening to that. Oh? Officers, why are all of you surreptitiously spreading out? Why are you circling behind me? Why are you blocking the entrance? Then, can you follow us to tell about that deep reason in the station? T-thats a bit There is nothing for you to feel guilty about, right? Kousuke thought. Scaryyyy. This was a scariness that was different from the demon king. Even though he really hadnt done anything to feel guilty at all, he felt like he was becoming a guilty existence! Officer, youre scaryyy! U-umm! Endou-sama had been helping me out, thats all! Hinata-chan, nice assist! As expected youre a capable girl! You see, there are some people who made a great ruckus at Fushimi Inari just now. Hinata-chan fell silent. She averted her gaze completely. Yep yep, then you will come rightDDto the police station? Hinata-chan, quietly held out her arms. She offered both her hands. Just like a criminal who had resigned and confessed Officer, Im the culprit , waiting for the handcuff to be put on her hands. Now, you too. This girls kimono looks really high quality but, why is it this messy and dirtyyou will tell us about that in full detail too right? The officers whose smile didnt reach their eyes at all were radiating pressure that seemed to say This enemy of children. You absolutely wont get away. Scorning gazes were showered at Kousuke from the front desk. Kousuke looked up to the sky. And then he spoke with an expression of tearful smile. Even so, I dont do it. The smiles and eye glints of the officers didnt waver at the slightest. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. And so, although it wasnt as horrible as Dragon King Palace, Abyss Lords time was blown away when he had only just experienced the school trip for less than half a day. Next time, Hinatas circumstance will finally come to light, perhaps. Also, I have subtly revised the school trips lines. I might revise more lines from here on to keep things consistent but, I hope you readers can be tolerant. Best regards. Chapter 406 Arifureta Chapter 406 Abyss Lord Chapter Three Guwaaaaaaah!? . *Tick tock* There was only the sound of the clock ticking echoing inside the room. Silence envelopedDDthe interrogation room. The one sitting on the business swivel chair with cushion that was considerably worn out in large part while shrinking into himself in shame was of course Kousuke. In front of him was a male officer wearing a suit. He looked to be in his fifty with a stern look. He was sitting while displaying a skilful gesture of smiling gently despite the stinging aura that was radiating from his whole being. Through one thing or another, the silence had continued for five minutes already. He couldnt bear it. The invisible police officer pressure was mercilessly whittling down Kousukes mind (Hinata-chan isyeah, looks like she is fine.) To escape from reality, he confirmed Hinatas situation through a clone that he placed in the corner of the room she was in. A female officer was currently taking care of her in a different room with great attentiveness and kindness. It seemed Hinata was smiling wryly at the mountain of sweets and juices that were frequently offered to her. Actually, they were moved from the police box to this police station due to a certain reason. After that just when the questioning started, Hinatas stomach loudly growled *kukyurururururu~*. Thinking back, Hinata hadnt eaten any food other than water for more than a day, so it couldnt be helped. Hinata covered her face that turned bright red in shame with both her hands while crouching down. Seeing that, even the grim faced police officers reflexively broke out into a warm smile. From there they decided to give her dinner first for the time being. Also, the meal that was provided wasnt katsudon. It was McDonal. When a young police officer who dashed out to buy the meal returned the first time with katsudon, the female officers looked at him with gazes that seemed to say Dont choose with your usual standard you damn brat! Buy a little girl meal you stupid idiot-!. The young officer was trembling fiercely at that time. Anyway, this was after they had finished such dinner. Hinata must have been full already. However, the courteous, obedient, and amiable Hinata had already turned all the female officers into her captive. They were in the competition of feeding her right now. Perhaps that was why. Since some time ago, Hinata had been sending glances toward the clone. Her gaze was looking for help. But from there it could also be felt that she was feeling relieved that he was staying at her side. (As I thought, Hinata-chan can perceive me normally huh.) Naturally, normal people couldnt notice Kousuke unless his mind was drowned with grief or they had paid a strong attention on him right from the start. In fact, none of the polices around Hinata noticed the clones existence. It was a very joyful thing for him that the number of people who could perceive him was increasing. Even if Hinatas gaze was mixed with sparkling gaze filled with determination and conviction of I understand! I will definitely never tell anyone that Endou-sama isnt human! toward Kousuke who wasnt noticed by anybody else and was able to make a clone of himself. And Y-yess! A voice suddenly called at him while his focus was directed at Hinata. Even though the call was gentle, the officers sternness that was like tundra was lurking in it. Kousukes voice unconsciously turned shrilly. The grim faced officer narrowed his eyes. Scary. Do you feel like talking to us seriously now? To be honest, no. The officer talked in a roundabout way, but Kousuke understood. After all, this was exactly the reason he was separated from Hinata and put into the interrogation room right now where the officers looked at him with cold gaze. Right now you are being suspected of violating various illegal acts. Are you aware of your own position? Y-yes, well Abduction or kidnapping of minor. Destruction of cultural assets, Holding an event and filming without permission (the police suspected). There were civilians who fell due to the commotion, so there was also suspicion of inflicting bodily injury on him. Certainly. If all those suspicions were true than he was spending a life that was out of the norm. Even though Kousuke himself was still a minor. Kousuke nodded with a conflicted expression. The stern looking officer nodded un un and thinking that he might talk now, he continued speakingDD Your identityDD Guwaaaaaaah!? A scream suddenly resounded. The voice came from Kousuke. His hands clenched on his chest and he gasped and writhed in agony. Normally anyone would get panicked if the one they were talking with suddenly acted like that. But, the stern looking officer wasnt flustered at all. He didnt even look worried. Rather he folded his arms with a fed up expression while saying This again. He leaned back on his chair deeply. His eyes were astonishingly cold. He looked like he was going to blurt out This damn brat anytime now. That couldnt be helped. Guwaaaaaaa, aa, my chest hurt There, Kousuke had returned back to normal with the same suddenness when he started screaming. How many times are you going to repeat that until youre satisfied? Y-you misunderstand! My chest suddenly feel hurt out of nowhere! Is that from your pangs of conscience? Thats not ittt! Did the back of your neck also feel hot? T-thats right! After that the pain receded quickly and gone without a trace! Is that so. The officer didnt believe him. Not at the slightest at that. The chillingly cold atmosphere of the stern looking officer clearly conveyed that. It was only natural because this was already the tenth time it happened. You see, it has been thirty years since I became a police, but this is the first time I see a kid who try a deception that sloppy. P-please believe me! The pain I felt is real! Then you must have some kind of disease, lets go to the hospital right away. Thats a bit Certainly, it couldnt be helped that the officer was thinking This damn brat, fucking around like this. No wonder the officers got angry and threw him into the interrogation room. In the first place, Kousuke himself was an incomprehensible existence. The police received a report from the hotel that said A young man who is acting and talking nonsensically is trying to check in with a ten years old girl who is wearing worn out clothes and the officers from nearby police box came running to the scene location first. And when they interrogated him at the police box, The young man said that he was a student of a class that had finished their school trip already. He also had the student ID to prove it. But if what he said was true, that meant the school had been intentionally leaving him behind. There was no way such thing could happen. Also, none of the hotel staffs remembered seeing Kousuke among the students of the school trip who stayed in the hotel at that time. The teacher in charge also didnt really show any sign of panicking or searching for a lost student. In the first place, there was no way that the class could just nonchalantly continue their school trip and then went home without ever realizing that one of them wasnt present! Inevitably they thought that this young man was faking his identity, but if that was the case, why would he immediately make such an obvious lie that could be easily seen through? It was incomprehensible. The possibility that came to mind was an involvement with the incident at Fushimi Inari. It seemed an altercation occurred there. There were also pictures and videos of the scuffle there circulating. But, mysteriously, only the person who was producing a ton of clones all around got his image blurred with mosaic by some unknown method. The most that could be seen from the images of a man carrying a girl in kimono in one hand if only barely. There was also a lot of witnesses and testimonies, more or less, but even their testimonies immediately became vague when they were asked to describe the person. Even so, Kousuke and Hinata fitted the situation timing wise and the minimum characteristic of the culprits, so the officers were suspecting that Kousuke and Hinata were performers in the unapproved filming and they were covering for the adults who organized the event. As always it was incomprehensible why Kousuke was introducing himself as an existing student of a known high school, but perhaps it was something like a password to join up with the adults who had vanished from the scene before anyone knew it even though should be unconscious. And yet! Why is your identity exactly like you claim huhhh. Im sorry for all the troubles Ive been guwaaaaaaaaaah!? No, really, enough with that already. N-no, ah, my neck feels hoo~~~t not? The young man who only looked like he was screwing around the whole time even now had been confirmed to be exactly the student he claimed to be. It gave even more confusion to the polices. No, the confusion also came in a different sense. When they tried to contact the school, at first the vice principal was the one who dealt with them and he also confirmed that Kousuke was a student at his school, but the moment the police talked about the circumstance here, Vice principal faintedd~~!! Crap, he is puking blood! A hole is opened in his stomach! This is because this happen right after he relaxed thinking nothing happened in the school trip! Kazuko-sensei! This isnt the time to put his wig back in place! Call the ambulance! What atrocity-. Where is Aiko-sensei!? She only gave the report before going home right away! Call her back immediatelyy- That kind of commotion came from the other side of the phone. It felt like it wasnt the time at all for the police to ask anything further. Whats more. They also tried contacting Kousukes family, and this time the one who answered the call was someone who claimed as the his elder brother, but, Haa!? Its a little girl this time!? That shitty Abyssgate-sannnnn-. I dont care! Please just sentence him to death! Then the call was ended after that voice full of resentment said that. It went without saying that the stern faced officers were dumbfounded for a while after that. On top of that. Why did an order to move him to the station and safeguard him there come from the top for you? It seemed that he had gotten into some kind of conversation with the other side. For some reason someone really high above from the National Police Agency had given such order to this station. And, because Kousuke was also a minor, after the transfer, at first he was given dinner at the reception office and the officer also tried to ask him about the situation gently, but the moment when he was going to talk, he would immediately go Guwaaaaaaaaaaaah!? like just now. Well, surely its because you are one of the returnees I guess. Ahaha The stern looking officer narrowed his eyes when he saw Kousuke letting out a dry laugh in front of him. Returnee. That name was still fresh in his memory. It was a group disappearance incident that happened to the whole class of a high school. Although it was outside of his field as a police, there was no way that he never heard about the topic. He had even cooperated with the investigation once. To think that the young man before him was one of the people in question There was an overheated media storm and strange incidents that were centered around them. And yet all those commotions strangely receded so easily. When the officer recalled that, he sighed inside his heart This isnt something that a grunt should get involved with huh. But, although there wasnt any clear evidence, eight or nine out of ten this young man was involved with the people who rampaged as they pleased in a very, very important sightseeing spot in their territory, and there was also an amnesiac girl involved in it. Saying Oh is that so and drawing back from this would be a dishonor as a police. Thinking that, he tried to investigate the situation like this but Ah, it comes again! Really just what the hell is guwaaaaaa, ah? Have I gotten used to it? There was this. Did that mean that he had no intention to talk with his acting? The stern looking officers face looked as though he withered in fatigue. Umm, really, Im sorry for everything. Im not screwing around by any means. Really. T-thats right! Hinata-chans familyhas there been any contact from them? There isnt. There is also no enquiry. In the first place there isnt even any report or request for searching a missing girl that fit her description. Is, that so. For now we are still continuing the investigation but, just relying on the name Fujiwara Hinata will be quite. It will be a great help if we at least understand the kanji of her name. Of course it is~. Hinata-chan doesnt even have her smartphone and wallet with her after all. They are with you arent they? They arent! Even while having such exchange, Kousuke was holding hope that Hinatas father or mother might come to pick her up. That faint hope was one of the reasons why Kousuke was voluntarily allowing himself to be questioned by police. He thought that her identity would immediately get identified if there was a request for police search for her or the like, but as expected, it seemed that things couldnt be that easy. He unconsciously sighed. (Its clear that Hinata-chan isnt a normal person, so its not completely strange that her family isnt relying on public institution isnt it.) Or perhaps similar with how the attackers were able to specify Hinatas location through an unknown method, her parents might grasped their daughters location with the same method and came running. Kousuke held some hope for that, but currently there wasnt any sign of that. (Those people saying that they were from a clan is concerning.) What if even the parents held the same stance like the attackers? Or perhaps, if the boss of the attackers was really Hinatas parent He made a heartfelt prayer for that to not be the case. He didnt even want to imagine that such small child had hostility directed to her from her family. It would freeze his heart too coldly. Kousuke shook off the unpleasant imagination from his head and switched his mood. (Now then, the officer said that there is order from the top. It should be fine for me to believe that Nagumo and others had told them about my situation and did something so) His other reasons for coming to the police station were because he had already displayed his identity to the hotel, so it would give unnecessary trouble to his family and school if he carelessly ran away. If that happened then the mass media would make a ruckus again. And for some reason his number was still blocked by his friends (perhaps they had forgotten that they had even blocked his number, he wanted to cry), so by getting the police involved he also could convey his current situation to them through the police. Also, (Hinata-chan should be really tired. For now, lets ask the polices to let us stay here for today.) Letting Hinata rest was also one of the reasons. As expected the attack shouldnt come while they were being surrounded by polices. (Well, this abnormal condition that is making me in pain must be their attack though.) Right now there wasnt any harm to Hinata, and somehow even without doing anything, the pain would die down after several seconds. So for now he decided to wait and see. And so, you. Ah, yes. With how the big wig is paying attention to this case, someone will surely come to pick you up later but, can you tell us what you know first before that? Even if you ask me that In a sense, he was making use of the polices, so Kousuke too was feeling slightly guilty to them. As he thought that, it seemed that the pick up had arrived unexpectedly quickly. Now now, you shouldnt bully a student like that. *Click* The interrogation rooms door was opened and someone came in. It was a middle-aged man with sla~ck atmosphere whose special characteristic was his lack of special characteristic itself. His expression was also cheerful, but for some reason, he gave an impression as someone who you couldnt let your guard down with that could only be picked instinctually by those who had long, or perhaps thick experience. And you are? The stern officer looked at the man with suspicion. He asked with a tone that was radiating wariness. The man took out a business card from his pocket and presented it while, Greetings, greetings. Im Fukube from Public Safety. He introduced himself with a rea~lly slack atmosphere. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . After that. Kousuke and Hinata were now in a room of a mansion located inside Kyoto. Come in, come in, just relax like its your own home. He urged Kousuke and Hinata to go inside with very respectful attitude. It seemed that this was one of the safe houses that the Public Safety owned. Endou-sama Hinata tightly pinched Kousukes cuff. He turned his gaze on her. She was looking up at him with eyes that were filled with slight anxiety. Thinking carefully, they had just gotten taken from a trusted place like police station to an unknown mansion like this by an unknown person. It was only natural for her to feel anxious. It was even more so because there was an argument at the police station when they were taken away. Err~, just like I already told you on the way here, this person is a mister police acquainted with me so there is nothing to worry about. Oh my, forgive me for this. It seems that I have made the little miss uneasy. Fukube bowed his head with excessive respectfulness again. It slightly flustered Hinata and she bowed her head too while saying Im sorry. Kousuke had more or less gave her the minimum explanation inside the car while on their way here. The explanation was about the summary of the returnee incident and how Kousuke was a member of the group that was called returnees. How he had special power. And then the one acting as the coordinator, or perhaps contact person between the returnees and the government was this Fukube Koutarou. In addition, he was the number ten-odd person who took the role as contact person since the returnees return. Currently he was the record holder for keeping the position with the record being continuously updated even now, etc. By the way, the shortest record of keeping the position was two days. The records title holder was apparently raising strawberry at the countryside right now. Well, I myself dont really understand why its Fukube-san who came here though No, Im fine if Endou-sama is also together with me. I see. Fukube was sending glances through the curtain to check the situation outside while he listened to the twos conversation. After that he gave a warning just in case. Endou-san. Please dont do anything strange by all means okay? What do you mean by that!? I havent known you for that long or that well butwell, the demon kingDDcough. Nagumo-san has told me about quite a lot of things. Im really curious about what you have heard from him! About that, well, how every time you go to a trip women keepwhen Fukube said that, Hinatas pure eyes started staring fixedly at Kousuke. More importantly! I want to hear why Fukube-san came here! Kousuke forcefully changed the topic. The pure Hinata-chan was still looking at him. They sat face to face on the sofas that were still brand new. Then after taking a breath, Fukube suddenly began talking. The first reason, is about the incident at Fushimi, Endou-san. Fushimis..aa~, err, Im sorry. Is it because there are pictures or videos circulation about it? Yes. After all its a commotion that occurred in an important cultural property. Not only the polices, every department is furious about it. It seems that Nagumo-san is taking measure with things at the internet, but for the movement at the government side, the likes of me have to handle it. As expected, I cant possibly deal with this just through phone. It will be more effective to do it by being here personally. You know, if I just leave it to the demon king-sama, everyones mind might get send to la la land after all, Fukube said with a wry smile. Him being able to smile here was the reason he was able to stay as the record holder for keeping the role as contact point the longest. Im sorry for all the troubles I have put you through. Forgive me for all the troubles, Fukube-sama. No, no. Dont mind the likes of me. It seems that its you two instead who are being the most troubled after all. Fukubes eyes were slightly narrowed. The video, it wasnt faked wasnt it? In the videos or pictures, the white mist monsters that Kousuke and Hinata faced werent recorded. That included the strange techniques of the attackers. However, it was confirmed that they were doing something which caused physical destruction as the result. Normally it would be suspected as some kind of trick or video editing, but Fukube was someone who stood at the side that had the knowledge about that kind of existence. Thats not it. It seems their target is actually Hinata-chan. Kousuke summarized about what happened to them until now. Then Fukube sighed So Japan is unexpectedly filled with fantasy too as he looked to the ceiling. Then, we still dont know about Fujiwara-sans true identity or the objective of those people then? Well, I think we will find out about those soon thoughmore importantly, what about Nagumo and others? I feel like crying because my call to them is still getting blocked here. Endou-sama, please dont be sad. *Pat pat*. Thank you, Hinata-chan. By the way Fukube-san, why are you taking out a handcuff? Aa~, about that you see. There is this suspicious movement from a part of the government and foreign country. Eh? What do you mean? If we are unlucky it might develop into the second returnee commotion. Aa, my stomach hurt. No no no, really just whats going on!? According to him, there was a movement within the government, or perhaps some parts that were centered around several influential politicians that was made against the returnees. Furthermore, it was a movement to a direction that wasnt really good. At the same time, foreigners who were in the watch list of Public Safety were also entering the country in a bad timing. There were conflicts among themselves or suspicious actions that had been observed from them. Individually their actions are not really that significant, but with this timing, you know. I see. So Nagumo and others are currently occupied with those things? Yes. Especially with the families of the returnees. Some said that they felt gazes on them, or they were being followed. That kind of disquieting occurrences are happening right now it seems. Although they were feeling fed up because this happened right after their return from the school trip, just in case, Hajime and others tightened the security on the whole class while setting out to investigate. Hmm~, certainly the timing is bad huh. Right it is. I dont know whether this case that Endou-san is involved with is connected butwell, anyway, they cant send reinforcement for Endou-san right now, so in exchange there should be reinforcement from the government side at least. Thats also why I come here. There wont be any problem if its us that got targeted directly but, if we also have to protect our families or friends and acquaintances, then thats certainly difficult. Understood. Im really thankful just for having Fukube-sans cooperation for this. Sorry that I cant be of much help. Anyway. Can I ask Fukube-san to call them? Everyone forget to remove their call block. Tell them that Endou is crying here. Ha, hahaharight away. Fukube smiled wryly seeing Kousukes nihilistic gaze and left his seat. He left to the corridor to make a call to the other returnees about the situation here and also for his own business. Endou-sama. Is it alright for you to not return? Hmm~, but doing that will waste Hinata-chans time unnecessarily. Kousuke talked as though it was only natural that he wouldnt leave Hinata behind but brought her with him if he was going to return to his friends. Hinatas lips loosened happily when she heard that. Without noticing that, Kousuke folded his arms and fell into his thought for a bit while saying. They will contact me if they really need me no matter what. I wont block their call no matter what if that happen! No matter what! Endou-sama. Please leave it to me. When I meet your friends in the future, this Hinata will firmly tell them! Blocking call is no good! Absolutely! Ah, yeah, thanks? Being defended by a little girl Please dont block a call of your friend! would also be painful in its own wayeven while thinking that, Kousuke couldnt say anything to Hinata who was huffing fully motivated. *Cough* He cleared his throat. Anyway, first we need to learn about Hinata-chans circumstance. Howeverhow? My clone will soon arrive with the man that I hid in the trash can near the hotel. We will interrogate him. AhI-I, have forgotten about that person Hinata hid her face shyly with the sleeve of her kimono. She then asked to cover up her embarrassment. Has that person woken up already? As expected, wont he not say anything to us? No, he still hasnt woken up. Thats It was clearly strange. Perhaps he got hit on a bad place and in a critical state? Hinata thought. She looked worried even though it was about a person who attacked her. Kousuke shook his head. Im just guessing here but, I think he is also receiving some kind of remote attack like me. Dont tell methey are, silencing him? According to Kousuke, the man wouldnt wake up no matter what he did to him. Worse, his complexion seemed to be worsening as time passed. And so, while they were at the police station, Kousuke created his third clone when there was an opening and entrusted it with an artifact that had recovery effect to treat the man. With that the mans condition was somehow stabilized. Endou-sama, you arent feeling the pain anymore? It seems like you havent felt the pain anymore slightly after we left the police station Hinata asked that and rubbed Kousukes chest worriedly. She leaned forward and half leaned on Kousuke to listen to his heartbeat. She saw how Kousuke pressed his chest when he was in pain. He had told her many times that he was alright, but it was clear that she was deeply worried from her deep frown. To reassure the worried Hinata, Kousuke patted her head while speaking with especially bright tone. Im fine Im fine. I think that they have given up already seeing how its not effective. Im not feeling pained at all now. Thats good if thats the case but Anyway, that attack isnt effective against meor rather, it was affecting me but it got repelled, so if the man I captured is placed beside me the real body He might wake up then? Hinata nodded in understanding. As expected from Endou-sama. The malicious intent that human directed to you is nothing at all before you! Because Im inhuman? If you dont stop with that already, Im going to pinch that cheek of yours okay? Kousukes gaze turned reproachful, but Hinata looked happy with that for some reason. It was then, Kousukes smartphone suddenly rang out. That damn Nagumo. He finally feel like contacting me huh. Kousuke smiled wryly while picking up the call without looking at the screen. Then, Kousuke! Are you safe!? Ueh!? Emily!? Emilys voice struck Kousukes eardrum piercingly. It seemed someone among Nagumo and co finally contacted her. Apparently after that she hurriedly called him in a hurry. Im sorry! I was too absorbed with researching in the sanctuaryI didnt even notice that Kousukes clone vanished- I-its alright! Im completely fine! There was a sniff and tearful voice coming from the phone. It seemed that she was really worried and also regretted that she didnt immediately notice that something had happened to her loved one. Really? Are you really alright? You arent injured or anything? Yeah, Im fine here, really. Just like usual. I only encountered a slightly confusing case that cant be dealt with normal means. This is like what those guys at the security bureau often said, that heros destiny thing. Fufu. That might be so. Emily finally was convinced of Kousukes safety from his lighthearted line. Her voice also regained her usual composure and brightness. You know, a lot of things are also going on over here, andDD It seemed that something also happened at Emilys place. From the phone he could hear that it was really noisy over there. But, just before Emily could speak about the detail, Endou-san. Just now I contacted Nagumo-san and othersDD Fukube entered inside. And then, his expression quickly turned serious when he saw Kousuke and Hinata. Endou-san. Just what in the world are you doing while I was gone? Ha? You ask what Kousuke followed Fukubes gaze while not knowing what he meant. There Hinata was closely cuddling on his chest. And then Kousukes hand was circled around that Hinata to hold her tightly. Hinata had been staying quiet like an exemplary good kid the whole time so that she wouldnt get in the way of the phone talk. Perhaps that was why they had been staying in their posture before this until now. I see, this is reaal bad. If asked what was bad, U-um Fukube-sama, its a misunderstanding! Im just snuggling up on Endou-sama because Im worried for him! !? Im the one who initiated this vulgar conduct! Tsu! Tsu!? Hinata-chan! Anymore than thatDD Endou-sama was simply treating me gently! DD See, because it became that kind of development. Because it came from the other side of the phone. The terrifying presence. *Slither-* kousuke E-emily! Its a misunderstanding! Let me explainDD wait for me okay? ill be there right away *Click* There was the sound of the call being dropped. *Tuut tuut tuut* The sound of connection lost resounded mercilessly. Fukube smiled wryly and let out Ouch, while Hinata was going awa awa in fluster thinking that perhaps further misunderstanding was created because of her fault. Meanwhile Kousuke put his smartphone back into his pocket with a trembling hand. And then. Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Endou-sama!? He writhed around while holding his head. In the end, was it because he was under attack of the remote attack once more? Or else, was he unable to stop from screaming due to another reason? Either way, it made Hinata desperately nursed him. But Kousukes mind was completely occupied that he didnt even notice how Fukube secretly took picture of them. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Abyss Lord Chapter Three There is Also Love In That Kind of Shape AN: This is mostly an exposition chapter. Also I forgot to allude Kousukes attempt to escape the other world using gate so I revised it a little. (TN: This revision is at the beginning of chapter 404) There was someone. Talking to him from deep in the mist. DDReally, what a mean person ye are It felt like he could see a kimono sleeve faintly. Red dye that looked similar to blood and black lining which provoked a persons uneasiness. And then, (Red and whitered spider lily) The pattern looked like that. He vaguely thought Aa, this dream again inside his hazy consciousness. DDEven thoughst Im this devoted to ye The faint sound of gently rustling clothes reached him. His brain that was wrapped in fragrant seductiveness fell into a feeling of numbness. He somehow thought I got to run! but his body didnt react at the slightest because this was inside a dream. DDYe havenst even called for me It felt like there was a faint irritation mixed in the sad sounding voice. He became filled with apologetic feeling without even knowing the reason why, but at the same time, he also felt fear that ran through his spine chillingly. His voice also didnt work like his body. When he noticed, he was hugged tightly by a soft sensation. A sweet scent invaded his nose. It made his head dizzy. Most of all, when it came to the softness of the gigantic twin mountains enveloping his head! DDAa, my beloved. Perhaps I shouldst just He was hugged really tightly. He couldnt even lift his face to see the face of the woman. The stiffness of his body naturally loosened up by the delightful sensation. He entrusted his bodyDD DDDevour ye up You cant~~~, his instinct suddenly rang the alarm bell noisily. He struggled desperately to escape from the breast prison, but he was hugged tightly by an absurd power and couldnt move at all. There was no other way, or rather he didnt even have the leeway to be conscious of his action. He pushed the womans twin mountains from below to move them aside. But, those that far surpassed the size of his hands were like a slime. His hands only sunk with zero effect! At the end he also became unable to breath, this cursed breasts! Let goo! Let goo, he screamed in his mind. DDMy name, will ye quickly calleth it? She hugged him even tighter to convey her affection to him. He was sinking into the valley where it felt like he wouldnt be able to escape anymoreDD (I have someone who I have decided in my heart, its Ranaaa. Do your best me! Win, Ill win-, take this-, thisss) . . . . . . . . . . . . . BOOB-!! A powerful voice that was filled with determination rang out. Inside a running car. E-Endou-sama? He heard a dumbfounded voice from his side. Naturally. The opposite sex young man who was napping right beside her suddenly jumped to his fit while yelling something vulgar. With that Kousuke woke up with a feeling of getting his hazy consciousness slapped across the face. The present situation was instantly beaten into his brain. He was sitting on the back seat of normal passenger car. Hinata was sitting beside him. Fukube was driving. The evening sun was shining in from the window. They entered the safe house and rested there last night. Currently it was the evening of the next day and they were on their way to a certain place. He could sense dumbfounded glances looking at him through the rearview mirror as expected. For now, Dont misunderstand-, Hinata-chan! He needed to explain. Because, Hinata-chan was slightly drawing away from him. She was clearly creeped out. Ahh, youth, ku-ku-ku Fukube-san shut up! Fukube who guessed that he must have seen a dream that was overflowing with libido was grinning widely. Endou-sama, d-do you, like womans breasts? So much that you even dream about them? By all means no! Hah, could it be Endou-san, your preference lies toward man!? Are you targeting this ripe body of mine!? Ill sock your face later. Setting aside Fukube who was clearly making fun of him, Hinata who was subtly keeping distance from him wounded his heart. Endou-sama. Perhaps this is just a completely needless meddling from me but W-what? Bewilderment, a bit of shame, a slight wariness. Hinatas expression changed with dizzying array of emotions. But at the end her expression turned determined and she fixed her gaze on Kousuke as she said. I think being perverted is not good! Thank you very much for the clichd warning! Ill be careful with my behavior! Fukube finally couldnt hold back anymore and broke into a loud laughter. Kousuke sent him a resentful glance as Hinata was returning the distance between them like before, so for the time being Kousuke also leaned his back on the seat and sighed. (I wonder why am I seeing the usual dream even at this kind of time.) As expected, he didnt remember the dreams content as usual. But, for some reason this time he felt like the dream was slightly remaining in his memory. (That kimono.its) It was familiar to him. It was hazy and unclear in his mind, but if he wasnt mistaken, that coloring. (In other words, the dreams that Ive been seeing until now, is it that kind of thing?) Due to the fragment of dream that he finally remembered, he was able to form a conjecture. Kousuke unconsciously patted the right side of his neck. (No, but the world gapstill, if I remember right at the end she) Kousuke was sinking deeper into the sea of his thought, but Hinatas voice stopped him before he could fully immerse himself. Her voice sounded a bit worried. Are you feeling unwell? Because Endou-sama didnt sleep in order to keep watch No no, Im fine. There is just a little bit in my mind. Something in your mindis it, about, the woman in that phone call? Eh? A, aa~, yep, something like that. That wasnt it but, even he himself couldnt really explain about the dream, so he just went with Hinatas guess. Besides, it wasnt like she was completely wrong. Also about that, actually after that terrifying call, it would be horror if Emily did something like Im, Emily. Right now, Im behind you Kousuke to him, so Kousuke personally opened a gate and sent a clone to her. The gate couldnt be used at the other world, but as expected the cause must be an obstruction from the white fox. This time the gate activated properly. And so, the clone went to the room in the Britain base where the previous clone was originally in standby. Waiting in that room was Emily whose eyes were lacking any highlight, Rana who was making merry Its a new wife isnt it!, and Claire and Vanessa who were together with them due to some kind of circumstance. The clone explained the situation even through all the ruckus and somehow obtained their understanding. As expected, the facts that Hinata was amnesiac and still al little girl were the biggest factor in avoiding a situation where they demanded Show your face you thieving cat!. As one would expect, they couldnt possibly interrogate a little girl who was in such a situation. And most of all, it was impossible that she was in Kousukes strike zone. Rather, everyone starting from Rana was sympathizing with Hinatas situation and they even offered to help. But, Kousuke refused their offer. Instead he left the clone at that place. After all the situation at the other side was also quite serious. (Even so, an attack huhordinary person shouldnt be able to perceive the place there, just who in the world, and how can theyhaa, there are attacks everywhere.) Indeed, this was certainly suspicious. He couldnt help but feeling that the world itself was getting very turbulent. (Well, Nagumo and others are investigating so it will become clear real soon. And the sanctuary also have barrier. Hauria clan is there. In addition a platoon from security bureaus assault department led by Bernard and members of Omnibus like Aziz and others are also coming, so there wont be any problem) As he was thinking that, he caught sight of Hinata making a conflicted expression from the corner of his eyes. No, if he had to say which, her face looked like she wanted to ask him something. Whats the matter Hinata-chan? Ummthe woman in the phone call, her name is Emily-sama if Im not wrong isnt it? She sounded like she is really worried for Endou-sama. Its fine. I have explained the situation and convinced her that Im alright. No, thats not it. I can feel that she is harboring extraordinary affection for Endo-sama, so Err, what about it? Endou-sama too, when I heard your explanation about the relationship between both of you, I can also feel that Endou-sama doesnt dislike her. Actually because Hinata was getting extremely flustered thinking that she had done something very rude in Kousukes call with Emily, Kousuke explained the situation to her, including his relationship with Emily. Naturally he had also explained about Rana. And so, it seemed that Hinata was feeling something that weighed in her mind from that explanation. Even though Endou-sama has a fiance, you wont make the nature of your relationship with Emily-sama to become clear until now. Such attitude seem questionable Guhah!? The powerful spear of words in the form of sound argument stabbed right in the middle of Kousukes chest. Actually, there were still other women like Claire and Vanessa who were in the same position like Emily. What would Hinata think if she learned about them? Kousuke felt like he caught glimpses of slight disappointment of Is this person actually loose when it come to woman? appearing and disappearing deep inside Hinatas eyes. Was it just his imagination in the end? The extremely proper words of common sense from such pure little girl, and her eyes, they made his heart hurt Ha-ha-ha-. Fujiwara-san, please dont bully him like that. Fukube-sama? Oi, just what are you going to sayDD Its the fiance Rana-san herself who is saying that she want him to have at least six more wives you know. Eh!? I-is that so!? Yes, yes! What an envious situation really! S-so, there is also love in that kind of shape in the world You are taking one step further toward adulthood with this lesson. Fukube-sama, I thank you for your teaching. Endou-sama. Please forgive me for saying such impertinent words despite my own shallowness. Im begging you please dont bow your head to me Hinata-chan was too pure. She was also too much of a good girl. Seeing her bowing her head genuinely at him was making guilt to well up greatly inside him! Also, the dirty old man who sent him a dirty wink Nice follow up right? through the rearview mirror was strangely irritating. In any case, Hinata was falling into deep thought about something due to the shocking new truth (?) of the world. So that she wouldnt get strange influence any more than this, Kousuke tried to change the topic. More importantly, Fukube-san. Where are were at right now? Lets see. We will get out of Kyoto soon. When speaking about Tsuchimikado clan, its a name that often show up in fiction and the like, but I completely thought that they are located in Kyoto. When speaking about onmyouji, their image is completely about Kyoto after all. In the first place, its also surprising that onmyouji really exist though. Its really nothing too surprising for me as someone who know about returnees though. Rather Im feeling giddy with excitement. Giddyalthough we are getting targeted, the target here is rather Fukube-san and your colleagues. Why are you enjoying it like that? Kousuke reflexively looked exasperated. Fukube took out a case of candy that looked exactly like a certain pill shaped refreshing candy ((Frik) and stylishly shaking the case to toss some candies into his mouth before answering. Listen well Endou-san. The trick of being able to work for long is to have fun even if you have to force yourself. For example, even if it feels like a hole will open in your stomach, even if you want to abandon everything and go into hiding, laugh off all of it with stomach medicine in one hand. If not your mind will be wrecked you know? Those candies that you keep eating after hearing that prisoners story, they are stomach medicine huh Smoke, sake, stomach medicine. They are the three sacred treasures of adult. I dont want that kind of sacred treasure Fukube kept eating the candies so nonchalantly and also frequently that he thought they were candy he was using as replacement of unhealthy substance like smoke or alcohol, but the very sad fact was reveleaed. Kousukes face was filled with pity. Want some? Three cases slid out swiftly from his sleeve. Then Fukube-san held them between his fingers in a stylish way too and held them out to Kousuke. He looked like a drug addictpity was welling up even more from within. No, I dont need it. Is that so? I smell the scent of a pal from Endou-san though. Stoppp! I absolutely wont become a stomach medicine addict no matter what! He wondered why. He could imagine Emily-chans lovely smile in his mind. A smile that seemed to say Geez Kousuke, you cant live without my medicine anymore arent you? Fufufu. Terrifying Fukube-sama. This isnt something that Im qualified to say due to what my clan is scheming butplease treasure yourself. If there is something that I can do, please dont hesitate to ask anything. Thank you for your kind offer. But, just those words are enough for me. Aah, Fukube-sama! Why are you crying!? For someone like me, a childs genuine kindness is hitting a bit too deep inside me. What do you mean!? Hinata leaned forward toward the front seat in a fluster while Fukube was staring ahead with a distant gaze. Kousuke didnt know about his private life, but it somehow felt like he was remembering about his own child. In the end, was his guess right, and was Fukubes relationship with his kid going well when he was working nonstop like this Looking at how Fukube was staring at Hinata with eyes of nostalgia that were recalling the yonder day that would never come back again, surely it would be better to not allude any further about this matter to him. Kousuke stared the exchange between the two while recalling once more about the information that they extracted from the captured man last night, so that he could sort it out before they arrived at the destination. . . . . . . . . . . . . . You are gradually getting slee~~py. You are getting slee~pyy~~ Getting slee~~pyy~~ Such sleepy inducing exchange was going on in a room of the safehouse. The five yen coin that was attached on a string was swinging ba~ck and fo~rth. The young man who was kneeling on the floor with his hands tied behind his back was also swaying back and forth in the same rhythm. Perhaps Hinata was also affected by that, she was also swaying ba~ck and forth from where she was watching near the wall. Beside her Fukube poked *chon* on her cheek and Hinata went hah and returned to her sanity with a blushing face. After you wake up, you will be reboo~rn Reboo~rn Becoming a villaa~ger Villaa~gerr You will want to answer anythiinggg Rather I want to answer right noo~w Right after he muttered that, the young mans head dropped weakly. Kousuke said Okaaay and clapped his hands loudly. Then the young man immediately blinked and opened his eyes. I am a proud villager. Now, ask me anything! Hinata and Fukube looked at each other. Umm, Fukube-sama. What do you think as a police? Fujiwara-san, in this world there are also things that you are better off not seeing at all. Is it really okay like that, mister police? Kousuke ignored the two who were whispering to each other with a tone like someone who had witnessed something really terrifying. Because Kousuke himself thought that this was terrifying. After all the brainwashing artifact Betting on the Pride of Villager had completely transformed even the crooked real estate king into a philanthropic activist. But, the effect was as extraordinary as it was terrifying. Thennnfirst about Hinata-chan. Who is she, and why are you guys targeting her? Is her family safe? Tell us those. Yes-, with pleasure! Hinata unconsciously came running from the wall. It was about her identity and family. She didnt say anything, but it was clear how anxious she was. Not knowing anything about herself was surely the same like walking inside darkness where you didnt even know where the cliff was. It wasnt something that a kid who wasnt even ten years old could endure originally. Ohii-sama, no, Hinata-sama is the daughter of Fujiwara Taisei-sama, the head of Fujiwara House that is the main family of our Tsuchimikado clan! Tsuchimikado, is it Fukube slightly narrowed his eyes. Kousuke was also looking surprised hearing the familiar family name that often appeared in fiction. Tsuchimikado is a famous clan that often show up anywhere but, its not the actual main family? The young man nodded at Kousukes genuine question. Yes, originally it was our bloodline that was Fujiwara. ??? Sorry, I dont really get it. What do you mean? Its a past story. When the Meiji government announced the abolition of the Bureau of Onmyo, the house head of that time ordered his right hand, the head of Fujiwara clan that is also the branch house to exchange their family name. It was unknown what happened at that time that they did something like that. Because after they exchanged their family name, the head of the fake Tsuchimikado clan had kept it a secret for generations. In other words, Hinata-chans original name is Tsuchimikado Hinata? Yes. She is our true princess of the clan that is directly related to the lineage of Abe! So that was why. It seemed that was the reason they called Hinata Ohii-sama. You mentioned Abesure enough, you mean that Abe? The character that crossed his mind was as expected the super famous extraordinary onmyouji Abe no Seimei. Sure enough, the young man nodded to his question. Yes. Tsuchimikado clan itself is nothing more than a change of name that was done at Muromachi period by the direct descendant of Abe clan. In other words, the strange technique that you fellows were using Its onmyou jutsu. As expected, it seemed that onmyouji really existed. There were many things that he got curious about, but Kousuke urged the young man to continue to first confirm the safety of Hinatas family. Well, its puzzling so just continue your story while referring to Hinata-chan as Fujiwara just like before. I obey! His speech and conduct was gradually becoming like Baito-kun must be because of a failure during the brainwashing procedure. It was troubling because the atmosphere was more or less serious right now (TN: Dont know what is this Baito-kun reference) Taisei-sama and the rest, the practitioners of Fujiwara clan are all under the custody of Tsuchimikados main house. And the meaning in not round-about way? They are locked in isolated rooms with their mind bound. In other words they are alive right? Of course. We still cant allow them to die yet. DDtsu Hinata was relieved hearing that her family was safe, but the word yet pierced her with shock. They were planning to take away the lives of Taisei and others despite calling them as the main family. Kousuke understood Hinatas feeling that wanted to vent her rage very well. But she herself was controlling herself. Seeing her praiseworthy splendid self-control, Kousuke had no excuse to waste time by asking unnecessary question. He asked the young man in detail while endeavoring to be calm and composed. From his explanation, it seemed Hinatas family who wasnt a practitionerDDpeople like her mother Chikage who was related to the family by marriage were left at Fujiwara residence and werent confined. Apparently Fujiwara family was a family who managed a large company. If the people in command were gone, it would cause a ruckus in society immediately. However, they had their mind bound in a half brainwashed state. They were also under watch. Fujiwarabig companyoops, well well. Fukube-san? It seems that not only Fujiwara-san is a princess, she is also a young lady of a wealthy family. Fukube was browsing something in his smartphone and showed his screen. What appeared there was department stores that were opened in the whole country and super famous even in Japan. Their parent organization was an extremely famous great company even in Japan with headquarters located at the capital Tokyo. The company also ventured in various other businesses like tourism or foreign trade. The company even had economic influence in this country. Crappp. She is an Ojou-sama, a real deal even Umm, Endou-sama. The continuation Hinata seemed to feel uncomfortable with Kousuke who was staring at her dumbfounded. She urged him to continue the interrogation with a conflicted expression. I understand now about the background of Hinata-chan and you guys. Now tell me your objective. Its vindication of our honor, and regaining our right that was unreasonably taken away from us. What does that mean? When asked that, in short, it seemed to be that kind of thing. After the establishment of Meiji government, it seemed Tsuchimikado clan also got expulsed together with the abolition of Onmyou Bureau, but it didnt end there. It was the era of civilization and enlightenment, the westernization movement during the Meiji era. At that time when Japan was proactively absorbing western culture and advancing toward modernization, occultist factor was nothing but a hindrance. Even folk beliefs werent allowed in that situation. Naturally onmyouji was also targeted. Due to oppression and boycott that were similar to witch hunting, Tsuchimikado clan was forced to convert to Shintoism. In fact, it seemed that the onmyoujis at that time had tasted considerable hardships. Certainly, the strength of onmyouji was weakening with the passing of era. In this modern time, people who can use actual jutsu are only a handful even in the main house. Even so, onmyoudo was extremely powerful in scholarly fields especially astronomy. It excelled in reading destiny and the trends of age. It wasnt merely occult by any means. Why were they who had devoted themselves to the country had to accept that kind of treatment? Those hardships and resentment, the pain of having their pride trampled, they still hadnt forgotten them. Especially the elderly. And, how is it related to attacking Hinata-chan and her family? We regained our power. It happened gradually since several months ago. The jutsu that we couldnt use until now become usable, and even those who were originally capable of using jutsu grew in power to unprecedented degree. And that phenomenon happened the most remarkably in Fujiwara clan that was originally the main house. That was why, they got the idea. They thought that they could do it. We will relinquish the name of Tsuchimikado and once more, make the clan become the center of the government. In other words, their objective was to make a comeback. Wow, I dont know what to say. The revival of Bureau of Onmyou of the past is itit wont go that easily you know? Even at the present, the government was keeping secret the mystery that the returnees brought back, so Fukubes exasperated expression was also natural. But, here the young man sported an unpleasant smile completely unbefitting for a villager. We know. Thats why we are thinking to display our usefulness. Usefulness? Even when Fujiwara clan got dirtied with this earthly life and forgot their duty, we Tsuchimikado will never forget! We never shirked our duty! What are you Onmyouji truly exist. Then, their enemy naturally also exist, dont you think so? Youma huh. According to the young man, many of the legends about sealed monsters all over the country were actually real. Yes, the legends about youma were real. The seals on them were also real. The young man said that Tsuchimikado clan had been secretly sending the people of their clan to the temple and shrines all over the country for many years to manage the seals all over Japan. In other words, you guys are going to release the seals all over the country and just like what happened at Fushimi, you are going to prove your usefulness so the government will hire your clan? But, thats not a reason to attack Hinata-chan and her family. Oy, dont put on air and spit out everything already. Kousuke said as he swung the five yen coin back and forth. The young man seemed to gradually regain his former self, so he remade him into a villager again. As expected, perhaps he had some resistance due to being an onmyoujiit was dangerous to apply the brainwashing multiple time like this but there was no other way. Kuku, Ill tell you if you really want to know. Endou-sama, this person, his eyes are rolling in circles though. Is he really alright? Eh, strange. His speech and conduct is turning chuuni. This is damaging to me too. DDThe Great Barrier of Heavenly Star. Its destruction is none other than our objective. Ah, wait a second. Im going to return your behavior back to normal so dont talk yet! Endou-san. This guy looks like he really wants to make a pose. He is trying to remove the rope so much that his wrist might snap at this rate. Yes, its the greatest barrier that Abe no Seimei interweaved, the perfect prison of the monsters-. Kukuh, you lowly peons cant even possibly imagine it-. The other world to reach the shrine is alreadyDD Calm down a little! That way is an abyss that you wont be able to walk away from! Lo~ok here, its swayii~ng. Your behavior is gradually getting back to norma~al. As the result of applying even more suggestion like that, this time the young man was regressing back to be an infant for some reason. From there the situation was so hectic that they halted the interrogation for a moment. The young man might have seen motherly aura from Hinata who had a worried look that he leaped at her while yelling Mammaa. It was so disgusting that Hinata unconsciously slapped him with all her strength. After that he was reduced into a pervert who discovered joy from being slapped by a girl. This was bad! Thinking that Kousuke used an artifact that was enchanted with regeneration magic to heal him. Some time passed. When he finally thought that the young man had returned back to normal, for some reason he changed into a justice man who would yell JUSTICE loudly in every chance he got. It seemed that a character that he looked up to when he was a child or his ideal self or something was coming to the surface and got fixed in place Anyway, after listening to the continuation of the explanation, as they were thinking of how to deal with the young man, the young man got awakened to a sense of mission to stop his comrades who were scattered throughout Kyoto right now. He yelled Everything is for the sake of our princess! Now, I have awakened to justice- with a dramatic expression and ran out. After that Kousuke took up the night watch role and they spent the night in the mansion. Hinata must have been really tired. In the end, she continued to sleep until afternoon. And so, Fukube went out first to go around giving a greeting to any related government officials while Kousuke was indirectly watching the justice young man using his clone. Like that, they waited until Fukube returned, asked to be provided with a car, and then they started travelling to the destination. . . . . . . . . . . . . . Kousuke suddenly returned from those events last night and today to reality. (That justice-san, I better do something about him later. Lets ask for help from someone who can use soul magic. If its Ai-chan-sensei, will she do it without asking for compensation?) Kousuke got a bit of cold sweat while he shook his head and pulled himself together. Even so, a great barrier that is covering the whole Kinki region huh(TN: Kinki region include Osaka, Kyoto, Hyogo, Nara, Wakayama, Mie, and Shiga prefectures) Its surprising. To think that other world is a prison that the honorable ancestor created for the monsters. Hinata had finished consoling Fukube when he noticed and sat back snugly on the back seat as she replied to him. Then he realized that the sun had mostly set. As expected from a road of a mountainous region, the surrounding was quite dark. Fukube continued driving while very carefully watching the road ahead using the cars headlight. An inverted pentagram that is formed from connecting Ibukiyama, the former Ise, Izanagi Shrine, Kumano Shrine, and Inner Ise Shrine huh. Their plan is really outrageous. I cant believe that they are going to attack the cornerstone of the barrier that is hidden there and release the thousands of apparitions sealed in the other world. That man said that the blood and jutsu of the people of Fujiwara clan who are the direct descendant of Abe no Seimei are needed to completely release that seal butthey will die if that is done. They are completely a sacrifice huh In short, they wanted to make a fixed match. Existences that couldnt be dealt with the common weapons, terrifying existences that the majority of people couldnt even see. Then they would show that if it was them then they could deal with it. Even so, although they didnt mind if the apparitions spread to the whole country to some degree, it would be troubling if they ran rampant like in the Heian period. And so, they would also undo the seals all over the country to obtain powerful sacred treasures while sparing Ohii-sama from being sacrificed like Taisei and others to keep her as their trump card. Yes, Hinata was an excellent talent that could make that possible. It seemed that she was the strongest onmyouji of this era who was even said to be the second coming of Abe no Seimei. Hinata lost her memory because the current head of Tsuchimikado clanDDTsuchimikado Jounosuke, alias the elderly nobleman applied his jutsu on her. But, well, its a good news in a sense. The vessel that is held by this so called elder noble is it? It seems that Hinata-chans memory will return if its destroyed. It seemed there was that kind of jutsu. It was a jutsu that worked by comparing the vessel to Hinata, align them together, and then moving her memory to that vessel. Putting it another way, it was like doing cut and paste with Hinatas memory. By keeping Hinatas memory and consciousness in his possession and returning them back to her when necessary, he planned to prevent Hinata from ever counterattacking while turning her into a puppet princess. But still, its really a convenient thing. Fujiwara-san, By passing the torii of a shrine that worship Inari, we can warp to anywhere in the country right? If I can regain my memory, then most likely. It seemed the reason for why Hinata was called the strongest onmyouji was also because of that. It was said that since she was even younger than now, she had been able to form telepathy connection with that white foxDDthe divine messenger of Inari Shrine, the supervisor of the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star. She entered the other world also because she was able to do so freely as long as there was a torii of a shrine that was worshipping Inari. In addition, that fox girl transformationDDdivine possession state was also something that she could perform. Among the majority of Abes descendants who lost their power, Taisei and others were among the handful of people who could still use jutsu even if only for a bit. But if they used divine possession, it was said that Hinata would be at the level of even Taisei whose strength had magnified in the current time. No wonder then. With the possibility that was available if they could obtain Hinata, it might only be natural for their ambition to be burning. You were in that other world too because you escaped to there just barely before they managed to completely put you under their jutsu huh. It was a silver lining that they attacked while I was on the way to a nearby Inari Shrine after mister fox called for me. Most likely at that time the great barrier had been under attack by Tsuchimikado clan. Although at the end they would have the blood and jutsu of Fujiwara clan to dispel the barrier, it would still be safest to weaken the barrier first. Or perhaps one of their objectives was to move Hinata from a place with strict security. Anyway, due to a perfect surprise attack in superb timing from Hinatas relativesDDthe uncle and cousin that she trusted who had already fallen into the enemys jutsu, Hinata got hit by the jutsu of the elderly nobleman and his group. But, the one they attacked was the strongest onmyouji of this generation. While her memory spilled out and her consciousness almost cut off, she slowed down the progression of the jutsu and also launched a counter that stopped the opponent on his track. Then she desperately ran away and leaped into a torii just before she completely lost her memory. That seemed to be the truth of the incident. The practitioners of Tsuchimikado clan were at Inariyama was also because the enemies judged that place that should also be called as the headquarters to be the likeliest place for Hinata to come out. They had also obtained Hinatas hair, so it was possible to specify her location with a jutsu using it. I wonder if you cant communicate telepathically with that white fox is also because of your memory loss as expected It would be nice if thats the case Hinata looked a bit anxious. Fukube glanced through the rearview mirror while opening his mouth. Well, in any case, Fujiwara-san, we are counting on you. It wont be a joke if people who can manipulate mind interfere with the government now that it is in confusion. If the top brass get suborned, an underling will me wont be able to do anything. Hm~, I understand that butif its Nagumo, I think hes going to demand compensation in this kind of time Is that the words of a hero! In the first place, this incident is also not unrelated with the returnees you know? Uh, about that, I guess It was troublesome because the returnees also werent unrelated with this. Or rather, it seemed at the beginning the people of Tsuchimikado clan schemed to make the returnees come to Kyoto when they destroyed the barrier. Yes, in other words this flood of apparitions is because the returnees did something! But its alright! We onmyoujis will do something about it! That was the kind of plan they were hatching. The returnees had caused that much ruckus in the society and caused many occultist explanation to well up. Their existence was just perfect to be framed as a criminal of supernatural phenomenon. Their plan was greatly going off the rail thanks to Hinata escaping, but due to some kind of fate, the one who actually took Hinata under his protection was one of the returnees Endou-samaIm really sorry for everything my family has done. This isnt Hinata-chans fault at all right? But Right now just focus on saving your family and stopping Tsuchimikados ambition. Dont let your mind wander to anything else. I already find out that you are a young lady from super rich family after all, Hinata-chan. I look forward to the reward after this yeah. Kekeke Geez, Endou-sama, really Hinata finally showed a small smile from the fake evil act that Kousuke made. Kousuke felt relieved seeing that. At the same time determination was also brimming inside him. This girl must be in great pain emotionally, and yet she didnt utter even a single complain and only felt concern for other people. He wanted to help her. And then, he absolutely would make the bastards who tried to make use of them just for the sake of a shitty ambition pay. Hinata-chan is going to regain your memory. Your whole family will also get rescued. The idiots who run rampant are going to be punished by iron fist. Then everything will be solved with that. Easy right? Oo~, as expected from the hero who is the pride of Britain. He will finally make his debut in Japan too eeh. Fufu, thats really a cool hero. While they were having such conversation, the headlight shined over a tunnel. After they passed the tunnel they would leave Kyoto prefecture and entered Fukui prefecture. It would take around ten minutes until they arrived at the main house of Tsuchimikado. They entered inside the tunnel. The lighting inside wasnt really bright. It gave off a vague feeling of dreariness. The length of the tunnel wasnt much. But, the light from the cars headlight was swallowed by the darkness ahead. Their conversation naturally stopped. Fukube looked slightly nervous. There issomething. I cant really describe it, but ahead from here Hinata-chan? Hinata suddenly whispered those words. Wariness could be seen in her childish look. Fukube slightly sped up the car without saying anything. No matter what was there, it was simple logic that it was harder to aim at a target that was moving quickly. However, it seemed that move was a bad choice in this place. It was right at that moment. It was like when the thick curtain was dropped on the stage, a great amount of earth and sand blocked the entrance. Tsu, hold on! Kyah Hinata-chan! Fukube sharply turned the steering wheel. The cars speed was too much that it couldnt make it in time to stop. The earth and sand at the opposite lane was relatively fewer. Fukube saw through that instantly and turned the car over there. Hinata almost slammed her head on the window due to the intense centrifugal force. Kousuke immediately hugged her to protect her body. The car smashed through the curtain of earth and sand. They could feel that the car wheels rotated just for an instant. Right after that they were assaulted by a violent power of rotation. The cars body was spinning. At the corner of Kousukes sight, the figure of Fukube controlling the steering wheel with astonishing handling was reflected. It should be said as a kind of superb handling. It wouldnt be strange for the car to topple on its side, and yet it finally lost strength and stopped moving without falling. Is everyone okay!? Fukube asked with a slightly rough breathing. But he wouldnt take off his gaze from the tunnel. He removed his seat belt with one hand while his other hand was reaching toward his suit pocket. Hinata-chan, are you hurt anywhere? I-Im fine- There was no problem. But, he noticed immediately that a different great problem was standing on their way. I wonder what is that. Is that an apparition thing? The ground is squirming there A lot of earth and sand were flowing. As though they were smoothly slithering on the ground. Something like human arms were also growing everywhere. Most likely Fukubes guess was correct. After all, a man was standing on top of the tunnel with his hands forming the hand seal of sword. It was a man at this forty with masculine face wearing a hakama. A, a, no waythat person is The man got on a giant hand that was made from rising ground. He got down from on top of the tunnel. Hinata looked shaken seeing his figure. Hinata-chan? Whats wrong? Is he someone you know? Hinata couldnt even answer Kousukes question. She was staring at the man looking like she wanted to cry. The mans gaze suddenly caught Hinata. His eyes were cold like doll. There was no emotion in them. Hinata trembled as though she was stabbed. She spoke with a pleading tone while Kousuke and Fukube looked bewildered. Otou-sama. She muttered. Fukube and Kousuke looked at each other. They unconsciously muttered Dammit in unison and looked up to the sky. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Chapter 408 Arifureta Chapter 408 Abyss Lord Chapter Three Otou-sama isHuman? The hakama wearing man who was accompanied with a great amount of undulating earth and sandDDFujiwara Taisei. He was the head of a giant business group and the current legitimate successor of the bloodline of a legendary onmyouji. He was also Hinatas father. Every single one of those titles was magnificent and troublesome. Such man was blocking their way with cool atmosphere around him. This situation, it made Kousuke and also Fukube wanted to look up to the sky in grief. In addition, DDSokujou Hitsukin Shihou Taihebi Gensei(Breathing Earth Absolute Forbidden Four Cardinal Directions Womb Snake Manifestation) He made the sword hand seal with one hand over his mouth and whispered the incantation. Then a roaring tremor broke out with thunderous sound. Ugeh, the escape road!? No Fukube-san. In this case its the advance road. At the path ahead after they came out of the tunnel, there was a cave entrance for around dozens of meters. At one side was a drafty tunnel that was made as a substitute of roof for preventing falling rocks and the like. That entrance was blocked by the earth and sand that fell down from the mountain surface from the left side. In addition the soil was undulating like a coiling snake. I guess the man had no intention of letting them to get away from this place. The moment Kousuke thought that, Endou-sama- Suddenly Hinata yelled with an expression that was filled with uneasiness. Kousuke didnt ask whats the matter. Both Kousuke, Fukube quickly took decisive action. He unlocked the car door. Took off his seatbelt, then Fukube rolled out from the driver seat to outside. At the same time, Kousuke also carried Hinata in his arms while kicking open the door and jumped outside. In a hairs breadth. The cars floor exploded with a thunderous roar. The flow of earth and sand pulverized the asphalt and gushed out with such momentum that it made it look like there was an explosion. Kousuke and Fukube rolled on the ground while escaping forward at a 60 angle. They stopped with a posture of standing on one knee and looked up. There they saw a giant arm made from soil stretched out and grasped the car frame. It must be because Hinata wasnt inside. The hand mercilessly flattened the car easily like it was an aluminum can. Aah, thats an office car you know!? What do you think tax payers money is huh! Thats what made you angry!? Aa~, Ill have to write written explanationthe hellish paperwork battle is going to startunforgivable- Calm down Fukube-san! Fukube was consuming stomach medicine (one case all at once) in desperation. Kousuke gave him a tsukkomi, but even during that time hinatas gaze was only focused wholeheartedly toward Taisei. Otou-sama She had no memory, and even her recollection of him only came from a single dream. Even so there was no way she could mistake him. He was the support of her heart. Her family. Therefore, Hinata was dumbfounded by the unforeseen reunion, but the impact just now made her come back to herself. Otou-sama! Its me! Hinata! She desperately yelled at him. Even if her memory was stolen, her soul remembered her father. There was no doubt that she could meet him in her dream was surely because of that. Then, surely, Otou-sama too with her Please stop, I beg you! Return to your senseDD However, what came back was a heartless mantra. DDOn Handomadara Abokyajayani Sorosoro Sowaka Nn!? Hinata-chan!? Wait my neck feels hott!? Hinata suddenly bent backward as though she was showered with electricity. Her body stiffened. It must be a jutsu of binding. Kousuke too almost got his movement sealed just for a moment, but his neck instantly became hot as though it burst into fire. The pain in his chest that attacked him intermittently last night and the heat in his neck this time. After that the phenomenon of the pain vanishing. Considering all those, there was no doubt that that he had just resisted some kind of jutsu again just now. However, the heat was incomparable from before. Was the jutsu just that powerful? The pain felt like a soldering iron was pressed on his flesh. Rather the side effect of the resistance almost sent his consciousness flying. Seize The voice was short and with no intonation, no, with no emotion. The earth hand tossed away the car that had turned into a scrap into the forest beside the road. Then it rushed down on Hinata and Kousuke like avalanche. It can even dispel the jutsu of the opponent that touched me, thanks a lot though! Endou-sama, tearsDDkyah Youre going to bite your tongue! Stay still! Kousuke was getting tearful from the pain of the resistance while jumping to the side to dodge. Perhaps because she was being carried by Kousuke, Hinata also was released from the jutsu and became tearful. It seemed bit her tongue from the abrupt movement. But, right after that she raised her voice. Because there was a dry sound *bang* resounding. Fukube-sama!? It was gunshot. At some distance away from them, Fukube was pointing a small automatic handgun in weaver stance. Its just rubber bullet. Please forgive me if he get injured a bitwait, oh my. This is why fantasy is so troublesome. He must be trying to knock out Taisei with the bullets impact. But, before the bullet could strike Taiseis solar plexus, the earth hand coiling around him had blocked it. He wasnt a certain bugged bunny. Although the speed of rubber bullet was slow, it was hard to think that he blocked it reflexively by sight. In other words, the earth was able to perform automatic defense. It wasnt a perfect control. As expected, that great amount of earth and sand was an existence that was able to take autonomic action to some degreeDDit was none other than an apparition. How extremely troublesome. In addition, O, oo? Its multiplying? The surface of the earth and sand was wriggling. The soil overflowed from the inside to the outside like mole popping out from the ground. From careful observation, the total amount of earth and sand on the road and the surroundings were increasing. Fukube was having cold sweat. His expression was twitching. Endou-san, just what kind of youkai this is!? No, I too am not a youkai maniac you know!? Even while they were having such exchange, the earth and sand undulated like snakes. They moved at Kousuke and Hinata and also to Fukube. Shih Kousuke dodged while carrying Hinata in one arm. At the same time he attempted to bind Taisei with iron string. But as expected the earth and sand swelled out to protect him. Go- All right! He summoned a clone. The clone circled the earth and sand that was concentrated to block the iron string to approach Taisei. Furthermore, DDBlack Vortex-!! The clone activated other world fantasy. A gravity field with several times the gravity force was generated around the clone. It pushed down the remaining sand and earth that moved to intercept the clone. Stay down! The clone broke through the earth defense. It reached out toward Taisei, in order to grapple him into submission in a range where there was no way for the earth to interfere. However, the title as the father of the strongest onmyou girl wasnt just for show as expected. DDOn Shurimarimamari Marushushuri Sowaka Wha-!? A talisman fluttered out from his sleeve. It emitted a white light and changed into a flame that felt slightly divine. The clone was swallowed right from the front. There was no sensation of being burned. Rather the white flame kindly unraveled the magic power that was making up the body and returned it to nature. It was an unbelievable attack. To think that the clone was defeated in one blow Taisei sent the big earth snake that was blocking the path toward Fukube who was looking for an opening to fire his rubber bullet. At the same time he counterattacked at Kousuke who unconsciously slowed down from astonishment. Taisei swiftly formed a two-handed hand seal. DDBakusetsu Isshin Bansei Kuchiku Seirei Fudou Kyuukyuunyoritsuryou(Whole Body Binding Myriad Spirits Extermination Unmoving Vengeful Spirit Carry out with haste) Instantly, there were explosions from five spots in the earth that was scattered around Hinata and Kousuke, and from inside appeared shining white talismans. The next moment they noticed those talismans, the five points got connected with shining lines and a pentagram took shape instantly. W-whattttt!? Auh A pressure that felt like they were being pressed from all directions attacked Kousuke and Hinata. H-Hinata-chan! Your dad is real tough! T-this isnt the time to say thattt! Certainly, compared to the dozens of practitioners and hundreds of shikigamis that attacked them at Fushimi Inari, Taisei alone and a single youma was far more troublesome here. So there was this much difference between the branch house and the head of the main house. Kousuke thought of such thing while looking at the earth and sand that surged from all directions like high waves as though to make doubly sure in finishing them off. Tsu, Endou-san! Fukube was barely escaping from the earth large snake with an acrobatic movement that was unexpected from a middle-aged man. He yelled to this way with an expression that was filled with anxiety. Right after that, the earth waves swallowed Kousuke and Hinata. It shouldnt kill them. After all Tsuchimikado clan needed Hinata to be their puppet princess. Even so, it was checkmate with this. What was left was to knock out Hinata and kidnapped her. Kousuke could simply be finished offDD Stop holding back and get serious alreadyyy! Its hard for an old man like me to go through heavy exercise like this! Fukubes complaint echoed loudly. In respond to that statement of Fukube that didnt fear Kousukes defeat in the slightest, Rude. Im already serious right from the start. Im just not going at full power. A casual reply came back. The emotionless and expressionless Taisei finally showed a change of expression at this point. His eyes widened while he reflexively turned to where the voice came from, right behind him. Kousuke was there standing with composure. Hinata was also there with her eyes blinking in puzzlement as though asking what happened. She was being held firmly in his one handed embrace. DDAbyss Style Space Tonjutsu The Abyssal-the rest is abbreviated It was the treasured one time use artifact in the shape of pebble for teleportation by switching it with the real body. When Kousuke ordered his clone to carry out its suicidal charge, he also ordered the clone to throw the artifact behind Taisei. He aimed for the moment when Taisei sent away the majority of earth and sand obeying him at his surroundings for offense. Although Kousuke was astonished by the offense and defense from Taiseis jutsu and the youma that acted in perfect concert, the amount of experience between the two of them differed. It was only natural to prepare several plans that were running simultaneously in parallel. Taisei reflexively moved to pull out a talisman from his sleeve, but he was already in Kousukes range. No matter how excellent of a practitioner he was, no matter how troublesome the youmas existence was, Ill have you stay down for real this time! DDTsu!? It was impossible to stop Kousuke. Kousuke smoothly closed the distance and put his hand that was equipped with the romance filled The Second Coming and Refusals-the rest is abbreviated(fingerless black glove) over Taiseis forehead. He didnt yell Rakshasas Evil Hand-. It was embarrassing because he was still Kousuke. The activated magic power shockwave gave Taisei a concussion with the suitable amount of impact. Taiseis body jerked. A beat later, he swayed and fell backward. Otou-sama! Hinata reflexively reached out with her hand. Its alright Hinata-chan. I only knocked him out, he said while putting his hand around Taiseis back to hold him and smiled at HinataDDbut, Kousukes hand passed right through Taisei. Eh? Ah Taisei broke down into pieces. He wasnt fine at all. The way he crumbled was just so thorough. His body broke with a snap from the point where Kousukes arm tried to support him. The upper body and lower body that parted tragically fell on the ground and scattered *dosha-* everywhere like a smashed mirror. The bodys original form didnt remain at the slightest. As expected, both Kousuke and Hinata were stunned with their eyes turning into dots seeing that. A beat later. N-noOOOOOOO-, OTOU-SAMAAAAAAAA- This is a lie righttt, OTOU-SAMAAAAAAAAAA!? The incident of Otou-sama is too brittle. Kousuke and Hinatas expression turned like the expression of The Scream by Munch. But then a human shaped white paper fluttered down at the corner of their sights. Whats this? Although they focused on it, a warning came before they could check it. Endou-san! Behind, behind youuu! !? The large snakes also crumbled at the same time when Taisei was smashed. Fukube who got the time to catch his breath pointed behind him like a certain comedy skit. Not wanting to waste the time to take the action of looking behind, Kousuke obeyed his sense of danger that was sending a chill into his back and dashed forward. Right after that, white flame burst up once more at the place where he was just standing at. When he landed while looking back at the same time, there was Taisei there showing only his upper body from the solidified earth and sand that was whirling from the surroundings. He was making a one-handed sword hand seal. He was absorbing a different human shaped paper than before into his head while his lower body was gradually rising with the earth and sand forming it bit by bit. Otou-sama- Really!? Hinata became at a loss Uh when Kousuke confirmed with her. She felt relieved that her father was alive, while at the same time Kousuke explicitly pointing out Your father, his humanity is even more doubtful than me though, is that okay!? to her caused a calm part of Hinata to agree Certainly, I dont want this kind of Otou-samaa!. There, gunshots resounded in succession. The bullets hit Taises feet that were currently being reformed and they crumbled. Both his hands also got shot, perhaps so that he couldnt make hand seal. Endou-san, lets go already-. The situation isnt good! We need to hurry! ? Aah, roger! Eh? You two!? Fukube didnt even look at the earth and sand that began to move again. He ran as fast as his legs could carry him from the right side of the road into the mountain. Kousuke also followed behind him while carrying the bewildered Hinata. He left behind a clone to buy time. The sound of a great amount of earth and sand *gogogo* undulating was reverberating from behind. Kousuke quickly caught up to Fukube and ran in parallel with him during that time. Its two kilometers in a straight line. Itll be nice if we can shake him off but, whoops! Although Fukube was using a small flashlight to illuminate the ground, it was still amazing how he was able to run really fast in the wilderness like this when it was night. He was choosing the spots to step on accurately. Even though he had been busy dodging desperately in a dangerous situation that made him ran out of a breath just now, he still hadnt run out of breath right now. Kousuke plainly thought This person is scary huh after catching a glimpse of Fukubes real strength. He understood now why Hajime warned him The new contact person. He isnt a bad guy but dont let your guard down with him before. Its fine. Lets go the rest of the way through the sky. I need to chant properly if there are three of us like this, so please explain to Hinata-chan in my placee Kousuke took a deep breath and started concentrating. He started chanting with a small voice that Hinata couldnt listen in. U-um, Fukube-sama? Yes yes. Please dont worry, we arent abandoning your father by any means. Fukube spoke to the bewildered Hinata while the sound of fierce fighting was coming from far away behind. Its just as you saw, your father there is a fake. Though it will be a different story if you father isnt human from the start. I-I think Otou-sama is human though If Taisei wasnt a human, that meant Hinata also wasnt a human, but with how she got hungry and bleed when getting injured, she was a human. In other words, That body must be remote controlled. Like Endou-sans clone. Otou-samaas I thought he isnt human? Can you stop talking with the premise that Im not human? Ah, the chanting is going to cut off, Kousuke said while returning to his focus in panic. Fukube glanced at him as he continued. In the first place, its strange that mister Taisei is showing up. Because, he is necessary as a sacrifice right? Ah Taise was a powerful practitioner who possessed the strength that was the closest to Hinata. He was also accompanied by a powerful youma. However, from the information about the enemys objective that they heard from the justice young man, it was too strange for him to come out alone to intercept them. The risk was too high. If he got taken back by their side there, then both the princess and the main houses head would be gone from the enemys grasp. I think their objective is to agitate Fujiwara-san and if possible obtain you at the same time if things goes well. But more than thatDD Its for buying time isnt it? Aa, how can this be Hinatas thinking and intuition that were dulled due to her reunion with her father were regaining their normalcy. Her intelligent mind connected the pieces and gave her understanding of the current situation. The barrier destruction ritual is alreadythe ritual to sacrifice Otou-sama and others is starting- Right you are. Originally the five hidden cornerstones of the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star had to be destroyed first before they carried on the ritual to offer the jutsu and blood of Fujiwara people at the suitable placeDDat Seimei Shrine. However, there were too many irregularities going on for Tsuchimikado clan. They started to become impatient after allowing Hinata to escape. Even though they had discovered the five cornerstones and took the time to use their jutsu attacking them and damaging the barrier, when they noticed the cornerstones had been restored. They werent aware of this but, it was because Hinata repaired the barrier from Seimei Shrine at the other world. Now they had to make preparation and spent time and effort like before again to attack the cornerstones one by one. Next was their failure in securing Hinata when she left from the other world. They never even dreamed that the specially selected practitioners and a hundred shikigamis would get routed. There was no doubt that such result never even crossed their mind considering of Hinatas amnesiac state. On top of that, no matter how many curses were sent to Hinatas powerful shikigami Kousuke (or that was what the Tsuchimikado thought), all of them got repelled and even their attempt to silence the prisoner ended up in vain. Those guys must be feeling real anxious right now. Even if they carried out the ritual to sacrifice Fujiwara clan at the main headquarters of Tsuchimikado clan, the great barriers destruction wouldnt be realized. But, conversely speaking, they would only need to destroy the five cornerstones after that. Even if they couldnt do that, the powerful youmas should be able to slip through the barrier and manifest in this world without a doubt after that. Theyre compromising with their second best option. So because they sensed my arrival to here, they prefer to take some risk rather than having their plan meeting a complete setback, is that right? We have to hurry- Hinatas young pretty face twisted in impatience. It was then, a prickling numbness ran through the back of her neck. Something was approaching. Her instinct was telling her that. Endou-sama, somethings coming- I know! My clone also got done in! Kousukes clone was destroyed by a forceful method Taisei self exploding a new lump of ground and his flesh body. Now he was chasing after them. Considering that the ceremony of barrier destruction was also progressing in parallel, Kousuke couldnt help but shudder in fear by Taiseis skill, which was to be expected from the current head of direct descendants of Abe no Seimei. A roaring noise of landslide and slightly rhythmical footsteps were coming from behind. It wasnt the sound of human footstep. Kousuke felt like he had heard of it from somewhere. However the strange footstep sounded slightly different from what he remembered. Im finished preparing. Lets shake them off just like thisDD Pseudo flight using gravity magic. So that Hinata and Fukube wouldnt get dropped no matter what, and also to keep down the magic power consumption to the minimum, Kousuke had been carefully chanting to construct the magic. Just as he was about to activate it, Kousuke inadvertently looked back across his shoulder. His expression spasmed when he saw the scene there. It was a horse. However, it had a huge body around three times bigger than a normal horse. Its eyes were tinged in piecing red color. Its mouth was splitting until its ear, and its excessively long mane was covering its body like willow branches. Its legs were six. Besides, Taisei was riding it with a transformed look that was like a vengeful ghost with a complexion that looked somewhat bad, hollow cheeks, and sinking in eyeballs. He was chasing with abnormal speed and followed obediently by a torrent of earth and sand behind him that swallowed the trees like a high wave. Honestly speaking. SCARYYYYY-!? SPOOKYYY!? FUWAHH!? It was terrifyingly scary. It was the scariness from panic genre rather than horror genre. This wasnt like the hair raising ghost story, but a monster attack in B-rated movie. Endou-san! Runnn! Super run away with us alonggg! I-I hear you loud and clear! Kousuke and the others ran away to the sky just a hairs breadth away before Taisei riding on the hell horse caught up to them in the blink of eye. They got soaked with cold sweat seeing the ground getting washed away by high speed avalanche. Fukube felt moved withOo from floating in the air free from the yoke of gravity even though he was soaked in cold sweat. Kousuke wondered if Hinata was alright and dropped his gaze to his arms. HorseOtou-sama dashing like the wind of nightwhere did Otou-sama pick up that kind of monsterplease return it to where you found itthe enraged Okaa-sama, Otou-sama throwing a tantrumflying knee kickuh, my head- Hinata-chan!? She didnt look alright at all. It looked like she had regained a part of her memory. It seemed that the memory wasnt a really good one, but it was a good thing that she recalled her mothers face. Surely. I-Im fine. More importantly, how is Otou-sama Right. He looks exhausted for some reason. He used that kind of absurd jutsu. Perhaps the burden on him is also real bad. Or perhaps It might be the influence of the ritual eh. We need to hurryEndou-sama- I know! Were going to speed up! Kousuke converted the gravity direction to horizontal direction. They flew through the sky without stopping with freefalling speed. When they dropped their gazes to below, the wave of earth that swallowed and crushed everything on its path had vanished. The figures of the hell horse and Taisei had also vanished suddenly. Had they given up because they couldnt reach them at the sky as expected Anyway, perhaps there wasnt that much time left in order to rescue Fujiwara clan. Showing a tragedy to Hinata was out of question. Its fine. We will absolutely make it in time. I swear Ill make us made it in time. Yesyes-. Ill leave it to you, Endou-sama! Hinata tightly clung on his chest. Kousuke nodded strongly at her. But, it was then, Fukube let out a voice of impatience, or perhaps despair. Ah, no good- !? Whats the matter-, Fukube-san! For some reason the constantly composed man was looking unusual. Both Kousuke and Hinata turned their gazes at him in puzzlement. He who was flying in parallel beside them was busy patting down all over his body. My stomach medicines, I dropped them-!! He yelled that with an expression of despair. His eyes seemed to be askingCan we go back to look for them?. Kousuke and Hinata looked at each other. They nodded at each other with complete understanding of each others heart. And then, Youre an adult right? Endure it. Fukube-sama. Forgive me but, it will be very helpful if you can read the atmosphere a little. Perhaps because they felt their spirit dampened, they reflexively replied like that with cold gaze and tone like how a rebellious child would act toward his father. Fukubes expression became like a dog that was abandoned under the rain and he mutteredI dont want it, until we win. (TN: What Fukube said here is the favorite saying of a Girl and Panzer character, hoshigarimasen, katsumadewa) AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Gardo Comic Zero chapter 32 is updated! Chapter 409 Arifureta Chapter 409 Abyss Lord Chapter Three Mr. Serious Has Weak Constitution (TN: Serious here means the serious atmosphere) While Kousuke and others were getting attacked by Taisei. The main shrine of Tsuchimikado and the surrounding private houses around it were filled with heavy atmosphere. As a matter of fact, all the people living around Tsuchimikado main shrine were related to Tsuchimikado clan. In other words, other than the noncombatants who were temporarily evacuated, the considerable number of people here were acting as security. If one passed the torii of that main shrine and went further north deep into the mountain from the shrines ground that contained the shrine building and altar that even the general public could visit, there was a mountain path that was ingeniously camouflaged. There was a mansion inside the mountain forest after climbing that path for around two hundred meters. It was a large and magnificent wooden bungalow. Its surrounding ground was also vast. About as big as a sports ground. However, the mansion couldnt be seen noticeably from the sky. The surrounding wasnt an empty lot. There were trees in it that were placed in regular interval. The trees well maintained branches became a canopy that skillfully hid the whole mansion. It was truly a hidden mansion. At the four directions of that mansion, toriis with four colors that represented the four gods of Genbu, Seiryuu, Suzaku, and Byakko were placed at the parts that were bordered with the mountain forest. At the back of the mansion there was an altar that looked exactly like the heavenly altar in the shrineDDno, actually this one was the true altar. There was also a stage made from stone there. This was the main house of Tsuchimikado. It looked as though it was untouched by the flow of time. It was a place with a faint sacred atmosphere drifting in it. In such tranquil and peaceful place, Just whats going on!! Even though princesss memory is in our possession!? An angry yell that didnt suit that atmosphere resounded. The head of Tsuchimikado clan, Tsuchimikado Jounosuke, alias the elderly nobleman violently flapped his inky black hakama that blended into darkness while walking back and fro in a tatami room. His white hair that was usually tidily arranged into all back style was also messed up as though it had been scratched off. His eyes were glaring around restlessly. The people of his clan who were also wearing inky black hakama were looking down while trickling cold sweat. That made him even more irritated. The elderly nobleman once more asked the question that he had asked so many times before. Is there no one who has any idea about the princesss shikigami!? Everything was that guys fault. That young man shikigami who only looked like a student from a glance. He was hard to perceive, could clone himself, used powerful tools with powerful physical abilities like using a blade or iron string. He could even use nature jutsu like flames or lightning. W-we have researched all the literatures-. However, there is no apparition that fit the description- But it actually exist- T-the one that fit closest to the description is, ummas expected, perhaps its Nurarihyon Since when Nurarihyon can clone itself and rain down kunai or shuriken! P-perhaps, it changed because of the flow of time? The change is too drastic you dumbass! I dont even want to see a Nurarihyon that can bring out tear gas grenade! The leader of the investigation team looked like he was going to cry despite being a grown man who was in his forties. The elderly noblemans string of patience had snapped hearing his report and threw the round tray near his feet. It was quite heavy despite being made from wood. The tray hit the mans head and he groaned guh. Then the elder hurled even further abuses at him. But right after that, he began chewing the nail of his thumb and mumbled. If we dont remove himeveryone who get in our wayfor the sake of our dearest wish-. Our comeback, our revenge-, we onmyoujis are the one and only who are worthy to manage this country-. Why cant Fujiwara understand that! So annoying, curse-!! Bloodshot eyes, trembling body, blood trickling down from bitten lip and gritted teeth. And yet the elderly nobleman paid them no mind. He was in an abnormal state. Originally the elderly nobleman was a petname. Jounosuke had a stubborn disposition, but he was a gentle person and his affection toward his family was especially deeper than average. Was his greed and obsession leading him astray The elderly nobleman was just too different from usual with even demonic aura drifting from him. However, the people of branch family who were gathered in this tatami room showed no suspicion at all. They were simply showing similar accursed expression like the elderly nobleman. Indignation was bubbling up within them toward Ohii-samas unexpected strength and their lack of understanding of the shikigamis identity. Inside such strained atmosphere, a slightly haggard youth suddenly spoke up. Jii-san(grandpa). Is there no chance that guy is actually a shiki? His name was Tsuchimikado Kiyotake. He turned twenty years old just this year and he was Jounosukes grandson. He was wearing rimless glasses that made him looked really intellectual. Thats completely impossible. How can something that strong isnt a shikigami. Not to mention with the princesss state that has no memory right now- Thats, well, thats true but For them onmyouji, there were two kinds of shiki. First was shiki. The caster put their image along with their jutsu into a receptacle and made it manifest into a familiar. The familiar would be like a drone without any will. The other was shikigami. This referred to apparition that was bound by the casters jutsu. Naturally it had its own will so there was a risk the shikigami would rebel if the binding slackened. Conversely if the caster could build a relationship of trust with the shikigami, they would be able to obtain even greater strength. There was no need to mention, the shikigami was the more powerful shiki. Some of them even had special power through their legend, and there was also no need for the caster to control every single action of it. Kousukes strength was without a doubt in the shikigami class. Although Hinata was a prodigy with strength like their ancestor of old, there was no way she was able to create a shiki that powerful while she was lacking memory right now. That was exactly why they were desperately trying to pin down the shikigamis true identity. However Kousukes identity was too unclear that the elderly nobleman was at his wits end. Kiyotake groaned uu~n while folding his arms before saying Then and added a conjecture. There is also a possibility that he is a colleague, or perhaps a practitioner of a different system? Are you saying that there is a practititoner who encountered the princess by chance deep in the mountain of Fushimi Inari, and this stranger happened to be powerful without equal, and also a good person by some chance, and decided to help the princess while not knowing whats the situation? Absurd. Thats true butyou know, in the report they stopped by in that hotel right? At the hotel where those returnee fellows stayed at. What, Kiyotake. In other words, you want to say this? That guy is also a returnee, and the returnees arent pitiful students who went mad from a disappearance incident, but they actually really have power? If not then it doesnt make sense right? We had actually faced him and its unthinkable that he is some kind of apparition. The one who took command of the operation to secure Hinata in Fushimi Inari was Tsuchimikado Takehiko. To be frank he was Kiyotakes father, and Kiyotake also accompanied him at that time. Currently Kiyotake absolutely couldnt forget that guy who when he confronted him, yelled something like Eat this! My secret art-, Tokoyami no Zangetsu(Beheading Moon of Everlasting Darkness) while performing a flying kick. At that time he got sent flying unsightly while giving tsukkomi What kind of sword art is kicking!?. There was no way to forget that. Certainly, the way that guy multiplied to a disgusting degree was inhuman, but from how he was acting so theatrically from start to end and also his behavior that was painful to look at, they all just felt so human that Kiyotake couldnt see him as a youkai. If Kousuke heard that, surely he would cry in happiness while Hinata would puff out her cheeks in dissatisfaction. Perhaps it will be better if we rethink of our plan to frame the returnees as the cause of the barriers destruction wont it? Kiyotakes statement that could be taken as a frank advice was responded by the elderly nobleman with a shake of his head. Its too late even if you say that now. Right now the princess is heading right here! No, thats why. If its really true that guy isnt the princesss shikigami but a returnee, then perhaps there is a ground for negotiation with him instead. Even they have power of their own, so arent they like our colleague in that case? Thatsbut, our previous investigation evaluated that they have no power at all[ Eh? We have investigated them before? What are you saying? That was why we arranged to apply spell to them to make them confess and also prepared cursed tools as the proof to set them up as the culpritno, now that you mentioned it who was the one in charge of investigating them? The elderly noblemans gaze turned toward the investigation team leader. The man who was wiping the blood trickling from his forehead jerked from being put under the gazes of nearly thirty of his comrades inside the tatami room. Even so he showed a thinking gesture for a bit. And then, a beat later his eyes narrowed and replied with a dubious look. About that matter, wasnt it house head yourself who investigated it? What? No, if my memory serves me right, didnt Jii-san said that there is no need to investigate? A faint bewilderment filled the room. It was like they had overlooked something, something fatal . Father-in-law, is something the matter? The, a womans voice that was pleasant to the ear spread inside the room.. The voice sounded like an upright and cleanhanded voice, but it also sounded charming and sensual, or perhaps like the voice of a pure and innocent girl. A-aa. Tsubaki-san huh. The one who opened the sliding screen and entered was a woman with a slightly peculiar look. Glossy black hair that grew until her waist and pure white hakama. There was nothing strange from those, but the problem was her face. Her face was covered by a white cloth and couldnt be seen. A pentagram was drawn on the cloth. It looked like some kind of magical measure. Perhaps that was why nobody here found her appearance strange. Tsuchimikado Tsubaki. She was Kiyotakes mother who was a distant relative of Fujiwara clan and married Takehiko. Although she was related to Tsuchimkado by marriage, she had talent as onmyouji. Her expression couldnt be seen, but the elderly nobleman guessed that she sought for a reply from the way she tilted her head and opened his mouth. No, its about the returnees investigation. Tsubakis dignified and pleasant voice replied back. If its about that then havent I investigated and reported it back? Tsubaki-san did? Yes. They are pitiful and dangerous children who are possessed by wild delusion. Framing them as the culprit and making the country taking custody of them will be for their own good instead, that was my report. *Ring* There was a bells sound clinking from somewhere. It was a very beautiful sound. And most of all, this is for the sake of Tsuchimikads dearest wish. Youre, right. Yeah, thats right. Exactly. The elderly nobleman showed an accepting expression. The other people were also affected by that and nodded strongly. Mother. Shouldnt you be supporting father right now? I came here because I have a report about that, Kiyotake. Currently the ceremony to destroy the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star was being held at the heavenly altar at the back of the mansion. A total of thirty people of Fujiwara clan who had power had been abducted from all over the country to here. They were put under the control of Takehiko and other practitioners of Tsuchimikado clan. Of course the real Taisei was also among them. The ceremony had progressed until seventy percent. It would be finished in fifteen more minutes. If that time limit passed, the lives of Taisei and others would be sacrificed in exchange for the rituals completion. The barrier would be destroyed with their blood as the price. But, the situation that Tsubaki reported to them made that fifteen minutes felt endlessly far away. Father-in-law, its emergency. Taiseis quarter soul was shaken off. What did you say!? The place turned into uproar. The elderly noblemans agitation was strong, while the like of Kiyotake turned pale saying Even though mothers Sokujou(living earth) accompanied itthat Ohii-sama a monster. Because they understood. That Taisei was far stronger than even dozens of Tsuchimikados practitioner. Furthermore, the burden of the majority of the ritual was shouldered by the other Fujiwara clan members. Taisei himself was made to concentrate in the interception. Tsuchimikado clan practitioners centered around Takehiko were also supporting him with curse jutsu. Because Taiseis mind was bound, it was difficult to use conversation to give mental assault to the princess, however originally Taisei should displaying a power that surpassed the extent of what was possible. To think that he was unable to stop them for just the remaining fifteen minutes I have instructed the people standing guard at the shrine to intercept them with all shiki that can fly. Please pardon my impertinence. No need to mind that! More importantly what do you mean by shiki that can fly? Dont tell me The elderly nobleman unconsciously paused speaking because of his bad premonition. Kiyotake and a part of the practitioners here also guessed the same thing and their eyes snapped wide open. They reflexively jumped on their feet. Tsubaki spoke with a voice that exuded annoyance as that was going on. Yes. Even flight is possible for that person. What in the world We have lost most of our shiki at Fushimi. Our remaining shiki is few. Including mine, we have only twelve binding shikigamican we win? The elderly nobleman, Kiyotake, and the other practitioners were aghast. Tsubaki raised her voice toward them for encouragement. There is no point in being flustered! Taisei is also joining the barrier destruction now so we can reduce the time required! Ten minutes. The barrier destruction would succeed if they could just endure for ten more minutes. And then they would annihilate the direct lineage of Fujiwara clan excluding Hinata. Im going out too. I shall attempt to shake them mentally to buy time. We must not give up! Its unacceptable for Tsuchimikado that has shouldered the duty unbroken for all this time to be inferior to Fujiwara that has fallen into this vulgar world! Am I wrong! Tsubakis ear piercing words made even the elderly nobleman and the others who went pale to change their expression. Youre right. We still have the protection of the four gods. Takehiko and I will become the last stronghold. Tsubaki-san, Kiyotake, and all of you, Im counting on you all. Yeah, leave it to us Jii-san. Of course father-in-law. Besides, even princess will be helpless before us as long as the ritual succeed. What do you mean? Tsubaki laughed. Or that was how it felt. Will a nine years old girl be able to keep her composure after seeing her father and relatives die? That will be even more so if we return a part of her memory at that timing. It was a repulsive way of thinking. But, the eyes of the cornered Tsuchimikado clan got clouded. Rather they agreed to that suggestion as an ingenious plan. I see. If we suppress the princess in that opening, even that unidentified shikigami wont be able to do anything rash Conversely, that will be our only chance to be able to suppress the princess. Indeedbut it seems there is one more elderly person coming with them Jii-san. That person is just an ordinary person even if he is a police right? I will bind him. Later I will pull out the information from him of how he come to be together with Ohii-sama. The elderly noblemans gaze looked around inside the room to see whether there was any objection or counterargument. What came back was only a resolve of death. The capabilities of the onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado ranged from the worst to best, even so they had the number of one hundred people in total. There were only thirty of them in this room, but the people in the ritual site and also the people standing on guard at the shrine and at the front of the mansion definitely had the same feeling with them. The elderly nobleman took a deep breath. And then, he looked around him with a gaze that was blazing fierly and yelled. The revival of Tsuchimikado depends on this battle. Dont fear death! Everything is for the sake of Tsuchimikados dearest wish! Everything is for the sake of Tsuchimikados dearest wish! Voices that contained fanaticism in it resounded until the forest surrounding the main residence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Tsuchimikados main residence suddenly became a beehive of activity. While everyone was rushing out in order to intercept the enemy, the elderly nobleman was also quickly heading toward the ritual site behind the mansion. Tsubaki was staring fixedly at his back. The figure of the elderly nobleman vanished into the corridor and there wasnt any sign of people around. The sound of tumult was getting farther. Suddenly Tsubaki opened her mouth. She muttered something with a voice that almost couldnt be heard at all while looking to outside the window of the corridor. Inside the mansion where many watch fires were lit up, she looked at the darkness of the boundary of the mansion with the forest, at the shadows of the trees. There was a presence moving quietly. Someone wearing a coat with black hood was there. For a little while, the two were having a conversation even though their voice shouldnt reach from that range. I see. So the reinforcement wont make it in time Tsubakis expression was gradually warping. Then a tongue clicking finally came out from her mouth. Why is a returnee cooperating with the princessfurthermore, its Endou Kousuke of all people who became her ally. Perhaps its to be expected from the returnees joker? I cant say that the observation team is slacking down just because they lost sight of him. How troublesome. She shook her head in annoyance. Yes. I know. As long as we manage to invite the appearance of the evil spirits and cause chaos, there will be no need to do any drastic correction to the plan. We have to make this a success no matter what. There was a voice calling for Tsubaki from the entrance. It seemed that the interception had begun. Dont leave any trace behind no matter what. I too wont be holding back but, your Sokujou is our trump card. Yes, if push comes to shove, right, of course. The voice that was calling for Tsubaki quickly became filled with panicking tone. The angry yells and noises were getting louder as each second passed. The man in black coat also turned around and vanished by melting into the nights darkness. At the end, Tsubaki and the unknown person in black coat muttered simultaneously. For the sake of the motherland . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Going back slightly in time, when Kousuke and co were going to arrive above the torii of Tsuchimkados main shrine that was located along the national highway. Kousuke was holding Hinata who was stiffening slightly from flying in the sky with just their body in his arm. He then turned an exasperated gaze to Fukube who was easily entrusting himself to him with a listless style like a dad in holiday (his eyes were dead now that he had no stomach medicine in hand). Then, Endou-sama! Something is going up! Oh? Thats Hahaa~, is that the shiki thing that attacked both of you at Fushimi? Many white shadows flew up from inside the forest ahead of them. Certainly, they were the white mist monsters that attacked Kousuke and Hinata at Fushimi Inari. Most of them looked like white crow the size of a hawk. There were also some that looked like ghost or spirit. Looks like there arent as many as at Fushimi. Are they trying to shoot us down? Oh, it looks like there are some with different color mixed in. Endou-sama, perhaps those are from the other world It was full moon tonight. The bright moonlight illuminated the lower world clearly. Their field of vision was relatively clear even without any lighting. The forms that were entering their field of vision and Hinatas words made Kousuke nod. There were around two extraordinary figures mixed among the white monsters. Their forms looked clearer and they were giving off an unpleasant presence that could be felt even though there was still some distance. Those things were certainly giving off the same feeling like the monsters that he saw in the other world. He couldnt see the same insanity from the like that time, but he sensed a clear hostility. There is no time to go along with their attempt to buy time. Well break through in one go. Yes-. Please do- Please keep it in a level that wont kill me okay- After Hinata tightly held on him, Kousuke accelerated drastically. *Gyuo-* The wind roared. As that happened, Fukube was muttering Why am I coming along to herethis kind of fantasy matter is outside my jurisdiction though. No, well, I understand you know? Im a dog of the country, so there is no way I can just not do anything when there is a risk the country descending back to Heian era isnt it, haha- with low voice and dead eyes, but he ignored him. He took out twelve kunais from the treasure warehouse and made them rotating and forming a circle at the front while enveloping them with flames. He didnt yell out abyss-whatchamacallit! It still wasnt that time! Rather that kind of time didnt need to come! It was an impossible request though! The excavator of blades and flames that gouged out even the meat wall of demons in hell went forward and met the swarm of white crows. They didnt allow any resistance. The enemies were instantly scattered. In an instant, DDKuooooonn A shrill cry of an animal rang out. DDApparition Three tailed spirit fox It was a shikigami. The three tailed golden fox faintly shined, then right after that it fired a glob of flame. Was that what they called fox fire? The nine tailed fox of the fairy world was even more terrific! Three of the twelve kunais flew and neutralized the explosion. Fire sparks violently scattered in the sky and they flew passed beside it. The three tailed fox tried to pursue, but Kousuke and others were moving with freefalling speed without holding back. When it was held back by a single kunai flying at it, passing it by flying overhead happened in an instant. There, a flame that completely filled their field of vision approached. It was like a fire that occurred in the day of storm. The fanned flame became a wall that blocked the path of Kousuke and co. The culprit was the other shikigami. DDApparition Jubusen no Kikaioɽι It was like a monstrous bird with only its upper body visible from a whirling cloud. It generated a whirlwind while breathing fire from its mouth at the same time. Bring out a bit more well-known youkai please! The flame enveloped Kousuke and co. But their figures vanished just before that was completed. No, they were replaced. With a small rock. The next instant, Kousuke and others appeared far below the cloud monstrous bird. Kousuke had flicked a teleportation artifact with his thumb the moment the flame wall approached. Without stopping Kousuke pulverized a shiki with the shape of demonic woman using magic power shockwave from his fingerless glove and charged forward in a single stroke. He flew toward the sky above the mountain forest where Tsuchimikados mansion resided. But, in that instant a chill ran through Kousukes spine. He clicked his tongue. He quickly linked the kunais and formed a barrier above them. Instantly, *KAANN* a high-pitched sound tore through the air and lightning surged. Their field of vision was painted white from the flash. Electrical discharge and impact pinned down Kousuke. There was a figure of a small animal at the other side of the barrier. DDYouma Raijuu The calamity whose legend was left everywhere and was considered as thunderbolt by people. Its small form looked like a weasel and also a raccoon at the same time. It had strange form of only having four rear legs. While Hinata and Fukube let out a small scream, Kousuke summoned a clone at the other side of the barrier, behind the Raijuu. Get off! The clone kicked even while being burned by the electrical discharge from the Raijuu. It got sent flying to far away. But there was no denying that Kousuke had been pinned down. Now! Bring them downnn- In front of the torii, the onmyoujis who were taking position on the fields and road recited mantra all at once. The curse that was perfectly harmonized and magnified assaulted Kousuke. thaattts HooTTTT!! Kousukes neck felt burning hot. His concentration was disturbed. Because it needed delicate and complex control, the gravity magic got slightly thrown into disarray and their altitude dropped drastically. They almost crashed on the asphalt. Kousuke hurriedly adjusted the gravitys direction and charged forward really close above the ground. In this height they could touch the stone paving if they just reached out. Putting aside Hinata who he was holding tightly, the gravity field on Fukube who was dragged behind him was particularly disarrayed and he almost got dragged over the ground. Fukube-san raised his voice into a yell of protestWaitttt! Keep it up Endou-sannnn!! while desperately arching his body backward like a shrimp. No good-, the curse got deflected as expected!! Does it want to say that we arent at his level- But his flight is disturbed! Its not completely ineffective! The curses overlapped. Over and over and over again. The Tsuchimikado clan was also desperate. The heat that was generated from Kousukes neck was mostly changing into intense pain. It felt like this was from the side effect of deflecting the curses. If he got hit by it head on, then perhaps he would be rendered unconscious. Perhaps it was just to be expected from the stronghold of Tsuchimikado clan. Most likely the strength of every single one of them was heightened with some kind of method. Most likely the ground of Tsuchimikado main shrine itself was a kind of holy land for them. Even so, they passed above the main shrine. Right after that, in order to charge to the mansion of Tsuchimikado main residence inside the mountain forest, Kousuke gritted his teeth and tried to raise his altitude. Midway, he used his short sword to deflect the slash of a weasel clad in whirlwindDDthe youma Kamaitachi and used shuriken to hold back a dog youma that looked like hungry ghost with mottled patternDDan Inugami without wasting time on them. Like that, he endured the sensation of his magic power getting shaved off with gusto and the heat and pain from his neck that were getting intense while focusing on controlling his gravity magicDD Nngiih!? Endou-sama!? Dowaah, is it no good!? The moment they were going to cross the sky above the main shrines torii, his focus was completely disturbed. The control of the gravity magic slipped away from his mind. They fell toward the stone paving at the other side of torii as though they were blown away. Kousuke scolded himself and cleared his mind while hugging Hinata. He landed slidingly on the ground. Fukube too didnt need Kousukes assistance. He took a falling stance with five point landing before quickly getting back on his feet. To help in covering up any opening, he immediately scattered smoke bombs to spread out smoke. Tsu, was it a barrier If this was the headquarters of Tsuchimikado clan then it wouldnt be strange if they had some kind of countermeasure here, so perhaps it was just as expected that the land itself was also used to deploy a curse at the whole area to repel or capture uninvited guest here. Endou-san, can you fly!? Itll be difficult if we dont reduce the opponent first. His concentration was already disturbed from getting hit by all-out attack of curse. If the influence of the barriers curse that was constantly active was added on top of that, using pseudo flight that was originally far more difficult than normally generating gravity field could only be said as impossible. In addition, there wasnt only just the pain from resisting the curse, he also felt interference to his mind. From his bodily sense, it felt as though his ability to focus had dropped by 30 to 40 percent. (This is, it feels like the number of my clones is also getting limited?) He clicked his tongue inside his heart as he shook his head and switched his mood. It cant be helped. Lets break through with brute force- Aa, Im going to get muscle pain the day after tomorrow at this rate. A mantra resounded. There was a gust and the smoke screen was blown away. Right after that, a giant body charged from behind a house at the right side. It had a monstrous form that crawled on the ground repulsively with countless legs and shell. DDApparition OomukadeGiant Centipede It breathed out black mist from its mouthDDbefore it could do that, a clone slid in from below and upper kicked it while hand standing, diverting the apparitions trajectory. Using that chance Kousuke and co headed to the stone stair that led to inside the shrine ground. A lump of flame rolled down there. There was the figure of a rat with beautiful fur inside flames. DDApparition Kasofire rat It was the raw ingredient of the fire rats fur coat that Princess Kaguya in the tale of the bamboo-cutter sought. However, the approaching heat wasnt a joke at all. And so, Fuh, playing with fire in a forest is forbidden correct? Oh? Endou-samas state is Hinata was taken aback. The strange behavior that she saw at Fushimi Inary was againeven when she asked him about it before he only dodged the question but, perhaps this was some kind of illness? NnhDDSuidanWater Bullet! Kousuke looked like he immediately endured something before it could swallow him in his carelessness, but even though it was a pointless struggle, he made a sloppy chanting and fired a globe of water. It hit the Kaso directly and caused it to let out a grating scream. The drowned rat jumped out from inside the flame screaming. Kousuke punched it aside with the back of his hand and opened a path forward. Kousuke and co ran up the stairs quickly. The onmyoujis expressions were twitching with despair mixing in while sending curses to them looking like they were squeezing out their very life. Curses are really troublesome huhh- Whether it was spiritual power or whatever, if it came flying with a visible form then he would be able to dodge, but the curse that the onmyoujis used directly arrived at Kousuke. The curse could be sent from afar if there was intermediary (at the police station it was using his hair that was accidentally recovered at Fushimi Inari), and even without intermediary the curse could be sent as pinpoint attack if the target was within range. The most effective countermeasure against that was, Shut up for a bit! Ill help, like this. Gua!? Gofuh!? Shutting them up physically. Kousuke threw kunais that were clad in lightning to all direction, and Fukube also knocked out the casters using gum bullets that were fired with matchless accuracy. They finally stormed into the shrines ground. Without stopping they charged in a straight line toward the direction of the mansion that they heard from the captured justice youth. Stoppp- Ohii-samaaa-, why wont you understand!! DDtsu For an instant Hinatas face grimaced seeing the people of Tsuchimikado clan who were lying on the ground with expression of anguish. She had no memory of them. Because it was they themselves who took it from her. They were also carrying out a terrifying plan. Their eyes were also terrifying. Her family was going to be sacrificed right now due to their ambition. However, even so they were her family. That was how it should be. That was why, Hinata who possessed kindness and consideration that were unsuited for her age couldnt help but feel pained in her heart seeing them falling despite her anger. But, Hinata who had intelligence that didnt suit her age understood that she had no qualification to say anything as someone powerless who could only be protected, so she gritted her teeth and yielded herself to KousukeDD Its fine, I only knocked them out. Endou-sama? They wont even be able to understand how angry Hinata-chan is if they dont live. You want to yell at them How dare you do something like this! and slap their face at least once right? He must be feeling heat that already crossed into intense pain from his neck due to the concentrated fire of curses on him. He desperately didnt let it show on his face by making an uncool but fearless smile. It made Hinatas eyes snapped wide open. Seeing Kousuke grinning and bearing it shook Hinatas heart irresistibly. His consideration for her heart even without her saying anything made warmth spreading inside her chest. Yes! Ill give an extra hard slap for the elder! She fearlessly smiled back as though to imitate him. While inside her heart Thank you very much she offered him her extra large gratitude. Hahaa, as I thought, Im just in the way here ehh Fukube grumbled such thing while accurately shooting down five onmyoujis. Kousuke and Hinata ignored him while finally passing through the grounds and stepped into the mountain forest. In that instant, *gou-* the ground rumbled. W-what!? The tremor was too much that even Kousuke had to stop moving and focused on balancing himself. Most of the onmyoujis chasing after them were tumbling. No wayyy What in the world This too is, bad isnt itt The gazes of Kousuke and co moved up and up. So the apparition before this was actually this strong huh A colossal amount of earth rose up like a giant wall while shaking the earth roaringly. It was the apparition of earth that attacked them at the highway. But, the scale was different. To an overwhelming degree. It was forming a gigantic wall like the great wall of China with earth overflowing from inside it as though it was bloating up by itself. The trees of the forest were smashed from their roots and swallowed with thundering sound. You wont be able to go any further than this, Ohii-sama. A voice came down. It was a very cold voice. When they looked up, there was a woman with her face hidden by a white cloth standing above the earth that was transformed into a giant wall. Y-you are You dont have your memory, so allow me to introduce myself. My name is Tsuchimikado Tsubaki. The wife of Takehiko who is the son of the current head of the house. Tsubaki bowed with elegance, no, with a hypocritical courtesy. Hinata was overpowered and gulped. Cant we talk for a bit? Eh? *Ring* A sound of bell rang through the area. Its a sad thing for relatives to fight each other. Everything is due to an unfortunate misunderstanding. I believe that we can surely reach an understanding if we just talk it out. T-thats *Ring, ring* The sound accelerated. The scale in Hinatas heart was tilting to the direction of If we can solve this by talking. Fukube was also shrugging his shoulders Ill welcome a ceasefire of course. But, It seems the two people with Ohii-sama are also having a misunderstanding, so first lets both sidesDD No need. Screw off. A kunai that was tinged with electricity flew sharply like a streak of light. Earth lump shot up from under Tsubakis feet and stopped the kunai just before it hit. Tsu, what are youDD Shaddup! My neck is feeling hot since some time ago! Youre doing something! As I thought, you cant be dealt with ordinary means. A slight click of the tongue could be heard. Both Hinata and Fukube also returned to their senses with a gasp. Kiyotake, tighten the encirclement! I know! Kiyotake and others had taken position at both sides of Kousuke and co at this side of the great wall before they realized it. Other onmyoujis had also caught up from behind and readied themselves with charms in hands. More than ten of them had been knocked out, even so there were still more than 70 onmyoujis here facing them. The number of shiki was around thirty. In addition, at the left side of Kiyotake there was a two horned bullDDthe apparition Ushiki standing imposingly. Its huge body boasted a height of nearly three meter. At his right side a giant snake that breathed fireDDthe apparition great snake of Yakeyama temple appeared. In the sky the three tailed fox, Jubusen no Kikai, Raijuu, and behind him other apparitions than Kaso had all lined up. They were completely surrounded. Ohii-sama, please stop your futile resistance. Even with that shikigami of yoursDD Im Endou Kousuke, a human. Anyway! Surely you dont wish to see such excellent policeman getting devoured aliveDD Blah blah blah, shaddup! Tsu, whats with you! Listen to what Im saying! Thats right! Endou-san! My life is hanging on the balance hereDD It doesnt matter at all! Her face couldnt be seen, but it was obvious that Tsubaki was irritated. She was acting composed, but her vigilance toward Kousuke wouldnt slacken down for even an instant. But, it didnt matter. Fukube was yelling So cruel- but, it also didnt matter. Because, I dont feel like playing along with you trying to buy time. There wasnt any ground for negotiation. Discussion could be held after all of them got beaten black and blue and rendered powerless. The right hand of the demon king had sufficiently learned the demon king style! No, Ill have you play along with it!! The earth undulated. The onmyoujis were reciting a mantra, and the apparitions started moving. Hinata-chan! Y-yes! Leave this place to Fukube-san and me and go ahead! E-eeh!? Endou-samaa!? E-eeh!? Im also remaining here, Endou-san!? Hinata was tossed up to the air carelessly. The princess who Tsuchimikado clan needed very much. Everyone including Tsubame opened their eyes wide wondering what he was doing. The next instant, the space twisted into a vortex and Hinata vanished into it. In exchange a small stone fell on the ground. Tsubaki gasped and looked down at the other side of the great wall. Then, over there was, Ill leave the rest to you! Me! The figure of Kousuke was saying that while dashing away with a fierce speed toward the mansion with Hinata in his arms. A necklace with crimson jewel attached on it twinkled on his chest. In the end it was unknown whether Tsubaki and the others noticed that or not. Yes, the artifact for lord transformation that reached until the deepest depth in an instantDDLast Zell Ver. 7 had been activated already! What-, since when!? Fufu. Since when did you hallucinate that Im the real thing? Kiyotake and others opened their eyes wide in astonishment seeing Kousuke speaking proudly with a somewhat stylish speech. Yes, actually when Kousuke scattered smoke bombs just now, he was also replacing his main body with a clone. And then the main body put up his invisibility in full power while secretly crossing the earth wall and arrived at the opposite side. After that he teleported Hinata with teleportation artifact. Chase them rightDD I wont let you. Tsu!? Tsubaki moved the earth to chase after Kousuke and Hinata, but the voice that came right from beside her made her responded with an earth spear before she even turned around. When she looked over there a beat later, a Kousuke who was skewered there vanished with a comical sound of *poof*. Where are you looking at? You- This time it came from the opposite side. Tsubakis face that could be seen from the gap of the white cloth was twitching. When she looked over her shoulder, there was Kousuke there making a strange pose. Let me return the words just now back to you. Twirl and turn-. You wont be able to go any further than this, Onmyouji everyone. It became noisy at the ground below. When she looked there, Kousuke on the ground was increasing into four. No, the number was continuing to increase. Even right at this moment. They were even at the outer circumference around Kiyotake and the apparitions that were making encirclement. They had been encircled back when they realized! Even though it should be bright outside from the moonlight, for some reason some parts of the forest werent touched by light at all and one by one Kousuke came out from there! Surely they could never even imagine in their dreams that after Kousuke made his clone, put up full powered invisibility and dashed around the great wall, he intentionally used darkness element magic to block the light to make a show of the clones appearance! W-what the hell are you! Just what in the world Ohii-sama turned into her shikigami!? Why were all of them coming out while making stylishly cool turn? Why was every single one of them making different embarrassingly cool pose? Incomprehensible. The meaning was completely incomprehensible! That was why it was terrifying. Kiyotake couldnt endure the terror of the unknown and yelled. Thou ask me who am I? Very well, I shall tell you. Engrave it into the depth of your soul for eternity!! All the clones beautifully synchronized to do putting on sunglasses in the stylishly coolest way that I thought up! at the same time. Even though it was night, they put on sunglasses, like that! Scary! I am the darkness! The aristocrat of the deep abyss! Everyone wanted to tsukkomi, whats the point of adding deep to abyssbut they couldnt say anything because of the bizarre atmosphere! Endou-san, there is no point saying deep abyss. Abyss already has the meaning of deep. That police man, was he a hero!? Everyone wanted to tsukkomi like that, but the bizarre young man continued like he didnt hear anything so they couldnt say anything! I am the guardian of a kindhearted girl, the right hand of the demon king- Now, engrave mine name with a thunderous applause! Kousuke E AbyssDD *Bururururu* A familiar sound rang out. The sudden ringtone froze the places air in a different meaning. Whose that, turn off your phone beforehand stupid, such atmosphere was spreading. Everyone looked at each other and conversation of No, its not me was repeated everywhere. Kousuke E Abysswhatchamacallit-san quietly took out a smartphone from his pocket. So its you! Gazes that said that stabbed him. Under such gazes, Abysswhatchamacallit read the displayed name and his gaze swam around for a bit before a beat later, he cut off the call with a press of button. Listen and be amazed! Tremble in fear! And then he tried to continue as though nothing had happened, Mine name is Kousuke E AbyDD *Burururururu!!* The ringtone rang out once more. Even though the volume was the same like before, was it just their imagination, this time the ringtone felt like it was a bit angry. Even the apparitions looked like they were thinking Eh, whats with this atmosphere . While the air of silent puzzlement was filling the area, Abywhatchamacallit-san looked hesitating for bit before in the end, Mu, muu, at this kind of timegive me a second. He thrust a palm of his hand toward Kiyotake as a signal to wait and accepted the call. Then, Hello, Emily, right now this one is a bit busyeh!? Ah-, f-forgive this one. So my carelessness caused the clone over there to vanish It seemed the adverse effect of having his focus disturbed caused him to be careless when making new clones. And so Emily called his phone in worry. Eh? Youre going to come here with Rana and others as reinforcement? Dont dont, its dangerous here! For Tsuchimikado people I mean! You know, Rana and others, they might get a bit too enthusiastic and go head chop, thatll be a bityeah, Im fine here, really. I already contacted Nagumo and others at noon, and if push comes to shove I can request reinforcement from them. Emily-chan, she was really powerful. Before anyone realized it the lords behavior was turning normal. Also, a clone was carrying the smartphone was just in case the main body got into a pinch and couldnt contact the others. Not only Kiyotake and others, even Tsubaki was obviously dumbfounded even with her face covered by a white cloth. Well of course they would. Just when they were in the brink off a deathly battle!, their opponent was having a private phone call. Was that kind of guy really existed? It was seriously a Serious Break. Their heart couldnt keep up Eh, new woman? There aint any! Im not cheating or anything! Eh? Ranas sharp woman instinct? Nope nope! Really really! Aby-san never lie! Thats why dont sound like youre going to cry like that! Wait, I can hear you over there Rana! Dont get carried away! There isnt any new wife or anything at all here! Eh, what? Vanessa? Eh, Claire fell from the third floor window? From the shock of more rivals? Go help her quickly! Also tell her its just a misunderstanding! Please okay!? Ah, Emily. Yeah, yeah, its fine. Ill call you again sothen *Pshu* The phone was turned off. *Fuu* he exhaled, and then a beat later. Mine name is Kousuke E Abyssgate!! Its impossible even if you force it like that, Endou-san. Fukubes tsukkomi made all the people of Tsuchimikado thought. Exactly as you say! They thought. Tsu, enough already move all of you! Tsubaki returned to her senses before others and snapped as she gave the order. With that Tsuchimikado clan finally returned to fighting mindset. Under a very sloppy atmosphere, the fighting to buy time with the positions of both sides reversed began. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words . Next time, Re-vive-, Hinata revived-! is the plan. The material above From Bakis Violent Sea King. Material 2 Since when did you hallucinate?=>It goes without saying, this one is from the person standing above heaven from the stylish death god manga. Chapter 410 Arifureta Chapter 410 Abyss Lord Chapter Three Reevivedd, Hinata Reviveddd!! AN: At the previous chapter I forget to describe the usage of Last Zell when abyss lord multiplied so I revised that part. Kousuke crossed the great earth wall and caught Hinata who was tossed to the air. He then broke into a run toward the mansion. Good grief, that Rana According to the information that he learned through the clone who picked up the call, it seemed that the sharp instinct of the rabbit eared girl was sensing a presence of new wife for Kousuke. ? Endou-sama? Did you mention something? Hinata looked up worriedly from his chest. Dont tell mehe thought for an instant before he shook his head. No matter what, Hinata was just out of the question. She didnt count as romantic interest at all, and the moment he counted her as one, Japans police officers that were more terrifying than even apparition in a sense would come running again with a demonic look. He already had enough with the experience of being asked with a smile that didnt reach the eye to come along voluntarily for questioning without any right to refuse-. Endou-samas complexion isthe curse must be really painful. No, thats notDD I hate myself who cant do anything at all- You really dont need to mind it! Come on, dont bite your lip-. I was just listening to my friends nonsense a little! Hinatas expression wouldnt clear up. You must be acting tough in order to stop me from worrying arent youshe was looking upward at him with moist eyes that were asking him that. Somehow, for some reasonher gaze felt like it contained a passion that was unsuited for her age. Kousuke reflexively averted his gaze from it. Instantly countless earth spears flew out from the ground. He considered it a stroke of good luck. Fuh, inadequate- He returned to be abyss lord! (Its inevitable. By no means Im transforming into the lord because I like it. By Kousuke) He twisted his body, somersaulted, kicked and kicked the earth spears that flew at them one after another and broke through like an acrobat master. Fuh. Do you think that I can be stopped with just this? Aa, Endou-sama is acting strange again- Its Abyssgate. Princess, you can even call me Aby-san with affection if you wish it? How can this be-. For your heart to be this tormented from stress- Thats misunderstanding though!? A great leap and then landing. In that instant, a pentagram surfaced under his feet. Setting a trap against this me? Fuh, ridiculous! DDAbyss Style Earth Tonjutsu-, Shinen Houdou BakusaCome O Tyrant of Mine Hell!!(TN: Abysss Crumbling Earth Exploding Sand) The ground where the pentagram was drawn bulged and exploded. Naturally the jutsu put inside the pentagram collapsed. The lord himself rode on the blast and earth fragment to leap even further forward. Also, there was no deep meaning to the incantation as usual, so the technique had activated from when he changed Style from the Abyss Style~. Endou-sama! The jutsus name is different even though its completely the same with the jutsu that you displayed at Fushimi! U-umu! There is a subtle difference between the two! Its true you know? Also, I ask thee to call me Abyssgate right now! M-my apologies. I dont have any sense for humorplease forgive me! What do you mean by that!? It seemed that Hinata-chan was thinking that the Abyssgateification was a type of humor if it wasnt caused by stress. She was hanging her head down in embarrassment because she was unable to give back a tasteful retort. Please, stay like that without changing. Even while they were having such exchange, it seemed countless pre-installed jutsu had been prepared along the forest mountain path. They were activating together with the earth spear attacks. Eeei, what a pain! But, realize that its impossible to capture me! With a pointlessly refined turn, he dodged the earth fist that shot toward his back like a matador while producing two clones at both his sides. And then, with a superb timing, against the elongating earth spears they, Now, howl. Tentei Raizan IchimonjiSky Emperors Straight Lightni- Now, sing. O Jigami KikokuganEart Gods Wailing Bullet! Each of the clones used their short sword to melt or smash the spears. Also, the attacks names were Shining Lightning Flame Blade of Heavens Destruction and Demon Sword of Earth Crawling Demolition Vortex previously. The reason of the name change was of course, because of his mood! This time for some reason naming that sounded like mystic katana sounded more fascinating to his heart! It kinda felt like Hinata-chan was making a very conflicted expression, as though she wanted to ask whether that kind of names wasc really alright. But, he ignored that because there was no leeway to mind about it right now. Kousuke made one more clone and ordered it to run ahead. When it got caught on a trap and dispersed, he made another one to repeat the same trick. Like that he repeatedly removed the trap with such brute force. Ku-ku-ku-. Ill be troubled if they are looking down on this me who had been said as Its alright no matter how many times they die because they are just clones huh! Hahaa, the next clan head is really convenient! while being made to charge through Haurias trap zone until I almost died-. Do you know how many times I got my neck chopped! Are you being hated that much by them!? Hinata-chan was lacking life experience to understand Haurias enthusiasm. And then, the lords number of moves was also getting insufficient. The clones wouldnt increase like he wished for. The curse was getting stronger the deeper he got into the land. His focus was getting obstructed. Although he left the majority of his clones to hold back the enemies, at present six clones for here were his limit. It wasnt like he couldnt produce more, but their movement would worsen and he would only waste his magic power pointlessly. However, the attacks of the earth were getting even more intense. Their movement was also getting even more polished. The earth spears were like a sword mountain now. There were even earth lumps that flew at him like cannonball and pitfalls that suddenly appeared. In addition, the number of traps was also increasing to an astonishing degree. In that case, the lord grinned. Kukuh, I accept the challenge. Taste mine mystique to your hearts content!! A pentagram trap activated and with some kind of effect it made the clone that got caught in it to vanish with his eyes rolling back. Kousuke used it as a jumping platform before it vanished completely and leaped. An earth lump shot at him while he was midair which got blocked by a clone. Kouske kicked on that clone and rushed toward the ground. At midair he stylishly and pointlessly mixed in the gesture of swiping away with his short sword, switched his grip to backhand grip, and stabbed the sword to the ground at the same timing with his landing. Dont take off your gaze from this! Abyss Style Suiton C Hyouton Composite FormaDD Amazing-, the ground is freezing!? Please listen to the incantation until the end! This is the shared rule of the whole world! CoughDDTokoyou no Eikyuu ToudoSleep in Mine Freezing Embrace-!! (TN: Eternal Frost of Perpetual Night) *Dopa-* Water torrent was released along the route like a flash flood before it froze in the blink of eye, creating a path of ice. Also, he would have to teach Hinata-chan about what romance was. He had to do it properly while she was still a child. The lord resolved himself. Its coming- A wonderful instinct! When Hinatas concise warning came, the lord too leaped forward again. A beat later a giant earth arm stretched out from right underneath them. With the arm behind them, the lord dashed toward the ice path and jumped on it before sliding like a skater. Just as planned, the traps along the path were all unable to activate from under the ice. Iron baskets for torches could be seen ahead, including the boundary line between the mountain forest and the mansion. The earth became a high wave that obstructed their way ahead. It spread like a giant jaw and descended on them. Scatter it apart, me! Leave it to me, me! A clone was projected. The clone leaped by himself into the earth jaw and exploded in that instant. The magic power explosion that was accompanied with impact opened a hole in the jaw. Kousuke leaped into there and passed through. He also took the time to meaninglessly rotate four times nimbly like a figure skating athlete before beautifully landing & skating. Nnaaaa~, E-Endou-samaa~! Forgive my rudeness but-, are the turns that you have been doing since some time ago really necessary!? The world is turningDD Rather, why do you think that they are unnecessary! Ee!? If you wish to become a wonderful lady, then you should polish your sense of romance and semicircular canals, my princess! Aa, Ill have to cure Endou-sama when all these are over. What can you mean by that!? Surely, Ill surely find a doctor with good heart for you! Mine heart isnt ill or anything though!? No, certainly he had the illness of the heart called chuunibyou, but the lord who was in the lord transformation didnt have the self-awareness of it. Because he was able to be aware of it only after the transformation was dispelled. At that time Hinata-chan, please give the healing to Endou-sama who would be writhing from mental agony by all means. More importantly, we will get out of the forest soon, princess! Yes! A-also if possible please call me by my name normallyDD In that case, I shall call you my hime! It worsened!? Perhaps this was a type of frivolous talk that was made possible by the relationship of trust between them. In any case, the lord who had overcome the mountain of traps and wave attacks of the earth finally got out of the mountain forest and stepped into the mansions ground. And then, T-thats Hou Hinatas eyes opened wide. The lord also reflexively stopped moving and narrowed his eyes. Thick trees and vast garden with bonfire iron baskets scattered all over it. There was a splendid one-story mansion deeper inside. A narrow stone paving stretched until the entrance. At the middle point between the mountain forest and the mansion, there were conspicuously two large trees growing at both sides of the stone paving like a torii. The place had a vaguely divine atmosphere like the ground inside the main shrine. But, what stole their attention werent those. It was the giant earth dome soaring tall at the back of the mansion. Although the mansion only had one story, its roof was still quite tall. This domes height far surpassed that. It almost reached the canopy of tree leaves and branches. The earth hemisphere was whirling like tornado. So they surround the heavenly altar itself huh. It seemed that the whole ritual spot at the back was physically surrounded. Certainly, this barrier was far more troublesome than a magical barrier made from jutsu. Tsubaki deserved praise for being able to manipulate earth at this scale from that range. (No, the earths movement was getting even more refined the closer we gotconsidering that, is this the same like the time with Taisei-dono?) That was to say, the people lying in wait were given the authority to manipulate a part of that earth apparition. That was the lords hypothesis. There, Hinatas anxious voice rang out. Endou-sama, what about Otou-sama and the others!? Please calm down princess. Your father and everyone are still safe. The lords sunglass wasnt just a normal sunglass. Other than the functions of foresight, perception amplification, far sight, and so on, it was also equipped with thermograph function to detect living things sign through obstruction. That function pierced through even the mansion and the earth barrier. Sure enough, he detected the heats of people sitting in two layers of circles on the altar, and at the center of them there were people sitting in the four cardinal directions. In other words, Taisei and others were still alive. At the same time, he could also see the heat sources of ten people standing on their way between that altar and the earth barrier. Eight people were sitting cross legged in one line, while two people were standing and waiting for them. Most likely those two people standing were the elderly nobleman and the next head Takehiko. Right after he confirmed that, heat and pain that pierced his whole body generated from his neck. His mind got slightly shaken and it felt like something heavy was suddenly placed on his body. He was assaulted by a concentrated curse that was incomparable from before. There was no doubt, this must be their jutsu. As expected from the last layer of fortress. But, that was exactly why, the lord grinned fearlessly. The result wont change! If this is the best that you all can doo- He sprinted at full speed in one breath as though to leave behind everything in the dust. Hinata also suppressed her anxiety and clung on the lord. And then, the moment he was going to pass between the two trees that were like sacred trees, Tsu!? Eh, kyaah Hinatas figure was at midair. The lord had thrown her roughly. The sudden happening caused Hinata to scream reflexively, but a clone immediately caught her midair after that. Meanwhile, when it came to the lord who threw Hinata, Tsk, not bad. It was like your presence was nonexistent. He was in the verge of getting crushed by a giant jaw. His legs were holding back the lower jaw while his hands were pushing up the upper jaw by crossing two short swords. With that he somehow defended from getting bitten to death. The true identity of the attacker was a giant snake, no, from the scales covering its long and thick body, and the fangs lined up orderly in its mouth and the two horns growing from its head, perhaps he should call it a dragon instead. The trees themselves were transformed into this shape and launched a perfect surprise attack on him. To be even more thorough, there were even roots breaking through the stone paving and entwined around the lords legs. Because he couldnt immediately dodged because of that, he swiftly threw Hinata away. (A new apparition huh.) He thought that for an instant, but no matter how he saw it, the things nature felt different. He couldnt feel the ominous and mystical atmosphere that was unique to apparition from it. It was clad in blue light particles and he even felt sublimity vaguely from it. Endou-samaa- There is no need for worry, princess! He intentionally replied to the screaming Hinata with a light tone. At the same time, the clone used the short sword like a certain light aber to melt the dragons neck. The lord kicked on the head part that lost its strength and escaped. Hinata was relieved, but right after the clone landed, she screamed Fuhyaa!? once more. She got thrown again. Furthermore, this time she was thrown horizontally like a cannonball. The lord turned while catching her body to perfectly killed the momentum. It was a superb technique that he could use only because he was a skilled turn user. Even though she felt like the world was turning round and round around her, Hinata turned her gaze to see why she got thrown again. There she saw the clone getting pushed down by a white giant body. So its a tiger this time huh! As expected he couldnt feel ominous aura from them. The figure that was clad in white light was giving off a divine aura. Even so, there was no changing the fact that it attacked them. The clone held back the approaching jaw with a short sword in one hand while mowing its neck with the short sword in his other hand. But, what came from that was a hard sound like metal colliding with metal. The blade was deflected by the things fur. Whattt!? Its just like Shia-dono! The clone was bitten and vanished with those words as his last. There was no time to even breath. This time a vermilion light came from right from the front above. Right after that wings sprouted from the light like a butterfly emerging from its cocoon. Then the light transformed into a blazing bird. The figure that had scarlet halo shining behind it looked sublime just as expected. It flapped its wings once. It raised a high-pitched cry. Right after that, a heat wave assaulted them. H-hot Fuh, my heart is constantly blazing. There is no need to heat it up even more I believe? It wasnt something that could burn them to death in an instant. It must be because there was Hinata here. Although, that heat was like sauna. In addition it was accompanied by wind so it was hard to open their eyes. It was also hard to breath. Normal human might faint if they got exposed to this heat for five minutes. A clone immediately rushed to eliminate it, but as expected it was merciless to anything other than Hinata. It fired feathers that were scorching red and the clone got turned into a Swiss cheese. In addition, in a stroke of a profound mystery the flame feathers that landed on the surrounding dispersed without burning even a single blade of grass. And, and, Hinata suddenly pressed her hands on her throat and coughed violently. Endou-samamy throat is Tsu! This isa bit bad! When he realized, there was a different existence taking position at the opposite side of the white tiger. Its appearance was like water itself was converging into a shape of large turtle. Its heavy looking stance gave it a sluggish impression. But, its form that was clad in highly transparent black light spontaneously caused feeling of awe to well up at the inside. And then, its ability was also something terrifying. Are you trying to make us dehydrated!? Im not delicious as a dried food you know! Yes, the water turtle was taking away the moisture from the surrounding. Not only from the air, it was also drawing away the moisture from inside the lord and Hinatas body bit by bit. Hinata was pained from dry throat due to the lack of moisture in her mouth. For the time being, he sent a clone. If it was a clone made from magic power that didnt have any moisture inside the body, even the water turtles ability could be neutralizedthat was his guess, but it seemed that the turtle couldnt be dealt with so easily. Tsk, so it also has regeneration ability! What a pain! Just in case, the clone used hyouton (ice element) to freeze and smash the turtle, but the water body was reconfigured in the blink of eye and furthermore it changed into water torrent that quickly traveled to a distance. From there the turtle started to steal moisture once more. The dehydration effect vanished right after it was defeated, so it wasnt completely meaningless but It seemed that regeneration ability wasnt limited to the water turtle. A ripping sound could be heard from behind. Hinata who was in the lords embrace looked behind over his shoulder and spoke with a shaky voice. The dragon just now is Its growing again right? Looks like we better consider all the trees in this mountain to be transformed object. Most likely, the fire bird and the white tiger would also revive even after they got defeated. There is no time to care about them! Take care of them, us! Leave it to us, me! He sent two clones each to all the enemies. His specs were rising up together with his Abyssification that was deepening as more time passed. With that he became able to summon two moer clones. While his clones held back the enemies, he jumped to the rooftop of the mansion with a single leap and charged toward the barrier right after that. Princess, I ask you to endure for a bit! Im, fine-. Please, dont mind me! Thanks to the clones distracting the fire bird and the water turtle with all their strength, the progression of the heat wave and dehydration were temporarily stopped, even so it still should be harsh for Hinatas immature body. Her courageous reply really showed just how gutsy this princess was. The lord sent her that praise in his heart while, Im going to force my way through-!! Using Abyss Style DotonjutsuDDabbreviated, he tried to slip into the earth barrier itself and passed through. It was one of the lords favorite trick to sneak into underground. Hinata also closed her eyes tightly and prepared to hold her breathing. But, as expected it seemed they couldnt pass through that easily. oOOOH!? Kyaah It wasnt just a mere earth wall. It was like a rapid torrent. The inside of the wall was in a state of earth flood with overwhelming mass. Because of that, they got washed away even with the lord creating a space with his doton. And then they got blown away to outside right away. The lord used his back to break their fall while protecting Hinata. Then he rolled backward to get back on his feet. There, countless tree roots grew from the ground and entwined around them like tentacles. The clones that were sent toward the wooden dragon cut down the dragons neck while vanishing at the same time from getting pierced by the countless branches growing from it. But right after that, the dragons head grew out from the roots entwining around the main body and Hinata. It seemed it could move instantly from tree to tree. DDHisai RenpaFire Destruction Violent Wave- Actually he wanted to chant Abyss Style Fire and Wind Composite Tonjutsu C Shinen no Kouen SenpuSurge O Flame of Black Darknes-!! while making a pose, but he didnt want to distress Hinata physically so he abbreviated the name with bitterness!! He hugged Hinata tighter to hide her on his chest and right after that, flame that pierced the sky surged around the two. The wood dragon bit at the lords head while using another root to tear off Hinata from him, but it was carbonized in the blink of eyes and its ashes were blown by the wind. The blazing whirlwind was dispelled, at the same time an explosive sound thundered. The clone that was fighting the white tiger put his own hand into its mouth and self-exploded. The tigers head was atrociously smashed up. And then it regenerated as though nothing had happened. It was the same with the wood dragon, it was growing back from a tree slightly far away. The lord too summoned new clones at his left and right, one for each of enemy. I cant find anything that seem like a core. Perhaps their origin is in another location. Considering their appearance and ability, the toriis surrounding the heavenly altars are suspicious. In that case, their true identity is also naturally clear. Isnt that right, me? Water torrent whirled and the water turtle circled to in front of him. At the right was the wood dragon and at the left was the white tiger growling. And then above behind him was the fire bird flying above the mansions roof. Oddly they were positioned in the four directions of north, east, west, and east with the direction in front of him was north. Added with their external appearances, the lord guessed their identity. I see. So they are Tsuchimikados guardian gods.] Exactly. The lords muttering was affirmed by a males voice that resounded like a mountains echo. The four gods protecting the territory of Tsuchimikado are indestructible. DDTsuchimikado Clans Guardian Divine Beasts The Four Gods The east guardian ruling over wood, Seiryuu. The south guardian ruling over fire, Suzaku. The west guardian ruling over metal, Byakko. The north guardian ruling over water, Genbu. No wonder they were clad in a divine aura. Of course they couldnt possibly be the genuine four gods, there was no doubt that in the end they were just shiki that Tsuchimikado created. But, their abilities were extraordinary. Most likely they could only be activated by the head of Tsuchimikado in this land of Tsuchimikado, furthermore only in this extremely limited place that was the inside of the main residences ground. They were truly a trump card. The strongest combat strength of Tsuchimikado. In fact, they were able to stop the abyss lord dead on his track. Hinata glared with a grave expression at the caster who was at the other side of that earth barrier. The lord also narrowed his eyes. You are, the elderly nobleman Well well. So the house head finally deign to make his entrance. An affirmation came back. That he was none other than the house head of Tsuchimikado clan, Tsuchimikado Jounosuke. Give up princess. I have seen the limit of that shikigami. Lord looked back. He didnt make stylish reply. The Kousuke part inside was going Eh? Hinata-chans shikigami? Where?, because he would never accept that he was being thought as a shikigami by all means. The ritual will finish soon. Its impossible for you to repel the four gods and break through this protection of Sokujou in several minutes. Ohii-sama yourself doesnt wish to go through agony pointlessly correct? In fact, the remaining time was around three minutes. That was the time limit. Are you telling me to simply watch my father, my family die quietly!? There is no way anyone can do something like that! But, your mother will stay alive. Tsu, thats- Oh? Lord was secretly taking out something from his pocket In the first place, the cause of everything is Fujiwara clans fall into earthly life and their trampling of our ancestral spirits dear wish. I shall have all of you to pay for those unforgivable neglects! The amnesiac Hinata didnt understand the depth of discord between Fujiwara clan and Tsuchimikado clan. Whether it was the feelings that both sides harbored, or the fact, nothing. However, she at least understood what was wrong. That was why. In that case, turn your anger toward Fujiwara only! Doing something like releasing all the evil spirits to threaten the innocent people is wrong! Please rethink your doing! Silence! Theres no way a little girl like you can understand ourDDwait a second. You bastard! What are you doing! Lord was doing something horrible while Hinata and the elderly were heating up. Hinata gasped in surprise and turned her gaze. There she saw the lord injecting the content of a syringe into his neck. It was marble colored liquid that looked abnormal no matter how she looked at it. What am I doing? Fuh, I shall tell you something good. This is CheatmateDDFUUUUUUH, IM BOILINGGGGGGGG, ITS SUPER EXCITIIIIIIIING!! Lord was starting to go HIIHAAAH!! in the middle of his explanation. Crazy. Hinata-chan yelled with a startled look. Aah, you must not-, Endou-samaa!! How can you lay your hand on a dangerous drug! Laying a hand, on dangerous drug!? No, wait, drug for shikigami? What do you mean!? The confused elderly nobleman also yelled. He never heard of dangerous drug having any effect on apparition. No, a certain ogre king was also said to get exterminated after he got drunk on sake, so unexpectedly there might be some effect Putting that aside, lords eyes were bloodshot, white smoke was wafting up from his whole body from some reason, and he bent backward while combing up his hand with one hand and starting to laugh HAAAHHAHHAHHAHHAH loudly. No matter how anyone looked at him, he only looked like a dangerous person who was getting high from a dangerous drug, but of course, he wasnt dirtying his hand with illegal drug because he was feeling cornered despite his appearance. That is the embodiment of infinitude, deeper than hell, the inescapable blacknessDD Quietly his face turned serious, he raised one hand above, and began to chant stylishly. The wind is What are, what are you trying to do!! The air changed. The wind changed. The wind was moving in a slow spiral around the whirling barrier of earth. Leaves and grasses were getting carried along with the flow. Then in the next moment, they all stopped moving completely and returned back to the ground before right after that, they all headed up at the same time. No, to be more accurate it was more like that they were drawn up. The mansion ground that was quiet bright from the torches and moonlight was slightly darkening as though the light was sucked away. *Jijiji-* A sound that sounded like electrification echoed. Hinata looked up with a gasp. To right above the barrier of earth. Over there, there was a small black sphere rotatingDD Right after that, the chanting of the lord that was stacked up with extreme carefulness was completed. Here it is created, the star of disaster that swallow all creationDDKokutenkyuuBlack Sky Destitution-!! The star of disaster was enlarged explosively. It was the secret technique of gravity magic to annihilate everything by swallowing them, the trump card of lord. Kyaah!? Impossible-!? A scream broke out from Hinata while agitation surged from the elderly nobleman. It couldnt be helped. The earth was getting sucked up with violent momentum. The sparking black sphere with diameter of five meter was swallowing them up. The earth was getting sucked up toward the sky as though gravity didnt exist. That sight was just like a joke. It was as though heaven and earth had been overturned. Both Hinata and the elderly nobleman were looking up at that in a daze. They didnt know what would be the fate of the things that got swallowed into there, but their instinct had guessed it. That was, anything that had been swallowed by that would only vanish. Mercilessly, without any discrimination. It would swallow anything and everything and brought demise. It was an absolutely inescapable annihilation. That was, yes, that wasDDsomething far more terrifying than something like apparition. Nuguuuuuh She heard groaning. Hinata who was shaking in fear returned to her senses and looked at the face of the lord who was embracing her painfully tightly. The lords face that looked so easygoing before this was now soaked with sweat. Blood veins rose to the surface of his face like they were going to burst, and he was biting his lip in agony. It was obvious from a single glance that he was concentrating with everything he had, no, with effort that went over his limit. It was only natural. He was activating the secret technique of gravity magic in this area where his concentration was extremely disturbed. Furthermore, the magic had to be controlled with extreme precision to only suck up the earth barrier without touching the elderly nobleman and Taisei and others inside the barrier. Originally such performance was impossible and ill-advised. The cause that allowed him to maintain such impossibly difficult technique was the marble colored liquid that lord injected into himself just now. DDCheatmate ASAP Abyssgate-sans Special Awakening Present! That was the name for the item that came from a certain SOUSAKANagentwho won the naming right through a rock-paper-scissors match. This was a new magic drug exclusive for Kousuke. Professor Emily who received the supply of other world ingredients that Hajime collected combined them with the medicine she created from a certain biological weapon of ancient time to create this. It was a dangerous drug that would definitely blow anyone other than Kousuke to a hallucination world for sure if they consumed it. The special Limit Break called Abyss Lord that wouldnt put its user into weakened state after use by giving gradual increase to the users specs. In exchange of killing that merit, Last Zell generated the same effect like normal Limit Break, but with Abyss Lord, by also using recovery medicine from that point and waiting for a considerable time to pass, it was possible for the specs increase to reach until the level of Limit Break C Supreme. In other words, Cheatmate ASAP was a drug to blow away even this required time to reach Supreme level. Of course the recoil from the drug was great and in addition it had the weak point of only lasting for three minutes but Right now those three minutes were enough. Four gods-, the head of Tsuchimikado offer his plea!! I ask thee to remove the enemy of ill intent toward this land!! The words of power of the elderly that sounded like a shriek echoed. The four gods let out a roar that they had never made until now. They moved fiercely as though they had forgotten to give any consideration for Hinatas safety. The appearance of this unexpected trump card of the lord made the elderly to consider that it was fine even if Hinata died here. He had decided that the priority was to stop the threat no matter what. Those four gods were intercepted by two clones for each of them. The lord didnt use his usual overwhelming multiplying tactic. He was unwilling to spend resource for the clones and assigned his energy mostly for controlling the Kokutenkyuu. Princess-, get away, from me- The main body had no leeway to protect Hinata. If his control of the black star of disaster was disturbed for even a little, it might swallow up everything on the ground. That was why, he considered it fortunate that the enemies were prioritizing his defeat. He squeezed out the energy to create the ninth clone to evacuate Hinata to a safe area. Hinata gulped. She could see the clones desperately fighting back. One cloned sacrificed itself to block an attack toward the main body, then the second clone used that opening to attack, and then the first clone revived immediately from that second clone. Death and revival were repeated in high speed from the repetition of that process alternately. Even so, the four gods were rampaging tremendously as though they had transformed into furious gods. Their attacks went through the gaps and headed toward the main body. And yet the lord ignored them and used his body to shield Hinata, as though to say that there was no problem as long as the attacks didnt deal lethal wound on him. His cheeks and shoulders were slashed up by branches thrusts, his skin was burned by flame feathers. Princess-, quick- Even the lords words were becoming halting in desperation. Hinata saw all those from close by. And then, a beat later. The hand of the ninth clone that was trying to lead her away forcefully in hurry was, Im not princess-. My name is Hinata!! Shaken off. The lords eyes turned round like saucer when Hinata hugged him with the intention of absolutely not letting go. Princess-, move away from there! I wont mind even if you lose one or two of your limbs- Just do it if you want! Princess!? What!? The lord and the elderly noblemans shocked voices overlapped. At the same time, the lord who was nearby, and the elderly nobleman who was getting into view due to the earth barrier getting gradually peeled off became the ones holding their breath this time when they saw Hinatas eyes. Seeing the very strong glimmer in those eyes. I-, absolutely wont part from this person! If you want to harm this person then you have to go through me first-!! What are you saying just for a mere shikigami- Hinata ignored the elder and used her hands to hold the cheeks of the lord who was about to say Princess-, dont say such stupid thiDD to match his gaze to hers from really close. Use me as shield! The lord lost the rest of his words in front of the determination dwelling inside the girls eyes. Certainly, even if the elderly nobleman could tolerate Hinata getting heavily injured, he would be troubled if she died. If the lord took the initiative and used her as shield, the attacks of the four gods would definitely get restricted too. Although, he couldnt allow something like that. Just as he was about to objectDD You are risking your life for my sake. Then, losing a mere one or two limbs is nothing at all! He was made to swallow back his words again. Even while they were doing that Genbus ability was intermittently attacking them, taking away moisture from Hinata. Her voice hoarsened and there were small cracks forming in her lips. However, Hinatas words didnt stop. They couldnt be stopped. Just as you are protecting me, Ill protect you. By doing that, we can overcome any kind of difficulty no matter what, thats what I believe-!! Perhaps, even though she had no memory and couldnt use any jutsu, those words might already be words that contained power in themDDwords of power in its truest sense. Good grief, those words cause shivers inside. Feeling of enjoyment naturally rose inside the lords tone. He erased the ninth clone that he formed by forcing himself. He got down on one knee in order to reduce the surface area of his body that could be targeted as much as possible, and then he put down Hinata on the ground. And then, Im counting on you, Hinata. Tsu, yes! In respond to the words of the lord, or perhaps Kousukes words, Hinata replied with a bright smile that was unthinkable for the gruesome situation she was put in. And then, she faced forward and made good on her words by spreading out her hands. She faced the elderly nobleman and the others who had completely come into view now. From her, they could certainly see the drive of her determination to throw herself into attack to become a shield if it was really necessary. At the same time, it could be felt that the lords focus was completely put toward the Kokutenkyuu. It was unknown what was really going on inside his head, but from the outside it looked doubtful whether he would be able to react immediately if Hinata really threw herself into danger. A type of trust that the elder and other clan members held toward the lord, that no matter how fierce their attack to him was, the princess would still be safe under his protection was shaken at this point. The elderly nobleman gritted his teeth audibly and raised his voice angrily. The time!? We need one more minute- One of the casters who was desperately sending curse to the lord answered. A deathly battle was unfolding between the infinite multiplication of the earth apparition and the pulling force of the black star were, but it seemed the advantage was at the side of the Kokutenkyuu. The first layer of the barrier protecting the elder and his men was pulled up like a waterfall going through rewinding. It couldnt fulfill its function anymore. Their figures were being completely exposed. However, the second layer, the last barrier surrounding the heavenly altar was still there. As expected because of its small size, it had more earth compressed in it. There was also how the power of the Kokutenkyuuwas being adjusted to stop it from being lethal toward human, so it looked like it would take time right now for it to dismantle the last barrier DDFifty five seconds remaining until the rituals completion The elderly nobleman grinned despite the cold sweat he was soaked in. They made it in time. It was their victory. (Otou-sama-) Hinata was driven by fretfulness seeing that. Her feeling toward her father swelled up in her heart. Perhaps that was why. At that time, a divine revelation came down on Hinata. That was the instinct of the genius onmyouji who was said as the second coming of her ancestor, and the last hand that was still just barely remaining for the father who believed in his daughters sixth sense more than anyone. Hinata took a deep breath. And then, OTOO~~~SAMAA~~~~-!! It was a mystery how such small body could produce such loud voice to call her father. The elder and others grinned scornfully, seeing her trying to call her father back into sanity at this late hourDDbefore their eyes opened wide like saucer. JAPAN DERBYYY, ITS STARTINGGGGGGGGGG!! In that instant, Taiseis eyes that were closed inside the earth barrier snapped wide open *KA-!!* in a flash. At the same time, a loud voice that gave no damn about the earth barrier and the like resounded! Thy mastertrainercommand thee-. Come to me! DDHorse OniHinatyrant!! If it was his daughter, he believed that she would surely say the strongestJapan activation wordsopening. Even if he was bound by enemys jutsu, there would be no problem if he acted subconsciously. That self-suggestion that he just barely managed to plant in himself when he was attacked was now activated. In respond to its masters call, the huge apparition horse that was given its name with the hope that it would rule like the tyrant when it was time for war even though usually it was kind like his daughter appeared. Somehow it looked like it was a bit reluctant somehow, but it neighed with air enveloping its body and it charged toward the elderly nobleman and others. Impossible-, how can he do that when is under Tou-sans jutsuDDgofuaa!? Takehikoooo!? Nuoh, stop-, uaaaaaaaah!? It was a perfect surprise attack. Not to mention that everyone there was completely focused in holding back the lord with all their strength. There was no way they could do anything to respond. The six elite clan members of Tsuchimikado were kicked around by the horses six legs. Takehiko who swiftly moved to protect the elderly nobleman was sent flying as though he just got hit by a car. The elders clothes got bitten by the horses mouth and it swung him around. His coat was torn off and his body got tossed away to somewhere. Naturally, the curse stopped and the attacks of the four gods also turned duller. That was truly a lethal opening. DDThirty seconds remaining until the rituals completion Hahah, that was truly an amazing combo of father daughter! Leave the rest to me!! The concentration obstruction was alleviated and the clones obtained leeway in their battle. The lord dispersed four of them and reassigned the resource from them to the Kokutenkyuu. A brutal sucking force gripped the earth solidly and it was sucked up without any room for resistance. The speed of the absorption and annihilation was completely, overwhelmingly surpassing the multiplication speed of the earth. Finally there was a sound of *bobah* and the barrier crumbled. Dots of light could be seen inside. Light particles were floating up unsteadily from the ground. A shining pentagram was floating above the altar. And then, the members of Fujiwara clan were chanting mantra in unison even now with expression like ghost. DDTwenty seconds remaining Wait here Hinata! Yes-. Please save them-, Endou-sama! The lord left Hinata behind and broke into a run. I wont let you! Devour the sacrifice and comeC Takehikos words of power and scream resounded. Over there, he was losing one arm with blood spurting out. Using that compensation, the next generations house head unleashed his strongest move. He couldnt control it because he was still immature, but this last insurance could come into play now that the lord was away from Hinata. DDTsuchigumo!! A big name showed at this late. Appearing from the pentagram that was drawn on the ground in front of the altar was a giant spider. It was clad in ominous aura that was incomparable to all the apparitions before this. It let out thundering roar that was seething with malice and loathing toward humanDD Sorry but, this ones real field is assassination! The blazing short sword Tentei Raizan Ichimonji skewered the spiders brain from behind. A beat later, flame fiercely spurted out from the spiders eyes and mouth, and here and there all over its body. A shriek surged out from it. The lords figure was already behind the Tsuchigumo. He simply threw his short sword to behind him as he passed over it. Time was also the lords ally. His specs kept increasing as time passed. His movement easily left behind the perception of ordinary person and even the senses of a powerful apparition. Takehiko had completely misread the timing to play his trump card. Now then, with this even the girls tragedy shallDD With his other short sword Ijgami Kikokumaru in reverse grip, the lord leaped to the center of the altar. DDFive seconds remaining until the rituals completion STOPPPPPP!! As the despairing scream of the elderly nobleman reverberated, the mystical sword that had the function of giving exceptional assistance for earth element tonjutsu was, Come to an end. Stabbed. Immediately, the lower part of the heavenly altar burst off in destruction. Cracks ran through the whole thing, and in addition, the ground bulged and gently pushed Taise and others to outside. The light scattered, and the pentagram was nowDDvanishing. The elderly nobleman and others stood dumbfounded in their inability to accept reality. The four gods stopped moving. The earth was also completely falling silent. The abyss lord also reached his limit. His clones and Kokutenkyuu were vanishing. The raging wind stopped, and silence descended. Looking at Taisei and others who were rolled outside the altar, every single one of them had bad complexion and groaning, but it seemed they were completely liberated from the jutsu of barrier destruction. There was no danger to their life. A sigh of relieve was breathed out. Last Zell and Cheatmates effect ran out and his body was assaulted by a feeling of lethargy, even so the lord mustered his last strength and sighed fuh with a smile. And then with a frantic efforts he turned while sheathed his sword with the greatest and coolest style that he had been trained in so many times by a certain rabbit eared clan. He pushed up his sunglass with his fingerDD In that instant, earth burst up with a thunderous roar behind him like a geyser. Tsu!? You are really persistent! Could it be that this mountain itself was already transforming into the earth apparition? Even though such unpleasant possibility crossed his mind, he let his guard down thinking that the case was closed with how the elderly nobleman and the others were in a daze. Did they wish to finish off Kousuke no matter what? The lord had completely returned back into Kousuke. Mental agony and shame flooded him. He wanted to use earth tonjutsu to bury himself, even so in front of the high wave of earth that was descending on him, (Make it in time-!!) He tried to oppose it while half prayingDD KinProhibit-!! Instantly, a wave of light surged. It was a beautiful pure white light that was simply too pure. That wave of light pushed back the earth wave that was trying to swallow Kousuke at that moment. Kousuke gasped and looked back across his shoulder. There was Hinata. With the horse oni standing obediently behind her, she was forming a sword handsign with her right hands index finger and middle finger standing straight. Her left hand was making a swiping move. Her form looked somewhat elegant. Pieces of paper fluttered in the air from her left hand. It was a human shaped paper that was torn to shredsDDthe vessel where Hinatas memory was sealed into. Most likely, when the horse oni assaulted the elder and torn off his coat, it was for the sake of taking that thing back. In other words, right now she was, Endou-sama, my heartfelt gratitude for you. Please leave the rest to me. Her lovely voice that sounded like the ring of a bell was the same like before. There was also no change with her appearance. However, she was different. Completely different from before. There was a core in her tone. Her eyes that were tinged with pure white light were looking straight forward unwaveringly. Her dignified standing posture was indescribably beautiful. For a moment, Kousuke forgot what he was going to say and even the enemy behind him. There was no problem even if he forgot. Hinata silently took a deep breath. DDBanki KoufukuAll Minds Capitulation The words of power that were filled with fierce determination became the light that was as bright as then sun of a sunny day. It painted over the territory of Tsuchimikado clan. No existence in this place could resist it. The earth crumbled, the four gods were sent back, the elder and his group were restrained and pushed on their kneesDD Fujiwara Hinata. The strongest onmyouji of this generation was revived right here, right now. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. If this chapter came out Saturday last week, the line about derby will hit dead on. Too bad. Next time, the oni Nee-san will come out, perhaps. Please look forward to it! There are updates at Comic Gardo. Main story Chapter 51 Strange. Tio looks like a capable beautiful Onee-san Academy Chapter 16 Swimsuit chapter. Chapter 411 Arifureta Chapter 411 Abyss Lord Chapter Three Woaow, Little Girl So Stroong AN: First I have to apologize. I wasnt able to reach until the oni Nee-sans part. Im sorry. Though it wont be able to make up for it, I hope you readers can enjoy the little girls peerlessness. Going back slightly in time. After the lord and Hinata rushed to the main residence, the site where the enemies were being held beck also descended into a chaotic and intense melee. Kuh, so troublesome! The one who subconsciously cursed was Tsuchimikado Tsubaki. The great wall that blocked the path was already gone, in exchange that mass grew many legs right away like a soft bodied creatureDDif a comparison had to be made, it was like the earth had the shape of a kraken going into a great rampage. The fluid earth legs that were thick like log mowed above the ground or struck the ground powerfully. Each time the impact would shake the ground. Its aim was the black silhouettes flying around at the surrounding. Of course, Fuhahah!! Too na?ve! Its so sweetly na?ve like soft drink that has run out of all it carbonate boiled down until only the sugar left!! Fuhahah!! I who have survived a battle against fluid metal has no blind spot! Fuhahah!! I cant have fun at all against something this easyDDguhea!? They were the lords clones. Their number were twelves. Even if they were crushed, pulverized, or swallowed, new clones would crawl out from hiding places if even one of them remained. They were like the black pieces of shit of the kitchen. No, perhaps it was rude to compare them to this. Because, they were quiet. Compared to these clones, Fuh, where are you looking at? Fuh, thats just an image. Fuh, you are ten years too early to catDDgohah!? Like that, they were always sighing while saying something. They were extremely noisy & annoying. Even more so because if there was a chance they would make an embarrassingly cool pose, or pushed up their sunglasses, or making a splendid turn, and so on. But, even though they were acting like they were screwing around like that, You wont pass through here. I should have told you that already, dazzlingly cursed white camellia of destruction! Tsu, another one got overlooked- Their strength could only be described as abnormal. When she noticed they would have already closed the distance and an attack that made her innards went cold would come flying. Even now a clone was somehow jumping using earth grain scattering in the air as foothold and kicked at Tsubaki. That attack was blocked by an arm that grew from the earth under her feet. But, right after that the shout of Abyss Style Wind Tonjutsu whatever could be heard. Wind cannonball was created and the earth arm was blown up. Even while feeling like the inside of her stomach was going to hurl, she shaped the earth behind her to cushion her body. She didnt get seriously injured but she was being pushed back. The same thing had been repeated many times since before. She tried to forcefully head toward the main residence, but the trait of splitting more no matter how many were defeated and the peculiarity of attack coming from outside her perception when she realized were holding her here no matter what. To think that their sense of presence would be this thin without a mark like Hinata accompanying them No, they had presence in a different kind of sense though Fuh, know that its impossible to get away from us, dazzlingly cursed white camellia of destruction. Can you stop already with calling me using a strange name like that- Mu? Then is it better to use something simple like bountiful white flower Camelia? Go reinvestigate what is the meaning of simple-! Really, even though he was so annoying that he couldnt be ignored, he had no presence at all. Even though every single action and word that came from him were touching her nerves, he would already be outside of her mind when she noticed. Geez, geez-, this joke existence made her reallllly wanted to stamp her feet in frustration. It seemed that the inside of Tsubakis heart was filled to the brim with irritation. She desperately applied self-suggestion to herself Calm down, just calm down me. Be cool! Dont get dragged into the opponents pace!. She increased the precision of her earth control and tried to regain her calm by taking an overview of the battlefield for the time being. There were much more lumps of earth rolling around. They were unmoving in various shapes like avant-garde art because all of them had been frozen. Naturally the cause was the clones ice tonjutsu. The battlefield was transformed into an exhibition of weird statues that consisted of many earth lumps of indeterminate shapes. Kiyotake and his men were fighting around ten-odd clones there. The shikigamis Orochi and Oomukade couldnt be seen anymore. It seemed they had been defeated. (There is no sign of the clones increasing any more than this. Should I see it as their limit) Although, she couldnt be optimistic. What was troublesome unexpectedly wasnt just the young man before her. Endou-saaann! Perhaps Ill become just a hindrance here, so can I run awayyy!? Fukubes complaining words echoed through the battlefield where angry yells and mantras flew around. Sure thing! Eh!? Really!? That is if you wish to be cursed and taken hostage by yourself! Fuhahah Of course it is! The safe area is at your side! I want to cry! The middle-aged mans eyebrows curled down with a tone and expression that looked like he wanted to cry. He looked truly pathetic. If one only looked at that scene, anyone would reflexively sent a gaze as though they found a pigeon shit dropped on their thing toward that level of patheticness, guaranteed. However, his action was in a complete contrast to that. Hiih, Ill dieee!? Even while screaming like that, Fukubes movement was terrific. Sometimes he showed a sharpness like a wind, and sometimes he showed a smoothness like water flow. Even now, a shiki with the shape of an armored samurai was swinging down its sword powerfully, but Fukube dodged by shifting his body to the side while stepping forward, then without pause he easily reached the samurai with the sword swishing right beside him. Kuh, youre just a mere policeman! It seemed the onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado werent just mere caster, all of them had been training in a type of ancient martial art. Judging that he wouldnt make in time using jutsu with how swift Fukube was approaching, he squeezed a talisman while sending out a punch. The fists thrust was truly masterful. Against an opponent who only dabbled some in martial art would be knocked out with one punch by the sharp attack. But, Guah!? The one who screamed wasnt Fukube but the man. Since the start of the battle it always had been the casters of Tsuchimikado who ended up like that. The one hit kill fist blow was brushed away with the right hand holding a handgun with the easiness of brushing away a leaf that was blown by wind, and then without any pause the palm of his left hand struck up the jaw of the opponent. The mans eyes rolled back and he fainted with just that. Strength left his knees and he crumpled down. In addition, as Fukube brushed away the fist, he also fired his handgun twice in succession without even looking at where he aimed. The two rubber bullets flew as though they were guided to strike the solar plexus of two casters that Fukube aimed at. The two of them were taken off their feet. One fainted from the impact. The other one crouched while holding his stomach, unable to even make any voice due to his convulsing diaphragm. Umu, as expected from a government official of Japan! Excellent & Beautifuuul! Its all thanks to the super overwork labor they put me through! Its the bad tradition of Japan! Even while making such lighthearted (?) exchange, another one caster at the back was made to faint with a precision shooting that weaved through the gaps of the shikis. When only one bullet remained in the chamber, Fukube made a sweeping gesture to throw out the magazine using the centrifugal force, dodged a white bird that attacked from the sky with a swaying minimum movement while finishing his reload already when she realized. In addition he stamped on a white snake shiki that attacked him to seal its movement, then with a superb timing he rotated his body to allow a white monkey that charged at him to rush passed. Naturally, there was a white snake under his pivot leg so it got trampled. It was pulped and returned back to being a scrap of paper. At the same time he fired and two other casters fell. (Fuh. What a terrifying man. Its like seeing our demon king-dono as a normal human!) The three clones that were position around Fukube reflexively shared that thought inside their heart. Body movement that pursued rationality to the extreme and precision shooting with peerless accuracy. It sounded bad to call him as an inferior version, but Fukubes combat strength far surpassed the lords expectation to a degree that the image of a certain brutal gunner superior crossed the lords mind. He couldnt help but evaluate him to be at the same level or perhaps even higher than a certain comedian support agent of Britain. In other words, he was a first class fighter outside of the special people like the returnees. Perhaps because he was having such needless thought, an apparition Ushiki displayed a leap that didnt suit its huge body to jump over the clones and landed in front of Fukube. Just its landing caused a thunderous sound and impact. Fukube went !? with his eyes opened wide. The lord unintentionally reverted back to Kousuke blurting Ah crap. The arm of Ushiki that was thick like a log was held up and its fist that was like a rock lungedDDthe moment it happened, Dont pick on old mannn! Even while yelling such thing, Fukube immediately discarded his handgun and stepped toward the powerful arm on his own. And then he took the arm by winding his arms around it and turned over his body while bending his posture forward. It was obvious that the height difference wouldnt allow him to throw it with judo technique. That must be why. Fukube didnt shoulder and throw the apparition, he somersaulted forward to produce rotational power that dragged itDD Oo!? What a magnificent shoulder throw! The muscularly huge three meters tall body floated in the air. The thick legs left the ground like a joke and headed to the sky. That sight was so splendid that the lord reflexively praised it, so even the casters of Tsuchimikado were startled with their mouths hanging open. A beat later, *zun* there was an impact sound together with a tremor when the huge body of Ushiki hit the ground. It was a sight that was an example of the soft controlled the hard. Surely even Minamoto no Yorimitsu who was called as the strongest monster killer would clap and cheer if he was present in this place, no doubt about it. In addition, Fukube who fell on the thick chest of Ushiki didnt pause and smoothly pulled a knife from his waist back and stabbed it into its eye socket. That move was most likely a reflexive action that came from desperation, but the extremely murderous movement was enough to send a chill into the guts of the Tsuchimikado. In addition, although it was pointless to destroy the brain because it was an apparition, by chance it seemed the core of shikigami summoningDDthe vessel talisman was located there, so Ushiki convulsed for a moment before it vanished. I-impossiblemy Ushiki, against a mere ordinary person Its master Kiyotake was shaken and backed away. Splendid! How brilliant! Well done o oni slayer Fukube! The tension of the clones rose to the max and clapped thunderously. Fukube exposed a pale expression and scratched his hair roughly with trembling hand while standing up. And then, Endou-san, can you do your work? Expressionless face, nihilistic gaze, and monotone voice. Fukube sent a criticizing sentence toward the lord with condition that was like a salary man who had been a corporate slave in a black company to the extreme. He was angry. Extremely so. It was an adult reaction from Fukube without losing his emotion, but on the contrary it made it scarier. Of course it would. It was more or less unspoken, but they had agreed that lord would be in charge of the shikigamis. Ushiki managed to evade the clones and closed in at Fukube was definitely a blunder of the lord. From the perspective of Fukube who almost got turned into minced meat, it was only natural for him to want to give one or two reprimands. He had also run out of stomach medicine right now, there was no doubt that his stress was at limit break. And so Fukube-san reflexively made an expression that seemed like wanted to say Dont look down on adults job kid. In respond to that, Ah, yes. Sorry.] The clones returned to their base act and apologized. A clone picked up the handgun and offered it with a bowed head. Fukube-san wordlessly and expressionlessly took it and quickly checked whether there was any damage to it. Even the Tsuchimikados casters felt a strange pressure weighing down on them and stopped moving. In a sense, it was something that couldnt be helped. After all, in a sense this was the first campaign for most of the casters of Tsuchimikado. This was the first time they fought seriously using this many shiki and jutsu. It was only natural because they had only regained their power a few months ago. In contrast, although his appearance only looked like a worn out salary man, most likely Fukube was a veteran. The number of casters of Tsuchimikado who fell was already more than forty. The majority of them were taken down by Fukube. On top of that he even defeated an oni type apparition just now. If he changed from his pathetic look into a figure that exuded anger after that, it couldnt be helped that everyone there gulped. Thanks to the unexpected true strength of Fukube, even the plan to take him hostage to stop the movement of the clones didnt look like it could be carried out. What are you all doing just standing in a daze! Dont stop with the curses- Tsubaki called the shikigamis Jubusen no Kikai and Kamaitachi to her and added assaults of flame and whirlwind in waves to the attacks of the earth lump to hold back the twelve clones. She couldnt bear to see the situation and raised her voice angrily. Kiyotake and others returned to their senses with gasps and casted their jutsu simultaneously. The remaining shikigamis three tailed spirit fox, Raijuu, and Inugami, and then the various type of shikis. They all attacked the clones and Fukube with the support of the casters. How much longer-, Endou-san! Fukube fired twice and dodged a shiki while asking with a bitter expression. His spare bullets almost ran out. And more than that, actually Fukube himself was at his limit already. No matter what the situation, Fukube basically would always act frivolous without showing his actual feeling. He exuded a menacing aura just now was also proof that his self control was lagging behind. The cause was that was because of his physical fatigue, but more than that there was also the accumulation of curses that were piling up on him bit by bit as each second passed. The jutsu from Kiyotake and others would immediately get halted with the rubber bullets he shot and the attacks of the clones. And even if they managed to activate their jutsu, the curse on Fukube would get dispelled if a clone touched him. But, the effect of curses on Fukube that worked for several seconds before they got cancelled was definitely tiring him out bit by bit. On the other hand, the lords were also in the same predicament. The main body already arrived! Just a bit more! This can stop after a bit more! There was a fearless grin on his face, but his voice was slightly shaking. Not only that, around ten clones vanished all at once. It wasnt hard to imagine that it was getting hard for the main body to spare some strength for this side. Endou-san!? No problem! The clone answered reassuringly toward the agitated Fukube, but there was no denying that the number of people holding back the earth and Tsubaki had decreased. What couldnt be forgotten here was that the earth lumps trait was infinite propagation. So you are finally at your limit! Tsubaki formed a hand seal with both her hands.The clones attacked to stop her from doing anything, but it seemed the concentration of the main body wasnt half-assed, so the combat strength of the clones here got halved, and on top of that even their movement turned slightly dull. Therefore, the earth kraken as well as Jubusen no Kikai and Kamaitachi shikigamis managed to stop them with their fierce attacks. The clones were just a step late to stop the jutsus completion. DDSokujou Mansei ZoudaiTthousand Spirits Magnificatio Chikai JuumanEarth Boundary Permetation Toyoto KengenBountiful Earth Manifestation Kyuukyuu NyoritsuryouCarry Out With Great Haste- The jutsu for accelerating the propagation of the earth lump that she had been prevented from casting all this time because of the clones hindrances was finally completed. Earth lump burst out from the ground of the surrounding area like volcano eruption. It was like a great waterfall that was falling in reverse. Fuh, not bad! But, the word of defeat doesnt exist in the dictionary of us abyss! Abyss Style Maximum Combination Ice and Water Tonjutsu-DDShinen no HyougokuAbsolute Cocytus!!(TN: Ice Prison of Abyss) The remaining clones sometimes also wanted to use western language for their technique name. They formed a circle around Fukube to protect him and stabbed the ground with their sword in a splendid synchronization. Raging streams burst out to all direction and changed the earth lumps into mud while sealing their movement at the same time by freezing them. But, they had no leeway to block the curses from Kiyotake and his men and the attacks from the shikigamis. Fukubes bullets also immediately ran out. The clones fell one by one. Of course, they immediately created new clones as replacement but Nuuh, this lump of earth is really endless! More than anything, the earth lump was just abnormal. The lord was beaten at propagation battle that could even be said as his specialty. This things ability was obviously at legendary level that deviated from the framework of mere apparition. E-Endou-san, everything is alright isnt it? No, Im out of my depth here! Eh!? Im originally not good with wide range extermination battle. So its inevitable! Im an assassin after all!! Im not good with shapeless enemy! The lord said that to the dumbfounded Fukube while laughing. Right after that, the clone got hit by a suicidal attack of the Raijuu that flew at him and vanished. Right after that, another clone finished off the apparition with a kunai but The clone that just vanished finally didnt have replacement. It didnt stop there, the rest of the clones except one vanished on their own while leaving lifeless sound *poof* behind. Fufu, it looks like we dont even need to head to the ritual site. Looks like it. Oh? The clone looked The clone even stopped with his ice technique. Fighting spirit rapidly receded from him and in exchange an aura like a completely exhausted old man drifted out from him. Tsubaki and others also stopped moving seeing that. And then, they must have felt convinced of their victory. Kiyotake and others laughed with their teeth bared. Tsubaki was looking down condescendingly from above her earth lump with an act of superiority. Oh my, are you already so exhausted that you cant even stand anymore? Yes, Im at my limit. Mentally. The clone started going limp and sat down on the ground while hugging his knees. He didnt stop there, Hics, why is a heart something that can easily die? He started to cry. Tsubaki and others unconsciously felt shaken and exchanged gazes with each other seeing their opponent genuinely sobbing. It was awful, awfuull. I got too high that even myself got creeped out. I was laughing like Nagumo in his MAD mode you knowww. It was embarassingggg. If there is a hole then I want to enter insideee Aa~, umm, Endou-san? Its even more painful because Hinata-chan saw everything you knoww. A little girl like that thought that I need to go to a psychiatristfufufu, its strange isnt it? Yes, right now youre really strange. Fukube ran his gaze at the casters and shikigamis that were completely surrounding them. He looked up to the sky and moaned I want to drink stomach medicine, one last time at the end. It seemed that he had given up everything after looking at the clones condition. Tsubaki and others were very surprised by their drastic change compared to the beginning of the battle, but looking at the clones transformation that was like someone whose life had fallen into abyss made them confused T-this guys mind is too unstable isnt it? and didnt know of what to do. Although, they didnt want to accompany this kind of hard to describe blasphemous creature that shaved off their sanity point as naturally as breathing any longer than this. Cough. The ritual is completed. This is our victory. Surrender peacefully. If you do that then we will at least spare your life. *Rin* There was a bells sound. Tsubaki also spoke out with a gentle voice. But, the young man whose heart should have broken from defeat put on a smile even though it looked very painful. And then, Newest techniqueDDSpreading the mental agony of the main body by making the clone depressed He muttered such thing. Ha? Tsubaki and others got question marks floating above their head, but the clone popped out before they could ask him what he saidDD DDBanki KoufukuAll Minds Capitulation Wha-!? The giant kraken was enveloped by a light and crumbled together with the lovely voice of a girl. There was no reaction even when she tried to summon it again. It was as though the apparition had completely returned to just a normal earth. Mother! Kiyotake hurriedly sent a white bird shiki flying before grabbing Tsubakis arm and softened the impact of her fall. There a voice resounded once more. Your words before this, allow me to give them back in my own way. The voice echoed dignifiedly. Everyone there gasped and turned their gazes to where the voice came from. There they saw Hinata being carried on the arm of Kousuke whose eyes looked dead. The ritual failed. This is your defeat. I ask all of you to surrender peacefully. Hinata was slowly put down by Kousuke who looked like a salary man who was told to stay overnight in the office for the third day. Then she declared that with awe-inspiring stature as she stood on the ground. It gave a realization to Tsubaki and others. Dont tell me, Jii-san and others were defeated Kiyotake shook his head in denial of the reality. The other casters also had their eyes opened wide like saucers. And then Tsubaki also looked at Hinata and to the direction of the ritual site in a daze. A beat later. Not yet! Sokujou- She called to the earth once more and waved her hand. New earth lumps burst out from the surrounding ground. They rushed toward Fukube who was completely surrounded by Tsuchimikado clan. She must be planning to take Fukube hostage. No, its over. DDFuumetsuSealing Destruction!! With just a single word. Just that destroyed the shape of the giant snake. The words of the current Hinata who was faintly clad in pure white light were all words of power that contained strength in them. Perhaps because they knew that, the shikigamis were pressured and backed away even though they werent the target. Tsk. What are you all doing just standing around! Secure the princess! Are you all fine with the dearest wish of Tsuchimikado ending here!? *Rin* Another sound of bell. Kiyotake and others took their fighting stance. It was as though they were awakened from their dream, no, as though they were dragged into a dream. Their eyes were clouded. Hinata narrowed her eyes at that. At the same time, Kousuke returned in a flash at Hinatas side with Fukube who was princess carried by him without anyone realizing it. It seemed that he had recovered Fukube amidst the commotion. Endou-san, I might fall in love with you. Sorry Fukube-san. Right now my mind cant go along with that kind of joke Looks like it. Your eyes are dead. Hinata smiled wryly at that conversation while forming a sword hand seal. Endou-sama. Can you protect me for just a bit more? I want to be allowed to sleep like the dead physically and mentally and make it like nothing has happened but, Ill do my best. Though insignificant, Ill also hold out for just a bit more. However Fujiwara-san, do we have any prospect of victory? Hinata smiled gracefully at Fukubes question. It was a wordless affirmation. Confidence was overflowing from it. It was then proved by the peerless trampling right after that. Her left foot took a step forward while inside her heart she chanted Tenpou. (AN: Tenpou is an astrological sign in Onmyouji. There are nines of them.) DDShikashikuma Tsurusemino Itomoretooru Arishifuwe Tsumihitono Noroitoku! That was the secret chant of repelling back a curse. The curses applied on Kousuke and Fukube were completely dispelled, in addition, the curses that Kiyotake and others unleashed right at this moment were also completely reflected back on them. They screamed from the pain in their chest, fell from receiving binding on their body, or fell on their knees from high fever. It would take them some time to dispel their own curses on themselves. With just a single move nearly eighty percent of the opponents were driven to be unable to fight. People like Kiyotake who managed to escape or defend the curse rebound made horrified expressions. The shikigami users desperately sent their order with terrified looks. Jubusen no Kikai, Inugami, three tailed spirit fox, and then the Kamaitachi rapidly closed the distance. Getting straight to the point, this is impossible for me. Endou-san, Ill leave them to you. Come at me you bastardsss Are you regressing mentally!? Fufu, then perhaps I should increase our allies. DD Shinshi YuuchokuDivine Messenger With Imperial Kaiko KyoufukuAll Foxes Commandment Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou! Tennai C Tenshou. Hinatas right leg stepped forward and carefully matched its position with the left leg while making her words of power This is the edict of white foxKuzunoha-sama, our divine messenger. All foxes shall obey swiftly to resound. With that, there was no way the three-tailed spirit fox could resist. DDKuoooonn It gave a single cry before launching a surprise attack of extra large fox fire at Jubusen no Kikai flying beside it. The apparition dodged in panic. The original summoner of the three-tailed spirit fox, a man at his prime of life was shakenMy binding is stolen!?. He desperately tried to regain the connection, but the spirit fox in question followed Hinatas order to subjugate the oni monster while looking somewhat happy. It kept attacking. And then, if the opponent was just two shikigamis, then just Kousuke and Fukube, no, even if it was just the current Kousuke who was weighed down by fatigue and heart grief then he could easily manage. Kousuke made steel wires to soundlessly flutter around him and constructed an improvised spider net. The Kamaitachi was getting restrained. At the same time he slipped through the claws of the approaching Inugami and countered with a direct hit of a spinning kick! She even regained her memories completely-those useless fools- Is that your true nature? Your vulgar inner self has been leaking out since some time ago you know? Tenpo C Tenkin C Tenshin. She also took firm forward steps with each chanting with her right leg, left leg, and right leg again. Tsubaki went into frenzy from Hinatas straightforward gaze. She summoned a muddy stream of eartth and at the same time she formed sword handseal with an angry yell. Coincidentally the same chanting echoed at the same time with hers. Naumaku Samanda Bazara Dan Kan- Naumaku Samanda Bazara Dan Kan! Any believer in Shintoism or Buddhaism had definitely heard that chanting for the god who ruled over destruction and rebirth, annihilation of evil, and every kind of divine graceDDthe mantra of praying in supplication for the assistance of Acala activated at the same time. However, the result was produced in an instant and in an undeniable shape. The muddy stream of earth was enveloped in white flame and lost its strength. Tsubaki fell powerlessly on her knees with both her arms pulled toward her own body. It was a binding jutsu that Taisei used on Hinata at the highway, but this one seemed to be far more powerful. A curse Dammittt that sounded far removed from her graceful image leaked out from Tsubaki. Even though the mantras were the same, Tsubakis mantra didnt work at all. It showed to her the difference in their status. Mother! Ill dispel it right away- Do it quickly- Tsubaki replied back in irritation at Kiyotake and others while still struggling even now. On Mayura Kirandei Sowaka! Kanehana NekoMetal Flower Cat Juuon ByoukuCursed Grudge Sickness Agony Kongou KaijuuMixture All Curses Kyukyu NyoritsuryouC!! Mist was formed around Hinata. Water vapor that emitted ominous aura enveloped Hinata and co. Fukube felt like he was going to fall on his knees from the sudden high fever and fierce lethargy that assaulted him, while Kousuke was giving out a listless Nnaa~ agonized voice (?)DD On Kurodaya Un Jaku Sowaka Hinata recited Tenchuu while taking one more step forward with her left leg and recited her mantra. Those were words begging for the assistance of Ucchusma who devoured and purified impurity altogether. The power to burn off the filth of that person cleared away the sickness bringing water. But, they managed to buy time with that. Kiyotake and others managed to dispel the restrain and Tsubaki stood up while yelling to summon the earth lump again. Stop the princess no matter what! The forest area that was some distance away from here rumbled. From there the earth approached like an avalanche. As expected, this Tsuchimikado mountain forest itself had been taken over by the earth apparition. Kiyotake and others mustered their final attacks in order to buy time until the earth arrived here. This is crazy. There is really no end to it! Fukube was soaked in cold sweat like someone who despaired when faced with flooding river. He pressed his hands on his stomach. As expected he wanted to drink stomach medicine. Hinata-chan! Kousuke looked back across his shoulder to suggest that they escaped. No, lets stay here. Just take care of the shikis please. Hinata showed no agitation at all. In her small body, there was a great backbone. Her eyes were tranquil like a spring in the forest, while at the same time there was burning will in there. She really didnt look like a girl who hadnt even reached ten years old yet. She even looked like a divine existence that surpassed human. I got it. Ill absolutely protect you, so just do whatever you like. Fufu, thank you very much Endou-sama. As I thought, its very unfortunate that you are a human. Why!? If you are some type of demon or spirit, Ill be able to appoint you as my ZenkiFront Oni. You treated me as nonhuman because you want to turn me into your shikigami!? She shouldnt have any memory before this, so she must be aiming for that in her subconscious. Strange. Her smiling expression felt vaguely terrifying Kousuke decided that he didnt see anything and returned his focus to intercept the approaching shikis. He engaged the rushing white birds with kunai and shuriken, while Fukube held back the white dogs with martial art and a knife to not allow them to disturb Hinata. No matter how prodigious you are, my Sokujou is endless! Its impossible for you to destroy the mountain itself! Stop with your useless resistance! Its possible for me! Tsubaki went Eh? with a stupid look at how easily Hinata replied. TenchuuDDyou, are possessed by something arent you? W-what are you, no, more importantly just what did you mutter just now TenninDDI too, am good at possessing. Tsu, those words, dont tell me! Hinata only moved her right leg to take a step forward. With that Tsubaki finally noticed something and showed agitation. She obviously looked fretful that some kind of jutsu was going to be activated butit was already too late. Tenei. The last step. Her left leg neatly stepped right beside her right leg that had been moved beforehand. It stamped on the ground. Immediately, pure white light surged at the footprints that Hinatas steps left behind. The footprints radiated light and connected to each other in a line. Like that what surfaced was the shape of the Big Dipper with two more stars. Uho!?(TN: Uho, a ceremony performed by a sorcerer to protect a noble setting out on a trip) Its other name was Kyuusei Henpai. It was a ritualistic magic that was performed by walking. It brought about tranquility and purity to the area. Putting it another way, the ritual formed a sanctuary in the area around Hinata. The place not only purified enmity that wished harm to the caster, it also purified every curse. This place became a kind sacred ceremonial site. The shikis were destroyed, the shikigamisDDthe apparitions were forcefully sent back, and every curse from the onmyoujis were denied and dispersed. It also arranged the place to be more than enough to invite exalted existence. I humbly beseech. Stop-. Dont let her call it!! Tsubaki ordered with a scream. Kiyotake and others hurriedly obeyed her. But, as expected they couldnt use any curse. Even the earth lump that they relied on couldnt enter the radius of fifty meters around Hinata. With no other option, they yelled and charged forward. They planned to use martial art to directly subdue Hinata. Of course, I wont allow any of you to touch a single hair of the princess. Oh? Is the lord showing out again? There was no way Kousuke and Fukube would allow them. If it was close quarter combat then the two of them were overwhelmingly superior. With respect and sincerity this lowly one implore earnestly to Uka no Mitama no Kami Pure white light flowed out from Hinata. Air that was terrifyingly clear and fresh was filling the whole area. If I am allowed to offer an invitation for the divine, I beseech thee to dispatch the first divine messenger, the origin of mine bloodline. The way she was clad in radiance while praying toward a sacred existence with her whole heart and soul looked more like a sacred shrine priestess rather than an onmyouji. There, a womans voice resounded. It was an unfamiliar voice. Hinata! Its Okaa-sama! Please, stop it! There is a circumstance for this! Kousuke, Fukube, and even Kiyotake and others turned there. They showed expression of bewilderment and surprise toward the voices owner. Tsubaki removed the white cloth that was hiding her face. Her face was beautiful with stiff tenseness in it. Kousuke even reflexively muttered An adult Hinata-chan? seeing her. Her face closely resembled a matured face of Hinata. Fujiwara Chikgae, Hinatas mother was there. Kousuke and others turned their gazes toward Hinata in astonishment. She too was surely shaken upDD I offer mine body, to strike and purify every misfortune, every sin! She wasnt shaken up at all! Even though the enemys true identity was her mother, her eyes and her voice werent shaken at the slightest! Chikages face twisted and a tsk slipped out of her mouth. At the same time the secret ceremony that was only allowed for Hinata alone in the whole clan was completed. Descend from high on heaven following the invitation. Mine protector, the god of noble white holiness, thy name isDDKuzunoha!! A shrill cry shook the air. Light converged behind Hinata. It became a sphere of light and before long the sphere formed a shape. It became a white fox that was clad in divine radiance. It was the white fox that guided Kousuke and Hinata in that other world. The eyes of that white fox were looking at hinata with extraordinary kindness. Right after that, the foxs shape crumbled once more before it was sucked into Hinata and vanished. With that, the same thing like that time happened. Hinatas long black hair slowly turned white. Fox ears and tail bounced out. Her eyes were shining silver. And then, With the grand invocation of ritual prayer to the imperial heavens add, add, engulf I ask for purification, I ask for exorcism!! Hinata gave a prayers clapping that resounded pleasantly. Waves of light were spreading in many layers on and on with Hinata at the center. To the sky, to the earth, to the trees of the forest. The pure white ripples penetrated through everything and purified and quelled any filth, returning them to nature. There wasnt any ground for resistance there. The earth lumps that encroached through the whole mountain forest stopped moving as though theyf ell asleep. The practitioners of Tsuchimikado clan were also losing strength and fell on their knees. But, there was no agony there. Rather it was as though they had been splashed with cool and clear mountain water. They were in a daze from the pleasantness that they felt. Except one person. aAAAAAAAAAAAH!? Only Chikage, no, her form was flickering back into the form of Tsubaki wearing a veil. She was writhing while scratching on her chest. It was unknown how long that miraculous and divine spectacle continued. Kousuke and Fukube were also watching it with an entranced look before the light finally receded after some time passed. The fox ears and tail vanished like a mirage from hinata. Her pure white hair also returned to its original black color. Hinatas body swayed and almost fell before Kousuke hurriedly caught her. Hinata-chan, you alright? u, I-Im fine. Im feeling a bit tired though Her complexion was a bit bad. She didnt look like she was lying from her relaxed smile, but it seemed that she had finally reached her limit. But, she had displayed her strength as this generations strongest onmyouji to her hearts content. She was truly peerless. The other onmyoujis and even apparitions werent her match at all. Fukube was keeping his eyes vigilantly on Kiyotake and others, but they only looked very confused and showed no sign of moving. And most of all, they didnt even look like they could move. Kousuke breathed out in relieve and exchanged a relieved smile with Hinata. But, it was then, Soku, jou-, Sokujouuu-, answer-, Sokujou!! A hysteric voice resounded. Looking there, Tsubaki was crouching. She continued calling for her greatest and strongest trump card that was the endless earth ground but there wasnt the slightest answer coming back to her. No way, how can that be. A single mountain really got purified? Impossible- As though to deny the reality, Tsubaki was still trying to do something even now while writhing. Her abnormal degree of obsession and refusal to give up were filled with eeriness. Hinata started walking toward her resolutely without any fear. She stopped in front of Tsubaki and chanted a small mantra to bind her before tearing away her white cloth that was covering her face. The face beneath didnt bear the slightest resemblance with Chikage. Far from that, the womans face could only be described as plain, rather her lack of any trait could be said as her most conspicuous trait. The woman glared fiercely. Her eyes were showing rage, hatred, and then fear that couldnt be hidden at all. Hinata narrowed her eyes toward that woman and spoke with a voice that carried through well. Who are you? Kousuke and Fukube looked at Hinata questioningly. Didnt she call herself Tsuchimikado Tsubaki, they asked with their eyes. What are you saying? I am Tsuchimikado TsubakiDD That wont work with me. There was no sound of bell, perhaps because she was restrained. You are not Tsubaki-sama by any means. There is no way. What are youDD After all, Tsubaki-sama had passed away before I was even born. Isnt that right, Kiyotake-san? Hinata addressed Kiyotake. The young man jerked and trembled in response. Eh, no, mother isshit-, what in the worldshe died? If I recall correctly, but, the woman there As though drawn by Kiyotakes horrible confusion, the other members of Tsuchimikado clan were also showing confusion. But, the binding that was applied to them had been already purified by Hinata. Therefore, after a little bit of time, Kiyotake looked at the woman who introduced herself as Tsubaki and muttered. Youwho are you? While everyone was in confusion, Hinata formed a sword hand seal and thrust it straight toward the woman who called herself Tsubaki. I ask you one more time. You who led Tsuchimikado clan astray and attempted to drag Fujiwara, no, this country into chaos, who can you possibly be? She absolutely wouldnt allow this woman to lie, deceive, or even staying silent. Before the girls eyes that were filled with blazing will, the mysterious woman stayed silent for a second before her lips widened and laughed. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I have news about the next chapters update. To start with let me apologize that this happen at this timing when the story is reaching such part, but due to various personal businesses that are piling up, it doesnt look like that I will be able to update for around two weeks. And so, I ask all of you readers to tolerate that the next chapter will be in 3 July. Im sorry but, it will help if you readers can be patient. Best regards! . Gardo Zero chapter 33 Its posted. Its the ending of the LNs second volume. Somehow Miledy is just adorable in every single moment. Strange. Chapter 412 Arifureta Chapter 412 Abyss Lord Chapter Three Nee-san is Here . DDWho are you? Tsuchimikado Tsubaki was deceased. Hinata thrust out that fact based on the memory she regained. The people of Tsuchimikado who were lying on the ground or just woke up from their unconsciousness were dumbfounded. Especially the son Kiyotake, he was trembling from the chill he felt. He had been calling an unknown woman as his mother all this time. As though to mock them, the womans lips twisted repulsively. I dont know what are you saying. I am the genuine Tsuchimikado Tsubaki you know? Thats bullshit- The shameless remark caused Kiyotake to lose his temper and raised his voice roughly. Certainly mother has died. From sickness-, when I was eight years old! Thats horrible Kiyotake. Cant you see Okaa-san is here? You-!! In the first place even your face is completely different! You also appaearedt-thats right! It was just two months ago! There is circumstance about that. I faked my death you see. I also changed my face with plastic surgery. Everything is for the sake of deceiving the true enemy of Tsuchimikado. T-true enemy? Yes. I was finally able to return here after spending more than ten years. The sound of bell *rin* rang out inside their consciousness. Kiyotake and the other casters of Tsuchimikado clan showed a bit of bewilderment. Please listen to me! IDD The woman tried to vehemently argue that some kind of unavoidable scheme was enclosing around Tsuchimikado clan and everything that happened was necessary in order to avoid that. But from the way she wasnt even hiding the insincerity she was sporting on her expression, there was no doubt that she wasnt seriously trying to get them to believe her. That must be why. Thats enough. A cold voice cut off the farce in a single stroke. In addition the words of power DDRestrain was chanted. Right away the woman went Uguh!? with her breath taken away while her hands automatically moved behind her and stiffened there. And then she fell on the ground like that. There was no hand to support her. Her jaw collided on the ground as though to pierce it. That figure invited sympathy. When Kiyotake and others gasped and turned their gaze toward the voice, there was Hinata there with an expression so cold that they wanted to describe it like freezing winter. Several adults and also Kousuke reflexively went Hieh and shrunk back from how chilling she looked. Though for some reason, a very small part of the people there turned red while muttering Ohii-samawow. They were definitely gentlemen who couldnt help but yelling their overwhelming gratitude when getting stepped on by a little girl with gaze of scorn. They could just be cursed later. Who are you, and what is your objective. I can already guess the answer in general though. R-really!? Ah, no, is that true, Ohii-sama? Kiyotake unconsciously leaned forward eagerly, but his expression immediately turned awkward when he met Hinatas gaze and he altered his wording to be more polite. The other casters were also the same. Due to the dignified bearing of Ohii-sama, they slightly regained their footing and looked down from the guilt about what they had done to Hinata and Fujiwara clan immediately tormented them. There, one more voice joined the scene. It was a trembling voice that was oozing out regret. Can I ask to listen to this talk too, Hime-sama? Jii-san! They turned around and there, the elderly nobleman was standing with his right arm hanged up using a torn cloth. It seemed the bone of his right arm was broken when he was assaulted by the horse oni. His other body parts were also beaten up. His old body was in a really bad shape. The one who was lending his shoulder to that elderly noblemans left arm was Taisei. Speaking of weakened condition then he should be in the worse condition, and in fact his complexion was like a corpse but Otou-sama! You mustnt move yet- There is no way I can just watch even though my daughter is fighting. Well, it looks like things are over already though. Hinatas dignified atmosphere dispersed and her face became the face of a daughter worrying for her father. Taise smiled wryly and said that. In other words, it seemed he was forcing himself because he was worried for his daughter. The elderly nobleman seemed to take advantage of that to also come here. Jii-san, where is father!? Kiyotake yelled in worry for his father who wasnt here. Dont worry. He isnt in a state that will be able to move right away, but his life isnt in danger. That includes the other people of Tsuchimikado and Fujiwara. Kiyotake and others let out a sigh of relieve seeing the gentle atmosphere of the elderly nobleman as though the evil spirit that had been possessing him before this had left. Taisei glanced at that and separated from the elderly nobleman. He walked toward Hinata even with a bit of stagger in his steps, then he patted her head with his big hand. It must be lonely for you to be by yourself right? It was painful right? Im sorry that Im such a worthless father. Otou-sama But, as expected from my daughter. For you to solve an incident this serious so magnificentlyIm thankful to you for saving me, Hinata. You are my pride. uu A drop of tear gathered in the corner of Hinatas eyes and she almost spontaneously leaped on her fathers chest. But, Hinata seemed to reel back her self as a daughter with much effort. She quietly wiped her tear with her sleeve to tell herself that it still wasnt time for this. Taisei looked a bit surprised before he frowned. The display of impressive self-control that a little girl shouldnt need to have made him felt, both proud and desolate, he guessed. Hinata returned back from a daughter who wanted to be spoiled into the strongest onmyou girl. She lightly shook her head and smiled faintly. No, Otou-sama. I wasnt alone. I was being protected the whole time. She said that and sent a sidelong glance. The enormous trust dwelling inside that gaze caused two me to jerk. Kousuke felt a heat in that gaze that was unsuitable for a little girl. Taiseis instinct as a father drove him into battle readiness. I-I see. Then as a Fujiawara I have to show my gratitude. HoweverDD Its none other than Endou-sama who is the benefactor for all of us. Without him, I would surely have I-I see. Anyway, Hinata. When talking with me, look properly into my eyes. Come on, stop looking at him. Otou-sama never saw you staring with a passionate gaze likeDD There are, a lot of things that I have to talk about. But, for now lets take care of the matter here first. No no, dont be in a hurry like that. By all means, tell me about things like his background, or what happened in detailDD Otou-sama was looking at his daughter wanting to hear her story! But, the daughter in question ignored him completely. Elder. Eh, y-youre calling for me, Hime-sama? The gaze of the elderly nobleman moved back and forth between Hinata and Taisei with great speed. The ignored Taisei turned his neck with a horror tic. His extremely complicated gaze that was a mix of gratitude and sadness and indignation was turned toward Kousuke. His gaze seemed to askYou, did something happen between my daughter and you? Hey, what happened? The way she is attached to you isnt normal though!?. Of course, Kousukes face also snapped away with the same horror tic. He gazed at Fukube who was ahead of his gaze. Fukube was drinking an air stomach medicine while pretending to be unrelated with all his might. Hinata ignored those men who was breaking the seriousness of the place like that and talked to the elderly nobleman. I believe you are aware now but, both the Tsuchimikado clan and the Fujiwara clan are being targeted by a shared enemy. U-umu. I have to pull myself together for a bit here. The elderly nobleman thought while clearing his throat and renewing the serious atmosphere. We fell into the jutsu of that woman over there, wasnt it Pathetic. The elderly nobleman thought as he gritted his teeth. Certainly, we have the feeling of wanting to protect the declining name of Tsuchimikado but That feeling was distorted, amplified, and used. Even so, for us to carry out such terrifying planin addition, to do such horrifying out toward the princess of the true main housewe cant possibly apologize enough for this. This Tsuchimikado Jounosuke shall receive any punishment that Hime-sama deems fit. The elderly nobleman kneeled weakly. He was about to go further and do dogeza, but Hinata shook her head. Lets have a talk between Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado after we finished everything. Elder, right now, no, this is exactly the time for us to combine our strength and face the malice that attempted to disgrace us, isnt that right? Indeed. I will follow Hime-samas will. The elderly nobleman looked toward Hinata as though he saw something dazzling. The scene of a girl clad in kimono and grace with an elder in hakama kneeling before her looked like a scene of conversation between a princess and her retainer from ancient age. When Hinata turned her gaze toward Kiyotake and others, they also bowed their head together. Kousuke glanced at that sight and asked with a small voice toward Taisei who was slowly closing his distance. Ummm, is it alright? Arent you, Fujiwaras head of house Fuh. Youre sorely mistaken if you think that a male of Fujiwara House can win against the female of our house. W-what a pathetic thing to say with such powerful tone You see Endou-san, father is something like that. House head is just an empty title. Fukube-san!? It was a remark that made him extremely concerned about the internal affairs of Fukube family. As expected, Hinata ignored the men who were acting like that and faced the woman who was restraining with a binding seal. The atmosphere was as though the people of Tsuchimikado were abiding by her. Although she had averted her gaze from the woman, it seemed she didnt avert her focus on her at all. Rather she apparently had spent time purposefully to prepare the jutsu that she was going to use right after this. I shall tear off the thing possessing you from there. Please dont worry. I have slowly made my spiritual power to permeate into you, so your life wont be torn off together with it. Hearing what terrifying thing Hinata said so casually, the woman went Nnh and struggled even harder with a whitening expression. DDShoyo Onteki Kaishi TsuzaimeEvery Sworn Enemy Complete E! Words of power that shook the air surged out. Hinatas unshakeable power became a wave of white light that struck the woman. Right after that, an inhuman, no, a clearly animalistic scream Gyahn rang out from the woman. The woman gasped in intense pain and her body arched like a bow. She went from lying face down to arching backward like a shrimp. A beat later, something slowly jutted out from the center of her chest before tumbling out. Oo? A cat? It has two tails. Is that what you call Nekomata? Mu, thats Kousuke, Fukube, and then Taisei stared in deep interest toward the convulsing white lump even while putting up their guard against it. It was a white cat with golden eyes and two tails. Its size also wasnt that different from a normal cat. But, it was vaguely clad in sickly and repulsive aura. This must be the possessing existence in the woman that Hinata saw through. It was struck by Hinatas words of power and writhed in agony while curling up. The woman was also gasping in pain after having such thing forcefully dragged out from her. However, only the glint of her eyes still retained its abnormal sharpness as she glared at Hinata. The apparitions possession was powerful because the woman herself accepted it. Tearing it off forcefully from her would also be dangerous for her life. If not for Hinatas prodigious skill, the woman would have lost her life. In other words, the agony she was feeling should be tremendous. And yet, even now her glare didnt weaken at all. That too wasnt normal. Hinata, and then Taisei, the elderly nobleman, Kousuke and also Fukube became convinced that the woman was acting under an unshakeable will that shouldered something big that was more than simply a self-interest. Hinatas sharp eye glint didnt waver. She observed the white cat in great detail and muttered As I thought with a nod of understanding. If I recall correctly, when you chanted the spell of steam, you hailed out like this to the target you gave your order to, Kinkabyou wasnt it? DDKinkabyouGorgeous Golden Cat Juuon ByoukuGrudge and Agonizing Sickness Kongou KaijuuMixture of All Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou (TN: AèԹࡡϽԅ⡡) Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou was a command that meant Carry out the command as though its the legal code with great haste, naturally the words would be meaningless if it didnt have the designated target and the content of the order included at the very least. During that battle, Hinata didnt fail to hear the name of the target that the woman gave the order to. Kousuke tilted his head and asked in the place of the woman who was only glaring silently. Cat of golden coin? Sure its eyes look like gold but(TN: Kinkabyou sounded like golden coin cat if you dont know the kanji, but from the kanji you can notice that the ka doesnt refer to coin but to flower, or more accurately the gorgeousness of flower) Thats not it Endou-sama. The meaning of the kanji is the gorgeousness of the gold. So gorgeous golden cat? Yes. Kinka is its regional name. Whoa, thats really Fukube scratched his head with a troubled face. Because he knew. Where was this regional that Hinata referred to. Taisei seemed to be the same. He guessed the true identity of the enemy and his expression suddenly turned grave. DDApparition Kinkabyou It was a cat apparition whose legend was passed down at Jinhua district of Zhejiang Province of China. It was an apparition with unusual legend, where a pet cat mutated into an apparition in just three years by absorbing moons spirit. It deceived human with its ability to freely transform and caused death from emaciation by giving water that was mixed with urine. You made the people of Tsuchimikado to misrecognize you as Tsubaki-sama, changed into the form of my mother, all of those were done by borrowing the power of Kinkabyou that you allowed to possess yourself. Hinata said that while making a sword hand seal with her hand that she touched to her lower lip. When she muttered DDMetsuDestroy, the womans cuff shined for an instant before a small bell rolled out. You used powerful jutsu of suggestion that used bells sound and words of power in conjuction. The white mask of pentagram is also a type of spell item. You seized Tsuchimikado clan by using multiple jutsu on top of each other. Hinata might said those words as consolation in her own way. It would be different if it was several hundred years ago, but in this modern time, getting attacked by human caster wasnt something that the present time onmyoujis were wary of. It couldnt be denied that they had gotten complacent from peace, but originally they were just people who inherited their legacy as mere legend and knowledge, so this was also something that couldnt be helped. Although that consideration from Hinata, exactly because it was a consideration that it pierced especially deeply into the elderly nobleman and others. Everyone of them was making an ashamed expression. Taisei kept the talk moving to change the heavy atmosphere. In other words, Hinata. This woman is a practitioner from the main land? Huh, do I look like anything but Japanese? Do I have accent in my speech? There is a limit even in being wrong you know, missy? The woman scoffed with contempt. Her attitude was irritating, but what she said wasnt wrong. She looked Japanese no matter what, and there also wasnt any accent in her speech. I admit it. Certainly Im not a Tsuchimikado. Im an unaffiliated practitioner. My ancestor wasnt from any prominent clan like Tsuchimikado though. The woman confessed that was why she wanted pedigree and lineage, and using that she was going to encroach into Japan government, but Hinata shook her head. I already said that I have enough of your nonsense. All will become clear if your nationality and genealogy are investigated. She glanced at Fukube which was returned with a nod. In the first place, something like your nationality doesnt matter. Doesnt matter? Why is that I wonder? Because its clear that you have a deep relationship with that country. Hmph. Thats so simplistic of you just because I have a Kinkabyou as my shikigami. Even though I just went to that region to catch it before coming back here. Does that also apply to Sokujou? The woman fell silent at that question. Thats impossible isnt it? Depending on the situation that apparition is in a different level than Kinkabyou that can be transformed artificially. Kousuke timidly raised his hand there. Err, sorry, Hinata-chan. What is Sokujou? I also heard that name got mentioned during battle, so I guess its that moving earth. Kousuke looked troubled because he couldnt keep up with the talk. The other people other than Taisei and the elderly nobleman also looked the same. It seemed that even people from onmyouji family didnt know about it unless they had very extensive knowledge. Yes, Endou-sama. Sokujou is that moving earth. Its an earth apparition that appeared in Chinese legendno, its more of a divine tool rather than an apparition, or perhaps it should be called as the mystic itself. Mystic itself? Its an existence that appeared before BC 2000 and even I dont know much about it. However, there is a story that it once formed a wall that stopped a great flood that had trampled the earth for dozens of years. A-aa. So that multiplication power Yes. Sokujou was a possession of an emperor at that time. At the same time it was thought as a great treasure and not an apparition. In other words, Taisei and the elderly nobleman continued the explanation. A legendary existence like that which also contained divine power cant possibly be in the hand of a mere unaffiliated practitioner. It must had been kept under very strict lock and guard. Whats more it would be in extreme secrecy that would astound us. Inevitably the owner was definitely a family with ancient and honorable origin of that country, or perhaps it was the country itself that kept such treasure. Either way, it should be an item that was impossible for an individual who was also a foreigner to obtain. There Fukube cheerfully stepped forward. He crouched in front of the woman to match the height of their gaze. Recently you see, there is a lot of uninvited guests from other country. It really gave a lot of work to these uncles. His cheerful smile and face looked terrifying instead. Behind the closed smiling eyes, there was a sharp glint like that of a snake. Kousuke remembered. When they were brought to the safe house, he heard the story that right now a part of the government and other countries were making suspicious movements. Could it be, this case of Tsuchimikado clan and the movement of the government and other countries that suddenly started to become noisy were related. The woman didnt answer. She looked down and wouldnt meet Fukubes gaze. It was like her provocative attitude before this was just a lie. And, which one are you? That countrys agent? Or perhaps you are from an unpleasant civil organization? Fukube had completely entered interrogating mode. He took out a knife to show it off. Taise and the elderly nobleman were aghast. But, from Fukubes perspective this was a situation where he couldnt pay any mind to that. If the perpetrator was just a practitioner from an occult organization, he was someone related to the earth fantasy, so he wouldnt be felt that surprised. And if there was a pain in the neck organization making trouble, he could just dogeza to the demon king family to ask for help. But, if, the perpetrator was an agent from that country? What if there was a force affiliated to that country or perhaps a department of the government there being formed from such practitioners? The onmyoujis said that they regained their strength several months ago, but who could say that the same thing didnt happen in other country? If this conjecture was correct, then the situation was the worst. For a country, it was only inevitable and natural to not be picky with their method if it was for the sake of their national interest. Furthermore if they possessed absolute weapon in the form of occult that couldnt be proved using scientific method, not using that for the countrys interest could only be taken as an inexcusable negligence instead. It was impossible for a nation to ignore it. And then, Japan was defenseless against invisible power that was wielded without any hesitation. Because the bureau of Onmyou that could oppose it had been abolished since a long time ago. Or perhaps, the movement of a part of the government that looked as though they had forgotten the second returnee uproar would become just like Tsuchimikado clan So you wont answer the question hmm. DDtsu The government dog Fukube didnt hesitate. He stabbed his knife into the womans thigh. Sound of agony leaked out from the womans gritted teeth. But, that was all. Fukubes eyes narrowed even dangerously seeing the woman enduring that. Please wait Fukube-sama! Whoops, sorry about that. Is it too stimulating for a lady? But, this too is my work, furthermore the situation might be urgent. Please forgive me. It was an unspoken Dont get in my way from Fukube, however Hinata didnt flinch. She grabbed the hand of Fukube who was going to cut off the womans ear next and stopped him. And then, before Fukube could ask with his gaze to Kousuke to bring us to some other place from here, Have you forgotten? Endou-sama is in the possession of an even more nasty interrogation method! Ah, youre right! Y-you called it nasty It went without saying. It was that become a lovely villager thingy. Kousukes expression became very conflicted. While Taisei and the elderly nobleman and others were tilting their head, Fukube realized that he was losing his calm. That was stupid of me. I have shown everyone something unsightly. No. I too should point that out quicker Then whyaa! So you wanted to see her getting stabbed at least once as revenge! You misunderstand! Just what kind of person Fukube-sama think I am! It seemed that the reason she was late in pointing that out wasnt that. I was justunconsciously removing that option from my mind. The reason was. That, that kind of justice is just too horrifying- Hinata-chan covered her face with both hands with a mortified look. Taisei and the elderly nobleman and others who didnt understand what they were talking about were worried with Hinatas head. It couldnt helped because her Japanese language was strange just now. But it was a fact, so it couldnt be helped even more. U-umm Hime-sama? What do you mean by justice The elderly nobleman asked in confusion. Hinata turned a pitying gaze toward the elderly nobleman. Her gaze moved to Kiyotake too next. And then, she spoke sadly. Taiga-sama, is gonehe has completely become justice. I dont get it. Also, that Justice-sans real name was Tsuchimikado Taiga. He was a grandson of the elderly nobleman and an older cousin of Kiyotake. He was a good young man with straightforward personality and nothing to hate about. No, even now he was still someone completely straightforward without anything twisted in him though, in a certain sense. Endou-samait looks like this woman has received some kind of training. With my way it will take too much time to draw out the truth from herso it cant be helped. Please make her into justice. Can you stop calling it justice, justice like that? Even while making that tsukkomi, in order to force the woman to confess, Kousuke took out Staking the Pride of a Villager. Fukube stood up and gave him his spot. But, he noticed that the womans shoulders were shaking. Even though she was acting so provocatively before this, right now her face was still casted down so her expression couldnt be seen. They thought that perhaps she was scared hearing that Kousuke who had shown supernatural power before was going to do something to her, but that seemed to be not the case. Fu, fufu What is so funny? Kousuke felt suspicious and asked her. Right after that. Hinata and Taisei turned around toward the direction of the mansion in surprise at the same time, There is something!! The Horse Oni is fightingDDno, it was sent back!? Right after they yelled that, a pillar of light pierced the sky. It was from the other side of the mansion, the place where the ritual site was at. And then from the same place, irregular lines of light instantly ran under the feet of Kousuke and others like blood veins. Ahahah, my thanks for going along with my attempt to buy time- The woman lifted up her face quickly. Her opened eyes were displaying joy. What a blunder! So she got a comrade who is good at stealth!! Kousukes judgment was instantaneous. He scolded his body that had dull reaction from the fatigue tormenting him and turned around with great force as though to gouge the ground under his feet. He left behind the calls of Hinata and others and returned to the ritual site in full speed. (After giving first aid to Taisei-san and others, I searched for ambush just in case butshit-. To slip through even Hinata-chans instinct, the enemy is hiding an outrageous joker huh-) Taisei left behind that powerful Horse Oni as guard just in case, but most likely it was finished off with a surprise attack that killed it in a single blow. From there he could surmise the height of the ambush soldiers stealth ability. He didnt plan to be conceited. But, as someone who had pride to his role as scout, he couldnt help but blame himself for this painful blunder. He lashed his creaking body and rushed to recover the situation. He passed through the forest in the blink of eye and charged into the mansions ground. There, an angry voice that was oozing with worry came from the backyard of the mansion. Endure-. Defend Fujiwara clan to the death- The next head of Tsuchimikado clan who had just lost one armDDTakehiko was the one saying that. When Kousuke jumped on the roof and checked the situation, he saw a fierce scene unfolding there. Takehiko looked pale like a corpse, but he created a sword hand seal with one hand with his fingers holding a talisman to desperately perform the spell of barrier. There was a sound like the barrier creaking. It seemed an unseen power was pressing down on it. Inside the barrier, four practitioners of Tsuchimikado clan were also deploying barrier with desperate look. They were protecting the members of Fujiwara clan who were still unable to move in the middle of them. Yes, there were four casters. There wasnt even any need to think where were the remaining four casters. AAAAAAAAA A scream resounded from the direction of the towering pillar of light. When he looked there, an onmyouji of Tsuchimikado was getting dragged by an earth tentacle into the lightDDto be more accurate, he was vanishing into the shining hole at the center of the pillar of light. Kousuke didnt even have any time to feel shocked that there was still the moving earth remaining. He rushed out. Toward the person who attacked them. The man in black clothes standing with the bursting out pillar of light behind him. Silently he closed the distance in an instant. With his invisibility in full force, Kousuke unleashed a beheading slash. He didnt consider allowing him to live in order to wring out information from him. Kousukes battle experience was insisting to him to kill the man immediately. The blade of sharpened killing intent certainly severed the neck without the man realizing it. But, Tsu, you! The sensation in his hand wasnt the sensation of cutting through flesh, but like plowing through earth. What scattered out wasnt just blood, but mostly soil. (Did he make Sokujou possess him!?) Kousukes conjecture was correct. This man in black was none other than the true owner of Sokujo. He put Sokujo inside his body to make himself in a possessed state and constantly lurked underground. That was why he was far away from where Kousuke and co originally got held back and Sokujo got proportionally more effective the closer the distance to the mansion was. But, Hinatas power of purification must be unexpected. He was driven to the deaths door along with Sokujou, and because of that his presence also became weaker. And because he was also underground, Kousuke and Hinatas detection didnt catch him. There was no doubt that the second whole mountain purification would lethally wound him. A clear sign of death was formed on his face. But, that was exactly why Kousuke felt a chill on his spine seeing the mans eyes. Facing a suicide soldier who is going to accomplish his mission at all cost isnt funny at all-!! To wipe away the rising up bad premonition inside him, Kousuke tried to seal the man using ice tonjutsuDDbut, as expected a suicide soldier was troublesome. Something like possession wasnt simple at all. Since the man resolved himself to die, he had already pushed himself into a state that should be called as assimilation. The mans body crumbled like Taiseis substitute object at the highway. Kousuke only froze an empty space and the moment he realized his blunder, DDOn Shuciri Kyararoha Unken Sowaka The man grew out from a different place. His mouth was reciting the mantra of Yamantaka Vidya-rajas deadly curse. His target was Takehiko. As the cornerstone of the barrier, it would immediately turn brittle if he vomited out blood and collapsed. The barrier was pulverized at the next instant. The spiritual impact from barrier destruction made the onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado clan to fell on their knees simultaneously. Earth tentacles instantly captured the Fujiwara clan members and dragged them toward the hole of light. I wont let youuu!! Kousuke manifested three clones even while feeling like his soul was creaking. Earth tonjutsu and ice tonjutsu broke and froze Sokujou, but the earths amount was too much. Furthermore, Everything is for the homeland. Muddy black miasma explosively burst out from the man. What is it this time!? From the stomach of the man who had mostly transformed into soil, a cursed item that had many charms stuck on it was taken out. When those charms were torn off, it might be just his imagination, but Kousuke felt like he saw a scene of nine tails faintly swaying. The miasma was giving off an absurdly repulsive presence. Heat and intense pain suddenly attacked Kousukes neck. Because of that, he failed in stopping eight Fujiwara clan members from getting dragged away. Dammit allll- The man turned around and leaped into the hole of light. The eight Fujiwara clan members were screaming while getting dragged in. Kousuke leaped after them even while cursing. Seeing that sight, Endou-samaaa!!! Was witnessed by Hinata who finally caught up. Taisei, the elderly nobleman, the onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado clan were also with her. The woman was laughing while being restrained by Kiyotake. Hinata was wailing and Taisei and the others were making grim look as they gave instruction to the onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado clan. While that was going on, Kousuke and others who fell together into the hole of light wereDD Nnugigigigi-!! Safe and sound. Kousuke threw a kunai to stab the ground just before he jumped off and used the iron string attached to it as a lifeline. He wrapped the string on his whole right arm while his left arm was in the same state as he prevented the Fujiwara clan members from falling by throwing iron string and tying them in a row. Even though he possessed superhuman strength, for Kousuke who was in exhaustion, the weight of eight people was no different from a torture. The iron string tore his flesh and blood was dripping down. He didnt know what lie at the bottom of the hole of light. But, it wasnt anything good. Kousuke understood even though the bottom was full covered by light. It was a large river. It was the stream of light of life. A great stream that was beyond human knowledge. Anyone who got swallowed by it would surely be unable to maintain their self no matter who they were. They would lose their self and became everything that flowed endlessly in there. When he looked below, it felt like he was going to get sucked in. He suddenly even got the mood of wanting to let himself to be swallowed by the stream. Such subconscious and dangerous thought was, You keep getting in the way- Cut off by the words of foreign country. The Language Comprehension skill translated the main land words. Yes, the man in black was clinging using earth tentacle at the Fujiwra man at the most bottom. He wouldnt go die alone. For the sake of his mission, he would definitely bring the skilled people of Fujiwara clan to the grave together with him. The madness in his eyes was conveying that. You bastard, so annoying! Just go fall by yourself! Kousuke summoned a kunai from treasure warehouse. He threw it and hit the man, but as expected the part that got hit only scattered as soul. It didnt deal any damage. Furthermore, N-no good. W-what is waiting for this guys is-guh, we cant allow ourselves to fall into the dragon vein! The youth who was the nearest to Kousuke was desperately insisting with gasping breath. Even if you tell me that in this situation! Even while saying that, the man in black played his last hand. He was forming a spell with foreign language. The mans eyeball suddenly popped. Blood flew out in large amount from his mouth together with soil before vanishing too. It was as though he offered himself as sacrifice. By doing that, the charms that were sealing the cursed item burst and nine tails that were completely coming into view appeared around the man. At the same time, different cursed item jutted out from the mans earth body. That item with charms sticking on it that also burst up looked like a horn. The horn was also emitting terrific miasma too that gnawed on the consciousness of the people of Fujiwara clan. In addition, there was a violent roar from above. Sokujou was rampaging on the surface even now following the man in blacks order to drag the other Fujiwara clan members into here. Kousuke grasped the situation through the eyes of his clones that were dealing against it. The woman. The woman blew away Kiyotake with an inhuman strength and snapped even Hinatas binding. Her face was changing rapidly. Her hair fell off, her body bloated up, her claws and fangs grew longer, and horns grew out through the skin of her head. You stupid fools who didnt even realize that the apparitions of your own country got stolen! The man laughed mockingly with foreign language. At the same time, the woman who transformed into an oni with huge body rushed toward the hole with terrifying momentum. Hinata who had already rushed until near the hole turned around in surprise. She hurriedly formed a sword seal with her hand, but she wouldnt make it in time no matter how. One of the clones looked like he was staring at a dump truck approaching with high speed, even so he snatched away Hinata from the side and dodged in a hairs breadth. From the start, the womans objective was only pushing off Kousuke and the others here. Through his clone, Kousuke saw the woman who turned into an oni rapidly approaching in slow motion. (This isbad. The abyss lord modeDD) Instantly Kousuke decided to push through with a reckless move even if it would exhaust his soulDDit was then. DDMine beloved He heard a voice. In that instant, his memory of her revolved in his mind like a revolving lantern. At the same time he felt it, that presence. He gasped and turned his gaze. The man in black who was letting out a mad laugh in his belief of his victory was holding a cursed horn with his earth tentacle. Looking closer, Kousukes blood that was dripping down had hit it, causing the horn to be wrapped in a faint light. Right away, a heat without intense pain caressed his neck. His whole body turned heated as though he was being enveloped. (Aa, sorry.) An apology spontaneously came up in his mind. On the ground above, Hinata was reaching out with her hand while making a tearful expression in the arms of his clone. Taisei, the elderly nobleman, the other onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado, and the people of Fujiwara who were conscious were watching the charging oni with expression of despair. However, Kousuke didnt apologize to them because he had given up on life. The one who he apologized to was the person who had been calling him all this time. He never even though that she would really cross a world to help him. But even more than that, his instinct was telling him that thing would become bad once he called for her, because of that he had subconsciously submerged that contract to the bottom of his memory. The beautiful boss of oni. Her name was, DDYaya no HidzukiCrimson Moon of Nights . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Even for the onmyoujis, that sight made them doubted their own eyes. The woman transformed into an oni and charged to finish off Kousuke and others who fell into the hole of lightDDthe dragons den that led into the dragon vein. Hinatas spiritual intuition had seen through the oni. That was one of the three legendary onis that were sealed in the phoenix hall of Byodo-in (a temple in Kyoto). The relic that acted as storing object hidden inside the womans body manifested a calamitous great oni using the womans life body as sacrifice. That was why she despaired. She couldnt be stopped. There was no time. Because there was no jutsu that could instantly stop an oni of that level who manifested in flesh body. She felt like the flow of time was slowing down. The oni that shook the earth with each step arrived at the dragons den, where Kousuke and others must be hanging on for dear life at the edge of it. ENDOU-SAMAAAAAAAAA!! A shriek flew out from Hinatas mouth. And then, Its alright. Such light hearted tone came out from the clone holding her. *DON-* A thunderous sound that was like an explosion struck her eardrums severely. At the same time, a terrific impact radiated and the soil that was dug out in tremendous amount by Sokujou became smoke that spread out. The clone properly protected Hinata from the impact before vanishing. Cough, Endou, sama? Fukube and Taisei were tumbling on the ground at the corner of her eyes. She could also see the elderly nobleman and others. They too were looking at the dragon den with the same uncomprehending gaze like Hinata. So ye finally calleth? A delighted and very bewitching woman voice resounded. And yet, for some reason it sent chills into their spine. The smoke was swept away by wind. There was a woman with height taller than two meters there. She had beautiful white long hair and golden eyes. She was wearing a beautiful kimono with black background and embroidery of red spider lily, worn slovenly so that her breasts looked like they were going to spill out. And then, there were three splendid horns growing from the middle and both sides of her forehead. That existence who suddenly appeared caused everyone including Hinata to gulp from the dread that assaulted them. Was it because she was stopping the charging oni with a single hand like it was nothing? That was a part of it. But, even more than that, the fierce demonic aura that she emitted liberally even while smiling elegantly was overwhelming the onmyoujis, no, the humans instinct. With her intuition that was unparalleled as expected, Hinata saw through her true identity. No wayShuten, Douji? The true identity of the reinforcement who suddenly appeared, the impossibility of it, it went without saying that it caused everyone in that place to open their eyes wide like saucer. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im sorry that Im a bit late. I also wrote this in a hurry, so perhaps Ill revise it a bit later, I hope everyone can be lenient with it because of that (sweat) Gardo C Academy chapter 17 is updated. Its bathing chapter. Please take a look! Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Abyss Lord Chapter Three A Violent Tremor Run Through the Fairy World (In the Future) GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! Killing intent, malice, hatred, and rage. Every kind of negative emotion was packed in concentrated amount into the thundering roar. The air that was mixed with dust was blown away in a round wave with just that. The air was rattling as though it was electrified, and humans will got pulverized instantly. In fact, most of the onmyoujis of Fujiwara and Tsuchimkado turned pale and fell on their knees. Even Taisei, the elderly nobleman, and Fukube were unable to move although they were still standing. That was just how gruesome the pressure that was coming from the great oni of calamity that the woman turned into. They were also holding their breath seeing her external transformation. There wasnt any trace of woman anymore from her. The tanned skin, muscular body, and black miasma that was radiating from her whole body looked truly terrifying. However, the biggest reason they couldnt move was surely because of shock. The proof of that was how even Hinata who didnt look disheartened even against the great onis pressure was looking dumbfounded with her mouth hanging open. After all, such incarnation of calamity, its rush that was like a truck trampling everything in its path was, Unsightly. Disregarded by a single word. The great oni of disaster was squirming with his neck tightly grasped with just one hand. He roared even more and made his muscles bulged to snap the opponents slender arm. But, the arm didnt even twitch. White hair, three horns, kimono with black cloth and embroidery of red spider lily, worn slovenly as though to temp other peoples carnal desire and lure them into ruin. She was a female oni with bewitching charm that sent chills to your back. DDOni chief Shuten Douji of Ooe Mountain The whisper of Hinata who saw through her true identity with her spiritual instinct mysteriously reached the ears of everyone there. This being made everyones eyes got fixated on her by her beautiful existence that could enthrall anyone. It was completely incomprehensible just what was going on right now. How was Shuten Douji able to accomplish manifestation this easily even though such feat shouldnt be simple at all? Why were two fellow oni opposing each other? Why Shuten Douji had woman form? Questions were flowing out endlessly before vanishing inside blank amazement. But, there was just one thing that everyone there understood. That beautiful oni, she was Ye are making the legend of Ootakemaru crying ye know? The status of her existence was different. Shuten Douji turned her wrist. From a glance it looked like she was caressing the opponents lower jaw teasingly with her fingertip. Then she lightly flicked up her fingertip. With just that, the great oni of calamityDDthe legendary oni god that was also counted as one of the three most atrocious great youkai of Japan who rivaled Shuten DoujiDDOotakemaru lightly floated in the air. Ootakemaru was just slightly hit with the lightness like someone playing beanbag juggling, but he wasnt permitted to attack just because he wasnt restrained anymore. Thunderous sound and shockwave burst out right after that. And then the huge body of Ootakemaru vanished. Hinata and others covered their face with their arms to protect themselves from the impact. What they saw from between the gap of their arms was the figure of Shuten Douji as finished swinging her hand as though she had just brushed away an insect. However, that hand was clenched into a fist. Yes, it was a single backhand. With just that the onis huge body was sent flying. The trees along his path were all snapped. An improvised path into the dark forest was created. A beat later, even more thunderous sound rang out from quite far away. Most likely, the great oni had finally crashed on the ground just now. It was an overpowering physical strength that was impossible to describe with words. It penetrated the consciousness of the people who could only watch whether they wanted it or not, freezing their heart. The sound of someone gulping could be heard faintly. Only one person, Hinata was making a grim expression as she turned her gaze judgingly toward Shuten Douji. It was an astonishing courage even though she was the strongest onmyouji of this generation. There, Oo~i! Yaya no Hidzuki-saaan? It will be great if you can lend me a bit of help here thoughhh? A very idiotic sounding voice was ignorantly trampling the seriousness under its feet. Shuten Douji reacted to the calling voice and crouched at the edge of the hole of lightDDthe Dragons Den with a graceful movement. The bottom of her kimono got largely opened, so her plump thighs and what laid deeper could almost be seenno, that deeper part was superbly lying just beyond sight! Was it calculated? The one who change the moon crimson with the tragedy every night That figure that dyed her white hair crimson every night is bewitching like another moon DDTherefore, she was Yaya no HidzukiCrimson Moon of the Nights. That true name that came from such origin hadnt been called by anyone for more than a thousand years. Even calling that name without her permission wasnt permitted. Yaya no Hidzuki was turning a gaze of ecstasy toward the only man who was permitted to do that in this era. She put one hand on her cheek and let out a heated sigh while seductively looking down on Kousukes twitching expression. What shouldst I do heree? Eh!? You arent going to help me!? You said that youre going to assist right!? Kousuke muttered in agitation. In respond Yaya no Hidzuki made a dramatic sigh. What a horrid person are ye. What is!? Ye wouldst not whisper even a single word of love to me even after making me wait for that long. Even though I hath been waiting for what was like an eternityam I just a convenient woman to ye? Im really sorryyyy!! The way she hid her mouth with her sleeve and tilted her head was lovable. But, her smile didnt reach her eyes. Gloomy emotion could be felt from her golden pupils. They were staring fixedly in rebuke at an unfaithful man! Perhaps even the fact that Kousuke had half forgotten the contract had been exposed too. I-I apologize! I apologize! Ill listen to anything you want so help me out here! Hm? Just now, ye said anything? Ah, no, there is a limit to it okay? Hmmm? Then Yaya no Hidzuki sported a lively but restrained smile. She immediately made Kousuke who was filled with trepidation to make an apology. Mine name, call it one more time. As its a name that I have often allowed ye, my beloved to call in the pastand so, call mine name, Hidzuki. A given name, affectionate name that was only allowed for Kousuke. It must have the purpose of hiding her true name too. But, even more than that, the legendary oni wished for Kousuke to speak that name exactly because it was him. Her appearance right now, rather than looking like the AnegoElder Sister who led those numerous Hyahhaa bunches in the fairy world, she looked more like a maiden in love now. Kousuke was at a loss for words for a moment. However, he immediately sported a smile although it looked troubled. Then he spoke the name with a tone that cherished every single syllable. Hidzuki Fufufu. Very well. Hidzukis tone lively bounced. But, their talk was ended there. The matter of pulling up Kousuke was also postponed for a bit. After all, it wasnt just the onmyoujis who got dumbfounded. This time of silly talk was more than enough time to recover from a state stupefaction. Impossible. This is absurd. There is no way this can be true!! The man in black. His eye sockets that already lost both eyes with only mud mixed with blood and tear flowing from there were capturing Kousuke and Yaya no HidzukiDDor rather Hidzuki. His tone could be clearly felt changing from astonishment to rage. It was only natural. The trump card that he saved as his second best hand unbelievably became the hand that allowed his opponent to reverse the situation. Who could possibly imagine such thing to occur? Furthermore, from the looks of things that hand was even related to his enemy. Certainly, it was absurd. Kousuke somehow thought. If the Vexingledy of a certain great dungeon that had troubled him to death was here, You thought it was a trump card? Too baaa~d! You fumbled ittt! Hey heey, how do you feel right now? How does it feel to self-destruct after acting all cocky like that? Hey heey! Come on tell meee! Pugyaah!! It felt like she would say that. He still had a bit of trauma from that place so he hallucinated her voice in this situation. You bastardddd, what did you do-!! What did you doooo!!! Not only the earth tentacles. The nine tails were also materializing even clearer in proportion to the mans rotting body as time passed. Those tails stretched out with a will behind them. Kousuke let out Ah, crap while Fujiwara clan member who were hanging down below him let out a despairing expression. How boorish. Hidzukis eyes narrowed slowly. With just that a vast amount of blood colored demonic aura swelled up. It knocked down the earth tentacles and nine tails like the pressure of a waterfall. A fellow who got in the way of the tryst between a male and a female in love with each other shouldst just get kicked to death by a horse. Hidzuki completely ignored Kousukes objection Wait. You should amend the part about in love with each otherDD and pulled the iron string Kousuke and others were hanging on with a jerk. You wont get awayyyy!! Six of the nine tails spread out to the surrounding and stabbed. The light filled the area making it hard to see, but it seemed that the hole was also opened physically. The tails anchored the body in place, then the man controlled the remaining three tails and twined around the three Fujiwara clan members at the bottom most. From there miasma flowed into the three. Their eyes lost color in the blink of eye and they began to struggle to drag down their comrades above them. In addition, the three tails kept moving to rob the sanity of the people below in turn. Shit, this guy is really obstinate! This is pathetic, for the great Kyuubi to let itself to be used by a human as he pleased liketh this. While Kousuke was cursing, Hidzuki sighed from the unsightly sight she witnessed. The difference in degrees of enthusiasm between their hearts was wide. For her, surely the man in black and the Fujiwara clan members were similarly worthless existences. They werent a subject of her interest. That was why, as though to say that human should protect themselves. Gyokutei YuuchokuWith the Emperors Imperial De Toumetsu YoukiMelting the Ghastly Aura Saika ShoujoCatastrophe Elimination Jako TaisanRepelling Wicked Fox Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou-!! Words of power with piercing fighting spirit despite the voices youthfulness poured down. The three tails were deflected and the black miasma fell out from the three Fujiwara clan members and dispersed. Sanity returned into their eyes. Hinata-chan, nice! Oho Hidzuki looked back across her shoulder and narrowed her eyes. From a slight distance away, Hinata was standing with vigor as though to say that she wouldnt take even a step back despite her tense expression. She was forming a sword hand seal and making white light surging from her body. Despite the distance, she accurately judged the situation and protected her clan members by repelling the curse from the Kyuubi as her opponent who although it was still only partially manifested, its seal had been broken and it had obtained sacrifice to power it. It was truly a splendid and praiseworthy feat. Perhaps that was why. The legendary oni Shuten Douji finally recognized her as an individual at that moment. It felt like a chill caressed Hinatas spine. Her human instinct naturally tried to make her to step back. And so, she stepped forward instead and glared back. Hidzukis golden pupils were entangled with Hinatas glare. They shined mysteriously. In a blink of eye, Hidzuki siled thinly as though she had seen something that convinced her and suddenly took off her gaze from Hinata. Dear me. This is why humans world is so interesting. She spoke out those words with her fangs exposed. There was delight contained somewhere in her voice. She swept out her sleeve and lifted up her arm. And then, I shant allow a mere base animal to touch mine beloved. A fist attack. To the edge of the dragons den. Thunderous sound and intense tremor broke out. But, the impact didnt spread out. In exchange. Guaa!? The six tails that were fixing the man in black in place were simultaneously smashed up. (Impact diffusion!? Furthermore that delicately-!?) Kousukes eyes widened reflexively. Even during that time, the body of the man in black that had mostly changed into earth was also at the receiving end of the impact destruction. His body was crumbling. Here we go, Im pulling ye now. Nowaaah!? The weight of Kousuke and the others including the man in black was worth ten people, but Hidzuki paid no mind to that at all and she pulled the iron string once more. She pulled like a fisherman reeling in skipjack tunas before the man in black could try anything else. Kousuke and others flew out from the dragons den *poo~nn* like a joke. They floated in the air. The people of Fujiwara were screaming Waaaaaaaaaa~~h loudly. Three tails and twining earth tentacles were chasing them, but Hidzuki dispersed them with a hand chop like it was just a trivial matter. Naturally the man in black who was separated by himself in midair was falling alone. He just barely grabbed at the edge of the dragons den. Damn you, damn you!! Now that it has come to this-!! He directed the revived nine tails and earth lumps toward Hidzuki in the blink of eye. He did it while letting go of teh edge and dropping himself to the dragon vein. Even his human speech had become uncanny sounding. His flesh body wouldnt stop crumbling. He wouldnt even last for a minute. It was impossible for him to come up on the ground once more to capture the people of Fujiwara. That was why, he showed a last struggle to at least bring Shuten Douji to accompany him. Of course, Hidzuki!! Dont let that guy fallDD Filthy!! She knocked him down. It was only her gesture that was elegant, but her slap generated outrageously strong wind pressure. It seemed that she hated the nine tailed fox so much that she even ignored Kousukes words. The result was obvious. Damn ittt, curse you-, I offer mine flesh and blood to the ancient seal-!! The man in black prattled some kind of curse at the end before getting swallowed into the torrent of light. It was truly an end that was worthy to be called gruesome. Like that. (I got a bad premonition somehowDDwait!?) He rolled in the air while taking a landing stance while trying to use wind tonjutsu to soften the landing of the eight Fujiwara clan members who surely had no composure to break their own landing. But, in that moment the iron string wrapped around his right arm got reeled in with absurd force. The culprit went without saying, the oni woman who looked truly obscene with her blushing cheeks and moist eyes. No-, waiiitt Kousuke spontaneously got flustered. Most of it was from his instinctual anxiety, but his left arm was connected to the Fujiwara people through iron string, so if they also got pulled together with him, the coordinate of his wind tonjutsu would get out of order and they would go splat on the ground. Kousuke desperately unwound the iron string on his left arm while fixing the shifted falling coordinate of his wind tonjutsu. Because of that, he was unable to escape from the oni Anego who widely spread open her arms in welcome. Offuu!? Aahn The people of Fujiwara barely managed to land on the ground without injury. At the same time, Kousukes face dived into the finest quality cushion that had gone past being splendid and into the realm of brutal instead. Aa, it was like the dream. No, he didnt mean the mans dream or that kind of thing, this was the same like the dream that he had been seeing day after day. By dream he meant like a dream that also happened in real life. He sent that thought to someone that he wouldnt name, only that it was professor girl with blonde hair tied into side tail whose eyes tended to turn dark. Fufu, I finally caught ye. Nnmuuuh!? The difference in height between them was around 1.5, so the scene looked like a mother hugging a son. Kousukes feet that werent touching the ground were kicking back and forth, while his hands tried to push aside the twin hills that were pleasantly restraining his face, but they also got buried. Mine beloved. Aa, ye are bursting with so much sexual appeal like this. Ye are really a no good person. Nnmu? Nn!? Funmuu!? A wordless shriek (?) came out from Kousuke. A soft and warm sensation slithered up from his arm. He understood even without looking. Her tongue was crawling on the blood trickling from his arm that got wounded by the iron string. Was it just an imagination that a slight amorousness got mixed into Kousukes voice? If he got shudders from getting licked by another woman, than another girl who could make him shuddered in a different sense might attack him. And then, perhaps because that helpless scream of Kousuke got heard, the nearest girl raised a tense voice. Get away from Endou-sama. With that Taisei and the elderly nobleman and others, and even Fukube came back to their senses. They raised their guard to the new powerful apparition who ruled over this place. No hostility or malice were directed to them, but regardless they desperately restrained their heart that wanted to run away immediately from here. Hidzuki didnt even glance at Taisei and others and only sent a sidelong glance to Hinata. Dont ye know how to speak politely, little girl? The air was critical. No, with Hidzuki her atmosphere felt more amused than serious. In any case, this wasnt the time for him to get buried into breasts. His right arm that was getting *chupa chupa pero pero* was already useless in various senses, so he ignored it while trying to throw a teleportation pebble with his left arm. But, before he cold, unexpectedly. Although, ye have a nice look there little girl. Ye can at least defend against onis aura right? Hidzuki suddenly said such thing and *poon* tossed Kousuke softly toward Hinata. Hinata called out Endou-sama![ in worry, however she immediately gasped and threw her gaze into the forest. DDGRAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!! Many trees that were snapped from the middle became improvised cannon shell that attacked them. Ootakemaru-, he is still alive!! Well, he wouldst not become a legend if he ascend to heaven just from that ye know? While Hidzuki deflected away the first bombardment with one hand, Hinata swiftly formed hand seal with both hands even while making a bitter expression. She wrapped the index finger of her left hand with her right hand and yelled On Abiraunken!!. The mantra that pleaded for protection toward Vajradhatu Mahavairocana immediately became an invisible barrier that protected Kousuke, Fukube, Taisei, the elderly nobleman and the others from the miasma that flowed like a muddy stream from inside the forest and Hidzukis crimson ghostly aura that suddenly heightened. At the same time, Hidzukis lips split into a wide grin. She bent backward to dodge the next log bombardment, then she spread her right hand like eagles claw and grabbed a log before it passed through her completely. The log made a lot *mekya-* sound. The five fingers of her right hand sunk into the log and the grabbed part got compressed and changed into something like a handle. Hidzuki pulled her right foot far to the back and planted it on the ground as though to gouge the soil. Combined with her arm strength, she completely neutralized the power of inertia that came from the logs powerful speed. And then, she swung the log with a single arm to pulverize the log that came next like a joke. Looking closer, the log that she caught was being enveloped with an aura that had similar color to blood. Most likely its toughness was increasing from that. The logs that flew at her got one-sidedly pulverized. Impact after impact reverberated. Thunderous sound after thunderous sound rang out. The battlefield that instantly occurred there was filled with raging storm blowing madly from the log getting swung around. Taisei and the elderly nobleman almost got blown away and kept their body low to the ground. They yelled with a pale expression. T-this is bad! We need to evacuate them! Taisei-dono! We will go! They were alright from being protected by Hinatas barrier behind Hidzuki, but Fujiwara clan members along with Takehiko and others were still lying on the ground near the dragons den. They might die inadvertently from the battlefields stray shot. They might lose their life even just from the thick ghostly aura. It was further added with the log debris that scattered everywhere like shotgun shell, so their lives were also threatened by physical danger. The elderly nobleman was about to give an order to the practitioners of Tsuchimikado clan, protect them with your life. Just like how the currently unmoving Takehiko yelled out before this. But, people with rear support class rushing into a battlefield of the onis would accomplish nothing except suicide. Stop! Ill do something about it!! B-but! It was our blunder that caused thisDD I dont give a damn! I promised Hinata-chan to let her slap all of you! Im not going to let you guys die after this far!! Four practitioners of Tsuchimikado clan had already vanished into the dragons den because they were protecting Fujiwara clan members from the man in black. He couldnt allow any more loss than this. Kousuke forcefully stopped the argument and took out all the teleportation pebble artifacts that he had on him. He tossed them toward teh crowded together Fujiwara clan members and Takehiko and others. The pebbles fell scattered and fell down on them. He threw as many as he had hoping that some would reach them. Even though there are more than thirty of them, but surely every one of them would get placed inside the effective range by one of the pebbles. Or rather, please get into the range! Kousuke prayed while activating all the artifacts for switching the spatial coordinates with the user simultaneously without the slightest calculation error. Hiee!? Endou-samaa! Fujiwara clan members along with Takehiko and his men appeared around Hinata. In exchange Kousuke appeared smack dab in the middle of the storm area. The instant his field of vision changed, a deflected log was approaching right before his eyes. Kousuke screamed while desperately doing limbo dance. There was just a hairs breadth of distance. If he was just an instant later, not to mention Kousuke, several of the Fujiwara clan members would become mince meat. What are ye doing? Ye seem to be tired, so I told ye to escape near that little girl. The logs still had branches and leaves attached, so the surrounding was starting to get buried under the trees broken remains. Hidzuki seemed to feel irritated by that and lazily kicked them away while walking toward Kousuke. She tilted her head in puzzlement. Mine beloved, ye can just take it easy back there ye know? No no no, a lot of corpses almost got mass produced just now! ? Whats the problem with that? Right. This person, she is an oni. It seemed that she recognized only Hinata as relatively useful little girl, so she thought she could entrust her with the defense against immaterial attack, but as expected, she was an oni. She didnt feel any deep emotion toward human death. Hidzuki, I want to move the battlefield. Hmmm? Even if they are just some pebbles at the roadside for you, Im risking my life for their sake. If you say that youre assisting me, please dont ignore my feeling. The log bombardment had stopped before he realized it. But the ghostly aura gushing out from inside the forest was increasing to an incomparable degree than before. In the middle of that, Kousuke whipped his exhausted body and stared right at Hidzuki. That straightforward gaze made her shiver and a moan nnn slipped out of her lipsDD Thats impossible. Eh!? An unexpected refusal. However it wasnt because she was disregarding Kousukes will, oOOOOOOOOC!!! It was because it was already too late to change the battlefield. The roar came from diagonally above. The huge oni was falling to here like a meteor with muddy black miasma trailing behind him. Ee!? Its getting bigger than before!? Or rather, isnt he adjusting his trajectory!? It looks like he has recovereth his strength for a bit. Free flight was one of Ootakemarus legend. And it seemed the manifestation of his flesh body was also progressing. His height was already increasing until he was already surpassing Hidzuki slightly. However, Hidzuki didnt look that surprised. Rather she looked a bit happy. Her maidenly expression seemed to be returning (?) to the face of brawl lover Anego who was worshipped by the Hyahhaaa bunches. Kousukes collar was suddenly grabbed violently. Then he got thrown *poon* again to the back. Arent you carelessly tossing me around too much!? Fighting together might also be amusing if ye are in a perfect state mine beloved. After all, although she was in a maddened state and also exceedingly exhausted at that time, Kousuke still defeated her by fighting her head on. There was no room for her to doubt Kousukes strength. Although, right now Kousuke was the one in a terribly exhausted state. He asked her for help in such state. He called out for her. (Or to be more accurate, he was half forced to call for her) Then, I fully understood what ye asked, mine beloved. And so alloweth me to show off. Yaya no Hidzukis female onis heart now wanted to answer the expectation of the man she was in love with. She showed a smile that affirmed the saying that to fall in love was to lose. She was going to give her best effort to charm him. DDtsu There was this famous painting called Mikaeri BijinThe Beauty Looking Back. Kousuke, no, even Taisei and others gulped and forgot the situation they were in seeing her smile when she turned around. They were entranced. From the start she was already a beauty that was worthy for the title of a country toppling beauty, but when it came to the glamor residing in that smile, Rather than an oni, she looked more like a celestial maiden Go to oblivion GRAAAAADD!? No. An oni, she was an oni just as expected. She spewed out scathing words while at the same time she twisted her upper body before returning it to face to the front like a bouncing spring. She focused the energy from that movement wholly into her right arm. Ootakemaru who attempted to tackle her from above was violently met with extremely magnificent Shouryuuk*nUppercut. A thunderous sound like metal clashing against metal resounded. Ootakemarus huge body was drawing an arc in the air. It was like a dream. A tremor ran through the ground the moment he fell down. Ootakemaru immediately stood up, but his neck was clearly broken. And his whole face, not just his jaw was annihilated. A beat later *thump thump* his extra thick arms also fell on the ground. Yes, Ootakemarus both arms were blown away. Most likely, he immediately guarded with both his arms against the uppercut, but it was in vain. No, if he didnt guard, then perhaps his whole head would have been blown off from the neck. I couldst not bear to see this. Its like ye are just a beast. Ootakemaru howled once more in the place of a reply. His miasma explosively burst out and his arms along with half his face regenerated in the blink of eye. At the same time, his eye glintDDwas turned toward Taisei and others. He is still aiming at Fujiwara even now!? Perhaps, the obsession of the woman who became the sacrifice was still remaining. *DON* Ootakemaru stepped forward with explosive force. Hinata tried to chant a mantra to intercept him. But, there wasnt any need for that at all. A kimono of black background and red spider lily embroidery fluttered in front of her. Ahah Hidzuki instantly leaped behind Ootakemaru. She was laughing. Her fangs were bared in enjoyment. Her pupils shrunk in madness. The way she was dancing boisterously in battlefield and strife was truly that of an oni. But, she didnt knock her opponent flying from there, she launched a fist strike to the side of Ootakemaru as though to gouge the flesh there. Surely even though she was drunk in battle, she was doing that tokeep her promise with Kousuke to not allow anyone to die. For an oni to turn his back against his opponent, know shame. Was he able to understand those humiliating words? Or was it simply because he got hit? Ootakemaru came to a halt as he gouged the ground. His oni eyes were filled with even more intense fury. A roar. The air around Ootakemaru immediately froze. *Crack crack* Swords and spears of ice were created and launched with such sound. Eh? Oni can also do something like that!? Y-yes. Its one of Ootakemarus legends. That oni is extraordinary even among the legends of oni. The image of oni and magic didnt connect with each other in Kousukes mind that he spontaneously let out a voice of surprise. Tens, hundreds of ice swords and ice spears rushed at Hidzuki. However, she received them without dodging in order to not allow even a single one reaching Kousuke and others behind her. No, in the first place she didnt even need to dodge. After all she wasnt even defending. She allowed the swords and spears to hit her defenseless body as she advanced, but not a single scratch was scored on her. Hinata explained even as she gulped seeing that sight. How Ootakemaru could also do other things like controlling storm, lighting, rain of fire, and even making things like clone. His existence was like a manga last boss who caused inflation of combat strength. Tamuramaru who sent him flying right from the front even with the divine protection that he received from gods was also amazing. (TN: Tamuramaru seems to be a character in Ootakemarus legend) But, facing Ootakemaru who originally should be an opponent of equal status, Hidzuki is obviously overwhelming him huh The reality was just as Kousuke surmised. The battle between legendary oni was so one-sided that he didnt see any need to lend a help. The ice weapons didnt work. Ootakemaru who allowed his opponent to get close let out a war cry while punching forward. Hidzuki took the challenge head on. Hit hit hit. Multiple hits. Ootakemarus strength seemed to be swelling up the more he fought. The exchange of fiss was something fierce that already passed the count ten punches per second. The graphic sound of flesh being punched was echoing endlessly. Each punch created shockwave that blew away the air spherically. Just the shockwave was like a storm of violence that could turn ordinary person into pieces. Even just the ghostly aura that rode that storm and blew ragingly was deadly. Hinata who was thinking to close the dragons den using this moment considered the risk of exposing an opening no matter how brief and she was forced to focus on maintaining the barrier. But, the one being pressed back was Ootakemaru. A part of his flesh would get blown away from each hit. His regeneration was also gradually slowing down. There are various opinions and theories, so its impossible to say with surety which one of them is stronger but Hinata was sending a fearful gaze toward Hidzuki. She questioned Kousuke while Taisei and the elderly nobleman and other people who were relatively near were obliquely listening attentively to her. Endou-sama. Y-yeah? What in the world is that? Hinatas spiritual instinct was telling her that it was Shuten Douji. But, it was simply impossible. Why is her form female? You seem to be acquainted with her, but what kind of relationship you have with her? There wasnt any legend anywhere that said Shuten Douji had female form. And even if she accepted that fact as true for arguments sake, why was such legendary existence connected with Kousuke? Furthermore, it was a strong connection where the oni was fixated to him. And most of all, the strange thing here was how Shuten Douji was too strong. Certainly, the sacrifice that Ootakemaru obtained was just a single woman. It was an insufficient medium for him, so it was only natural that his physical spec was inferior to his legend. And perhaps because of the forced seal breaking, he still didnt even have a clear sense of sel. He also couldnt use his authority of storm and lightning and fire. But, the same should also apply for Shuten Douji. Rather it was extremely questionable how she could even manifest from just a single horn. Bluntly speaking it was incomprehensible how she could be so overwhelming with Ootakemaru as her opponent. Look, even now when Ootakemaru finally split himself to increase his number by one, My goodness, just how frail it is!! She easily grabbed each of their face with both hands, raised the two Ootakemaru to the air for an instant, then she slammed them on the ground. When she mercilessly stomped on the head of one of them, the head splattered as easily as crushing a tomato. Ootakemarus clone body melted and returned to be miasma. However, the second and third body immediately came out. But, as expected, with a kick that was like a swing of a scythe, all of them were pulverized together. Ootakemaru was getting stronger the longer the fight went on, but he still couldnt match her even then. Ahaha, ahahahah, she let out a loud laugh, her cheeks were blushing from the exultation of battle, as though she was drunk from the blood that her enemy spilled. The way Hidzuki looked was truly that of an oni I am ill informed of a legend of such oni. Hinata glanced at Taisei and the elderly nobleman for confirmation. They surmised the meaning of her gaze and shook their head. Endou-sama. Just what in the world is that? Kousuke made a troubled frown by the repeated question and scratched his cheek. Thats Shuten Douji. However, she is the real thing. Real thing? What does that mean What you call apparition was born in other world. That other world absorbed concepts from many worlds and mixed similar concepts with each other. From such mixing a single life was born. Shuten Douji was a woman perhaps because of the influence of similar legends from other worlds. This wasnt the fault of Japans subculture by any means. Or so he wanted to believe. He could see how Hinata and others were bewildered by the explanation that he gave with a wry smile. Obviously. After all this talk was just too offbeat. Although, there was no time to explain everything from start to finish right now. The apparitions in this worlds history are like the clones from the home world of the apparitions where the originals sent them through the flowing stream of concept. E-err? But, she is different. Hidzuki is the real thing. When I was summoned to the world of the apparitions, well, various things happened and it looked like she felt obligated to me. She promised me that she will help me if I call for her. That was why, in this battle where an offshoot apparition who was in a state of malnutrition from being sealed all this time, facing an authentically genuine apparition, it was only natural for there to be such difference in specs fundamentally. Kousuke told Hinata of his own hypothesis. Hinatas gaze wandered in the air. She turned a troubled gaze to Taisei and others for help. But, Taisei and others also looked like they didnt know what to think. Aa, just in case, let me add one more thing. It was Fukube who suddenly made a remark. He offered them information here as a government agent. The government is acknowledging, although only confidentially, that the supernatural power that returnees possess originated from other world. The expressions of Hinata and others were increasingly become more troubled. This was a talk where it was impossible to tell the people listening to understand and swallow it immediately, so it couldnt be helped. Forgive me, Endou-sama. There is too much information that understanding it immediately is Aa, yeah. Ill explain it again later in more detail. For nowDD Endou-kun. You have gained the actual Shuten Douji as your ally. Can I consider this situation to be like that? I guess. As long as she doesnt change her mind. She doesnt look like she will change her mind though. To make an oni of the strongest class falls in love with you. All the onmyoujis in history will cry if they heard that. The onmyoujis of Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado all nodded together at the words of the elderly nobleman who had a faraway look. Impossible. Just what the hell are you/ Rather the scariest thing here is youthey thought. R-rather than that! Its going to finish soon! Kousuke felt really uncomfortable and diverted the topic. When they returned their gaze to the battlefield, Ootakemaru had finally become unable to regenerate anymore. Hidzukis low kick struck him and his two feet were blown away. *ZUGAN* A terrible sound of pulverization reverberated, then Ootakemarus large body fell face up. Are ye finished already? Guh, gaah It has been a long time. I wish that ye can remember one or two words, but if ye are still mad even over there then mayhaps it canst be helped Ootakemaru groaned and glared. Although weakened, perhaps it was just to be expected from an oni. There wasnt any sign of his fighting spirit weakening at all. His oozing killing intent was just like in legend, when he leaped even when reduced to only his head to bite his opponent. And so, Aha, thats how an oni shouldst be!! Hidzuki-san mounted him while looking truly delighted. Punch punch punch punch punch!! She kept punching as though to say that she wouldnt stop until he turned into minced meat! Come on! Come oon! Try hitting back! Where is yer guts when trying to make me submit at the other sideee!? *DOPAN ZUDON* Impact sound like a cannon shot that was impossible for a punch kept resounding over and over. Quickly a sight of minced meat that should be covered with mosaic and a sign of This scene cant be showed to the viewer! was formed. The punching sound was gradually turning into the sound of *doguchaa, zuchurua* that shaved off the sanity of the listener. Her pure white hair was dyed crimson from the blood splatter that splashed on her. Coupled with her ghostly aura that was shining in blood red color, made anyone convinced that indeed, no wonder she was the Yaya no Hidzuki. E-Endou-kun. Just to make sure, she is fighting for your sake isnt she? P-perhaps Kousuke replied to Taiseis trembling voice with a shaky voice. He sounded terribly anxious. He had somehow sensed it. Because, even though she was overwhelmingly stronger she didnt immediately overwhelm her opponent. It was like she was waiting for Ootakemaru to get stronger. She wanted to answer Kousukes hope. Her feeling was genuine. However, it was the nature of oni to find joy in strife. Both aspects were facts that shaped Hidzuki. Therefore, it couldnt be said that she wasnt playing. His only worry was if she got too high spirited and inadvertently splattered them too. But then, Ootakemaru who was rushing headlong through the path of minced meat produced a spark. On top of that, GUAAAAAAH, YOU BASTARDDD!! Human language came out for the first time from him. It seemed that he recovered his sense of self slightly along with his authority to control storm and lightning. Hidzuki was made to step back for the first time from being hit by lightning and compressed storm from point-blank. Ootakemaru floated up with his authority of free flight. He had lost his regeneration ability and even his four limbs were gone. He was truly in a state of being wounded all over. He also looked like he was far from being able to use his authority completely. But, that was exactly why, it seemed that oni god was awakened after his offshoot was done in to such unsightly degree. SHUteen-. you bitchh, HOW, DAre youu, do THIS TO YOUR HUSBANDD-!! If they didnt mishear, it seemed that Ootakemaru styled himself as Hidzukis husband. He howled with a fury that pierced the sky. So ye have finally woke up. Ye are slow like usual. AA!? Hidzuki covered her mouth with a fan that she took out from somewhere and sent a gaze that was filled with contempt to the brim toward Ootakemaru. But right after that, her expression did a one-eighty. She put on a bright and charming smile and snapped her fan close. Then she pointed at Kousuke with it. This is my dear husband. He said such unbelievable words. For a moment Ootakemarus eyes opened wide like saucer. Even his rage was blown away. Next, his gaze turned to Kousuke slowly. Kousuke-kun jerked. He immediately despaired thinking why did he have to make an excuseIts a misunderstanding! to a legendary oni like a married womans secret lover. Even so he still tried to say it but, Ye realize right? This is mine true body. I cometh here crossing the world to meet mine beloved. And of course, I have divulged it to him. Mine true name that ye and the other obstinate fools greedily desired. She was speaking out torrent of words that werent the complete truth but also werent that off from the mark. Hinata and others were confused of what was going on, but Kousuke guessed it. So that was why, she didnt finish it instantly in part because of her nature as oni, but it seemed Shuten Doushi-san was also really popular back in the fairy world with a lot of persistent menDDperhaps, Ootakemaru who professed himself as her husband was at the head of such menDDand in order to cast them away, she intentionally beat him up until he regained his mind. Surely, through this offshoot, the real body of Ootakemaru-san who had regained his sanity in the fairy world would make a great ruckus. And then he would vent out his anger indiscriminately. He would scream out of his lung that Shuten Douji had a boyfriend! Kousukes eyes became clouded from imagining the tragedy that couldnt be undone. Meanwhile Hidzuki-san dealt the finishing blow with a lively voice that was filled to the brim with joy. Im going to become happy together with this person! *Snap*, there was a sound of something snapping. YOU BASTARDDDDDDDDDDD- It was a reproduction of a legend. Although Ootakemaru still had his upper body, he had lost all his limbs. In such state he soared and attacked toward Kousuke with his jaw. Of course it turn out like thissss!! Kousuke was on the verge of tears. Hidzuki stood in front of him with a fearless smile and blocked Ootakemarus way. *Zun* She stepped on the ground with a sound like a stake being drove in, pulled her right arm back like drawing a bow, clenched her fist to be as hard as a rock, her blood colored ghostly aura explosively burst outDD Sayonara The ghostly aura converged into her right arm like a tornado. The formed gigantic blood colored fist punched the rapidly approaching Ootakemaru head on. The thunderous sound that resulted from it felt like it was going to tear apart everyones eardrums. A shockwave that was funneled to a single direction plowed the ground on its way and blew away the trees from their roots. Ootakemaru was annihilated without even leaving behind a scream of death agony, with not even a single bit of flesh of him remaining. Hidzuki stayed unmoving in her wonderful posture of right straight punch. A beat later, *fwoosh* her kimonos bottom and her white hair obeyed the gravity. Hidzuki turned around. She showed a bashful smile toward Kousuke. The way she toyed with her hair a bit shyly was really lovable. If only her whole body wasnt bathed with blood splash. I see. This is just horrible. While the majority of the onmyoujis starting from Kiyotake were unable to stand from fear, Taisei was muttering those words with various meaning in it. Perhaps the biggest meaning in it was his sympathy toward Ootakemaru. Because he wasnt an existence that should just fade out after being treated like gag component like this by any means. Hidzuki looked like she had already forgotten completely about that Ootakemaru. She gracefully walked toward Kousuke. My beloved. Have I managed to fulfill yer expectation? Ah, yes, completely. Its more than I expected in a bad meaning, perhaps, the number of my enemies has absolutely increased needlessly right now butwell, for now lets just think about that later. The hateful oni lady only tilted her head while going Hm?. Kousuke sighed. He shook off the despair from his future of getting recognized as love rival by the innumerable great onis or perhaps even gods and demons who were fans of Shuten Douji. He switched mood and smiled. And then, Err, I still havent said it huh. Thanks for coming here. You are a great help. Fufufu The legendary oni who crossed over world to give her assistance looked really happy by Kousukes thanks. She showed a smile that looked like a girl. . . . . . . . . . . .. . Like that, she moved to embrace her beloved. A small obstruction hindered her. The one who faced her without faltering right from the front was naturally. Hinata. Taisei papa & the elderly nobleman as well as all their relatives, they all fell into mini panic. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. There were several people who asked, so just in case, Shuten Douji-sans first entrance was at the first half of chapter 389Demon King & Hero Arc Sequel Hero, Returning Home. Correction: Nee-san=>Anego (From chapter 389) Chapter 414 Arifureta Chapter 414 Abyss Lord Chapter Three You Go Hina! . An oni woman with height of 2,5 meters, and a girl with height less than 170 cm were facing each other. Shuten Douji aka Yaya no Hidzuki and, the strongest onmyou girl aka Fujiwara Hinata. The former was looking down with eyes that were shining enchantingly, while the latter was looking up straight with eyes that were shining like the sunlight. The black kimono that was worn slovenly, and the light purple kimono that was worn properly although with some untidiness were also showing their contrasting personality. They were both silent. Their gaze also wouldnt wander. They were staring at each other as though to see through the deepest depth of the other partys heart and fully grasp their nature. That too looked as though they were locked with each other using their gaze. On the other hand, the onlookers were being really noisy. Kousuke was letting out H-Hinata-chan!? with a surprised voice, Taisei papa was making a fretful voice C-come back over here Hinata!, the elderly nobleman and others were also making warnings like Princess, dont do that!Ohii-sama-, come back here! one after another. Of course they were acting like that. Certainly, Hinata was widely recognized as the strongest onmyouji of this generation, so her power was overwhelming. But, in the end she was a caster. Getting into a glaring match with an apparition who was among the strongest in close quarter combat was no different from suicide. In the worst case, she would easily die with a single fist, no, with a single fingertip. It was only natural that Fujiwara clan and Tsuchimikado clan fell into a mini breakdown. But, even though she should be able to hear them, Hinata completely ignored them. Or perhaps she was so focused to the oni in front of her with all her mind that she couldnt spare any thought to them. It was possible to drag her away forcefully, but in that case, it was unknown how Hidzuki who responded to Hinatas staring contest for some reason would react. As the result, Taisei and others also couldnt do anything careless. And so, after getting thoroughly flustered and panicky helplessly, their gazes turned to a single point. Yes, toward the man who was the cause of Hinata stepping forwardDDKousuke. The gazes of Fujiwara clan and Tsuchimikado clan were insisting You are the cause right!? Do something about this situation!. Well, Hinata stood in front of an oni who was approaching to embrace Kousuke. It surely couldnt be helped for them to think You, just what is your relationship with Ohii-sama? in suspicion. (Oi Endou-san. A bloodshed happening because of incident of blind love just when it looked like the incident has gotten solved wont be funny at allll. Please do something about this.) (Incident of blind love, what do you mean incident of blind love huh.) (How about you make it clear already, Endou-kun whoever you are. You, what is your relationship with my daughter?) (According to the report it seems that you had been together with the princess since the mountain summit of Fushimi butin the first place, what in the world you were doing deep in the mountain that was off the mountain trail like that?) When he turned around, the relatives of the princess were standing behind him. They each grab a shoulder of Kousuke tightly. Their faces were serious. The serious faces of a middle-aged man and old man were there in close-up. They were also whispering into his ears. He really wanted to run away. (Are you having some kind of misunderstanding? There is no way I have done something to feel guilty about right? Hinata-chan is still a kid you know?) (In this world, there is unforgivable type of people called lolic*n you see) (Ill smash your mug you know?) Even if it was Hinatas father, that kind of evaluation was unforgivable. Kousuke returned a glare. (By the way everyone?) Fukube quietly got close behind Taisei and the elderly nobleman. He whispered into their ears. (This person, even though he has a fiance, he also has three mistresses that are acknowledged by that fiance.) ((!?)) (Fukube-saaaann, just now, why did you say that!? Or rather, saying word like mistress sounds bad in other peoples thought!) Kousukes protest ended up in vain. The gazes of Taisei and the elderly nobleman changed. Now it was like they were looking at a fly buzzing around their clans treasured princess. (Haha,you are going to say it anyway right? To that person there.) Fukube jerked his chin while saying that with a small voice. It went without saying, he was pointing his chin at Hidzuki and Hinata who were glaring to each other there. Indeed, Hinata was already aware of that fact, but Hidzuki who was expressing her affection to him so straightforwardly also needed to receive proper explanation. Kousuke himself was certainly planning to tell her. In that case, it would be troubling if even Taisei and others started making an uproar too when he made that explanation. They didnt know how Hidzuki would react. So it was understandable for Fukube to tell them beforehand. (And so, Endou-san. This is the time to show your worth as man.) (Uu. I know. Ill properly explain to HidzukiDD) (So with this, a child bride and an oni wife get, isnt it? However, about Hinata-san, please keep it in moderation no matter what. At least for ten more years. It will be unpleasant if an arrest has to be made wont ittt?) (Hey, you were just joking right? Isnt that right?) Hinata was undoubtedly having reservation toward a legendary oni as an onmyouji, she wasnt doing it as a womans battle by any means, no doubt about it. Because, Hinata-chan was an extremely logical girl with common sense! Kousuke believed in that! At the back of his mind, the daughter who seemed to be seriously aiming for the demon king and the new little queen of the desert world who really seemed to be harboring extraordinary feeling for the hero flashed for a bit though He also imagined the figures of those girls gesturing to Hinata while chanting Comrade? Comrade? with a nice smile but They must be just his imagination! The pressure of the gazes from Fujiwara clan and Tsuchimikado clan that were saying We cant endure this atmosphere anymore!People like Takehikofather is under a fatal curse on top of losing one arm. Let us focus on healing them alreadyy!(by Kiyotake) was getting stronger. Certainly, there were many people who should receive medical treatment in full. Not only the people of Fujiwara clan who were in the weakened state, the casters of Tsuchimikado clan also werent unharmed. Especially Takehiko. During Hidzuki;s battle, Kiyotake and others dispelled the curse on them and they had also drank the healing medicine that Kousuke handed, so they had tenaciously escaped from mortal danger, even so they were in a state that needed complete bed rest. And so, it would be better for him to hurry. Kousuke was trembling in fear imagining how Hidzuki would react, even so he coughed. He opened his mouth with the mental state of someone jumping from a cliff. Aa~, Hinata-chan? I understand how you are wary toward Hidzuki as an onmyouji, but I think she wont recklessly rampage, so, lets leave it at this, okay? Hidzuki too, you wont go into a rampage right? Right? It was Hidzuki who reacted first. Her expressionless face became bright like a flower when she turned toward Kousuke. But, That depends on this little girl thoughh Her reply was quite dangerous. H-Hinata-chan Kousuke called out once more, this time while placing his hand on her shoulder. Hinata finally reacted then. Perhaps she had ascertained something with her inherent spiritual sight. Her expression was still oozing tension like before, but she placed her own hand over Kousukes hand on her shoulder. Please rest assured. I have no intention to start a fight from my end. She answered like so. Hidzukis gaze turned toward their hands that were piled up together and narrowed quietly. Perhaps that was why. Hinatas hand immediately let go and took a step forward so Kousukes hand would also be removed from her shoulder. Tension abruptly ran through the air. Then what was done at the next moment caused everyone other than Kousuke and Fukube to be speechless. After all, it will show our lack of gratitude toward you. Hinata lowered her head with a beautiful movement. I offer the great oni my heartfelt gratitude for saving my family in this occasion. It was like time stopped for a moment. That was just how heavy the silence that filled the air was. Thinking carefully, it was only natural. The strongest onmyouji of this generation lowered her head to an oni who could be called as her irreconcilable enemy without exaggeration. That shock was felt not only by the onmyoujis who had inherited deep tradition and history, but also the oni in question. Hidzukis eyes reflexively widened like saucer. For some reason Kousuke smashed apart such atmosphere with a smug face. There look, Hinata-chan isnt that kind of girl. She never forgets her decorum no matter the situation. You go Hina! Serious, you go Hina! Endou-san, I understand your feeling, but lets read the atmosphere okay? All the people of Fujiwara clan & Tsuchimikado clan nodded simultaneously at Fukubes retort. Hinata tilted her head and looked at Kousuke with puzzlement. Hidzuki sighed. She made a wry smile that looked somewhat bored and she spread her fan over her lips to hide her expression. I only answered the expectation of mine beloved. She didnt manifest for their sake, so dont misunderstand. That warning spread out with a cold voice. A complexly tense atmosphere spread out once more, but Hinata who was facing Hidzuki was unflappable as expected. Im aware. However, the result cant be denied. Thats not a reason for me to be ungrateful. It seems that the name that Endou-sama called out is hidden by your curse, so we are unable to hear it. And so, allow me to address your great self with your common name. Shuten Douji of Mountain Ooe. The head of the onis. This Fujiwara Hinata thank your great self as the representative of my clan. Hinata nodded humbly and also with genuine gratitude. Hidzukis showed an expression that lost interest with Hinatas action that was completely well mannered But Oh? Hinata-chans expression as she lifted her face was straightened tensely? Regarding the affection that you held toward Endou-sama, I have a bit of warning that I wish to tell to you.(TN: Before Hinata used anata-sama which is a very polite way of calling someone, but here she used omae which is a casual way or perhaps even derogatory way to call other) Everyone of Fujiwara & Tsuchimikado got stirred! Well of course. Their princess who never forgot her decorum called someone else you in a derogatory way. They could clearly feel her resolve that wouldnt hesitate to be hostile! Kousuke felt a bad premonition and spoke Wait. Wait a second Hinata-chan anxiously, while Fukube said There, you see that[ with a smug face. Taisei and the elderly nobleman were getting flustered. In various senses. Hee? What is it? Hidzukis eyes glinted. Was it just their imagination, this time it looked like she wanted to tell HiInata to not betray her expectation this time. The tension rose abruptly. But, it was then, *turururururu* a phone ring sounded out. It brought a feeling of dj vu. AhI-Im sorry. As expected, it was Kousuke. The gaze of everyone from Tsuchimikado clan stabbed him deeply as though to say You again!. Hidzukis smiling face was also scary because of the interruption. Hinatas gaze at him became as though she was looking at a troubling person now. I get it. Yes, I understand this. Its an addition to the carnage right? You go Aby. This is seriously, you go Abyyy! Fukube-san, that mouth of yours, can you shut it up for a bittt!? But he couldnt deny it. Because, the smartphones screen was showing the word Emily. Actually because he had no leeway to maintain unnecessary clone, he also dispelled the clone at the place of Rana and others, although he had properly informed them first that time. He said that he would call them when the matter was over, but it seemed that Emily had run out of patience and called him. Mine beloved, what is that? Hidzuki glared at the object that was making noisy sound. From the perspective of her who didnt even know about telephone, much less smartphone, she might consider the object as something that was ringing ceaselessly on its own. Err, this is, you see, its a tool that can talk with someone else far away from here Someone far away from here? What a strange object that is. The ringtone continued to play. He wondered if he should reject the call for now. And then if he sent a message that he would call later Endou-sama. Could it be from the person who came up in the talk at the safe house? Ah, yes. Right it is. Then, it will be better if Endou-sama pick it upafter all that person must be calling like this because she is worried for Endou-sama. What good sense! But, this flow was heading to a bad way! Someone worrying for mine beloved? Who couldst that be? See! Endou-samas fiance andhis mistresses, or so I have heard. Ha? Smiling face! Hidzuki-san was making a full smiling face. The ebst smiling face stabbed Kousuke while she was still soaked in blood. Her oni aura was leaking out! Just when he thought that the battlefield where he almost lost his life had died down, the wind of a full scale carnage was blowing. Even everyone of Fujiwara & Tsuchimikado stiffened. *Tururu~? Turu! Turu!* For some reason the ringtone was breaking. The sound was sounding like it was urging him to hurry up. Arent ye going to answer it, mine beloved? The pressure of the smiling face was horrific. She was clad in crimson colored ghastly aura when he realized. It seemed that the aura was also skillfully shaking off the blood clod on her. Her white hair was returning to its original beauty. Her personal appearance was also groomed as though to declare that she was in perfect battle readiness. This is something that has to be ascertained sooner or later. Hinata said something that wasnt really comprehensible. Rather than speaking to someone, it felt like something that she spoke to persuade herself. Endou-sama. Its said that there are various forms of lovethat, even I, still cant fully understand about it but Thats fine. You dont need to understand for your whole life. Hinata-chan, you should stay as you are. No, thats not what I meant. Regarding Shuten Douji, no matter what kind of conclusion Endou-sama arrive at, I think its better if you introduce your important people to her while they are far away. Hinatas expression was unexpectedly serious. She was radiating concern toward Kousuke and a bit tension as though she was still in a battlefield. As expected her atmosphere really wasnt like what Fukube unjustly (?) suspected To be honest, Kousuke was unable to gauge what was going on in Hinatas heart, but he understood that every single one of her words always came from her heart. And so, even while his expression was a bit convulsing, Kousuke resolved himself and picked the call. Immediately, a voice in the volume that anybody could hear despite the phone not in speaker mode burst out. Kousuke! Are you okay!? Sorry that Im calling you! Rana-san said Its fine so please wait to me, but as expected Im really worriedcould it be that Im interrupting something!? If thats the case then Ill cut off the call right away! She said all that in a single breath. Also, she had studied desperately for the sake of her beloved Kousuke, so she was already speaking in Japanese without using the artifact of :language comprehension anymore. There wasnt a single person here who didnt realize just how much the feeling of the girl at the other side of the phone toward Kousuke was. Hidzuki-sans smile that was like someone who found a prey was scary Taisei and others including Fukube were sending him gazes telling him to Oi, turn on the speaker mode already, quick. Kousuke helplessly switched the mode while answering with cold sweats. Yeah, Im fine. Things are taken care already here. So calm down Emily. When he said that with a voice that was as calm as he could manage, a relieved muttering Thaank god came from the sspeaker. You hear that, Emily-chan. Kou-kun said that if the situation is really bad, he will properly call for reinforcement right? T-thats true It was a really serious matter that Kousuke-sama had no leeway to even leave a clone here. So it cant be helped. I was also worried. No, Claire-san should worry about yourself. Just how many times you need to fall from the window until you are satisfied? The way you walk around restlessly was like in Pythagora Switchsee, the local children mistook you as a performer and wait in standby at the street out there to see you fall again. The voices of Rana, Claire, and Vanessa also followed. Kousuke got a distant look as he muttered Clairee to the saintess who seemed to fall from the window due to anxiety. So, Kou-kun, Hinata-chan was it? Is that child safe? Yeah, she is safe. Rather played a greater role than me. She also properly regained her memory and after that she was peerless you know, peerless. Regaining her memory and then being peerless? Whats that, thats just the coolest! Ou, it was super cool! Thats Haurias favorite! My brain juice is blubbering out from excitement! Can you record it later with past replay? Lets watch it with everyone! In addition of Kousuke and Ranas high praises, there was also a high-tensioned praise Wonderful! An actually existing Japanese exorcist! Furthermore a little girl! Thats also my favorite! from Vanessa and an insistence that was brimming with rivalry E-even I can be peerless when facing demon you know! from Claire were resounding from the phone. Hinata was trembling. Her face was still prim, but her face and ears and neck were bright red. It seemed she was absurdly embarrassed. But, the words right after that made her blushed crimson in a different sense this time. Theeen, there isnt any problem with her as the fifth wife candidate! There is nothing but problem! Kousuke? As expected its like that? Again? What do you mean as expected, Emily. I dont have any intention like that, so can you stop making a voice of someone falling to the dark side like that? Lies-!!! Kousuke is lying!! A shuddering angry voice like from a certain evening cicada show came back. The men Fujiwara & Tsuchimikado who were observing with held breath were shrinking back while going Hieeh. (TN: Evening cicada, or in Japanese Higurashi) W-whats your basis in accusing me like that. Hinata-chan is a girl who is still nine years old you know? Its impossible for me to look at her like that, and even Hinata-chan herself doesnt consider me in that light at all. At best she is just scheming to make me into her shikigamianyway, youre also being rude to Hinata-chan just now. Hinata-chans face was still crimson but a vague smile on her face But, I know. You know, what? The men of Japan respect Hikaru Genji-san so much that his story is still passed down even now! That Japans gentleman is something different from Britains gentleman! Vanessa told me! VANESSAAAAAAAAAA!!! Emily was receiving bad influence from a certain SOUSAKANagent. Yes Kousuke-san. What is it? This woman, she didnt have even a shred of ill willKousuke argued vehemently with throbbing blood vein. Anyway! Its forbidden for you all to think of Hinata-chan like that! You get that! Especially Rana! Hinata-chans fathers and family members are also here, so dont say anymore strange thing than that! Im begging you! My! Hinata-chans father is over there? Nice to meet you! Im Kou-kuns fiance Rana Hauria! Its sudden but, father-in-law! Please let Koukun have your daughter-!! You said that right away even though I just begged like that- I wont let someone like you ever call me father-in-lawC!! Why are you also getting on it huh!! Aa, Hinata-chan finally covered her face with both hands. What was this atmosphere of chaos? For some reason the talk was turning into a comedy skit. This was the suual thing, but the serious was dying. But, even then stopped (?) at this point. The oni woman who had been staying eerily quiet finally cut in. Calling oneself as wife whilst disregarding this me, this must be what they callst as a joke. The voice was mellow and gentle. The volume wasnt that loud. No, rather it was in teh category of quiet. But, everyone was taken aback by dread that was also close to a pleasant feeling, running through their spine like a caress of a fingertip. Hinatas reaction was especially dramatic. Her face that was crimson from shame returned back to before like magic. Her gaze sharply caught Hidzuki. Furthermore her hands on her back were secretly forming a sword hand seal. Kousuke was also taken aback by that. Kousuke? Just now, who? This voice was also sending dread in its own way. Could it be, Kou-kun! You get two in one sitting!? Ranas rampancy that didnt read the atmosphere was helpful & envious in a sense. Aa~, err, actually I want to call about that matterDD Im the woman of mine beloved. Hidzuki-san asserted it. Then something that was unexpected even to Hinata happened. Kousuke. Yes. Im going there now. Eh, wait a second, Emily! Kousuke stopped herbut it seemed to be too late. Very good. Little girl, I doth not know where are ye right now butDD Im Emily. Right now, Im behind Kousuke. Emily-chan opened a gate. A whirling membrane of light appeared behind Kousuke. Taisei and others opened their eyes wide like saucer. Emily appeared from inside the light. Black innerwear and skirt, black tights and short boots. And then, pitch black eyes of darkness. They made her sidetail blonde hair and flapping white coat to stand out even more. Naturally Rana also followed behind. She hopped out *pyon*. She was wearing a jeans with one cut off and a white blouse that exposed her navel. She appeared with two short swords hanging on her waist. Vanessa was in her usual suit. She appeared with a models way of walking. Her right hand was spread over her face while making a cool pose. Claudia also appeared with her white exorcist dress that looked like a priests robe. She made her entrance with the gracefulness of a saintessDDor she tried, but she stumbled on her own foot and her face went splat on the ground. Claudia flapped around and writhed with red face. While she was standing up, Emily who looked like she was shouldering the cardinal sin of jealousy met the gaze of the 2,5 meter tall large woman who was elegantly standing at the front. And then, Hiu- She instantly got cold feet. Because, the woman was huge. She was clearly inhuman with the horns on her head. Whats that. What the hell is that! Why is she clad in blood colored aura like the demon king-sama? her heart jumped in her chest! It was an oni aura that was hard to resist by ordinary person. After being bathed fully in that, Emily-chan who was completely an ordinary person despite being a pharmaceutics genius looked like she was going to burst into tear even now. Tears pooled at the corner of her eyes. The way she became pigeon-toed and trembled in fear looked terribly super weak. She looked pathetically lovely. Her countdown to peeing herself was going to start. At the same time Vanessa was also freezing with cold sweat gushing out. Even Rana and Claudias expressions changed completely. W-wait a second Kou-kun! I didnt hear about this! Whats with her! Im feeling similar ghastliness like Shia from her- Ranas expression convulsed while she approached Kousuke with a small voice. Her hand that she put on his shoulder was slightly shaking. The oni aura that Hidzuki radiated was so strong that even a head reaping rabbit who wouldnt draw away from killing was involuntarily faltering. Kneel right there. Know your place and back off. It felt like her aura was even filled with such will. Hmmm? Arent they just some rabbles. Hidzuki scoffed seeing the reaction of Rana and others. She considered them not worth her attention, along with the pride that she was the one and only who was worthy to receive her beloveds affection. That was why, Stop that, Hidzuki. Right now. Words that were even filled with physical weight resounded heavily. It was Kousuke. He stepped in front of Emily and others. He faced Hidzuki. Straightforwardly, he returned back the gaze of those golden oni pupils. Hidzuki narrowed her eyes. She covered her lips with her fan while tilting her head. Mine beloved. Women flocking to a good man is inevitable, therefore I shall shut mine eyes to yer past. You simply needst to look only at me from here onDD Rana is my dearest person. He told her clearly. Ranas rabbit ears that were hidden by artifact shot up straight. Her cheeks were dyed red and strength seethed in her limbs. After that, although Kousuke showed a slight hesitation in his words, he looked at Emily and others and declared without reservation. Emily, Vanessa, and Claire are also people who are important and irreplaceable for me. I wont allow anyone to hurt them no matter who. Emily who looked like she was going to lose control of her bladder even now let slipped nnfuu from her lips and stopped shaking. Vanessa too had complexion returning to her pale face. Claudia sported a joyful look and glared back at Hidzuki with the face of a saintess who deserved the title of the strongest exorcist. It seemed that everyone was able to obtain encouragement from Kousuke speaking of his feeling clearly. I wont say it for the third time. Withdraw your aura right now. Hidzukis eyes narrowed. She was expressionless. It was unknown what she was thinking. Everyone was keeping their mouth shut from the turbulent tension of being at the presence of a bomb with its lit fused. A young voice spoke out with dignity amidst that to back up Kousuke. Shuten Douji. The warning that I couldnt finish just now, allow me to state it once more. Everyone gasped and turned their gazes toward Hinata. Hinata stood beside Kousuke. Her small body stood straight and she turned an unwavering gaze toward Hidzuki. You love Endou-sama. You want him from the bottom of your heart. Isnt that right? What are ye saying at this point Let me put it another way. You areDD A beat later, Hinata thrust out the fact to correct a certain misunderstanding that Kousuke and others were harboring. You want to devour Endou-sama, his flesh and blood. Isnt that right? Eh? It was Kousuke who raised a voice of bewilderment. Rana and others were also making bewildered look because they couldnt connect about being in love to what Hinata pointed out. But Taisei and others, no, the onmyoujis seemed to understand her meaning. And then, Hidzuki wasDD Fufu Smiling in ecstasy. It was a bewitching smile that sent dread to run through everyones back. What Hinata pointed out was true. Her smile affirmed that more eloquently than any words. It made the expression of Kousuke and others to convulse. Endou-sama, never forget. She is Shuten Douji. A legendary evil oni who has devoured innumerable human. You must not consider the words of apparition to have the same meaning like human. For Hidzuki, the ultimate expression of love was to devour the one she loved until not even a fragment and a drop of flesh and blood to remain. Exactly because she saw through that, Hinata never let her guard down against Hidzuki despite her gratitude toward her. She stood in front of Kousuke and confronted Hidzuki was none other than to protect Kousuke who lacked perceptiveness. She also recommended to expose the existence of Rana and others only because it was a chance to shed light to Kousukes relationship with Hidzuki unable to lay her hand on them from far away. Though that consideration was rendered meaningless by excessively supernatural phenomenon of space teleportation. Kousuke suddenly recalled. Come to think of it, he got the feeling that he also heard Should I devour ye inside the dream. Those words werent a joke or sensual words that invited a bit of misunderstanding, but literal words. No matter how close her form to human was. And no matter how beautiful her appearance was. Apparition didnt measure things with the same standard like human. Because they were nonhuman that was produced by humans fear. They were born as something terrifying that couldnt be comprehended. Kousuke unconsciously opened his eyes wide while making a strange groan uboa when he finally realized that. Aa, mine beloved. Ye are showing me such lovely expression. Im not thinking to devour ye right away. Im going to wait for ten or twenty years until the time ye mature ye know? If ye like, I dont mind waiting until yer old age when ye canst move anymore. He couldnt feel relieved at all hearing that. She still wanted to devour him at the end, so it felt like he got a death gods gaze placed on him. If it was in twenty years than he was confident he would be able to turn the table on her, but there was also no guarantee that he would always be in perfect condition. Surely there would also be time where he got temporarily weakened by injury or sickness. Spare him from a future where a legendary predator would constantly watch him while licking her lips the whole time. Kousuke couldnt hide his shudder when faced with the overly unhinged obsession of the oni woman that was quite different from normal yandere. At the corner of his vision, he caught sight of Hinata taking a step forward to protect him. I have said my warning. An unshakeable will. A determination that was solid like a rock. A resolve that was displayed through words of power. What can a little girl like ye do? I can subjugate you. That became white light that was overflowing. Have you forgotten? It was always human that destroyed the monsters that preyed on human. Cool and clear spiritual aura swelled up all at once and pushed back Hidzukis oni aura! She couldnt do anything at the time with Ootakemaru because there wasnt enough time. But now was different. She had enough time. Hinata had secretly devoted her energy for recovering, and formed many layers of anti-oni curse stacked on top of each other, it became a pressure that rivaled god invocation. Hidzukis complexion was rapidly changing in front of this generations strongest onmyouji who took another step forward. Her eyes that looked like looking at prospective toy became the eyes that were looking at a clear threat. There wont be a problem if you say that you are going to live together with human without eating them. But, I wont be merciful if you say that you are going to devour Endou-sama and the people important to him. She formed a sword hand seal that consisted of index finger and middle finger standing straight up, then she swung it down as though she was cutting straight down and thrusting her hand forward. With that, Hinata declared with a piercing fighting spirit. As long as the eyes of this descendant of Abe no Seimei, Fujiwara Hinata are still black, know that you shall never have any hope to harm Endou-sama! That was a proclamation that she would spend her whole life to watch over her. Not the slightest falsehood could be felt from those words that were also words of power. It was enough to convince anyone that Fujiwara Hinata was capable to slay a legendary oni if she managed to spend the required time to perform the proper method. Fufu. Ye are an interesting little girl as expected. Hidzuki laughed joyfully. She was full of composure and elegantly. But, astonishingly, if it wasnt just anyones imagination, she looked like she was slightly covered with cold sweat. The face off itself was still going on, but it was clear that the legendary oni had been made to think that she wouldnt get away unscathed from it. The bloodline of onmyouji that had continued from a thousand years ago apparently was still a clear threat to apparition even now. Seeing that scene, everyone who was in this place thought. DDThis little girl, is seriously cooool!! Suddenly there was a voice muttering T-this is bad. This girl, she is an outstanding talent that is beyond imagination. Is my first wife seat in danger-!?. It was Rana-san. The last time she was this flustered was when Kousuke confessed to her. A battle that Rana-oneesan couldnt lose was waiting for her there. A burst of fighting spirit. Rana stepped forward to Hinatas side and displayed Haurias pride in respond to Hinatas showing. She removed the hair band artifact and her true form appeared. The rabbit ears and rabbit tail that appeared with *pyon* caused the people of Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado who were in Ohii-sama fever state inside to hold their breath. Even Hinata blinked repeatedly in surprise. Taisei was especially staring hard as though he had received some kind of shock. Nice to meet you. I am Rana hauria. A rabbit Onee-san from another world. Im also the woman who love Endou Kousuke the most in the world! It wasnt the usual Hauria style cool introduction. But, she made an expression that displayed Hauria clans incomprehensible fearlessness to the maximum and puffed out her chest grandly. If you wish for it, Ill allow you to be Kou-kuns wife candidate. Im the first wife though! Give up if you wish to monopolize her. And if you are still going to force it, then Ill take you on. Rana asserted her dominance as the first wife without hesitation even with Shuten Douji as the opponent. She wasnt bluffing or acting brave, she was genuinely displaying the mettle to get into a killing match against her. Giant killing was Haurias forte! Such confidence could even be inferred from her. Hidzuki surely also sensed that. Her gaze toward Rana that was like looking at an insect clearly changed. Oh, a mere rabbit dare to bark so loudly. If you are my husbands enemy, then Ill slip into darkness to take your head. Thats all there is to it! Because Im the first wife! The first wife! It was important so she appealed by saying it twice. She sent glances toward HidzukiDDnot, but toward Hinata. Seeing that, Emily and others couldnt just stay quiet and also followed Ranas lead! E-even Ierr, errright! I can kill a mere oni with my poison! I-Im not going to lose against a nine year old girl! Then, I declare here that I shall snipe you with anti-material rifle. Hinata-san, its fine if you want to respect me. E-even Im not going to lose against a younger exorcist! The strongest exorcist is me- Hidzukis eyes captured Emily and others in turn. She narrowed her gaze more and more. But, rather than menace, what filled her gaze seemed to be similar with the emotion that she directed toward Rana. On the other hand, even though she had just made her announcement with a snap like that, she got sense of rivalry directed toward her from an unexpected direction instead. It made her eyes to swim around restlessly. Perhaps it was a feeling like being hit by friendly fire. U-umm, everyone? Perhaps there is some kind of misunderstandingI am just, thinking to repay the great favor that Endou-sama has given me even at the risk of my life Hinata-chan clarified while keeping her sword hand seal pointed toward Hidzuki. In other words, you want to be with him for your whole life right? Rana-oneesan concluded it simply. Hinata shook her head left and right. I-Im not thinking of anything like that. Endou-sama already has everyone here, so how can II just, want to be useful, thats all No good! That way of thinking is no good! Emily-chan who was the one who looked like she wanted to monopolize Kousuke the most was the loudest one for some reason. You will end up a mistress if you have the same way of thinking like Yuuka! M-mistress!? Certainly. Not wishing to have a special relationship, but still wanting to be useful while maintain a reasonable distance would indeed make one looked like a mistress. Though Yuuka-chan who was mentioned as an example would definitely want to protest fiercely about it. B-but, umm, this is a talk that is still too early for me should I sayEndou-sama is a wholesomeDD Her words cut off. She looked at Kousuke, then looked at Rana and others. Endou-sama is not looking at a kid like me with that kind of gaze. Hey, Hinata-chan. Why did you omit the wholesome part? Hey, why? Kousukes question was beautifully ignored. Well of course he wasnt wholesome, he got multiple women waiting upon him after all. Rana made a wink and a thumb up at Hinata. Something like that wont matter anymore in five or ten more years! Someone like lady Myuu is even younger than Hinata-chan, but she is seriously aiming the position as a wife of the person who is her papa and also our boss! H-her father!? Hinata-chan encountered another unknown concept. Was it alright for such form of love to existit was an overly abnormal world for someone who didnt know anything about the details that her eyes were starting to twirl dizzily. I permit it as the first wife! Now, Hinata-chan, whats your feeling! U-umm, right now there is the matter of Shuten DoujiDD I am also interested to hear yer reply though? Eh!? Why!? Even when she tried to divert the topic because her feeling or the like didnt matter in this situation, Hidzuki herself was urging the topic along. Hinata-chan was flustered. Taisei papas eyes opened wide. He looked like he was going to rush forward if Fukube wasnt restraining his hand. The whole clan members were also opening their eyes wide as they observed their princess! Why is the situation like this!? Hinata thought with her gaze wandering everywhere. I recognize it. Little girl, no, Seimeis descendantDDHinata. Ye are an uncommon child who can possible destroy me. Then, something like yer motive is not something that I can possibly disregard. Make yer standing clear. u, eu, uu The seriously cool Hinata-chan before this was like a lie. This time it was her who got kept getting pushed back by the pressure of Hidzukis smile. O-oi, stop it you guys. Hinata-chan is troubleDD Shut up Kou-kun! Dont get in the way of a girls important moment! S-sorry He could only shut up when his dearest lover told him that. Kousuke was super weak. Hinata! Tell them clearly! An unwholesome man like thisDD Please stay quiet for a bit Otou-sama. S-sorry He could only shut up when his dearest daughter told him that. Taisei papa was super weak. However, perhaps those words from her father served as the impetus for her to make her resolve. Hinata took one deep breath, two. Three. Hinata mustered the completely unknown courage that she had never used until now. And then, she opened the lid at the bottom of her heart and carefully took out the feeling that she was trying to push down. She changed it into words and conveyed it. She turned bright red, He could only shut up when his dearest lover told him that. Kousuke was super weak. I-if its not a botherI dont mind to wait until I become an adult so With a voice that was getting smaller and smaller, If Im permitted to assume the lowest seatit will be to my happinesh Although she stuttered a bit at the end, she put her utmost effort. It was an affection that was just too innocent, pure, and humble. Anyway, Taisei papas eyes went dead. Fukube tapped his shoulder *pon pon* while sympathetically sayingI understand that feeling. The people of Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado were also making really complicated expression. Emily and others were shuddering and sayingT-this is Yamato Nadeshiko?. Ranas elbow kept hitting Kousukes side. She must be telling him to say something. Looking at Hinata who was turning bright red while trembling all over, certainly, he had to say somethingbut, before that. Very good. This is truly, very good. *Pachin* A pleasant sound of a fan being closed in a snap resounded. All of ye hath certainly display yer backbone to this me. Even after a thousand years hath passed, this world is still filled with charming people. Its truly very good. Err, Hidzuki? Kousuke called out dubiously. Rana and Hinata, as well as Emily and others focused at Hidzuki. Her expression seemed to be filled with an emotion that was different from anything she had shown so far. She looked like a child having fun. Kicking away all the formidable love rivals and obtaining the everything of mine beloved is a charming proposition butyes, yes, I hath decided. The tyrannical and man-eating oni was going to make her conclusion. She was an existence who could massacre every living thing with a bright smile. Inevitably, everyones wariness heightened but I shall obey mine beloved without reserve. Hidzuki said that and fell on her knees. Surrounded not by a lovely man, but also by lovely women unexpectedly doth not sound bad isnt it? That was why. Just like how before Hinata did the same in the middle of a mountain of a foreign world, Hidzuki brushed away the bottom of her kimono with a graceful motion, sat on seiza posture, put the three fingers of each hand on the ground and bowed her head. Mine best regards for eternity. That was a proclamation that she could accept coexistence even if she had to suppress her severe nature from an onis belligerence and obsession. An oni kneeling and lowering her head was the greatest proof for that. Or perhaps, thinking of strong human children as lovely was also an onis nature. Kousuke let out a long sigh. He breathe out in order to switch his feeling to a mood without any gloominess. A beat later, he walked toward the bowing Hidzuki. Im not planning to die except from old age though. He took her hand and made her lifted her face. You can do as you like after I die if youre fine with something like a doddering old man. Also, I have a life that often got dragged into some kind of commotion, so in the worst case I bit it, then you can also feel free. If my body still remain then, you can take it Hidzuki. Mine beloved Kousuke said that with a wry smile in order to reward Hidzukis feeling as an oni woman even just for a bit. Because she understood that, Hidzukis expression also smiled brilliantly like a girl in love. When he helped Hidzuki stood while looking at Rana, she replied with a satisfied thumb up. At the same time, she also kept sending glances at Hinata. Pushed by that, Kousuke also spoke to Hinata with a troubled expression. Hinata-chan. ! Fhai! She wasnt trying to say Fight! by any means. She only bit her tongue when trying to say yes. She looked like she was going to faint from shame. I accept your feeling. Thanks. Y-yes. But well, its just like Hinata-chan said, it will be after you grow up a bit more, okay? Until then, Hinata-chan will also experience a lot of encounter. ..I know that my feeling wont change, but I dont mind with that for now. Thank you very much, Endou-sama. Essentially it was like she was rejected, but it seemed she understood it. There was no sadness in Hinatas expression. Rather, she looked a bit sullen when Kousuke spoke about other encounters, even so she seemed to renew her determination. Excellent! With this the case is closed for Kou-kun! Rana clapped her hands loudly and the mood finally loosened when she said that. The night of long battle had finally lowered its curtain. After that. Hinata carried out the ritual to close the dragons den once more. Emily used the medicinal herbs that she harvested and researched from the king tree to mix special medicine for the exhausted Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado clan members. The elderly nobleman investigated the effect of the Kyuubis cursed item and the man in black falling into the dragon vein with the divination using divination board Rikujin Chokuban. Fukube was contacting all of his contacts. As for Taisei, although he was dumbfounded from hearing his beloved daughters feeling of love, he saw Ranas rabbit ears and got back on his feet. He did things like asking If there is a rabbit girl, is there also horse girl? with a serious face. Hinata snapped with a smile and scolded him Contact Okaa-sama already!. Like that they dealt with the aftermath while also resting for a while. Kousuke also managed to catch his breath. For now, he guessed that he should report to Nagumo and everyonethey would definitely make fun of him again. As he got a faraway look while thinking of contacting the others soon. A ringtone rang out suddenly. It wasnt Kousukes phone. The source was from underground a slight distance away. Mu? Is it mine? I think I dropped my phone when horse oni swung me around. Its alright Jii-san. You can continue your divination. Ill pick it. Kiyotake left to dig up the elderly noblemans smartphone. Yelling voice that sounded really excited came from the other side of the call. While it gathered many peoples attention wondering what it was about, Kiyotakes expression was rapidly turning grave. And then, Jii-san! Its a call from the Izumo branch house! The grand shrine is attacked! What!? Astonishment arose, however, this time it was Fukube whose expression was changed next. Haa? Make your report clearerthere is mysterious phenomenon of light at the Kyoto Imperial Palace? The abnormality still hadnt ended. This time it was Kiyotakes own smartphone that rang out. Taiga! You, what have you been doing untilDDha? Are you screwing around!? What do you mean justice! Eh? You performed justice because there was intruder at Seimei Shrine? The barrier might be in danger? What do you mean! No, enough saying justice already! Immediately after they shared information, both Hinata and the elderly nobleman made a grave expression. This isprincess! I can feel impurity! The flow isto the east? Tsu, Kuzunoha-sama? This uneasinessan oracle? A warning? While the confusion and bewilderment was starting to abruptly surge up, Kousukes smartphone finally also rang out. That was the ringtone from the reliable boss. However, it was only at this time that he couldnt help but feeling something ominous. H-hello, Nagumo? Endou, the uproar here is connected with your case as expected. I made them spit out everything. But, take a look at the news in internet first before I tell you the detail. Eh? The news at internet? It was Vanessa who reacted immediately. She took out her smartphone and quickly operated it to open the news section. And then, her eyes opened wide. She held up the screen so everyone could see it. Emergency alert was replayed with speaker mode. That was, Eh, this isnta coincidence, right? It was a scenery that made him reflexively doubted his eyes. The highest mountain that was the pride of JapanDDMount Fuji had black smoke gently rising up from it. . . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Its a good stopping place. But, the arc will continue for a bit more. There is update at Gardo. Zero chapter 34. The liberator as organization made their first entrance. Take a look. Chapter 415 Arifureta Chapter 415 Abyss Lord Chapter Three Inhuman Demons Den of the Residential Area Authors note: Im very sorry for making everyone waiting for so long. Also Im very thankful for all the concerns for my health. Thanks to everyone I have gotten much better. Also, forgive me even though this is an update after so long, but Im unable to make the story really progress in this chapter. I think that next chapter will explain a lot of things and then we will be able to enter the last arc, so it will be a great help if you can tolerate this chapter as a my rehabilitation in writing. Forgive me for being drawn-out like this. Best regards! Going back in time slightly. At the first night of the departure of Hajime and others to their school trip. Yep, everything is fine over here nano! Papa, have a loo~t of fun in the school tripe okay? Sleep well! The bright voice of Myuu was echoing energetically in the living room of Nagumo house. She was sitting snugly on the sofa while holding the phone in one hand with a wide smile. She returned a heartfelt good night to her papa who was giving her a night call. The call was cut off. A beat later. Puhaah, Myuu was able to cover things up somehow nano- She took off the mask of a smile she was wearing and displayed an expression of someone who had just finished a difficult task. That was amazing Myuu-chan! You managed to trick that Hajime! Yeah, I thought that it was hopeless already when he suspected in the middle That was really quick witted of you when you instantly brought up the souvenir contest to divert his attention, Myuu! Sumire, Shuu, and Remia showered her with praises. Myuu responded to them with a thumb up even though she was currently transforming into a droopy Myuu tiredly on the sofa from the extreme tension. The door was opened at that moment and Tio entered inside. She had a casual appearance of a jeans and no sleeve shirt, but her expression was serious. I hath been in a call with Fukube-dono just now. It seems that the government is in deep turmoil currently. The government is? The looks of Sumire and others also turned serious and they faced each other. Indeed. It seems thats why there art no information circulating. Fukube-dono apologized earnestly for being one step behind the situation. Theen, its as we thought, that this isnt just our imagination. Shuu spoke with an expression that looked like he wanted to click his tongue anytime now. It was something that happened this morning, after Hajime and others departed to Kyoto. When going to work, during the work, and on the way home, both Shuu and Sumire couldnt help but feeling some kind of strange stares toward them. It was a feeling like they were being tailed. Although the situation around them had completely settled down, the position that Nagumo family was placed in was still an exceptional one. For cautions sake, they entered a place with a lot of peopleDDa famous family restaurant before contacting Tio. They met up before going home. It seemed that the choice they made was correct. It seemed that someone was trying to meddle with Nagumo family again. Most likely they were aiming at the timing when Hajime and others went to Kyoto right now. According to Fukube-dono, a faction art overstepping all the departments to crush the information. He is in a hurry to confirm the current situation. He mentioned that he wouldst contact us as soon as he learned whats going on. It seems that he is also assigning several of his trusted subordinates to work on it. People from that faction? Isnt it too late to try anything at this stage? Its just as Remia said. Thats exactly why, something art fishy. There wouldst not be any problem if this is simply some idiots who dont learn anything from the previous altercation and running wild but There were countless government officials who were closely connected with businessman. When they realized that the returnees power was real, they got greedy, however everything they tried failed and they received a painful retaliation instead. After that things should have settled down with a contact person DDan intermediator taking the role of coordinating the exchange between the returnees and the government. The unknown was just that scary. Much more so if it was something powerful that could deal harm. That was why Hajime and others managed to have a good exchange of information until now through successive generations of contact person, or that was how it should be, but What were they trying to do at this point in front of the power of the returnees that couldnt be opposed by the existing power? Its great that we had also contacted Shuuzou-san and others just in case. They have connection with police, so they managed to coordinate with the strengthening of the citys security. They had also gathered real ninjasDDI mean, the disciples of their acrobatic gathering. They said that they had split into groups to confirm the other families safety, so we can rest easy with them in the case. Sumire-obaachan. We are inside our home, so Myuu think its fine even if you dont rephrase your wording nano. Not long ago Myuu asked them to teach Myuu a bit of acrobat but, they yelled Yaegashi-style Ninja Art! Suiton C Suimeidan no Jutsu. With a smug face. By the way, it was a ninja art to throw water that was pooled on a hand palm to blind the opponent using water drops. In the past they would use crushed leaf that also had poison on top of it before throwing it. It was quite the advanced technique because the water needed to stay as a clump without scattering everywhere when thrown. Myuu had finished learning it. Putting aside the mysterious secret of Yaegashi family that was plain obvious, Even so, art this really alright, Hahaue-donomother in law? This art Goshuujin-sama we art talking about, wouldst he not be angry if he isnt notified of any abnormality no matter how trivial it is? Of course! I wish to be allowed to assume all responsibility at that timeDDno, I shall take responsibility!! Haa haa- Hey, Tio-chan! Dont go haa haa from imagining getting punished! Youre drooling! Tio-oneechan. Here, tissue. Mu, pardon me. You handed the tissue so smoothly there, Myuu-chan. Tio was unable to receive any reward recently. Rather she was getting busy with her work that she would get appreciated instead. Perhaps that was why this hopeless dragon was feeling a bit unsatisfied. She missed the ass pile bunker in the past More importantly! As expected wont it be better to notify them about this? Remia clapped her hands to return the topic back on track. Oops, thats true. I hath also told Fukube-dono to keep quiet but, he was very reluctant to do so. He was half crying in fear of what the demon king might do if he found out. He accepted for the time being because he hath to hurry with the information gathering but Youre, rightI understand you know? That this isnt good. That we should tell Hajime about this. Butbut still Sumire clenched her fists tightly on her lap. She looked down slight and hesitated to speak further with a conflicted expression. It was just as she said, this was a bad move. She understood that this was a foolish choice if she considered the worst case. However, it was plain to see that she was being tormented by emotion that surpassed logic. Shuu gently put his hand on top of the hand of his conflicted wife. This is a field trip. Its something that a high school student experienced only once in their life. It was the school life that Hajime could finally return to after making a desperate effort to return home and fighting the societys curiosity and malice through a ton of commotion. But, the school trip had ended a long time ago. Nobody said anything about it, but both Sumire and Shuu, and surely the other families of the returnees were feeling sorry that the children were unable to do the greatest memory making event of high school life. But fortunately, in the end they were unexpectedly able to go although it would be their class alone that went. Although there was ulterior motive behind it, they were still feeling immeasurable gratitude toward the school side for making this school trip happened. This is Hajime we are talking about, so surely he will be able to enjoy the school trip to some degree even while sparing effort to deal with the matter here. But surely, a part of his mind somewhere inside would be occupied for the whole time with wariness. It will be definitely impossible for him to purely enjoy the high school lifes last chance of memory making as a simple student. Why did he have to be disturbed from being able to enjoy something that was only natural as a student just because he was a returnee, just because he possessed extraordinary power? That was something intolerable for them as parents. They wished that their son could just simply have fun together with his classmates. Of course we will contact him if the situation is too much to handle for us though. Hajime has also anticipated various situations like this and prepared a lot of means for protection accordingly anyway, so if its really necessary, he can come back here literally instantly right? That was why, they wished that Hajime wouldnt worry about the situation here unless the situation was really unmanageable and they felt really in danger Both Tio and Remia could only smile wryly and shrugged after being told about such parents feeling. Well, we art still waiting for the information. It wouldst be troublesome for Goshuji-sama to keep being called all the time just because of some cockroaches coming out of hiding. Not to mention that someone with Guardian vocation like me art present in the scene. Tio showed her understanding, then she added however. I shall be the one judging the level of danger. Art that fine, Hahaue-dono, Chichiue-donofather in law? Yes, of course. May the protection of the dragon god stay with us. Yeah, we promise to follow your lead fully. We will trouble you but, please take care of us. Now then, how serious the situation actually was. If this was nothing more than a stupid act of some fools, it would be just like Tios joke, the problem wouldnt be that different from taking care of some black C in the kitchen but For the time being, lets inform Shuuzou-san about the situation in the government. Umu. That wouldst be wise, Chichiue-dono. We doth not know the opponents aim, but we shouldst urge the other families to also be on their guard. A call ringtone rang out. It was Shuus phone. The screen showed the letters of Ninja Master. In other words, it was Yaegashi Shuuzou-san. Shuu activated the speaker mode and picked the call. Then, Shuu-kun, we have finished confirming the safety of all the families. There is no problem for the time being. But, it seems that its true that we are being targeted. The scale seems to be bigger than expected, however, there is something that is just strange. It was clear that he was fully in his hidden face mode from the way he immediately entered the main topic without even giving a greeting. Shuu naturally tensed from nervousness while asking What do you mean?. Shuuzou started with A part of this is just my conjecture but before continuing. Its certain that other families than Nagumo family were also being tailed or monitored. Several families have been feeling some disquieting presence. But, this is too sloppy for an organizational action. I cant sense any unity from the opponents action so far. Or perhaps their chain of command is all over the place. Shuuzou-dono. This is Tio. By that do thy mean that there art several organizations involved in this? I believe that is a valid thought. Its also possible that the opponents are holding each other in check or destroying each other depending on the situation. I had also received a report of a trace of such situation being found. It seemed that the situation was more chaotic than they thought at first. Even though the situation should be serious, it felt like the opponent was entering a stalemate on their own in a place outside of their sight. Tio quickly explained the governments situation that she heard from Fukube. Fumu. However, I dont think that this is just an internal fighting between the government factions. According to Tsuchii-kunthe police chief of the jurisdictional police department, it seemed that there are abnormally large amount of foreigners entering the city. Foreigners? From which country? We dont know until that far. However it doesnt look like that they all came from the same country. This wasdifficult to judge. They couldnt grasp the situation. Was it simply a monitoring? What was the objective? Were all of them targeting the families of the returnees? Or were aggressive force and passive force getting mixed up with each other? Certainly this was a strange situation. Shuu and others couldnt grasp the level of danger. They looked toward Tio for her judgment, with a gaze that was slightly mixed with prayer. In any case, there art no changing the fact that there are a lot of flies buzzing around the relatives while the returnees art absent. As expected, would they have to contact HajimeSumire and Shuu thought with disappointment. If it was just Nagumo family that was at risk, they were confident that Tio alone would be able to deal with any situation no matter what kind of enemy came. But, the people that should be protected in this case were a lot, and there was a lot of ground that had to be covered. The best option would be to take the safe choice. Tio prepared herself to speak the ideological argument while apologizing inside her heart to Sumire, Shu, and the other parents but Tio-oneechan, Myuu think that its still not the time for that nano. Mu? Myuu? Everyones gaze turned toward Myuu. At Myuu who was standing imposingly on the sofa. Shuuzou was also straining his ear at the other side of the phone after sensing what was going on. Even without relying on just papa and the others every time, we here have a lot of stroo~ng allies! First, lets rely on everyone nano! Strong allies? Before anyone could ask a question, Myuu crossed the living room with rapid footsteps *sutetetete* and opened a window fully before twirling around. She raised her personal treasure warehouse that was hanging on her neck while her back was facing the garden. Everyone~, lend us your strength! Nano! It was night, so while being careful from getting too loud, explosion with reserved sound burst out and smoke screen of seven colors rose up. What appeared at the garden was the familiar (?) golems. Yes, DDThe Deadly Sins squadron, Demon Rangerrrrr!!! Each of them was making a truly awesomely stylish pose as they answered the gathering call from their princess. In addition, Etemp-saa~~n! Help nanooo! YES-, MY LITTLE LADY! The transcendentally lovely and graceful beautiful angel fairy Etemp-chan! Is hereeee! What appeared on Myuus back accompanied with light like a certain Stan* was Etemp with the beautiful face of gods apostle and three pairs of geometrical and half transparent fairy wings. Her left hand was on her waist, her right hand was forming a horizontal peace sign over her eyes, one of her legs was lifted up tightly while she winked *BLINK-* with stars shooting out everywhere from the gesture. She looked really irritating. Extremely irritating. Her expression was very annoying! The palm sized spider type living golemsDDthe members of Arachne squad that came out together with her screeched IiiDD!! and posed while throwing flower petals on Etemps entrance. That made it even more irritating. F-fumu. Now that thy mentioned it, they art also here. The entrance of the golems who were the archdemons who governed over the seven deadly sins at the inside, and Etemp who obtained flesh body from the fairy world that she could freely materialize made Tios expression slightly convulsed. It seemed the overprotective papa was assigning the apostle to Myuu constantly as his daughters bodyguard Lu-chan and others should call the other demons, while Etemp-san alsoDD Ojou-sama. Its unfair that only these guys got called with chan. Give me affectionate nickname too! A cute nickname! If not Im not gonna work mon! Was it just their imagination that an emotion of What a pain crossed Myuus expression for an instant? Err~, theeen, Ete-chan should alsoDD Ojou-samaa-, you picked the wrong part of my name to split-. Are you planning to turn me into a performer!? E~chan? Dont you feel guilty toward a certain legendary rock star by calling me like that, Ojou-sama? Good grief Ah, her face was definitely showing an emotion of Pain in the ass-! Everyones interpretation was in sync. But, as the one asking for help, Myuu held back with much effort and smiled stiffly. What a very mature response. Cough-, Etemp-chanDD Geesz-, are you even trying! E?temp?ta?n! Call me Etemp-tan, and dont forget to put a lot of affection in it! Tsk Myuu!? Remia let out a voice that sounded like a scream. Of course she would. Right now, her six years old daughter had plainly clicked her tongue! She never saw her daughter doing that! Myuu want Etemp-tan and the other arachnes to protect the other families nano. That request, it will be better if its said pleadingly with more cuteness likeDD AYE AYE-, MAAM!! I shall follow your command to the letter!! Fortunately (?), Etemp-tan had hopped cattily in front of Myuu, in other words she was standing between her and Shuu and others behind her, so the others couldnt see Myuus expression. But, Etemp-tan who was poking *tsun tsun* on Myuus cheek while making further demand immediately saluted sharply like a real military officerjudging from that, there was no doubt that Myuu was making an indescribable expression that a little girl must not make. Myuu had also seemed to whisper something like Papa, he assigned her to Myuu actually not as a bodyguard, but just to wash his hand off her, or perhaps not. Err~, Myuu? About Etemp-san and the arachnesDD Remia-sama, its Etemp-tan. Etemp-tan isDD Thats coompletely no good! Do it better, like there is ? attached at the end of your sentenceDDmy deepest apologies, maam. Just what kind of expression Remia made? Surely it was an expression exactly like her daughter that a my my ufufu type mature lady should never make, no doubt about it. You, just shut your trap alreadythat kind of gaze came not only from Shuu, Sumire, and Tio, but even from the deadly sins at the back. Remia continued speaking as that happened. I think its fine for Etemp-tan? and the arachnes to stand guard out there but, sending those golems to run around the city iswont it cause even greater commotion instead? Certainly, what Remia pointed out was true. In the first place, Shuu and others didnt really understand what Myuu meant by calling the other demons. The one who answered that question wasnt Myuu but the demon ranger. Gloomy black light enveloped the seven golems. Right after that, *gashan* the golems crumbled down noisily. In exchanged, there were seven shadows that looked like compressed darkness standing on the garden. They had nothing like eyes or nose that could be used to differentiate them individually. They were just shadow. However, they definitely existed there just like three dimensional image that wasnt projected on anything. And then, they took a cool pose again just as expected. It seemed they wouldnt compromise on that no matter what. The shadow posing somehow gave an entertainment feel. At the same time, at a corner of Nagumo houses garden, the small pond that Myuu asked Hajime to create started to bubble up fiercely. Then right after that, an offensive smell that was similar to sulfur pierced everyones nose, DDIaAAAAAAAAAAAA- Countless repulsive roars echoedDD Ah, sorry to all of you demons! Its night so can Myuu ask you all to keep it quiet-, nano! DDIHH!? aaaa~ The demons who kept their volume at the downlow got called from hell. There were only shadows squirming on the Nagumo houses fence. Their movement felt a bit reserved. Eh? Whats this? I doth not anything about this Since when was Myuu able to open a hells gate and employed demons? Tio muttered with an expression that was a mix of agitation and bewilderment. Remia mama who seemed to be similarly in the dark before this staggered and fell on the sofa. Endou said that water is a natural gate that connected to all the worlds nano. When Myuu wondered if Lu-chan and others can do something like that because they are the hells demon kings and asked them about it, they said that its possible if they have help with papas artifact. Then, as the result of her consultation with papa, Myuu was given the permission to use her own judgment to summon demons if it was only twenty of them and only at the shadow level that was the same like the time of the attack of the demon worshipping cult last time. Perhaps they should be called as the princesss royal demon guard, consisting of the demons who had cleared the papas super stressful interview. They had real body back in hell and able to respond to summon using artifact. Also, before a demon was able to finally arrive at the interview, first they had to get through the selection test in hell, which was an extremely fierce contest. It seemed that hell had been falling into a hellish situation that was like a pandemonium over there. Getting back into the topic. Oh, Ojou-sama. There is something there you know? Etemp-san looked at the small pond that had stopped bubbling with deep interest. Shuu and others also peered fearfully at the garden while wondering Eh, there is still something else?. The small pond only had small ripples spreading through it. They couldnt really see anything else other than Waah, Su~chan, Mi-chan! And Ryu~chan too, all of you are going to help nano? Eh? Hime-chan and Keru-chan will help too if its near the river? Thank you nano!! It seemed that Myuu was able to see something. No, right now something faint with the size of a small child and scaly skin, something that looked like a coiling snake, something that looked like koi fish jumping to the air, a beauty in kimono, and something like a half transparent horse felt like they entered into sight *Chapun* the center of the small pond splashed unnaturally. Whats that! I never knowst about them though!? Tio yelled with bewilderment and shock. Remia mama who woke up with a gasp also faintly saw the unknown things her daughter was happily frolicking with and fainted once more with fuu~. Also, even Hajime papa didnt know about this. M-Myuu-chan? There is something there isnt it? I can see them faintly butwho are they I wonder? Myu? Umm~, there is the water tiger Su~chan and, the mizuchi Mi-chan, the dragon fish Ryu~chan, then the bridge princess Hime-chan! And then there is the kelpie Keru-chan nano! I see, I dont get it! Everyone is friend. They have connection with Myuu, so they can come to play as long as its at a place that has water nano! Yep, I dont get it even more! Thats impossibleare they really exist Shuu had thrown up his hands that before he realized it he had turned the phone into video call mode. Thanks to being able to see what was going on there, Shuuzou-sans jaw fell off without being able to close again. If the strongest onmyouji girl and her family were here, they would be guaranteed to faint with the white of their eyes showing after seeing Myuu obtaining the cooperation of a great number of apparition with a friendly relationship without even any binding. Then suddenly, the other side of the phone became noisy. What? Give me the accurate report! Shuuzou-san? Whats the matter? After a while of some angry yells being exchanged at the other side of the phone, a beat passed. The expression of Shuuzou that appeared in the phone next was extremely grave. It seems that several families got attacked. Everyone held their breath hearing that report. Luckily, it seemed the police officers who are our disciple, Miya of Amanogawa family, and Sakagami familys Karashio managed to repel them but The instructors of Yaegeshi style, the mother of Amanogawa family who could fight close and personal using metal bat & street brawling, and the guard dog of Sakagami family that had the transformation ability to turn into giant wolf did great job. It seems that the culprits were some really strange fellows. Their atmosphere was different from a normal agent. They tried to do something that we didnt really understand, so the people on the scene just beat them anyway before they could do anything that they tried to do butwe still dont know the detail here. Can I ask you to send the combat force over there to their position immediately? The information in our possession art just insufficient. Perhaps it wouldst be better if we ask everyone to evacuate to Nagumo houses expanded space just in case. Anyway, Myuu, we art counting on you. It was unknown how far Myuus combat force would be able to control the situation. Depending on that, it would be decided whether Hajime and others would be able to enjoy their school trip fully or not. Myuu guessed the meaning of Tios words and she nodded strongly. And then, she took a deep breath before making her feeling resounding toward the garden of Nagumo house that was turning into a haunted area. Everyone. Myuu want to protect the important time of papa and the others. But, Myuu is weak and cant do anything much soplease-. Lend Myuu your strength! Myuu bowed her head deeply. There wasnt even a single one of her inhuman friend who expressed objection. Etemp wordlessly formed a horizontal peace sign & a wink with energetic gesture. The deadly sins archdemons were posing like they were doing a silhouette performance. DDIiIIIIH!! DDaAAAAAA!! The Arachne squad and the princess royal demon guard were also getting fired up. The apparitions were making fountain at the small pond while respondingDD *Shaaa-* There was the sound of the curtain getting opened strongly. It was the housewife of the house across the street. Her face was clearly expressing her feeling. Whats with the noise! The drama is in the best part right now! She looked like she wanted to say that. One of her hands was holding a TV remote. Although, even that expression only lasted at the beginning. The housewife was unable to observe the garden clearly because of the barrier of perception obstruction, however somehow, she sensed that there were horror existences crowding over there. She silently turned white. S-sorry for the loud noise! We will keep quiet-, nano! Myuu-chan bowed repeatedly in panic. Shuu and others also bowed their head repeatedly in apology while wearing forced smile together. R-right. There is no problem as long as you get it. Be careful next time, the neighbor replied like that with a forced smile and closed the curtain *fwoosh* as strongly as she could. It was as though she had just seen something that mustnt be seen. And so, T-then everyone~, we are counting on all of you nanoo~ She put her hands around her mouth and ordered with a small voice, DDRoo~ger~ DDiii~ DDaa~ DD*splish splash* Etemp and others also replied with small voices and the terrifying shadows scattered toward the city. As the result, Hajime and others were able to enjoy their school trip to their satisfaction without feeling weighed down. With the exception of just one person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Apparently something like that happened. About the case of Myuu-chan employing a lot more inhuman beings than Hinata-chan, wont she seriously become the master of Hyakki YakkouNight Procession of Hundred Mo at this rate? Kousuke just got brief explanation about what happened back home while they were going to school trip. He got a faraway look even while feeling relieved that all of their relatives were safe and sound. Hinata and others were also getting dumbfounded look with the question of What in the world is that girl!?. Putting that aside. Fukube-san, you ran away huh? Oh dear, I dont know what are you talking about. Thinking really carefully, it was strange. Fukube was a member of the public security, and furthermore he was the contact person. Although it was to pick up Kousuke, it was a bit strange for him to be here when he still had the job to coordinate between the government factions and giving explanation and so on. He should have other people that he could dispatch who would be more suitable to be here. In other words, because of the matter of him intentionally omitting his report toward the demon king, he was reluctant to face the demon king and got questioned. This matter of Kousuke came at a fortunate timing, so he undertook the task and ran away until Kyotoleaving everything else to his subordinates. That was the hypothesis that Kousuke formed. Fukube was looking at faraway while playing stupid, but there was faint sheen of cold sweat on his forehead. It was clear from it that Kousuke had hit bulls eye. As the result, Fukube had to throw himself into an inhuman battle that threatened his life instead, so it could only be said at this point that he was just born under the star of misfortune. It felt like before long he would get the habit of running his mouth with Such misfortune! like a certain index main character. And so, Endou. About the mastermind of the situation this time. O-ou. But is it alright for us to talk leisurely like this? Even though there is smoke rising from Fuji Mountain. There is still time. Ill also explain the reason for it, but even if the worst happen, there will be no problem because the necessary personnel to buy time is already at the scene right now. Ah, did you send Yue-san or someone like that there? No, we ourselves have emergency matter that need to be taken care of. The one who went there isyour fiance should know about it in detail. RightRana? Eh? Everyone simultaneously turned their gaze and found Rana avoiding their gazes vigorously. Her eyes were darting around every which way like pinball game. Her cold sweat was also trickling like waterfall. U-umm, bossss? This isnt like what you think. It seems, that, it looks like boss is already aware of it but, you see, weDD Endou. You see, a part of Hauria feigned going home to Tortus, but actually the bastards secretly sneaked tp the depth of Fujis sea of trees to build a hidden village. Rana-saaan!? What are you guys doing!? I dont know anything about that even though Ill be the next head you know!? Because-, because! You will oppose it right!? But it will also be a waste if we just abandon the sea of trees! That seemed to be the reason. Hauria clan members who migrated to the forest of King TreeDDthe sanctuary were around thirty people including Rana. But, around fifty people including Karm visited here to help with building the base until a certain degree of standard of living. After that twenty of them went home. Naturally, it was Hajime who opened the gate to Tortus using the infinite magic power, but at that time they distracted their bosss attention using some deceitful words and ten people including Karm escaped from the sanctuary while pretending that they had gone home. Like that they returned until Japan somehow, entered the sea of trees, and worked hard until; now to build a hidden village. Well, result wise, the bunch who assaulted the secret shrine that seem to exist in the sea of trees got mistaken as intruders by Karm and others there. It was a big help that they repelled those guys. But that is that, and this is this, it still doesnt change the fact that you guys tricked me you know? Such threatening voice was sent out from the phone. Rana was trembling. She pleaded even while half crying. But but! This is a hidden village that is hidden in the center of a handmade sea of trees labyrinth that is fully loaded with booby traps you know!? Its just overflowing with romance! We wanted to show it to boss as surprii~se! It was self-evident that the plan would just get rejected even if we suggested it beforehand! But what if we report it after the fact!? Boss will approve most things anyway as long as its overflowing with romance! We thought that the chances wouldnt be so bleak! Nn, h~mm, well Youre weak Nagumo! Your romance supremacism is already reaching the level of bad habit isnt it!? Hinata-chan tugged at Kousukes sleeve because the talk wasnt progressing while asking a question of her own. Umm, Nagumo-sama? Nice to meet you. My name is Fujiwara hinata. Please allow me to ask a question. Hm? The onmyou girl who Endou protected huh. Shoot. Then excuse me. Is the secret shrine called Uten no HokoraShrine of Right HeavenDDthe shrine with the ideal topography for the four Taoist gods? I dont know its official name. But, its certain that the masterminds intended to destroy the four shrines at the four cardinal directions of Fuji Mountain. Hinatas gaze turned toward Taisei and the elderly nobleman. The two of them were gulping. Uten no Hokora? Kousuke asked with a tilt of his head. Hinata nodded with a grave expression. Its one of the focal points supporting the Great Barrier of the Heavenly Star. It formed the barrier of two scales. The Saten no HokoraShrine of Left Heaven is hidden in Izumo Grand Shrine. Tsu, you mean the place that got attacked before this. As expected the culprit must be the comrades of the man in black and the female practitioner. Just what did they want to do in the end by destroying the barrier? Listen carefully, Endou. Ill tell you about the identity and objective of the enemy, and how we will deal with them going forward. Hajime apparently had obtained the answer. He started speaking. Like that the content of the explanation caused wide eyed shock to not only Kousuke and Rana and others, but to even Hinata and co who should be the group with most knowledge about the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star. . . . . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Reference C Myuus phone call Chapter 284. From Common Student Life . Its when Hajime called from the hotel lobby. C Hime-chan Same chapter. The bridge princess who came up in the talk inside the bus going home. C Su~chan Chapter 263. From the Golden Week special after story, Yues Diary . C Keru-chan Chapter 402. From the prologue of Abyss Lord Third arcs prologue. The others are friends that Myuu casually made somewhen somewhere. There are also a lot more friends than them. Mostly water type. Chapter 416 Arifureta Chapter 416 Abyss Lord Chapter Three The Worlds Fluctuation . Authors note: A heavy exposition chapter. Its lacking in fun, but please bear with it. Also sorry for being repetitive, but even if some things have the same name, they are unrelated with the actual things. Please keep that in mind once more. Eerrin other words, this is all a one big fixed match? Kousukes exasperated voice echoed through the desolate ground of Tsuchimikado. After feeling shocked of what happened during the school trip, Kousuke was told about the true identity of the mastermind and their first plan. His first reaction after hearing it was like that. Looking at the side, Rana and Hinata and the others were also making the same expression. No, the majority of Tsuchimikado clan members who were used and Fukube were making grave expressions that were oozing with terrible anger. It couldnt be helped. After all Japan government almost got under the manipulation of other country. And then, about the foreign country who was the mastermind of the commotion this time, As expected from a major nation. Its like being shown that Chinas Daoist group is number one~ in the world. No, this isnt the time to admire them. Yes, the mastermind was a magical group that belonged to that country, the major nation of the main land. The sorcery group Shadow Monk. That was none other than the title of the organization that masterminded this incident as the limbs of China. It wasnt just the onmyoujis of Japan that awakened to supernatural power. In addition, unlike Japan, apparently the people who woke up to powerDDthe awakened of that country had been active continuously through generations as a secret national organization even before their awakening. Perhaps it was because of the countrys status as a major nation. The statistical parameter of their human resource was in a different scale, therefore there were a lot of people there who could use magic to some degree even before they got awakened, like Taisei and Hinata. Of course before this their magic wasnt that powerful. Just like what happened to onmyouji in the past, their main job was to do things like investigating and responding to occulting occurrence, divining the lucky omen in regard to the national project, giving advice, etc. They also assisted somewhat with intelligence activity. Those were the limit of what they did. But even they had drastically gained power that was worthy to become the nations sword and shield in these several months. The shocking thing here is that regardless of the foundation that they had since the beginning, they managed to develop organizational method to launch supernatural attack and defense against other country in just several months. Really, its astonishing. Fukube massaged his twitching face, then next the elderly nobleman and Taisei also spoke out with twitching faces too. They are going to make us Tsuchimikado to make a glorious comeback into a governmental organization as their puppet, and controlled Japan from the inside through us, is it? To think that they went that far while we were busily running around reconsidering our techniques and checking the seals in various places Furthermore, their method to achieve that glorious comeback is by destroying the Barrier of Heavenly Star to liberate the evil spirits so that Tsuchimikado clan can spectacularly deal with the disaster Yes, that was their first plan. In Japan, only Tsuchimikado clan was able to deal with the like of apparitions. There was no way the government would be able to ignore Tuschimikado then, whether the clan got hired or absorbed as a national institution. No, bluntly speaking the clan would be able to obtain a staggering amount of influence. After all, if the barrier was destroyed the ordinary people would fall into danger. There was no doubt that Tsuchimikado clan would become hero as an onmyouji group that survived until this present time. It would be just like a fiction story. If that happened, then even the public opinion would become Tsuchimikado clans ally completely. The heroes who gallantly appeared when Japan in danger would actually be puppets of a foreign country. Such thing was just too nasty to be a joke. But, it would be terrifyingly effective. There could be no better plan than this as a national strategy. From this, perhaps it should be said that those who controlled the occult, controlled the world. That country realized that earlier than anybody else and took action swiftly. Fukube muttered Thats real brutal with cold sweat in shock, even so he could also somewhat understand the feeling of admiration that Hajime held. But boss, how did that connect to them targeting the families of boss and others? From the perspective of Rana who was originally a resident of a fantasy world, a nation making use of magical aspect wasnt something strange at all, so she didnt really get everyones reaction very well and urged Hajime to continue with the talk already. Look, if Tsuchimikado clan become hero, then naturally a villain that caused the barrier to be destroyed and youma to overflow will be necessary to complete the setting right? Eh, dont tell me they tried to set up boss and others as the culprit? Rana muttered as her eyes widened like saucer. Vanessa staggered as though she had heard something unbelievable. They are completely suicidal. Did that country make a snap decision without even investigating about the returnees thoroughly? If that nation was that kind of foolish country, then Britains intelligence agency wouldnt have so much difficulty facing them. Hajime smiled wryly at Vanessas unspoken statement and affirmed it. That country decided to obtain everything that could be obtained and executed all the plans that could be done while they still had the supernatural advantage. Even though it was a snap decision, they decided to prioritize getting the result and merit from it. Perhaps they were also thinking that they would be able to contend against the returnees supernatural power with their newly awakened power. Anyway, they went into action like that. It seems, they are planning to make us lose our place to belong in this countrywell, they might be just thinking that itll be fine even if they just make it unpleasant for us to live here. By that you mean? In short Hajime explained, in that countrys plan, the returnees would be set up as a group that was extremely suspect as the one freeing the youmas although there was no proof. With that they would get bashed by the people and got put under strong scrutiny by the government. At the same time that country had spread the information that those who obtained the returnees would be the one to obtain superiority in the worldto the countries and the awakened outside Japan. That it was none other than the returnee youths who were the users of the newest and extraordinary mystic. That country meddled with everyones perception and guided their thought just like what they did with Tsuchimikado. As the result, a scramble for the returnees that involved many factions occurred where they thought that first come, first served. Although, their memory of the returnee commotion before this was still fresh, and the records of how the medias all unnaturally calmed down at that time could be found anywhere. All of them were also still in the stage where they were still bewildered by the supernatural power, so they schemed to take the returnees families hostage without laying their hand on the returnees themselves. A part of the Japanese government falling into disorder was also the work of the Daoists of Shadow Monk hypnotizing a part of the government officials so they wouldnt get in the way of the secret agents of various countries. And so, the agents of the Shadow Monk were secretly protecting our families. Haa? Even though they were the one that instigated everyoneaa. I see. They want to make us indebted to them huh. Theyre going to say something like, actually it was use who protected your family. That was the reason why there were traces of their families getting targeted by a lot of foreigners who were also fighting against each other, and the reason why no one was able to kidnap any of their family quickly. Although, it seemed their plan were to intentionally overlook some cases so that several or dozens of our family members died, so they can frame other countries to be evil. Thats just shitty. It was undoubtedly a shock for them that the returnees families were also a bad news. To be specific, a part of the families were plainly bad news, while each family had also been provided with crazy dangerous artifact for security (lol). And most of all, there was a crazily dangerous little girl protecting the whole city. If only those factors didnt get in the way, some amount of the returnees relatives would die or get injured. That would cause the minds of the returnees to be greatly shaken. They would determine the secret agents of various countries to be the culprits and blazed in hatred toward them. And then if the returnees found out that not only the Japanese government stayed quiet about blacklisted people entering the country, some government officials even served the interests of the enemy by obfuscating the information Our fellow citizens looking at us with distrust, the government cant be trusted, and other countries harming our families. I see, they thought that we would get tempted if they whispered sweet words like we will protect you at that situation. They will also say things like we will be able to use our power as we pleased, or that they are comrade who can also use supernatural power, or that their country will give us VIP treatment lavishly so that we will migrate there. A nation is real scaryyy Kousuke glanced at Vanessa. Even the director of the security bureau of Britain once seized the medicine of Emily that could be used for transforming human into biological weapon. She was going to go into war with terrorist organization using that. Right now they were working together because their interest matched, but Vanessa once almost got killed if she took just a single wrong step. You wont be able to protect something big like a nation unless you go that far. Fukube said such thing even while looking uncomfortable as the one at the side of getting outwitted by the enemy. At the same time, his expression was pale and an atmosphere of terrible unease was also oozing out from him. By the way, Nagumo-san. How did you deal with them? Of course, I crushed them. Is what I want to say, but just that wouldnt be enough to make me calm down, so those guys should be returning back to their country around this time to carry out justice. So that was a function that you put in!? Cant you tell me about something like that beforehand!? Hm? I didnt explain to you when I gave you the version up? You didnt. Putting that aside. Just as could be seen from how Hajime had a complete grasp of the Shadow Monks plan. As soon as he learned about the attack after going back from the school trip, although he had a lot of things he wanted to say because he wasnt told at all about the situation, he was thankful to everyones wish for him to enjoy making memories with his classmates. At the same time he used the compass to capture not only the secret agents of various countries, but also the Daoists of Shadow Monk who were hiding in a corner of the local town. Using Crystal Key, he split up the work with Yue to beat up and capture everyone regardless if they were secret agents of foreign countries or members of the Shadow Monk who started trying to explain themselves in panic. After that he turned them into splendid villagers and made them spat out all the information they had. From that information Hajime found out something else that he had to do and didnt have any time to capture all the Shadow Monk members who infiltrated Japan but At the very least the Shadow Monk Daoists loitering around the local area were already transforming into warriors who loved Justice more than their nation or magic. Around this time they were happily returning home. They should be yelling justice while carrying out justice toward their own country and organization for freedom. They had forgotten both their patriotism and their former loyalty. In front of their justice enforcement, their country and organization would surely experience chaos for a while. Justice! Thats splendid. Also there is one more thing that I wish to ask. About the awakened of other foreign countries. Its just as you imagined Fukube-san. Its not just Japan and China. The same thing is occurring all over the world. Thats bad. Our country is completely defenseless at the moment. Fukubes tone was low. His gaze was sharp like a cornered animal. He shot a glance at Hinata. His eyes were extremely chilling. Well, we wont let them try anything with Japan as long as we are here. So dont worry about it. Oh, thats rare. So you are going to protect Japan? Although their families had just gotten targeted, Hajimes statement sounded like he was saying that he would unconditionally protect this country from any supernatural attack of other countries. Fukube narrowed his eyes. Certainly, it might be inconvenient for the returnees too if Japanese government got taken over but To be honest, Hajime and others should be able to position themselves as inviolable existence again just like before by making other countries understood that they would only get harmed if they tried anything to them. Hajime also didnt show any sign of demanding compensation for his help. Hajime saying that he would lend his strength in a fight between countries sounded a bit unlike his usual self. And so Fukube made the natural conclusion. Nagumo-saaan. Youuu, could it be you had done something? Youre sharp Fukube-san. Aint you the cause of everything? Fukube asked with a reproachful gaze. But Hajime unexpectedly admitted it honestly. Even I never expected that things could possibly develop like this. I had made estimations and taken as many measures as I could butwell, thats just excuse. Although, we needed to return earths environment back like before no matter what in order to prevent a certain world from breaking down. Returning back to before? Well, enough about that for now. Please continue with your explanation. But, please explain just what it was that you did later. I guess. Lets have a frank talk later. Britain and Vatican are also involved with it after all. Aah~ sheesh~ Fukube held his head with both hands. Vanessa and Claudia averted their eyes far away from him. Even they never expected that things would turn out like this by reviving the King Tree. Hinata and others also completely didnt expect that the cause of their power awakening was at the other side of the phoneno, it was Kousuke beside them and his friend. They turned toward him with an expression that seemed to say No way!?. Fufu, isnt it fine? After all it was thanks to that, I was able to come to the side of mine beloved like this. Hidzuki-san? Dont hug me. Are you reading the atmosphere? Kousuke unconsciously performed a heroine move of turning red in the face when Hidzuki hugged him in princess carry and whispered into his ear. Look, Emily-chans eyes were becoming muddy. She was taking out a test tube from her pocket that was filled with energetic liquid that was primed to explode anytime. Hajime didnt even notice that exchange and continued speaking. Lets continue. About their second plan. The abnormality of Fuji Mountain is exactly becauseDD Just as he was in the middle of saying that, the other side of the phone suddenly became noisy. Aah? Amanogawa begged in tears? He got the backup of the Heaven Tree with him right? Nn. But, the manly goddess is still a rookie god, and Aularodde is dog tired because of Hajime so. He want the reinforcement to come quickly. It seemed that Yue came with a message. From what they were talking about, apparently Kouki and others were in the fairy world and something was also going on over there Why was Hajime in contact with them even while casually talking with Kousuke and others here? Without even any time to ask that question, the dialogue at the other side of the phone was heading toward a dangerous direction. Tsk. As expected we have to deal with it too huh. For now, it will be fine if you can make Aularodde drink this. Teleport it to them. Hajime? This is, what? Mon E*? Why are you pouring it into a shaker? I thought that something like this might happen so I prepared it. Its a special energy drink where I also tossed in all kinds of medicines that make you energetic that I received from Emily before into it. Even an incarnation of laziness will be able to work without rest for a hundred years after drinking thisthough after everything is over they will turn a bit, you know. Everyones gaze snapped toward Emily. Emilys gaze snapped away from everyone. She was making excuse I cantoppose the demon king with a small voice. So weak. Or rather, Emily-chan, could it be she was actually a genius in making toxic substance rather than a cure? Y-Yue-san here will work hard, so no need for thattt Eh? T-that so? Even though something like energy drink is all the same as long as they can postpone the fatigue for laterI wonder why everyone always refuse to drink the special version. That was because the effect was too special that even Yue-sama was creeped by it. But the talk wouldnt progress by making such retort so nobody said anything. Nagumo family was overly used with energy drink. Ye there, I doth not know who ye actually are, but if ye try something with Aularodde-dono then I shant stayeth quietDD Hidzuki-saaan, stoooppp! Hidzuki raised her voice with a threatening atmosphere. It seemed she was holding Aularodde in high regard. Aahh? Who was that just now? I am Shuten Douji. The one in command of the onis at the eastern territory of the fairy world. So its youuu Ooh? For some reason Hajime-san reacted to Shuten Douji-san. He was cursing I can see it. This is why those bunches are going into rampage while spewing out things like that damn human-. You damn Abyssgate-san- with a small voice. Kousuke didnt ask what Hajime meant. Because, Kousuke also could picture it in his mind. It seemed that right now the fairy world was in chaos and he had a very good idea about the reason. Anyway Yue. I still need some time over here. This side will be fine with Aikos Sea of Trees Manifestation , and we also have the divine protections of the divine spirits. Go over there to help them out by yourself for now. Nn. Leave it to me. After having such talk, Hajime started talking about the Shadow Monks second plan. Apparently, the first plan was to pollute the dragons vein that supported the Barrier of Heavenly Star, while the second plan was to destroy Saten no Hokora at Izumo Grand Shrine and Uten no Hokora at Fuji Mountains sea of trees which formed the barrier of two scales, the cornerstone of the Barrier of Heavenly Star. Their objective for doing that was to free the sealed existence behind the barrier. The man in black throwing himself into the dragons den together with his apparition, the Izumo Grand Shrine getting attacked, and also Seimei Shrine and Kyoto Imperial Palace that had dragons den getting targeted, they were all for that. P-please wait a second! There is something sealed by Uten no Hokora? I never heard about anything like that before! It was Hinata who raised her voice like that. She hurriedly looked toward the elderly nobleman and Taisei, but the two of them were also completely taken aback by the revelation. But its the fact. That Abe no Seimei most likely created that Barrier of Heavenly Star to appease that dragon Wha-, that barriers purpose was to seal the monsters that running rampant unchecked at that era Wasnt it just a camouflage? After all he kept it a secret even from his own family. How can that be It was a shocking fact that overturned the knowledge that the onmyoujis had inherited through unbroken line of successions. Naturally the elderly nobleman displayed his anger and questioned just what was the basis of such controversial statement. Taisei too pointed out Why does the Shadow Monk aware of something that even we didnt know about? to pick hole in it. Hajime informed the agitated onmyoujis of his conclusion. It was an outrageous story that even Kousuke and others were unable to accept immediately. Listen well, Abe no Seimei didnt seal this thing. He appeased it. That existence already existence since far away in the past, from a time even before mankind was born. It had fallen asleep before human history began. O-oi, Nagumo? Dont tell me were talking about something like a god Its not something like that. Open your ears wide, the aforementioned dragon refers toDDthis country, Japan. Bewilderment ruled over the place. Nobody comprehended what had just been said. But, Hajime ignored the confusion of Kousuke and the others and spoke. About his interrogation of the members of Shadow Monk. He noticed a strange thing from there. Even when he asked them about the detail of the second plan for liberating the existence that was sealed in Fuji Mountain, far from saying anything about the dragon, none of them even remembered who, when, and how they were taught about the existence of this sealed being. What they knew was about the original second plan, which was giving up on the destruction of the Barrier of Heavenly Star, and switched to releasing the monsters sealed all over Japan with human-wave tactics. But, in a time before Hauria entered the sea of trees, the Shadow Monk had dispatched their intelligence agent there for a preliminary investigation of the first plan. After that agent investigated the shrine at Fuji Mountain, their second plan got revised. The changed plan was that even if they couldnt destroy the Barrier of Heavenly Star, they should at least pollute it, or perhaps inflicted it with damage even if only for a bit in order to liberate the dragon. After that they would make it rampage in Japan. In that case Tsuchimikado clan would surely deal with it, and depending on the situation the returnees would also get involved and the organization would be able to measure their actual strength. In case that they couldnt deal with the dragon, China would send reinforcement to sell out favor as a nationthat was the plan. Even when Hajime investigated with compass, although there was reaction, the compass didnt show the location of the dragon clearly. And so he tried searching the location of old literatures that contained information about it, but the compass showed no reaction at all. It was incomprehensible. What in the world was this dragon? There I caught Amanogawa and others who were in the middle of their journey to have Aularodde tell me about this dragons true identity. But Aularodde knew nothing. The former goddess had no memory of such existence. According to Aularodde, the worlds memory was taking root in the Heaven Tree. The memory could be accessed by using goddesss power, so all of them including Koukis group rushed to the fairy world. And then together with the manly goddess, the old and new goddesses worked together. Furthermore they also used Hajimes infinite magic power to trace back the record. However they didnt find any record even after going back for nearly ten thousand years. With no other way, Yue used sublimation magic to the extreme limit in order to increase the goddesses processing speed, and they were also made to perform Limit Break forcefully using artifact. Although such measures caused Aularoddes head to slightly go into a twist, they finally succeeded in determining the identity of that existence. Eh, wait a second. Nope nope, just nope. Dont tell me, you arent seriously saying that Japan itself is an apparition right? Thats just a metaphor right? I also dont want to believe it but, that dragon was born from a conception of other world, long even before human history began. It was born as a might existence that surpassed even god. And then, it half killed the goddess of Heaven Tree at that time and left the fairy world. After that it seemed that dragon arrived on earth. And then, the dragon that laid earth to waste clashed with the goddess of the alive and well King Tree. There was also the cooperation of the goddess of the Heaven Tree from across the worlds. With that they somehow succeeded in sealing the dragon at the edge of the continent. Because of the sealed dragons gigantic body, it became a land before anyone knew it. Fuji Mountain was the equivalent of that dragons heart. Certainly the shape of Japanese islands looked similar like a dragon, but stillsomething like this is completely a myth isnt it Its an emergency of Japan floating up instead of submerging into sea. The scale is too big that it felt laughable huh. Hearing Hajime saying that, not only Kousuke, everyone there doubted his sanity. Such daring wasnt at the level of having a nerve of steel anymore. In any case, after such fact came to light from a goddess herself carefully examining the record of history, there was no denying its truthfulness. There Taisei came back to himself and interrupted. Come to think of it, Fuji Mountain had erupted many times in the past butit was only in the Heian period that the scale was in a different magnitude. Could it be, that was why Seimei-sama? Youre saying that the dragon almost woke up at that time? Seimei-sama noticed that and he created the Barrier of Heavenly Star to pacify it? Even the elderly nobleman muttered with a groan. In respond Hinata spoke Ill confirm it quickly and formed a hand seal. There was the most suitable existence to ask from if it was about the true objective of the Barrier of Heavenly Star. Yes, the manager of the barrierDDthe white fox Kuzunoha. Hinata closed her eyes and attempted to communicate. Then after a while Hinata let out a sigh. It seems to be the truth. However, even Seimei-sama and Kuzunoha-sama only felt an enormously powerful ki of a dragon from under Fuji Mountain vaguely. Apparently they were unable to go as far as seeing through the kis true identity. But, if the being actually woke up, it could possibly turn into an outrageous disaster. It seemed they made such judgment from the frequent occurrence of Fuji Mountains eruption, the abnormality of the dragons vein, and the result of various kind of divinations. The Barrier of Heavenly Star is like a dam that is set up in the center of the Path of the Rising Sun DDthe dragons vein that stretched in a straight line from Izumo until Fuji. The sealed evil spirits were also for moderately exhausting the power of the dragons vein. With that the power of dragons vein flowing into the sacred mountain got adjusted. That is the true objective of the barrier that had been hidden until now. Hinata explained with a somewhat conflicted expression. She must feel conflicted to learn that such thing had been kept secret from her. The best way to protect something is to make it so that things existence is not even known. Not only he realized the existence of the disaster, he even laid out a barrier that cover half of Japan, together with this thorough measure, it looks like Abe Seimei was a far greater man than even in legend. That evaluation of Hajime that could also be called a lavish praise made Hinata, no, the descendants to all have a conflicted expression. More importantly Nagumo. That dragon is going to wake up once more right now isnt it? Kousuke pulled the talk back in track while oozing out uneasiness. Hajime replied with a composed voice. Looks like it. At the very least, there is no doubt that its this dragon that influenced the mind of the Shadow Monk approaching the shrine. The Shadow Monk members themselves mustnt have clear awareness or will about it. Perhaps it should be said that they responded or maybe empathizing with the dragon only because they were a group that was scheming to destroy the Barrier of Heavenly Star. Even if they only had the image of there is a powerful dragon here planted into them, even if the dragon couldnt really hypnotize or influence their mind strongly, it was inevitable for them to judge that this is useful for the plan. Like that, they actually carried out their plan for real in such way. Now that the barrier had gotten polluted and Izumo had also fallenDD. Although we still have the Barrier of Heavenly Star, if the shrine in Fuji Mountain also get destroyed, there is no telling what might happen. The dragon has been sealed for hundred thousands or even millions of year. Its unthinkable that the Japanese islands themselves will move immediately but, at the very least it wont bring any desirable result. In other words, the shrine is still being targeted even now huh? The number of those Shadow Monks is a lot. We couldnt deal with all of them completely. We got something else that have to be done no matter what in the middle of doing that. The destruction of Uten no Hokora had been obstructed by the Haurias although only by a coincidence. Surely they would launch an attack with even greater scale next time. And then, for some reason Hajime and others couldnt spare any time to take care of that right now. Then, there was only thing to say here. In short, we just need to defend it ourselves huh. Please. What about reinforcement? Please take care of it using the Haurias and all the combat forces through your connections. I had also notified the security bureau and Vatican. In other words, Hajime was telling Kousuke to protect the shrines in the four directions using all the bonds that he had formed until nowDDthe assault force of the security bureau, the exorcists, the onmyoujis, and Hauria clans. Roger. He didnt mention anything about not being able to do it or that it would be difficult. There was also no hesitation. If Nagumo was relying on him then he just needed to produce result. Unaware, Kousukes eyes were turning into that of a veteran soldier. The atmosphere around him was sharpened clearly and he exuded a numbing dominating aura. Seeing that, Rana, Emily, Vanessa, Claire, and even Hidzuki let out a heated sigh. As for Hinata, her grim expression that were layers of seriousness on top of seriousness reddened with a dazed look. Taisei papa glared at Kousuke while gritting his teeth and screeching kiii``. As though he wanted to say how dare you seduce my daughterrrr. The elderly nobleman looked at him as though he was looking at a hopeless father. Dear mee, I wish that you wouldnt do something like sending foreign forces from Britain or Vatican as you pleased to here like this. Fukube scratched his head in frustration. Even so he took out his phone while smiling wryly. Its our job to protect our country. Ill have you allow for our participation in this. It seemed that he would also gather a force here. Endou, Ill send reinforcement there after we are finishing taking care of things here. Most likely Shia or Tio will be able to go there later. Thats reassuring. Though the recovery items in my possession right now are lacking, got any aid for us? Of course. The opponents mainly consisted of casters but, the possibility of them bringing some types of apparitions with them is high. I already sent bullets and artifacts that will be effective even against them to Karm, along with healing items. Join up with him on site and resupply there. Ok, leave this place to us. Seeing the way Kousuke smiled fearlessly, the eyes of Hinata and others who were wavering from the seriousness of the situation also started to be filled with mettle. They were still unable to swallow everything. They felt like they were watching a nightmare. But, even so they understood what had to be done. And there was a man who was going to charge without hesitation to the forefront of it. When they looked at that back, if their strength was required, it made them wished to follow behind him for the time being. What about you Nagumo? This is you were talking about, so you must be working to resolve the situation right from its foundation. Exactly. Right now Im at the sanctuary of the King Tree. There Hajime was analyzing the cause of the awakened appearing along with the revival of the King Tree. Currently he was creating a solution for the problem. I also mentioned it just now but, with the pollution of the barrier and the destruction of Izumos shrione, the influence of the dragon is gradually getting stronger. The fairy world is the place where the change is the most striking. Hm? The cause of the commotion in the fairy world, isnt it caused by jealousy about the matter of HidzukiDDI mean Shuten Douji? Aka me? Those guys were just taking advantage of the chaos. Right now all the apparitions with legends related to dragon in the fairy world has lost their sanity and rushed to here. Haa? Eh, dont tell me, they are affected by the dragon? That must be it. Originally, they couldnt possibly manifest on earth as long as they arent summoned or something, but if the dragon is serving that role as the summoner, there is a risk of legendary dragons pouring into earth by tens of thousands. Kousuke threw a glance at Hidzuki. She was a real example of a legendary oni who manifested here after responding to his call. What Hajime said sounded plausible. He realized now. Kouki and others along with Yue who was sent away just now were serving as the dam holding back the dragons at the fairy world. And then, seeing that there are actual apparitions sealed all over the place, there are also dragon types apparitions here on earth. There is no guarantee that they dont get affected too. So thats how it is. Shia-san and others are splitting up right now in anticipation of that huh? Yeah. Half of the class are also working on it. The method was simple. They checked all over the world with compass, then they traveled using Crystal Key via the sanctuary where Hajime was at and went around putting up barriers to completely isolate all of the checkpoints. At the same time, so that they could respond even if the worst happened, or at the very least to buy a bit of time and contacted Hajime, the army of demon possessed Grim Reapers was also dispatched to all over the world. Also, defending Hajime who completely had his hands full with work and the sanctuary were Aiko leading her magical plants and the divine spirits. The mastermind of the attack toward the sanctuary before this was also the Shadow Monk, but it seemed that anyone who excelled in spiritual sight or diviniation technique had sensed the moment when the King Tree revived. Even if they didnt understand the location accurately, it was inevitable for that country with plenty of mystical legend to put their sight toward Britain where mysterious incidents had recently occurred in frequent occurrence. There, in order to search for the source of the power awakening and obtained the aforementioned source, they manipulated civilians with grounding in such field and awakened people to use them in a kind of human-wave tactics for an offensive scouting searching for the location. The same like in Fujis sea of trees, they would definitely launch a serious attack toward the sanctuary after this. But, the divine spirits who were completely devoted in an appeal competition in order to become the next great trees avatar were oddly high spirited, so the attackers didnt even pose any threat. Umm, Nagumo-sama? Some of us onmyoujis wish to head to Kyoto to safeguard it butthe members of Shadow Monk might target the cornerstones of the Barrier of Heavenly Star and the dragons den while we are standing guard. That matter has also been taken care of. Myuu andMyuu and, thats, what to call them, her happy-go-lucky youkais? They already headed over there. Papa was uneasy about his daughters circle of friends. Such sentiment could be felt clearly from his voice. You sent out Myuu-chan!? She begged me saying that she couldnt abandon her friends at KyotoI asked Shizuku to guard her so I think she will be fine. Though, rather than Myuus safety, Hajime was more worried with Myuu making some new friends again. The families here are also being protected by Etemp, Sonobe, and the others, so there is no problem. I see. Roger that. Were going to defend Fuji to the end over here until you finished with implementing the solution. Consider it done. Kousuke nodded in acceptance and turned his gaze to around him. Is everyone also fine with that? He asked with his gaze. The answer was naturally, no problem. There, Hajime spoke with an unusually quiet tone. Endou Hm? We changed the world. No, we returned the world to how it originally should be. Ou But, its originally not the business of this world. If they abandoned the fairy world, forsook millions, billions of apparitions and fairies to their fate, if they gave up on Aularodde, there would be no need to change earth. Of course, when one of the nine worlds completely broke down, it was unknown what kind of effect it would have on the other worlds. It was even possible that a completely unforeseen disaster would rise, like how a single rotten branch could rot the whole tree. At that time Hajime and others naturally had also considered that risk. In the end they decided that they couldnt possibly allow the break down of the fairy world to continue. But, even so, We have to take responsibility for what we did. What were doing here isnt for a direct reason like because Japan is in danger. Yeah, were doing this as a human. I feel the same. I absolutely never have any thought that it would be better if the whole fairy world is destroyed. I also dont regret us reviving the King Tree. He looked at Hidzuki and smiled. Hidzuki blushed and smiled back. Thats why, I wont let any more damage than this. Although only a few, there were several Tsuchimikado clan members who became victims. Kousukes face grimaced as he recalled that, but then Hinatas hand softly grabbed his hand. Her eyes that were looking up at him were containing an earnest light. Endou-sama. When trying to accomplish something, there will be something else that inevitably occur. Human wont be able to take even one step forward if they cant do anything unless they can predict everything first. Hinata-chan Not to mention that Endou-sama and your friends carried out your act for the sake of saving something that had to be saved correct? In the end it was the will of the Shadow Monk themselves that decided to bare their fang by making use of that. It was also with their own will that those Tsuchimikado clan members risked their life in order to protect the Fujiwara clan members. Thats why, dont think of yourself as the ultimate cause of everything, Hinata pleaded with a straightforward gaze. Looking at the others, the elderly nobleman and Taisei and the others were also looking at him with the same gaze. Kousuke turned his gaze toward Hinata once more. They looked at each others eyes, then Kousuke also smiled. He got the feeling that he was hearing the sound of grinding teeth from somewhere. Fukube-san, how old is the onmyou girl? Her voice sounded really young. I heard she is nine years old. So its out for Endou huh? That matter has been settled. I will give the report later. By the way, its decided that its just barely safe. Yu two, cant you read the mooddd!? Even though it wasnt like he had done anything to feel guilty about, Kousuke immediately let go of Hinatas hand. Hinata-chan, she held tight her own hand while looking a bit sad. *Grit grit grit grit gritt* There was a sound of grinding teeth. It seemed the sound came from the mouths of Taisei papa and the doctor-chan and the saintess-chan. Cough. Anyway, Endou Ou It will be a perfect game from here. Were going to resolve the situation perfectly. Naturally. After that, they exchanged some more information before Kousuke turned off the call. He ran his gaze to his surrounding once more. Even the injured people looked like they had recovered considerably from the regenerative effect of the healing medicines and artifacts. There was nobody who was unconscious. Everyone was looking at Kousuke with a strong gaze. Toward all of them, Aa~, then everyone, please lend me your help. Kousuke smiled wryly and bowed his head. Everyone unconsciously chuckled at that slightly sloppy request. The last battle to compensate for saving the fairy world was starting in the middle of such slightly relaxed atmosphere. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. You often heard about Japan looking dragon shaped but, a tale about Japan=dragon that really left an impression in Shirakome is YAIBA of Aoyama-sensei from very long time ago. I really liked it. Lightning Slash, I practiced that technique a lot. Putting that aside, everyone. Lets never try mixing energy drink x energy drink. This chapter isnt recommending to drink that kind of special energy drink by any means. Im not lying here okay? Seriously dont try it at home. Updates at Gardo Main story Chapter 53 Volcano Capture Start Zero Chapter 35 Vandre Schnee entered the stage chu Nichijou Chapter 49 Restart! Chapter 417 Arifureta Chapter 417 Abyss Lord Chapter Three The Battle Behind the Scene First Part ~Isnt Yue-san Alone Already More Than Enough?~ . UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!! NUAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! A loud scream of fighting spirit surged out. The war cries that were raised so loudly as though to make the whole fairy world heard them came from Kouki holding the brilliantly shining holy sword and the (acting) avatar of the Heaven Tree, the manly goddessDDBlau Niebel. From the top of the Heaven Tree, Kouki was leading a swarm of small light dragons and a huge light dragon that were created from the highest level of light element attack magic Gods Might itself. At the same time he himself was firing Soaring Flash everywhere like there was no tomorrow. At the opposite side, the manly goddess was making her aberrant muscles bulging out with vapor of sweats bursting out of her body. For some reason she was also making double biceps pose. Then, for a mysterious reason, the Heaven Tree shined as though it was resonating with her. Her sweats were also shining from the lights reflection while the tree fired out a barrage of branches. It was the same attack like what Aularodde performed against the nine-tailed fox in the past. It was a sure-kill authority that if it hit, the branches would enter the targets body and spread out their roots inside. However Goddammitttt, the irritants arent just one or two- Really sorry-, this is because I cant suppress themmm- Everywhere in sight there were oriental dragons, western dragons, giant snakes, mizuchi In addition, there were also fish swimming in the air, giant turtle on the ground, youma with dragon body with only their head coming from a different creature, or the reverse of a creature with only dragon head, etc, etc. Every kind of creature with legend that was related to dragon were charging to here with no sanity that could be detected from them. Compared to when they faced against a great swarm of youma in the past, certainly the combat force here was smaller number-wise. However, there was one point that was decisively different compared to last time. That was, !? Blau-, up! Something huge is coming- Aahn-, sheeshh- When Blau looked up while feeling a chill that caused her to feel goosebumps all over her body, there was already a dark cloud that had formed unnoticed there. Lightnings were running all over it like a spider web. A coiling giant body appeared from there. It must be a dragon god from a world somewhere. Instantly, lightning attack that dyed the world white rained down. That lightning came with speed that left its thunderous sound behind. It felt like it might annihilated everything and anything of the lower world. It was undoubtedly a display of a godly might. Such attack that really ought to be called as kaminari fell on the Heaven Tree. A barrier blocked the attack. (TN: Kaminari means lightning, but if the word is broken down further, it can also mean gods roar) Blau Niebels body that was self-proclaimed to be just flabby tightened and pulsed greatly. Her blood vessels swelled out to the surface and she let out a breath *pshew* that sounded like when a bottle of high pressure gas cylinder got opened. Enough with this alreadyyy- Her posing switched to the pose of most muscular! Her deltoid and trapezius muscles swelled out and both her arms displayed artistic muscle lines! They displayed what could only be called as a mountain belt area that was formed by the muscles of just a single person!!!!! Immediately, the pressure of the dragon god that was squatting at the sky drastically lessened. It was the authority that made the avatar of the Heaven Tree worthy to be called a goddessDDthe absolute right to interfere directly toward thought element and conceptionDDthe authority shaved the majority of the dragon gods power. It was a mystery though why the authority activated in conjunction with the posing! Although, there was no way they could feel relieved with just that. Craapp-. DDMaximum C Gods Might- Koukis Gods Might crashed head on against a breath attack of a red dragon that was unleashed right at this moment. It felt like the world itself was shaken. The dragon type apparitions at the surrounding were blown away by the after blast. There, a white dragon flew out from behind the red dragon and launched its own dragons breath. The timing was so superb as though the two dragons were cooperating with each other. Perhaps even the dragon gods lightning attack just now was nothing more than a step to create this opening from how it looked like. This phenomenon had often occurred from the start of the battle. Even though sanity couldnt be felt at all from the dragons, even though they should be just charging ahead recklessly Koukis gigantic light dragon blocked the white dragons breath with its own breath. Damn youuuu-!! Kouki poured even more of his fighting spirit and magic power. Like that the minion and master somehow managed to tore through the enemys attack right from the front. But, he was running out of breath. Unlike the previous time, they were unable to scatter the enemy swarm in one go. The reason for that was none other than, As expected from divinity owners- There were a lot of beings with divinity among the attacking dragons. Last time, Aularodde was sealing the divine class apparitions. The attacking apparitions also didnt try to work together with each other at all. Although the enemy number this time was fewer than last time, their side this time also didnt have the overwhelming number from Hajime and the abyss lord. In addition, Aularodde-samaa-, Im sorryyyy! Even though you have bestowed such an important role to meee-, it turned out like this because Im unable to carry out my duty properlyyyy-!! Im really a completely no good goddess arent Iiii!! Ooooonnn- The fact that Blau Niebel was just a rookie goddess who got the authority transferred to her only a few months ago was a major factor. Originally, the being of this world couldnt possibly oppose the goddess who was the avatar of the Heaven Tree. Even the dragon type beings shouldnt be able to break through their seal even if they possessed divinity. In addition, although the King Tree of earth had been revived and thought element had started flowing to here, the fairy world still hadnt fully recovered yet although it was starting to get better. Even the divine dragons power should still be far away from their peak. That was exactly why Aularodde could entrust the fairy world to Blau Niebel and left this world to go on a journey to revive the branches of the world tree. And yet, that premise was overturned. This was just a conjecture but, the circumstantial evidence was strong. Yes, it was the Dragons existence. The irregular that could half-killed the goddess at that time even though she possessed an absolute advantage in this world. There was no doubt its existence was resonating with the dragon type beings here. Most likely its influence was the reason why only the dragon type beings were able to slip out of their seals. In addition it was also definitely the reason why the dragons possessed their original strength and working together superbly with each other. And then, because Blau Niebel was a rookie goddess, it was difficult for the current her to reduce the power of all the divine beings simultaneously, much less sealing all of them at the same time. If the dragons were only in the class of high apparition, their power would be reduced the moment they entered the Heaven Trees territory, so even the small light dragons were enough to take them on but Against the apparitions in divine class or those who possessed the power that was close to that level, the best that Blau Niebel could do was suppressing their power one by one and defeating them in turn before resealing them while they were in the state of temporarily dispersed. Even doing just that needed a great effort from her. Even then the dragons would break through their seal once more and revived if she let her guard down. It went without saying that it was the reason why the sealing of the dragons couldnt keep up with this situation. In fact, Kouki had defeated many divine dragons until now, but some of them couldnt be fully sealed and managed to revive again. He had lost track of how long he had been defending this place. His ability to continue fighting was rising thanks to the backup of the Heaven Tree and numerous artifacts, but the number of dragons that were rushing to this place was still increasing even now. Kouki and others were gradually getting pushed back. Although there is Nagumo at the other side, there is no way we can allow this many dragons to pass- Of course pyonn-. Butitll be bad for us at this rate yahn! The two fought hard. Both of them were looking anxious as they glanced briefly to behind them. There Aah geez-. Pull yourself together already! Kouki is in a pinch see! Show your guts! Aa~? Uu~? Fuheh Dont just act flippantly like that! Look sharp! I hatee~, hot blooded woma~n Youu-, this damn hopeless goddess!! Actually, there were two other people here. Other than the desperately fighting Kouki and Blau Niebel, there was also the former queen of the desert worldDDMoana. She was continuously supporting the Heaven Tree itself with her heavens blessing art Divine Protection to raise the trees specs. The other one was Aularodde whose head was completely bla~nk temporarily (perhaps) from tracing back the trees record until the ancient time. By the way, Moanas heavens blessing art was able to display such noticeable effect was thanks to the artifacts that Hajime gave her before departing to the journey to revive the branches of the world tree. Her weapons were also containing abundant stock of blessing power using the element converter system, so Moana was able to display her power as a warrior queen fully even when in another world. They got the heavens blessing art Divine Protection and recovery type blessing art from such Moana, in addition they were also using other recovery artifacts and medicines to treat Aularodde but In contrast to expectation, Aularodde-san wasnt recovering at the slightest. All this time she was just smiling frivolously as though she was finding something funny. She had already got hit with double slaps in the face from the energetic Moana many times until both her cheeks were swelling red, but she paid no attention to that at all. Moana finally felt a sense of danger seeing her condition and started slapping Aularoddes face seriously, but as expected she was still just smili~~ng frivolously. Seeing Aularodde in such condition, (Could it be, she didnt just read the record of the Heaven Tree) The origin of the branches of world tree, according to Aularodde it was the record warehouse of the whole worlds. Could it be that she had come into contact with it even if just slightly? Kouki pondered in worry. He recalled the talk about the world that was called as Akashic Records at earth, the place that couldnt be reached even by an avatar. The talk mentioned that anyone that came into contact with it would surely perish from being unable to endure it. He considered that line of thought, but he immediately brushed it away. Because actually, it wasnt just the dragons that were gradually pushing Kouki and others back. Oraah!! You human there!! Dont just hide there orah!! Come and fight like a man- How dare you came out of nowhere and butt inn-. Youre lookin down on us ahhh, you bastard!! Dont get in our way you little shit, oo!? You wanna to get killed huh!? Thuggish apparitions who were clearly not dragon type were yelling angrily while also attacking with tremendous impacts. Their characteristic was the horns growing on their forehead although the number of their horns differed from each other. Some of them were approaching with ability to fly freely, while there were also a lot who were punching on the barrier from the ground. Why are even the onis are coming here too- I dont know pyon- Yes, there were also a great variety of onis joining in this chaotic battle. Not the whole oni type came here. It was only a part of them. But, even then they numbered several thousands. A lot of them were in the class of high apparition, and a considerable number of them were even in the fierce god class. No, looking closer there were also some other class of high apparitions here and there sporadically. All of them were screaming in clear fury. How dare you seduce my Shuten Doujiiii!! Im gonna beat you dead!!! Im telling you I dont know what do you guys mean-!! Just what in the world happened with the chief of the east territory non!? Aa!? Bastard, who are you calling your Shuten Douji aa!? Im gonna kill you!!! No good, they arent listening! Just why are the onis always obstinate like this non!? Just as it looked like the onis were charging headlong toward the barrier to break it, they got offended by each others statement and beat up each other. Then after one side got punched away, they would return to try breaking the barrier wholeheartedly. Such thing had happened several times in repeat. And there was someone even more unhinged among them. That lowly insignificant humannn!! That bastard who doesnt even have a speck of presence dare to lay his hand on my womannnnnnnn!! A seriously screwed up in the head oni god. He was endlessly firing away swords and spears of ice while also releasing rain of fire and tornado at the same time. Each punch from his fist would cause ripple to spread through the barrier and caused shockwave that felt like earthquake. Kouki-, as I thought did you lay your hand on his woman!? I dont remember ever doing anything like that, Moana! Moana was looking at Kouki with eyes that were filled with sadness and darkness. This exchange had happened several times since some time ago. Besides if my memory serves me right, Shuten Douji is She is a too~~tal hottie you knowww~, fuhehe~ Kouki, as I thoughtC I told you its a misunderstanding! Or rather, you should recall it too Moana! If I remember right it was Endoubut, I dont understand at all why that topic came up right now Who would ever thought that the person in question was already summoned back at earth, where there she proclaimed her marriage with Kousuke to the offshoot of Ootakemaru who had regained his sanity. And then, the other onis and various kinds of high apparitions who were in love with Shuten Douji were all in rage that a human male nabbed the woman in their heart when she wouldnt even give them any time of her day. It was something that Kouki and others had no way of knowing at all in this moment. Though actually, about half of the onis who gathered in this place were nothing more than uninvolved onis who saw the chaos and took advantage of it thinking This is the first festival after regaining our sanity yeahh! Lets go wild!. A-anyway its bad if he get serious! Ill suppress his strength pyon! Blau Niebel concentrated on Ootakemaru. She attempted to reduce the majority of that oni god. But, as expected even without their sanity, the dragons didnt just rush headlong. They aimed at the moment when Blau Niebels concentration was focused on the oni and launched a simultaneous attack. Kaminari, dragons roars, the authorities of destruction and death rushed toward the barrier from all directions. A creaking sound rang out. The radiance of the heavens tree was flickering as though the tree was screaming. Aah, crap crap! Moanaa-, connect me to Nagumooo- G-got it! Kouki assisted the barrier by overlapping an extra huge Holy Severance on it. During that time Blau Niebel also changed her posing to Side Chest to reinforce the barrier. But, they got put completely on the defensive. Kouki ordered his giant light dragon and small light dragon swarm to concentrate their attack on the divinity owners, but the dragons in the class of high apparitions and lower cut in to obstruct them. Moana thrust a key shaped artifact into the air in panic and twisted it. Instantly a small crimson ripple spread out with that key at the center. It was the gate key for travel between worlds, Fairy Key. The objects number of usage was limited by the amount of magic power contained inside it, but under the conditions of the world tree branches of the two worlds were touching each other, the goddesses of both worlds were assisting each other, and the output was kept to the minimum, it could serve the role as a temporary communication tool that could operate for a considerably long time. Perhaps it should be called as the prototype of the interworld cellphone that would be created later. Its connected Kouki! Nagumoo! Nagumoooooo!! We dont have enough manpower here! Things are bad! Please help us here goddammit! Your reluctance to beg for help from the demon king-sama is oozing out you know! Its fine, Ill report the situation! You just concentrate toward the enemies Kouki! Thanks! Moana! You saved me emotionally! I can hear you two though? Cant you two have that kind of exchange before the call got connected? S-sorry The extremely cold voice of the strongest vampire princess caused Kouki and Moana to apologize with trembling voice. Nn. So? Hajime is busy right noware you in a pinch there? I-its exactly as you saDDcough, yeah, thats right. I want you to send us reinforcement. Yue-samas dignity almost caused Moana to unconsciously talk with polite language & servile attitude like when a common employee was talking with the company president, but she somehow pulled herself together to switch to the manly talking manner that she used when she was queen. That was because she would feel apologetic toward Kouki if she abased herself toward the first wife of the demon king when Koukis relationship with Hajime was like that. And most of all, her siscon disposition was also telling her I wont forgive you for getting my cute Koone-tan to idolize and call you Yue-oneesamaC!! Her onee-chan is just me alonee-. Moana pushed down that thought inside her heart while quickly describing the situation here. Then some pieces of conversation leaked out from the other side of the pulsing communication gate. Make Aularodde drink this Special energy drink Will be able to work for a hundred years without rest Stooohpp!! Kouki, Moana, and Blau Niebels pained voices incidentally overlapped with each other in harmony. Even Moana who didnt get along with Aularodde in various senses joined in. Or rather, they could even feel the presence of Yue shuddering at the other side of the gate. Fuheh, heheheh, work? More work? Its fine already! Its fine for you to take a rest! Please no-, dont tell me to do something like resting! Ill answer your expectation! Thats why dont abandon meee- You should be the one throwing away the idea of getting abandoned just because of resting from work- Seeing the pitiful goddess who had been stained with corporate slave mentality until the core of her soul caused Moana to spontaneously hug her ti~~~-ghtly. The moment she got enveloped in Moanas voluptuous chest, Aularodde went funyaa~ as all tension left her body. She looked even more pitiful when she started muttering nonsense like Could it be, youre my mama?. There, the space whirled and emitted lightDD Nn-, its fine now! Yue-san is here!! The strongest vampire princess manifested while speaking a line like a certain mister symbol of peace with a smug face. Yue-san! What about Nagumo!? Mu. Youre uneasy with just me? N-no, thats not it butthere are this many enemies! Therere a lot of divine beings! In addition the dragons will revive right away if Blau doesnt seal them! That too was most likely the influence of the Dragon. That was exactly why they needed the power of number here Nn~ Yue floated to the air lightly. She folded her arms and placed her index finger below her chin cutely. However she glared with chilling coldness in her eyes at the surrounding despite her cute gesture. The sky dragon god, the endless amount of dragons infesting every direction. The onis and apparitions who indulged themselves in rage and combat even now. The destructive focused attacks that even the word violent was completely insufficient to fully describe it, and the creaking barrier. Kouki yelled Y-Yue-san! Things are seriously bad already here- to ask her to call as many reinforcements here as possible, not just her aloneDD Fuh She scoffed. A beat passed. The words of power of sublimation magic resounded frigidly. DDForbidden Release Light exploded blindingly. Golden light spiraled up around Yue until it gouged through the sky. The lightning cloud that a dragon god formed here was drilled through. The center was flung off to form a round hole. The large moon that was floating at far away beyond showed its appearance. Right after that, what sprang out was an overwhelming, out of bound, transcendental, and unreasonably immense pressure that trampled on common sense and reason. In an unconscious act. The apparitions who were below the divine class stopped moving with shudders. Just like a squirrel that was placed in front of a wild predator. Even the dragon gods instinctually felt in danger. They roared fiercely to shake off the pressure bearing down on them before roaring even more fiercely but Kouki and the others all turned speechless. Even the uncaring Aularodde opened her eyes wide and looked up. Amidst all that, a beautiful voice that could capture anyones heart while also sending shivers into their spine from how bewitching it was resounded far and away. I command under the name of YueDDKneel The words of power that directly interfered into soulDDDivine Word mercilessly penetrated deep into the apparitions. The reaction of the apparitions that were already trembling just from feeling the presence went without saying, but even the oni type beings who only came here to screw around also fell to their knees without exception. Those who were in the sky landed with a free fall and grinded their forehead on the ground. They did that while feeling aghast of their own action after several moments passed. Although, as expected those who were in the high apparition class or above were able to shake off the words effect. The dragon god class didnt even stop attacking. But, even those only lasted until there. I said, Kneel. With the Heaven Tree as the center, a jet black circle instantly spread through the sky. The center was empty like donut to avoid affecting the Heaven Tree, but the width of the circles outer circumference easily reached one kilometer. Right after the circle was formed, a physical and phenomenal pressure bore down on the dragon gods. DDWide range super gravitational field Kalpa of Destruction Countless roars, no, screams rose to the sky. All the apparitions and gods who squatted in the sky while acting lordly as though the sky belonged to them fell below together. They looked just like insects that were slapped down with just one hand. *Zun zun zun-* The impact of giant bodies hitting the ground spread out. Dust clouds spread out like a sandstorm. Guuuuh, what the hellll!? Even among them, perhaps because of his innate toughness, Ootakemaru managed to land on just one knee as he looked up to the sky. The golden spiral was dying down. The tips separated from the ground and the sky to form a sphere. Like a butterfly leaving its cocoon, the existence inside it showed herself. Like that, what appeared with the moon behind her as though she was its ruler was, Beautiful It was unknown who whispered that. There were sounds of swallowing saliva from here and there. A golden goddess. Or perhaps, the avatar of moon. An existence who was worthy of such title was there. She was standing under the moon, with three layers of halo shining brilliantly on her back, clad in a black dress with a body in adult mode, together with a whirling spherical black gravitational field and several black orbs circling around it like satellites. A face that was beautiful beyond description. A pressure that was like standing under a great waterfall that made anyone couldnt help but feel awe. Everyone was dumbfounded. They were dazzled. These people who was born from conceptfantasy were all flabbergasted as though they were looking at illusionfantasy. It couldnt be helped. After all the power that they felt from her who now replaced the dragon gods to squat in the skyDDwas completely beyond the successive generations of Heaven Trees avatars. Stay there like good children? Those words were spoken with a tilted head. Just how alluring, how terrifying someone could possibly be. But, that was exactly why it was unforgivable. The humiliation of being made to lick the ground stimulated the pride of the dragons even though they didnt have their sanity. Their vague urgeDDthe impulse to rush toward their grand ancestor was left behind by their rage and fighting spirit toward this powerful enemy before them. Roars rose up explosively. The dragons all flew up with the divinity possessors at the lead. Hee, bring it on. Guessing from her looks she is a western oni? Ill make her into my woman too!! All the onis were also grinning fiercely as though they had gotten a first class prey dangled before them. Their nature as oni drove them mad to obtain the golden goddess for their own. Muu. Only around half of them got cowed? Yue pouted her lips a little in dissatisfaction. She did a finger snap. One of the black orbs orbiting her suddenly broke. Nn. Magic power refilling complete. Then~~~~die. The merciless proclamation was carried out with the creation of a dark star of calamity that was emitting sparks. DDUltimate gravity magic Black Sky Destitution Its size was unprecedented. Four of them were formed simultaneously at the east, west, north, and south of the Heaven Tree. Anything that was in their range, whether the surrounding apparitions in the sky, or the apparitions on the ground Even though were kneeling!?, even the divine class got mercilessly sucked in. The unrivaled suction power that was impossible to escape from devoured the apparitions greedily. Such sight was like a nightmare. Black Sky Destitution was different from the similar gravity magic Severance Calamity. It wasnt a magic to reduce the target into dust using gravitational pressure. It was an annihilation magic. There was no problem here because the residents of fairy world could revive somewhere as long as they had concept and thought element, but if that wasnt the case, there was a possibility that the racial power balance of this world would crumble from the destruction here. You there, dont just stay in a daze. Can you seal those who got defeated just now? The adult mode Yue looked down on the peak of the Heaven Tree and scolded Blau Niebel who froze with her mouth gaping open. She returned to her senses and met those brilliant crimson eyes. The manly goddess-sans cheeks blushed red. The extremely terrifying beauty that took anyone captive without regard of gender, age, and race caused the manly goddess to nod up and down in high speed. It was as though Yue was Blau Niebels one and only goddess. Hah!? Dammit I looked straight at her! I almost got captivated just now Kouki muttered while wiping his cold sweat. He almost caused himself to get DOPAN-* from the demon king in the future. It sounds like youre confessing that you got captivated by her already by saying that. Moanas eyes were turning into 񣾣. But, she looked like she couldnt criticize him strongly like usual. Because she herself also got captivated. This was her first time seeing Yue got serious, so it was really hard for her to drag herself out of the shock in her system. No, Kouki was also in the same state. Thinking really carefully, today was the first time Yue got serious since the legendary final battle. Also, actually Kouki had only seen Yue getting serious at the battle VS cockr*ach when capturing the great trees great labyrinth. That was why, his perception of Yues strength was only that she was at the level of Nagumo. That was what he thought but DDOoOOOOOOOOOOOO- As expected from divine beings. The dragon gods endured even after getting swallowed into the Black Sky Destitutions. They all roared and unbelievably tore through the ultimate magic from the inside. From the start they were able to make their large bodies flew in the sky. Naturally they at least had the authority to interfere with gravity. In addition, right after all the Black Sky Destitutions vanished, the dragon gods also vanished from view. Right after that, they appeared once more above Yue. It seemed they could also interfere with space. Dark clouds formed once more. The dragon gods were covered with flashes of lightning with a storm raging around them. The Heaven Trees barrier surely would be able to endure their attacks including their authorities, however, Yue grinned and intentionally got out of the barrier. She also vanished. Using the instantaneous space teleportation without using a gate, Heavenly Existence. She appeared in front of the dragon gods. Two gigantic lightning fell at the same time. Yue didnt dodge. She didnt even defend. However, she attacked. The result was DDGUAAAAAAAAH!? Only the dragon god screamed. It writhed in the air. Looking closer, Yues lightning wasnt just a mere lightning. DDCombined attack magic of gravity C metamorphosis C sublimation C lightning element Subordinate Demonic Familiar C Ultimate Lightning Dragon It was a half monster giant lightning dragon made from lightning that was capable of autonomous action. With a huge body that wasnt at all inferior compared to a dragon god, it bit at the enemys neck, gouged, and poured lightning attack into its body while neutralizing its gravity control for flying. Like that both dragons fell nonstop toward the ground like a lightning strike. And then, at the sky where the dark cloud cleared once more, the unharmed Yue appeared. There wasnt a single burn on her body, not a single tear on her clothes, far from that, not even a single hair on her head was out of place. ORAAAAAAAAA- Ootakemaru had flown near without anyone noticing. His fist that was like a giant boulder lunged at Yues shoulder blade. Perhaps he imagined that she would cry and beg for forgiveness after she got one of her arms ripped off. AS expected, Yue didnt even put up any defense or try to dodge. Her arm was ripped off completely from her shoulder. Ootakemaru himself was bewildered at how easily he accomplished that. Perhaps she was simply unable to react? He thought as he looked back after passing by Yue slightlyDD As expected, she was there looking like nothing had happened. She lightly lifted up her supposedly ripped off arm and snapped her finger with a clear sound. Instantly, the space shifted. It shifted for layers upon layers, countlessly, in every single angle. Just like a mirror that had been hit over and over until it was cracked all over. DDSpace magic Thousand Cuts Exactly as the name said, it was a thousand of space rupture. A cage of absolute bisection with nowhere to escape. The space looked shifted not because of the cut in space, but also because of Ootakemarus vision that had been torn to pieces. As his consciousness faded out, he could see the sight of his own body falling as small cubes. (D-damn fine woman) She didnt even spare a glance toward him. The figure of the vampire princess who looked like she had just slapped away a fly made Ootakemaru imagined a delusion. If he could have Shuten Douji and this vampire princess in both arms, just how great he would feel. Know your place. (Haha-, thats harsh!) It was unclear whether she said those words to him or others. Ootakemarus consciousness faded away without him being able to ascertain that. Like that, at the battlefield that had been left by the oni god, Aa~, this is impossible Just as the surviving onis muttered with a bitter smile, thought of resignation and withdrawal was spreading among the apparitions in the class lower than high apparition. That was natural because Ootakemaru who had the exceptional status as an oni god even among the onis just got instant-killed, but even more than that. DDEvil Dragons of Seven Heavens The seven giant dragons that were covering the sky made them comprehended that they only had the future of being massacred. Lightning dragon, azure flame dragon, rock dragon, storm dragon, and the ice dragon were familiar heavenly dragons. But they were also joined by a light dragon that was created from Gods Might and darkness dragon that was spreading every kind of bad status everywhere like a poisonous dragon. All of them were in enlarged & physically materialized state. There were seven dragons of divine class. Furthermore their creator Yue could regenerate them instantly as long as she was alive. In addition, even that Yue was immortal as long as she had magic power. Her words influenced even the soul, she manipulated gravity and space like her own limbs, she even created lives in the form of evil dragons, and in addition she even had regeneration in the form of time interference. Her extremely honed skill even included something at the level of godly authority that she stealthily learned from a god of another world. She didnt even try to dodge or defend against enemys attacks and simply ignored them by dint of her undying body. During that time she kept firing lethal and unavoidable magic like crazyDDthere was nobody in this place who couldnt realize that was the original fighting style of the strongest vampire princess. Then, when would she run out of magic power? What brought despair to that question was the existences of the black orbs. Three of them broke together, however the new ones were instantly summoned from her treasure warehouse as replacement. As long as they didnt know how many of those she had in reserve, this was the only conclusion that they could arrive at. When Yue-san can use magic power limitlesslyshe is unbeatable. She didnt need something like an absolute advantage like the goddess of Heaven Tree. She simply beat down everything with strength. It would be terrifying when the miniaturization of the infinite magic power generation device and the transfer system to remote location got finished. Yue combined with unlimited magic power would surpass the saying of giving a metal rod to an ogre by far and wide. Perhaps she would be even more horrifying than the demon king. Not just Kouki, even Moana and others were having twitchy expressions from the feeling of awe they were feeling. Yue could be said as having transformed into a supreme existence without any exaggeration. That Yue right now was looking to the world below with a sweet smile. Come at me if you dare. Ill take on all comers. Her smile said. All the divine class apparitions roared simultaneously. The dragons looked as though they had completely forgotten their first objectiveDDanswering the call of the Dragon. They were simply glaring straight at Yue as they roared. Yue narrowed her gaze at that. Nn-. If I carry out my role perfectly here, there is no doubt that Shia and others will also hold me in the greatest esteem. After all recently it feels like everyone is completely underestimating this Yue-san! Mutter mutter, mutter mutter. Im still just a student mon. Whats wrong with lying idle at holiday. Just because Im a prodigy in humor, its exceedingly offending to gradually get the treatment as joke character like this! A skilled hawk hides its talon, thats Yue-san. Everyone dont get that. Even the earths vampire all live a shut-in live at noon! Yue-san is in the faction that relax and flirt around when at home nano! Those saying that Ill get called as NEET vampire princess in the future at this rate dont know what theyre talking about! Saying that Im the only one who have too much free time because I have nothing to do or me playing pranks on others because Im feeling lonely is just false accusation! Even my fights with Kaori are simply because she is the one who always started it isnt ittt? In general everything is Kaoris fault isnt ittt? Yue-san think its horrible that I got considered as a problematic child just because sometimes my pranks developed into a matter for the police! Thats why, thats whyyy! Burn into your eyes of Yue-sans unparalleled strength! Ill play this scene with past replay in movie screening later and engrave my greatness until the depth of their souls for sureee~! Yue-san- Kouki heard all those mutterings clearly. It made him unconsciously covered his face with both hands. The gap was too striking that somehow he couldnt bear to keep watching. Because, even while she was muttering such thing, her heavenly dragons, heavy rain of lightning spears and sword mountains that jutted out on the ground within a wide area that reached until two kilometers to all directions, a sea of hellfire and a storm of light cannon of annihilation, gravitational directions and super gravitational field that raged furiously, or space that snapped apart or vibrated crushingly were blowing away the swarm of divine dragons that charged toward her once more. All those were being done while she was sporting a bewitching smile that also looked fearless, with both her arms folded under her voluptuous chest, and her legs crossed elegantly midair. There, a gate opened at the peak of the Heaven Tree. Amanogawa, hows the situation? I think things should be under control with Yue here though. Still, I brought additional magic power stock with me just in case. It was Hajime. It seemed he came to check the situation here because his work had finished to a degree. I guess things are under control in a sense Kouki quietly pointed at the sky. At the peerless Yue-san. Isnt Yue-san alone already more than enough like this? I, I see Even for Hajime, this was actually his first time witnessing Yues full strength when she was in a state of using Forbidden Release of sublimation magic as well as free use of magic power without caring of holding back. Hajime stared at Yue with a gaze as though he was looking at something bewitching, something dazzling. At the same time, he smiled wryly inside his heart at what Yue was muttering. Yue noticed that gaze of Hajime and turned her gaze at him with a taken aback expression. Her aloof expression as a transcendental being instantly softened into a an airy smile like a girl. Right after that, at the next moment, Hajime? Let me to kapuchuu~ you? She softly manifested in front of Hajime. She put her arms around his neck while still floating. She also conscientiously left behind an illusion of herself in the sky above. What, so the magic power isnt enough just as I thought? N~n. I still have some in stocks so its alright. Then, why? Hajime asked with a tilt of his head. Yue licked her lips in respond. Her narrowed gaze was so captivating it sent shivers to his back. She was in adult mode so the impact was even greater. Because I think, Ill be able to do more if its with Hajimes blood. Certainly, among Yues ability there was a skill called Blood Oath. The amount of power she could absorb from blood sucking was considerably magnified by limiting the one she could do it with to just one person. Hajime nodded in understanding. In the first place I was thinking to let you drink if it looks like things are unmanageable here. Situation-wise it doesnt look like there is any problem here but, if Yue want to do that then feel free. Nn? Yue put on a wide happy smile and went kapuchuu- at Hajime. Chuu~ chuu~, lick lick, chupa chupa. Nnu, afuu~. Kouki! You mustnt look! Fuheh, Kouki-shan. Me too~ Oh dear, so bold!! Moana covered Koukis eyes with both her hands from behind. Aularodde who approached by crawling on the ground bit on Koukis leg. Blau Niebel took the pose of abdominal and thigh while twisting and turning as she went oh no oh noes watching the happening. As that was going on, the expression of Yue who was doing kapuchu~ in a good moodfor some reason, was gradually turning into a look of dubiousness? Nn? Nnn~? Nh!? Nnnaaaaaaah!? Shockingly, Yue leaped to get away from Hajime in a flash. Such reaction normally should be impossible. It made Kouki and others to blink in puzzlement. Yue rolled her tongue as though to confirm something, then she looked at Hajime with an expression of disbelief. Ah, as expected from you Yue. You realized huh. H-Hajime? Could it be youreusing drugs? That sounds really bad if you say it like that. I also did it at the final battle with Ehito right? Mixing cheatmate component into the iron in my blood to make myself into Yues exclusive artifact Me . Thats right but! But, thats not it! Why, why- Why is there a slight taste of Mon E* in your blood!? Yue-san asked while trembling. Even Kouki and others were startled hearing that question. Well thats, because no one would drink my special blend so Nn!? Hajime and Okaa-sama and Otou-sama! Why are the whole Nagumo family keep wanting to make others drink energy drink!? Thats not our intention thoughbut it was awfully hard you know? Creating an original Mon E* that is fine to consume even after getting injected into blood. That was what Emily said. A pointless use of talent!? Or rather, arent you treating Emily as a handy errand too muchh!? She said that the hardest thing was to add the taste of Mon E* to the finished product. I told her thats not really necessary but, she said that after coming this far she want the end result to be perfect, and in the end she actually succeeded for real. Amazing aint she, that medicine genius. Emily!? As expected, perhaps Emily really should be called as a mad genius of toxic substances creation. Yue was feeling power that was far greater than a normal blood sucking should produce welling up inside her body while grabbing Hajimes shoulders with teary eyes. Even so Hajime! Whats the meaning of going that far to drug your dearest wife like this!? No, because, look, something like the taste of blood is always the same in general every time right? Thats why, see. The same like sake, as time passed the additional taste will fade and the bloods taste will return to normal. With this you can taste double the tastiness from a drop of blood. Its like hitting two birds with one stoneanyway! I did this only with good intentions! I meant well! You meant well!? W-what? Even you Yue, when we were travelling to conquer the great labyrinths, you often tossed in monster ingredient or mysterious substance into Shias cooking right? Didnt you also say that you meant well when making excuse to Shia when she snapped? An unexpected boomerang back at me!? Yue separated from Hajime. She unassumingly entered a state of Limit Break C Supreme. That made her trembled all over, then a beat later. Hajime you stupiddddd~~~- She vanished *shun-* as she said that while still looking tearful. At the sky, the golden light magnified explosively. The power that was already brutal previously jumped up drastically even more. The three layers of halos enlarged until a diameter of thirty meters. From there, an army of apostles made from light that Ehito once used in the holy precincts in the past was manifested one after another. Naturally, the combat situation was rapidly tilting toward Yues favor. Ah!? Suddenly a voice rose up from right nearby. Kouki, Moana, and Blau Niebel turned their gaze at it. There, they saw Aularodde with an ampoule shaped syringe injected into her neck. Of course, the one doing the injection *pshew~* was Hajime. So, about the situation at earth No no no no! The Mon E* injection was done so naturally that they almost disregarded it as nothing. They couldnt help but shudder seeing Aularodde spasming *twitch twitch* like a fish that was thrown on land. L-look hereeee! Thats completely a criminal act you know!? No, because, with how dazed she looked, I thought injection would work better than simply drinking it. Thats not the problem! How can you put that kind of dangerous looking thingDD Kouki-san, whats the matter? We have to focus in dealing with the situation right now. Aula!? There Aularodde was standing with a crisp expression. It seemed she had revived. Scary. You guys, it seems you got some kind of misunderstanding. Youre treating energy drink like something evil. Of course its bad for your body if you drink too much of it, but the same also apply to alcohol right? I swear that there isnt any harmful ingredient mixed in it. There wont be any problem as long as you take a proper rest later, which is something you have to do anyway even if you dont drink any. In that case dont you think that its better to drink it when its necessary? T-that might be true butno, I guess thats true? Kouki! Dont get tricked! Energy drink is god. Praise be the energy drink. Do you have the beverage type like the one from before? Ou, I have it. Aularodde-samaaa-, you mustnt get addicted! Surely that path will only lead to a bottomless bog! Kouki and others were going gyaa gyaa noisily. Hajime looked at them with a terrifyingly affectionate expression and took out four shakers. Naturally. Kouki and others took a step back. Only Aularodde slowly staggered to take a step forward so they grabbed the nape of her neck. Outside the barrier, the intensity of the battle was increasing as each second passed. The degree of the massacre drama was getting stronger. Above their heads, voice that said something like kneeeel~, tremble in fearrrr~ was raised while Yue was starting to laugh loudly in a high tension that they never witnessed from her before. But, as expected, what terrified them the most here was, There are still a lot of things that have to be done. Now, help yourself with this for a pick-me-up, dont be reserved. The expression of the demon king that was filled with consideration. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. It got really, really fun when I wrote Yue after so long that I couldnt finish writing the whole behind the scene part And so, Im thinking to write the behind the scene part for a bit more for the next chapter too. Forgive me if I dont manage to reach Kousukes side next time (sweat) Chapter 418 Arifureta Chapter 418 Abyss Lord Chapter Three The Battle Behind the Scene Last Part ~Isnt Everyone Already More Than Enough by Themselves?~ . Inside a deep forest that was filled with thick mist of pure white. Ten giant Hihis(baboons) were carefully walking forward. Their body length was around three meters with black fur and features that could be mistaken as human face. They were distinguished apparitions even in the main land with a lot of legends of liking to eat women and children. Although they had been reduced to the status of mere grunts right now, their slyness and brutal nature hadnt been weakened at all. They were even eagerly waiting for opening to take down their temporary master who was binding them. These Hihis were such apparitions. However, at this moment they werent even making the coarse laughing voice that became the origin of their name. They were giving off a tense atmosphere as though they had a blade pressed on their throat even now. They were restlessly moving their gaze everywhere to cover each of their blindspot. Carefully, carefully they were moving their legs so that they wouldnt make any footstep, so that their breathing sound wouldnt be heard. If possible they wanted to turn around and escape right away, but there was no change to their order from their master, so they couldnt possibly stop their invasion. They had kept reporting the danger befalling them, but their master didnt even reply to them. Their master shouldnt be outside the forest, but did something happen to him? Although, even though their master was a thoroughly detestable person, they could do nothing except obey as long as the binding was active. No, even if they were allowed to escape, surely it had been too late for them. The Hihis understood that fact instinctually. This forest, this thick mist that was so disgustingly white DDtsu! The leader Hihi stopped moving while holding his breath. An especially old Hihi was said to be able to read humans heart like a Satori(folklore monster that can read minds). That legend wasnt mistaken. This leader of the Hihis was in possession of that ability. The ability to read mind that it kept active in full strength was, DDEveryone, Im counting on you- Sensing a womans voice. The voice sounded courteous. It really tickled the leaders instinct as a Hihi. It understood just from the womans voice. Its instinct screamed First rate prey!, while at the same time its mind screamed Run away quickly! from deep inside. The Hihi leader didnt hesitate. It punched its instinct and cried shrilly to warn its pack. Dodge, it ordered. But, it was too late. *GOO-* The ground burst. Or that was how it felt like when roots powerfully snapped out from underground. Tree roots that had been hardened to a degree that wasnt a joke at all instantly speared two Hihis. They didnt stop there and entwined around the Hihis tightly. One more Hihi managed to jump aside before it got swallowed by a plant that had a large mouth opened wide. At the same time one other Hihi got instantly constricted by a vine that was smeared by viscous liquid. This one was also instantly foaming in the mouth with its eyes rolling back as its body started to spasm. The Hihi leader had no room to make a choice. DDtsuu!! Rush at the direction of the thought that I sensed, there is a first rate prey there. First come first served! The leader gave such order to its subordinates to fire them up. With their inability to sense their masters thought, they already had no path of escape. Because this thick mist was throwing their sense of direction into astray. They also didnt know when the plants around them would attack them like just now. But, even after receiving such catastrophic damage that reduced its subordinates from originally a hundred strong until just a tenth of it right now, the leader had managed to trace the thought of the enemy that was hiding somewhere in this forest, and now they had finally shortened the distance until where they could reach the enemy. Then, there was already no other path than charging forward! Beastly roars accompanied the radiation of their ghostly air, blowing away the white mist slightly. They dashed through that path in a straight line. Their eyes were bloodshot in anticipation to devour the terrifying lord of this forest to their hearts contentDD Awawa-, no good no good! As I thought they have already grasped my position! What came into view was a small woman sitting on top of a particularly huge tree. They had closed the distance until they could see the enemy. It looked like she was panicking. She was a woman who looked like a kid. Furthermore she was overflowing with power. The Hihis were sensing nervousness and fear from her. Their mind immediately flipped from that. Ecstasy, sadism, and hunger filled their entire being. Their pack had been thoroughly trounced. They wouldnt let her die so easily. They would toy with her until she cried and screamed. They would taste her flesh from the tip of her body bit by bit, slowly. It didnt matter even if she was more than ten meters above ground. Such place couldnt bring her to escape from the grasp of the Hihis. They clung on the thick trunk and climbed up fast while letting out low joyous voice DDSoul Impact!! Fancy pink shockwave surged. If it was just a mere shockwave, then surely they would be able to endure it. But something like physical defense was completely meaningless against this shockwave. Because it was an impact that directly hit their soul. DDGIHHH!? Blank spot was formed in their thought. Their consciousness receded from unknown reason. Strength left their limbs and all of them dived to the ground together. On that ground, Mister king! Please let them have it! The adorable voice was responded by the rustles of the leaves. Mountain of swords made from roots flew out from the ground. Half of the Hihis were stabbed all over, while half were skewered and became unable to move. Perhaps because of luck or perhaps because of actual strength, the leader was the only one who managed to twist its body between the gap of the sword mountain and got away unharmed. But it was meaningless. *GO-GO-GO* A sound that was similar to a tremor reverberated. The leader whipped its hazy mind and looked forward. Surely, if its human expression was described, it would say Youre kidding me. A giant tree with total length of 30 meters was standing up. Yes, standing up. Countless tree roots lengthened and bundled together into legs that were like a spider. The middle part of the trunk split and formed a mouth of uneven teeth. Thick branches with great mass undulated like tentacles and whipped the air. The manifestation of the king of the forest. Perhaps that was one way to described this. The ground was rumbling loudly as the King Treant roared. The air rattled. The Hihis instinct was trembling in fear from the presence of this existence that was clearly in different dimension from them. No, it wasnt just the Hihi. It was something that was felt by all the external enemies that were currently invading this Sanctuary of King Tree. WaiDD The Hihi that had even the ability to speak in human language attempted to open its mouth to purchase sympathy. Its sly nature had noticed the na?ve personality of the womanDDAiko who was protected by the leaves and branches of King Treant. Its realization was certainly accurate. It was impossible for Aiko to commit murder proactively. That was even truer if someone begged for their life toward her. However, the Hihi didnt know. Because even though it could read the thought of human, it couldnt read their memory. That Aiko was the type of person who would commit when it was really necessary. In addition, she was also a type of person who when she was at her wits end, other peoples words would enter her right ear before it simply came out from her left ear as she was spinning her wheels. Hajime-kun and all the divine spirits arent herethe world will be in grave danger if I faileduu, my stomach hurtbut you cant break down Aiko! You have to stand strong! After all Hajime-kun trusted me to do this! Fiiighttt, fightttttt- Just when the Hihi wondered what the woman was muttering with low voice, she suddenly huffed with fighting spirit and completely ignored the Hihi leaders pleading. Mister king! Do itttt!! Acknowledged! King Treant skillfully made a thumb up with the tip of its branches and sent its countless branches to batter violently at the Hihis desperately trying to get away from the field of root swords. Although they were called branches, each one of them was extremely thick. And when it came to their destructive power, it was at the level that could pulverize a single house in one blow. And those branches, they mercilessly hit, hit, hit, hit, hit. Like doing tap dance! Tap dance! Tap dance! Tap tap. Of course, the Hihis were apparition so they would only disperse after dying. They didnt leave behind any pile of minced meat. The Hihis vanished with a look of despair. U~mm, with this all of the large packs should be dealt with for the time beingI prioritized defeating the monkeys just nownext there is still the few at the east, and a new group from the west? Muu, as expected this might not end as long as I dont dispatch mister Treant to subdue the caster. I dont really want to send them out of the sea of trees though Aiko fell into thought before deciding her plan with a nod. Then she poured magic power into the stick in her hand. It was a wooden stick with appearance of around 30 cm. It was something using the wood of the King Tree as the base that Hajime combined with ore. Not only it could connect with the avatar Laila, it was also a license as a proxy who could use a part of her authority. At the same time it was also an artifact that had the power to explosively increase Aikos ability as a master farmer and her soul magic. Its name was Protection Wand. Currently this sanctuary forest was in a different state than usual. That too was the result of this wands authority combined with Aikos power. Even though there was already a barrier that disturbed perception to protect the King Tree constantly, thanks to the Sea of Trees Manifestation being applied on top of it, the area was transformed into a haunted area filled with the white mists ability to throw perception into disarray and an army of plant type monster and demonic tree. Mister Knight! Mister Bishop! Also ten mister Pawns, please investigate the outer edge of the sanctuary! The surrounding trees immediately started moving. Pawn Treants that were around five meter tall, Knight Treant that was around ten meter tall and possessed the greatest sturdiness, Bishop Terant that was around eight meter tall and could use every kind of magic were humbly bowing toward Aiko before moving to the other side of the thick mist. As could be understood from their naming, even the Treants had type and special technique that was connected to chess pieces. And not only the sea of trees area, the surrounding of the King was always surrounded by a royal demonic tree guards. Even just now, actually the Hihis could be annihilated before they arrived here, but King who was apprehensive that it wouldnt get any turn to fight intentionally allowed them to pass with the reasoning of Even I want to get ordered around by Aiko-dono!. Also, inside the trunk beside Aiko, there was a humanoid demonic tree Queen Treant acting as guard. It possessed equal ability with the humanoid cockro*ch aka the imitation apostle that once stood as the opposition in the labyrinth of the great tree, so there wouldnt be any danger to Aiko either way. Aiko was at her wits end was simply because of her usual habit of spinning her wheels. Thats really amazing sensei. Youre exactly like a queen of the forest. Why are all of these people in the type of isnt its enough with them alone? Aiko was startled by the voices of a man and woman that suddenly addressed her. When she looked ahead of the branch where she was sitting on, she found Kouki and Moana coming out from a gate. Amanogawa-kun and Moana-san! The two walked toward Aiko with a conflicted expression, as though they were a bit exasperated, or smiling wryly from a loss of self-confidence. Is the other side alright? Yes. Yes, Yue-san is mowing down the enemies like grass. I see. Its Yue-san after all. It was the first wife-samas quality that could make other convinced just from that. Then you two are coming here to help out? Yes. Both of us came just in case, we thought that it will be balanced if two front liner like us come as backup for sensei but It doesnt seem necessary isnt it? I understand now the reason why his majesty the demon king said its limited to just inside the sanctuary but, Aiko is practically unrivaled when she is holding the Protection Wand with Sea of Trees Manifestation activated. Kouki and Moana said that while handing the orb filled with magic power stock that they obtained from Hajime. In addition, it was possible for the sea of trees white mist and the plant type monsters to regenerate in the blinbk of eye as long as Aikos magic power hadnt run out. Furthermore, she could also grasp the whole situation inside the sea of trees through the white mist. The otherworld of mist and forest that was impossible to destroy, filled with unending army, where it was impossible to hide or escape inside. And here was the forests king who had the whole forest in her grasp. No wonder. She was certainly unrivaled here. We are awfully uselessthe light in Kouki and Moanas eyes were almost dying, but Aiko shook her head in panic seeing that. Thats not true at all! Im feeling discouraged staying by myselfIm really reassured that the two of you came here! The twos faces softened greatly *howaa~*. They looked like people who felt healed when looking at cat video after going through an unspeakable experience. Besides, because I lost Laila-sans support, there is this discomfort in my control of the sea of trees that I cant just remove. It gives me a bit of difficulty The divine spirit slimes who were defending this sanctuary together with her until not long ago were currently inside the world inside the treasure warehouse DDthe Miniature Garden because of a certain circumstance. They did that as a part of solving the present situation. Because of losing the real time support from the King Trees goddess, the control of the sea of treesDDspecifically the difficulty of manipulating the sanctuary that was the base of the sea of trees apparently shot up drastically. Is that, could it be its because of the King Trees trait? That seems to be the case. Kouki made a conjecture from the smattering of knowledge that he obtained from when he diverted the topic to somehow escape from the special energy drinks recommendation. Aiko nodded at that question. She was waving the Protection Wand around to give instruction to the whole sea of trees while the finger of her other hand pointed straight up. She was talking as though she was giving a lesson in a classroom. You know about how the branches of world tree produce particular power that is appropriate for their respective world right? Yes. In Moanas world its the blessing power. And what Kouki and others are using is magic power isnt it? Right right. And, for earths power, Hajime-kun named it as willpower. That was earths unique power. In the past that power had decayed until just one-ten thousandth of the past, but currently with the revival of the King Tree, the power was circulating all over the world through the dragons vein. One of Hajimes work that he was doing in the sanctuary was the analysis of this unique energy of earth. Aiko was talking about what she heard from Hajime during his analysis. According to her, this willpowers element was quiet similar when compared to magic power. In other wordswhat does that mean? Perhaps it means that its easier to be converted to other energy? That seems to be the case. At the same time, it also means that it can easily accept other energy. Kouki and Moana tilted their head. Aiko lightly tapped the tree trunk with her Protection Wands tip. Thin foliage immediately stretched out and formed human shape and the letter of earth. We earthlings are people with latent willpower residing inside us or perhaps a race with affinity to it. I see. By all rights its strange for earthlings like us to be able to handle Tortuss magic power that has different property. But In the first place its the willpowers property to be able to easily accept other energy, so Kouki and others who have aptitude with willpower are able to control magic power. Both of you are really smart! Aiko praised with a cheerful smile. It caused the twos expression to soften *howaa* again. Kouki asked a question while looking a bit embarrassed. In that case, can we also control other energy if we try it? In theory. However, we already accepted the property of magic power into us, so it might be difficult unless we can somehow reset ourselves first. A humans body isnt so convenient that it can freely switch multiple powers of different nature so easily. I see. In the end it just means that we have the foundation for such possibility. Thats right. And, do you remember it Amanogawa-kun? What Pope Ishtar said when we were summoned to Tortus. Kouki thought for a bit and recalled the memory of past talk that seemed to be related with the current talk. You mean, the talk about how our fundamental spec is higher than Tortus people? Correct! It must be because we have gone through something like high-altitude training. In other words, because earthling was living in a world where the energy was mostly dried up even though they possessed a body with a property that could adapt to element energy, they possessed the grounding that could accept magic power, and just like when people who lived in a high ground where the oxygen was thin went down to low ground, they had also cultivated the grounding to be able to receive vast amount of magic power. In Tortus, magic power was also related with humans physical ability, so naturally the specs of earthling also became superior than Tortus people after receiving magic power. Though remember that this is still just a theory in the end. Right now we have to prioritize with dealing against this situation. I see. But I think this theory holds merit. I also think so. And, we got off topic, but we summoned people have gotten accustomed to magic power so In this sanctuary that is filled with willpower, its possible for Sensei-dono to absorb the energy, but because of the different property its harder to control it, is that right? For some reason Moana was getting a radiant smile on her face from the middle of the talk as she looked alternately at Kouki and Aiko before she spoke of the conclusion. Aiko smiled at Moanas way of addressing her and she nodded. Kouki didnt notice the two of them exchanging gaze and lifted his face after looking down deep in thought. I see. Laila-san was in charge of adjusting that before this but because she is in the Miniature Garden right nowwait, sensei? Moana? Kouki finally noticed and tilted his head in puzzlement. Then, Aiko smiled in a bit of embarrassment while, Good work. The class is over with this! She said such thing. Moana smiled beside the dumbfounded Kouki and bowed. Thank you very much, Sensei-dono. Please ask if there is anything that you dont understand. Although, even though I said that, I myself only have impromptu knowledge so there are a lot of things that I dont have the answer for. Kouki finally understood after hearing that. Aikos explanation wasnt simply an explanation of the situation, but also her consideration for Kouki who had dropped out of school early. Her explanation just now wasnt simply like in a lesson, it was definitely a lesson that he hadnt received for so long. For some reason he felt nostalgic. Even though he had run away on his own because of his inability to just sit still, it made him extremely happy to still be treated as a student like this. Kouki let out a strange voice Nnn~~ while covering his face with both hands. And then, with a mutter in a small voice, Thank you, for the lesson. He said that. Yes-. Then, please go out of the sanctuary and catch the caster! It seems the caster isnt at the outer edge, so they might be hiding quite far away from here while sending their apparitions to attack! Now, chop chop! Sensei. Please let me to bask in the aftermath for a bit more Aiko-chan-sensei clapped her hands and easily changed the atmosphere. Kouki made an expression like a lost child while leading the wryly smiling Moana to immediately search for the enemy outside. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . At Nagumo houseDDor rather the house across the street in midnight. Dear! Dear look! There is someone entering the house of Nagumo-san again! The madam was peeking from the gap of the curtain while calling for her husband with a stifled voice. The husband who was relaxing at the living room made an undisguised frowning expression. He looked like he really wanted to tell his wife who frequently observed Nagumo family house from the curtains opening just how distasteful her hobby was. Say, dear. Have you ever seen the video of more than ten people coming out from inside a normal car? Aa, before this it was done in a special show of shocking footage wasnt it? The husband tore his gaze from the television screen with a dubious look at the sudden change of topic. His wife was staring fixedly at the other side of the curtain while speaking with a voice that was trembling from fear. Nagumo-sans place, its certainly a large house. After all the husband is a company president, and Sumire-san is that Sumire-sensei. Their earning is different from us. Nhh-, w-well, I guess Their earning is just different. I guess! It was an important (?) matter so it was said twice. The husband agreed with a bit of desperation. But their house isnt anything like a mansion by all means. At best its just a level better than the surrounding houses. Thats obvious just from looking. What is it that you want to say? The number of people invited into the house is too many in contrast to the houses size! The wife looked back across her shoulder. Her eyes were filled with a definite fear from witnessing something incomprehensible. You have been watching the whole time since some time ago, but are there really that many people? Its more than a hundred already. So many!? Is it a celebrity party!? Indeed. Although the house was a splendid one, Nagumo family house still hadnt left the category of an average residential areas house. That number was definitely an over capacity no matter how they looked at it. Thinking normally, the inside of the house should be like the hold of a smuggling ship right now with that many people inside shouldnt it? If they got jam packed like sardines inside there, well, guess that many people will be able to enter. Its scary from just imagining it though. Thats not all. Today there wasnt any drama that I wanted to see, so I have been observing for four hours you know? Yeah. I couldnt say anything because I was scared. Yes-, its scary! People who I never saw entering keep coming out from the house! Just whats going on! And recently the police officers are patrolling around here too often! And not too long ago there was this abnormal presence from their garden! Besides there are also people who looked like mafia or people who clearly arent civilian visiting! Just whats going on! The mafia looking people were in other words the group of Director Magdanese of Britains security bureau when they visited during the Vatican incident. The men in black riding the black cars in charge of protecting the director. Magdanese herself wasnt giving off an atmosphere of a decent person. The people who clearly werent civilian were the disciples of Yaegashi-style and government officials like Fukube. The many things happening since Nagumo Hajimes return from his classs disappearance. The housewife across the street had witnessed all of them! Even her husband couldnt avert his eyes from how she was trembling hard with a pale look. His gaze ran through his house that still had remaining unpaid loan, then he resolved himself to speak to his wife about the thing that he had actually been thinking all this time since things became hectic with Nagumo family. Lets move. Ha? I absolutely dont wanna though? The wife looked at her husband as though he had lost his mind. Just what is this person saying even though they havent even finished paying the loan for this house? Her gaze said. Her expression was serious despite looking like she almost lost her sanity just before this. Eh, no, but, youre scared right? Yes, its scary. Its strange no matter how you look at it, Nagumo-sans place. Youre happy because you can look a lot of beauties from there though. How many times it has been for you to go to work with a sloppy face after Remia-san greeted you hmm? Dear, have you perhaps been aiming for the timing when Remia-san go to send off Myuu-chan? That doesnt matter at all right now! Im worried about your mental health here! Ride the momentum to get through this! The husband yelled as though to say that. The wife said this to her husband who was like that. My mental healthits in extremely good state. Or rather, because too many things are going on so often since Hajime-kun returned home, I cant stop feeling excited every day! Something like a normal daily lifethat kind of daily life without any thrill will be absolutely unbearable! If you want to move then do it yourself! Ah, thats what you mean The wife gestured with her hand shuh shuh to her husband. The husband sat back down on the sofa. His gaze immediately returned to the TV screen. It seemed that Mountain Fuji was letting out smoke. What a disaster, perhaps this is also related to Nagumo-sans place, hahahe muttered the absolutely correct answer inside his heart while healing his heart with the dinner-time drink that didnt really taste good. Ah!? A silver haired beauty broke the second floors window by jumping out through it! Aah, she fell on the ground with her headshe was definitely got thrown out! Look-, there is a girl holding a knife at the window! The wife was witnessing everything even today. Of Nagumo houses abnormality, from the curtains gap. With a scared face of someone enjoying a haunted mansion. . . . And, about the girl holding a knife who sent fairy Etemp flying from the window of Hajimes roomDDYuuka. Yuuka-chi, calm down~ Looking at this scene normally, its totally the event of a murder case isnt it? Shaddup! This is because you guys are making fun of me! As usual, Yuuka was angrily lifting the corner of her eyes after she got teased about her relationship with Hajime and Etemp went too far with her joke that she got shoulder thrown out of the siteDDHajimes room. Also, she went too far by pushing down Yuuka on Hajimes bed and wrapping her with the beds blanket. Yuukas face almost blushed boiling red from the fact that it was Hajimes bed she was on, but she snapped when the grinning Nana and Taeko readied their camera, and when even her parents and Shuu & Sumire were peeking into the room also while grinning. Embarrassment was power. With that she performed a magnificent escape & shoulder throw. Ah, sorry! I broke the windowDD Yeah, really. Please reflect on yourself, Ka-chan. Who are you calling Ka-chan! Or rather, dont stand behind me! She protested hard at Etemp who instantly flew back inside like a phantom. During that time, somehow the window frame shined and the window glass was repaired automatically. It seemed that there was an artifact of regeneration magic set up somewhere in this house. It seemed that Nagumo house had been installed with self-repair function before she knew it. Yuuka, its already midnight. Not just the neighbors, the other people who are already asleep will also get disturbed even if they are underground. What you did is appalling. Geez, my daughter is just not honest at allIm really sorry, Sumire-san. Yuukas fatherDDHiroshi chided his daughter while the mother Yuuri spoke with a troubled expression. Their daughter just threw out someone from the second floor even though it was an inhuman existence despite the human appearance butfrom the way the parents ignored that, it should be said that Sonobe family had gotten infected quite seriously too. Sumire and Shuu who also ignored the throwing as expected replied Preposterous! and responded with a serious face as though they were preaching logic. What are you saying Yuuri-san. Being tsundere is a status. Thats just Yuuka-chans good side. Exactly. This cuteness isnt something that can be obtained just in a day. Even Hajime seem to hold Yuuka-chan in high regard, so we will always warmly welcome her anytime! The parents were getting heated up by themselves. And when it came to the embarrassment and discomfort that they were causing. Yuukas face couldnt turn any redder than right now as she crouched down. While the city was put under a strict watch by the cooperation between Yaegashi family and the local polices. With the ascertainment of the masterminds true identity and the drastic development of the situation, currently the families of the classmates were taking refugee in Nagumo house. There was no problem during the school trip thanks to Myuus combat force, but the majority of that force right now was currently out with Myuu to Kyoto. Half of the classmates headed by Yuuka were standing guard here, but in preparation of the worst case, they were staying awake for the whole night today. Each of the refugees were asked to spend time in their own room that was like a hotel room in the underground space that was expanded using space magic. Just in case, Hajime and others had taken care of all the enemy agents in the surrounding area, and Fukubes subordinates were also laying out a security net in the area, so there had been no particular problem occurring so far. And so the atmosphere in Nagumo house wasnt heavy. Perhaps that was why, Yuuka couldnt avoid from getting teased about her relationship with Hajime. Not only by her classmates, but even by the parents. Thats not true! The more she denied like that, for some reason the more the surroundings gaze at her became warmer. Whyyy! She could only cry like that while performing Charism* Guard in her mental state. Though even that tickled the hearts of the parents and made them went So cuteee. And so, Ka-chan. How is the scent of masters bedDD More importantly! Just where is Netemp! Change it, change! That topic is still better than this! Yuuka yelled with such intention. Mu, what is it. Are you dissatisfied with me? Why in the world? Because you are a lump of dissatisfaction compressed into a human shape. So insulting! Even while thinking that, because Yuuka-chans gaze was gradually turning into that of a murderer (knives were also slipping out from inside her sleeves), Etemp answered the question with a pout. If youre looking for my foolish sister, she has been in the Miniature Garden this whole time. Miniature Garden? You mean the world inside the treasure warehouse. What is she doing there when there is emergency like this? Its exactly because there is an emergency. Its annoying but, my foolish little sister is more useful for master than me for this situation. ? What do you mean? Just like how I have reincarnated into a beautiful fairy who possess so much loveliness that there wont be anyone like me ever again in the future You will become even more lovely if you cut down on that excessive confidence by some you know? My foolish little sister has hijacked the exclusive android of the SF worlds boss character. With that blasphemous method, she slyly achieved an extremely deplorable reincarnation into something like a maid robot that is self-evident to be an overly blatant attempt to curry favor to master. Do you notice that you yourself are a hopeless fairy who is too blatant in slandering your little sister to make yourself look good? Because of that! When it comes to mechanical analysis and calculation, adjusting the element conversion system, and programming, she is in the level that is beyond anyone else. What an annoyance. You dont need to say the last sentence. Do you know? Master personally bestowed her with a maid uniform! Even though I made my own outfit! That information is even more unnecessary. That shitty bi*ch! Shouldnt you reexamine the meaning of loveliness one more time? Taeko, Nana, and then the parents of Nagumo family and Sonobe Family were whispering to each other. When it came to Yuukas uprightness, or her nature to react properly even toward attitude that was screwing around, that kind of aspect of her made her really easy to tease, so cute, they discussed. Anyway, Netemp Mother, aka Netemp-san who had apparently transformed into a maid robot was currently in charge of an important duty in the Miniature Garden. In that case, she still had to accompany this annoying creature that was rushing headlong toward an annoying direction for a bit more. Nagumocome back quicklyyy Yuuka muttered a bit of lamentation. Of course, all the parents writhed while going Ara ara my my! like Remia when they heard that. At the same time her close friends were securing the moment in their smartphone with rough breathing. There, Remia came up to the second floor. She saw the situation inside the room and made an expression of someone looking at some troubling people while asking if they also wanted to eat together because she had cooked the dinner for the other classmates who had the turn of standing guard. Yuuka took advantage of the offer eagerly. However in the middle she let out Ah. She sensed the air of anxiety that was subtly drifting around Remia. Remia-san, I would cook the dinner if you just asked me. Yuuka-san? You are worried right, about Myuu. Please dont force yourself. Her daughter went to a place that was like a battlefield. There was no way she wasnt worried as a mother. Or perhaps, she couldnt calm down unless she was doing something, that was why she made the dinner. Although, even if that was the case it should be better if she wasnt doing it alone. Just like how it was better to eat a meal together rather than alone, it was also more fun to cook together rather than doing it alone. Yuuka knew that very well. Remias eyes widened slightly at that consideration from Yuuka, then she smiled happily as she went My my ufufu. Thank you very much, Yuuka-san. But Im fine you know? Is, that so? Yes. After all Shizuku-san and the demon rangers are also together with her. That was why she would believe in her daughter and wait, Remia said. Hearing that, Etemp who was considered as the trump card for this houses protection, which sounded nice in paper but currently she was simply a mass production factory of stress for everyone raised her hand. Yuuka asked What? at her while both her hands were holding knives tightly. Nana and Taeko were making twitching expression saying Crap, we made fun of her too much. She is defaulting to equipping knives while conversing while standing by at both sides of Yuuka. They casually held her hands in place. There is Arachne at Ojou-samas side, so we can watch the situation over there if the Arachne here share its vision, how about it? Youre giving a respectable opinion!? The knives slipped from Yuukas hands and stabbed the floor. Just a bit more and the knives would hit the toes of Nana and Taeko. The two of them screamed Hyaa!?. Oh, thats good isnt it, Remia-chan. Lets watch it. This is also a good chance to check the friends that Myuu has. Or rather Etemp-tan, you should mention it quicker that such thing is possible. Remia also nodded at Sumire and Shuus words. No, because of getting this body, I became unable to use mechanical part to project imageI didnt want to give any chance for my sisters inside the arachnes to get achievement. There is a limit even in being narrow-minded. Yuukas tsukkomi was sharp as usual. An Arachne which was Etemps sister of unknown number came out from a treasure warehouse with a screech of Ii- and landed on Hajimes desk. And then, its movement stopped slightly before its red eyes flickered *beep beep*. Then a tip of its food reached out to connect with a port of Hajimes PC and its display turned on. Then, the screen showed a glitchy image while sound came out clearly. Return! Come back here-, Hujiao(tiger dragon)! Why are you ignoring me!? Shit-, even though the binding should be holding still! Bafuku! Whats with that face!? I never saw you making that kind of fawning face before!? W-what the hell, what the hell are youuu!! Are you Tsuchimikados caster!? Nice to meet you, Im Myuu! What are you name uncles! Nano! Youre, introducing yourself!? It was the voices of multiple men that were filled with confusion and Myuus energetic voice giving a greeting. The voices Aa~ of understanding echoed inside the room. Perhaps the inhuman creatures that were employed by the opponents got snatched away, or rather became Myuus friend, that must be what was going on. Sure enough, what was shown in the image when it got clearer was Countless strange fishes and mysterious animals swimming in the air were snuggling obediently on Myuu. That sight caused the people wearing pentagram maskDDmost likely the casters of Shadow Monk to be thrown into complete pandemonium. Fumu, it looks like the casters of Shadow Monk are trying to capture the apparitions of Kyoto, including those that are sealed in the temples and shrines there. However Ojou-sama and others got in their way, which lead to this situation. Throughout the process, the monsters of the main land that they employedDDespecially all of the aquatic type among them seemed to be ignoring the order from their master to send love call at Myuu. A human faced monster was immediately looking lovestruck after Myuu immediately called it with a pet name. Myuuu Remia covered her face with both hands. It seems that Ojou-samas friends that has been in Kyoto since the beginning added with the friends of the friends are splitting up to capture the Shadow Monks. Right now they seem to be in a place called Oikeniwa? A place located in Kyoto Imperial Palace. Apparently that place is a first rate dragons den and Ojou-sama and her friends are protecting that place. If left alone, it looks like the enemy is going to toss in Ojou-samas friends into the dragons den in order to pollute it. The picture of Shizuku with a distant look was projected beside Myuu. Sometimes her right hand would blur. Most likely she was cutting something with a godspeed unsheathing. The sheath of her black katana itself was wrapped in a faint shine, so perhaps she was also cutting some curses with sword skill that could tear apart even the immaterial. But, that was all that she was doing. The apparitions that betrayed (?) their masters and demon rangers were turning the table on the opponents. It looks like Ojou-samas friends that were captured and bound by the Shadow Monk has also been mostly rescued. It seems they are also going to protect the cornerstones of the barrier. Fumu, as expected from the young lady. She might really form the Hyakki Yakkou at this rate! Myuuuuuuuuu- Remia mama crumbled down. She knew that many apparitions were man eater or disaster with a lot of terrifying legends. She knew because she was worried and studied about those beings. It would still be better if the number of the friends could be counted with the fingers of two hands, but seeing her daughter rushing headlong on the path of can I make a hundred inhuman friends? for real made the mamas mental state to be burdened heavily. There, suddenly, How can this be! You cursed man-eating fiends, how dare you swarm such innocent little girl like that! A voice of a young man interrupted. The place that was already wrapped in chaos was visited by a youth wearing a fox mask while making a cool pose. Young ladies, you can rest assured now! Justice is here!! We will manage. Please leave. Shizuku-sans dead tone replied swiftly! But, Justice aka Tsuchimikado Taiga didnt get discouraged by such extremely scathing reply. Or rather, he wasnt listening! Accursed monsters! You all better leave that girl alone right away! And then all of you scoundrels who are laying waste to the capital of Kyo! I have already defeated your comrades! I got lured away from the city due to a cowardly scheme but, justice will always come back no matter how many times! As long as there are people who cry for help! Justice was making cool pose and movement with excessive sharpness in them *shuba- shubababa-* while at the end he spread out several charms in fanning shape in both hands with a posed look. Everyone realized, aa, he must be Abys victim huh. Please wait, Justice-san! These children arent bad people nano! What? Still, little girl, you dont understand just how terrifying of beings they areDD It doesnt matter nano! We all can become friends if our hearts are connected with each other nano! Isnt that right, everyone! All the apparitions nodded energetically together. Justice staggered in shock. Howcan this be. What is important is the heart-. I, have forgotten such important thing despite touting up justice around! Its you who are none other than the true Justice! Everyone thought. Perhaps, even all of the Shadow Monks there were also thinking the same. What the hell is with this farce. My justice is about to run out after the battles that came one after another. I thought that perhaps this is where I will die but, fuh. Young lady! Yes nano! There are still enemies. Apparitions are serving them but, if its you then surely you will be able to become friend with those new apparitions too! That is your path of justice! Then I shall commit justice together with you! Everyone! Lets carry out justice together nano! The apparitions somehow got into the mood and roared oOOOOOO-. Somehow the casters of Shadow Monk were shrinking back by the abnormal pitch. Justice paid no mind to that and directed a gallant smile toward Shizuku too while offering his hand. Now, you too shall hold justiceDD DDSoul Demolition *ZAN-* An invisible slash cut Justice. That was how it looked like. Justice cried Ah!? and fell. The place, fell silent. Justice gasped and jumped back on his feet. There wasnt any external wound on him. It seemed that he only lost consciousness just for a moment. Shizukus slash that could cut something optionally if it was an immaterial existence seemed to cut his consciousness just for an instant. Just what the hell did you do! Justice almost protested, but, he saw Shizukus smile and screamed hih. Originally this was caused by my friends clumsiness, so I apologized that I reflexively used force. Eh, ah, yes? But, please stop yelling justice over and over in my presence while also inciting Myuu-chan. If not I-if not? I wont be able to stop myself from punching your face until you cry and apologize. I thought that it will be a good time soon to pick up freedom too. Justice was defeated. It seemed that Shizuku-san didnt really like to have justice pushed on her. Because of various things that happened in the past with a certain childhood friend. Shizukus dead gaze rolled toward Myuu. Myuu let out a Hih from her mouth. Myuu-chan, I wont tell you to choose your friends. But, being indiscriminate is not admirable. Dont just get carried away by the places mood, look properly at the other party too. After doing that, if it looks like you can really make friend with them, talk to Remia-san about it. You dont want to make her worry right? Y-yes nano. After saying what she should say as a big sister, she gave a smile at Myuu who was nodding her head up and down. Like that, she did a skillful thing of erasing her smile just from her eyes while running her gaze at the apparitions around. Please remember. Regardless of what feeling you harbor toward that child, I wont let any of you get off lightly with just cutting you down if any of you harm her. DDIll twist up absolutely every little bit of your legends. Surely, perhaps, such thing wouldnt be really desirable for them. Strangely they didnt think that she wouldnt be able to do that. Ah, this was someone who would really do it if they said that they would do it. They were made to understand that as apparition. After that they could do nothing except nodding up and down obediently. Right, then lets go without letting our guard down. The enemys reinforcement came rushing in that timing, so Shizuku smiled cheerfully and clapped her hands once. The apparitions kept sending concerned glances at Shizuku even while they started fighting with desperation somewhere inside them to try and win some trust We are fighting for Ojou-samas sake! We dont have any wicked thought at all! Its true. Perhaps that was why their strength couldnt be compared with the apparitions that were under the binding of the enemy and simply carried out order. Shizuku cut apart all types of curses that were coming at them, while Justice too was toying with the opponents using a freedom way of fighting while keeping his tension suppressed, so their defensive line was solid. Fumu. With Shizuku-samas protection as well as monitoring, it looks like there wont be any problem there with just Ojou-samas combat force taking care of things. There wasnt any objection at Etemps conclusion. But, only Remia alone was, I wonder, how many friends Ill get introduced to when they come home? Ufufu She got a slightly distant look in her eyes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . At the base of Omnibus, the anti demon organization that was located underground Vatican. At a space that was particularly big even thereDDthe great hall that served as the training ground as well as the experimentation site, a violent roar of a beast was reverberating. The sound was so loud that anyone would reflexively cover their ears. Furthermore it was a roar of a dragon that originally would send any kind of creatures to fall into fear. However, there was nobody there who harbored any fear to that being. Rather they were feeling pity for it. Because, that roar sounded like a crying voice somehow. Nuuhn!! Raw sound of destruction and shockwave surged out each time that low voice of fighting spirit resounded. The four entrances that connected into the great hall were blocked by the Omnibus members who were staying behind, but they were just standing still while looking completely speechless. Uwaa, just what is this situation? My, Shia-san. You are quick. The one who entered the training ground was Shia. The one who answered her was the former exorcist, the one who was considered as like the mother of everyone here, Madam Maya who had been notified beforehand of her arrival. She had already retired and right now she was given the role of managing the secret passage, but currently she was dressed in black combat uniform with a large bow hanging from her shoulder. Your warning really saved us. Sure enough, dragons almost manifested from the holy relics in our possession that are related to them. Patrick is facing it right now. Looking closer to the scene once more, there was something at the center of the training ground that was sinking into the ground. A dragon that only had its upper body manifested was there with the chief of Omnibus, Patrick Dime straddling it. And then, for some reason his upper body was bare naked. His macho body that was unthinkable for an old man was sweating with vapor rising from it while his muscles were undulatingDDhe was giving a beating down on the dragons head. His expression could only be described as the expression of a man-eating fiend even if it was understated. In one hand he was holding a large metal book. He was using it as a blunt weapon like a war hammer. His other hand was holding a chain that was connected to the metal book. He was shutting the dragons mouth by wrapping the chain around the dragons jaw. In addition it seemed he was also choking the dragons neck with it. Each time the voice nuuhn resounded, scales were smashed and scattered to the surrounding. No matter how fiercely it struggled, he was balancing himself like in a rodeo and wouldnt stop his beat down! Perhaps it was just their imagination, but it looked like the dragons eyes were starting to get teary Nuuhn!!! GUOOOOOOOOH!! That person, is a human desu? That question is often asked. But, he is really a human. I came after hearing that there are quite a number of relics that are related to dragon here though Thats the last one. In the end Patrick beat up all of them. Im not needed for this from the look of it. Just in case I also bring some weapons and barrier artifacts that are effective against apparitions butthat director alone is already enough by himself isnt it? Nuuhn!! GIIYAAAAAAAAAA!! Thinking about it once more, it was an old man who couldnt be subdued even by Kousuke unless he created clones. He must be strengthening his body using magic power unconsciously, even so he was like the incarnation of violence. Madam Maya shrugged at the half exasperated and half impressed Shia while changing the topic. Just in case she was standing by with her sacred weapon, a bow and arrows so that she could give back up anytime, but it looked like it wouldnt be necessary. Shadow Monk was it? Do you think they will also try something here? H~mm, I wonder. I was told to bring barrier artifact to here because this place apparently is also a first class spiritual land butno matter how many manpower they have, they are dispatching most of their combat force to Fuji so I came here just in case you know? Their secondary target is the sanctuary after all, and our activity in Vatican stand out too much so we dont think that this place will get targeted. The fundamental reason why they desire Japan so much is that then. According to Hajime, the land with nice circulation of willpower was temporarily termed as sacred ground, and it seemed that Japan was an extraordinary one. Vatican was also a first rate land, not to mention the sanctuary, but they still couldnt compare to Japan at all. The reason for that went without saying. That was because Japan was actually a land that wasnt a land. To think, that Japan itself is a dragon Thank you for lending us Claire-san and the others. In exchange Ill put up a barrier properly here. Japan itself might become a great disaster, so there is no way we wont cooperate. Please dont mind it. Funnuuu!!! iYAAAAAAAAA!? That dragon, is it crying? An exorcist that made even demon cry, thats Patrick. As expected, Vatican would be fine with Director Dime hereShia thought as she tossed away her worry for the people who might become relative through the connection with Claudia. A thought befitting a warrior bunny I wonder who is stronger, this person or my father? showed up from her face just for a bit. Patrick who got power, or Karm who got technique. In the end NUUWAARAAAAAAAA!! aAAAAAAAAA~~ The dragon raised a particularly loud roar and cry at the end before vanishing without being able to manifest fully. After that, the figure of Director Dime raised his fist toward the sky while vapor was rising from his upper body. That was truly the figure of the victor. A beat later. The people of Omnibus burst with loud cheers. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I wrote nearly 10000 words. I actually wanted to keep it around 5000 words though It will be Kousukes side next chapter. We are entering the final battle for this arc. Material introduction C Tap dance From Konjini(). Also from Nichijou (TN: Dont know what is this Konjini) C Justice is here! From a certain symbol of peace from Hero Academia C From justice to freedom From Gundam series Chapter 419 Arifureta Chapter 419 Abyss Lord Chapter Three The Bonds of Abyss, Gather- . AN: Im a bit late! Sorry! WELCOME TO HAURIA VILLAGE!!(Said in Engrish) What welcomed Kousuke and others when they arrived at the sea of trees was a total of twenty Hauria posing with smokescreen of seven colors at the background. This was a bit within expectation. By the way, just now is a welcome personally from this clan head Karm! One that is stylish to the extremeDD No need to explain. Kousuke completely disregarded it as the next clan head. Karm stopped dead in his track. For some reason he got drenched in cold sweat. W-we also prepared some food already! Come come-, next clan head! Sit over here! For some reason Par-kun and Nea-chan were acting like low level employees welcoming the companys higher-up. They were also drenched in cold sweat. No, looking closer, he could see that all Haurias were sweating nervously. Eh, what? What in the world is with this creepy welcoming How horrible to call this creepy! All of us Haurias are simply displaying our reverence toward the clan head candidate who will shoulder our future! Karm-san, your tone is also strange Rana who had realized everything lightly placed her hand on Kousukes shoulder. When Kousuke looked back over his shoulder, he found the face of a soldier waiting for their superiors verdict whether they would be sent to a suicide mission or not. He was taken aback. Kou-kun. You see, the clan head is using the welcome as camouflage for bribing attempt. You can also call it as a bootlicking attempt. Eh? Why? They want you to mediate them with boss. aa In other words, by giving their all to suck up to Kousuke who was Haurias next clan head and the demon kings right hand man, they wanted him to give advice to reduce the rebuke to them for trying to make a hidden village without permission. That seemed to be the meaning of their behavior. If the labyrinth of sea of trees that was overflowing with romance was completed, there was no doubt that even boss would be overwhelmed by it and accepted their action without getting angry! There was a chance! A ray of hope! How could they call themselves Hauria if they shirked from taking risk! Hyahhhaa!! Like that they carried out their plan with max tension that kept rising but Their plot went off the rail and they calmed down after it was already too late. Now they were shaking in their boots thinking Isnt this seriously bad? We did something even after boss kept telling us not to do it over and overwere gonna get punished. These people were reallyreally A hopeless bunch- Guuh The honest impression that Emily unconsciously let out made Karm and others groaned with a face of someone enduring stomachache while their poses were still locked in their cool poses at the beginning. M-more importantly, Kousuke-dono! We heard that you are coming together with some people who are overflowing with romance! Youre trying to gloss over things with momentum again The onmyouji practitioners should be together with you arent they!! Karm tried to change the atmosphere forcefully. Kousuke sighed at that while nodding. Actually, in this place there were only five people. Kousuke, Rana, Emily, Vanessa, and Claudia. It was decided that Hinata and others would come later. That was because they needed to prepare first before joining the battle. They needed to resummon the shiki or shikigami that they lost, remaking and resupplying their charms, changing into their uniform that also served as a magical tool, contacting their relatives or contacts who were all over the country, and checking various other things. Fumu. I heard that you violated a little girl though. Who told you something like that? It was Nagumo wasnt it? Yosh, Ill go Aby at him. It was Rana though? An unexpected betrayal! When Kousukes gaze snapped toward Rana, she covered her face with one hand while making a cool pose and saying Its a certain future. I can see it already. Fufu-, so he ignored her. Can they come here? They cant open a gate right? They must have received explanation about magic power and willpower from Hajime. Hinata and others couldnt open a gate because magic power was necessary for that. No, there is no problem. Hinata-chan can travel from torii to torii that are connected to Inari through the underworld of the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star. Hou! Thats amazing! In other words, they will come out from that underground torii! Hinata could teleport to any torii of Inari Shrine all over the country. Excluding the returnees, she could be said as the owner of the fastest travel method in Japan. Kousuke and Hinata were forced to walk almost endlessly in the mountain when they first met, but that was because Hinatas memory was sealed and she was unable to communicate telepathically with the white fox, and because the white fox was focusing its whole power to maintain the wavering barrier. The underworld was the white foxs territory. Originally it could also interfere with space and time to a certain degree. The progress of time there was slower than the outside world was also to slow down the crumbling of the barrier. Normally the progress of time would be faster to increase the consumption rate of the flowing in willpower. It was also possible to shrunk the space inside the underworld to do something like instant movement so that the shrine maiden could deal with things there easily. With that power, by placing the torii of the destination in front of the torii that the shrine maiden entered, it was also practically possible to travel to Inari Shrines all over the country in several seconds. The underground toriifrom there? Kousuke moved his gaze. Their location right now was in front of a basin that was surrounded by a rock wall around two meters high. There was a trace at the surrounding as though the ground had been dug up. Karm nodded. There is an underground slope inside that basin. The aforementioned shrine is inside there. Im amazed you were able to find it. We heard about it from the Shadow Monk. We completely thought that our unpermitted village building in this nature preserve got found out and a government official came to check, and yet the one who came was completely stinking of the unique smell of someone living in the dark side. You found out the infiltrators from that? Umu. I was completely impressed thinking that even the government of the peaceful Japan has some men of steel who can hire the residence of the dark side, but the truth was different. Though even if the one who came actually was a normal bureaucrat, there was no way we would let them get away because of the risk of the boss finding out. Scrap that thought. Dont try anything to government official who come only to do their work, absolutely not. Still, I heard that boss once meddled deeply with the mind of people related to, what did you call them, family register? No comment. Anyway, Karm and others misunderstood that some government officials definitely came for Using nature preserve without permission is forbidden, die! , no doubt about it, so they went Then its war! You bureaucrats! and hunted down the casters of Shadow Monk. After subduing them, Karm and others extracted information from them and learned the existence of the shrines in the sea of trees. The revelation was just too crazy. By the way, Karm-san. Where are Barnard and others? I also dont see Wynn and others everywhere? Vanessa and Claudia were looking around restlessly before asking. The special forces of Britains security bureau that was led by the commander of assault division Barnard and the exorcist squad of Omnibus under the leadership of Wynn should be participating in this battle, but they werent here. The security bureaus force will arrive soon. Boss will send them here through a gate when its time. The people of Omnibus already arrived here, but they went out just now because they want to check the geography here. They wont get lost because around thirty Haurias are patrolling the area. They will surely return soonit seems its just bad timing that you guys missed each other. That seemed to be the case. This time it was Karm instead who looked puzzled. Come to think of it, there was this person called Fukube was it? What happened with Japans official? I heard that he would send some manpower though? We parted temporarily with Fukube-san. We asked him to prioritize dealing with the surrounding settlements and the mass media. Fumu. Certainly, considering the location here, even though its midnightit will be bad if by some chance civilians barged in. Especially if its the mass medias people. Yes. I heard that Fukube-san would make up some reason to send out prohibition for anyone to approach this p[lace. After that Im thinking to ask his men to serve as a mobile unit at the outer edge of the sea of trees. I see. So were going to pincer the enemy with an outside unit using the terrain. Roger that. When their information sharing reached that point, Mine beloved, we hath to go see the shrine immediately right? C!? A tall woman suddenly appeared behind Kousuke without any sign beforehand. The reaction that the Haurias showed in respond was extreme. They all simultaneously leaped back and instantly unsheathed the short sword on their back. Nea who was the nearest to Kousuke after Karm circled around behind the woman while Par leaped up to a distant tree for taking a sniper stance. The case of Hauria being too constantly ready for battlefield. Everyone must have sensed the danger Hidzuki possessed instinctually. Even though they were getting cold sweats, they were still sending her sharp eye glints with seething killing intent. In addition, before anyone noticed half of the Haurias had vanished as though melting into the darkness of the night. The teamwork that instantly formed the formation to surround and kill a powerful enemy caused Emily and Claudia to feel creeped out and go Uwaa, while Rana and Vanessa got a smug look for some reason. As for Hidzuki who had those killing intents directed to her, Houas to be expected from the first wifes relatives. What a pleasant welcome, fufufu She was licking her lips bewitchingly while looking somewhat ecstatic. It seemed that this reaction struck a chord within the legendary oni. Apparently the Haurias had completely won her favor. Karm-san. Its fine. She isDD She is Kou-kuns new wife! She is a Shia type! And her race, be amazed! She is an oni god of disaster who is talked in legends! An oni god of disaster Karm and others shivered. Their rabbit ears were fidgeting restlessly. Their instinct was reacting to the lovely words that were tickling their soul! Rana turned meaninglessly. One of her hands pointed at Hidzuki for introduction and she raised her voice with a sparkling face like an entertainer. The peerlessly beautiful leader of the onis who is considered to be the strongest and followed by numerous subordinates! The feared crimson moon who dyed even the night with fresh blood! When people talk about Shuten Douji of Mountain Ooe, they talk of none other than her! UOOOOOOOOOOOOOH, Shuten Douji! Shuten Douji! I dont have any idea who the hell is that but, anyway youre so cool Shuten Douji! They had reflexively formed a battle formation but, without even receiving the explanation they must have judged that this woman was an ally when seeing that Kousuke was relaxed around her. What was left after that was their tension bursting up without end from Ranas introduction. Because, the introduction really stabbed deeply into their Hauria soul. This is, quite embarrassing- Everyone thought that she would simply smile calmly with an expression as though this reaction was only natural, but unexpectedly Hidzuki-san was fidgeting while both her hands were pressed on her reddening cheeks. Before coming here, she had given permission to only Rana to call her with her true name, because there was no way she could keep such thing secret from the first wife. It seemed that such unreserved praise from someone who she deemed worthy was plainly delightful for her. Perhaps this too was the nature of oni. Her personality was relatively upfront. Also, Hidzuki was unseen until just now because she had dispelled her materialized state temporarily. Hanging on Kousukes neck was a magical object tied on a stringDDShuten Doujis horn. By possessing this object and giving it his blood periodically, it enabled Hidzuki to freely materialize or erase herself. Also even when she was not materialized, she was able to contact Kousuke telepathically. Cough. Mine beloved, we art going to check the shrine art not we? As the strongest type of oni who left behind legends in this country, it seemed that she harbored an interest to the shrine that sealed the Dragon that was this country itself. Either way, they had to check their protection target, and they would also welcome Hinata and others there. And so, they left behind Nea and others to protect the area while Kousuke and others followed Karms guidance to enter inside the cave that connected to undergroundDDbut before that, Kousuke scowled as he peeked into the hole. So cramped Its just for a bit. The space will widen a bit more at the end of the slope. The slope was gentle, but no matter how he saw it, they would have to advance while stooping if it was this cramped. The hole itself was also manmade but the way they dug it was really sloppy. The bumpiness was really bad. It was unimaginable that this hole was intended for frequent entry or for a lot of people to enter. No, for the average height of the Japanese people at the era when Abe no Seimei was alive, perhaps this much was already sufficient, but This will be hard for Hidzuki. Do you want to return to the medium? Kousuke asked while looking back. Then, There wouldst not be any problem with this. Few red colored particles flew before a weight softly landed on Kousukes shoulder. Eh!? Chibi Hidzuki-chan! Ranas eyes immediately sparkled. Yes, Hidzuki changed into a size that could be put on a palm and got on Kousukes shoulder. Something like mine shape is indetermined in this world. It might be impossible for me to become something else, but simply changing mine height is possible ye know? Though it used a considerable power to do. Hidzuki made a smile like a girl who succeeded in her prank after seeing the shock that everyone exposed. She covered her mouth with her sleeve and laughed Kuku. That gesture was just so adorable that Emily and Claudias breathing was turning rougher. Kousuke-san, finally even a mascotjust how far your heroic nature goes? Shut up you. Kousuke averted his gaze from Vanessas astonished face while pulling himself together and urged Karm to lead the group deeper toward the underground shrine. After walking for a while, Uu, its really smelly inside here. Emily grimaced and covered her nose with her white coats sleeve. Certainly, the cave was filled with stagnating air that was very humid. According to the elder, Uten no Hokora was basically not maintained except for one place at the south. Rana spoke of what she recalled. Uten no Hokora consisted of four places at the west, east, north, and south with Mountain Fuji at the center. It was because of the barrier of four gods. Even if some of them were lost, as long as one place was still in good state, this barrier was guaranteed to continue functioning. The one located in this sea of trees was the north shrine. It was only a guess but, the other three places, the east shrine at Amakoyama, the west shrine at Furousan, and the north shrine at Houraisan were already destroyed. If Hauria didnt run wild because of romance, the situation would definitely become even more pressing. I can understand that the best way is to treat the whole thing like they dont exist to keep the secrecy but, is it alright to breath here? Vanessa spoke of her worry while sniffing the air. Claudia turned a worrying gaze toward Karm. Wont the deeper area be especially worse? Wont Hinata-san and others collapse immediately if they come out into this kind of place? I think there wont be any problem though. Karm said that in Haurias case, they normally dug the ground and entered inside to investigate, but if it was Hinata and others, whether they entered from outside or came out from the torii inside, wouldnt they be able to deal with the state here using some kind of technique? He considered that also because apparently, the rock surface and torii inside had countless patterns and letters engraved onto them. It seemed such thing also existed at the entrance of the sea of trees although they had been destroyed. Besides, we had already reported to boss that the location is inside a cave. Boss had prepared ventilator and artifacts that stocked oxygen together with the supplies he sent us. There is no problem because we already activated the ventilator. As for the smelleven this is already far better than at the start. Thats how it was. Various supply items had been sent to them for their support. The whole group let out a relived sigh hearing that. Now that you mentioned it, we also have artifacts that are effective against apparitions lent to us. Claudia recalled her own partner Holy Cross that was currently put inside Kousukes treasure warehouse as she said that. It was the strongest weapon that was specialized against demon, but there was no guarantee that it would also be as effective against apparitions. Kousuke had proved that apparitions could be defeated using magic, but the exorcists magic elements level was low compared to the returnees. It was questionable how far they would be able to fight back using their existing power Artifacts to clear out that problem should have been prepared. Umu, we received those artifacts. They are fundamentally artifacts to amplify your magic power and basic ability. Those artifacts are using sublimation magic. We have equipped ourselves with them. Were using the shrine as our base, and the supplies for you are also placed there. Claudia nodded in acceptance before she suddenly tilted her head. Why arent we exorcists feeling anything even though there are people with grounding all over the world awakened? If I remember it right, Hinata-san was already able to use technique even before this, but her power was amplified even more since the revival of the King Tree wasnt it? Now that you mentioned it youre right. Or rather, with that theory then it shouldnt be strange for us returnees to also get a power up If its about that, I think boss has alluded about it a little. This came up while boss questioned us whether there is any change with us who are a race without any magic power from Tortus. According to him, this was in the end still just a hypothesis but, the source of power for exorcist and onmyouji must be different. Exorcists were descendants of children created between earthling and otherworlder that was the resident of hell whose power was based on magic power. Therefore they had magic power grounding in this earth that had no magic power. In contrast, the awakened people who had grounding to a degree that they could use technique like the onmyoujis were most likely descendants from children created between apparition and human. Because of that they had higher grounding based on willpower than the average people. Aa! Come to think of it, there is the story that Abe no Seimei was born from the mother of the white fox named Kuzunoha! I see. Stories of marriage between different species existed all over the world. If those stories are based on fact, then perhaps their descendants are the awakened people. As expected, regardless of the country or era, the whole mankind is all otaku and lovers of inhuman beings! As expected from his majesty! What a hypothesis that is overflowing with romance! This Vanessa-, is in admiration! Overwhelming admiration!! Claudia casually ignored the excited Vanessa and made an understanding face. Kousuke spoke of an additional explanation to her. But conversely speaking, if Claire and others come to a world that is abundant with magic power like Tortus, wont they be able to grow even more just like us? My! That is really a dreamy idea! I also thought that I want to try going to other world one day! Claudia squealed in high spirits. She hopped *pyon* and like always her head hit the ceiling. Her feet slipped at the same time when she landed and the back of her head rushed straight into a collisionDDbefore that happened, Vanessa who was behind her caught her body with a practiced motion. Vanessa didnt stop there. In this kind of situation Claudia would usually flail around meaninglessly and caused a self-destructive sequence of events like in the show Pythagora Switch (NHK childrens TV show), so even though she was stooping, she firmly held Claudia in a princess carry and stopped any secondary damage from occurring. Normally this agent was always acting like that, but the strength legs and waist that she displayed here was befitting her occupation. As such things were going on, the slope finally ended. They could see an open space ahead of the cave. Lighting artifacts must have been placed everywhere. The place was really bright. The space widened drastically the moment they got out of the passage. The height was around five meters. The length and width of the space must be around twenty meters. A river around three meters width crossed the space near the center of the area. The right end was a spring where it had underground water flowing from it. At the other side of that clear river there was a shrine covered with moss standing quietly. It was built from stone with the shape of a small shrine with a triangle roof. At the other side of the shrines double doors there was a stone block that was engraved with a pentagram. Between the river and the front of that shrine, there were also toriis made from stone packed tightly close to each other to support the ceiling. This is, it feels otherworldly isnt it? Kousuke reflexively spoke out his impression. He represented the feeling of everyone here. The place felt divine, but also somewhat eerie. It looked like the place was refusing any humans entry, but conversely it also felt like inviting human to approach near. Various items were piled up at the side of the toriis. Not only there were ornamental artifacts, there were also various types of firearms and ammos, and various types of medicines packed into boxes. An Arachne of unknown number was sorting out those items while screeching Ii!! to welcome them like a shop owner. We dont have magic power after all. It will be troublesome to use up the magic power stock to activate the treasure warehouse every time, so we asked for everything to be taken out into the open. Understood. Emily, the injure will be brought here to receive treatment, so you can arrange things as you like. U-understoodbut, is it really okay for me to be here? Emily understood about her own specialty. That must be why she was uneasy. She didnt want to be left behind. She wanted to be with everyone. Her eyes were wavering because she was placed between such desire and her rational mind that was telling her she would only become a hindrance out there. Im, not useful in a fight, and if the worst happen then Ill only be a bother for Kousuke and others She self-depreciatingly said that she had no qualification to fight together with everyone. Her shoulders dropped in depression. For some reason, Kousuke and others all made a transparent expression seeing that. Kousuke quietly stepped forward and returned to Emily the thing that she entrusted to him inside his treasure warehouse. Emily interpreted that as Kousuke expressing his feeling of What are you saying after coming this far. Lets fight together to her. Her expression slackened down completely and she showed a happy smile. And then, she equipped a gas mask that looked like Darth Va*er. In addition she also equipped a thick belt and poaches that looked like gun belt. Her white coat fluttered and from a glimpse, there were dangerous looking substances of various colors lined up at its inner side. There were even gas cans put into holsters on her thighs. Just what was this girl planning to spew out? Kofuuh, Kousuke! Im going to answer your expectation for sure! Yeah. Kofuuh, even if by some chance there is enemy that enter here, Ill definitely subdue them using all kinds of medicines! Yeah. Here-, antidote! Kofuuh, when the battle start Ill flood the cave with gas and powder, so everyone, dont forget to drink this so you dont get affected! Shukooh Was this thing really an antidote? The purple color of the thing looked really venomous that he could easily accept even if he was told that this was actually a poison. The lab coat girl wearing a mask that looked like Lord Vade* was waiting inside a cave while equipped with poison and poison gasyep, surely even the Shadow Monk with their iron determination would hesitate to enter into here, no doubt about it. Also, this gas mask was an artifact that was prepared for Emily who was researching dangerous substance daily. It was unnecessary in this present situation because they had antidote ready but It seemed that Emily-chan had really taken a liking to it. She once mentioned something about how the isolated feeling from wearing it strangely calmed her down and made her thought clearer. Looking at her objectively, she looked completely like a mad scientist. Scary. Emily-san, there is no need to debase yourself. Youre already a credibly dangerous character. Claire-san!? Emily-chan, how about you hold a poison exihibition in front of the whole clan next time? Good idea, that! Although none of them is lethal, they all have wonderful effect right? We will buy them from you with your asking price if any of it is to our liking! I wont sell them! Especially to Hauria! What a mysterious aspect ye hath. I understand now the reason why ye were able to confront me. Ye dressed yerself as a pure and innocent girl when in actuality ye are hiding such terrifying visage underneath. I dont want an oni to take a liking of me because of something like this though!? Mad Poison Emilyno, it should be more stylish, like SOUSAKAN! No need to think of any nickname! In short, Kousuke and others were feeling really complicated and speechless at Emily who was holding extremely low self-evaluation despite showing her usefulness more and more the more she was feeling self-depreciating. Also, the people of Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado had also been prescribed with Emilys energetic making medicine, and coupled with artifact of regeneration magic, they were now acting like they were highDDnot, rather they were acting like they were ecstaticDDalso not, rather they were full of spirits and energic. They would definitely collapse with extreme fatigue after this night passed, but conversely speaking, they would be able to display their greatest performance for this whole night. As expected from Emily. Well, the drugs wont be effective against apparitions, and we dont know what kind of method they might use to slip through the defensive line, so Ill also leave behind some combat force here. You dont need to worry about anything. Y-yeah. Thanks for letting me stay together here, kousuke kofuuh Her expression was definitely slackening into a sloppy smile again behind the mask. Perhaps. She looked like Lord Vade* after all so it was hard to imagine her expression. While they were doing that, the toriis were starting to be tinged with faint light. As everyone turned their focus to there, thin mist was coming out from the pillars themselves before they whirled to converge at the center. And then, O, oo Oh myy~ Kousuke unconsciously let out a voice of surprise and admiration. Even Rana blinked her eyes while her voice slipped out. The other people were also the same. The reason was, Endou-sama, everyone, forgive us for the wait. Because the girl who was at the front simply looked divine. First her outfit was different. She was wearing a pure white kariginu (informal clothes worn by the nobility from the Heian period onwards). Her flowing long hair and the blackness of her upright eboshi (black lacquered headgear) were really eye-catching. Her whole body was faintly enveloped with white light, perhaps because she had just carried out the teleportation. Her eyes were also containing strong light inside. There was no way anyone wouldnt feel divinity from her. Her figure was that of a purity without any stain that would make anyone believe even if they were told that she was a messenger of god. However, when the onmyoujis who were all wearing uniform kariginu led by Taisei and the elderly nobleman stepped forward behind her, coupled with her dignified bearing, it immediately made everyone felt that she was definitely the strongest onmyouji who was accompanied by her followers. The girl possessed the atmosphere of a holy precinct while also radiating the strength as a human. Fujiwara Hinata is present and ready. There was nobody here who didnt get entranced by her smile. Even Hidzuki wasnt an exception. Hinata was gradually getting fidgety when she was seeing that Kousuke and others were overwhelmed for some reason and simply staring at her silently. Her cheeks were also reddening. U-ummdo I, look strange? Her shyness was befitting for a girl her age. The light enveloping her had also vanished when anyone noticed. She got a bit timid as she alternately compared her kariginu outfit with Kousuke and the rest. Thanks to that Kousuke and others finally returned to their senses. N-no, you dont look strange at all, you know? Umm, this is, that, like it was shockingI dont know how to say it ? Kousuke spoke incoherently from realizing that he was blushing because of a nine year old girl. If any police officer saw his current state, there was no doubt that they would definitely take out their handcuff. Hinata tilted her head. In front of that, even Rana was blushing slightly even while she poked at Kousukes side to urge him. Come on, say it! Your honest imnpression! She urged. Uherr, Hinata-chan, you look really pretty. Haha ! T-thank you, for the compliment Hinata covered her face with both her sleeves while saying thanks with a fading voice. The females writhed even more instead when they saw her like that. And then, Taisei papa stepped forward with the face of an oni. Just what are you doing showing off in front of the father huh? Sorry, really sorry Is it alright if I curse you by mistake? That wont be a mistake at all. Thats a premeditated crime. Geez, Otou-sama! You cant say something like that even as a joke! Hinata scolded her father with meh like scolding a child, but her crimson face made her pressure to be nonexistent. Also Kousuke pointed out in his heart that your father isnt joking at all you know. Because, Taisei papas eyes were full of seriousness. The fingers of his right hand was quietly forming hand seal. Now now, Taisei-dono. Calm down. Right now isnt the time for that. Elderhaa, youre right. Taisei reluctantly backed down after the elderly nobleman admonished him. Looked like things would be difficult even later after this incident was resolved. Kousuke kept praying that Taisei wouldnt form a tag team with Claudias foster fatherDDDirector Dime. After all, that person was also troublesome in his own way. He was someone who abused his authority to charter an airplane to launch an assault from the sky during a date. Kousuke didnt even want to imagine what a combination of unseen curse and physical attack would do to him. While he was shivering from imagining the possible future, it seemed the greeting with Karm had also ended. There, multiple footsteps echoed through the space. Ou! Aby! About the damn time you came! Barnard! It seemed they had been safely sent to here on the surface. Only their leader Barnard came down into this cave. He was dressed in combat uniform with black base color. He was waving his hand with his usual lively air. There were also three other people following behind him. Aziz! And Wynn and Anna too! They were the exorcists of Omnibus. There was Claudias junior who was like her little brother Aziz, the blonde rapier user Wynn, and the tonfa user Anna whose brown hair was braided. The expressions of all three burst into smile when Kousuke waved his hand to them. Only Aziz was strangely avoiding his gaze butthe cause of that was due to him becoming the prey of the thin doujinshi that Kousukes little sister Manami authored. The different world that he learned from that kind of thing. When Aziz visited the house of Endou family, he accidentally read the thin doujinshi. And then, You saw it didnt youAziz-kun Manami was already standing behind him without giving off any presence, a wide grin on her lips. It went without saying that Aziz screamed as though he suddenly encountered an archdemon. After that, somehow it became hard for him to meet the gaze of Kousuke-san, the person who he respected. He understood that there was no way things would develop like the content of that thin book buthe understood, but still! Getting back to the main topic. Forgive us, Claudia-sama, Kousuke-dono. We missed each other. Haha, its a disaster isnt it, this situation. Wynn and Anna smiled wryly while exchanging a greeting with Taisei and the others too. And then, they looked at Hinata, looked at Kousuke, looked at Claudia Claudia-sama, are you really fine being together with Kousuke-dono? I believe that its still not too late to stop it even now! What do you two mean by that!? Kousuke and Claudia were in harmony. Though they themselves understood just what the two meant. Kousuke-sanas expected, perhaps this is just too indiscriminate Even Aziz! Recently it also feels like you have been avoiding me! Lets have a talk at least once about your perception toward me! W-what are you saying. Its not like Im avoiding youwait, why are you trying to touch me!? It bothers me! Why!? Somehow you have been acting strange since visiting my house arent you!? I-I dont know! I dont know anything! Aziz-kun darted off to outside like a fleeing rabbit. The suspecting gazes of Wynn and Anna were painful. Kou-kun. Rana? Im in the faction that is okay with anything as long as there is love! What do you mean!? The atmosphere was unthinkable for a pre defensive battle where not only the fate of Japan, but the fate of the whole world was hanging in the balance. In the middle of that, Eei! This aint the time to be in chaos like this! Come on-, lets switch track! Its time for work! Check your equipment and supplies! Check the positioning of each squad! Share with each other about possible enemy tactic! Check the countermeasures! Hurry! Kousuke forcefully changed the atmosphere as the leader of the defensive battle. From there. Outside the shrine, above at the night sky that was so clear to an irritating degree, when the moonlight was passing through the zenith. The other worlds head reaping rabbits, the special force of Britains security bureau, exorcists, and onmyoujis, the overly novel mixed force was on standby in a large circle surrounding the shrine. Suddenly everyone sensed a presence caressing their skin coldly. The silence of the sea of trees was broken by the countless sounds of the ground being stamped on, or the sounds of many things slithering through the ground. The air changed. Into a stifling air that was filled with killing intent and hostility. Theyre here. The abnormal presences were approaching from all directions. A tension that was taut like a drawn boy was filling the area. Everyones palm turned sweaty and their breathing was getting shallower. The heaviness of what they were shouldering and the result that would await in case they got defeated. Although they all understood that there was no need to consider such things at this juncture, this abnormal air forcefully provoked the image to come alive in their mind. Its two oclock right now. Four more hours until dawn. Kousukes calm voice that came from the communicator caused tension to leak out from their mimetic muscles that had hardened without them noticing. This is Nagumo were talking about. Hell finish up for sure before morning. In other words, we just need to wait until then. The casual voice unconsciously made smiles to surface. Still, even thenDD *za-za-* The imposing sound of footstep stamping on the ground entered their ears. A particularly powerful and repulsive presence was rapidly approaching from head on. But without paying any attention to it, the sound of walking advanced forward to personally welcome the approaching presence. If its us, then its also not impossible to end this without waiting for that! The air suddenly changed! And the tone too! Hyaaah, our Aby is here yeah! All the fans of Abyss Lord got hyped up! Only the onmyoujis were unable to fully keep up with the tension! Enduring the whole time? No, no, no! Absolutely no! Lets teach these guys! Of our power! Of the power of the bonds gathered here! That deep inside the darkness of this sea of trees, we, the apostles of abyss are awaiting! Lets engrave this lesson into their soul! UOOOOOOOOOH, roars rose from here and there. All of the onmyoujis were in fear! Because the special force members who were staying calm, cool, and collected beside them suddenly went high tensioned to the MAX! Eh, whats with these people, scary-. At the same time, *zan-*. The sound of a slash, the graphic scream of death throe, and then, the vanishing repulsive presence that was at the forefront of the enemies. 塡(Said in English) From somewhere there were screams of Kousuke, stop it alreadyyy!Aah, Endou-sama is getting strange again!, praises of Kuku, my spouse is shining bright!Youre the greatest, Abyssgate! Keep it up, moreee!, and an exchange like Mine beloved, doth he hath another personality just as I expected?No, they are one and the same. Its hard to believe though could be heard but, those were just trivial details! Surely, the abyss lord who was making a cool pose while performing a beautiful turn above the corpse of the defeated apparition vanguard was, ɣ󡡣壡 Yelling the start of the sea of trees defensive battle so loudly as though trying to make his voice resounding through the whole forest. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. It was really hard for me to have some time to write that this chapter came a bit late. I wrote this chapter in a hurry so I might revise it bit by bit later. CH 420 Arifureta Chapter 420 Abyss Lord Chapter Three Defensive Battle of the Sea of Trees The Hero is Sloppy As Expected . Black smoke was stilling rising up from Mountain Fuji. There was no afterquake or eruption. The black smoke simply blew out like a smoker exhaling tobacco smoke. The sight could only be described as eerie. It was already midnight, but the people living in the towns and villages in the vicinity couldnt possibly sleep peacefully in this situation. The evacuation was continuing with a noisy atmosphere everywhere. Especially at the northwest. The area centered around Aokigahara was designated as red zone by the government from early. Because of that the evacuation there was given a high priority. Currently the national highway was also blockaded. Nobody was allowed to enter, not even reporter or even specialist. The place looked like ghost town. Everything was thanks to the evacuation guidance from the JSDF that was dispatched there immediately. In this situation, even just making a single decision would need a ton of acknowledgement from every related parties. In addition it was also night, so it should be impossible for JSDF to be dispatched already just several hours since Mountain Fuji started smoking Not to mention, even the meeting where the government would rely on the opinions of the specialists and experts got skipped when they announced the designation of the evacuation area. Such thing should be even more impossible but Although there were a lot of people who noticed that unnaturalness, they were in a stage of great uproar right now because it was unknown when the eruption would occur and how the progress of the evacuation was going, so no question was raised. From the start, Aokigahara was a place where a great amount of lava from the eruption of Mountain Fuji in the past a long time ago accumulated and hardened. So nobody really questioned the decision to prioritize the evacuation there. Therefore, Surely there is some higher ups whose relatives are living in the blockaded area, so they heavy handedly made the announcementmany people must be thinking like that. Well, preparing scapegoat and cover story is the forte of politician, so they will manage somehow. Inside a large truck shaped command vehicle that functioned as the base of the national highways blockade, Fukube was talking to himself while swallowing the stomach medicine that he finally got his hand on. He wasnt wearing his usual worn out suit, but a combat uniform with black camouflage pattern. There was even an automatic rifle leaning on the wall beside him. There were several other people inside the command vehicle that had countless display screens lined up. One of them were frowning while turning his gaze at Fukube. Chief. It was you who invoked the power of the state heavy handedly. Please resolve yourself when this is over. Ee~, what are you saying. Im just an underling you knoww? There is no way I can give that kind of heavy handed order right? The responsibility belong to the director who skipped asking the permission from the ministries and dragged the ministerDD It was you who did something to make the director gave such heavy handed order. Sometimes you became really scary like this chief. Just what did you do? Eeh, I dont get what you mean at allFukube said with a smile of someone playing dumb. The subordinate let out a long sigh in respond. They had known each other for a long time. He also trusted this man as a superior. But, he would still get shivers on his back when he caught a glimpse of the nations guard dog hidden behind this frivolousness. Fukube had many connections to all kind of people that couldnt be explained with just his position. He also possessed information network that sometimes could make influential people to cooperate with him readily even while they were looking deathly pale. He could only describe Fukube as a dreadful person knowing that. Although, as expected he had overdone it this time. After all he was even applying pressure to every mass media. What Fukube did was an outrage that went off the rails. It would be impossible for him to avoid taking responsibility after this. Thats just how important this is. Please dont read my heart like its only natural. Like a clich in American police movie, Fukube took out donuts and coffee from somewhere while saying Anpan and milk are too old fashioned. We need to globalize in this kind of thing too as he began to have dinner. All his subordinates inside the command vehicle sighed. Although, after being told that a lot of foreign agents had entered the country, that they had special attack method just like the returnees, and that if they were left alone Mountain Fuji would eruptDDtheir sense of danger would get lit whether they wanted or not. They put their spirit into their job. They were grumbling only because they didnt want to lose a capable superior like Fukube because of getting blamed for the responsibility, but they understood the seriousness of the matter. Also, Fukube hadnt told anyone about the story that Japan itself was a giant apparition called Dragon. It was something that even he himself was still half in disbelief about. Rather than lowering others trust toward him and their sense of danger because of such outrageous story, it was more realistic to tell others that it seemed the enemy had the method and knew of a place that could the mountain to erupt. Either way, if Mountain Fuji erupted, the surrounding area would be grievously damaged. The damage that Japan would receive would be immeasurable. There was no changing the fact that this matter couldnt be overlooked. That was why. There, a call came. It was a report that the final confirmation of the evacuation had been finished. In addition, there was also reports coming from the forces that were being deployed at the outer edge of the sea of trees. Duel 1 to Arc. Positioning complete, target cant be confirmed. Buster 1 to Arc. We have finished taking position too here. The targets position is unknown. This is Arc. Roger. All forces, standby on your position until the time for the start of the mission. Even after that, report from each force like Blitz Team, Aegis Team, etc, etc was also coming in. Chief, it might be too late to ask this now but, cant you pick some other name for these callsigns? Fukube had finished eating his donuts and coffee and got on his feet when his subordinate asked him. Fukube gave a final check to his equipment while speaking with a firm expression. The callsigns of mister Britain over there are servants you know? We cant lose. D-dont use Mobile *uits names just because of thateven though itll be better if you at least use the first generations names. Hahaa, thats because Justice-san and Freedom-san were born. So I thought that we should use the names from the same series here. People like you, even though this is a danger that might cause Mountain Fuji to erupthaa What what, youre already making that kind of unpleasant sigh even though youre still in your thirty. Do you need stomach medicine? No need! The report from the last force about the completion of their positioning arrived even while such exchange was going on. Fukube cackled at his sullen subordinate while placing the strap of his automatic rifle on his shoulder. Then he opened the back door of the command vehicle. Noow then, you guys. Its time for work. Immediately the members of the squad under his direct command quickly formed lines with astonishing speed. Its overtime work but, it cant be helped. Japan is in danger. He leaped down from the command vehicle and stood in front of the soldiers. A glint like a fierce beast ran through his eyes. It sent a chill into everyones back. There is a terrifying tiger at the front gate. We are the wolf of the rear gate. Lets teach the enemies a lesson. Just how frightening the civil servant of this country is. The soldiers were silent. However they all made a salute with a perfectly coordinated movement. Fukube nodded in satisfaction seeing that. Then he putDDa sunglass! It was an artifact that was enchanted with the ability of night vision and seeing apparition. It was supplied together to his force together with special bullets that could damage even apparition. Yes, everyone wore one! They didnt perform any turn though! His gaze was still ferocious, however an atmosphere of This feel kind faun isnt it! was also oozing from him as he yelled. Strike Team, Strike 1DDFukube Koutaro! Heading out! You just want to say that arent you! Exactly. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . At the same time when Fukube and his men began to harden the defense of the outer edge. The center of the sea of threes was already turning into a hellish battlefield. . . . DDShrines line of defense C Northeast theater The defensive line was laid out around the shrine in a circle and divided into four parts. This theater in the example of clock was located from twelve oclock until three oclock. Muzzle flashes and gunshots were ringing endlessly, cutting through the darkness of the night. The angry yells of the allies, inhumanly terrifying roar and screams that whittled on humans mind, they were overlapping on top of each other. New enemies at two oclock! There is a ton of them! Sabers 5 to 8, concentration fire! The angry yell of Barnard who was leading Saber Team of security bureaus assault department reverberated through the radio. Ahead of his gaze was a white swarm that was so vast it looked like it was repainting the nights darknessDDa great variety of Shikis were approaching like an avalanche. There was no end to this since the start of the battle. (The quantity of the enemies is abnormal! This is already like a real war!) He couldnt help but cursing inside his heart. He thought it was strange that the enemy took a long time before resuming their attack after Hauria repelled their small number of saboteurs, but he could see the reason why if that was caused by the preparation for this. That must bejust how unknown Hauria was for the enemy. There was no doubt that they made every preparation they could before the day could change. If they werent supplied with the effective special bullets, and also if they werent given Sunglass C Aby Model that allowed them to see through darkness and expose invisible existence, they would surely get stomped in an instant. That fact sent chills through his back. The most troublesome thing was the invisible remote attacks that were rained down on them. The assault squad couldnt do anything about that. Saber 3 and 11 are down! Their talismans are burned down! Two squad members suddenly pressed their hand on their chest as they writhed. It was a curse. Just one member of Shadow Monk that still hadnt showed themselves was lurking in this vast sea of trees while sending deadly curses accurately at them. Ill dispel the curse now! Drag them back! Yosh, Saber 8, 15! Cover them! Yes sir!! The language barrier didnt exist due to the earring artifact of Language Comprehension. Tsuchimikados practitionerDDTsuchimikado Kiyotake came running. What the hell is this powerful curse-, dammit! The unusual cursing was an expression of his frustration. The talismans that were distributed as countermeasure against curse had been splendidly broken down. Even though they should have at least reduced the curses effect with the help of the barrier, the two tough soldiers who were overflowing with stamina and spirit were driven to a state that wasnt fit for fighting. As expected from the practitioner of the main land. Kiyotake was forced to admit that there was a clear gap between their skills as technique user. Although he himself had his specs improved thanks to a mysterious item. And most of all, right now he was being given a chance to recover his honor like this after getting a disgrace of being manipulated by the enemy. That was all the more reason for him to put his all into this. He closed his eyes, sharpened his mind, and spoke the words of power. Ҥդߤ褤ʤ䡡Ȥ͡ġ̤򤿤ϤᤫˤؤơΤޤۤ줱(Hifumiyoinamuya Kotomochirorane Shikiruyuwitsu Wanusowotahakumeka Uowenisarihete Nomasuaseehoreke)!! It was the exorcism words of ancient Shinto. The Hifumi Purification Rite that consisted of 47 characters brushed off the curse of death that was gnawing on the two soldiers. Tsu, Im saved! My thanks! Saber 1! 3 and 11 have recovered! Even though they should have just tasted intense pain that made them wanted to die, they jumped on their feet instead with eyes that were burning with hotter fighting spirit. The two returned to the frontline right away. W-wow This is Abyssgates stage! This aint the time to sleep! Hyahhaa! Such atmosphere, or rather those words that actually entered his ear made Kiyotake-kun drew back a little. While that was going on, Dont just daydream! Youll get taken out like that! Tsuchimikado is lacking in battle experience isnt it! As expected exorcist is clearly more amazing! The snake apparition that leaped from Kiyotakes behind was restrained by the light chain that flew out from the tonfa of Anna the exorcist. It almost got its mouth on Kiyotake before it was stopped. Reaper The InfernoSky Rending Funeral Prison MinasteriaDDnot, Mina of Hauria didnt miss that opening and lopped off its head with her two swords. The assault squad was pruning the enemy from the frontline using their firearms, the onmyoujis were dealing against the curses, the exorcists were acting as rear guard as well as long distance attack, while Haurias were searching and destroying the enemies that got away from all those. There was that kind of division of task, but putting aside older technique user who also excelled in martial art, a young Tsuchimikado like Kiyotake was still a bit lacking in experience. Anna-chan, dont compare like that! You too, daydreaming in a battlefield like that is no good you know? Well, big sis will cover for you in that case though. Kay? Mina-san winked. Strange. She wasnt acting crazy even though she was a Hauria. She was a normally playful beautiful older lady who was strong with sexy body. Kiyotake-kun went *kyun*. She had rabbit ears after all! L-lovely Eh? Ehh!? Just now, you said that to me!? Eh, ah, I-Im sorry-. What Im saying! Do, d-d-d-dont mindddd! I-it doesnt bother me you knowww? Mina-san had no luck with man at all until now that she was completely hungry for romance from continuously getting exposed to the happiness aura of Shia and Rana. Because of that recently she was getting emotionally unstable to a dangerous level. It was inevitable that she was super easily shaken up like this just from a bit of praise. Can you put that kind of thing off for later? Anna said with a fixed stare as she dragged down a flying type apparition that passed above them using her chain of light, she twisted her body with her tonfa held at her side as though she was going to thrust it, however, she performed a spinning kick instead of using her tonfa. R-right! On Abiraunkeen! Y-yeah! Leave your head behind! The two ran off to hide from the senior Tsuchimikados, Hauria comrades, and even the exorcists who got an exasperated look from watching them. With that going on at the background, Fuh, they can still play around like that. How reliable. I too need to step up my gamefor the sake of my new family member who will be born soon too. Im telling youuu! Can you not say that kind of thing in the battlefieldd!? A clone of the lord felt some kind of hunch and came running here to find a small insect Shiki about to attack Barnard from a nearby tree. He cut it down while getting cold sweat drenching his body. Even though the clone was in Abyssgate mode, he was so flustered that he returned to normal. Oo, Aby! Hows it going? Does it look like you will be able to find the Shadow Monk bunch? You arent giving a damn at all even though you almost casually die just now huh. Even though you got no good luckah, I see. In this situation, I was sent here by the goddess of fortune huh. The man who raised death flag as casually as breathing, and in fact imminent death really often approached him, and yet he had dodged deaths so many time until now with an impossible amount of luck. He was the most mysterious existence in the security bureau, no, most likely people like him was very rare even throughout the whole world. Barnard who seemed to be loved by the death god and goddess of fortune at the same time made the clone looked weary. *Cough* After clearing his throat once, Fuh, it seems those guys are specialized in hide and seek. They must be camouflaging themselves with some kind of technique. I thought it would be easy if you searched from where the apparitions appeared butits impossible huh. As expected, it seems they have also accounted for that. Lord was participating in all the defensive theaters. At the same time he took the initiative to hunt powerful looking youmas while they were still far away. In addition to that, he was also searching for the Shadow Monk members. If he could subdue them, this completely endless flood of Shiki would stop. However, it seemed they were also super first class when it came to hiding. He was investigating using the sunglasss function as well as other techniques like presence detection, but he still couldnt find them because the sea of trees complicated geography and its size also made such effort harder. The Shiki goes without saying, but the number of the apparitions is also unusual. Lets focus on defense for now. What about human wave tactic with maximum number of clones? I have received quite a great amount of magic power stock , but there is still limit you know? If the Shadow Monks are actually outside the sea of trees, or even scattered farther away and I cant take all of them out That will be bad. At this stage we also havent know all of the enemys hands. Umu. In the current situation where the demon kingsworn friend is busy, doing anything that willl lower my strength is a poor plan. But dont worry, if I limit the number of my clones then at least I can keep the defensive line from being broken. No, I absolutely wont let that happen. As long as Im here! A twirl and turn. A push up on the sunglasses. Barnard also, no, all his squad members who were nearby also synchronized with him and pushed their sunglasses simultaneously. A gigantic apparition that looked like a dog was charging forward with the bullets not doing anything at it all. Seeing that, the clone leaped on a tree branch with a light step. Okay! Were going to hold back the small fries. Ill leave the big game and the sneaky ones to you! Hero, Abyssgate! Fuh, leave it to me! Lets have a drink when this is over. Itll be my treat yeah? Im telling youuu! Stop with that kind of line! The lords clone returned to his plain personality again. It was when he just leaped above the head of the dog apparition, so the result was obvious. Ah The clone, he got gobbled up. Like a dog catching a frisbee that its owner threw. The dogs acrobatic leap was beautiful R-rocket launcher! Bring a rocket launcher hereeee! Binding technique-, hurryyy! The northeast theater was filled with panicking screams until another clone came running. . . . DDShrine defensive line C Southeast theater Dammit. Goddess! Dont rub the death flag on me too! One clone was returning to his plain self while feeling shame from the blunder at the northeast theater as he destroyed an apparition by encasing it in ice. There a thick presence that made him felt like he wanted to vomit came. A monstrous bird crossed the sky above in an instant. He tried to bring it down with gravity magic, but with a superb timing that disturb him, a huge grotesque shape assaulted him. It was a white horse with tiger limbs. The apparition had a horn on its head. Its overwhelmingly ominous presence was like a muddy stream, marking it in a completely different level from a mere Shiki. It was clearly an apparition. Trying to attack me with a mere charge like that-, na?ve! He kicked on a dust midair and dodged like a matador. At the same time his short sword mowed its neck. But, Whattt!? *Slip*, he only felt a sensation of gentle caress from his strike. The apparition turned around unharmed. DDApparition Haku An apparition with the supernatural ability of blocking harm by sword. A neigh like drum being pounded came out from its sharply fanged mouth. It then resumed its attack with astonishing speed. Not bad! But, know that you cant escape from my abyss! While he was taking on the Haku, another clone moved to stop the monstrous bird that was stilly flying. However, as expected it seemed that they could do teamwork. Another interference came. Nowah. Flame in a forest!? You got no constraint at all! There was a raging flame that might swallow the whole area. The night forest was temporarily brightening from the brightness of scorching flame. DDAbyss Style Earth Tonjutsu C Raging Earth Dragon WallDarkness of Hell Swallowing Al!! He stabbed his short sword into the ground and made the soil bulged up as a wall. It wasnt related at all with dragon or hells darkness, and it couldnt possibly swallow any creation but, it succeeded in stopping the wave of flame. At the same time he threw a kunai at the source of the raging ghostly air. Fuh, not bad! To manage to dodge an attack from my darkness like that! The flame was bright so the attack didnt come from any darkness, but thanks to that the flame burst was stopped. The figure of the apparition that was the cause of the flame was faintly visible at the depth of the sea of trees that was still bright from the spreading of the flame. DDApparition Kou Its other name was Golden Fur Kou. Its shape was between a lion and a dog. A close example that could be made to describe it was perhaps a komainu (guardian lion-dogs at Shinto shrine). Kou was an apparition and also a sacred beast with supernatural power to blow flame. It will be bad if the fire spread. ExtinguishDD Even if destruction by fire come until the persimmon tree that place shall be untouched when you are red!! It was a divine poem to prevent fire disaster. The elderly noblemanDDTsuchimikado Jounosuke saw the spreading fire from the rear and made his move. At the same time a voice came from the radio. Kousuke-san, we will take care of the bird apparition! Call me Abyssgate right now! Aziz-kun! Who cares about that kind of thing! Its possible that this will become a protracted battle, so please dont waste your magic power even if you have stocks! H-how can it not matter? The call got cut off. Aziz-kun, recently his treatment to him was really cold for some reason. It wasnt like he hated him, but it was like he was strangely on guard against him or something. Uumu. If its like this I need to have a heart to heart talk with him at least once. Umu. Ill prepare a time and place to be alone with him after this. Stop that, seriously, please. Aziz-kun!? He was bothered! He was bothered with what his junior was thinking! But, Haku and Kou, and not just them, more than ten powerful apparitions that were clad in ghastly aura also showed up and rushed at him, so he postponed thinking more about that for later! Kuku. Just how much force is in your possession. Very well, Shadow Monk! As someone who live in the same darkness, I shall take on everything that you all havee- The lords tension increased and he charged into the apparition swarm. Behind him. My my, really Aziz! Youre completely conscious at him! Please dont joke around. Ill slice it off. Slice what!? The elder sister of the exorcists (manly woman), TJ hugged himself while trembling. The eye glint of Aziz-kun when he looked at him across his shoulder made him hallucinated the gaze of Director Dime that seemed to constantly say Illkill you bastardC. Here they come! Play the music already big sis! Rogerrr! While he was playing a sacred performance that weakened the enemies, something flew overhead the trees and the Shikis that were being shot down to death one after another. It was an existence that was really fit to be called a monstrous bird. DDApparition Kisha Its other name was Sougu or Nine Headed Bird. It was a strangely shaped bird with nine heads. Blood was constantly splattered from one of the heads and poured down from the gust that its wings caused. Sharif-san! AcknowledgedDDgods shield protects me. Light of salvation that cut off the evil of the wicked and protect the righteous! The user of tower shield holy vessel, an exorcist who looked like a worn out salary man in a glanceDDSharif Yeasts shield of protection became a shining dome that protected his allies. The barrier was like an inferior version of Holy Severance. The disgusting black blood was blocked by it and slid down its surface. The effect caused a drop of blood to unluckily flew outside the barrier and landed on Archer 4DDthe name of the squad at the southeast theater was Archer DDhe let out a scream at the same time when an explosion sound went off. When everyone looked over there in surprise, it seemed that his automatic rifle unluckily exploded. His hands lost their original shape. Move him into the base! Ask Miss Emily to treat him! Archer 6, cover him! The squad leader Archer 1 immediately gave an instruction. Archer 5 who was beside Archer 4 took out a small metal plat, made its surface slid while placing it on the ground beside Archer 4. The magic circle was completed by sliding a part of its surface. Magic power circulated and the artifact with the same structure like Hauria styles teleportation artifact activated. If Archer 4 was put into the gate that was formed on the ground, he could be moved to the first-aid station at the shrine. After that Emily and an Arachne who had been enchanted with regeneration magic should heal him. The elderly nobleman watched that from the corner of his gaze while realizing the enemys true identity. Thats most likely Kisha! Its blood bring misfortune! It also has a legend as soul eater! Coincidentally after those words were said, the legend was proved as correct. One of the Haurias who fired a crossbowDDNea suddenly fell unconscious and collapsed. Nea-san! Guh, my naDD Your neck!? Are you injured there!? Aziz panicked. Nea gritted her teeth and spoke. My name-, is Kill NahatolOutside Massacre Flower Neastadtrm! Dont mistake it! Ah, yes. It seemed that mistaking her name couldnt be tolerated even while she was writhing in pain. As expected from Nea. Fuu fuuh. I amm, finally outtt- Double personality!? Outside Massacre Flower NeastaDDNea-chan jumped up on her feet in a flash and glared at the sky. Perhaps because she had been staying here for long due to the village building, actually she had gotten addicted to watch yakuza movie recently. The influence from that was completely coming out in her way of talking. The skill that mistress-sama directly taught meee- A total of six shurikens were instantly held between her fingers and she let them fly. It was the throwing skill that was taught to her by that person who was currently sneezing *kushun* in Nagumo house. Each of the shuriken drew a different trajectory so as to surround the Kisha. It was inevitable that below was the only direction remaining for the Kisha to dodge. Aziz who noticed that intention immediately moved. TsuDDgod is the righteous judge. My body is the sword of saint. O lord, please bestow your protection to your soldier! His large knife holy vessel shined. That shine instantly enveloped Aziz. The weapons ability was to explosively increase the wielders physical ability. It pushed up Aziz to the air like a rocket. He changed direction by kicking on the tree branches and instantly circled to behind the descending Kisha. A beautiful crescent moon was drawn on the nights darkness. A beat later, the Kishas many heads were all beheaded and fell in pieces to the ground. Aziz rolled midair like a cat and performed a five point landing on the ground. His comrades who were protecting the southeast theater together with him sent him thumbs up. Nea-san, are you alright? Fuh, naturally. This Neastadtrm is never without the protection of bosss love! Yes, by bosss love! I dont understand what are you saying. The girl who was making a cool pose with a posed look was incomprehensible like usual, but if it was summarized, it seemed that the artifacts for preventing the mind interference of the Dragon that had been distributed to everyone just in case had blocked the ability of the Kisha to eat soul. More importantly the next one is coming. Nea said that as she turned her gaze with a glint that would make even yakuza to run away bare feet. Right after that, a horrific roaring sound came from the neighboring battlefieldDDthe southwest theater. The ground shook and a shockwave were transmitted through air. In addition there was even a roar that drowned the countless gunshots. Right after that, a contact came from Assassin team that was entrusted with the southwest theater. The terribly panicked voice was asking for reinforcement. This is VanessaAssassin team! Some enemies broke through! The enemies are a group of oniDDaah, Kousuke-san died!? This inhuman person, I mean, inhuman oniiii! No, she sounded like she still had breathing room? Although, if the opponent was in a level that could defeat a clone then certainly the situation there was bad. Taiseis voice came next in the place of Vanessa. Hinata! Im sorry, we couldnt hold them back! It seems that Shadow Monk has resurrected even more of Japans monsters than we thought! A report was give to Hinata who was right beside the central shrine. That meant, The onis of Mountain Ooe are all here! Endou-kun! Ill leave my daughter in your hand! The leader Shuten Douji, the second in command Ibaraki Douji, their subordinates the four heavenly kings. Guh, I see. I thought it was strange that Shuten Doujis relic was only a single horn but, as expected there was still more of themprincess! The elderly nobleman muttered in anxiety. It seemed even though Hidzuki was already here after getting directly summoned from the fairy world, some remaining relic was used to manifest Shuten Douji of Japans legend together with his subordinates. And then, if that was possibleDD This is Northwest theaters CarmvantiDDeei, there isnt any time! There is a huge oni rampaging, screaming to bring out Shuten Douji! Abyssgate! Increase your clones already! Report from Northeast theater! Right now Nine Tailed Fox broke through from above! Ohii-sama-, Im sorry! Yes, there was no way the enemy wouldnt manifest Ootakemaru and Tamamo no Mae from their remaining relics that were also stored inside Byoudou Temple. The bad premonition was right on the spot. The group of Japans prominent onis and three great youkai had broken through and headed toward the center. In addition, to worsen the already bad situation. The apparitions until now were already threatening enough, but in addition to them, a group of high apparitions of greater status than them, sacred beasts that were faintly clad in divine aura, and furthermore even more potent curses came attacking. It felt like the defenders were being shown of the hidden reserves of the supernatural organization of the main land that had managed to pass down their inheritance through unbroken line until now. It was as though the offense until now was just a preliminary skirmish. In front of the overwhelming pressure of the intensifying invasion, everyone though, This is bad, the only way left is to use Abyssgates self multiplication at maximumit was then. Everyone, there is no problem. Please continue to defend as you are. Ill show that my capability doesnt lie solely in facing demon. The calm voice belonged to Hinata. The voice that was overflowing with motivation belonged to Claudia. The two were taking position together in front of the shrine. Their unwavering voices penetrated into the ears of their allies. Right after that, a young but dignified voice echoed. God of the east sea your name is Amei. God of the west sea your name is Shakuryou A pillar of cool and clear light pierced the sky from the center. Claudias voice overlapped at that timing as though in a chorus. O lord, I beseech you to listen to my prayer and lamentation A second shining pillar burst up and stood side by side with the first pillar. God of the south sea your name is Kyojou. God of the north sea your name is Guukyou I beg you to give salvation to the other followers. With the power to clear impurity, please protect them from the wicked The gloomy air of the sea of trees, the air that was starting to stagnate as the apparitions invasion progressed, they were purified together with the words of power. The legs of the apparitions and Shikis were disregarding the casters order and stopped moving. Their instinct was pleading to them to not get any closer. Even the group of onis and Tamamo no Mae that were forcefully bulldozing their way through to the center reflexively stopped moving with their eyes widening. They took a defensive stance as their instinct commanded. Right after that, the words that were filled with the power of the two were completed. Great gods of the four seas push aside the hundred demons and purify the calamity! Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou!! You who harbor animosity, know repentance! Amen-!! The two light pillars that were very similar to each other shrunk, then at the next instant, they became a surge of light that spread out. Those were divine words for crushing evil that were the same with each other despite coming from different systems. From the orient, the strongest onmyoujiDDFujiwara Hinata. From the western, the strongest exorcistDDClaudia Barenberg. The strongest saintess and shrine maiden of this generation created a kind of sanctuary with their words that contained the power to sweep away disaster. The offense of the enemy was damped down unquestioningly. The bodies of all the onis were smoking with their breathing becoming labored. Tamamo no Mae was also brought down from the sky and now it was groaning on the ground. A delighted chuckled came out at that moment. What an extremely delightful world this is. The fate of the world is more or less hanging on the balance here butfuh, I shall agree with you. It was Hidzuki, and the lords real body. Protecting the two strongest casters were the strongest protectors. Mine beloved. The onis of Ooe Mountain art mine. Although he is an offshoot of mine, I doth not wish for you to see a me with the body of a large man and a red face. Okay, my beloved oni. In that case, Ootakemaru and Kyuubi shall be my opponent. Such extremely calm and collected voices reached everyone. It allowed them to let out the tension from their shoulders. As though to say there wasnt even any room for despair here. Like that, Fujiwara Hinata. I shall serve as yer Zenki. Ill have ye proof yer worth in tonights war, whether ye hath the qualification to employ me as yer Zenki for real or not.(TN: Zenki, from Zenki and Gouki, two ancient onis whose name literally meant front oni and rear oni. In their legend they ended up serving En no Gyoja, the founder of Shugendo religion) Understood. Depending on the result I might teach ye of mine true name. Im grateful. Then, Shuten Douji-sama, Endou-sama! I ask the two of you to stop the enemies from approaching! As my Zenki and Gouki! Aye. Umu! Umu? Nn? A moment passed. Wait a seconddd!? Can you stop treating me like Gouki nonchalantly like thatt!? As expected the hero was slovenly at the very end. The tsukkomi of the lord who returned to his plain self echoed through the sea of trees at night. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I was a bit late again, Im sorry. Researching spells and apparitions, and planning the plot unexpectedly took a lot of time (sweat) It was a really fun time for a chuuni lover like me though Im sorry but, I also have the novelization work. My schedule will be tight for a week so perhaps Ill skip updating next week. I think Ill be able to manage but, I wrote this notification just in case. The details about apparitions and spells are my own creative work to some degree. Notification about anime rebroadcasting The anime season 1 will be rebroadcasted starting from October 7 before the anime second season started. Please watch by all means. You can look at more details from the address below. There are updates at Gardo. C Main story chapter 54 Confrontation against Freed. C Nichijou chapter 50 The precocious Yue-chan is cheekily cute. C Zero chapter 36 Yeah. The flow of time is cruel. CH 421 . A loud laugh echoed through the sea of trees deep at night. It was a womans voice, overflowing with fighting spirit and crazy delight. Ahah A fist struck out in high spirit. From a glance, the fist looked like it was just striking out carelessly, but its distorted the air and produced a shockwave that destroyed everything in its path. Naturally there was an enemy on the path of that murderous shockwave. oOOOOOOOOH!? An impact sound like a clash between metals thundered when the fist hit a cross guard of two very thick arms. The one guarding had a huge body with total height of six meters. His two arms were thicker than log and harder than steel. There were five horns on his head and fifteen eyes. He was a huge oni with terrifying appearanceDDShuuten Douji. The oni of the strongest class radiated an overwhelming amount of mass and physical strength that obvious from a glance. That onis voice was in anguish. Both his arms creaked and his legs gouged the ground below him that was formed from hardened lava like a butter as he got pushed back, creating deep gutters. Coome on-, go all out! OoOOOOOOOOOOO!! A roar of fighting spirit surged out from the five horned Shuten Douji. His right fist that was like a giant rock tore through the air. Responding to that head-on was a womans fist that looked willowy and lovely. The moment both fists collided, the air burst. It generated a shockwave in spherical shape, difficult to describe hard sound of destruction rang out, and the right arm of the five horned oni bent like origami. That arm was broken and bounced back. aAAAAAA!! It wasnt a scream. It was even more yell of fighting spirit. The left fist struck out instantly without even an instant of pause. Admirable spirit ye hath there! It was responded head-on once more. As expected it was the five horned oni that broke again. Even though the physiques of the two sides were like an adult and a child, even though the sizes of their fists were like a rock and a pebble, his punch couldnt win! That worthlessness, that humiliation that came even though he was nothing more than a puppet whose mind was put in a binding, he changed them into fury as he persisted in his instinct. He couldnt tolerate it. That there existed another existence of him other than him. His pride as the boss of oni wouldnt tolerate a him that was superior than him no matter what. That was why, the five horned Shuten Douji was enraged by the existence before him. Because he was a type of Shikigami that was shaped by a Taoists secret technique using his remain as intermediary, his peculiar instinct that was formed differently from the real him denied the fact that he was nothing more than an offshoot. In a sense, it wasnt mistaken. Because he was the one and only Shuten Douji of the legend that was born in Japan without any impurities mixed in. However. The way of the world was always merciless. The cruel truth was thrust before him. If fist was no good than next was leg. When he stomped on the ground like a sumo wrestler, a directed fierce shaking was formed. If the shaking hit something, the vibration would propagate and crush it, or at the very least it would stop the targets movement. Thats too lukewarmm! But it was so sad. It was the existence that also absorbed similar legends from other worlds too that was the genuine thing. Because of that, the solidness of their existence was despairingly different. The female oni who even looked lascivious from getting intoxicated with battle, the real Shuten DoujiDDYaya no HIdzuki also raised her leg and stomped it on the ground. The bottom of her kimono fluttered. The voluptuous thigh that could instigate a males carnal desire extremely was exposed. Her refined vermilion wooden clogs that was without any scratch raised a high pitched stomping sound, shaking the earth. It was exactly the same special move. There was an overwhelming difference between their physiques and weight. However, the result was one-sided. The fierce quake that the five horned Shuten Douji unleashed was swallowed by an even greater quake. His six meters huge body was launched up like a joke. He fluttered in the sky together with his two broken legs. Hidzuki stepped forward to press the attack with an enchanting smile tugged on her lips. There, GAAAAAAAA!! oOOOOOOOO!! Two other huge onis rushed from her left and right. One of them was a part of Mountain Ooes big fourDDthe blue oni Kuma Douji. The other one was the red oni, Kane Douji. They had two horns and face that looked exactly like oni mask. Ye two hath been reduced into really ugly me, so pitiful, pitiful indeed! She slightly bent back before headbutting back the fist of Kane Douji at her right. The fist that was as hard as steel payed the sound of glass breaking and lost against Hidzukis forehead. Kane Douji was overturned backward from the impact. Although, the pincer attack succeeded. Kuma Douji at the left landed a body blow at Hidzukis defenseless side with all his might. Kahah Was that the sound of breath leaking out from her lung? Or else was it a laughing voice? Even though the raw sound made it clear that Hidzuki received damage, the person herself wasnt putting an expression of pain or anger on her face. There was only a smile of enjoyment there. Right after that, Hidzukis left hand grabbed Kuma Doujis arm and held him in place. She stepped forward with her pivot foot slightly sinking into the ground. A full power attack had to be repaid with full power attack. Her right fist that was fully pushed by centrifugal force hit Kuma Doujis face. The attack that was swung down from diagonally above didnt send Kuma Douji flying. His face was slammed on the ground with Hidzukis face still sinking into it. The ground quaked for who knew how many time it was. The hard ground was blown away in a round shape. Kuma Doujis face flew off in a state like a crushed tomato. Ye made the title of four heavenly kings cry! Hidzuki casually kicked away Kuma Doujis headless body. Then right after that Kane Douji who had gotten of his feet slammed his body to her. GAaaAAA!! Ahah, so ye still like sumo as usual! *DON-* Kane Douji grappled her with a sound that was like an explosion. Hidzukis feet didnt even stumble. It was as though Kane Douji was slamming on a giant wall. But, it seemed that he didnt mind it. Kane Douji lowered down his waist heavily after that. It seemed that his objective wasnt sumo, but to hold her in place. The proof of that was the new oni who leaped forward from behind her in a superb timing. He swung down a snapped giant tree down like a club. Hidzuki looked back at that from across her shoulder. However, she only kept watching with a smile without even trying to dodge. There was a thunderous sound with the sound of destruction at the same time. *Crack crack*DDit was the club that broke. My goodness, Ibaraki. Ye art also looking really ugly there. Ibaraki Douji. Shuten Doujis right hand man and his second in command. There were many views about this oni. Some said that she was a female oni and Shuten Doujis lover. Some said that he was his son. But as expected, this onis appearance was exactly like a two horned oni depicted in story. Judging from Hidzukis pitying words, perhaps the real thing was a female oni as well as a beautiful one at that. Ibaraki Douji tossed away the remain of improvised club in his hand. A large grin split Hidzukis face and she gestured with her finger tip at him to come at her. Ibaraki Douji let out a roar of fury and drew back his fist. An ominous chilling aura was converging and compressed into it. From appearance that fist was filled with a destructive power. That fist was slammed toward Hidzukis beautiful face mercilessly. A terrific thunderous sound of hitting flesh burst out. Grasses and leaves fluttered in the air and dust from the ground was blown away in a radiating shape. But, as expected Hidzuki was unwavering. Her head only bent back a little. Her smile also was still unchanging. Thats a good fist! Instantly, a rough attack that didnt contain even the slightest principle of martial art sunk into Ibaraki Doujis solar plexus. His body bent into the shape of <, his stomach caved in the shape of fist, and his large body was sent flying deep into the forest like a pinball. Hidzuki also tore away Kane Douji who was holding her down by knee kicking him to the air before she immediately pierced his stomach with an overarm stroke. And then he was swung around in that midair crucified state before getting thrown toward the five horned Shuten Douji who had just finished regenerating his limbs. The momentum that was hard to believe coming from being thrown by such slender arm felt exactly like a cannon shot. Right after the impact, the two onis were sent flying together and mowed down the trees on their path. Hmm? I shouldst have destroyed their catalyst just now Multiple roars overlapped. Actually the remaining four heavenly kingsDDHoshikuma Douji and Torakuma Douji had finished regenerating from when she pulverized their upper body at the beginning. Now they were returning here. From the presences, it seemed that it was also the same with Ibaraki Douji, Kuma Douji, and Kane Douji. Hoshikuma Douji and Torakuma Douji ignored Hidzuki to head behind her. She chased after them with a thunderous stomp. To ignore yer leader like this, how cold art ye two! She caught up to them instantly and grabbed the head of the two from behind. Then she immediately threw them behind her. Five horned Shuten Douji and Ibaraki Douji who had finished regenerating and returned caught them. Kane Douji and Kuma Douji also returned with footsteps that shook the earth. oOOOOOOOOOO!! Their fighting spirit hadnt weakened. They had no sanity and put under control of someone else, however, it could be felt that they were delighting in the combat. Seeing the offshoots of his subordinates like that made Hidzukis mood to improve even better. She laughed. Its a pity that the free will of ye all art thin. Although, it hath been so long since I hath a big fight! If a fight is an onis glory, then come, come, cometh at me! Entertain me! Ahah, ahahahahahah!! A loud laugh resounded and the sea of trees was blown away at night by the storm of violence. That storm was too brutal for human, no, even for apparition. It was a dangerous area that might smash ones body and mind to bits just from the shockwave. And most of all, it was hard to approach Hidzuki right now. She was gleefully scattering around demonic aura. She wouldnt back away no matter what kind of attack she faced. She would happily receive it before paying back right away with double the power. An oni. She was truly an oni. This must be the actual meaning of the saying of strong like an oni. Trees were sent flying. The uneven terrain and tree roots were getting flattened as seconds passed by. A gaping open empty space was getting formed in the sea of trees. In the end, it was hard to say whether it was Hidzuki who was amazing that she could be fighting that peerlessly against multiple legendary high onis even if they were currently under biding, or if they were the one who were amazing that they could serve to at least put up a fight against the real oni boss as Shikigami. Either way, it was a land of death for only oni where no ordinary human could enterDD Hiiiiiiiiiiiiih. The barrier is breakinggg~~~!? Shu-Shuten Douji-samaa-, please dont overdo it with your playfulness-!! These two werent ordinary people in a fashion. Claudia was desperately maintaining a barrier with her holy cross, while Hinata had been desperately calling out to Hidzuki since some time ago from inside that barrier. Just now Hoshikuma Douji and Torakuma Douji ignored Hidzuki was also because of the instruction from Shadow Monk to remove the obstacles and the base at the shrine. Fuh, Im also accumulating damage occasionally here! Aa, mine beloved! Please forgiveth me! Im, having fun! You playful rascal! I forgive you! Please dont forgive her! Endou-sama! You almost let go of the binding just now because of her! At a slight distance away, there was Tamamo no Mae in the form of nine tailed fox being stitched on the ground. The lord pressed her down with a super gravity field there while Hinata was in the middle of preventing her from using her authority as well as exorcising her. But One time a pebble that Hidzuki fired like buckshot hit the back of the lords head that he fainted for a moment, one time the shockwave that Hidzuki fired blew him away, one time an oni that was sent flying crashed on him and almost turned him into minced meat. It was a fact that coincidences had almost dispelled the binding several times. Hidzuki-san, you arent thinking of wanting to eat my flesh in the middle of the confusion arent you? You arent thinking that right? Right? The lord couldnt deny that he wanted to ask her that. Though he forgave her because he was in abyss lord mode! M-more importantly, my princess! M-my princess Hinata-san! Dont be in a daze from that! The number of the common sense faction will decrease if even you turn strange! Hah, y-youre correct! It was great that the saintess and shrine maiden were deepening their friendship. Hidzuki began taking on the onis once more. At the same time Hinata who guessed what the lord was going to ask her made a conflicted look as she opened her mouth. My apologies. As expected from Tamamo no Mae, her status is too high. It doesnt feel like Ill be able to take the binding. I will continue exorcising her like this. Yes, Hinata tried putting Tamamo no Mae under her employ just like what she did with the three tailed fox, but it seemed that it was impossible. Also she didnt mention this but, the fact that Hinatas protector, Kuzunoha had bad affinity with Tamamo no Mae also played a part. Actually, Kuzunoha tended to consider Tamamo no Mae as an audacious and ill natured vixen with dislike. Tamamo no Mae also tended to consider Kuzunoha as uninteresting and eyesore ill-natured vixen with contempt. Their opinion to each other, it was likean uninhibited cheery girl who subsisted on part-time work with a diligent elite career woman. There, Rana who was positioned at the northern part defensive line contacted them. This is Ranainferna! Different enemies that arent Shiki or apparition attacked! Their number is insane! Its more than a thousand! The defensive line here is already broken through! Cold air was weaving in between the violent gales of the battle of onis. Hinata gasped in surprise and turned her gaze there. Resentment toward the living was reverberating from inside the dark forest. What appeared from there was transparent people and animals A swarm of ghost!? Animal ghost too!? I cant believe they are using the resentment of the dead! There was necromancy technique of stuffing the thought of dead existence into the technique and gave them shape. If the caster used corpse, they would be able to create the so called jiangshiDDan apparition of hopping vampire like in movie. As expected it seemed the enemy couldnt go as far as preparing a lot of corpses, but even just in the form of spirit, the ghosts were more than enough threat. They could steal the livings vitality just from staying near them. If left alone, their target would lose any will to live and became an invalid. Most likely the rush of Ootakemaru and others were just a bait while sending this swarm of ghost is their real aim! Thats a magnificent tactic even though it came from the enemy! The hole in our defensive line is only at the northeast theater! Were continuing to hold back the Shiki and apparitions! We sent all of the injured to the shrine! A report from Karm also arrived. It seemed there was nobody who got swallowed by the ghost swarm. Although a swarm of things that took away vitality was extremely bad in this situation. On top of that, the situation worsened even more. A roar that was so loud it felt like the whole sea of trees was shaken thundered. At the same time, a localized dark cloud suddenly started to form above the sky of the sea of trees some distance away. Right after that, lightning flashed. The thunderous sound followed a beat later. A lightning fell nearby. Whoops, as expected from an oni god! I cant hold back too much like this! The lord said that while getting cold sweat. Right after that, a huge body fell down with thunder and lightning behind him. The impact of his landing pushed Hinata and Caludia who were going to use their technique to deal with the ghosts. They screamed Kyah as they tumbled. Its you bastard aint it? You bastard is the real one right? I know it! This damned human, darting around like insects! Yes, the oni god that the lords clones had been facingDDwas Ootakemaru. He had lost one arm and one eye. One of the horns that were his pride was also broken. There were even deep gashes and holes on his body. And most of all, his neck had been slashed until the middle. But, he had greatly snapped that he paid no mind to them all. Well, it was the lord who became his opponent. Of course he would snap. From the lords speech and action. He had snapped so much that he didnt hesitate to do suicide attack as long as he could take down the abyss lord together with himDDhe succeeded to summon lightning just before his neck was chopped. It paid off and the attack blew up the clone. Ootakemarus immense and thick demonic aura brought a bit of lull to the battlefield. The aura that distorted even the air stopped the ghosts and the onis of Mountain Ooe because of their instinctual wariness. Ootakemarus gaze caught Hidzuki in the middle of that. Yoo, Shuteen! Im going to kill the human who trickDD I told you that its impossible, evil oni of calamity! Hidzuki is certainly a beauty but, you put your unsightliness in display when your attention got diverted like that!! Look at me! Say only my name! I am the oni killer who shall take thy head! Fuhahahahahahah!! Daaaaaaaaah, annoying! This bastard keep popping out again again and again! In addition every single one of their action is just goddamn annoying! Certainly. The clones that leaped out from the lord popped out even more clones from their body. This rapid increase in number made it even more annoying. Also, the lords current coolness depth was Level III. Previously his clones wouldnt be able to produce clones on their own unless he was at the last depth Level V, but after going through repeated Abyssgatefication and deathly battles, right now his clones could produce other clones even when he was just at Level III, although there was limit to the number. Ootakemaru roared after his conversation with Hidzuki was disturbed. Sword, lance, arrowthe authority to produce ice weapons accurately targeted the real body of the lord who was holding down the nine tails. They were fired. Be engulfed in abyssDDSeverance Calamity!! The ice weapons were swallowed into a whirling black gravity field. Sink into hellDDCalamity Sky!! Guoh!? Ootakemaru was put under a super gravity field by three clones. He got pressed on the ground just like the nine tails. I told you this is annoyingggg- But, it seemed that a restrain of that level was insufficient against the oni god. His authority of free flight was an authority of gravity manipulation in the first place. He simply neutralized it and stood up. In addition, the fact that he was unable to land a lethal blow at all even though his opponent was just a mere human, and also that action and speech that were just screwing around (the person himself was very serious though) only served to fan up his rage even more. The oni god finally snapped and fully utilized his authority. Comeee-, the dark clouds that steal the sun-!! Cover the mountain and trample the land with storm and firee!! That was the spell of the oni god. The secret technique to summon the dark cloud of disaster that didnt allow the sun to shine and covered the land with ghastly air. The moonlight was blocked. The dark cloud from before rapidly spread out. It covered the night sky in the blink of eye. Lightning flashed and wind and rain began to blow heavily. This is just troublesomeee. Im going to destroy everything. With that only Shuten will remain behind right? In the end he was just an existence that was summoned by Shadow Monk. His connection to cross to this world was just the catalyst and the summoning technique, so naturally there was a binding put on him. Just the fact that he had a clear will like now was already shocking. In other words, his power was far inferior compared to his real body in the fairy world. In addition, he should also be weakened by the technique of Hinata and Claudia before this. Even so, he was still this powerful. Even put under limitation, the oni god of legend caused such cataclysm. Because of that, the lull in the battlefield was broken. The oni group of Mountain Ooe and the ghosts also started moving as though they had been reminded of their summoners order. A violent tornado also stretched out from the dark cloud, and rain of fire began to come down. On Kirikiri Unhatta!! Hinatas voice was filled with piercing fighting spirit despite its youthfulness. It became a crisp and clear words of power that washed away the oni gods ghastly aura. A moment of pause was forced on the apparitions. Claire-sama! Please put up a protection from disaster! Tsu, understood! I will protect this battlefield by putting my title as the strongest saintess on the line! DDO lord, you built a fortress in preparation against enmity, for the sake of quell the enemy and those with grudge. I beseech you to invite your pious believers into the sacred palace that drive away the calamity! The holy cross emitted a radiance like never before. The full power barrier from the saintess who had stopped holding back became a spreading dome of light. That technique that was sublimated by artifact possessed an efficacy that wasnt inferior at all anymore than the original Holy Severance. The canopy of light blocked the storm, fire rain, and even lightning and didnt allow them to reach the ground. Endou-sama! Shuten Douji-sama! Fuh, understood. Very well. Zenki (on trial) and Gouki (unofficial) faced the onis in order to protect their temporary princess. It wasnt just the five horned Shuten Douji. As expected, Ootakemaru was also regenerating already. Rather than because of their original ability, the regeneration must be because of the support from Shadow Monk. Even if their catalyst was destroyed, there was no doubt that the Shadow Monk could reform them back through their technique as long as they werent completely annihilated. In that case, they only needed to destroy that technique itself. Hinatas hand that was forming sword seal four vertical lines and five horizontal lines and nine-character charm for warding off evil. Then with a flowing motion, the thumb and index finger of her loosely opened right hand connected with the thumb and middle finger of her left hand to form a hand signDDthe sign of turning the Dharma wheel. The binding rope that allow no looseness, it wont always be in an immovable heart. Om Bishi bishi Kara kara Shibari Sowaka! That was the dharma of immovable golden binding. It was an esoteric ritual to bind the harmful spirits like the dead human spirits and animal spirits and exorcised them. Streaks of light ran through the forests ground like a spider web. It expanded with Hinata at the center and entwined at the thousand spirits of the dead unopposed, stopping their movement. It even became rope of light that bound the onis and nine tails. But, it didnt just end there as to be foretold by the vast willpower that ascended even further. Tsk, this is fucking ridiculous! Not only there was that western oni, now there is this little girl! Just what the hell is going on with the world of this era!! Ootakemaru had a look of rage. However, there was anxiety that couldnt be hidden there as he roared. Ice weapons flew every which way. His immense physical strength brought about pure destruction, but, Ku-ku-ku, allow me to apologize for my rudeness of saving my strength in battle! But, there is not a single thing that I can give to you! Just stay quietly in the fairy world while drinking sake!! The lord demolished his foothold using earth tonjutsu, swallowed his attack with Severance Calamity, and repeatedly bisected his limbs with blade of scorching heat. Even though the physical strength between the two of them couldnt be compared, the lord was simply more skilled. The numerous humane finesse completely stopped the oni gods advance in its track. Naturally, the nine tailed fox also had multiple clones applying Calamity Sky on her so she couldnt make any move. As last resort he fired lightning attack randomly, but short swords that were enveloped in lightning tonjutsu served as lightning rod that blocked the attack. I hath a lot of fun. Ye all, lets continue this later at the other side. There was no more roar that could be heard. The force of Mountain Ooe was losing their volume from getting gouged and sent flying by every attack of Hidzukis fists. And then, all the other apparitions alsoDDdidnt regenerate. The willpower of purification that filled this place, Hinatas willpower was crushing away the support magic from Shadow Monk. There, the finishing blow was dealt. Kiitsu kiitsu tachimachi unka (һһޤϼY֡ڰ˷ۤ礦ʤ󡢤) DD (TN: Yeah, I tried translating it and no luck. I found out that this is also a spell that appeared in Tokyo Ravens, but even there it was left untranslated) The way the lustrous raven black hair and the pure white kariginu fluttered was indescribably mystical. Hinatas eyes that were closed for concentration snapped wide open. Kiitsu kiitsu tachimachi kant(һһޤͨ)(Order)-!! The incantation that built a rapport with the origin of heaven and earth, the supernatural being that governed over vitalityDDTaiichi Shinkun resounded sonorously. Hinatas body that contained enormous amount of mystical power overflowed with terrific amount of willpower. A radiance that felt like it was overwriting the night into noon swept over the battlefield. It was a radiance that swept away malice and miasma. This time the spirits of the dead were washed away helplessly by the wave of light and vanished. Ootakemaru and other onis that had lost the power to regenerate with bodies that were covered in wounds were also given a lethal damage. Ill never give uppppp, Shuteennn! Humansss! The apparitions fell apart as they vanished. Part of their corpse that served as the catalyst tumbled out from inside their body. They also crumbled as though they had been put through a heavy burden. The battlefield near the shrine that was flooded by that many enemies had fallen silent with only the gunshots repeatedly ringing out from far away could be heard. Fuhaah, hau, hiu~ The light popped and Hinata dispersed out the mystical power before she sunk down on the ground. As expected, it seemed she had used up considerable amount of power. Her gallant look was slackening down sloppily. Nfuuh, haa haa~DDpigyaa!? There, Claudia who dismissed the Holy Severance also sank down on the groundDDalmost. The holy cross that she was unable to support fell on her. Her face was sandwiched on the hard ground. She let out a scream that was unbefitting for a saintess. It was Hinata-chan just now wasnt it! Kuku, as expected from the woman that this Abyss Cenicienta(Abysss first wife) recognized. She has performed a feat that doesnt disgrace her position as fifth seat! Be proud! Translation, great job Hinata-chan, good girl! Something like that. T-thank you very much, Claire-sama. But, umm, I somehow get it sofirst you need to get out from being pinned down like that. Fuh, it wont be that much of a hardship if I can do that with my own powerClaudia said to somehow maintain her dignity as the senior while her eyes were turning tearful from her pathetic state. Hinata tried to push off the holy cross with all her strength despite her weary state, but her base power was no different at all from a little girl her age, so there was only her voice Uu~nn, uu~nn from doing her best echoing through the area in vain. Unexpectedly, the one who first reached out to help with the difficulty of the strongest shrine maiden and saintess was, What art ye two doing. Hidzuki. She lifted up the holy cross lightly with one hand. T-thank you very much, Shuten Douji-sama. Uu, my thanks. For some reason the lord who normally would help out immediately was standing some distance away looking like he was leaning on something even though there was nothing to lean on. He was crossing his arms with a stance of watching over the happening as he sighed fuh. It seemed the reason for that was this. Hidzuki Eh? Hinatas instinct whispered the meaning of the word that she certainly heard just now. She lifted up her head with a taken aback look. Similarly, Claudia who also heard what Hidzuki said just now as a word with meaning was also looking dumbfounded. Mine name is Yaya no Hidzuki. She allowed them to learn her true name. Hidzuki mentioned her name while looking aside, looking like she was a bit embarrassed. It made Hinata felt bewilderment first before happiness. We still havent reached the resolution though Didnt ye exorcise onis whose status equaled mine just now? Continuing the trial any further than this wouldst simply be redundant isnt it? Apparently it was like that. Hinata who said I can exorcise you. Ill be watching you for my whole life before this to Hidzuki was certainly not just giving an empty threat at that time. And most of all, at this present time Hidzuki had recognized in her heart that she was a great character who was worthy to have Shuten Douji as her Zenki. Seeing Hidzuki obstinately avoiding to meet her gaze from embarrassment made Hinata to feel embarrassed too. Her cheeks blushed. Claires eyes darted around. She realized that she was also allowed to call Hidzuki with her true name, but she was vividly getting the out of place feeling Whaat with this atmosphere that it was real awkward for her. Nnn, then Aye Hidzuki-samaIm going to take a little rest in order to recover, so can I ask you to protect me during that time? I am yer Zenki, princess. Be resolute. T-then, coughDDHidzuki, protect me. I swear that I wouldst not let anyone touch even a single hair on ye. The atmosphere really felt like whats with this moood~. Claudia was asking for help with her gaze, so the lord turned invisible and quietly led her away. I know this! This kind of scene is what you called precious isnt it! Daww, how precious! The words of Rana who had come back here without anyone noticing smashed the atmosphere in a good meaning. Ranainferina, you came back? Abyss lord tilted his head. Rana changed her atmosphere to a crisp one and reported. Yes, Abyssgate. I guessed that you might be exhausted now, so Im her to increase the security. Youre saying that my presence here alone is insufficient? Its for just in case. The wind is noisy. Most likely, theyre going to come. Fuh, I see. Indeed, I myself thought that the wind is crying a little. Claudia covered her face. She couldnt keep up with the embarrassing talk! Of course, Hinata and Hidzuki too! But, it seemed the twos fear was right on the money. A call came. This is Vanessa(Assassin team)! Reporting. Shadow Monk is showing movement! This is Barnard(Saber 1)! Its the same here, we confirmed a silhouette accompanying the apparitions! In addition, K-Kousukee! Something came out hereee! A strange thing came out from the spring! Helppp! There was also reinforcement request from Emily. In addition, ! I wont let you!! The lord reacted to something. He instantly appeared behind Hinata and swung his short sword in a flash. With that, *gin-* a hard metal sound rang out from empty space with sparks scattered. He couldnt see anything but when he launched a spinning kick to the empty air, a faint voice guh of pain leaked out. Something was there. The impact caused it to show itself. It was a person dressed in black. He looked like a kabuki stage assistant dressed in black, with a mask covering his face. That mask had a pentagram drew on it in the color of blood. An invisibility that couldnt be detected until after he was just a moment away from attacking, and the fact that he was able to enter until this deep. It made everyone here to gulp. The lord put Hinata behind him and narrowed his eyes. So you are a practitioner from Shadow Monk huh? The answer wasDDgiven in the form of killing intent and assassin blade. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Northwest of the sea of trees, inside the forest near Lake Motosu, a Shadow Monk was making a grave expression behind his mask of blood colored pentagram. He was glaring at the center of the sea of trees. Everything is for the sake of the nation. For the motherlandno, the dragonreviving the dragon is for the motherlands sakenothing is more important than the dragons existenceyes, everything isDDDD The voice was muttering foreign words. That person who was the commander of Shadow Monk had several subordinates around him butnobody paid any attention to his unusual state. Even the person himself didnt look like he was aware of it. It was only natural. Everyone of them was in the same state and muttering the same words after all. Lets go. The subordinates obeyed the commanders words like usual. Everything isDDfor the revival of the dragon. There was also nobody in this place who harbored any doubt toward those words. The gong of the second round of the sea of trees defense battle was sounded. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Kyuubishe got 13 km-ed, or squashedshe isnt a youkai who should be in sandbag role by any means, I really like her, but for some reason she got this kind of treatment in this main story. Really sorry. I want to give her a proper active role one day. Perhaps Ill try making her get into a fight with Kuzunoha and Hiuata in the later chapter The second PV of anime season 2 has been published. The opening song is also revealed. The song is cool. Please check it by all means! CH 422 . Going slightly back in time. After a bit of time passed since the defensive battle of sea of trees Aokigahara started. Kousuke and others were tightly defending against the big swarm of Shiki and apparition while keeping their energy expenditure at minimum. At that time, inside the sea of trees near Lake Motosu that was located at the northwest of Mountain Fujis sea of trees, a single man dressed in black was holding his head at his wits end. Just what is going onsince when Japan become a nest of monster like this- His face and stature were unclear because of the black coat and the mask of blood colored pentagram he wore. His voice also sounded extremely neutral because a technique was used to mask it. But, the voice that was talking in the main lands language was shaking really hard. It was unknown whether the trembling came from rage, fear, or bewilderment though. In addition, it also felt like there was fatigue seeping out faintly from the voice. This man was the supreme commander in the battle between Shadow Monk versus JapanDDZhen Ying(True Shadow). All the members of the organization were given the character Ӱ(Ying) in their name without exception along with another character to differentiate their job. That was the reason he had a female name. Normally he was the very definition of being calm and collected that even his subordianates wondered whether he had no emotion at all. But the subordinates around him were in the state of half bewildered and half sympathizing at Zhen Yings state. Of course, all of them were wearing blood colored pentagram mask so their expression couldnt be seen. Now then, if asked what was the cause that made Zhen Ying who was entrusted with the command of wrestling control of a country and leading 200 casters ended up in such stateit went without mention. Report. 200 Shiki has been dispatched. Should we add more? Obviously. Dont ease up on them. But, five people are already rendered invalid from the use of the Mirror Even then do it! Their ammos and techniques and barrier should be limited! Use the Mirror to the limit! Tsu. Acknowledged MirrorDDthat was none other than the reason why the Shadow Monk was able to throw overwhelming number of Shiki to the battlefield. It was one of the secret treasure in the possession of Shadow Monk. It was an ancient foldable mirror. If a Shiki that was created beforehand was put into one side of the Mirror surface, the image would be reflected to the other surface and the Shiki there could be mass produced as long as the item users mental strength could last. Furthermore, it had a secret technique where the Mirror could be magically connected to another mirror. With that it was possible to materialize the Shiki in another location using the world inside the mirror as intermediary. This was the reason why Kousuke couldnt determine the location of the Shikis appearance. Because the Shikis were sent through the small mirrors that were scattered everywhere in the sea of trees. Even locating them was difficult. However, even though they continuously threw more than a hundred Shikis from every direction at the enemies without stoppingDD Why cant they break through! Yes, they couldnt break through. Even before that, my strongest apparitions all got done in with one strike right from the start! What thehell is this It couldnt be helped because the opponent was the lord. At the start of the battle, the apparition that the lord easily defeated as the signal of the battles beginning was actually none other than the strongest trump card that Zhen Ying possessed. He hoped that the battle would be over by using that. Or rather he thought that his trump card could definitely do it. And yet, In the first place why! Why is there other forces than onmyouji here! Why is Vaticans exorcists here!? Why is Britains special force here!? Why is bullet effective here!? And most of all that group of jokes! Whats the point wearing rabbit ears decoration in battle huh! And yet theyre abnormally strong! Where did they pop out from!? P-please calm yourself Zhen Ying. Be composedDD Im composed! Im calmly cursing the absurdity of this world! That couldnt be called as being composed thoughthe subordinate looked like he wanted to say that. That caused Zhen Ying to gasp as he returned to his senses and looked around. Even his subordinates who were currently busy sending curses in desperation were paying attention to him. No good. Absurd things keep showing up one after another, but Im the supreme field commander of Shadow Monk in the battle against Japan. I got to show calm and unwavering figure to my subordinates. He thought as he cleared his throat. What of the remaining apparitions? How many of the enemies they have reduced? Thats, its What, speak clearly. Half of the apparitions still remained. The enemies number have been considerably whittled downI think. Wait. What do you mean I think? The enemies that should have been defeated, they are already in the frontline again when I noticed It must be the onmyoujis who dispelled the curse. If several of the truly powerful like Fujiwara Hinata are excluded, the rests are clearly weaker than us. Perhaps they are using some kind of magical tool to assist their effort? If thats the case then there is no way they will be able to keep it up forever right? No, for some reason even enemies who got heavy injuries like torn limbs by Shiki or apparition are returning to the frontline in a healthy state somehow. Goddammit-!!! Zhen Ying stamped his foot on the ground. To repeat, usually he was the very picture of calm and collected. Rather, he was a high ranked magician who was clad in an atmosphere of menace and gloom that was worthy of a residence of the darkness. His subordinates never saw him acted like thisit couldnt be helped that they unconsciously took a step back after seeing this. You arent telling me that all of them are immortal arent you! At the very least, it will be impossible to kill that person as long as we dont take down the real body. Because no matter how many of him were taken down, the clones would crawly out from anywhere without end. His subordinates voice also sounded powerless. Zhen Ying. As expected, we dont have any other option than a direct attack. Thats out of the question. You understand right? We cant leave any definite proof that our homeland is involved with this. Their first strategy of making a fixed match was already crumbling. To make their second strategy of waking up the Dragon and sending reinforcement to make the other side indebted to them a success, they couldnt leave any proof of their involvement behind no matter what, even if everyone already heavily suspected them. They were wearing mask of blood colored pentagram to change other peoples perception was also because the risk of going into direct combat was too high. It would be too horrible if by some chance one of them got captured. The best way was to use apparitions and magic to do remote controlled attack while hiding themselves. As long as there was no proof, they could leave the rest to their formidable diplomats later to slip away from any accusation. Wed be better off retreating rather than allowing the enemy to obtain proof. Thats the instruction from headquarters. Keep hiding with all your strength like now while attacking from afar. If it doesnt workwell retreat. Were going to give up on a rich sacred ground like Japan? Thats not something for us to decide. The headquarters, and consequently the motherland will be the one to decide. Certainly, Japan was an excellent sacred ground. To an abnormal degree at that. Chinas sacred grounds starting from Kunlun Mountains were top class, but a small island country like this rivaled them. Not just that, the sacred ground here was increasing in strength since several months ago. It wasnt because this was the land of the far east where the power of dragons vine flowed into. It was as though this land was living creature that drew in dragons vine power to devour it. This land was the greatest sacred ground that was growing even more abundant as time passed. It was vexing. As a single practitioner, no, for all the practitioners, this land right now was a treasure island that made all of them droll. However. They were the countrys shadow. A shadow would never move away from the main body and moved on its own. As befitting a shadow, they would only follow the real body the whole time. If it was for the sake of their homeland, they would happily sip mud and dirtied themselves. Even if it was something that they thought to be mistaken as a human, they would kill their own feeling and offered their loyalty. Even in this battle, if even the option of retreat was cut away from them, they wouldnt hesitate to kill themselves so that no proof would remain behind. It didnt matter even if they had to use extremely gruesome method like throwing themselves into the dragons vine or ordering their bound apparition to eat them. Selfless devotion. Everything was for the sake of their homeland. That was the absolutely unshakable principle of Shadow Monk. Dont let up with the curses and Shikis. Order the apparitions to focus on long range attack. Were going to whittle them down by maintaining our overwhelming quantity. It will be our victory if we can overwhelm the enemys capacity before dawn. Conversely, it would be their defeat if they couldnt do that. After that they would retreat or commit suicide. Zhen Ying made such decision following their plan at the beginning. His subordinates saluted him. There, another subordinate came with a radio in one hand. Her looked somewhat gloomy. Zhen Yings face behind his mask was twitching hard. You got a bad news right! Thats it right! I dont want to hear! He was radiating a thick intent of not wanting to listen. Whats wrong? He asked with a voice that was devoid of all emotions. The subordinate hesitated for a bit before reporting. Zhen Ying, Dao Ying(Reverse Shadow) contacted us. That was the name of the captain of the unit that was engaged with the mission to pollute the dragons vein in Kyoto. The bad premonition was swelling bigger and bigger. It seemed that the call had been picked up, so Zhen Ying wordlessly held out his hand. His subordinate timidly handed the radio. Zhen Ying calmed down his feeling for a moment before speaking Report into the radio. Then, Zhen Ying! Permission to retreat! The mission failed! Its impossible to continue! We arent any match here! That child, that child is a monster! Wait, calm down. Give me the detailed report. Who is this child? What do you mean by monster? Its a little girl! Thats-, thats the returnee Nagumo Hajimes-. Stolen-, all of our apparitions-. Not only that, even Japans youkais are gathering and working together-. Even though that child isnt casting any magic or putting any binding, why are they all listening to her!? This is just like Hyakki Yakou! The swordsman guarding her is also abnormal! Her skill is inhuman! The curses were cut! Shit-, give us permission to retreat right away! At this rate even the choice to dispose ourselves willDD *Pshew* The call was cut off. Suddenly. As silence filled the area, even more additional blow came in the form of a multiple call. His subordinates all contacted him in fear simultaneously. The result, Report from Shu Ying(Far Shadow). A sea of trees manifested in Britains sacred ground. They cant even reach the temporarily nicknamed Origin Sacred Tree due to the thick mist and what seemed to be powerful apparitions. Their force is half destroyed. Zhen Ying, a report. About the mission to win over the returnees using their relativesZhi Ying(Sole Shadow) and his men apparently has returned home without anyone notcing and, theyfor some reason they rampaged in the headquarters while screaming justice. They have been apprehended. N n e A A A e- Zhen Ying!? A voice that sounded like the growl of an apparition came out from Zhen Yings mouth. His subordinates had never heard him made such sound. Is he losing his sanity!? His subordinates wondered in fear. There, even more report that gouged out Zhen Yings stomach came. Report from Ying Cong(Shadow Lesser). Our path of retreat has been cut off by Japans special force. N n C Fortunately their invisibility hasnt been breached, so there is no loss of personnel but, as expected the terrain advantage lies with the other side. All the routes to reach our vehicles has been blockaded. AlsoDD Whatalso, what? Our escape vehicles, or rather all of the vehicles that seem suspiciosummit seems that all of their wheels has been punctured. They are doing that kind of act that is like a petty crime!? Also, perhaps to mark the vehicles that seem to be particularly suspicious, they even drew anime character illustration on the front glass using spray Theyre no more than a delinquent gang already- This is-, something like this-, is this the way Japans dark side operateee-!! Blood rushed to his head as he thought that. But, his stomach immediately sent him a griping pain in despondency. My stomach, it hurtssomeone, give me stomach medicine Zhen Ying wanted to make such complain but, however, he didnt yield as someone who loved his homeland more than anybody else. N-not yet. This is still not over yet He scolded his heart that threatened to break down and straightened his back strongly. He filled his voice with a dominating aura. The preparation to wake up Japans three great youkais? It wont be long. And the ghost swarm? Ready anytime. Good, notify all forces! Were going to violate the enemy camp itself with miasma and impurity. Muster all the mystical power you have! They had prepared the remains of Japans three great youkais just in case. It was a secret art, a special awakening technique that transformed the youkai as foretold in legend into Shikigami just as the caster imagined. The technique was being completed. This was one of their trump cards. As long as the caster hadnt run out of energy, it was possible for the Shikigami to regenerate super fast because in the end it was just a Shikigami that was patterned after the casters imagination. In addition, they also used the secret art of wide range extermination, by killing human mentally through polluting their sanity and vitality. As compensation, the casters own mind would be remarkably fatigued and their resistance against curse would be temporarily reduced drastically but In the current situation where all of their strategies had failed, it was unknown when the headquarters would issue the order to retreat. And most of all, the enemys trump card that led to the failure of those strategies was just too unreasonable. Their lack of information landed a fatal blow to them at this point. It wouldnt be strange if right now, even at this very moment they would get annihilated totally due to unexpected combat force or attack that was completely outside of their imagination. If he assumed the worst, then the time the three great youkais were awakened would be the time to attack. He decided his course of action with such thinking. Then some time passed. With focus, mystical force that was put under binding upon binding filled all the Shadow Monk members hiding in the sea of trees. It was then, the report that he had been waiting impatiently for came. The three great youkais are awakened! Release them! Roars burst out. Not only the three great youkais, even the onis who were their subordinates were also freed. In addition, the extremely repulsive and powerful deadly curse of filth was also completed. The curse flooded toward the enemy camp like a tsunami. And thenDDDDDDsomehow they got easily exorcised. Just by two magicians. An exorcist and an onmyouji. The exorcism was completed in an instant with a soul stirring light. Zhe, Zhen Ying? The ghosts-!! Release them! Y-yes- Zhen Ying was silent for a moment, before the face behind the mask turned serious. Something like willpower came out in large chunk from inside his body. He was feeling a horrible lethargy that made him wanted to fall on his knee even now, but rather than paying attention to that, his mind was feeling overwhelmed by the fact that he refused to accept. About that, well, he wouldnt say that the technique just now was the strongest magic of Shadow Monk, and the top ranking leader of Shadow Monk, particularly the expert class practitioner, his own master surely could also do the same feat of exorcism like just now. Even still. If he was to be honest. What happened just now was a bit shocking. Anyway, it was still not over yet! A whole area was purified along with the curse that was launched by more than a hundred people. There was no doubt that the opponent was also exhausted! For sure! He filled his mind with such feeling while observing the three great youkais and the ghost swarm attacking in waves. The subordinates around him, and most likely the people positioned throughout the sea of trees were also similarly exhausted physically and mentally just like Zhen Ying. They would be in danger if the Shadow Monk side got hit with a counterattack curse at this moment. (Push throughpush through-. For the sake of the homeland! Victory!!) Perhaps because of the fatigue from completing a large scale ritual. He was putting on the air of an unwavering commander at the surface, but anxiety was welling up inside him to a mysterious degree. Unpleasant thought, the worst possible development crossed the back of his mind. His heart felt constricted inside his chest. DDEverything is for the sake of the homeland That principle had always lived in his chest until now. He had staked his life for that. If he was ordered to, then he would definitely carry it out no matter what he had to do. That was why it was also fine this time, no problem. Aint no way such offensive could be repelled. There was even a strategy of sending water type apparition directly into the shrine using Lake Motosus underground water vein being carried out right now. It would be alrightalright Even though he was persuading himself like that, anxiety and irritation were getting stronger inside him. His inability to erase them was truly odd. The roars of onis and the thunderous sound of battle reverberated from afar. Just what was taking them so long? They were legendary onis. Oni god. Although they were just the degraded version, there was also the white faced golden furred nine tail fox whose legend was well known even in his own homeland fighting together with them. And yet, what were they doing No, dont fret. They would definitely break through Really? Could they win with just this against that abnormal group? Why hadnt the report of the enemys suppression come yet? Even though they had to win no matter what for their homelands sake. Even though he wanted to respond to his compatriots expectation. If they could just revive the Dragon Because the revival of the Dragon was the only thing that could help their homeland The Dragon, had to be released, no matter what, the Dragon Detestableannoying Those who got in the way of the revival, everything in their way wasDDdetestable Zhen Ying, the onis of Mountain Ooe dont stand a chance. The nine tails are tied down, and even Ootakemaru are held down by Endou Kousukes clones. Zhen Ying slowly moved his face toward his subordinate who came reporting. Without harboring any doubt toward the voice that was abnormally calm. Without anyone noticing, the atmosphere around him had slightly turned stale, and yet he didnt show any sign of noticing. Send out Huan Ying(Illusion Shadow). Erase Fujiwara Hinata. Understood. He gave out the instruction to send out the subordinate who was specialized in the most direct assassination with that mouth that said they wouldnt do any direct combat before. After the revival of the Dragon, Hinata should be placed at the forefront in order to exhaust the Dragon. He just ordered the murder of that necessary existence. It was a contradiction. However, his subordinates also didnt show any sign of questioning it. Zhen Ying. A contact from headquarters. The order to retreat has come. We wont retreat. This is for the homelands sake. DDErase all that in your way DDRelease DDEverything back to nothing DDReturn to the origin Somethings voice resounded inside his head. He wasnt even clear at what the voice was saying but, he was very clear of what had to be done. Were going out too. Even if we are annihilated, the revival of the Dragon must succeed no matter what. Roger. Yes, the revival of the Dragon. Exterminate the descendants of the annoying clan that laid out the barrier. That was the only thing that matter for the homeland. For the, homelandbecause the revival of the Dragon, should be the only thing that would bring benefit for the homeland. The masks were hiding their face. It hid the true face of the Shadow Monks beneath it. That was why, nobody realized. How their eyes were all turning cloudy. Their mind that was weakened from the large scale ritual ended up the same like the people who came here at the beginning for investigation. They were completely affected by the conception of the Dragon. In addition, the combat of curses in this land had stimulated the Dragon, heightening that conception even more. Everything is for the Dragon. They didnt even notice how their objective and their method had been reversed. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . When the assassin blade of Shadow Monk approached Hinata who was sitting in exhaustion on the ground. A pawn of Shadow Monk also infiltrated the shrine underground. The river and spring of underground water that horizontally divided the deepest area of the shrine right in the middle. A grotesque creature that looked similar like an otter with green eyes came out from there. DDApparition Suirakuki It was said to be a drowned person who changed into a youkai and had the ability of transformation. In the legend it wanted to drag the living into water to be its replacement. Emily who had been looking crazy from the gasmask & white lab coat she was wearing the whole time while doing her all to heal the wounded caused their expression to spasm as they watched her. When she went to the river to draw some water, her eyes met the eyes of Suirakuki who was glaring up from underwater. The experience made her felt like her heart would leap out from her mouth. Perhaps it was just her imagination but, it felt like the Suirakuki also looked like its heart would leap out from its mouth, but there was no doubt that she was just imagining it. The opponent tried to assault Emily with heart that was full of deep-seated grudge to drag the living into the water with it, but there should be no way that it unconsciously hesitated HumanDDnot!? because of the creepy mask that was going *shukoo shukoo*. In any case, thanks to the Suirakuki not leaping out of water right away, Emily could scream KyaaaaaaDDDD while tumbling back to the front of the shrine. And then she contacted Kousuke while mercilessly spraying out poisonous gas at Suirakuki that finally leaped out of the water. The gas caused the Suirakuki to go -!? C!?, and after a bit of time passed, it had stopped moving from vigilance but, the gas didnt have any further effect on it. The Hauria, exorcists, and special force members in here still couldnt move because they were in the middle of being given regeneration treatment by the Arachne. Amidst that, there was one onmyouji who stood up somehow. It was the next head of Tsuchimikado ClanDDTsuchimikado Takehiko. He got an arm bitten off by an apparition of the Shadow MonkDDby Dorou, a brutal man-eater monster with the form of a sheep with four horns. His regeneration had just finally ended. His arm had just been sacrificed in order to summon his own apparition, a Tsuchigumo. The phantom pain and his state of anemia that he still hadnt recovered from made him unsteady on his feet. Even so he stepped forward with stubbornness and pride. And then, GuwaaaDDDD!? His arm got bitten off. The Arachne doctor team shot their string and swiftly recovered the patient. They hurriedly applied regeneration treatment. They looked like they wanted to say Why did Takehikos arm got taken right away?. In any case, the scene of a human almost getting eaten right in front of her eyes seemed to have caused Emily-chans mind to snap. Emily! Its alright now! This one is hereDD A lords clone came running through a gate. However, the moment it moved to make a heroic pose while speaking a cool line, he screamed Nuoooooooh and leaped to the side before lying low on the ground. The reason for that was, NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! *Ratatatatatata-* Because Emily-chan was firing an assault rifle randomly. Screams and angry roars like Calm down missy!! or The bullets ricochet!? or Hyoee!? It grazed just now! My cheek got grazed seee! or Fuck!! My ass is shotttt! or Duckkk! Just duck!!reverberated from here and there. It was a pandemonium. *Crawl craw crawl* The lord crawled forward in high speed and rolled to the camp where the people were receiving treatment and there were covers to some degree. He raised his voice. The one who reacted first was a small rabbit eared boy who was bleeding from his side. Big bro Aby! Muh, Baltfeld! Youre wounded! Heh, I committed a small blunder. Looks like even I have lost my edge. The rabbit eared boy who had lost his edge at his teenage years. There were a lot of parts that could be retorted at from his statement, but it couldnt be helped because that was a line that he wanted to say at least once. He was making a nihilistic smile. However, his rabbit ears were flopping down flat on his head while shivering. That was because he was the one who screamed from getting his ass shot just now. Forget about that big bro Aby, get big sis Emily to stop already! Next time my asshole is going to increase for real! U-umu. Stop, umu. Gotta stop her. The lord glanced. The gas masked girl in white lab coat was screaming Aaaaaaaa- while swinging around an assault rifle. Scary. She seemed to be wrong in the head no matter how he looked at her. He didnt want to get near. There was one more terrifying factor. The assault rifle would immediately run out of ammo if it was fired in full auto but Each time that happened, Emily-chan would kick up a spare assault rifle that was kept in reserve with her foot and exchanged weapon. She continued to fire without pause with smooth movement. Her movement to load the first bullet into the chamber was also smooth. It was a movement of a veteran soldier that had been imprinted into the body. The lord couldnt help but doubting if she was actually not panicking? Though he understood the reason for that. When the lord glanced at the special force member lying low on the ground beside him, he sent him a thumbs up. In other words, it was like that. Everyone of security bureaus assault department, especially Vanessa had been training her daily. Emily begged saying that she wanted the skill to at least protect herself using her own strength. The people of security bureaus assault department starting from Vanessa would secretly give her lesson when they had free time. This was the result. Lets turn the Britain heroine of Abyssgate, Emily-chan to be a fighter heroine! Because, the other heroines all have rich personality! Dont lose Emily! Emily-chan must be the winner! They trained her with that kinda mood. Though right now, what was before their eyes was more a MAD Berserker rather than a heroine. Even the cause of this, the Suirakuki was completely crouching down while covering its head with its arms. Aargh, to hell with it! Ueeeeeeehn, Kousuke where are youuuDDD Perhaps she sensed the rapidly approaching presence from behind. Emily-chan, she was firing the rifle with one hand while her other hand did a fast draw, or rather a fast throw of gas can to behind her. Just where are you heading at, Emily!! The allies had drank the antidote, and the lord was also just a clone so there was no problem, but it would be outrageous if she did this against a normal enemy. Really, just to which direction this genius professor-chan was heading toward. But putting that aside, tackle! At the same time he swept away the rifle and gas can and restrained EmilyDDnot, he hugged her tightly while rotating midair to put himself below her. He landed on the ground with his back to protect Emily while getting up quickly to send his words into her ears. Its me, Emily. This one came to save you. !? The twitching Emily returned to her senses. When he relaxed his restrainingDDnot, his hugging strength, she fearfully looked back. When she confirmed that it was the lord, a flo~ppy smile formed on her tearful faceDDthe gas masked Emily looked like that. *Shukoo*. I was scareddd Yep, scary. You were. The lord tackled down that honest feeling of his to the depth of his heard and patted her head. Ah, thats right! What about the monster!? Its already died for quite some time. He didnt think that it was intentional but, the moment he brushed away the assault rifle, the last bullet by some chance splendidly pierced through the Suirakukis forehead. Scary. I see, it was scaryyy. You defeated it for me Kousuke! Uu, muu. Well, something like that. New discovery. It seemed the lord could read the atmosphere even when in abyss lord mode. It was a fine play because Emilys mind would only be thrown into chaos even if he honestly said that she was the one who did the killing. Im sorry, even though you also have it difficult outsideDDwait. Kousuke, you used this one to refer to yourself just now! Besides your atmosphere is alsoyour depth level has deepened! This presence, its the presence of the deepest depth! Is it sop dangerous outside that you have to stop saving up magic power!? Emilys degree of understanding was bitingly harsh. It seemed she could differentiate his coolness depth level just from the way he addressed himself and his atmosphere. The lord sighed fuh at such Emily and smiled. No? Rather, its the opposite. Opposite? The wounded people who were liberated from the nightmare of a storm of ricochet also focused on him. In the middle of that, the lord twirled in place and turned his back on them to intentionally look back across his shoulder at them. After that he pushed up his sunglasses with his middle finger, The enemy made a bad move. There is nothing more tying down this one. This war is our victory! He proclaimed that. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The lord covered Hinata behind him and faced the practitioner with a mask of blood colored pentagram. The enemys expression couldnt be seen. He didnt even respond to the lord talking to him. In exchange, astonishingly, the enemys form was slowly fading from view. It was as though he was melting into the surroundings scenery. A complete erasure of ones form! It makes me feel intimacy with you! But, however! Too na?ve! He said as his sword flashed. The lords short sword deflected a knife that flew from a completely different direction as though it came out from empty air. Abyss Style Earth TonjutsuDDSand Dragons Prison Castle(Be Embraced in the Abyss Devi)!! The lord stamped strongly on the ground. Hidzukis technique was cool so he copied it without delay! However, he couldnt create a quake so what was created was a bulging earth and sand. Even so the effect was impressive. The formless assassin was showed his difference in level with the assassin who had form and yet considered as not existing. A voice of anguish spilled out. It was a bark that sounded like a mix of a cow and a bird. The one other enemy in hiding had its form exposed. It was a white tiger with a pattern on its forehead. DDApparition Moukyoku Perhaps it should be called as a mythical beast instead of an apparition. In the legend, it often got attached with human, but it was also said to be skilled in hiding itself. But, it seemed that it couldnt escape from the lords Presence Detection. It was desperately struggling to get away from the earth and sand that was covering it and immediately hardened. At the same time, the assassin showed himself at Hinatas side with Claudia at her opposite side. Huan YingDDhe was the greatest assassin of Shadow Monk who could turn himself invisible using Moukyokus power. However, even that advantage was neutralized with Moukyouiki itself being pinned down. And then, the lords figure was already behind him. The assassin didnt even notice that the lord was standing behind him. He only noticed when a blade was pressed on his neck. We finally meet, Shadow Monk. I have been impatiently waiting for the arrival of this time. How many of you are here? Why have you come out now? How many of you came attacking? Where is your hideout I wonder? Huan Ying persisted in his silence as though he didnt know how to talk. He couldnt talk in any other language than his native language. Therefore he would thoroughly keep his mouth shut during mission to avoid showing the involvement of his homeland. In exchange, he took out a knife from his sleeve as though to declare that he didnt care even if he got his neck slit and stabbed at the lords sideDDbefore he could, Kukuh, we people in the same trade have the same way of thinking arent we? RanainferDDRana grasped his wrist and stopped him. Also, Hauria was feared as head reaping bunny but, it wasnt like they had assassination business as their occupation. She only said that because of the mood. You dont have the right to keep silent. Right, Abyssgate? Fuh, its as you say Ranainferna. It looks like the time has come for him to become a splendid villager too. Surely he will cry in happiness. It will feel like he is reborn! At the same time, he will carve it deeply into his bones! That when thy peer into abyss, the abyss will also peer back at thee!! The lord and the first wife were having a lot of fun. When anyone noticed, the enemy had already been tied with wire and couldnt move. A five yen coin was swayed in front of his eyes while his captors were making stylish poses. It was a bit pitiful. Because of the twos conversation that began when she was just about to say thanks from being saved, Hinatas mouth could only flap up and down wordlessly. Claire and Hidzukis hand patted her shoulders in consolation. Amidst that, Huan Ying whose mask was about to be torn away was, Everything is for the sake of the revival of the Dragon! Yelling that and swallowed something. That thing that must be placed at the back of his mouth was the same like the man in black who threw himself into the dragons vein at Tsuchimikados residence. It was a part of apparitionDDa cursed object. Such thing was consumed into his body. Right after that, awful amount of miasma burst out from inside the body of Huan Ying. It whirled and the lord and Rana who were nearest to it fell into the sensation of feeling tehir heat, something important for any living thing to be taken away from them with great force. Both of you, get away from there! Youre being swallowed by impurity- Rana was taking distance away quicker than Hinata could give her warning. As for the lord, he dealt a lethal wound before jumping back. But, for Huan Ying that was getting off the rail from the framework of humanity, a lethal attack for human seemed to be meaningless already for him. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! A shriek thundered. The surrounding nature was starting to decay from the overflowing miasma. The miasma robbed life force from all living things. It was a repulsive heretical magic among heretical magic that pollute everything. I wont let you. DDOn Shuciriuu Hinata formed a sword seal with her hands as the shriek reverberated to perform the technique of curse breaking. But, it seemed to be too hard for her young body that was in the middle of recovering. She staggered with a pale expression and even her words stopped. Claudia immediately supported Hinata who looked like she was going to faint. It wouldst be fine if we smash him to pieces wouldst not it? No, that will be pointless. The curse itself will still remain even if we destroy the flesh. Hinata shook her head at Hidzukis suggestion. Then, On Shuchiri Kyararoha Unkensowaka!! The mantra for pleading for protection toward Yamantaka Vidya-raja to destroy curse echoed from overlapping voices. Otou-sama! Elder!! It was Fujiwara Taisei and Tsuchimikado Jounosuke. They heard that an apparition slipped into the shrine and returned here just in case. Hinata, Ill suppress this impurity. You just focus on recovery right now. Endou-dono! The Shadow Monks might be getting desperate! Those who got successfully repelled or neutralized also similarly sacrificed themselves and scatter out curses! That report was a bit different from their assumption. In Fukubes assumption, the Shadow Monk wouldnt pick any strategy that would enable their side to obtain proof of their homelands involvement butfor them to be this suicidal now, just what kind of change of heart this was? The enemys offensive that should be called as a desperate suicide attack abruptly fanned up the sense of tension and anxietyDDonly at the Shadow Monks side. Rana sighed fuh and turned, then she her finger sharply pointed at the lord. The lord also sighed fuh and put one hand on his forehead, brushed up his hair while slightly bending backward with his other hand sharply pointing back. Suicide attack? Bring it on. Its a godsend if they are launching an all out attack! Was it Moonwalk? The lord was divided into clones through smooth sliding backsteps. Those clones also performed the same steps to the side where one body appeared before another body appearing beside them. They were all lined up *zurararara* like people inside the opposite mirrors. In addition, their number from those lines were similarly increasing to the left and right with squiggling motion. If the Shadow Monks are showing themselves, there isnt any need for me to control my abyss anymore! Snappy snappy! Abyssga~te? Youre real snappy snap! It doesnt matter what they are scheming, aa, here I proclaim! They have made the worst choice! KyaaDDh! So cool! Youre shining the brightest right now-!! My darling? Lines of lords manifested in an instant in front of the shrineDD200 of them. Coolness depthDDlevel V!! The tension and clapping of Rana-san who was watching her darling getting serious from nearby after so long were overwhelming. It was as though the idol that she was a fan of finally came up on the stage. By the way, the clones that were dispatched to every theater were also multiplying while making the same kind of posture and speech, so the members of the security bureau went Hes finally here, our Aby!!, while Karm and others went Pay a close attention! This man is none other than the symbol of our next generation. They were all cheering thunderously with excitement. The exorcists were relatively sensible, so they were watching with wry smile. Even so, they were showing an expression of relieve because they were convinced that the fight was over already. Of course, the onmyoujis couldnt keep up with it. They were cringing from seeing the multiplication saying things like Eh, somehow he is multiplying even more than that time with us like cockroach though!? or The number is absurdly much more than when he fought us it feels disgusting-. Now, Shadow Monks! If you have the wish to sacrifice yourself In exchange everything in your possession Shall be offered to mine abyss!! *Dopah* With a force that was like a river flow that burst the dam and became a flood, the many lords rushed to the sea of trees. Rana-san was hopping *pyon pyon* exactly like a rabbit while waving her hands. She saw him off with a wide smile while, So thats Endou-sama when he get seriousmy Gouki Wha-, goki you sayHinata, I understand your feeling but, as expected thats(TN: Cockroach=gokiburi) Taisei-dono, youre equally guilty when you say that you can understand her feeling. Well, I understand the feeling too though. T-thats a misunderstanding! I dont meant that black and terrifying thing!! Hinata-san. As expected I think youre also equally guilty by the time you can understand what they are talking about. Such conversation was being secretly exchanged. Either way, the Shadow Monk getting swallowed by the lord was a decided matter and just a matter of time. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The next chapter of the chapter of that will be the end. Please accompany me for a bit more. Material introduction C Is this how Japans dark side does things- From Okazu Club. Is there further source than this source material? C Its still not over yet from Z Gundam. C The tires air From Aozora no Kishi chapter 25. I rewatched it after so long and laughed. C Why is Takehikos arm~ It went without saying that this is from a certain masterpiece anime movie. (TN: Anyone know which movie the author mean?) CH 423 Authors note: Im sorry, as expected I couldnt end it in one chapter. The next chapter will really be the last, so please keep reading for just a bit more! A black tsunami was overrunning the sea of trees that was sinking into darkness. What caused such sight was of course FUHA-, FUHAHAHAHA-!! The abyss lord who was laughing loudly for some reason. A single person who raised thousands of loud laugh. The clones who were dispersing to all directions around the shrine were swallowing everything. Whether it was the great swarm of Shiki, or the apparitions that were going out to the frontline, or the newly summoned ghosts, or the great many curses. Or whether it was the practitioners of Shadow Monk. Regardless of everything they were clone. It was meaningless no matter what they did, if a clone got dispersed, another clone would instantly pop out a new one. There were clones who leaped from tree to tree and sticking to the surface like spider, clones who were slithering forward *zozozozo-* underground using earth tonjutsu, and among them there were even deviaDDclones who moved midair with a pose like a screeching hawk, and there were even deviants who walked like model with speed so fast they looked disgusting. It would be bad to take on such army head on. In various meanings! Thinking that, some tried to wait for them to pass through while hidden under invisibility to head toward the shrine later on, but You bastard-, you were looking huh!! They werent. Rather, they were averting their gaze from the sight with all their strength. And yet, they were found. Those who were properly laying out barrier of invisibility using spell or talisman still fared better, but the individual who was in the middle of moving while using invisibility got seen through right away. The sight of five clones simultaneously turning their gazes at the same spot caused great shivers. If it was an ordinary person who encountered such thing deep inside a forest like this, they would definitely get traumatizedDD FOuNd yOOuUUUuuu!! No, there was no doubt that their SAN value would instantly drop like rock. Perhaps they would fall into madness and wanted to die by smashing their head on the tree root around them. Of course, the one facing such horror right now was a group with firm resolve from the start. They were people who were already falling into madness from getting affected by the thought of the Dragon. They wouldnt feel anything like fear. They instinctually drew back at such sight but, they firmly held their ground! On KirikiriDD They instantly chanted the mantra of deadly curse. Three people at the same time. It was an overkill just to end the life of one person. Although, they were slow. Despairingly so. Abyss Style Taijutsu DDStylish Palm Strike(Avidya Strike Coming Out of th)- Three clones properly divided the targets and yelled a meaningless skill name. At the same time they pointlessly synchronized with each other while each landed a palm strike toward the three casters. *Kahah* The three Shadow Monks let out a short gasp as their consciousness was blown away. Their body swayed before fallingDDbefore that happened, FUHAHAHAHAH the clones laughed loudly and swept away their bodies. They vanished into the darkness of the sea of trees like abyss. It was a nightmare. A horror. It felt like this would lead to a new urban legend. What would happen to those kidnapped three? At the very least the practitioners of Shadow Monk didnt know what fate would befall them. Getting taken prisoner was the greatest taboo of their organization, however, the word retreat didnt exist in their dictionary right now. Therefore, RunDDit will be our win if any one of us can arrive at the shrine!! The words in main land language welled out. The Shadow Monks who had offered their life for the sake of their homeland had easily displayed the involvement of their homeland. However even with such blunder committed, none of them paid any attention to it. They simply advanced forward regardless of their comrades sacrifice or the disadvantage brought to their homeland. You wont pass!! Where are you looking! Rana is looking- The tension is running high huhh- It was already unclear who they were talking to. But, one Shadow Monk confronted more than ten lords clones to hold them back. He allowed his comrades to go ahead while his right hand was drawing out something from his left sleeve. At the same time, his hand immediately swept out. Nufuh!? One clones body was forced to part from his head. Astonishingly, it seemed to be a kind of sword drawing art. A weapon made from charms that were bundled into the shape of double edged sword was grasped in the practitioners hand before anyone knew it. In the Shadow Monk, he was a practitioner who competed for the first or second place for sword skillDDTaidao Ying(Guandao Shadow). The charm sword he was using was normally just a talisman, because of that it could be put anywhere. He instantly bundled it into a blade while also activating the charms effectDDcutting and invisible at the same time, resulting in an unseen slash. It was a magnificent attack that took even the lord by surprise. But, Are you alright-, another me! Fuh. This one, is resurrected!! Congratulations!! Here is the energetic Abyssgate-chan! Taidao Ying thought. I dont understand what theyre saying but, these guys, they are fucking screwing around-. It was obvious with how they all were making strange poses for every sentence. And then, even while the clones were doing self-produced birthday party, another clone slipperily appeared behind Taidao Ying. Gua!? When the clones short sword touched lightly, electric shock flowed. Taidao Ying got shocked *abababa* and fainted with the white of his eyes showing. Fuumu, how mysterious. Just what in the world are they thinking. One clone lifted Taidao Ying on his shoulder and vanished into darkness. The lord muttered while seeing that off. He was defeating the Shadow Monk steadily. Several of them had been turned into villagers, and as the result he had also determined their total number. With this pace, thing would be taken care of in less than a hour. Though from the start, Fukube-dono wished for them to not be killed within limitation. It was a diplomatic matter. Even if the main land abandoned the Shadow Monk and insisted that they knew nothing about this, they also wouldnt be able to pull back as a country if their precious combat force was slaughtered. It wouldnt be desirable to leave behind ill feeling in the world where supernatural power would become widely known from here on. Of course, there was no greater priority than defending the shrine. If necessary he also wouldnt hesitate to annihilate the enemy. Fukube completely left the decision for that to the lord as the one right in the thick of it. It seems that our demon king also thought of the future and chose justice penalty as punishment, and this one too think this is better than being told Kill them all! though This is beyond comprehension. Yes, when they judged that there was nothing else they could do, they would try to commit suicide without hesitation. And then it seemed their death became the trigger that immediately turned them into intermediary for curse that polluted the surrounding. And so, after neutralizing them, the lord immediately restrained them and carried them toward the onmyouji to exorcise them along with the cursed item on their body. That was the optimum solution. But, that was exactly why this was strange. This was a suicide attack seeking for honorable defeat. That in itself wasnt strange considering how the man in black at Tsuchimikados main residence and the woman who disguised herself as Tsubaki resolved themselves to become sacrifice. Regardless of their method, it was already known that they wouldnt hesitate to risk their life for the sake of their homeland. But, these people werent incompetent by any means. The man in black and fake Tsubaki, they discarded their life because it was necessary for their mission. But, what about this charge right now? The difference from the logical attack at the beginning where they heaped cautiousness on top of cautiousness was like heaven and earth. This was like a rampage that was caused by a kid who got into a fit. Is this, because of that? The thought of the Dragon huh? I have a bad premonition. Well, in any case, there wont be any problem if they all become swallowed by our abyss though! Indeed! Indeed! Indeeed!! The lord was getting heated up. But, it was sad. He was talking to himself. The soliloquizing came to an end and the clones dispersed even further into the sea of trees. There, the main body shared information. It seemed there was a group of Shadow Monk that astonishingly shook off the pursuit of great amount of clone army and closed the distance until the shrine. They were elites among elites. In other words, Hou, so its finally the entrance of the boss! To be able to slip through our net, even though they are the enemy I can only say splendid, magnificent! But, however! They cant escape from this ones eye! FUHAHAH, FUHAHAHAHAH!! Lively soliloquizing and loud laugh echoed through the sea of trees at night. The last battle against Shadow Monk had began at the main bodys location. . . . . . . . . . . . DDDisperse the divided bodies and kneel- A piercing cry of fighting spirit reverberated. However that female voice had a trace of youthfulness in it. It was a fluent Japanese language. But, the one who spoke those words was a genuine Shadow Monk with small buildDDYing Hu(Shadow Play). She was a young Taoist with the best language capability in the organization and specialized in the technique of words of power to bind and guide the opponents mind. Although, her opponent was too bad for her. Unfortunate!! If thy wish to rule me! It has to be at the level of Divine Word at least!! In addition of his natural resistance, artifact for countermeasure against the thought of the Dragon DDSpirit Shell had been provided to everyone here. It completely blocked the mind attack. And so, there was already nothing that could stand in the way of the lord. Ying Hu crumbled when an elbow blow landed on her solar plexus. Ignoring that, the spell of Shadow Monk that supported the greatest quantity in this place surged. FuuDDh, fuuDh. Boundary oracle all cessation of suffering of life and death increase of mind and spirit wound and curse of every demon by the decree of the imperial command!! Ying Cong tightly grasped a fragment of the Mirror while breathing heavily. He thrust out both of his hands that were dyed crimson with flowing blood. Great amount of Shiki immediately flooded out. He had top class amount of mystical force even within the Shadow Monk. The number of Shiki he could produce in one sitting was beyond normal. Even so, although he had managed to approach until within the distance of 50 meter from the shrine using invisibility at full force after making all the other most elite members of Shadow Monk into bait, he was discovered and after that the number of Shiki that had been sent back in less than several minutes was already more than 300. His skill in replenishing the erased Shiki in great amount from the beginning could only be described as splendid, but even the Shiki that numbered more than 200 which he newly created by shaving off his life force were Insufficient! How truly absurd, to challenge this one in the battle of number! They were crushed head on by 200 lords. A scorching hot short sword and a short sword clad in wind blade bisected a Shiki with a single stroke. The exploding ground and twelve shining kunais that were flying around freely to every direction tore apart the Shikis along with the darkness of the night. A new spell resounded in the attempt to overturn that unfavorable situation. This spell call out for the sea of clouds. This sea of clouds is the malice of evil spirits and revengeful ghost. P cloud of calamity, o eight fold clouds of impurity! Stain the life of the livings! It was the spell technique of Yun Ying(Cloud Shadow) who controlled the smoke of poisonous gas that violated the person it touched with disease. The overflowing poisonous smoke covered the surrounding area in the blink of eyeDDjust before that happened, Abyss Style Wind Tonjutsu Eight Fold DDDemonic Wind of Abyss(The breath of darkness blowing)!! The lords formed an unnecessary hand seal with both hands and eight of them blew out at the same time. Of course, there was no meaning to that gesture. A gale that originated from wind element magic formed and blew away all the cloud of disease. The clones closed the distance as though riding on that wind. Without pause they launched flying kick at the Shadow Monks. At the same time, five clones walked backward in high speed with a Moon Walk so smooth it looked disgusting. I should have said before that its impossible to deceive this ones eyes! Even the elite subordinates were used as bait to advance forward, always forward. One person, the boss of Shadow Monk DDZhen Ying tried to break through the lords defensive line. The clones caught up toward his left and right with Moon Walk. With them as bait, a lord assaulted from the blindspot right above with the pose of raging hawk. Shikigami summoningDDFeijiang It was responded by a quiet voice. But the result from it was terrific. A newcomer came from further above the flying lord. The newcomer wore black clothes and mask of blood colored pentagram but, it wasnt a Shadow Monk. The lords instinct warned him of that. He immediately produced one more clone while still in the pose of a raging hawk to deal with the enemy above but Whaatt!? The clone was beaten down by countless pillars of pressure that rained down. It thoroughly included even the clones that were in the middle of moon walking. Impact burst out and three clones were astonishingly erased. As expected the lord stopped posing like a raging hawk in this situation. The main body used dust as foothold to somersault and let out two consecutive slashes of short sword to tear apart the newcomer that had approached right in front of him. But, oOOO!? A shock once more. The two slashes that should be swung with inhuman speed were parried by caressing the flat of the blades with bare hands of all things. Furthermore, without pause an elbow strike was unleashed with a smooth flowing motion. The lord immediately blocked with his knee, but an impact that was beyond imagination transmitted through his body. Although his eyes snapped wide open in amazement, the lord kicked on dust again to rotate midair like a spinning wheel while taking the higher position. It was a technique that most human was unable to do. A perfect taking of the blind spot. But, the newcomer reacted even against that. They similarly somersaulted midair as well as stopping midair before unleashing extremely flowing combo. The ability of Feijiang is master level martial art! In addition is its inhuman physical strength! What are you! Just a doddering old man. !? IT TAAAAAAAALLKKEEEEEEED!? The lord produced clones to attack Zhen Ying even while yelling. At the same time the main body was getting embroiled into super high speed midair combat against the martial art master before his eyes who could fly freely. Bluntly speaking, the lord was completely inferior when it came to purely martial art skill. A heavily profound pressure was pressing down on him, as though the opponent before him had spent several hundreds of years polishing his martial art. It was no wonder. His true identity was, DDApparition Feijiang He was a high ranked Jiangshi, in other words, Chinese hopping zombie. Actually Jiangshi was graded from 1 to 8. The standard Jiangshi that often appeared in movie was mostly rank 1 until rank 3 Jiangshi. Rank 5 Jiangshi that had obtained power of Buddhism and the ability to fly freely, while at the same time retaining their full intelligence when alive, that was Feijiang. He was an ancestor of Zhen Ying, one of the protector of their family lineage. He had continued polishing his martial art for hundreds of years and even obtained powerful power of Buddhism. He was so to speak like what Hinata would call as Zenki. Even though the difference in specs was clear, this was an existence who excelled the most in pure martial art among all the opponents that the lord had faced until now. With his godly skill, he endured the lords attacks and barely succeeded in holding back the lord. And then, even the clones that went to defeat Zhen Ying were also waylaid by even more newcomer. Shikigami summoningDDLuosha Niao(Rakshasa Bird) Nuh!? Zhen Ying threw a charm that was dyed black with white letters written on it. Right away, that charm shifted and materialized an apparition. Its Japanese name was Rasetsu Chou. It had the form of a crane with grey body, beak that was like a hook, and large white claws. It was a monster that took form from the accumulation of yin aura drifting in graveyard. In legend it was said to like to steal humans eyeball. Perhaps because of such origin story, Luosha Niao matched its gaze with a clone and opened its beak. The moment a strange cry came out from there, the clones gaze was locked in darkness. It seemed that it had the ability to rob the opponents sight. Then another clones came from the opposite side and the back in respond but, Shikigami summoningDDFeng Xi, Yu, Xiang Liu Three black charms were scattered to the air. At the same time three apparitions manifested and held back the clones. oOOOOOOO!! Huge! Hard! Normal slash doesnt work at it! DDApparition Feng Xi It had the form of a huge boar. It had monstrous strength and normal blade wouldnt pass its fur. One clone slashed at it but he was unable to cut it. It even got sent flying by its terrifying charging power. Hmph, too naiveeeee!? DDApparition Yu A beetle monster that looked like three legged soft-shelled turtle with wings. It was also called with another name of Shui Nu. By holding sand in its mouth and shooting it, the opponent that got hit by it would have disease of fever and headache that could kill be planted inside them. The clone dodged the sands that were scattered like buck shot but one grain grazed him. His consciousness turned hazy from just that. He immediately created another clone while the affected clone dispersed to neutralize the disease, but the disease sands kept being fired in spreading radius. It became a barrage that didnt allow the clones to approach the apparition. Damn youuu! This one object to this nature destruction!! How about I turned those countless necks into reef knot! DDApparition Xiang Liu A large snake monster that had nine human heads. Its ugly faces were cackling nastily. As befitting that ugliness, it was spraying poisonous liquid from its body. The plants of the sea of trees that got touched were immediately polluted and decayed. Like that, the clones at the left, right, and back got held back although only for a bit of time. With that Zhen Ying went even further, Haa haa, Shikigami summoning! DDGui Da Qiang!! Its nickname was Mohekiki. An apparition that surrounded the opponent with mud wall at four directions to make them unable to move. The apparition with the nature of hindering the path of human was used as barrier at this moment. Thirty meters remaining. The apparition mowed down the trees, made the hardened lava ground to bulge up into a tunnel, creating an unobstructed path to run through. And then, to make doubly sure. Jade Emperors imperial decree the four cardinal directions of the divine inkstone the five elements the oracle of thunder and storm- The recoil from overusing spells came. He got a coughing fit as well as coughing blood at the same time. The inside of his body was terribly painful. At the same time the compensation of manifesting multiple apparitions simultaneously also came attacking. But, his feet didnt stop. Even if his objective and method had been reversed due to the thought of the Dragon, that was only the matter of replacing the direction of his resolve that he had possessed since the start. Its weight, its solidness wasnt wavering at the slightest. (Its fine even if I dont go inside the shrine. My curse will reach if I can arrive until several meter in front of the entrance! If I can go until there, I dont care even if this body rot-!!) His vast and earnest patriotism was pushing his deathly desperate rush. Without even noticing how unnatural it was that he could know the required range in case the curse itself mutated, (Everything is for the sake of the homeland(Dragon)!!) He simply charged straight forward. DDThere was only twenty more meters until the shrine. Impressive feat! But, the road is closed from here! The left and ride sides of the improvised tunnel were blown away and the lord rushed to block the path. Of all things to happen, he had to face with such an absurd existence. Such feeling that could be expressed with a bitter smile welled up somewhere inside his heart. Such feeling conversely caused a fearless smile to form behind the mask. Light scouring thunderclap lightning inverse by the decree of the imperial edict-!! Nnnn-!!? Lightning dyed the field of vision white. A beat later a thunderous sound that tore the eardrums surged out and everything on the tunnel path was erased. It was the trump card of Zhen Ying DDthe secret art of lightning summoning. It was a play for all or nothing. He unleashed the secret art to buy time even if just for a bit. With that his body finally reached the limit. His consciousness almost flew away. His sight was misty. Strength was leaving his limbs. But, the remaining distance until his destination wasDDten meters. His field of vision was blocked by the dusts that were floating in the air. Even so, just a bit more. It was really just several more meters. If he could advance until that far, he could entrust the rest to other. There was the reserve cursed object that he swallowed before the mission. On top of that there were the many layers of technique that he had accumulated. Even if the princess of Fujiwara tried to use her exorcism technique, she shouldnt be able to dispel them right away. Several seconds, if he had that much then it would be possible to pollute the shrine even from outside. If that happened then the resurrection of the Dragon would also succeed. A triumphant smile formed on the lips of Zhen Ying DD Its our winDD No, its our win. *Tap* a light touch came from his stomach. Ah? When he lowered his gaze, there was the lord there having crawling on the ground unnoticed through the dust cloud and thrusting his short sword. Its a bit painful you know? Im speaking from experience. There is no doubt. What are you, without even any time to say that, the lords hand plunged in. The foreign item that was inserted into his stomach caused intense pain that assaulted him a moment later. His consciousness that almost flew away came back in a flash, then it almost shut down again. His consciousness flickered on and off. He couldnt even move by the intense pain that made him unable to even scream. Endure it. It shouldnt be your wish to end simply as a disposable pawn despite possessing such amount of mettle within you. Higuh, Giiih, yo, you-DD His body crumbled on its own. What he could do was only glaring. But, he understood from glaring like that. Just what had been done to him. The lords hand was pulled out. His blood soaked hand was holding a small fang. That thing was pulsing *thump thump* while trickling with muddy black miasma. It was undoubtedly the cursed item that Zhen Ying swallowed. Doctor Arachne! Cmon-, puhlease!!(TN: The lord is speaking in Engrish here) Ii~~!! Doctor Arachne leaped and injected regeneration magic to the collapsed Zhen Ying. Princess! You have recovered havent you? There is no problem. The dust was swept away by a gale. The wind was caused by Hidzukis slap. Hinata walked through the area that had been cleared from anything that blocked the view. DD Sacred flame pure and clear Sacred water pure and clear Sacred wind pure and clear She was speaking the words of power for exorcising malice in Shinto while sweeping with one hand that was forming sword hand seal. In addition, she used several charms that she took out from her breast pocket to envelop the cursed item. With that the abnormal presence became quiet as though it was holding its breath. Although it couldnt be exorcised immediately, it seemed it was possible to reduce the curses power so that it could be sealed later. Now then The intense pain in his stomach settled down slightly, however his body that was already at the limit couldnt even move anymore. Zhen Ying was grinding his teeth as the lord informed him. The last Shadow Mon has been neutralized just now. Zhen Ying jerked a little. He seemed to be surprised by the fluent native language of his homeland that came out from the lords mouth. It was only natural because he didnt know anything about the fantasy power like Language Comprehension that removed the language barrier. Although, even that surprise only lasted a moment. He immediately began to radiate hateful aura and his face moved slightly. He must be confirming the situation through his mask. The view of the out of place enemy force around the shrine was reflected in his eyes. The personnel from Britain and Vatican who were here for some reason. An unknown cosplay group who came from who knew where. Naturally, that included the great amount of clones. The onmyouji only numbered ten odd people including Hinata, but even that, Your comrades are being secured at some distance away from here. The number of the death is few. It must be something like that. In fact, they had been put inside a cage made from earth tonjutsu that was covered with exorcists barrier, and injected with Haurias special paralyzing poison that had been improved by Emily-chan. Far from moving, even their mind was in a sluggish state right now. Even the summoned apparitions had already been dispelled. Only Feijiang was still here because he was an existence made by technique that used actual corpse, but even he was put in restrain. And most of all, it was clear that he had no more chance of victory anymore. Therefore, Checkmate. That was the grave fact. But This isnt the end. The voice was filled with a terrifying amount of resentment. Everything is for the sake of the Dragon- He still had his flesh body. He also had his life. Then he couldnt possibly stop. It was impossible for him to give up. Vigor surged inside him. Rather than persistence, it was already in the territory of madness. That was why, the lord purposefully said the truth. In order to come to the crux of the present situation of the Shadow Monk. Listen well, o shadow of great nation. This so called Dragon that all of you are trying to revive is not such an adorable existence that can be kept within humanitys grasp. Shut up. What do you kno DD This Dragon is this country Japan itself. Its an apparition with a gigantic body that is the Japan archipelago. Do you know what does that mean? That was a truth that was like a word of power that pierced into the vital spot of them who were like a mass of patriotism. If the Dragon is resurrected, you wont have any chance to obtain the sacred land of Japan. In the worst case it will invite a danger of worlds destruction. Naturally, your beloved homeland wont be an exception. He was staking his life with all his strength for the destruction of his homeland. That implicit statement definitely reached him. The radio contact was turned on, so even the Taoists of Shadow Monk who were restrained at other location should also be hearing this. In the end, how would they accept this? What kind of reaction they would show So what Scornful laughter leaked out from Zhen Ying that was previously falling silent. I told you everything is for the sake of the Dragon! Our homeland exist for the sake of the revival of the Dragon. We exist for that! Thats the only thing that will benefit our homeland! Zhen Ying yelled and laughed like mad. The same mad laughter also resounded from the other side of the radio. The lord sighed and turned to his comrades with a shrug. This is the height of nonsense. Its settled. As we thought, they are being affected by the thought of the Dragon arent they? However, according to what his majesty said, shouldnt it only slightly affect the subconscious mind? Its getting stronger, is that what this mean? The hypothesis that Rana spoke of must be correct. Vanessas question and Claudias hypothesis must be right on the mark too without a doubt. Well, after running wild to this degree in this land of sealing, its no wonder that anybody couldst be affected so. It would be great if Hidzukis optimistic words were correct, but For some reason, even though the battle had been won, the alarm bell that was ringing at the depth of his instinct still didnt stop. The lord grimaced without even screwing around. Hinata said In any case as she stepped forward in order to bring an end to the fight for real. When she looked back across her shoulder toward Taisei and the elderly nobleman, they responded with an understanding nod and contacted using radio toward their clansmen who were guarding the prisoners. A beat later, Hinata pressed her hands together and took a deep breath. ҽ(Nyoizen)(Houben) (Iji)ӹ(Houshiko) (Tenou)(Kouran) (Sadai)(Shounen) ɏ(Myouhouren)AU(Gekyou) (Shintsui)(Shougo) 囷(Shoujou) DD That was the prayer chanting of Nichiren school of Buddhism to return the people who fell into madness back to sanity. The onmyoujis simultaneously chanted with Hinata at the center. Their chanting became particles of light that rained down toward the Shadow Monks. Then, Zhen Ying who was spewing that much scream of fury and hatred gradually showed bewilderment in his expression. Like that, DD _(Gaibutsu)֪Ҋ(Chiken) ʹ(Shitoku)囷(Shoujou) F(Shutsugen)(Oze) The bewilderment strengthened as the prayers were repeated. Before long he shook his head fiercely as though to shake off something How can this be A trembling voice faintly came out. Have you returned to your senses? The lord crouched as he asked. Zhen Ying kept looking down and didnt reply at all. There was no need to imagine that at the inside his mind must be in chaos. It was only natural because normally speaking it was hard to believe that Japan itself was an apparition. Rather than considering that kind of nonsense, these Shadow Monks were like a bundle of patriotism. The majority of the feeling how can this be that was constricting his chest must be about this situation where they were neutralized and captured. Perhaps this was what the saying of the schemer is drowning in his own scheme meant. The plan of reviving the Dragon was actually the result of that Dragon making them dancing on its own palm. As a practitioner who was employing apparition under his control, it was something that greatly wounded his pride. This was without a doubt, a blunder. A great one. Let me, kill myself. He forced himself to wring out his voice. That was undoubtedly his dearest wish. Because of the paralyzing poison that Doctor Arachne also injected during the treatment, he could only barely talk but he couldnt put any strength to bit his tongue. He was in a state where he had truly ran out of all means. He ended up in the worst development possible as a member of Shadow Monk. Even if he died at this point, he wouldnt be able to perfectly erase his remaining corpse, so to be honest, he wouldnt be able to avoid bringing disadvantage for his homeland. It would be better if at the very least their corpses could be used for their homeland to divert the responsibility to Japan, but he himself was aware that was just a na?ve thinking. But, there was already no other way than that. He simply, couldnt think of anything else to do to apologize other than dying as punishment for the great blunder he committed. Do you think Ill allow that? How can you guarantee that your death wont serve as the trigger that activate even more scheme? The lords grim point caused the words of Zhen Ying to get caught in his throat . He mocked himself. You are perceptive. It seemed that there really was more plan than this. In contrast to his despairing attitude, he still acted in the way that couldnt be underestimated till the end. Taisei, the elderly nobleman, and the onmyoujis who still couldnt be said as experienced in real battle gulped. There is no need to worry. Its just a plan for stopping pursuer when we retreat. We are hiding cursed item in the escape route. It was a sorcery that worked by stuffing the flesh of criminal into a pot. By confining them in prison even after their death, their resentment was fermented. If the pot was smashed, powerful curse that was like a smoke would instantly spread in a wide range. The consciousness of anybody who touched the smoke would be filled with the resentment of the dead and they would fall unconscious. Naturally, they would lose vitality and died if they came into contact with the smoke too long. What an aggressive retreat that is. Not badDD Ranainferna, please be quiet for a bit. Yees An unexpected warning from the husband. Rana-san looked down in dejection. Her rabbit ears also drooped down powerlessly. Taisei kept sending glances at that while muttering Why isnt it horse ears. A scornful gaze came from the elder. Hinatas cheeks were also twitching. The jar is linked to me and several of my subordinates. The technique will activate if we die and the jar will break. And then it will spread curse that wont affect us. But, I shall dispel it if you allow me to kill myself. If possible, it will be great if you can erase our corpse without leaving any trace after that though There should be a limit even in being shameless. Certainly. Zhen Ying smiled bitterly and after that he fell silent completely once more. It seemed he wasnt taking into account the possibility of living and stepping on the ground of his homeland once more at all. Perhaps that would be something that was even more painful than death for a Shadow Monk who had committed a taboo. Zhen Ying who had completely lost his vigor and the other Shadow Monks at a separate location who were most likely in the same state. It didnt take long for Barnard and his men along with Aziz and others, along with Karm and co to start smiling and began to share happiness in this victory but The lord was greatly famed as someone whose soul was made of 80% screwing around, however, he called Fukube with a radio without the slightest smile. Hattori Hanzou-dono. Its Koutarou. Im not a ninja. Also, my callsign is Strike 1 right now. Sorry, Strike 1. Did you listen? Course, I listened. Please turn them into villager right away and ask them where is this jar located. We will watch out for any ambush, so please dispatch the onmyouji to take care of this jar. Even when he was about to ask him the opinion for how to deal with the Shadow Monks as an agent of the government, he was given such a ruthless suggestion that completely disregarded the enemy. Certainly, that was the rational choice. Well, I guess thats it. Abyssgate? Whats the matter with you since some time ago? Is there something bothering you still? Rana worryingly peered at the lords face. The lord looked back at Rana, looked around at his surrounding, and seeing the victory mood was already spreading, he, No, Im just overthinking things. Gave a wry smile and shook his head. Even this long night would start to get brighter in two more hours. What was left was to turn the Shadow Monks into villager or justice and drew out information from them. After that they could say that this defensive battle was their complete victory. He sighed, then looking at his helpers who were waiting impatiently, he opened his mouth to proclaim their victory. Ladies and gentlemen! You all have done well! This defensive battle of the sea of trees is our victoDD Nn!? Endou-san!? Did the Shadow Monks try something!? Suddenly Fukubes anxious voice rang out. Strike 1? Whats wrong? Dont ask me! Suddenly there is smoke spreading out! The troops that got touched by it collapsed! Nn? Wait for a bit, just now, there is a report from Aegis teamjar!? You found the jar!? A small black snake broke it!? Eei, retreat from there, quick! Dont touch the smoke no matter what! It was clear just from the conversation at the other side of the radio that something happened. The radio that was turned on in an open line further received similar contact from Blitz, Duel, and Buster teams too. The gazes of the lord and other others moved toward the Shadow Monks at the same time. Whats the meaning of this? Why did you activate it? ? What are you saying? This jar of yours, a snake apparition broke it and activated the curse inside. Ha? Impossible. Are you scheming something? Does this mean that you wont make a deal? Even from the lords eyes, Zhen Ying didnt look like he was playing stupid. Endou-sama. In any case we have to purify this curse. Its far away from the shrine so I dont think that there is any need to panic but, we cant leave this alone. Besides Besides? I have a bad premonition. Most likely, this is the same premonition like what Endou-sama is feeling It seemed that Hinata was also feeling the same unease in her chest. Either way, it was the onmyouji who could perform the most effective countermeasure here. He would ask Fukube of the smokes location and brought Hinata and others to the location with great speed to purify the place. When he was about to give such instruction, it was at that moment. *DON-* An explosive sound that echoed until the bottom of his stomach reverberated. What!? The ground sprang up before the lord grasped the situation. It wasnt that strong but, the ground was shaking as though it was rumbling. It was a shaking that felt disgusting, different from quake. Oh? Well well, what an outrageous miasma art this. The only one imperturbable there, Hidzuki suddenly turned her gaze at the surrounding with realization. Without anyone noticing, miasma that was like smoke with thick black color was polluting the air. Deep black miasma was gushing out from the ground as far as the eye could see, just like how vapor was rising up here and there in hot spring. Endou-san! How is the defense of the shrine!? No problem. DDEmily? Yes, Kousuke. There is nothing going on here you know? Then, why is Mountain Fuji erupting hmm!? What did you sayyy!? As expected, even the lord was taken aback by that report. He rushed up the trees in panic and leaped toward the sky of the sea of trees. And then, he witnessed it. Although Fukube said eruption, it wasnt like there was magma bursting out or lava spurting out. But, certainly the black smoke was gushing out with a vigor that should be called as eruption. The smoke density couldnt be compared with before when the smoke was only puffing out leisurely. Far from that, that black smoke was covering the sky. The moonlight was blocked in the blink of eye. An atmosphere that was too ominous from just dark cloud was emitted from the black cloud that was painting out the sky black. The air of the whole region of Mountain Fuji was clearly changed. It was a hard to describe stagnate air that was stifling and made one wanted to vomit. The polluted air that could also be said as something he was familiar with was none other than curse. But, the scale, the density, and the pressure were all in different dimension. Dont tell medamn Dragon. Is it already reviving to a degree where it can meddle directly with this realm!? If the jars destruction was done by the Dragon? If without even destroying the last shrine, its awakening could be induced by the curse battle here and the curse of the jar that was fermented as insurance? *Shudder* A chill ran through his back. As though being pushed by that fear. DD!? Sounds vanished. There was a thundering shriek that made him hallucinated auditorily like that instead. It wasnt a physical sound that reverberated through air. It was an aberrant scream that was directly driven into the soul, or perhaps the mind of all living things. His consciousness was almost blown away just from that. There were also several people who fainted inside the sea of trees. The mental impact was just that great. Most likely, this scream had reverberated through the whole Kanto region. Perhaps, it even reverberated through the whole Japan. At the very least, it would be meaningless already to pressure the media to keep quiet about it. Rain started to fall. Wind also started to blow. The sky was already black as far as his eye could see. Countless lightning flashes ran through the cloud like cracks in the sky. Ootakemarus dark clouds invitation was like a child play when looking at the scale of this. And then, at the interval of the dark clouds above the sky of Mountain Fuji, he could see something gigantic squirming. It was an unclear silhouette that looked like compressed shadow. What he could understand was only that it was something long and large. Its overwhelming presence was swelling up even right at this moment. Tio-donoit would be great if thats the case. A twitching smile formed in his lips from his own muttering that was mixed with hopeful wish. Cold sweat was also trickling down like waterfall on his body. Its reviveddoesnt look like it. Its more that its sending out a portion of its soul for that I guess. Even if that was the case, conversely speaking, just a degraded existence that should be called as the Dragons shadow managed to cause a cataclysm that affected the whole Japan. In addition, the violent pressure of the Dragons shadow was clearly being directed toward the lord and others. Ranas strained voice reached him through the clone on the ground. Abyssgate! This is bad! This miasma thing is gathering and taking shape! He could see that scene through the clone. As though responding to the roar, the miasma was forming shape. It was making an existence that was giving off a presence like the water pressure of a waterfall. Although the pressure wasnt as great as the ominous pressure that was descending from the sky, this pressure rivaled, no, it surpassed even Hidzuki or Ootakemaru. A giant body appeared at the north of the shrine. Its true form wasnt clear. Its form looked as though it was modeled after shadow, a vague silhouette that looked exactly like s shadow figure. But, it could be seen that it was a huge snake dragon with eight heads. A coiling gigantic snake also manifested at the south of the shrine. As expected this one also looked like a condensed shadow, but there was horn growing from its head part. Inside that shadow, there were dark red eyes that were shining like ruby. The glint stirred the fear inside anyone who saw it something fierce. In addition, a great number of shadow snakes of various sizes were also being created at the east and west too. Dont tell me, all legends of snake and dragons in Japan are being reproduced? Hinatas trembling voice was putting her instinct into words. Names of legends crossed the back of her mindDDYamata no Orochi and Yato no Kami, and other than them, names that appeared in legends about dragon and great snake were pushing her into despair. Impossiblethe Dragon, it really iswe were trying to revive something like this!? The one who let out such scream that was oozing with bloody regret was Zhen Ying. He must have felt it as a taoist, and as a human. He must be convinced. The Dragons shadow that was squirming at the sky, and the great number of shadows of snake and dragon legends that were being created by it. After seeing those, it was clear to see that the Dragon was absolutely the mortal enemy of all lives that must never be allowed to wake up. Fuh, it looks like the true life or death struggle starts from hereDDNagumo, hurry up, seriously The lord returned to his plain self a little at the end, even so he yelled. Remember what it is that you ought to protectC!! A rebuke that was like thunder surged out at the same timing with the clones. That yell blew away the distinct terror, the despair that anyone here was feeling keenly. The spirit of determination was conveyed to everyone whether they wanted to or not. It temporarily neutralized the pressure from the Dragons shadow and burned the soul of his comrades that were almost freezing solid. Concentrate our force in front of the shrine! Fortify all four directions! Release the Shadow Monks from their binding and paralyzing!! The whole force started moving after getting such clear instruction. They were getting surrounded by the shadows of snake and dragon legends as each second passed. This wasnt the time to keep prisoner at a separate location. Fukube-dono! Roger. Well launch pincer attack from outside. Emily! I get it! Im calling demon king-sama! Ill tell him that the situation has changed! Replies came back right away without him needing to explain any further. Even with the position assignment, everyone understood just from getting their name called and they were forming their formation in the blink of eye. Amidst that, the Taoists of Shadow Monk that obtained back their freedom from such unforeseen situation came following behind the onmyoujis. They came running to the side of Zhen Ying who was sitting in a daze. Zhen Ying-, this is a chance. We should retreat now! Zhen Ying didnt reply back at the words of Ying Cong. He kept sitting flat on the ground in a state that was similar to stupefaction. There, Gods breath is my breath, and so my breath shall be the breath of god. Impurity shall not exist when I blow with this breath. It shall not remain! Aa how relieving! Aa how refreshing! A beat passed. *Fuu* Air was breathed out. Immediately a cool and clear gust blew and the miasma at the surrounding area was blown away. Among the numerous shadow of snake and dragon legends, the small ones were scattered away and even the huge ones were temporarily stopped on their track with their existences wavering. In the battlefield where clear air had returned, the gaze of a small girl caught Zhen Ying from across her shoulder. That completely straightforward gaze caused his throat to gulp unaware. Please lend us your help, Taoist-dono. The princess of the clan that they had thoroughly used and harmed was asking for help from the leader of the people who did the harming. She didnt bind them with spell to order them around, but requested them. That fact made indescribable emotion to well up inside the chest of Zhen Ying. If he had to search for a description that could closely describe it, perhaps it was an emotion of mettle that said Are you going to lose against this kind of tiny practitioner. He almost feeling a sense of defeat in their caliber as human. This emotion was for shaking that off. You there! Youre a leader of your organization right! Then be stylish! Someone had come close without being noticed. Rana grabbed the collar of Zhen Ying without giving any time for the other Shadow Monks to stop her and she lifted him up. Just run away if you want to run! After all there is nothing more annoying in the battlefield than a warrior without guts! But, if you feel responsible of what you guys have done, if you still feel like using that life that you tried to discard for the sake of your precious homeland! Take your weapon! Clench your fist! Roar your heart out! It was a paralyzing rebuke that sent shivers to the spine, just like her husbands. The subordinates could be seen waiting for his decision. They should escape if they followed the rule. After all the order to retreat had already been given. Although they were manipulated, they were just following the plan. In addition, even knowing that this being was a mortal enemy of all living being, there was no proof that Japan itself would turn into apparition. After Japans force clashed with the Dragon and both sides exhausted each other, they could then called for their strongest force, a master class Taoist from the headquarters and gave their help. Such development would be just as they planned originally. Such thought crossed through his mind for an instant. Informing all hands. Fight together with me if you have the resolve to turn your back on the rule! Anyone who object go home! You wont be blamed! Zhen Ying said that before breaking a rule with certainty before his subordinates. He personally took off the blood colored pentagram mask. She was a woman who looked to be at the her late twenty with characteristic long black hair that was tied behind her and bound with a jewelry, and long slits eyes. Her slightly too sharp eyes were overbearing, but she had a face that was enough to be called a beauty. Zhen Ying!? Ill take responsibility for everything!! There is no time! Decide right now!! Her husky voice echoed clearly along with the vigor that she had regained. Her exposing her face meant that her life as a Shadow Monk had ended either way. With such resolve displayed before their eyes, her subordinatesDD Quietly drew out their charms. Seeing that, Zhen Ying smiled just slightly before facing toward Rana and Hinata. I wont ask you to put your trust on us. But, we shall take on that giant horned snake. Fuh, thats just fine. Theen, can I leave the eight heads that look just as dangerous to Hinata-chan and others? Yes, Rana-sama. We will definitely defeat it. With Ranas command, Hinata and Zhen Ying met each others gaze for a short timethen they turned their back on each other. They were heading toward their respective battlefield with each of their subordinates behind them. Fuh, that was a splendid incitement. As expected from this ones Ranainferna. Fuh, naturally, my Abyssgate. Right after having such exchange, there were another roars bursting up. The effect of Hinatas purification had gone. The shadows of snake and dragon legends finally started moving. The Dragons shadow at the sky also began to descend under the black cloud with its gigantically huge and long body.. Then, lets begin! The lords shout was replied with war cries. The last life and death battle was starting. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material C You bastard, you were looking huh! From Dio-sama of Jojo. C Kill them all From Magical Witch Punie-chan. The monarchs techniquer is none other than submission. CH 424 On Kirikiri Unhatta!! Rule over everything, Kongou Doushi-. Kneel and Rule, Doushi, control, Doushi! With the prayer vow of Acalas Shomatsu, I offer the grand orayer vow to apprehend this devil-!! The mantra of Acalas binding resounded sonorously inside the sea of trees. Almost all of the Tsuchimikado led by the elderly nobleman gave their complete devotion to bind the shadows of legendary monsters. With height of more than twenty meters and eight heads and tails. Its body was enveloped in a thick miasma that made its form hazy, but its width and length were around ten meters. Eyes with demonic glow was blazingly shining from inside the shadow, looking forward to materialize in this world. Yamata no OrochiDDin the legend it boasted a gigantic size that span over eight valleys and mountains with its stomach always stained in blood. In the end it was just a partial summoning by the Dragon, or perhaps it was nothing more than a reproduction. Because of that it ended up only at this size. That was a silver lining from this despairing situation. That was exactly why, the Tsuchimikados could surround Yamato no Orochi in five spots that formed the shape of a pentagram. DDUn Anauyakokubagyaban Bazaraunhatta!! The rope that secure the port, it shant release the pilgrim, it shall not-!! A huge shining pentagram enveloped Yamata no Orochi. The power of binding seal activated to pressure it from every direction. There, by accident the same spells but in words of different countries overlapped. Rin C Hei C Tou C Sha C Kai C(R??L??????ǰ) Lin C Bing C Tian C Zhe C Jie (R??L??????ǰ)!! It was the charm of nine-character to ward off evil. Together with the mantra, the caster formed a sword hand seal and slashed four horizontal lines and five vertical lines in the air with it. With that the exorcism charm to severe, subdue, and disperse all evils was invoked. One side was the Fujiwara Clan led by Fujiwara Hinata. The other side was the Shadow Monk faction led by Zhen Ying. Surging wave that was like sunlight and torrent that was like nights darkness were launched to the north and south respectively as though to split the sea of trees into two. Yamato no Orochi and, the legendary great snake that Shadow Monk facedDDYato no Kami with a form that was similarly like a silhouette made up from compressed miasma, however, with one horn on its head and a large body that was strangely undulating with its length that was more than twenty meters, their huge bodies were being reduced as though they were crumbling in pieces from the edge. In addition, the shadows of legendary snake and dragon of various sizes that were trying to trample this battlefield from all direction were also affected. The small ones were erased while the huge ones had their movement stopped. The magic of evil repellant that was casted by the Taoists of the main land that numbered 200 in total and the onmyoujis of the far east were indeed possessing might that was worthy for the elites. The special assault squad of the security bureau, the exorcists, and the Haurias who were fighting hard in order to stop all the dragons and snakes other than Yamato no Orochi and Yato no Kami cheered to shake off the fear that had been slipping out from the bottom of their heart all this time since the Dragons shadow awakened. But Tsu, its coming!! BraceDD There was no sound. But, an impact hit their souls. The roar made them felt like that. It was a voice of fury toward the insolence of the tiny insectsor perhaps, just an irritated voice. The soundless and invisible impact was unleashed from Yamato no Orochi. Just from that, some people lost consciousness, while some only barely held on their consciousness while falling to their knees and moaning. There were also those who were in a daze as though their mind had been forced to pause. Naturally, the binding magic that the Tsuchimikado and Shadow Monk deployed also couldnt be maintained. Even Hinata and Zhen Ying were pressing their chest in pain while staggering on their feet. It was just a single attack. Although it contained a curse inside it, it was just a roar. The frontline almost crumbled just from that. That was the reason why it was a legendary monster. Even if it was in the level that wasnt even a thousandth of its original, it wasnt such a weak existence that could be somehow managed by mere spell from several hundred people. The only saving grace was that there was nobody who died or went mad. It must be thanks to the soul protection from the artifacts. Right after Emily contacted Hajimes side, additional Soul Shells, Arachne doctor team, bullet, medicine, and various other support items were delivered, so right now even the Taoists of Shadow Monk were also equipped with the protection and somehow endured the attack. But, the fundamental fatigue from fighting since midnight until now where it was almost dawn was extremely debilitating. It wasnt just their flesh body, the fatigue of their mind was also beyond help. In addition, there was one other thing that made them couldnt help from smiling bitterly. Tsk. As expected, this damn thing immediately revived- Dammit all! If only there is anyone who can give air support right now, Ill happily wag my tail to him! Tank is the goddess of the infantry. You just dont get it! Neither of them will come to this battlefield though!! The members of assault department under Barnards leadership were cracking jokes. They did it to shake off their faint heart. Their gun muzzles were pointed at the shadows of snake and dragons that should have been blown away by the nine-character charm, no, many of them should have been blown away by the special bullets, but the scenery of the shadows reviving like nothing had happened played out in front of them. The miasma that burst out from the ground was granting endless regeneration to them. Naturally it included Yamato no Orochi and Yato no Kami. Most likely, it was one of the authorities of the Dragon that ought to be called as legend reproduction miasma. Yes yes, dont slack off forever, get a grip of yourself! Ill send the children who cant get up to Emily-chan so get well soon and come back here again! *Vonn* The sound of the air shaking resounded and there was light slashing above the soldiers. The light came from two short swords that were enveloped in magic power and looked like light *aber now. The one who was swinging them around with fluid movement like batons was Rana. It wasnt just her. Swords of light were swung around everywhere in the battlefield to every direction. Kill the enemy if you have time to open your mouth! Its bosss order! Get fired upp! Karm and Neas scolding also came. Astonishingly, not a single one of the Hauria clan was rendered unable to fight. Even after receiving the roar of Yamato no Orochi, they were only flinching at best. They were hunting and killing the snake and dragon shadows that were appearing endlessly inside their formation or weaving through the barrage of bullets. While they were at it, they were also throwing recovery medicine at those who collapsed and let the content of the test tube container splash over them when it broke. Anyone who looked like they couldnt recover with just that would be sent to the first-aid station at the shrine using teleport artifact in the shape of small stone. As expected, they didnt even have the leeway to do their usual embarrassing speech and pose and their faces were desperate, but their performance and spirit were worthy of amazement. The carnage that they had survived until now is different from us huh? The way they maintain their morale in predicament is abnormal. The mental strength of each individual is absurd even without the leader doing anything. I guess this is to be expected from the clan of Kousuke-sans first wife. Claudia-neesan has a big challenge waiting for her. The exorcist group, Wynn and Ann, and also Aziz were drenched in sweat while strengthening their grip on their weapon. In this battlefield, the exorcists couldnt participate in the battle. That was because the onmyoujis and the Taoists were taking on the two legendary opponents by themselves, while the other shadows of legendary snake and dragon were launching curses and poisons or other supernatural ability, so they were forced to be in charge of protecting against all those. The prime example for that was Claudia. O lord-, I beseech you to make us stand tall! With the lords holy fortress-, tsu, kuuh, please protect those who sought for salvation!! She continued chanting the holy scripture of the exorcist. Her effort made this battlefield a proper battlefield. If she didnt do that, then perhaps there would be people who died already. The cause was the same reason why the lord wasnt here. Yes, in this battlefield, the lord wasnt here. Not even a single one of his clones was here. The thousands of clones, all his combat force were located further above the ominous cloud that was covering the whole sky of the battlefield. There, the lord was fighting the Dragons shadow. Thunders continued to reverberate without end like a drum that was being pounded. The wind and rains intensity increased and the earthquake was continuing without pause. It seemed the intensity was increasing as each second passed, so it wasnt hard to imagine that before long the rain would be replaced with torrential rain and lightning strikes, the wind would expand in strength to become large scale typhoon, and even the quake would reach a level that brought genuine damage. According to the information that Emily collected, the quake and this weather was also occurring throughout the whole Japan. It didnt stop there, the temperature at eastern Japan was gradually increasing, while conversely the temperature at western Japan continued to lower. The abnormal weather was still added with the sea near Japan starting to become stormy. All the mass media everywhere was playing the same news flash where experts were screaming in bewilderment before this natural disaster. The governments announcement that the cause of this was unknown was also getting criticized by them. The threat of the Dragon was unprecedented. The lord with all his seriousness also couldnt finish it off. Far from that, he couldnt completely block the battles after effect from going past him. Even now Claudia was forced to block the raining down lightning strikes, typhoons, and invisible curses that were raining down on the sea of trees with deathly desperation. There wasnt even any contact from the lord. It was very clear that the lord didnt even have any leeway for that. Do your best everyone-!! Thirty minutes-, just thirty more minutes! Emily yelled through the radio with a tearful voice. She was being desperate from treating the unconscious people who kept getting sent to her. The time that she spoke of was the precise countdown that Hajime gave her. If they could hold out for that long, it was unknown what he would do but, he would do something. While listening to Emilys voice, Good grief. What a great irony this is. A smile that contained sarcasm, or perhaps self-depreciation formed on Zhen Yings lips. Their plan to make the onmyoujis and the Dragon to fight so that in the end they could profit from it ended up in them being exhausted from their intense battle against the onmyoujis while the Dragon was cornering them. Ahead of her gaze, Yato no Kami was starting to display its true capability. It was a colony. The body of the giant snake that was undulating strangely was because it was made up from innumerable number of snakes. A colony of snake god. That was the true identity of Yato no Kami. The countless snakes that were split and flooded out from that giant body were all Yato no Kami. Ying Cong!! Luan Ying!! Use Shiki to deal with them!! Acknowledged!! They dealt with it using the mass reproduction of Shiki from the mirror. But, the atmosphere changed further. Their body, no, their soul felt the weight. It felt as though Yato no Kami proclaimed this was a place where human shouldnt exist, this was its domainDDits sacred precinct. This is bad-. Take some distance! The Taoists of Shadow Monk obeyed Zhen Yings order and quickly backed away. But, they were a bit late. Perhaps it should be called as its authority as a snake god. Formulation of boundary and formation of sacred precinctDDit created its own domain and inflicted curse of severe weakening toward the hostiles within its range. The Taoists that escaped too tale experienced it with their own body. More than ten people collapsed on the ground. Zhen Ying summoned the paltry amount of apparitions she had to evacuate them from the domain. However, the god made another move at that moment. Red snake eyes gazed directly at the battlefield. Tsu, match me!! On Amiriti Unhatta!! On Bazara Satta Unjaku-!! Obeying the fright that ran through her spine and the alarm bell that her instinct rang out, Zhen Ying yelled so loudly that her throat almost tore. Right away, the mantra to plead for prolonging life and annihilating monster toward the Wisdom King Kundali was chanted in unison. Zhen Ying chose this esoteric ritual for fastening down soul that almost separated from flesh body and appeasing monstrosity. Her choice was correct. Yato no Kamis most famous authorityDDthe curse that would destroy anyone who saw its form along with their family was invoked. It was an unreasonableness that brought destruction for the living and also their relatives just from existing. Such ability was truly worthy for a god. Dozens of Shadow Monks almost ascended to heaven in an instant. But the mantra tied down their soul and the curse of annihilation was successfully pacified to a degree before it attacked everyone. But, that was it. They couldnt see it. They couldnt approach. Either one could be mitigated with spell, but it was only a trivial effort. At this rate they would either be swallowed by the endlessly overflowing Yato no Kami, or taken inside the sacred precinct that was spreading each time the colony increased. In the end they would meet their demise all the same. Even like this, this being was still far away from the actual thing. That fact made them wanted to cry. Zhen Ying! Its impossible at this rate! We wont last for five minutes! Please do that! Her subordinate who was like her little sister who looked up to her as elder sister outside dutyDDYing Hu yelled. Her other subordinates, and then the liberated Feijiang stood on the way of the swarm of Yato no Kami in order to protect Zhen Ying. But, with me It will be fine if its the you right now Zhen Ying! Surely it will answer- Its just as Ying hu said. Perhaps its not something that we are qualified to say but, this is a battle for the sake of protecting. Then! Even if you abandon your life and pride until now, you who decided to fight for the sake of the homeland andthem, will surely not be abandoned by his existence. After Ying Hu, Taidao Ying, Yun Ying, and even Ying Cong argued vehemently. They talked about the existence that Zhen Yings family worshipped, however it was an existence that she would never be able to obtain help from because of their way of living at the shadow as the Shadow Monk. It was a secret ritual that Zhen Ying had only ever succeeded once in the past when she was called as a child prodigy. She was feeling regretful. But, right now wasnt the time where she could pay attention to her appearance. Im sorry-. But some time for me! Roger!! Her subordinates nodded without any hesitation in front of an existence that should be called as a cursed god. Zhen Ying left them behind and took a leap back. Then, she didnt notice the existence behind her because she was too mentally focused inside her mind. *Tap-* There was something that bumped on her backDDno, around her hips. She was taken aback and hurriedly looked back, and there she found Hinata. She had lost her eboshi. Her pure white kariginu was dirtied. There were also scratches on her cheeks and hands. It seemed that she was also retreating from the intense battle. Both of them widened their eyes just for a moment, then they both smiled wryly for being so unfocused toward their back and quietly looked back to their respective front. And thenDD . . . . . . Going back slightly in time. Right after the frontline almost crumbled from a single roar of Yamato no Orochi. This art not the time for ye to grow senile! The eight heads of Yamato no Orochi stretched out with a speed like bullet. All of them were heading toward Hinata. Hinata had been feeling from the start of the confrontation that it felt like Yamato no Orochis focus was directed toward her, but it seemed that it wasnt just her imagination. There could only be one reason. There was a lot of legend about snake and dragon demanding sacrifice of young girl. For an existence who demanded the offering of the sisters of Kushinada Hime, the small beautiful girl who was overflowing with willpower more than anyone in this battlefield must looked like a delicious treat in its eyes. But, in a sense, this was a convenience for the defenders. Because it would be easier to defend if the attack of Yamato no Orochi wasnt directed to the whole force but concentrated to a single point. ZenkiDDYaya no Hidzuki got in front of Hinata and met the enemy with her full strength without holding back. Immense demonic aura formed the shape of a giant crimson fist and it was fired together with her punches. *Pah-pah-* The white flowers that bloomed profusely for just an instant was the air membrane. The rushes of punches that easily surpassed the speed of sound met the eight heads of Yamato no Orochi head on. Thunderous sounds exploded a beat later. Shockwave and violent wind raged crazily. The trees at the surrounding were turned into empty plot of land with the ground ploughed. However, even after receiving the battering that was like a barrage of battering ram, Yamato no Orochi was astonishingly not blown away. Although they were batted around and repelled, the eight heads were all still going strong. And then, one head rose and looked down on Hidzuki from above. It created a vortex of water. It wasnt pure and clean water by all means. It was a cloudy water that looked ominous. It was unleashed like a great torrent of laser. Yamato no Orochi was also considered as an avatar of flood and a dragon god that controlled water. Its bombardment was imprinted with a curse that was like a deadly poison that gnawed and ended every living thing. Kuuuuuuuuuuuh!! When Hidzuki crossed her arms, powerful arms of oni made from crimson demonic aura were also forming in the air and served as a giant shield. The powerful torrent of cursed poison hit there. Unbelievably, the legs of Hidzuki who boasted that much overwhelming physical power was being pushed back bit by bit. As expected, from a dragon god from legend ehh- She laughed fearlessly ahah, lifted one leg, and immediately stomped it down. She planted her foot into the hard ground like a pile bunker to fix her body in place. Naturally, the remaining seven heads also kept battering at her. However, that curse, the legendary deadly poison gnawed on Hidzuki. Her vividly crimson colored demonic aura was being dyed with the repulsive color of black. Hidzukis white skin and hair were dyed black from the edge as though they were in necrosis. Cracks also appeared on them. Oni-, wouldst not fail to keep their promise- She wouldnt let it touch even a single finger of Fujiwara Hinata. She would stake her existence on the line and protected to the end the promise that she exchanged with the girl who made her gave her recognition. She wouldnt take a single step back even with the curse ravaging her body. Hidzuki performed her role as shield with the readiness to die. It bought enough time for the onmyoujis to rally themselves. On Gyarodaya Sowaka!! With Taisei on the lead, the Fujiwara Clan chanted the mantra with all their strength. It was the mantra Garuda that was believed to erase every kind of poison. From the start, it was said that Garuda devour evil dragons and poisonous dragons for the benefit of the world. It was the best mantra against Yamato no Orochis cursed poison. On Mayuraki Randei Sowaka!! In addition, the mantra of Mahamayuri that was said to suppress all kind of harmful poisons of snakes and purify them was let loose from Tsuchimicado clan with the elder at the forefront. With the spells of poison sterilization and curse dispel in full power from the onmyouji clan, the violation of the curse against Hidzuki was slowed down. But far from being completely erased, the poison couldnt even be stopped. That was how terrifying Yamato no Orochi was. That was why, Hinata added her effort in that. Naumaku Sanmanda Bodanan Barunaya Sowaka!! The mantra that wished for the assistance of Varuna purified the water together with the curse inside it. The cursed poison itself weakened and in addition the water bombardment itself was also dampened. Hidzuki didnt miss that opening. SHIIIIIH!! Exhaled air that was filled with piercing fighting spirit leaked out from between her gritted teeth. She abandoned elegance and kneaded her strength without any care of appearance. Her horns shined blazingly. Her demonic aura explosively increased and the arms of demonic aura that was forming a cross guard in the air swelled out. Her legs were still fixed into the ground as she opened her guard. She lifted up her left arm as she kept blocking the powerful torrent, twisted her upper body to the limit, and pulled her right arm to the back like a drawn bow. Naturally, the arm of demonic aura also took the same stance Duck if ye dont want to dieeeeee!! It was a warning to Hinata and the others. The onmyoujis all threw themselves on the ground in panic. Right after that, Shuten Doujis full powered attack was unleashed. The crimson giant fist left sound behind and punched straight forward exactly like her temperament. This time, the target was blown away. No, it was scattered away. All eight heads of Yamato no Orochi became like smoke that was scattered by a gust of wind. Like that the torso that was enveloped in thick mist of miasma was also pulverized. The fist pushed forward like a super heavy weight class freight train running out of control that was beyond any hope of stopping. It scattered out gruesome sound of shockwave while crossing the span of more than a hundred meters and further devastated the trees behind on its way. A destructive power that transformed the scenery with a single fist. Anyone couldnt help but shudder from witnessing that. Although, There art no end to this. Hidzuki who was still remaining on her guard with her right fist thrust out let out a wry smile. It was just as she said, the shadow in the end was nothing more than shadow, and so the miasma converged in the blink of eye and reformed the huge body. The next moment, a roar thundered once more. However, this time the voice contained a definite fury/. In order to prevent the roar that was mixed with curse sweeping over the battlefield, Hinata followed her instinct and she already invoked the nine-character charm. But No good-, the barrierDD Dodge- We wont make it inDD The threat of Yamato no Orochi was unveiled. First its gigantic eight tails slammed the ground to display Yamato no Orochis fury. A terrific shaking was created and at the same time the ground itself undulated. Most likely it was one of its authorities. From where Yamato no Orochi was standing, from southwest until southeastDDin other words, the other theaters, Hinata and the other Fujiwara clan members, and a part of Tsuchimikado clan including the elder werent effected because Hidzuki immediately stomped on the ground with her technique to cause a quake and neutralized it, but for the other theatersDDthe practitioners of Tsuchimikado clan that surrounded it couldnt react. The majority of the people fell while a part of them were launched up by the undulating ground. Because of that, they also couldnt deal with the second wave that came attacking with a terrifying timing. The eight heads rotated in high speed like a typhoon. The lump of miasma pulled its tails and rotated like a spiral. The jaws on the tip opened wide. Hidzuki!! Acknowledged! The giant fists of demonic aura were firing like gatling gun. Hinata and others also put up a barrier with the mantra to beg for the divine protection of Vairocana On Abiraunken!! to protect them. Teleport to the shrine-!! It was unknown how many were able to react to the warning shout of the elder. Hidzukis strafing fire and Hinatas barrier saved them from instant annihilation, but not a few of the Tsuchimikado were swallowed by the monster. But as expected, the silver lining here was the monster was a shadow. For an instant, everyone thought that their comrades had been swallowed alive and turned white, but there were definitely flesh bodies falling on the ground after the shadow jaws passed through. It seemed they werent physically eaten because of the shadow body. But, there was no way they could feel relieved from that. There was no way Yamato no Orochi had just taken a meaningless action. Tsu, their soul is disappearing? Dread ran through their whole body. It couldnt eat the flesh body. Then, it would eat humans mind, their soul. Naturally what lied ahead from there was the death of mind. It was a straight course to become an invalid. I wont let you-. DDtamanowowo musubikatamete yorodzuyomo mimusubinokami mitamafuyurashi!! She clapped once, twice. It was the secret words to alter reality for prolonging life in Shinto. It was a secret ritual that fastened down the soul that almost vanished to keep them alive for a while right now. Although her body was trembling due to a large chunk of her willpower being taken away as compensation, she desperately kept the lives of her clan tethered down. But that meant the strongest onmyouji was taken out of action. The cursed roar thundered for the second and then third time. Perhaps it was just her imagination, but the roar felt even more deeply powerful than before. Yamato no Orochis body also looked like it was getting bigger. If the shadows of legendary dragon and snake were also regaining their original strength as the cataclysm was getting gradually even more severe hinata! We will buy you time-. Do the Divine Possession! Taisei yelled after looking at the battle situation. Hinatas eyes opened wide. Divine Possession was certainly powerful. It was undoubtedly Hinatas trump card. But, in the first place making divinity to reside in human body was reckless to the extreme. Even Hinata who possessed the highest aptitude for it as a shrine maiden could only last for five minutes. Considering that she needed to be helped to stand after using it only for less than one minute at the main residence of Tsuchimikado, she wouldnt be able to easily return to the frontline after it with only a treatment at the level of recovery medicine and doctor Arachnes regeneration magic. Fighting legendary existence in a battlefield where Hinata was absent would be no different from suicide. But, even so, if she didnt do Divine Possession right now, she might not be given the chance to do that anymore. Then, right now, she would definitely last for five minutes with the full power of the strongest onmyouji to the utmost. Hinata accepted her fathers gaze that was filled with such decision in understanding. Understood, Otou-sama! Hidzuki! I command you under the name of Fujiwara Hinata! Protect my family! Hidzuki had no time to look back. But, Hidzukis back that was clad in completely messy kimono from letting out a storm of punches without any care in the world certainly told her that she had accepted the command. Hinata backed away from the frontline. She quickly purified the place with Kyuusei Henpai DDthe ceremonial dance steps of nine horoscopes that was performed by a sorcerer in the past to protect a noble setting out on a trip. There, her back bumped on something. When she looked back in surprise, she found the face of Zhen Ying looking down on her across her shoulder. Your complexion look bad. Not as bad as you. Hinata fell into a mysterious sensation of words of foreign country surfacing on the back of her mind and coming out from her mouth on their own while replying to the implicit question of Are you alright in that state? with Im more worried about you. It was a scathing reply that was unusual for Hinata. Zhen Yings cheeks twitched. She and her men had thoroughly messed with her family. It was a natural reply coming for the victim but, to Zhen Ying it made her wanted to say Cheeky brat. Talking big arent you. It was even more surprising because of how composed her face was despite being a little girl. The eyes of Zhen Ying that was feeling a bit uneasy from not knowing whether she would really be able to play her trump card were lit in fire. The two turned away their gazes from each other in a flash. The pure white kariginu and black clothes became opposing contrast that decorated the two. The willpower they kneaded up also made the two to shine in white and black. This lowly servant humbly beg the august Uka no Miatam no Kami despite knowing how insolent it isDD Jade emperors imperial decre(Єȡyавߡһ)DD Hinatas eyes slightly twitched. Her spiritual instinct whispered to her. That Zhen Yings chanting was also calling to an existence in the same holy precinct like her. The Shinto ritual invite the might of heaven. Yes, Zhen Ying was also a shrine maiden with the disposition for Divine Possession. But, the existence that her clan worshipped was a divine beast, an auspicious one. It wasnt an existence that would lend its power for those who invaded others and invited evil spirits and disasters. Even if such acts brought benefit for ones homeland, it was no different from impurity in the eyes of god. Therefore, as long as it was for the duty as Shadow Monk as the dark part of the country, Zhen Ying was unable to obtain its cooperation due to her dirty role. She couldnt but, right now, it was only at this moment, because she fought in order to protect all mankind as equal, although she knew that it was only for her own convenience, she didnt care even if she got punished for it, she would even offer her life, that was why, please lent her the power to protect, she prayed. That feeling, in the end I beseech you to descend from heaven. My protector, the noble and exalted divinity of the white, your name isDDKuzunoha!! The ancient oath by my destiny(һ\τtF)DDBixie C Tianlu!! The summoned divinity materialized. A white fox materialized above Hinatas head. It transformed into particles of light that rained down on her. Two holy beasts also materialized above Zhen Yings head. The body of lion, short wings on their shoulders, long tail, one horn and two horns. DDSacred Beasts Bixie C Tianlu They were a pair of sacred beasts that were said to drive away evil and disaster. The two beasts lookoed down on Zhen Ying for a brief moment. They narrowed their eyes to her who was holding her breath. Then they changed into light just like Kuzunoha and responded to the Divine Possession. No trait like fox ears and tail came out from her body like Hinata, but her hair was similarly dyed white in an instant. Zhen Ying felt moved and grateful that they responded to her while kneading her power that increased explosively. Hinata clapped her hands in prayer. Zhen Ying spread out a bunch of talismans like a fan. They let out their voice loudly at the same time. Cutting the sky cutting the earth cutting the eight directions eight difference in the sky ten letters on the earth the secret sound one to the tens two to the tens three to the tens four to the tens five to the tens six to the tens sever and let loose zanbirari!! Noumaki Saraba Tatagyateibyaku Saraba Bokkeibyaku Sarabata Taratasenda Makaroshaga Ken Gyakigyaki Saraba Bikinnan Untarata Kanman!! One. Not only it purify evil, it was the secret words of Shinto that returned back curse to its sender exactly as it was. One. With its might all and every evil was swallowed in great fire that burned it back to nothing, the dharani of fire world of Acala. A wave of gentle and clean light enveloped not only Yamato no Orochi but the north half. It temporarily purified even the miasma that gushed out from the land. In contrast with Yato no Kami including the southern half, black flame was spreading without any shred of mercy. It didnt affect the nature and allies at the slightest, it simply burned the shadows of snake and dragon with hellfire to nothing. For a short while the number of allies that were sent to the shrine was halved. The frontline that almost crumbled because the recovery rate couldnt keep up was successfully pushing back the enemy for a while. Everyone! Endure it just for a bit more-. Surely, Endou-sama-, his friend will break this deadlock for us! I ask you all to not lose heart! This is where we shall die from the start-. Dont be scared of death! Show them the obstinacy of the Shadow Monk!! Hinata and Zhen Ying who returned to the frontline sent out their pep talk loudly. Everyone let out a rough exhale with exhausted and wounded faces could be seen everywhere but What responded to their words of encouragement were soul stirring wary cries. The time limit was five minutes. With that both Hinata and Zhen Ying would run out of strength. There were fifteen minutes remaining until the promised reinforcement arrived. It would be a long long fifteen minutes. Hinata and Zhen Ying fired powerful secret arts in succession and continued to maintain the frontline, however both of them were harboring nervousness inside their heart. They could do nothing but maintaining the situation. No matter how much they purified the enemies along with the land, the miasma was flooding out endlessly. (Endou-samaI wont be able to hold out till the end-. Please, please send help) She wished for that inside her heart, however. Five minutes later. Hinata and Zhen Ying fell on their knees. Sacred light slipped out from their body and they returned to their original form. Right after that. Gahaah!? A person fell from the sky. It was undoubtedly, the lord. Furthermore it was the real body. Kou-kun!? Endou-sama!? A ragged Rana who was coincidentally nearby and Hinata who was on her knees unable to move yelled with their eyes wide open. Responding to that, the special force, exorcists, and Haurias turned their gazes. And then, they gulped. The hero, was lying down on the ground with grave injuries. Gah, guuh, this isnt, funny at all-. Kahah He vomited out a lot of blood. His body was dyed with venomous looking patchy pattern. His eyes were bloodshot. It was the figure of the lord being driven with his back on the wall that nobody here had ever seen until now. Such figure was lying right there. His eyes that were looking up to the sky was still not giving up. He hadnt broke down. Everyone followed his gaze and looked up to the sky. The Dragons shadow came down below the black clouds. Clones were flying around at its surrounding. DDKokutenkyuu(Black Sky Destitution)-!! The last secret technique of gravity magic that swallowed and annihilated all creations was deployed. It swallowed the part that seemed to be the head. It didnt just stop there, the magic sucked in the shadow until the torso like someone slurping a noodle. But, that only lasted for a brief moment. A new Dragons shadow came down from different spot of the black clouds. A beat passed. What came out was a pulse. *Dokun* It shook the soul as it spread out and right after that, half of the clones were annihilated. Kokutenkyuu was also annihilated, in addition, lightning that ran to every which direction blew another hundreds more of the clones just right after they revived. Clones, clones, clones. In order to constantly maintain the thousand bodies that were the upper limit of the technique, the clones repeatedly cloned themselves in unprecedented speed, spread them out as far away from each other as they could, with each several of them grouping themselves and firing out Kokutenkyuu. But, the opponents destruction rate was going up as each second passed. A single glare, one pulse, with just that clones would be annihilated in three digits, while those who got away would be blown away by the random pounding of lightnings. The phantasmagoric and endless shadow continued to revive as though to declare that the Kokutenkyuu that kept being casted over and over was meaningless. The clones would be annihilated if their cloning speed dropped for even just a little. If there was just a bit of gap between the firing of each final secret technique, they would also be annihilated just as expected. The clones kept sprinting in full speed over their limit constantly, even so the gap kept widening! And then, even if it was the Abyss Lord, his power completely relied on his magic power. Therefore. The stock run out- Someone! Anyone with magic crystal stone!? This is the last one!! Responding to Ranas yell, Aziz threw at her his last magic crystal stone. The great amount of magic power stock that the lord carried in his treasure warehouse was completely consumed in just ten minutes. That fact told the tale of just how intense the battle at the sky was. The magic power stock for the exorcists was also in the same state. The recovery with the recovery medicine and Arachnes regeneration magic also couldnt keep up anymore in this battlefield. The lord thankfully replenished his magic power for the last time while Taisei who came running also purified him. Tsu, Hinatas talismans are also annihilated Taiseis voice shook seeing the disastrous state of the ten talismans on the lords chest that had turned into ash and spilled out. The lord saw that Hinata herself had her hands full with keeping her grip on her consciousness when she heard that. The worst thing was that even with the main body away from the frontline, the curse that the clones received followed the magic power link and invaded until the main body. Taisei was doing his best, but without Hinatas divine protection With the other peopleDDHidzuki was holding back Yamato no Orochi, but with Zhen Ying out of commission, the Shadow Monks were forced to withdraw their defensive line against the colony of Yato no Kami in an accelerating speed. Barnard and Vanessa, Karm, Aziz and others were also already withdrawing the defensive line until the very limit. It was only a matter of time until they crumbled. Emily held back from reporting but, there were already dead casualties appearing in the shrine. Rana, contact Nagumo. Its impossible to hold for fifteen more minutes. The sentence that was said with a small voice was really unlike the usual lord. It must sounded like whine objectively speaking. In fact, Taisei who was in a touching distance from him was gulping from hearing that. But, Rana nodded as though she had expected that. She understood that it wasnt a whine, but a realistic conclusion. Even though he was in the lord mode, his speech and action were the same like normal. And his expression was blank which was completely unlike him. It was showing more clearly than anything how much frustration was flooding the inside of his chest. Dont make that kind of face, Kou-kun. You took on a monster that set aside even the goddess by yourself you know? You can hold your head high. The lords face turned conflicted without being able to say anything back. Rana winked seeing that and tried to make a call. But, just before she could, the sky howled. There was a roar that caused them to hallucinate like that. The how that was let out by the Dragons shadow was clearly far more powerful than anything from before. The rank of its power had increased again. DDtsuuu!? The overwhelming curse that flowed into him through the clones caused his consciousness to spark. He would be in grave danger if he didnt sever all the connections by himself in an instant. But, even so the curse that reached him was enough to curse a single person to death. It wasnt something that could be suppressed by Taisei alone. Kou-kun!? En, dou-sama- Kousuke vomited blood. Hinata desperately tried to knead her willpower, but her body that was in the extremity of fatigue couldnt move a single finger. And then, from the sky where there was nothing getting in its way anymore, the consciousness of the Dragons shadow was directed toward the ground. Everyone without exception tasted the feeling like a frog that was being glared by a snake. Kousuke lifted his hands. He mustered the last of his strength to invoke Kokutenkyuu to serve as a shieldDD In that instant. DDSure-kill techniqueee!! Etemp-san Impact-!! A silver flash cut through the sky. It pierced the Dragons shadow and dispersed it like a mist. It even opened a hole through the black clouds. Wa-wah, how awful! Sorry for being so late! In the sky, other than the abnormal with three pairs of fairy wings making a cool poseDDEtemp, Kaori also appeared with her shining wings spread out above the shrine. That radiance spread through the battlefield, healing the allies with an age of the gods magic that overturned even death. Mumu-, what a sorry state you are in, Abyssgate! Is what I want to say but, that thing is seriously crazy isnt it desu! So Ill praise you, you did great! The ground shook powerfully. The southern area where the colony of Yato no Kami was advancing was mowed down together with the sea of trees with a single swing of Warhammer from Shia in her Body Strengthening Level X. The shockwave that came from plain physical strength, combined with the magic power shockwave function from Vire Drucken inflicted a devastating damage to the sea of trees that far surpassed Hidzukis attack before this. A disastrous scene of trees twirling in the air and bedrock overturned was spreading out. The area was stripped naked until three hundred meters. Reinforcement cameeeDD!! The Abyss Lord couple high-fived with each other as though tossing away the serious atmosphere just a moment ago like a worthless trash. The assault squad, the exorcists, and also the Haurias were all cheering together. Of course, the onmyoujis and Shadow Monks were looking with their pupils turning into dot. Rana-san, sorry for being so late. Actually we should be able to come helping faster than this but, powerful Dragons shadows suddenly materialized all over the world. Together with the appearance of the Dragons shadow, multiple dragons with especially powerful legend apparently broke the seal that was put on them and materialized as shadow. Dealing with those caused them to be late in rushing here. DDKukuh, in front of this peerlessly beautiful fairy who shall be unmatched till the end of time, a mere dragon isABAAADDH!? Shia, will there be more reinforcement? Unfortunately its only us. Tio-san cant come out from the Miniature Garden because she is getting affected by the Dragon, so she is completely focused with assisting Hajime-san. Hajime-san right now is also in a state where he cant move at all, so she is doubling as his bodyguard. The situation at the fairy world is also awful so Yue-san cant leave from there. Mister hero and all the other classmates are also covering for the hole that we left behind to come here, so Shia tossed an injection filled with the demon kings special drink at Rana while explaining. Rana caught it and immediately injected it into the neck of her husband with smoothly natural movement. AAADD!? The lord screamed with his eyes wide open. With Kaoris regeneration magic and soul magic, Hinata who was able to recover greatly came running and she was in the verge of chanting the words of power for dispelling curse, so a scream hih leaked out from her mouth after witnessing the stylish violence that was carried out right before her eyes. DDRevived-! Etemp-san is reviveDDAA~~~~~~!? We can hold out for fifteen more minutes with just us you know! Shia said that and displayed the tyranny of Level Xs power once more. Vire Drucken that she swung around blew away Yato no Kami right after it revived. Kaori also continued to heal while raining down feathers of disintegration to every direction like a heavy rain. She was dispersing the shadows of snake and dragon that were approaching from the east and west sides. The north was naturally being maintained with Hidzuki holding back Yamato no Orochi. It was enough time for them to rally themselves. DDI-I wont lose-. With love and courage, no matter how many timesIYAAA~~~!? This is the last sprint! Ill block all the shockwaves from the sky no matter what! Right now we have continue option available! Lets show them the hidden strength of security bureaus assault force- Hauria too! This is bosss order! Offer up your hearts! Claudia, Vanessa, and then Rana spurred on with loud voices. War cries were raised in response. Also, Barnard was sent to the shrine and died before Kaori came. Right now he was in the middle of resurrection. Regardless of anything he didnt die as expected. DDRight, a shitty game! This guy is a cheater yknow! Wait GYAADDDSU!? Just a bit more-. Believe that the dawn will come!! I dont know what they are planning but, it looks like the returnees has a plan to take care of the situation. Were going to accomplish buying time at least!! Put our pride as Shadow Monk on the line!! Hinata and Zhen Yings encouragement, Shia and Kaoris astounding abilities, also the existence that was fighting alone in the sky even while being really annoying caused even the onmyoujis and Shadow Monks who were in complete bewilderment to be fired up. DDSorry for acting so cocky! I cant do this anymoreee! Help meee-!! Okay! Healing complete! Shia, Endou-kun, talk later! Lets go! Etemp-san can only run around by herself! Fuh, very well. Guess Ill do one more job!! Oo, as expected from the special drink that made even Yue-san high. Drinking a drink by injection is insane! Is what I thought, but the effect is extraordinary! Etemp-san finally started to sob, so Kaori hurriedly flew away. Following after her was the lord falling toward the sky with 800 clones behind him. With 200 clones joining the fight, the battle on the ground became much more manageable. They had no more spare strength but surely they would be able to hold. Shia, take care of Kou-kun. Someone like me cant come together to his battlefield after all. You are unusually meek. Youre really giving off the atmosphere of a wife. Even though Im talking seriously here! Im relieved that there is still a serious soul even among my family! Enough already just go! Ahahaaa. I need to be the one making you guys go along with my pace sometimes too! Shia hopped *pyon* like a bunny and kept going to the sky using the air as her foothold. Rana saw her off with a fixed stare. Then seeing that the lords were also on the ground although only the clones, and in addition the rabbit who was like her little sister and universally recognized as bugged coming as reinforcement caused her expression to loosen up. A beat later. Now, here we go. LEAVE BEHIND YOUR HEADDD!! Her faced returned to the face of a head hunting rabbit and she returned back into the violent battlefield. DDThirteen minutes remaining. The lord and 800 clones, Shia and Etemp. And then the angel mode Kaori who was carrying out healing for the people on the ground from afar even while focusing to be the healer for the force in the sky too. Fundamentally, the lord and his clones would shoot Kokutenkyuu, while Shia and Etemp bought him time to maintain it. Kaori didnt participate with the battle not by choice, but because she couldnt. She had no leeway for that. If she slack off with the healing even just for a moment, everyone would immediately be gnawed by curse that would destroy their body and soul. She was forced to such role even with this much combat force assembled here. That was just how much the Dragons shadow had strengthened. The origin disaster that was even more ancient than any legend was about to wake up for real. Nuuh, Shia-dono!! Why cant we obtain the assistance of the divine spirits!? I wish to ask them to perform wide range annihilation though!? All of them are sleeping! Sleeping!? It seemed they were sleeping. Even though Vire Druckens Divine Equip Mode would be a great help for scattering the Dragons shadow that was swelling up even more. They had also used sublimation magic. Even so, pained voice slipped out from Kaoris mouth. Because she was in a state of using regeneration magic and soul magic simultaneously, and furthermore she was using that combination for many times over at the same time. The soul magic was especially important and one that she couldnt slack off with. If she showed any opening, hundreds of types of curses would instantly attack unseen and caused various effect like murder, madness, brainwashing, etc, etc in an instant. In addition, the enemy must have realized Kaoris role as healer. The phantasmagoric shadow finally began to send out small snake dragons from the black clouds like tentacles. They were targeting Kaori persistently. Naturally it would be bad to block them directly. Kaori was forced to dodge continuously using Godspeed that shortened the time needed for travelling itself. That too was a cause of why Kaori was going over her capacity. Nununuh, this will be a bit easier if at least Netemp is here desu- Etemp yelled while creating a raging stream of pure water using water element magic to defend against the lightning strike that targeted the lord while firing a huge disintegration bombardment when the dragon approached from the front with its jaw wide open, dispersing the Dragons shadow. Is Netemp-dono supporting boss like usual!? Yes! Also right now master is in a completely defenseless state! Woah woah!? Almost got me! So right now she is at his side together with Tio-dono serving as a guard too! Just what in the world is the situation over thereABYAA!? Abyssgateee!? Fuh, thats just a clone. Its not the time to say that! Isnt that the space magic Quaking Sky just now!? Due to an intense vibration that suddenly ran through the space, 400 clones were blown away altogether. On top of that, everyone suddenly felt a heavy weight on them that almost made them dropped. Gravity intervention!? Tsk He was performing pseudo flight with gravity magic, so the lord switched to the Air Force that was enchanted to his booths and stopped midair. He had expected it but, he unconsciously tsked when the enemys strength had increased to the point where it could even interfere with the principle of the world. DDTen minutes remaining. At this point, the sky around Mountain Fuji was already like hurricane. His sight was hindered by the storm that was raging like turbulent air. His balance kept getting disturbed by the wind. On top of that, *DON* suddenly there was a destructive sound of explosion. Mountain Fuji is- It was a genuine eruption.. It was relatively small scale, but there wasnt only smoke, lava, cinders, and volcanic thunderstorm could be seen from afar. The shaking from the quake was also getting a step stronger in addition. On top of that, he suddenly noticed but Eh, blizzard!? Huh? The light of the city vanished!? Kaoris eyes widened seeing the western sky was being. Shia raised her voice when she saw with her far sight that the light of the city wasnt turned on at all. Far from that, it was unnaturally dark that she couldnt see through the darkness even after she strengthened her sight. The abnormal phenomenon of the temperature increase at eastern Japan and the temperature decrease at western Japan was finally entering the domain of heat wave and below freezing it seemed. In addition, perhaps it was a kind of authority rather than curse. The light of civilization was swallowed by darkness and couldnt be seen at the slightest. If they could check using artificial satellite, there was no doubt that Japan would look like a patchy pattern of black and white right now. Night that was dyed in black that rejected all light, and noon that was dyed in white that denied all darkness were forming dome shaped domains that were scattered here and there in Japan. Naturally, the coastal region was finally displaying a very stormy state. It would only be a matter of time until extremely big high wave attacked the cities along the coast. It was truly the sight of the end of the world. Eei, this is an absurdly long fifteen minutes! It was unbelievable that only five minutes had passed since Shia and others came running. If the cataclysm continued to increase in intensity at this rate, it would be already impossible to get a perfect game Such bad premonition flashed at the back of his mind for an instant. However, the lord denied it with a fearless smile. He fired Kokutenkyuu in full strength and even while gritting his teeth strongly from the feeling of his magic power being shaved off in big chunks, But, well, you will make it in time right? You dont know how to fail huh? He muttered soDD Thats an overestimation. Even I often messed up you know. And be answered. By the voice that he was waiting eagerly for! Faster than the designated time, with an impressive time of more than ten minutes still remaining from the deadline, not jut the lord, the faces of Shia and others were also filled with a joyful look that said Finallyy!. On the ground below, loud cheers HES HEREEE!! also rose from anyone other than the onmyoujis and Shadow Monk. HAHA. By all means pray tell me! Just what in the world you have ever failed in huh! Pleasing my daughter. There is no helping about that one I guess! Right after cracking such jokes. The eruption was visibly settling down. On the ground below, the quake that was getting progressingly fiercer was getting noticeably weaker. The hurricane changed into a breeze. The surging heavy thunders were dispersing. The blizzard vanished, the rain also stopped, the heat wave and below zero temperature was turning moderate. The absurd noon and night left, civilization was regaining its light. The waves that were raging at the coastal area were changing countenance into a lull. The cataclysm was calming down like it was only an illusion. The cause of that was, Shia! Shia! I came to save you! Are you happy? You are happy arent you? Now you can see anything else other than me arent youDD A hole opened up in the dark clouds and the radiance of sun showed its face. No, it was a cool beauty who looked like an elite career woman in appearance only, radiating the radiance of sun so fiercely that anyone mistook her like that. DDThe divine spirit of fire circle Soare She wasnt in her usual form of jiggling slime. She was in a complete human form like when she was in the star spirit world in the past. Her body was clad in overwhelming divine might that wasnt at all inferior from her main body. Her power that governed over sun and light returned the heat wave at eastern Japan and the localized noon back to normal. You are too boisterous, hopeless Soare. Focus. The suppression will be undone if your mind wander. A fine figure of man appeared together with thunder. The ground at the foot of Mountain Fuji bulged up and a giant appeared from there. DDThe divine spirit of thundercloud Udar DDThe divine spirit earth Oros The avatar of lightning erased the heavy thunder of the Dragon, while the avatar of earth suppressed the eruption and earthquake. Then naturally, Yes yes, everyone, keep it at that. Dont embarrass me, the goddess of the Treasure Tree. Can you stop stressing your higher position with every sentence? I myself is the goddess of the King Tree you know? You two are no different. The girl with faint green hair tied into twintail and wearing a dancer outfit that were fluttering from the windDDthe divine spirit of flowing sky that governed the worlds wind Enti and the beautiful woman with black hair and black dress who was governing over the night and darknessDDthe divine spirit of everlasting darkness Laila. And then, a sea eagle that looked like transparent crystalDDthe divine spirit of ice and snow who governed over humidity and cold weather Barahu. They were also here. At the coastal area, the divine spirit of sea current Meeres also regained his former appearance of giant sea dragon while he was currently controlling the whole sea surrounding Japan. It was unimaginable that any of them had ever been in the shape of jiggling slime. They were suppressing the cataclysm with heavenly might that even made anyone who knew them wondered if they were perhaps even stronger than their original. It was a majestic appearance that was truly worthy for divine spirits that governed over the nature of the world. The descend of seven gods. And then the salvation from the cataclysm. In front of that scenery that was far removed from reality caused everyone on the ground below to look up to the sky with their mouth hanging open. It was fortunate that the shadows of legendary snake and dragon were also stopped moving temporarily. It might be the influence from the Dragons shadow stirring as though it was slightly bewildered. Either way, new players made their entrance as though to take advantage of that opening. Delivery~, we have delivery heree~!! A present from the mister~~~~ A gate manifested in front of the lord. From there small silhouettes flew out along with cheerful voices that sounded out of place. They were two palm sized girl who looked adorable like in a dream, wearing pretty dress. They had two pairs of shining wings on their back. One had long light green hair, and the other one had pink colored bob cut. Their faces looking exactly the same like the other was proof that they were twins. They were the fairy sisters, Rune and Cino. The big sister Rune rode the wind and put a necklace on the lord. Cino went to Shia. Following after them, the fairies who planned to migrate to the Miniature Garden flew out from the gate and distributed necklaces to Kaori and Etemp, and the to the allies on the ground below. Right after that. Nuoooh!? Whats this!? Power if overflowing His dried out magic power was instantly refilled to full tank. It didnt stop at just that, immense magic power was constantly flowing from the necklace. Goshuji-sama couldst not answer because he is focusing, so I shall explain briefly in his place. It was Tios voice that replied back. Goshujin-sama hath completely grasped the willpower of this planet. The Dragon art not infinite anymore. The fundamental solution that Hajime spoke of. It was none other than the complete control of this planets powerDDthe willpower that was flowing from the King Tree. The awakening and the revival of the Dragon was only possible because it devoured willpower. Naturally, its endless power also came from devouring this planets power. In that case, there would be no problem if all the power was robbed right from the source before it could flow to Japan. Yes, to the world inside the treasure warehouse DDthe Miniature Garden. Even the immense energy of a planets worth wouldnt be too much if it was assigned to grow the world of Miniature Garden. As a side benefit, it could also be appropriated for accelerating the growth of Miniature Gardens great treeDDthe Treasure Tree and the divine spirits. There was no time, so Hajime also implemented time acceleration using Hour Crystal and Tios regeneration magic. Netemp was constantly attending the element conversion system to control it, and while Laila was sleeping in order to grow, Aularodde served as the substitute goddess of the King Tree. Crushing the supply route art the standard tactic in war. Right now Goshujin-sama art capable of supplying the earths energy to the designated location in the designated amount anytime. In other words, Japan right now was in a state that was completely cut off from willpower. The power of Dragon had become limited to only the amount that it contained inside itself. Furthermore, with this it was like the sacred grounds of the technique users who were awakened all over the world had been seized from them, so they couldnt receive power as they pleased from the dragons vein and dragons den with this. The fundamental solution that Hajime talked about was none other than a complete control over earths unique energy. That artifact art supplying infinite energy through the Miniature Gardens Treasure Tree only to those who holdst it. It doth not care what type of power the owner used. However, it was still a prototype so Hajime had to control everything manually. Right now Hajime was closing his eyes while sitting in meditation posture in the Miniature Gardens world that was cultivating immense as well as abundant nature with the Treasure Tree behind him. He was also using Limit Break in his focus. Like that, he was continuously supplying infinite power to his comrades, subordinate devils, and the divine spirits who were scattered all over the world. Hajime had no room to spare for anything else in his extreme focus. But, the way he was clad in the light of star inside a world of his own creation, with the giant tree that was like a world tree behind him, the unlimited power of his homeworld in his grasp, obeyed by devils and divine spirits, and continuously sending endless power only to his chosen all over the world No, hes totally a god already. Thats even more crazy than Ehito! As expected from my master! Thats the description of an authentic demon god isnt it, desu. Hajime-kun, how far is he planning to go Kousuke unconsciously returned to his plain self. Etemps tension increased in explosive rate. Shia and Kaori were making a slightly exasperated expression. Indeed, what Hajime was doing wasnt really different from Ehito who was continuously sending infinite power to his countless apostles from the sacred precinct. And the way he was possessing portable planet and world, and leading gods and also demons other than beings who were apostles in the past was certainly even more insane than Ehito. Anyway whittle off the enemy! Right now Goshujin-sama art also snatching away the willpower that is enveloping Japan! But, the process wouldst take a bit of time! The divine spirits art suppressing the natural disasters during that time, but if the shadows art also dispersed continuously, the process shouldst quicken even more! I see. That is truly easy to understand!!! The lord turned on the spot and took a cool pose. Mine abyss is deepening even further with this endless magic power. Endou-kun! This isnt the time to screw around! A cornered rat will bite even a cat after all. We dont know what the Dragon will do when its cornered! It wasnt like he was screwing around. The unprecedented predicament that cornered him like never before, the sublimation magic from Kaori, and then obtaining the infinite magic power was pushing the lord to a new stage! Lets go, you all can feel exciting from feeling mes power!! He is going passed acting chuuni into a sham foreigner!? As expected he might be screwing around. The lords mind was rushing to a strange direction, however, his strength was the real thing. DDCoolness depth Level VI What it brought about was clones in number that increased by one digit. The total number was ten thousand. The amount of lord could be mistaken as a new dark cloud as they rushed through the sky. And then, Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!!Kokutenkyuu!! The sky was completely covered by the secret technique black hole. NOwaaahDDDD!? Etemp-saaDDDn!? Retreat retreaat! Were going back to the grounddd Etemp almost got sucked in before Shia caught her midway. They retreated from the sky together with Kaori. Even the divine spirits were retreating from the battlefield in panic. Rune and Cino also almost turned into lost fairies before Enti protected them while yelling Stupidddd! Give a warning at least before you do something like thattt! in anger. This is unexpected even for moi too! Soorriii!! Everyone thought. Somehow he was even more annoying than before in a different vector. The Dragons shadow must have also sensed that its power was decreasing fast. At the same time, it might also sensed that its chance of victory was small. It was just as Shia said, the Dragon roared in anger and hatred like a cornered rat. The Dragons shadow was already swallowed whole by the absurd attack of Kokutenkyuu bombardment. Even so, it resisted the power of annihilation while trying to change all of its remaining power into a curse to kill all living creatures. Kokutenkyuu was the highest level of magic in physical destruction. But, it didnt have the suction power to also draw in immaterial power like a curse and annihilated it. Eei, it doesnt know when to give upDD DDSitting in the gods abode at the high plain of heaven, by the decree of the imperial Mutsukamurogi, Kamuromi, invoking the grand prayer of the heavenly ritualDD Through the radio, a young beautiful voice resounded with dignity. Right after that, pure white light spiraled up and pierced the sky from the ground. The lord lifted his cheeks fearlessly. What would happen when the strongest onmyou girl obtained infinite willpower. Good grief! My princess is the greatest there is!! Through the radio a cough Nn-!?, and disturbing words like Lolicon and Purging could be heard, but they didnt enter the ears of the lord who was extremely high! A thunderous sound came from the ground. The northern half of the sea of trees were blown away in three hundred meters radius. At the source of it, there was Hidzuki whose crimson demonic aura danced boisterously like a prominence. She looked smug. Extremely so. Her gaze was directed toward Shia who was going down to the ground. It seemed she was burning with rivalry after witnessing Shias first attack. Apparently she tried doing the same feat after obtaining unlimited demonic ki. The onmyouji and Shadow Monks too. They werent paying any attention to the consumption rate of their willpower. Far from that, perhaps because they were now able to fire techniques that far surpassed their original capability like there was no tomorrow, they finally fell to the same state of high tension like the security bureaus assault force and Hauria. The increase of the exorcists power also went without saying. The shadows of legendary snake and dragon that couldnt possibly resurrect anymore were being annihilated one after another. Its unfortunate. The black asterism of destruction. They were sparking as they slowly rotated at the sky, swallowing the shadow further to the center. The scene looked like a black galaxy. If allowed to announce the imperial decree, all the sins, all the crimes shall not existDD And then, even the curse of the Dragon that it unleashed toward the whole Japan to take as many existences as possible to the grave together with it If there was an astronaut who could look down on earth right now, he might feel moved to tears by that fantastic sight. From the south of Japan until the north, there were pure white pillars of light that dotted all over the place. Their number was roughly thirty thousand. Yes, Hinatas technique was spreading to the whole Japan through all the Inari Shrines. If it was possible to teleport from torii to torii of Inari Shrines that were located all over the country through the other world, it was also possible for her to send only her power. If she had infinite willpower in her Divine Possession state, although it was limited to only Japan, Fujiwara Hinata was able to protect the whole country from any kind of supernatural power. We also want to live. Thats why I beseech for a cleansing, for purification for the reason of the matter of whiteDD Kokutenkyuu that numbered like the stars in the sky due to ten thousand of lords gathered at the center. They all fused and formed a gigantic star of disaster. The cleansing pure white light covered the whole Japan. The light also flowed from the foot of the mountain to the peak, making the sacred mountain Fuji to shine. Sleep for ten thousand years more!! Lend the eight ears of Saoshika to all the gods, asking them to listen and eat!! The lord extended one hand toward the gigantic Kokutenkyuu. He spread open his five fingersDDand closed them in a crushing gesture. The star shrunk right away. The Dragons shadow was completely annihilated without even any death throes. *Paan* A clear sound of clap reverberated. The abbreviated Most Required Purification that possessed a power that equaled the great purification speech in Shinto thoroughly cleansed and exorcised the curse that almost spread throughout Japan. The deafening silence of the night returned. The deathly battle where the fate of the world was on the line announced its end with astonishing silence. Nobody said anything for a while. Everyone was simply breathing roughly while exchanging gazes with each other, asking if it was really over. While the ten thousand clones were dispersing, the lord was also looking around as though a part of himself couldnt believe in their victory. You did great huh, Endou. The voice of Hajime who should be in a state of extreme concentration reached him. I received the calls just now. The dragons that manifested at all the other places have also vanished. The influence of the dragon hath also vanished. Im not feeling anything at all now. I see The abyss lord mode was turning off. But, he still hadnt regained the leeway to feel the usual heartache. He silently went down to the ground. At the sea of trees that had completely became open empty lot, his gazes looked around at the exhausted figures of his allies. It was at that moment, there was a flicker of light at the corner of his sight that made him taken aback. When he turned his gaze to there while narrowing his eyes from the dazzling light, he could see the sun peeking out slightly at the eastern sky. It was painting the sky with morning glow Its dawn. Kousuke muttered naturally. His comrades whose gazes were similarly taken away by the morning sun looked at Kousuke simultaneously. Inside the backlight that was getting brighter, Kousuke also turned his face toward his allies and finally put on a wide smile. They had fought through an intense and long night in order to see this dawn. They had definitely fought to the end. Anyone understood that meaning from his smile. *Suuu* He breathed in. He put in all of his emotions. And then, Its-, our victoryyDDDDDDDDDD!!! He let out a war cry as loudly as he could as though he was trying to make his voice reached the whole Japan. With that, everyone finally felt it for realDDa beat passed. DDWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! Shouts of triumph reverberated grandly to the sky of the dawn. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Next time it will be over with the epilogue. Yep, well, oen chapter isnt enough to finish this (Sweat) Although, there also isnt that much things to write so Im thinking that the chapter wont need to wait for a week to finish and Ill upload it as soon as possible. Thank you very much for accompanying this long story! After the third arc of abyss lord is finished, we will return to Tortus travel journal next. But I need time to think of the idea and things that I want to do are piling up, so forgive me, but Im thinking to rest fully at November. Best regards. . Material introduction C Revived! Etemp-san is revived! From Baki. C Offer up your hearts! From Shingeki. C This guy is a cheater! Its from SAOs Kibaou-san, more or less. C Leave behind your head From Shimizu-san of Drifter. C Dont know the way to fail The words that AJ said to Harry in the movie Armageddon. Thats the line that Shirakome liked the most throughout the movie. C My princess is the greatest there is! From a certain basket light novel. Because Hinata is a elementary schooler, okay. (TN: Anyone know what is the reference here?) CH 425 . AN: I said that there is much more to write but, the things that I want to write increased while I was writing Warning: This chapter was uploaded at 2 November (Tuesday). There was also update at 30 October (Saturday), so please go the previous chapter first for those who havent read it! It was already one month since the battle that decided the fate of the world. Time flies like an arrow. Such saying was really fitting to express just how the month passed like in a blink of eye. The world was still in great commotion that hadnt calm down at all. It was only natural. After all abnormal phenomenons that were impossible to happen naturally happened on parade. The historical records that mankind had accumulated until now and the researches about nature were completely useless to explain the unknown phenomenons and they happened in a scale that swallowed a whole country. In addition, witnesses appeared endlessly and their testimonies were also really out there. I saw a giant and terrifying illusion of dragon I heard roars that were impossible for any existing animals to make I saw god descended The sea suddenly started to be stormy and then calmed down just as suddenly I was enveloped in darkness and couldnt see anything I was enveloped in light and couldnt see anything The temperature suddenly was below zero. I thought I was going to freeze The temperature suddenly became really hot I got dehydration There was a typhoon like sudden evening shower The torii of the Inari Shrine nearby was shining My wound and the damage on my house were erased when I realized Mountain Fuji shined divinely If it was before the cataclysm, all of those comments would only be considered material to be written in third rate occult magazine or became urban legend in internet that was posted half in jest and wouldnt gather any interest. But, such contents that would be dismissed with a laugh before were spreading widely right now as a public truth. The people in Japan, whether they were foreigner or mass media staff or government employee or police officer and the like, even people who investigated because they originally doubted it were experiencing those things by themselves, so they couldnt just disregard them as mere cock-and-bull story. Or rather, the number of recordings of the cataclysm were numbering as many as the star in the sky. And the sources also came from all kinds of party and places, from media to individual from the whole country. In addition there were even recordings from all over the world that witnessed dragon, and the young men and women, or perhaps fantastical beasts fully loaded with weapons facing them Not to mention that despite such storm of supernatural phenomenons, the number of death or injury that were directly caused by them was zero. It was impossible whether to consider these events as disaster or miracle. That was the current situation. As the result, even the specialists all over the world couldnt give any answer. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the world was still in the midst of chaos. It neednt be said how was the situation in Japan. In regard to this, Japan governments opinion was as stated below. Perhaps the eruption of Mountain Fuji caused some kind of chain reaction that resulted in the occurrence of phenomenons in the nature that originally only had astronomical chance of happening naturally. In the end all those phenomenons only occurred due to a miraculous chain of events, because of that they all died down in a night and the nature also returned back to normal. At present, there was no sign of activity at Mountain Fuji. Because it was completely in a calm state, the possibility of similar phenomenon occurring once more must be extremely low. That was the conclusion of the specialist committee. A specialist research institution was being set up near Mountain Fuji right now. At the same time, it was also decided that in case the worst happened, a rapid reaction force of JSDF would also be stationed nearby for five years so that they could quickly evacuate the people. The research of the cause would still continue from here on without sparing any effort for it In other words. The cause is unknown but, perhaps it wont happen anymore you know? We have also made preparation in case the worst happen, and the investigation is also still ongoing, so rest assured okay? That was the governments stance. In reality, that was no different from saying that they didnt know anything. Everyday experts and specialists showed up in television and acted in complete confusion while also screaming and acting deranged. Also, naturally Japan governments upper echelon knew about the truth. But, they couldnt possibly go public with the truth. They couldnt push Japan and the world into even more chaos than this, and doing that might cause a conflict surrounding supernatural power with the returnees at the forefront. The people who participated in the battle at the sea of trees werent seen because from the start the nearby populace had been evacuated. And the weather had also become a raging storm when the fight reached the sky, so it was possible for anyone to get their face even if they used camera with telephoto lens. Also, the videos and images of the classmates who dealt with the dragon shadows were also dealt by Hajime using his usual method, so they wouldnt get exposed from there too. What was unexpected was that a lot of foreigners rushed into the countries that were attacked by such incomprehensible cataclysm. Though among the Japanese people, there were also some who went Who can possibly stay in a country where such crazy disaster occurred! and escaped to foreign country The visitors consisted of the obvious ones like research institutions from other governments, United State, or even private institutions. Other than them there were also people all over the world whose curiosity was tickled and occult believer. Rather they were scrambling to get ahead of each other to enter the country and that was still continuing even now. Thanks to that, it seemed that the country would be able to obtain high economic effect for a while from their spending here, so the government officials who knew about the truth were all smiling wryly. The perception of society on the surface is like that. Are you listening? Of course, Im listening completely. A bunch of skyscraper that were towering high and crammed close with each other, the jammed pack stream of cars coming and going without end, the overwhelming amount of crowd that walked in a hurry. Kousuke stared reproachfully at the beauty who was staring at those sights with deep interest beside him as he asked that question. Long white hair and black kimono. The woman with height of 170 cm looked gorgeous, however there was also this obscene atmosphere that could be felt somewhat from her. This woman was Shuten DoujiYaya no Hidzuki. Height that reached two meters was too inconspicuous, so she shortened herself. She also made her horn to be out of sight with her own power. It was apparently the result of Hidzuki in her own way to hide her true identity so that she wouldnt stand out after a fashion. She was still normally drawing gazes from the passerby due to her atmosphere and beauty though. Perhaps she was used to being the center of attention. The person herself looked like she didnt care at all. Hidzuki were looking at the state of the modern world with deep interest as though to say that she wouldnt tire of it no matter how many times she saw it. Then she turned her gaze to Kousuke. The height of their eyes was almost the same, so he felt a bit daunted from her eyes that were radiating bewitching radiance and her beautiful features. And, how about at behind the scene? It seemed that she was really listening. They were walking to their destinationactually they could arrive there right away, but Hidzuki pestered him for a modest date by walking together through this present world, so Kousuke met her demands which also doubled as a show of his grattiudewhile Kousuke continued talking. It seems they were told the truth. The truth, is it? Kousuke nodded while protecting Hidzuki from the man who was approaching in a daze because they didnt notice Kousukes existence and got lured by Hidzukis atmosphere that induced carnal desire Not, in order to protect the man from Hidzuki, Kousuke tightly caught the onis hand that almost sprang up while activating his stealth to also cover Hidzuki, averting away the mans perception from her. The truth about the existence of supernatural power and its revival. The secret maneuver of Shadow Monk and our fight. The existence of apparition andthe true form of Japan. In addition they were also told about the source of that supernatural powerthe willpower, and who is in control of it. They werent told about the sanctuary at Britain and the King Tree, and about other worlds like the fairy world, but they were given the general explanation for things other than that The unknown was scary. And if that became the cause of incomprehensible cataclysm, nations absolutely couldnt turn a blind eye to that. After all they didnt know when such disaster would also happen to their country. In that case the investigation to Japan would also become extreme both at the surface and behind the scene. They must actually know the cause right? Other countries would think like that and used every means in their disposal to find out. That would be troubling. Therefore they were given what they wanted. Along with a deadly poison though. Fufufu. What a truly terrifying story that is. They learned the truth while also having a knife pressed at their jugular. The master of mine beloved art very much a nice person, Hidzuki-san said with a gruesome smile. She looked truly demonic. Kousuke couldnt deny that impression. He could only smile wryly. After all the leaders of all countries were kidnapped, and in the end they were showed about the difference in power with the show of force of devils and divine spirits obeying the other side. That wasnt an explanatory meeting or an negotiation anymore. It was just a coercioneveryone thought so. Nobody couldnt possibly imagine right now that when Liliana migrated and set up a new religious group years from now, the same thing would be carried out once more to deal with that. There is a proper reason for that okay? There art no need to make any excuse. Its only natural for the strong to rule over the weak. Stop acting like a barbarian savage so naturally. Also you see. He did it because he hate to that ruling thing. ? Hidzuki put her index finger on her cheek and tilted her head to show her incomprehension. Even though her fundamental way of thinking was no different than a savage tribe, every single one of her gesture was so lively that it was unfair. Kousuke sighed inside his heart. He explained that the effort required to continue to manipulate peoples perception and information in a world scale was already too bothersome. That too was caused by the existences of the awakened. No matter how complete Hajimes control over the willpower of this planet was, there was nothing that could be done about the people who already awakened. It was a power that earthling possessed from the start. It was something that was produced inside the body of anyone living, so they would be able to use power no matter what unless they were massacred or something. Also, it was thought that the awakened was people with high aptitudelike the descendant of people who married with other species who woke up to their power right away after the King Tree was revived, but in the end it was just a hypothesis. There was no guarantee that awakened people would stop appearing from here on. Furthermore, there were surely other individual and organization that had been passing down the way of handling willpower as technique like the onmyouji and Shadow Monk. There wont be any end of it. Massacring them is also out of question, and doing things like ruling over them will be beyond troublesome. To say nothing of watching over them continuously, thats just impossible. Even though he hath a godlike power? Yes, even though he has godlike power. Fuumu Well, it might be a hard to understand way of thinking for an oni chief like Hidzuki though If that guy had that kind of craving for domination, surely he wouldnt try to go home from another world so crazily desperate like that, Kousuke thought with a wry smile. Because, if Hajime wanted to rule the world, there was a world where he could do that far more easily than earthin Tortus. Whats more it wouldnt be a tyrannical rule, in that world he would be able to rule as a worshipped existence that was accepted by the people favorably. Even after Ehito was defeated, he had no change of heart and still wished to be reunited with his family and returned once more to his daily life in the past. It was to a degree where that extreme wish was materialized as a concept. For Hajime, nothing was more important than the few close people rather than the many others and the daily life with those close people whether it was then or now. Thats why, if were working with the premise that the awakened exist, the world will notice the existence of supernatural power no matter what we did. Kousuke pulled her hand slightly forcefully to change the topic. Hidzuki also switched her mood and perhaps it was just his imagination, but it felt like her feeling was elevated with him acting forceful with her. And then, if the world noticed that, it will also be just a matter of time for people to arrive at the thought that the cause of Japans cataclysm wasnt natural phenomenon that was the result of miraculous chain reaction, but it was possibly caused artificially right? Certainly, that wouldst be the case. At that point, anyone would surely recall. The matter of the pioneer of occult news that thoroughly shook the societythe returnees. Some countries had already gotten instigated by Shadow monk to target the relatives of the returnees, so it would even be more so. I see, I couldst imagine the rest. Laying your hand on the attractive fruit that art the returnees wouldst result in a painful retribution. Thats why, if its just a struggle for the small fruits then do as ye pleasethat art his thinking. Well, something like that apparently. However, it seems that he formed an agreement only with China behind the scene. Why artaa, I see. So Shadow Monk was left alive for that. Kousuke shrugged. Apparently she was correct. In fact, Japan and China were making a secret pact after the incident this time. The organization of supernatural phenomenon expert with the largest scale in the world and established as national asset the fastestShadow Monk, in this secret agreement they were asked to serve as the world police to manage the sorcery world, the world that was even more behind the scene of the worlds underworld that would definitely form after this. They were also asked to share their information and their result with Japan. In other words, all the troublesome matters regarding the awakened from here on were delegated wholesale to them. Bluntly speaking, all the best parts were taken away by the other party while they were left to take care of all the unpleasantness. Normally this kind of agreement wouldnt be accepted. But, they had no other choice than swallowing such term in return of the Shadow Monk members, and due to the fact that they brought danger to the world, and most of all, how they incurred the anger of the returnees and even got their source of willpower wrested away from them. They were in a situation where there was nothing they could do due to how wide the gap of power was. However in this point, the agreement also included stipulation that they not only had cooperative relationship not with just Japan government, but also with the returnees, and depending on the situation it was also possible that the returnees (Abyssgate) would give assistance, so from where they were standing it wasnt a bad exchange. Although it was depending on Hajimes discretion, they were allowed to continue using their sacred grounds, and they were able to have non-hostile connection with the returnees. Also judging from the objective of their plan at first, although they failed in turning Japan into their puppet, they were still able to secure the minimum benefit. Its important for a nation to save face when making agreement. In most case, there will only be loss and tragedy when a nation is cornered too much. That was what Fukube-san said but, it looked like even Nagumo consulted him for making adjustment with the agreement. And, both sides also dispatched human personnelwell, its inhuman personnel in Nagumos casedispatched to each other to serve as watcher and contact person, and with that both sides struck a deal more or less. Of course, while Hajime was making political action to take care of the world situation, Yue and others were also moving around. They used the compass to find anyone wounded or dead or any damage from the incident. Not only those who could use regeneration magic, Team Doctor Arachne (self-styled) and Maestro Arachne Group (self-styled) were also going out in force to heal and repair any damage all over the place. The classmates were also running around to do things like sharing information with Britains security bureau and Vatican, or changing the temporary seal of legendary dragons everywhere to full blown seal. The Shadow Monks were also repairing Saten no Hokora at Izumo, Uten no Hokora at Mountain Fuji, holding ritual to redeploy the barrier, searching for a way to strengthen the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star, investigating the state of the seals sealing apparitions everywhere as well sealing apparitions, etc. Thanks to that, the number of people who died and damage due to that cataclysm was zero. The sea of trees was also regaining its former look. I see. I understand the gist of things now. Hadnt you heard about all these from Hinata-chan? Actually, they were heading to Hinatas place right now. It was to pick her up. Actually, the things that had to be done had greatly decreased after one month passed, so on this occasion, they decided to hold an appreciation party for the people who participated in the battle this time. The place was astonishingly would be at that Miniature Garden. Hajime would open a gate for them later, but a request from Hinatas mother Chikage came, asking that she wanted to greet Kousuke by any means before that, so he was heading there now in respond to that. In this one month, every single one of them was busy with dealing with things, so he was unable to even meet with Hinata often. With Chikage, he had only greeted her through phone and her thanking him. They hadnt even met face to face. And so, it seemed that she wanted to thank him directly now. Also, Hinata was an important personage so naturally it would be better for her to have bodyguard, but due to various reasons she didnt have clone attached to her. In exchange Hidzuki was asked to be her bodyguard. Right now, the horn catalyst that served as Hidzukis core was in Hinatas possession. Hidzuki would appear instantly if she summoned her, and she would also automatically protect Hinata if there was a magical danger just like that time with Kousuke. Of course, Hinata also had marking so she could call Kousuke too. However, in that case Kousuke would be materialized at Hinatas location. That would be a bit troublesome. Returning to the main topic. I myself was also busy with mine own business. The fairy world art also hectic with revelry. Aa, yes. Guess there is also that isnt it~ Kousuke got a faraway look. Naturally there was also the case of all the dragons going mad and went into rampage, but the incident of the fairy worlds flower on high peak, Hidzuki getting a boyfriend was also a major matter. After all, the dragons in the end returned to their sanity after the Dragon slept, but that wasnt a reason for those who were seriously in love with Shuten Douji to stop rampaging. Hidzukis subordinates were all hyahhaa bunch, but it was also just a matter of time until her relatively weak subordinates got put under the brunt of the rampage, so Hidzuki was also really busy in her own way in order to take care of that matter. She got summoned to earth several times but, she had to spend the majority of her time at the other side. Fufu. Rest assured mine beloved. Ye are the only man who I couldst not turn into stain on the ground. By that, do you mean you turned everyone else at the fairy world into stain on the ground? Mine beloved, ye dont need to worry about anything? Hidzuki-san smiled sweetly and linked her arms with him, then she snuggled up to him and leaned coquettishly. Her bewitchment tripled with her face looking ecstatic and her cheeks blushing. The stealth was broken! The businessmen & women who were passing by got hit by the atmosphere and looked captivated! W-w-w-wait, Hidzuki-san! What is it, mine beloved? Sweet. Whether it was her tone, or her expression, or the aura she was radiating. Perhaps it was just imagination, but it felt like there was also a sweet smell from her. ~~~~~tsu, were going to be late at this rateee-, lets walk a bit fasterr- Ahn, mine beloved art really forceful? Can you not make lewd voice like that while in publiccc!? And your lewd atmosphere too! The business district before noon was going to fall into chaos, so Kousuke used all his strength to ignore the soft sensation enveloping his arm and Hidzukis wanton eyes and hurried toward their destination half running. . . . . . . . . . This is seriously lavish. It was a tower mansion that stood straight right in the middle of a certain business district in Tokyo. The entrance was already telling him clearly. Those without qualification, ought not to pass under this gate. Of course, that was just the hallucination of a pure lower middle class like Kousuke. However. It couldnt be helped that he faltered like that. This was a district where it felt like land would be in hot contest, but it was only the surrounding of this tower mansion that was very spacious. It had a park that was at smallish side but with abundant nature. The surrounding avenue was also well maintained and overflowing with sense of cleanliness. It was also fully furnished with large sized automatic multi-storey car park. He could also faintly see a floor that seemed to be a fitness gym with terrace attached. And most of all, the caretaker at the entrance wasnt an elderly which was the usual state of thing, but a tough looking man in black suit. Furthermore he wasnt alone, there was more of him. With the atmosphere they were giving off, he wouldnt be surprised even if he was told that they had just returned from battlefield. When he tried sensing the presence, he could feel more presences further inside that felt like guards not from the respectable sort. If he wasnt in Stealth together with Hidzuki, sharp gazes would definitely pierce him from the way he was obviously an outsider standing in a daze at the entrance. Of course, he wasnt completely unnoticed though No, it seemed it was just one person who noticed him. Furthermore, it had been from some time ago. The guards suddenly started to act flustered. They turned their gazes at further inside the entrance and it seemed they were exchanging words through the wireless on their ear. Looks like our pick up art coming. It was just as Hidzuki muttered as she kept clinging tightly on him. Hinata showed up the moment the elevators door opened. Surprisingly, she had an appearance that was the first time for him. She was wearing a western attire of white dress that reached until above her knee. Coupled with her long and glossy black hair, she was like a princess that came out directly from a picture book. The guards who seemed to receive some kind of contact tried to stop Hinata from going outside with a troubled look. Hinatas gaze turned to outside. Her eyes met Kousukes gaze perfectly even though he was in hiding. Her expression slackened *funya-*. And then, her expression turned blank instantly the moment she saw Hidzuki snuggling on him. And yet, she suddenly turned bright red *kyuu~~* as though she was witnessing an adult scene. Kuku, what a splendid comical expressions. Yes yes, let me go for a bit. Ahn, ye unkind person. He peeled off Hidzuki from him and dispelled the stealth. At the very least Hidzukis existence would be noticed with this. The guards looked taken aback when they noticed that someone had came until the entrance and took a fighting stance right at the next moment. Their movement came from practice after many years. They looked more like veteran VIP bodyguard rather than mere security guard. They are my guests today. Please let them pass. Hinatas clear voice resounded. It made the guards looked at each other. They must have been informed beforehand. They immediately opened the gate. Its been a bit long isnt it, Hinata-chan. Indeed. We could only meet twice during this one month. Hinata approached with light footsteps in a small jog. She was close. In this distance she was practically looking up at him from right below. Her gaze was packed full with a bit of loneliness and deep affection. It made Kousuke smiled with a bit of embarrassment. This is the first time I see you in western-style clothesyou look good in them. ! I-is that so? This is just how I usually dressed but, thank you very much. Even though her face almost split into wide grin from delight, she was desperately trying to maintain her composed face. It was extremely adorable. In contrast, the guards were expressionless. How extremely terrifying. Their gazes were a bit unusual. Perhaps, they werent just simply mansion guards, but the guards of Fujiwara family. Were gonna murder you if you lay your hand on our little missbecause their eyes were saying that. But, before they actually said something, Hinatas gaze moved toward Hidzuki. It was a reproachful stare. She seemed angry. Hidzuki, Ill be forced to put a binding on you if you act too willfully you know? Eh. Hidzuki, you, you didnt ask permission from Hinata-chan first before coming at my place? I never said anything like that. Hidzuki looked aside with a huff. Apparently, she made Hinata summoned her, after that she ignored Hinatas effort to stop her and rushed at Kousukes location. I understand that you are interested with the present world, but what are you thinking making me summoned you and each time you would go around as you please? It might be fine if it was just once or twice, but you are lacking the self-awareness as my Zenki She looked like she was going to start a lecture, but suddenly Hinata stopped talking. Her big and round eyes opened wide and stared at a single point. A single point, yes, a point on Kousukes neck where there was red bruise and what seemed to be a trace of a bite. From a glance she could see that they were fresh Hinatas gaze snapped toward Hidzuki. Her eyes narrowed, she noticed something, the she looked at Kousuke once more. Her gaze looked very strict. Endou-sama! Y-yes! You gave your blood to Hidzuki didnt you!? Yes maam!! What are you thinking! Giving yourself to an oni to be eaten, unbelievable! No, because, I was thinking that, I need to thank her for like when she came to save me, and also for protecting Hinata-chan in my place. As expected allowing her to take a bite is impossible but, if its just bloodyou know, Nagumo also often got kapuchuu~ed by Yue-san C-certainly I also think its important to show gratitude but, even then this The eyes of the black suits darted back and forth at the exchange between Hinata and Kousuke. They looked at Hidzuki and flinched seeing her licking her lips. Her atmosphere was too bewitching and too predatory. Hidzuki ignored those onlookers and pointed out with an amused tone. Dont make a commotion here, little girl. Speaketh honestly, that I also wanteth to carve the proof of kiss on the man I love. Nnnya!? A strange voice came out from Hinata. Her face was dyed red in the blink of eye. She was in the middle of lecturing about the danger of offering flesh and blood to oni, but perhaps she was actually just jealous. T-thats not it. There is no way I ever think about such indecent thing-. Endou-sama! I, umm, its not like what youre thinking! Ah, yes. The eyes of the black suits were increasingly getting harder. Hidzuki crouched and grinned while poking on Hinatas squishy cheek with her fingertip. Besides, I said that I wouldst protect ye but, I never said anything about absolute obedience. There shouldst not be any reason for mine action to be restricted isnt it? Uhthatscertainly thats true but Whats with yer look of dissatisfaction. Mine beloved, it seemst that ye wouldst have it hard in the future. This little girl, she might be a type that tied down her man and wouldst not let go. In the worst case, there art a risk she might even confine ye I wont do that kind of thing-! Then, ye wouldst not mind my going on a pleasure jaunt in this modern era sometimes riight? Uh, uu Hinata was gradually looking tearful while her cheek was getting poked. Adorable groan uu~, uuu even came out from her. Even though she looked that gallant when standing at the front line as an onmyouji, she was behaving relatively befitting a girl her age in her everyday life. She asked for help from Kousuke with her gaze against this wheedling from Hidzuki who had lived through a time of different order of magnitude from her. It would be a different story if Hidzuki did something like eating human when she went out. But, even Hinata had noticed that Hidzuki just wanted to take care of her stress from getting approached by many men in the fairy world by looking around this world. She was also watching over her using Shiki, so she also knew that she really didnt make any problem at all except by causing a lot of people to be enchanted by her atmosphere. That was why she couldnt say anything back and could only puffed out her cheeks The way Hidzuki was toying with such Hinata in delight and Hinata glaring back tearfully at her made the scene looked like the scene of two sisters frolicking with each other. In any case, due to the hard gazes of the black suits and in order to respond to the rescue request from Hinata, Kousuke took a step forward He turned on the spot. He brushed up his hair and sighed fuh with a smile. This caprice between two byutifull ladies is truly a sight for sore eyes but, lets stop there. Do it for mes sake, okay? Endou-sama? Mine beloved? Time stopped. Especially, Kousukes. He froze in his cool pose of brushing up his hair. Cold sweats started to trickle down like rivers. He even started hyperventilating! A beat later he stopped posing with a trembling body. While everyone was looking at him with eyes widened like saucer, he raised his hand that brushed up his hair and *paan*, a trike. He slapped his own face. Endou-sama!? Mine beloved!? Hinata and Hidzuki were dumbfounded. The black suits were also making disgusted expression that said This guy-, is he doing drug!?. Wait for a bit. Kousuke said that with an ephemeral expression and took out a small case from his breast pocket. He opened the sliding lid, snapped his wrist and threw the content, some pills into his mouth. And then he gulped them right away. Tsu, fuu~, my heart is calming down Young miss! Get away from him! This guy, he is doing drug just as we thought! Oi, security room! Call the police! Please wait everyone! There is a reason for this! Hinatas desperate defense made the black suits to obey her reluctantly but, their gazes toward Kousuke were extremely harsh. Mine beloved. Ye art still not fully recovered even after a month hath passed? Yeah. Though I have gotten a lot better than before. Kousuke smiled an ephemeral smile still like before. Actually this was an after-effect. From Abyss Lords coolness depth VI. Kousuke who sank into untrodden depth of abyss was confined to his bed for three whole days from mental agony, and then he was in a state where he lived as half shut-in for a week, but the after-effect was still remaining a bit even now after a month had passed. Even though he wasnt in abyss lord mode, his action would become completely chuuni if he let his guard down. The atmosphere would freeze every time inadvertently blundered. Each time his heart would be in the verge of dying from embarrassment, and he would be overcame with anxiety and despair, wondering that perhaps he would never recover to normal again. Right now, thanks to Emily-chans specially made mind stabilizing medicine, he was more or less heading toward recovery. But, he really wasnt in a state where he could make clone to guard Hinata. That was the reason he relied on Hidzuki for that. Aa, this isnt good. The medicine will run out soon. Haa haa, I need to ask Emily to quickly prepare the next batch Kousuke cant go on anymore unless he has my medicine! Its fine, leave it to me! Ill take care of you forever! The figure of Emily-chan mixing the medicine with wide smile on her face surfaced in his mind. Endou-samaits fine, itll be fine. There is nothing to be embarrassed about at the slightest. See? Be strong, mine beloved. Kousuke got his back rubbed by a little girl and a beautiful woman. Even the black suits looked really conflicted, perhaps sympathy welled up inside them from how pitiful he looked. There, a new voice came. And I wondered why nobody came up no matter how long I waitedjust what are doing over there? The one who showed up from the elevator was a woman in the prime of her youth looking a little bit exasperated. She looked exactly like Hinata if she grew into an adult. However, she had the same face like that woman who the fake Tsubaki disguised herself as, only with the area around her eyes looking a bit sharper. It was clear from a glance that she was Hinatas mother. Her hair was firmly bundled at the back of her head. She might be working until just now because she was wearing a business suit stylishly. Her appearance with that was really cool. Ah, nice to meet you, my name is Endou Kousuke. Im sorry for making a ruckus at the entrance. Nice to meet you. We can finally meet each other. Im Hinatas mothermy name is Fujiwara Chikage. Chikage-san bowed with a movement that invoked admiration and smiled sweetly. It was an amiable and lovely smile but, it felt like there was a bit of fatigue seeping out from her. Many of the upper echelons of the clan were forced to engage in onmyouji work especially Taisei who was their leader. During such time, she was commanding a corporate giant like Fujiwara Group by herself as one of the senior leadership, so it was only natural for her to be tired. I was only able to give a greeting through phone even though you were the one who saved my daughter, husband, and also the lives of my relatives. I have been acting extremely rud. No no-, thats not true! I was also greatly helped, so please dont worry about it. Also there is no need to act so politely against a youngster like me. Fufu, even this is already me speaking somewhat informally thoughat any rate, I have heard so much about Endou-san from Hinata so, dont be a stranger Okaa-sama!! Our association will surely become an everlasting one, so Endou-san too, it will please me if you can think of me like your mother O C ka- a C sa C maa!! Hinatas face reddened and she jumped to cling on Chikages suits. Chikage mama chuckled and ignored that. Certainly, this woman was strong. As expected from an elite among elites who was in command of such gigantic business group and the mother of the strongest onmyou girl. Today after this, all of you will go to this Miniature Garden of your friend correct? I heard that its an invitation to a truly lovely place but, please allow me to entertain you with food and drink to the best of our ability. Perhaps my husbands attitude toward you is going to be unpleasant sometimes but, he actually recognized Endou-sama inside his heart, so please be considerate of his fatherly feeling. He, recognized me? Err, you mean ability wise arent you? Also by all means, please allow me to set up a dinner party with all members of Endou family before long. Ignored!? No, well, yes. Ill tell them. He wondered what was this. It felt like this mother had no objection of becoming a mother in law, like she was being proactive with her daughters romance, like she was already starting to act in order to cut off any path of escape Just how did Hinata-chan had described about Endou-sama to her mother during this one month. The person in question was covering her face with both hands to hide her bright red face, so there was no way to check with her but, why was the mothers positivity level was so high like this (Mine beloved. Be careful. This woman, she is exceedingly formidable.) (Hidzuki?) Kousuke was surprised by the sudden telepathy. Even so he endured so that it didnt show in his face. (She hath the guts to be unshakeable even when she learned mine true identity, at the same time her ability to grasp human heart and reading the trend of the times are astonishing. She isnt a boorish woman who wouldst mix debt of gratitude with personal benefit butwhen ye realize it ye might find yerself the one joining their family as son-in-law instead of Hinata joining yer family.) (Seriously?) (She just indirectly insinuated of how ye might succeed Taisei. Ye didst not even notice.) (Seriously?) Smile smile, smile smile. Chikage-san gave him a friendly and cheerful smile. He wondered why, he suddenly felt scared. Now, there are also other things that I wish to talk about, but first lets change the location. Chikage said that and urged him to the elevator. Kousuke followed her while making a dry smile. He got into a mood like someone who came to the house of a lover for a marriage greeting. Even though he had no such intention at all! Hinata kept looking down from embarrassment. She followed behind him quietly. Hidzuki acted as usual. She had warned him, and she looked like she was satisfied from the date and toying with Hinata. Her figure slowly vanished into thin air. She must be transforming into her spiritual form. Seeing that, Kousuke got into the elevator while muttering out Crap. The moment Hidzuki vanished was witnessed by the black suits Dont worry. They are the exclusive SP of our family. They arent onmyouji but, they are in the know. As, as expected its like that huh. Thank god. But, all of them? Its amazing that the SP of your personal home is also mixed in with the mansions security. Kousuke patted his chest in relief while asking question. His eyes turned into dot when he casually saw the elevators floor buttons. After the first floor button, there were only several more buttons until the middle floor, after that the floor number skipped all at once to floor 45 until floor 50. Chikage pushed the button for floor 45 while answering like it was nothing. This mansion itself belong to our family after all. I, I see. Kousukes look became far away. True rich person didnt just buy a single room in a tower mansion. They owned the tower mansion itself. Although, the space we are actually living in is only from floor 45 above, while the rest are rented for company housing. I see. He could only say that. In other words, this elevator too must be exclusive for Fujiwara family. Yep, its rising speed is also really fast! Ah, you can see outside from here! Waa~ii, so hi~igh! U-umm! Endou-sama, is there something that bothers you? Your eyes look dead Its nothing at all, Hinata-chan. My, thats horrible. Could it be that you are not good with high place? This place is like a villa that we built for the convenience of our work, so if you like we can move instead to our main house right away I, love high place. This place is fine. He could only say that. Also, their house that was located at the Tokyo suburb was a Japanese-style house and its garden had the size that was as big as a baseball field. There would be no difference whichever one he visited. Kousuke firmly refused the consideration of the mother and daughter with a clear expression like a Buddha. Like that, Kousuke was led to a terrace that was like a hanging garden with the whole surface covered by glass. Taisei was there and welcomed him with a smile of someone who had swallowed a bitter bug. They exchanged greeting with twitching smile. After that delicious tea and snack were served. He was thanked again to a degree that made him felt obliged, asked through-and-through about his relationship with Rana and others, and before he realized it he was made to harbor interest in studying business administration with a nonchalant conversation skill. He received cards including the share for Rana and others too that could be used to use facility related to Fujiwara Group for free, and he was almost made to form an official engagement with Hinata through a nonchalant conversation skill. She made a definite promise about Fujiwara clans intention of giving full support when the returnees wanted to do something in the future, and through a nonchalant conversation skill Kousuke was almost made to agree with being used as a reason to refuse any marriage proposal that came for Hinata. While they were having a very lively talk while waiting until the promised time with Hajime, Kousuke yelled inside his heart while putting a stiff smile on his face. Hinata-chans mama is scaryyyHe thought. She had no need of something like onmyou technique. Chikage-san almost manipulated him in various things with just conversational skill. The daughter had inherited talent as onmyouji from her father to the highest level. In the end, was she also inheriting the temperament and talent of her mother Endou-sama? Hinata tilted her head in puzzlement. Kousuke couldnt help feeling a worrying portent for the future from her. . . . . . . . . . . After that. He was savedhe meant, it was unfortunate, but Chikage had an urgent work that she had to deal with no matter what. With Kousuke also urging her to take care of her business and no need to be so considerate to him, she returned to her work even while looking apologetic. Umm, Endou-sama. Im really sorry about my mother. The talk itself was really fun, so dont mind it. Fuh, Im also satisfied from being able to hear a lot of things about my princessexcuse me for a bit. Its time for medicine. You just drank it not long ago wasnt it!? Please stop with the excessive consumption! Im happy to hear you calling me your princess! Hinata, arent you being a bit too bold? Otou-sama is sad. Youre also sitting too close, perhaps you should be a bit more modest Hinata stopped Kousuke by tightly hugging his hand on her chest. It caused Taisei papas eyes to twitch uncontrollably. He understood that as a father it must be displeasing to see this, so he wished that he would stop taking out charm from his pocket. Also looking at his eyes that seemed to say Ill curse you to death-. It was strange. He had the same presence like a certain blasphemous priest papa. E-even so, the reason why Fujiwara clan and Tsuchimikado clan exchanged name is really unexpected! Kousuke desperately changed the topic while sweating rivers. Although, this topic was something that even Hinata only learned during the chatting just now, so she easily got on board of the topic. I never even dreamed that the reason was for revenge against the government that abolished the bureau of onmyou. U-umu. Well, thats why this matter is never told to anyone than the clan head. In the past it was none other than Fujiwara clan that introduced themselves as Tsuchimikado. The clan name of Fujiwara belonged to Tsuchimikado clans branch house. At that time, the Tsuchimikado clan head of that time who ordered the exchange of family name wrote the reason in his diary so it had been passed down through generations. According to it, when the abolition of Bureau of Onmyou was decided, the head of Tsuchimikado apparently yelled this to the governments case officer. Haa~~a, you guys are impossible! Firing us so suddenly like this, what modernization! What westernization! Aah the hell with it! If thats what you guys want, then the hell with it all! To hell with serving the country, I quit! You better remember this! If its like this then Im going to fatten up my own wallet using all of our onmyoudou tricks! Ten years from now, Im going to tell you serves you right, We who singlehandedly supported the country in guiding its fortune got fired, so we created a giant enterprise group with the strongest onmyoudou and live as we pleased without care, saying Too late already! when they got troubled and asked us to come back later!, remember thattt!! It was a parting line that sounded as though he had seen the future trend of a certain web novel posting site. The Tsuchimikado clan head of that time was living in the future too much. On top of that, the name Tsuchimikado was too conspicuous. It would be troubling if there was governments interference while they were in the middle of fattening their wallet, so they exchanged family name with Fujiwara Clan. The Fujiwara now turned Tsuchimikado clan would show a laudable attitude of Tsuchimikado is obedient. We have also converted to Shintoism. So dont bully us again? while the real Tsuchimikado was raising up a business group to a level that could influence the nations economy strongly like a heaven-sent child of capitalism Our ancestor got completely hooked with doing business Taisei said that with a faraway gaze. The seals throughout the country? Ritual? You guys are the Tsuchimikado now so take care of the rest please! We are busy here with the money game! It seemed that those words were actually said for real in the past. No wonder, and that was still continuing until this generation, so it couldnt be helped even if the elderly nobleman called Fujiwara clan This materialist!. Arent you going to return the names back to before? The elder also suggested to do it right away wasnt he? He also said that this moment is just the right timing to do that. No, butwhats the point doing that at this late hour dont you think so? It will be really troublesome to do that, like the paperwork Otou-sama H-Hinata too, you dont want to introduce yourself as Tsuchimikado Hinata at this point right? Imagine it, how youre going to explain it to your friend at school, see? True there is that, but Perhaps, there was no doubt that the biggest reason for Taisei was the troublesomeness factor. Although, certainly it was already much too late at this stage. And yet, for some reason the elder made such suggestion. If asked the reason. From where the elder is standing, this is the realization of their dearest wish, the revival of the Bureau of Onmyou. As expected, he must want to use the proper family name for it you know? Yes, in this occasion, the Bureau of Onmyou ended up being revived as a bureau in the government. Of course, it wouldnt be a public organization. It would be revived as a secret organization that was included within a newly established department in respond to the unprecedented danger that occurred this time. And then, the name of that department that included the Bureau of Onmyou was, National Police Agency Defense Department Returnees Respond Division Fukube was appointed as its first head and the Bureau of Onmyou was added into it as an internal organization. Regarding the case this time, the government was put in the back foot too much. A part of it was also because the opponent was using supernatural power, but it was also a problem that the departments that were dealing with various concerns were too scattered. There, a suggestion was made for a specialist department that could make unified decision regarding case where the government wished to ask for the returnees to deal with it as well as to respond when the returnees made a demand. There was also a pressing need to establish a way to deal with the supernatural power of other countries, so finally the department was founded. Although, the first Head Onmyou(Onmyou no Kami) of the rebirth Bureau of Onmyou is also the elder. As expected, it will be better if we dont change the family names. Yep. Isnt that only because Otou-sama selfishly said Im already really busy as the groups head right now, its impossible for me to also act as the leader of a secret organization to the elder? Its not selfishness. Its the truth. What Otou-sama really thinks is that you just dont want your time for horse racing to be reduced, isnt that right? Haha. Dont say such stupid thing. Taisei papa absolutely wouldnt meet his daughters gaze. His behavior spoke of his true intention more eloquently than anything else. Certainly, a work as onmyouji where it would be required to deal with incidents that happened sporadically could possibly affect his horse racing hobby. When he imagined that he would be called back while he was watching the dream derby, it was so terrifying that he couldnt sleep at night. Although, as a daughter, such behavior of her father must made her felt conflicted. While watching that offense and defense between father and daughter, Kousuke who had exchanged a promise between man to one day brought him to meet with horse girl in Tortus sipped his tea saying Expensive tea is so tastyy~ like it was not his business at all so that he wouldnt getting dragged into the argument. He also recalled the time when he was called for personnel introduction at the day the Returnee Respond Division was officially operating. That time, other than Hajime and Kousuke, Taisei and Hinata, and then the elder were also there, but a small incident occurred after they had finished greeting the personnel of the division in general. For some reason there were personnels who wouldnt come out from a small room next door even after Fukube called at them. What are you doing? Please get out quickly! Nee-sama, we are called. We need to give our greeting A-are you saying that this humiliation is still not enough!? You look good! You look good in that!! Such voices could be heard. Everyone in Returnees Respond Division smiled wryly. But right after that, Hajime shrugged and activated Crystal Key. He opened a gate midair, UwaahHyaa!?and two people fell from there while screaming. One was a small female wearing normal suits and trouser And the other one, was a maid for some reason, with a face of despair. Eh, Zhen Ying? Why a maid? Hobby? Kuhkill me- Nee-sama! Please calm down! Yes, the one there was Zhen Ying dressed as maid. Beside her was Ying Hu. She wasnt wearing a mask. Her bobcut style hair and adorable face were exposed. I tried making her a maid as punishment of targeting our families Hajime said that. Kousuke muttered You oni. Those words definitely represented the voices of the heart of everyone there. Zhen Ying-sans expression was just that grim. Though she certainly looked good in it. According to Hajime, it seemed she was put in the list of combat maid group that he was secretly planning. But, he tried putting her in as candidate because he was interested with curse magic, however with her aptitude and personality, the possibility was high that this would only end as mere punishment. Putting that aside, if asked why she was affiliated with the Returnee Respond Division Due to her exposing her face, Zhen Ying wasnt a Shadow Monk anymore now. She couldnt even return home to her homeland and intended to commit suicide, but after a discussion between Hajime and Shadow Monk, it was decided for both sides to dispatch personnel to each other for a role like an ambassador for the sake of cooperation between organizations. And so she was chosen because she was just the right person for it. Even though she wasnt Shadow Monk anymore, her patriotism was unwavering. The master who raised her and the upper echelons of Shadow Monk must knew about that too. Or perhaps, they simply wanted to leave behind a path where she didnt need to die even while still protecting the rule. In any case, as a dispatched personnel from Shadow Monk, she was stripped of her code name Zhen Ying and in exchange she introduced herself as Zhu and walked a new path in life. She ended up experiencing another despair from being made into a maid though. Ying Hu was worried for Zhu and decided to resigned from Shadow Monk too. She introduced herself as Liu and accompanied her to here. Although, in a sense, it might be Hinata who dealt the finishing blow to her. Kuh, cursed Fujiwara Hinata-. Whats with those eyes! Are you mocking me! Im not though!? It seemed Zhu felt humiliated by Hinatas sympathetic gaze, so she tearfully flared up at her. After that. That Hinata asked Hajime to let off Zhu. It seemed that became another humiliation. Zhu was trembling fiercely while becoming driven with self-abandonmentId rather be killeddd. The one who was harmed the most was hinata-chan right? Then you can make her to dress with another outfit. The outfit can be attached and detached forcefully you see. What about magical girl? Right now its also has glittery effect as bonus Just kill me deaddd!! Nee-sama! Please dont keep asking to die every time! Nagumo-sama! You dont need to mind about me, so please give mercy! In the end, Hinatas pleading worked and Zhu returned into wearing suits. Even so, Kuh, Im not going to thank you-, Fujiwara Hinata! Ah, yes. No need Nn-. But, I wont mind to do you a favor if its just for a bit No. No need Wh, at? Such conversation happened. Zhu-san who seemed to harbor a conflicted feeling toward Hinata got plainly depressed. She started reciting a farewell poem nonchalantly, and in the end Kousuke shared Emilys special mind stabilizing medicine with her. With that the place somehow settled down. Even now apparently she was still a bit unstable mentally butthey could only leave it to Liu-chan to take care of that. It seemed there was a difference of age of around ten years between her and Zhu, but he wished that she would work hard by all means. Geez, really Otou-sama! Endou-sama too, please say something to Otou-sama! Eh? What are you talking about? His mind returned from his recollection to reality. He wasnt listening at all so Kousuke was confused. Hinatas eyebrows formed a sad frown. Ah, crapwhile Kousuke was feeling a bit flustered, a reinforcement or rather the pickup came with superb timing. Ah, its time! A gate opened at the terrace. Hajime came out from there. Endou, how are you feeling? Are you sane? You should choose your words correctly yeah Are you fine from abyss lord modes after effect already? That was what Hajime meant. Kousuke understood what he meant, but he still looked back at him with a cold gaze. Hajime ignored him, greeted Taisei and Hinata, then he immediately invited them into the gate. Their sight was blinded just for a moment. The next thing they felt was the scent of abundant nature, and the soft sensation of standing on grass. Right after that, what entered their sight was Uwaa!! This is simply Hinata sported a childish wide smile, while Taiseis eyes opened wide in astonishment. Welcome, to the Miniature Garden. Even Hajimes welcoming words didnt enter their ears. It couldnt be helped. After all, the scenery was just too magnificent. Clear azure sky that expanded endlessly. A gigantic tree with preposterous height that penetrated that sky. They came out on top of a smallish hill, but the enormity of the tree made them felt like their sense of distance would become haywire. The top of the tree was even covered by cloud and couldnt be seen. And then, the path from the hill until the gigantic treethe Treasure Tree was a gently sloping grassy field that extended until the horizon. At the right they could see grand mountains and a lake at the base. The lake surface reflected the dazzling sunlight. From the lake there were multiple rivers extending. When they traced the river with their eyes, they found a forest that was spreading endlessly next. When they looked back, they could also see what seemed to be a sea faraway. It was a grand nature that would be impossible to find in Japan. Just those would be more than enough to make anyone speechless, but the scenery was added with fairytale existencesdivine spirit, fairy, fantastical beast (the inside were demons), and even flock of western dragon and Chinese dragon. This world was already an authentic fantasy world. By the way, many dragons migrated to here wasnt because Hajime poached them as he pleased from the fairy world again. The cause was Yue-sama. Yue-sama was already in an unparalleled state, and then she obtained infinite magic power in addition. She became even more unmanageable after that. Even the dragon gods and god dragons whose power were increasing as time passed werent even allowed to counterattack. All the dragons were made to crawl on the ground together. In addition because she became high from the special made drink, her sadistic nature was working in full forceand she even used soul magic to smash the pride of the dragons into small pieces. As the result, somehow she got worshipped as god. It was even reaching until a level of producing a new conception that was based on faith. That faith even magnified Yues power completely. Just like when Hajime became like a demon god, Yue also became like the goddess of the dragons. And, like this many dragons passionately desired to migrate to the Miniature Garden because they wished to serve that goddess. The number of god class dragons was sharply reduced in the fairy world. The manly goddess and former goddess cried a little. Returning back to the main topic. Nagumo. How vast this place is right now? When you showed it to me around two weeks ago, there wasnt anything like a sea at the north side right? Who knows. I was also busy so I havent checked the detail. According to Enti, it seems there is still a continent at the other side of the sea, there is a desert region at the other side of the forest, and it look slike the other side of the mountain range is starting to turn into a snowy area you know? Seriously? I mostly leave it to the divine spirits to construct the natural environment. Im planning to explore when things calmed down. You, bring me along too at that time, absolutely dont forget okay! That sounds like it will be pretty fun! The fantasy world with no external enemy still continued to expand even now. Certainly, the name Miniature Garden was really to the point. The fact that this world was created by the man before them made Hinata and Taisei to be speechless. The scale was too big for their understanding. Even Hinata who knew about the other world of the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star could only fell astonishment. There, a voice called out. You are finally here, children of man. Be welcomed. Wind of light green color whirled and what descended from there was the goddess of this world after a fashion, Enti. It seemed she was doing her best to imitate Lutria, but she couldnt her natural liveliness so she felt like a kid who was trying to make herself looked mature. However, never forget to properly show respect to this Enti-sama Who cares about that, lets go. Everyone is gathered at the base of the Treasure Tree. Waiiitt, Im goddess you know, goddess! Your goddesss! Respect me more! Even though she descended while going as far as acting divine, her godly majesty dispersed instantly. She placed her smallish butt on Hajimes head and kicked her legs back and forth while protesting. With such appearance, as expected she was a child Hinata and Taisei finally regained their senses seeing that exchange. They smiled wryly to each other. And then they immediately followed behind Hajime and Kousuke who were starting going down the hill. After a while, the base of the Treasure Tree came into view. Then. Kou-ku~~n! Hinata-cha~n! Over here~! Rana was waving her hand to this direction. Emily, Vanessa, and Claudia were also waving their hand. Other than them, practically everyone who participated in the defensive battle of the sea of trees that day were also there. In addition to them, Chief Magdanese and Director Dime were also present. Naturally, Sumire, Shuu, Yue and other Nagumo family members, the classmates, and a part of their families were also there. There were also many wooden tables and chairs placed there. There was also a corner where the barbeque set and a lot of ingredients were placed. It looked like they were already starting to grill. Nice smell was brought to them by the breeze. Hina-chan! Welcome nano! Myuu-chan! Myuu was heading toward them with a wide smile. *DODODODO-* Riding on a water horse apparition Kelpy. Actually, when they got acquainted with Hajime, Hinata also met with the Nagumo family. Hinata was a bit older but, even for Hinata, Myuu was the first existence with close age and same gender that she had no need to keep secret from because both of them were involved with apparition. They instantly hit it off. No way, Kelpy!? Excuse me but, can I take a close look at that horse Otou-sama? Now then, Im going to go around greeting everyone. Taisei papa was instantly defeated against his daughters eyes that lacked highlight in them. He immediately headed toward the elder and the others who were looking at him in exasperation. Right after that, Hidzuki who was in her spiritual form materialized. Geh, Shuten Douji- The one who raised that displeased voice was Shia who was in charge of grilling the meat. Hidzukis gaze also went straight at Shia and blazed fierily. O ye lovely lovely rabbit? Mine heart is fierily seething once more for this another chance for our tryst. Please, let us get along with each other ? Dont wanna desu. You understand just from looking right? Right now its time for food. Yes, yes. Thats exactly why I asketh ye to accompany me. *Slurp* Hidzuki-san licked her lips. Her cheeks were flushed. Alluring aura and fighting spirit were overflowing from her whole body! The way she was closing the distance gracefully was like a hungry beast that found a rabbit! Hidzuki who witnessed Shias power in the battle at the sea of trees immediately challenged her after that. Of course, Shia refused and ran away. But when she saw Shia, it seemed her oni nature would throb no matter what. If its here then a little bit of fun wouldst be allowed correct? Right, miss rabbit? Aa geez, why is it that all the fellows who got fixated on me are all like thisss- In order to prevent the meats that she had grilled well after much effort turning into victim, Shia dashed away and ran with all her might. So we art playing oni gokko(tag)? Fufu, I accept! Wait, wait for mee~ ?(TN: Oni gokko, a game of pretending getting chased by oni, or in other words playing tag) Hidzuki began a literal oni gokko with a look of a maiden in love. The masochist elf Altena, the mad dog imperial princess Tracy, the yandere divine spirit Soare. And then now the brawl lover oni god was also added to that list. O-oi! Hidzuki! Stop that! Its fine, its fine! Its Shia-oneechan after all! More importantly Hina-chan! Come over here nano! Myuu will introduce you to my friends! Awawa, dont pull me Myuu-chan~ Well do youkai battle later nano! Youkai battle!? You mean making Shikigami fight!? Myuus first youkai is, Kel-chan! Myuu chose you! Listen to what Im sayinggg~ Hinata formed a sword seal with her hand and recited words of power to stop Myuu, but her hand was pulled and she was dragged toward Myuus friendsin other words, the demon rangers and the water element apparitions. The classmates called out to Kousuke as though to replace them. Yoo, lolicoKousuke. Is that kid the rumored new wife candidate? Endou-kun. Turn yourself in, okay? Kousuke. Ill accompany you to the police station. Nine years old is it? As expected thats just disgusting. In order, it was Kentarou, Ryoko, Juugo, Mao who talked. Yuuka and the other female classmates were also looking from afar with an expression that seemed to sayThat guy, he finally reached out into a territory where one mustnt enter toward him. Even Fukube was grinning while going along with the mood and took out a handcuff while sayingOh, should I arrest him?. Its a misunderstanding! Im not looking at Hinata-chan in that way! But she likes you right? This is the Marry me when Im older! Trope right? With that kind super beautiful young lady with promised future. You should just go die. Nakanoo! There are things that can be said and cannot beah, no, its nothing. Shinji-kun was quietly crying blood for real while expressionlessly tearing into a meat. It was too eerie that even Yoshiki wouldnt approach him. Kousuke also shut his mouth. Because his big brother Sousuke looked exactly like that when he introduced Hinata and Hidzuki to his family. Today Endou family didnt come, but it would be terrifying if those two met. He absolutely didnt want to allow the two to meet. While the Kousuke bullying by the classmates was causing the target to be sweating rivers, a reinforcement came because she couldnt bear to watch it anymore. It was Rana! As expected from the first wife! She stood in front of Kousuke to protect him and spoke sternly. Geez, everyone, dont tease Kou-kun too much! This is something that only natural for bosss right hand! Its no different from Myuu-chan! Hey, dont group me together with Endou. What do you mean by that-. No, I understand it well, me friendo. After all we are birds of a feather! Ah, the medicineI got to drink my medicineeh? There is no more? Kousuke! If youre looking for medicine then I have it here! Emily-chan came running happily. Vanessa and Claudia looked like blood had been drained from their face sayingEh, Doctor Emily? Didnt you say just now that medicine is a prototype!?Emily-san!? You are too reckless recently- and they also came running. At the other side, Myuu was dejected after hearing Hajimes voice. In respond Sumire, Shuu, Yue and others spoke up in criticism. Sharon-obaachan also snapped and pulled out a gun, so Barnard and others desperately moved to stop her. Taisei and Director Dime were finding a kindred spirit in each other, perhaps because they could sympathize with each other as father whose daughter was taken away by some harem bastard. They both were looking at Kousuke with eyes that seemed to say As I thought, Ill beat you bastard to death-As I thought, Ill curse you bastard to death- But they didnt stop there. Perhaps because they had drunk alcohol, they were about to carry out their intent for real. Each of their subordinates were all working together to stop them. From afar there were voices SHAORAAAAAAAAAAHAH, AHAHAHAHAH that were accompanied with absurdly loud thunderous sound. The purpose of today wasnt just to unveil Miniature Garden, the biggest purpose wasto gather under the pretext of having a congratulatory party for overcoming a danger to the world, and yet the venue was gradually descending to chaos. It was then, Fukubes mobile phone rang with call ringtone. About Fukubes phone, Hajime judged that it was necessary in order to coordinate with the Returnees Respond Division, so he was the only one within the division permitted to carry a prototype portable communicator that could communicate across worlds. There was also just one non-portable type of the communicator installed in the Returnees Respond Division for emergency. It seemed the call came from there. Fukubes expression changed and he picked the call. After conversing for a while Dear me, even though this is an off day. It seems that a civilian occult organization is starting a sacrificial ritual. The report said that something like a miasma is already flowing out. He turned his gaze toward the elder with a wry smile. However, his gaze also turned toward Hinata right away. It must mean that this was work for the Returnees Respond Division, no, for the Bureau of Onmyou. At the same time, there was no doubt that Fukube judged that it was at a level where Hinatas strength was necessary. The elder nodded and he was going to ask for Hinatas helpbut before he could, Im going. Hinata herself declared that. Even though she was overwhelmed by Myuus momentum until just now, the girl who was showing a happy smile that was appropriate for her age now looked like a different person. She stepped forward with the face of this generations strongest onmyouji who was overflowing with vigor and gallantry. Hidzuki. Yes, right here. When she called out strongly with a single word, Hidzuki who was enjoying a battle with Shia until just now instantly came running. Endou-sama, can you lend me your assistance? Of course. Kousuke answered readily without any hesitation. He sported a lively but restrained smile. Myu-. Hina-chan, want some help? Princess, we shall accompany you too. There is no way I can let my daughter go off alone. Many offers for help were given. Amidst that, even Hajime asked Do you need help? with a faintly amused smile. Im greatly obliged by everyones consideration Hinata said with a polite bow. However, when she lifted her face, on her face was a smile that could even be called as fearless. But, please I ask everyone to enjoy this lovely holiday as you are. We too shall return immediately after we finish our task. Can you? Yes, there wont be any problem. After all, I have a reliable Zenki and She looked at Hidzuki and narrowed her eyes, then next she turned a gaze that was filled with tremendous trust and a maidens passion toward Kousuke. The number hero in the world as my Gouki accompanying me. She declared so. Hidzukis expression seemed to say that it was only natural, while Kousuke too, although he looked a bit embarrassed, he smiled proudly with his head held high. Seeing that scene, Hajime, Yue and others, and then the classmates spontaneously Cringed. Goki? K-Kousuke. Youwhy the hell are you looking happy from being called as such thing! He is happy a little girls verbal abusewhat a deviant! Certainly Kousuke is like gokib*ri(cockr*ach) when he multiplied though- The after effect of abyss lord mode is this bad- Kaori! Heal Endou-kuns head! Leave it to me! Shine, Endou-kuns messed up head! The pitying and sympathizing and scorning gaze and words from his comrades made Kousukes smile froze on his face while his head shined from healing magic. He somehow massaged his forehead with a trembling hand, took a deep deep breath, and a beat passed. While Hinata was looking flustered, and Rana and other members of the sea of trees defensive battle were shaking from holding back their laughter, Enough already with that damn jokeeeee!!! The cry of his soul echoed through the beautiful world of Miniature Garden. AN: Thank you very much for reading every time. Thank you very much too for the impressions, opinions, and the typo reports. . And so the third arc of abyss lord is closing its curtain. Not only I got a lot of other things that I wanted to write, I also wanted to write the parts that I wrote in a hurry with more care but, Ill do that when I have another chance. Thank you very much for accompanying this arc for so long! Just as I mentioned in the afterword last chapter, Im going to take a break for around one month. Im thinking to write the continuation of Tortus travel journal next. Best regards everyone! CH 426 Authors note: The update was resuming starting from today. I would continue with Tortus Travel Journal for a while. This time the story wasnt progressing to recall the mood of the travel journal as well as being a rehabilitation for me, but please tolerate it for now! The faintly drifting pure white mist, and the thickly growing trees and shrubs. The place was gloomy even during the day. Not only the tree roots that jutted out from the ground, even the trees themselves were forming strange shapes. Furthermore, every single one of them had the thickness that couldnt be found at Japan. The nature was intertwining with complex twists and turns. The ground also wasnt fully flat and untouched. The place felt like another world that rejected the entry of human into here. Even the silence where only the faint sound of rustling leaves and animals could be heard gave even more of a mysterious feeling that was similar to fear toward those who stepped into here. That silence was broken by the sound of the ground being stepped on. Also, it was accompanied by the groaning voice of Uu~. It wasnt the voice of an animal, but an groaning voice of an adorable little girl. Myuu, I dont think you need to mind it that much you know? Myuu wish papa will mind it a bit more nano. The one walking while holding her head was Myuu. Beside her Hajime was smiling wryly. Hajime and others had attended a buffet party before staying for the night in the palace of the empire. Then at the next day right now, they arrived at the sea of trees Haltine directly using Crystal Key for teleportation. They were in the middle of heading toward Fea Belgen. Obviously they were also able to teleport directly to there but, the parents made a request to enjoy the atmosphere of the sea of trees for a bit before giving their greeting to the elders, so they teleported to the sea of trees in a spot that was some distance away from the capital. Of course, Myuu was groaning wasnt because she disliked strolling inside the sea of trees. The source of her worry was about the parting at the imperial palace. Prince Randell of the kingdom and Prince Raymond of the empire werent satisfied with just their quarrel at the party venue. What they did werent at the level of quarrel anymore after that. They were grappling on the ground while making a fierce appeal at Myuu as though it was their last chance to do so. The first one who charged forward was Randell. Myuu! I present you with this hair ornament! T-this is the expression of my feeling to you- That was what he said. Actually he planned to present it to her at the buffet party last night, but the head reaping bunny with terrifying insane gaze toward him that was filled with curses and a muddy black malicious aura enveloping her (Nea from Randells POV) and the light sab*r battle that occupied his time made him lost his chance to hand the hair ornament at that time. Also, this hair ornament, it was an ornament that was made by a super first-class artisan. It was at the level of a national treasure. The gem it used was Granz ore that was the most popular for when a man proposed a woman for a betrothal. If it was appraised to Japanese yen, its value would be at the unit of several billion yen. The way the astonished and spasming faces of Queen Luluaria and big sister Liliana that were then turning into an expression of greater headache was really a sight to see. Judging from their expressions, it was self-explanatory that the hair ornament was something that he should never take out without permission and giving it to other so simply like this. Perhaps, it was really a precious item that the royalty used for proposing. In respond, Raymond butt in before Myuu could give her reply to Randell. How shallow of you trying to lure a lady using an object like that! How low you have fallen, Prince Randell! W-what did you sayy!? Myuu-san. This is my feeling to you- As he said that, he took out a necklace and wore it himself. Yes, it was the collar of oath that should have been taken off from him and retrieved away. Myuus gaze snapped toward Hajime. For some reason Hajime gave her a thumb up with a nice smile. She didnt know when he did it, but it seemed that Hajime papa handed the item as an extension of his excessive joking mood. Gahard and the imperial nobles shocked face that changed into spasming expression before changing even more to expressions of headache were even more of a sight to see. It couldnt be helped. After all the prince of their country was trying to offer his own life by putting on an oath that absolutely couldnt be resisted by his own initiative with the idea that a present that is filled with genuine sincerity means giving myself as a present. Kuku, offering oneself for the sake of their beloved. Can you do something like this!? A royalty of all people want to abandon their own country!? You damn fool! Fuh, in the end you love is just at that level you knowww, Prince Randelll! Wrong! A protector that is fitting to protect both the country and ones own love, that is none other than the kingship that Im aiming at! Na?ve! Thats just an idealistic thought! You wont be able to obtain what you truly wish for without sacrificing something! Do you think Myuu will love a man who abandoned his own country!? So you think Myuu can love a man who cant even abandon a single country for her!? This stupid blockheaddd!! Thats my line-!! *Von von screechhhh* Two light s*bers drew trails on the air and scattering sparks around. Meanwhile, Myuu who was being left out of the loop despite being the one receiving the love confessions were watching with twitching expression. She raised her voice No, umm, Myuu belong to papa nano! So its troubling if you two is getting heated up on your own like that!, but the two boys werent listening. And. Seeing such scene, Princess Ariel who fell in love with the heroic figure of Randell who confronted Nea in order to protect her couldnt possibly just stay quiet. You-, you seduced darling again! Are you sane nano!? Are you looking at reality properly!? Youre pretending to be indifferent like that while seducing him out of everyones sight! Unforgivable- You arent listening nano!? While saying that, she somehow took out a musket from under her skirt stylishly before trying to attack with an expression of a villainess putting on an expression of jealousy in full force. The way she didnt listen to anyone and fully honest to her own impulse was completely the same like her big sister(Tracy) the mad dog princess. Inevitably, even the Hauria girl who fundamentally could only ever lead a situation toward chaos became an Asura. You bitchyou pointed your hostility to milady huh? Die! Nea-chaaaan!? Dont kill herrr! I have been reborn. The weak me doesnt exist anymore! Ariel-chan too, dont resistttt!! Even though they had fought that much in the buffet party, the earnest quarrel of the kids started again. Naturally, from the kingdom side Liliana and Queen Luluaria, and from the emperor side Gahard and Tracy also intervened but Raymond-kun, he tried to take advantage of Luluaria and Gahards approach by suggestingor rather, intensely endorsing Ariel to be Randells fiance. Ariel too, she tried to use the chance to make a fierce appeal. The anxious Randell finally said Myuu! Become my fiance! Give me a chance at least! with a clear display of manliness Raymond also kneeled and held out his hand while proposing No-, please choose me, Myuu-san! I ask you to be my wife!. Ariel started yelling A duel! Now that it has come to this duel me one on oneee! Well, there was no problem wasnt it? After all both Randell and Raymond became obedient right away from Myuus I hate children who do nothing but squabbling!. Myuu didnt like it nano!! Geezzz! Myuu started hitting Hajime papa over and over. Myuu considered Randell and others as friends. Even with Nea, Myuu didnt want her to look up at her as bosss daughter at all. She wished to form a friendship as equal with her. This time she was especially interested toward Princess Ariel. With how the princess was a girl who was close of age with her, she was someone that Myuu wanted to get along with the most. And yet Ariel-chan, even though she was strangled unconscious by Tracy-oneesan, she still continued to point the gun at Myuushe was tremendously tenacious. Myuu recalled the fierce fighting spirit I wont lose to you even if I die that she felt from someone who she wanted to be a friend with and she buried her face into her hands. Even a little girl like her still descended from the lineage of Hoelscher. She got the fierceness in her. But Shizuku-chan, the one who instigated her, or rather awakened her was Hajime-kun. Hajime, bad person! Bad- No, but see. Randells popularity in the empire rose dramatically you know? I just, yes, I only did that for my brother-in-laws sake. Goshujin-sama, Lily was forced to return home temporarily because of that though? Hajime quietly averted his gaze. Actually, Liliana wasnt among the group. If asked why, it was because the talk of engagement between Randell and Ariel heated up even more than expected. The empires side raised their voice that the engagement should happen by all means. Gahard too, he was enthusiastic, thinking that as a member of imperial family, his daughter would have to marry some royalty in the future anyway. However, Luluaria put a stop to it there. From the start, she had no intention to support Randells wish. It would be a different matter if Myuu was the one chasing after Randell, but it was the opposite. Even just Lilianas relationship with Hajime was already beyond what she could hope to maintain a connection with the demon kings family, so there was no way she could forcefully ask for the hand of the demon kings daughter too. Therefore, she didnt refuse the engagement talk with the imperial family itself. But, for the other party to be Arielshe wasnt sure about it. Because. Even though she was strangled by her big sister until her eyes rolled back and her mouth foamed, her guns muzzle was still wandering around in search of the prey. The way she looked and her act werent normal for a mere seven years old kid. On top of that, the way she looked, it was like she was going to run around in a bridge pose like a certain demonically possessed girl. Too scary. This girlas my daughter-in-law? No, thats a bitummcan you also introduce me your other daughters? Just in case, you know? That was how it went. Her hard struggle that she did because of her feeling for Randell, caused her future mother-in-law (maybe) to be creeped out and demanded for a substitute. Ariel-chanher love life had become an even thornier path for her. So, because it looked like the engagement negotiation for the next king would drag longer because of Luluaria, someone was required to take control of their homelands government affairs Lili-chan, when she returned back to the kingdom through the gate, her back looked really heavy That was, the back of a salaryman. Like when one suddenly got called to work in a day off even though they were in the middle of enjoying a family time. I want to cry. Liliana vanished into the other side of the shining gate while only leaving behind a thumb up at the end and the words Ill be back, definitely like a certain Termi*ator. Indescribable sorrow and tragic determination were clearly broadcasted from her. Even though she only wanted to have a trip for several days! Wasnt that too much? Shuu and Sumires gazes stabbed Hajime with that question. Hajime coughed Nnh and made an excuse I gave her some useful things, like Hour Crystal, and other things with a small voice. Behind Hajime and others who were walking at the front while having such talk, Nea-chan, walk on your own already. Nea was becoming like a corpse. It was like she didnt even have the energy to walk, so Shia was dragging her by holding her collar. Her limbs and even her rabbit ears were dangling down limply. Her eyes that contained not even a shred of vitality was wandering around at empty air. mekill, me What kind of stupid thing are you saying. Ill pluck off your rabbit furs you know? D-do you need, soul magic? Aiko suggested hesitantly seeing the really young rabbit eared girls looking like she was in a complete despair of her life. Aikos motherAkiko, the Shirasaki couple, and Yaegashi family also didnt know what to say here. Shia casually shrugged her shoulders. Its her own fault. After all she even ignored Myuu-chan and rampaged until I punched her stomach. Of course, there was no way a Hauria would feel remorse just from a body blow punch that caused gastric juice to flow in reverse inside their body. What broke Neas spirit that was even tougher than adamantium was the strike that she received while she was vomiting *orororororo* rainbow liquid (beautiful girl censorship) from her big siss body blow. Myuus disappointed. Myuu quit being Nea-chanss friend The destructive power from that was tremendous. Nea went ghastly pale Ah, crap. Milady has seriously snapped and immediately performed a jumping dogeza. Forgive mee, Im reflecting! Nea apologized but, messing up right at the next moment, that was Hauria quality. Myuu who understood that turned aside her gaze *puih*. It seemed that only this time she wouldnt tolerate Neas act just because the act was done from thinking about Myuu. After that Nea kept trying to apologize, but Myuu kept continued to *puih* without saying anything. And even when Nea casually requested to come along with the group despite needing to stay behind because of her role as an ambassador in the empire, Ehyou are going to accompany us too, Nea-san? Polite, language!? It was truly a critical hit. Nea crumbled from the damage. Milady hate meits hopeless, its over for meee. After that, Nea even tried to perform seppuku, so big sis Shia shut her up with another body blow, but after that she had been in this state the whole time. She is a Hauria so it cant be helped, like that Hajime and others didnt really pay it any mind though. Myuu? How about you forgive her already? Remia gently caressed Myuus head. Her daughter was muttering Human relationship is really difficult nano like a salaryman who was placed in a uncomfortable workplace, so Remia smiled and comforted her Its rare that we can go in a trip like this, so lets enjoy the sea of trees right now, okay?. Myuu stared up at Remia fixedly. She was smiling gently and kindly like usual. Even people who were in the middle of quarreling would be given warm comfort and calmed down from Remias smile. It was a kind of sure-kill smile. Myuu nodded as though in acceptance of something. Remias smile deepened even more seeing her understanding daughter Myuu, want to be just friend even with boys tooMyuu love mama but, Myuu doesnt want to be like mama who can make any man to propose marry me~ right away nano !? A critical hit on Remia mama!! Although it was for something extremely limited, it was the first time she was being told I dont want to be like mama! by her daughter. Remias eyes became hollow from the excessive shock. She staggered unsteadily. Remia!? Are you alright!? D-dearperhaps, this is it for me I understand your feeling. When I imagined Myuu telling me something like that, just thinking it made me feel faint. Myuu! What you said to your mama is horrible! Hajime supported Remia before she could fall and scolded Myuu. However, before Myuu could apologize, My my myy, Remia-chan is that popular? Is that true!? Oh my oh my! Really you, Remia-chan! Can you tell us about that more!? The two madams who loved gossiping about loveSumire and Kaoruko pressed Remia with sparkling eyes. N-no, Im not really After papa and others conquered the undersea ruin and left Erisen, a fight for mama broke out between the men. There was a tournament held just to choose the participants for the marriage interview, and Myuu also got approached by a lot of people who wanted to be Myuus papa nano. Myuu!? It wasnt just fellow fishmen who did that, even human soldiers and nobles also desired mama. Everyone used various means to make Myuu their daughter nano. To defeat the general first shoot down the horse. As though to apply that saying, a swarm of men tried to make Myuu called them papa. Myuu got a distant look from recalling that past. T-these mother and daughter are truly devilish arent they? Akiko-san!? Youre misunderstanding! Thats amazing, Remia-san. So you put your hometown under your thumb behind the scene like that Even Kirino-san! Im telling you I really wasnt like that! When mama said that were leaving Erisen to go with papa, the whole town turned quiet as though everyone died nano. Ill shut your mouth for now okay, Myuu! Remia pulled up Myuu and buried her head into her chest to close her mouth. Sumire and Kaorukos eyes were sparkling. Im looking forward when we go to Erisen if its like this. Yes, indeed. If I remember it right, it will be at the last day wont it? I cant wait. Both of you, there is really nothing there at all. I had rejected all of them so Even so, surely there are still men who havent given up yet there!! You two are in sync!? Remia backed away tiredly while still hugging Myuu. Eerr, is everyone enjoying the forest? If you like we can just go to Fea Belgen right away. Hajime looked around at the parents. For some reason since they entered the sea of trees, it felt like they were only enjoying talking about the problems of human relationship and their plan at first had been set aside to who know where. Shuuzou and Koichi denied that How can that be in respond. Were having fun here. Hajime-kun. This place is really wonderful. Yeah. Fujis sea of trees is also a good trainingcough. A beautiful place, but this place is even more beautiful. Koichi-san, just now, you mentioned training Hajimed turned his gaze at Shizuku in question. Shizukus pupils were shrinking into dot as she said I, dont know, anything. It seemed to be another background matter of the acrobatic training. Tomoichi touched a tree at the side while speaking in admiration. When I was young I also once went to the sea of trees Aokigahara to sightsee but, how should I say it, the scale here is on another league. Coupled with the white mist, it really feels like we had wandered into another world. Certainly the thickness of the roots that grew out from the trees and the ground were all big and old. In the first place just the areas size was different. It wasnt just for show that this sea of trees was covering the whole eastern side of the continent. Considering that Fujis sea of trees had path for walking and it was also a famous sightseeing spot, there was a clear difference in atmosphere with this place. This place was really like a symbol of nature that was originally untouched by man. This white mist is also interesting. Just like we were told, it felt like were going to be lost if we arent keeping eyes at Hajime and others at the front. The great tree Ua Alto was it? Im also looking forward to see it from close by. Right. Looking at it towering high from afar first might be good too but, were already here so its better to taste feeling moved by looking up at it from the bottom at first. The great tree Ua Alto was jutting out hugely from the sea of trees, and yet it was fundamentally impossible to see it from outside. Of course, it was because of the perception obstruction barrier, so Hajime and others could break it, and watching it from Fernier was considered at first. But, if they wanted to look down at the whole sea of trees, the plan that Hajime endorsed was to do it from the top of the great tree, and before that they could experience how gigantic the tree was for real by looking up at it from the bottom of the great tree itself. I think the first sight that simply entranced me for the first time after I was summoned to this world was the great tree. Nn. At that time it was withered, even so it was amazing. For us it wasnt really anything usual though. We never even imagined that it was a great labyrinth. Hajime, Yue, and Shia narrowed their eyes in remembrance of that time. Oh, Yue0chan was a queen in the past right? Hadnt you ever seen it before you were sealed, like when visiting here for diplomacy? Yes, Okaa-sama. I was the strongest after all. Nn? Sumire and the other parents tilted their head. Then Tio spoke. The title of the strongest art heavy. When people with strength moveth, the world wouldst also be shaken just from that. Also, its decorum to go visiting rather than inviting. And most of all, from the start the vampire races overall number was small. Nn. I never left my country since I was born. I couldnt possible leave in order to protect the country. Hee~, the parents let out voices of admiration at the unexpectedly great influence that Yue held when she was a queen. The first time I left the country! It was when I was unbelievably beaten up black and blue by my family and retainers and sealed in the abyss dessu Yue-san sharply made a horizontal peace sign over her eye and winked. The parents sharply froze. Sumires expression convulsed wit the thought Ah, perhaps, I had stepped on a landmine?. Their legs also completely stopped. The atmosphere around the group also froze. Nn? Eh? Its just Yue-sans smart black joke though Umm, Yue. It was too black it wasnt funny. Yue, it was hard to say this all this time butyour, joking sense is a bit, you know? Youre jokingright? Yue was trembling from Kaori and Shizukus serious tsukkomi that were accompanied with deep sighs. There was also her sense in editing the past replay, it seemed that Yue-samas weakness lie in the entertainment sector. And, it was then, Hajime and others simultaneously turned their gazes to the front. Shuus eyes widened and he asked. Hajime? Whats wrong? Monster. A group of them. Its a rare chance. Lets capture several of them for show But, isnt this a bit strange? Yeah. Right now our presence is hidden. Mere monsters of the sea of trees should instinctually avoid us *Zazaza* The tranquil sea of trees suddenly became noisy even while they were talking. Their field of vision was bad due to the mist. They were inside this gloomy sea of trees. Couple with the atmosphere, it made Kaoruko and Akikos expression to stiffen even though they understood that nothing could harm them. It was only the Yaegashi family that was making an expression of A fight? There will be a fight? Is it okay to fight while holding blade in their hands, so Shizuku glared at them to not do anything unnecessary. Yue, I dont want to make too much ruckus, so can you half crush around two or three of them with gravity magic? My sense, is too lacking? No, there is no way thats Its hopeless Hajime-kun. It looks like the damage is deeper than expected. She isnt listening. S-sorry Yue. We should at least pick our words more carefully. Shizuku was holding Yues shoulders and shaking her back and forth, but by saying that they should pick their words more carefully without changing the fundamental opinion, it became the unshakeable proof of Shizukus true feeling. Yues eyes became a bit tearful. Hajime was thinking that a tearful Yue was also really cute while taking out a bola artifact for restraining, thinking that he would take care of things personally. A beat later. A group of monster appeared on the trees above. The mist was stirred by their appearance. They were monkey type monsters. They had instantaneous telepathic ability to operate in group. They specialized in teamwork with each other and throwing their opponents into confusion. Of course, Hajime and co had finished securing the safety of the parents. Tio and Aiko were preparing double layers of soul magic to remove any mental influence, and Kaori was also preparing so she could instantly activate barrier. But, in the end it was doubtful whether those would be needed. The condition of the monsters was clearly strange. Strange. It feels more like theyre caught off guard encountering us here rather than coming to attack us. It was just as Hajime said, the monster was stunned. They were shocked seeing Hajimes group. Ee? They failed to grasp our presence even though theyre monster? Even though right now none of us is even suppressing our presence? Shia remarked as though to say How pathetic for monsters desuu!. It was right at that instant. The monsters gazes moved toward Shia with a creaky movement *gigigi* like a tin pot puppet that hadnt been oiled. And then their gazes moved toward the limp Nea who was still being dragged. No, their gazes were moving toward those rabbit ears PIGYAAAAAAAAAAAAH!? They simultaneously screamed and broke out running. It was as though that. A common scene I horror movie, when a victim left behind everything in order to run from a homicidal maniac, but the said homicidal maniac had already circled around in front of them. The monsters raised a scream and made an expression like in Munchs The Scream. They were scattering to every direction without any order anymore. They were completely panicked. Everyones gaze moved toward Shia and Nea. Tomoichi and Kaoruko mumbled. Yesterday, didnt we see the same scene in the palace? T-the Haurias, they terrified everyone no matter if theyre human or monster isnt it? The eyes they were using to look at the two Haurias were completely like someone who was looking at insanely dangerous people. Akiko-san was stealthily moving toward her daughters side. It was plainly shocking. Y-youre wrong! No, perhaps my clan is actually like that but, Im different! Shia plainly pushed away her clan. It seemed she wanted to become unrelated with this. But before she could fully explain herself, the reason why the monsters were desperately running away without even noticing Hajime and others were there came to light. Even more Hauria Shock attacked them. *Rustle rustle* There was sound coming from the other side of the mist. Silhouettes that werent that big leaped out. Boss-, this Certain Death Baltfeldt! Is the one to arrive the very fist hereee!! It was the Hauria of the same age with Nea, Pal-kun. However, Hajime couldnt reply. Not only Hajime, even Shia and also Tio and Kaori and Shizuku and Aiko, and then even Remia and Myuu, even Yue were forcefully dragged back into reality and yet they couldnt react. That was only natural. Because, Myyy, how adorable! Next after Nea-chan, how, how! How can another rabbit eared beautiful girl showed up! Sumire and Shuu cheered after their first look. After them, Kaoruko and Tomoichi followed. What an adorable maid! I dont know whats with the maid uniform inside a forest butshe is certainly adorable. Dont tell me Hajime-kun, is this your hobby? Yes, the Certain Death Baltfeldt-kun was astonishingly wearing maid uniform! From the start he was already a super pretty boy of cute type. If someone like him dressed like a girl, there was no way to differentiate him from a girl anymore no matter where they looked. Whats more he looked extraordinarily pretty with that getup. A-are you, Pal-kun, nano? Myuu asked with a voice that was trembling from agitation. Hey, milady! Its me yeah! His white teeth glinted. Pal-kun pointed at himself with his thumb while smiling widely. It was a mystery how he could be that brazen. It was very clear that he didnt hold the slightest doubt with what he was doing. It was as though he was claiming that he was like that because that was exactly how he should be! Myuu fell quiet. Perhaps, this was how Pal-kun actually was from the start? Myuu thought with her eyes rolling in circles from great turmoil. A boyish girl! Geez Hajime! Just how variated the girls that youre connected can be! How terrifying my son is! Sumire and Shuus tensions were increasing explosively. Pal-kun looked at them dubiously for an instant, but he immediately noticed with a gasp. He fearfully asked while Hajime and others were still petrified. C-could it be, the two of you are, bosss family? Yes, thats right! Nice to meet you, Im the mother Sumire! Can I call you Pal-chan? Im the father Shuu. Could it be that youre also someone who want to be my sons wife the same like Nea-chan? Pals atmosphere changed drastically the moment he heard that. He sent glances at Hajime and then his vigor burst out, as though he was saying Boss! Even in this appearance Ill show you my manliness! Please watch closely yeah! as though he was going to perform his sure kill technique. Like that, he pinched the edges of both sides of his skirt, the he gave a courtesy with very practiced movement. Master, madam. It is a honor to be in your presence. I am one of the Hauria who is in service of your honorable son, pretty Pal. At the end he gave a neat and tidy smile softly. Age wise, his voice could still pass as a girls voice, and yet he intentionally greeted with a thoroughly falsetto voice. It was clear to see. It seemed that he really wanted to become Hajimes maid. And so, FUNNUAAAAAAH!! (TN: Funnu also meant rage in Japanese) GEHAAHH!? Shia-oneesamas iron fist exploded with a body blow on his solar plexus. Pretty Pal-chan was vomiting *ororororo* rainbow liquid (beautiful girl (?) censorship) while still keeping his beautiful rabbit eared maid acting W-what are you doing, Shia-oneesama till the end. It strongly showed his iron spirit of Im gonna become one, the bosss maiddd! S-Shia!? What are you suddenly Forgive me, Kaa-sama. Can you please give me a bit of time? I need to have a talk between family right now. Ah, yes. Take your time The pressure of Shias smile from her face that was slowly moving toward Sumire caused her to hesitantly backed off. The other people also couldnt say anything in regard to the violence before their eyes. And? A gaze and voice of absolute zero came out from Shia. Pretty Pal-chan was shivering. Enough screwing around, spit out everything, that implicit demand made him to naturally sit on his knees on the ground while nodding repeatedly. But, before he could talk, the true Hauria Shock attacked. After all Pretty Pal-chan was nothing more than the scout. The main force was always not far behind, therefore, *Rustle rustle* One more person leaped out from the other side of the mist with rustling sound. Time stopped. Shia froze with her eyes still wide open as though she shad died. It went without saying that the same applied to Hajime and others. But this time the parents were also reduced in a state as though their soul had completely escaped their body. It couldnt be helped. There, they saw an existence that was just too repulsive to see. Long time no see, boss. The originally dandy look was pure white from face powder. On there, lipstick and cheek rouge were applied to unnaturally vivid degree. He was also wearing eye shadow that was applied to form blackness like charcoal. The well trained body was wrapped in maid uniform with short skirt. A white hair band was worn on his head. His rabbit ears also had small stylish (?) ribbons attached. It was as though a man who didnt understand anything Cross dressing is something like this right? was dressed in ugly mini skirt maid outfit by copying others. The true identity of this person was undoubtedly, Im Carmko pyon It was Carm. Hajime who was being stared straight at smiled with a sigh fuh Before collapsing backward. Pa, papaaa!? Hajime-san!? Are you alright!? Nnn, no good! His consciousness is gone! This art bad! Aiko! Lets apply Soul Repose by the double! R-roger! Myuu clung on Hajime with a desperate look like when she saw Hajime fell in the demon king castle with a hole opened in his stomach. Remia and Yue held up Hajime from both sides while Tio and Aiko healed his soul. After all it felt like there was something misty almost coming out from Hajimes mouth. B-Boss!? Whats wrong!? Is it a chronic disease or something elseee!? Youre the cause! Shuu and Tomoichis tsukkomis were beautifully in sync. Also when he tried to run to Hajimes side, Kaoris great sword and Shizukus black katana were crossed to block Carmkos path. It seemed they reflexively moved in order to stop the creature from approaching near Hajime. U-umm, youre, Carm-san, right? Kaori asked with a shaking voice. She did her best to not look straight at him. Im Carmko pyon. There was no need to show iron spirit for that kind of thing. Also, what was with that end of sentence. Shizuku thought while unconsciously putting strength in her grip of the black katana. However, before they could give interrogation, kicking down the situation into even deeper pandemonium was Hauria quality. Therefore. The rest of the Haurias came out simultaneously in warm welcome after they detected bosss presence. They all came out. Bossss! We want to meet you pyon!! The falsettos that were filled with throaty dominating aura echoed through the sea of trees. It was clear now. No wonder even monsters were running around in panic with everything they had. Different from the manly women. Those women were people who had transcended gender with a straight and unbending core in them. If only their gazes didnt wander stickily to his buttock, even Hajime wouldnt mind that much to get along with them. However, this guys were hopeless. The macho rabbit eared men were all wearing make up that looked like kids scribble and dressed in maid uniform. The sight of them could only be described as nightmare. Now they were in group and crawling out from the thick mist. Their existences were just too blasphemous. To a level that would blow anyones sanity instantly. In a sense, Pretty Pal-chans existence was a miracle. It was fortunate that he wasnt in the age that needed cosmetic. Aw aw, boss is unconscious pyon! This is a disaster! A disaster! We need to nurse him! Pyon! Kaori and Shizuku who served as the barrier that protected Hajime while he was in the middle of resurrection became tearful from the approach of the macho monster maid group. They were backing away while shaking their head in disgust. All the members of Yaegashi family had unsheathed their short swords and dropped their waist in a fighting stance. Akiko-san and the Shirasaki couple were still frozen in time with an expression like a space cat. Just what in the world happened with Hauria? Could it be, that they had gotten lost in a parallel world during their teleportation to the sea of trees? While everyone was in the middle of bewilderment from being dropped in the chaos, that voice reverberated. Level X Phenomenal magic power burst out. S-Shia? Whats wrong pyon? Carmko-otousanokaa-san? She didnt know what to call him but anyway, in respond to her parents question, Shias body swayed slowly while her face was still looking down. ALL OF YOU DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!! She swung her fist together with a direct disparagement. Air exploded, a violent shockwave became a tsunami that assaulted the whole clan. UWAAAAAAAA!? GYAAAAAAAAA!? The monster maids screamed while they were blown away to the sky together with the trees of the forest that were uprooted thoroughly. Pretty Pal-chan was the only one who detected the danger faster and evacuated to the side of Nea who was still looking hollow even in the middle of this commotion, but for the other Haurias, this attack was honestly one that might be lethal for them. Even amidst the mayhem, Yue spoke up, thinking that she should stop this as expected. Shi, Shia? Calm down? Carm and others must also have some kind of circumstanceperhaps they picked something bad from the ground and ate it So what? Shia spoke without turning around. Yue went Nnguh at a loss of words. But, the gazes from everyone starting from Myuu that were saying Do your best! Do your best Yue-san! Youre the first wife after all! stabbed at her, so she decided to work a bit harder! I understand your feeling. But, Level X is dangerous. As expected it wont be a joke. Your family will die Family? Slowly, Shia looked back across her shoulder. Then she spoke with a smile. Ahahah, youre funny Yue-san! I dont have any other family than Yue-san and the others you know? Eh? Shias gaze returned to Carm and others who were looking this way with shuddering expressions even while lying on the ground. Shias posture bent forward tensely. She held out one hand and Vire Drucken settled down in her grasp. And then, My family had She stomped forward with a strength that shook the ground *BAM*. Her smile became a crying face as though she had lost her sanity. She screamed in order to deny the reality. All died-! In the bottom of Raisen Valley! At that timeeeee!!!! It seemed, the event had become like that inside Shia. Shia had been looking forward to introduce her clan to Sumire and Shuu. And yet, they were met with this welcoming. It couldnt be helped that the history in brain got modified. That was why, her erasing the the family in front of her as a sacrilegious existence was only naturalperhaps. S-Shia! Calm down! Come to your sense! Pyon! THATS MY LINE DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!! A localized earthquake occurred in quick succession. Carmko-san and others who were about to be reduced into minced meat desperately ran around with great struggle while asking for help from Yue and others. Gazes gathered on Yue once more. With Hajime in heavy damage soul-wise, Yue was the only one who could stop Shia. Yues expression turned extreme~ly reluctant for an instant but, it immediately changed into a serious expression as she nodded firmly. And then, she stood up, gazed straight at the sea of trees that had been turned into an empty plot of land instantly, gathered strength in her stomach Shia~~~~!! Youre forgetting to put desu at the end of your(your identity)~~~!! Wrong, that isnt it The first wife-sama, she was on the fence before the terrifying presence of the fierce god rabbit. After that, while Hajime was unconscious, DEATHsuuu~!! and Pyonn~~!? continued to echo until he was revived. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im sorry for the long wait. Personal businesses that I have to do no matter what before this year ended is so, so many (sweat), but anyway, the update is resuming back. Best regards! Material introduction C I myself will become the present (The original material is, becoming Getsuga) Copied from Bleachs Ichigo C Im disappointed. I quit being your friend- (The original material is, quit being a fan) The original material is, from Macross perhaps? Shirakome learned it from Naka-chans material. CH 427 . The light of regeneration magic that Kaori casted filled a corner of the sea of trees that had been completely plowed. The scene was like a reproduction of the time when a part of the sea of trees that had been turned into a burnt field by the empires fire attack was regeneration. It looked like they didnt even need to perform past replay to watch Kaoris activity at that time. But, even though Kaoris figure was so divine with how she was regenerating the lost nature with lights of magic power swirling boisterously at the surrounding, her mother Kaoruko and even her father Tomoichi who originally would be moved to tears seeing their daughter like this, they were unable to speak any praise. Or rather, they were unable to look straight at it. Because, around Kaori who was performing the regeneration magic, there were the mosaic sign along with the sign This image cannot be shown! held by the macot that the group had been getting increasingly familiar with during this travel trip. Yes, Oo, OOh A-A- I-i~ The lumps of rabbit meataka, the heaps of corpses of the males of Hauria clan were lying on the ground everywhere. It was a terrible sight. The way they looked, it was, like none of them had maintained their original shape, or like they had been transformed into mysterious objects. The sight was like the failed result of human transfiguration by a certain full metal alchemist. Or rather, werent some of them plainly dead? Even without doing anything, their monstrous appearance shaved off the SAN value of any ordinary person. And even when they were dying and ascending to afterlife like this, they were still shaving off everyones SAN value There isnt anything that cant be done for them. Wont it be better to just leave their fate to Yama like this?(TN: Yama, king and judge of the world of the dead) Hajime who had somehow recovered from the danger of total collapse of his SAN value muttered so. Then, Is it already decided that theyre heading to hell for sure? Or rather, King Yama might cry seeing them, so please lets not do that. Aiko and Shizuku smiled wryly while sending a glance at the culprit of this tragedy. Shia was sitting while hugging her knees inside a cylinder hole in the ground that she dug herself. Her rabbit ears were shriveling. They were like a squid that had been dried completely. S-Shia? Cheer up? Yue who stopped the murders at the end with super gravity field crouched on the edge of the hole and patted Shias head. It was a patting that was also using soul magic for healing the targets mind. Yues hand was slightly shivering because of Shia who moved around normally even though she was put under her full powered super gravity field. Yue also used sublimation magic before Shia finally stopped butmost likely she would be able to simply endure a normal Black Sky Destitution if it wasnt powered up with sublimation magic and the like. Depending on the situation it was very likely that Shia would burst out from inside. And so it couldnt be helped that the strongest vampire princess was getting cold feet. Is there anything that you want? If its now then Yue-san will do any I want to enter inside a hole. Y-you are already inside one though? It seemed that she was in that kind of mood. Apparently that her heart was under a very heavy weight due to the monster maid transformation of her father and the males of her clan. Although it was possible to perform resurrection, the way she seriously tried to kill them spoke of how strong the impact to her heart was. And? Why art all of thee dressing up like this? M-Myuu think, the usual Pal-kun is the best Pal-kun nano Tio saw that the Shirasaki spouse, Akiko, and Yaegashi familythose who looked like their SAN value might be pushed into red zone from seeing the lumps of Hauria meat might be alright now, so she healed Remia and Myuu too with soul magic while asking. IdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanything The beautiful maid Par-kun was holding his head together with his rabbit ears while shaking fiercely. It seemed that big sis Shias rage that resembled a demon god broke even the Hauria soul. He had the appearance of a beautiful girl maid, so the way she was shaking in fear washow to say it, he really provoked ones desire to protect. Nea was also lying down beside him with her eyes still looking hollow and her mind in a state of Its the end of the worlddd completely shutting out all information from the outside world, which made the sight looked excessively worse than it should be. It was then, a new group arrived and came out from between the trees that were regenerating. I shall explain about that matter! It was the females of Hauria clan with Rana at the forefront. They were wearing their usual rabbit clan outfit that had a lot of skin exposure, but it was still their common native dress. Just what in the world had been happening until now? Why did they allow the clan head and the males to run wild like this? Such gaze of criticism was send to them from their boss. Rana and others hurriedly jumped, and then with a smooth movement, Our deepest apologies for our idiots! Our deepest apologies!! They all swiftly performed dogeza. The group dogeza that was performed without a single movement that was out of line was magnificent and praiseworthy, both in the technical and artistic aspects. My, what well polished dogezas! Even for Nagumo family that prided ourselves as dogeza master, we can only give perfect score before this performance. The Nagumo spouse that held dogeza in high regard were saying something, but everyone ignored them. May I assume that both of you are bosss family? Allow me to give both of you our heartfelt welcome, and also our heartfelt apology for displaying the darkness of our clan like this in front of everyone! The filth will be sterilized immediately from everyones presence, so please, we beg for your magnanimity! If you like, you can even boil or burn them with your own hand! And to everyone else too, its an honor to have everyone here! We the women of Hauria clan are deeply ecstatic to be able to meet everyone! We shall present everyone with the head of our clan head to celebrate this meeting! If everyone like, you can even consign them all into oblivion or dispose of them as you please! You guys, your murderous intent to your own families aint half baked huh? It was an ugly family quarrel that blew away even their bosss irritation. Hauria as usual. Even though it was a line up of beautiful girls and women wearing outfit that exposed a lot of their skin, the aura of disappointing people and smell of troublesome people that were oozing from all over their body were driving their charm to be a dying ember. How none of the male in the group was entranced by their look was the proof of how horrible it was. Hauria as usual. Forget about that, whats the original cause that made our Shia to transform into berserker? Yue was looking at Rana and others with a stare that was more blank than usual. Rana and others who were still kneeling on the ground with only their heads lifted up answered her with serious expressions. The cause is of course, because they want to be chosen to be bosss exclusive maid! For that, these bastards plundered the first class maid uniforms and cosmetic tools that we had worked hard to prepare! They complained that its unfair that only woman can serve at bosss side! They argued who decided that male cant become a maid! They yelled that the Hauria soul that boss taught us is all about making the impossible possible! Crazy arent they!! Drop dead! These damn monsters!! No, realize it that you all are also just as strange. ? Rana and others tilted their head in puzzlement. These guys, theyre hopelesstheyre beyond saving as expected, Hajime thought as he looked up to the sky. There, he noticed that the women in his group were looking at him with coldness in their eyes. Sumire and Shuu were looking exasperated. And then there was Tomoichi who as expected drew near him with the face of someone who snapped. Hajime-kun. Whats the meaning of this? Youre still not satisfied even after going out with this many girls? Just what in the world is your intention by gathering this many exclusive bunny girl maids!? This lecher bastard! Kaori was also pressing near with a smile on her face. She stopped with the regeneration magic even though the nature repair wasnt over yet. There were also Carm and others who were still in excessively repulsive state, but nobody paid them any attention. Hajime-kun, Hajime-kun. Whatre they talking about I wonder? I wonder? You want to have maid? Could it be that all the secretive talk you had with Hellina-san was really for scouting? You want to gather maids of your preference and do this and that to them arent you! This big pervert! Thats right, thats right! Kaori, say it more Even though Ill become maid if you like them that much! Kaori!? Even though Ill service you like this or like that a lot every day if only you ask! Stop! Papa, dont want to hear that kind of word from my daughter!! My, really dear, even though you made me dressed like that and made me did this or that when we were young Stop it! I dont want to hear my parents having that kind of talk!! Shirasaki family, it looks like a lot of abnormal stories might come out from them if we poke and prod Putting aside the matters of the family of like-minded people, Hajime-san? Whats the meaning of this? Shias fingers gripped on the edge of the hole and her face slightly peeked out. She looked like a vigilant prairie dog. She was looking at Hajime with a terrifyingly blank gaze. Did you made my family even stranger again? Her eyes were asking him that. Hajime looked straight into Shias eyes, and spoke with a serious expression. Dont be stupid. There isnt anything like a test to enter my maid squad, none. But, with Hellina-san youthere was also how you acted like a scout everywhere we went. Those were me recruiting for Lily. You saw it yourself right? How the kingdom lacked manpower everywhere for the rebuilding and how black Lilys workplace is. As her husband, its completely my business too, and using my name its possible to recruit people everywhere regardless of their status or country right? Thats why Im just helping with the selection for that. Really? Shia was extremely doubtful. Everyone could see that from her eyes. Hajime looked around at everyone with increasingly serious expression. He looked at Shia at the end and nodded. Do my eyes look like the eyes of liar? They arent. Yue-san? Okaa-sama and Otou-sama too, what do you think? When Shia asked the honorable first wife and the parents who when it came to Hajime were like a lie detector, or even like the youkai Satori to see through his lies, H~mm, he doesnt look like hes lying. Certainly. Nn. Not lying. Sumire and Shuu ascertained their sons innocence (?). What, so its just a misunderstanding huh, such atmosphere was spreading, but there Yue continued with But. Its not a lie but, its also not the truth. That kind of statement is Haijmes specialty. Aa~ Hajime averted his gaze with a huff. Suspiciouseveryones gaze stabbed into him once more but, he ignored that and asked Rana. Still, where did you guys get the information? When monitoring the kingdom, Hellina sounded us out about the possibility of using the trap area of Hauria as training place For maid training? No, she was talking about training the knights but, if thats the case then it should be the knight commander who asked us about it right? And so, it hit us right at the rabbit ears. Ah, this is boss gathering maids, we thought. Fufuhn, Rana made a smug look. How did it become like thatHajime was making an unpleasant look. Behind him a silhouette was slowly standing up While his surrounding looked startled, Hajimes expression grimaced in distaste even deeper while he spoke to Rana. Still, Rana. Its Ranainferina, the abysss first wife. That. Eh? That what? Why are you trying to become my exclusive maid huh? No, Im really not gathering any maid squad but, still, Endou is going to cry with you trying to become one you know? That is that, this is this. I dont remember ever accepting a narrow-minded man who will admonish his wife about her life work. Ill bring you to Japan next time, so have a proper talk with him at least once. Even if Im going to become someone elses wife! My feeling of respect and loyalty to boss will never change! Seriously talk with him! I dont want it okay! Getting chased around by him in abyss mode! Thats right! Boss! About that, please do the past replay for the time when Kou-kun challenged boss! Its for the sake of a woman in love! By that I mean me! Me! I also want everyone to see the gallant figure of the man who put a scratch on the demon king! Stop-, dont make me remember! That was a horrible fight in a lot of senses! Behind Hajime and others who were having such talk, Hih the voices of Pretty Par-chan, Myuu, Remia, Akiko, and others that were shaking in terror could be heard faintly, but the voices of the Hauria females were raised before Hajime could pay it any mind, so the voices didnt reach his ear. Boss! Please tell her! Tell this damnb unfaithful normie! Shes still trying to serve boss even though she has a lover already, shes seriously screwing around!!! Mina who was Ranas closest friend, and so she was the one who was forced to listen to Ranas love life daily, and yet Rana was just a bit stronger than her so it felt like she would be overtaken by her in the maid selection test, causing jealousy and resentment to pile up inside her to bursting, yelled to Hajime. That made the dam broke and the other Hauria females also stood up with furious looks. Thats right, thats right! What When is the next time I can meet Kou-kunnn? huh, stupid! Dont get flashback and smiled bashfully for every little thing stupiddd! This love obsessed fool! Dont you know the saying of those who chase after two rabbits wont catch neither? Go fail to catch both! We wont let you be the winner alone! Drop dead already! Traitor! Ranainferina is a traitor of Hauriaaa! Hunt her, hunt! Rana took a defensive stance while raising her voice in protest at her comrades who were starting to surround her. W-whats with you all! Even though all of you already gave me your blessing about Kou-kun that happily! Only because it decreased the rivals for serving boss! Tsu, this is why Hauria is beyond help! No, youre also a Hauria okay? Ugly. As expected from Hauria. It was truly ugly. Fighting spirit that was stained with womans selfish desire and sentiments was starting to whirl around. There, Killing intent!? Who is-!! A hard sound of impact from blades clashing resounded. The sound came from a kunai that aimed at Ranas neck getting deflected by a short sword. When everyone traced the kunais trajectory to see where it came fromeveryone gulped nervously. An aura of killing intent that was swaying and swa~ying. Two arms that were limply dangling down, with a walking gait that was like a revenant. The piercing stare that glared from between the forelock that was hanging down like a curtain originated from eyes that were shining mysteriously. That was your plot huh? Even though it was the voice of a girl, that sentence was filled with a rage that felt like it echoed from the bottom of hell. Rana and others reflexively took a step back. So that was why I was recommended to be an ambassador to the empire wasnt it? In order to remove me from the selection battle to become bosss maid, you told me nice sounding things like Being an ambassador will allow you to build more achievement! Surely it will make boss happy too! and sent me away didnt you? That was it righttt? That was actually the truth. Because, Nea-chan really, she was strong even though she was so small. She was also growing rapidly beyond her limit the more she was cornered using her respect and desire toward boss. It was something that was decided with unanimous decision immediately after the report from the monitoring of the kingdom arrived. Lets exclude Nea baby! Nice timing that there is an empty post to be ambassador, so lets make up some excuses and drive her away from the forest yeah! That happened. Once more really, this was Hauria. Nea whose soul died from Myuus rejection learned everything and revived using her rage as fuel. GIVE ME, YOUR HEADDDDD!! KEEEEEEE-, Nea shrieked like a monstrous bird and leaped at her big sisters in the clan. Waaaaaaa, the big sisters retreated into the repaired forest. It seemed they still had the awareness to not turn the location where bosss family were at into a battlefield. After a while, the sounds of sword fights, angry yells, and screams reverberated from the other side of the mist and trees. So this isHauria. I see. So this is Hauria. Shuu and Sumires lukewarm expression that was filled with comprehension caused Shia to covered her face with both hands as she returned back into her hole. While gazes of sympathy gathered on her, Carm abruptly rose up beside Hajime. Fuu, I almost died. No, you died for real back there okay? Rather, how are you revived even though youre far from being fully healed huh? With spirit. This father and daughter The crying voice from the hole got louder. In reality it wasnt because spirit, but thanks to the usage of recovery medicine and regeneration artifact that Hajime supplied to Hauria. Also, he wasnt in the monster maid look from before anymore, but in an attire with camouflage pattern with his makeup also removed. It was a deft transformation. It was a mystery why they were only excellent at that kind of thing. Chief! Why did you remove your maid modeee-! Pretty Par-chan raised his voice seeing his big brothers reviving one after another and returning to their normal combat attire. If boss is asking for it! Then well become anything, even a maiden or a maid! Thats what manliness is, isnt that right!? No, what do you actually want to become huh? Did he want to become maiden among maidens, or man among men? Or rather didnt he listen when Hajime said that he wasnt asking for it at all? It seemed that the mental state of Pretty Par-chan was wandering off course. And so, Carm spoke of reality, or rather his true feeling without covering up anything. Par. What is ittt, chief!! As I thought, that was crap. !? So you were aware of it! Everyone retorted. Pretty Par-chan froze stiff from the shock of horrible betrayal. Well, you can do as you like if youve awakened to crossdressing though. !!? The males of Hauria were looking at Pretty Par-chan with slight worry. Isnt his fetish distorted? Is he returning to be like the Hauria in the past that didnt have any manliness at all? They wondered. Hajime and others wanted to yell, asking the Hauria males if they were aware of what they were saying after what they had done, to tell them to not make that kind of gaze. Pretty Par-chan hesitantly looked up at Hajime. His gaze was asking Theyre, lying right? Im, overflowing with manliness isnt it?. He was the only boy in this place who was crossdressing. It seemed that he was feeling a heavy sense of alienation. Tears spilled out from his looking up eyes. His eyes and rabbit ears were shaking in anxiety. Myuu spoke bluntly in Hajimes place. Par-kun, you look completely like a cutie girl no matter where Myuu look nano. Youre a perfect maiden without any shred of manliness nano. !!!!!? Pretty Par-chan swayed on his feet. He looked around him pleadingly but, not only boss, even Yue and others, also the parents, everyone was nodding in agreement at Myuus statement. Not only that, the likes of Shuu and Sumire realized the finality of his appearance and took a ton of photos to preserve the memory of the perfect pretty boy for eternity. While flashes and clicking sounds *click-click-click-click-click-click-click-click* of rapid photo shooting were continuing without pause, Pretty Par-chan took the white hairband on his head with shaking hand. And then, he threw it on the ground before JUST WHAT IS TRUE MANLINESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!! He ran into the forest while leaving a trail of tears on the air behind him. Perhaps female outfit would become a trauma for him? Ah, youth. You, go die once more. Carm saw off Par-kuns back warmly. Hajimes scathing comment exploded. Dear me, I heard the rumor but, it looks like the news that boss is looking for maids is just a misunderstanding. My deepest apologies for the unsightly display. Allow me to introduce myself once more, my name is Carm Hauria. My daughter has been greatly in everyones care. Who? Multiple questions were asked in regard to the identity of the gentleman rabbit very good decorum. It couldnt be helped. Carm was like a completely different person. You dumb idiot dont have any daughter desu. A scathing reply exploded from the said daughter. A peevish rabbits sharp eye glint hit Carm from the edge of the hole. A faint sheen of sweat formed on Carms forehead. The gazes of other Hauria males were also wandering around fearfully. With how they almost seriously died, and how their bosss family and the parents of the other families also looked hesitant to get involved, as expected it seemed they realized that they had really messed up. S-sorry, Shia! Forgive us! Hmph Shia returned deep into the hole. Carm performed a sliding dogeza and peered into the hole from the edge. You see, although we had been notified about your arrival beforehand through the communicator, it was still too sudden right? We dont know when well be able to meet again next time, so we wanted to make our appeal as much as possible! Can you please not talk to me, Carm-san? !? Shia dug a tunnel inside the hole. Perhaps she was seriously planning to dig a burrow. All the Hauria males gathered around the hole. They all started to beg for forgiveness. Hajime and others were watching over them with very complicated expression. And then there were presences of several more people approaching their location. The presences felt somehow familiar. As I thought the actual welcoming party is you huh. Gil. Just so you know, its not a coincidence this time. Im formally assigned the role to welcome everyone. The one who appeared from the other side of the bushes was a warrior of the tiger race. Several subordinates who looked familiar were also following him. On top of being a person of common sense, he also dealt with Hajime and others during their first visit to the sea of trees with composure. After that, when Hajime secured Altina and entered the sea of trees again, Gil accidentally became the first person to meet him again. His appropriate dealing with Hajime at that time was highly evaluated, and he was also considered to be strong enough to be appointed as one of the five head warriors. This former security captain had really climbed up high on the ladder. To think that a head warrior is personally welcoming us. The demon king and his families are visiting. Originally we should hold a grand reception headed by all the elders in respond to that butyou already messaged us beforehand that such thing is unnecessary right? Yeah. After all our visit is just a personal sightseeing in the end. But putting that aside, can I ask you a question? Shuu and Sumire pestered Hajime to quickly introduce them seeing how he was talking intimately with the other party, but Hajime had something that he wanted to ask no matter what, so he prioritized that first. Why are your eyes closed? Yes, head warrior Gil was shutting his eyes for some reason. So that I wont see what I dont want to see. Just what in the world he didnt want to see? The gazes of Yue and others reflexively turned toward the group that was repeatedly explaining themselves and apologizing toward the hole. If the monster maids had also been witnessed even at Fea Belgen in occasion Why are you plugging your ears? To not hear what I dont want to hear. Why are your nose stuffed? To not smell what I dont want to smell. Why are you getting goosebumps? Because there are repulsive existences right nearby. It was a conversation that was like a grandma questioning the wolf who disguised itself as the red riding hood. Hajime asked his last question with a rare expression of bewilderment. Then how can you move and speak normally like that. With spirit. What to do? Shias theory that could conveniently explain any profound mystery of this world was spreadingHajimes expression was twitching from that thought. It seems human is a being that can do anything when desperate. Sealing my senses as much as possible in order to protect my heart conversely allowed me now to be able to control my senses with greater precision than before. I now can enter only the necessary information into my brain. It feels like I have reached a greater height as a warrior. Why is everybody here got stronger after the final battle huh? Really why. Yue and others also nodded strongly. Just so you know, Hauria already returned back to before. I wont be tricked. It seemed those monster maids had really left deep trauma. He had completely became distrustful toward Hauria. Gil introduced himself formally once again and gave welcoming words to Shuu and others in order to evade the topic while also telling the message from the elders. Its alright if you want to prioritize sightseeing but, please at least have lunch together with us. Perhaps you will find our dishes too simple compared to the dishes of the kingdom and empire but No, trying out the local cuisine is also one of sightseeings purpose. I think we will accept your invitation gratefully. Hajime said that while looking at Shuu and others to ask for their opinion with his gaze. They nodded with unanimous agreement and so Hajime thanked Gil for the invitation. Head warrior Gil nodded happily with complete perception despite having his eyes and ears closed. Also, a warning. Altina-sama who was put under observation had slipped out, so be careful of the possibility of her appearance. Its like shes a wild bear. Carm jerked with a shiver. It seemed that their suspicious relationship was still continuing. But, right now the lost trust of his daughterwell, Shias trust on him was already dubious even before this, so rather than trust it was more of a family bond, Carm considered it was more important to regain that bond and gave all his effort for it. Got it, Shia. If you can find it in yourself to forgive us, then we will listen to any one thing that you ask from us! No matter what kind of absurd or unreasonable your request is, Tou-sama and everyone will definitely make it come true!! The last resort, Ill listen to anything you ask was activated. Shia who had completely entered into her tunnel popped out only half of her face from there. She stared still *jii~* doubtfully at Carm and the men. Theeen, promise me that you all will never do anymore cringey act from now Out of the question!! Immediate answer!? It seemed they wouldnt agree to anything. The retraction of statement instantly right after making the promise made Shia angrily yelled I HATE YOU ALLLLLLLLLL!!. Wait! Please wait, Shia! Cool gesture and speech are the identity of us Hauria you know!? Its the same with your desuuu! Can you stop yourself from never doing that anymore!? Dont compare your cringey act with my speech habit! Desuu! Extreme rage, perhaps that was how it should be described. Shia stood up furiously with fungaa- inside her tunnel which blew away the ground before she leaped up to the surface. And then, she spoke with a bit of tear on her eyes. Even though I had thought really hard about how should I introduce Tou-sama and everyone! If its just Okaa-sama and Otou-sama then surely they can accept everyones cringey act, so even if you all made that kind of entrance, I already thought up lots and lots of things about our clans good side to tell them to make up for it, and yet! All of you turned into such monster of all things! This monster parent! Monster family!! Carm and others looked at each other with cold sweat drenching them like waterfall from Shias heartfelt yell. And then, Give us a chance to make up for it! You all are going around looking at the past right? Then, look at our active role during the enemys invasion here! With that, surely everyone will get better opinion of us! Im saying that the first impression is already the worst desuu! This embarrassment of the rabbit race! STUPID IDIOTTTTT!! UWAAAAAAAAAHN, Shia clung on Yue. It was too much to see, so Sumire stepped forward with a wry smile. Err~, once again, nice to meet you Carm-san, and everyone of Hauria. Im Hajimes mother, Sumire. Carm and others immediately fell on one knee and bowed. Although she was a bit taken aback by that, Sumire spoke. That first encounter was a bit astonishing but, I understood very well that was only because of everyones deep affection to my son, so please dont feel weighed down about it. O, oowhat generosity! Those words are unbelievable coming from bosss mother!! What the hell do you mean by that huh Sumire ignored her sons objection and continued speaking while caressing Shias head. Shia-chan, dont worry about it any more. We had already seen how strong and wonderful your father and everyone are at the imperial palace. They were truly worthy to be called heroes in that replay. I too am not thinking that this person, Shias family is an embarrassment at all you know? Okaa-sama Yeah, thats right Shia-chan. Rather theyre really amazing, knocking out Hajime like that although only mentally! By the way, I myself once cosplayed as magical girl in a party and made my employees vomited! Otou-sama Eh, wait a sec, Tou-san. I didnt know about that. As a son its super embarrassing to know that though!? Sumire and Shuu treated their sons protest like a passing wind and patted Shias head with a gentle smile. You can still show us how cool they are after this right? Come on, dont keep feeling down like that, lets go already. Shia-chan yourself never watched it right? They saved their home from danger, thats amazing! I want to watch it quickly! Thats why, forgive them, okay? Shias rabbit ears that were dejectedly dangling down were twitchingrising upand snapped up straight. I-is that so? Nnfuhthats right. Well, that one can be said as amazing for them I guess? Yep, fuheh She said with the tensions on her cheeks loosening up. The embraced Yue got hit straight by that adorableness. She energetically patted Shias head. Tomoichi and others also recovered from the Hauria shock and watched the scene warmly. As that was going on, A-as expected from bosss parents. This Carm, no, the whole Hauria clan is left in great admiration by their great heart that is wider than the sky and deeper than Raisen!! Nagumo family banzai!! Our masters family banzai!! Carm and others were also moved to tears. Their devotion was rising explosively, not only to Hajime, but also to Sumire and Shuu. Looks like there is no need to use soul magic. Umu. I was worried for a moment there of what wouldst happen. Well, it looks like Nea-chan and the others are still running wild nanoit will be better to stop them Myuu? Listen well. There is this saying in Japan right? Wake not a sleeping Hauria. Sometimes its also important to avert your gaze you know? M-mama? Aiko and Tio sighed in relieve. Myuu seemed worried by the sounds of fighting that came from afar, and Remia mama unexpectedly made a cold decision. She spoke of her warning with her ufufu smiling face, so it was a bit scary. Fumu, Haurias specialty should be battle in the sea of trees. Their battle in the imperial palace was also magnificent but, thats exactly why Im extremely curious with them doing battle in their own territory. True. Besides, we were too shaken up. We too during infiltrationcough. During acrobatic performance would also sometimes crossdress. Dear, you were also really pretty back then you know? Stop it, it was the past. Besides, even you were really manly. !!? O-Otou-san? Okaa-san? I, didnt know that. I cant just pretend not to hear that as a daughter you know!? Shizuku was heavily shaken by the conversation of Yaegashi mom and dad. In the first place, Carm-san and the others are all good looking. If they use makeup properlyI think the result will be really good! Dont ignore me! Hey! Okaa-san! Hey! Should we pass down the disguise skill of Yaegashi style to themin exchange, if we can ask them to teach us the presence control of Hauria style Otou-san too! You crossdressed!? Or rather disguise skill!? I also didnt know that though!? S-Shizuku-chan, calm down! Come on, let go of uncles collar! Youre shaking uncles head too harddd! Shizukus eyes suddenly met Shia while Kaori was pinioning her and dragging her back. Shias eyes were narrowed kindly. Were comrade, the gaze said. Shizuku shook her head tearfully. Now now, Shizuku. Youre taking it too hard even though its just crossdressing. Just, crossdressing? Ojii-chan, I dont think its only just We were thinking of teaching you the disguise skill too you know? Eh!? Is that so!? Umu. Though Kaori-chan scolded us, so we stopped. Eh!? I did!? When you were little, you rushed into the dojo and protested to me directly you remember? You said that long hairsuited Shizuku-chan more. Ah!? Hajime and others also remembered hearing about it before, that when she was little, Shizuku-chan kept her hair short on top of going to dojo, so she was worried that she looked boyish. At the same time, they also knew that it became the impetus of her getting along with Kaori. Kaori talked to Shizuku because she felt that Shizuku was pretty despite looking boyish, then after she heard about her worry, Kaori displayed her stuff about being a rushing type maiden and charged into Yaegashi dojo where she protested at Shuuzou in front of a lot of disciples. Didnt you say to keep my hair short because it would get in the way of swordsmanship!? I didnt though? It seemed that wasnt it. They would only teach her for real after some time ahead of that but, it seemed they only told her to keep her hair short as the groundwork for disguise skill. It was from there that we understood we had been forcing you, and after discussing it with your parents we decided to not teach you the acrobatic skills. T-to think that Shizuku-chans education policy was changed because of my rushing Shizuku and Kaori were astonished *bohee~* by the unexpected truth. Sympathetic gazes came not only from Shia, but also from Hajime and others. Perhaps both Hauria and Yaegashi werent too different from each other when it came too how easy it was for them to shock their daughters. So you are Yaegashi-dono. About the exchange of skill you mentioned just now, I wish to accept it by any means. Oo, Carm-dono. I appreciate that! If you can have the chance to come to Japan in the future, I hope that we will able to hold a joint training with our disciples! What a wonderful idea! It seems like we will be able to get along very well! Fuhahahah, Carm and Shuuzou exchanged a solid handshake. Hajime and others thought. Eh? Could it be that two families that must never met with each other were introduced to each other with this? They thought. Nagumo Hajime. Gil? Do you also want to hold a technique exchange with us? Youll become able to freely block any repulsive information you know? I-Ill think about it Gil suggested with a kind voice and expression. The offer was a bit attractive, but Hajime held on from accepting for the time being, thinking that living with the five senses blocked all the time was a bit too much as a human. Then, boss. And everyone else too. Lets go. Kuku, first let me show you the abyss deep in the forest where we, the clan of darkness is taking refuge Tou-sama? Kuku, this way. The daughters killing intent stopped Carm from trying to act cool, even so he used his guts to chuckle kuku and turned on the spot. And then, he instructed the males to go stop the quarrel of the females before starting to show the way toward the Hauria village. Fufu, I cant wait. But putting that aside, Hajime. Hm? What is it, Kaa-san. Show us later okay, your battle with Kousuke-kun. !? It seemed that Sumire still remembered about Ranas request. Hajimes expression convulsed. He was going to firmly refuse but, Nn! Leave it to me, Okaa-sama! Yue!? An unexpected betrayal from Yue. In addition the whole group unanimously said that they wanted to see. Hajimes shoulders dropped with his expression gloomy while for the time being they headed toward the site of bloody battle in order to watch the gallant figures of the Hauria in the past. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The story doesnt progress with Haurias appearance but its fun. Its travel journal so the story is progressing leisurely, but Ill be happy if everyone can also enjoy the story leisurely. Also, Gil-sans appearance was in volume 11, while Kaoris rush into the dojo was a story that appeared for a bit in the extra story of volume 9. Im sorry but I have a bit of news. The following books are published today at the 25th! The spin-off series is finally completed! Its thanks to everyone too that Im able to write it until the end. Im thankful from the bottom of my heart! I hope that everyone can watch the track of the other main character of Arifureta, Miledy and her way of living. My best regards! Volume 9 of the main storys comic, volume 7 of the spin-off Zeros comic, and volume 2 of the Academy are also published at the same time. Like always I also wrote side stories at the end of the main story comic and spin-off comic. The stories are about Yue and others who started to notice Kaoris true character, and the little Miledy who worked hard to become annoying. Please have a look! Other than that, about the side stories that are exclusive for each bookstore, you can check them at my activity report or at Overlap-samas homepage. Thats all, best regards! CH 428 Authors Note: Happy New Year! Shirakome still cant feel that its New Year for real without Gaki Tsukai, but anyway, please treat me well for this year too! The angry voices of demon races force reverberated deep inside the sea of trees. The voices were dyed in humiliation and rage. But, those voices were also a bold front in their attempt to shake off their agitation. It should be a fight that they couldnt lose. The greatest factor that made this sea of trees to be the sanctuary of the demi human racesit was the white mist that threw ones perception into disarray. The elite force of the demon race here was composed of veterans who were accompanied by monsters that could neutralize that effect. Naturally, all the monsters had also been exceptionally strengthened using metamorphosis magic. Therefore, things went as they expected at first. The special force of the demons attacked from the south. They trampled over men and woman of all ages, all races, without regard of noncombatant or combatant, they swallowed them all like avalanche. It was as though the number of death and wounded from the security force that was fighting hard in order to evacuate the people to the capital so that the damage could be reduced as much as possible didnt matter to them. Finally the attack of demon races special force reached the gate of Fea Belgen. Even the leader of the defenders fighting force died in battle. The objective of the demon force was conquering the true great labyrinth, so the nominal leader of the elders, Alfrerick stepped forward to negotiate like what he did with Hajime in the past, asking for the battle to stop in exchange of not getting in the way of the demon forces conquering of the dungeon but The fundamental difference of the demon race from Hajime was of their discrimination toward all demi humans of this world without any exception. They claimed that there was no way they would negotiate with lower life form and continued attacking without compromise. The gate was broken through and their force rushed inside together with their monsters. Alfrerick was also fighting hard but he fell into a grave danger. The finishing blow was dealt to himjust as that was about to happen. Captain! Were under attack- There is something inside the mist- We lost contact with our force! The monsters dont return back!! The wind of mayhem blew powerfully from out of nowhere. The invasion that was progressing smoothly was suddenly covered by dark cloud. When they realized, their other squads had fallen silent. There was also no reaction from the monsters that were dispatched to all sides. Not only that, even the squad that should be right beside them had vanished completely when they realized it. Even the barrier crystals that functioned to remove the white mist from the capital had been shifted aside without anyone noticing, reducing the area of effect. Unknown shadows were running at the other side of that mist. When a fighting force was sent toward that unknown, they would vanish as though the white mist and the deep forest had swallowed them, nothing more. When the demon forces leader realized that there was something wrong, in a perfect timing to foster that feeling of anxiety, something was thrown at his feeta part of his subordinates body. The leader of the demon force suspected that it was the trump card of Fea Belgen at work, but what happened was also like a bolt out of the blue for Alfrerick. He didnt know at all what was going on. However, the answer immediately appeared. A man had been standing on top of the half destroyed gate before anyone realized. His rabbit ears were flapping in the wind. His standing figure was extremely imposing despite being someone from rabbit race that was the synonym of cowardice. The mans fighting spirit had been sharpened to an abnormal degree. His hand was holdinga head of a demon soldier. He tossed the head away with a scoff. It was an unbelievable sight even from the perspective of the demons. Even from the perspective of the mans fellow demi humans, it was the sudden return of the weakest race that had never contacted them all this time since Hajime left. Everyone of them was dumbfounded in mute amazement. That manCarm kept up his stance that was the perfect example of provocativeness while vanishing quietly into the mist with his presence also fading like the perfect example of stealth. Uhhyoo~~~! The chief is so cooolll!! Dammit! That role! I wanted to do it! Chief! Chief! Lets decide it by drawing lot next time! Its unfair that you made your entrance in a perfect situation like that!! Hah, stupid idiot! Thats the chiefs special right! I wont hand it over! While heading toward Haurias village, on the way Yue created a small window like a monitor display using space magic. She performed remote viewing past replay through that. The group who were watching the flow of events of when the demon race invaded were disturbed by Haurias noisy comments. Certainly, its unthinkable that the people in the replay are the same with the monstecough, the people screwing around wearing maid uniform just now. Yes, that entrance is like a movie scene! The replay also contained gruesome fighting scene, so it was filled with mosaic and the mascots This image cannot be shown!-kun along with liberal application of soul magic. The Shirasaki spouse had a pensive look, but they commented in admiration after seeing Carms dramatic entrance. Also, the demons head that Carm tossed down was turned into a cartoonish Yukkuri shiteitte ne!!! head by Yue-sans thoughtfulness, so the mental damage to the viewers was small. (TN: Yukkuri shiteitte ne!!!, a Touhou doujin where Touhou characters are drawn as only heads) Yue fearfully looked around with upward gaze asking Am I, reading the mood correctly?. That adorableness became an additional mental stability buff for everyone. Returning back to the main topic. Hey, Aiko. So there are really elves here. The way they used bow was also amazing. It reminded Okaa-san of the legend of the ring. Fufu, I guess. If we go to the capital, there are also winged people or dwarf like people there. It will feel like you have entered a fantasy world for real. Akiko was also turning a bit pale from the gruesomeness of war, but Alfrericks bow skill, his beautiful looks despite being an aged person, and his pointy long ears gave her excitement. While they were making such talk, Hey, Ojii-chan. Otou-san and Okaa-san too. Can you stop making that kind of look? All members of Yaegashi family completely ignored Shizukus request. Their gazes stayed sharp which didnt look like the gaze of people with respectable occupation no matter who looked. They were maintaining their focus like someone who was studying from observing others. Kaori was comforting Shizuku seeing that her expression was deadening. Shuu and Sumire glanced at the two while coming to Hajimes side and whispered with small voices. S-say, Hajime. Certainly the timing seemed perfect butwas he, you know? It would be dramatic if it was in fiction though, right? Hajime and others had heard about the action of Hauria clan at that time from Par and others who they picked up on the way to the empire, so all of them except Aiko, Myuu, and Remia knew the truth. And so Hajime smiled wryly at the sharp Shuu and Sumire. No, they werent aiming for the timing that would make them look the coolest. Otou-sama, Okaa-samaas expected, they arent so heretical that they would prioritize looking cool even though people were dying before their eyes desu. I-I know it! Sorry for doubting, Shia-chan! Shuu and Sumire hurriedly try to reassure Shia seeing her rabbit ears slumping down weakly. But, I think they mentioned about using Fea Bergen as bait to gather informationthat it would be convenient if they were attacked Nn. They also mentioned about not caring even when the enemies tried to take the elders hostage. Shuu and Sumire silently looked at Shia. Shia silently averted her gaze. Hajime explained to cover up for her. At that time, the relationship between Hauria and Fea Bergen was broken off. After all the elders banished Hauria clan. Whats more, they originally planned to execute them. Its too much to expect Hauria to proactively give help right? No, rather than mentally, it was more the result of rational decision that Hajime-san beaten up into them right? Do you think that Tou-sama and others would take action based on personal grudge? Shuu and Sumire silently looked at Hajime. Hajime silently averted his gaze. Oi oi, Shia. We didnt harbor any personal grudge but, there is no way that we moved only based on rationality you know? Yes? Carm who was leading at the front turned and walked backward while correcting Shia. His footsteps werent shifting out of the way at all. It was like he was walking on a level ground while looking forward. Shuuzou and others narrowed their eyes in admiration. It was a clear proof of just how advanced Carms walking technique was, but more than that, the stable footsteps showed how they had entered the backyard of Hauria clan. Everyone, please pay attention to only walk on the spot that we had passed through no matter what. We already entered a trap area. Well, boss will perform resurrection even if you die here, so we also dont mind if you want to enjoy yourself here. Hou Ojii-chan, dont get provoked. Ill cut you down if you act as you please. Umu The free spirited adults of Yaegashi family were being kept in check by their daughter. As that happened, Kaoruko, Tomoichi, and Akiko froze on the spot. And then they looked around at the surrounding fearfully while doing their best to walk in a straight line. No, remove the trap if you know beforehand there will be visitor comingthe group said with their gazes. For some reason the Haurias were all responding with smug expressions to that. Kaori and others moved to place the parents and Remia and Myuu firmly at the center as Sumire asked a question. Carm-san, what do you mean that it wasnt just rationality? Dear madam, please address us Hauria without any honorific. You also dont need to speak formally with us. D-dear madamgeez, stop that! Sumire got a bit bashful that she was treated like a highborn lady by a devoted retainer. Shuu watched in exasperation to that while, Carm-san, we want to build a familial relationship with you as an equal Honored master. Please call me as just Carm. I ask you to please accept our respect. I-it isnt too bad, I guess? If youre going that far, then, yeah? T-true, dear. It cant be helped, perhaps? The commoner husband and wife felt slightly elated by Carms smooth humble move. These two were really gutsy that they could act like that while not really paying any mind that they were currently in the middle of an area ridged with many deadly traps. Even while such conversation was being held, the group came out to a slightly wide place. It was a clearing where the white mist was removed by crystal barrier. At the same time, Carm also explained what he meant by not only basing their past decision on rationality. Yue-dono. Can I ask you to go back around one hour from when I made my entrance on top of the gate? Nn. It helped that you specified the time. The past viewing silently floated up. And then, what was displayed there was If, they do something to the great tree and closed bosss path to the great dungeon Carm began with those words toward the gathered Hauria clan. It was a known information for Carm and others that four proofs of capture and the power of regeneration were needed for the great trees great dungeon. That was exactly why, what if the demons lost their temper from being blocked to enter the great tree, and they tried something like destroying what they considered as the door to the great dungeon? It must be just their needless fear. But, if there was such possibility no matter how small it was, then there was no way they could ignore it. After all, it was them who wouldnt be able to endure it if their bosss wish got obstructed. After all, they wouldnt be able to face their boss with their head held high if that happened. After all, they wouldnt be qualified to call boss as their boss if they overlooked the enemies! In respond to Carms speech, multiple voices of Sir, yes, sir!! overlapped loudly with each other. And yet, the repulsive amount of radiated killing intent made the atmosphere to quiet down instead of blowing violently. The scene was truly eerie. It was like a blade that was just a moment away from being instantly drawn. Hajime. Youre really loved huh. Ive heard the story butwould you really get this idolized just from training them? You didnt do anything strange to them right? Dont make that kind of accusation. If you really need to know, the method of Hartma*-sensei itself is like a brainwashing. That was all that I did. He, got shot at the end didnt he? Not like you. Hajime returned a wry smile at the doubtful gazes from his parents. It was Carm who answered them in exchange. It seems, they havent watched the conversation at the rocky area at the imperial capitals outskirt. Yeah. After all our holiday isnt unlimited. Our schedule is already a bit pushed for time, so it was skipped. It was about the rally before the imperial capitals suppression mission. At that time, what Carm said in his speech was exactly the reason why Hauria clan idolized Hajime. Carm closed his eyes in order to turn what was inside his heart into words, then he spoke with a quiet tone. We are now able to stand against everything that try to take our important peoplewe idolized boss exactly because he is the one who taught us that happiness. Surely, if Hajime only protected them, then they wouldnt idolize him to this degree although they would be deeply thankful to him. If Hajime only acted kind to them because they were weak, then surely Hauria clan would only become dependent at him and perished in the not far future. Within the tide of the world that started moving at that time, there was no doubt that they wouldnt be able to survive when the only thing they were good at was running and hiding. They didnt have any doubt about that. Dont depend, dont flatter. Stand up on your own feet, fight with your own hands. If youre going to die anyway then struggle and die. Those words are too horrible to be said toward the weakest race isnt it? Dont you think that the powerless ought to be protected? Carm opened his eyes and slowly looked around. The other Haurias were also quiet and calm, but, they also gazed at the parents with gazes that were filled with an unbending core. Normallythat should be the case I guess. Tomoichi spoke by choosing his words carefully. But, it was Myuu who continued. Only being protectedis unpleasant nano. Even the weak, want to do what they can nano. Till the very end. It was unbelievable that the words and the powerful tone that said them came from a little girl. The strong will that could be seen from her eyes werent at all inferior even compared to the Haurias. Remia narrowed her eyes and patted Myuus head. Yes, in a world where the value of life was incomparably light compared to a lawful country like Japan, there was nothing more important than the will and strength to fight. To be given that was no different than being bestowed with a priceless treasure. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to call the one giving them that as their life, their whole lifes benefactor. Carm stated that as he continued further. My wife had weak constitution. She passed away when my daughter was still small. We heard from Shia-chanour condolences. Thank you very much, for your kind word. Carm smiled at Sumires words and he narrowed his eyes in recollection. My wife was born with the weakest body among the weakest race but, her heart was surely the strongest among demi humans. Despite being a rabbit person, she had a dream of becoming the hero who can protect everything. That she was desu~. No matter how high her fever was, no matter how painful her body became, she always hugged me tightly with a smile saying that it was nothing at all. Shia too talked with a gaze that was filled with deep longing. Carm patted Shias head and said. I personally am also grateful to boss. Because Im able to reward my wifes feeling is thanks to boss who helped us throwing away our weak selves. Because the dream that my wife couldnt make come true could be achieved by the efforts of our whole clan. Those were proud words that stated, that Hajimes training in the end was nothing more than the impetus, that the rabbit race was already strong originally. At the same time, those words announced that it was that impetus that Hauria clan, no, that the rabbit race needed the most, their greatest treasure. Hauria clan all straightened their posture and saluted. In order to offer their greatest gratitude and respect once more. Now understanding the reason for the love and affection of Hauria clan that were a bit too excessive, Shuu and Sumire, and the other parents too showed an expression of comprehension HAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARY They heard such thing even though the atmosphere was getting good. Everyone turned their gaze slowly toward the voice. There, they saw the scene of warriors of bear race with muscular bodies trembling fiercely while shrinking into themselves. Not only that, they were performing Charis* Guard by holding their head with both hands. They were repeating the same words over and over like broken recorder. That person, it was Regin-san wasnt it? Err, Shia-chan? Regin-san you said? When Tou-sama and others ran wild right after they finished training, some people tried to get in our way going to the great tree and got beaten to a pulp. He was their leader desu. Most likely, he came in order to be for help in order to save Fea Belgen from danger. This man knew the strength of Hauria clan best more than anyone at that time. Hajime recalled him and talked to Gil. Aa, the guy who became unable to let go of the mind calming medicine huh? Hey, Gil. Your technique, shouldnt you teach it to this guy instead? No need. Hes stable right now after entering priesthood. What do you mean!? Hajime, Yue, and Shia got shocked together. Entering priesthood, that meant joining the holy church. Did that mean he wasnt in Fea Bergen anymore? Hajime and others asked, but Gil shook his head. His eyes were still closed but, his head was turned up slightly, so there was no doubt that he was having a faraway gaze behind his eyelids. Theres a new religion that recently is gaining momentum in Fea Belgen. He got completely immersed in that. N-new religion? Something like that got created? What are they worshipping? Gils face slowly turned toward Kaori. Kaori-dono. Please prepare yourself when visiting Fea Belgen. What do you mean!? According to Gil, Kaori who in the past repaired the harmed capital and sea of trees, as well as healing all of the people got respected as a protector goddess. After the final battle, it somehow burst up and an organization got formed. Previously they claimed to be a corps to be useful for Kaori-sama but, through interaction with other countries, the movement got even bigger. Other countries!? Please wait a second! Youre saying that Im being worshipped in world scale!? Not only Kaori, Tomoichi and Kaoruko were also shocked by the astonishing information. You also founded something called corps for servicing Kaori-sama at Ankaji Dukedom right? I didnt though!? No, certainly it felt like there were that kind of people there! Isnt the lords son the leader of that corps? At first they got into quarrel with our group about who is worshipping Kaori-sama more but What a worthless quarrel! Then it seemed they hit it off with each other while holding their Kaori-sama discussion. Next both groups also integrated together, and now, They became an organization called Angel Religion. Oo, she is certainly our familys angel but, to think that she is also worshipped as an angel even in another world Otou-san be quiet for a bit! Fufu, do you understand now the feeling of being worshipped? Were comrade arent we? Ai-chan too, be quiet! By the way, originally they called themselves the Protector Goddess Religion, but worrying that the goddess part will get mixed up with Aiko-samas religion, they decided with the Angel Religion name. I heard it was the result of their discussion with David and other top brass of the faction of goddess of harvest and victory with Pope Simon also participating for seven days and seven nights. The talk is getting pointlessly biggerrr! It seemed that the new religion Angel Religion was also acknowledged by Pope Simon. Apparently that development was also convenient for him who was aiming to grow out the holy church from being a monotheism. The world in general mainly followed the holy church that worshipped Ehiku-sama, but a sect that worshipped the goddess of harvest and victory had already formed from the holy church, so it seemed the talk that that faction should also splinter independently also got out. Originally such development might bring the risk of religious antagonism or religious war, but there was no antagonism between Angel Religion and Goddess of Harvest and Victory Religion due to two being the wife of a single man, and apparently behind the scene they were also asked to hold the role as deterrence in case the holy church ran wild again. Simon-san, he didnt mention anything about that at all Aiko recalled the easygoing Pope Simon and her expression twitched. Even Aiko who already had resistance due to being worshipped earlier felt like that. Kaori who had become a target of worship without her awareness and also got told about the hidden circumstance of Tortuss religion at the same time could only be at her wits end. Kaoruko-san, we are also comrade arent we? Eh, no, that, thats a bit Akiko-san was smiling widely. When Aiko got worshipped by David and other templar knights at the royal capital, Akiko laughed at her and Aiko loudly introduced her with the designation of holy mother to bring her down together with her. It seemed that Akiko still hadnt forgotten about that. Lets become holy mother together?, she expressed while patting Kaorukos shoulder. Kaorukos gaze moved to her daughter after she imagined what might happen at Fea Bergen. Kaori understood exactly what her mother thought and she pleaded at Hajime. Hajime-kun, about our plan at Fea Bergen and Ankaji Dukedom We absolutely must go! Kaoruko-san! It will be fun there! Tomoichi-kun might also get called Our Father there huh! Even Okaa-san and Otou-san!? This is why Nagumo family is just-! Geezz! Kaori repeatedly hit Hajime who was having fun at her expense. Tomoichi and Kaoruko were also sending resentful gazes at Nagumo family, but it was ineffective. Even Yue declared Nn! Ill bring you there even if forcefully! while continuing with the past replay. They lost the timing for protesting and watched the past replay for the time being. After the Hauria clan affirmed their determination, the next scene could only be called as the highlight. The demon race force got thoroughly instigated by Carms provocation. Thinking that taking down Fea Bergen could be done anytime, they prioritized exterminating Hauria clan and gave chase. With that they stepped right into the trap area. The monsters flying in high speed were bisected by wire traps. The heavy type monsters that charged ahead by pulverizing the trees were dropped into pitfalls of countless number that made one wondered just how much free time the Hauria clan had. The monsters were dealt using their weak points accurately based on the investigation that was carried on by sacrificing the warriors of Fea Belgen. Anyone who let their guard down would get rope put around their head and reeled up to the trees. Then what would fall down after that was blood shower. Even when the enemies decided to destroy the whole area using wide range magic, the Haurias slipped into the trenches that had been dug everywhere instead. After that the enemies would be dealt instead with counterattacks using blowgun or arrow. Naturally spraying poison and scattering powders were also done. And the most amazing thing was the teamwork. Coming from the left when the enemy thought that it would be from the right, saying hello, die from underground when the enemy was on guard from any attack from above. Even the corpses of the demon soldiers were repeatedly treated blasphemously for provocation, they would prepare trap of the same pattern intentionally, and then when the enemy dodged a new trap would activate at where they evaded. Using trap that could only inflict light injury as diversion, when actually the trap was varnished with lethal poison, etc. It was a parade of nasty tactics as though to proclaim cowardly and dirty tricks are our favorite! And the cherry on top, Here! Pay special attention here! This is the decisive moment! Carm pointed enthusiastically. Inside the past replay scene, Carm asked the commander of the demon force whether he wished for a duel one on one. The enemy force was already annihilated. There was also no monster reinforcement. He had also just been told that it was meaningless to take the elders hostage. Then, at the very least he would take down Carm together with him. It was only natural for the commander to think that. If group battle and making use of terrain advantage were Haurias specialty, it was only natural to consider the duel offer as nothing more than arrogance. Yes, the commander didnt even notice that his thought had been led to reach such conclusion. But, in front of the demon army commander who asked for a one-on-one duel, just before the fair and square fight would start. He, ran? He ran. Just as Sumire and Shuu said, Carm was running backward while still keeping his stance that looked like he would charge forward bravely anytime now. It was truly an artistic way of running. It was just like the beautiful backward walking that he displayed just now. The commander of the demon army was dumbfounded. Eh? What? Eh? His face seemed to say that. And then, his face, along with his body was riddled with countless arrows. The demon army commander who realized that he was deceived hatefully called Carm as a fiend. Carm who appeared in front of him once more was, I only asked you whether you want to have a duel or not though? Im only asking, that doesnt mean Ill do it you know? Carm only said that while shrugging his shoulders casually. This is outrageousnot only Shuu and others, even Hajime and others who had only heard the story before were looking at the enemy commander sympathetically. Carm and other Haurias who were currently looking pretty smug also made the scene to be even more conspicuously horrible. And thats how it was done! Like this the demon army was exterminated by our hands, and Fea Bergen, no, the sea of trees was saved! There wasnt any mercy for the enemies! That was the result of our precious training! Praise us, praise us! Shia, now you have a better opinion for us right? Be prouder! Come on, boast to your honorable father-in-law and mother-in-law! All of the Haurias, without exception were flapping their rabbit ears in excitement as though to say that. Everyones expression was conflicted. You taught them this kind of thing? Gazes filled with that question were also sent at Hajime. Certainly, Hajime taught them to not be picky with their method if it was for the sake of surviving, so inside he wanted to praise them for practicing his teaching but, he couldnt deny that from the perspective of ordinary people, the scene was a bit too dishonorable for heroes who saved a country. A-amazing nano~! As expected from Hauria clan nano~ *Clap clap*, while not a single person was unable to say anything, the capable little girl Myuu noticed the awkward atmosphere and rained praises to the Hauria. Though her voice was a bit shrilly. The rabbit ears of Carm and others expressed their emotion by moving fiercely *whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh*. That seemed to become the trigger. The people who were actually at a loss for words due to a different reason finally raised their voices. Wonderful!! It was more than we imagined! Carm-dono! Allow me to pay my heartful respect to all of you! It was a magnificent battle that rarely could be seen anymore in the recent years! Im so moved! Well, there was no need to guess who were the people saying that. It was the acrobat people. Oo, its embarrassing to be praised that much. If its like this then Im even more looking forward to the technique exchange meeting later! Before that lets thoroughly have a discussion about combat theory! How about we also called back the women already? I also want to have conversation with them. A good idea! Our settlement is just ahead from here! Please stop by for taking a break too! Lets not miss the chance to hold a discussion during that time no matter what! They were getting heated up. The Yaegashi family members and Hauria clan were getting absurdly heated up. Shizukus had reached out Wait, but her family kept talking cheerfully with the encouragement of the Hauria males while swiftly heading toward the village. Shizukus reaching hand was lowered down in vain. Aa~, Shizuku. We have walked for quite a bit, Kaa-san and others also looked like they need to take a break, okay? Yes. Shizuku-chan. I think itll be easier if you just accept everything you know? Yes. Perhaps it was a bad luck that they encountered Hauria early when they had only just started sightseeing in the sea of trees. Shizuku was already looking dead tired. Her mind might have regressed back to infantility for a bit. She followed behind everyone with listless footsteps. Haa, Otou-sama, Okaa-sama. Errare you creeped out? Shia asked that with a worried look. But both Shuu and Sumire shook their heads despite their wry smile. Actually, its a fact that they saved the sea of trees by defeating such powerful enemies with only such few number. Their method was a bit startling but, we think its amazing. Yeah. As expected from Shia-chans family. I-is that so? Hehe, well, its not that big of deal though desu! Shias rabbit ears were lightly swaying around from a bit of embarrassment. Sumire told her. Also, Shia-chan. Can you let us visit the grave of your mother later? Ahyes. Thank you very much. By all means! Shias gaze turned toward Carm. Carm also nodded happily. He replied with My wifes grave is located near the village. Ill show everyone the way later. Yue gripped Shias hand with a bit of apprehension. Shia. Do you want to see, your memory with your mother? Yue-san If it was the current Yue, even looking back to the past seven or eight years wouldnt pose any problem. Shia showed a smile like a blooming flower at Yues offer. She nodded in acceptance of Yues pampering for her. Naturally she had the desire to see the mother in her memory with her own eyes once more, but more than that, she also wanted to introduce her mother to everyone just like how she introduced Carm and others. However, unexpectedly, when she checked with Carm Its okay right? just in case, although Carm nodded, Tell me when youre going to do it, Shia. Because Tou-sama will pass. He said such thing. Shia was taken aback and pressed Carm with question. Eh? W-why is that desu? Tou-sama doesnt want to see Kaa-samas figure once more!? If you ask me whether I want or not, I want to but But, what? For some reason, her father averted his face with a slightly bashful look. It caused not only Shia, but also Hajime and others to look dubious. Guessing that he couldnt dodge the question with that, Carm let out a long sigh. He then confessed with an expression that was hard to describe. There were both bitter smile and pain in there, but there was definitely love too. I love her so much, Im going to cry if I see her again. He didnt want to show himself like this in front of his boss and daughter. If he was going to reminisce, he would do it alone, in quiet. Along with their memories together. That would be enough for him. After Carm confessed that, everyones expression brightened as though they had just eaten cotton candy. My my my! Really Carm-san, what a loving husband you are! Somehow even we here also got embarrassed hearing that. Kaoruko and Akiko teased with blushing cheeks. It made Carm averted his gaze even further in embarrassment. Geez, Tou-sama, really Even Shia was flattening her ears on her head in embarrassment, but color of joy could be seen from her expression. She must be happy that no matter how much her father had changed, he hadnt changed in that aspect. Kuku. Come to think of it, polygamy art relatively normal in Fea Bergen correct? Especially for those in high position like a clan chief. In Erisen too, its not monogamy like in Japan. The higher ones position is, the more wives or husbands they will marry. Even Tio and Remia were looking at Carm smilingly. In Carms position, it wouldnt be strange for him to have other wife and for Shia to also have siblings from different mother. Not to mention that right now his current position was equal or perhaps even higher than the elders of Fea Bergen. Please dont tease me. Im simply not blessed with that kind of relationship other than with my wife. Right now I wish to focus in serving boss and training the other rabbit clans. Carm coughed and chased after his subordinates who had gone ahead. Shia followed right behind him while chuckling. Hajime and others also smiled warmly while following behind. Like that the group arrived at Haurias village not long after. The place felt a bit faulty to be called a village with the solid rampart surrounding it and the tough looking houses. It was like a fortress. The location also had abundant water wells and food storages. There were also other bunny clans than Hauria here and there doing work. Not only farm work, there were also people making and repairing equipment, doing battle training, strategy lecture Around seventy percent of the people there were doing things related to battle. As expected from a village of Hauria. It seems that the people of Yaegashi family has gone ahead to observe the combat training. Im sorry for the combat maniacs from my family, Carm-san. I think that you have a wonderful family though? Im sorry for the combat maniacs from my family, Shizuku-san. Shizuku and Shia reached mutual understanding from looking eye-to-eye. It seemed that their friendship would deepen further through this trip. But putting that aside, Hajime and co headed toward the clan heads house in order to relax for a moment. They arrived in front of a particularly big house with round shape located at the center of the village that was surrounded by rampart. And then, Carm opened the door while looking back at Hajime and others. Please, come into my new house. The youngsters in training will prepare some refreshme Welcome home, Carm-sama! Carm froze still. *Gigigi* His gaze moved toward the inside of the house with a jerky movement. Over there was the beautiful princess of the elf race. Yes, a wild Altina had appeared!! She rushed quickly *shutatata* until the entrance with blushing cheeks. Then she wriggled her body while saying. Will you have lunch? Or will you take a bath? Or elsewill, you, pu, nish, me *BAM* Carm closed the door loudly. *Don don don don* The sound of banging the door reverberated from inside the house. Miss Altinas loud voice also accompanied it. Aah, suddenly a reward right from the start!? Neglecting play also isnt bad but, if possible I wish for a direct punishment! Carm-sama! No, dear husbanddd! HA-HA-HA-. The insects are noisy today isnt it? Now now, lets head to the assembly hall Whats the matter dear husband! If I have done something wrong, please correct me directly into my body! Yes, just like yesterday night! Like at night! Fiercelyyy! The mood died. Its a misunderstanding Carm held the door close with his back while trying to make excuse. He was also sweating rivers. But, the situation was just too horrible for words, and it was also made even worse with everyones recent perception of him as a loving husband who had been continuously thinking of his departed wife until now. Though it was mostly the perverts fault. Fuh, that lass. Didst she level up? Surely that too art thanks to daily night of disciplining Tio-dono, I ask you to please be quiet for a bit! By the way, that girl is the granddaughter of Alfrerick who showed up in the past replay before this. She is the same age with Shia. Yue-dono!? The dead mood changed into a scorning mood. To train a princess who is the same age with his daughter to be like Tiothis fiend! Such gazes pierced Carm. Its a misunderstanding! Im also a victim in this matter KIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!! It went without saying that it was Shia who let out a shriek like a samurai of a certain school. It seemed that she went mad instantly. Magic power with light blue color burst up and she grabbed Carm. Calm down Shia! Its misunderstanding! Tou-sama didnt Oh my! Shia is over there!? Listen well Shia! Call me as mother-in-law! Shut your mouthhhh! My, to yell at me like thatdear husband is really domineering. Ufufu Stu-, yo- KIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!! It went without saying that after that, Carms house was erased clean from the surface. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Im sorry to those who hope for Hajime VS Aby. I plan to write it during this sea of trees arc but, it happened at the outskirt of Fea Belgen, so I hope that everyone can wait for it for a while more. Also the damage to Shia and Shizuku seems deep but, its the scene of Yaegashi family and Hauria clans meeting so, you knowplease give your prayer to them. They should recover from reminiscing of the confession and the like It seems that the special program for before the broadcast of second season will be done at 6 January, so please be notifierd. Kuwabara-san, Fukamachi-san, and Kakahashi-san will talk about a lot of things there! The detail can be found from the link below. Please watch no matter what!
Continuing, please check for the releases below too. Zero is completed. The way of living of the Liberators, what connected from that time to the present time, its a tale from such zero to the start. It will please me if everyone can enjoy it together with the New Year. Best regards! The details for the special perks can be checked from my activity report or from Overlap-samas homepage below. CH 429 Authors Note: Sorry that it was a bit late! Inside the past replay, Carm and the other Haurias were currently doing hellish training where they kept complaining and letting out agonized cry pathetically. The Haurias who were undeniably the weakest would be transformed into their current selves through this training. They were only made to do that training for ten days before Hajime and co departed to the great tree. However, in contrast with the shortness of the time, the training contained a harshness that made it understandable how drastic the Haurias transformed. U-umm, Hajime-dono? Whats with the monsters Kill. Eh? Simply kill. The expressions of Carm and others spasmed. In front of them, a swarm of monsters that was lured here with they themselves as bait had been shot at their limbs so they couldnt move. They were all lying on the ground unmoving. Just like the monkey monsters that were chased by those monster maids, there were a lot of monsters in this sea of trees that formed a group. Perhaps because of that the number of monsters that gotten rounded up wholesale by Hajime after using the delicious looking weak rabbits as bait was staggering. They could even form a small mountain if piled up. They couldnt move at all even while groaning in agony and rage. Hajime who ordered the Haurias to kill them like it was just a routine work was looking serious. His eyes were also terribly terrifying with not a shred of emotion could be seen there. W-why should we do something like that! Even though theyre monster, its simply too cruel to kill living creatures that cant move! Thats right big brother! Whats the point of doing such horrible thing in our training!? We promise well do our best in training! Thats why please spare us from doing such pointless murder! Inside the replay, the past lovable and ordinary handsome boy Par-kun and pretty girl Nea-chan could be seen. Their moist eyes were pleading adorably. In respond to the two, Hajime sweetlynot smiling, I see. You cant kill them huh. *Dopan* Gunshot echoed. AAAAA The scream came from an unrelated Hauria male as he jumped in agony. Because his solar plexus got shot, he was crouching on all fours while going oeeeee on the ground. The liquid he vomited got censored with rainbow color. Then he stayed crouching on the ground while convulsing *twitch twitch* in pain. What in the worldthe Haurias were watching with their eyes wide open in astonishment. Hajime told them this with his expressionless face. Each time any of you hesitate to kill, Ill shoot. Not at the one who couldnt kill, but at someone else. Wha-!? Ill still shoot somebody else if you talk back at me. Ill shoot even if youre just asking. Ill shoot even if you beg or argue or run away. It was a nasty practice of collective responsibility carried out for real with gusto. Carm and others were looking with teary eyes and shaky body that expressed Thats a lie right? Those feeble figures were the extreme opposite of their current selves. With that, Hajime finally smiled sweetly. Now, who will be the first oneto destroy their friends stomach? UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! At first Hajime tried to train them normally, however, the Haurias kept getting distracted with giving consideration to the plants and animals in the sea of trees. They didnt learn anything at all from their training. With that Hajime snapped and thoroughly beat them up, but as long as it was only themselves who got punished, they only weirdly got into the mentality of self-sacrifice. In the end the effort didnt produce any decent result. After repeating such thing for one whole day, the voice of Hajimes heart whispered at him to give up on them already, but he pushed that thought down and thought hard. At the end he adopted this method and certainly, the method seemed to be effective against the extremely sympathetic rabbit race. They were shaking. They were begging for forgiveness. Even so their comrades kept getting shot at the stomach. In order to protect them, each Hauria gripped their knives and dealt the finishing blow on the monsters. After continuing that nonstop for 48 hours. There was no sleep and no food. It was a hell of a time where they were made to do nothing but killing monsters. If the monsters ran out, the Haurias would get wrapped up in a mat again and hanged up, or else the flesh and blood of the monsters got used to lure another swarm as replacement, then the Haurias would be made to kill them again mechanically. The area became a sea of blood. It was to a degree that it felt like the smell of blood was transmitted even across the image. After 24 hours passed, the bodies of Carm and others also changed color to black from being soaked in blood. The color of emotion had completely fallen out from their eyes and expressions. They were turning into manufacturing robot. Because they were monsters, they would be culled immediately anyway when the security force of Fea Bergen encountered them, even so the scene was still too gruesome. However, Hajime didnt stop. Passed forty hours, people whose consciousness started to be cloudy appeared and he breathed life back into them with physical means, then at the end of that, Hows that! Those monsters are turning into your nourishment! Arent they lovable! Yes, they are lovable! Offer your gratitude to them for becoming your nourishment until every last drop of their life! Thank you very much!! I cant hear you, you fuckin pii-! Yell your love and gratitude more while stabbing your knife! I love you die! Thank you die! The brain dead chorus of the mentally cornered Haurias reverberated. The persistent 48 hours of monster culling! It was also killing two birds with one stone because the act increased the safety of the land that would become their base from now on! But after that plans successful execution, the expressions of Carm and others had changed completely. They looked like Hajime after he ate his first monster. But, naturally it still wasnt over yet. This was simply the end of the first stage for smashing their preexisting sense of values, thinking, and mind so that they could be reborn. After that they immediately moved to a real life hide and seek without any rest. Naturally, the seeker was Instructor Hajime. Know that rest is too luxurious for pii- like you bastards! You think youre going to be let off if you collapse? This spoilt pii-! Look! You spoilt bastard caused your pii- friend to become pii-! Happy now!? Half more day passed while under such rain of verbal abuses. The hide and seek that didnt even allow one to fall down or faint and merciless shooting caused people who started going crazy to finally appear. With a superb timing, Its time. One hour, if everyone can get away in one hour then Ill allow a whole day of rest! Hearing that, Carm and others returned to sanity for an instant with bright smile, But, therell be one hour extra for each person caught! Before they were instantly kicked back into the depth of despair with that demonic statement exploding in their ears. Naturally, their heart broke. Everyone fell on their knees without any regard of what would happen to them. Hajime soberly looked at Carm and others who were in such condition while questioning them in monotone. You guys want to quit already? Its not like I give a damn. Carm and others looked bewildered and relieved in equal measure hearing that. And then Hajime thrust the hopeless reality before them. You guys have tried hard enough. Im amazed that you all could endure to this point for such a pathetic race. Yeah, thats why nobody will blame you guys even if you abandon Shia. Shi, a? Abandon? His daughters name was suddenly mentioned. While everyone was so tired they couldnt move their lips, Carm was the only one who managed to wring out his voice. That girl isnt a normal rabbit demihuman. Right now Yue is training herits likely that shell be really strong. And then, I wonder what shes going to do after that. What shesgoing to do Most likely, shes going to leave this place. So that she wont trouble her family anymore. Tsu, thats Just so you know, dont think that Im going to protect her or anything. Shes going to live alone from here on. At the world outside. While facing persecution and fighting the people targeting her. Meanwhile you guys, you wont be able to hold her back here or even following her. There isnt any more home for Shia Hauria to return back. You weaklings wont even be able to protect Shias home or birthplace. Being told that, Carms, no, all of Haurias eyes changed color. Their dead fish eyes that begged for death so that they could be saved from their misery were starting to be filled with strong light for the first time. That radiance was like a flame that was fueled by anger. You went too far, Hajime-dono. Have you forgotten that we left the sea of trees together with Shia? And then, you guys only ended up adding on the wounds in her heart with that. Tsu, thats- You guys were stomped on because you were weak. That girl, theres no way shell ever forget that fact, the events that led to that. That wasnt Shias fault! Are you saying that its her sin for simply being born!? No, she is sinless. The sin, lies on you weaklings. We- You guys being rabbit race isnt an excuse. I should have told you guys before starting the training, that I was a useless weakling. But didnt you guys decide to undergo my training even knowing that? Indeed. They heard how Hajime was weak and useless in the past, but he crawled up until his current height. They were in high spirits that such man said that he would train them. Carm shut his mouth. The other Haurias were also unable to argue, however Nobody realized. That even though they were from bunny race, natural-born pacifist with timid and mild temper, their faces were warping in rage in front of Hajime saying whatever he pleased about them. How they were grinding their teeth. How they were glaring at Hajime, an overwhelmingly strong person who they had no way to match. Didnt you guys decide in this place, that you will change even though youre weak and cowardly? Are you guys going to yield just because of some pain? Aah, thats fine. In the end Im just an outsider anyway! Im not going to give you guys a piggyback ride and kindly show the way! Its your own life! Do whatever you like! You guys can just forget about Shia and live in peace! T-there is no way we can do something like Aa, or perhaps you guys just wanted to justify yourself with we tried our best? shut up Then thats great! You guys already worked hard until your heart broke down! On top of that the nuisance is going to cut ties with you guys without any prodding! Come on, rejoi I TOLD YOU SHUT THE FUCK UPPPPPPPPPPP-!! For the first time, Carm attacked with his own initiative. He charged at Hajime with bloodshot eyes. His movement was tottering. The charge was unsightly. But, Hajime didnt dodge or counter attack or anything. He only looked down with a chilling gaze at Carm who grabbed his collar. Dont make fun of me! Shia is my daughter! She is our family! Our important family! Theres no way we can forget about her! Who the hell is going to let her be aloneeeee- His slowpoke fist hit Hajimes face. With his stamina at the limit, the punch didnt even feel itchy. But, in contrast to that weak punch, Carms eyes were filled with burning spirit to the brim. It was clear to see that something had changed inside him. And then that, Stand up you guys! Lets teach this brat a lesson! That the rabbit race absolutely wont abandon a family! This kind of stupid training is nothing! The other Haurias were also the same. Their age or gender didnt matter, everyone of them was standing up with guts and anger filling their eyes. Dont let Shia, our family-, cut us offff!! OOOOOOOOOOOOO-!! It was the moment the war cry of rabbit race reverberated through the sea of trees for the first time. You guys are going to continue? Thats right! Come hell or high water, just bring it on! Were going to overcome everything so that you wont be able to say anymore stupid shit ever again- Hah. Then, first lets see whether you guys will be able to run from me for an hour!! Suits us fine!! The Haurias simultaneously scattered everywhere. Seeing their back, a second passed. Hajime made a smile that looked exactly like a certain user note of death, Just as planned- He whispered. The training after that was so effective and efficient as though everything before that was just a lie. The Haurias were ordered to rest and eat properly. Even during the hide and seek, even though the locations of the Haurias were marked with skill, Hajime intentionally adjusted the intensity of his pursuit while, Analyze my movement! Find out my habit! Rack your brain! You guys know some poisonous flowers right! Why didnt you use them! Dont play fair! Lay out traps! Work together to lure me! Where are we! Aint this your own territory! He was giving out advices on and on. The weaklings who were considerate to nature and animals while complaining and bawling werent anywhere to be found anymore. Carm and others were doggedly hanging on with crazy desperation. Despite being the weakest, the rabbit race still had survived in the sea of trees until now. Their talent presence manipulation was leveling up in proficiency with tremendous speed. Their coordinating ability that was brought about by the strength of their compassion was combined with their rabbit ears hearing to level up by one rank and then two ranks. In addition, Carm! Nice order just now! I was tricked by that! Eh, t-thank you very much? Par! You got guts for a kid! Thats manly! Eh, y-yes! I(Boku), no, I(Ore)m a man! Nea, nice job! You got a wide outlook! Youre the best in adapting! Fue!? I-Im the best? T-thank you very mucch- A carrot after an extreme beating with stick. When someone did something well even just for a bit, the instructor who was the demon personified would give praise. They had never even been praised or anything by other race in their normal life until now. Being acknowledged for their effort after giving it their all desperately was simply too delightful for them. Furthermore, when they were passed in the hide and seek and felt great joy welling up inside, they were even bestowed with extraordinary weapons that even the warriors of Fea Bergen didnt have Four days remaining. Two days of those were devoted for assassination battle where they were split into two camps, and then at the ninth day there was the finishing touch in the form of all Hauria VS Hajime. There, they were once more impressed by the strength of Hajime who didnt even get a scratch Yosh, very good. Were going to have the final exam tomorrow, so go rest for now. Sir, yes, sir!! Boss, permission for voluntary practice-!! Ah, yeah, do whatever you like. Thank you very much-, bossC!!! Without noticing it, the current Hauria who called Hajime boss with love and respect had been created. Eyes that were blazing burningly with fighting spirit, fearless grin, a look where they looked like they were going to yell Hardships, marching into hell is our favorite activity! anytime. Hajimes eyes were obviously wandering around with the thought of I might have gone too far. Hajime too must be too emotional because it was like looking at his past weak self. It seemed that he unintentionally got too heated up with training them. The past replay of What happened at the training that time that ought to be titled as The Birth Annal of the Reborn Hauria or Haurias Tale Zero was gathering everyones rapt attention Not. Shuu and Sumire, also everyone of Shirasaki family and Yaegashi family, also Akiko and Gil were watching, but the show didnt register in their brain at all. Surely it was something that couldnt be helped. Kiii-! Ka-ka-ka-! KIIEE!! Yo~sh yosh, everything is fine seeee. Looook, Shia. Youre a good girl, so dont struggle okay~? KIIEEE!! Because right beside them, Shia was going insane. She was embracing Hajime right from the front. His arms and legs were firmly locked around her body. It was the so called Luv Luv Huuugg, but in actuality, it was a restraining in the form of hugging by Hajime. The evidence of that was how Shias eyes that were looking across Hajimes shoulder looked like 񣾣. One of her arms was grasping forward like a zombie seeking for prey. The prey in question was of course Carm who was sweating rivers. In addition wrapped in a mat behind him while floundering like a fish on land was the masochist elf princessAltena. Uuuu, how can this be, the Soul Repose isnt working! Thy art wrong, Aiko! Its working! Shia art simply going insane right away after it worked! Shia! Its me! Ka C o C ri! Do you recognize me!? Please, Im begging you, at least speak with human language! Mama! This is where mama shine nano! Bring Shia-oneechan back to sanity with your invincible my my ufufu smile! M-my my. Mama wonder if mama can do it Remia moved to in front of Shia, in other words behind Hajime. She put on her best soft and fluffy smile and atmosphere that had outstanding calming effect. Shia-san, Shia-san. Please I ask you to calm down. You saw the replay just now didnt you? In there, Carm-san and also everyone else, they were able to become strong for Shia-sans sake. Actually, the past viewing tour was resumed even though Shias SAN parameter was blown up was to show her the impetus of the change in the hearts of Carm and others. Wasnt what he did plainly brainwashing? It was a method that couldnt avoid such criticism, and at the end it became a waste because the training was transforming them to the bosss subordinate, banzai! rather than a training so that Shia wouldnt be able to cut ties with them, but setting that aside. Although it was the result of an intentional provocation, the greatest reason why Carm and others changed themselves by throwing themselves into hell and back was undoubtedly for Shias sake. I, felt really moved. For the sake of a daughter, they went as far KIEEEEEEEEEEEEH!! Ufufu Shias pupils shrunk. She turned her gaze at Remia with bloodshot eyes. And then there was the shriek at the end. Remia who heard and saw that from very close range kept smilingas she slowly backed away. And then, she said a sentence. Myuu, its hopeless. Giving up already!? Please forgive your powerless mama, Remia muttered while retreating toward where Sumire and others were standing. She must be plainly scared. She was shaking while a bit of tears gathered in her eyes. Sumire patted her head while muttering good girl, good girl to soothe her. Carms sweat was already like a waterfall that it became a concern he would turn into mummy at this rate. Even so he kept pleading. Shia! Come back to your senses! Tou-sama swear that I never thought of making this crazy pervert into a spouse! Puhah, Carm-sama! In other words, youre only targeting my body in our relationship!? Altena who removed her gag by her own effort pranced like a fish on land while prattling Thats nice in its own way- Shias eyes snapped wider open. Tio was going haa haa while saying Nnn, nice abnormal-. Aikos Soul Repose also flew at Tio. Teacher was super busy. Dont say such misleading words! You slut kept entering the room without permission, taking private property without permission, and stalking other without care of time and place, that was why I beat you up! Thank you very much for the treat! Dammit, my words wont go through!! Now I understand bosss hardship completely-!! It seemed, their relationship was really only that far. But, the other Haurias thought If he get it on with Altena, wont we be able to drag him down from the clan head seat and tear him away from boss? and completely ignored Altenas outrageous action and apparently that helped Carms physical relationship with Altena to escalate day by day. Shias pupils started to shrink back to normal size. Perhaps she thought that Carms words might be the truth with how heartfelt and troubled his voice tone was. Her words were also turning slightly milder like Kii?. But. You are so cold, Carm-sama! At the night three days ago, didnt you accept me when I sneaked into your bedchamber!? That night you did nothing except hugging me close, without giving any punishment or rewardpoh T-that wasit was Eh? Carm lookedawkward! After hearing that boss would come visiting, he got carried away and drank too much alcohol. Because of that he unconsciously sought for the warmth of human skin, so he made the trespassing Altena into his hugging pillow. That was all he did and nothing else, but it didnt change the fact that he spent a night sleeping together with an unmarried woman. Carm tried to explain that clearly, but in this current situation, that pause was fatal. Shias expression changed into Asura once more! KIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!!! Wait, Shia! Too stro-, relaGUWAAAAAAAAAAAAH!? HAJIME-KUUUUUUUUN!!? Aaa, Hajimes spine is making creaking sound!? Papaaaa, do your best!! You must not loseeee~~~ Hajime was getting forced into the posture of luv luv mackerel hold, but A-aint no way Ill loseeee, LIMIT BREAKKK he let his crimson magic power burst up. Meanwhile Yue who was in charge of the past replay only said this to Shuu and Sumire. (TN: Try this link, the hugging to see the state Hajime is in) Ah, dont mind them over there. Next is Shias training with me, enjoy. Impossible! We mind!! A beautifully timed tsukkomi was fired from Nagumo couple and Shirasaki couple. Yue-chan, youre the one who dont need to mind with that, you need to stop Shia-chan quick! Look, I never saw Hajime looking that desperate! Yue glanced aside briefly, and indeed. Hajime was yelling UOOOOOOOOH, LIMIT BREAK C SUPREMEEEEEE- while desperately bracing himself so that he wouldnt get crushed. Nn~. But well, its fine. Just now she also stopped when Myuu stood in her way, so it looks like she still retain a shred of restrain. I-I wonder if thats the problem here. Actually, the one who stopped berserker Shia in Haurias settlement at the end was Myuu. Yues super gravity, the magic of binding chain that was endowed with Kaoris sublimation magic, Tio and Aikos Soul Repose. Shias fist didnt stop even with all of those at work in concert, but Myuu cut in just a moment before her fist landed on Carms face. It was an interrupt that succeeded due to Shias movement slowing from the effort of the four. However, it was a tremendous courage when in the presence of the berserker rabbit. No, perhaps it was more trust rather than courage. There is no way Shia-oneechan will ever hurt Myuu! Like that she spread open her arms and legs to the limit MYUU ABSOLUTELY WONT STEP ASIDE NANOOOOOOO!! right on her way. That figure was truly an exact reproduction of when she stopped Hajimes rampage in the demon king castle. The small hero had stopped another monster. Using that opening, Shizuku overlapped sublimation magic to sever Shias consciousness. It was shuddering that Shia woke up from that in just five seconds, even so with Hajime hugging her fully from the front to restrain her, she quieten down to more or less a containable level, perhaps because of the transmitted warmth. Now that it reach this point, Hajime-kun! Theres no other way but a kiss! I see, its a tactic to return Shia-san to her senses by tickling her maiden heart! Hajime-kun, lets do it! My magic power is also wont last any longer heree! Umu, I agree with Kaori and Aiko! Goshujin-sama! Push her down before Goshujin-sama turn into foldable human! Theres no other way than that! Chu, give her chuu~, Hajime! You guys, are you sane!? The mood felt like there was a final battle against something. Hajimes eyes turned into saucer from the suggestion of Kaori and others. He noticed the attention of Shuu and others and hesitated but Papa! A deranged woman can be silenced with a kiss nano! Myuu!? Where did you learn that kind of thing!? Mamas favorite afternoon drama said that nano! Remia-san, she hid her crimson face with both hands. Myuu, mama once read you the story of the sleeping beauty right? Mama wished, you would at least say it like the prince waking up the princess with a kiss! But, Shia-oneechan not only awake, her eyes are blazing with fury, and papa isnt a prince but the demon king nano! Thats why, Myuu think that staying quiet and stealing the lips is more fitting nano! Lets hold a family meeting later okay-, Myuu! Lets have a family meeting later okay-, Myuu! Myuu ignored the worried words of papa and mama. She widened her legs to shoulder width and she started rhythmically swaying her body left and right while applausing Ki~ss! Ki~ss! Ki~ss!. Kaori and others also started rhythmically making kiss call in concert. While pondering just what kind of punishment game this was to be told that in front of their parents, Hajime went Eeei, I just gonna do ittt~~ while diving to the ground. Then right away he pushed down Shia and gave her a deep kiss, like the reversal version of when Shia greedily sucked Hajimes lips while he gave her CPR at the edge of the spring after getting out of Great Labyrinth Raisen. Shia who had been letting out nothing but the strange shriek of KIEEEEEEH started leaking out slightly sweet voice Nnnuu~~~~~~. She was being firmly hugged, so the impression their current posture gave looked unnecessarily bad. Sumire, Kaoruko, Akiko, and even Kirino made a clamor of Kyaaa~~h, while the men turned toward another direction along with their body like a gentleman. However, for some reason they met each other gaze and nodded Umu to each other for some reason. Also, Gil-san had entered his complete shut out mode from the middle of the training image, so he was silent like a Jizo statue. While such heated battle (?) was unfolding right at the side, Yue opened a window using space magic and replayed the past of Shias training with Yue that was being done at a slight distance away. Right, everyone. Shia is going to be all gloomy and melancholic later from this dark history, so lets look over here instead. Yue-chanthis must be the dignity of the first wife! Oh dear-, really Hajime-kun, hes going that intensely-. So Kaori usually must also be. Stopppp, please stop Kaoruko! You made me imagine it! Even with such hectic chaos, the past training scene was playing like it was an outdoor movie theater. The screen was politely expanded in the position where everyone would turn their back on Shia and others. And so, while they could hear a voice Ki, kikiieki, nnfuuh that seemed to waver between inhuman language and indecent voice, everyone was adult so they didnt do anything like looking back. Or rather, Yue was single-mindedly slapping Shia inside the image, so their attention was distracted toward that way. Quick, strengthen your body already. Quick! I-its impossible ouch-. Even if Im told to strengthen my body so suddenly hebuh!? If you cant then you will only end up as a rabbit with bloated face. Here-, here-! Hiih, it hurts-. It hurts desuu- *Slap-slap* The voice reverberated with very nice ring to it. Yue was single-mindedly slapping back and forth the face of Shia who was kneeling on the ground. Coupled with her expressionless face, the scene was truly terrifying. Perhaps it was a case of like boyfriend like girlfriend. Shias cheeks were already turning red. The dam in her eyes looked like they were going to burst anytime. There is no point in training if you cant even strengthen your body! Get fired up! This flirty rabbit! Auh, Im not flirty desuu That desu is also flirty! Also you glued yourself too closely on Hajime! This horny rabbit! You-you- This is absolutely your personal grudge getting mixed in isnt it!? I am Yue. A woman who wont hide her personal grudge toward this rabbit with transparent ulterior motive! As I thought its just personal grudge isnt ittt! Shia jerked back while both her hands rubbed her cheeks that had really swollen bright red like a homely woman. The gazes of Sumire and Shuu and others turned toward Yue. Yues gaze looked around at Sumire and co, Tehe- She gave them a magnificently sly tehe gesture while sticking out her tongue. She also didnt forget to poked her own head with her knuckle. Normally such gesture would only provoke irritation, but Yues look was too great that she simply looked cute. Sumire and co blushed a little and averted their gazes. From behind, voices like Aah, Hajime-kun! You went that deep!? or Awawah, you two are still students, so getting entangled anymore than that is-! or No, Aiko. Its too late for thee to say that or Myuu-chan must not look or Shizuku-oneechan, so you too. But its fine. Myuu is a good kid so its fine though! could be heard, but they were adult so they ignored it. Muu. Even though youre using your characteristic magic, why cant you use magic power to strengthen your body? Even if you ask me that You arent using magic power to do magic, but simply directly controlling magic power inside your body to strengthen yourself. Anyone is doing that in subconscious level. In fact, Shias physical attribute is clearly higher than all other Haurias. You can strengthen yourself subconsciously, so there is no way you cant do it intentionally. Y-Yue-san talked in long sentence! Hmph *Bechin* A slap flew. Afuhn Shia pressed her hand on her cheek with teary eyes. Yue sighed as she took the hand of Shia who was sniffing with runny nose. She took Shias hands in each of her hand and created a circle with her arms. You should already have the sense of controlling magic power directly. I judge that you simply dont understand the feeling of strengthening. Ill do it so feel it and then copy it. Y-yes desu! Like that it looked like Yue had it hard at the beginning, but after half a day Shia too looked like she had grasped the trick. It was the same like when she awakened her derivative skill, her eyes snapped wide open from the sensation of jumping over a wall. Even when she let go of Yues hands, she kept circulating magic power to increase her fleshs strength and toughness on her own. I did it, Yue-san! Shia expressed her delight and turned her gaze to Yue. At that moment, Hmph Hiih, it hurtnot? A slap that Yue did using more strength than all of her previous slaps slapped Shias cheek. But, *wham* in contrast to the loud sound, Shia was only looking dumbfounded. It seemed she didnt feel any pain or even itch. That was the proof of her success in strengthening herself. Nn, nnn. I-it went well. Ooh, its amazing desu! Thank you very much, Yue-san! Nn Waai! Waai! Shia rejoiced greatly while hopping around. At the side, Yue quietly turned her back on Shia for some reason. She started muttering something in small voice. I-it hurttt. My wrist broke. Whats with her. Why is she turning that hard so suddenly? It seemed she let her guard down and slacked off with activating Sense of Pain Control that was a derivative of Automatic Regeneration. Her wrist immediately healed but, she blew on her wrist fuu~fuu~ while getting a bit teary. Hey dear. Yue-chan is too cute it gives me strange feeling. Im recording it. Lets crop it later for photo. Okaa-sama, Otou-sama. Its embarrassing The past teary Yue and also the current fidgety Yue were both extremely cute. The expressions of the adults slackened. Behind them, Ki, kiifuwaa!? Hyajime-saan?Shia! You came back to your senses! such exchange and, Carm! Dont let Altena speaketh!Acknowledged! I have rendered her unconscious! such conversation could be heard But right after that, Hajime-saaannOi-, wait! Shiannh!?Aah, Shia is in heat!Stop stop! Going berserker at that direction is not permitted! that kind of conversation could be heard. It really tickled the curiosity. After all, Shia was currently in the middle of negotiation with serious expression inside the image. Before they started the training for real, she wanted to be allowed to join Hajime and Yues journey if she managed to deal even just a single wound on Yue. At the very least she wanted Yues backing when the time came she asked Hajime about it. This shameless rabbit. Uh, that I am butbut but, I want to be together with the two of youuu! Youre going to abandon your family? I want to protect my family. This weak me right now cant stay at my familys side. It doesnt matter even though theyre saying that its fine for me to stay with them, I cant permit myself desu. If Im not staying with them, the people who dont agree with the elders decision also wont lay their hand on the clan. And most of all, along the journey Ill also be able to repay our life saviors!! Even though youre just in love with Hajime. T-thats certainly play a part butits meaningless if Yue-san isnt there too you know? I-I meanI, I, I want to become your friend or something- Hahn You scoffed!? Thats horrible desuu! Im serious hereee! Shia wept while leaping at Yue, but Yue smoothly dodged. T-thats really a cold treatment. I cant imagine it at all from the current Yue-chan. Nn. At that time, I was also as prickly as Hajime. My heart was completely thorny. We also saw at Raisen, I see now. So Shia-chan unraveled the hearts of Hajime and Yue-chan who had that kind of attitude. No wonder both of you really treasure Shia-chan. Yes, Otou-sama. If Shia wasnt there, surely even Aikos words Dont cut off everything other than whats important to you wouldnt reach us at all. At the end, Shia provoked Fu, fufuhn! Yue-san, you got the jitters arent you! Youre scared of losing to me desu! while shaking. Yue who had decided from the start that she would accept all challenge from women who aimed at Hajime head-on and crush them responded to the provocation and the negotiation was concluded. Although the past replay was fast forwarded, it could be seen how the one-on-one fight was increasing in severity each day. Yue narrowed her eyes at the scene and spoke. Without our encounter with Shia, if she didnt work hard and hang on this doggedly, surely we wouldnt go to the town of Ur, or saving Myuu, or going to rescue Kaori and others. Shia was covered in mud and wounds. Even her rare beautiful face was in terrible state with tears and snots stuck all over it. Yue who was driven by womans pride and distrust toward humans other than Hajime still remaining inside herself was merciless. She slammed Shia to the ground and through trees over and over. She froze her in ice, grilled her with fire, shocked her with lightning. However, Shia stood up. She kept standing up. Even when she fainted, even when the agony, fatigue, and empty stomach were making her mind hazy, she immediately stood up using her guts and stepped forward. No matter how much she cried, her heart was the only thing that never broke no matter what. It could be easily seen how the way Yue looked at Shia was gradually changing. Her gaze changed into incomprehension seeing such inexplicable creature, then next it changed into a gaze of interest, then after that there was shudder getting mixed into her eyes. At the last day, before they got into their last battle, Yue asked, Why arent you giving up?. Shias answer to that question was very simple. Because Hajime-san and Yue-san smashed my reason for giving up desu!! She learned that she wasnt the only unique existence in this world. The lives of her family had also been saved. And most of all, she learned that she could become strong. No matter how hard she searched, she couldnt find a single reason for her heart to break anymore! She declared. She yelled that, and at the end of the hard battle, the training of actual battle ended with Shias victory as stipulated in their agreement. Although there was only one wound that was just a scratch, a wound was still a wound. Geez Shia-chanshe is really a main character. Sumires words was the right expression of Shias true nature. Hahaa, thats embarrassing. When everyone looked back, Shia who looked like she had come back to her senses was walking toward them. Her complexion looked really good. Or rather, she looked a bit erotic. The way she licked her lips was really similar to Yue. Behind her were bright red Kaori and others, and Hajime who was looking up to the sky with dead eyes as though various things had been sucked away thoroughly from him. They could somehow guess that something had happened. The fierce attack of the rabbit in heat had been evolving even further than the past, so perhaps it was only natural. With the conquer of Great Labyrinth Raisen, my bond with Yue-san turned into something rock solid. No, it wont be an exaggeration to say that Yue-san became madly in love with me from there! Thats an exaggeration, stupid rabbit. You dont need to be shy you know? Didnt Yue-san write it in your diary? Ill protect Shias future from here on. So that she wont lose anything important to her anymore. Wai- Im also protecting Yue-san, so were invincible arent we? Whats more its a mutual love desu! Nnn- Yue looked aside with a blush. She was embarrassed without even making any denial. It made everyone melt seeing that. It seemed Yue couldnt endure the atmosphere and fast forwarded the past replay. Shias confession scene played, and although she was resolutely rejected, with Yues backing Hajime allowed her to accompany them in the end. Well, if I have to say, its like that. Shia is a natural player. Shes seriously full with main character attributes. Hajime spoke with a wry smile. Then Carm added with a gentle expression. Mona was also like that. Youre exactly like her in that respect, Shia. Every single one of them was wrapped in a warm atmosphere, but Strange. Shias gaze wasnt directed at Carm. She was ignoring him as though she didnt perceive his existence. I-is she still angrycrap, she might turn into berserker again! Shivers spread through the group. Sumire hugged Shias arm in panic and made a suggestion. Shia-chan! Can you show us the way to your moms grave now!? Ah, youre right. Its not that far from here, so no problem desu! She was acting cheerfully like usual with Sumire. Guess its fine if shes like thiseveryone patted their chest in relieve. Right after that. Then, please wait for a bit here, Okaa-sama! Im going to kill Altena for a bit! There was madness in that normal smile! Sumire and others looked with spasming expression. Y-you mustnt do that, Shia-chan! Its fine, its fine. Right now there is only family here so it wont get found out! No no no, Shia-chan! Theres Gil-san too here! When Shuu pointed that out, Shias gaze turned at Gil. Gil jerked, and then, I dont know anything. I cant hear anything, and Im also not seeing anything. Surely Altena-sama has vanished deep into the forest. Abandonment of professional duty!? Shia was also a Hauria, so his shut out technique was working in full force. Then, the possibility of me getting a mother-in-law who is the same age with me is gone now! Aint no way that kind of future can exist desu! Thats why, dont say something murderous like that with such a lovely smile Shia-chan! Hajime! Do something! Myuu! Do something! Myu!? It looked as though the Shia Panic was going to start once more, but right at that moment. Something came rushing with a speed like a wind. That something made their entrance with a splendid sliding dogeza and, IN THIS OCCASSIONNNNNNNNNNNN, MY GRANDDAUGHTER HAS BEEN EXTREMELY RUDEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE. ALLOW ME TO EXPRESS MY APOLOGIES FROM THE DEPTH OF MY HEARTTTTTTTTTT!! Yes, it was Alfrerick. Please allow me to give everyone here a feast in the capital for the welcome as well as apology! The mobI mean, the nutty Kaori-sama worshipperI mean, the people of the Angel Religion are also waiting eagerly there, so please, I hope tat everyone can come visit as soon as possible! Even though she was the oldest elder, he looked like a salaryman in midlevel managerial post whose stomach kept receiving damage daily from being put in the tough spot between the higher-ups and the low level employees. The way he smoothly took out medicinal herb and gulp it in one breath was partly similar with the quick stomach medicine drinking that was mastered by a certain uncle from the public safety department. Even Shias natural madness vanished and she looked awkward with how wretched the factual leader of Fea Belgen looked. It seemed that she had really returned to her senses this time. Under that situation, the one who spoke up first was As expected from dogeza. Dogeza will solve everything. This makes it clear. Yes, world peace is maintained with dogeza. The dogeza masters (self-proclaimed) Nagumo couple who had performed innumerable dogezas in their life until this point. In a sense, these two are the most amazing huhit went without saying that the two gathered such gazes. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. When I started playing Zelda I couldnt stop so I dont have enough time for writing. Please forgive this chapter for being a bit rough. Anime second season will finally start from the 13th. Look forward to it! Also, if you have any comment about the anime, just like with the first season, Ill upload an activity report for each episode so please head over there. The comment section here in the end is only for this story, so I humbly ask for everyones cooperation! The details for the broadcast can be checked below. CH 430 . Kuh, Ojii-sama! Why wont you please understand me! I dont want to understand anything anymore. The actual leader of the elders who had just displayed an artistic dogeza that was approved by Nagumo familythe elder of elf race Alfrerick Haipist drew his bow with a completely exhausted expression. The string that should be pulled was instead pushed out. He pointed the bow horizontally behind over his shoulder. It was an atypical stance with its front and rear reversed from how it should be, however, it aimed at the target with unrivalled precision. The arrow flew to right behind. Altena who was trying to move rapidly *shutatatata-* between tree covers was stopped when the arrow stabbed the ground just several centimeters ahead of her foot that was about to step forward right at that moment. My-, little toeee!? Altenas face crashed on the ground due to the sudden intense pain on her foots little toe that got stubbed on the arrow. It must be as painful as stubbing her little toe on a drawers edge. However, she was tenacious. Her face sported a disgusting grin *niheee-* from the intense pain of her little toe while she smoothly rolled forward to reduce the impact. Then without any pause she vanished to the other side of the mist. And then, Ill decide my marriage partner by myself! Arent you forgetting that you need to consent of the other party? It will be pointless even if Ojii-sama decide my marriage partner on your own!! I guess. Itll absolutely end in futility so Im not going to try. Its my life! Whats so wrong with living however I like!? Its wrong with how it goes against social standards. The conversation sounded like they were on the same wavelength and yet not. The line from Altena was like a heroine of a romantic tale who rebelled against a parent who decided her future husband on his own (A groundless accusation. It was just the wrong assumption of the pain in the neck). It was accompanied an arrow that flew sharply from inside the mist. The arrow was dodged by Alfrerick simply shifting his body slightly. He didnt stop there. He grabbed the arrow midair with a sigh before smoothly nocking it on his own bow and firing it immediately. A coquettish moan Ahahn came from inside the mist. Alfrerick paid no mind to that and took out three arrows from the quiver on his waist. He nocked them simultaneously while firing them diagonally above toward the sky. I wont lose, Ojii-sama! I ask you to please accept it! Of my marriage with Carm-sama! Of me becoming Shias mother-in-law! I dont care anymore who you want to marry as long as they can take you off my hands Alfrerick threw a glance at Shia and Carm who were at a corner of the Nagumo group who had completely turned into spectators by sitting on the ground while hugging their knees. But the father-daughter both shook their head left and right energetically so Alfrerick sighed once more. Lies! Just look at how right now Ojii-sama came like this to get in the way of my happy family planning! Youre the only one who is getting any enjoyment from that though. The elf princess who had completely transformed into this filth was deaf to everything that was said to her. The image in her mind was of herself being constantly punished. Her blood was of pinkness and her heart of moistness. Had received countless beating and yet it still wasnt enough. She was always alone, intoxicated with wild fantasy inside her own mind. And so I pray, please return to your senses. That feeling of her grandfather couldnt go through to her because it was already too late for her. Another arrows flew from inside the mist. They simultaneously aimed at top, middle, and bottom, specifically at the head, solar plexus, and crotch. Perhaps it was as to be expected from the princess of the elf who excelled at bow technique. Her skill was pointlessly advanced. Or rather, although the tips of the arrows were rounded and covered with cloth so they only dealt blunt damage just in case, how one of them mercilessly targeted her grandfathers crotch was a definite prove of how it was too late already for her. Alfrericks eyes looked like dead fish from his granddaughters action. Even so he removed himself from the line of fire with a spin while firing three arrows rapidly with one hand. Fugya!? The first arrow flew at the upper side of a tree with abundant leaves. Altenas head seemed to be struck immediately after that and she toppled down. The second arrow hit Altenas stomach mid-fall. Gyau!?She was blown off while letting out a voice like an animal that wasnt befitting a princess. She fell to the ground. The third arrow hit her as she was rolling on the ground. Her body was slightly bounding to the right from the impact and she ended up face down on the ground. There, three arrows that had been fired to the sky previously rained down. Each of them stabbed Altenas clothes at her sides and between her legs, sewing her to the ground like a joke. D-did he aim for that? Thats godly if thats really the case Amazing! Thats amazing Aiko! He is even more amazing than the elves in movies! Y-yeah. Its also my first time seeing this. Its shocking. The Shirasaki couple were dumbfounded with their mouth hanging open. Akiko was grabbing her daughters shoulders and shaking her back and forth in excitement. The Yaegashi family sent their loud applauses at that performance. That became the trigger for Hajime and others to also gave their applause and astonished voice Oo~!. Alfrerick bowed with a wry smile while immediately walking toward the unmoving Altena, N-not yet! Im still not- Even though everything that she was doing was simply being a pervert trying to persist in her perversion, she looked and sounded like a main character if one only looked on her looks and line. Alfrerick looked down on her while taking out a wooden cylinder and cloth from his pocket. And then, he uncorked the cylinder, dampened the cloth with the content Youre right. My stomach medicines stock is going to run out soon so I need to resupply quickly. Eh? Thats not what Im talkingnnmuu!? Alfrerick performed choke sleeper at her from behind while covering her mouth and nose with the cloth. It was completely a criminal scene of a man pushing down a girl while covering her mouth with dangerous drug. Though the way the victim looked a bit ecstatic was abnormal. Muu!! Nmuuuuuuuuh!! Forgive me for wasting everyones time. As you can see, my granddaughter has been subdued so I believe we can now head to the capital without any reservation. The impression from the scene was too crazy that the content of the conversation didnt enter my head at all. Everyone nodded at Hajimes words. Altena was starting to convulse. It looked like it wasnt just a sleeping drug. Was there paralytic agent mixed in too? Nasty. My foolish granddaughter not only got in the way of everyones trip, she even demanded for a duel so that she can announce her marriage with Carm Hauria, please Im begging you, dont put any of that in your heart. The two of them were locked in bow battle while Hajime and others were sitting as spectators was because of such circumstance. After the dogeza apology, Alfrerick tried to take Altena into custody, but naturally Altena made difficulties to that. I wont leave Carm-dono even if I die! I swore to be at his side until death do us part! She yelled. Of course, there was a proviso that Altena swore that oath alone as she pleased. Alfrerick sent a glance for confirmation just in case. Carm shook his head with all his strength to deny that. He also slapped Altena who tried to hug him. However, due to her being a filthy princess, Look! Just as you can see we are in love with each other like this! Nobody can stop us! she kept prattling that kind of thing from start to end. She was completely drunk in love romance with a ton of obstruction. And so, seeing that words werent effective at all as expected, Alfrerick tried to forcefully send her home with his faces complexion so bad like a zombie, but there, Altena proposed for a duel. From her perspective, her grandfather must be an obtuse man who always got in the way of her love life. She demanded that if she win the duel, he had to use his position as an elder to publicly acknowledged their marriage. It went without saying that Carm looked at Alferick with murderer gaze in respond. Alfrerick tried to drag Altena away without listening, but there, Hajime and others who wanted to watch Alfrericks godly bow technique for real from up close recommended to him to accept the duel. It went without saying that Carm looked at Hajime with a gaze of despair. From where Alfrerick was standing, he had not the slightest desire to listen to his granddaughters wild delusion from the start butregardless of everything, there would be no problem result wise with how wide the gap of power that existed between him and his granddaughter. No, well, we were able to watch such godly technique, so it was a great side show though Y-yes. Its just as my son saidumm, Alfrerick-san? Arent you perhaps tying her too tightly? Your granddaughters eyes are rolling back too much, see! Isnt she perhaps suffocating!? Sumire-dono and Shuu-dono are both very kind person I see. Im extremely touched by your generous consideration for my granddaughter despite all the troubles that she has caused for everyone. No no no! Its not just consideration but a fact!! Way to go! Keep it up just like that!! Carm-san!? Shia-chan!? Altenas body slumped in complete unconsciousness. Her face distorted, the whites of her bloodshot eyes were exposed, foam and drool were flowing from her mouth. It was a light horror to see. She looked like the girl from a certain cursed video who crawled out from a well inside the TV. Even supposing that Carm was also in love with her, with the way she looked right now, even a love of the century might cool down from this. It will be a good time to have lunch soon. Now, allow me to show the way to the capital. You really want us to come to the capital huh. Well, the place might have insurrectinnh, revelry breaking out after all. Just now, did you say insurrection? The majority of the elders are at the others side, so they might do something messed up if they got too impatient Perhaps, it was something like that. Like an airport just a moment before a worldwide famous celebrity was going to arrive. The place got overheated by the fanatic fans, causing the security personnel and police officers guarding the passage to be drenched in cold sweat. Alfrerick expressionlessly took out some kind of leaf from his pocket and consumed it. It was most likely the raw ingredient of his stomach medicine. He must not have any time to process it first. It seemed his stomach was already in the verge of bursting. He was muttering Im, serving as an elder of a black nation, but perhaps this is it for me with a small voice. U-umm, Alfrerick-san, please cheer up! Ill apply regeneration magic on you now! Tio, Aiko! Soul magic, together on three! How miserable thy are. Im going to go with full power! Adol-san might be in the same state too you know, Tio-san. The mental burden on grandfather generation is horrible. Lets treated them kinder. Ai-chan. Im at the side who is burdened mentally by the grandfather though. Shizukus complain was ignored. Shuuzou-ojiichan was turning his gaze to the faraway direction. Even while that was going on, Kaori was applying magic for physical recovery while Yue and others were applying magic for mental recovery. Magic power of four colors shined at Alfrerick-ojiichan. His expression was softening as though he was soaking in a hot spring. It was a bit worrying to watch with how he looked like he was ascending to heaven. Sumire spoke hesitatingly. Ummm, were planning to go to the grave of Shia-chans mother after this though How about leaving right away after that? It feels like the capital will be troublesome. What do you think if we just make some appropriate excuse and run away? You wont come!? What to do, Alfrerick-san really looked like he was at his wits end. If everyone can kindly come to visit the capital. Warrior Leader Gil, accompany them properly. Im going to seal Altena now before attempting once more to control the idiots who are about to cut loose right now. Show around our guests politely, but securely. This is my order as an elder. Warrior Leader Gil? Ooi! Warrior Leader Gil! Whats with your displeased look! Open your eyes when Im talking! Dont close your ears! Ah, hey! Dont turn your back on me while shaking your head like a kid! Warrior Leader Gil looked like he was going to be assigned with an important role, so he showed a mini defiance. He was activating his special technique, the shutout of five senses in order to make excuse Order? No, there isnt anything like that in my log though? Perhaps we missed each other on the way? in case Hajime and co neglected visiting the capital. Alfrericks eye pupils shruuunk down and he took out an arrow that seemed to have been smeared thickly with some kind of drug. Please calm down Alfrerick-san! Well head there immediately after we finished with the grave visit! Kaa-san, this smells heavily of troubles, so its alright to just skip it over you know? Hajime! You fiend! Look, Alfrerick-san is starting to cry silently with such hollow expression there! Be kinder to those living in black environment! After such conversation, in the end, Alfrerick dragged Altena back to the capital, while the group headed toward the grave of Mona Hauria with the guidance of Shia and Carm and the accompaniment of the Warrior Leader Gil who might have or havent heard the order. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . They arrived at a large tree without needing to walk too much. Shia looked up to the tree with narrowed gaze and spoke. In the sea of trees, we use natural trees as gravestone. Its our custom to bury our body in the roots to return them to nature. The grave didnt have name engraved or flower placed on it, but the residences of the sea of trees were mysteriously not led astray by the countless trees and found the tree that became a grave without mistake. We chose the greatest tree in this area for the grave. Shia explained while smiling brightly. It was really clear that she felt that her mother was just that splendid and great of a person who deserved such tree. By the way, the top of the tree is Kaa-samas treasured viewing spot. Its also the place where Hajime-san asked me for a lap pillow for the first time desu! Is that information necessary? Dere dere Hajime-san, he was so cuteeee! That information is just not needed. A part of me wanted to show off the scene at that time but Listen to me Somehow I want to monopolize it for myself so, Kaori-san! Yue-san! Please pay attention to not display it when replaying the past! Nn. If thats what Shia want then leave it to me. Fufu, really Shia, thats so maidenly. Its fine, we will trace back the past by skipping it. Hajime was making retorts with unblinking stare at first but, he fell silent from Shias words of wanting to monopolize the memory. He also averted his gaze. Papa, are you shyyy? Where did you learn that way of teasing? Really Hajime, dont be shyyy~! No, theres no need to answer. I already know. It was undoubtedly his grinning parents work. Really, his daughter was an excellent kid who never let go of any chance to learn. Yue opened a space window at the place where Haurias settlement at that time was located. Carm turned around while Kaori was preparing to replay the past. Then, Ill leave for a bit. Ee~, you really arent going to watch, Tou-sama? Umu. As I thought You feel guilty from cheating. Im not! Im also not cheating! Im joking. Are you really? Isnt your joke too piercing? Even while feeling anxious like that, the emotion that Carm spoke before this was also undoubtedly genuine, so he walked away with a slightly troubled expression. Shia took out an artifact for recording image from her treasure warehouse while calling out to his back. Tou-sama. Nn? Ill record the replay, so you can watch it later when you have time. Go cry on your own alone desu. Fuh. Thank you, Shia. Carms eyes widened slightly before he immediately broke into a smile. Shia averted her gaze with a puih like a tsundere. It made Hajime and others to look warmly at her. Like that Carm vanished into the mist. After that Kaori who located the right point of time in the past projected that time around ten years agowhen Shia was around six years old. *Totetotetote-* The tiny little girl Shia was running inside the village. Uwaah, Shia-oneechan is so cute nano!! My my, is she around the same age like Myuu right now? Fufufu, shes really adorable. The impressions from Myuu and Remia were only the beginning. Voices that said Cute! came from a lot of mouths. Shia was fidgeting in embarrassment. The shutter sounds from Sumire and Shuu were noisy. However, the peaceful atmosphere slightly froze at the next moment. As soon as Shia rushed inside a room, she dived into the voluptuous chest of her mother Mona Hauria who was sewing at the center of the room. She was a beautiful woman with a gentle atmosphere that was like the personification of motherhood and broad-mindedness, however a strong and unbending core could be seen inside her eyes. Shia asked her with a wide smile and a lot of cheerfulness. Oh my, whats the matter Shia? Youre in such a hurry Kaa-sama! What is friend!? Is it delicious desu!? Uh!? Mona-okaasan wilted. She pressed her hand on her heart as though it was hurting. She had a dynamite figure that rivalled Tio, but she was wearing a thick dress and cardigan which was unusual for rabbit race whose outfit exposed a lot of skin. That combined with her sickly white skin that seemed transparent showed just how frail she was. In fact, Sumire and others who were about to open their mouth to comment about Monas appearance shut their mouth because of that. The small Shia inside the replay was also in great panic. Kaa-sama!? Are you alright desu!? Ill bring the medicine now- I-Im fine, Shia. This isnt an attack. My heart only just got stabbed a little from the guilt of forcing my daughter into such inconvenience. Your heart is stabbed!? Thats bad desuu! I need to call someoneuu, but, everyone is heading out~. What kind of place is outside I wonder? Uh!? Im sorry that you cant even go outside the village Kaa-sama!? Why are you apologizing!? Or rather arent your condition worsening!? I-its alright, Shia. Soon it should be fine to show you outside as long as you have someone with you Even though Kaa-sama is unwell, and yet Im doing nothing but playing alone! Im a bad girl! Shia is a bad girl desu! I was getting carried away after getting told that Im a master of playing by myself desu! Uuh!? Forgive your mother who cant even give you a chance to make a friendforgive me Kaa-sama!? Youre getting even worse!? Hang in there! Kaa-samaaaa~~~ The past replay shut off. Everyones gaze turned toward Shia. She understood what they wanted to say. And so, Shias gaze wandered around restlessly while she made excuse incoherently. I-its really something hard to accept isnt it. This thing called immaturity due to youth. Its what you call an innocent brutality huh. Solitude Master Shia. Yue-san, please stop that. The nuance really stab deeply into my heart Shia writhed while pressing her hand on her chest exactly like the past Mona. It made Sumire and Shuu and others to look taken aback. Those words are the most unsuitable for the innocently cheerful Shia-chan. Youre like this someone with communication ability level 999 in our eyes. Well, that was because my existence was clearly heretical from my hair color and my magic power. Only monster possess magic power in the sea of trees desu. We didnt know what Fea Bergen would do if they learned of my existence, so it was only natural that Kaa-sama and everyone hid me. Rather, she only held gratitude for not being thrown away and got hidden and raised with a lot of love, Shia said with a laugh. It wasnt just her parents, the whole Hauria clan continued to protect Shia unanimously. In fact, their solidarity and the depth of their compassion managed to hide her for full sixteen years. Such feat only deserved astonishment. Even so, Shias mom was really pretty. She is a bit similar with Remia-san isnt she? The past replay was played once more. Kaori and Shizuku sighed in admiration at Monas beauty once more. All members or rabbit race were already attractive in looks and figure, but Mona looked exceptional even among all of them. It wasnt simply from nice outer appearance, but surely it was also because of the dignified brightness from her that no other rabbit race possessed. They could catch a glimpse of strength from every single word from her, her gaze, and her voice. That didnt change even when she was drenched in cold sweat from high fever and pain throughout her body. Rather, her smile looked even stronger the more pain she was in. The way she laugh, looks exactly like Shia-oneechan nano. My my. Myuu, isnt it the opposite? Its Shia-sans smile that looks exactly like Mona-san. Shia-chan has properly inherited her moms strength isnt it. Haha, in the past, Carm-san must be a completely whipped husband. The scene of Carm, Mona, and the small Shia having a meal was projected. Carm was warned about something by Mona and he scratched his head. Shia was laughing loudly seeing that. Shia was staring fixedly at the past warm scene of her family together. Hajime placed his hand over the hand of Shia who was in such state. Shia softly grasped his hand back. Her rabbit ears were weakly dangling down from nostalgia. Her eyes were moistening Hyaa!? Both of you run! A snake got inside Shiih!! Hiih!? Kaa-sama split open the snakes head!? Lets have a snake broiled in soy sauce tonight. Y-yes Carm made an exaggerated reaction of shock when a snake appeared from the corner of the room and ran away until the wall at the opposite side, while the small Shia hugged Mona with her trembling body. It was a cowardly reaction that was exactly like the old Hauria. That was why, surely it couldnt be helped. Mona wasnt agitated at the slightest. Far from that, she threw a cooking knife at the snakes head, instantly killing it. Then she pulled out the knife and held up the snakes still twitching body with one hand while chuckling Ufufuh. The father and daughter were watching her while shaking fiercely, their face looked as though they were saying I absolutely cant go against my wife (Kaa-sama). I see. As expected from someone who desired to be a hero. Shes really Shias mom. Nn. She has guts that are far beyond the rabbit race who are scared even when only hunting bird or small animal for food. Rather, I think shes even more heretical than Shia. If only she wasnt sickly liketh that, it feels like she might really succeed in causing revolution. Ill become the king of the forest-! She got that kind of aura to her nano! In that case, the head hunting clan might already exist even without Hajime-kun doing anything That would be the birth of the rabbit eared empress. Somehow, I got the imagination of Fea Beregens army under Mona-sans command descending on the imperial capital For some reason everyone got the imagination when Aiko said those words with a faint smile. The figure of Mona riding a war horse, her mantel fluttering behind her, raising a war cry like AAALaLaLaLaieã while leading the warriors of Fea Belgen to invade the empire. Perhaps their minds crossed the sight that happened in some other world line. Everyone shook their head energetically and returned to reality. From there, the past replay skipped ahead based on Shias instruction and only memories with profound depth were played. Shia who got her butt spanked after doing a prank, Carm who got scolded and spanked because he couldnt look after Shia. Shia who got taught how to cook, and Carm who couldnt really cook even after being taught. Sewing, cleaning technique, the way to erase presence and camouflage skill. The way to sharpen the sense of hearing and knowledge of medicinal herbs, Mona was teaching as though she was aware just how little the time remaining for her was. It was a scene that really weighted the heart. And then, seeing Carm who could only watch over that while looking flustered was so pathetic and making their chest disgusted in irritation. Very much so. Hey, Shia. Could it be that Carm, he run away not because it would make him want to cry from seeing his beloved Mona again, but because he would want to cry from seeing his past self? Nn. Nothing but black history whether in the past or present. As expected from Hauria. I-its painful because I cant protest that desuu Shia covered her face with both hands. Anyway, these memories made it really clear that the housework expert rabbit who improved the travelling quality of Hajime and Yue was the result of her mothers teaching. But, it felt like what she was teaching was equal to her handing over the fire of her life to Shia. It was clear to see that Monas condition was weakening in contrast to Shias growth. And then, it reached Shias rabbit ears. The important teaching that she remembered the clearest even now. You can become anything. Shia lifted up her face with a taken aback look. Her childish self whose rabbit ears heard the rumor about the white haired monster that was spreading through the sea of trees, got hugged tightly by Mona together with a gaze that was filled by unrivalled amount of love. Human or monster, in the end those were just words, she said. Because Shia was different from others, Shia could become the Shia that she wanted to be, she said. As long as Shia didnt hate herself, everything would be alright, she said. Her mother kindly admonished her like that. She was someone who didnt possess magic power or any vocation, however she left behind such prophecy that was far grander than even her daughter who possessed the vocation Fortune Teller and the characteristic magic Future Sight. One day, Shia will surely encounter wonderful people. Yes, Shia would surely met the same people like her, she said. Mona told Shia that with conviction, than at the end she playfully, One of them might even become Shias future husband~ Told her such thing, as though she had seen it herself. Because Shia had those words, her heart didnt break no matter how beaten up she was, and she could continue running believing in the future. And then, she arrived. That day, she arrived in the deep valley, where the people who she would spend her lifetime with were at. Seeing Shias expression that was overflowing with a longing that was hard to describe with words, Kaori and Yue quietly ended the past replay. She was a very wonderful mother, Shjia-chan. I even felt a bit jealous to her as a fellow mother. Okaa-sama Sumire placed her hand on Shias shoulder and put on a gentle smile. With Sumires words, Kaoruko, Kirino, Akiko, and Remia were also feely sympathy. No, not just the mothers, the fathers were also straightening their posture with respect for Mona as a parent. Sumire and the others lined up together in front of the grave tree and silently put their hands together. Hajime and others also lined up behind them and followed along with a silent prayer. (Fufu, Kaa-sama. Can you see? This is the future that I arrived at. Its reaa~~~lly wonderful right? It will still continue on, so I wont run out of story to tell you!) Shia reported with her head held high, that this was none other than the pride, the happiness that Shia Hauria had struggled to obtain. A wind suddenly blew and shook the leaves, making a slightly louder rustling sound. It might be just her imagination, but it felt like Mona was praising her You have done well. Some time passed after that, and then the silent prayer ended after there was a sound of someone sniffing. Tou-samacould it be, you were watching from the middle? U-umu. As I thoughtI just want to see Mona once more It was Carm with his moist eyes turning red. It seemed, he wanted to see the past vision as expected, and so he erased his presence to peek. Deep feeling must be welling up inside him while he was offering a silent prayer together with everyone. The tear duct that he was able to hold back while watching the past replay apparently broke down in the end. I wonder how many times it has been, me being able to bring a good news to Mona like this. Carm rubbed his eyes with a bit embarrassment. Shuu and the other fathers surrounded him and patted his shoulders. That too is something I could obtain only thanks to bosss training. Allow me to express my thanks once more. And also my respect to Shuu-dono as a father. No no, Carm-san. Im really glad that I can hear that from you. Although it was certainly something that might be necessary due to the situation, the brutal training to Hauria clan still made me felt a bit guilty. As long as there is still light in my eyes, I will never allow that kind of severe and inhuman training to happen for the second time! Shuu expressed from the glance he threw at Hajime. Shuuzou and Koichi gave an opposing opinion No, situation wise perhaps it couldnt be helped, but Tomoichis voice was loud and drowned their voices. Thats right Hajime-kun! A lot of things happened that we it skipped our mind but, there is a limit in how much one can be so nasty! You cant do anything like that again! Aa, well, yes. I wont do anything like that again now that we have a lot of leeway in time and also method. In fact, without Shias scolding, there was a big risk of them falling into madness there. Besides, Ill be able to alter their mind quicker using artifact so that kind of method isnt necessary anymoreHajime muttered inside his heart. A fixed stares from Shuu and Tomoichi pierced him. It seemed the inside of his mind was plain to see. In the end, it was unclear which was worse, the Hartman style or the mass production of villager and Justice that would occur later in the future. It was then, kyuu~~~ an adorable sound rang out. Everyones gaze turned toward the sounds source. Myuu covered her stomach in a flash. Her cheeks blushed in embarrassment and she made an upward gaze in fear from breaking the mood of the grave visit. I-Im sorry nano No, no need to apologize Myuu. Papa is also hungry. Hajime lifted up Myuu and looked around. Yue and Sumire and others were also nodding smilingly. I-is it the capital next? The capital is next right? Please come Im begging you. If not my place to go home will be gone Why are you acting so tragic like that huh? Youre the warrior leader right? It seemed Warrior Leader Gil had actually heard the order loud and clear. He gathered sympathetic gazes on him due to his tension that was like someone who was standing on the fork road of his life. Hajime looked at the group to check with them just in case. Of course everyone agreed to go Uu~, I have a reaaally bad feeling. Say, Hajime-kun. Cant we just use the recognition obstruction artifact in full power and secretly go to the place of the elders for the lunch before leaving I wonder? It seemed the Angel Religion weighed her mind. Hajime showed a pondering gesture after Kaori suggested sobut, Thats no good! Itll be rude to do that when everyone is already waiting to welcome us! Now, lets go from the front openly! Gil-san, please show us the way! Come on! Come on! Ai-chan!? Horrible! Its clear from your eyes that you want me to go through the same thing like you! Aiko took the initiative to walk at the front. The group smiled wryly seeing that, even so, in the end they followed behind Gil who looked relieved from the bottom of his heart. They headed toward the capital of Fea Bergen. . . . . . . . . . . . And then, they witnessed it. Shaddup! The front row belong to us Angel Religion! Nobody can object! These damn fanatics! This is a welcoming for boss! We Hauria obviously should be at the forefront! Then we should compromise with us the believers of Aiko-sama Enough with your joke! The demon king-samas parents are here! You men back away! Let us be the one to welcome them! If we can just get one chance to make them like us Myuu-chan will come right!? Okaa-san-, were going to go welcome her! Someoneee! The children look like theyre going to go out in group! Stop themmm! Yes yes, we the fans of Shizuku-sama are passing through You guys are all idiot. Do you want to provoke the anger of the great first wife? First we should fangirliI mean welcoming Yue-sama. Thats just common senses. It was an ugly fans quarrel. There wasnt any distinction between the young and old, man or woman, or race, everyone was raising their fist and argument angrily at each other in order to obtain the honor of being at the forefront. It was very sad. The elders were also mingling in their respective faction. Alfrerick standing on top of the gate was sniping the leaderships with a nihilistic expression in his attempt to suppress the riot. It seemed that it wasnt just Kaori and Aiko who were popular, but the whole demon king party. Each one of them had their own fans which were in conflict with the other groups. In front of such Fea Bergen that was enveloped in a kind of festival merrymaking, Hajime turned around and said a sentence. How about we eat outside today? The answer needed not be said. The demon king party all turned on their heel anonymously, Today is my death anniversary- With such a line that would make one wanted to give a tsukkomi back, the worldly-wise man who drew the short straw, the warrior leader blocked their way looking like he was going to break crying. CH 431 . At the center of Fea Bergenthe meeting place of the elders that Hajime and others once visited in the past, Aa~~ Such voices that sounded like a completely exhausted salary man when entering a bathtub resounded. The voices came from the parents in the demon king group. A banquet was held inside the tatami mat room with a splendid long table at the middle of it. The parents were tiredly lying down on it. The welcoming they had just encountered was already beyond passionate and entered the territory of fanatical. This exhaustion was the payment for tasting the full experience of a superstar who got surrounded and mobbed by the fans. Because everyone in Fea Bergen had become a fans of someone in the demon king group, their respect and affection toward the parents were also sky high. If anything, the peoples tension exploded hard due to the parents presence being even rarer than Hajime and co themselves. People worshipping them with reverence, people asking for a handshake while crying emotionally, people giving a ton of offering. The offerings also included children who wished to be employed as servant serving at their side. Then some palanquins were brought from who knew where and the group almost got placed on those for a parade around the capital like an ancient daimyos procession. The peoples feeling of affection was pleasant to experience but, the parents had to be very considerate the whole time when declining the flood of peoples overly heavy good will while being placed in such unfamiliar position. That was why they were completely exhausted mentally now. Uu, so embarrassing. Akiko-san, this must be how you felt at the royal capital. Im happy that you understand, Kaoruko-san. Kaoruko got called as the Archangel C Kaoruko-sama by the mass and worshipped. Akiko also got similarly worshipped as Holy Mother C Akiko-sama at the royal capital. The two of them grasped each others hands in sympathy with their face still red. Beside them, Shizuku, whats the meaning of this? Why is even Okaa-san went through something like this? H-how should I know! I have never done anything really special for the beastmen to pay attention to me! If forced to answer then I think this must be Kaoris fault! !? Thats a misunderstanding Shizuku-chan! Certainly I think I did something like making it known that you are my childhood friend and best friend though Fuumu. Is it something like Kaori-sama is an angel but her personality is a bitthen Shizuku-sama who has been helping her since they were little is simply a saint!? Dont say that-, Koichi-ojisan! Or rather, what are you saying about my personality! What! Uncle Koichi silently averted his gaze. Certainly, if compared with Kaori-chan in the pastbecause he thought that a little. Truly awkward. For Kirino to be called celestial maiden, Koichi as saint, and for me to be sword saint. Yaegashi clan lives in the undercough. We prefer to not stand out in public. After all we are shy people. Im not going to make any tsukkomi about those, Ojii-chan. Yes, just as Shuuzou said, the members of Yaegashi family also got titled by Shizukus fans. When Shizuku came to the sea of trees before, she was still considered as a member of the hero party more. She also joined the party that stormed into the holy precinct at the final battle, so she didnt leave as much impression as Kaori and Aiko to the beastmen. And so, she felt a world shattering shock that her popularity was at such level that she even had proper fan group. It was completely unexpected. Kaori received some mental damage because of one of the reasons of that fanbase formation but Putting that aside, what could the real reason be? Was it because of Shizukus mother hen nature oozing out to the surrounding? Or else, was her status as the angels protector made her popular by derivation? In any case, it was a puzzle how the title saintess got fixed on her. Also, the titles for the other members of Yaegashi family had only gotten fitted to them just now due to the mood and course of event and the impression the gave off. Because of that, the shadowy famithe shy family that wasnt good with being put on stage was unusually shaken due to their unexpected popularity. It caused them to be relatively tired. Meanwhile, Uu, dearthat was a wonderful rush of animal-eared children- Yeah. It was a terrifyingly fantastic fluffy assault. Human has no chance to win against such thing-. I almost got sent to heaven then- The Nagumo couple were the only ones who were exhausted in different meaning. The majority of the crowd held back from crowding them. Perhaps because they were the parents of the great demon king, the peoples feeling toward them leaned more on awe rather than affection, so a lot of people acted humbly with the two. Perhaps that was why something else happened in exchange. It seemed the children understood that Hajime absolutely wouldnt get angry with them. They were greatly popular among the boys who harbored especially strong yearning for strength. It was those little kids who swarmed the Nagumo couple. For the beastman character lover Shuu and SUmire, being surrounded by children with adorable and fluffy animal ears & tail was a supreme bliss. Spare me from your antic, Tou-san, Kaa-san. Because you two carelessly said something like Ill take everyone as our familys children!Im bringing all of you homeeeeeeee! The capital got enveloped in silence just for a moment as though they had been splashed with cold water. What happened after that was an explosion. The uproar was so great that it felt like that. Im accepted as a member of that demon king family! Ill work hard serving the family! Were a soldier of the demon king army from today! Hell yeah-. No way! Its unfair that its only you guys! Me too me too! That kind of thing happened. You cant blame us! We hoped to meet a real ero elf before coming here, but after meeting one, it only made us feel Wrong, this isnt it Altena is a special case after all. If thats the norm for elf, then Alfrerickll really ascend to heaven. Or rather, that idea that elf is erotic, can you stop it? Im embarrassed as your son. Go ahead apologize to the other wholesome elves. Hah, as expected we cant possibly see eye to eye in this! Youve been like this since the beginning, for eroges heroine you always like the slightly pervy seductress older girl, or if the character is demihuman than your preference is always devil girl or vampire girl! Stop talking about eroge at public place-, you stpid father! Youre completely going over the line! Nnu. Geez Hajime, so your preference was already me from the start. Fufu- Hajime-kunso your preference wasnt me from the beginning See-, look at what youve done! Yues grinning face, the hard to describe gazes HmphHee from Kaori and the others, and most of all, the lukewarm gazes that seemed to say My my from the mothers Laoruko, Kirino, and Akiko were extremely painful. The understanding faces of Tomoichi and the other male parents also plainly hurt. More importantly, Myuu! Myu!? Perhaps in order to change the atmosphere, Hajime called out unexpectedly loudly. Myuu who was sitting snugly on Remias lap while appeasing her thirst with a juice of something like coconut slightly choked because of that. She looked at her papa resentfully even while Remia was wiping her mouth. But, in respond to the blunt as well as unexpected next blow from her embarrassed papa By any chance, do you aspire to have harem!? Myuuu!? What are you saying nano!? She was stunned out of her wits again. She dropped the wooden cups that was filled with juice. Remia mama caught it while going my my without looking particularly shaken. Myuu think that question should be asked to papa instead nano. Well, thats true, gazes that said that stabbed at Hajime all at once. But Myuu. Mama is also concerned. Eh!? Why nano!? An unexpected cover fire for Hajimes side. Myuu bent backward to look up at Remias face after that remark. Mama was frowning, her expression was ve~ry troubled, looking like she was lost at what to think. Mama know that before moving to earth, you made a lot of friends when staying at the sea of trees. Just like with Prince Randell and others, there were also boys who mama wondered if they like you Myuu. Though all of them completely sunk with a single sentence I love papa from you. Y-yes? After the final battle, during the time Hajime was trying to create a new Crystal Key and god crystal for going home, Hajime and co were staying in Fea Bergen but, naturally, Myuu and Remia were also there. In that case, Myuu who could also be said as having cheat communication ability naturally cultivated friendship with the children of Fea Bergen. She instantly created a hundred (and more) friends. Among them there were also a lot of boys like Randell butthe number of the girls were relatively more. Furthermore. Somehow it looked like the girls became like your royal guard protecting you from males. It was reassuring in that sense but, stillright, Remia? Yes. Based from what I saw today The way the girls looked at Myuu-chan! They were undoubtedly maiden in love! Sumire-obaachan!? Or rather, Myuu-chan. Did you do it unconsciously? You made them blushed by patting their head, grinning brightly at them from point-blank, putting your arm around the waist of a girl who got jostled by the crowd and led them to a safe placeand in the end, you even did a wall sandwich, or rather tree sandwich didnt you? You acted exactly like a handsome guy in shoujo manga. Y-youre wrong nano, Shuu-ojiichan! Everyone are just Myuus friends! Thats why Myuu got to help them when theyre in trouble! M-Myuu-chan, you mustnt do that! Shizuku-oneechan? You acted exactly like the early days hero! Whatdid you say!? Myuu fell down from Remia mamas lap. She was on all four, repeatedly mumbling Myuu justthought it was for the bestit was for the best like a certain vampire princess when making excuse of why she was mixing strange things into cooking. In the end, Myuus bad habit (?) of being kind to friend without any ulterior motive, especially to girls where she unconsciously made handsome guy move to them would never really be cured. In the near future where she enrolled into elementary school, the same situation would be crated in the blink of eye butthat was a story for another time. Cheer up everyone, I shall apply healing magic now. Be sharp. The elders wouldst also return soon. Tio lavishly applied soul magic and regeneration magic while looking strangely energized. Even while straightening their posture, Shuu and Sumire and others made a conflicted expression at her. Hajime and others looked at Tio with plain disgust in their eyes. YouIm amazed that you can be so nonchalantno, so excited after the children acted like that with you. I wish you can feel a bit a shocked at least. Nn. They all went The pervert is hereee~! Runnnn! or Noooo-, dont come near! I dont want to become like Altena-sama-, it was pandemonium just from Tio coming near. What a sad, or rather, a horrible reaction that was Yes. Were those children sisters? The older looking girl was even crying while throwing branch and stone They looked like they met a zombie or something It was like they were scared that perversion was infectionsAiko added at the end. It seemed, in Fea Bergen it was thought that the cause of the complete degeneration of the beautiful elf princess who was a wise, quiet, and graceful lady in the past was Tio who was widely known all over the world as an extraordinary great pervert. At the end Tio also got swarmed by the children but, this too was a swarming in a different sense from what the others experienced. Some boys seemed to want to protect the sisters that Shizuku mentioned. They jumped at Tio who was going haa haa with a look of desperation on their faces and ganged up on her with a beating although the best that they all could do was just some harmless weak punches and kicks. Of course, Tio got totally aroused from that. Although her mouth was yelling Please stoppp~, her tone clearly denounced that there was ?attached at the end of her sentence. Though it was a complete misunderstanding I sayst! Certainly, it was a misunderstanding in regard to Tios role in Princess Altenas masochification. If it was asked who was the one awakening her, it was Shias pro-wrestling technique (Kinniku Buster). Also from there it was clear that from the start Altena herself had that kind of attribute hidden inside her. Although, for everyone in the sea of trees, the sudden change of their princess that they even idolized as a saint was difficult to accept. If there was a pervert whose fame resounded all over the world nearby, it couldnt be helped that they thought of that pervert as the cause. Perhaps. In any case, Tio-chan. As expected, being so happy from crying children throwing stones at you isOkaa-san, think its simply not good. A beating from pure and innocent children, priceless- Thats just wrong at all level you know. You should be properly angry there. I-I see. Hahaue-dono and Chichiue-dono looking at me like I am some kind of a pitiful creaturePriceless- As expected she is hopelesseveryone gave up. There. Fuhee. Fii~nally Im freed Im sorry for all the troubles, Shia Hauria. Exactly right, Alfrerick. Being indebted to Shia is being indebted to me. Dont forget it. No, your clan is the most troublesome thing here. You arent forgetting that right? The fed up looking Shia, and Alfrerick who had gone passed ultimate exhaustion and had a transparent expression instead, and an energetic uncle(Carm) who looked the same as usual entered inside. Shia and others had been soothing down the crazed people of Fea Bergen so that the group could tour the capital as smoothly as possible from afternoon. Even the flow that couldnt be stopped anymore just by Alfrerick alone could be dealt with if it was by the appeal of Shia and the head of the race alliance that had equal status with the elders. Unlike Hajime and others, Shia was born in the sea of trees, so even the people here still considered her as a compatriot, and with Princess Altena at that state, Shia who was the daughter of the head of the race alliance had high enough status to be seen as princessno, she was one of the demon kings wives, and she was also undoubtedly a hero so the people had already seen Shia as the one and only princess of the sea of trees, so her words carried weight. It was easier for her words to reach the people than Hajime and others who were regarded with crazed fanaticism. Because of that she stayed behind to try calming down the situation, but the crowd she faced was only formed from people harboring good will toward her, so she couldnt really use her usual musclebrained method. It seemed the process had eroded her nerves by quite a lot. Good work, Shia. Did you manage to lead them along well? Uu~, I relied a bit on my fist at the end there, but I managed to did it peacefully on the wholee Shia fell down on her hands and knees and approached weakly. Yue smiled wryly at that, but she yielded the position at Hajimes side to her. Shia grinned happily to that before collapsing on Hajimes lap. *Guteee~* She entered the droopy Shia mode. When Hajime patted her head, her rabbit ears started to flap around as though they had regained their vitality. Well, the people of Fea Bergen also doesnt want to be a bother for boss. When we told them that everyone want to prioritize giving their family a tour of the capital, they accepted it without much trouble. What about needing to rely on the fist? The leaders of each faction stubbornly insisted on holding events like handshake session or the like, so It became troublesome that Shia Hauria punched them out cold. It was like pouring cold water on them. Well, it would be a good punishment for them. Even from when Im standing, those guys are just too stubbornAlfrerick said with his expression staying transparent the whole time. It looked bad. If there was light shining down on him from the sky, he might seriously ascend to heaven with how he looked. Soul Repose! came from Aiko who had recovered a bit. Allow me to introduce myself once more. I am one of the elders, Alfrerick Haipist. I apologize for the many troubles my granddaughter and my compatriots has caused everyone. Although, I still meant to give a warm welcome for everyone. Please, enjoy the banquet to your hearts content. As expected from the actual leader of the elders. His face instantly changed from an overwhelmed grandfather into the face of an elder. Alfrerick gave them a bow that was overflowing with grace. Sumire and Shuu also expressed their thanks once ore for the warm welcome. They also told Alfrerick that they didnt mind the fanatic reception from the people although they said it with a wry smile. Alfrerick patted his chest in relief hearing that, but when he was going to sit at the back of the long table, Sumire mentioned Altena with a troubled expression. Where is Princess Altena Please rest assured. She wont show herself during everyones sightseeing here. I swear it in the name of my family, no, in the honor of all elves. Eh? Umm, just what do you mean? Or rather, where is she right now? Haha- Why are you laughing!? In this world there are also things that you dont need to knowAlfrerick sat on his seat and took a sip of tea as though to say that. With that he implicitly declared that this talk was over. It seemed that it was a topic that was best left untouched. He mentioned before something about sealing butit was like treating a beast of disaster that was a threat against humanity. Before long it felt like there would be a legend passed down orally about The Sealed Pervert Altena. Carm also sat down on his seat. Seeing that, Alfrerick clapped his hand. Immediately, the servants came in bringing foods. Finally a meal nano! Myuu who was reflecting on herself leaped on her feet with her small nose twitching from the scent of the delicious looking lunch. Her eyes were also sparkling. Sumire and others were also looking bright at the number of the lined up foods. Its not an extravagant and luxurious cooking like in the empire or kingdom butthe sea of trees isnt lacking in ingredients exactly because its a den of monsters. We have abundant variety to choose. Please enjoy these local cuisines that you wont be able to taste anywhere else. Certainly, compared to the cooking that was served in the imperial palace and the like, the foods here were lacking in flashiness. The tableware also only consisted on simple things made from wood. The food arrangement was also basically just a large serving of dish placed on a large plate. However, the fragrant scent drifting from skewered meats piled up high and the aroma of spices that stimulated the appetite, pots filled with vegetables that had been boiled to pulpy consistency like a stew, they were all looking rich in flavor and caused anyone to naturally drool from seeing them. Among them there were also foods with appearance that were similar to Japanese food like nikujaga or chikuzenni, Ah, theres also Myuus favorite bean nano! Myuu love how sweet it iss~ Fufu. You ate it everyday when we stayed here didnt you? There was also a food that looked like black soybean simmered in honey that often counted as traditional food for New Year celebration. The parents who already had their fill of other world cooking until now also gave favorable reaction seeing the variety of foods that caused feeling of affinity to well up inside them. They arent using any seasoning like shoyu or the like so they arent the same thing though. Youre right. But, perhaps its because of the gentle taste? The seasoning make you feel relieved, just like with Japanese food. Nn. Thinking back now, Shia was also able to create dishes that were close to Japanese food to fulfill Hajimes request. That too might be because the taste is similar with her birthplaces taste? Aa~, now that you mention it, that might be true. Well, sometimes it was all wasted because Yue-san tossed in some absurd ingredient though. I-I thought it was for the best Even while they were making such conversation, they began having lunch before the dishes got cold, because later on the other elders who were still working to calm down the situation outside would come to give their greeting. Hajime and others enjoyed the banquet. Certainly it was different from Japanese food but, it was just as Kaori said, there was similarity between the two food cultures based on the gentle seasoning. Everyone of them was stuffing their mouth in enjoyment. Alfrerick also seemed to be relieved seeing that. He was finally able to make a heartfelt smile for the first time since meeting the group. Like that, everyone was having fun eating while talking excitedly for a while. There, a small servant walking unsteadily entered their sight. For some reason, she strangely drew the gazes of Hajime and co. She was a girl who looked around the same age with Myuu. She was working hard to replace the dirty plates with clean one with her small limbs. No matter their age, one had to work if there was something that they could do. That was the custom of those living in the sea of trees. In fact, they had seen some boys and girls doing chores even in this mansion that was used as the conference place of the elders, so it wasnt anything strange. And yet, for the girl to draw the gazes of Hajime and co Nnsho, nnsho- She wasnt really doing anything flashy. She also wasnt showing any over reaction at the presence of Hajime and co. Rather the girl was shyly looking down while working hard in her task. She had rabbit ears growing from her head. Just what in the world it was, this intense feeling that something was out of place? The rabbit eared girl finished putting tableware safely on the table. Fuu She sighed in relief and lifted up her face. There she realized for the first time that she was being stared at. a She let out a small voice. The rabbit eared girl instantly blushed bright red. She got all flustered while hurriedly turning around in embarrassment. Fukyaa!? She tripped on her own feet and fell over. Uu, it hurtsss. Its embarrassinggg She sobbed while sitting on the floor and rubbing her eyes repeatedly A, an aberrant species nano!? Myuu unintentionally yelled. Thats it! Hajime and others realized the true identity of their discomfort and yelled in agreement. The rabbit eared girl started trembling with teary eyes Hiu!? What is itttt? because of the sudden simultaneous loud yells. Yes, this rabbit eared girl, she wasnt giving off any fighting spirit or dominating aura despite being a rabbit race! She was truly a, S-something like her is still not extinct yet Protect! We need to protect this rare species! The originator rabbit race that was now an endangered species. A pure and innocent bunny who still hadnt gotten infected by Hauria was right there! U-umm Myuu-chan? Everyone too. If anything, its the current Hauria that is the aberrant species desu. Or rather, it should be clear to see that several years will be necessary in order to train the whole rabbit race. Shia and Carm retorted with conflicted expression, but since entering the sea of trees, they hadnt seen any timid rabbit person even when faced with that fanatical welcoming, so everyone was deeply interested by the precious survivor. It seemed that was also driving up the rabbit eared girl to the wall so, Uu, Kira isnt a Hauriaaa. Kira is a good rabbitttt *Tremble tremble* The rabbit eared girl was shivering while covering her head. Shuu & Sumire commented Her name sounded really strong and yet she is so frail, the gap is amazing!Too cute! Must protect! while sidling up at her. No, this kid is quite bold with how shes treating Hauria as bad rabbit right in front of Haurias chief like this. Dont you think she has the latent potential to be super strong mentally? Fuh, you said your name is Kira? How about becoming a Hauria too? K-Kira willnot become a Hauriaauu Unexpectedly, Shias words seemed to be right on point. Even when faced with Carms words that were like the inviting phrase of a certain upper moon oni, Kira-chan still rejected him with determination. Although she bit her lip a bit at the end there, the girl noticed the gaze of her senior servant Thats rude! Come back quickly already! and hurriedly tried to excuse herself. At that time, she noticed Hajimes gaze and bowed her head with a reluctant look. Hajime seemed to recall something from that. Ah, you, could it be youre the kid from that time? !? When Hajime recalled her, Kira made an easy to understand smile and hopped *pyon*. Actually, after conquering the sea of trees dungeon, during the brief time Hajime and co were staying in the capital before heading to the cave of ice and snow, it seemed that Hajime had encountered this Kira girl. Aa! I recalled it! Remember, Yue-san, Kaori-san, Tio-san! That time! When Hajime-san was napping with little kids all over him, she was the girl being hugged desu! Nn? Ah! From that precious scene! Aa! That time we fainted from too much pricelessness! I remembereth now! Eh? Eh? Shizuku and the parents and the others were looking bewildered. Then Kira-chan said. At that time, because I said You, grow big just like you are right now if possible. Dont be like Hauria, okay Eh, is that why she is really making effort to avoid becoming a Hauria? Kira-chan nodded up and down energetically. Hajime was moved. Just how obedient and innocent and brave this girl was. It seemed that the lost virtue of the rabbit race still hadnt died. Yourea good girl huh. Hajime unconsciously made a kind and expression and beckoned with his hand. After hesitating for a bit, Kira-chan approached with a little run and Hajime patted her head. Fuwaa Kira-chans face split open with a happy smile. Perhaps because of that, a designation that she might have been using only inside her mind carelessly slipped out from her mouth. EheheOtocchan(dad) Hajimes expression turned into astonishment. Seeing that, Kira-chan realized with a gasp of what had just run out of her mouth. She desperately tried to explain with W-wrong! I made a mistake!. She looked extremely desperate, that Hajime laughed instead but Whats the meaning of this nano, papa Eh? A shaking voice. When he looked at the side, there he saw Myuu tightly gripping the sleeve of her clothes with teary eyes. That girl, whos she! Myuu!? Youre misunderstanding! Or rather, your tone is strange you know!? Papa made another unknown girl from somewhere into your daughter again! Papa you cheater! You, you were watching too much afternoon drama again huh!? Au au, Myuu-samaIm sorry-, this isnt how it look Shut your mouth-, this thieving cat!! Remiaaa-, forget about doing it later, lets have a family meeting now!! Forgive me dear-. Next time Ill watch my drama recording when Myuu isnt there- So youre still going to keep watching huh!? This is the only thing that I cant compromise on- A quarrel of jumbled love and hate between little girls concerning their papa. Looking just from the words, it gave the impression of muddiness that surpassed mere afternoon drama. Though the parents with Shuu and Sumire at the lead were bursting in laughter. Yue and others were also smiling wryly. Meanwhile Myuu transformed into an angry cat that went Fushaaa-, and Kira-chan entered Charis* Guard pose while trembling all over, so space magic to create a window and past replay were used to display the situation at that time. There, Hajime could be seen squinting his eyes watching the beastmen children playing tag in the capital. Myuu, I wonder hows she doing right now? Even though at that time not that much time had passed since he parted from Myuu, he must be feeling like he hadnt met her for a long time from the number of dense experiences he had gone through. It could be seen clearly that he was feeling lonely. However right after that, he smiled from recalling a fun memory. Right after that, She aint gonna say that she wont come with me because Im taking too long to pick her up aint she? What if it doesnt stop there, what Im gonna do if she said that she hate me Hajime unconsciously muttered while looking greatly troubled. Myupapa, you were thinking about Muu a lot nano? Y-yeah. Well, I guess? Myuus expression softened *funyaa~*. There, Kira-chan made her entrance inside the replay. She was taking a peek at Hajime with her body hidden behind a tree but her rabbit ears visible. Naturally, Hajime quickly found her and called out to her but, Kira-chan who was completely wary against a stranger was so nervous that she couldnt give any reply back. Seeing that, Hajime sat down under the tree. He was watching the children playing with a gentle expression while talking about Myuu. For the girl who had never left the sea of trees, the story about a city above the sea at the opposite side of the continent and the girl of the same age like her who was living there was more than enough to excite her curiosity. Without realizing it, she already sat right beside Hajime with her rabbit ears completely absorbed with the story. She didnt stop there. Finally she even started asking back. She was hopelessly curious with Hajimes claim that he had a demihuman daughter. After all, at that time a story about human marrying demihuman was just completely beyond any imagination. The question spread from there. The question whether Hajime was really Princess Shias lover also got asked. Most likely, that was the reason she was peeking at Hajime from behind a tree. An older woman who was also from rabbit race like her was in a romantic relationship with a human youth. That story had reached her rabbit ears. The story was just too unbelievable that she wanted to know the truth. Kira made a troubled face from being unable to understand. Hajime gently stroked her rabbit ears while answering. The thing about having rabbit ears, or that Im a human, they dont matter. Dont matter? Even though, she has rabbit ears? She also got rabbit tail. Shias rabbit ears and tail are my favorite. From those words and Hajimes eyes, Kira must have felt something that convinced her that Hajime having a rabbit person lover and fishman daughter were the truth. It seemed to manage to completely clear away the wariness and fear that were common for rabbit race from Kira. She hopped on Hajimes lap and begged him for more story with relaxed casualness. Seen from the side, such sight certainly looked like the scene of a daughter fawning to her father. The Kira in reality was fidgeting shyly seeing that scene. The girls and the parents were also watching warmly. Shias rabbit ears were swaying shyly. After that, without realizing it the children who were playing tag had also gathered around and pestered Hajime for story. The children were noisily yelling me too me too, in respond Hajime shared some candies with them and asked them to be quiet. When the children got into a quarrel for the candies, sure enough, Kira had her candy snatched away and she looked like she was going to cry. Hajime scolded the boy who took away the candy while taking it back, then he used transmutation to make some retro toys for them to play with. Before long the children got tired from playing and it was nap time for them. Even Hajime fell asleep from the peaceful atmosphere. Kira was on his chest getting hugged And then, Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Tio, the four who were watching that scene muttered Precious and fainted together while getting heavy nosebleed. The adults who came to pick up the children saw the area that was turned into a sea of blood and screamed. It was chaos *Pshew* the replay cut off. It was the height of preciousness, so it couldnt be helped. Yep, that really couldnt be helped. It was just too precious. Goshujin-sama napping peacefully with children, under the sunlight peeking through the leaves. I wantst to praise myself simply from surviving that experience. I completely agree desu. I really did well enduring that moment. Even with the girl quartet making excuse about causing such filthy scene at the end, Shizuku and others only smiled wryly saying Well, its not like we cant understand. Well, knowing that the man my daughter has feeling for is kind to childrenis not a bad thing to know. My, dear, thats so honest of you. It seemed that Tomoichis reputation was increasing a little bit. Shuuzou and others also looked toward Hajime with a broad smile as though to say that they had watched something good. Hajime scratched his head awkwardly. W-well, thats how it was, Myuu. It wasnt like I was particularly trying to make Kira my daughter, okay? Myu Myuu nodded and took Kiras hand. And then, she looked straight into the eyes of Kira whose body jerked while giving her an apology. Im sorry for getting angry just now. Myu, Myuu-sama Mostly it was papas fault nano. Myuu-sama? Eh, wait, Myuu? After getting papa acting papa like that, of course youll think of him as papa then nano. In other words, the fault lies in papa whose papa attribute is too high, not the side who got papa-ed nano. After seeing that scene, Myuu think its fine for papa to become everyones papa nano. There is too much papa in there. Look, Kiras eyes are getting twirly from confusion. Apparently, there was a clear papa theory inside Myuu. In any case, with this Myuus transformation into afternoon drama heroine was avoided. Actually in the future from here, another new daughter candidate would appear and it would become a fight again but, at this time Myuu was already secretly aware of such future. Kira somehow at least understood that it was fine for her to call Hajime as papa in her mind and she returned to her servant work with her rabbit ears and tail shaking happily. After seeing her off, Kaori opened her mouth. Thats right, Yue. There is a past that I wanted to watch for a bitcan we watch it right away? Nn? Im fine with that but, what is this past that you want to see? Yue tilted her head in puzzlement at Kaoris sudden request. Thinking that it could become a side entertainment for the banquet, the others also didnt really disagree. But, Umm, even I dont know the actual location so perhaps itll be better to search using the compass. As for the timeline, it was the next morning after conquering the great dungeon of the great treethe place where Hajime-kun and Shizuku-chan met. Eh!? Wait Kaori!? Seeing Shizuku reacting so obviously agitated made everyone other than Kaori looked dubious, but Kaori herself completely ignored that. She spoke with an expression like a detective who was going to determine the criminal. The precious scene made me remember. Or rather it made me got an idea. What idea? Or rather, there wasnt really anything that happened at that morning If there was nothing that happened, then isnt it fine, Shizuku-san? Nn. Or else did something happen, Hajime? No? Shizuku was training, and I improved her black katanaafter that Shizuku fell asleep while I was training so I brought her until her room, that was all. Hajime hiself didnt understand what set off Kaori and tilted his head in puzzlement. Meanwhile Yue was operating the compass and opened a small window when she determined the place. At the same time, Kaori was tracing back the time to search for the corresponding time. She then raised her voice As I thought!. Everyone got curious what what and turned their gaze toward the past replay, there A crucified Shizuku was displayed. Like the figure of Jesus in the church. She was affixed on a large cross that was floating midair. The morning sunlight penetrating through the tree leaves was illuminating the capital like angelic stairs. The figure was going forward amidst that while sleeping soundly. Furthermore, the morning glow that was visible from the gaps of the leaves and branches became a halo behind the floating figure. The sight was just too divine. Actually, Hajime who thought it would be too troublesome to carry Shizuku in his arms put her on a cross that had been enchanted with gravity magic to carry her but From the perspective of the capitals citizens who didnt know anything about that, the scene was like a procession of a maiden who looked extremely sacred due to the beauty that Shizuku had. Inside the projection, the citizens could be seen kneeling to give their worship to the sacred one. I see, everyone got an understanding. No wonder she is the saintess. Right! Youre the culprit! Kaori looked toward Hajime with a smug face. It seemed that the reason Shizuku got called as saintess was right here. Shizuku sat down and hugged her knees. She started wrapping her ponytail around her bright red face. And then, she gave a sentence. Its all Hajimes fault.(TN: In Japanese, it read Daitai Hajime no Sei=DHS) No objection was raised. . . . . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Kira-chans story was written in the special perk SS Daughter Deficiency Disease of LN volume 8. It was a story of Hajime getting a bit of mental leeway after conquering the sea of trees. I personally liked it so after hesitating for a bit, I put that story here. Forgive me but, please allow me to put up a notice for a new book. Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou volume 12 will be published at 25 January (Tuesday)!
Im sorry for the long wait. I wrote special perk SS for each bookstore just like usual. Anyone curious can check in Overlap-samas homepage or my activity report for more detail. Best regards!! CH 432 . DHS(Its All Hajimes Fault), such self-evident fact became entrenched once more in everyones mind in the afternoon banquet. To begin with, why did Hajime-kun put our daughter on a cross to carry her? The one who asked that was Kirino. Due to the embarrassment from being transported using a cross and got worshipped by the people of Fea Bergen in the end, Shizuku was in the middle of hugging her knees while her face was covered with ponytail guard, aka her ponytail being wrapped around her head. Kirino patted her daughters head with a wry smile while asking the question. As expected, Hajime looked awkward being asked that by the mother of the girl who he put on a cross. He answered while scratching his head. Well, at that time our relationship wasnt one where I could just causally carry her on my back or in my arms. I even thought about just leaving her there and went back alone when she fell asleep while I was training. He recalled once more that Kaori might snap if she learned that. Hajimes words keenly expressed just how nonexistent his concern for Shizuku was at that time. No, Hajime-kun. Even so, thinking with common sense, leaving a sleeping girl alone inside a forest is clearly not good. Papa Tomoichi who was like a bundle of good sense made a retort that was filled to the brim with good sense. Everyone else was nodding in agreement. Even Myuu was looking at him with a gaze that could be thought as reproachful. Hajime flinched. N-no, although it was inside a forest, Shizuku herself was considerably strong alreadyeven the matter with the cross, at that time I only got round floating stone with me. As expected carrying her with posture of arching backward or arching forward would be too pitiful for her that I even when through the trouble to transmute a cross for her. You could just normally put her on a flat board normally. That was clearly a prank! Even with the various excuses Hajime spouted out, Papa Tomoichi still wouldnt let it go, so Hajime sullenly looked aside and muttered. At that time I only thought of Shizuku as someone in charge of the troublesome things. So it really couldnt be helped. Your justification is just too horrible though!? Shuuzou-san! Koichi-kun! You two should be angry here! Just like how Yaegashi family had been acquainted with Kaori since she was a child, Shirasaki family had also know Shizuku really well just as long. It was to a degree that they thought of her like their own daughter. That was why, Tomoichi couldnt help but feel as furious like if it was Kaori herself who got treated roughly. Surely Shuuzou and Koichi were also feeling the same like him even without him telling them. Their gazes were very harsh. Hajime made more excuses with a troubled expression. I relied on her you know? No, really. It wont even be an exaggeration to say that I trusted her the most among everyone in the class. Hou? Is that true? Even more than Kaori-chan? Not only Shuuzou and Koichi, everyone else including Kirino also showed a surprised expression. Shizuku twitched in respond. Her ponytail guard loosened slightly Yes, she is number one. When either the hero or Kaori got troublesome, she will definitely do something about them if I throw them at her. I relied on her the most in that regard with nobody else who could possibly match Hajime, you keep digging your own grave deeper, so zip it. Im really sorry for my son- Sumire and Shuu intercepted with an apology, but it was too late. That doesnt excuse anything though? That was an unpleasant trust there. Perhaps because they were aware of how reckless Kouki was and how rushing Kaori was, both Shuuzou and Koichi looked like they didnt know what to say except speaking candidly. Kirino smiled wryly while patting the head of Shizuku whose loosened ponytail guard tightened once more to lock herself in the cocoon of her heart. Naturally, Kaori who was mentioned as someone at the same level as the hero roared because she couldnt ignore it. Wait a second Hajime-kun!? Why did you also mention my name there!? The answer came from Yue. Obviously because youre Yanderesaki Bakaori-san right? Dont you have self-awarenesss? Puh, giggle giggle DISINTEGRATE- WATCH OUT- A flash of disintegration magic cut through the air toward Yues head! Yue-sama desperately dodged by arching backward! The passing flash opened a hole in the wall and vanished toward the ether. Alfrerick-san looked at the wall with a sad expression. What have my wall ever done to you? Kaoruko bowed to Alfrerick. She scolded Kaori next. Tomoichi shuddered as he looked at her daughter who casually fired such a lethal attack toward anothers head. For Yue and Kaori, something like this at least was just at the level of messing around, like slapping, but it would only look like an extreme action from the perspective of ordinary person. In fact, the progenitor rabbit beastman the rabbit eared little girl Kira-chan who came for refilling the drinks this time fell on her butt and unable to stand up after seeing the extremely naturally deadly(natural & critical) attack. She tipped over the fruit beverage she was holding and it splashed everywhere, making her looked like she had pissed herself. In such state it was like she was a victim who lost the strength in her legs after suddenly encountering Jack the Ripper. It made Kaori looked unnecessarily fiendish. Myuu rushed to give her a mental care in panic. Kaoriits that side of yours. W-well, our Kaori is an angel butI cant deny that sometimes she will rely on relatively forced method Uu It was well known that Kaori was dangerous when she was left alone. This time everyones gaze was fixed on Kaori. The gazes were very lukewarm. Also, sympathetic gazes were also sent toward the tearful Kira-chan who was being led away by her fellow coworker. Sensing her unfavorable standing, Kaori too attempted to change the topic. M-more importantly! Lets make sure just what happened between Shizuku-chan and Hajime-kun that morning! Fuh. This girl, she sold her best friend just to change the topic. Geez, Yue-san. Please stop it. Youre aalways bullying Kaori-san desu. Myuu knows nano. The more you like someone the more you want to bully them, right? Nn!? T-thats not it though!? Lukewarm gazes were also pointed at Yue. To dodge the topic, Yue opened a space window to further ahead of the direction that the past Shizuku and Hajime walked. Kaori swiftly traced back the past. Both of thee art really in sync. What good friends. Thats not it though!? Yue and Kaori responded to Tio and Remias words with splendid harmony. The lukewarm gazes didnt stop coming. While that was going on, the scene of the relevant morning was found. Shizuku wasnt moving at the slightest with her ponytail guard still up. Before the crucifixion scene came out, she displayed reluctance of showing what happened at that time butwas she not knowing what was going on outside right now because she was locking herself inside the cocoon of her heart, or else was she approving it? In any case, inside the past replay, Shizuku was shown working hard training in the early morning alone. Sliding feet that were drawing circles on the ground, black lines being smoothly carved on the air. Her ponytail was fluttering behind her spinning body. Seeing that scene made Akiko, Carm, and Alfrerick spontaneously ooh-ed and aah-ed. Oh my, how amazing Shizuku-chan is. I dont really understand martial arts but, she looks really pretty in my opinion. Truly. Those sword lines are admirable. Her head isnt shifting out of place at all. Is that because of those gliding stepsis this another worlds, Yaegashi familys martial arts? She was really well taught even though she was still so young. Alfrericks words at the end were praise that was directed at Shuuzou and others. Shuu, Sumire, Tomoichi and others were also raising their voice Oo~. However, Shuuzou and others themselves were looking really puzzled. Shizukuwhat was the matter with her? Her heart was too disturbed. To swing her sword around that franticallyit would be a scolding for her if that was in the dojo. From the perspective of the instructors of Yaegashi-style, it seemed that Shizukus training looked really crude. They also seemed to have seen through the stormy emotion inside Shizukus heart. In addition, it seemed that her mother Kirino had gone a step further and seen through the cause of Shizukus unstable emotion. I see. So it was from this time wasnt it, Shizuku? uu The ponytail guard was hard. Even Kirinos slightly teasing words could only draw out a small groan. Before someone could ask What do you mean?, an abnormality that was clear to anyone who watch was shown this time. THATS NOT ITTTTT! ITS FRIENDSHIP! FRIENDSHIP BANZAAAAIII!! Shizuku looked like she was going to scream UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAA anytime now. Or rather, she was screaming CHESTOOOOOO which didnt exist in Yaegashi-style while desperately swinging around her black katan as though to shake off something. I see, everyone realized. Immediately, the room was filled with smirking faces. Shizukus toes were writhing *monyu monyu* in pain. My my, Shizuku-chan. I wonder just who is it youre trying to convince yourself as just a friend? Can you tell Okaa-san(mother-in-law) a bit about it? uu Otou-san(father-in-law) also want to knoww~. Tell me whose face was in your mind at that time? uuu Kaa-san and Tou-san too, stop that. Shizuku let out a small groan while her ponytail wrapped even tighter. Her hands werent touching her hair because she was hugging her knees though But rather than noticing that mystery, Kaori and others were busy squeeing So cuteeee~ seeing Shizukus figure with her ear tips and neck that were visible from between her hair turning red. Even while that was going on, the past Shizuku was gradually calming down due to the limit of her stamina. She then finally sheathed her katana when she became drenched with sweat. Her sweats were glistening from reflecting the sunlight filtering through trees. She was radiating healthy beauty that was unique to woman who put in effort into sports and the like, but at the same time the tuft of her hair and clothes that were sticking on her skin due to sweat coupled with her blushing cheeks and rough breathing were also giving off a certain charm. Combined with her excellent figure and dignified posture made the scene quite eye-catching. It was a beauty that was sufficient enough for the title of saintess even without parading her on a cross. But, there, What can I say other than, as expected. Tsu!? Nyah!? She reacted like thunderstruck from the voice that suddenly called out to her. Her aura and posture that previously even gave off an atmosphere of divinity crumbled instantly. What was there now was Shizu-nyan who made anyone who saw her to imagine cat ears and tail standing on end from her like a startled cat. Shizuku who was in the middle of ponytail guard skillfully used only her butts to creep behind Kirino while still hugging her knees. It must have been a long time since her daughter leaned on her like that. Although Kirino looked a bit surprised, her expression immediately broke out into delight and she hugged her daughter as though to hide her in her embrace. But, Yue and Kaori were also similarly thunderstruck seeing Shizuku like that. Nyah!? Nyah!? NyaNyaNyaNyah!? Can you not play it in repeat like that!? Shizuku reflexively raised her face and protested while blushing red. She glared at Kaori and Yue who repeatedly fast-forwarded and replayed that part rhythmically like DJ, but the shame from the two grinning while going as far making the voice overlapped in the double by simultaneously performing past replay made Shizuku immediately retreated back into her ponytail guard. Just what are you doing you two. I told you to stop Nyahsnrk Hajime tried to stop the two but, the past Hajime was also making fun of Shizuku wholeheartedly, so his persuasiveness was nonexistent. And so, he quietly averted his gaze. The replay kept playing after that, but bluntly speaking, the scene was simply bittersweet that it made the people watching felt embarrassed instead. Oh my, Shizuku. For you to be that conscious of him. Even though you never got bothered by something like sweat in the dojo. What should I say herebeing shown my daughter making this kind of expression made me feel complicated as a father. Just as the members of Yaegashi family said, Shizuku who got flustered from Hajimes entrance became even more terribly flustered after noticing herself drenched in sweat. She was desperately complaining with Why are you approaching!? or Thats violation of personal territory! Stop right there! at Hajime inside the image. Of course, this was Shizuku who was more maidenly than anyone at the inside, so usually she was attentive with her looks. She wasnt someone who wasnt bothered with her sweat anywhere and anytime. Although, situation like when she was in the middle of training in the dojo was an exception, not to mention that since coming to Tortus there were a lot of situations where she couldnt be bothered with mere sweat, so considering that in this situation she had just finished training, her reaction was something really unusual. The cause of that went without saying. Aa~, as I thought Shizuku-chan, she became completely self-aware after conquering the great trees great dungeon. Nn. I surmisedthat the cause most likely lie in the trial of preference reversal! uu A small groan. Yues guess seemed to hit bulls eye. Shuu and others tilted their head in puzzlement Preference reversal?, so Tio gave a simple explanation to them. The meaning art exactly as the words sounded. Its a trial that made personal relationships clear, no, its a trial that exposed what art hidden in ones heart to destroy ones personal relationships. Right desu. Like become dislike, and dislike become like. It was a nasty trial that turned love into hate, and hate into love. At that time, I seriously felt murderous toward Hajime-san and Yue-san. S-Shia-chan wanting to kill those two!? Shuu raised his voice in shock. He had seen the feeling that Shia harbored toward Hajime and Yue on the way here, so it was really difficult for him to even imagine Shia acting the exact opposite. Shuuzou groaned with a grave expression. What a terrifying trial. Both sides might get the rug pulled from right under their feet the deeper the trust that they held for each other. Could it be, all of you were also made to fight powerful enemy at the same time? How discerning of you, Shuuzou-san. The opponent was the powerful enemy of the last trial. It was the most horrifying enemy we have ever faced until now. For Hajime-kun to say that Yes, it was really terrifying. We will take everyone to look around the great trees great dungeon later but, were planning to avoid that place. After all everyone wont be able to hold on their sanity there. Eh, Hajime-kun? I can still use soul magic you know? Tio-san can also still go on right? U-umu. There art no problem magic power-wise butAiko, I doth not wish to go there anymore, ever Nn. Same for me. Completely agree Black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary black sesame scary S-Shizuku!? Whats wrong!? Get a hold of yourself! You love eating rice sprinkled with black sesame right!? No, Kirino. Come to think of it, she never ate that for even once since returning back doesnt she? N-now that you mention it Even the usually calm and collected Kirino-okaasan was flustered seeing her daughter suddenly had a trauma against black sesame. Shizuku was trembling really fiercely, so she tried to loosen the ponytail guard to observe Shizukus complexion, but the ponytail wriggled like living creature and dodged her attempt. F-for papa and everyone to look so pale like this T-true. Hajime-san and everyone, all looked so dead in their eyes Uumu. The requirement to enter the great dungeon of the great tree is to conquer more than four of the great dungeons, so I have guessed that the difficulty level there is high butfrom how boss and the others looked, it seems a trial that beggared the imagination is lying in wait inside there. Aiko, give them magic for healing heart already. R-right. Soul Repose! Hah!? Hajime, Yue, Shia, Tio, Kaori, and then Shizuku, the six of them came back to reality from their traumatic recollection. All of them got cold sweat from almost going mad. Y-Yue, lets continue the replay! We need to be healed by watching the cute Shizuku-chan! Order received! Im the only one to suffer more!? Perhaps it worked as shock therapy. The shock from recalling the trial of Lyutillis-san in the form of black sesameaka the giant swarm of cockroa** which made anyone who went through it couldnt help but to doubt the sanity of the trials creator managed to break through the cocoon of ponytail guard and dragged Shizuku back to reality. Her cheeks were blushing red. However, she didnt try to stop them more assertively. Perhaps something made her felt conflicted. What played after that was the scene of Hajime improving the black katana using the sublimation magic that he had just obtained, and Shizuku watching him work. But, that was all there was to it. It was just a scene of Hajime silently focusing on his work, and Shizuku watching that. A quiet time was passing without any particular talk between them. But, everyones expression changed as though they had just stuffed their cheeks with honey. Waa~, Shizuku-oneechan, thats a really girly face nano! D-dont say it Myuu-chan. Looking at it from outside like this made me want to die from embarrassment. Shizuku was placing her elbow on her leg with her hand supporting her head as she continued watching Hajime with an absorbed expression. It put the emotion that she was starting to become aware of in display clearer than anything else. It was hard to see her complexion because the area was filled with red light. But everyone watching was convinced that surely her cheeks were dyed with the same color. Her eyelids that were getting heavy drowsily was showing her sleepiness. It was also a proof of her affection. It was something that Shizuku, no, any maiden would never show to anyone other than their special someone. With such adorable Shizuku in display, surely even Hajime would become captivated when he finished workingeveryone thought that but, as expected this was Hajime they were talking about. ABABABABABABABABAH!? What are you doing!? Of all things to do, Hajime pushed the tip of the sheath of the black katana that had been improved on Shizukus forehead. As everyone wondered what he was doing, the additionally installed electric attack function was activated. It was extremely brutish. It was only natural for Hajime to be hit with simultaneous tsukkomi from everyone. Especially Shuuzou and Koichi, their expressions were changing into demon. Hajime-kun, how about we get outside for a bit? Dont worry, well just have a little bit of talk, Yaegashi-style. Please wait. Look, the replay is still going on right? It was because she didnt react even when I called at her! Hajime, do you think that can be a good reason to shock a girls face? To everyone of Yaegashi family-, Im really sorry for what my son did- Sumire offered her honest opinion while Shuu apologized what his sons action. But his line and tone sounded exactly like a certain anti-terrorist agent who fought for 24 hours so it was a bit suspicious whether he was really apologetic or not. Papa, thats horrible nano In addition, there was even the criticizing innocent gaze from the daughter. However, Hajime papas action didnt just stop there. In the past replay that continued playing, Hajime ignored the protest of the past Shizuku and gave explanation about the improved black katana, after that, he spoke of his worry about the intervention from god and in addition, In case gods apostles appear in large amount, meat shiecough Hey, just now, did you almost say meat shield!? He even spouted out such additional fiendish remark. It was the moment that Hajime got discovered of his thinking to treat the hero party as meat shield. Of course, at that time Shizuku was considered as a member of the hero party. Shuuzou-san and Koichi-san, they had their short sword on standb~y. Iai slash was Yaegashis specialty! Papa, this is just too horrible nano Y-you misunderstand, Myuu. There are all kinds of reasons for this you see. Myuu backed away quickly *sususu* and hid behind the back of Remia mama. This was bad. Her respect toward her papa was wavering. Even Shia who was lying down her head on his lap until now was separating from him *sususu* to Yues side. They were staring reproachfully together at him. And then, the past replay moved to the last fiendish act of papa. Well, I dont mind taking you along if its just you Yaegashi. Eh? Shizuku looked like she wanted to tag along when she listened to Hajimes talk about heading to the great dungeon of Schnee snow field, however she couldnt ask about it and felt reserved because she was clearly lacking in strength for that. Hajime said those words in such situation. For Shizuku who was conscious at Hajime at that time, those words had enough impact to stimulate her maiden heart. Even though she was telling herself that she wasnt conscious at all at him, her heartbeat still fastened out of control. The way she desperately to pretend to be calm even while her cheeks were blushing was really adorable. And yet, after raising her up like that, Then youll be able to support Amanogawa and others by yourself. If she could obtain metamorphosis magic at the cave of ice and snow, combined with her sublimation magic, Shizuku would be able to protect the hero party by herself. With that the hero party would be able to challenge the other great dungeons too by themselves and grew stronger. The maiden heart that was holding on to the faint hope was blown away to beyond the horizon by such true intention that Hajime spoke frankly. And on top of that, Excluding my party members, youre the one who I can trust the most in this world Yaegashi, both character-wise and strength-wise. ! Like that, Hajime made Shizukus heart skipped a beat once more while, Im gonna be troubled if the busybody Yaegashi-san doesnt accompany the troublesome bunch. That was why he couldnt take her along, Hajime affirmed at the end. It was really clear to see how Shizukus maiden heart fluctuated up and down throughout the conversation. This must be what the saying swinging from joy to sorrow meant. Seen from outside, what Hajime did could also be seen as him playing with Shizukus feeling. Papa-, thats horrible nano! What does papa think Shizuku-oneechans feeling is nano! Y-you misunderstand Myuu! At that time I never even thought that Shizuku was feeling conscious of me! Because she was like the peak supporter of love Kaoriii you know!? I couldnt even accept the love of her best friend then, so there was no way I could possibly think that she herself is in love with me right!? Gufuh!? Stop it papa! Shizuku-oneechans HP is already zero nano! I-its fine. I already overcame that matter in the trial of the ice and snow cavern after allShizuku-san laughed with a distant look. Somehow she looked frail. In any case. Hajime at that time was a fanatic love Yueee follower, and he had just only starting to enter the stage where he finally, finally accepted Shia. From his perspective then, asking him to be conscious of Shizuku before Kaori and Tio could certainly be said as asking for the impossible. Also, not being casually kind to opposite sex who he wasnt really conscious of was also an expression of Hajimes sincerity to Yue and others in his own way. And so, it couldnt be denied that there was ground here for extenuating circumstances to be considered for Hajimes actions. But, even if that was the case, for the girls father and also grandfather, such thing didnt matter. How dare you, to toy around with our daughter to such degree Koichi-san, please calm down. In the end it was only at that time, now she is someone who Im treasuring, thats why can I ask you to stop leaning forward so much like that while in Iai slash stance? Somehow, Koichi-otousans aura was like someone who was going to unleash a flash of thunder clap anytime now. Hajime was calming him down while letting out cold sweat. Im going to, carry out my duty as grandfather- Please dont make eliminating me as your duty! Whats with that peculiar breathing sound! Somehow I can see spirit flame on your back there!? Even though he was holding a short sword, the pressure from Shuuzou who was holding his sword in overhead stance! It was like there was a tiger made from flame behind him. It was like a certain flame pillar! Usually Tomoichis idiotic parent act was conspicuous so they didnt stand out but, both Shuuzou and Koichi were also big enough idiotic parents. They even attacked Hajime together with the disciples when he visited Yaegashi family for the first time. Seeing the two looking like they wouldnt stop no matter what, Hajime turned toward Shizuku and called out. Shizuku! Stop them! Hmph. Someone like you should get punished for making me a saintess. You-, youre holding grudge for that Lets go-, Hajime-kun! HAAAAA- Aah geez-!! Hajime dodged the attack of the two who rushed at him before crashing through the window to escape outside. Naturally, Shuuzou and Koichi leaped out to give chase. Fierce sword fighting sounds came from outside. A beat later the cheers of people Waaaaah thinking that it was a side attraction from the demon king was spreading. Alfrerick was looking at the broken window with a sad gaze that seemed to say Why is the elders room is getting smashed so easily?. As that was going on, Kaori asked a question with a troubled expression. Errr, Shizuku-chan. Could it be, you didnt stop us replaying the past because this is your objective from the start? Mu. So you wanted payback after knowing that Hajime was the cause of you getting called saintess. Well, yes. It seemed that was the case. Based on Shizukus personality, she shouldst be embarrassed to have the scene at that time shown to everyonedoes thee feel that embarrassed to be called a saintess? Mu. Then, should I announce it to the people? After all we dont wish to make everyone of Yaegashi family to feel displeased. Tio tilted her head in puzzlement while Alfrerick asked What do you think? with his gaze. In respond, Shizuku replied Aa~, thatsumm, if the people of Fea Bergen want to call me like that, then I dont really mind. For some reason she sounded evasive. It was Kirino who answered in her place. Fufu, its not like you hate it that much arent you? Thats way Alfrerick-san too, dont let it weigh your mind. She chuckled while patting Shizukus head lightly. Besides, it seems that the true reason why she didnt stop the showing of the embarrassing past lies in another place. Wait-, Okaa-san! She was usually an absurd mother but, as expected she was still a mother even after all that. Kirino-okaasan had completely seen through what was inside Shizukus heart. She looked at her like she was an adorable thing while speaking what her daughter was feeling. Until now, we have seen a lot of romantic memories of Kaori-chan and others with Hajime-kun right? But, there wasnt much of anything like that with Shizuku and Hajime-kun soyou felt a bit lonely right? uu It seemed to be bulls eye. The ponytail guard once morebefore it could, Kirino-okaasan slapped the hair down and the ponytail drooped down. Shizuku covered her bright red face with both her hands from the warm smile of everyone at her. So thats whyyy. Really Shizuku-chan, youre so cuteee Kuh. So this is the true maiden power! Ive been looking forward to the past replay of Shizuku-sans trial in the ice and snow cavern but, with this my expectation value is jumping up even higher now desu! D-dont have any weird expectation from it! However, thou wish to watch it right? Fufu, what a maiden. Now I want everyone to watch when I got rescued from my imprisonment in the gods mountain. If its like this, then weve got to watch when visiting the great trees great dungeon while paying attention to Shizuku-oneechan nano! Therere more things to look forward to isnt it, Myuu. Ai-chan and Myuu-chan too! Even Remia-san! The words of Kaori and the others started the flood of comments from the others. Everyone began to tease Shizuku even while they resumed their lunch. Every single reaction from her was cute, so they couldnt stop at all. And so, Shizuku finally couldnt endure it anymore, Geeeeeeeeezz!! Enough with the teasing alreadyyy~~~!! Her yell felt like it would reach every corner of the capital. Although, her voice was half drowned by the sound of the loud cheers from the outside that sounded like coming from arena spectators. . . . . . . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This chapter is shorter than usual with 5000 words. I wanted to reach until Shias confession scene but I couldnt because of the time. Everything is the fault of Judge Eyes for being too interesting. Even after clearing it there is Lost Judgement and Arceus waiting, so if the next update is missingIm sorry! Now that the anime has safely started and the two months consecutive publication has also finished, I want to taste the happiness of finishing the games that has piled up, so it will be great if everyone can be lenient with me. Continuing from before, please take a look at volume 12 of this series LN and Zero volume 6 (final volume). Sorry for putting advertisement here but The bunny girl heroines in Tsutaya Pop shop, the collab with the application game Crash Fever, the information about the special perk for anime second seasons blu-ray, etc, various new information has come out so if you have time please check it at the official site or official twitter. Best regards! (Personally I think the blu-ray special perk of Animate-sama is crazy (overwhelming word of praise)) CH 433 While the outside was still really loud with grand excitement and cheers from the duel between Hajime VS Yaegashi dad and gramps, I see! The current his majesty the demon king only exist because of his parents gifted education! He became such a harem bastardcough, very popular among women must be also because of that education! The clan chief of the winged race joined the luncheon as though she had gauged the right timing. The editor-in-chief of Monthly Fea Bergen who loved gossip and embellishment and distorting factMao was firing questions like machine gun in delight. The answer she was given was naturally, Well, I guess you can say that! After all, although Im not proud of it, although Im not proud of it! I am a tremendously popular author who is even called with an exaggerated title like The Evangelist of Romantic Manga! Well, I guess you can say that! After all, although Im not proud of it, although Im not proud of it! I am the director of the company that is often reputed as The Best Eroge Maker Company! Something like that from Sumire and Shuu. This wasnt the time for the demon king to be considerate of Yaegashi family and facing them. After all his black history was being divulged to the worst kind of journalist whose principle was Privacy? Whats that, is that tasty?. Furthermore, the criminals were his parents. The informations degree of accuracy was the greatest. Mao wasnt anywhere among the commotion when the demon king group entered the capital. She also wasnt among the clan chiefs that were inciting the crowd. Also, using her skilled art of conversation, she buttered up Hajimes parents like there was no tomorrow, and on top of that she kept praising their son to high heavens. Even Sumire and Shuu who were only giving him a wry smile while keeping their mouth shut at the beginning ended up in this state right now. They cheerfully talked about various nostalgic stories with their son about his cute side like when he desperately tried to cover up how he wet his bed when he was still a child, how he would act spoiled at that time, how he got fawned on by Sumires assistant ladies and turned red in shyness, how he became a lost child and wailed before Shuu found him, and then how he would cling to his father and wouldnt let go for a while after that, etc. Furthermore they even talked candidly without covering up anything about his fetish and what was the cause that led Hajime to develop such fetish. O-oi. Nagumo Shuu, and Sumire-san too! That should be enough With his unwavering common sense, Tomoichi offered an admonishment to protect Hajimes privacy. But, Be quiet for a bit Otou-san! Were in the middle of an important talk right now! Kaori!? He was hit with an unexpected admonishment from his daughter. Kaoris hands had stopped moving with the food while her ears were focused at the insider talk from the Nagumo spouses with a serious expression. Precious stories like this could only be heard now! Inside her heart, the devil Kaori had knocked out the light from the angel Kaori with one punch. Of course, Yue and others also had the same idea. Nn. Hajimes first love, I never asked because I felt a bit scared butto think, it was a character from gal game. I guess thats just like Hajime-san desu~ Im feeling a bit relieved butyou know, more importantly, the fact that it happened when he was four years old is more important I guess? Its truly, a gifted education of subculture isnt itfurthermore, really Hajime-kun, to love teacher character like that Aiko, Im sorry to throw cold water to thee after thy hath gone red and fidgeting like that, but the teacher character in question was someone with style more like mine. Goshujin-sama often commented at me If only you arent a pervert, in other words, its none other than me who art the closest with the image of his first love Nn. Too bad for Tio and Aiko. Hajimes favorite in hentai game is vampire. No no, Yue-san. Hajime-san is a heavy fan of animal trait you know? Really Yue-oneechanplease dont burn with rivalry for that kind of thing nano. A debate about Hajimes first love was getting really heated up. There wasnt any sign of any of them putting a stop to the currently happening outrage. Rather, their reaction was more like More please! Give us even more exciting black history, cmon. And then even the other parents than Tomoichi Akiko, Kaoruko, Kirino, and even Remia. Normally a kids first love should be with the kindergartener teacher or something like that, right? No wonder he didnt get excited even when Kaori approached him. Because, Hajime-kun was only interested with 2D girls! By meeting Yue-chan and others who are like 2D girls in the flesh in a real fantasy world, that was surely what allowed him to connect the image inside his heart with real life girls. Perhaps he wouldnt get interested to real woman for his whole life if he didnt get summoned. My my, in that case, we need to thank Yue-san for that. Hajime-san was able to accept our affection was also because Yue-san taught him real life girl is also great right?, isnt that right? Nn! I literally hammered it into his body every night in the abyss! Yue-san good job! Kuu, its frustrating but, even I have to admit that you did a good job there, Yue! Yue-sama puffed out her chest with a smug expression. She had made beaten the important lesson into Hajime as many as the number of A````` that had reverberated through the bottom of the abyss. How dreadful I feel exactly the same. Boss, please forgive your subordinates who are powerless to stop your parents- It was the pain from witnessing a mans dignity, or perhaps his embarrassing past, a history that someone didnt want to reveal being a debated hot topic. Because they understood that, Alfrerick covered his face with both hands, while Karm was hanging down his head with an expression of regret. I see I see. In other words, youre saying that his majesty the demon king is also a sovereign of the night who had accumulated countless scenarios of night activity, that he had been raised like that Right righm? Sumire and Shuu who were talking with pleasure almost finished speaking Right right reflexively, however, question mark floated above their head when they reconsidered Maos conclusion that sounded really strange when they considered it the second time. Editor-in-Chief Mao was jutting down a note with a terrific pen movement so fast that it left behind after images while speaking with a grin. In that case, it will be very hard for him to only have one wife and not build a harem! It cant be helped that Princess Shia cant be the only one! Everything was just as his parents planned! Eh!? Wait-, thats not Thank you very much for the precious information! Continuing, I wish to ask about Princess Shias daily life in Japan now! No, before that the misunderstanding Is Princess Shia doing well living with Nagumo family? Is she perhaps driven away into obscurity every day because the other wives characters that are too overwhelming? Are the two of you perhaps looking down on her thinking that she is just a country bumpkin rabbit after all? How can that be! She is great at cooking! She can do any kind of housework! She know all there is to know about special sales in the area that we cant even keep up with her moving from shop to shop, shes already a masterful housewife! Also, shes really popular among the neighbors! Exactly! She also proactively participated in the local volunteer event or environment cleaning! Sometimes it even made me wonder that perhaps Shia-chan is the actual first wife rather than Yue-chan! Eh!? Okaa-sama!? Otou-sama!? That matter, tell me more- Yue-san, you look desperate lol Yues gaze snapped toward the ongoing conversation that was like a bolt from the blue for her. Her expression was the very picture of an aghast look. Thats why, I always told you repeatedly, how important it is to get along with the neighbors, this is because Yue-san recently a~lways turned into a sloth right away, Shia puffed out her chest *boing* with a smug expression. Kaori and others also focused even more to the conversation after knowing that Shias reputation in the neighborhood surpassed their expectation. Without realizing that they along with Shuu and Sumire were ignoring Editor-in-Chief Maos vice. Houhou, it looks like the two of you are placing a deep trust to her isnt it? Of course. Yeah, we have nothing to feel dissatisfied about from her. Aah geez, Okaa-sama and Otou-sama praises me too much desuu U-umm, Okaa-sama? Otou-sama? What about me? Do you two trust Yue-san? Shia blushed while fidgeting bashfully with her ears and tails flapping happily. Yue pulled at Sumires sleeve uneasily. It seemed she had never even imagined that the way she spent her holiday would affect her reputation this viscerally. She was anxious. However, before she could get her question answered, and also before Kaori and others could also ask about their opinion to them, However, how is his majesty the demon king himself thinking about it? The air froze solid with that one question. Ah, I have a bad premonitionAlfrerick cut in. You, that should be enough already. Youre stepping in a bit too far. Oops, pardon me about that! Haha, as expected it just really weigh my mind as a reporter you seee. In the end, who is the worthiest wife among everyone? Thats the question. A chiiilling atmosphere swelled up. It went without saying, that the cause was Yue and others. Even Remia was fidgeting nervously. As expected, it seemed the question bothered them. Dissatisfaction that can only be felt for the first time after living together, a flaw that only came to light then. For example, even though she was a lover who I loved with all my heart until now, as a wife she isperhaps there is also such feeling? How about it, everyone! Can you assert with surety that you have been managing your married life well enough!? Can you declare that you have been doing better than Princess Shia!? Is the highest number of the nightly activity is being held by Princess Shia perhaps!? T-thats not true at all though!? After getting instigated (?) so piercingly, Yue and others began to appeal just how satisfying and fulfilling their days were. The questions from Editor-in-Chief Mao that slipped in between exquisitely, making them telling even flirty stories that would make Hajime writhed if he was here. P-please nooo! Im not just going to stay here listening to my daughter telling that kind of story- !? S-stop! Tomoichi-dono! You wont be able to get away unscathed if you jump out of that window! Tomoichi dived out from the window that Hajime, Shuuzou, and Koichi used to leave the room before. Most likely he thought that there would be foothold outside after seeing those three jumping out without any hesitation, but actually that wasnt true. There were ten meters until the ground from that window. There were several thick branches along the way but, that was all. Ordinary human would definitely get heavily injured or more. The instant Tomoichi dived out of the window, Karm swiftly caught up to him and hugged his waist midair. But, that was it. The two vanished from view. Aa~~~~~~ Tomoichis scream and This isnt a big dealll! Karms voice that were filled with spirit resounded. At least there was a rope with metal claw on its end that had been attached on the window, so surely Karm would be able to land safely with his baggage. Kaori and Kaoruko ran toward the window in panic. Otou-san!? Are you alright!? Dear~~!? Are you safe!? Tomoichi-dono is alright~ For some reason there wasnt any reply from Tomoichi, but it seemed he was safe. Perhaps he was simply frozen in fear from the near death experience. His heart was definitely pounding hard right now. Also, he was definitely feeling confused how the two from Yaegashi family could land safely and continued to hold a duel like nothing had happened. Though surely that was because those two were (not) ordinary people. Kaori and Kaoruko both sighed in relief. Even if resurrection was easy to do, the sight of their father and husband throwing themselves from height still made their stomach dropped. It was the same with Yue and Shuu and others. They realized with a gasp that they all had gotten carried away and prattled about things that were a bit too private and returned to their senses. Especially Yue and others who turned bright red. They were horrified by what they had been boasting when not only Alfrerick, Karm, Shuu and other males were still here, but all their mothers were also present. The culprit sensitively detected the change and reacted. Mu, its already this time. Sumire-sama, Shuu-sama, and also everyone, thank you very much for the wonderful interview! I think Ill be able to write a good article with all these! Then I shall take my leave now! Ah, oi, come back here! Before Sumire could finish speaking, Editor-in-Chief Mao had swiftly moved like a wind toward another window where she flapped her wings and flew away. It was a keen movement because she had sensed that his interview targets had regained their senses, or rather, because she had sensed that a fierce predator would immediately arrive nearby. It seemed that her danger detection ability was the real thing. Haa~, Im tired. Mentally. How did I see hallucination like a flaming tiger or consecutive thunderclaps like that? Thats only natural when you arrive at the territory of expert. But, our techniques feel sharper than usual today. As I thought, fighting Hajime-kun is a good training. Isnt your objective changing? Also, if that was natural for expertearth is scaryyy Hajime and others returned after they had just barely missed Editor-in-Chief Maos presence. And then seeing the rooms delicate atmosphereYue and others all blushing red, the mothers looking at everyone with lukewarm gazes, Sumire and Shuu averting their gaze with a bit of cold sweat, Alfrerick and Karm sending him very sympathetic gazesmade Hajime looked bewildered. Eh, whats with this atmosphere. Did something happen? I-its nothing at all, Hajime! Kaa-san? Youre hiding something huh? Omy! This child, he is doubting his mother? Look into my eyes. Do they look like the eyes of someone who is hiding something? Im convinced that youre hiding something after looking at those eyes though? And Tou-san has been trying to avoid my gaze since I entered. T-thats not true though!? The two were shaken after completely blurting numerous unvarnished memories that would absolutely caused their son to get heart attack. They perfectly fitted the description of a criminal whose crime was being pointed out by police. Even Yue and others wouldnt meet his gaze. Hajime tried looking at Myuu buther ears had gotten covered by Remia at the middle. She was sullenly crossing her arms while mumbling Yes, yes. Myuu is a good girl after all! Myuu didnt hear anything! from on top of Remias lap where she was sitting obediently. The one who answered in their place was Kirino who felt slightly envious that the two men of her family were having fun with their son-in-law without her. It wasnt anything big, Hajime-kun. We only listened for a bit about the cute happenings during your childhood, or your night activity with our daughters. Nothing big right? Thats really big though!? Hajimes gaze snapped at his parents and the wive~s but, they all averted their gazes from him while drenched in cold sweat. He got it now. He understood really well why Alfrerick and Karm were sympathizing with him as fellow men. Ha!? Wait a sec, the presence that flew out just now, if Im not wrong it was the clan chief of the winged tribeoi, stupid! What they hell were you guys telling to a gossip journalist! Y-you misunderstand Hajime! That person, he really praised you up Hajime, so we unconsciously! Thats right! He talked about telling thousands of people about Hajimes adorable side, so that it will be easier for everyone to not only respect you but also feel closer to youwe couldnt help it even we blurted out some things like that right!? Dont blurt out that kinda things! Even Yue and others, just what were you all doing B-because! That woman said something like who is the one worthy to be called the number one wife! Thats right! She was obviously favoring Shia! That person, didnt she interview us after we conquered the great dungeon? That time too, her misinterpretation and broad interpretation to favor Shia was also horrible wasnt it? She even twisted thing up so that Kouki became a forbidden love warrior who was targeting Hajimes ass. At this rate, she wouldst write an article about how Goshujin-sama hath nobody else in his eyes other than Shia. She hath also wrote that kind of thing in her previous article. We wouldst not know what she might write if we dont firmly insist and criticize her. IYue-san and others started bragging about themselves so, in my defends I only got carried away by the atmospherer-right, Remia-san? Yeees. Really me, how can I said that kind of thing in front of everyone and my daughteruu, so embarrassing Akiko and Kaoruko were sending Hajime lukewarm gazes that were saying Really you Hajime, so youre doing that kind of things with my daughter. It made Hajime unconsciously covered his face with both hands. At the same time, he recalled catching sight of the primogenitor rabbit race girl Kira-chan standing near the entrance when he came back into the room. Even now her presence was still near the entrance! He whirled toward the entrance. Her rabbit ears were poking out from the side of the entrance. Her face sloo~wly peeked inand met Hajimes gaze. She jerked and her face instantly turned bright red like instantaneous water heater. And then with teary eyes, otocchan you animalll~~ Kira-chan muttered such thing with a very small voice before dashing away *pyuuu~~*. Hajime froze for a little bit before sighing. Yueee! Space window! Target, the shitty bird! ! A-aye aye sirrr~~! *Fonn* A window screen opened. At the other side was the figure of Editor-in-Chief Mao weaving through trees in the off chance that there was pursuer. Kuhih, great info gettt. The headline will be this! The Great Demon King is The Sovereign of the Night!? However, There is Only One Person Who Can Meet His Demand! His Affection Belong to Princess Shia Alone! She Has Been Recognized as the First Wife in Japan!. Tremble o world! There is nobody else who can win other than our brethren! Im gonna make the whole world recognize our victory yeahhh~! Its none other than the beastmen who are the closest race to his majesty the demon king! KUAHAHAHAHAHAH She let out a loud wicked laugh like that. Although this was something expected, it was still just too ugly. Broad misinterpretation and distortion of fact with self-interest as the driving power behind them. It felt like watching a model corrupt reporter in action. While everyone was feeling put off, Alfrerick commented while looking like he was holding back a headache. At least allow me to say this, its well known that the sea of trees has stopped its isolation, and included among our exported goods is also our information magazine. Its always censored first before we send it to other countries butwe cant guarantee that there is no illicit production of a different magazine or smuggling. Information about the sea of trees, about Fea Bergen, and then about beastman races. Information magazine was issued because it could be useful for human race to know more about all those matters which would help with interracial coexistence in the future. Because of that the magazines content was carefully screened and it would go through a strict content check first before being sent out to other countries. But it still shouldnt be impossible for things to slip through all that checking. Yes, like the gossip magazine that was full of Editor-in-Chief Maos dogmatism and bias and self-interest. Editor-in-Chief Mao seemed to hear Alfrericks voice that explained that and she looked back. And then, her eyes met the pursuing space window and the eyes of his majesty the demon king whose face looked like a man-eating fiend at the other side. Hajime was looking at her with the eyes of murderer while staying silent. Editor-in-Chief Mao was immediately sweating bullets. A second passed. H-headline. The Daily Life of His Majesty the Demon King and His Wives That Are Filled With Love And Peace Editor-in-Chief Mao waited for the judgment. His majesty the demon king proclaimed. Guilty NOOOOOOOOOOO Editor-in-Chief Mao tried to escape in full speed with such scream. The demon king attacked her through space. She was slammed on the ground as though something had knocked her down from above. Then she was immediately restrained while lying face down. Stooop! Dont pluck my feathers! I apologize! I absolutely wont tell anybody elseee! So please donttt! Such pleading and tearful voice could be heard. Of course, the great demon king was merciless. Ill regenerate your feathers if I find that there wasnt any gossip about us the next time we come to Tortus! He said while continuing to pluck all the feathers. Editor-in-Chief Mao must have realized that she wouldnt be able to avoid being bald anymore. She got defiant instead like a journalist who sold her soul to the devil and started screaming. Even if my feathers are plucked here, the second and third me will fly away somewhere in this world! Pen is mightier than violence! Princess Shia Banzai! Our brethren is number one in the worlddddddddd!! Shia was creeped out seeing that while speaking with a sour expression. Do you know? In the past that person was an absolute proponent for banishing Hauria! She was someone who insisted something like absolutely execution! you know. Palm tu~rning turning back and forth. Editor-in-Chief Mao could turn the palm of her hand more lightly than her feathers. Everyone looked put off while looking Uwaa~. Kaoruko-san unconsciously spoke up. Isnt there anyone decent among the clan chi-ah, Im sorry! Please dont pay me any mind! Alfrerick covered his face with both hands with a sad atmosphere and soundless cry of Waaah coming from him. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The very boisterous lunch finished. In the end, the other chiefs other than Mao didnt participate in the lunch. The reason of that was because of the smug faces they made after calming down the riot while boasting that they would be able to attend private lunch with the demon kings family after this. The people snapped and rioted You all arent going there even if we die-!!. At the end, a huge fight broke out not only among factions but also within each faction. Not only the clan chiefs who were the leader of each faction, the most fanatical people also fell victim to violence and be rendered unconscious. Because of that, Hajime and co could enjoy touring throughout the capital really peacefully. Right now they were arriving at the last stop a public square that was located at the suburb. The reason didnt even need to be said. Because it was the important place where Shias feeling was rewarded. Inside the past replay, the gentle orange light of the sunset that shined down from between the leaves was illuminating Hajime and Shia who were sitting around a tree stump that acted as a table. Hajimes expression looked resigned and defeated, or perhaps it was actually an expression of affection. It was the gentlest expression by far that he had ever shown toward Shia until then. Shia is my beloved. I dont want to hand you to anyone else. Hyaa~~~h ? Kyaa~~~h ? The Hyaa~h came from Sumire, Akiko, Kaoruko, and Kirinos cheers. The Kyaa~h came from Aiko, Myuu, and Remia who werent present at that time. Huaaa~~h, its true that I want everyone to see this but-, this is really embarrassingg-! Shia herself was also covering her eyes by folding down her rabbit ears. She was blushing while fidgeting restlessly. Well, of course this scene will make anyone writhe isnt it~ Umu, we were also peeping at that time but, seeing it again now still caused mine chest to be really thrilled. Nn. Look, that expression of Shia. Its too cute- S-stop it pleaseee, Yue-saaan For some reason Yue was the one pointing proudly. Furthermore she paused the image, making it looked like a photo clip. Shown in the image was Shias maidenly expression that was emotionally moved from her feeling finally bearing fruit at the end of the journey. Even Shuu and Tomoichi sighed Hou from seeing it. That was just how lovely her expression looked. Thanks a lot, Shia-chan. For continuing to love our son. Im repeating myself but, Im really glad that Shia-chan was the first girl he encountered outside of the abyss. Youre unmistakably a fortune carrying rabbit arent you? For you to be treated that roughlyit made me felt guilty but, more than that, Im thankful from the bottom of my heart to you as a father for staying at his side even then. Really, thank you. Okaa-sama, Otou-sama Shia sniffed tearfully. Sumire and Shuu once more looked toward Karm who was watching fondly. She is really, a lovely lady isnt she, Karm-san. We are really blessed for being able to become her family. Indeed. We are also thankful to you. Thats my line. Im grateful that the two of you are treating my daughter lovingly. Well, he is a daughter that I can take pride of without being humble at all though! G-geez, Tou-sama! Her father patted her head as though she was a kid. It had been so long since the last time he did that to her. Shia displayed a soft happy smile even while emotional tears were gathering at the corner of her eyes. Anyone would also soften their expression when seeing that scene. Sumires words that called Shia a rabbit who brought good fortune to herself and also her surrounding entered easily into their hearts even knowing of the harsh road that Shia and Hauria clan had walked to reach this point. Although, Hajime alone was different despite being someone involved, his expression was also smiling broadly like everyone else buthis eyes looked just slightly dead. His aura was gentle, so the discomfort from the gap felt even more horrible. P-papa? Are you alright? Just where are you looking at nano? Im fine, no problem. Im just looking at far beyond the space time in order to fight my shame for a bit. Myuu think thats not fine at all nano. His this and that at the night with Yue and others got exposed, his embarrassing experience during childhood also became widely known among family, and on top of that a confession scene that involved him was published openly. From the start he had known about Yue peeping at the confession scene under the guise of watching over them and he confessed his honest feeling at that time knowing that, so the embarrassment from the scene getting watched again by other people like this wasnt that strong butthe timing was just too despairing. As expected he couldnt bear it if he got teased, did you do this and that with after accepting her feeling like this? while being looked at with lukewarm gazes again. While that was going on, the kiss scene while being illuminated under the evening sun was projected. The females were getting even more heated up. That happened while We cant show this part-kun was also considerately blocking the scene from the males only. Although, the censorship was put out just in case. Shuu and others were gentlemen, so they had automatically averted their gazes. The females all surrounded Shia and cheerfully chattered kyah kyah kyah kyah. They nosily questioned her questions like what did she feel at that time, and Shia too excitedly and happily answered them. Meanwhile Shuu and others gathered around Hajime. Fuumu. Even so, it was unexpected that you accepted Shia-kun at that timing. After all from watching your journey until that point, it felt like you were wholly devoted to Yue-san alone, as could be seen from how you treated Shizuku for example. They understood well that there had been something that had been accumulated between them until they reached that point, but they didnt understand why it bore fruit at that timing. Shuuzou and Koichi voiced their puzzlement. Thats Hajime fell into thinking for a bit before sending his gaze toward the great tree. Perhaps, it was because I got a bit of breathing room inside my heart. Breathing roomwhat happened? Tomoichi asked that really curiously. Hajime moved his gaze not toward Tomoichi, but toward Shuu while answering. I finally obtained it from conquering the great trees great dungeon. The concrete method, to return home. I see. So its because of that. Hajime looked overwhelming, with quickness and decisiveness that showed no hesitation at all. And that impression was actually too, but inside there was actually he had no leeway at all. When would he be able to return home, how would he be able to return. While he was harboring such intense feeling of desire for his home world that was getting stronger each day instead of lessening, there was no way he could have any leeway inside his heart while he still hadnt found the answer. Of course Hajime wasnt mentally cornered or anything with Yue and others accompanying him buteven so, he was always desperate at that time. That was why, when Hajime managed to sense the presence of earth using the Compass and also learning about the way to return home in the form of concept magic, he finally felt a bit relieved because he now had the prospect of returning home. I vaguely felt that the end of our journey was close, not only about the remaining number of the great dungeons, but also about our involvement with Ehito and the demon race. That was why, I said it when there was time. You know, saying something like, when this journey is over~ would sound completely like a flag right? Hahaa, that flag huh. The lets marry when the war is over flag. That one. Even Tomoichi whose otaku knowledge was meager apparently understood that flag even without being told. He nodded with a look of understanding. I guess someone like you who was raised with harem education couldnt help it but getting moved by affection with someone who had gone through that much experiences together with you Wait a second there, Tomoichi-kun. Both Sumire and I never gave that kind of education though!? It seemed that there was still misunderstanding. Shuuzou and Koichi had also secretly gotten told from Tomoichi that Hajime became a harem bastard was actually the fault of the Nagumo spouses you know, so they took Shuus denial as false and shook their head. No, I didnt receive that kind of education you know? See! Even our son said that! There is a paper thin difference between education and brainwashing OK. I understand really well how Tomoichi-kun is thinking of me. Lets have a bit of talk. It had been made clear that throughout the journey until then, Hajime had been taking a relatively clear stance toward the females other than Yue. And so it made Tomoichi hesitated to simply criticize Hajime as simply a playboy harem bastard!. But now he had found a new target to blame. Hajime backed up his father with a wry smile. If I have to say what was the cause that made me accepted Shia, then its actually Yue I guess. Mu? What do you mean? After we recognized Shia at great dungeon Raisen, Yue often told me Look at Shia properly more. To be honest, it actually made Hajime felt complicated to be told by his beloved that he shouldnt ignore other woman too. Without that, I would never be conscious of her as an opposite sex. Though of course, I was definitely putting my absolute trust to her as a person even without that. So Hajime-kuns heart also grew only because you endeavored to look at Shia as an opposite sex. The explanation made them felt half understanding, but also half puzzled. It wasnt just Tomoichi, but also Shuu, Shuuzou, and even Koichi to made confused expressions. They understood the reason why Hajime came to see Shia as an opposite sex, however, in that case they couldnt really understand what Yue was thinking about. Everyone knew, just how great Hajimes existence was inside Yue throughout this journey. Shuu and others unconsciously looked toward Yue. Yue and others also seemed to be listening to their conversation since the middle. Everyone turned their gaze toward Yue. Okaa-san also want to know why, please. Sumire patted Yues head with an expression of fondness as though she somehow understood the answer. Yue looked a bit shy, even so she said In that case. Its to make Hajime happy. You mean, by recommending other woman to him? Kaoruko tilted her head with a conflicted expression. Yue nodded Nn and began to talk stammeringly. At first I thought that it would be fine with just the two of us. I dont need anything else than Hajime. Rather, as long as Hajime is there, I wont mind spending my whole life in the abyss. Rather, I would prefer that. I get it. Kaoruko!? Uh, I can understand a little. Kaoriii!? The fathers sent sympathetic gazes at Tomoichi-san. Putting that aside. But, we went outside, met Shia, and she did her best to form a bond with us. We met Aiko, listened to what she saidand it made me think whether things are really fine like this. Yue-san What, I said? Nn. You said that the way of life by abandoning everything is lonely. Those words, echoed in my heart. As expected from the teacher that Hajime looked up to. I-is that so. Aikos ears were dyed red. Apparently she was embarrassed. Akiko remembered her daughter at the town of Ur and patted her head in praise. There were children who were genuinely relieved that Haijme is alive, its annoying but, there was also someone who desperately tried to search for him believing in his survival, and there was also someone who still believed in Hajime like before. Yues gaze moved toward Kaori and Shizuku, then she continued And then. Hajimes eyes when he saw children during the journey, his atmosphere when Myuu was at his side, were always kind. That was why, she was convinced. I was confident I can make Hajime happy by myself. But, to make him happier, more and more, even far beyond my imagination, it would be better if Hajime has a lot more important things. That was why, if it was someone with a feeling so deep that they would even accompany him to hell, she could accept even if Hajime had other special someone than her. She wanted him to be surrounded by a lot of important things. For that, I can do anything. Ill do anything. Yue finished with that. Nobody could say anything. They felt overwhelmed by how large her feeling was, just how scary her affection was. Yue would do anything for Hajimes sake. Hajime would kill even god if it was for Yues sake. Its this side of Yue-san that makes me think that Im really not her match at all desu. Fuh, it doth not matter what anyone else said, she is undeniably our prided first wife-sama. Uu, its frustrating but, I wont object. It doesnt matter what Editor-in-Chief Mao is going to write, in the end, anyone will see it on their own. Shizuku said with a chuckle. Not a single person said any objection to that. Yue-chan too, thank you. Okaa-sama? Upuh Sumire hugged Yue tightly *mugyu* into her bosom, but she was immediately pulled away. By Hajime. Right into his own tight hug *mugyu*. Wait Hajime. I was hugging Yue-chan there. Give her back. Ha? No way. Yue is mine. Haa~, its unbecoming that your possessiveness is on full display like that! Just shut up and give her back to your mom! Stoppp! Right now I just want cherish Yue really badly! Im the same! Give her back already! Quickly! Y-you two, sto Hajime-san and Okaa-sama too! Yue-san cant breath like that! Lets make a compromise here with me taking her! Shaorah Aah, what are you doing! Give Yue back! Nn~~h!? Shia usurped Yue by snatching her with super physical strength. Shia immediately hugged Yue into the valley of her breasts and ran away. The Nagumo mother-son chased after her. The past replay was coincidentally playing the scene, Yue-sannn, Iii, finallyyy Nn. You did really well. Fueeeeehn, I love Yue-san desuuu! Lets be together forever desuuu! Shia hugging Yue with a happy smile even while sobbing in happiness. Yue was also hugging her back with a gaze of affection. Isnt Yue more emotional here rather than me? The figure of Hajime looking sour was projected. Myuu chuckled seeing that while saying. As expected its Yue-oneechans sole victory! Nobody win except Yue-oneechan! Nano H, h~mm. Myuu, I think youre saying it a bit wrong. Just as Remia said, Myuus words had a slightly different meaning than saying that Yue succeeded with her backing to Shia, but when they looked at Yue who was looking happy while being contested by Hajime, Shia, and their family Everyone couldnt help but go I see in acceptance. Like that, they watched the frolicking of Yue and others for a while with warm atmosphere. Then when they decided to move to the last sightseeing spotto the great tree Ua Alto to watch the trial there, it was then. Wait a secondddd! Shia, youre unfair! Showing off only your confession scene like that! Geh, Rana-san! And also Nea-chan and others! Tsk, reminding us of that. The Hauria females who embroiled themselves in quarrel had returned. It seemed that they desperately ended the battle and came running here in order to watch the aforementioned scene. All of them looked battered like soldiers who had just returned from battlefield. Shia looked plainly annoyed that they got in the way of the family trip. Hajime was openly clicking his tongue and showing rejection as though he didnt want the past replay to be played. Its going to be a waste of time. Give it up Yue-chan, do it. Order accepted-, Okaa-sama! Yueee!? Yue-chan who would do anything if it was for Hajimes sake, but, she prioritized her mother-in-law! Tou-san, stoppp! Youll feel itchy all over! Your heart might die if you arent careful! Eh? What are you saying, Hajime. Hajime asked Shuu, thinking that if the request to stop came from him, then perhaps Yue would hesitate, but Shuu who didnt know of how terrifying that person was could only look in bewilderment. Meanwhile, Yue had personally witnessed the scene in question so she specified the timeline without any delay. She instantly found the past time point. Yue-san was very capable. The taboo was released. Your overwhelming charm has stolen my heart. This feeling, it can be nothing but love! Aaaa~~~nh, really Kou-kun, so passionate-!! Using the gravity magic that he had just obtained to float in the air, he turned while making a cool pose sharply! The present Rana watched while writhing and twisting her body with both her hands holding her cheeks. Shuu and others shivered from recalling their own cool past and trembled! Rana as the sole normie in group was sending smug glances to her surrounding. The Hauria females were shaking in rage!! Yes, projected there was, I am a Virgo man, Kousuke E Abyssgate-!! No, who the hell are you!? It was Kousuke-kun who had fallen into abyss. After overcoming the trial of Raisen, he had become awfully cool that made everyone speechless like this! By the way, Kousuke-kuns birthday was during Cancer! It doesnt matter how wide the gap is between our ability! Today Im someone who surpass even the demon king! Oi oi, return to yourno, wait, that line! You fucker, dont you dare stealing the famous saying of Graha*-san who I respected!! Like that Demon King VS Abyss Lord began. While Ranas squealing resounded loudly, all the mothers and fathers could only watch dumbfounded from start to end by the fight that displayed coolness to the max. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. I think my male situation where my heart is occupied by game will continue for a while, so just to notify everyone, there might be skipped update sometimes even after this. I apologize in advance. Im sorry! Material introduction C Editor-in-Chief Mao and Monthly Fea Bergen =>From the extra story of LN volume 8. -Virgo Man =>One of the famous lines of Graham-san of Gundam OO. One of my top three favorite characters from Gundam series. CH 434 Authors Note: Sorry for the lateness! I had lots and lots of fun writing the lord that the chapter swelled up till around 9000 words (sweat) Papa, its okay nano! Everyone including Myuu dont think that papas fight is embarrassing nano! No, Im totally embarrassed. Its not something that you need to force yourself to watch. No way , boss! How can such famous battle not be shown to everyone, thats impossible! It was truly a fierce battle that would remain in history forever- It was truly an embarrassing battle that will remain black history! Only Hauria can possibly describe that as a famous battle, you stupid idiot! Rana-oneesan should zip your mouth for a bit! Papa W-what? It cant be helped if papa really hate it no matter what. Thats why, Myuu will scold Yue-oneechan and baa-chan. Thats why, please? It cant be helped if Myuu said that. Besidesthinking carefully, its not healthy mentally for me that only my embarrassing past got revealed, so perhaps itll be better to get Endo here too as comrade? Thats horrible reason nano! But, surely Endou himself will want nothing more if papa can be convinced with that nano! There was no doubt that Endou would definitely yell I got nothing but complaint instead! if he heard that, but Myuus careless proxy speaking resounded through. Myuu fundamentally always treated everyone with sincerity, but perhaps it was just his imagination, it felt like Myuus treatment to Endou alone was rough. Why was that? In any case, Myuu was currently in the middle of persuading her papa. Was it a persuasion to get permission to replay the past of Demon King VS Abyss Lord? No, it was a persuasion for, ABABABABAH, HAHAHAJIMEMEMEME~~~~IM SORRYYYYYYYYYY~~~~ Releasing Yue from Hajimes hug while his whole body was covered in Lightning Clad because she ignored his yell to stop and prioritized her mother-in-law, The vivid crimson spark was turning Yues golden hair into bomber head style. Tio was watching jealously! It was the firm action from Hajime who was usually completely pampering with Yue. For Shuu and others, the deep abyss of the Abyss Lord was already a known factor from their sightseeing in the great dungeon of Raisen. And so, they never even imagined that even his once in a lifetime confession could also possibly be done coolly, so they sported stupid looks on their faces seeing Hajimes reaction. They thought that he was overreacting. But for Hajime that wasnt all. Shuu and others didnt understand the meaning of putting a scratch on the demon king. His heart was pained from just recalling it. Just imagining of looking back at that memory again made him wanted to writhe in agony. That was exactly why he firmly refused the past replay to be played but It seemed that Hajime was rethinking it with Myuus persuasion (?). Though the reason why he was changing his mind was something horrible like wanting someone else to accompany him to hell. Karm looked troubled seeing Hajime like that. However, he resolutely asserted. Boss, a word. Your battle with Abyssgate was definitely a famous battle. The undeniable proof of that is our acceptance of him as the next chief candidate. Thats a discrepancy in interpretation. From Endous perspective too. Hajime dispelled Lightning Clad even though he was saying that. Yue was held up so her legs were dangling down from the difference in height, but she was still vee~ry limp. Hajime showed no sign of putting her down. It seemed he had no intention of going as far as releasing his hug. U-umm, Hajime? How about putting her down already? Not for a while. Why!? Its embarrassing right? Very much so! Hajime fixed his hold on Yue to make her sit on his arm like how he usually carried Myuu. He didnt stop there. He was gently rocking her like a baby while also mixing pressuring and teasing like Yooshi Yoshi, Yue-chan is a good girl. Youre a good girl right? Be a good girl. Myuu was smiling warmly seeing that. Exactly like a big sister treating a small kid with tender care. It was the reversal of their usual positions. The other people were also putting on the same warm expression. au Yues cheeks reddened. She twisted her body to try to get down, but Hajime dexterously moved his arm and shifted his center of gravity to prevent that. Even when she tried to teleport, Hajime immediately sensed it and sparked in warning. Hajime, are you genuinely angry? HAHA- Hajimes gaze turned at Yue, then at his parents, and last at Kaori and others. Everyone twitched. He said nothing. But, everyone noticed. Ah, those eyes promised PUNISHMENT for later! They realized. It would be just a small revenge like how he was spurring Yues embarrassment, but he would definitely do it if he said he was going to do it. He was a demon king after all. And so everyone including Shuu and Sumire apologized Were sorryyy! butthe demon king-sama was still smiling! It seemed the punishments enforcement was a settled matter. Well, what were going to watch after this is simply bad for my heart, so Yue is here also for my mind stabilizer. Just let me hug you obediently. yeees As expected, it seemed Yue had the self-awareness that she had gone too far, so she stopped resisting. Actually, security personnel led by Head Warrior Gil were deployed around this clearing. It was to stop a part of the fanatic fans who couldnt hold back from disturbing the sightseeing of Hajime and co. They were within sight, so even the people of Fea Bergen were looking with widened eyes at Yue who was being held up like a baby. It was unnecessarily embarrassing. Yue went red until her ears while shrinking into herself. She looked adorable like that and even Gil and others were gradually brightening seeing that. W-were also going to get punished like that? Might, be For me, if its a punishment then just bringst it on instead! Tio-san, if its Hajime-san then I think his punishment to you will also take that into consideration so it will become an actual punishment. I-is this too one of the 108 Harassments Demon King-style? M-my myhow can I let myself to be carried away by the atmosphere like thatperhaps I too have been getting high spirited from the trip? Aiko was trembling. Remias my my face was twitching. Hajime would most likely just laugh HAHA- and wouldnt tell them anything even if they asked him when and what kind of punishment he would give them. There was nothing more terrifying than a punishment that they didnt know what kind it was and when it would come. Shuu and Sumire were already making calm expressions as though they had resolved themselves to head to a hellish battlefield. And so, Kaori. Yheess! If were going to do this anyway, how about replaying the past starting from when Endou returned? You know, everyone has known that he confessed to Rana, but Kaa-san and others dont know the sequence of events right? Really, suddenly posing coolly midair and then confessingstarting the replay from that point just feel incomplete. Aa~, thats certainly true. Boss, as expected from you! How stupid of me, I got a bit hasty there! Kyaah, so embarrassing- Boss, is it alright if we kill la kill big sis Rana now? Its fine right? Lets do it- The females of Hauria with Nea-chan at the forefront looked like they were going to explode anytime from how the veins on their foreheads pulsed. While Aiko was busy casting Soul Repose on them, Kaori went back further in time and replayed the past. Inside the past replay, there was Hajime working with Transmutation in the clearing. It seemed he was remaking the artifacts that he lost in the final battle just in case. Yue and others were around him and there were also the classmates. It seemed that the time was around noon. Shia and other Haurias together with the people of Fea Bergen were bringing lunch to the clearing. Hajime was creating the artifact for returning to earth at this time wasnt he? I wonder what were the other children doing Shuu and Sumire asked with wondering looks. No, at that period we were stockpiling the magic power needed for going home into the God Crystal I created. We also decided not to waste magic power, so there were little that we could do. We helped a lot with the reconstruction thoughlike coming and going to help Lily using a gate. Indeed. After all the capital was annihilatedwe did things like removing the rubbles of the god mountain. Other than that, we asked all the students to act as emissary in order to adjust the talk between countries. I also got requested by the church to visit a lot of places as the goddess of harvest. It was just as Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko said. Everyone in the class were basically spending their time helping with the rebuilding. Though some, or rather Shinji and Yoshiki were busy with hitting on girls. They put their title as one of the students who saved the world to help with their appeal. The fact that spring hadnt visited the two of them even at present told the sad reality. Even so, we were mostly taking it easy in this capital. We had just gotten through that kind of battle alive, so it cant be helped that everyone wanted to just relax. That was a part of it, but mostly, wasnt it because everyone didnt want to get too far away from Hajime-san? Tio and Shia smiled wryly. Remia touched her cheek with her finger while recalling the past. Tomoichi nodded in understanding. I can understand them. Hajime-kun was the only one in the possession of the method to return home. He was also their strongest leader. No wonder they found it difficult to get too far away from him. Even though they managed to survive the final battle, no, thats exactly why it felt scary for them to part from Hajime-kun. Rather, Aiko. Im amazed that you and the other children could still help with the rebuilding even with that. Akiko spoke in astonishment but also praise in her gaze. Im an adult after all, and also a teacherbut, I think that the students has really become strong. Aiko acted humbly while also nodding with a blush. Inside the past replay, the students were starting to eat lunch while being really close to each other. Sumire and Shuu squinted their eyes watching that. Actually almost all the students didnt leave their classroom even when it was lunch breakin other words it might be that they couldnt leave Hajime. Rather than a warm scene, they couldnt help but think that there was a trauma mixed in their behavior of not wanting to leave the absolute safety sphere. Although, one of them had the atmosphere of someone with a different objective. Oh! Thats Yuuka-chan isnt it? That girl, isnt she being conscious of Hajime? Oh? Youre right. Thats a lot of glances shes sending him. It seemed that Yuuka was also entering the kitchen. She was a good cook who boasted equal or even superior ability in reproducing western cooking with Tortus ingredients. It seemed that this time too she was making just one dish. It seemed that her cooking was also well accepted among the classmates, but she looked absentminded even when she got praised. Taeko and Nana were looking at her from her sides while grinning. Really Yuka, if youre that curious then you just need to ask for his comment. Yuuka-chi you good for nothing! Oo~~ii! Nagumo-chi! Hows the taste of Yuuka-chis special omelet! Wait, whatre you doing! Im not curious or anything! She got bright red and flustered. Her plate got knocked over from her overreaction but, she splendidly caught it with her innate juggling ability Its damn tasty !? And it slipped her hand. She was obviously being shaken from the curt but obviously genuine impression from Hajime who was focusing on stuffing his cheeks. With a fine play, Nana slipped her own plate and somehow prevented at least the food from hitting the ground. As that happened, I-I dropped it! Ill make one more! Ah, wait, Yuuka-chi! It didnt hit the ground you knowww~~~! Yuuka dashed away. The classmates were grinning, while Shinji and Yoshiki were looking like they had swallowed a lump of sugar even though they had been enjoying the omelet greatly before that. That was the trigger. Sonobe got it really hard huh. I wonder how it will turn out for her. Juugo and Kentarou were talking with each other in amusement, and then Kentarou suddenly spoke out. Come to think of it, how about you? Rana-san was it? Youre trying really hard to appeal to her rightKousuke? No reply came back. Kentarou-kun froze still from his casual question and the nonexistent reply. Juugo-kun also looked like he suddenly remembered something. His spoon stopped just shy from entering his mouth. The two of them looked around restlessly. Not here. They couldnt see him anywhere. They tried looking under the table. They also checked the trees around them. Perhaps he was lying on the ground, or perhaps he got stuck in branches, or perhaps he was hiding behind someones back He isnt here. Yeah, not here. Kentarou and Juugo looked at each other. And then, they desperately wracked their brain as though they were used to it. When was the last time we saw him? Aa~, I thinkerrit was after he tried approaching Rana-san for who knew how many times, he discussed the result with usso Wasnt that, around one week ago? Furtherthan that I guess. Kentarou and Juugo looked at each other again. *Drip~* Cold sweat trickled down. Eeeh? We havent seen Kousuke for one week? They thought. Seeing that past replay, Kousuke-kun- Shuu, Sumire, Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and Akiko looked like they were going to cry while covering their mouth with their hands. Even his closest friends didnt nothing that he had been gone for one week! However, What a terrific hiding ability. No, it should be called a dilution of existence instead. If only we have such talent in our hands Now now, Yaegashi-dono. Please remember that Abyssgate is Haurias successor. Even before that, he is Hajime-kuns right-hand man isnt he? He got his hand on a great agent. The evaluation from the (un)ordinary people was extremely favorable. Fufu, my Kou-kun is really popular! Keh, you can go to hell. Get dumped when youre at the peak of your happiness and then live in sorrow. Mina-sans peevishness was accelerating. No, the rabbits who were frustrated from the lack of contact with their boss were all in the same state. Also, while Hajime and others were watching with very conflicted look, Kentarou and Juugo set out to investigate. They asked their fellow party members Ayako and Mao who were nearby in a bit of panic, but they didnt have any idea. And so they went to ask Rana directly but, Who knows. Fuh, it seems he was scared off by the path of hellfire that Im walking onhe got cold feet At first she answered coolly while looking really displeased, however, Rana-san spoke with a bit of loneliness at the end. It seemed that Kousukes daily fierce appeal to her had completely died down and she hadnt seen him for a week. Aa~a, thats really horrible of you Rana~! Even though a younger boy did his best to convey his feeling to you~? You hurt him like thaaat~! Mina-san poked Ranas cheek while cackling kekekeh nastily. S-shut up you! Whyre you looking that happy huh! Frankly seeing you so popular made me jealous. It made me feel good seeing him having enough of you already! You-, this nasty rabbittt! To be frank, Ranas attitude of looking not that displeased even while saying things like Geez, its troubling how he keep persistently appealing at me even though I dont harbor any feeling like that for him~, aah how troublesomeee~? had made all women of Hauria to think annoying bitch, so it seemed all of them were feeling the same like Mina. There was a lot of grinning with different connotation from what was directed to Yuuka before this. Those were all malicious smiles that seemed to be thinking that the unhappiness of their family was sweet like honey. Anyway. Kentarou and Juugo nodded to each other, and then, they raised their voice. Ai-chan-senseiii! Kousuke is gone-!! Eh!? Inside the past replay, Aikos shoulders trembled from being taken aback. After that she performed an emergency roll-call, but as expected there wasnt anybody who had seen Kousuke for one week. I dont think that theres anyone wholl do him in at this point though B-but, Nagumoo Got it got it. Ill contact everyone and search him with human wave tactic. Sheesh, even though we cant use magic power pointlessly right now, just wheres that guy scampering off to. Even though he was grumbling like that, Hajime moved to contact the leaders of various organizations like Alfrerick and the like. Kentarou sighed in relief seeing that. Even the top brass of each country would move if it was a request from the demon king. They would be able to search far and wide. But there, perhaps feeling ashamed that the search was taking so much effort, Rana took a step forward while her eyes were darting around anywhere but forward. B-boss! I dont think I might not have no idea not of where he went! Which one it is huh. Everyones gaze turned toward Rana. Everyone was suspicious of how shady she was clearly acting. Hajime only said Speak with a suspecting gaze, so Rana spoke while making a twitching smile to play innocent. T-this is just a maybe but, no, perhaps actually the possibility that Im wrong is bigger. Yes, as expected, theres no way such stupid thing can happenI think, but Spit it out already. Uhhe might go to, conquer great dungeon Raisen. Yes. Haa? What she said was just Haa?. What need was there to risk ones life diving into a dangerous place like that after finally surviving the final battle. What do you mean? No, its possible that its another great dungeon buut, thats the nearest great dungeontheres also a town nearby with a gate set up there so Im not asking you that. Im asking you why that guy is doing something that reckless at this point. Ranas eyes kept avoiding Hajimes eyes quickly like a tuna already. But, there wasnt any need to interrogate her until she told the answer. Regardless of the circumstance, what needed to be done first was Should I go take a look there?, Shia suggested as someone who was used to explore great dungeon Raisen. But right after that. I, I finally returnback- Kousuke!? The person himself returned. He must have used the gate at the capital and walked until this clearing. He was leaning on a tree near the entrance while breathing hard. Everyone was surprised by the way he looked. He was covered with wounds all over. His clothing was completely worn out and torn here and there. There were also bloods oozing on some places. And most of all, it was clear to everyone how mentally tired he was. But, his gaze was strong. There was a saying to take a careful look at a boy after not meeting them for three days. There was a dreadfulness from Kousuke now, as though he had shed off his surface layer. Although signs of nervousness could be felt from his appearance, his lips were sporting a fearless smile. D-dont tell me That muttering came from Rana. She was covering her mouth with both hands and her eyes widened in surprise. Kousuke squinted his eyes lovingly toward that Rana. But, that too only happened for a brief moment. Right after that, he stopped leaning on the tree and stepped firmly on the ground with both his legs while walking forward. He did that while glaring straight at Hajime. And then, he took a deep breath and pointed sharply toward Hajime whose eyes widened in surprise. Demon king Nagumo Hajime-. Fight me! The words that surged out from his mouth were filled with fighting spirit could pierce even the heaven. It was an unforeseen declaration of war toward the demon king. Naturally the classmates panicked! Kousukeee, return to your sensesss! Dont commit suicideee! Shirasaki-san-, Ayakoo, anyoneeee! Healing magic, quick-. Especially his head please! Hajime-kun, dont be hasty-. Endou-kun is, umm, hes just a bit tired! His mind that is- Juugo, Kentarou, and then Aiko screamed. In addition, Kouki, Ryutarou, and then Suzu got in between Hajime and Kousuke with grim expressions! N=Nagumooo! If youre going to kill Endouyou got to kill me first- Were going to buy time somehow-. So get that idiot back to his senses quickly! EriIm, going there now You guys, just what kind of person do you think I am. The place fell into panic like it was a scene from giant monster movie. However Kousuke ignored it all. He yelled everything that he felt, which also revealed the talk that Rana said with ve~ry light feeling. Rana-san-. I love you! The condition you presentedthat you might think about it if I can put a scratch on the boss, I believe in it! Ill put a clear and undeniable scratch on Nagumo, right in front of you-!!! Ah, wait, thats- Rana was flustered. Everyones gaze moved toward her. And then in unison. So its Hauria again-!!! What, so he still hasnt got fed up with herthe Haurias were feeling disappointed, even so they were grinning because with this one top contender for bosss affection would drop out with this. Everyone couldnt say anything when they saw that. Also, Ranas cheeks were blushing even though she was drenched in cold sweat. She was fidgeting. When she stuck her tongue and went TehePero? at the end to play stupid, there was no more words. Everyone could only think These guys are nothing but trouble! Anyway. I seee. With that Kousuke-kun entered combat mode and made that cool war declaration before this. Thank god. He also managed to confess his feeling in his normal state and not just in that painfulI mean, that slightly joke confession. Thats pretty straightforward of him. Really Kousuke-kun, he is showing off his manliness. Sumire, Kaoruko, and Kirino seemed to hold favorable impression for Kousuke. Ahead of their gazes, there was Kousuke crossing his arms with stylish movements, made a turn on the spot that looked excessively stylish, then he swung his hand before putting it under his face that was tilting slightly diagonally, and then smirked with a huff fuh. It made them wanted to retract their statements. I have a lot of things I want to say about that butstill, Rana-san, thats really lovely. To receive that kind of confession from a younger man, as expected it must make you very happy right? Aunties heart is beating fast just from watching it. Ranas face became that of a lovesick maiden Ehe, ehehe. Well, he didnt change no matter how cruel I was to him after all, fuheh from hearing Akikos comment. A spit was spat at the ground near her feet. Who was it? Must be Hauria. The vortex of abyss that is dyed blacker than black. The jet black blade that came from the depth of darkness is the proof of sin that tear apart even embrace of mother earth. However, it shall grant mine body freedom for a time-!! It was the activation of gravity magic. With that Kousuke started to float. Everyone was shocked from seeing the proof of conquering a dungeon. Hajime was also surprised. Eh? Incantation that long is needed just to float? I dont know any kind of chant like that as far as I remember though? He looked at Yue with that kind of surprise. The past Yue-san shook her head. I dont know any chant like that! She said. Or rather, from the flow of magic power, ninety percent of that chant is pointless! She continued. Kousuke kept his cool pose while floating like a stage actor being lifted with wire. He then finally introduced himself. Im actually a Cancer but I want to introduce myself as Virgo just this once, Kousuke E Abyssgate! He yelled. Hajime too couldnt help but get irritated because of that quote that came from a respected character of his. He reflexively fought back. With the activation of gravity magic Black Vortex for floating midair, the tree leaves that were scattered on the ground also got blown up and the lord used them as foothold to run midair. Hajime mercilessly fired at him. Of course, he had finished changing his bullets to nonlethal rubber bullets. He also didnt use electromagnetic acceleration. However, he was only targeting vital spots like forehead, heart, solar plexus, and crotch, all at the same time. Too na?ve, demon king!! !? Everyone thought that the battle would end instantly, but the opponent was a conqueror of great dungeon despite appearance. The lord shifted his body while moving the Black Vortex that hadnt been dispelled to the side. With that he diverted the bullets. Without pause he threw the knife if his handthe Azantium knife obtained from the last trial room of great dungeon Raisen. In addition, Know that underestimating the abyss shall lead you to being swallowed by that abyss! The Darkness of the Depth of Abyss!! No, how many times are you going to say abyss huh! Or rather you, just whats going on with you!? At that time Hajime didnt know about Kousukes unique Limit BreakAbyss Lord. Because of that he was puzzled by the incomprehensible situation of a classmate suddenly acting like chuuni and attacking him at the end. That bewildered him too. Perhaps the opening created from that bewilderment was actually the abyss lords true aim. The Darkness of The Depth~, after such headache inducing chanting, what came out was a blinding flash. Yes, a flash came out from chanting about darkness. Of course, Hajime wouldnt possibly falter just from that kind of smoke screen. However, Kousuke was clearly behaving oddly so he shot through the core that formed the magic and dispersed it with wariness. In that moment, a chill ran through Hajimes back. It was an instinctual danger sense that he had never felt since the final battle. The warning from the sixth sense that he obtained through countless battle experiences made his body reacted almost unconsciously. Hajime kicked on a foothold made from Air Force and twisted his body. Then a short sword passed through the space that he had just occupied. It was a hairs breadth away from grazing his chest. Teleportation!? No, a body made from magic power? So its clone! A correct answer-, o demon king! Have your fill of mine abysss exquisite skill to your hearts content!! Your way of speaking, seriously just whats wrong with you!? Its itchy! Mentally!! HAAHA-HA-HA-! Stimulating isnt it!? Im glad to know that it pleases you! Did you get a screw loose from how painful Raisen was!? Im in perfect form actually! My eyes have been opened toward mine abyss! I am the apostle of the abyss, Abyssgate! I dont get it! This is the scariest thing Ive ever experienced since coming out of hell- Kuhah. Its an honor to be the number one! Now, how about we dance, demon king! For the sake of mine beloved! Mine courting dance can only be complete for the first time when you get serious!! I dont get it just as I thought! Or rather, stop with the cool actions already!! A bullet shot through the clone even while such conversation was going on. However, the second boy immediately attacked from the opposite side. In addition the main body fired magic. Even when Hajime fired at the main body, the gravity sphere that constantly revolved around the body would divert the bullet. It didnt stop there, it would also try to unbalance Hajime when there was an opening. From appearance it was an offense and defense that kept going back and forth. Certainly, it was a fight that was quite worth watching. Although. As expected, their base strength was different. Kousukes attack didnt land at all even with the help of gravity magic that he was desperately using. He was attacking with quantity that was like a surging waves by creating clones no matter how many times they were erased, but they were being handled with only martial arts and Donner & Schlag that were only using rubber bullets without even the railgun function. Even when the lord aimed at the opening when Hajime reloaded, Hajime had mastered the midair gun spin reload to the extreme that there wasnt any more opening in it. Conversely speaking, it was already praiseworthy that he managed to put up a fight against the demon king as the opponent but Before she realized it, Rana had been putting her hands together in front of her chest as though she was praying, while the classmates were watching raptly with admiring ooh and aah. But a single bullet finally landed on the lords stomach. Gohaah!? The lord got vomited air and fell on the ground. He somehow managed to soften his landing, but he couldnt stand up immediately from the pain and impact. His one knee kept touching the ground while he could only glare at Hajime who came down from midair. Hey, Endou. Putting aside why your behavior is crazy like this, Ive guessed your circumstance. Its because Rana gave you some kind of savage terms if you want to go out with her, right? Fuh, as expected from the demon king. I wont have any qualification to be her special someone unless I manage to put on a scratch on your mighty self. So its really because of you, Hajime glared at Rana. However, Ranas gaze was fixed solely at the crouching lord. That fact made Hajime went Oh? as though he was seeing something amusing. The feelings of the two sides were already clear to see. After all just conquering a great dungeon was already an astounding achievement. Even Kentarou and others who were watching the fight were looking at Kousuke with respect for the guts and the grand result he produced. That was why, Hajime offered a helping hand even while smiling wryly. Oi, Rana. This should be enough already isnt it? You now know just how serious Endou is right? T-thats The answer depend solely on you but, at least his feeling is already I shall have you shut up there, Nagumo Hajime. That voice was filled with more than enough pressure for Hajime to swallow back his words. Everyones eyes unconsciously got sucked in. From the start he must have already completely exhausted both physically and mentally. His body was already starting to tremble just from the short battle just now. But, even so his standing figure was far away from looking frail. Rather, his spirit kept stronger as each second passed. She told me. Conquering a great dungeon, and putting a scratch on you. This one accepted those conditions. O-oi, Endou? And then, this one made an oath. That this one shall definitely accomplish them. That it would be none other than the demonstration of the truth of this ones feeling. He pulled out another two of his few remaining Raisen knives and gripped them tightly in a fighting posture. The action showed his determination to continue the duel more eloquently than anything else. There shall not be any amend to a mans oath-!! That war cry was Endou Kousukes stubbornness. It was the stubbornness of a man that declared to the woman he was in love with in front of the man who she was devoted to, that he would definitely make her feeling became directed to him. Ranas face exploded deep red from the serious feeling. The same also happened with the present Rana. Yue and others were also going Oo~ in admiration from watching something amazing. And then, that oath that came from a man sticking on his pride had certainly reached even the demon king. Hajimes expression changed. He tapped Donner on his shoulder *tap tap* while sighing. I see. Well, right. My bad. I underestimated you. He apologized. Thecylinders of Donner & Schlag were opened. The rubber bullets flew out. In exchange, the normal bullets were reloaded. On top of that crimson sparks were starting to spread through the two guns. Everyone, get out from the clearing. Yue, put up a barrier around us. Kaori, make the preparation for resurrection. Nn R-resurrection? Butno, I understand. Yue immediately nodded. Kaori was bewildered, even so she nodded after looking at Kousukes expression and Ranas expression that was a mix of hope and anxiety. Shia put her hand on Ranas back with a face that looked delighted somehow. She urged her to move to the outer side. Rana turned around on the way. She searched for words to say, but she couldnt find any and called out to Kousuke falteringly. But, U-umm Theres no need for words. Simply watch from there. If its a conclusion made from watching this to the end, then no matter what kind of answer you give meIll accept it. Rana stared at Kousukes back for a while. And then her gaze turned strong as though she had made some kind of resolve and wordlessly turned around. The two were completely inside their own world, so as expected even Mina and others couldnt butt in at all. Rather, they were sending supportive gazes to Kousuke just for this time. Hajime and Kousuke faced each other in the clearing that had been cleared out from people. I think you get it but, I wont show anything unsightly in front of Yue and others. If you say that youre going to challenge me seriouslythen Ill seriously crush you. The godslaying demon king, was radiating serious fighting spirit. The intense aura would make ordinary person faint while foaming from the mouth. However, the lord grinned fearlessly in front of that pressure even while sweating rivers. Kuku-. Thats how it has to be, demon king. As this one thought, you and this one are connected with the red string of destiny. Thats right, this battle is already fated to occur! Stop quoting Graha*-san here you idiot! You said that youre serious! Of course, this one seriously borrowed that quote and said it with the seriousness it deserves! I already want to hate you even before we start! On the contrary this onewish to embrace you strongly, demon king! A thousand gratitude for accepting this challenge- Dammit! You became completely the same like damn Haurias! It was an exchange of words that prevented the atmosphere from becoming completely serious. But, the first move made in the second round was far fiercer. Go die once! Be swallowed by darkness, demon king! Black Sky Destitution!! It was a sure kill exchange right from the start that would require resurrection later. The railgun aimed at the lord mercilessly. The lord seemed to have predicted that and leaped to the side before the trigger was pulled to dodge. Hajime himself couldnt continue pursuing because multiple clones that had actually been scattered at the surrounding were activating the lords trump card, so he retreated with all his strength. Oi oi oi oi-, we dont know if resurrection will still work if the body doesnt hold its original shape you know! Youre seriously going for the kill huh, oi! Fortunately, the lord was still inexperienced in handling gravity magic, so his trump card of creating black hole only resulted in something small with diameter of one meter at best. And so Hajime somehow escaped from the range of the pulling force, but he couldnt help from sweating nervously due to knowing just how brutal the magic was. You wont be called as the godslaying devil king if you can be killed just from this! It was expected for the attack to be dodged. However, you cant avoid from getting slowed down by the pulling force! Clone attacked as though to said that. Furthermore the clone was in different level from before. Haa!? How many of this you can make!? I should have told you. I have awakened to the abyss! Something like limit doesnt exist for the abyss! No, even if you explain that like its a common sense its still nonsense! *Creep creep creep creep creep creep creep creep creep creep* Clones flooded out from between the trees. Their number had surpassed a hundred in the blink of eye. It was truly the violence of number. It seemed that he used the trump card Black Sky Destitution as bait while planning to crush him with number like this. Hajime couldnt hold back and made his Treasure Warehouse shined. Seven Cross Bits appeared from midair. Even though I had just remade it, its turn already come. He smiled wryly while massacring all the approaching clones. They swarmed him and got blown away, rinse and repeat. The scene looked exactly like one scene in the Matri* movie. Coupled with the black outfit, it was like the battle between the hero and Agent Smi*h. W-whats that magic? Even I didst not know about it. Nn. I also dont know. Is that, really human? AhahaRana-san, could it be that you got liked by someone outrageous? Amazingholding on that far with boss as the opponenthe has gotten even stronger since the final battle Waa, I can see hearts inside Rana-sans eyes. But for me, this remind me of the trauma from the great trees dungeon though Stop that Kaori! Endou-kun look like black sesames now! Dont make me remember! Shizushizu, black sesamethat doesnt hide what youre thinking at all. Hey, Kouki. Could it be, that Endou is stronger than you? Just what is heroaa, I see. Just some guy who looks strong from the title, I guess? Yeah, in that case it really suit me. Hehe Kouki looked like he was going to fall into darkness, but nobody bothered with him. More importantly, nobody could take off their eyes from the battle. Crimson magic power finally burst out from Hajimes body. He activated Limit Break. He hadnt remade many of his artifacts, so it seemed he chose to end the match with base strength. He was reloading and shooting with speed that left behind afterimages, and he even started to add space skipping attacks from multiple angles using the chakrams Orestes. He was also using rocket & missile launcher Agni Orkan and also Cross Bits in full. Explosion and shockwave raged like a storm. The surrounding area would become wasteland without the barrier. The clones doesnt just have number. Their specs are also increasing. Tsu, I see. Thats also Limit Break huh. So you were awakened to special derivative version of it. Haha-, as expected from your magnificence! Yes, Abyss Lord is a special derivative version of Limit Break that increased the users specs as time passed! It has no secondary effect that weaken you in exchange of needing time to increase, truly its the power of abyss!! I dont know which part of it is abyss though!? Yeah, isnt that right. Effect: In the middle of gruesome battle, the abyss lord came from the depth of darkness that is even blacker than dark. Now, o veil of darkness, o the departed dark one, take the power of the abyss! That is the infinite power of the unreal you cant understand even if something like that is written on the status plate isnt it? Dont suddenly go back to normal, youre a hectic guy arent ya. Although, Hajime laughed. Looks like youre still not used to using it huh? Your movement is simple. I can see it. A crimson flash slipped through a gap of the countless clones. Guah!? At the same time an agonized voice echoed from the lord. Hajime saw through the real one among the astonishingly countless clones and shot only that one. Even the lords expression was twitching from witnessing such technique. The side of his stomach was gouged out and fresh blood splattered. The audiences screamed. Guh, so I still cant reach him even after using this number! Even though I hurried back here before he could finish building all his artifacts! You might succeed if only you get a bit better in using the gravity magic. Fuh, so I was too impatient. As expected, youre truly a terrifying personage. If this is the best that you can do, then you dont have any chance in hell to win butwhat now? Or rather, seeing your cool attitude is painful so, I want to end this already. Youre telling me to surrender? Thats an offer that I cant accept!! The abyss lord roared and descended on Hajime like an avalanche even further, but Hajime too activated Supreme Break. He fought without holding anything back in order to respond to the lords strenuous effort. Therefore, the lords blade didnt manage to reach him. Finally all the clones were blown away and stopped reviving. And then, Cra- !? A Cross Bit managed to occupy the space above him and fired a burst bullet that was enchanted with magic power shockwave. KOU-KUUUUUUUUUUUUUNN!! Kou-kun!? Yue and others were taken aback that Ranas scream already got pet name attached. The lord fell on the ground while smeared with blood all over. Even so he struggled to get up despite vomiting blood and dying the soil red. Guh, gahah Thats it huh. Hajime landed in front of him. A monotone voice came down on him. When he raised his gaze, what entered his sight first was a gun barrel. And then the eyes of the demon king looking down on him. All his clones had been dispersed, the aura of magic power was also vanishing from the lords body. It didnt reach. He couldnt even scratch him with his blade. That was reality. Feeling of disappointment spread through the audiences. Everyone naturally chose to support the lord who challenged the demon king. It made them wanted to see how Rana and Kousuke would end up after this. That was just how grand and heartfelt the battle was. Putting aside the lords behavior. Do you have any last words? The lord definitely wouldnt surrender no matter what. Then Hajime could only shoot him. He wouldnt hesitate because they could just revive him later. It was a checkmate situation no matter who looked. And yet the lord turned his gaze toward Rana, seeing her watching with all her focus and an expression that looked like she was going to cryhe smiled. And then he replied back to Hajime. I have. Lets hear it. Hajime urged with a voice that had all emotions removed from it, but with a sense of sincerity that could be felt. With that the lord finally looked toward him This is the only method that I dont want to use. After all, it might leave behind a trauma in you! What? What do you mean by! Hajime gasped and looked back. The clones that he thought were vanishing from the lord having no more strength to spare. But, it seemed that was just a feign. It was impossible for the clone to continue fighting. Just maintaining a single clone was the best that the lord could do. The trump card among trump cards that Lord Abyssgate had kept hidden in preparation this whole time, was now coming into play! Eat this! People call this, Abyssgate Special!! Wha-, thats!? Hajime saw. He saw it completely. The existence that was there when he turned around. The audiences all were speechless. Or rather, they were bewildered. The reason was, because the clone there Fuh, Im the one and only godslaying demon king. The being clad in crimson, announcing the coming of the dawn!! The clone was wearing a wig of white hair, an eye patch, a metal arm equipment that looked like artificial arm, and a black coathe was cosplaying as Hajime! That clone cosplaying as his majesty the demon lord turn on the spot stylishly while putting one hand over his face and stopped turning in a slightly slanting cool pose! Yes, just like the lord when he made his declaration of war! And then, in front of Hajime who was turning deaaaaaathly pale, the clone scoffed fuh and introduced himself coolly!! Carve this into your soul! Mine name is, the Ultimate Black Demon King of the Supreme Heaven CrimsonSouthcloud The First!!! IYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!? An unbelievable scream like a girl who encountered a pervert came from Hajime. He dropped Donner and Schlag and posed like Munchs The Scream. It was right at that moment. Now-, self-explosion is romance!! With the signal from the main body, the clone that had loaded its whole body with small pebbles self-exploded. The last attack that was like the explosion of a frag grenade from point blank range was activated. But as expected from Hajime. His body moved automatically from sensing the danger even though his mind was half in madness. The lords body was swallowed by the self-explosion and got blown away, even so Hajime slipped away outside of the shockwave range by himself. He slipped away but Guuh, so even thatis no, goodnn? No, HAHAH!! Nagumo! That! A scratch! Eh? Aa? O, oo? There was a slight scratch on Hajimes cheek. He couldnt completely dodge the whole thing and one pebble managed to leave a scratch. Strangely, it was the same spot where Shia also managed to leave a scratch on Yue when she fought hard to be allowed to accompany them in their journey. Its my, its my win!! Isnt that right!? Aa~, I want to say a lot of things here butyeah, its your win. After Hajime acknowledged it with a wry smile, loud cheers rose from the audiences at the next moment. The people of Fea Bergen had also gathered when everyone noticed. They must have heard about the circumstance. They were making a ruckus. Kentarou and others were simply repeating Awesomee- like broken machine. Yue and others were also blinking as though they wanted to say To think that he really manage it. Amidst that, the first one to break out running was of course Rana. Kou-kun-!! Eh!? Kou-kun!? Kousuke really couldnt move a single muscle from using up all his energy and willpower. Rana got on top of him and hugged him. Ah, I can smell a really nice scentrather, its softKousuke was intoxicated and couldnt understand what was going on, but his mind gradually recognized the reality and he turned red. Ra, R-R-Ra, Rana-san!? What are you!? Hah!? Y-you misunderstand, just now is! Err, errrrfuh, that wasnt half bad, Abyssgate. To think that you really put a scratch on the boss, that was just too amazing! In addition you were extremely coolno, I mean, umm Rana-oneesan quickly separated herself from him and turned red while speaking incoherently without pause. Mina walked out from among the gathered audiences and slapped Ranas head. W-what are you doing! Listen to him properly. Youre disqualified as Hauria woman if youre still acting bashful and avoiding the heart of the matter even after all that. Uu Rana went red from the scolding and she returned her gaze toward Kousuke. Everyone was watching while holding their breath. Kousuke somehow lifted up his body and took Ranas hand. Err, let me ask again. I love you Rana-san. What started it was how you found me even when I was invisible butthats not all, now I also love your personality. I will work hard in anything so-, please go out with me! The reply to that confession was clear even without Rana saying anything by looking at her expression. yes Rana answered Kousukes feeling with a small, but clear voice. ENDAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-(TN: From Whitney Houstons I Will Always Love You, the part where she sang And Iiiiiiiiiiiiiii, Japanese people read them as ENDAAAAAAAAAAAA) Suzu, Nana, and Taeko yelled. At the same time loud cheers exploded again from the surrounding. Kaori casted regeneration magic on Kousuke, causing light to pour down on him, making it looked like the pair were blessed by heaven. It heated up the clearing even more and countless yells of celebration continued to echo through Fea Bergens clearing for a while. . . . . . . . Like that, while Rana was being mobbed by Mina and Shia and others. Endou. Nagumo Hajime and Kousuke faced each other again. Yue, Kentarou, and others were quietly watching over the two who had just gotten into a fierce battle with each other. Hajimes expression broke into a smile while shrugging and giving Kousuke words of congratulations. Congrats. Ou, thanks. Umm, not just for the congratulation, but also for fighting me seriously. Well, I understand you feeling after all. They made a manly smile to each other and held out their hand to each other for a handshakewasnt what happened. Their hand was held up to cover their respective face. Yue and Kentarou and others were bewildered by what was going on. Then the two of them simultaneouslyfell on their knees. It hurts, my heart really hurtsss~. Im sorryyy, Im really sorry Nagumooo~ Damn idiottt, that was simply over the lienee, you damn idiottt Kousukes state was because of the display of his Abyss Lord Mode Depth V. And for Hajime it went without saying. His state was because of seeing Southcloud The First. The two buried their faces on their knees together due to the mental wound that would never vanish. . . . . . . Southcloud The First. Buhooh The past replay vanished. Then the first one who broke the dead silent atmosphere were Shuu and Sumire. It felt like the other parents were also shaking in their shoulders. Rana was the only one who continued to be like usual and nostalgically recalled that time. E-err~, Hajime? You alright? P-papa? Umm, papa was really cool nano! Yue and others talked to Hajime in concern seeing him not reacting butas expected, there was no reaction. Oh? Looking carefully it looked like Hajime was keeping his eyes shut Head Warrior Gil noticed the abnormality and approached. Then he spoke with a surprised tone. How surprising. To think that he is mastering my special skill already. As expected from the demon king. Eh!? It seemed Hajime-san was already mastering the secret art of complete shutout mode without anyone noticing. If he could normally converse even in this mode then it would be perfect. To think that he arrived into a new territory because of giving permission for a past replay to drag someone else together with him to hell. Truly astonishing. H-Hajime! Wake up! Get a hold of yourself! Papa! Can papa hear Myuu!? The other people also noticed the abnormality when Yue and Myuu raised their voices. They also called out to Hajime. They shook him. However For a while after that, Hajime wouldnt even twitch a muscle with his expression looking gentle like a buddha. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. CH 435 The great trees surrounding is covered by particularly thick mist that will lead even the residents of the sea of trees astray. Its truly a natural labyrinth. I, I see. L-looks like it. Hajimes group had finished their tour of the capital and headed toward the last attraction of the sea of treesthe great tree Ua Alto. Hajime was leading the group while giving explanation. However, Sumire and Shuu werent making expression of understanding. Instead their expression was like someone who was treating a tumor. Thats why normally you cant even approach it unless you pick the time when the thick mist is thinning down. Umm, Hajime-kun. Thanks for the explanation but You know, we can do this after you rest for a bit. We wont mind. Even the Shirasaki couples, Tomoichi and Kaoruko were giving considerate words with an atmosphere of someone looking at a seriously injured patient forcing themselves to fulfill their job. In respond to that, Hajime looked back across his shoulder while saying Huh? with a tilt of his head. Rest? Im not feeling particularly tired thoughwhat, with the sudden suggestion? He looked like there was nothing wrong at all. It was unthinkable that just a short time again he was about to reach the furthest state of being unseeing, unspeaking, and unhearing. Even though he was in a really worrying state of not reacting at all even when someone was calling at him or shaking his body due to completely shutting out information from outside world Hajime-kuntheres nothing for you to feel bothered about the matter before. Yeah, thats right. In fact it was a magnificent battle. Shuuzou and Koichi also followed up because they couldnt bear to just watch. But Hajime only looked puzzled. Battle? Whatre you talking about? I mean the battle against Endou-kun in the past. Kirino-san gave it straight at him. Her gaze was serious. Or perhaps it was a probing gaze. She must be wishing to ascertain the state of Hajimes memory. Everyone realized her intention and stared at Hajime while holding their breath. In the end the result was, Endou? Endou? Jondou? What about John Doe? It refers to unidentifiable or unknown person isnt it? As I thought his memory is gone!? Hajime, get a hold of yourself! Oi oi, why are you turning pale like that, Shizuku? Im completely fine right now. Your state is already abnormal since you forgot about your battle with Endou-kun just now! Eh? What did you say? He even got abruptly deaf!? Akiko was watching that exchange between Shizuku and Hajime from slightly in the back with a worried look, then she suddenly had a thought and muttered. This is reallyeven though he is being so shiny like that, hes still reacting normally without even noticing ithis disorder is really prominent. My mybut being so sparkly like that really helps when his role is acting as guide walking at the front isnt it? Remia-san, that doesnt really excuse anything. You also wont look at him at all. Yes, Hajime was shining right now just as Akiko said. Hajime, so pitiful. Do your best, Hajime-kun! Youll surely get better! Goshujin-sama art someone who couldst overcome any hardship! Kuu, my magic power is already Yue, Kaori, Tio, and Aiko were applying soul magic Soul Repose together at Hajime. The way he was shining brilliantly with four colored lights was just like a musical star. Hajime almost reached the ultimate state of shutting out at the clearing but, how did he end up falling into this kind of state? That was of course because the technique of Warrior Head Gil that should be called as the ultimate move of escaping from reality didnt display that much effect. His secret technique was a technique to conveniently to cut off information that one didnt want to see and hear, but in the end that technique only shut out fresh information. In other words, information that had already been burned inside ones memory couldnt really been shut out the moment the person reconfirmed it. Because even if they close their eyes or covered their ears, the memory would still get aroused and replayed the information. Although. This person here was a veteran and elite otaku who had endured and overcame numerous pains of dark history. Naturally he had also learned the art of painting over the pain of the heart with different memory to escape from reality that was passed down to him from his parents. It was his specialty. But It would be a different story if there was a powerful ambush troop lying in wait. Papa? Myuu is sorry Myuu was looking down dejectedly behind Yue and others who were surrounding Hajime. Shia was pulling her hand. Shia smiled wryly and patted Myuus head. Its not Myuu-chans fault. The root of all evil is Hauria, my family who got carried away. I guarantee it! Myubut Kuku, Im the one and only Southcloud The First! The one who said that with a cool pose and expression was Myuu who felt that the source of papas heartache was cool. His beloved daughter happily reproduced his dark history (though to be more accurate it was the work of Aby who was cosplaying as Hajime). It was a critical hit without any doubt. And then Carm and others Hauria gang at that place copied Myuu with perfect synchronization. It made Myuu to imitate her papa with increasingly brighter smile. As the result, Hajime fell on his knees the moment he returned from his non-reacting state due to the shut out technique back to reality. He writhed in pain of his heart, and yet his expression suddenly turned blank, and right after that he stood up with a peaceful expression and began acting as tour guide as though nothing had happened. It was Baaad. Everyone was of the same opinion. It couldnt be helped that his memory had vanished like that P-papa! It was truly cool nano! Just like the dark hero that came out in anime nano! Eh? What did you say? Myuu-chan, your feeling has been conveyed enough, so please dont go any further! T-thats right Myuu-chan. Other peoples opinion doesnt matter for this thing called dark history! Its a battle between your present self and past self! Even though he was saying the standard line of a dense type protagonist, a crack was clearly entering Hajimes Buddha-like expression. His body was also starting to shake. Shia hurriedly hugged Myuu to stop her, while Shuu lectured her about the delicate heart of otaku. Chaos. By the way, Carm and others Hauria werent here. Shia knocked out all of them when Southcloud The First appeared in mass. After that she entrusted them to Warrior Head Gil and his subordinates. Right now he must be transporting them to the capital with a displeased face as though he was handling explosives. Hajime, get a hold of yourself. Tou-san? Shuu put his arm around Hajimes shoulders. You too had also dug deeply into my dark history in the past right? You went through the trouble of digging up until the back of the attic to unearth my dark history notebook and reenacted the content with wide smile on your facewhats more, you did that when participating in the neighborhood eventuh, my head- Tou-san!? History had repeated itself. Like father like son. Perhaps that was just how things were. But, but still. Hajime! Y-yeah? How did I act at that time? Did I faint? Did I yell stop it you idiot in panic? Or did I get angry to cover up my embarrassment!? No. Rather, you said that I was still immature and performed the pose with even more perfection. It was too painful to watch that the people of the neighborhood association all fell deathly silent, but you performed the act till the finish. Since then, everyone considered Tou-san as a slightly strange person and treated you like a tumor but, Tou-san defiantly acted unashamed in front of them. Yes, exactly. Thats, what it means to be a father. And And? That is the otaku path. Tou-san The Nagumo father and son grabbed each others shoulder tightly. Eh, whats with this charade? Or rather, Nagumo Shuu. Shouldnt you warn your son instead to not create a dark history? You should teach him how to avoid getting cold looks from the society. Please stop with the beating using sound argument! That will just hurt all otaku- O-oo, sorry? Shuus eyes snapped wide open with a glare at Tomoichi. Tomoichi was pushed back by the pressure and apologized for some reason. Anyway. Myuu, sorry. I made you worry. Papa Myuu didnt do anything wrong at all so dont mind it. I just, felt a bit embarrassed. But, it made me happy that Myuu said it looked cool okay? Thats why, you understand? Theeen, will papa do it too? Please stop with the unreasonable request! That will hurt papa. Really greatly at that- Myu!? He still wasnt at Shuus levelperhaps. Dont reach such level Yue and others could be heard muttering that with small voice. Shuu pressed his hand on his chest. Was Iwas I mistaken? No, dear. You were the coolest! Sumire! Dear! The Nagumo couple were wordlessly exchanging such dialogue. For the time being, due to the fathers consolation (?) and Soul Repose from four people, Hajimes mind somehow managed to recover. Yue and others stopped casting magic seeing that. The musical star Hajime lost his radiance. While such thing was going on, it seemed they had arrived until very near their destination without realizing it. They had been enveloped in thick mist where they could even see an inch ahead of them. The group reflexively stopped walking. Koichi and Kirino frowned as they spoke. This isterrific. Yes. This feels like being inflicted with the disability to differentiate the front and back while still possessing a sound mind. We dungeon conquerors wont get lost anymore though. Nn. Its also possible to intentionally clear the fog if you have the proof of clearing. Its also possible to interfere with the white mist itself if you can use the essence of sublimation magic to interfere at the level of the information itself. This white mist itself was like a magic of perception obstruction that was produced by the great tree. Yue explained that while lightly waving her hand. Then as though to prove Yues words, the white mist wavered before its thickness was declining as though it was melting into the air. Hajime urged the group with his gaze and they walked through the last path toward the great tree that kept getting clearer as time passed. Like that, what came into view was All the parents fell silent without exception. At first they couldnt even perceive what that was. They only thought that there was a huge wall there that was like a castle wall, or perhaps it was an important place that was protected with a wall surrounding it like that. But, the closer they got, they finally understood the moment they entered the area where the mist completely didnt reachthe area of the great tree. That the wall was none other than the great trees trunk. Their gazes were sucked toward its base before their gazes rose toward the sky. They were people who were used to seeing skyscraper building, but they could only watch with their mouths hanging open seeing the gigantic and majestic figure. The tree trunk became covered with a canopy of white mist at the middle, making it looked like a sacred peak that pierced through the cloud. It made the tree looked even more grand to their eyes. It didnt matter that the tree was withered. It was the grandness of nature that didnt exist in earth. A symbol of fantasy. This tree made them felt that all the more clearly. Yue. Nn! Yues expression relaxed into a smile seeing the parents looking overwhelmed like that while responding to Hajime. She walked toward the trees trunk and used regeneration magic. With that, even more fantasy and mysticism of nature were displayed. Golden light surged from the trunk toward the top, and then the light spread toward the thick branches. It was as though the tree was absorbing water. The cracked trunk immediately regained its lustrousness and strength. It was filled with overwhelming vitality. Vibrant leaves were growing from the branches one after another. The canopy of white mist also became completely cleared up now. The great tree was showing its majestic figure to the world under the blue sky. The great tree was regenerating from inside the radiant golden shine. This must be, what the term superb view means Surprisingly, a trickle of tear flowed down silently from Shuuzous eyes. As the oldest one here if Yue and Tio were excluded, what he felt here must also be bigger than anyone else. He never thought that he would be able to encounter a scene this grand when he was at the final stage of his life like this. There was nobody who raised objection to his words. There was also not a single one who made fun of his reaction. Everyone was simply staring quietly at the great tree Ua Alto with an entranced look. Hajime grinned to the returning Yue and held his fist toward her. Yue also chuckled seeing the reaction of Sumire and others and high fived with Hajime. Then Shia, Kaori and everyone else also joined the high five. They were smiling innocently like children to each other for their success in drawing out such look of surprise from their parents. A while after that, the parents were finally liberated from being deeply moved and returned to reality with a deep sigh. Shuuzou faced Hajime with an expression of basking in the lingering memory. Its a magnificent view. My thanks, Hajime-kun. Shuuzous words were the start of Shuu and others speaking their words of gratitude toward their children for the surprise present. Thats quite the show, Hajime. Certainly, this surprise is far better than seeing it from the sky first or being told beforehand. Its great that it satisfy you, Kaa-san. We too were really overwhelmed when we saw this for the first time. We wanted all of you to also experience that emotion. Yes, we were really overwhelmed. We wont forget this for our whole life. Thats great. They were already here, so Hajime and others took a group photo in front of the great tree. Its great size felt even more overwhelming when they got closer to it. Tomoichi who was an architect looked up to the top of tree while squinting his eyes. Its as high as Tokyo Towerno, is it higher than that? Its unbelievably big. Its around 400 meters tall. But Tomoichi-san, actually this is just a part of the tree you know? What? His pupils turned into dots. Shuu and others also opened their eyes wide asking What do you mean? Hajimes expression turned mischievous. The great dungeon is located inside the trunk and it continued to the underground but, there are also thick branches as wide as a passage growing from that trunk that extended to the underground Wai-, wait a second. Then what? Its actual base is located even deeper underground? Yes. We dont know the actual number because we didnt investigate butat the very least the trees height is double than this, or perhapsit might be around a kilometer tall. Nn.. We dont know whether it was originally like this already or it was altered to build the great dungeon but, the tree is sinking deeply into the ground. Its a shocking fact even for us dragon race who live for more than 500 years. Haha. This is really a fantasy world huh. Tomoichi pressed his hand on his forehead while looking somewhat exasperated. A tree that boasted a height more than one kilometer was hard to even imagine. The other parents were also making similar expression. This tree is truly the symbol of another world now that the god mountain has crumbled. Were going to avoid this underground space we just mentioned for various reasons, or rather for the sake of everyones mental health but, well at least look around inside until the midway before teleporting to the garden at the top of the tree. Hajime asked with his gaze whether they were already satisfied with looking at the great tree. The parents looked at the great trees majestic appearance once more before nodding. However. The parents who finally overcome the big waves of astonishment and deep emotion and put on a composed expression immediately let their jaws dropped once more from another surprise. We have heard the story butto think that theres really a forest inside a tree. I dont know in which area inside the great tree we are, but arent the space too big? Remia-san, this is just a guess but, I think the space inside is enlarged using space magic. A crack on the great trees trunk spread open and formed a hole. The group entered inside from there and got onto a teleportation circle. What appeared at the other side was the same forest like outside. For a moment the parents thought that they hadnt actually entered the great dungeon, but the words of Aiko and Remia who only entered inside this great dungeon for the first time made them realized that they were really inside a great dungeon here. They couldnt help but felt even more shocked. Also, during the one month after the final battle, there was a time when Myuu begged Hajime to bring her here alone for a stroll. I too was really nervous in the past because it was my first time challenging a great dungeon. It was really shocking because I never even dreamed that there will be a forest inside a tree. Whats more, when we all fired up ourself to advance in high spirits, Hajime-kun,, he suddenly shot Yue. Really Hajime-kun, that was too shocking. That was really surprising wasnt it. I thought that perhaps Hajime-san has gone insane. E, Ee!? Hajime shot Yue-chan!? Just what kind of situation was that! Shizuku, Kaori, and Shia spoke of their experience here. Sumire was dumbfounded hearing their dialogue and instantly returned to reality. The other parents were also the same. Their eyes opened wide hearing that impossible story and they looked at Hajime. No, that wasnt Yue but a fake Yue, Kaa-san. In the first several of our friends got replaced at the same time of the teleportation. Fake? I think that normally it would be impossible to see through something like that though. Both Shizuku-chan and I, no, even Shia was unable to see through that trick. Kaori added while casting past replay. Nn. I had been told the story, but I never actually saw it myself so Im curious. Indeed. Ryuutarou and I were also turned into monster at that time after all. Turned into monster? Tio-kun, what do you mean by that? Koichi-dono, do thee know about the monster called goblin that art famous even in earths fantasy story? Its famous in story like the tale of a ring and the like. I once saw it in movie. Umu. Yue and I were turned into such monster. Whilst Ryuutarou, he was turned into an ogre. Sorry. I just cant imagine it. Koichis bewilderment was only natural. Both Yue and Tio were such great beauties that even adding the word super wouldnt be enough to truly describe them. Even if he was told that they got transformed into an existence that could even be said as the synonym of ugly creature, it would certainly be difficult to imagine it. Kaori managed to locate the aforementioned point of time while Tio was giving explanation. And then what was shown there was Yue, Tio, and Ryuutarou who were being restrained by Bola, with Hajime pointing his gun at the bewildered Yue. His expression was cold. And then, a gunshot. Yues shoulder got hit mercilessly. Wait Hajime, you didnt even hesitate! Im telling you Kaa-san. Thats a fake. Yue didnt look fake at all no matter how they looked at it. Even her memory and personality had gotten copied. She also didnt have any strange atmosphere. Even her habit got copied. It couldnt be helped that Sumire and others got shaken from watching. But, it was immediately proven that the Yue there was a fake. Blood didnt flow from Yues wound, her expression turned blank, and she wouldnt answer Hajimes question. The bizarreness of the situation became even more prominent with how the fakes humanity vanished in an instant. It was only natural. After all the fakes true identity was a slime monster with mimicry ability. It would become lifeless like a doll after it was seen through. Hajime shot the fake Yues head with his expression staying cold the whole time. Rust colored sticky liquid scattered, which proved that it was a slime. UuI understand that its a fake buteven then, you should still hesitate a little at least. Its appearance was completely Yue-chan you know? Thats right isnt it, Okaa-sama! I also think so desu! No, theres no need to hesitate when facing a fake right? Itd be different if its the real thing being controlled but Ha? Hajime will still shoot though? Even if its the real thing getting controlled, you will still shoot normall though? Have you forgotten what you did at the abyss? Hajime quietly averted his gaze. He certainly couldnt deny it. And now he would surely hesitate even less because resurrection had become possible. There will be no negotiation with enemy! Even if it will cause (allys) death! That was Hajime quality. Yue stared at him *jiii~* with eyes that lacked any highlight. Hajime hugged Myuu and attempted to use her as shield from the stare. Myuu loved being hugged, but she looked like she wanted to say Geez, papa is really hopeless from noticing papas intention. But, even that helplessly murky feeling inside Yue was When Suzu asked How did you notice? inside the past replay, Hajime made a puzzled expression and, Even if you ask me how, I can only say that I understood right away the moment I saw it. That thing in front of me isnt my Yue. Changed into a smile in a flash from that reply. No, perhaps it would be more accurate to call it a smirk. Her lips were wavering. Hajime saw through the fake Yue using only his instinct instead of logic or reason. Shia and Suzu and the others inside the past replay were all showing a look of exasperation, but Sumire and others were also making the same look in reality. After this I asked if Hajime-san will also be able to notice right away if that happened to me but He plainly answered that it might be impossible to do it from just a glance didnt he. Shia and Kaoris eyes were looking at the far distance. In fact, inside the past replay Shia and others could be seen looking at Hajime with gazes of expectation, but they all dropped their shoulders dejectedly when he casually said that would be impossible. Papa~, what about Myuu? Will papa notice the fake Myuu? Myuu lightly slapped at Hajimes cheek from within his hug. Her eyes were sparkling with expectation. Ou, obviously papa will notice. Ehehe~, that soo, so papa will noticee~ Shia and others were whispering to each other things like Uu, of course he will say that to Myuu-chan. No, Im completely fine with it though desu!I wish he could direct that kindness toward the past us even just for a little and so on. Hajime smiled wryly. I said that at that time butactually inside, I thought that I would notice if its Shia. Ee!? Is that so!? Then why wouldnt you just tell me that desu! I thought Kaori would receive damage if I said that. Of course! Id definitely get injured there! It would make me cry for sure! Thank you very much for the consideration! Kaori said thanks in self-abandonment. Yue-sama was looking at Kaori with a smirk so smug it looked exquisite! No, she was pointing her finger while bending backward. It was the pose of a certain pirate empress who looked down on others too much. Kaori leaped! Fight-. *Poka poka, bam bum-, pichun-, baribaribari-* The group had gotten completely used with the twos quarrel and continued with their tour without really paying attention to it. A fight against a swarm of large bees with many legs covered with sticky liquid. The provocation from pseudo monkeys and Hajime snapping, which brought great fire disaster to the forest. Papa, papa. Why is Suzu-oneechan scared of bugs nano? Even though shes the bug lady. Never said that to Taniguchi herself okay? Shes still bothered by it. She has already gotten called with a title like Insect Queen though. According to Shizuku, the historians who were recording the legendary final battle in history book had apparently gave Suzu such nickname. Also the person herself still hadnt learned it. Insect Queen? Thats certainly a title that any girl will dislike but, why that nickname is chosen for her? Kirino asked Shizuku. Shizukus expression turned conflicted. Before the final battle, Shizuku went to the abyss to tame the monsters there using metamorphosis magic butfor some reason, she could only tame insect type monster. At the end she was also able to contract with Inaba but, that was more an employment contract rather than familiar contract. Or perhaps mercenary contractanyway, it isnt anything like master-servant contract. The spasm in her expression when she was surrounded by things like giant spider, centipede, ant, and the like, it was truly a sight to see. Apparently Suzu art originally not very good with insects, but then why of all thingsher eyes were completely dead at that time. Oh myy Hearing the additional explanation from Hajime and Tio, not only Kirino, everyone else were also looking like they didnt know what to say. They did that while averting their gaze from the past Hajime who was radiating an atrocious aura surrounded with a forest that was enveloped in hell fire and many crow shaped reconnaissance drones flying around him. Because, he simply looked scary. And then, after this. Yueaah, annoying, lets just use the temporary name Yuegob, Yuegob noticed the explosion just now and came here to find us. Gya gyah! Kouki who was about to cut down a goblin got hit with a kick that blew him away. Everyones eyes opened wide in shock while saying Eh? Thats Yue-chan!? seeing that. The replay kept playing even while Yue was looking embarrassed. In the replay, This is, still really a mystery isnt it. Yes. Its really mysterious. Hajime-kun is a bit strange when it came to Yue-san. Aiko-oneechan, everything is due to the power of love nano. The afternoon drama said so nano! There is nothing impossible as long as there is love! You can live behind your country and family and live happily! M-Myuu? Lets stop using afternoon drama as reference material okay? Mama is reflecting already, thats why, please? Putting aside the matter of Myuus education, Hajime and Yuegob was conversing normally in the replay. Of course, they were using Yues gob language that only sounded like Gugya! Gigih! to everyones ears. It was unknown whether gob language was beyond the ability of Language Comprehension to translate or there simply wasnt enough time to comprehend the gob language, but even the hero was unable to understand the conversation. Naturally the same also applied to Kaori and others. Hajimes love allowed him to understand the language using only his feeling. So heavy. You can say that the eyes can tell you as much as the mouth. When I look into Yues eyes, I can understand everything. Nnn, sheesh Hajime. Buuut, I also can understand everything when staring into Hajimes eyesss Yue Hajime Yes yes, please dont create a world of just the two of you! Or rather, Hajime-kun. Those werent Yues eyes but goblins eyes. Those eyes were really murky just like mud. Its just strange that you can understand with that. Nn. The blockheaded Kaori who cant understand is saying somethiiing Kaori leapedbut Tomoichi papa grabbed her from behind and stopped her. Kaoruko mama also scolded her, Bad girl! Really this child, shes so quick to get into a fight when it came to Yue-chan! Even so, how terrifying. To be turned into such form just for challenging a great dungeon. Thank god Yue-chan managed to join up with everyone safely. Akiko trembled a little. The atmosphere seemed comedic but, thinking carefully it was certainly a terrifying trial. After all Yue had lost her original combat ability. She was truly reduced into the level of goblin. It was even possible for the worst to happen to her if she encountered another monster before she could join up with the others. Its just as Akiko-san said. Thank god she made it in time. When I imagined Yue-chan encountering a monster before that could happen Nn? Okaa-sama. I encountered monster before this you know? Eh? It wasnt only Sumire, even Hajime and others also went Eh?. Yue was able to link up with them safely, there wasnt any wound on her body, and most of all Yue didnt make any mention about encountering trouble, so they didnt really ask but, to think she got into a battle in that goblin form. Their eyes widened in astonishment. I was surrounded by, goblin comrades? It was unclear but, they didnt attack for some reason. It was annoying butthinking back now, perhaps, they might be protecting me even? I didnt have any leeway to consider it because I wanted to find Hajime quickly though I-is that so? Nn. Then how about taking a look? And so, before the group headed to the direction of Gobtio, they went to take a look at Yuegob before she was reunited with everyone. What was projected in the past replay was Yuegob who looked bewildered and a bit flustered, and ten odd goblins surrounding her. But, they certainly didnt show any sign of attacking Yuegob. Or rather These guys, arent they looking at Yuegob too intensely? Y-yeah. They look like they are, in a daze? Ah, thats a pseudo monkey monster desueh, the goblins protected Yuegob-san? Certainly it looks like they were protecting her No, theyre definitely protecting her! Look, the goblin is kneeling and staring at Yue-san even though its injured! David-san and others often acted like that with me! Thats the pose for, I offer this victory for Aiko! Something like that! S-strange. Even though that art Yuegob, she looks just like a princess. Exactly, inside the past replay, Yuegob was wary toward the goblins at the beginning, but she half ignored them the moment she understood that they wouldnt attack. She focused only on finding Hajime, but the goblins around her were proactively removing anything that could hinder her. Yuegob silently went forward on her own path as the goblins served her. Those goblins certainly looked just like gobknights protecting a gobprincess. The goblins were so devoted, but, it brought tears to eyes seeing Yuegob not noticing them at all. Myu? That mister goblin, he is presenting a fruit nano. While looking awayMyuu know that nano! Thats a clich tsundere type boy nano! The type that goes Here, for you. Dont misunderstand. Its just a bother for me to carry it nano! Myuu, how do you know that kind of Ah, papa! Myuu think the mister goblin over there is the arrogant type nano! Yuegob-oneechan subconsciously punched him away but, Myuu definitely saw the way he tried to grab her arm like Just shut up and become mine! nano! Is it afternoon drama? Is that knowledge also came from afternoon drama!? No, dear! I like to watch the murkier type of drama so I dont think its from that! I see. So you like to watch murky conflict that much. Ah!? Next is an innocent puppy type gob-kun! That one is definitely a yandere type gob-kun nano! Ah, Yue-oneechan Smashed them so swiftly nano! The sharpness of her stone throwing is amazing- No, really Myuu, just where did you learn that kind of trope Sumire-obaachan had taught Myuu everything about shoujo manga from zero nano! Obaa-chan said that Myuu will definitely be able to lead a lot of men around by the nose in the future! Y-you misunderstand, Hajime, Remia-chan. You see, I only taught Myuu-chan about various types of men to prepare her for the future. Just like the teaching of know yourself and know your enemy~ thingy! I have never thought to drag her down into the swamp of shoujo manga, not even once you know? I also never thought about wanting to watch a real reverse harem of elementary school kids happening in real life The family meeting would inevitably be held. Anyway, what was projected there was definitely the scene of a goblin reverse harem. Yue did nothing but silently searching, and the number of the goblins was decreasing as more time passed but They all, met their end in satisfaction seeing the back of Princess Yuegob walking forward through her path Just, what in the world is this? Perhaps, its something like an aid function of the great dungeon. Tomoichi and Shuuzou made their observation. Tio nodded. We hypothesized that this great dungeons concept art testing ones bond. It didst that by changing comrades appearance, experiencing thy ideal world in a dream, reversing emotion, and so on. Therefore a measure to avoid the transformed challenger dying before the trial couldst happen might certainly exist. No, didnt you get beaten up violently here? Mu, thats certainly true. Didst I make a wrong estimation Ah, I see. Perhaps the dungeon had also read that you are a pervert who would rejoice from that. Though even the goblins were disgusted by you then. Lets put aside the depth of Gobtios sinfulness for the time being. But, if thats all then shouldnt it be fine if they simply guard her normally? They are clearly showing affection there. Yeahcould it be, its Lyutilliss hobby? Was her brain filled with shoujo manga? Perhaps thats why the monsters assigned here have strange characters? Whats with that, now Im feeling kinship with her. It was a damaging misinformation about Lyutillis-sanor perhaps not. It was possible that it might be true. No, wait a sec. I see! Its possible that perhaps theres a simpler explanation! Hajime-san? Have you realized something? Yeah. This is just my guess but, Yue is a super duper beauty. Hajime-kun, we dont need to listen to that kind of thing right now. Nnu, really Hajime! Yue too, enough with that kind of reaction already. Kaori almost turned into a savage, so Hajime said No, thats not what I mean and continued. Now listen you all. Try looking at the normal Yue. Even without doing anything, she look sparkling just from standing there right? Just like a goddess. She is just too pretty, and even transcendentally cute on top of that, that ten thousand of ten thousand people wont be able to help but stare at her. Let go of me-, Shizuku-chan! Ill wake up Hajime-kun now! I need to tell him that right now isnt the time to talk like a love drank fool! I understand but stop struggling! Hajime too, be serious! No, Im talking seriously. In other words. Even when she turned into Yuegob, no, exactly because she turned into Yuegob, to the goblins she must looked like an impossibly beautiful goblin. So much so, that she looked radiant to them? Yes. Just like how even at Japan, she would cause a ton of incidents by drawing the eyes of the passerby and playboys and idol scouts gushing out like co*croach if she walk around without perception inhibitor artifact. A-amazing nano, Yue-oneechan. Youre a beauty who is acknowledged by everyone regardless of the race or world nano! Everyones gaze turned toward Yue. The gobknights were finally annihilated inside the past replay. They saw the princess who they risked their life to protect breaking into a run toward a man, then they sighed fuh at the end and returned to earth. As though they would be satisfied as long as the woman they loved became happy, regardless of who she was with. Kaoruko rubbed her eyes. This is strange, dear. The goblins all look really cool to me. Y-yeah. They look like devoted knights Kirino smiled genuinely. Theyre real men. Umu. I dont know what to say seeing Yue-kun not noticing them at all like that though. They dont even enter her sight. Akiko and Aiko muttered with slightly twitching expression. Deciding to risk their life like that just after a single glancewell, I cant say I cant understand if they had seen Yue-chans beauty though. This is a bit scary. Perhaps this is what devilish beauty mean. And Yue-san will look even more amazing when in her adult mode. Depending on the era, she might become what they called a country toppling beauty. Amidst such commentaries, Yue who gathered everyones gaze looked around at the goblins who died protecting her and then to Hajime and others. A second passed. Fuh. Its difficult being too popular. She made a slightly cool pose while saying such thing coolly. Even though it was an awful thing to say, she looked so adorable that everyone unconsciously held their breath. It made everyone even more at a loss for words. Everyone also didnt know what to say seeing her looking like she didnt particularly feel anything even after watching the goblins sacrificing themselves for her in the past. The theory about the great dungeons relief measure or perhaps the theory about Lyutilliss hobby might be possibly the truth after all, or rather, those were the highest possibilities, so certainly there wasnt really any need to feel anything but But, there is only one person who Yue-san want to be popular with! ! Yue! Hajime! The two embraced each other tightly. Seeing them, everyone was thinking It should be fine even if you two have one or two things to say about the gobknights isnt it, even so the parents and the girls smiled wryly Well, guess this is just Hajime and Yue are. In addition, after this they also went to see the scene of Gobtio-san getting lynched by her fellow goblins, and yet she was going haa haa. Can you believe it? She is showing an ugly look isnt she? And this is actually also a princess you know? I-its embarrassing It was just too different with Yuegobs case. And for some reason Tio was happily fidgeting when everyone saw the scene. Everyone couldnt help but looking at her with pitying gaze. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. CH 436 The sea of trees inside the great tree was dyed red. The scorching heat that could even be mistaken as hell fire was also burning the first boss of this floorthe pseudo Treant together to death. The pseudo Treant was desperately regenerating the trees using its characteristic magic, but the chakrams that were circling on the sky were pouring down the tar that was a product of the abyss endlessly as though to mock its effort. The pseudo Treants effort was ending in vain. Gradually the pseudo Treant started to let out a scream of death agony. Not only it, the other monsters that were gathering around it were also following along This is the scene of hell. This is a hellish scene. Shuu and Sumire got a faraway look, as though to divert their gaze from their past son who was causing a forest fire mercilessly. Meanwhile, Shuuzou-san stroked his chin while groaning at the reason of why Hajime decided to commit arson. Uumu. We can simply call him immature and thatll be the end of it but Inside the past replay, Shizuku, Suzu, and Ryuutarou who were being protected inside a barrier were also making the same expression like Sumire and Shuu. Kouki was the only one gritting his teeth. In the end he couldnt finish off the pseudo Treant even after unleashing his strongest trump card as the hero, while the personHajime who he harbored complicated feeling toward was able to easily take care of it In front of that fact, the negative emotions like feeling of inferiority and jealousy that started to accumulate inside Kouki were clear as day to Shuuzou who considered him as a disciple since his childhood. It seemed that was also the same for Koichi and Kirino. They naturally paid attention to Koukis state while voicing their doubt. He is shaken because he kept facing situations where his talent isnt enough. HoweverHajime-kun. The heros existence boasted phenomenal ability even for this world right? That was exactly why he got summoned. I have deeply realized just how extremely difficult the trials of the great dungeons through this travel buteven so, were they really that impossible for him? No, I think it was the trial this time that had particularly bad affinity for him. Affinity? Yes. Even monsters are classified into different types. Just as you can see, the pseudo Treant is a monster that is based on tree, so its weak against fire element attack. Nn. We didnt really think too deeply about it at that time but, perhaps this thing, have resistance against light element. Certainly, there are a lot of plant type monsters that have resistance against light element. Aiko nodded in understanding. Aikos trump card Sea of Trees Manifestation didnt only create a sea of trees, it also granted pseudo soul to the trees there and transformed them into a type of Treant, so she understood that matter really well. Hajime and Shia were fighters whose main method of attack was overwhelming physical attack. Yue and Tios magic all boasted great power. Kaori had also obtained disintegration magic so something like elements affinity didnt matter for her. That was why the members of Hajimes party didnt really pay attention to that but, originally, common adventurers and soldiers were fighting while always keeping in mind whether their specialty was suited or unsuited for the occasion. Shizuku folded her arms and smiled wryly. When it was decided that we have to fight Kouki, Ryuutarou even got his hand on the magic stone of Treant type monster in the lower level of the abyss. It was a monster even more powerful than this and it not only had resistance but even absorption of light element. He transformed into that and magnificently blocked an attack from the Giant of Gods Might. So fighting against monster is the same like pokemo* battle nano!? No no Myuu-chan. Making monster fighting against other monster is impossible as long as you dont have metamorphosis magic okay? Papa! Myuu also want monster orbMonst*r Ball like Suzu-oneechan nano! Myuus M*wtwo will spew fire yeah! Nano! This world doesnt have any M*wtwo. After all this world is more like Monste* Hunter. Thats not it nano. Myuu will design the golem form of LuciferLuu-chan and others to look like Pokemo* nano! Aa, I seeguess Ill try thinking about their design a bit more Hajime papa who was extremely weak against the pleading of his beloved daughter started to make a serious consideration. It would result in him making not only rugged golems for the Grim Reapers, but also various other models with the shape of animals or mythical beasts All the monsters here have scary appearance, but itll be great if they look lovely like Pokemo*. Akiko-san stated her opinion lightheartedly. She still didnt know. Due to a certain demon incident that occurred later with the abyss lord, a kangaroo Grim Reaper wearing glovesChampion would end up staying with Hatakeyama family and they would become increasingly famous (?) with their neighbors Hatakeyama-san, your family, has become completely odd huh. Getting back to the main topic. Well, its pointless to comment about Kouki at this point. More importantly, Shizuku. You couldnt even bisect that kind of thing in a single stroke, whats the deal with that? Then try doing it yourself Ojii-channo, as expected lets not. Its simply dangerous. Although she couldnt deny it if she got called as green, Shizuku still felt offended and talked back. But, she recalled her grandfathers temperament who would seriously give it a try if he was told something like that and returned to her senses. But it was already too late. FumuHajime-kun, it seems that you halted the monsters and trial using your authority as dungeon conqueror but, can you make it so only that thing come out? Well, I guess I can Dont try that! You saw it right? It can create a tree monster unlimitedly, and its just my guess but those tree monsters might also be able to regenerate as long as their magic stone isnt destroyed! Our side also have people who can cast regeneration. We can come back to life even if we die so there isnt any problem. Dont be strangely sportsmanlike in this kind of place! Thenjust one slash! Let me try it just once! I feel like that I might be able to do it! Think of this as the request from your grandpa who doesnt have long to live- Someone who doesnt have long to live wont be this eager to face monster! Look, youre making Otou-san and Okaa-san becoming tempted too! The members of Yaegashi family were all operating as usual. Certainly it was dangerous to face the pseudo Treant that could produce sea of trees unlimitedly. It was also strange to talk about something where resurrection was required even though they were currently sightseeing. Although. For Hajime who had actually faced Shuuzou at noon in a relatively serious fight, if he equipped him with a black katana and also created a chance where he could definitely land a single stroke of sword on the pseudo Treants main body (He might really pull it off, scaryyy) Of course, if it was just as Shizuku predicted that it would keep regenerating as long as its magic stone wasnt destroyed, the pseudo Treant wouldnt be defeated with that. But, if it was just bisecting it into two then it might be possible for Shuuzou to pull it off, which was scary. Although it might be a bit impossible for Koichi and Kirino, but Shuuzous strength was several levels above them. While Hajime was shivering a little, Aiko tilted her head slightly and asked Come to think of it. Could it be, the idea for my Sea of Trees Manifestation was inspired from this pseudo Treants ability? Thats right.. If its Aiko who has immense aptitude with magic to interfere with plant, I imagined that you might also be able to combine it with soul magic. I see, Aiko nodded but, Akikos eyes were twitching beside her. Eh, wait a second, Aiko. You can create that kind of monster? Yes. I can, why? Say? You improved various things in our farm, like the soil didnt you? I dont want to imagine it but, you didnt do anything likemaking the tree able to move on its own or the like right? Aiko silently averted her gaze. Waiiiiit~~! What did you do to our farm! The fruits doesnt have any strange ability or the like attached right!? Hah, dont tell me they tasted better also because of monsters influence Theres no problem with that! I didnt use any of the fruit trees for that! You know, you said that sometimes some fruits got stolen right? That was why, for security A farm where the trees can attack will make our farm famous in the wrong direction! Thats also fine! I already asked them to repel the thieves secretly so they wont get found out, like using their roots from underground Thats horror in its own way! Its scary getting attacked from some unseen place! I-I only have good intentions! Only good intentions! You only have good intentions? Hajime-kun! Yue-san! Can you two return my daughters common sense!? W-we are really sorry Akiko-sans intense stare caused Hajime and Yue to avoid her gaze very restlessly before the fact that they had perpetrated numerous acts that were only based on good intentions. Aiko herself went Eh? My common senseis too lacking? in amazement of herself who had changed too much without realizing. In her own way she might also needed rehabilitation to cure the after-effect (?) of another world trip. So, Hajime. We can go to the next place by entering inside the hollow of that pseudo Treant? Shuu asked with a somewhat loud voice, perhaps to change the atmosphere. He pointed at the past Hajime and co who entered into the hollow that appeared in the trunk of the pseudo Treant. No, well skip that part and head directly to the garden at the summit. What? This is all were going to see for the sightseeing in the great trees great dungeon? Certainly the schedule of their travel had gotten a bit pressed for time, but was there really any need to hurry that much? Shuu wondered with a dubious expression. I myself want to watch Kaoris effort for a bit more. My daughter turned into angel there, Hajime-kun. Show me the scenes when the angel did angelic thing more. Though Ill refrain from your scenes seeing that theyre mostly just explosion or arson. N-now look here, Otou-san. Please stop calling me angel, angel repeatedly like that, andeven after this, I didnt really play that much part solets skip it? Kaori gently showed her stance of agreeing with skipping the remaining scenes, but not only the Shirasaki couple, Sumire and others, Myuu and Remia, and even Aiko were looking dissatisfied. Hajime, I can guess that the scenes after this will be horrible but, even us had already watched the scenes at the abyss you know? You guys can also keep our mind stable using magic No, Kaa-san. Certainly we dont want to show the scenes to you all because theyre horrible but, the vector is different. Vector? U~mm, you know,, the next trial is about getting imprisoned in a dream of ideal world, so we wont be able to show it with past replay anyway. Right? Hajime asked for confirmation to Yue and Kaori with his gaze. Both of them nodded with troubled faces. Nn. After all past replay is for watching phenomenon that occurred in reality. We will be able to watch our figures sleeping but, we wont be able to show the dream that we were seeing at that time. Its a bit impossible I guess to visualize the past thought of someone. Thats how it is. With soul magic its possible to enter inside a dream or projecting a dream in reality, but thats only when the target art right before us. There art no way to meddle with thought inside ones mind in a past that doth not exist anymore. Tio also gave an additional explanation. Everyone was forced to accept in understanding hearing that. In other words, well only be able to see Hajime and others sleeping at the next trial Thats right, Kaa-san. Then, the third trialits something that can be shown even if we covered it with mosaic. Especially to Tou-san and others, absolutely not. Hm? What do you mean by that? It will be too sensitive. Hmm? Otou-samaFather-in-law, Okaa-samaMother-in-law. In other words, its that. Lewd traps. Real erotic dungeon you saiddd!? Did you say real erotic dungeonnn!? The Nagumo couples tension exploded up. The other families looked at them coldly. Anyway getting back on topic. Uu, that was embarrassing After all it was a sea of white slime that stimulated sexual excitement. It was dangerous even for me. No, didnt you endure it just fine Tio? And yet she almost got defeated when Hajime-san treated her coldly desureally, it was just like you Tio-san. Nn. And so, everyone was covered with milky white liquid that time. We dont want anyone other than Hajime to see us like that, so we beg for everyones understanding. Thats how it is. Due to the detail that was like that, everyone showed understanding at Yues words that only gave ambiguous explanation. But, there was just one person who tilted her head in incomprehension. Myu? Yue-oneechan, why is everyone dont want to be seen getting soaked with mister white slime nano? Will it fine if the color isnt white nano? !? T-thatsHajime!! Dont push this kind of topic to me! The pure and innocent question of a little girl was a direct hit at Yue-oneechan. Myuus curious gaze that was asking why, hey whys that? toward her caused Yue to look around in panic wondering of how to explain it to her. Then when she was completely at her wits end, she unexpectedly sent a killer pass at Hajime. This time Myuus sparkling eyes dealt a direct hit on papa. And so, Remiaa-!! My my He pushed it off to Remia. Ramia placed one hand on her cheek and showed a warm smile at the panicked Hajime and Yue. She was composed. Or rather, she even looked relieved to be entrusted with the role of giving explanation. Of course she was. In the past, during the several days when Hajime and co stayed with Myuu for several days after conquering the undersea ruin, Myuu asked a standard question that was at the top 3 most troubling questions for adulthow was a baby madeto Hajime but Hajime who was at a complete loss at that time explained like this. A baby is made by absorbing water, carbon, ammonia, quicklime, phosphorus, salt, saltpeter, sulfur, fluorine, iron, silicon, and other fifteen elements in small amount That night, Myuu declared Papa taught Myuu the way to make baby nano! with full confidence during dinner. Naturally she shocked everyone with that. In addition, Myuu even splendidly recited the ingredients from memory despite not knowing the meaning of those names, so everyone naturally also looked at Hajime like they were looking at a mad scientist. Especially Kaori because she knew the original source of that knowledge. Hajime averted his gaze with all his might. Remia wouldnt let him sleep that night. She told him Lets go outside with a terrifying smile and scolded him heavily. Myuu, come with mama for a bit. Mama? Remia pulled Myuus hand and she followed her with small footsteps to a slight distance away. Remia crouched and quietly whispered into her ear. Myuu nodded fumu, fumu as she listened before her expression turned surprised Eh!?. Next she started to tremble heavily. With that Remia pulled her hand and returned to the group. Myuu, absolutely wont get near mister white slime nano. She declared like that fearfully as well as extremely seriously. Remia, how did you explain it to her? Ufufu Whyre you laughing. It was curiousnot only Hajime, everyone else was also looking at Remia with curiosity but, Remia only smiled softly without saying anything. Cough. Putting that aside Hajime-kun. Ummthere was no problem wasnt it? If the angelic Kaori was in that state than even youno, wait a second. In the first place Kouki-kun and Ryuutarou-kun were also present there! It was alright. They had lost their senses right from the start so they were restrained at that time. They also lost consciousness at the middle. And you? My whole body was clad in lightning so it didnt even affect me in the first place. By the way, Kaori and others all endured the trial with their own strength, so I simply be on guard against the surrounding. Of course, I also didnt try anything with them. I, I see He didnt mention about the girls clinging on him. Because Kaori sent him a glance for an instant to stop him. Tomoichi didnt even know that his daughter thought of him as Otou-sans reaction is sometimes troublesome after all and felt relieved while nodding in understanding If thats the case then certainly we better not watch that scene. Kaoruko also patted her chest in relieve while asking. Abd, what happened with that slime in the end? It became like a sea of slime because it kept pouring out in absurd amountI turned it into a sea of fire then. So its like that again in the end! Just how much you love setting things on fire huh!! That s a misunderstanding, Tomoichi-san. By the way, at the last trial Yue burned the whole area with azure flame. Nnn!? Hajime, why did you mention that here!? Like husband like wife!! Shirasaki couple retorted with a beautiful synchronization. Shuuzou glanced at them and attempted to put back the talk on the right track. And, the final trial after that was the aforementioned emotion reversal that also had an enemy that was too terrifying to even be mentioned? Yes, thats right. Uumu. Hajime-kun, will our mind really be unable to hold out even with the care using soul magic? Im very interested with this trial where your feelings are reversed Forgive us Shuuzou-dono. I doth not think I wouldst be able to use soul magic properly if I enter into that space once more. Nn. Same here. We managed to use the momentum to overcome the trial because we didnt know anything beforehand. But The horror is even greater instead when you know what will be in there beforehand. I dont wanna see any black sesame Aiko was the only one who still didnt know anything, so Akiko asked her You dont know anything so at least you will still be able to cast soul magic for us wont you? with her gaze, but Aiko shook her head If even Tio-san and others will find it difficult to cast magic there, Im not confident that Ill be able to. Were getting even more curious now seeing all of you insisting like that. No. That place is a forbidden place that must never be opened no matter what! I-I get it, I get it already. Calm down. If even Yue-chan and others are that reluctant then we wont insist any further. But, there wont be any problem to see the past replay before that area as long as we avoid the last trial right? We wont get another chance like this, so we want to take a look inside this great tree a bit more. Nn~, there wasnt anything particularly interesting along the way but, if everyone is fine with that then its alright. Certainly, they might not get another chance to sightsee inside this great tree great dungeon. Perhaps it would be too lacking to just look around at one floor. There wouldnt be any problem as long as they didnt enter the area of the last trialand so, they would put off going to the garden at the summit for strolling more inside here. The group used the conqueror authority to create a hole and entered inside the pseudo Treant. . . . . . . They didnt even consider that this might be a mistake. . . . . . . Hajime and co were enveloped in the light of teleportation and came out to the space where wooden coffins were lined up in a circle. The number of the coffin would be increased or decreased corresponding to the number of the challengers. Unlike before, right now there were only six coffins. If you travel here during your challenge, you will get teleported inside these coffins forcefully and put into sleep. And inside youll be imprisoned into a dream of your ideal world. The inside of this coffin will be like amber during the dream. Its a type of seal. It will be gone on its own when the person inside wake up with their own strength, but without that you wont be able to get out unless someone else break you out. Cant get outwhat will happen to that person in that case? Akiko asked fearfully, but even Hajime and others didnt know the answer. But, Shias hypothesis felt like the closest to the right answer. In the sea of trees, the dead is to be buried under a trees root to return to nature. Its unthinkable that those who cant clear the trial of a great dungeon will be automatically send out, so considering that Lyutillis-san was an elf, perhaps They will be turned into nourishment for the forest? Shia nodded with a wry smile at Aikos words. Speaking frankly, it was horrifying. After hearing that naturally everyone became curious about the ideal worlds content. The difficulty of escape was depending on that. Hajime, what kind of ideal world you dreamed of? A daily life with Yue in school uniform. The summon and falling into abyss also never happened. Aa~ Precisely because they knew about the hell that Hajime experienced due to getting summoned that both Shuu and Sumire were nodding in understanding. The way Yue look when she woke up in the morning, how we go to school together with her wearing a uniform, how Yue helped me drying my hair after getting out of bath, it was really the best. Thanks for the meal. Fufu. That dream has come true now. Happy? It can only be described as the peak of happiness. Geez, stupid Hajime! Im also happy~? Theyre in their own world right awayyy!! Kaori & Shia smashed the pink barrier that gently formed around the two while appealing I was also there wasnt I! I was definitely there too! Definitely!Me too desu! It was apparently a horrible dream where rabbit ears didnt exist though! to insist that they werent excluded from Hajimes ideal world by any means. Myuu too uneasily pulled at his sleeve asking Papa, what about Myuu? Was Myuu there?. Of course you were. I went to pick you at the kindergarten with Yue. I was just a student, so there was also a setting where my relationship with Remia was suspected though. Thatsquite realistic. In reality Remia-chan was also under various suspicion. I-indeedbased on Myuus age, some people wondered if Hajime-san during his elementary school or when he was a fresh middle schoolergot raped by me or somethinguu The misunderstanding was still continuing even nowmaybe, but Remia turned bright red and covered her face with both hands when she recalled that time. Her heart still felt the ache from getting seen with subtle distrust by the caretakers in the kindergarten who thought of her as shotacon. But, you were able to get out of it easily werent you? Thats amazing. Because that world got some parts that were really forced. Well, the dream Yue just couldnt win against the real Yue. Hajime drew away with some embarrassment when his mother patted his head like a kid. He also received reproachful stare from Kaori and others the way he boasted about Yue again the moment a chance presented itself. Yue-chan too, did you also see a dream of living the ideal life with Hajime as expected? Nn. I was blessed with treasures that were eleven children. I also handed the country and the throne to Hajime. Everything was as Hajime wished it. Heavy- Sumire and Shuus voices overlapped, but it would be clear to see that the other people also thought the same from their expression. Please dont worry, Okaa-sama, Otou-sama. I will definitely give birth to more that eleven children in the real world too! Wont that be a bit too many!? Hajime will die! Perhaps, surely, because she was shown of obtaining treasures that were children in the dream, she became awakened to wanting children too in the real world. The females all looked at Yue while cringing somewhat. The males looked at Hajime as though they were sending off a soldier to his death. Hajimes eyes were looking at empty space W-what about you Kaori? Dont tell me you saw the same dreamy-you cant! No matter how you put it, the burden to your body will be too heavy! Otou-san!? Whatre you saying! Dont group me together with an Erorist like Yue! Ha? Did you say that Im an incarnation of eroticness? You, the very definition of a nutjob!? Horrible! My dream was far more wholesome than something like Yues dream! It was only a dream of daily life like in adolescent drama! And, in it you also assaulted Hajime-san routinely every day didnt you? Kaori silently averted her gaze when Shia pointed that out. Her face was bright red. Tomoichi desperately pleaded Kaoruko! She need reeducation! Our angel is charging straight to a bad direction!. But, Kaoruko-san blushed while muttering something like Oh my. She might create fait accompli before marriage if she actually practiced thatjust like us. Kaoris gaze snapped toward Tomoichi. That might be the first time she heard that. Tomoichis gaze snapped away from her gaze. It wasnt like thatwhen I realized it I had lost consciousness Such words could be heard said with a fading voice. Perhaps he already found Kaoruko-san sleeping beside him when morning came without being able to recall how they ended up like that. There was somethingeveryone thought, but looking at Kaoris actions and Kaorukos behavior until now, they could somehow imagine it. By the way, Yue and others were also in my dream. Though Hajime-kuns most beloved was me. It really made me felt refreshed when seeing Yue glaring in frustration while biting her handkerchief! Drop dead, Bakaori. Ah, but dont worry Shizuku-chan, you were also as loved as me in there! The euphoria of being sandwiched between Hajime-kun and Shizuku-chan wasyeah, that was really dangerous. There isnt anything there that can make me feel relieved. Its Kaoris mind thats the most dangerous Kaorukos darkness almost showed a glimpse from her, so Kaori gave additional explanation to cover it up, but even that additional explanation was drenched in darkness, so it was really pointless. What about Shia-oneechan and Tio-oneechan? As expected, did everyone also show up nano? Was it fun? Myuu asked with great curiosity. However, Shia and Tio automatically looked at each other and smiled wryly. Myuu looked puzzled and tilted her head, she thought they would definitely talk about their dream happily like Yue and Kaori. Then, Hajime patted Myuus head while giving her a think kind smile. Surely it was a kind dream rather than a fun one. Kind, dream? Myuus gaze turned toward Shia and Tio once more. The adults looked like they had already guessed it. Of the content of the dream they saw. And its weight. Certainly. It was a kind dream. I even wanted to just let myself be swayed in it forever. Those we lost wouldst never return. But even knowing that, a time spend with those who we shouldst never be able to see or speak again forever artsimply too sweet. It was truly, a terrifying trial. Hajime and Kaoris dreams were simply beyond their reach but not for forever. Their birthplace and family were definitely still existing and they were journeying so that their hand would be able to grasp it. For Yue, she still thought that her birth country betrayed her at that time, so no traitor came out in her dream with her staying as a queen accompanied by Hajime and others. There wasnt anything else that she felt than that. But, Shia and Tio were different. The two of them got banished from their homeland in the past and along the way they lost many of their family. For all those tragedies to be erased, then being able to be reunited with them in the dream, and if the bonds that they had nurtured in the real worldHajime and others were also present there, then that dream would certainly be a sweet one. It was undoubtedly a kind world that was completely befitting to be called a deadly poison. Ahs-sorry nano Myuu too was a smart child regardless of her age. Seeing their expression and voice that seemed somewhat fleeting must have made her realized. Her face turned really pale when she recalled how she asked them if their dream was fun and she apologized with a trembling voice. Shia and Tio shook their head and crouched in front of Myuu. They replaced Hajime in patting her head while looking at her gently. No, Myuu-chan didnt do anything wrong. It was, definitely fun desu. Umu. Seeing that scene of having fun with everyone across the ages was like a miracle. Myuu was really cute wearing a matching kimono with mine. Thou looked far more like a princess than I. In my case Erisen was located at the eastern sea. I played everyday with Myuu-chan there. Myu Shia and Tio chuckled in delight. Myuu herself also smiled again though awkwardly. But, despite how kind that world was, it was a sacrilege to my reality that I had lived in with all my might. Regardless of how many painful things there were, the time that I spent with Myuu-chan in reality was many times more lovely than in that dream. The reason we were able to return to reality was also thanks to Myuu-chans presence. Thats why, thou shouldst not look that reserved. After all the time we spend together with Myuu art the happiest whether its in the dream or in reality, okay? Yes nano! Myuu raised both her arms high and replied back energetically. Her face wasnt clouded at all anymore. Shuu, Sumire, and others were also able to keenly feel how truly terrifying this trial was from listening to Shia and Tios story. Their stiff expression managed to soften into a smile from their conversation with Myuu. As though to soften the atmosphere even more, Kaori looked toward Yue as though she was looking at a disappointing creature. Even though Yue had also gone through similarly horrible experience, why did her dream was one that full of things that invited tsukkomi instead I wonder? Oi, Kaori. Stop looking at me like that! It couldnt be helped because at that time I still didnt know anything about the truth with Oji-samauncle!! By the way, was I there in your dream Yue? Everyone was there! Kaori was the useless maid! My finger would trail on places like the window sill before bullying you Hey, you useless maid over there! Its still really dusty! Do your job properly! every day! Youre the worst! In the future Yuell definitely become like a detestable mother-in-law in afternoon drama! Right! Remia-san! M-my my, I wondershe might have the disposition for that. Remia!? Dont look at me! Remia thought with a troubled face, but at the end the afternoon drama otaku Remia-san looked at Yue with the gaze like a bigwig of entertainment business judging someone in casting audition. Perhaps the lovers of the eleven children might have great difficulty waiting for them in the future when they were brought to meet the parents. The atmosphere had completely returned into holiday mode thanks to that conversation. As thing progressed like that, everyone started becoming curious with the maiden who had mostly stayed silent since entering this space and evacuated to outside the circle of family and erased her presence without anyone noticing. Mommy Kirino sharply noticed. Shizuku? What kind of dream you saw here? ! Nothing much, it was just a normal dream. Yes, it was the school life with everyone. A wholesome and peaceful dream. Shizuku averted her gaze and told everyone with a subdued tone. Hajime went Haa? and scrutinized her. You, after clearing the trial of ice and snow cavern I think you said Hajime? A terribly low voice resounded as it was said with a bright smile. The pressure from the voice was so heavy that even Hajime automatically fell silent. But, Kirino-okaasan didnt get pressured at all by her daughter. She took Hajimes place and casually opened her mouth. I see. I can guess easily enough anyway. It must be something like you becoming a princess and having Hajime-kun protecting you, am I right? !!? H-hoowww!? Im your mother. It was unexpectedly right on the money. Although, everyone other than Akiko knew that Shizuku was a girly maiden in the inside, so they looked understanding instead. It was only Akiko who looked surprised. H~mm, its too bad that we cant watch it. Surely you were wearing a frilly dress and lovely tiara just like Lily-chan there. -! C!? Hajime-kun was surely a prince or a knight. Or perhaps both? It feels like youll love the setting of a prince who came from other country while hiding his identity due to some kind of circumstance. Perhaps he even kneeled in front of you to kiss the back of your hand while you yourself were fidgeting shyly? !!!!!? You also like the scene of getting saved from a pinch, so there might be a scene like assassination attempt Wait, Okaa-san! How Lets see, another situation that I can think of in your caseperhaps after that the princess became unable to continue staying in the country, and you eloped together with Hajime-kun hand in hand, something like that? Nnnnnn!!! Next after that perhaps, throughout the course of events, Kaori-chan and others also became your friends, but they werent love rival or the like, everyone also treated you as a princess and spoiled you rotten. S-something-, like thaaatt!! And in the dream you cant hold a sword or any weapon. You would get taken hostage right away, or kidnapped, you definitely played every weak princess clich available. Then, every time you got saved you would hug Hajime and said something like My brave knight! Shizuku was really scared- or STOOOPPPPPPPPPPPPPP!!! It seemed everything was bulls eye. Shizuku became bright red & tearily flustered from how embarrassed she felt. Usually she would cover herself in ponytail guard but this time she surprisingly charged forward. Although she at least held back from unsheathing her sword, she held up her black katana that was still sheathed and attacked Kirino-okaasan to seal her mouth. And then, she easily got her arm grasped and rotated a full circle midair. After that she got restrained with a hug from behind. How, how do you know all thattt~ Im your mother. Her inability to notice how Shizuku was forcing herself when she was little had actually become a light trauma for Kirino. Just like Shuuzou and others, she herself also got too ecstatic by the abundant talent her daughter showed and it clouded her eyes. Even so that wasnt any excuse at all. Since then she made the effort to focus at Shizukus feeling even more. And so, she was able to guess what her daughter might dream about as easily as turning her hand. However, although she was able to guess what was going on in her daughters mind, it was a different story whether she would act considerately or not with her daughters mental state. Kirino-okaasan tended to express Shizukus feeling in her place because Shizuku would always hold herself back or denied her own cute part. I seeee. Shizuku-chan, you saw that kind of dream. Geez! Thats too cute! Nn, Shizukus girl power is at the level that make even us tremble in fear. Shizuku-san who is wearing Lily-sans outfit huhits acceptable desu! Fumu, we art already here. Lets ask Lily to bring some frilly dresses and tiara when she is finished with her job and rejoin us. Papa! Were going to treat Shizuku-oneechan as a princess with everyone nano! Yosh, leave it to me. Ill contact Lily. Dont! Just kill me instead! Kill meeeeeeee!! Shizuku kicked and screamed like a child throwing tantrum. The gazes from Hajime and others were really warm. That must be stirring her embarrassment even more. She even used sublimation magic Forbidden Break to forcefully slip out from Kirino-okaasans skillful restrain and moved to the corner of the room. She sat while hugging her knees and shut herself in a cocoon of her ponytail guard. It was then. *Plop* Something fell on the shoulder of the sitting Shizuku. Kaori and Yue who were approaching her to give comfort stopped moving. What was that? It was a small and black object. Was it wood chip or something? But for some reason the feeling of wanting to avoid it that they felt was too strong. Their legs wouldnt move forward no matter how hard they ordered them to. S-Shizuku-chan? On your shoulder? Its Just leave me alone! Im! Im just someone painful to look anyway! Nnh, Shizuku. Thats not it. I-isnt it skittering around somehow? That thing Ha, hahahah. How couldst that be true, Shia. That, that thing, only exist at the space of the last trial! Kaori, Yue, Shia, and then Tio looked back toward Hajime with a stiff movement like an old puppet that hadnt gotten their joint oiled for so long. Aiko and others, and also Shuu, Sumire, and the rest of the parents were also freezing while keeping their stares fixed on the thing on Shizuku-chans shoulder. Even Hajime was frozen as though his brain had come to a halt in its refusal to recognize the existence that shouldnt be here. The room fell deathly silent after Tio spoke. Shizuku might felt puzzled by the strange atmosphere and undid her ponytail guard slowly. And then, she looked back across her shoulder and noticed the two thin antennas twitching busily *piko piko* on her shoulder. Nnu? Whats, this She lowered her gaze a little. Then she finally recognized that tiny gleaming black thing on her shoulder. She was petrified. She stopped breathing with her eyes opening so wide her eyeballs might just fell off. Her blood instantly left her complexion. That seemed to notice her gaze and turned direction. Not only that, it also bowed its head a little as though to say Whoops, my bad. I landed on the wrong spot. And it didnt stop there. Right after that it did something incomprehensible by standing upright on its two abnormally developed rear legs. While everyone still couldnt break free from freezing due to the unexpected situation, that, The godslaying group! Good of you all to come visiting! Allow me to welcome everyone here!! Spread out its remaining legs and feelers widely as though to say that The next moment, the walls in every direction exploded. It looked like that because those the Black G that should only be present at the area of the last trial flooded out from every gap available with tremendous force. (TN: As reminder, cockroach in Japanese is gokiburi, the black demon, the endless horror, the G.) Shizuku, Aiko, Remia, and then Akiko might be fortunate in a sense. After all they were instantly unconscious. The four self-travelled to the dream of ideal world where no nightmare existed. As for everyone except the four of them, a second later. IYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!? Hajime and co let out a scream of death agony together. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . No. Myu? Myuu alone was looking puzzled why everyone was acting that panicked. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material introduction C Water, carbon, ammonia~ =>From the human transmutation recipe of the Full Metal Alchemist. The anime has also reached episode 10. So fastonce more, please also watch the picture drama in the official Twitter that is limited to one week period. (This time its about Neunte-sans elegant daily life) That said, Im sorry but please allow me to advertise. Blu-ray will be on sale from day 23. Each store has various lovely perks so please check it out if you have time. (The new sample image of devil Yue of Tora no Ana-sama is wonderful. As expected from TakayaKi-sensei!) Best regards! CH 437 Authors note: I was a bit late! Sorry! . Err, so in short, in case another challenger show up after the godslaying succeeded, you guys would be the one doing the welcoming right from the start, is that right? The group left the room that gave the trial of the ideal world. Currently they were passing through a hidden passagea stair descended from the center of the rooms ceilingthat even Hajime and others who had conquered the dungeon didnt know about. Although, Shizuku whose consciousness was still away from reality was being carried by Koichi while Akiko was carried on Tios back. Only Remia and Aiko were barely able to regain consciousness but, Aiko was borrowing the shoulder of Yue whose height was close to her while Remia was leaning on Shia. Also, even everyone else who didnt faint was having twitchy expression. Their gaze kept glancing at a single point. They were thinking something like Its really weighing on the mind but, we need to get used to it a bit more to be able to look straight at it continuously.no, will we be able to get used to it? Isnt it impossible? But still That too couldnt be helped. Affirmative After all a humanoid cockr*ach the size of a plush toy was standing imposingly on the head of al ittle girl. Furthermore its body was letting out black smoke that looked poisonous. Sorry to keep asking this but, that, is the corrosive smoke for the last trial right? Its really not effecting Myuu badly right? Affirmative Geez, papa is a worrywart nano! No, why are you the one so nonchalant when youre the nearest to it huh, Im worried about you now. After all, its that G-san you know? You mustnt judge someone by their appearance nano! The kindergarten teacher also said so nano! Even if you tell me that kind of reasoning, and, its also not a person. It doesnt matter whether its a person or not nano! Youre a real big shot. The scolding from Myuu wearing the humanoid G on the headthe way she was completely unperturbed invited more worry rather than admiration. Just what kind of sensitivity Myuu had? At the very least it was certain that it wasnt an alright sense of values for a seaman. Because, from the start Remia had been following behind Myuu looking like she was going to burst into tears. She would reach out with her hand hee~sitantly, but then she would jerk from the drifting corrosive black smoke and pulled back her trembling handsuch sequence had been repeated several times until now. Well, I couldst understand that its just using the smoke to project letters midair. But thats an ability that mimic the apostles disintegration isnt? I know just how powerful it is, so this is a bit bad for mine heart. Nn. What if you go bald in the area that got touched by the smoke? Geez, Tio-oneechan and Yue-oneechan are worrying too much nano! Yes, the humanoid G-san was actually capable of communication. The method used was by expelling black smoke from its body and drew letters in the air. Of course, it could only express itself using fundamentally simple vocabulary of Tortuss letters, but it was somehow managing to communicate with Hajime and co by connecting words together along with giving affirmative-negative answer and helped with the others making their own conjecture. Also, apparently G-san was taking humanoid form because it wouldnt be able to project letters unless it increased its intelligence and skill by combining with a lot of other G into humanoid form. In any case, with this it was able to ask the swarm to return back from the room of ideal world trial that was turned into a pandemonium. The group was able to learn the humanoid G-sans name and purpose after that. Furthermore, the humanoid G-sans name was, I, never even dreamed that a day would come in my life where a cockroG-san would introduce itself to me and even talk to me Whats more, its name is Uroboros the ThirdI felt extremely strong personality from it and also nothing but discomfort though. No, well, I guess such strong character is just to be expected from the last trials boss. Theres also the content of the last trial, this Lyutilis-sans sense is a bit Although the last trial G-san couldnt project long words, it could at least write its name with the black smoke properly. Everyone could nod at the impressions from Kaori and Shia, and also Aiko. Also, although it introduced itself as the third, it didnt mean that it was the third generation apparently. When Hajime asked So youre the third generation?, it was because he was puzzled by the numbering that was too low considering that this trial had started from the era of the liberators. Based from G-sans single word replies, it seemed that it was simply unable to count past three. When G-san answered that question, it brazenly made a gesture that loudly screamed I dont grasp the number after three!!. In other words, this G-san was the extremely distant descendant of the first generation Uroboros-san. There must be a safeguard function using age of god magic here to preserve the progeny but, as expected deterioration couldnt be avoided after alteration of generations that had gone past thousands of years. It seemed G-sans thinking ability also wasnt that high. Hajime once brought Myuu-chan to visit here didnt he? Why didnt you come out at that time? If only it came out that time, the group wouldnt need to see such traumatic sight of a swarm of G covering the whole space which would also come out in their dream tonightSumire harbored such thinking in a little corner of her mind while hesitantly asking Uroboros the Third. Reduction G-san was using its feelers in the place of hands and body language to make gesture and also writing a single word. One of its feeler pointed at itself while the other pointed at Yue. Aa~, youre saying that your swarm had gotten drastically reduced because of Yues Flame of Divine Punishment? Hajime put his guess into words. The feelers moved up and down in affirmation. Return Time Nn~. Getting your number back up? It requires time? In other words, you were so busy that you didnt even have time to greet visitor desu? Well, tens of thousands of their number were exterminated all at once. Its shocking instead that thou managed to survive that. Affirmative Death It seemed that they guessed right. Mentioning its last death caused it to turn its head toward Yue and it ostentatiously made its feeler shivered. Surely it really got a fright that time, fearing that it might seriously get exterminated. While the Shirasaki couple and Yaegashi family shivered hearing the unit ten of thousand getting mentioned, Shuuzous gaze darted around a little and, Anyone carrying the name of Yaegashi can also use a little acrobat against G. Therefore its pathetic to lose ones presence in mind against it but, as expected the swarm just now was truly chilling. Howeverfor even such large swarm to be only a small part of the actual last trial He could understand now why Hajime and others stopped them as he rubbed his skin a little. Tomoichi glanced fearfully toward Uroboros the Third while asking. But, you came out, I mean welcome us this time, which meansyou guys have regained your original number in less than a year even after almost getting exterminated like that, is that right? There is no way thats true right? Tomoichi asked with a forced smile while supporting Kaoruko who seemed to imagine such number and almost fainted. Uroboros the Third-san puffed out its chest proudly ehem. It seemed that it was really regaining its original number. Crap. The expression of everyone starting from Hajime was twitching heavily. A-anyway, we understand now that you were super busy before to make sure of your races survival. Sorry to say this but, Uroboros the Third, san? We arent used too, umm, seeing a lot of your species all at once you see? We will be very thankful if you can refrain from welcoming visitor with everyone next time. Affirmative! Uroboros the Third-san responded to Shuus extremely humble request with energetic letter. It looked like its feeling wasnt hurt at all. Even though it hadnt done anything wrong at all, everyone reflexively harbored physiological disgust toward its species. What could it be thinking as an existence with its own will Uroboros the Third-san folded its front legs as though it was standing tall and imposingly, looking like it was saying Acknowledged! Dont mind it! I dont mind at all!. There wasnt any sense of inferiority or grieve that could be felt at all from its figure. Although, it seemed a little girl was unable to accept that attitude from the adults. Geeez! Everyone is rude nano! Is there anything wrong with U-chan nano? Even though he is so cool like this!! Seriously!? Hajime and co all widened their eyes in shock. In respond There are a lot of hero modeled after mister insects nano! Why are papa and everyone so surprised even though you are an otaku nano!! Myuu said that while stamping her feet from the everyones lack of sympathy. Although, Myuus opinion was very sharp. It wasnt just Japans tokusatsu and anime, there were also a lot of live-action films of other countries that used insect as model. Their prejudice and bias ran wild because of their peculiar feeling toward G but This is surprising. I can feel a bit calmer when I see it like that. True. Its coloring and the way its surface is gleaming slightly are still bothering me butif you ask me if its alright then maybe its alright! Myuu, youare a genius just as I thought! The purity of your sensitivity is at the highest peak! Seeing their beloved daughter (granddaughter) sighing at them as though to say You guys are goddamn pathetic as an otaku! resulted in Nagumo family to act like they were receiving enlightenment. Even Tomoichi and others were going W-well, if you tell us thatCertainly if its humanoid and changed their attitude a little though not as drastically as Nagumo family. Blush/// Uroboros the Third-san put its front leg behind its head and looked down shyly. By the way, it also properly projected the blushing sign /// with its black smoke. This G apparently could also use emoticon. The group finished climbing the stair while they were doing that. It felt like they had climbed a ten-story building. From there they went through a straight passage. It wasnt dark. The small foliage that was growing from the wall and ceiling shined and illuminated the way. Sumire, Shuu, and those like Kaoruko were slightly running out of breath, so they sighed in relieve that they almost arrived. There, they heard a small moan. Nnnthis place? Eh? Otou-san? Shizuku, you woke up. Shizuku opened her eyes. She was slightly in a daze and tilted her head in puzzlement when she noticed that she was being carried by her father. Nn~, why is Otou-san carrying me? Mu? Could it be you dont remember? Rememberrr? As expected she was feeling safe on her fathers back. Shizuku-chan looked half-awake while speaking with lisping in her tone as though she was a small child. Her gaze looked around at her surrounding in a daze, and thenshe saw what was above Myuus head. You are awake! I am Uroboros the Third! Nice to meet you! The humanoid G-san cheerfully lifted its leg in greeting as though to say that. Shizukus eyes gradually widened while her pupils were conversely shri~~~nking into dot. Shih!! Nuwaa!? Oi, Shizuku! Stop that- Shizuku kicked on Koichis back so hard that he got sent flying and rushed swiftly to attack Uroboros the Third-san! Kirino-okaasan caught her daughter who was turning into something like a rampaging berserker in midair. She rolled her in the air using Aikido and pressed her on the ground. Let me go Okaa-san! Myuu-chans head! Her head is in danger! Its fine just calm down. A G-, a G in human form all gleaming! Cominggg! Its cominggg!! A lot of them is definitely~ comingggg!! No good. This child is deranged. Can someone use calming magic on her? Shizuku started humming the melody of a certain ring horror movies theme song. Certainly, she was in a state where her SAN parameter was still at rock bottom. S-Shizuku-chan, calm down! They wont come swarming! Thats right desu! Besides, Uroboros the Third-san is a rational individual! It wont come attacking or anything! Blacksesameblacksesameblacksesameblacksesameblacksesameblacksesameblacksesameblacksesameblacksesameblacksesamehumanoid? Tsu!! That kind of black sesame doesnt exist! Then as I thought its a cockroexterminateee! Until not a single one remain in this worlddd!! Aiko and Kaori started using soul magic simultaneously. Meanwhile Shizuku kept struggling even while her mother was pushing her down on the ground as she prattled out lines like a certain main character who fought attack titan. Myuu briskly trotted toward her. And then, she kneeled in front of Shizuku who was huffing heavily *fushuu fushuu*. Her small finger tip pointed at Shizukus forehead in a snap. Do you think its alright to say something like that! Even mister cockro*ch is living being who does its best to live in this world! Eh? Eh? I think youre forcing your own point of view to other! U-umm, Myuu-chan? How about you think more about other from where they are standing! What do you know about mister cockcro*ch? Go study more before coming again! In the first place this doesnt involve you at all isnt it? With what right you are saying something like that? Just who do you think you are!? U, uu, t-thats not it Myuu-chan! Im Myuu kept rattling on with a huffy angry face. Shizuku-chan was gradually getting teary-eyed. The expression of Hajime and others who were watching that were twitching fearfully. S-shitty reply attack!? This is real bad, Tou-san, Kaa-san! Myuu is getting negatively influenced by internet!! Kuh, as I thought its still too early for Myuu-chan to get into Twitter! Remia-chan, Im sorry-. This is because of Nagumo familys education style- N-no, this time shes intentionally talking like that, but normally she wouldnt be Tomoichi was staring at Nagumo family with a fierce gaze. Kaoruko and also Akiko who apparently woke up just now from the commotion were also left speechless by Myuus speech even though they didnt really get it. Myuu-chan! That should be enough Aiko opened her mouth to stop Myuu resolutely. Perhaps her teacher soul had been lit on fire, but It seemed that Myuu still hadnt run out of ammunition. Also, it seemed that she was extremely enraged by the unreasonable and outrageous hostility toward Uroboros the Third-san who had been friendly and good-natured from start to end. Myuu herself had already considered it as her friend. It was a genuine anger due to her zero prejudice toward G. Or rather, Shizuku-neechan is so pahetii~c! Sma~ll fry? Sma~ll fry? Wwha-!? Im not small fry!! Even if its you Myuu-chan, Ill get angry if you keep calling me that! Kyaaa~ Im scaree~d? Shizuku-oneechan who lost against some small bugs is so sca~ry ? Y-youuu! Myuu was putting on a perfect provocative face that normally would be impossible for her. Her Sca~ry? sounded completely intentional. Even the usually composed and mild Shizuku couldnt help but becoming really irritated. Conversely, it seemed her fear toward G was temporarily gone because of that. Even more shock ran through Nagumo family from watching that exchange. Even shitty brat moveee!? This is real bad, Tou-san, Kaa-san! Myuu would get taught her place at this rate!!(TN: (Shifty eye) Does anyone understand the term wakarase here?) Kuh, so its still too early for Myuu-chan to be tester for new game!! So its your fault!! Remia-chan, Im sorry-. This is the fault of my husbands hobby slash work- N-no, she isnt like that normally so it should be finebut, with this the topic for the family meeting has gone up even more isnt it? Oi, Nagumo Shuu. How about sending both Hajime-kun and Myuu-chan for homestay at my house? Ill definitely teach them about proper common sense! Staying near you is giving them too much negative influence!! Anyway. Get off me Okaa-san! Myuu-chan isnt this kind of child! I need to admonish her properly! Stupid. Youre the cause of this. *Slap* Kirino-okaasan slapped her daughter s head while letting go of her. I-Im the cause I know how deathly afraid you are with it since a long time ago. But as expected, youre losing your mind too much right now. Why do you think Myuu-chan is provoking you? Thats When Shizuku looked at Myuu once more, she had already stopped making the provocative face and only watched silently with a sullen face. Uroboros the Third was on her head, looking completely unperturbed, as though to say Sorry for everything!. Shizuku was startled looking at it, even so See, you got your mind off from Uroboros the Third just now right? Uro? Eh? What are you saying? Its his name. Uroboros the Third-san. Thats absurd. Setting aside the name, there is no denying that Myuu-chans provocation managed to break you out from your derangement. She attracted your attention to herself for her friends sake. Well, theres also denying that shes angry though. Is that so? Shizuku looked at Myuu. Myuu huffed in respond. Myuu-chanummthis is It cant be helped that Shizuku-oneechan isnt good U-chan nano. But, attacking him when he has been nothing but friendly this whole time is no good. Myuu doesnt want to see Shizuku-oneechan like that! Myuu-chan But, Shizuku-oneechan had fought U-chan and his friends in the trial, so you thought that Myuu was in danger and tried to help, Myuu understand that nano. Thank you for that nano. AlsoMyuu also said too much just now, Im sorry. Nagumo family was a bit worried just now of how they should admonish Myuu because they knew how deep the darkness of SNS, but it seemed it was just as Remia said. Myuu seemed capable to understand right and wrong so they let out a relieved sigh. Meanwhile, Shizuku who became aware of how deranged she had been acting dropped her shoulders gloomily. UuIm completely a hopeless big sister like this. Yes. Youre a hopeless big sister. Even though youre a daughter of Yaegashi family, that was really pathetic. Sma~all fry sma~all fry? Okaa-san!? Kirino-san had learned the shitty brat move!! Shizuku glared at her mother at the side while calming her breathing. Looking at Uroboros the Third still caused her to turn pale, but she fixed her gaze steadily with her willpower. And then, Err, forgive me for all my rude behaviors. She bowed her head apologetically. Receiving that apology Uroboros the Third-sanlightly raised his leg and puffed out his chest. It was clear what he was saying even without word. Dont mind it! I also dont mind! HAHAHA He was undoubtedly saying that. Oh man, Uroboros the Third-san, he is even more human than human Nn!? Hajime attached san!? So another unique person has obtained Hajime-sans respect after Lee-san. Hahperhaps, it is just me who doth not know that mine grandfather actuallyalso possess an unique hobby? Thats an absurd accusation Tio. Stop it. That person is already under intense harmful damage just from you being yourself, so dont add insult to injury. The respect of the demon king, it was something that any authority from any country wanted no matter what. What would they think if they learned that a G managed to obtain it. Surely they would get a faraway look, no doubt about it. In any case, Shizuku and Myuu thanked and apologized to each other before exchanging a tii~~ght hug of reconciliation. The group watched over them warmly while resuming their walk. With that happening, everyone else including Akiko also became even more used to Uroboros the Third and the atmosphere had softened a lot than before. And, what will we find ahead of here? You mentioned a reward for the godslaying Hajime asked once more while walking through the wide wooden passage. This was the main reason Uroboros the Third met them welcomingly. It seemed that Lyutilis had prepared reward when a dungeon conqueror visited the dungeon once more. The memory reading function in the first teleportation circle had confirmed that the godslaying had been successfully achieved. But, the place for handing the reward was in an unknown hidden room for some reason instead of the garden at the summit. That spacious garden should be full of space for keeping the reward, so Hajime felt a bit puzzled. Although, it seemed that Uroboros the Third had no intention of answering. He only kept pointing his feelers ahead from above Myuus head, as though to say that all would become clear if they went there. In fact, there wasnt any need to explain. It seemed they had arrived. This issurprising. This place is like the throne room. Tomoichi spoke in admiration. Hajime and others were also going Oo in surprise. This place is like a room in a palaceor rather, this is completely a palace isnt it? Throne? It was a vast room. There were vines, flowers, leaves, and branches covering everywhere. The state of the room was like a ruin, but there were two lines of thick pillars that lined orderly until the back of the room. At the deepest part was something like an altar and a magnificent chair that was covered with vegetations. It was just as Yue said, that chair looked like a throne. For the group that had seen the throne room of Heiligh Kingdom and the empire before this, this places atmosphere felt really similar and none objected calling this place the throne room of a palace. Uroboros the Third flew away from Myuus head toward the throne. It urged Hajime and co ahead. Hajime and co nodded to each other and followed behind him. And then Uroboros the Third landed on the thrones back. When Hajime and co arrived in front of the thronein front of the stair that ascended to the throne, it happened. Uwah, its magic circle nano! The throne also started shiningthe magic power has pretty green color desu. Umu. Its the shine of Lyutilis-donos magic power that we also hath seen when conquering this dungeon. The magic circle shined around the throne with gentle color. Countless shining particles floated up like fireflies. A second later, a half-transparent figure oozed out from inside the light Waa~, pretty Its, trueshe is like a goddess. Its like an elf queen inside a tale came out to the real world. Yes, it feels like Ill turn captive to her beauty just from looking. Myuu blushed in fascination. Aiko was also astonished. Shuu and Sumire had their gaze stolen by the figure as they sighed enthusiastically. Her long straight hair that shined in platinum color reached until the middle of her back. Her skin was clearly white and smooth even though she looked half-transparent right now. It was to a degree that her skin looked like it was one and the same with her pure white dress. Her dignified and wise eyes that were looking down on them from on high shined with jade green color like gems. This beautiful elf queen wasnt at all inferior to Yue who was recognized by everyone as a peerless beauty. Such person was right there. Even for Hajime and others who had conquered this dungeon, they had only seen Lyutiliss face before from a transformed tree trunk, so they were overwhelmed by this beauty that was like the spirit of the forest or even a goddess. A majesty that made one wanted to kneel could be felt from her just like with the chief of the dragon race Adol, but at the same time it was different from him. This figure also possessed divinity that absolutely must never be touched. That sublime creator of the great trees great dungeon narrowed her eyes smilingly and spoke the hidden message for the distinguished contributors who realized her great ambition. Allow me to express my heartfelt gratitude to the great godslaying hero. My greeting to you once more. I am Lyutilis Haltina. One of the creators of the great dungeons and the queen of Haltina Commonwealth. As expected, it seemed that this great tree was originally a palace. How did the world turn out after its god is gone? Is free will still going strong? Are people joining hands with each other regardless of race? Is the world turning into one where the children can live with a smile on their face? Her small anxiety and her trusting gentle gaze that seemed to say Surely it will be fine isnt it? softly caressed the heart of Hajime and others. And most of all, our leader, that girl Lyutilis bit her lip for a second with a pained look. Looking at her expression, it was clear just from a glance how strongly she was feeling about that matter at that time. Was Miledy-tan, liberated from her burden? Miledy-tan!? Eeh? Did she use some kind of strange way of calling!? Everyone thought with widened eyes. Perhaps we misheard? Everyone looked at each other with that question but, Aa, my first human friendthe kind and strong Miledy-tan! I cant stop praying so that you will be liberated from your long mission- No good-, what shes saying just cant enter my head- She said tan, whats with the tan! Using a moe way of calling with that kind of look just shouldnt be done shouldnt it!? Shuu and Sumire were thrown into confusion! This was just an image recording like with Oscar and Meiru so there was no point asking question to it. Even so it still felt extremely vexing! Also, the suspicion that Lyutilis-san might be a loner inadvertently formed up in everyones mind. The way Tomoichi and others looked at her was starting to change. Eh? What is it O-chan-san? The recording cant be too long? There are still things that I wish to say but, it cant be helped. O-chan-san Just what kind of naming sense this girl had? They were able to easily imagine the resigned expression of Oscar who was recording this image. I made the descendant of my childhood friend and my very first best friendUroboros who is also known as U-chan to here is for none other than The tsukkomi points here are proportional with the amount of information She also casually used the same way of calling like Myuu. It caused a little bit of worry if Myuus sense might also be problematic. Because of my wish to grant some compensation to you although it must seem meager compared to the great feat of slaying a god. Also, for one other thingto ask you to make a choice. Choice? It seemed that her intention wasnt purely to give a reward. Hajimes eyes narrowed after knowing that. Yes, a choice. Are the great dungeons needed or not in this world without god? Tsu, thats Yue and others also held their breath. They had guessed what Lyutilis wanted to say. To be more accurate, its a choice between leaving alone the right to challenge to obtain the inheritance of age of god magic or not. It goes without saying, the magic of us seven were something we left behind in order to slay the god. Thats exactly why, I cant help but feeling concern. Should powers that can kill even the god be left behind in a world without god? Lyutilis continued speaking. According to her, a core existed in the great dungeon in order to allow it to continue existing for eternity. As long as that core wasnt destroyed, the great dungeon itself and also the mechanisms and monsters inside it would keep reviving no matter how many times. Even the magic circle for the inheritance of age of god magic would regenerate in time no matter how directly it got destroyed. The core was hidden and safeguarded using the seven age of god magic, so it wouldnt be that easy to obtain it even if its whereabouts was found out using the compass. However, the core of this great trees great dungeonlocated at the center that could be reached using the hidden passage right under this throne, it contained a type of key that could be inserted into the center of all the great dungeons. If the option of destroying the great dungeons was chosen, Uroboros the Third would hand over the key. Of course, for the current Hajime it was possible to use concept magic to teleport to the core, so it was no different than the cores having no protection at all. You must have never heard anything about this from Miledy-tan. For that girl, the great dungeons is the greatest evidence of our life. That girl has to live alone for eternity. Telling her that its fine to destroy everything at the very endis something that we dont want to say to her. Surely she is even hesitating to dispose of our memorabilia. After all that girl is too excessively kind. The memorabilia she mentioned must be referring to the photo that Miledy entrusted to Hajime and others to dispose when they toured Great Dungeon Raisen. She painfully told them how she couldnt dispose of it by herself. It seemed that the guess of Lyutilis, no, of Oscar and the others was right on the money. What the heck, all her comrades loved her to death even though she was that annoying. Fuhn desu! Shia folded her arms while looking aside with a huff. But, there was gentleness somewhere in her eyes. She must have felt the strength of the bonds between the liberators. Smile was also naturally forming on the lips of Hajime and others seeing their connected hearts. That is why, I am asking for you to choose. Also I shall explain why I am the one providing this choice. That is because I have one request to make. Request? Even if you choose to destroy all the great dungeons, I ask that in regard to this great tree, you at least wont lay your hand on the great tree itself and destroy only the great dungeons function. What do you mean? They were told that when the core of the other great dungeons was destroyed, the whole dungeon would self-destruct, or the dungeon would automatically fill the passages and space inside it to become buried. But, in the case of the great trees great dungeon, only the magic circle for magic inheritance and the mechanisms of the trials would be destroyed along with the regeneration function for those. Of course the conqueror could personally destroy the whole tree. It seemed that Lyutilis was asking them to not do something like that. She also took the role of being the one to explain about destroying the great dungeons for that. The Lyutilis projection stood up and her slender finger caressed the back of the throne. Oddly Uroboros the Third was also there and it also looked like she was caressing him. After all her hands movement was just so loving. The majestic great tree. The protector tree of the sea of trees. The symbol of the holy ground. As someone who has been together with the great tree ever since I was born, there is something that I have been sensing somehow all this time. Was this just the biggest and oldest tree in the world? Was it the center of the sea of trees? No, that wasnt all there was to it. This tree wasnt something that could simply be described as this worlds symbol. Its more, yes, it feels like this tree is taking root even deeper, until the core of this worldI am not talking about physically, but conceptually, it feels like the tree is connected to something that surpass humans understandingpardon me. I cant really describe it well Lyutilis stared at empty air as she desperately tried to put the sensation she was feeling into words, however, in the end she couldnt find the right word and smiled wryly. She then turned her gaze toward Hajime and co again. But there, her eyes were the eyes of a transcendental who had arrived at the highest peak of human knowledge. It was the shudderingly deep gaze of the user of an age of god magic for interfering with information. But, please at least remember this. That the great tree is not merely an ancient and large tree. Losing the great tree might possibly lead to a disaster that cannot be undone. That was why, she asked them to please refrain from destroying the great tree itself no matter what. Please tell U-chans descendant of your choice. Surely the choice you make will be the best for the world. I believe in you. I think, thats what Miledy would say in my place. The troubled look and the transcendental atmosphere vanished into thin air and Lyutilis smiled. Only after that Hajime and co finally let out the breath that they were holding without awareness. The Lyutilis projection then lightly hit her palm *pon* to change the atmosphere. Now, lets stop with the stifling talk here. Its time for the reward! Uroboros the Third started moving as though that order had transcended time and reached him. He gestured to Hajime and co to clear up some space and drew a magic circle on the floor with his black smoke. Immediately, the floor reacted and slid open to both sides. Then a large wooden coffin was rising out from below. This looks familiar. Nn. Or rather, this is simply the wooden coffin for the dream trial isnt it? Its the wooden coffin for the trial of entering your ideal world! Yue-sama hit the bulls eye. Lyutilis-san was grinning cheerfully. With that radiant smile, she began explaining like a salesman in telephone shopping show. Fantasy is wonderful. You can do anything in your own fantasy! Like having Meiru-oneesama who seem to hate me recently and start avoiding me to step on me! Or using me as her chair, anything is possible! What? Hajime heard the words, but they just didnt compute in his mind. Everyones gaze turned toward Tio! W-what! Even I hath experienced Goshujin-sama stepping on me or using me as chair! No, thats not it. Just why did she sound competitive? Or rather, getting surprised to anything that came from Lyutilis-san was tiring so they didnt want to react. The trial of this great dungeon was like that was definitely caused by her fetish. They were already completely convinced of that. Fantasy is the spice of human life! A life without fantasy is colorless! That is known! This is the fantasy artifact that I asked O-chan-san and the others to make after throwing the mother of all tantrums! Of course, its safety is guaranteed. This is the upgraded version that can judge when the user is in the verge of getting addicted and it will automatically wake them up! My, O-chan-san, please dont make such displeased look! This is a masterpiece even among all of your creations! I shall make great use of it until the very limit of my lifespan! Everyone could understand very well what the past O-chan-san must be feeling while taking this recording. His suffering touched their heart Or rather, that meant, this thing was the second hand wooden coffin of Lyutilis-san that had seen a very thorough use Come, please have your fill of the unlimited world of fantasy that is no different from reality at all. She said such creepy thing with an innocent smile, but a second later, Lyutilis put on a smile that was filled with affection. For the end, allow me to say this one more time. My deepest gratitude for granting our dearest wish. Of course, perhaps you did it not four our sake, or not even for the worlds sake, even so, great hero. You have liberated this world. And that is why, I, we offer you our thanks and prayer from our heart. I pray so that your future will be filled with free will and happiness Like that, Lyutilis vanished into thin air. To be honest, they couldnt keep up emotionally with the violent fluctuation of the atmosphere, even so her feeling had certainly been conveyed to them. Well, thats. I know its pointless to say this now butyou can just rest easy without worrying. Rest while fantasizing a fun time with your comrades, Hajime said in addition with a wry smile. Shuu and Sumire put their hands together and prayed silently. Seeing that, Tomoichi and others, along with Yue and others also quietly prayed for the happiness of the ancient queen in the afterlife. After a short while, Uroboros the Third-san stood on the wooden coffin. Perhaps it was telling them to take the thing already. Eerr, Hajime-kun. What are we going to do with this? Kaori asked whether they were going to bring the thing home with them. Her expression looked really conflicted from facing the wooden coffin that was the realization of all worldly desires. The other people too, they couldnt deny their interest, but taking something like this that had been thoroughly used by other was a bitthey had such disagreeable expression on their face. Hajime made a pondering look for a bit and ..Its for one persons use.but, if its improvedcan I make that dream machine? Ill need to restudy VR butif I use this as the base then itll instantlyMyuu also said that she want to train, and this is useful considering its safety and degree of freedomif its set up with RPG setting He was mumbling something. Actually, this thing would later on be used as the base of a system that used a certain game as its inspiration source, and then Yue and Kaori would bump to it butthat would be a story for another time. Yep, she had gone through the trouble of giving us this, so lets just accept it. Hajime, are you thinking of creating something with your odd taste running in full force again? Look forward to it. Yue-sama got a really bad premonition for some reason. She was right on the mark. Hajime stored the wooden coffin into his treasure warehouse while turning his gaze to Uroboros the Third once more. He was quietly waiting for Hajimes decision. Yue and others, and also Shuu and others were similarly watching Hajime quietly. Hajime stared still for a bit at the throne where Lyutilis was projected until just now. In the end, Hajimes choice was . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The chapter was cut off in a bit of cliffhanger but, it would become too long if I kept writing so I hope everyone can be lenient with it. Thank you for all of you who have deigned to watch the animes 2nd season! Please buy the Blu-ray too! It has the recording of episode 13 which is a story about the partys detour (Yue is just totally cute. The episode is filled with a lot of figure and speech that you cant see in the TV anime). It also has a lot of special perks like the subscription ticket of a total of 200 page of newly written content just like with the first season, so anyone who is curious please go check it out. CH 438 No, Im not gonna destroy them okay? The choices that Lyutilis presented. It was asked to the one who slayed the god, whether to destroy the godslaying powers together with the great dungeons for eternity or not. Everyone, especially the parents were waiting for Hajimes decision with bated breath. And the conclusion that he reached under all those attentions were, Such swift reply. Hajime said that without even any pause or indecision. He reached the conclusion so very easily, with the casualness as though he was deciding what to eat for dinner. That must be unexpected. Uroboros the Third who was silently standing with his arms crossed while waiting for the conclusion fell down like in a gag show. He tumbled down from the back of the throne and fell on the ground with a thud. The parents were also opening their eyes wide altogether. Even Shia and others were looking slightly shocked. Although it seemed the surprise that Shia and others felt was toward Hajimes lack of hesitation, and not about the conclusion itself. The proof of that was, Nn. I thought you would say that. Yue didnt look surprised at the slightest. There was a faint smile on her lips. She squinted and looked toward Hajime with eyes that were filled with gentleness. It seemed that Yue was the only one who knew in advance that Hajime wouldnt hesitate. Fumu, will it be alright? It was Shuuzou who recovered earlier from his surprise. He asked Hajime with a bit of doubt in his tone. Alright, what? Of course, I mean about the worry of Lyutilis-dono. The godslaying power that was left behind in a world without god. Lyutilis questioned the right and wrong about leaving such thing behind. It was her worry for the future that made her concerned like that. The powers that could shake the world. Could mankind leave such thing alone when they had lost the common enemy that was god? Wouldnt conflict break out over those powers? She harbored such concern. Well, that will be a concern if the dungeons can be conquered so easily. In reality, excluding us, there were only two people who were able to conquer a dungeons trial during these five hundred years. Freed and Yue-sans uncleDenreed, it was only those two desu. Hajime smiled wryly. Tio and Shia nodded in agreement with him. Of course, it was partly caused by the detail about the benefit of conquering a great dungeon being almost gone from history, so the number of challenger itself was few, but even now when the fact had become known worldwide, it would be next to impossible for the people of Tortus to even challenge the great dungeons. With the average level of the people of Tortus, they would simply get filtered off by areas like the surface hundred levels of Orcus or the ice and snow zone before they could even reach the true great dungeons. Certainly its possible that now a lot of people are going to seek age of god magic and ruin themselves but, that has also been this worlds history until now Certainly. Its also depends on each persons affinity with the great dungeons concept but, even the hero Kouki was unable to clear a great dungeon. It was just as Kaori and Shizuku said, the possibility that a lot of users of age of god magic appearing and conflict broke out in order to secure those people was exceedingly low. Nn. Its not our business if people take risk and die. But Yue-san. Isnt it possible that people will look for information in order to increase their chance of success? Kirinos opinion was correct. In other words, she was worried that there might also be those who tried to contact Hajime and co to obtain information and even tried to use forceful method for it. But, Yue bared her vampires fangs in a warlike smile in respond to that worry. Thats also fine. After all we will be able to discern anyone harmful before they can obtain age of god magic. I- I see. Even the usually unperturbed and dauntless Kirino blushed slightly with her gaze wandering around from the dangerous and captivating smile Yue sported. It was truly the smile of a vampire queen. Tomoichi and other males slightly averted their gaze. They instinctually felt attraction and fear that they would get bewitched if they didnt rein themselves with effort. No, perhaps Tomoichi was the only one who did it because he feared the eyes of his wife that were losing their highlight. Hajime gently patted Yues hair while shrugging. Well, it wasnt like I never thought about it before but, there were a lot of other things to do that I had been putting it off butfrom this point forward, Ill consider installing a monitoring system in each great labyrinth to notify me of the challengers arrival. Hmm? Shuu put one hand on his chin with a slightly pondering look. He stared fixedly at his son. Tou-san? No, it just feels like this is unlike you. Youre someone thorough in this kind of situation right? Ill crush all the possibilities! That feels like something youll do. Thats right isnt it. Rather you should even say something like, Im gonna monopolize the age of god magic for myself yeah! at this kind of time arent you? You two really know me well. Hajimes wry smile deepened. It was just as Shuu and Sumire said. Even if the possibility was exceedingly close to zero, it was still possible as long as it wasnt zero. The possibility of someone exceptional like Freed securing age of god magic and baring their fang toward Hajime and co couldnt be denied. Similarly, although there was also the merit of dealing with anyone harmful like Yue said, the possibility of someone seeking information to conquer great dungeon using indirect method couldnt be denied. And, Hajime was someone who wouldnt just ignore such possibility. Because they understood him well as his parents, it felt like Hajime didnt choose to destroy the dungeons because there was a reason, but it was as though not destroying the dungeons was the premise and he only tacked the reason afterwards. It was only natural for them to be unable to understand Hajimes decision. Hajime stirred awkwardly from the inquisitive gaze of his parents. Unexpectedly he even looked slightly embarrassed. It was as though he was shy of saying the reason Okaa-sama, Otou-sama. Fufu, Hajime want to protect it. O-oi, Yue. Protect? Yes. Protect this world, the proof of the life of Miledy and her friends. Hearing what Yue said on Hajimes behalf made not only Shuu and Sumire, but all the parents to go Aa. Yes, Lyutilis herself also said it. The great dungeons were the proof of the life of the liberators. That was why, they didnt want to tell Miledy that it was alright to destroy them. Shia and others too, although they were surprised that Hajime didnt hesitate at the slightest, they understood that Hajime made his conclusion without considering any merit and demerit for it. They chuckled and looked at Hajime with gentle smile. The great dungeons, are also the grave of Miledy-oneesand and her friends nano. Isnt that right, papa? After the final battle, Hajime-san and others told the whole world about the actual story of the liberators soin that sense the great dungeons are already The places where the worlds protectors are sleeping. Perhaps they will become new sacred grounds for the people of Tortus. Just as Remia and Aiko explained, that was the common perception in this world right now. Actually, the rebirth holy church also recognized Miledy and co as saints and the talk of recognizing the great labyrinths as sacred grounds were formally progressing. The one who showed agitation that he even froze from hearing that was Uroboros the Third who had been like the personification of majestic dignity until now. If it had eyes just like human, then there was no doubt that they would be opened wide in astonishment. That was just how much he was focusing at Hajime with such clear discomposure. Come to think of it he doesnt know huh, Hajime thought as he scratched his cheek. Well, thats how it is. You guys, your ancestor and his friendsarent rebel anymore. You guys are the worlds protector who had continued to fight for countless years even in death by leaving behind power for the future generation. The history of the liberators, is going to be passed down to the future generations correctly. Uroboros the Third froze still as though he had been turned into statue. Although he didnt have thinking ability as great as the first generation with the passing of generations, it was plain as day that he was being swallowed by a great upheaval of emotions. Perhaps what was passed down from his ancestors wasnt just thinking ability, but also memory to some degree. In that case, he was undoubtedly a successor who inherited the feelings of the liberators at that time. -, gratitude-, gratitude-!! He was trembling hard while even the thought that he conveyed felt somewhat quivering. But, he clearly and strongly conveyed his feeling of gratitude. Perhaps he would be bawling at this time if he had the bodily function to cry. Even when they were defeated, the liberators possessed the strong will to entrust their wish to the future generation. It wasnt just the great dungeons and the age of god magic. Surely there had been many things that you guys left behind for the future generations, more than I even know. And its a fact that I, that we were saved by that. Hajime spoke with a gentle tone toward the trembling Uroboros the Third. Surely he was talking toward Miledy and her friends through him. Im grateful. During my journey, aa~, thats, you know. I got no composure at all and treated you guys roughlythats why, this is, my apology for that too. Finally his embarrassment crossed the line and his face turned sullen instead. But, his atmosphere was somewhat calm. He averted his gaze from Uroboros the Third and stared toward the ceiling, to the sky, as though to stare at Miledy and others who were at the other side. Ill at least act as their grave keepers while Im alive. So that the truth about you guys will never be forgotten anymore. That was why, he wouldnt destroy the seven great dungeons. He wouldnt allow anyone to destroy them. Even if troublesome thing befell Hajime and others because of their existences, he wouldnt drive away the proof of the liberators leaving behind the method to kill god in the future to the corner of history and oblivion. In short. That was the biggest reason for Hajimes choice. Understand!! Uroboros the Third got back on the throne and properly stood with boldness on it. His feelers stood straight and accepted the decision of the successor who successfully slayed a god. He seemed to look bright, but surely that wasnt just their imagination. Understanding had dawned on the faces of Shuu and Sumire, and the other parents. And then the way they looked at Hajimeturned warm and bright. Those gazes made Hajime felt itchy. That was why he didnt want to say all that. Hajime looked aside to cover up his embarrassment. There was no way a parent would pretend not to see such cute side of their son. The father and mother crept up on him with a grin on their face. What, so you actually know how to pay a proper respect to the deceased. Yep yep, I think you made a good choice there. I get it so stop trying to pat my head. Stop that smirking and poking too! Hajime brushed away the devilish hands of his creeping parents and also pretended not to hear the chuckle and congenial laugh of Yue and others. Tomoichi suddenly asked a question which also doubled as a lifeline for Hajime. Come to think of it, Hajime-kun. You mentioned that the god mountain is also a great dungeon. Could it be that it will revive together with the god mountain even if its left alone? The god mountain that was still destroyed. According to Lyutilis, the great dungeons had self-repair function, so this question was only natural to ask. Hajime sent a grateful gaze to Tomoichi who changed the atmosphere while turning his gaze to empty air in pondering. Hmm~, I wonder. Actually, the god mountains great dungeon isnt on the mountain but underground. Eh!? Is that true? I completely thought it was near the summit of the mountain It wasnt just Tomoichi, Kaoruko and the other parents also looked surprised. They heard that when Kaori died, she received treatment and got revived at the summit of the mountain, so it was only natural for them to get such impression. Nn. There are two routes in the god mountains great dungeon. There are magic circle at the summit and also at the foot of the mountain. Someone who has more than two proofs of conquest can teleport inside. And, in that case they will get teleported not to the room with the proof of conquest, but at another place. From there theyll have to fight with the combat force of the past church, well, or the reproduction of it in any case. In this world Tortus, a religious organization that worshipped Ehito would definitely be raised no matter the era, but the headquarters of that organization would definitely be set up at the summit of the sacred mountain, the highest place in this world. Therefore, the summit was the route that was reached by defeating the present church. Those who tried to avoid doing that by finding the magic circle at the foot of the mountain would be sent to go through the route of defeating the past church. The difference in difficulty between the two route was tricky. The past knights were all equipped with replicas of divine tools. Each of them also possessed powerful unique magic. The difference in battle strength between them and the present knights was like elephant and ant. In contrast, if the challenger choose to face the present church, a user of age of god magic would be able to curbstomp them but, it would mean attacking the present headquarters of Ehitos religion, so an intervention from apostle would be inevitable. Because they couldnt possibly allow the current symbol of gods majesty to be destroyed. If the challenger sought age of god magic in order to kill god, picking the summit route would mean getting into a decisive battle with the gods stronghold before they even obtained the mean to face god, so originally the mountains foot route was the correct route. In Yue and Shias case, they came to the summit of the mountain after destroying the force of the present church, so it was an irregular path that they took. In any case, thinking very carefully it would be very difficult to create a great dungeon near the churchs headquarters. It would be more logical to work on it from the foot of the mountain at the northern mountain range area where not many people came near. The magic circle at the summit too, it wasnt found because Tio and Aiko had turned the church into rubbles but, most likely it was located in a hidden place even inside the church. Laus Barn was a former knight of the church, so he must have used his position to set it up. Yue and Shia explained that at length. Then Hajime continued the explanation. We actually found the summits magic circle among the rubble though. Eh, it wasnt destroyed? Yes, there was an artifact that protected only the location of the magic circle with age of god magic. We found it when helping out with the rebuilding after the final battle, and at that time we also found the mountains foot route. It was behind the god mountain. Even Laus Barn surely never even imagined that the whole god mountain would collapse. And so, if by some chance someone conquered the god mountains great dungeon right now and chose the shortcut through the summits magic circle to escape, they would pop out above the magic circle that was engraved on a rubble right now. That rubble was currently in a portable state. Also, the magic circle in question was being stored inside Heiligh Kingdoms treasure warehouse. Even the revival of the god mountain itself is technically possible but, well, thats being postponed right now. I, I see. Coincidentally, Guryuen Volcanos great dungeon had also been sunk into a sea of magma after Freed destroyed its keystone, but the magma there had withdrawn and the dungeon was regaining its former appearance. This too wasnt because of the nature at work but because of the great dungeons regeneration ability. Well, anyway thats my conclusion. More importantly, the safekeeping of the keyno, until now I didnt even know about its existence, so I guess its alright. They finished talking and Hajime gave his confirmation to Uroboros the Third once more. Affirmative! Need? No, I dont need it. Now that I know about the centrals existence, I can enter it using the compass and crystal key. In that case itll be better if I dont carelessly learn about it in detail. Or rather, itll be more reassuring to destroy it. Affirmative! True!! Uroboros the Third seemed to be thinking for a bit before showing consent for the destruction. He crossed his arms and nodded as though to say I leave it to you!. This G, he was really like a human. Or more like a warrior. Perhaps that was why the others also became even more used to the humanoid Gs existence. Really Hajime, youre communicating normally with him when we noticed. Though seen from the side, this only looks like a kid talking with a humanoid G. Somehow were also getting used to it. Yes, even though hes only using single word and gesture, Im also understanding what Uroboros the Third-san want to say. Its amazing what you can get used to. Nagumo couple and Shirasaki couple along with Akiko were exchanging words with very complicated expression on their face. Hajime glanced at his watch while they were doing that. Uroboros, theres nothing else right? We should go to the garden soon. Is there any shortcut to there from here? Acceptable! No see? Hm? Are you asking if we arent going to watch? Watch what? Of course! Deathly! Battle! Uroboros the Third pointed at himself with two legs pointedly. It seemed it was asking if they werent going to watch the past last trial. He somehow looked excited with expectation. *Vvvn* He moved his wings. It made Hajime and co shivered a little as he flew back on Myuus head. The height of his tension could be seen from his heroic landing posture. The good news of how the truth about his liberator ancestors were being spread through the world, and the decision to not destroy the great dungeons. It was clear to see that he was extremely pleased by those. His feelers were also twitching in delight. Papa! Isnt it okay if only those who want to see go see nano? Myuu will be alright nano! Aa~, well, I guess. There isnt any reason why everyone has to see it together anyway. Now that she mentioned it that was true. Before this he normally put it out of consideration because the didnt think there would be such laudable human but, if it was now that everyone had gotten fairly used to Gs existence Thinking that, Hajime looked at everyone else to check whether they would be down for it. Fumu, in that case allow me to watch it. Shizuku, how about you also come watching? Why!? Because the way you became deranged before this, smaa~ll fry smaa~ll fry? Okaa-san, you were amused by that!? As expected, Yaegashi family (daughter excluded) wanted to watch. Seeing that, the other people also got affected and started hesitating. Hey, Kaori. Can you make it covered with mosaic like before? Eh, Okaa-san also want to watch? Thats surprising Thats, as expected, I wanted to watch just how did my daughter do her best. This trip is for that after all. I want to watch anything that involved Kaori as much as possible. Though, seeing a great swarm of that terrifying insect that I fear to even mention its name flying around everywhere around me will make me faint, so perhaps itll be impossible for me Kaoruko said that with a troubled expression. Tomoichi and Akiko looked like they agreed with her. As expected a part of them wanted to watch. But, there was bigger possibility that they wouldnt be able to endure being in the presence of a great swarm of G. I, I seehm~~m, but its impossible to put mosaic on them one by one..right, Yue? Nn. Thats difficult. In the end, the best we can do is putting mosaic on the whole area, making it hard to understand whats going on. Rather Uu, with the mosaic covering up everything, it will make us imagine just what is it at the other side isnt it? That might be even more terrifying than reality. Nn, that. Yue nodded at Aikos worry. That might be possible the case. And then her expression became slightly pondering. Not an illusion that is put on the surrounding, but applied to the watcherif its a magic that is applied to the perception of the watcher, it will be easier to do, maybe. Aa, I see. Thou means, making the person perceive the Gs existence as something else? Nn. But, if were going to do that what should we replace it with? It will have the same effect like the mosaic if we choose carelessly. Something that is normal to fly in groups in a number that is as many as the stars in the sky, and also something that wont easily evoke any negative emotion or the actual scene. Narrowing by sizesomething like sparrow? Hmm~, certainly its normal for small birds to fly in group, so that seems safe. It seemed that they were moving the problem from how to not see what was there, to see but seeing it as something else. As long as this problem got solved, everyone would definitely go see the past scene. Myuu looked up at Uroboros the Third on her head and said Great for you, nano! with a bright grin on her face. Uroboros the Third also nodded Umu! This is good tiding! with dignity while standing imposingly. There, while Yue and others were having discussion, Sumire seemed to also get an idea and raised her voice. Say, Yue-chan. Nn? Okaa-sama? About the image, can you make it following my suggestion? There wont be any problem if I myself can concretely imagine it. Okay! Then I have a suggestion!! Sumire grinned as though she had gotten an excellent idea. She called at her son with excessively bright voice. Hajime! Y-yeah? Paper and pen!! Ah, yes! Sensei! Welcome back! Sumires hand reached demandingly toward Hajime. She didnt even look at him and glared at empty air in order to make the image inside her brain even clearer. Hajime activated his treasure warehouse and took out pen and paper. It was as though the reflex had been conditioned into him. Both his hands held a pedestal and a pen holder with various kind of pens in it before he kneeled on one knee and offered them like a knight offering his sword. Dear! Desk! Acknowledged. This one also got down on all fours like a well trained dog without the slightest hesitation. He straightened his back as much as possible while taking position in front of his wife. His movement was extremely experienced. From there it could be easily imagined that he had surely lent his back like this often when they went to an outing. W-what? Just whats going on with Sumire-san? Tomoichi-kun! Be quiet! Dont be a nuisance for my wife! Ee? Hajime-kun? Just what is Sumire-san Shuuzou-san! Be quiet! Sensei is concentrating!! Hajime-kun!? Sumire sat in seiza posture on the spot, put the paper that was hold with a binder on her husbands back, pulled the pens stopper energetically, and closed her eyes quietly. This was the popular shoujo mangaka Sumire-sensei! Just what in the world was going on? The sudden happening made the parents looked bewildered. Then right after that, Sumire-senseis eyes snapped open in front of them. Her arms moved with unbelievable smoothness. The sound of lines being drawn *sha-shaa-* played out with pleasant tune to the listeners ears. Yue, Shia, Tio, and also Myuu and Remia were watching with sparkling eyes. They surrounded Sumire as though they were encountering a rare phenomenon. Tomoichi and others were lured by that and peered at the scene from behind. Ahead of their gaze, a beautiful illustration was being drawn with a speed that was also unbelievable! The son instantly understood the type of pen that would be required and the coloring and moved ahead to prepare the pen in an easy to reach position, while the husband was in a state of extreme concentration to keep his body from moving at the slightest. And then, there was Sumire-sensei whose gaze was sharp, her face near expressionless, and her focus was clearly being wholly concentrated to her fingertips. W-what teamwork As expected from a creator family T-this is the first time I see this. Sumire-senseis work mode Sumires work mode couldnt possibly be seen unless one went to her workplace Sumire studio, or sometimes in her home. And so, Kaori, Shizuku, and also Aiko couldnt help but spoke in admiration with admiring gaze seeing the gap of this Sumire-sensei with her usual jovial self who delighted in pranking others. Tomoichi and others were also in admiration at how the Nagumo family moved in the same beat just now and seeing Sumire as an actual first rate mangaka. Myuu love seeing Obaa-chan drawing pictureee~? Yes. It always look like magic that send my heart aflutter no matter how many times I have seen it. Myuu and Remia who sometimes caught Sumire being like this were excitedly making delighted comments. The work of a genuinely masterful person was something that could draw other people to watch it forever, and it wasnt just limited to drawing. In fact, the illustration that was finished in the blink of eye was just like magic. Everyone was watching entranced while forgetting the time. Like that, Sumire finally put down her pen on the pedestal *bachin* without even taking that much time. Its finished!!! She held up the finished illustration. Myuu immediately raised her voice Waah, so cuteeeeeee nano!! in praise. There was no way anyone would voice any complain. A second later Yue and Tomoichi and the rest also went Oo~ in a tone of admiration. What she drew was, plainly speaking, a beautiful girl. She was wearing frilly western clothes with two tone colors of white and black. Her black hair was long and tied in twintails, her skin was light brown. Her chest was voluptuous and her waist was slender. The line from her hip to her thigh was artistic. The absolute territory there was extremely dazzling. Her expression was full of confidence. The way she looked like she was going to snort Fufufun even now made her looked adorable which was combined superbly with the aura of the strong. The combination really drew other peoples eyes to her. But despite such look, her inhuman feature was clear from a glance. On her head she had feelers with the tips in heart shape, while insect wings were growing from her back. And then, at first she was a powerful enemy, but a bond was formed after she fought the main characters several times, and in the endgame she became an allycountless glittering stars were whirling around her as though to describe this powerful magical girl character. What unbelievable quality from an illustration that was created so quickly like that! As expected from Kaa-san! No, as expected from Sumire-sensei! Nicethis is nice! I can see her background even without any explanation! I can see the path that she had walked until now- Sumire-sensei responded to the applauses and praises from her son and husband by sweeping up her hair with one hand and smiled fuh. The way she looked so confident was as though she was saying, Well, it wasnt much. Then right away, she thrust the illustration to Yue while ignoring her surrounding who was watching open mouthed. Yue-chan! You can project using this! This meteor shower is the normal G? And for the small type and medium type humanoid G So you also need the deformed version! Give me forty seconds! *Sucha-* Shuu got on all fours, and *Sucha-* Hajime prepared more pen and paper. Forty seconds later, the Nend*roid version of the beautiful girl illustration was finished. Fast! Nn, if its this detailedI can do it- It seemed it was possible. But, Tomoichi and others looked really conflicted. Because, in other words, that illustration would be used when projecting the past image, which meant Uroboros the Third-sanno, the magical girl of love and violence who protect the world, U-chan! This is your other form! !? A shock ran through Uroboros the Third-san! On Myuus head, she put her front legs over her mouth and started shaking, as though she was feeling moved while saying This isme?. You cant claim to be an otaku if you cant anthropomorph all things in existence!! There was nothing in this world that couldnt be anthropomorphed. Something that couldnt be turned into beautiful girl, doesnt exist!! Brains image conversion was an otakus habit. And it was a creators job to make it a reality!! Sumire boasted like that. To Tomoichi and others, she looked the brightest they had ever seen until now. Myu~~!! As expected Obaa-chan is awesome nano!! If asked whether she was amazing, then certain she was amazing. One couldnt help but be impressed at how she was able to draw an original beautiful girl illustration with such high quality in this very short time. Although. U-chan! So cute nano!! Blush/// The humanoid G shyly scratched the back of her head with her front leg. When glancing at her form The true form of the beautiful girl was that. Seeing that, they couldnt help but feeling reality getting thrusted right onto their face. In the end, would they be able to appreciate the past replay without getting reminded of the actual Uroboros the Third-san behind the fa?ade of U-chan? Tomoichi and others couldnt help but looking conflicted while feeling a little bit of apprehension. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. This has gotten long because this was where most things happened in the sea of trees, but I think the next chapter will be the end of the sea of trees part of Tortus Travel Journal. Best regards. CH 439 UUUUUCHAA~~~~NN!!!! The trunk of a large tree was towering high in the center of a vast underground space. Countless very thick branches were stretching from there, forming midair corridors. The space of the final trial was filled with screams that contained a lot of grief. They were mainly coming from Shirasaki family and Myuu. Their gazes were fixed on the trunk of the large tree that was smashed on its surface, making a large round dent. A beautiful girl was half-buried on it with blood spurting out from all over her body. She was the humanoid G who was anthropomorphed using Yues perception manipulation. Because everyone required resistance against great swarm of G in order to sightsee the final trial, they considered changing the perception of the audiences instead of editing the past replay which resulted in this, but Lets be blunt here. T-too horrifying- It was just as Aiko said. It was still fine at the beginning. Squirming at the bottom was marks that were glittering and sparkling. The sight of all those stars flying up all at once looked like a fountain of light that many of them reflexively let out their voice in admiration. And then, U-chan made her entrance from inside the radiantly shining globe. It was truly a charming entrance like a magical girls transformation scene. It was so amazing that applauses automatically broke out. Myuu hopped up and down energetically *pyon pyon* in happiness. Seeing that satisfied the creator soul of Nagumo family and they grinned as though to say Got her!. Not to mention, inside the past replay, Aa, how very lovely Nn, they are truly lovely Hajime and Yue said that with bright smile. Even Shizuku who was mentally dying while continuing to mutter Black sesame black sesame before this was commenting My, how adorable with slight blush on her cheeks. Although everyone knew that there was emotion reversal magic at work there, from their perception they were only seeing a lovely magical girl so those lines and the situation were magnificently conforming to each other. Shuuzou, Koichi, Kirino, and even Tomoichi, Kaoruko, Akiko, and also Remia couldnt help but sighing in relieve saying Its watchable like this with a smile. They didnt notice how around them, Shia and Kaori and others went Ah and turned pale as though they just recalled something. They couldnt even imagine that soon they would make the same expression. Then, die For now, die The words that were proclaimed after that with a fond look, with tone that was even radiating kindness, they were truly unexpected. And then Schlagen and Sky Quake, attacks with extreme killing intent were fired. Her bodys left half was gouged, her whole body was crushed from shockwave, then as though to make doubly sure Hajimes flying kick landed on her. It buried U-chan into the tree trunk. Time stopped. Because of the perception manipulation, the body liquid wasnt white but looked like normal crimson blood. A beautiful girl. A cute magical girl was instantly turned blood-drenched by overwhelming violences The culprits were still enveloped in an atmosphere of friendship, even love while attempting to kill her dead without mercy. Such scene made the off-guard audiences felt like their brain matter would bug out. The faces of Tomoichi and others froze in smiling expression while bewildered voices Eh? slipped out as they tried to escape from reality. Kaori and Shia thought This is bad! and asked Yue to stop the past replay but, Yue asked Is there any problem? with a dubious look and didnt stop the projection right away. And so the scene kept playing. Stop it alreadyyyy! Aaah, the bullets keep raining down?! U-chan! Run! Look, Yue is aimingaa!? Her arm is torn off!? Yue & Hajime performed excellent teamwork even while hurling insults at one another. Due to them, U-chan got drilled, attacked by heavenly dragon, struck by lightning, she would regenerate and immediately got battered again into a horrific state!! Myuu became teary. Remia reflexively averted her eyes. Even Shizuku who was unable to really watch what Hajime and Yue were doing at that time because she was busy dealing with herself was showing concern despite hating G more than the average people. Everyone, just whats the matter? Nn. Its the joint battle of Hajime and me. Isnt it amazing that we were doing that even under the emotion reversal? Hajime and Yue looked puzzled by the reaction of Myuu and others. While they were being like that, inside the past replay that was still playing How sad. So sad. But die. Even though youre so adorable. Even though I wont need to kill you if only you arent enemy, die. There was the past Hajime and Yue displaying an act where their atmosphere and their action were completely mismatched. T-theyre like psychopath Shuuzou-ojiisans twitching face and the trembling voice that he unintentionally let out was very impactful. Koichi and Kirino were also trembling slightly seeing Hajime and Yues puzzled expressions. Of course, they had heard beforehand how the majority of Uroboros the Third and the swarm got annihilated in flame. But, what they imagined from that was something like the common anime scene where the enemy got swallowed in light and vanishedthat kind of scene. To think, these two would be this proactively laying the beat down They should have predicted this beforehand but, their only excuse was that they got too distracted by the prospect of watching a great swarm of G and feeling relieved after that from avoiding such fate. But, it seemed there were exceptions even among them. Its true! You two are completely in sync even though you should be hating each other so much that you want to kill! Oi oi, this is actually quite cool! Nagumo Shuu! Even you Sumire-san! Just what kind of nerve of steel you two have!? ? Son and parents were making exactly the same puzzled face! Tomoichi-san trembled seeing them. Scary. No no-, normally your heart should feel pained right!? That kind of lovely girl is being beaten up so horrendously you know!? Is your head alright, Tomoichi-kun? It looks like that but, its actually Uroboros the Third-san inside that image you know? Youre the only one I dont want to get pitied by about my head!! Or rather, Im talking exactly about that appearance!! Even knowing the truth, its still painful to see a girl getting tortured like that isnt it!? Tomoichi yelled. Kaoruko and others were also nodding in support to that. They werent watching the past replay any more. They were completely averting their eyes. Even Uroboros-san isnt concerned about it. Shes even telling us to watch more. Everyone, arent you overreacting too much here? Sumire-san-, we cant draw the line like that so easily! How can you be so calm like that! The situation over there is also turning horrible! Kaoruko and Akiko raised their voices while pointing out, but based from their expression, it didnt feel like Shuu and Sumire were getting it. Just whyyy, Kaoruko-san and Akiko-san held each others hand as they stamped their feet in frustration. After all, it wasnt just Hajime and Yues battle, the over there that Akiko mentionedthe battle of Shia and others that were happening right nearby was also entering their sight. Over there, the humanoid Gsthat had been deformed to look like Nend*roid version, also looking like adorable U-chanlets call them Chibi U-chan for the sake of convenience, they were going through an experience that was even more horrible than U-chan in a sense. Dont watch-. This isnt like how it looks! We didnt have any other choice- Im sorry-. Aah, how could I do such thing Yue-san! Isnt the presentation too graphic!? Like their expression, whats the deal with that desu!? U-uumuthe guilt art crushing. Many Chibi U-chan got bisected and blood sprayed everywhere. Because they were using direct weapons like katana and twin great swords that the scene looked completely like a great massacre of girls. Shia was also inflicting extremely direct violence with blunt weapon and also kick and punch using her immense might. A girl who was slapped flying, a girl who crouched while holding her stomach, a girl whose body was squashed with her arms and legs twisted to the wrong direction. Such girls were being mass produced. Around them there were girls falling to the bottom with their body writhing from getting carbonized by Tios flame Shizuku and Kaori were already covering their face with both hands while being in denial. Shia was demanding an explanation from Yue. Tio too was busily looking around everywhere to avoid anyones gaze while somehow managing to apply calming magic to everyone to protect their mind. Nagumo family looked at each other while the group was completely falling into chaos like that. And then, they looked around with genuine bewilderment seeing everyones SAN point decreasing for some reason, then they spoke. Eh, butmagical girl meeting tragic fate is common. Thats common sense right? Whats with that common sense!? Tomoichi and others looked at them as though to say Do you have a screw loose!?. In respond Nagumo family looked flustered and argued vehemently. E-eh, but! When talking about magical girl show, hard battle and serious story are indispensable parts of it! Thats right thats right! A magical girl who doesnt wield violence isnt a magical girl! Because, magic itself is violence!! In fact, even Yue is like that! Her existence ought to be referred as a trueborn magical girl you know? In the past she was betrayed by the uncle who she trusted the most and got thoroughly beaten up by him and her vassals, then after that she was sealed for even three centuries! See, even a real magical girl had gone through such thing! Yues expression became really conflicted after Hajime pointed pointedly at her. Although, Yue was able to watch the past replay with composure not because of the preconception that magical girl was fated to go through horrible experience, but because she was prioritizing the sense of value that any enemy should be removed no matter whether they were beautiful girl or whatever. And so, her saying I dont really get what youre saying to Tomoichi and others was her honest feeling. You see, papa, Ojii-chan, Obaa-chan Myuu timidly took a step forward in the place of the others who were holding back headache. She showed consideration to Uroboros the Third above her head while pointing at her. Myuu think, everyone is imaginingthe magical girls from Sunday morning show nano. Nagumo family looked at each other once more. Understanding that there was a discrepancy in perception here gradually colored their faces and they began looking everywhere else but the others gaze. Indeed. Certainly the presentation of the magical girls from that airtime was really mild. Even when the magical girl blew up the enemy, they would sparkle, vanished into the light, anyway the enemy would be defeated with good feeling. There wouldnt be any blood spurting out like fountain, or head getting lopped off, and young girl getting treated like human woman, well, there wouldnt be anything like that. Their gazes quietly moved. Toward the past replay that was continuing to play in this space even now. U-chan got her magic stone that was the core maintaining her human form exposed by Hajime, then she exploded to all directions. And that explosion, it was just super gory, like *Splaattt!!*. Akiko-san who accidentally saw it quietly fainted. Aiko hurriedly caught her. Soul Repose output UUP!! Surpass the limit now! Even Hajime inside the projection was also doing Limit Break! The three looked at each other once more, in front of Tomoichi and others who were turning pale, in front of Remia who was covering Myuus eyes with her hands, then a second passed. Everyone, listen! No, remember!! In the first place, its U-chans wish to be defeated! She was waiting for a very long, long time for someone to come and defeat her! She gave it her all even while praying If you think you can surpass methen please surpass me! For the sake of the world!, like that! A scene of a girl getting injured? No, youre wrong! Youre completely misinterpreting thing here! I can only say that your understanding of the story is too shallow!! This is a STORY in the form of a deathly battle, of a guardian magical girl who wish to entrust her feeling across time, and of the challengers who held unbreakable bond between them you know!? What else is there other than hotblooded feeling!? Aah, U-chan! The magical girl who surpass time itself! Can she accomplish the mission that her friend entrusted to her! Can the challengers accept the feeling that she has shouldered for thousands of years!? In the end, what will become of this battle!? Magical Girl U-chan, For the Future of God SlayingCOMING SOOO~~~NN!! It was the rapid fire explanation that was the specialty of otaku. There was too much heat in it, causing the setting to somehow becoming even more exaggerated on its own, and it suddenly turning like movie version PV nearing the end there, but, well, what the speaker wanted to say was conveyed. Of course, nobody sympathized with it. Kaa-sama (mother-in-law)there wont be any COMING SOON. It was already concluded What an eloquent and flowing speech Its dj vu The way she made up some random story so confidently with the truth mixed inits exactly the same like a certain someone. Aiko, there art no need to be ambiguous. Thou must say it clearly, like mother like son. Shia looked toward Sumire like she was looking at a hopeless human, Kaori and Shizukus lukewarm gazes were turned toward Hajime, and the words from the wryly smiling Aiko and the exasperated looking Tio made Tomoichi and others nodded simultaneously. Like that, they completely averted their gaze from the final scene. The scene of fifty humanoid G launching a furious attack, Yue began preparing her Flame of Divine Punishment, and Hajime intercepting the attack with everything he got in order to protect that Yue. In other words, a lot of U-chans wereturned into unspeakable state. They averted their gaze from it. Like that the Flame of Divine Punishment was casted. Azure flame spread through the whole space in one go. Perhaps this should be called as the only silver lining (?). Because its firepower was also too high, the scene didnt become gory and all the U-chans were reduced to ash as though they got swallowed into light. After that nothing remained. A deathly silent atmosphere drifted in the air. What an awkward mood. Nagumo family was shedding cold sweat in abnormal amount. Splendid!! Magnificent!! U-chan!! Uroboros the Third-san whose policy was to basically ignore the mood and persisted in being imposing and dignified gave her applause. It changed the atmosphere. Nagumo familys expressions drastically brightened as though they were looking at a savior. Everyone else looked at them This is just how Nagumo family is huh with exasperation and resignation. Hajime started talking to make everything be water under the bridge. Hahaha, even so its always super uncomfortable seeing super Tio-san no matter how many times youve seen it huh! Goshujin-sama art offering me as sacrifice without any hesitation in order to divert attention huh. Tios blank stare was unusually getting stronger instead of her getting excited. She must be wishing to avoid this topic if possible. Because, even inside the past replay, S-she is, like an actual dragon race in the legend! Who, are you!? Shia and Kaori were also saying such thing at her. She suppressed the hate toward her friends from emotion reversal using her reason, talked of duty, remonstrated Suzu and others, scolded Kaori, and proclaimed that she would stake her honor as a guarding in order to protect everyone. Everyone had certainly heard all those. Though they didnt see it because the scene of slaughter was too scary. If only Tio-san is like that normally, the Adol-san too will be able to have a peace of mind. Akiko-dono!? That art how this Tio-san normally act though!? There art no way Im actually aroused constantly! Eh? ? Eh? Bewilderment was expressed, especially from her relatives. This woman, just what is she sayingthey thought with a gaze that was doubting her sanity. Super Tio Time is super, only because its extremely rare to happen you know? Nn. Tio, dont sell short your own golden time. Incomprehensible- It seemed she was actually of the opinion that she had been living out a balanced life where she knew the right time and place to act like a pervert. Well, she was more or less acting in the mode of normal dragon race when there was no simulation so perhaps she wasnt actually wrong. Perhaps they were simply being half serious and half teasing. Though it seemed unexpected for her that Akiko-san was normally thinking that she was always acting perverted 24-hour. Tio was starting to look seriously sullen, so Kirino-san turned her gaze toward her daughter and smirked. Perhaps she was thinking to create another teasing victim so Tio could have friend. Fufu, really Shizuku, you were completely conscious of him there. You tried your best to pretend not feeling anything butthat was cute. Okaa-san!? When they looked at the replay, certainly, they couldnt help but agree. Hajime and Yue came back inside the past replay and talked with Shia and others. But for some reason at the back there was Shizuku who was looking at the faraway direction. She kept changing her expression for some reason, then she pinched her own cheek, but then her gaze would naturally glance at Hajime, then she would avert her gaze in panic and shook her head strongly as though to deny something. Kaori and Suzu noticed Shizukus strangeness Hm?, but at that time Shiuzkus face already returned to her serious look. After that she joined the conversation with unnatural naturalness. Oh my, really Shizuku-chan. Just how much you hated Hajime that time? After Kirino, even Sumire was asking her that while grinning annoyingly. A blush slowly formed on Shizukus cheeks. Im not telling. Isnt it pointless to do that now? Shut up Okaa-san- By the way, it was that time I became convinced of Shizuku-chans feeling! It was transparent! Kaori!? Even while fighting, I too was feeling great hate toward Shizuku-chan so my focus kept getting split toward her the whole time. That was why, I noticed it that time. Really Shizuku-chan, you did your best to fight rationally but when chance allowed your eyes would seek Hajime-kun and glared at him. Look, here! Here! Kaori-san said while intentionally interfering with the past replay to rewind it to certain point of time. She pointed at Shizuku when she was staring at Hajime hatefully, with a lot of passions in her gaze. Shizukus gaze unconsciously turned toward Hajime. Her gaze met his. She was turning red really fast and then her hands covered her face as she crouched down. Kaori was grinning cheerfully. Thanks for the food! It was as though she was saying that from looking at Shizuku-chans cute side. Kirino too seemed to be the same. As expected from Kaori-chan She crouched beside Shizuku together with Kaori while poking at her writhing daughter lovingly. So Hajime-kun. Hajime-kun who completely ignored about being glared or someone acting conscious toward him even after the trial ended. How are you feeling now when looking back at it? Koichi-san Hajime slightly faltered from being pressed for an answer by the serious looking uncle. But, he immediately turned speechless while scratching his cheek awkwardly. I had said this before but, at that time because of Kaoris presence, I was under the impression that it was simply impossible for Shizuku to harbor any special feeling for me soplease spare me. And? No, wellI think shes cute. A groan Nn came out from Shizuku. She unconsciously began to hit Kaori repeatedly. It seemed her embarrassment had broken the limit and she couldnt help but venting like that. Ahaha, Shizuku-chan, your face is so redouch!? Wait, Shizuku-chan, thats quite painfulah!? Ouch, sorry! Im sorry so dont claw my cheek!! Seeing the two frolicking like that apparently helped everyones cracked SAN to recover greatly after seeing U-chans gruesome state before this. The expressions of Tomoichi and others were also naturally relaxing. Amidst that, Kaori who somehow got away from Shizuku who was pinching her cheek with teary eyes hurriedly attempted to change the topic. She didnt even consider how it would change the atmosphere that was starting to mellow down to be complicated. E-even so, Yues magic was really amazing now that I saw it again! Nn! Naturally! U-chan-san, its really amazing that you survived that. Uroboros the Third puffed out her chest proudly on Myuus head. Emergency Transfer! Hajime pondered a little and spoke his speculation. ? Aa, I see. So you can use teleport to retreat in emergency? Affirmative!! So it was like that. It seemed an emergency withdrawal method had been prepared exclusively for Uroboros the Third. Kaori nodded in understanding and spoke to Shia and others with a wry smile. It was really scary at that time wasnt it? The flame was super hot even though it didnt touch us directly, the tip of our hair even got slightly scorched. Eh? Eh? Eh? Eh? From top to bottom, it was Shia, Tio, Shizuku, and last Kaori herself who spoke. Shia and others definitely looked bewildered. They didnt get what Kaori was saying. It was as though, Kaori was the only one who experienced that. A second passed, and then everyone there guessed it. Their gazes snapped simultaneously toward Yue! Yue-sama averted her gaze in a flash. Kaoris smile stiffened. Then right after that, all expression fell off from her face. She interfered with the past replay. She adjusted the replay with fast forward and rewind to reach a specific point of time while walking briskly toward the position of their past selves. And then, she began to meticulously observe the state of each of them at that time with contracting pupils. ShiaNot burnt. Tionot burnt. Shizuku-channot burnt. Suzu-channot buurnt. She was checking at each one from point blank range from head to toe as though licking them all over with her eyes. Her appearance when doing that looked really eerie. Like a certain apparition when counting the plates One platee~, two platee~. Super scary. Yue quietly turned around. Just like a kid whose past mischief got found out, C-come to think of it there was something like that huh, trying to run away until the heat died down while getting cold sweat. But, it was too late. Or rather, an exasperated looking Hajime grabbed her neck and lifted her up like a cat dangling from his hand. She couldnt run away. Even Kouki-kun and Ryuutarou-kunarent burnnnnnttt!! Kaori-sans neck rotated around like in horror movie. Not good. Even Myuu was trembling while escaping into the valley of Remia mamas chest. YUEEEEEEEEEEEE!! It was just a little bit of mischief! Im sorry! Dont screw with me! There wasnt anywhere to run, and also no way to block! I was really fearing for my life there! Uu. B-but! Kaori was also at fault!! Haa!? How!? You didnt react! You didnt react to my prank! You completely ignored it! No, because that, Shia and others didnt say anything! I thought everyone would think that I couldnt read the mood if I complained just from getting scorched a little! Certainly, a new stair appeared inside the past replay and Hajime and co was walking toward it, but Yue was glancing at Kaori with an expression as though she was expecting something. However, Kaori easily erased the scorch using her healing magic before acting like nothing had happened after that. It felt like the past Yues shoulders dropped slightly in despondency after seeing that. Everyone thought, are you an attention seeker huh Most likely, due to the reversal of her emotion, Yue felt hate toward Kaori to an unexpected degree. In other words, it meant that she had taken a liking to Kaori to an unexpected degree. The recoil of such fluctuation in her emotion made her played a mischief toward Kaori against her better judgment. And yet, Kaori didnt react like usual and it made her sad. Im amazed you had the leeway to play that kind of prank even though it was an attack to finish off the trial, and furthermore it was with magic that you used for the first time. I was the one in charge of the most important part when attaching Kaoris soul into the apostle body. I know about Kaoris soul far more than the person herself. I dont even need to focus just for doing something at this level. In other words, you know everything there is to know about Kaori that you can even do everything from targeting to any minute adjustment in unconscious level. Y-Yue That statement is a bit misleading! Kaori too, whyre you turning red!? Geez, really Yue-chan, you actually like Kaori-chan so much. Oh my, Kaori is also turning completely red. Fufufu. Sumire and Kaorukos warm gazes and words spread out to everyone else in the blink of eye. The atmosphere of everyone there became the same. Yue and Kaori couldnt bear it. They covered their face with both hands and crouched down just like Shizuku before this. Hajime cackled seeing that before clapping his hands a second later. Now then, I guess this is it for the great dungeons sightseeing. Lets go take a look at the goals garden for the last. I think the sight will also be superb when looking at it from above Fernier. Perhaps Uroboros the Third had been interfering with their route. The trunk stair that would lead to the garden appeared in good timing. Nn! Lets do that quickly! We also got tight schedule here! Come on everyone, quickj! Yue and Kaori dashed forward quickly in order to cover up their embarrassment. Hajime and co laughed even louder seeing the two acting exactly the same. . *** . Oo~, I cant believe that were at the top of that great tree! Theres really a garden hereso pretty Tomoichi and Kaoruko spoke with a tone of admiration. The scene that was unfolding before thema ground that was like a verdant lawn with waterways crisscrossing in an intricated pattern. A lovely arch spanned over it with beautiful flowers and trees with ripe fruits around. There was a small chalk white residence and a splendid tree that was imbedded with lithographs inside it. Everyone was watching the scenery with sparkling eyes. Only Sumire and Shuu were, This place is lovely, like we are inside a picture book. This isLyutilis-sans place? Impossible. I thought it would feel more, abnormal or something Slightly bewildered like that. It must be because of all the irregular happenings and the abnormality the queen herself displayed before this. And there was how the contents of the trials were like that, so apparently they never imagined at the slightest that this place would be a fairy-tale-like house deep inside the forest where an adorable girl was living like this. Over there is the direction of Fea Belgen I guess. Well, we cant see the city due to the trees and mist but the scenery is nice here. Hajime carried Myuu in his arms while showing her around. Also, Uroboros the Third-san guessed Hajimes intention and flew away from Myuus head. And then she sat on Hajimes shoulder. Hajime-san jerked in surprise. But, he endured! Uroboros the Third-san was someone who deserved respect! If it was the strangeness of her appearance then it wasnt any different from Lee-san!! This is certainly a superb view. Even though the altitude here should be lower than what Fernier can reach, it feels like were standing on top of cloud. Its a sea of cloud around us, at the north is a grand mountain range, and we can also see the sea at the east. Shuuzou and the others let out a heated sigh of admiration. The scenery of another world that was seen from the flying Fernier was certainly great but, this was certainly a different way to enjoy the sight. Looking over the world from the top of the great tree that was like a symbol of fantasy moved them emotionally in a way that was hard to describe with words. The group enjoyed the sight to their hearts content for a while. Then Myuu suddenly muttered. Lyutilis-oneesan, was surely, watching over the people of the sea of trees, over this world the whole time. Myuu? Unlike Miledy-oneesan and others who were in secluded places and couldnt observe the going on of the outside world, Myuu think Lyutilis-oneesan was the only one who was watching the whole time nano. Elf has long life so, surely she had seen a lot of scenes. I, guess. That might be so. Hajime and others looked taken aback, as though they had only noticed that fact just now. Shuu and Sumire and the rest too, everyone naturally listened carefully at Myuus words. Myuu think, it must be really painful. She was the queen after all. Everyone in the sea of trees must be very important for her nano. But, to be unable to do anything no matter what happenedMyuu is weak so, Myuu think she can understand the pain of not being able to do anything nano. What are you saying, how can you call yourself being unable to do anything huh. Myuu is too lacking in self-awareness. Be more confident. Thats right desu. Shia-oneechan doesnt know of any other super little girl than Myuu-chan you know? After all you even stopped Hajime-kun when he lost his senses. And thou art able to befriend anyone right away no matter who. Myuus gazes wandered because everyone seriously replied that she must be joking saying that she was powerless. But, when she saw Remia mamas proud look, she smiled brightly with some bashfulness in it. Hajime squinted his eyes lovingly while urging her to continue. And? What is it that you want to say? Uu, see, even so Lyutilis-oneesan stayed in this place nano. Even though she couldnt do anything, she wouldnt avert her eyes until her death. Myuu think that perhaps, that was how she felt nano. At the depth of darkness where it wasnt possible to learn anything. At far high above where it was possible to learn but without being able to do anything. There was no point asking which one was more painful. But, surely she kept acting as the queen of the sea of trees until that time her death came. There was no doubt she created her final abode in this place with the resolve of accepting everything, whether it was her peoples happiness or her peoples grief until the very end. What an amazing person nano. So cool nano. Myuu finished saying her hypothesis and stared at the sea of trees with a somewhat distant look. Hajime and others looked at each otherand suddenly laughed together. Because what Myuu said was something that they hadnt even considered. As I thought, youre an amazing kid. My my, this child, reallyufufu Really Remia-chan, you look so happy. Well, I can understand your feeling though. She is the granddaughter were proud of. Nobody raised any objection to Nagumo family and Remia mamas comments. The parents starting from Tomoichi were looking with wonderment at Myuus sensitive and inner feeling. Yue and others were looking at her with soft gaze that was a mix of fondness and admiration. But the one who was especially moved even among them was, Myu? U-chan? Admiration!! I admiration!!! Uroboros the Third was greatly moved apparently. She was projecting letters in the air with thicker words than usual. Her atmosphere was like someone crying emotionally. Not only that, she was beating her wings *bzzt bzzt bzzt* to fly around Hajime and Myuu with boisterous happy dance. The buzzing sound caused a bit of shudder and goosebumps all around. Nn. Theeen, lets go see that cool Lyutilis-oneesans message. And also Hajime-kun at that time too! You two are really recommending it but, did I really make such strange expression at that time? It wasnt strange at all but you did!! You two are completely in sync huh, oi. Hajime followed with a wry smile behind Yue and Kaori who were heading toward the tree that was embedded with lithographs. The two of them were walking really energetically while humming. Even Shia, Tio, and also Shizuku said Well, that was certainly worth a look. They sent a playful gaze at Myuu, Aiko, and Remia while urging the others to follow behind. Like that, in front of the rear tree that was embedded with a lithograph, it was Kaori this time who casted the past replay. Inside the starting projection, the trees trunk transformed and a part of it jutted out while taking the shape of Lyutilis. The shape was like a first-rate wooden doll, but they had seen that peerless beautiful face just now so everyone naturally overlaid that figure with this form. The gap is too wide. Hajime! Shh Hajime-kun, read the mood! Now that they had caught a glimpse of her disappointing personality, seeing this completely serious Lyutilis was certainly bringing them great discomfort. Even though everyone isnt saying anything even knowing what they know!, Yue and Kaori admonished him. It wasnt only them, even Myuu was scolding Hajime by slapping his cheek *pechi pechi*. Hajimes shoulders dropped from being scolded by his daughter. Everyone ignored him and focused their ears toward the content of what being said. What was being said was the message of trusting their bond with their friends and about the existence of concept magic. And then, it was the presentation of the Compass of Guidance and the explanation of its ability. How it was the secret treasure of the liberators that could show the way to the place that they wished. Yes, for example, Even the location of another world They could see how the past Hajime inside the projection trembled from Lyutiliss clear voice. Even from the outside they could see how he was breathing hard and how his grip on the compass tightened. Inside his largely opened eyes, there were unprecedented amount of hope and passion gushing out. It was clear to see. Shuu and others had seen the decision and resolve that Hajime made in Great Dungeon Orcus, that he would absolutely return home. They had also seen his other journey, even though there were still parts that they hadnt seen yet. But that was exactly why they knew what Hajime was feeling at that time really well as though it was their own feeling. Finally, he finally really grasped a lead to return home on the way of the path that he had been walking on with deathly desperation until then. Just how much light it brought to Hajimes heart then? Just how much joy was filling the inside of his chest then? Those like Kaoruko and Akiko were muttering Thats great with tears in their eyes as though Hajimes feeling had infected them. Tomoichi and others too, they said I see, so there was finally a clue here while looking with a praising gaze as though to say Youve really worked hard to Hajime and co at that time. You did it huh, Hajime. Were also really thankful to Yue-chan and everyone, for overcoming so many hardships together with Hajime until this far. Oi oi, you are exaggerating Tou-san and also Kaa-san. This was just me obtaining the method to determine the path home okay? My, even though you said that, you were absurdly happy in there werent you? You are trying really hard to stay calm there but, your voice is clearly shaking. His parents pointed out while chuckling with kind expressions. Hajime blushed slightly while looking aside. It seemed he was aware of it. Okaa-sama! Otou-sama! Its here desu, here! Wait for the right timing~~~~~~~, and stooopppp!! Oi, Kaori. Kaori ignored Hajimes retort as though she didnt hear it at all and paused the past replay with a superb timing. It was when Hajime said to lets go home seeing that the trial is over. Yue, Shia, Tio, and Kaori were making appeal at Hajime of giving him healing for his fatigue. Hajime who was slowly looking over the four of them showed that expression a second later. Waa~. Myuu love this expression of papaa~~ Hauu, I certainly understand why everyone want to show this- My mythats lovely. Myuu, Aiko, and Remia blushed red. Tomoichi and others were also watching with widened eyes. That was just how different this expression from all the expressions that Hajime had shown during the journey until here. It was subtle but, there was definitely something different in his atmosphere there. I seeee Sumire had no words, however, she squinted her eyes happily. Shuu crossed his arms and also smiled happily. Whats with you all. I was just smiling normally. Or rather, I looked a bit troubled there instead. Cant you guys see it? Good grief, this isnt about that, Hajime. Really, you dont get it at all Hajime-kun. You two, are really completely in sync huh! The ferociousness and fearless atmosphere that he had until then due to his lack of leeway were still there, but from here it was as though the softness and kindness that he had before he got summoned were also getting mixed in. His smile was filled with mysterious emotion, as though he had regained his old self, just a little. The amicable heart of young boy that should have disappeared in the abyss was just barely fastened by Yues existence. It was then protected by his encounter with Shia and others. And then that heart rose to the surface just a little together with the prospect of returning home. Surely Hajime had the self-awareness of that. That was exactly why he was making such smile that softened the heart of those seeing it, while at the same time also tightened their heart painfully, no doubt about it. Well, at that time I definitely thought, Im glad that you guys are with me. Hohou? Fufuun? Oh dear, Goshujin-sama art being dere dere. If only Hajime-san also said the same at that time desuu~ Yue and others surrounded Hajime with smirking faces even while blushing a little. Myuu who was hugging him was also looking him with a somewhat kind smile. The parents were watching that with warm smiles. Hajime couldnt endure the embarrassment and scratched his head roughly. It wasnt like he wanted to casually bat down Uroboros the Third-san who landed on his head while going Umu umu, tis a good thing!! with her arms held on her back like an uncle. Cough. Its already enough with the great trees great dungeon sightseeing isnt it? Lets go to the next place after saying farewell to the elders. Uroboros the Third, no, U-san. Im glad that we can talk. Till the next time. Good! Reunion!! Hajime brought the talk forward a bit forcefully. Shuu and others guessed what was going in his mind and chuckled while nodding. But, Yue called for them to stop at that timing. Hajime, what are you saying! There is still an important event remaining. It wont even be an exaggeration to call it the most important one!! You mean, as expected its that? It seemed he didnt forget it by any means. Yue pouted while puffing her cheeks. Shia and others were also going Ee? Dont ignore that one with baffled looks. Dont tell me, you planned to ignore it intentionally? Hajime took a deep breath while averting his gaze. It seemed that was really his intention. Thats horrible Hajime-san! That was a big moment you know!? True true. Even though I hath been looking forward to see it. Come on, lets return to the root quickly! Shia, Tio, and Kaori were hounding Hajime. The parents looked puzzled by that sight. Sumire asked Just what are you all talking about?. Shizuku answered her with a wry smile. It seemed she was sympathizing with what was going in Hajimes mind. Actually, the root of this great treeis the place where Hajime proposed to yue. What, did you sayyy!? Oh my! Is that so! Thats wonderful! Please let us watch it by all means! The eyes of the Nagumo couple snapped wide open. Kaoruko and Akiko, and also Kirino were going kyaaa with shrill voice. Tomoichi and others were also looking very interested. No, I cant show that. No way. Isnt it a lovely memory with me? Thats cruel Hajime-kun! You made Yue really sad! Hajime-san, whats the matter desu? You werent that reluctant when it was with the scene of my successful confession. Well, thats because it wasnt a proposal, but more like a surrender declaration toward the rabbit who kept continuing her persistent approach. What kind of perspective is that!? Thats a bit shocking to hear though!? In any case, according to Hajime, it seemed that he didnt want to show it off because it was a really special memory. He wanted to keep it a memory for just the two of them. That was exactly why, at that time too, he didnt make a surprise proposal in front of public eyes like what sometimes showed in the television or internet video. Instead he intentionally told Yue his feeling when they were alone. Nnu~, in other words, you want to monopolize the memory with me? Yue-samas mood drastically improved after hearing Hajimes true feeling. She even fidgeted restlessly. A disquieting sound Something like thattsk came from Kaori. Kaori papas eyes turned sad. Who cares about your feeling! The video of your various memories will get played out anyway at the wedding ceremony! I demand the viewing of the proposal scene as is my just right as a mother!! You incarnation of unreasonableness Ill also combine my right as a father into that demand! Now, obediently bring out the thing!! Whats with that, even father would hate it if his son watch his proposal scene right? That is that, this is this! You incarnation of unreasonableness There were a lot of gazes of expectation. They werent just from Shuu and Sumire, the sparkling gazes of the mothers stabbed into him. Myuu and Remia, and also Aiko and the others were also immensely curious. Hajime sighed. No, Im not gonna fold even if you all are looking at me like that okay? Ee~~~ Sumire and others were dripping with dissatisfaction but, Yue herself seemed to be understanding instead. She said If Hajime want to monopolize it that much, then it cant be helped. Kufufu while showing a smug face at Kaori to display her superiority. Another Tsk!! came from Kaori. Kaori papa was further saddened. Buthm, we didnt see it at Orcus, so I dont mind if Yue want to show that. Of course, cut off the proposal scene okay? What, are you saying that there is a scene that is more amusicough, lovelier than a sons proposal scene? Perhaps I should enter a late rebellious phase now. Even though a vein throbbed on his forehead, Hajime asked Yue using his gaze. His gaze was somewhat considerate and gentle. It seemed Yue also understood what he was meaning with that. Its Yues important memory. That belongs to Yue. Thats why Yue should decide whether its alright or not to have others watch it. Nn Yue thought for a bit before making a smile from reflecting upon her important and slightly painful memory. Then she nodded. She opened a space window that she connected to the root on the ground below, at the same time she activated the past replay. What was projected in the window was Hajime who was sitting while leaning his back on the great trees root with Yue snugly settled on his lap. It was a clearly intimate scene. But, everyone shut their mouth before they could allude to it. Because ahead of the twos gazes, a middle aged man with golden hair and crimson eyes that looked really similar to Yue appeared. Ah leaked out from Kaori. Because she knew what was recorded into the diamond type image recording artifact that Hajime was holding with one hand. Aletia A name that was unfamiliar to Shuu and others echoed. But, that voice was filled with affection. It was clear from a glance who that voice was directed toward from seeing how shaken the past Yue was. Its my uncle. That name, was something from the past. The uncle who cruelly betrayed Yue and locked her in the darkness for 300 years. Everyone here had heard the summary that actually it was done to protect Yue. But, everyone here realized that in the end it was only a superficial knowledge. They were made to realize it. Because the message that Denreed left behind for the future, his dying message was filled with great agony as though he was vomiting blood, and also bottomless gratitude toward the one who ended up saving his niece in the future, and also, I love you. Aletia. I love you from the bottom of my heart. I have never thought of you as troublesome, not even once. I thought of you as my own daughter. Overflowing love toward his niece, no, his daughter. Even though he was like her own father, he was unable to protect his beloved child who was being targeted by god. He could only hide her and entrust her to someone in the future. Everything would end up in vain if he explained his real intention to her and it got leaked out to god by some chance, so he thoroughly acted as a fool who was drowning in his lust for power. If it was a foolish man like him, it wouldnt be strange at all for him to be jealous of his own niece who became the queen and even went as far as usurping the throne. With that he successfully deceived not only his home country, but also the whole world and even god. That feeling of powerlessness, the anguish of having no other choice of hurting what he actually wanted to protect, the feeling of guilt toward his daughter that was crushing him, all of those were painfully conveyed to the listeners. Nobody could say anything. They could only listen with stricken heart to the deep love and heavy decision of a father. To you who stand at the side of my most beloved. I ask you. It doesnt matter how, please make that child to be the happiest girl in the world. Please, I beg you. The past Hajime made a firm promise in respond. There wasnt even any need to ask for it. Like that, at the end, Sayonara, Aletia. I pray for the happiness of the whole world around you Denreeds wish echoed. After that, the crying figure of Yue that had never been seen by anybody and the figure Hajime who was snuggling close to her and wouldnt let go no matter what were left behind. Ojii-sama, no, Otou-sama. Please look. They are, my new family. Yue spread out her hands with a wide smile that contained no gloom at all, to boast, and to give reassurance. My world is, bursting with happiness. There is no need to worry. And then, please rest in peace. Yue looked up to the clear blue sky and made a declaration toward her father who was at the other side of it. Truly, her figure was just as Denreed wished for, she certainly looked like a symbol of happiness. Sumire and Shuu couldnt hold back and hugged Yue tightly. As though to do that in Denreeds place. Tomoichi, the other parents, Shia, and everyone were also watching over that with the kindest gaze they could muster. Like that, the garden was enveloped in warm atmosphere and pleasant silence for a while. . *** . Ah, Yue. Stop the past replay already. The past Yue is going to stop crying soon and that scene will start. Being unyielding was Hajime-sans quality. He said what he wanted to say. The eyes of Shia and others turned reproachful, while Sumire and Shuu became outraged and gave admonishment. Hajime! Cant you read the mood for a bit!? Stop being stubborn. You should let this melancholic atmosphere continue until the proposal scene, any other path than that just doesnt exist! Dont care. Such adorable Yue will be kept for eternity inside my brain folder under lock and key forever. It seemed Yues expression when she got proposed was so great that Hajime wanted it to belong to him alone. Were getting even more curious! Everyone thought. They wordlessly pleaded We really wanted to seee~ but Hajime was a man who absolutely wouldnt lose to peer pressure so he ignored them. Nn. Now I also want to monopolize the Hajime at that time so Ill stop. Even Yue-chanits unfortunate but, it cant be helped. Well, if even Yue-chan say that then we cant force it. Sumire and Shuu and also everyone else looked disappointed, but if even Yue decided that, then they couldnt force her to. They shrugged in resignation. Yue blushed bashfully while stopping the past replay It didnt stop. Nn? Eh? Why!? Yue finally began to stop crying inside the projection. Hajime was looking like he was firming his resolve! Yue? No-, I already stopped the past replaynn-, Kaoriii! Yue noticed the flow of magic power and her gaze snapped toward that direction. There Kaori was whistling poorly while looking away. She was a woman who would take the initiative to not listen to something like Yues request, so it couldnt be helped. While everyone was paying attention wondering what was going on, Hajimes proposal finally It was right at such close timing. The space between the projection and the group whirled! It was the sign of gate activation. What flew out from inside the connected space was, none other than that person. Yes, Its already five days with the Hour Crystals conversion!! Finishing work with sleepless explosive speed, Liliana S B Heiligh is now BACKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!! It was the kingdoms princess whose complexion was like a corpse with the area around her eyes blackened like panda, her tension had become completely messed up! She was making a pose that looked like Miledys. She was also doing tehe pero (sticking out her tongue and winking). But, her complexion was like a corpse with her eyes looking like panda. She was like a devil who committed crime for fun in real life. Creep. It was just too aberrant, so of course, Hajimes proposal that was going on behind her didnt reach anyones ear, and Yues happy expression and kiss were also blocked from view! Yues obstruction also made it in time. The past replay vanished with a poof. It was truly a perfect intercept. H-hmm? Everyone? Whats the matter? Why are you all looking at me like looking at an unfortunate creature like that? I-I have worked very hard to finish my work in order to join everyone again you know!? Yeah, exactly. Lily, youre capable princess! Im filled with the feeling of wanting to rain praises on you like never before! Good job returning back here! Nn! As expected from the kingdoms prodigious woman! Youre electrifying, someone to look up attt! Eh, is, is that so? Ehe, eheheh Hajime and Yue hugged her tightly from both sides. Liliana let out an embarrassed laugh. Of course, she still had the zombie face, so she looked really creepy. It was as though she found living human while feeling hungry and got excited for it. Everyone else was watching that scene with their mouth hanging open. Then they all looked at each other and smiled wryly. Shizuku and Kaori clapped their hands in prayer and walked toward Lily. Yeah, well, for now Go to sleep Lily, okay? EH!? Its still daytime you know!? What about my sightseeing!? Im absolutely going to sightsee! Ill have fun even if it kills me! Its fine-, I can still go on for three days!! Liliana screamed such insane rubbish while throwing a tantrum. In the end she was forcefully put to sleep. . *** After that. Reunite!! Myu! Lets meet again nano! U-chan!! Uroboros the Third and Myuu exchanged promise of friendship and reunion. The group watched that before leaving the great tree toward the next sightseeing destinationSchnee Snow Field. But before that they visited Fea Bergen to say farewell. During that time, Alfrerick and others kept sending glances at one point. They were watching also with twitching expressions but That couldnt be helped at all. After all, How should I put itthis is just like Dragon Que*t huh. Just like when a party member died. Lily-chaneven though shes a princess, shes being treated crudely like this. I wonder how did thing turn out like this? It was just as Sumire and Shuu said. There was a coffin gently floating in the air, following behind the group as they went around saying farewell. Of course, there was Liliana inside it. The kingdoms princess was sleeping peacefully with her hands joined together on her chest. Actually, the wooden coffin that Lyutilis presented to them also had sound sleep function in it. Uroboros the Third told them of it so the resisting Liliana was put to sleep and tossed into it. Then, Yue floated the coffin using gravity magic and making it followed behind the group. At the end Hajime brought out Fernier at a clearing while the people of Fea Bergen and the Haurias were giving them a grand send-off. Hajime and others boarded the airship while dragging the coffin Depending on the perspective, it could also be seen like aliens packing a captured local into a box and kidnapping them away. What a very surreal sight. . CH 440 Authors note: Sorry that its not continuation. Its character introduction. I also put in a little bit of the background setting. Character Introduction Part IV Former bottom rung citizen of fortress city Coltran. 32 years old. Chosen by G10 because he was the only one with the will to oppose the rule of the world. Later on he became mankinds leader. Currently he was becoming a target of a struggle for the seat to be his spouse. Feeling troubled by the multiple men and women wooing him persistently. Jaspers stepsister. 20 years old. A woman with plaited chestnut hair and gentle aura. After reorganizing Coltran, her motherhood, strength of heart, and loveliness came to light and proposal for companionship flooded her endlessly. She refused every single one so people suspected of her relationship with Jasper but It seemed, her preference was that of a male with strong fatherhood. Such rumor spread and currently the number of man who wanted to become the papa of Listy-chan and others was increasing rapidly. The youngest stepsister of Jasper family (five years old). Chestnut braided hair. Very shy against stranger but, actually had excellent eyes for judging people, and once she got fired up her personality would become belligerent and wouldnt hesitate to supplant anyone above her. Showered by Hajimes fatherliness, she now aimed for the daughters seat and trained herself everyday for a fistfight battle against Myuu someday. Also, her battle sense was high and she might got fist related job The first AI in the world that had emotion who was created by the genius Stole Harden. She killed her father equivalent Harden with plotting and built up a dystopia. Became the raw material to be a perfect combat maid after Netemp-san plundered her extremely superior body. To the very end, she regretted summoning that man and vanished while her mind kept being filled with the next question. Why did that man put on a sunglass? Her official name was combat support AI C G10P55-B409. She was created during the war against Mother two hundred years ago. Originally she was an AI for supporting the operation of a space exploration ship. She intended to self-destruct after accomplishing her mission, but she accepted Hajimes invitation and inherited the name of the world travelling luxury cruiseAvenst. Currently she was secretly aiding mankind through Jasper while upgrading Avenst at the holy land Shaia. . The high grade corporate slave goddess of the fairy world. She continued working with no sleep and rest for five thousand years before she finally relied on the hero. Sunglass and mask and hoodie were her three sacred treasures. She would huff and puff heavily when equipping all three like a suspicious person. She received the shock of her life from the demon king-made energy drink. Since then, even with Kouki and Moana stopping her, she would secretly hide and drink it fondly. Recently she was directly negotiating with Emily-chan with a will of steel that wouldnt hesitate to pay any kind of price. Of course, Kouki and others didnt know about it. Energy drink is wonderful! Worship the energy drink! I can fight for five thousand more years-! The kind hearted and self-proclaimed chubby full muscle armored fairy who loved housework and cooking and sewing above all else. In other words, a manly woman. She became the fairy worlds goddess after Aularoddes retirement. Brought forth the concept of manly goddess into this world. A wind fairy girl. Had light green long hair. Cinos big sister. In the first group of immigrant to Hajimes miniature garden. Currently in the middle of asserting, above the head is Entis designated spot, so the right shoulder spot is mine! She was fighting the other fairies for staking the spot. Her power had also increased due to Entis blessing. Now she could integrate with wind, turn invisible, broadcast sound for long range, etc. She was making herself useful for Hajimes information gathering. A wind fairy girl. Had pink bob hair. Runes little sister. Currently asserting that Hajimes left shoulder spot belonged to her! . Mad dog princess. Severe case of Shia LUV LUV. As the result of wandering the boundary of life and death during the final battle, she was awakened to Limit Break with her own strength. A battle junkie but she would enter sage mode after venting it out once and became a normally outstanding princess. She had the job Sorcerer that could handle every kind of magic tool skillfully. The user of Magic Eater Scythe Egxess that couldnt be used by anyone in the empires history. Also, her dream for the future was to be a miss maid? Tracys little sister from different mother. She became a user of countless musket for the sake of Prince Randelldarling. A seven years old who didnt fear anything anymore. Ariels mother. After that, she ended up believing in Hajime-sama completely. Because it was duty! Tracys nephew (the son of the late crown prince Bias : ten years old). For the sake of his beloved Myuu, he became a wielder of red light sa*er. Later he learned the style to hold the blade at low position or right beside and launched aggressive attacks (Vaap*d). He was Randells rivallove rival and their relationship felt like it would develop into the relationship between the kingdom and the empire itself in the futurethe surrounding was secretly observing them with such thought. Tracys younger stepbrother and an imperial prince who might be beyond saving already. An ambitious person, but his presence thinned down greatly due to Raymonds rapid growth. Recently nothing went well for him and he was starting to think that perhaps believing in Hajime-sama was his duty. Tracys younger stepsister and an imperial princess who might be beyond saving already. A schemer, but her presence thinned down greatly due to Ariels rapid growth. Recently nothing went well for her and she was starting to think that perhaps believing in Hajime-sama was her duty. . The strongest onmyouji girl of this era (nine years old). The lords fifth wife (candidate). She could teleport to all over Japan if she went through Inari Shrines torii or spirit world and exercised her magic anywhere in the country. After the uproar, she caused the strongest magicianYueto say that she might rivaled her if it was just in talent for magic which shocked everyone around them. Also an unchangeable person of common senses and everyones conscience. She usually had the personality of putting herself out of spotlight and making someone else looked good instead, but when necessary she was an owner of guts where she would face even a legendary oni head on. An embodiment of Yamato Nadeshiko. After the uproar, when she saw Yues arrangement based on good intentions that made a mess of food, she copiously preached about the importance of food without holding back at all. At the end she shocked everyone by making Yue said yes. i wont do it anymore. She also kept a watchful eye on Myuus inhuman friends and made them went Eh, isnt that little girl too strong?I can see oni god and divine fox behind her thoughtoo scaryyyyMy body is shaking just from her damn presenceGhostly power and supernatural power arent working at all with her, seriously. They were holding her in respect. Because of that Remia mama went Myuu has made a good friend! with very deep feeling of relieve. A horse racing maniac uncle who dreamed of one day getting Uma Pyoi with Tortuss horse girl. (TN: Uma Pyoi, a slang used among players of Uma Musume Pretty Derby that alluded of what happened after a good ending with a horse girl) Hinatas mother. She had zero talent for magic but she was monster class when it came to business management and grasping what other was thinking. She was starting to pave the way and remove any obstacle between Kousuke and her daughter using that shrewdness. From the start Kousuke hadnt really got any trouble with his activity due to Hajimes support, but Chikage made a suggestion to also use Fujiwara Groups financial power and connection to strengthen that support exceptionally. Kousuke was feeling obliged by such support, but that too was a part of the paving of the way and the people of the group was gradually considering him as Hinata-ojousamas fiance already and the young man who would shoulder the groups future. Alias the elderly nobleman. The current head of Tsuchimikado House. Got deceived by the scheme of Shadow Monk and became the mastermind of the rebellion against the main house the Fujiwara Clan. Right now he was Hinatas loyal supporter. Amazing when he took off his clothes. Jounosukes son. Tsuchimikado Clans future head. Tended to got his arm taken off one way or another. Takehikos son. Saved by Mina during the battle of sea of trees and his heart beat like crazy just from a single wink. He didnt know. That she was a love hungry monster who got affected by the happy aura from Shia and Rana. If he carelessly poked at the bush, it wouldnt be anything like a snake that came out, but a yandere who was even more yan then a certain Miss Yanderesaki Kaori. It would depend on Kiyotake-kuns caliber whether such relationship would go well or not. Kiyotakes mother and deceased. Her identity was used by an agent of Shadow Monk to infiltrate Tsuchimikado clan. Originally Tsuchimikado Taiga. Kiyotakes older cousin. Made into Justice by Kousuke, he became awakened to Justice. Later he was hit by Shizukus pressure and be Freedom, but now he was seeking for even more Justice and travelling in Freedom while bringing Justice to Nepal. One of these days he might find a temple of wizard like a certain Strange who was a doctor and brought Justice to the Calamity where Raider was Forbidden. The legendary Shuten Douji of Mountain Ooe, or rather that legends main body in the fairy world. The sixth wife who wanted to eat Kousuke in various meaning. Her white hair, and her way of talking and attire like a high rank courtesan were distinctive. Normally she had height of more than two meters but it was possible for her to adjust it. Sometimes she would also turned palm-sized or be a little girl to serve as Hinatas guard or tease Kousuke. The most unreachable flower of the fairy world. Because of that enormous amount of resentment from fairy worlds men and women of all ages got sent to Kousuke everyday. Also, recently she became hopelessly interested in Shia. It seemed she was uncontrollably thrilled that she lost against a bunny girl in pure power that apparently her challenger soul became hopelessly tickled after so long. She often tried to go off and make a pass at her. Hinata would put her under mantrascold her then. An oni god. Had been mostly put in his place. The leader for the mission in Japan carried out by the mainlands Taoist group Shadow Monk. Her bare face was exposed in the battle of the sea of trees and she gave her cooperation in defeating the dragon. As the result she lost her qualification as Shadow Monk but the organizations kindness allowed her to be relocated to join the division for dealing with the returnees. She became someone who lived in the open now so currently she was introducing herself as Zhu. She was a beauty at her late twenty with the distinctive trait of almond shaped eyes and black hair that was tied with jewel ornaments. Like Hinata, she was a genius who succeeded in performing divine possession in her youth. She was serious to an overly degree and her patriotism and loyalty to her organization were terrifyingly high. Perhaps that was why recently her catchphrase was becoming Kuh, kill me! from being ordered to dress as maid as punishment for the uproar. How would her relationship with Kousuke become The person herself was still too unstable emotionally so nothing could be said. Zhen Yings subordinate. A Taoist who specialized in words of power and also a young Taoist who boasted the best language comprehension in the organization. In a sense she was the lifeline for her emotionally unstable kuh kill me Onee-sama. An adorable girl whose bob cut suited her a lot. She was more or less nineteen years old but, she got baby face so she looked like a middle school student which was a worry for her. Her name in the returnee response division was Liu. Recently a new door had opened wide inside her from watching her Onee-sama in maid attire. Visiting a maid caf during her holiday was turning into her hobby. It seemed that the caf that she particularly liked was the one where a certain rabbit eared maid senpai who could use American football technique was working. The commander of the force that attacked Kyoto. All his apparitions got taken away by Myuu and his curse got cut by Shizuku which left a trauma in him. The commander of the force that attacked the King Tree. The sudden appearance of the sea of trees and thick mist along with the attack of countless tree monsters traumatized him. The commander of the force tasked with winning over the relatives of the returnees. He had already returned back to his country doing Justice when he realized it and got traumatized. Squad leader of the squad tasked with securing the path of retreat for the sea of trees attack force. His vehicles tires were punctured by Fukubes force and there was even illustration of anime character drawn on it, with that he obtained an enlightenment I seeso this kind of method also exist. Several years later, he got designated as a dangerous guy from his organization due to his many usage of pointlessly refined hooligan tactic. A Taoist who boasted top class amount of mystical power in Shadow Monk. He was an expert in battle of quantity with the great amount of Shiki that he could produce, but the quantity that the lord displayed left him shaking in his boot and he resolved himself to retrain himself. Several years later, he produced an army of Shiki that would laugh excessively and turned on the spot excessively frequently and got designated as a dangerous guy by the organization. A sword user with skill that competed for the first or second rank in Shadow Monk. He was a master of an unconventional sword that was drawn out by hardening the charms stored inside his sleeve and bisected a clone of the lord into two. After that an energetic Abyssgate-chan was resurrected. It often came out in his dream that was tormenting him in the night. A Taoist who controlled gas of deadly poison. The lords who performed moonwalk altogether in group like a hive mind with movement so smooth it looked disgusting often came out in his dream that was tormenting him in the night. He was actually a powerful combatant, and a married man with kids. His distress was how recently his daughter wouldnt talk to him. He also couldnt help but feel that his wifes gaze on him was cold. He was secretly consulting about it with Hajime. Also, due to his position, he couldnt talk about his actual work to his family. Because of that both his wife and daughter thought of him as a normal police. They had no way to know that unbelievably he was playing a part in saving the world and thought of him as a useless father who had no time except for work. His subordinates really looked up to him, so they couldnt help but feeling sympathy to his sorrow that was increasing each year. . A tiger man who was formerly a security captain. He got a strange bond with Hajime and there was also no complain with his actual strength so he got an exceptional promotion to be one of the warrior heads. He mastered the ultimate skill of escaping reality Living Normally With All Five Senses Shut Out as his ultimate move. It was all Haurias fault. His recent catchphrase was Im serving a black country but, I might not be able to keep going anymore. His adeptness in consuming stomach medicine was at the level of a certain public safety member of Japan. His skill with bow was at godly level but, recently that skill was wholly being used for suppressing the other elders and his granddaughter. A beast of deplorable love and fetish. She was being sealed in that land by putting the honor of all elves at stake. An eccentric species, or rather a rare species, or rather an endangered species. Unbelievable she was a survivor of the primogenitor timid rabbit race. She unconsciously let out a slip of tongue Otocchan when showered by Hajimes fatherhood. Must protect. She was rejecting Hauriafication with an unshakeable will. Absolutely must protect. The G who managed the final trial of the great tree. She possessed her own will even now after several hundreds of generations due to the age of god magic of the liberators, but they couldnt count pass three so they were eternally the third generation. The phantom magical girl number 2 (Number 1: Miracle Ai). It was her mission to be beaten up for the sake of the world. The queen of the sea of trees who wanted to be Meiru-oneesamas chair. Her only friend was a G. . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. . Pardon me, but please allow me to make advertisement. The Blu-ray of anime second season will be released at May 25. It has various perks so please try it out by all means! The detail can be seen from the address below. arifureta.com/blu-ray/blu-ray-2335/ The tenth volume of the main story comic will also be released in the same day. I wrote an SS at the end of the volume like usual. A story of Tio whose heart beat like crazy from getting seduced by Yue? Its something like that. Ill be happy if you all look forward to it. CH 441 DDDONT TOSS ME DOWNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN A scream from the past echoed through the extremely cold pure white area. The group had embarked into Schnee Snow Field using Fernier. The parents, as well as Aiko, Remia, and Myuu who actually had just visited this place for the first time received a great shock and feeling moved seeing the superb view of the area that was filled with ice and snow in perpetuity. After that, They equipped the necklace shaped artifact for defending against the cold, got off the ship, and then that was the first scene of the past that they witnessed. Yes, it was the scene of Taniguchi Suzu getting thrown down from a cliff. The past Kouki, Shizuku, and Ryuutarou were shuddering in terror. The trembling that wasnt caused solely from the cold was assaulting the three! Their gazes that seemed to say I cant believe it- were directed towardDD Tio-san. How, could you- A, murder case No no no-, Tomoichi-dono! And Kaoruko-dono too! Suzu-chan didst not die from that! In the first place there was a proper reason for this! Just like the trio in the past, Tomoichi and Kaorukos gazes were like people involved in suspense drama To think that youre actually the culpritI cant believe it-. Tio desperately tried to explain herself. Tio-chanI knew it. Turn yourself in okay? Its alright, Ill come together with you. Couldst both of thee stop with the bad joke, Hahaue-dono! Chichiue-dono! The Nagumo couple acted just as expected. They had the disposition that wouldnt miss the chance for that kind of joke, so they were ignored for now. More importantly. Tio-oneechanare you stressed nano? Were you venting at Suzu-oneechan because papa wouldnt give you punishment nano? The usually kind Onee-chanwhere was she? The most painful gaze came from Myuu. This was something that she aaabsolutely couldnt go haa haa with. Her dignity as an Onee-chan was in a crisis. Myuu, this art simply what they called A tiger throwing off her cub from a cliff! Suzu-oneechanshes crying nano. Incidentally, after this Suzu-san had to change her underwear at the bottom while crying! Perhaps she wanted to bring to attention about her comrade in wetting oneself. Shia was grinning widely. She exposed Suzus disgrace as she pleased. Kaori who was the one consoling Suzu with her all at that time made a gesture as though she was holding back a headache. Eeei, Yue! Dont start the replay from such strange scene! Thou art like a malicious reporter cutting off some parts to create sensational news! Start from the beginning! The beginning! Show them the whole conversation! Tio insisted, but before Yue could say anything, Shizuku walked toward her with a clear smile and softly put her hand on her shoulder. Thank you for your good willed scolding at that time. S-Shizuku, arent thou putting too much strength in your hand? Mine shoulder art making creaking sound It was a shoulder crushing of gratitude that expressed her refusal of anymore half-forced freefall. That gesture spoke of what Shizuku was thinking louder than any words. In the past replay. Shizuku and others were jumping down the cliff looking like they were half in despair. Fumu. In other words, because they are going to challenge a great dungeon, getting cold feet just from a cliff like this is just pathetic. Was it that kind of scolding? Ojii-chan, how about you try peering down a little. I wonder if youll still be able to call it just from after that! Unlike the present time, Suzu and others had just gotten supplied with Air Force Boots at that time. The depth of the ravine was 600 meters. That distance was even longer than the great tree. It couldnt be helped that they got frightened when faced with such prospect even if they had the method to land safely. But Shizuku, you can get continue even if you die right? Thats why its not a problem right? Can you stop with that way of speaking? Shizuku spat Yaegashi really is screwed up! when Kirino pointed that out. Hajime and others retorted No, its your family you know to that with their gaze. There are also a lot of starting point and foothold. Even us can do it if its like this. Yes yes, amazing amazing. As expected from ninja! Surely they would be able to get up and down the cliff with a method like the grappling hook action of a certain wolf shinobi. They were Yaegashi after all. It felt like there was that kind of instruction in the skill exchange with Hauria. The head reaping HAURIA and murder ninja YAEGASHIterrifying. Want to try? I can create something like grappling hook easily with transmutation. No, we can do this kind of thing even in Japan so lets not do that here. So you guys are already doing it in Japan It has even become one of the games in Olympic after all. The athletes will cry if you group bouldering together with this. Koichi returned an ambiguous smile. Hajime took out something quite lumpy from his treasure warehouse while starting to explain about the next event of the ice and snow cavern sightseeing. Around one kilometer ahead from here, there is our next destination the Ice and snow cavern. There is no suitable road for picnic to there, so the plan is to teleport until the entrance. But do you want to enjoy the snow fields scenery for a bit more? Hajime asked the parents with his gaze. There was an invisible boundary line in this region where the fierce blizzard wouldnt pass at all, making it looked like a giant wall. The group came here by flying in Fernier because Hajime wanted to show the parents the astounding scenery of a region that was in whiteout for perpetuity. Shuu and others had enjoyed the sight to their hearts content on the way here, so as expected, the parents already had enough of it and shook their head. Rather than that, they were more curious with the lumpy thing. The pure white object was apparently winter clothes for kid. Hajime put it on Myuu extremely nonchalantly. U-umm, papa? Myuu already has this artifact, so its not like Myuu is feeling cold nano Looks like it. Its performance has been improved greatly from the last time we were here so there shouldnt be any problem. Then why do you put it on herRemia represented everyone to ask that question. I understand the need to be cautious but, why are you putting Myuu into that winter clothes? Because its cute? Can there be any reason than that? Hajime said with a puzzled expression like someone who got asked with the question of What is 1 + 1? Remia went My my with a troubled face. Papa, Myuu will feel too hot wearing this nano. Dont worry. I didnt overlook that. This winter clothes got cooling function so that the wearer wont feel too hot. Hajime-kun, do you understand what the word contradictory mean? Aiko-sensei looked like she wanted to hold a lesson. About how stupid winter clothes that cooled the wearer was. Myuus expression turned into complete resignation. She threw up her hands as though to say Just do as you like papa while her eyes were looking to far away. Yue and others were all showing exasperated look but, Tomoichi papa alone was showing an understanding smile while nodding agreement. He understood the feeling of wanting to make a daughter looking adorable. Like that, the full bodied fluffy winter protection look (cooler included) that Hajime wanted Myuu to wear regardless of any practicality was finished without much trouble. Kuh, this isyouve really done it now, Hajime! My sons sinfulness is just too out of this world. Photo, I got to take the photo of this! First, Shuu and Sumire were giving their incessant praises. Remia too went Oh my oh myyy! with her troubled face turning 180. She placed her hands over her mouth and her eyes twinkled. Oh ho~, this is really an adorable look. I can understand now why you want to make her wear it even if youve to trample the winter clothes meaning of existence for it! You look so cute Myuu-chan! Adorable! Even Akiko, Kaoruko, and Kirino were giving rave reviews while blushing. Of course the fathers were also giving applauses with warm smile on their face. Nn~~, I can only say, as expected from Hajime. Myuu-chan is so cute-!! Nice, very nice! Come on Myuu, try hopping around for us! Even Yue, Kaori, and Tio were grinning broadly. The like of Shizuku was turning bright red with a dazed look as though her soul had left her body. That was just how much the meaningless winter clothes suited Myuu. Her adorableness was brutal. The winter clothes were pure white, bulging out fluffily, covering the whole body like an overall, with a hood that snugly covered her head with only her face left visible to the world. That hood got large droopy rabbit ears attached. The back of the waist got a fluffy rabbit tail that was like a bundle of feathers inconspicuously attached there. Yes, that was the perfect snow rabbit style! Myu Everyone sang the praises for her too excessively, so Myuu became bright red in embarrassment. She did her best to answer their demand by putting her hands over the droopy rabbit ears and hopped around while voicing Pyon pyon!, but it caused even louder cheers to burst out and she finally crouched down from her embarrassment going over the gauge. That made her looked even more like a fluffy soft bunny and sent the Nagumo couples excitement to be over the moon. Camera flashes flashed nonstop without any sign of stopping any time soon. However, there was just one exception Snow rabbitsea of blooduu, my head- For some reason Shia was holding her head. It looked like there was something that she didnt want to remember. Not realizing that, Hajime who was taking a lot of photos together with Shuu and Sumire nodded with a very satisfied expression like an artisan who had just finished a difficult work. He exchanged a glance with Yue and opened a gate to the spot in front of the ice and snow cavern. There will be Big Foot in front of the entrance. Big Foot!? It was a famous UMA even on earth. Of course, it was a Tortuss monster and completely unrelated with earths legend but it still provoked their interest. The eyes of Shirasaki couple and Akiko were sparkling. It might be possible to prevent them from coming out using the proof of conquest but, we never tested it so we dont know how. In the first place they were living outside the dungeon Nn. Please dont get too far from us. This art a rare change. How about Shizuku do it if a battle break out? If its the current Shizuku-chan, she wont have any trouble with them even if she take them alone. Right? Its not like I really want to do it butI guess. The last time it also felt like they were toying with us, so perhaps Ill give it a try. After the warnings had been given just in case and everyone was about to depart into the gate. Umm, are we going to leave just like this? Aiko looked back across her shoulder with a conflicted expression. Actually everyone also understood what she meant and intentionally ignored it but It cant be helped. Shes sleeping so heavily like shes dead for real after all. Nn. She wont wake up at all even after getting regeneration magic and soul magic applied. Her face is like a corpse right? Can you believe it? This is actually a living person. A wooden coffin was floating at the rearmost of the group. There was a real sleeping beauty inside it. Princess Liliana, still sleeping even now. She was still like this, even though she had been put into the range of Hour Crystal together with the coffin in order to lengthen her resting time. A princess who was continuing to sleep not because of a witchs curse, but because she was swamped with work Her complexion too, although it had gotten somewhat better thanks to regeneration magic, it was still pale for some reason with the dark circles around her eyes not vanishing. Just as Kaori said, the way she was, it was hard to believe that she was actually alive. Shuu and Sumire approached the coffin and gently caressed Lilianas cheeks. The way she wasnt stirring at all with both her hands joined on her chest was giving off an audible silent scream of Dont wake up. Currently is so tired to death. It was a bit scary. Her soul is still staying in her body right? They wondered. H-hu~mm. What to do here. Lily-chan, it looked like she had really forced herself hard in order to join us and enjoy the trip. Youre rightif she keep sleeping like this and wake up when we already finished the sightseeing of the ice and snow cavern Simply too pitiful. Just imagining it was already too much that everyone was spontaneously harboring such dramatized thought. Everyone was worrying like What to do?No, there is nothing that can be done isnt it?, even so they were about to draw a conclusion. It was then, Kyu? Kyuun? Such adorable cry reached their ears. Everyone gasped and looked toward the gate. There, an extremely cute guest was poking out its head and looking around in curiosity. Waa! Papa, look! Its an actual snow rabbit nano! It was a small rabbit with round and cute eyes. Its silver fur looked very fluffy and shiny as though it was scattering snow crystal around. Its eyes werent the dark red color that was unique to monster, but also silver in color. It seemed that it was incidentally standing right in front of the other side of the gate and it put its head inside the suddenly appearing membrane of light because it got curious. Its nose sniffed around cutely, it looked around, and the moment it saw there was a lot of humans at the other side, it approached with small hops instead of running away. Is this alright? Will they bully me? Its a bit scary butIm curious! Its rabbit ears and tail twitched around with such feeling. S-so cutee Oh my oh my! What a pretty rabbit! It seemed both Aiko and Remia got their heart instantly taken captive by the silver bunnys charming sweetness. Naturally Shuu and others were also the same. Their expression slackened seeing that the small animal had no monster trait at all and looked totally harmless. However, on the other hand, Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio were Shredded rabbit earscrimson crushed splatteruu, my head- Convulsing bunny-chan spurting blooduu, my head- Unceasing slaughterechoing crydevil-uu, mine head- They were holding their head. It was as though a sealed memory was trying to flood out inside their head. Eh, Shizuku-chan!? Whats wrong!? Kaori!? Are you alright!? Everyone, whats the matter!? Want me to cast Soul Repose!? The parents starting from Sumire and Tomoichi noticed their condition. And then Aiko and Remia rushed toward them in worry. At the same time, the silver bunny seemed to judge that there was no danger and, Kyuuunn! Let out an adorable cry. Then, another bunny, and then one more showed themselves from the other side of the gate. Papa! A lot of them are coming out nano! The first one seemed to think that Myuu who was dressed in snow rabbit style was a comrade. It approached with small hops. It was looking at Myuu as though it was begging to be hugged. She was curious with the condition of Yue-oneechan and others but, for now she thought that she should give the bunny a hug. So Myuu too started to take a step forward toward it, MYUU-CHAN DONT LOOK DESUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!! Fuwaa!? Shia who had been strangely quiet until now for some reason suddenly came back to her senses. Next she snatched Myuu into her embrace and opened the distance before tightening her hold on her. Myuus head got buried into the valley of Shias breasts and her vision got completely shut out. Right after that, KYUII!? KYUUUUUUU!! A shocked voice and an agonized cry entered her ears. It was as though, yes, as though the source of the voice got its neck seized and lifted up. *gokyu-* Oh? This was another graphic sound, as though something solid had just gotten snapped. Mister bunny? Why arent you making anymore sound? *buonn* There was even a sound of something slicing through wind. As though something had gotten tossed away. The atmosphere fell deadly quiet. As though time had stopped. W-what just happened nano!? Why isnt there anybody saying anything nano!? Its not anything that Myuu-chan need to know okay? Shia-oneechans kind voice was terrifying. Nmyuuuuuuu She did her best to twist her neck while pushing away *gyuuuu* Shias breasts and somehow she managed to secure her sight back even though it was only for a single eye. What she caught sight of at that timing was Hajime papa in a posture of tossing away something, the freezing parents, Kaori and Tio who were looking up to the sky while groaning Aa~ as though they had just recalled something, and also Shizuku who was covering her face with both hands. Even the small bunnies had stopped moving. It was then a new and slightly bigger silver rabbit came out from the gate. But right after, it blinked its eyes with a weird atmosphere. Then it tilted its head Kyarun? with even more cuteness that was so cunning in its execution. Its gaze caught the face of the man right in front of it. It froze solidly. Then immediately after sparkles gushed out from all over its body as though it was getting cold sweat PIGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!? It raised a scream of despair, as though the end of the world had come, or as though it was encountering an extraterrestrial life of cosmic horror type. Even the rabbits that came from behind the screaming rabbit made despairing look the instant they saw Hajime. They were letting out a scream as though they were saying AIEEEEEEEEE!? DEVIL!? WHY IS THE DEVIL HERE!?. And then, a beat later. GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!? They let out a piercing scream that sounded like human while turning around with lightning speed. They were rushing back into the gate. Their panic was genuinely like they were fearing for their life. Seeing that, the bunnies that appeared first also seemed to detect that there was something wrong. They hurriedly turned around and retreated. W-what happened nano? It looks like, that slightly bigger rabbit hasnt forgotten desu. Hasnt forgotten what nano!? A sad, incident of the past. What incident nano!? It might be a very shocking incident. Shia only shook her head with a sorrowful expression while keeping her lips shut. The aforementioned incident that had to be kept quiet no matter whather atmosphere seemed to be saying that. What, survivors from that time huh? I thought I already got them all. Myuu and the parents managed to guess about what must have happened in the past from Hajimes statement. Most likely, when they came here for conquering the dungeon, they must have encountered the herd of silver bunnies too. It feels awkward if youre making that reaction like someone witnessing the murder scene of your close one when going home though. They are fully-fledged monsters, so of course Im gonna kill them, Hajime papa said with a shrug. Horrifying. By the way, in the past it was like this Wait Yue! You dont need to actually show Yue ignored Kaoris yell and casted space window and past replay. What was projected there was, Sly arent you, this filth *Squelch* Something was stomped into splatter. Yue was applying rainbow colored mosaic over it but, well, it was clear what it was, the thing that was stomped flat. Because, something with the shape of rabbit ears could be seen convulsing through the mosaic. GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH, NAGUMO-KUN YOU DEVILLLLLLLLLLLLLLL Suzus scream also resounded. Shizuku abruptly fainted and collapsed, while Kaori was crouching with both her hands covering her face. Even after that, even with Shia in front of him asking him to stop, Hajime-san tore off the rabbit ears with a face that looked like he was unable to comprehend Shias action instead. Then he threw the thing in his hand to the wall and created a red stain. Next he used a shotgun that fired needles in buckshot and create a bloodbath from the bunny herd. The surface area of the rainbow mosaic over the past replay was rapidly increasing. It seemed the needles also got poison in the,. The lumps of rainbow mosaic were unnaturally convulsing, raising agonized voices, and rolling around. Such scenes could be seen somewhat even through the censorship. It was truly a picture of hell in pandemonium right there. P-papa? Dont look at me like that Myuu. Listen carefully. Those are monsters. They use their cuteness to approach the opponent unguarded before taking away their heat in the blink of eye, quite vicious of them Why did papa dress up Myuu like a rabbit then nano!? Thats completely unrelated with that you know!? This style simply look good on you! Papa still killed them no matter how cute they are nano!! Gruesomely at that nano! Calm downnn!!! An unexpected misunderstanding was going to form like this. Myuu was trembling, wondering if perhaps she was being indirectly told Thats going to be your fate yeah? by being dressed up like this. Of course such idea was simply absurd but, the scene of such adorable animals being slaughtered one after another so brutally was apparently sending even Myuus mind into chaos. I understand. I understand you Myuu-chan. That feeling, its also a feeling that I harbored at that time desu! Shia-oneechan! Myuu-chan! Inside the past replay, Tsk, filthy rabbit ears Hajime tossed away the rabbit ears that he had just torn off. Shia was screaming I cant understand Hajime-san anymoreee and clung on Yue tearfully. At that time she had just gotten her dearest wish to be in romantic relationship with Hajime coming true. And yet, seeing this act that perfectly carried out rabbit must die no mercy, certainly, she couldnt be blamed for suspecting Hajime to actually be a rabbit hater. It cant be helped for everyone to seal their memory after this. Hajime, cant you change your act somewhat a bit more? Sumire and Shuu spoke with a troubled expression. Inside the past replay, Suzu was sobbing hics hics hics uncontrollably in front of the splattered small bunnies. She had been crying all the time since the beginning of this area so she truly looked pitiful. Just how much mental damage she was accumulating even before arriving at the great dungeon? Kaoruko and Akiko were also covering their mouth while looking at the distance far away. Because other spots than that were all filled with hellish scene. It looked like this side was also mentally damaged from seeing the massacred little bunnies. Now now, Sumire-san and also Shuu-san. Those bunnies are all monster. Koichi intervened with a wry smile to smooth thing over. Kirino also continued after him. Were impressed instead with how merciless he was he without getting led astray by appearance. He is a boy we can entrust our daughter to with a peace of mind. Shuuzou was also nodding deeply. It seemed this act was one that served to increase the positivity level with Yaegashi family. Their argument was logical, but it was a bit hard to followsuch atmosphere was spreading. Anyway! Those things are dangerous monster so you mustnt get close to them! Myuu also understand right? Yes nano Aa~, alright. Next time Ill just knock them out and send them away so, cheer up okay? Hajime-saneven though you wouldnt compromise at all when it was with me Hajime pretended to not hear anything and raised his voice. It will get dark if we dont hurry. As for Lily, well, health first, so let her sleep for now. After this ice and snow cavern were planning to go to take a bit of look at the demon king countrys abandoned capital and castle, but we wont have any time left for that at this rate you know? After being told that, they couldnt just keep acting leisurely. And so, the group suppressed the shocking scene into the back of their mind and followed behind Hajime into the gate. Oo, how mystical Tomoichi let out a voice of admiration. They came out at the entrance of the ice and snow cavern. It was a huge space with the shape of isosceles triangle. The whole space was made from aqua marine colored ice. The sublimity somewhat reminded them of a temple somewhere. This time the group managed to completely move away from the mood of the little bunnies massacre. They completely managed to move away, honest. Even if there was a little bunny lying around with its tongue lolling out due to its snapped neck, or that they could still hear the terror filled screams from the back of the ice tunnel behind them. The Bigfootsarent coming out huh? Perhaps it was because Hajime was holding the proof of conquest in his hand just in case. He didnt really feel any sensation from the proof that might be interfering with the ice and snow cavern but, there wasnt any sign of the Bigfoots coming out. Nn~, as expected, they might not be monsters of the great dungeon? There art also the possibility that they are living only near the entrance and wouldst not enter inside. In the end, even Shizuku-chan and others were able to defeat them without injury. They might be normal monsters living in the snow field. Yue, Tio, and Kaoris thoughts caused Shuu and Sumire to look a bit disappointed. I wanted, to see an actual Bigfoot Its the standard UMA even since our childhood after all. They must be interested with it in a different sense from the standard monster of fantasy setting. Tomoichi and others also looked disappointed. Well, please be satisfied with just watching the replay here. Nn. Yue started the past replay. Bigfoots showed themselves from the entrance of the ice and snow cavern that was like a crack at the wall further ahead. Shuu and others went Oo, those are Bigfoots! in high tension. They were white gorillas walking on two feet with height that was more than three meters. Certainly, they looked like something that would come out in a witness story from snowy mountain. Kouki, Shizuku, Suzu, and Ryuutarou started fighting them. Shuu looked at Hajime. Hajime and others didnt fight? Their fight is also doubling as a test for the new artifacts. We basically left the fighting to Shizuku and others here. Im amazed the dungeon acknowledged you guys after that. Hahaue-dono. The concept of this great dungeon art overcoming ones weakness. It emphasized ones mental growth more than direct combat capability. I seethat was why Suzu-chan got so damaged That was just irregular damage The fight of Shizuku and others was progressing well for them while such conversation was ongoing. When the Bigfoots shot countless ice pillars like gatling gun, Shizuku activated her sublimation magic Forbidden Break for the first time in real battle. The recording of her intercepting the ice pillars with consecutive godspeed sword drawing as though time was fast forwarded invited cheers from everyone. Thats shocking. To think that you are that strong when getting serious How many times you slashed? Based on the number of the ice pillarsit looked like you cut dozens of times per second there. We cant see it at all Err, I think I swung around ten times. But the black katanas ability also generated wind blade so I think I cut thirty. It wasnt just the people of Yaegashi family, but also Tomoichi and others who were letting out voice of admiration. Something like a slash that eyesight couldnt follow was as much fantasy as magic. Even though from the side it only looked like she was standing still with her hand on her swords handle, everything in front of her got cut into pieces without exception. There wasnt any flashiness, but it was still a sight to see. Shizuku was replying to the praises while shyly twining around her hair with her finger, however, Shuuzou was looking at a different spot with an expression that was radiating loneliness. Whats the matter Shuuzou-san? Hajime noticed and asked. Shuuzou came back to his senses and corrected his expression. No, its nothing. Is that so Hajime had guessed where Shuuzou was looking at, but he didnt pursue it any deeper. Shuuzou realized that instead and let out a sigh. He opened his lips heavily as though making a confession. Hajime-kun. Yes. This place is a place to overcome ones own weakness isnt it? Yes, thats right. Surely, Im also having my own pathetic side getting thrust in front of me. We come here today to sightsee. You can choose what you want to see freely. Hajime immediately understood that Shuuzou didnt mean that he wanted to go through the great dungeons trial. He was saying that watching how Shizuku and others going through the great dungeons trial would be like getting their own responsibility as adult being questioned right at their face. Hajime acted considerately saying that it would be fine to simply have fun and skipped the past replay that they didnt want to see but, Shuuzou lowered his eyebrows and shook his head. No, its the opposite. I want you to show me everything without skipping anything. The battle of my granddaughterand our familys disciple against themselves. Of their victory and defeat. I have to know them no matter what. Hajime looked back straight into Shuuzous eyes. Dwelling inside those eyes were the same thing like what he had seen many times in the eyes of Shuu and Sumire. They wanted to properly know about what their son had done until now, without averting their gaze from the act that made them wanted to avert their eyes. It was that kind of eyes, the eyes of adult. I understand. I wont hold back then. Well show what happened without avoiding anything. My thanks. Shizuku and others noticed that secret talk between two men and called out Whats wrong?. Hajime and Shuuzou both shook their head saying Its nothing. Then they urged the group to continue further ahead. But, they witnessed an unexpected scene and stopped walking. Yue was still activating the past replay, so the scene after Hajime and others entered into the dungeon was still continuing, but there the small bunnies from before were hesitatingly showing themselves. Yue, continue it for a bit more. Nn Even though those bunnies were running away with so much fear like that just now, it seemed that they were following behind Hajime and others even after the massacre. It caused curiosity to abruptly well up inside them. The herd of small bunnies were sniffing their nose around, and their rabbit ears were flapping *myon myon* inquisitively while they were carefully advancing toward the dungeons entrance. Everyone thought that they were really cute just as expected while paying careful attention, then Kaoruko tilted her head seeing the action that the bunnies took next and she said her question. Are they investigating the Bigfoots corpses? My, they started crying. Hah!? Dont tell me theyre actually friend with the Bigfoots? Friendship between snow rabbit and Bigfootit feels like a heartwarming story butits just too sad if thats true. Aikos expression turned warm for an instant from Akikos hypothesis, but she immediately recalled the situation and casted her eyes down sadly. Certainly, inside the past replay, the little bunnies gathered around the Bigfoots and let out cries as though they were singing a requiem for the fallen. The scene was enough to form an imagination that perhaps the two races had coexistences between them. W-wait! The feeling of guilt if you show me this kind of scene is- Its fine! Its not Shizuku-chans fault at all! Shizuku, youhave really done it now. Kirino-okaasan said those mean words teasingly. Shizuku-chan covered her face with both her hands from feeling of guilt. Everyones face was turning solemn seeing the past scene that was filled with grief. It was at the next moment. Eh? *Gubaaa-* They split open. What split open you asked? The faces of the little bunnies. Like a flower blooming, their head split open horizontally and vertically like their face was divided into four! Tentacles that looked like blood vessels also slithered out wrigglingly together with some mucus from inside. It was a transformation that was just too profane. Everyone was stunned with nobody able to immediately perceive the reality. Like that, while they were unable to take off their eyes from the scene, *Gusha, Bari-, Guchu-, Bicha-, ZuzoZOzZO* The bunnies were making horrifying sound that violated their hearing and risked their brain to crash. A meal that brought about an urge to vomit began. Mister Bigfoots were swarmed by the things that looked like adorable small bunnies and got wolfed down in the blink of eye Nobody was able to say anything. Nobody could move. It was astounding how they could scream like someone who encountered a cosmic horror type extraterrestrial creature when seeing Hajime. No matter how anybody looked, it was those things that were blasphemous creatures wearing the skin of small bunny. Yue quietly closed the past replay. Without intending it, everyone simultaneously took a deeeeeeeeeeeeep breath. A beat later, Hajime said. Remember this Myuu! No matter who is it, you mustnt judge them just from appearance!! Yes nano! The lesson has been engraved right into Myuus bone! Nanoo!! The reply from the tearful Myuu was very powerful. Also, the agreements from the girls and also the parents next must be, surely sounded the most powerful they had ever made in their life until now. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The snow rabbit story is a bit of minor addition to the LN version just before the battle versus Bigfoots. I wrote it so that even those who havent read it wont have any problem but, sorry if that part was hard to read. Material introduction =>A line that everyone know without even needing to be pointed out, its reverse version. =>From Commando. =>From the ninja of SEKIR* game. =>From a type of ninja who give proper greeting, different from the above-mentioned ninja. The Blu-ray of Anime second season will be released at 25 May. Once again please look forward to it! It also has a lot of lovely special bonus so please check it out by all means. arifureta.com/blu-ray/blu-ray-2335/ The tenth volume of the main storys comic will also come out at the same day. The SS at the end of the volume is Yue being Yue and turn Tio into maiden. Ill be happy if you look forward to it! CH 442 After getting traumatized by the cute snow rabbits wide maw. Hajime and co skipped the first passage, watched the past replay of the battle versus frost turtle, and currently they arrived at a high ground where they could look over the immense labyrinth. They skipped the first passage because there were a lot of corpses sleeping inside the ice wall in a very graphic way. There was no need for the parents to be surrounded by the corpses of many races from various periods when their purpose of coming her was for sightseeing. For the parents who had the sensitivity of ordinary peopleno, Yaegashi family was (non)ordinary, so perhaps such sight would make them start getting various idea instead, but anyway, it would definitely make Shuu and others to feel sick so that place was skipped as consideration for them. Because of that, Hajime and co were standing before a vast labyrinth right now. It had the width of four km and even just the visible depth reached until one km. The sight further ahead was blocked by spray of snow. It was truly a grand sight. However, nobody was watching that grand sight right now. Or rather, it wasnt the time for it. The cause of it was one. It was the tragedy that befell a single youth lying on the ground below everyone. H-hiii. Ryuutarou-kun is danger! Perhaps Suzu-chan meant to say that he was in danger!, or perhaps she meant the person was dangerous in that way. Either way, Suzu-chans face was bright red and needed to cover her face with both hands due to the horrible sight before her. The youth Ryuutarou was there in a shocking semi-nude appearance due to his battered outfit. His crotch was in an especially exposed state. This sight was the result from a past arbitrary decision right after the person in question saw the labyrinth. Said person got carried away and went I can run in the air, so I can just run above the labyrinth damn Im a genius!. And then he easily got caught in a teleportation trap. He got imprisoned inside a block of ice at the ceiling where if he didnt immediately escape, he would keep getting bombarded by the ice pillars from all directions. Kaori tried to save him using disintegration magic but then her focus got slightly distracted due to Yue and her messing around. Because of that Ryuutarou got done in together with the ice cage. Ryuutarou-kun- I cant help but feel sympathy to him as a fellow man- Although it was his own fault that he got caughtthe cost he paid for it was simply too high. Hajime! Youthere wasnt any need to speak honestly like that wasnt it!? You demon! This son from hell! Its troubling if you call me like that like Im a subtype of a wife from hell. Tomoichi shouted I cant watch this! and covered his face with both hands just like the past Suzu beside her. Koichi and Shuuzou looked up to the sky with a pained expression. Shuu was punching the present Hajimes shoulder seeing the past Hajime heartlessly exposing the truth that everyone was trying to hide in front of Ryuutarou who was uncomprehending of what was going on. As a fellow man, there was no way he didnt understand the pitch black pain that was engraved into Ryuutaros history. After all around him was a collection of beautiful girls, every single one of them. And all those girls were keeping a fixed distance from him while they wouldnt meet his gaze no matter what, and not only that, they were even turning away their body to any direction that wasnt facing him. It huuurts. Just watching it huuurts. Kaori-, how could you do such thing to Ryuutarou-kun! Did you apologize to him properly!? Uu, Okaa-santhats, umm Kaori had at least apologized when Ryuutarou was getting slightly disintegrated along with the ice and screamed, but after that she wouldnt even approach him after he got told about the shocking truth and his eyes became like the eyes of the dead. Kaori guiltily averted her gaze from Kaoruko-okaasans scolding. Now now, Kaoruko-san. Dont scold her too much okay? Sumire-san, but It was partly the fault of our Yue-chan too for messing around. Were really sorry that she loves Kaori-chan so much like that. Okaa-sama!? Its not like Im toward Kaori Yes yes, I already heard all that before. By the way, Yue-chan. I dont want to accuse you like this but, you arent playing this scene intentionally arent you? Sumire-okaasan sloo~wly turned around. She was smiling. However, it was a smile with a gaze that was unnaturally dark. You arent exposing Ryuu boys dark history intentionally arent you? She asked her wordlessly. Yue straightened her back in a snap and she shook her head with all her strength. I-its a misunderstanding! I simply forgot because it was something that I immediately erased from my memory! Okaa-sama, please believe me!! Yep yep, of course thats the case. Im sorry for suspecting you like that. There is no way you have the intention of shaming Sakagami-kun. You also properly put up a mosaic right before iot. Yue-chan kept nodding with all her strength. I wont deceive Sumire-okaasama or rather I cant! In fact, I really forgot this ever happened. I dont want to use up my brains processing capacity for something like this. I, I had also completely erased this incident from my memory. Thank god Yue put up a mosaic over it Its true desuuu. Even though I remembered about the trap W-well, I dont even want to see a mans nakedness other than Goshujin-samas. It couldst not be helped. It seemed that the reason Shizuku and others didnt put a stop to the scene playing was also the same like Yue. It was great for Ryuutarou seeing how all of them had completely forgotten about his dark history, or perhaps it was something to cry about seeing how far they went to avoid thinking about it. The way Ryuutarou looked dead in his eyes while looking like he was going to fall on his knees anytime soon from the oppressive atmosphere on his shoulders was truly pitiful. Ryuutarou-oniichanMyuu will treat him kindly the next time we meet nano. L-look here Myuu. In its own way doing that islisten okay? Saying what you saw here today is absolutely forbidden you know? Just treat him normally, perhaps a bit kinder, okay? If a small girl like Myuu-chan spoke about this incident and then looked at him with a gentle gaze at the endperhaps he will leave to a journey after that. Okaa-san, dont say something strange like thatafter all Sakagami-kun, he was even hesitating whether to accompany Amanogawa-kun or not when he dropped out from school. Akiko was smiling bitterly. In respond Aiko shook her head with the look of someone trying to endure a headache. In any case, everyone present was in agreement. They should keep quiet about how they had seen this past scene, how some people other than those actually present there had learned about it. Shia and Tio changed the topic in order to shake off the lingering atmosphere from seeing this past scene. Hajime-san, what are we going to do with the labyrinth? I think the sightseeing will go smoothly if the teleportation trap can be removed with the proof of conquest. This place also art nullifying our effort in teleportation. It wouldst take half a day if we pass it using the compass to guide us through the correct route. The proof of conquest should at least be able to stop the monsters from appearing, so they would be able to progress through the labyrinth faster than before, but it didnt change that it would still be somewhat troublesome. Hm~looks like its possible. Hajime took out the proof of conquest and meddled with the labyrinths mechanism. There was a respond. When he tested it by sending an image from his mind, the ice walls at the labyrinths entrance melted and froze repeatedly top reconstruct a direct path. He also glanced at Yue. She replied to him Nn. Space magic is also not hindered. We can teleport. The frost type monsters like the frost turtle had also been stopped from appearing, just as shown when they were on their way here, so there was no need to worry. The corner of Hajimes lips relaxed seeing how well things progressed. Well, there isnt also anything particularly interesting to see here. We wont get lost thanks to the compass, and even the gimmick to progress straight ahead has been activated using cheat code. Hajime suggested that they walked straight ahead while looking around here and there on the way. Shuu and others didnt really have any objection to that and agreed. In fact, Hajime and co in the past simply advanced through the labyrinth without any hesitation while defeating the enemies like the Frost Ogre that suddenly appeared from inside the ice wall. While Kouki and others couldnt detect the monsters before they appeared and got attacked intermittently for half a day which mentally drove them to the wall, but there wasnt any scene where Hajimes group got particularly troubled by this place. But, there was only one scene that was worth seeing Too slow-, fragile-, your guts is lacking! Desuu! It was the scene of the super rabbit steadily charging through the path to be the bugged rabbit. It was already amazing enough to watch when she rampaged unrivalled against the great swarm of deformed U-chan (Medium sized human cockroach) in the great dungeon of the great tree, but here Yes, here Shias aura was in different level. Its not like her technique and physical ability increased remarkably butthis is caused completely by her mental growth. Yes. Shes brimming with self-confidence. Its not just confidence in her strength, but in her whole self, so the sharpness in all her movements increased dramatically. Heart, technique, and body. None of those aspects in her are particularly inferior compared to the other or unbalanced. Her heart was simply above the rest. Perhaps this is the stage where her technique and body is starting to grow rapidly in order to catch up. Koichi, Kirino, and Shuuzou, the Yaegashi family members were commenting in admiration. Facing a Frost Ogre, Shia held her head high, laughed fearlessly, and swung her war hammer freely like it was the extension of her own body. She carried out the term one hit kill in actual practice with confidence overflowing from every single inch of herself. It wasnt that she was simply overwhelming in her combat strength. The impression they got was that the charm of the girl called Shia Hauria was blooming in full force at this point. The Shia that they had seen in the past scenes until now had the flaky atmosphere of a teenage girl with unstable foundation. But that had gone completely in this scene. Even though her speech and action werent any different than usual, she was clearly different at the inside. She was shining as a grown up woman with a presence that brought the image of a large tree in their mind. It naturally stolen the sight of all the viewers. Everyones gaze automatically turned toward Hajime. Because the internal change, the cause of it was already clearly shown. Myuu walked toward Hajime with her small adorable steps. She pulled lightly at his sleeve and asked an innocent question. Papa, papa. What was that thing that you did to Shia-oneechaaan? Nnnnnn- M-Myuu, you caught that-. As I thought, I was a bit late in covering your ears Hajime cleared his throat coarsely. Remia-san pulled away Myuu with a slightly reddening face. The parents looked very awkward to be present here. They were averting their gaze. This was caused by what was projected in the past replay. The scene of a conversation with the topic of Shia and Hajime becoming together at the night before they left the sea of trees. There was also the conversation of the two doing something that broke Shias waist there. This was that. This situation was similar when a family was watching movie without worry because it was in television and it had the appropriate PG rating, but then a bedroom scene got played and the adults in the room became awkward. Even for Shuu and Sumire, this situation where the behind the scene situation of their son and his girlfriend got unexpectedly broadcasted at the open, furthermore in a place where there were a lot of other people was a bitthat was how it felt. Remia had hurriedly covered Myuus ears when the topic came up but, this time she was apparently a bit late in doing that. Even though everyone else somehow understood the implication of the conversation, she was the only one who was entirely uncomprehending of what that could possibly mean. And so Myuu-chan was feeling greatly displeased right now. In any case, the reason for Shias rapid growth mentally was because she was overflowing with absolute confidence, both in herself as a combatant and also as a woman after realizing her dearest wish. Hahaa, this is really embarrassing, hehe-. Hajime-san accepted me both in body and heartyep, at this time I was truly in perfect for desu! Nn. Shia really felt unrivalled here. After all she even beat me up severely after this in a relatively serious fight. Eh!? Shocked voices overlapped. The voices came from the parents, Myuu, Remia, and then Aiko. Yue would turn a little bit childish when she was near mother-in-law or Kaori. She liked to screw around at such time and also made some slightly off blunder then. But, as expected everyones foremost impression about her was still that of the strongest first wife. It was a bit unbelievable that someone like her could possibly get beaten up black and blue. No, what are you saying Yue-san. Youre exaggerating desu. It was more of an even fight. After all I also gotten beaten up until I couldnt stand anymore. Breaking through with nothing more than spiritpower is justicethe unstoppable bugged rabbituu, my head- Yue-san!? It seemed that this great dungeon contained a lot of memories that even the strongest first wife-sama wanted to erase. The expressions of Shuu and others spasmed as they realized that. They also thought this at the same time. Whats that, I wanna see! Whats that, Myuu really want to watch nano! Myuu expressed the voice in everyones heart. She wondered which was stronger between Yue-oneechan and Shia-oneechan when they fought for real. The clash between the strongest in magic and the strongest in physical. Such draw card existed? Shuu and Sumire turned their gaze that was full of expectation toward their son. Yeah, I also want to watch that. And so, lets end the sightseeing her and go ahead. There wasnt any objection. Like that Hajime and co teleported to the last stop of the labyrinths first half part. The parents ooh-ed and aah-ed in admiration seeing the artistically grand door there. They also sighed in exasperation seeing the past Hajime taking out kotatsu and relaxed while collecting the key items using remote control. They were exasperated. However, in the presence of the self-cleaning function (for both the kotatsu and the user) + automatic fatigue recovery function equipped kotatsu, all the moms and dads fell on their knee before such captivating furniture. Please provide one of that for our house too! They begged. Actually, a certain Southcloud Company was already distributing this product in Tortus through Yunker Company. It became one of their best sellers. And so the so called Southcloud-san had some of that products in stock and there was no problem in supplying it to the parents. Perhaps it wouldnt be long before kotatsu became a tradition at winter even in Tortus. What was truly terrifying was the magic power of kotatsu that encroached even into fantasy world. By the way, inside the scene where everyone was fortifying their stomach with hotpot cooking, the figure of Shizuku getting fed up seeing Hajime being fed aa~n and the way she was doing her best to cover it up even though objectively speaking she was being completely obvious about it made the present Shizuku to be embarrassed. It went without saying that everyone was smirking and grinning at her in the real world. Getting back to the topic. Behind the grand door was the latter half of the labyrinth. Seeing it, the parents, Myuu, Remia, and Aiko raised their voice in admiration. Shuuzou looked back at his reflection on the wall with deep interest while speaking. There is the term himo kagami to represent a frozen water surface that is like a mirror, but even that term is insufficient to describe this. Its a mirror house nano! Myuu had seen it in TV and wanted to try going to one! It was just as they said. The degree of reflection couldnt be described as mere like. Such ice surfaces made up this labyrinth. Everything other than their above that was covered by snow spray was at the level of mirror. All these mirrors became opposite mirrors against each other and the figures of the group were projected over and over till far and far forward. The place was also dimly lid and filled with cold air. Perhaps that was why, this became an eerie place where they naturally felt a faint chill that made their back trembled. Impressiveness and a little bit of scariness. Shuu and others felt those emotions while sightseeing to their hearts content. Hajime gave them explanation. The true essence of this great dungeon is finally put on display from here on. No, perhaps I should call it as the actual trial The actual trial? Hajime, what do you mean? Everything from before wasnt actually a trial? This was a land of extreme cold where freezing to death couldnt be avoided just by wearing winter clothes. Numerous enemies would attack while getting lost in the middle of a gigantic labyrinth. Shuu and Sumire considered such thing as a very brutal trial already, and they certainly werent wrong to think so. Even so. All of those were merely to filter the unworthy. The concept of this place in the end art to fight against ones own negative part. True. The Frost Turtle at the beginning must be the strongest monster here. Even that is inferior compared to the last guardians of the other great dungeons. After all, even us who had just starting to use the new artifacts functions could win against it although Hajime and others had to draw away the other monsters from us. Shizuku smiled wryly and shrugged. And then she recalled her own final trial and her gaze became somewhat distant. Overcoming your own weaknessis something really difficult isnt it. Those words were accompanied with actual feeling. Those who had experienced it smiled wryly in respond. The parents once more turned their focus toward how terrifying this great dungeon was and to their son/daughter who had overcome such thing. Aiko urged Hajime to continue inside such slightly tense atmosphere. And, Hajime-kun. What happened specifically? You will start hearing whispers as you advanced through the labyrinth. Its the voice of your own heart. Things that you usually kept deep at the bottom of your heart and averted your gaze from will get whispered to your ears over and over. Then before long your reflection inside the mirror will also move on its own. It really drove your mind to the corner steadily Eh, isnt that simply a horror-? Uu, Im not good with that kind of thing Kaori and Shizukus additional comment made Aiko slowly took distance from the wall and she also averted her gaze to above. But, she got the feeling that the gaze of herself inside the ice mirror was following her the whole time. She started trembling in fear from the imagination. Akiko and Remia must also be feeling the same with that eeriness. They were similarly taking distance from the wall. Thatsounds really tiring to experience. Hajime-kun, are we going to be alright? That function is currently being disactivated right? They asked him anxiously like that, so Hajime nodded strongly to them. Myuu was making the pose of a raging eagle at the edge of his sight. She was staring at her reflection inside the wall with great interest, no, with a gaze of expectation. But, she became visibly dejected when hearing that Hajime had disactivated the trial. What a will of steel that she had. Although, she must understood that many people wouldnt want to experience this kind of trial. She didnt ask for anything selfish, and perhaps in exchange she asked her papa timidly instead. Papa. Hm? The whisper that papa heard here, could it be Concern could be seen in her eyes that were looking up to him. Her small hand slowly held Hajimes hand. Hajime smiled wryly while caressing Myuus head gently. Yeah. Its embarrassing but, the voice asked whether Tou-san and Kaa-san will be able to accept To accept Southcloud the First that papa hid inside your heart nano? Guhaah!? The demon king was unexpectedly stabbed by his daughter and fell on his knees. Myuu-chan suddenly came stabbing!? H-hey! Really Myuu, just what are you saying so suddenly! Shuu and Sumire looked at Myuu with real fear in their eyes. Remia pulled Myuu toward her in panic. For Myuu, what came to mind when talking about the voice inside the heart must be Abyssgate-san. In other words, she interpreted that the trial here woke up the Abyssgate in everyones heart. So terrifying. In various senses. Myuu-chan, you misunderstand. Its not a fight against yourself in that kind of meaning! You mustnt group this together with Abyssgate! Certainly, Endou-kun gives the impression that hes always fighting against himself though! But that was simply Endou-kun being slightly strange! Nn. Myuu, Endous that isnt a weakness of the heart right? Its simply something embarrassing. Umu. He simply self-destructed from the action of his cool self. Its painful to look, correct? And then Kousuke-kun who was far away from here also got stabbed so many times mercilessly. Also, the person in question was currently in the middle of studying seriously in his home, but he suddenly showed an emotionally unstable reaction Eh? The inside of my chest feel hurt for some reason? Eh? Why are tears. Her little sister Manami-chan who witnessed that persuaded him to go to hospital. (A part of it was also because several hours before this he was rolling around on the floor in shame from remembering his serious battle against Hajime with Rana on the line). I-is that so nano? Y-yeah, thats right Myuu. You see, papa got this anxiety about whether Tou-san and Kaa-san would accept me even if I go home, seeing that I had completely changed like this. In order to resolve his daughters misunderstanding, Hajime honestly spoke of his weak part, that there wasnt any Southcloud the First or whoever inside his heart! Absolutely not! He had to make her understood that no matter what! Kaori and others also exposed their own weakness at that time. They were slightly embarrassed doing that, but there wasnt really any hesitation in them doing that, because they had already surpassed that weakness. As for me it was my sense of inferiority. Especially toward Yue. Nn~, for me it was my anxiety toward the future. A part of me couldnt believe, that I can have a future where Im together with everyone just like now. For me it was my feeling of guilt. Because no matter what everyone said, it was a fact that I was the cause that my clan met horrible experience. For me it was mine desire for revenge. The voice said that its not an appropriate feeling for the noble dragon race. There was also this thing about mine ulterior motive of trying to make use of Goshujin-sama for that. For mewell, it was my feeling for Hajime and my sense of inferiority. There was also how I was suppressing myself. Tomoichi and Kaoruko spontaneously patted Kaoris head together. Shuuzou closed his eyes. Koichi and Kirino each placed their hand on Shizukus shoulders reassuringly. Shuu and Sumire were showing a slight surprise at Tios confession. For you, it surely will be about how you lay your hand on a student despite being a teacher Okaa-san? I know that already so dont mention it! Akiko made a teasing prediction, perhaps in order to lighten the atmosphere, or perhaps because she was feeling slightly left out. Aiko responded to that with a glare that was telling her to not finish her sentence. Actually, Hajime predicted that in Aikos case, the whisper would mention about how she allowed her students to die and also about her powerlessness. He smiled wryly imagining that while also, Well, you will get it after seeing the final trial ahead of here sois there anyone who doesnt want to show their past scene here? It also wasnt something to be shown off intentionally. In a sense this trial was where one asked and answered themselves. It would be simply embarrassing. And so Hajime asked once more just in case. I want to see Kaori when she did her best. Please show it to me no matter what. Ah, me too. It cant be helped if Kaori dont want to but No, its fine. Its something that I already overcame after all. Though itll be a bit embarrassing. Alsono, it became totally messed up at the end of it, so I want everyone to also watch the terrible deed of the causes! Definitely! Kaoris gaze rolled creepily toward Shia and Yue. The two averted their gaze. They were also whistling *pyuu~ pyupyu~* unnaturally. Shizuku, is it alright with you? Iwant to know. I have to know. Its already too late but, I wish to know what did we make you feel. Geez, Ojii-chan really. Dont look that grave. I dont really mind. It will show a lot of my pathetic side butits just as Kaori said, I already overcame it. I thought of this trial as something important, yes, it was an indispensable trial for me. It wasnt just for obtaining the age of god magic. It was something necessary for Yaegashi Shizuku to live while facing ahead from there on. Shizuku said so with a pretty smile while taking the hand of her grandfather. Im feeling proud for having overcoming myself, for being a daughter of Yaegashi. Its embarrassing to let others watch myself being so indecisive and hesitating butit wont be shameful. Thats why, please dont blame yourself even after watching the happening of the trial, his granddaughter asked with a straightforward gaze. Shuuzous eyes slightly widened seeing that before he let out a sigh with a smile. It looks like the immature one is actually me. How hopeless of me. I acted considerate as I pleased and made my granddaughter to be considerate for me instead. Isnt that right? Shuuzou asked as he turned around. There Koichi and Kirino were making the same expression. It seemed that the two were actually feeling very guilty too. Are Yue-chan and everyone else also fine with it? Yes, Okaa-sama. Although, having said that, my trial was something questionable. Itll be more accurate to say I got the push to pass the trial instead of overcoming it on my own. There is also nothing really interesting to see in mine desu. I simply brute forced the trial. In Shias case alone, she even made her fake to say that She had passed the trial even before receiving it. Although the trials were what would lead to the quarrel between the two, so it was decided that the group would watch their trial. Tio too, despite the shocking revelation that she casually spoke of, there wouldnt be any particular problem in watching her scene. Let me asketh just in case, there art no objection in skipping the scenes of the people who art not here, correct? As expected, its simply not right to peek at the past trial that involved someones hidden thought before first asking for the permission from the person involved. Already Sakagamis sad incident had become exposed to everyone here. Lets take care to prevent any more of such happening. Hajime asked with his gaze Theres no objection right? Toward everyone around him. Naturally nobody here wanted to see any more of such For an instant, the doubt of We had also already seen a lot of Abyssgate-sans scenes though, is that alright? flashed inside everyones head but, somehow everyone there implicitly agreed to the answer of Well, it should be fine unanimously. At earth, Kousuke-kun who was forcefully brought to the hospital using the taxi that his little sister called for him was feeling wetness in his eyes Eh? The tears are coming out again. Manami-chan and the taxi driver uncle were creeped out by it but, that would be a story for another time. There, Shuuzou raised his hand with a troubled face. Hajime understood what he wanted to say and nodded. Its about Amanogawa isnt it? Is it alright if we show it to you in private later? During that time Tou-san and the others will take a rest at Vandre Schnees mansion. Yeah, I dont mind. Thank you, Hajime-kun. Sorry but, allow Kirino and I to be present for that too. Hajime-kun, can you do that us? Yes, if its Yaegashi family then its fine. Shuu and others were looking slightly confused. Shuuzou lowered his eyebrows a little and opened his mouth to at least give the minimum explanation. Kouki toowas a disciple of Yaegashi style. Just like Shizuku, we considered ourselves to also hold the responsibility to watch over him. Though its really already too late to do so at this point. Shuu and others nodded in understanding. Shizuku stepped forward and stated that she would also come with her family if that was the case. Then, lets skip through here until the final trial in one go. Myu? So this place only has the whispering voice nano? No, there is a mental incitement waiting at the end that will make people attack each other. Its a fight in the middle of pseudo sun and diamond dust firing and reflecting lasers everywhere. Myuu wanna see nano! Why is papa going to skip that nano? The snow spray will come down and separate everyone. The visibility became really bad, so even if we peeked at the past we wont be able to see anything at all. Of course, it would become possible to watch somehow if the compass was used to locate everyones position at that time and they went until very close to each person one by one, but to be blunt, the fight wasnt really worth the effort to go that far. Considering the schedule of the travel too, Hajime judged that they shouldnt waste time for that. I see, Myuu said with nod of acceptance. Like that, Yue was about to open the gate that connected to the area where Hajimes final trial took place for the time beingit was then. Hm? Just now, it felt like I heard something Suddenly Shuu started looking around. Was it just my imagination? He wondered with a titled head, then right after that, My? Was that my voice just now? Ah, I can also hear something! Sumire and Tomoichi also looked around with wide eyes. Goshujin-sama, havent thee stopped the trial? I should have. I cant hear anything though Hajime asked everyone else with his gaze. In respond the girls and also the other parents shook their head. Whats going on? Hajime and others narrowed their eyes with wariness. Then right after that. Wha-, y-youre wrong! I had no other choice!! Tou-san!? Whats the matter-, are you alright!? Shuu was visibly flustered. He was holding his head while shaking his head tearfully in denial of something. The trial was clearly activating on him. Although, it was strange that his reaction was so dramatic. The role of this labyrinth should be to gradually make the target aware of their failing. There was something bad. An unexpected situation was occurring. Hajime made that judgment and sent his gaze toward Yue. He told her that they should leave the great dungeon right away for now. Yue responded to him instantly in the same beat and opened a gate to the outside. But, before they could leave, Shuu finally couldnt endure anymore and yelled. FORGIVE MEE! The mob uncle and the heroine getting switched at the ending, was certainly because of my BLUNDERRRRRRR!! STOPPPPPPP!! DONT MAKE ME RECALL THAT HELLLL! THAT ALSO HURTS MEEEEE Hajime crumbled beside Shuu who also crumbled on his knees at the same time. Both father and son were shaking their head in denial. It was the worst bug that only got discovered when the new game product had already entered the production phase. It seemed the two recalled the extension death match for three days where they had to program the revision patch. The situation seemed to remind the target of hell rather than whispering negative emotion. It caused Yue and others to be confused. They ran toward the two in panic asking Whats going on!? but, next it was Sumire and Tomoichi who went mad. Why-, why is blank manuscript coming out just right before the DEADLINEEEEEE!? Nnn-!? Okaa-sama!? Please get a hold of yourself! In Sumire, her despair changed to negative part. Kaorukooo, Im begging you, stop installing a lock that can only be opened from outsideee!! Otou-san!? No way, Okaa-san!? T-thats a misunderstanding! It was just a joke! Ah? Right now, I also feel like I can hear something When Kaori turned a complicated expression toward her mother after seeing the terror that Tomoichi remembered, Kaoruko started putting her hands over her ears. No, it wasnt just Kaoruko. This time even Myuu and Remia were also reacting. Muu, Goshujin-sama, get a hold of thyself! It looks like those who hath not conquered this dungeon are gradually getting affected. This might be some kind of warning! Tsu, why at this point? Anyway put the Soul Shell on them! Hajimes treasure warehouse shined and threw the necklaces of the artifact Soul Shell to defend against abnormal status toward Tio. This artifact could even defend against the gods word of power. Tio quickly handed some to Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku too and they split up to put the necklaces on the members who hadnt conquered the dungeon. Hajime also hurriedly put the necklace on Shuu and Sumire, then immediately the whisperor rather the recollection stopped coming and the two of them calmed down. W-what a horrifying image How can it showed me such despairing image Shuu and Sumire stood up while wiping their sweat with their sleeve. Right after that, a small whirling snow spray that was like a thin string came down from above. Hajime and others were on their guard. Before them, the snow spray whirled and started drawing letters. The expression of Hajime and co twitched seeing the letters in the air. It might be fine for those who had passed, but dont loiter around in a great dungeon when you havent even managed that! Are you here for sightseeing? Stupid idiots! This is a place for going through trial. Not a place to play around!! It seemed that Vandre-san had been prepared for this kind of situation. He gave a scolding that someone who wasnt a challenger shouldnt casually come here. The detail was unknown how this mechanism worked, but there must be some kind of detection function. After that using the same mechanism like the annoying comment in Great Dungeon Raisen after Miledy was gone, these letters would come out in case the condition was fulfilled. According to Oscars diary, The man called Van is an artist who is fastidious, haughty, and dont understand the wonder of glasses at all, so certainly it wouldnt be strange for him to prepare something like this. The part about glasses didnt matter at all though. After Yue translated the letters with a small voice, the parents and Myuu became half exasperated and also half awkward while looking at each other. Also, even if youre actually this dungeons conquerer, get out right away if you wear glasses. Anyone with name that sound like glasses even if just in part too, begone. The glasses part was seriously inconsequential! The twitching of everyones expression increased. Just how bad is your relationship with Oscar was huh, they wanted to give such retort. But anyone who can understand the goodness of muffler is fine. You can take your time here. What the hell The snow letters puffed into nothing. Really, what the helleven Hajime was made to feel tired. In any case, it seemed that Vandre-san didnt welcome anyone other than dungeon conqueror loitering around this place just for sightseeing. What happened just now must also be mechanism to drive away anyone other than conqueror. It wasnt a trial, so it wasnt a whisper about their negative emotion, but something that quickly woke up their trauma instead. It didnt happen to everyone all at once must be because just like what Tio said, because it was just for warning. Tou-san, Kaa-san. Are you feeling alright now? No, it completely stopped right after wearing this necklace. Yes, were fine now. Tomoichi was also alrightno, he was trembling slightly so it looked like there was still a problem. His wife was snuggling close on his so he would be fine. There was no way he was trembling exactly because of that cuddling. Perhaps. Myuu and others who were starting to get affected had also gotten completely freed from the whispering voice. What now, Hajime. As expected, perhaps we better get out from here? No, theres no need to care about it now that we have the countermeasure. As expected, rather than an actual prohibition, what happened just now was more like a scolding. Perhaps there wouldnt even be a problem even without wearing the Soul Shell as long as they were wearing muffler. That was all there was to it. But, Hajime and co forgot. That in this place, there was one more person whose existence had become almost completely forgotten. That there was someone inconspicuously coming along with them right at the very back without making any sound. Uu, uuuu Hm? Whats that? Just now, it felt like I heard a groan Eh, are you getting affected Shia? But you had conquered this place already. Kaori was surprised, but even while that was going on, Shias rabbit ears were twitching and located the source of the sound. Her gaze moved. Everyones gaze also followed along to where she was looking. The next moment. Stop! Please-, dont go!! Lily!! Yes, it was Liliana who was put inside a coffin even though she was a princess and who had been sleeping like a corpse this whole time. Ah, I just remembered that she is here! Everyones eyes widened with that kind of thought. She seemed to have a nightmare. Her hands were desperately reaching toward empty air. Why! Please dont leave me alone- It looked like she was trying to hold back someone. She was clinging to someone so that the person wouldnt leave her behind. Her voice was like a scream that made the listeners chest tightening. She must be seeing a very bad dream. For the current her, someone who she didnt want to see leave so much like that must be Everyones gaze turned toward Hajime. Hajime nodded and hurriedly took out the artifact Soul Shell to drive away the nightmare from Liliana Before that could happen, a yell from the heart, or perhaps even from the soul, an earnest yell echoed through the area. DONT RESIGN IN MASSSS!!! Like a mummy who was revived with cursed magic, her highness the princess got up in a flash from the coffin. Her hands reached out while her eyes that still had dark circles around them snapped open to display bloodshot eyes. Next she was yelling ILL ESTABLISH THE LABOR STANDARDS ACT SO PLEASEEEEEE-. What a nightmare. No, really, it was a nightmare in various senses. Liliana was breathing hard haa haa. Hajime quietly put the necklace on her. E-eh? Where is this place? Im the princess? Why was she questioning that pointpity enveloped everyones heart. And so, Hajime smiled kindly, Its fine, go to sleep for a bit more okay? ABA- Lightning Clad crackled. It invited her highness back to a gentle sleep once more. By the way, the people of the kingdom loved and respected Princes Liliana from the bottom of their heart, so they would never resign in mass. Even if they were asked Can you work together with me for twenty four hours? with a serious face, they male or female wouldnt run away. In other words, it was just her needless worry. But if that was the case, the effect was slightly off from Vandre-sans set up It seemed that this princess was always harboring the fear. Of her subjects resigning in mass. It went without saying that the realization also made the expression of Hajime and co to be very complicated. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material introduction C The bug of the heroine and mob uncle getting switched =>Reimportation from Nichijou. You can still read it at Nico manga! C Guys with name that resembled glasses even in part =>This one is also reimportation from Nichijou. Currently Im doing the job of writing volume 13 of the LN that is scheduled to come out at September and the special perk SS for Blu-ray, so it feels like my update will become irregular for a while. Writing the after story is fun so Ill do my best to update it but I hope everyone can wait patiently for it. Volume 13 will be the last volume of the main story, so Im thinking how good it will be if the WN version can also reach the final part with a good feeling at the same period, or at the very least within this year. Also, the key visual of the OVA and some other things has gotten released, so anyone curious please take a look! Best regards. CH 443 Aah geeez! Everyone is so horrible! This is just too much! Such protesting voice that was filled with uncontrollable resentment echoed deep within the great dungeon Cavern of Ice and Snowinside one of the many wide spaces where the challenger had to fight their own fake. How can you force me to sleep just because I almost collapse from overwork! Are you aware just how crazy your own statement is? Hajime was looking exasperatedly at Liliana who had completely regained her healthy complexion and energy. She was huffing angrily. Her cheeks were puffed up like balloon. Her lips were pouting so much it was like a duck. She looked like the very picture of sulking. After she jumped up awake from the nightmare of the mass resignation, Hajime stunned her with Lightning Clad to put her to sleep again, but actually that second sleep only lasted for several seconds before it ended. Whats insane is sleeping for more than three hours! Human life is finite you know? Lilysince when did you become a short sleeper like that? Will the kingdom really be able to create the Labor Standards Act properly? Perhaps it will be better if Lily doesnt get included into the meeting for that bill Both Shizuku and Aiko sighed seeing the princess who was reaching the extreme in various senses. Just several minutes ago, in other words exactly three hours after Liliana got thrown into the wooden coffin, the present from Lyutilis that had the good sleep function attached. Lilianas eyes snapped wide open and she got up. She leaped out from the wooden coffin like a resurrected ancient mummy together with a line like Sleep is a waste of human life! In the first place sleeping too much will just tire you out! And then she learned that the sea of trees sightseeing had ended. Even the Snow and Ice Cavern sightseeing was already reaching the second half. Her complexion that was already bad at that time changed even worse into an ashen color. After that, it was like that. Hajime and others urged her to sleep for a bit more, but Liliana showed them a betrayed expression and backed away until her back hit the wall. She looked just like a mouse that was being cornered by a cat. And so, in respond to Hajime and others who were worrying about her condition, she started menacing everyone while looking like she was going to yell A cornered rat will bite even a cat you know!, or like a soldier who was surrounded in all directions and prepared to breakthrough with the readiness to die in the attempt. It was as though she was saying Ill rather kill myself rather than being put to sleep!! Please revive me later okay! In the end of all that, she started bawling like a baby while fervently sobbing out about how much she had been looking forward to sightseeing together with Hajime and co As expected Sumire and Shuu pitied her and with their intermediation, her mind and body got healed with regeneration magic and soul magic and they arrived at the present time. Why do you all think I worked to death to finish all my works? It was because I had calculated that as long as I can reach Kaori she would be able to revive me no matter what kind of state I was in! And yet-, aaagh! Kaori who got furiously glared couldnt do anything except smiling wryly. BecauseLily, I get the feeling that you will never rest normally again if youre allowed to get away even once using healing magic like thatwhen you move to Japan one day, arent you going to try to live without sleeping everyday if you become like that? Eh, whats the problem with that? Her puzzled look was terrifying. She didnt harbor even a shred of doubt that being able to not sleep at all was the best thing ever. She looked like she wanted to say, Rather, everyone is already living such convenient life everyday correct? Im jealous Of course Hajime and others were creeeped out. Liliana noticed everyones twitching expression and her gaze darted around not knowing where to look while saying. Thats, well, I cant use age of god magic so Ill need Yue-san or other to apply the magic to me everyday, so it might be a bother to everyone but No, thats not it. Yue retorted. She was massaging her temple, wondering why this princess was so reckless and hurried with her life even though she had survived the legendary great war. There wont be any problem if Hajime-san make an anti-sleep artifact for me, but seeing that he hasnt handed out such thing to everyone means that creating such thing must be really difficult Anti-sleep? Antisleepanti-sleep, huh? Not something to help stay awake, but removing the need of sleeping altogether. If thats what she meant, Im feeling a strong determination of not sleeping to the point of insanity from it. Im trembling Her thinking that its only natural we will use such thing if it exist is terrifying desu. Say, Goshujin-sama. How about thy just kidnap Lily from this world right away? In demon king style. MyuMyuu think it will be for her own sake to be forcefully dragged away from works for a time nano! My my, please relax at our home by all means when we arrive at Erisen. It will be a comfortable vacation at the beachif not it might become too late for you. Does it feels like everyone is thoroughly dissing me!? Everyone had been sensing Lilianas tendency to be a bit too devoted to her work. It could be felt from her words, countenance, and even the incident of Captain Kuzeri. That was why they didnt rely on regeneration magic and soul magic right from the start and normallyher being put into coffin and dragged around like a dead character in Dragon Quest should be set aside for nowmade her recuperate through sleep. It might be possible to work infinitely as long as there was age of god magicthey didnt want her to have such thinking. To be honest, actually Hajime didnt want to let her used even the Hour Crystal. He made exception and lent it this time only because Lilys earnest desire to go together with them in this trip. After all this princess was like a lump of sense of responsibility who would force herself to the limit if she was in an environment that allowed it. Or rather, he thought that even if she force herself, she would surely used the Hour Crystal to take some rest too because of the time difference. He never imagined that she would really use it for nothing but work It seemed this princess had gone off the deep end until a very bad place. S-surely this is only temporary isnt it? Kaoris motherKaoruko said while pointing a gaze that was filled to the brim with pity to this teenage girl whose thinking had really gone off the railas though she was a salary man who couldnt even realize that she was a corporate slave! Then her husband Tomoichi nodded Of course its just temporary even while making a troubled expression. This must be the adverse effect of how busy she is with the rebuilding. Human can easily become high mentally when in high stake situation like in a gambling den. Even if youre completing your tasks in desperation while thinking, just let me rest already damn it! If youre in that condition for too longeven when your works are finally finished, youll only feel empty for some reasonthen youll unconsciously search for more work to do Tomoichi and Shuus opinions were filled with sense of reality. It would take a bit of time for the heated feeling of such people to return to normal. It would take time, but it would return back to normal. That was why, Liliana too would surely calm down if the very busy rebuilding work was over and she returned to ordinary day that was similar to before. This time she worked even harder than usual in order to wring out some free time for this trip, which made her went out of control for a little. Thats all. Adding to that, Hajime and others also recalled about their own condition after they somehow managed to end their life in other world that was filled with many upheavals. They got a look of understanding. At this time they couldnt even imagine that nothing would change even after Liliana moved to Japan and her intrinsic workaholic nature came to light. In any case, Tio glanced at Liliana who was making an expression of incomprehension and cleared her throat to collect herself. How about we continue where we left off? As expected even I am feeling slightly embarrassed with the scene being paused in such timing The past replay was paused because of Lilianas unexpected awakening, but actually they were currently in the middle of replaying Tios past trial. There was a crystal that was like a tree at the center of the wide space connecting the ground and the ceiling. Two Tio were being paused near it. Just as Tio said, the moment was paused when right when she was being punched on the face by the fake Tio, so the past Tios face was looking comical right now. Good job, me. Thou did it intentionally!? Apparently it was Yue-samas superb skill in the work. What a pointless skill. *Snap* The sound of finger snap echoed and the past replay started again. Black and white breaths flew past each other. Wind and flame raged boisterously. Even so, white hair and pure white kimonoyep, its nice. Hajimes unexpected words caused Tio to react Eh with a blush. At the same time Sumire, Kaoruko, Akiko, and Kirino were also lavishing praises to the alternate colored Tio with ecstatic look. Really, the fake Tio-chan is so pretty! Her skin and the color of her magic power are also pure white. She looks really fantastical Myu! Shes like the yuki-onna lady nano! Its like a dance isnt it? Her kimonos sleeve and hem, along with her hair spread out each time she turnedher movement is also like a mirror reflectionso lovely. This is exactly what you call a battle dance. I have this image of brute force pushing up to the forefront of mind when hearing the words dragon race, but they actually possess such finesse and technique. Wonderful. W-what couldst this complicated emotion be? Even though I am being praisedI couldst not feel honest happiness with everyones eyes glued on the fake- It was just as Kirino said. The sight that unfolded in front of them was like a dance. The black Tio and the white fake. When one side fired a blade of wind, the other caught it with an elegant hand movement before returning it with flame added. When one side twirled to dodge and firing a breath attack at the same time, the other would also twirl and fired back a breath attack. Even when they closed the distance and used grappling, no, exactly because it was a fight in point-blank range that they both deflected, parried, or else redirected the opponents arm, backing away when the other stepped forward, circling to the opposite side in perfect timing when the other circled to the side, and in the end they faced each other head-onthat series of movement was increasingly looking to be like a dance exhibition in one aspect. Hajime and others knew very well about Tios detailed finesse with magic, but in actuality they had almost never seen Tios prowess in close quarter combat. They sometimes saw her accompanying Shias training, but they never saw that aspect of her in real battle. Its a fresh sight seeing Tio fighting like this. Nn. Because Tios role when fighting in a party is focused on being shield and artillery. Perhaps its because her vocation is guardian that her fundamental action is defending and supporting. But, shes amazing when we spar you know? Setting aside her kick or punch, shes able to give me a good fight using locking technique and the like desu. She often accompanied you with your training during our journey didnt she, Shia. That said, dont you think that her movement is a bit similar with Hajime-kuns close range gun fight? Certainly, like how they mutually deflected each others arm that tried to fire their breath attack in point-blank range, its similar when Hajime used Donner against sword. UmmHajime-kun? Everyone? Is it alright to ignore Myuu-chans remark just now ah, yes. Its fine huh. Geez. Hajime nodded with a vague expression, so Aiko averted her gaze with a vague expression too. HoweverI see, this is a nasty trial. The women were being entranced by Tio and the fakes performance, but Shuuzou and Koichi were making a grave look. The twos discerning eyes were seeing through the fact that Tio was being pushed back bit by bit. And the cause of that was the fact that the fake pointed out with her scathing words. What virtuous race. Its patently absurd that someone who art rearing such ominous flame inside herself can talk about pride. The fake talked in ridicule as though she had seen through Tio. At the same time Tios reaction would become delayed. No, it was the fakes speed that was increasing. The past Tio was hit by a powerful blow on her stomach. Her body bent into the shape of [ as she got blown away. She at least didnt tumble down on the ground, but the blow must have inflicted considerable damage on her. Her feet that slid on the ground were slightly trembling. Her lips that were pressed tightly on each other to form a straight line let out a small breath kafuh to leak out. With that the entranced women group turned their focus toward the content of the fight. There art no way I hath anything I can be proud of within me. Art not that right? Revenge! Revenge! Revenge! To the church that trampled everything important to me, to the traitors, I wish to make them scream in agony! I wish to crucify them, just as they hath done to mine compatriots, mine father and mother-! Tell me that I am right!! The raging flame of Clarus hath died in mine generation. What art inside me isonly the black flame of hatred and rage! You couldst not gloss over this. Your silence couldst not serve as any shield. I am thou. I am Tio Claruss heart itself. Thy understand correct? Roar echoed through the area. A magnificent pure white dragon appeared. The dragon closed in on Tio in a single breath and swung down her dragon claw violently. Tio dodged it within a hairs breadth and also transformed into a black dragon. She retaliated with a body blow but The fake didnt waver. Rather it was Tio who got slightly pushed back. Well, thats how it is. Even now after mine longstanding desire hath come into fulfillment, the black flame art still burning inside me. Right now it hath abated to be a mere smolder, but surely it wouldst never die down for my whole life until I die. As long as I couldst not forget about that day. Everyones gaze naturally moved away from the past replay to the current Tio who was shrugging her shoulders. The great persecution and the destruction of her home country. Those things gave birth to the negative emotion inside Tio at that time and now it had been taking root deep inside her heart. The black flame, in other words her wound. It was the wound in Tios heart that would never vanish for her whole life. Knowing that, Sumire and Shuu, and the other parents too were looking worried. But, they soon blinked their eyes. Because Tios expression was bright in opposite to what she was saying. There art no need to worry, Hahaue-dono, Chichiue-dono. The result of the trial hath already been decided. Thats, true. Tio-chan had overcome this trial. Overcoming doesnt only mean getting over it. It can also mean accepting it, or perhaps moving forward even while still carrying it with youis that right? Indeed indeed. As expected from Chichiue-dono. Its exactly as thou said. Tios expression broke into a smile from the twos understanding. Her smiling face was very pretty. In fact the development from there should only be described as Tio Claruss unwavering will that was just like a mountain. Suzu and Ryuutarou arrived at that space in the middle of the fight. Their expression was just like Sumire and others just now, but the result of the fight was overwhelming. I have no wordsfor you to intentionally allow your heart to be read in a trial that read your heart Koichi was groaning just like a tiger due to his admiration. The others were also the same. Even Hajime and co felt the same. It must be because simply hearing what happened was different than actually watching it. The complete reversal in the fight was simply exhilarating to witness. Everyone even spontaneously laughed half in exasperation and half in admiration. (Note: The kanji of Koichi used the kanji of tiger.) It was no wonder they reacted like that. In front of the trial that used every trick in the book to make the challenger fall into their negative emotion where they would be dragged into a bottomless swamp, who in their right mind would get the idea of adjusting their own mental state to intentionally control the fake images strength and weakness too. E, ee? Whats going on here nano, Tio-oneechan? Fumu, art this a bit too difficult for Myuu? In other wordseverything happened on the palm of mine hand! ! A-amazing nano! Umu, it was amazing! Myu! In short Tio-oneechan wanted to be tormented by your own fake so you can go haa haa nano! Tio-oneechan who always sought of a new way to haa haa is the number one pervert in the world just as expected nano! !!!? Haa haa!! To be sure, Tios true feeling was exactly like what she said within the past replay. She went into the trial to ascertain that she could still maintain her self even when being thoroughly provoked by her negative emotion, and to check that there was no really no subconscious negative emotion inside her that she didnt know about. By no means she had ever gotten fired up, thinking that Being tormented by myself, the chance of such abnormal stimulation will never come again! Aint no way Ill let this chance go!maybe. Tioyou Wait a second! Why art Goshujin-sama making that face that seems to say Dont tell me its true?!? There art no way thats the case! Tio, to think that you can get ecstasy from yourself I was not though!? Tio-sanwhat a cheap woman desu! I said I was not happy! Hajime, Yue, and Shias teasing (?) made Tio-san cried and pointed at the past replay while saying There, look! Look!. It seemed she used her own regeneration magic to interfere with the replay to roll it back slightly back in time. Repeat mode ON! Dont thy dare look down on me. Know who I am. I am a proud dragon, the descendant of Clarus clan. Here be Tio Clarus! The past Tio blew away the fake with a figure that was overflowing with a kings dominating aura. Projected over there was what could only be called as the climactic scene. Her black hair and black kimono gently fluttered. The way she turned her back on the explosion with unwavering expression that possessed both tranquility and grace was so artful that it made anyone wanted to capture the moment in a painting. She was a figure on unparalleled grace. N-no wayeven Tio-san had performed such high level royalty move? Do I need to reach such level so I can stop receiving the crude treatment even though Im a princess? Somehow there was also a princess who received a great shock by herself, but lets put her aside for the time being. Hows that! I was cool correct? Tio puffed out her chest with a proud huff. Certainly, the gap between the past Tio with the usual Take this! This is mine full throttle perversion! Tio was terrific. There was something there that made anyone couldnt help but harbor respect toward her similar like they respected Adol Clarus. There was but Well, certainly I can deny its cool but Nn. We already saw it before. Right desu. If its Super Tio Time then we already saw it at the great trees trial. What? There isnt that much impact from it? Tio thought in astonishment. She turned her gaze toward Sumire and other parents. It seemed that for Tio, this scene was something that she regarded as her trump card. So you actually have such wonderful side in you! Amazing Tio-san! As expected from the princess of the dragon race! You were completely treated like a nuisancecough-cough-. Like you know, but youre actually a magnificent member of the dragon race! So you arent merely a pervert! You really stepped up to the occasion when it was time. Then it cant be helped even if youre normally a pervert! Rather your perverted side is more wonderful! She had been dreaming of getting showered with praises like that since several days before the trip and went haa haa in excitement imagining it. But, it seemed that her prediction was completely off. The presentation and the timing of the showare really important isnt it? Sumire made a creator-like statement. Shuu and others couldnt help but agreed with her with a conflicted expression. Certainly, her mental strength that tricked even the trial here was nothing but amazing. Her way of fighting was also beautiful and captivated them. But, if they were asked if that managed to change their impression or perception toward Tio W-well, we already know about Tio-chans wonderful side even before this trip, okay? This isnt something for you to feel bothered about I think? The considerate words from her mother-in-law and father-in-law stabbed deeply into her heart instead. Also, the way Liliana was patting her shoulder with a strangely gentle expression was plainly annoying. Tio-sans mental state was shaken anew after so long in this hall of trial for shaking the mind. Cough. Putting that aside, Hajime-kun. What is it, Tomoichi-san? Tomoichi turned toward Hajime to change the delicate atmosphere. About what Tio-san, no, her fake pointed out in the past replay That day at the northern mountain range, Tio decided to accompany Nagumo Hajime because she thought This man can be used. She thought of him at least as a powerful piece that could be used to overthrow the god for making her revenge came true. The fake was a manifestation of the person themselves and they wouldnt say any lie. In other words, the fakes words were without any doubt Tios true feeling. Therefore, the parents other than Sumire and Shuu who only heard about this calculating thought of Tio for the first time was actually feeling quiet concerned when that part played in the past replay. It was also Hajimes first time seeing the past replay here. Was she still keeping this fact a secret even now? If that was the case then should they ignore it? No, doing that might actually just made things complicated down the line The parents were slightly fretting like that. When Tomoichi pointed that out, Kaoruko and Akiko became slightly nervous Y-youre asking him that?. Yaegashi family was looking composed, but they too were looking straight at Hajime. Hajime smiled brightly to blow away that worry of Tomoichi and others. Please dont look awkward like that. I already knew that fact from the start, and Tio herself also confessed it to me after the trial. I, I seeno, of course. It was Tio-san herself who said that shes alright with showing this scene to us, so of course thats how it is. We were worrying needlessly. No, Im thankful for everyones concern. The atmosphere lightened up. Meanwhile Tio nestled close to Hajime. She snugly put her fingertip on Hajimes shoulder and looked at him with a gaze that was overflowing with love. Umu umu. Goshujin-sama hath seen through mine ulterior motive from the start. And not only he allowed such woman to be at his side, he accepted even mine desire for revenge and also went out of his way to give me a chance to confront the church. It was when you two rescued me wasnt it? Certainly, rather than sending Tio-san to fly until the altitude of 8000 meters, having Yue-san using Gate to come rescued me should be faster Aikos words made Tomoichi and others to show a look of realization. At the same time it also made them grinned at little at Hajime, because regardless of what he said he actually had been treasuring Tio even ever since that time. Hajime looked aside in embarrassment, perhaps because of those grinning faces from the parents or perhaps because of Tios gaze on him that was filled with affection. That was because she helped us at Guryuen even if she had to expose her true identity to Freed. I dont know whether I would do the same thing if that didnt happen. In other words, Goshujin-sama hath trusted me ever since that time? So much so that thou even thought of me and gave consideration to me in the middle of a deathly battle, am I right? Hajimeee? Areee~ you shyyyy~~? Hajime-saaan? Aree~ you shy desuu~~? Why are Yue and Shia teasing me huh? But the way you two rolled your words are good. Tio jerked Hajimes arm to her breasts and it got buried between those splendid twin hills. Tio smiled sweetly with reddening cheeks, looking exactly like a maiden in love. Perhaps it was because they were in front of the parents, she was staring at Hajimes obviously embarrassed face from the side with nothing but happiness. Oops, the embarrassment also spreading to here. Fufu, you two look lovely, Hajime-kun and Tio-san. Starting from the Shirasaki spouses, the parents were watching the two with very heartwarming look. Furthermore even Myuu, Kaori, and other girls were also chuckling with a kind smile toward them. It apparently made Hajime finally became unable to bear it anymore. Tios trial is enough with this isnt it? Lets go to Shias next. After that will be Yue and Kaori. Hajime took out the compass in order to teleport directly to Shias trial using the Crystal Key. Yue and others looked at each other and chuckled once more. Shuuzou spoke up while gentle atmosphere filled the area. But, for you to allow someone who had the ulterior motive of making use of you to accompany your groupyou should still be feeling that you dont have any leeway at that time. That was really broad-minded of you to make that decision. His tone didnt contain the teasing nuance like just now. He sounded purely impressed. Hajime-san normally rejected her at that time though? Nn. It was more like Tio forcing her way in. I think at that time she kept yelling out how Hajime had turned her body into something that wasnt fit for marriage anymore. Can you all stop digging around about the past? It was horrible. In various senses. The nostalgic mood was broken Even so, considering Hajimes stance at that time, as expected its a bit surprising that he still allowed Tio-chan to come with him no matter how reluctant he was. Sumire pointed out. Hajime grimaced in respond. And then he turned his gaze to Tio who was still hugging his arm and sighed. No Kaa-san. Try imagining it. Hm? If this fellow actually didnt have any design to make use of me, that would mean she was just a hopeless dragon who wanted to come with me because she was unable to forget the sensation of getting pile bunkered you know? Ah What does that ah meant!? Tio raised her voice in protest, but the nostalgic mood had gotten blown away. Dont tell meTio(san)the truth was? Such gazes stabbed into her from all directions. You know, even I thought that I really screwed up that time. Who can even imagine that an unrivaled pervert would be born from getting pile bunkered. It was something that he didnt want to accept. The mistake of the youth that he himself committed. Hajime shook his head as though to say that. She was a monster that I created by my own hands, but surely she didnt ask to come with me just because of her perversion. There must be another reason! I wanted to think like that. And so I secretly observed Tio and from her words and action, I realized that she had ulterior motive. I couldst not believe that was the reason Goshujin-sama noticed! I never heard about it- But you see, I was relieved. After all her trying to make use of me for her revenge is a far more proper and healthy reason than coming with me with the hope of getting pile bunkered in the ass again. Your reasoning is the same like a swindler victim when being told that he could buy a vase that was originally 1,000,000 yen only for 100,000 yen!? It seemed Hajime allowed Tio to come with him not because of his broad-mindedness. It wasnt like hearing such reason really affected anything buteven so Tio-san had a conflicted look that seemed to want to say something, but didnt really know what to say. Besides, she said that originally she came to investigate the heroAmanogawa. I thought that I could just pushed her off to him somewhere along the way. Goshujin-sama hath that kind of thought!? When they reunited at Orcus, he completely forgot about doing that because a lot of things happened, like Kaoris confession, and then the duel with Kouki after thatHajime disclosed about his thinking at that time. Aa. Actually at first when we arrived at Horuad TownI was thinking of leaving you behind. A shocking truth!? Amanogawa and others were surely diving into Orcus Great Dungeon after all, so I thought that if I was lucky you would get picked up by that guy. I was like dogs and cats to be abandoned!? Thou shouldst be responsible till the end once thou hath picked up a pet! Tio, can you tighten your face? Youre about to go haa haa. Please dont get excited from hearing that you almost got abandoned Tio looked like she didnt have any complain about getting treated like pets, no rather she looked happy. Everyone had a thought when they saw her being like that and Hajime who looked like he didnt have any guilt at all. They are really made for each other. Yosh, find it. Lets go. Hajime opened a Gate with Crystal Key. At the other side was a room that looked almost exactly the same like the previous place. Yue immediately began replaying the past because they were a bit behind the schedule. After they watched for a while. Everyones heart had the exact same thought once more. Because of my fault, just how many of my family SHAORAAAAAAAAA- If only youI didnt get found out, then no one would be harme DORASSHAAAAA- If youre really thinking of your family then you should be alo ORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORA-!! My existence is nothing butoi-, wai FUNNUUUU-!! Why are you getting stronge!? URIIIIIIIII!! Listen to what Im talking about alreadyyy~~~~~!! The musclebrained rabbit was too musclebrained that the trial wasnt a trial at allthey thought. The fake Shia finally started screaming complaints. She looked terribly pitiful. Because, really Shia-chan, she wouldnt listen to her words at all! I dont really get it but, youre enemy right? Youre enemy arent you? Youre enemy isnt that right!? Then first thing first, Ill crush you!! It was as though Shia was saying that with her tyrannical violence. Truly Hauria-like. Furthermore the fakes movement was getting duller as time passed, while in contrast Shia was accelerating even more. She was too much for the fake. Whats this nightmare? A barbarous move that surpassed even my imagination lol Kaa-sama!? Tou-sama!? Everyone was cringing seeing Shias action in the past replay, while Hajime was the only one who was staring at the fake with a serious gaze. Shia happily ran toward him. Hajime-san! You must understand if its you Hajime-san! Although it doesnt look like it, my rabbit ears were properly listening to the fakes words A black haired and tanned Shiais great. Its Hajime-san who isnt listening!? For Hajime, the differently colored Shia and the other girls were more interesting than the trial itself. As I thought 2P color is great. Like this, for some vague reason. Say, Yue. Can you edit the past reply later for a compilation of only the fakes? I want to take photo of them for safekeeping. What a lovely desire. Geez, really Hajime, you dummy. Yue-sama gave a firm thumb up. It seemed she could. SasuYue. (Note: SasuYue = Sasuga Yue = As expected from Yue.) I already seen Shizukus fake butyeah, Im looking forward to Yue and Kaoris fakes too. The case of papa being the only one enjoying in a different way. He didnt even pay attention to his daughters exasperated look. Because, I myself am in vacation right now! Whats so wrong with me having fun with it! When they arrived at Erisen at the last day, it might not be a bad idea to ask everyone to use metamorphosis magic so they could look like their fakes in swimsuit. The past replay was still playing even while Hajime was scheming. Hmmm, Shia-chan is too overwhelming. It feels like Im watching Step*en Seagals movie. Thats it. Its impressive to watch but theres also no tension at allnow Im looking forward even more to the rumored Yue-chan VS Shia-chan fight. The words of Sumire and Shuu that could be heard in between of the explosive sounds and screaming and the complaining of the fake were something that everyone else also greatly agreed to Certainly. Like that, Weak-, slow, dull!! And you call yourself me like thattt!? Dammit all-. This is why rabbit race is just-nn-nn-. Have you forgotten the cries of you family? That tragedy It felt like the fake showed a face that wasnt Shias personality just for an instant, but in any case, Hajime and others enjoyed Shias overwhelming clearing of her trial with the greatest feeling of relaxation until now. In the middle they even took out popcorn and Co*a Cola from treasure warehouse for accompaniment. CH 444 Hah, I refuse to become something like a tragic heroine desu, absolutely no way. Strength is power. Power is the absolute justice! Crushing magic with physical attack and enduring with only spirit if it was just against normal attack. If the opponent tried to predict a step ahead and outwit her, she would get several steps further ahead with tremendous speed and precognition to take the enemys back. I proclaim it here It was a one-sided fight that made the audience wanted to put ruby characters despair above the word violence to describe it. As expected that one-sided fighting didnt get overturned even until the very end. The me right now is unrivalled. I dont feel Ill lose no matter what kind of enemy gets in my way! Just as that proclamation said, there was no denying the sense of invincibility that Shia gave off throughout the fight. The popcorn is delish. The cola taste so gooood. The fight was so devoid of tension that such unnecessary comments were said. How should I say itShia-chan, you became much more attractive here Sumire sprinkled the powder on her popcorn to give it the taste of butter and soy sauce while speaking with a deeply moved tone. Kirino, Kaoruko, and Akiko also nodded affirmatively. Woman who is overflowing with confidence is beautiful. The current Shia-chan really has absolute confidence in herself. Fufu, shes fulfilled both physically and mentally. And the cause of that is Well, it goes without saying isnt it~ The mother group were smirking together at Hajime. Hajime had a conflicted expression. His mouth was chewing. It seemed some popcorn shell was stuck on the ceiling of his mouth. That was a common happening when eating popcorn. In exchange it was Shia beside him who reacted. She was smiling bashfully. At that time I was certainly on cloud nine from getting accepted by Hajime-san, I was in my perfect form She fidgeted with her hands and fluffy rabbit ears rubbing on each other. Shuu and others looked at her warmly. At the other side, the past Shia had also concluded the trial. The fake vanished and at the end the past Shia looked up. Kaa-sama. I want to become a kind monster. In the past the young Shia asked her mother if she was a monster. Her motherMona answered that Shia could become anything, she could become herself that she wanted to be. It was the answer of what her future dream was, of what kind of person she wanted to be. An answer that she was unable to give to her mother while she was still alive. Though her mother said that she wanted to be a hero, so she also harbored a longing for that And in fact, in the perception of the people of Tortus, Shia was definitely one of the heroes of this era. Myu! Thats a lovely answer nano! Even cooler than being a hero nano! Theres nobody more suitable than this to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Hajime-kun and Yue. Say Shia. At this time you could report to your mother that I have become instead of I want to become couldnt you? Myuu grasped Shias hand with sparkling eyes. Kaori put on an extraordinarily kind smile, while Shizukus words were met with unanimous nodding from Tio and others. You got called as monster at the fight against demon races elite force right? Even the enemy recognized you, so I think it would be fine even if you reported it like that, just like Shizuku said. Ehehe, is that so? Look here Shia-san. In the first place a normal person wont make loud clanging sound when their neck got hit by a large scythe. Rather it was shocking that you still hadnt acknowledged by yourself that youre a monster at that point. Aiko and Liliana said What do you call this if not a monster with a wry smile. Nn. This will make the wussy act of my past self after this to stand out even more. What do I do? It made me embarrassed after this late. As I thought how about we just skip it? The past Shia finished her trial and walked toward the new passage that just appeared with imposing and triumphant figure. Yue watched the past Shia while she must be comparing it to her own trial. Really it was only at this late hour that she became self-aware of her dark history and became hesitant. Hajime and others looked at each other. And then they all reached an anonymous decision without saying any word and nodded to each other. Lets go right away! Agreed!! Kuh, kill me! Youre immortal. Yues cheeks reddened and she fought against her shame. Kaori retorted to her in exasperation. According to Shia, it seemed the distance from here to the area of Yues trial wasnt that far, but the passage that led to there had been closed at the present, so they used Gate to teleport to there to save time. They came out to a room that looked exactly the same. Yue was a bit hesitating to do the past replay, so Kaori took her place and mercilessly activated the past replay. The fake Yue came out from the ice crystal pillar at the middle while the past Yue was goggling at her surrounding. Welcome to the final trial. Me? Yes, I am you. Aletia Black haired and brown skinned Yue!! Kuh, what a fresh and striking cuteness-, dont screw with me! Are you trying to break my mind!? The past Yue narrowed her eyes warily, while the fake Yue was filled with elegance and composure from her expression until even her fingertips. It was a tense scene where the two faced each other that got mixed with *flash flash flashhhh* and shutter sound clicking nonstop. The loud voice of Hajime who instantly went wild also accompanied them. The past Yue and the fake were talking about something but, The sight of 2P color Yue standing with the 1P coloris this my Avalon!?This goes beyond the greatest-, reflect on yourself!Yue with royalty talking style is also fresh and super wonderful! Dont screw with me! Its driving me crazy! such lines that came from Hajime whose tension had smashed through the maximum gauge and into a broken state drowned out their voices. The past Yue quickly attacked as though to say that she had no intention to go along with the fakes nonsense, but Hajime slid on the ground to get between them and went *flash flash*! He jumped around with pointlessly acrobatic move to catch the fake and Yue in his camera from every angles! In the end even Cross Velt and Grim Reaper also got mobilized. The two Yues got captured in numerous cameras from numerous angles and after that he seriously organized a recording from every angle centered around Yue as though it was a movie filming! H-Hajime, calm downnn Yue-san too watched such antic with warm smilenot. As expected she turned bright red. She called out to Hajime while cooling down her heated cheeks by slapping them with her hands, but her voice didnt reach Hajime who was in the verge of exploding from excitement like a whale who had just pulled the greatest rare gacha. O-oi, Nagumo Shuu! Stop your son Sumire! Put a camera at that corner too! Roger! The fake-chan is in princess mode! Thats rare! I wont be able to call myself mother-in-law if I dont preserve the rare figure of my adorable daughter-in-law in perpetuity- You guys too!! It seemed Shuu and Sumire also couldnt keep their cool from watching the battle between the two differently colored Yues. They were setting up cameras like stupid parents attending their young daughters big moment. Yue-san too went bright red all over her body from this. Hou, Ive heard before that she was a princess in the past, but she actually had such speaking style before. Her atmosphere is also really different from the present. Shuuzou and Koichi were commenting about the fakes way of conducting herself. The speech that the fake gave to the past Yue in between of the intense battle including her atmosphere were certainly very different from the present Yue. Kirino and Akiko also looked at each other. So Yue-chans eyes originally looked sharp like that? Even though right now her eyes always have this sleepy look or giving a blank stare all the timeshes giving off this indolent person impression somehow. She also had abundant expression. Though her current self feels like a happy-go-lucky person at the inside. Is that a praise or an insult? Yue didnt have any problem at all seeing her past self now that she had accepted the truth about her uncle and her past, but as expected it seemed she got embarrassed when it got pointed once more in front of the out of control Nagumo parents and son. She was trembling uncontrollably with tearful eyes while sending an intense reproachful gaze. In any case, Yue from her princess era looked like the very picture of a highborn lady that nobody could possibly deny it. Actually, the other parents outside of the Nagumo family sometimes had a thought Was she really a royalty? from seeing the happy-go-lucky action and personality of Yue during this trip but It seemed they finally accepted it for real after seeing the fake Yue, Aletia with their own eyes. That was just how different Yue was at the present compared to her past. Remia-san? Why did you look at me just now? !? My my, its nothing at all Lily-san. Ufufu? Dont dodge the question! You just compared me with the past Yue-san arent you! You thought that the past Yue-san was more princess-like than me right!? Liliana grabbed Remia tearfully. Aiko tried to pull her off Remia from behind while desperately trying to calm her down. Lily-san, please calm down! Its fine-, you were very much a princess the first time we saw you! You just let the cat out of the bag though!? And now!? Im still a princess even now you knoww~!! Liliana started hitting Aiko repeatedly with tearful eyes as though she wished to insist like that. But setting that aside. Fuh, this difference in reaction compared to with my time Shia was looking at Hajime with a faraway look while muttering. It seemed that a part of herself couldnt accept the difference in Hajimes current tension with the time when everyone watched her past trial while enjoying popcorn and cola as though they were having short break just to kill time. At the same time, in front of Tomoichi and others who were currently being speechless, Fuh, maketh way for me whose finest hour was treated as though it was nothing. Tio passed through with eyes that looked dead. She stood side-by-side with Shia. Grief hanged in the air around the twomaybe. Myuu patted them on their waist to sympathize with them, which made the whole thing even sadder. Yes yes, enough of this already! You can just ask her to look like that as much as you want later! After all she can use transformation magic to change not only her skin color but even her body shape! Both of you too, lets stop here. Look, theres something strange going on. Didnt you want to take a proper look at Yues past? Kaori hit Hajimes head with the flat of her great sword, while Shizuku confiscated Sumire and Shuus cameras. The three of them finally returned to their senses with that. Oops, my bad. Yue is just too Cute you mean? I get it. Want me to cut you? Dont press your blade on my neck while smiling like that. Im not Shia. My head will come off normally. Because, the sword was plainly covered with disintegration magicHajime raised both his hands to surrender with a slightly twitching expression. He allowed himself to be dragged away obediently. Shuu and Sumire also quietly went back to their spot because the past replay was reaching a serious part just as Shizuku said. Do you really think that youll be able to stay at his side forever? The fakes words clearly managed to pierce through Yues mind. For Yue, Hajime was the center of her world. Hajime was also the supporting pillar of her mind. That was why Yue didnt waver at all no matter how much the fake brought up the matter of the past betrayal. She could even confidently declared that if it was in order to meet Hajime, that betrayal was something necessary and she would go through the same path and continued to wait for him at the bottom of the abyss no matter how many times. That was why the fake switched track. It was Yues other darkness. An anxiety that she unconsciously kept inside her heart. There was no way the fake wouldnt attack there with how disgustingly accurate she was with her reading of Yues inside. If she didnt waver from her past, what about her future. Why didnt uncle kill me even though he was able to? At this time such simple doubt hadnt even entered my mind. I was averting my gaze from the truth. Her heart was unable to bear the three hundred years of imprisonment and the fact of betrayal, so she convinced herself that the easiest to understand explanation that could easily help her maintain her heart was the truth. Her anxiety for the future that she buried deep inside her heart and she had pretended to not see until then made her eyes wavered. Its embarrassing but, I couldnt overcome and conquer my own negativity like Shia and Tio. She really looked embarrassed because they watched this after watching Shia and Tios trial. Yue spoke while looking at Shia and Tio as though they were shining bright. There is Shia at Hajimes side. There is also Tio. And despite my reluctance, there is also Kaori. The past Yue replied with words that denied her future with Hajime. She said that at the very least Hajime wouldnt be alone even if she couldnt walk in the same future with him. It was as though she was saying that there was nothing more important in this world than that. As though to prove that, Yues fake didnt weaken, but it also didnt get strengthened despite the anxiety and doubt that were still haunting her heart. Im sorry, Shia, Tio. And also Kaori. Yue-san Yue Oh Yue Just like how when she got scolded by Shia, Yue apologized once more for how she talked about a future that didnt include her and how she selfishly entrusted such future to the others without any regard of their feeling Im really sorry. For overcoming the trial with only my love for Hajime! Ha? Or not. The three girls expression that looked at Yue like she was someone troublesome but also with warmth in it instantly turned stiff. Even though they only spoke a single syllable in respond, it caused the parents to shiver as though their voices came from the bottom of hell. The fake Yue-san spoke with superb timing. So the center of your world will always be Nagumo Hajime no matter what happen. Obviously. Even though everyone had managed to properly face only themselves! I was the only one whose thought was filled with nothing but Hajime! Im so ashamed! Yue-sama hugged herself and fidgeted bashfully. Shia, Tio, and Kaoris eyes turned into a blank stare that was at the level of Yue. Just when they thought that she was acting admirably, she instead spoke with an air that asserted superiority over them without a shred of remorse. It made them snapped at a level that they hadnt felt for so long. It was the same with Shizuku, Aiko, and Liliana. The parents went Uwaa seeing the grinning noh mask appearing behind Kaori, which was followed by Shia and others who were starting to warm up with twitching smile as though to say bring it on to Yues provocation. But, Hajime and Remia were only smiling wryly. Myuu ws also watching with a troubled frown. Yue-oneechan. Nn? Whaat is it Myuu? You got scolded by Shia-oneechan after this right? Myuu think you will only get even more embarrassed even if you try to cover it up right now nano. Nnguuuh She let out a groan. It seemed that Myuu hit the bulls eye. Although, that might be something that couldnt be helped even from Yues standpoint. After all behind that Yue, the past Yue inside the past replay was being greatly worn down from the fake Yues attack that rivaled herself. Ignoring the opponents attack by relying on her Automatic Regeneration while firing ultimate magic as counterattack was Yues primary, or rather her serious fighting style. But, the last time she fought like that was at the final trial of Orcus Great Dungeon. At the very least she had never fought like that within the past replays that they had been watching until now. In fact, even Sumire and Shuus expression was gradually turning astonished seeing Yues appearance getting tattered from the back and forth offense and defense. This close match became all the more impactful because before this they had just seen Shia obtaining overwhelming victory unharmed. At the same time this also showed how cornered Yue was mentally. There was nobody in this place who didnt realize that. Well, its just like Myuu said. Youll feel even more embarrassed if you cover it up here wont you? You picking a fight in the present time too so that everyones focus will be distracted from your past fight with Shia after this even if just for a littleI think thats a bad move you know? Uu. I never even imagined that both Shia and Tio would clear the trial that overwhelmingly. The comparison will be painfulll~ Yue-sama went to Hajimes back and pushed her face on him to hide from everyone. She rubbed her face on his back while moaning Even though Im the first wifee~ Even though Im the first wifee~. Yue in the past replay somehow overcame her fake and grasped victory. At the very least she would become unable to meet with Hajime if she was defeated there. She defeated her fake and prevented it from getting strengthening with only that single minded thought, so she was recognized as succeeding in her trial in a sense. But after that Yue stood still at the center of the spacious room with her tattered state staying as they were. Such appearance really didnt look like someone who successfully conquered the trial. That must be because Yue herself didnt feel any happiness from her success. The past Yue looked far removed from the Yue who was brimming with confidence that all of them were familiar with. They couldnt hide their surprise. Although, seeing Hajimes expression turning slovenly and love struck from the adorableness of the current Yue who was hiding her face behind him while groaning Uu, it broke the dam and the angry Kaori. Shia and the others went Geez~ in exasperation. They even blushed slightly and writhed from the cuteness overload. I dont know whether its the trial that was amazing from being able to corner Yue-chan to this point, or it was Yue-chan who was amazing from overcoming a great dungeons trial with only her feeling for Hajime. I really dont know what to say. As a parent its something to be happy about though. Sumire and Shuus words made Yue slowly raised her face. Even though their gentle gaze made her bashful, she still puffed out her chest and declared N-naturally. The loveliness made the two reflexively reached at Yues head and patted there. *Pat pat* Dont treat me like Myuu! The way she moved away from the patting in a hurry caused everyone to chuckle reflexively. Well, my case was also similar with this. If Im asked whether I was able to properly face my own heart here, I could only say that I didnt. After all if it was for my objective then Id trample even negative emotion. Even so he defeated his fake. And with that his success was recognized. The concept of this Ice and Snow Cavern was to face your own negative emotion. That wasnt wrong but, the true nature of this dungeon went a bit deeper than that. Fumu. In the end, the true nature of this trial might lie in the aftermath of facing thy own negative emotion. Regardless of what shape it took and regardless of the reason, the most important thing here must be to never yield against thy own weakness. Tio said that after watching Yues trial. Shuuzou nodded I see in understanding. Life doesnt consist of only overcoming challenge. Continuing to endure and stand up, and moving forward while never letting go of the single feeling in your chest are also a praiseworthy way of living. Muu, Im feeling a bit conflicted though. After all that meant Yue-san completed her trial while still thinking of something like its fine even if she cant be together with us desu. Good grief, that fake-chan lacked guts. She should beat up the good-for-nothing real one until she was black and blue. Shia folded her arms sullenly. Her lips were pouting. But even if she demanded for the fake to show some gutsVandell-san would definitely grimaced in displeasure if he was here to hear that. Nn~, but, I was glad it was Shia who scolded me rather than the fake. Yues gaze toward Shia was gentle even after she hoped for her to get beaten up even more. The speech of the fake in the end came from Yues own heart. The exchange was no different than her asking and answering herself. That was why, the words from her precious best friend who was like her little sister gave far deeper impact into her heart. I was able to hear all of Shias feelings. It touched me. I-is that so? Nn. As I thought its embarrassing to watch the past once more butyes. It was my first big quarrel with my friend, which was far better than coming to the conclusion by myself. After all not only I understood myself, but also Shias feelings once moreI was happy. Yue-sanheheh Yue and Shia stared at each other. Voices of Oh my oh my! as though they had seen something precious slipped out from the woman camp. Hajime and Myuu also went Sho prechiouus with Buddha-like expression. Remia looked troubled saying Another unknown words coming out from my daughters mouth. It seemed the papas, no, Nagumo familys special education was progressing apace outside of the mamas knowledge. Hajime-kun, lets move on to the next quickly. I want to watch it already. The big quarrel of Yue and Shia Yeah, Im with you. Ill open the Gate now Making a big mess of my trial! As expected from Kaori, so honest with her own desire even within this emotional atmosphere. Kaoriii~ Really this child Kaori pointed at Shia and Yue who were staring at each other emotionally and raised her voice They were really horrible you know! without any care of it. Tomoichi looked troubled seeing his daughter like that, while Kaoruko looked as though she was enduring a headache. Hajime smiled wryly while pinpointing the coordinate using the compass. Then he opened the Gate once more. They came out into a wide passage. Kaori immediately activated the past replay and projected the past Yue who was looking uneasy while Shia questioned her with a serious expression. It was just like they heard before. Yue spoke the words of her entrusting Hajime. They could see emotion falling off from Shias worried expression. Shia suppressed the boiling emotion that welled up inside her and asked Yue what she meant, hoping that it was just some kind of a joke. And like that, *Slap*. Please take it back. Everyone, Hajime included spontaneously let out O-ou seeing that. A magnificent slap had just hit Yues cheek unreservedly. The past Yue was stunned and dumbfounded in disbelief. Her request that came from her deep trust to the other person was responded with a slap. Furthermore when she looked at Shia, she found her emitting what was undoubtedly a wrath. It shocked Yue to the core. It was only natural. After all Shia getting seriously angered like this wasnt something that could be seen so abruptly like this. A genuine anger that came from someone who was like the personification of innocent cheerfulness contained an impact that was more than enough to send a chill to the center of her stomach. From there things devolved tempestuously. Yue who entrusted the future just in case she wouldnt be there, and Shia who obstinately refused that request. It was because others and she herself acknowledged that she was Yues number one best friend that they couldnt possibly see eye to eye in this matter, which devolved into their first big quarrel. But u, Shia at this time was really scary Y-Yue-san, you dont need to tremble like that Because, magic didnt work! My barrier was smashed with one punch! I thought I was fighting a demon god with rabbit ears attached! Isnt that too exaggerating!? No, that wasnt an exaggeration. Everyone thought that. Because, all of Yues magic were erased with a single attack from the Warhammer Drucken. Even when she tried to restrict Shias movement with freezing magic, she blew it away along with the ground by just hitting the ground with her fist. Even the top class defense magic Holy Severance was pulverized like it was a paper scrap. Yue got blown away helplessly and smashed through the opening wall behind her while entering a trial area. E-ee!? W-what!? What happened!? The past Kaori and her fake whose swords were locked against each other at that moment looked at their way with widened eyes. Even though they couldnt understand the reason, they could at least see that Yue and Shia were having a quarrel. They called out to them but Its horrible isnt it? I didnt enter their eyes at all as though I was just a fly on the wall. The past Kaori got completely ignored and cried! She was in a state that invited sympathy so much that even the fake who should be testing her automatically tried to console her. Kaoris cold gaze stared without blinking at Yue and Shia. The twos gazes wandered, not knowing where they should look. Certainly, this scene really painted a horrible picture when watched from the outside like this. Furthermore this horrible scene would become even more horrible from here. I-if youre talking about horribleness then Shia was also horrible! Even though it was in the middle of quarrel there are still things that can be said and things that cant be said! Yue pointed as though to escape from Kaoris gaze. Then right after that, You eternal pipsqueak! Half-baked boobs! Uwaa You said something like that!? The parents and even Hajime looked at Shia with cringing expression. A-ahaha, at this time I was so angry that I completely forgot myselfyes. Against my better judgment I let slipped the thought that was always in my mind. Wait a second Shia. Always in my mind? E? Eh!? You always had that kind of thought!? You didnt make that up because we were quarreling!? Ah Dammit! Shias expression seemed to say that. It seemed she really thought it. Yue looked shocked and staggered on her feet. You misunderstand desu! That was only me saying my thought in a mean way. In the end my thought was only something like As I thought Yue-san is small isnt she, or like when we took a bath together, you sometimes would stare on my breasts, so there were times when I would think Its pitiful that she cant grow for a little, thats all! You let the cat out of the bag though!? It seemed Shia really had such thought. Well, it was a fact though that Yue didnt grow and she was small. Voided! Its voided because its already past the expiration date desu! I am Yue. A woman who wont forget the insult at her even if its her best friend who said it!! Youre the first wife! Be more tolerant for that! Its because Im the first wife! Ill do the disciplining strictly- Calm down you two. The quarrels will overlap at this rate. Unusually a scuffled that normally Yue did with Kaori now broke out between Yue and Shia. Shuu and Sumire and the others thought that they had to be stopped, but it only lasted for a moment. At the other side of the scuffling Yue and Shia, FUNNNUUUUUU!! Lukewarm! You think you can defeat a forest rabbit with something like thiis- T-this bugged rabbittt-. STOPPPPPPPPP!! The abnormal intense fighting between the past Shia and Yue were also playing at the same time, so to be honest, the fighting that happened at the present time only looked like two kittens frolicking around compared to that. And so everyone halted what they were going to do, thinking that something at that level should be okay. After all, the serious Shia ignored gravity magic with only her spirit and power. She punched away a lightning dragon with spirit and power. She even advanced while enduring space quake with spirit defense. Yues expression was twitching as she witnessed those. Although even this quarrel too, as it progressed, Somehow it doesnt look that different now with the present quarrel. Now its just like a quarrel between two grade schoolers. Akiko and Kaoruko looked at each other with wry smile., It seemed that their magic power were running out and with that they also ran out of vocabulary. The past Yue and Shia began to call each other names Stuupid stupid! or Idiooot~! like children. It wasnt that much different from the current duo who were grappling with each other at the side. It was clear that the quarrel wouldnt cause the friendship of the two to broke up seeing that this was a replay of the past that already happened, even so the two best friends were fighting each other with all seriousness, so everyone had unconsciously felt tense as they watched. This development caused everyone to start sighing in relieve. Hmmm, their argument was far more terrific that I imagined. I see. So this is what will happen if you anger the normally gentle forest rabbit. I shall be careful when getting along with the Hauria clan. But Ojii-chan, Otou-san. Karm-san and the others are already high tensioned even at normal time you know? In various senses. Shuuzou, Koichi, and Shizuku made their commentary, then, Papa, papa. Is Shia-oneechan stronger than Yue-oneechan in a serious fight nano? Myuus question that came from her genuine curiosity was spoken. It could be seen how Yues ears and Shias rabbit ears twitched in respond even though they were still in the middle of scuffling. No, this is a serious quarrel but they dont go all out. Theyre holding back properly so that none of their attack is lethal. But thats a good question isnt it? Who will win between the physically strongest and the magically strongest. Hahaue-dono. The current Yue hath even obtained the magic of god. Shia art bugged, but as expected I dont think that she wouldst be able to win against a serious Yue. Yeah. It might be a different story if by some chance Shia also become able to use variated and powerful magic butas expected, I cant imagine how that can happen! Certainly, if that happen then itll be like equipping an ogre with a metal rod. Nobody there thought even in their dream that in the near future Shia would gain divine spirits as ally and obtained variated as well as wide ranged annihilation power by using divine possessed weapon. Hajime and others laughed together saying that if that ever happened then Shia would become completely out of control! Ahaha- There Tomoichi seemed to reach the limit of his patience and shouted. No no no, theres something else that we need to focus more in here isnt it!? My daughter is in a really precarious state over there! Thats right thats right! Otou-san, tell them more! Its really horrible how everyone is averting their eyes from the past me! Cant you see what a horrible state myfake is in!? Someone tried to stop the twos quarrel, but she got dragged into the immense power that Yue and Shia brought about. Not only that, she even got used as cannon ball or a shield, and yet her existence itself wasnt even registered in the mind of the quarreling duo. The fake rolled over on the ground until she came to a stop in front of Kaori while looking like a dirty rag Everyones thought became as one. Once they got a look at that figure, her state that was simply just too much to be described made everyone thought I really have no word. She seriously looked so pitiful that they couldnt find any word to say. Lily, can you stop patting my shoulder? Fufu, its alright Kaori. Im the one who understand your feeling the best. We are best buddies! Stop looking at me with those kind eyes! Kaori slapped away Lilianas hand from her shoulder while heading toward Yue and Shia. The two of them had stopped fighting without anyone noticing and stood up. It seemed that they had thought really carefully, right now Yue could use metamorphosis magic that she could do whatever she liked with her own style, so there was no point to their quarrel. So, Yue, Shia. Especially Yue who didnt admit her fault even until the end! What do you think after looking back at the past? Arent there words that you couldnt say to me at that time that you should say to me now! The case already expired. B-both of youC These twoooo, an angry vein bulged on Kaoris forehead. You two have been arguing until just now, so can you two not returning to be good friends in the drop of hat like thattt!? She thought with clenched fist. It would be troubling if things devolved into a three-way fight, so Shizuku casually grabbed Kaoris waist. As expected from the best friend. But it seemed Kaori too had grown up mentally. She let out a sigh. She pulled herself together and shrugged in annoyance. Well, its fine already. After seeing what really happened, I understood the reason why Shia got that angry. Even I surely would get my head filled with anger like that too if I heard the same thing. Kaori-san Fufu, indeed. I too felt furious just from listening to it. Although it was already something in the past. Yue too hath already reflected and apologized. Nn. I will never show this kind of unsightly side ever again. Yue met Shia, Kaori, and Tios eyes in turn with a powerful gaze. Shia and others also nodded back with determination to her. The unmistakable bond and affection that the four of them had cultivated throughout their journey together could be seen there. It made me feel a bit lonely seeing them like this. I understand that. After all I too werent a member of Hajimes party even though I accompanied them from the middle. Each of us had our own role, so it couldnt be helped butIm a bit jealous. Aiko, Shizuku, and Liliana muttered. The others must have heard them. Yue turned around and smiled with astonishing degree of kindness toward them. Isnt that why we are having a trip together like this? They followed the track of the past journey, felt the feeling of everyone at that time together, and then from there they came to learn about each other, ascertained things that they and their family didnt know about. This trip wasnt simply an other world sightseeing. Its purpose was to build an even deeper bond and trust with each other. Because, Because everyone here, is family. They werent people from different household. Everyone was already one family together. Yue who had been looking and acting the most childish in a sense during this trip looked more mature than anyone in this moment. Her deep, deep affection became a wave that was transmitted to everyone. Everyones gaze became naturally drawn toward her. How should I say it, its unfair when you are like this. Nn? Yue tilted her head. Hajime squinted his eyes toward her while saying that as though he had unconditionally surrendered. Everyone whose gaze was being stolen by Yue came to their senses after hearing that. They blinked and then said I see with a look of understanding. Fufu, thats true. Its just like what Yue-san said desu. Somehow, Im now really looking forward to what kind of journey Kaori and everyone had at Guryuen and the western sea. Yes, yes, I completely agree! In any case, lets have a rewatch of Kaoris trial for now. Aiko, Shizuku, and Liliana too were immediately freed from their melancholy. It also looked like there were a slight change to the parents expressions. From the start they joined this trip with the feeling and also the resolve to know about what their children had experienced in this other world and also more about Hajime and the others. But after Yue told them because they were family, there frame of mind of having a field trip must have also changed just a little. Warmth dwelled deep inside Tomoichis eyes. Even so he shrugged his shoulders a bit playfully. I wished you would show the beginning of my daughters trial instead if you know that it would have such horrible conclusion. True. This is Kaori were talking about, so she must had done her very best butknowing that at the end she finished off the fake in a way like she was deceiving her, its justyou know. Lets forget the end of it! The process is more important than the result! Especially in this trial! Right!? Kaori desperately glossed over what she did while mixing a bit of justification in her speech. It made everyone laugh. At the same time, The way to show a scene and the sequence art important! Tio said that with a radiant smile. Of course, Shut up! It went without saying that Kaori protested tearfully. CH 445 A deadly battle was unfolded between a black angel and a silver angel. It was a battle that was truly worthy to be called a proper battle. The feeling of powerlessness from being unable to keep a promise that was exchanged in the past. The sense of inferiority that was brought about by ones own weakness. Jealousy, anger, regret. Ones own ugliness was thoroughly beaten into oneself, which strengthened the fake rapidly. The dancing blade and magic were materializing her hearts weakness into a physical embodiment. But at the same time that battle was also beautiful. The way the past Kaori desperately resisted, hanged on, and continued to fight, coupled with her swordsmanship that was gradually getting refined to look like a dance definitely possessed a certain something that pressed on the heart of the people watching it. It was definitely touching, but Actually even after conquering the underground dungeon youDD Attagirl, HIT HER KAORIIIIIIII! BEAT HER UPPPPPPP- IYou am a saint? Fufu, what a joke isnt it? At the bottom of my heart IDD Whats so funny!? Shes a saint no matter where you looookkkk!? There isnt any room for argument! YourMy heart is this uglyDD What did you just say you bastardC! How dare you grin like that with Kaoris face since some time ago! I cant take it anymore. Kaoriii! Otou-sanll help you nowwww!! Tomoichi-san was being terribly annoying. Ever since this part of the past replay started, his tension had gone through the roof and he acted annoyingly just like Hajime when watching the fake Yue. But he had completely snapped not long after the fake started throwing verbal abuse to the past Kaori. Even now he kept shouting angrily nonstop. It made the others couldnt really catch what the fake was saying. Kaori was covering her face with both her hands. Apparently her fathers heated reaction stimulated her embarrassment far more than her past selfs action. It was only natural. Tomoichi finally rolled his sleeves while readying himself to charge toward the past fake, but Kaoruko hugged him from behind with a wry smile to stop him. Well, its not like I cant understand his feeling. Thats true. This trial isnt a pleasant thing to watch even from the outside like this. Shuu and Sumire were also smiling wryly. Koichi also nodded strongly in understanding as a father who also had a daughter. Not to mention Kaori-chan is going through this trial in the right way in a sense. Yes, it was a deadly battle because Kaori was facing her negative emotions head-on. Even while she was fighting back against her gradually strengthened fake self, little by little she solidified her feelings, comprehended them, overcame them, and then she advanced forward. The preciousness of humans growth could be felt even more from her appearance compared to Yue, Shia, and Tio who conquered their trial using a slightly unique method. To prove it, The strengthening, stopped? The fakes expression finally changed. The tilting scale of strength was starting to regain its equilibrium once more. The two clashed fiercely inside the past replay. Their swords locked with each other. But, Kaori didnt pull back. She didnt get pushed back. She stared straight toward the manifestation of her own negative feelings from point-blank range despite wanting to avert her eyes from it so much. And then she laid her feeling bare. I myself want to change. I want to be kind like Yue. I want to be strong like Shia. I want to be wise like Tio. I want to be cute like Shizuku-chaDD KAORIIIIIIIII, how honest and adorable! Bravooo! Angel! Its alright! Otou-san knows! There isnt anyone as strong and kind as you in thisDD Otou-san, STAYYYYY!! GYAA!? Hearing Kaoris honest feeling made Yue, Shia, Tio, and also Shizuku to blush slightly. Even so they were sending warm gazes that enveloped Kaori. That too was a precious sight that enveloped everyones heart in gentle feelingDDor it should be, but everyones expression turned stiff from Tomoichi-sans idiot father act. Papa who doted on his daughter didnt have the words reading the mood in his dictionary! And so the beloved daughter finally couldnt endure it anymore and the flat of her great sword smacked the fathers head. He was down for the count. He was rendered unconscious with his eyes rolled up. Oi Kaori. You overdid it. I dont care for this kind of Otou-san! Kaoruko who caught her husbands body couldnt continue holding him up forever as expected. She sat down on the ground while looking at her unconscious husband like he was a hopeless person. Then he made him faced up and gave him a lap pillow. As for Kaori, she looked aside sullenly even after being reproached. So he has to miss the climax in the end This isnt the first time this happen. Fufu, hes really adorable no matter how much time has passed. I never understand ever since a long time ago why your expression always turned loving at this kind of time. Akiko-san looked exasperated while Kaoruko-sans affectionate expression deepened for some reason while she caressed Tomoichis head. Kirino who had known her for a long time was looking like she was enduring a headache from watching that. But putting aside the Shirasaki husband and wife who were being like that, Hmm? Hoo? So Kaori think of me as kind? Hee, hohoo? So Kaori-san wanted to become storng like me? I seeee, thy often looked at me as though Im a pitiful thing and yet, fufu, thy art actually looking up to me as a wise person. Y-you said you wanted to be cute like megeez, even though youre cuter than me no matter how you looked at itgeez! Nnn. W-well, I think you can say that perhaps I might feel something like that or perhaps not once or twice I guess? I guess! Kaori turned bright red and her speech became really rapid when the four girls looked at her with four different kind of grinning. The scale of strength inside the past replay had gotten overturned. Kaoris swordsmanship and magic were starting to graze the fake bit by bit. Kaoriis really amazing just as I thought. Liliana muttered with an emotional tone. It reminded me how after Hajime-san fell into the abyss, you were the only one who believed in his survival and frantically did everything you can. Lily It was also the same during the final battle. You were the only one who lifted your hands toward the sky while everyone else was despairing in front of the apostles all out bombardment. You stopped it till the end. Liliana looked at Kaori. She looked proud to be Kaoris friend. There were also times when you were hurt and fell on your knee, but you always stood up and carried through till the endI really respect you for that. uuLily, its embarrassing if you told me straight like that. Kaori mumbled her words shyly. Liliana chuckled. Aiko also smiled seeing the two of them like that while opening her mouth. She looked proud in some way. It was the look of a teacher who saw off a student leaving their nest splendidly. Thats true. When Hajime-kun fell, I too felt like my heart was going to break because there was no more hope of all of the students going back safely to Japan. It was pathetic of me. I couldnt immediately console the students because I myself was in shock Ai-chan-sensei Right after you woke up, you declared that youre going to search Hajime-kun, that you wont give up until you see it with your own eyes. That strength of your encouraged me too. At that time I felt that a student like you are too good for someone like me, but thats exactly why I cant just keep feeling down. It was because of you that I managed to get back on my feet you know? I-is that soehehe Kaori smiled happily and also bashfully while fidgeting shyly from hearing Aikos honest feeling, but Kaoruko looked even happier than her as her mother. Of course, Tomoichi was still unconscious. Even though her daughter was getting praised. It was too bad. In various senses. The past replay was reaching the climax. Hajime spoke teasingly, but there was also respect and praise in his voice tone just like Liliana and Aiko. Youre dense, like to charge ahead without thinking, and even when you get beaten up you make it into the source of your growth and get strongerthinking back now, Kaori was filled up with a lot of main character attributes wasnt she? Even though she kept charging at Hajime every chance she got before we got summoned, she wasnt even aware that she loved him until he fell into the abyss. H-Hajime-kun! Even Shizuku-chan! The dying scene of a loved one is a common trope for the heros awakening event. Hajime, you were actually Kaori-chans heroine Okaa-sanMother-in-law!? Wait a second. In that case, Hajime encountering Yue-chan and getting together with her was really an NTDD Please dont say anymore than that, Otou-sanFather-in-law! It feels like my brain is going to explode even now if that thought entered my mind!! Kaori-kuuun, you alriiight? Im going to do awee~some thing with your beloved Hajime-chan noow~? I take it back! Yue isnt kind at all- Hajime and others were screwing around excitedly like that while the past Kaori was clearing her trial splendidly. Meanwhile Myuu was making a troubled expression outside the commotion. She took Remia mamas hand and looked up to her with a frown. Kaori-oneechan is amazing nano. Yes, she is. Even though shes so amazingshes so amazing right nowbut then this scene will become like that right after this! T-thats true. Myuu covered her face in sorrow. It was as though she was watching a tragic fate that couldnt be changed. No, it wasnt as though, there was really a tragedy right in front of them. It was even more tragic because the trial was going on swimmingly in an emotional way. A part of the ice wall inside the past replay exploded. Yue stumbled out from there. Ah Nobody had forgotten, but the past Kaori had been really doing her best in proper and respectable way that everyone unconsciously avoided thinking about it. Everyones voice trembled seeing how the past unfolded from there. Thank you for watching. Kaori quietly closed the past replay. The expression she had at that moment was the clear expression that only someone who had accepted the past could have. Uu, Kaori-san. Please let me say it once more! Im really really sorry desuuu! Yes, its alright now. I dont mind anymore that Shia punched my fake to use her as cannonball or used her as shield against a lightning dragon. Thats completely the line of someone who completely mind it desuu Kaoris affectionate smile whipped up terror and guilt inside Shia instead. Shia hurriedly elbowed Yue beside her. She urged her Come on, Yue-san too! You have to apologize too for that time! with a small voice. Kaoris gaze slowly turned toward Yue with a radiant smile still sported on her face. K-Kaori. Umm, err, I Uh huh, whaaat? Kaori smiled cheerfully while urging Yue Come on, its okay for you to apologize you know? Be honest to yourself. Yue kept sending upward glances at Kaori while her face kept reddening more as time passed. Uh, guuh, Yue was groaning while looking terribly conflicted. Yue-oneechan, its better to apologize properly Fuguuh Is it just my imagination that there is this sound of teeth grinding? Thy hands art turning white from clenching too hard there. Y-you really hate it to that degree Even Myuu was rebuking her while looking conflicted. Yue-sans conflicted feeling reached the peak. And then, a beat later. Yue sighed Fuuuh as though she had let go of some kind of a big burden. She faced Kaori. She called Kaori with a look of determination. And then, Whaat? Kaori asked her with a saintly smile. Yues expression tensed and she strongly declared. Even if Im 100% at fault! I dont want to lower my head and neither will I do soC!! Youre the worsttt Thats what I thought youll say!! Your understanding of her is staggering- Everyone looked exasperated or looked they had gotten a headache, but Hajime alone said What a witty remark. I also want to use that line someday while looking deeply impressed. Yue-oneechan Myuu, remember this. Each person has something that they cant give up to anyone. Such thing has to be protected even at the cost of your life! Not bowing to Kaori-oneechan is something that worth your life? Of course- The feelings of No, I think thats no good as a human and I see. So theres also something like that are clashing inside Myuu nano. Myuu, choose the second feeling without hesitation. Promise that to mama. Myu It seemed that the bad influence to Myuu didnt come solely from Hajime papa. Haa, thats enough already. Its a past matter. And if Im in Yues position then I too absolutely wont apologize! Even if it killed me! No, so youre the same!? Such retort could be filled from the gazes of the parents toward Kaori. But, Myuu-chan, you dont need to remember this example. You have to properly apologize when you do something wrong you know? Y-yes nano Myuu was radiating an atmosphere that was clearly showing how she thought Kaoris words had no persuasiveness at all no matter how she looked at it. Kaori too must be feeling it. There were also the gazes from the parents piercing into her, so she cleared her throat. Next is Hajime-kuns trial isnt it? I cant wait! Is Tomoichi-san alright? Hajime smiled wryly at the blatant change of subject while his gaze moved toward the still unconscious Tomoichi. Kaoruko answered him. Its fine Hajime-kun. Rather he would just become noisy saying things like One more time! or I need to record this! if he wake up now, so if its not a trouble to carry him in this state then I want to keep him like this. Errwell, we can carry him the same way like we carried Lily just now so its not a trouble The madam made an unexpectedly severe decision. Hajime looked toward Tomoichi with some agreement in his expression. He summoned the aforementioned wooden coffin once more. Kaoruko lifted up Tomoichi in her arms and put him inside the coffin. She was wearing an affectionate smile the whole time. It was strange. She didnt look like she was having difficulty at all even though she was lifting up an adult male. The way she put him inside the coffin looked excessively polished. You should keep your treasure in a safe place~~ It felt like they could hear someone saying that. These mother and daughter are really similar. Yue? What do you mean by that hmm? It went without saying what she meant by that. Everyone understood it. That fact was clear from a glance of everyones face other than the Shirasaki mother and daughter. Hajime shivered slightly while opening the gate. Meanwhile Akiko whispered to her daughter with a twitching expression. Hey, Aiko. Thinking back, arent there too many people who fainted during this trip? Eh? Thats not Adol who watched the beginning of Tios fall from grace, Yue who got punched on her stomach by Shizuku at the empire, the nobles who felt terror toward Hauria, Altena at the sea of trees, and not to mention Liliana. Eh? Arent there too many people who fainted in our trip? A trip where people lost consciousness everywhere the group goesput in words like that, its like this trip is cursed. The Hatayama mother and daughter looked at each others face and laughed drily together. And then they passed through the gate behind Hajime and the others as though nothing had happened. In this world there were things that would only be a waste of time or even harmful to be concerned about. The returnees knew that fact very well. . . . Hajimes trial was replayed. After a while, O-oo Voices that were hard to differentiate whether they sounded impressed or shocked arose from here and there. Everyone, even Yue and the girls were watching with rapt attention. They looked like movie-goers who were leaning forward on the edge of their seat while watching a well-made action movie. The trials that they had watched until now were also intense just like action movie. But, they were all heavy with fantasy element. Those were fights of other world fantasy. That was why Hajimes trial was sensational in a sense. Especially for those who were born on earth. This fight felt far more realistic than the trials of Yue and the others. And yet the battle ought to be called as the very picture of an action movie. When it comes to battle between two gunnersthe fantasy element get drastically thinned down. Shuuzou muttered that while rubbing his chin. Nobody replied back, but they strongly agreed inside their heart. Repeated gunshot sounds. Bursts of gun fires and black and red flashes flying every which way. The fakes white Donner was thrust out. In respond Hajimes Schlag swept it away to diver its firing line. Donner fired at the same time, but the fake half spun to dodge and fired back with his white Schlag. Hajime also spun to dodge. Both sides aimed at each other with their respective Donner. The instant each gun muzzle fixed their aim, two bullets collided on midair right on the center without the slightest deviation. They were squashed flat from the impact and fell on the ground. Aim, sweep, fire back, dodge, aim again, shift firing line, fire back. Originally it should be punches and kicks that were exchange in such close quarter. But there both sides escaped from the firing trajectory by a hairs breadth while trying to make their own bullet landed on the enemy. Close quarter combat was being performed through an exchange of crimson flashes and black flashes as though they were using bullets in the place of fist. The sight of bicolor flashes flying every which way with the two at the center could only be described as stunning. Yes, that was the combat which was brought about by the interweaving Gun Kata of two gun users. Papa is so cool nano! Amazing nanooo!! Oh, is that so? Everyone had understood from the course of their trip until here that Hajimes gunmanship was at the realm of extremity. That was even truer for Myuu who had actually travelled with him during their adventure. But, as expected it was just as Shuuzou said. A battle between two equally extraordinary gun users was so fresh that it made them temporarily forgot that they were in a fantasy world. The sight sent their heart to dance in excitement. That was clear from a glance of the expressions of the parents and the girls. Oi oi, you shot down bullet using bullet even when you arent sticking close to the enemy! Were you aiming for that Hajime-kun!!? Y-yes, well Koichis excitement was through the roof. It was a far different look from the composed personalityDDexcluding the times Yaegashi family went wild as the wholeDDthat he carried himself with until now. The way his eyes shined like a kid made Hajime felt slightly taken aback. My father love Hollywoods action movie. Especially those with stylish gun action. Is that so? He has great taste. Hajime-kun! Is that feat possible for you only because youre facing your fake whose movement you can predict-? Or you actually can do that feat against anyone-? Which one is it!! Isnt his character crumbling down? His intonation is similar with a certain muscular actor. Which one-, is iitttt- I-its the latter. EXCELLENTTT- Otou-san, calm down! Putting aside the breakdown of Koichi-sans character, the confrontation between the fake and the past Hajime was truly flashy. There was no denying that it was a show worth seeing. Midair gun spin reload, six consecutive shots on the same spot, using the dent on the ground for a ricochet shot, even space jumping sniping using chakram. Its really an impressive show. Hajime-kuns technique really shines in a gunfight. Youll never be able to watch this kind of gunfight in real life. The fake and the past Hajime separated for a moment inside the replay. Kirino and Kaoruko let out a long exhale because there was finally a break in the fight. Actually, a certain top class secret agent of Japan or Britain could also perform movie worthy gun action in real life, though of course it would still be far away from Hajimes level but They would only learn about that fact some time in the future. Theres nobody who can be Hajime-kuns match when it comes to guns, so this is also fresh for us. Thats true. Though it feels like I can get used to the railguns speed if I strained my eyes really hard, then I might be able to have this kind of fight too using Druckens bombardment mode desu Shiajust now, art thou aware that thy just said something absurd about reacting to speed that equaled lightingDD Im not going to do it though because itll be faster to close the distance and punch rather than wasting time firing bullets! In the future she would be able to evade not only railgun but even using her sight to dodge the attack from the avatar of lightning that turned into lightning itself, but this too was still far in the future. Aiko sent a terribly doubting sidelong glance at Shia and said. If its Shia-san then she might say something like I can just let something like railgun hit me and keep rushing ahead desuu! rather than dodging it. I have the feeling that even if a bullet hit her body it will only make loud clanging sound. Ai-chan-senseiyoure describing Termina**r there. Hajime in white coat is also really cool? Ill make him wear one next time. And then well have a date. Y-Yue-san is the only one looking at something elsethis is my first time seeing someone with heart mark on their eyes for real M-my myis it magic? Liliana and Remia watched Yue with their eyes widening in astonishment. Yue was clasping her hands in front of her chest while putting on the expression of a maiden in love. Her eyes certainly had pink heart mark on them. It might be the work of metamorphosis magic or illusion. In any case, the exciting screening stopped there. DDDo you really think that you still have a place to belong back home? The fake finally started attacking verbally. He also started firing bullet of words. He stated how there was no way a human killing monster could have a place to belong among humans. Surely his parents would feel shocked seeing what their son had changed into. Hajimes core was none other than his desire to go home. That was why he feared being rejected by everything that was related to that, the fake said. Yue and the others understood this aspect of Hajime, but Liliana and the parents other than Sumire and Shuu were surprised, because they thought of Hajime as someone who always laughed fearlessly no matter what stood on his way as he overcame them all. Sumire and Shuu laughed in amusement while glancing at their son. Really, our son is so cute. Fufu, I remember how nervous he was when he showed up in front of our home. His body completely relaxed with relieve the moment we hugged him tightly. Stop that, its embarrassing. Hajimes cheeks reddened when his parents revealed what happened right after he went home. Myuu too found this side of her papa surprising. She softly held Hajimes hand. Her eyes looked up at Hajime. Of course there was no disappointment in there. Rather there was joy there for being able to know about her papas weak part. The other parents must also feel the same. Hmph, I can finally see a childish side of yours. It made me feel relieved. Tomoichi-san, youre awake? Of course Ill wake up when there are this many gun shots. My head is throbbing though. Tomoichi crawled out from the coffin while Kaoris healing magic flashed on his head. Tomoichi had a quiet expression, which made a very surreal image. The way mysterious light like in anime shined on his head made him looked like an uncle with barren field on the top of his head. You were forced to go through this kind of experience and had to mature mentally, even so you returned home. Then you better remember that youre still allowed to be a kid. Yes, Ill remember that. Thank you Tomoichi-san. Hmph. Youre still a kid, so you need to keep your relationship with Kaori in moderation too! Tomoichi spoke his usual abusive language at the end to hide his embarrassment, but surely his words before that were his true feeling. There were a lot of things that Hajime had to do. He could do a lot of things, and there were also a lot of things that only he could do, but there was no need for him to forget how to depend on the adults near him. That was what Tomoichi said to him. Shuu looked at his son and Tomoichi back and forth while feeling just a little bit fretful Eh? Isnt he acting more fatherly than me?. Meanwhile the fakes verbal attack entered the climax. Thats why you couldnt ignore Hatayama Aikos wordsDD Fuhee!? Me!? Aiko raised her voice hysterically when her name suddenly came out from the fakes mouth. Aa, I also mentioned it when we were at Ur right? I told you I was thankful for your admonishment about my way of living. I-I see. He certainly told her that. Although she never imagined that Hajime took it so seriously that it even got brought up in this trial. The fake was also saying You looked up to her as your teacher~ which made Aikos cheeks reddened in bashfulness. While Aiko was like that, Akiko took her place to puff up her chest as a mother who was proud of her daughter. DDIts just dependence. The fake even denied Hajimes love toward Yue. He stated how his feeling toward Yue was nothing more than an insurance in case he found out that there was no place for him at his birthplace. The parents looked surprised once more to hear that. They unconsciously glanced at Yue but, Nn. It would be even better if Hajime is completely dependent that he is useless without me. Dont talk like Kaori. I never said anything like that right!? Right!? Kaori-sanits something that is radiating out from your whole being. Youre lying right!? The parents sighed in relieve seeing them having such noisy exchange like usual, because that meant that this was something that they had already shared with each other beforehand. But papa, youre starting to get wounded nano. How did you win from here nano? Nn~, well, I just acted defiantly and forced my way through. It even made me feel embarrassed when I compared my way with how Kaori did her best. Youll see it after this. Myuu was feeling in suspense even though this was a past that had already happened, but it was just as Hajime said. The conclusion was immediately put into display. One of Hajimes attack finally caught the fake. According to the fake, it seemed that the scale of strength still hadnt tilted to either side. Hajime wasnt averting his eyes from his own weakness, but he also hadnt overcome it, the fake said. But since that one attack that hit, Hajime was gradually surpassing the fake. The fake was confused. Then Hajime told him this. I did nothing different than usual. Not being able to move until your worry is resolved, do you think that kind of childishness can be allowed? Everyone automatically recalled the struggle for survival that they saw Hajime experienced in the bottom of the abyss. Certainly it was just as he said. A luxury like worry wasnt something that was allowed for Hajime. Even then he continued to move forward. Because he would die if he didnt advance. Because without doing that, he wouldnt be able to make even a meager wish of going home come true. In other words for Hajime, this trial wasnt anything different than that time and all the battles that he had gone through until now. Im grateful you know? Thanks to you I can take a careful look at my own movement. Hajime hadnt even faced the fake from the start. Because even though he had been aware of it, he had been moving forward while holding close to his chest his own negative emotions the whole time until now without any single one of them getting resolved. What Hajime was watching for was only the enemys movement like usual. He observed, analyzed, and then did everything he could to surpass the enemy, even just for a little bit. From watching the fake he found out his own quirks and pointless movements, then he took a step forward from there. To reach to the present, to this moment. That was how he managed to survive until this point. By keep moving forward. I see. Certainly this is what you Hajime-kun did in that abyss. Shuuzou nodded in understanding. The match was decided right after that. Although the past Hajime didnt deny that a part of his feeling toward Yue was as a guarantee for his mental wellbeing, he declared that 99,9% of it was love. Yue writhed. Geez! Hajime you dummy! She said while acting angry. Kaori and others looked at them coldly. Are you two wont feel satisfied unless you boast about your love even at this kind of time, their eyes asked. See, even the fake is looking exasperated! Their eyes said. W-well, my trial is something like this. Hajime averted his gaze a bit awkwardly. The past Hajime looked toward the ice tree that stood tall at the center of the room with just a small ripple of emotion in his eyes. But he then immediately moved toward the new path that just appeared. After seeing off the past Hajimes back, Yue cleared her throat too while turning off the past replay. Hajimes back at the end there really resembled the time when he just killed the claw bear in the abyss and advanced into the darkness with a renewed resolve. Whats this? You kept saying how you brute forced this trial like it was your dark history, so I was really looking forward to just how pathetic you are in herebut you actually did your best. Certainly you might not have faced your own feeling properly in here butto persist in what you have decided to do no matter what happened is also a splendid act you know? You did great Hajime. Nnh. This is why its embarrassing. I managed to see a lot of Hajimes embarrassed face since coming to this room. Im super satisfied. Yue-san, please read the mood. Its parents-son time right now! Sumire and Shuu placed their hand on Hajimes shoulders while gazing at him gentlyDDat the side was Yue-sama capturing the moment of Hajimes embarrassed face into flashing camera that made shuttering sounds repeatedly. This stupid couple, like boyfriend like girlfriend, Shia and others thought with an exasperated look. They didnt know whether they should feel warm from the atmosphere of the Nagumo parents and son or whether they should put on an exasperated look at Yue who kept clicking on her camera. The emotion of Tomoichi and others was in chaos. Next is Shizuku. That will be the last one. Hajime was about to open a gate to the last destination, partly to cover up his embarrassment too. But there, Myuu tugged on Hajimes sleeve insistently. Whats wrong Myuu? Papa, Myuu want to shoot at target again nano! Myuu also want a gun to shoot with nano! It seemed the desire to shoot gun welled up inside Myuu after she watched Hajime papas gunfight. Papa said that you will give exclusive Donneer and Schlaag for Myuu one day nano. When will it be nano? Hajime-kun! Youre really-! Youre going to give gun to a small child like thisno, wait a second? Want to shoot at target again? Dont tell me you already allowed her to shoot gun before!? The guardian of moral and common sense, Tomoichi-san raised the corner of his eyes. No, well, Myuu once said that she wanted to try shooting during our journey, so I transmuted a small gun for kid and let her tried shooting that time You arent seriously going to give her gun as a present right!? Remia-san, you should say something too here as a mother! Tomoichi claimed that this would be bad for Myuus education. Certainly from the perspective of Japans common sense, something like this was impossible to think about but Remia-san looked troubled for some reason. She said Certainly it might be just as you said but. She sounded evasive. Otou-san, see, Hajime-kun too didnt let Myuu shoot a gun thoughtlessly you know? He kept the safety for everyone at mind, and at first he didnt plan to give Myuu her own gun. Kaori? What do you mean? Im saying that Myuu-chan, she has talent in shooting. Talent in shooting? During their journey, everyone once played around and tried their hands on shooting, as a bit of a side entertainment. Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Tio. The result of the four of them shooting gun was terrible, as befitting their beginner status. Their shooting couldnt even graze a target the size of a dartboard that was placed ten meter in front of them. Then Hajime created a mini sized Donner for Myuu and let her shoot a target that was placed in the same distance like the others. Naturally Myuu too couldnt even graze the target. However it was only for the first several shots. She corrected her shooting trajectory bit by bit. And when everyone noticed, the target had become filled with holes. When Hajime prepared another target for her and she fired another ten shots, they saw the sight of all her shots hitting dead center. It went without saying that everyones eyes there turned into saucer. After that I also tried making her shoot at moving target. After firing several times, she corrected her mistakes on her own and started hitting the target. My daughter is seriously a prodigy. It seemed that this one wasnt simply a stupid parents statement. Seeing is believing. So Hajime quickly transmuted a small revolver the size of a derringer. He also prepared bullets with reduced gunpowder and handed them to Myuu. Myuu, lets try shooting for a bit. Go to the corner of the room okay? Is it okay nano!? Myuu will do it nanoooooo!! Myuu hugged the revolver tightly like it was a treasure before she ran away to the designated position with her small footsteps *sutetetetee*. The parents and Liliana and Aiko looked like they were still half in doubt. Hajime led them to follow Myuu while scattering some fist sized gravity stones along the way. Myuu followed what Hajime had taught her before to load the bullets with a practiced motion, then she took the weaver stance beautifully. I-is she going to be alright? The recoil from handgun is powerful right? I heard that it can hurt your arm and shoulder. I reduced the guns strength so shell be fine. Besidesthat Myuu, she can bleed off the impact like its nothing. Ee? The parents were watching over Myuu with worried gaze. Meanwhile, Papa! Myuu just need to shot those rocks nano? Ou Muufuu! It has been a long time nano! She was fully motivated and her eyes were sparkling. The gunners beloved daughter seemed to love shooting very much perhaps because she had seen how her papa fought using them until now. Although she was a little girl. Everyone there doubted that she would be able to hit the targets that were bobbing up and down in the air dozens of meters away from herDD SuuCtsu !? Myuu took a deep breath once. She inhaled deeply, then exhaled deeply before her breathing stopped completely. Myuus eyes slowly narrowed in that moment. It was as though the innocent and cheerful bright girl who was standing there until now was just an illusion. That was just how striking the change that happened to her gaze was. Those eyes were trulyDDthe eyes of a hawk!! The guns trigger was pulled so naturally like a flowing water. *Baang* The gunshot resounded. The bullet grazed one of the gravity stones before it passed through. Myuu wordlessly pulled the bolt and reloaded. Correcting target. Trigger, pulled. I-it hit Those words slipped out of Tomoichis mouth in disbelief. During that time the percussion hammer was getting cocked, targeting, and then shooting. The next gravity stone burst open. Sharp gaze that couldnt be imagined coming from the usual Myuu had caught the target and wouldnt let go! By the way, I had also tried making her using rifle to snipe at drone that flew randomly from more than 100 metersMyuu hit it before saying this. DDMuu, Myuu cant do it like papa. It was off by 5 mili nano I see. No wonder you want to give her a personal gun. Im also thinking about creating a shooting range under our house using space expansion. Though I still dont have the time to make the present because I was busy with taking care of commotions related to the returnees. The parents went Oh my with dumbfounded look from witnessing Myuus unexpected talent. But it seemed they understood Hajimes feeling now. A moment later they came back to their senses and started praising Myuu effusively. Her sharply narrowed eyes that were losing their highlight were regaining their softness and brightness, back to their usual adorableness. It was as though her predatory gaze just now was just a dream. Liliana asked Myuu with a tone that sounded impressed from the bottom of her heart. Myuu-chan, that was amazing. I too once tried shooting a gun as a test during the final battle, but it was really, really impossible for me to shoot accurately like you just now. I thought that a ton of practice is required for a precise shootingis there some kind of secret to it? Nn~~~~~? Myuu cutely pressed her index finger on her cheek while thinking, but nothing came to mind even if she was asked what her secret was. With a puzzled face she said, Its not like its that difficult just to hit the target nano. You just need to imitate papa! A, aa~, its like that It stood to reason. But, in Myuus case the level of her imitate must be in different level. Atmosphere, subtle movement, gaze, the way to look at the target. It was only by imitating them all in high level that she managed to produce such result. In other words, not only she had inherently high shooting sense, it was also boosted by her high power of observation toward papa. Putting it another way, Fufu. Myuu-chan really love Hajime-kun isnt she? It must be something like that. Myuu had been looking very, very carefully at her papa that she was able to imitate him to such high level just from watching. Myu? Yes nano! Myuu love, love, love papa so much nano! M-Myuukuh, your adorableness is brutal- Myuu honestly expressed her affection with banzai pose * radiant smile. Hajime felt violently embarrassed and he was downed from it. He hurriedly covered his face with his hands while his body trembled emotionally. On the other hand, Yue and others who heard the basis of Myuus shooting sense was also, T-that means, I who cant even graze the target no matter how many times I tried firing is Inferior to Myuuin mine comprehension of Goshujin-sama? D-dont say that Yue, Tio! It makes me feel a horrible sense of defeat now! Shizuku-san, Aiko-san, and also Liliana-san too. How about trying your hand in shooting here? Come on, lets do it. Do it. Shia!? I dont want to give it a try after this kind of development! I just said that I couldnt do it didnt I!? Covering their face with their hands from the vague feeling of deafeat. By the waywhat about Remia-san? Akiko quietly whispered that question to Remias ear. She had been erasing her presence and didnt say anything all this time. Lets see. After the final battle I tried my hand on shooting a gun once when we were staying in the sea of trees. Everyone was busy at that time while Yue and others were also coincidentally absent. Remia accompanied Hajime and Myuu who were shooting at targets for fun and she also gave it a try then. Hee, is that so. And, what was the result? Ufufu, its a secret? Ah, I see. Try shooting too, we are comrades right? And then miss the target completelyyy~, Yue and others who had snatched Hajimes Donner & Schlag chased Shizuku and the others around while saying such thing. Although Remia didnt say anything definite, Akiko had guessed everything from the way she was smiling softly with composure. Akiko whispered As expected from mother and daughter while keeping her mouth shut from saying anything unnecessary after watching Yue and the others running around to chase Shizuku and the others. . . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material introduction C NTR Yue-san => From Nichijou. C Myuus shooting => From the LNs short story compilation, [The Hawks Offspring Was a Hawk] CH 446 After learning about Myuus unexpected talent and the basis of her shooting sense, Yue and others were chasing around Shizuku, Aiko, and also Liliana in jealousy and wishing to take them down with them by making them trying their hands on shooting too. Meanwhile, Lets stop there, were going to watch Shizukus trial now~ Wait a second Hajime-kun. Its unfair that only Myuu-chan is allowed to shoot. Hajime urged everyone to move on with the trip while smiling wryly, but someone interrupted him. A rugged hand grasped Hajimes shoulder firmly. It was Koichi-san, making a stern face like a tough veteran middle-age detective that was often portrayed in detective drama of the olden days. Yes? What do you mean? What do you mean what, thats horrible. Havent I kept asking you since before to allow me to try my hand on shooting various firearm? A-aa, thats true. It started when Hajime visited Yaegashi family for the first time. At that time he drove back the disciples who attacked him using non-lethal bullet. After that while he was talking about Shizuku at Tortus, Hajime also took the chance to actually showed his weapon to her family. The reason why he did that was partly because Shuuzou and others had also shown him numerous ninja toolsnot, but weapons of ancient Japanese martial arts. Hajime was allowed to try using them and after that they asked him to show them his weapons too. Yaegashi familys interest and curiosity toward weapon was something that was far beyond a normal family. I held back at Japan because the right place and preparation would be needed for giving your weapons a try. Aa~, sorry I guess. I completely thought it was just some kind of small talk. Thats horrible, even though I was completely serious No, Kirino-san and Shuuzou-san were also saying Yeah, I want to try shooting gatling gun at least once while laughing. They were clearly saying that jokingly so I was serious. I-I see. Umu. When the other world trip was decided, I rejoiced because I thought Ill finally be able to experience using super weapon butthe chance for shooting didnt come at all. Were going to the western sea at the end, so I was looking forward to be able to do it there. You could simply ask me for that anytime though. Our schedule for this trip is jampacked. I cant ask for something selfish just for me alone. O-ou Hajime felt complicated inside his heart asking why Koichis common sense was only applied there while, No, you could ask me like yesterday night for example. Making loud noises during night is simply thoughtless. So youre applying common senses for that part In the end Hajimes thought slipped out from his mouth. In respond Koichi-san spewed a delusion Im always acting with common sense though? with a very serious face. How can you give a chance to shoot just to Myuu-chan while knowing about my feeling Whats with that line that sounded like a jealous maiden? As expected its making me shudder. Otou-san, what is a mature adult like you are saying? Shizuku had returned without them noticing. Or rather, Yue and others had also heard the conversation here and stopped the chase. Everyone else was also watching. Especially Myuu. Her gaze was busily moving back and forth between the improvised Donne~r on her hand and Koichi-ojisan. I cant hold back anymore (after being shown such heated gunfight and Myuus shooting). Hajime-kun! I want you to respond to my urge! I can imagine the part that was omitted from that line! But its still scary hearing just the words that were actually said! For now can you please let go of my shoulders!? Koichis eyes were also bloodshot while he was also breathing heavily. It seemed that Koichi-san was a gun loving uncle to a degree that far surpassed everyones imagination. The parents and also the girls were dumbfounded because of the complete difference between this Koichi and the quite and fundamentally composed Koichi in their image. Shizuku couldnt bear to watch anymore and pulled at her father to drag him away. Otou-san, youre acting disgusting!! Let go of Hajime! No way! Were going to the western sea tomorrow right!? I wont be able to sleep tonight like this! Just a bit is fine! My hands definitely wont let go until Im allowed to shoot! Dont be childish! Its embarrassing so stop it!! The stern looking uncle who was at the middle of his forties was throwing a tantrum like a little kid No wonder it made his daughter so embarrassed. Shizukus face was bright red. Even though they were going to watch her unvarnished past after this, she was already receiving mental attack from here as an appetizer. Shizuku hugged Koichi from behind and tried to tear him off Hajime, but Koichi didnt even give an inch as though he was a stone statue that weighed several tons. It seemed he was resisting by skillfully moving his center of gravity. What a pointless way of using such technique. So childish. That was just how much Koichis gun maniac soul had gotten stimulated by the parade of Hajimes transcendental Gun Kata battle. It was similar with how Gunda* lover uncle would get wildly enthusiastic in high spirit when there was some kind of new work coming out. The charm of Gunda* was similar with the Force. Sometimes it would show human the way to enrich their life, but at the same time it was also hiding the risk of being led toward the dark side Koichi. This year too you went hunting in the mountain during the start of the hunting season right? Using hunting gun. It was just as Shuuzou said. Koichi also possessed hunting license and permit to possess hunting gun. In the first place Yaegashi family possessed a ton of sharp tools, but even all those things had been processed to have official permit. Or rather, dear. You even went until abroad during your long vacation to experience shooting. Kirino-okaasan said that with a gaze that was filled with exasperation. In respond to that, Koichi answered with a serious face again just as expected. Trigger is something that you can keep pulling how many times you like. Dont speak like a trigger happy person! Of course Shizuku retorted even while doing her best NnnnC to tear off her father from Hajime. And of course Koichi-san didnt stop. Whats more this is a hybrid magic firearm you know? Do you think there will be a chance to fire gatling and 88 mm in normal life? Listen to what people are saying Otou-san Ive been idolizing commando and Rambo from a long time ago I know that. Youre gathering that kind of movie or model gun as hobby. That was why I even thought of abandoning my family and moved to abroad when I was young. I, dont know that. Its also Okaa-sans first time hearing that. Me too. Oh? A secret of Koichi-san that even everyone in Yaegashi family didnt know about? As expected it seemed the mind of the gun lover uncle was running wild from seeing the transcendental gunfight. He confessed the secret inside his heart from when he was young that he actually didnt need to say, or rather he didnt plan to say at all before this. I also felt greatly lost when marrying Kirino. I thought that at this rate my life will end as a citizen of Japan where the strictness of gun regulation is world top class. That this is to be my lifes graveyard. Dear, you had that kind of thought? Kirino-sans eyes were twitching! Sumire and Kaoruko and also Akiko were groaning Uwaa while drawing away from him. They looked toward Kirino-san with an expression that was at a loss of what to say. When I pushed my stamp on the marriage registrationfuh, my hand shook. That was because I was conflicted until the very end, whether to live together with Kirino, or to live together with gun. I dont want to hear it, this kind of secret of my parent. Kirino, lower down that kunai. Move aside. I cant kill my husband with you in my way. It seemed that Kirino-san got compared with a gun in the past and furthermore it was a really close match. Even though they married each other based in love, she never thought that her love rival was actually gun of all thing. She couldnt hide her shock of that. Their marriage was in danger. Fuh, really, this so called mistake of the youth is hard to accept. Say dear. Can you tell me which one is it that you think as a mistake? Depending on your answer, I might give the gatling gun shooting experience a try myself. With you as the target! Its okay, you can come back from death with Kaori-chan here! Kirino-san said with the corner of her eyes raised. The danger to their marriage was getting severe. How did it turn out like this? Even though they should be coming here in order to see their daughters trial with their own eyes, the parents were going through their own trial instead. The husband was suicidally exposing his negative part (?) on his own Hajime, could it be that Vandres mechanism is operating? No, I dont feel anything like that. Yue looked around restlessly. She recalled how Vandre warned them at the labyrinth Dont come here just for sightseeing! while being wary against the dungeons mechanism, but it seemed that it was just her needless fear. I never saw uncle acting like this before Koichi-dono looked like the very picture of warrior, someone who excelled in disciplining himself butthis art unexpected. Well, its not like I cant understand how you can unconsciously get high tensioned when something that you really love get involved. The eyes of Tio and also Kaori who had known Koichi for long turned into dot from seeing his current state. Shia alone looked like she could sympathize with him just for a bit. The bike loving girl Shia too would change completely and become like the child of wind the instant she straddled her beloved vehicle, so perhaps she was really similar with him. Umm, papa. Here, Myuu return itnano O-ou Myuu quietly held out the improvised Donneer~ to papa. She kept glancing at the side where Koichi finally got torn away from Hajime after his wife broke his control of his center of gravity. In the end he even got slammed on the ground hard with a magnificent shoulder throw. Her eyes spoke of her feeling more eloquently than anything. Which was, I mustnt become like that Perhaps, this is a good thing. After all with this Myuu-chan too now know how scary gun is. No Kaoruko. I think the scariness of gun isnt in something like that though No matter how talented she was, having a child carrying a gun was justthat was the impression of Shirasaki husband and wife, the owner of extremely sensible good sense. They were slightly relieved because Koichis passion served as a good example of what not to do. By the way, Myuu. Myu? Hajime disassembled Donneer~ back into the base material while saying something. It seems Remias favorite is gatling. !? Hajime-san!? She did her usual my my ufufu while blasting it with ecstatic expression. Though you couldnt see it that time from where you were standing. Is there any need to say that!? M-mama is also like Koichi-ojisan? Y-youre wrong Myuu. Mama wasnt excited or anything! Really? Remias gaze wandered around when her daughter stared fixedly *jii-* on her. And then, M-my my Dont laugh to avoid the question nano. Uffuuh Remia let out a strange voice while quietly averting her gaze. It seemed Myuus excessively straightforward gaze made her resigned herself and she confessed. Just a little, it was really just a little but, okay? It might, felt good, okay? It seemed that she felt pleasure that time. A fragment of Remia-sans hidden fetish came to light. Papa, Myuu wont lose against gun! Mama also didnt lose that time! Myuu! Remia-san fell on her knees and took Myuus little hands before she desperately tried to convince her. It was an extremely rare sight that was unthinkable coming from her usually extremely composed figure. It made everyones eyes to widen in astonishment. Even Kirino who was putting her husband into triangle choke and Koichi who was continuing to throw a tantrum while being triangle choked were returning to their senses. It looks like even Koichi-san has calmed down thanks to Remias noble sacrifice Hajime-san, lets have a small talk later okay? Kirino-san too, lets stop here seeing that its a past matter. It cant be helped. Koichi-san, the plan is to relax at the beach of the western sea tomorrow. I promise that youll be able to experience shooting there. And so I ask you a favor to prioritize the sightseeing for now. U-umu. My apologies. I got a bit too heated up there. Koichi looked a bit guilty, Kirino was making a slightly scary stare, and Remia was smiling bitterly while Hajime opened a gate for real this time. For some reason it feels unpleasant to have my past watched in this kind of atmosphere Shizuku whispered with a very conflicted look, but Yue and Kaori each took a hold of her arm from both sides. I wont let you. Because this is the trial that Im most curious about. Yeah. You already explained about it verbally before, but as expected, the moment Shizuku-chan confessed to Hajime-kun, I want to actually see it! Lets see it! It seemed that for Yue and others, it was Shizukus trial that was the one they were the most curious about. Shia, Tio, even Liliana and Aiko were also nodding furiously. Im really glad that I managed to wake up before reaching Shizukus trial. The Shizuku who I knew should absolutely never confess to Hajime-san even if she became aware of her romantic feeling to him. Not only that, she should be condemning herself for feeling like that. After all youre someone who keep prioritizing other people so much that it pain me just from watching it. Thats true. Youre able to suppress your own feeling like its only naturalthats certainly a type of kindness butI was worried that it would explode in a bad way sooner or later. Lily, Ai-chan-sensei Aiko said Even though it should be my role to guide you so that wont happenin the end you solved it by yourself. Really, Im simply useless with her shoulders drooping in dejection. Shizuku looked partly happy and partly embarrassed that the two of them could feel concerned so accurately about Shizukus negative part that was brought about by the trials whisper. It made her heart felt ticklish that she scratched her cheek awkwardly. Now then Koichi, Kirino. Shift your mood back on track. After all the past that were going to see after this is something that we too need to be resolved for to watch. Shuuzou said that and took the lead to pass through the gate. Koichi and Kirino also fixed their expression and went to the next room with a subdued atmosphere. Really, I dont want everyone to be so tense like that though. Say Hajime, can you provide everyone with popcorn and cola again? Werent you in the verge of dying when I arrived? I dont think theres anyone where who can eat and drink while watching the process of how things turned out like that you know? Uu Shizuku passed through the gate with her back being pushed by Hajime who was smiling wryly. Kaori and others also followed behind them. And then they came to a realization. That Hajimes words of almost dying were actually meaning exactly that and not a metaphor at all. They realized that what happened in Shizukus trial was even more dire than Kaoris trial, and they shouldnt watch it with the expectation of watching an opening scene for a confession event to Hajime. . . . . . Shizukus trial began with fierce but beautiful sword fighting. An exchange of technique against technique. Countless sword lines that could even be called beautiful were dancing wildly to every direction. Sparks bloomed profusely in the air. If Hajimes battle is like Holliwoods action movie, Shizuku-chans battle should be called a historical plays sword fight. Its thanks to Yue-chan slowing the past replay that even our amateur eyes can catch up with their techniques. Shuu and Sumire were enthralled by the battle of the fake pure white Shizuku and the past Shizuku. Their admiration was clear to see from their sparkling eyes. I already knew since you were little that Shizuku-chan is good with sword butthis is amazing. Shizuku-chans way of fighting looks like the one that has the most technique. Yes. Sorry to Hajime-kun and Kaori and the others butthis is my first time seeing a fight that made me want to call it as beautiful. Y-you are exaggerating Oji-san, Oba-san The Shirasaki couples often came together with Kaori to kendo tournament to cheer for Shizuku ever since they were little. Hearing their impression once more like this made Shizuku twirled the tip of her ponytail with her finger shyly. But the twos impression wasnt an exaggeration at all, which was clear from a glance at the expressions of the other spectators. Umu umu. Certainly its just as Kaoruko-dono said, this art beautiful. Any technique that hath passed a certain boundary and reached the height will be beautiful no matter what they art. That was why, there was no need for her to be humble. Certainly Shizukus martial art was something magnificent that looked beautiful to anyone, Tio said with a fond look in her face. Next after her, Liliana also looked toward Shizuku with a similar expression and said. Thats right. Even after Kaori went together with Hajime-san and others, Shizuku kept training harder than anyone in the palace. Since that time, watching Shizuku became my secret enjoyment. Eh? Is that so? Yes. The line that your sword drew in the air, and even Shizukus figure that was like dancing while swinging the sword, they were so pretty that it felt like my heart was cleansed from watching. Shizuku became even more embarrassed. Liliana suddenly smiled complacently to her. Especially after you received that black katana from Hajime-san. Your technique became even more refined Well, the saber that the kingdom gave me also wasnt bad, but as expected handling a katana was the easiest But even more than that, you looked happy because it was a gift from Hajime-san Lily? Sometimes you would suddenly grin while staring at the black katana Lily!? Like during a break, you would hold it like hugging it tightly LilyyyyC!! And when a cat barged in, you would talk to it while adding nya at the end of your sentence Thats unrelated isnt it!!? Really Shizuku-chan! Geez! Youre just so cute!! KaoriiiC!! Shizuku-oneechan is a maiden nano~~~ NnmyuuuuuC!! Perhaps at the end there she wasnt calling Myuus name but screaming from her embarrassment breaking through the roof. She swiftly wrapped her ponytail around her head to hide her bright red face. Kaori and Myuu were grinning besides Shizuku who was activating her pony cocoon guard while poking at her cheeks. In any case, the parade of stunning sword techniques that had weight of history behind them coupled with the fact that it was an exchange between two swordswomen from the same school were making the spectators heart to dance in excitement of different vector than Hajimes battle. How nicee Eh!? My fakes appearance also hit the spot with Hajime This exchange of extraordinary slashes between katanaits filled with romance. Its a way of fighting that I cant do so I admire it. Aa, that huh. Hajime, bad! Meh!(TN: Meh is a tone that Japanese people often used when scolding pet or kid) Your reaction is too weak only when its Shizuku-san! Thats horrible desuu! Yue and Shia slapped his arms from both sides. Hajime returned to his senses and blinked. Aa~. No, look. Im watching her closely. Even so! Have a care with maidens heart, Yue and Shia said while directing reproachful gazes toward him, so Hajime smiled wryly toward Shizuku who was observing his reaction through the gap of her ponytail cocoon while apologizing obediently. My bad my bad. Its not like Im disinterested with the white Shizuku. Its just the fight captivated me even more than that. Look, its because I only saw the last attack the last time, Hajime said with a troubled expression. Shizuku immediately removed her ponytail guard. Her cheeks were still blushing. The word captivated that Hajime said wasnt a lie at all and it was conveyed to her. It seemed she was satisfied with that for the moment. Beside her, Ee~rr, Kirino-san? Shuuzou-san and Koichi-san tooare you three alright? Akiko hesitantly asked. Only the Yaegashi family members were enveloped in slightly stinging atmosphere. Perhaps it was just to be expected. They wouldnt take off their eyes from Shizukus fight even for a moment. Their expression also didnt twitch at the slightest since the battle started. They were the very picture of seriousness. Akiko-san, right now is a bit I seeyes, thats true. Remia shook her head with a faint smile. Akiko too understood the implicit meaning of that and took a step back to watch over the Yaegashi family quietly. Right after that, it finally cut in between the gap of the wonderful exchange of sword techniques. The moment the fake exposed the heart of the challenger. I actually dont want to do something like swordsmanship. I actually wanted to wear frilly western clothes that look cute rather than dougi or kimono. I didnt need something like bamboo sword. I wanted to have cute dolls and sparkly accessories! That was undoubtedly the true feeling that Shizuku never expressed openly. Shuuzou and the others narrowed their eyes grimly. Their cheeks stiffened from gritting their teeth. Shizuku had suppressed her true feeling in order to answer her familys expectation and she also got teased by the girls her age because she was close with Kouki. The many thoughtless words that were stabbed into her childish heart must be resurrected at the back of mind regardless of what she wanted. Shizukus expression started showing bitterness and pain. The fake was slowly pushing her back. I think, the me at that time was chaining up myself. I told myself that I have to be like this, I convinced myself about those things on my own. ReallyIm glad that I met Kaori. Shizuku-chan She even charged into our dojo and yelled the things that I couldnt say straightforwardly and without any reservation. Fufu B-because, at that time I thought that Shizuku-chan was forced, so it made me snapped Of course Shuuzou and the others never forced Shizuku to do anything. Whether it was Shizuku cutting her heart short and evenly, or her buying nothing but active and easy to move in clothing, or her spending a lot of time training, she did all of those by her own volition. If Shizuku just told them a single sentence I want to do this for something other than training, they would surely not refuse her even if their eyes would widen from surprise. But, that courage and kindness of yours saved me. Its a bit embarrassing to say it again butthank you, Kaori. No. Its me who have to thank you for meeting me, Shizuku-chan. You always covered up for my recklessness or anything that Im hopeless withif I didnt have Shizuku-chan at my side, I believe that I would make some kind of big blunder someday somewhere. Shizuku and Kaori spontaneously took each others hands and stared into each others eyes. I-I can see lilies blooming profusely behind them desuu This art the usual for them. This is what you called Daww, so precious! just like papa and Yue-oneechans pink colored world nano! The extent of Myuu-chans vocabulary is rapidly leaning toward a certain subculturewill she be alright at school? It seems she at least has a lot of friends there Aiko and Remia worried for Myuu, but their gazes were directed toward Shizuku and Kaori. They were also looking at the two as though they were looking at something precious. Naturally Shuu and Sumire were going Oh myy~~?. Tomoichi and Kaoruko who had seen this kind of scene many times since the past were smiling warmly at the scene. Liliana and Akiko were watching with a faint blush on their cheeks while their eyes were opened wide. But as expected the members of Yaegashi family were the only ones who didnt smile. Yue was considerately slowing down the replay during the conversation but, they were so focused to the projection that they even urged her to Sorry but, can you show us the rest of it?. It was also like that when I came to this world. I was actually filled with anxiety. Shed was hiding and crying at the night when she killed a monster for the first time. Since the day Hajime fell into abyss, she was actually feeling scared of death from the bottom of her heart all the time. Hajime, Kaori, and even Aiko were surprised to hear this. Their gazes spontaneously snapped toward Shizuku. You didnt show any sign of that at all. Even during the training you took the initiative to take care of your classmates. I too, didnt notice at all Shizuku-chanyou were hiding even from me to cry? Why It wasnt just because I didnt want to make others concerned you know? I got the feeling that if I didnt put on a maskif I broke even once that would be it for me. Kaori said that she wouldnt give up until she confirmed Hajimes death with her own eyes. She said that and stood up. Shizuku decided to support her. It was also that role that was supporting her, Shizuku confessed with a wry smile. Everyone got a half exasperated and half impressed look, not knowing of what they could say here. Yaegashi Shizuku was extremely strict to herself while kind to other people. She was really not good with exposing her true feeling. It wasnt that she didnt get drunk with doing self-sacrifice. It wasnt that she was completely unable to do that. Surely she was simply very clumsy, whether it was with being aware of her own feeling or expressing it openly. The reason why Shizuku got attracted to Hajime was being exposed inside the past replay. The expression of the past Shizuku, to be honest, it was something that everyone there couldnt bear to watch. It was a cornered look that was far more severe than anyone else until here. And then, the thing that she mustnt noticed, the thing that she had unconsciously sealed at the very bottom of her heart echoed through the area like a finishing blow. IYou love Nagumo-kun. Really you, how can you fall in love with your best friends beloved person. This traitor. Shizuku-chan!! Shizuku who was already wounded all over her body finally fell on her knees. It was because Shizuku treasured Kaori more than anyone else that such emotion was something that mustnt existed no matter what for her. It was the symbol of her own ugliness. Of course emotion was something that was born naturally. Nobody was able to do such thing like controlling it. Even so it became a lethal attack for Shizukus mental state. As expected, Shizuku was a girl who was hopelessly clumsy toward her own heart. Shizuku! Finally three overlapping voices resounded through the room. It was from Shuuzou and others. Shizuku had also gotten lethally wounded physically inside the past replay. She was thrown until the wall and got stuck on the ice wall while slowly sliding down toward the ground powerlessly. A trail of blood was left behind on the spot that her body passed through. Everyone other than Hajime and Shizuku held their breath. Shizukus trial had driven her toward the verge of death far closer than they expected. It felt like they had just gotten splashed with cold water. Even Hajime and others, especially Kaori had gotten really cornered in their own trials, even so there was no miserableness in those trials that made them wanted to avert their gaze. Their hearts had the leeway to alternate between happiness and anxiety seeing the past selves gallant figure taking on the challenge. But, the figure of Shizuku whose whole body had been badly mangled and sinking in the pool of her blood, looking so beaten down that she looked like she didnt have the energy to move even a single finger was It conveyed the true terror of this ice and snow cavern, no, the great dungeons keenly to all of them. Seeing this scene, was apparently too much for even Shuuzou and the others to keep maintaining their calm. Stop it- Sorry, Yue-chan. Can you, pause it for a bit? Nn. Its alright. Koichi sounded like he had to make an effort to squeeze out his voice, while Kirinos resolute bearing had crumbled and she was covering her face with both her hands while asking Yue her request. Yue considerately agreed with a gentle tone and paused the past replay. With that Shuuzou too remembered that he had to breath and inhaled deeply. Sorry. Im really sorry.Shizuku. I couldnt notice anything at allI was really useless None of the vigor that he had shown until now could be felt from Shuuzou. He suddenly looked really old at this time. His large body looked like it had withered. Koichi and Kirino were also looking down with a gloomy expression and muttered. This isnt something that can be forgive with just an apology. This is the result of us overlooking our daughters feeling. Our daughter almost died because of our faulthow can such thing be forgiven. Im a failure as a mother Okaa-san, dont say anymore than that. A strong voice unexpectedly put a stop to those self-recriminations. Kirino and the others lifted up their head. There they saw their daughter looking straight toward her family. She had a mature expression that took them aback. They even felt overwhelmed by her dignified unwavering eyes. While Hajime and others were silently watched over them, Shizuku paused for a moment before smiling softly. Its alright, so how about we see the continuation properly? Shizuku only said that before urging Yue with her gaze to continue the replay. Yue looked a bit hesitant and turned her gaze toward Shuuzou and the others. They nodded to her in agreement because they had resolved themselves before coming here. The past replay resumed playing. The fake approached in order to finish off the past Shizuku. Even knowing that Shizuku had overcome this trial in reality, everyone couldnt stop from clenching their sweaty hands looking at the critical moment. Shizuku was crying while mouthing the words Someone help for the first time. Seeing that made everyone felt like their heart was constricted. A hole was opened on the wall behind her and Hajime appeared. The fake temporarily retreated. There it could be seen how the fake was held in place by Cross Bits while he treated Shizukus wounds. A relieved atmosphere enveloped everyone. However, what entered their eyes next was the figure of Shizuku whose heart had completely broke and clung on her savior. And then Hajime presented her with the Masked Pink C Mark II. OII! READ THE DAMN MOOD!! WAITTTT! READ THE MOOD!! In turns the ones that just spoke were Shuu, Tomoichi, Sumire, Akiko, and Kaoruko. It wasnt just the parents. Even Yue and others were sending extremely unamused stares that seemed to say This is just not right that stabbed into Hajime. I-it was just to cheer her up! I wasnt going to seriously put the mask on her! Thats why dont look at me with that kind of eye! Even you Myuu! This is my first time seeing your eyes turning that cold Setting aside just how cold Myuus eyes were right now, It was just as Hajime said, apparently it was just a light joke for blowing away Shizukus depressed mood. Shizuku got completely worked out from it. Then the past Hajime said this to her. The Yaegashi Shizuku in front of my eyes right now should have the really important feeling. In the end the fake was nothing more than the negative aspect of the challenger. It wasnt the whole part of the real person. The past Hajime told that to her straightforwardly. It changed Shizukus expression. Light was returning to her dark and dull eyes. Its just as Hajime said. It wasnt all painful things. I was genuinely happy, seeing Ojii-chan and everyone rejoicing that I have talent. Even though it happened when I was really small, Ojii-chans happy face at that day is still remaining clearly in my mind. Shizuku Shizuku stood up inside the past replay. Hajime gave her his words Ill watch and I wont let you die. It made her smiled and she straightened her back once more with dignity. It made me so happy many times to have worked hard when Otou-san and Okaa-san praised me, and when I became useful to someone and they said thank you to me. Yeah, you were a real hard worker ever since you were little. You often ran toward us yelling Look look! while looking so proud. It made us really happy and looking forward to what youre going to show us next time. Koichi and Kirinos gazes firmly watched their past daughter confronting her fake. And after Kaori told my feeling in my place, Otou-san and Ojii-chan would ask me Can you continue? or Is there anything else that you want to do? many times. But, I still continued. Certainly a part of her felt that it was painful. But her feeling that enjoyed herself for spending time at the dojo wasnt any weaker than that. At that time, although she wasnt aware of it she chose to continue not solely because she didnt want to betray her familys expectation. Shizuku chuckled while glancing at Kirino. It was since that time wasnt it? Okaa-san started to buy me things like stuffed toy really often. That was also the start for Otou-san and Ojii-chan, and even all the disciplesfufu Most of the many cute stuffed toys inside Shizukus girly room were present from her family and the disciples. Being suddenly treated like a princess made Shizuku at that time to feel bewildered and embarrassed rather than happy. She even put a stop to it by yelling Enough already! instead to them. Surely the people of Yaegashi family is just awkward. We are bad at expressing our true feeling, and no matter what happened we will just keep it to ourselves, trying to do something about it on our own first. Thats just how our bloodline is. Shizuku smiled wryly even while raising her voice somewhat. She then said But you see. She said her next words that were properly filled with her true feeling. Those words overlapped with the past Shizukus words. Everything that Ojii-chan and the others taught me are my pride. I didnt almost die because of Otou-san and everyones fault. Its the heart and technique and body that Okaa-san gave me that allowed me to survive. Ive certainly lived until now by concealing various things, but Ive also obtained a lot of things as the result of that. All of them are so precious to me that I cant throw them away anymore. Thats why, she said She poured her everything into just a single attack within the past projection. The battle was decided. The ribbon that tied her ponytail was cut and her hair fell down softly, while the fake was vanishing after being splendidly bisected into two. Thank you. She told them that they didnt need to feel weighed down anymore. Because she was thankful to them. Shuuzou and the others couldnt hold back themselves anymore after their beloved daughter told them that. Shuuzou, and Koichi, and Kirino, the three of them silently hugged Shizuku tightly while holding back something shiny from flooding out from the corner of their eyes. Hajime and others silently narrowed their eyes while watching over them. Not a single one of them said anything to make fun of them, not even any sound. The feeling of not wanting to break this moment right now was shared by everyone there without even saying anything. It was shared but Carry me? Nna!? Somehow a voice that sounded excessively adorable and also spoiled on top of it echoed through the area. Shizuku let out a strange voice in panic, while everyone elses gaze snapped toward the direction of the voice in surprise. There, they saw Shizuku sitting girlishly on the ground while holding out her hands toward Hajime. Her atmosphere was like a spoiled kid, but only her expression looked somewhat bewitching. It was accompanied by a smile that was overflowing with affection and trust to the max. Sooo~cuu~teee~eee~~~~!!! The female groups harmonized beautifully even though they hadnt arranged anything beforehand. The past Shizuku demanded a hair ornament from Hajime. The way she seemed to act so selfishly made the girls to start go kyaaa kyaah noisily. STOP-STOP-STOPPPPPP!! YUE! The trial is over already! As I thought this is so embarrassing so can you please turn it off!? Fuh, what a funny joke. Rather the main show start from here you know, Shizuku-channn!! Exactly right! You need to go over my dead body if you want to stop this! Desuu! That far!? It seemed they had no intention to stop. And so Shizuku asked for help from Hajime. Hajimeee!! Aa, yeah. Certainly this is also a little embarrassing for me. Yue, please. Stop it. Fuh, what a funny joke. Whoops, Yue-san easily refused even though it was a request from Hajime. Hajimes expression twitched. Hajime and Shizuku were making an exchange like in a bittersweet youth drama inside the past replay. Yue and the others were giving the scene their undivided focus with their eyes widening like saucer. It seemed they didnt give a damn for Hajime and Shizukus embarrassment. Especially, Even if god allow it, I the princess will never allow for the climax in this ice and snow cavern to stay unseen! You say that but, the god is dead though? I command it on my royal authority! Yue-san, never stop it no matter what! What an absurd abuse of authority. As you command! Youre really into it huh. The self-proclaimed romance (novel) master Liliana was breathing hard. Her eyes were also slightly bloodshot. It seemed this situation was to her liking. She was whispering something like This is, a good progress- in a small voice that couldnt fully hide her excitement. Scary. This is why your treatment as the princess (lol) is becoming the standard you knowRemia and Aiko who were standing at her side were thinking like that with slightly cringing expression. Tomoichi-san raised the corner of his eyes and pointed sharply at Hajime. Hajime-kun. Someone like you is reallyas I thought, you were planning to seduce Shizuku-chan too despite having Kaori already!! Theres no way thats the case. But Hajime. The way you kept choosing all the right choices for Shizuku-chan, no matter how you look at iteven Tou-san cant help but think like that. Dont talk like this is some kind of gal game. Even while everyone was making such commotion, the past Hajime was walking toward the new passage while carrying Shizuku on his back. Nagumo-kun, I, want to meet with Kaori quickly. And not just Kaori, I also want to meet with Yue, Shia, and Tio. And thenIll tell them that, I fell in love with Nagumo-kun. I dont know what will happen but, I want to try being a bit more honest and tackle this feeling head-on, the past Shizuku casually confessed before she shyly pretended to be asleep on the back of the shocked Hajime. The excitement of the female group reached the peak after seeing that. Kyah kyah kyah They surrounded Shizuku and then they all started dancing following the rhythm of Mayim Mayim dance, once more without making any arrangement beforehand. Furthermore even a song parody that praised Shizuku-chan who finally became honest started flowing out from Kaoris mouth. Shizuku-chan shut herself inside her ponytail cocoon once more. But putting that aside. Hajime-kun. Shuuzou-san? Koichi-san and Kirino-san too. Shuuzou and the others came to Hajimes side. Their eyes were slightly red with softened gaze. The three of them took Hajimes hand together. Koichi and Kirino conveyed their heartfelt gratitude with a gentle voice. Really, thank you so much for saving our daughter. Not only physically, but even mentally. Really, you were always, always be there for her every time that girl sought you from her heart. We cant thank you enough. No, htatsjust by accident you know? Coincidence can only be called as inevitability when they happen three timesbut it doesnt matter which is it. Whats important is that thanks to you, my granddaughters life was saved until three times. Its understandable how that girls heart can feel attracted toward you. Shuuzou and the others smiled. They could finally understand Shizukus feeling toward Hajime for real. An awkward feeling strongly assaulted Hajime and he made a troubled look. Seeing Hajime like that, Shuuzou sent a gaze toward Koichi and Kirino as though he was asking some kind of question. The two of them seemed to understand what he meant and nodded. While Hajime was tilting his head in confusion toward the gestures that the three exchanged, Shuuzou and the others looked toward Shizuku who was writhing in embarrassment at the middle of Yue and Sumire and the others who were forming a circle and dancing. The three of them made an extraordinarily kind smile before a moment later, We shall recognize you. No, we ask you to accept it by all means. ? What are The title and position as our Ninja Master. I humbly refuse. Hajime instantly refused & retorted Or rather you guys finally acknowledged that you all are ninja huh!. The refusal and retort were given too fast that the Yaegashi family members unintentionally missed it. They froze with their smile still affixed on their face, and then they suddenly said Eh? What did you say!? like a deaf main character. For them that declaration was like a crucial decision that was given to him as someone who would become Shizukus husband in the future. Hajime himself understood that, but to him retorting like that was the only thing he could do toward such offer. No, in the first place Im not a ninja. If anything Im more of a gunner. Even though he was obstinately refusing, Hajime tried to soften his refusal by saying that he couldnt accept if he was suddenly being asked for something like that, but the three looked at each others face before they swiftly *grab* tightened their hold on Hajimes hand. Their grip was powerful like a vise. Wont you become a ninja too? Of course Hajime answered them with extremely apathetic eyes. Aint no way. After that Shizuku who slipped out from the female groups circle witnessed the sight of her family who had so obstinately denied their true identity until before was so easily acknowledging it now. And not only that, they were persistently inviting her lover to be one too. It went without saying that it dumbfounded her. CH 447 Ummm~, Shizuku-chan? *Clang clink* Sounds of tableware were playing. Kaoris timid voice resounded among them. Her eyebrows were forming a splendid bridge that expressed her troubled feeling. Ahead of her gaze was a sullen Shizuku. She seemed to be in a bad mood. She was preparing sandwich ingredients silently with a face that seemed unable to accept the situation. At her side was Shia who was neatly arranging cheese and ham on a cracker. She also opened her mouth with similar expression like Kaori. Now now, Shizuku-san. Theres no need to feel displeased just because Yaegashi family is ninja family. Wasnt that fact already like an open secret even before this? Yue who was boiling water while preparing tea (she wasnt allowed to get involved with the snack preparation) tilted her head. Do you hate ninja that much? I thought it was popular at earth and not just among Japanese people. Its not like, I hate it or anything. Its just like Shia said, I had half accepted it already. Nn~? Then, why are you looking that dissatisfied? Because they keep playing dumb about it even now!! Thats right. Even after Hajime refused the wonderful offer to become ninja master, Shuuzou and the others still continued to insist. You will also get the secret arts scroll if you accept it now. Dont treat your family secret as admission bonus. Rather you will also get Shizuku with the position! Ill allow it as her father- Dont treat especially your daughter as special perk. The whole clan will obey you chief! Dont call me chief sneakily like that. Or rather, that is why I dont want it. Dont you think its unfair that its only Hauria? Can you please stop treating it like a competition, Shuuzou-san? I already got my hands full with just that Hauria. Come on, dont say that. You should just accept things when they are given to you. Even if you try to push a shinobi group to me like its just a tissue pack that is distributed for free on the street like that They persistently continued to persuade Hajime like that but They sighed the moment they realized that Hajime had no intention at all to accept the position of ninja master. And then, Hey! As I thought Ojii-chan and everyone else are really ninja! You three finally admitted it! Shizuku pressed them like that but, the three glanced at her and exchanged glance with each other. From that they seemed to share some kind of an understanding and said this next. Their faces turned serious as though the passion that they showed just now was just an illusion. Of course we were just joking around, Shizuku. We felt shy to thank Hajime-kun once more you see. That was why Otou-san and the others made that joke to cover up our embarrassment. Theres no way ninja still exist in the modern day Japan right? Geez, really this girl, you took it too seriously. Youre just too earnest. They said such barefaced lies shamelessly. It seemed that everyone of Yaegashi family had no intention of admitting anything about their hidden face unless the other party had the resolve (?) to completely enter that side. They were being a bad loser, or perhaps not knowing when to give up. Or maybe there was some kind of rule that was making them acting like this. In any case, their action caused the blood vein on Shizukus forehead to pulse angrily. Her look became like a yakuza who was in the middle of a gang war. And she even let out a villainous voice AAaa!? that she never made before. But surely it was understandable for her to be like that. There was also how this happened right after everyone watched the past where she cleared up the murky feelings in her heart, and yet now she was made to hold an overwhelmingly murky feeling in her heart because of her family. It looked like Shizuku was going to draw out her black katana, so currently she was getting separated from Shuuzou and the others. And so right now Hajime, Shuuzou, Koichi, and Kirino were going to watch Koukis trial just like they planned at the beginning. Tio was the one going with them to cast the past replay magic. Meanwhile the others were currently taking a break at Vandres residence. Yue and Kaori were also in this resting group because they had been casting regeneration magic to replay the past all the time until now, even if they had been taking turn for that. The people who were visiting this place for the first time, especially Tomoichi who was an architect were very moved seeing the ice palace and garden. They all were walking around on their own to sightsee while Yue and the others were preparing snack and tea for this breaktime. What if Shizuku-chan just declare it then? Tell them, Ill be the Ninja Master!. If Shizuku disliked getting lied to then she could just become a ninja too couldnt she? Kaori lined up the plates for the sandwich while making that suggestion. Shizuku looked conflicted about that suggestion. Shia gave the last touch in order to make the stylish bite-sized snack looked even more delicious while tilting her head. Thinking carefullyShizuku-san is the only daughter isnt it? Wont there be a problem with the succession of Yaegashi-style if you marry into Nagumo family? Its a family with long history right? We have a lot of relatives so there wont be any problem with the Yaegashi-style itself. In the first place, there is also no rule that the instructor must be a blood relative. In fact, there were also disciples who came from outside who took position as assistant instructor. The school was based on some sort of meritocracy. It was a family with long history but, bloodline wasnt absolute for deciding the leader when it came to the school. B-besidesin the future, I need to pass down Yaegashi-style too when we have children. Hohou? The cheeks of the displeased looking Shizuku suddenly turned red like boiled octopus. Her eyes looked slightly unfocused. Perhaps she was imagining something in her mind. Yue and others were automatically smirking too. However, Of course, I dont plan to force them you know? But, if, its just an if case okay? If they take a liking to Yaegashi-style W-wait a second Shizuku-chan If they say that they want to train seriously, Ill ask Ojii-chan and my parents to train them with the intend of making them the heir. T-they are Hajime and my children after all! I believe that theyll surely have the talent! I-I-I-I get it! I get it already! Lets stop with the imagination theWATCH OUUUTTT!! YUE-SAAAAAAANN!? Shizuku-chan! We get it already so dont swing around your katan while getting embarrassed like that! Use kitchen knife for cutting vegetablesss At the middle Shizuku-chan started writhing from her own imagination and closed her eyes while fidgeting in embarrassment. The problem was that one of her hands was holding the unsheathed black katana. For some reason she tossed the ingredients that would be put between the bread to the air and then chopped them up with the black katana. The ingredients were accurately falling on the bread even though her eyes were closed. But, even though she was cutting the ingredients in subconscious level, it seemed that her consideration didnt reach until anything other than the ingredients that also entered her range. The tip of Yues ahoge that coincidentally popped out today got sliced off cleanly. If Yue didnt quickly crouched down, perhaps her head skin would get damaged just like when Hajime shot there in the past. Though this time the skin would be thinly sliced rather than be gouged. Half of Yues head peeked out from the edge of the table while tears were gathering in her eyes. Her trembling hand was patting her head. At the corner of her sight, thinly sliced hams fluttered down and landed on the breads. Her face whitened. I-Im glad Im short. She even spoke of something that usually she wouldnt want to say. Although she was immortal, she didnt even want to imagine her heads skin getting sliced. It was a mystery why Yues head skin kept meeting danger like this Shia caught the black katanas blade between her palms, while Kaori used that opening to slapped Shizukus cheek to return her to her senses. Ah, I-Im sorry! I unconsciously fell into delusion like Kaori- Say, Shizuku-chan. Do you really need to mention me there? There was no ifs or buts about it, Kaori-san was a master of delusion who could go off to imagination land spontaneously. Shizuku knew that well. Shizuku quietly averted her gaze. Kaori stared at her with a smile that didnt reach her eyes, but a moment later she let out a chuckle. It was a laughing voice that was seeped with happiness in it. Kaori? Fufu, sorry. Im not laughing at you. If its Shizuku-chan in the past then you wouldnt say that kind of wish or dream out loud soperhaps its because we had just seen that trial? Somehow Im feeling strangely happy. Shizuku looked bewildered by the terribly kind voice that Kaori suddenly let out. Yue and Shia were also looking at Kaori with a puzzled expression. Kaori put on a smile that was filled with affection like a saint who was talked about around the world. Watching Shizuku-chans trial made my heart felt like it would get frozen solid. Shizuku-chan really wouldnt be here right now if there was even just one thing that went wrong there. Thatsbut, I already overcame it you know? Yes. Thats why its pointless to say anything about it at this point butas I thought, theres a feeling of regret in me. ? What are you regretting Kaori? Is it about how you werent able to come running to help me? Kaori shook her head. She suddenly took Shizukus hand. I think Shizuku-chan too has realized it now. That I realized Shizuku-chans feeling in the middle of our journey. Thats true. Yes, thinking back now, you were watching over me. You even gave me a push on the back. Sometimes Kaori would be staring at her with a very gentle gaze. Now she could remember how Kaori was telling her that it was okay for her to be more honest, that it was okay for her to be more selfish. She also noticed how Kaori made that decision since the time she started following Hajime with her eyes unconsciously. Nn. Well, I had been suspicious from the start but, it was easy to see after clearing the great tree. Right desu. It was really transparent but, Shizuku-san herself wasnt aware of it, or perhaps you were desperately trying to treat it like it was nothing Uu, even Yue and Shiawas I really that easy to understand? Extremely so. Uu Shizukus face turned bright red from the beautifully synchronized replies. Kaoris expression radiated even more affection seeing Shizuku like that and she spoke. You see, I tried telling you in roundabout way that its fine, that harboring that feeling isnt a bad thing at all. But, I didnt put it into words clearly. Because Shizuku-chan kept suppressing your own feeling, that I wanted you to notice it on your own, that you had to accept yourself on your own I was, really like that Yep. But, as someone who knew just how awkward Shizuku-chan was, I should tell you all those things more clearly. I should put it into words and told you that you arent wrong, before Shizuku-chan yourself recognize your own feelingmaybe. That was Kaoris regret that welled up inside her after seeing how far Shizuku was cornered. Though it was really already too late. Her expression became as though she had bitten something bitter when thinking that things might had gone over the point of no return in the past and she continued. Im really glad that you were safe. Im so gladthat you can speak of your own feeling like this now. Im sorry that I was unable to be more considerate of you in the past. Geez, Kaori you dummy. Kaori along with the other girls admired Shizukus cute part when they were watching her past trial. But actually she was feeling both regret and joy at the same time while watching. After knowing that, Shizukus expression changed as though she had her mouth stuffed full with honey. Yue and Shia warmly watched over the two of them without making fun of them. Yues ahoge also regenerated energetically. Somehow without even looking Shias hand pushed the ahoge down *mugyuu*, but the ahoge would immediately stood tall as though to say This is nothing at all! if her hand stopped holding it down. Even though usually there wasnt any ahoge on Yues head, it just kept standing up no matter what today. Was it perhaps because they were in a trip? Or perhaps, it was related to the height of Yues tension. Well, in any case Golden light flashed out. Shia and the others turned their gaze to there in curiosity. Right after that, Yue appeared in her adult version. Mature sex appeal and queenly majesty were overflowing from her. And yet her cheeks were slightly red from embarrassment and she was averting her gaze, so even those of the same gender, and even Shia and others who were used to see this version were unconsciously blushing and holding their breath from that loveliness. Yue who transformed into adult mode suddenly cleared her throat, then she slowly placed her hands on Kaori and Shizukus head. You two, you have done your best. Nnu Kaori and Shizuku let out another strange voice. The softly smiling Yue had gone passed looking like a queen and looked straight like a goddess. It was a complete surprise attack. They couldnt even think of a good reply to say. They felt itchy, embarrassed, but even so they also felt unbelievably happy Anyway they couldnt help but writhing. Muu~, not fair desu! Yue-san, what about meee? For Shia, I already did it when you cleared a great dungeon for the first time right? I never experienced it with adult version! Or rather in Shias case, you cleared the trial more overwhelmingly than me. It wasnt something that feel like you had done your best Who cares about the detail desu! Just pat me dammit! Desuu Geez. What a hopeless rabbit. *Pat pat*, fuheee~~ Shia buried her face into the valley of Yues abundant chest and transformed into jelly there. She was completely tamed. Kaori and Shizuku looked at each other while their faces were still bright red. They exchanged an understanding with just their gazes. ((As expected, the adult mode Yue is just unfairrr!!)) It was unknown whether Yue knew about what was going on in their hearts, but she chuckled and spoke to Shizuku consolingly. Okaa-sama and others will return soon, so Shizuku too should stop being sullen already. I-I guess. Ojii-chan and others might also come back in dejection again after seeing Koukis trial Perhaps, they intentionally acted obnoxiously like that because they didnt want Shizuku to come watching the heros trial together No way. Nnn. Certainly, I also think thats not the case. Perhaps, in a one in a million chance, Shuuzou and the others had actually noticed Koukis fixation toward Shizuku, and so in consideration for Shizukus feeling and also so that she wouldnt notice that they were treating her considerately like that, they intentionally angered her so she would go separately Yue tried to interpret the Yaegashi familys action in a good way like that, but she could do nothing except swallow her words back in front of Shizukus unhesitating denial. *Shun* Yue returned to her original girl mode with a faint light. Aaa, my breasts- Shias sad muttering could be heard along with it. When Yue transformed into her adult mode, Shia would always became like a little sister who acted spoiled to her big sister. It was gradually becoming normal for her to dive into the valley of Yues breasts without hesitation. At that time Hajime would often send her a glance that seemed to want to say Thats my spot though?, but he always hesitated to put it into words. Getting back into the topic. They finished preparing the snack too around that time and arranged the plates at he living room. Around that time they heard some approaching voices that sounded excited. It seemed Shuu, Sumire, and the others were coming back. As soon as the door was opened, Tomoichi entered and said his impression with eyes sparkling like a kid. Ahaha, this place is really amazing! This place being an ice palace is already amazing in itself, and yet the builder also didnt compromise at all with every single detail! This building itself is no different than a piece of art! Geez dear, how about you calm down for a bit? Kaoruko tried to calm him down, but Tomoichis heart as an architect seemed to sing from seeing Vandres last dwelling. He showed no sign of calming down at all. Certainly, even this living room had its walls engraved with engravings that were beautiful but not to an excessive degree that would disturb their sight. Even the furniture looked artistic when they were observed closely. This place was like a trade fair of antique items. This ice wall itself is also mysterious. Its cool to touch, but its not painful even if you keep touching it. Its like a cooling mat. Its not melting down at all but it also doesnt radiate chilliness. Sumire and Shuu were also looking excited from the fantastic structure. Vandre-san really was an artist wasnt he? But For some reason Akiko-san was looking doubtful. Aikos expression was also conflicted. Whats wrong? Yue asked with a tilt of her head. Then Aiko took out something from her personal treasure warehouse. Actually, Myuu-chan discovered a hidden room A hidden room? Yes. It seemed there was an engraving on the wall with blocks that could be slid around like a puzzle game. Myuu-chan noticed it for some reason, and then for some reason again she quickly rearranged the engraving into a different pattern. A-a hidden room appeared because of that? Yes They couldnt find any word to say. They couldnt make sense of it except as a profound mystery or perhaps inevitability that was like a coincidence, anyway they could only accept it as the supernatural phenomenon loving that little girl like usual. Eh? Come to think of it, I dont see that Myuu-chan and also Remia-san, and Lily-san too anywhere? Ah, yes. The three of them went to the garden at the middle. Should I go call them? Myuu-chan will fall asleep like she run out of battery if she doesnt get her sleep time. Youre right. Or rather, I think everyone already had their fill with the garden when we first arrived here butwas there something there that she wanted to see more? Perhaps, she found another thing again there? Yue and others looked at each other. They immediately decided to go there to call them for taking a break as well as checking the situation, but before that they saw the thing that Aiko held out toward them and stopped moving. Aiko. What is that garish pink muffler? It even has countless heart patterns on it Aiko-sanIm all ears for consultation if your fashion sense is wandering off course you know? Y-youre wrong! This is for Yue-san Thank you. Just your feeling is enough. The polite refusal hurts-. Wait, thats not it! We found this in the hidden room!! This isnt my personal thing at all! Its also not my hobby! Ah, so thats how it is No wait, what does that mean!? Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Shizukus eyes widened in astonishment. Of course they would. It was something located at the goal post of this great dungeon, furthermore it was inside a hidden room. A muffler with pink color & heart marks filling every inch of its surface. Why? It was amazing, in a sense. Vandre-san really loved muffler huh. This has already gone past liking something. I can feel insanity from it. Shuu shivered with an expression as though he had seen something that shouldnt be seen, while beside him Sumire took out her smartphone. It seemed that she had taken recording. She played the video and showed it to Yue and others. Uwaa Yue and others let out cringing voices. It was only natural. After all, what was displayed there was completely an exhibition venue. Long vertical showcases that must be specially made from ice were lining up the walls in every direction. All of them had mufflers of every color and various design hanging on them. Even the center of the room had transparent cases lining up like it was a jewelry shop displaying its merchandises. Neatly folded mufflers were lined up tidily. This hidden room even had a storage under the floor. Akiko-san said with a wry smile. Kaoruko also muttered As expected, artists always have a unique sensitivity arent they while saying, Even just the mufflers that are put on display already numbered fifty. We didnt check all of the storages under the floor but, if all of them are filled with the same number of mufflerperhaps there are thousands of them. Whats with that madness The expression of Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku were twitching. In the past they werent searching every nook and cranny of this mansion because they were resting, or accompanying Suzu to the sea of trees to pick some monsters. To think that such mad collection was sleeping right beside them Shizuku stared at the pink muffler with excessive heart patterns while asking hesitantly. Errr, Ai-chan-sensei. You said that muffler is for Yuedid you steatake it from that room? You took this, for me? Aikodo you hate me? I didnt steal it and Im also not harassing you! Look, please watch the video! They watched. Then, they saw shining letters that were the same like what they saw in Raisen Great Dungeon forming at the ceiling. You did well for solving that artistically difficult puzzle and found my treasure warehouse. As a reward, I shall present to you the muffler that you like. Also, you have no right to refuse. There was no right to refuse even though it was a reward. That was just I wonder why. The memory from far before we got summoned, when Kaori presented a handknitted sweater to Hajime as Christmas present flashed in my mind. Heavy-. Wasnt that too heavy desu!? Because, that was at the time when she still wasnt aware that she liked him right!? As expected from Kaori. A terrifying woman. I can imagine Hajimes twitching expression. Eh, eh!? I certainly gave that but, it was normal wasnt it!? Wait a second Kaori. That wasnt something you especially made for Otou-san!? Didnt you say that it didnt turn out well, so you gave me a sweater that you bought from a shop in the end!? Otou-san, that was a lie. Sorry! Tomoichi-san was shocked and became unsteady on his feet, but Kaori too didnt have any presence of mind to care about that right now. Even though I gave that present with good intention, even though I followed Okaa-sans advice and knitted him a sweater! That thought filled her mind. Kaoruko-san was looking puzzled. Her expression clearly said Eh? Thats a normal thing to do isnt it?. No wonder, the apple really didnt fall far from the tree. Aa, that sweater huh. That Hajime, he told us that it was something he bought himself, but it was actually a present from Kaori-chan huh. No wonder that boy always trembled a little every time he wore it. It looked heavy to wear but, it actually wasnt a physical weight but a mental weight eh Otou-san (Father-in-law)!? Okaa-san (Mother-in-law)!? Tell me that its not trueee!! It was clear now. Vandre was definitely a muffler lover. At the same time, seeing at his exhibition room, there was no doubt that he was also keeping them with great care. But, from that room they could somehow feel some kind of intention likeVandre himself was thinly aware that his friends would be troubled if he presented them with too many mufflers, and yet he also just couldnt throw the mufflers away, so he decided to share it with other people, even strangers by making up some kind of excuse for itand surely that was really the case. Surely Vandre-san also had someone for himself that could accept his slightly heavy love, no doubt about it. Well, that was why, after that a mechanism that didnt allow you to get out of the hidden room unless each person take a muffler got activated He went that far? As expected from a liberator. Miledys friend. His head is a bit screwed up Putting aside Shias scathing evaluation, at that time Aiko decided that she might as well brought out some mufflers for Yue and the others too. But, even so this design is Yue accepted the muffler even while making a conflicted expression. She was glancing at Sumires video as though wanting to say Wasnt there other muffler with slightly better design?. Aiko told her with a troubled expression. It was Myuu who chose the mufflers for everyone. I think this design is the best. Yue-san beautifully changed her words like turning over the palm of her hand. By the way, the reason she chose this one was apparentlyBecause Yue-oneechan feels somewhat like this when she is together with papa she said. I think, I need to have a talk with Myuu. It was a bit too shocking that Myuu thought of her as a pink colored Onee-chan with excessive heart marks. A conversation with her was urgently needed in order to correct her perception of her. Myuu-chans view is always correct isnt it! Be quiet, Bakaori. Kaori happily made fun of Yue. But then Aiko awkwardly handed her scarf to her. The folded muffler was pure white. It looked pretty in a glance. Geez, that Myuu-chan, her image of me is pure white Kaori energetically unfolded the muffler for everyone to see. Drawn on the muffler was the figure of a mad warrior with an evil look and a sword on his shoulder like the picture of a samurai that was drawn on a hanging scroll. My prey will not get away. Absolutely nottt!! Such madness was conveyed splendidly from the masterpiece. I think the design is the best, pupuh Looks like Myuu-chan and I need to have a talk with each other properly. Yue-san happily made fun of Kaori. Her finger was poking on Kaoris twitching cheek. Ai-chan-sensei! What about the rest!? What kind of images are chosen for everyone else!? Im sorry. Everyone else get stylish design that can be used normally in daily life. Whhyyyy Impossiblewhat about Tio!? At the very least Tio must have gotten one too! Myuu chose an elegant design of fluttering flower petals for her. Whhyyyy!? Yue and Kaori were assaulted by a mysterious feeling of defeat and fell on their knees. This was just a supposition but, Myuu must have been influenced by the recent happening. The Tio that she watched in the past replay, regardless of everything the side that Tio showed the most strongly since entering this cavern of ice and snow was her Super Tio side. Compared to that, Yue and Kaori kept getting into cat fight and the like with each other. Shia even needed to stop the two of them physically. In other words, well You two are reaping what you have sown I guess? Sumire-okaasans words that she said with a wry smile caused Yue and Kaori to powerlessly dropped their shoulders in dejection. But, they immediately raised their face and looked at each other. Kaori. Yes. Lets ask Myuu-chan to choose another one! They nodded to each other and dashed away. Sumire and the others also looked at each other and shrugged in exasperation before chasing after the two. . . . . . And, Amazing amaziiiing! So pretty nanoo~~!! Eh? That Myuu was riding on the back of an ice dragon that was giving her a sightseeing flight. Everyone who saw that scene had their jaws dropped wide open. The ice dragon was flying leisurely. It flew low to graze the abundant flowing water and caused water pillars to rise up. Then the moment the water scattered in the air, it froze the droplets into diamond dusts that were shining beautifully. Right now the garden was changing into a glittery fantastical world at every corner of it. I-isnt that the ride for taking shortcut to the ground? Y-yes. That should be the case Why is it out in the open? And on top of that its following Myuu-chans instruction to fly around. This again, Myuu? Yue and others got a faraway look. Sumire and Shuu and the others were looking confused. Kaori explained to them about the ice dragons true identity. Meanwhile Yue and others were approaching Remia and Liliana. The two were watching over Myuu who was enjoying the sightseeing flight and the ice dragon with worried look. It was at that timing. Whats that Is the one riding it, Myuu-chan? She sounded like shes having fun so its not a dangerous situation butis this okay? Hajime and others appeared at the palaces entrance using gate. The members of Yaegashi family who were originally looking downhearted immediately opened their eyes wide in astonishment. Oi oi, whats going onI guess theres no need to ask. Uumu, I too couldst somehow understand whats going on. Myuu attracted another friend again right? I thought that the ice dragon was nothing more than a shortcut mechanism butdoes it actually hath its own will? Hajime and Tio got a distant look that seemed somewhat resigned. Their guess must be right. Remia and Liliana were nodding nonstop. We were taking a stroll at the garden but We found a lot of writing under the bridge about Vandre-san and Oscar-san hurling insults at each other. It was right after that. Whats that? Im also curious about that! Sumire-sans curiosity reacted. Not only those two liberators traded insult until they died, but they even left behind their insults to each other even after they died. Her material sensor as a mangaka seemed to react to the knowledge that their thuggish exchange of insult to each other hadnt been erased. Prey detected! Her sense was telling her that. Lets take a look to that laterand? Hajime urged Remia and Liliana to continue, so the two continued with a troubled look. Myuu suddenly started looking around restlessly, then after that she suddenly said Theres a voice nano! and she ran until the center of the garden. After that, that ice dragon rose up from the ground, and before we could say anything Before you two could say anything? For some reason they started talking normally Of course, the ice dragon didnt start talking with human language. It was only Myuu who was talking, but the ice dragon was also calm and it brought its nose tip close to Myuu and rubbed it on her while looking like it was asking for something. Myuu apparently interpreted that gesture like it was normal. Hm, well, its no different than usual. Getting used to thing like this art scary. For now, Hajime put his hands around his mouth and raised his voice Oo~iii, Myuu~! Come ba~~ckk. Ah, papaa!! Myuus expression brightened in a flash and she slapped the ice dragons neck several times. The ice dragon nodded as though it understood what she wanted and gently circled around while going down in front of the palace. It was clearly moving with consideration to Myuu. Come to think of it, when we mentioned about how the treatment here is far different from Miledy-san and the others, that ice dragon felt like it was saying something like Naturally! Dont group me together with those guys!. That means, does it has its own will just as we thought? Shia and Kaori were falling into thought. Meanwhile the ice dragon very elegantly flapped its wings and landed. It was a perfect landing that kept the vibration and the impact to the very minimum. The way it used its neck like a playground slide for Myuu to go down from it was filled with nothing but tenderness. Thank you nano, Kuu-chan! So it already has name. Its name is Ururukuu but, there are already U-chan and Ru-chan, so Myuu called it as Kuu-chan nano! So that dragon introduced itself. Uu~nnsomehow, that was the feeling that Myuu got! Apparently it was based on her feeling. Looking at the dragon, the so called Ururukuu also didnt seem dissatisfied. Myuu begged at Hajime with a wide smile while showing her sparkling eyes and flushed cheeks. Papa! What if Myuu keep this child at our house, is that o~kay? Return it back to where you found it. !!? An instant reply. Myuus eyes widened in complete disbelief. Even if they looked through all the pasts and the futures, there would no other little kid that Myuu who would pick a dragon of another world (Furthermore it was a special one among the specials. It was also suspect whether it was a living thing or not) and asked whether they could keep it or not, Myuus eyes became a bit teary, but she was still going to keep begging, however Ururukuu stopped her. It rubbed the tip of its nose on her. Eh? You cant go because you have your duty? You will be here forever nano? Ururukuus eyes that were like glass ball that was made from ice stared fixedly on Myuu. It also didnt make any voice, so the others really couldnt read its emotion at the slightest. You are something like a golem? Isnt it lonely nano? Is that so. You dont want to leave from hereyes, yes. This place is important to you isnt it? Your original wishuu, sorry, Kuu-chan. Myuu was selfish nano. Ehehe, Myuus the one who should thank you nano. Everyone was speechless. Hajime and others silently watched over the warmperhaps, guessing from Myuus words the conversation between the girl and the dragon seemed warm. Though their gazes looked a bit faraway. There, Ururukuu seemed to tell Myuu to hold out her hands. Myuu held out her hands, and then a drop of water trickled down from Ururukuus eye to fall on her hands. What is this? Yep yepI see! If Myuu have this, Myuu can call Kuu-chan when entering the snow field! Amazing nano! Thank you nano! Somehow, my daughter casually got something convenient that even dungeon clearer like us doesnt have. Its because its Myuu. We can only accept it like that. I-Im sorry for my daughter To repeat, this was just like usual. Myuu attracting a mysterious creature (?) and they became her friend was normal for her. Aa~, umm, I mean, thanks for that present for Myuu. Also correct me if Im wrong, but do you have something like a present or something for killing the god, like Uroboros at Lyutilliss place? Hajime gave his thanks to the dragon for its special consideration toward his daughter while also speaking his guess about the ice dragons intention for why it was showing up expectedly at this timing during their second visit to this place. Ururukuu created an atmosphere of fondness while turning its eyes toward Myuu. Myuu kept nodding from reading the dragons intention. At the same time she interpreted what Ururukuu wanted to say and spoke it out from her mouth. A kind and adorable little girlPriceless What did it say? Strange. It felt like they heard words that were unbecoming for an existence that was the will of the great dungeon. A little girl with feeling of motherhoodin other words, a holy mother Myuu! Get away from that worthless dragon right now! Tio was going haa haa, but Hajime ignored her because he wasnt referring to her just now. Holy mother speaking like dirty girlthat is none other than! Overwhelming justice!! I want to rub her every day! Okay got it, this damn lolicon! Ill dismantle you to pieces- Farewellthis generations holy mother. I shall wait for our reunion. Let me rub on you again later You wont get awayyyy In the end, it got away. After all it was a dragon of ice. It could regenerate endlessly as long as there was water and ice, and it could return to the garden itself anytime. It burst into water and then assimilated with the garden. Myuu Myu!? Hajime crouched down to meet Myuus eyes at the same height and grabbed her shoulders tightly. He then spoke with a very serious expression. You can never come here again. We wont bring you here again, and even if you can come here along you must never do that. Its a promise with papa. Do you understand? Y-yes nano It was a command that broke no argument. And it seemed everyone there also shared the sentiment unanimously. I wonder if Vandre-sanwas that kind of person? The harmful suspicion was brought up by Sumire. No, Okaa-sama. I think Oscars diary mentioned that the lolicon was none other than Naiz Guryuen. This too was an absurdly harmful rumor. More or less. Naiz was merely a type of person who got absurdly liked by little girl. More or less. It was something that didnt get passed down until the present day but, actually among the people who got protected by the liberators, there was a girl who often took care of Vandres familiars. She was a girl who was too devoted in her caregiving and also radiated a feeling of motherhood despite her very young age. It was to the degree that the familiars became more attached to that girl than Vandre when they realized it. Ururukuu was a type of golem that was modeled after a familiar that was alive at that time. It was also given a soul that was copied from the original so it could make its own judgment to some degree. That must be why. It wanted to be spoiled by a kind little girl. Of course, for Hajime and others who didnt know anything about that, its behavior was extremely suspicious. Even their perception of its creator Vandre was changing. Vandre-san surely never even dreamed that something like this would happen. Surely he was crying in his grave, no doubt about it. Indescribable mood enveloped the area. Yues expression became troubled while she suggested. For now, how about we take a break? They had finished the preparation after all. Everyone suddenly felt really tired from hearing that and they all nodded in agreement. CH 448 After an unexpected harmful misinformation about Vandre-san was created and it became known that Myuu had the qualification to become the holy mother of the inhuman beings. Yes, delicious. Its warming. Yue-chan, have you gotten better again? Nnfuu. Much obliged. Otou-sama (Father-in-law), Okaa-sama (Mother-in-law). The group had returned to the living room. They took a break for a while on the sofa while enjoying the snack and the reheated tea. Yues small nose proudly twitched and her face turned smug from Shuu and Sumires words. Even Shia spoke up in admiration. Yue-san is decent only with brewing tea isnt she? Wait, Shia. What do you mean decent? Your valuation standard is strange. Cant you use words like skilled or delicious? I wonder why she couldst only produce low-quality result when it come to cooking. Yue, art thou perhaps cursed by something? Nnn. Youre just spouting whatever you like- Cant you just praise me honestly!? Yue said with puffed cheeks. Kaori spoke up with a wry smile. Perhaps its your lineage thats just like that? You know, youre a vampire after all. Dont tell meits not just because she had no cooking experience due to being royalty, but its like the adverse affect of consuming nothing but blood? Kaori and Shizuku, just what do you two think vampire race is? We usually ate normal food. Otou-samaDen-ojiisama was someone who often traveled and cooked. My, is that so? Even though he was a royalty, how unusual. Lilianas expression turned into surprise. Liliana was also a princess so she didnt have cooking experience. Even when she left the capital, it was only because she was forced by emergency or necessity like escaping danger or diplomacy, so she had never experienced a genuine trip. In the first place a royalty wasnt in a position that would be allowed to travel freely so it was only natural that she felt surprised. Nn. Den-ojisama only ever made simple things for eating during travel, but I loved them. I always begged him to cook during memorial days or birthday. Well, he was someone who obtained the creation magic and metamorphosis magic despite being the prime minister of a country. I guess it was no wonder that he was used to travel. And, was it delicious? Hajime gently caressed the head of Yue who was being nostalgic. He asked her the question also with a gentle expression. Yues expression immediately became troubled. It was troublingly, very, reallybad. So it was actually bad huh. Nn. But, apparently Den-ojisama himself thought that his cooking was relatively good. I see nano. So Yue-oneechans dangerous cooking was inherited from Den-ojisan nano! Thats not it though!? Myuu pointed her finger sharply like a detective who had discovered the criminal. Yue reflexively denied it. Dont group me with Oji-sama! She argued. Actually a similar conversation also happened a long time ago. At the end of it uncle Den cried a little after being told directly like that by his beloved niece. Aiko and Remia smiled wryly while giving a follow up. W-well, certainly Yue-sans palate is normal. Its only her creative sense for cooking that is going off the rails. I wonder why she would do unnecessary things only when cooking? Do you harbor some kind of grudge to recipe? It didnt serve as follow up at all. Eh? What? Even Aiko and Remia. Why am I getting dissed by everyone during the break time? Have Yue-san done something wrong? There would be no room for her to argue if she was told that it was caused by her usual behavior, but still, Yue-san cried a little from the sudden storm of criticism. She was sulking by squirming her butt to snuggle closely on Hajime. She moved his arm to wrap around her neck as she buried her face on his chest. That action felt somehow funny and adorable. The atmosphere inside the room was heartwarming. Actually, the parents like Shuu and Sumire had been accumulating mental fatigue without being aware of it. The sightseeing of their childrens mental trial was a bit hard on them. The warm and fragrant tea, delicious snack, and the bright conversation of their children warmed the atmosphere. The fond look they were sporting was the proof of that. They also werent aware of it themselves, but their expression was becoming mor relaxed and relieved than usual. Although it was undeniable that Yaegashi family alone was slightly absentminded. Although they were struck dumb by Myuus deed (?) and the ice dragon goiems (Ururukuu) coming out, as expected the last past replay that they watched had hit them hard. It was clear to see that they were recalling the past of their disciple that they had just seen while quietly putting their thought in order. After that everyone had lighthearted talk for a while until they finished their first cup of tea. While several of them were asking for second, Ojii-chan. Otou-san and Okaa-san toohow was it? Shizuku asked the question with a gentle voice after she saw the change in atmosphere around Shuuzou and her parents. She sensed that they had finished sorting out their thought. Lets see Shuuzou frowned and let out a deep sigh. And then, Ojii-chan, will stop being ninja. EH!? He said that with a cheerless gaze and a dry smile. Even Shizuku felt thunderstruck from that reply. So you admit that youre a ninja!! Youre wrong Shizuku-chan. Thats not the point. Everyone fiercely agreed with Kaoris retort. They felt that Shuuzou must be really wrecked with guilty conscience that he wanted to retire from his hidden side. They also felt a bit exasperated at how much Shizuku wanted to make her family admit about their hidden side. Koichi and Kirino shook their head with a somewhat tired look. Well, as expected that was just a joke, but thats just how hard the revelation had hit us. Hey Otou-san. Which one was the joke? About the retirement? Or about being ninja? Shizuku-chan, calm down a little okay? Kaori forcefully wrapped Shizukus ponytail around her face. She not only put her in her cocoon guard, but also used it to tie her up and restrain her. Shizuku was still squirming and mumbling with muffled voice, so Kaori held her from behind. This is about that boys inner side so, I wont talk about his trials actual content but Kirino continued talking as though nothing had happened. I wonder why he turned out like that. To be honest its just too much. I had known that boy well ever since he was smallIm feeling guilty to everyone. To Hajime-kun, and also to Shizuku, Kaori-chan, and everyone else, and also to Kouki-kun himself. In Yaegashi-style, a disciple was no different than a family. They couldnt draw a clear line that they were simply student and disciple in a swordsmanship dojo. Not to mention that Kirino had been friend with Koukis mother ever since they were still student. Seeing the boy who was entrusted to them falling to rock bottom and then seeing his act of violence after that, although there was the strong influence of the great dungeon at work that caused it, it still filled the three of them with shame as Koukis mentor and also as adult who he looked up to. In addition they also felt guilt. After all Kouki definitely tried to kill Hajime. Furthermore Hajime spared Koukis life because of his consideration for their daughters. Their heart was flooded with feeling of gratitude and guilt. You three had also kept thanking and apologizing to me throughout the replay but, its really fine already. Im sorry to say this butfor me, he isnt someone who I care about whether it was at that time or at the present. Hajime intentionally spoke in a way that made him sounded heartless. He stated that for good or bad, Kouki wasnt an existence who was worthy of his attention. Right now he bluntly said something that usually should be said in round-about way toward close people. That was Hajimes consideration toward Shuuzou, Koichi, and Kirino who were feeling guilty toward him. Shuuzou accurately guessed that intention and nodded with a wry smile. Certainly he couldnt even scratch you but, thats not the problem. I am one of his instructor regardless of everything. Kouki sinking into such state was partly because of our negligence too that kept postponing of correcting him, thinking optimistically to do it one day. One day? What do you mean? You see, Kouki is too excellent. To a degree that it allowed him to stick with his idealistic thought. Shuu and Sumire and the others were listening without asking about the detail, though they could guess somewhat about what happened during Koukis trial from fragments of their words. Kirino and Koichi also talked with a quiet atmosphere. Miya and Seiji-kunKouki-kuns parents were also worrying for their son who never experienced a single failure you know? He could do anything if he got serious. There was nothing wrong with his choice. It couldnt be helped that Kouki gradually turned to think like that when everything had gone his way and every problem that he faced was successfully taken care of without much effort. His parents, Shuuzou, Koichi, and Kirino had warned him about that. But Kouki who knew nothing but success couldnt really get what they meant, so he unconsciously paid no mind to their words. Although, we too werent seriously worrying about Koukis way of life that was like that. After all its a good thing for children to strive to be righteous and keep moving forward. One day even Kouki will experience failure. Its only coming a bit late with how capable he is. Because we were thinking like that Koichi held his head with his hands. He thought that the experience would come one day when Kouki went out to society, but him getting summoned to another world was something that they never even dreamed about. Furthermore his failure came about in the worst way that they had also never imagined. Kirino turned her gaze to Kaori and Shizuku while wearing a joking smile. Do you know? Miya-chan said that Kouki should just confess to Shizuku or Kaori-chan already. She said that itll make a good experience for him because hes going to get completely turned down anyway. Eh? Is that true!? Kirino mischievously revealed the thought of Koukis mother that she mentioned while they were having a drink together at night. In the past Miya-okaasan was an adolescent biker girl who would shout Who give a damn about school! Adult and society are enemyyy! while carrying a metal bat and had the big ambition of subduing all the gangs in the country. For someone like her, failure and making the wrong choice were indispensable factor to make human walked an even better path of life. That was her pet theory. That was why her excellent son who seemed to never experience something like that no matter how much time passed was a seed of worry for her, although she also felt proud of him as a mother. She had been acquainted with Kirino ever since they were still student, so she often grumbled and consulted about Kouki to her when she was drunk. Its true you know? Miya was apparently convinced. She said that he has no hope with both Shizuku and Kaori-chan at that time. Naturally. Even if it was Kouki-kun, there was no way our angel would easily get swayed by him. Besides, it was always on my mind. Even though they are childhood friends, I was wondering if perhaps he was getting together with boys including Ryuutarou-kun a bit too much Yes yes, be quite for a bit okay, dear. Tomoichis neck was choked by the madam and he fainted. Then with a slap he got waken up immediately. What a practiced fainting and awakening. Im sorry Kaoruko. I got a bit excited thereIts fine dear They said, as though what happened was something daily for them. It gave everyone fear, so they continued the talk as though nothing had happened. Well, in fact I didnt feel like accepting at all even if he confessed though. I too never thought about that kind of thing in the first place I guess Rather when I was at elementary school, I was obsessed with Shizuku-chan Myyy~ The voices of Yue, Shia, and Liliana harmonized. *Grin grin*. We can see the lily flowers blooming at the background you know! In addition Shizuku was blushing and fidgeting shyly! And when I entered middle school, my heart got stolen by Hajime-kun when he did his dogeza When I heard that again, Kaori, youre a bit crazy huh. What do you mean crazy? There was no doubt about it. Kaori-chan was a bit crazy. It was hard to put it into words but, it was like she was declaring Spare me from normal life yeah! Even if the summoning to another world never happened, perhaps the choices she made would still bring her through many ups and downs in her life. There was a clear chain of event why Shizuku became unable to consider Kouki as a romantic interest, but normally a girl would be somewhat conscious toward a boy who was handsome and talented in every respect. And yet, it was a plain boy doing dogeza who made her heart throbbed for the first time No, perhaps there was room for argument whether it was alright to call a boy who did a perfect 100 point dogeza boldly in the middle of city as plain, but in any case, if Hajime and Kouki at that time were compared, normally a girl would be conscious toward the latter. Or perhaps, had she unconsciously sensed the landmine that Kouki held inside him Come to think of it, Miya-san came to our home before this. It was just a little bit before Kouki-kun voluntarily dropped out from school I think. She came with her husband because she want to say thanks and sorry once more. It looked like they had heard the story from Kouki-kun. On the surface it was for saying thanks for bringing their son back and sorry for the trouble that he caused Hajime but Shuu and Sumire looked at each other. At that time the Amanogawa couple were bowing their head deeply toward them, so both Shuu and Sumire were flustered and focused on making them lifted their head. That was why they didnt notice, but thinking back now, perhaps their thanks was also for Hajime becoming reality not going the way he wanted that Kouki had to be strongly aware of, however unintentionally it was. Perhaps it was just them overthinking it but, the two somehow got that impression after hearing the story just now. This was, after the children returned safely butMiya said this didnt she. Kirino stared at empty space in recollection and said. In most story, the main character will go through tragedy and grow. A hero who is overflowing with hope and know no failure just sound unrealistic isnt it? She said. That was nothing more than delusion. But, a fantasy like other world summoning happened in reality. In that case, perhaps Kouki would also go through something similar just like in story. Perhaps it couldnt be helped that they imagined something bad like that. And the most terrifying imagination was what if Koukis ideal occurred in a way that involved the people close to him. After all tragedy sometimes meant the death of the persons precious people. Akiko rubbed her arm as though she had suddenly felt a chill. It also feel like a destiny for Hajime-kun to be called an irregular. After all Kaori-chan and Shizuku-chan were in danger at Orcus. Nobody didnt grasp the meaning of what she said. Apparently everyone was imagining the same thing like Akiko. Yes, their mind recalled the scene of the past when Cattleya attacked at Orcus Great Dungeon. Two girls who were the heros childhood friends were on the verge of dying. Perhaps it would be Kaori, or perhaps Shizuku. Or perhaps both of them. Certainly, if an irregular that was Hajime didnt exist, thing might developed to be a classic tale of hero. The hero who insisted to persist with the righteousness that he believed in even when cornered lost his precious people. That tragedy served as the fuel for his growththat kind of tale. Myuu dont really like that kind of story nanothough it would be emotional instead if it turn out that theyre actually alive latter on! Myuu had come into contact with various creative work ever since moving to Japan. It seemed she had formed her own preference. She shook her head as though to drive away the unpleasant imagination. Hajime waved his hand at Myuu invitingly toward his lap in order to reassure here. Myuu happily hop on his lap and he gently hugged her while squinting his eyes smilingly. That person looked like someone strong both in mind and body, but for her to be sentimental like that, it looks like she was really affected by it. Certainly shes a tough woman who can go hand-to-hand or using metal bat to fight equally even against Yaegashi-style instructor, but naturally even she has a weak side to her. After all shes a human and a mother. I think shes already in the category of superhuman from how she can rival Yaegashi-style that look like it can behead even an actual oni even though shes just using street brawling style. Kirino moved her hands on her sides to signal that she was finished with that topic and said Anyway with a smile. Surely its a good thing that Hajime-kun served as obstacle for Kouki-kun. That guys fall was also partly caused by me though. Amanogawa family and even Yaegashi family showed no sign of blaming Hajime at the slightest. Far from that, they even said that it was a good thing. As expected even Hajime felt strange from hearing it. You werent the cause. You were simply the trigger. One day the same thing would happen even if it wasnt by Hajime-kun. And it would go even worse at that time with Shizuku or Kaori-chan getting killed and he sink rock bottom without growing up. Even so, it was Shizuku and the others who dragged him back in the end you know? And it was you who gave them every help you could so they could bring him back. Thats, well It might be just hindsight, and there were also things that were lost butthat boy right now is trying to move forward again on his own feet. Normally a parent would stop their child from going back to other world when he just came back from one butMiya seemed to be happy about it instead. It must be because she could see how her son didnt run away from the harsh reality and determined to keep struggling. They still didnt know how Koukis journey would end but, at the very least one of the reasons why he was able to return to the right path and struggled hard to make a comeback was definitely because of Hajimes existence. That was what Shuuzou said with a wide smile. Hajimes expression became even more conflicted. Koichi gave him a glance and said In the end with a frown and a sigh. It was also like that with Shizuku, but the things that we adults can do are really insignificant huh. Were feeling it keenly through this. The though If only we did more filled their mind no matter what after watching back the past like this. That was why they were feeling down. Thats, wellall of us are feeling the same you know, Koichi-kun. Yeah. Its just as Nagumo Shuu said. It was pointless even if they talked about it like this at this point. They understood that, even so because they were parents, they couldnt stop from feeling lament and concern for their children, and feeling that they were pathetic. Shuu and Tomoichi exchanged a bitter smile. Hajime drained his slightly cold tea in one gulp and put it on the saucer a bit loudly in order to change the mood. If you want, I can open a gate to where Amanogawa is. How about meeting him if theres something that you want to say? Shuuzou showed a slight surprise, even so he gently shook his head. No. He went out on a trip in order to reexamine himself. Its already far too late for us to talk to him now. Well, I guess so. That guy too has been aware of his own problem now. After all his childhood friend beat him up until he cried to tell him about it. Hajime glanced at Shizuku who shrugged her shoulders. Hajime nodded a little at her and turned his gaze toward Shuuzou and the others once more. I think it will be hard for that guy to meet his relatives as long as he hasnt found the answer by himself, exactly because theyre relatives. He wont know what to say at that situation. Umu, its just as you say. Then, the only thing you can do is to wait. Wait until he return. Huh. Yes. I think that guy still hasnt finished his journey. I dont mean that hes going in another journey, but I think that his journey from when he was summoned for the first time is still continuing even now. Hajime talked about Kouki despite saying that he had no interest or concern for him before this. It surprised Shizuku and the others. His words about Kouki mysteriously entered their chest without resistance. It helped convincing them. Surely it was because Hajime was someone who longed to return home more than anyone else. He understood what the end of the journey meant more than anyone else, to a degree that he was able to guess what was inside the heart of someone that he was apathetic with. Thats why, you can just talk together with him when he return home for real. Surely at that time the words that you want to say will naturally come out. The same with him. Is, that so? Yes, thats so. That guy isnt a toddler that is still toddling around. Lets have him do something about himself on his own. And if at the end hes running wild again Then? At that time Shizuku and the others will get worried and things will become troublesome anyway, so Ill kidnap Amanogawa family and Yaegashi family and toss everyone in front of that guy. Please do something about it then. It was a statement that was just too irresponsible. Shuuzou, Koichi, and Kirino froze with their jaws hanging open. It was a cold act that was different from all his words and gestures until now that showed thoughtfulness and respect toward them. Sumire and Shuu panicked and said Oy, you-. Do you know what the word sugarcoat mean!?Were sorry that our son is so dry- But there was a burst of laughter at the next moment. Fuhahah, youre right. Theres nothing more pathetic than some mature adults keep acting dejected all the time- Certainly its pathetic. For us to be scolded by a kid at this age. We got scolded by our son-in-law. Fufu- Shuu and the others were dumbfounded seeing the Yaegashi family looking so happy for some reason, but they somehow understood the feeling of the three and their expressions softened. They understood that Hajimes words meant that rather than lamenting the past and acting irresolute at the present, they should think about what to do when problem occurred at the future. Myuu know what this is nano. This is what you call a tsundere nano. Im not though? He wondered why. Myuu who was looking back across her shoulder at him had a very kind smile. It was as though she was a holy mother. It made Hajime felt strangely restless. He cleared his throat and then to cover it up, W-well, how about we avoid meeting that guy and simply see how hes doing right now secretly? Really Hajime, are you actually a real tsunderee? Hes a tsundere desuu. Goshujin-sama tsunderee Ignoree. Seeing Hajime whose cheeks were a bit red made Kaori and the others writhed. Regardless of what he said, Hajime was soft with his relatives. I guess. We have come this far to Tortus. At the very least we should take a look at how hardworking he is from afar. Yes, thats true. It will also become a good story to tell Miya later. Koichi and Kirino chuckled while nodding to accept Hajimes good will. Hajime took out the compass and crystal key. Then he started adjusting the gate to be a small window that had a good view of below from the sky. Meanwhile Liliana was talking to Yaegashi family in order to reassure them. Kouki-san is also using the palace as his base, so Ive been paying attention to him. Im assigning someone to accompany him so he will never be truly alone. Thank you Lily-san. Fufu, a princess is watching over him. What an extravagant journey. Im relieved now. Many thanks. Kouki too wont be reckless if theres someone at his side. Shuuzou and the others had apparently forgotten. Just who was the knight who was tasked with the role of accompanying Kouki right now. Or perhaps they had sealed that memory because it was too impactful. Liliana too had apparently forgotten, about that knight who went back on her own. Ah? The reaction came from the sea of treesthe north part? He should be at the northern mountain range Hajime opened the gate even while feeling suspicious. And then, UOOOOOOONEEEEEEESAMAAAAAAAA!!! Kuuuh, where di this strength come from-. But-, I wont let you go any further than thissssssss!! Somehow they were looking at a battle to the death. The trees in the forest were scattered to every direction. There was something at the center of that emitting extremely ominous dark aura like geyser. Kouki was facing it. He was clad in pure white light. It seemed he had already used Limit Break. Everyone was speechless from the sight. They rubbed their eyes. The situation kept changing hecticly even while they were doing that. What, deploying simple barriers at midair in succession!? W-wait! Theres Fea Bergen at that direction- Like a certain wizard at the dark side of a certain Harry Pot*er movie, the something that was clad in black mist or rather black veil was moving in hish speed. Kouki-kun were shocked. A new person made his entrance at that moment. Forgive me-, Im late! Adol-san! Jii-sama!? Tio finally spoke up. The majestic crimson dragon was certainly Adol. He was shaking his head as though he was trying to clear his mind for some reason. I never expected that it can put up such powerful recognition blocking. It took me by surprise-. Now, Kouki-dono! Get on my back! Im sorry, Im in your debt! Dont mind it! That is nothing more than a tragic beast that went mad from love now. A monster of yearning that is outside logic! We have to stop it here! Yes-. Ill somehow return her back to normal! I wont hold backHERE I GOOOOOOOOLIMIT BREAK - SUPREMEEEE The crimson dragon king and the hero radiating pure white light on his back. That scene was like a page of a mythology coming to life. However, their opponent wasnt an evil god or even a demon king. ONEEEEEEEEEEESAMAS GAZE, I CAN FEEL, IT? There was no need for guessing. That was the self-proclaimed sister female knight who went crazy because of love. Previously there was the incident of the chaperone being the one who asked for the most unreasonable demands to the hero. Her figure wasnt clear because of the black mist covering her body. Her eyes were shining fierily from the depth of that darkness. Most likely that was the effect of the dark element magic that she specialized in. Even so her state could only be described as abnormal. According to Adol she was a tragic beast who went mad with love. Her eyes creepily turned to look over her shoulder to above. FOUND YOOUUU!! HIIH!? HAJIMEEE, CLOSE ITTT! QUICKLY CLOSE ITTT!! STOP RIGHT THEREEEEE!! Prepare yourself for some injuries! Knight of the kingdom- Shizukus scream, and Koukis roar that was resolved to fight to the death, and Adols angry voice echoed through the forest. Meanwhile Hajime quietly closed the gate. The place became quiet like graveyard because what they had seen was just too much. Kaori and the others silently hugged the fiercely trembling Onee-sama. A moment passed. Certainly it looks like that guy is working hard. That was different from what I expected. Hajimes words were responded by Shuuzou with a serious face. Liliana-san quietly stood up from her chair and went to the corner of the room to crouch and cover her face with her hands, but nobody called her out on it. And on in exchange, Soul Repose!! Aiko casted her mind stabilizing magic. The targets were of course everyone. The SAN value that was shaved off by the tragic beast of love whose heart went cold and locked from the outside world was returning. Aiko, youre also making your own contribution in a quiet way huh. Aiko was perhaps, no, she was definitely the one making the biggest contribution during this trip. Akiko said that while rubbing her arm that had recovered from the goosebumps. I didnt want to make contribution in that way. Aiko let out a deep sigh. There was the perverted elf of the forests, then the mad dog princess of the empire, then the self-proclaimed step sister of the kingdom, just why were tragic beasts getting born one after another like this? Perhaps it was because of the strong influence from Hajime and also those who gathered around him toward the other people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . After that. Shizuku and others somehow managed to recover from watching the shocking event and headed to the last sightseeing destinationthe clearing room. The past replay was showing rainbow and gold lights flooding the room. The two colored lights whirled while twinkling brightly. It was like watching a galaxy. Actually they planned to also watch the recreation scene of the compass and crystal key at Fea Bergen, but the impact of Abyss Lord VS Demon King was too strong that they completely forgot about it. And so, the scene of concept creation, the moment when Hajimes wish was realized was so sublime and moving that everyone forgot the tiredness and shock from just now. Everyone was clearly entranced as though their heart was stolen from watching it. Hajimes trial and tribulation in the abyss could be seen as projection inside the projection. Their heart felt pain from recalling the gruesome scenes that made them wanted to avert their eyes. So, Myuu isnt allowed to see it as expected. Its fine though. Your mood is so bad that your talking style changed. The projection seen from the projection like this is blurry, making it like theres a light mosaic over it. So you can look if its just for a little. Myuu has waited for that permission nano. Myuu who was tightly hugged so her ears and eyes were blocked talked with no inflection at all in her words. It finally made Hajime folded. Certainly, Hajimes past that was visible when creating the concept magic was just a projection that only appeared in short burst between all the magic lights, so they were blurry compared to the past replay. The past replay itself was also serving to cushion the images gruesomeness, so Hajimes emotion at that time didnt get directly transmitted to the watcher. Even so, Myuu gulped seeing her papa soaked in blood and in pain. She tightly clung on Hajimes arm and also took the arm of Remia who was similarly looking stiff. She was trembling slightly. Even so she didnt take off her eyes from the projection. Perhaps that was just to be expected from the demon kings beloved daughter. How moving. Amazing brightnessits really like a scene from a myth. They understood even though Hajimes emotion wasnt directly transmitted like when the event actually took place. It had certainly gotten conveyed to both Sumire and Shuu. I want to go home. That wholeheartedness was taking shape right in front of their eyes. From watching this, it feels like I can understand a little, just what does extreme will actually mean. Yesindeed. Tomoichi and Kaoruko also sighed quietly in front of that overwhelming radiance. Before long Hajime and Yue used up their strength and collapsed. The past replay ended there. Shuu and Sumire kept quiet as they each placed their hand on Hajimes shoulders. Their touch was accompanied with an expression of appreciation for all Hajimes efforts. They also looked like they wanted to cry in happiness seeing how much Hajime wanted to go home. The atmosphere was like in a movie theater where the audiences basked in the lingering sentiment after finishing to watch an emotionally moving long movie. Akiko turned her gaze toward Nagumo family as though she was looking at something heartwarming. There was also a touch of envy in her gaze. I have this thought from going through this trip but, Hajime-kun really love your home, no, your father and mother arent you? You really love us arent youu~? Tou-san and Kaa-san, stop making that face. It went without saying what kind of face they were making. Akiko let her gaze fell on Aiko who was at her side and said. As a parent Im feeling a bit complicated, or perhaps its envy. E-even I also really wanted to go home you know? Well, if Im asked whether its also an extreme will like that then Im not confident though It seemed that Kaori and Shizuku also understood Aikos feeling. We too were strongly wishing to go back home but Yeah. Were also a bit hesitant to answer I guess if were asked whether its at the level of an extreme will or not. Tomoichi and Kaoruko, as well as Shuuzou and Koichi and Kirino were also making a conflicted expression. Hajime shook his head with a wry smile. It was just my situation that was a bit particular. Even Kaori and the others would strongly feel homesick if they got cornered into that kind of extreme situation or they had spent a long time in this world. This was a fantasy world of sword and magic. Everything here was something that they couldnt experience in their original world. On top of that various happenings kept coming up like an avalanche. Normally it would be impossible for someone to solely focus on getting home. Yes, it would be impossible unless they got pushed into the bottom of abyss and wandered at the edge of death. Aiko agreed with Hajime and nodded. Thats true. In fact, everyone was like that after the invasion at the capital. They kept saying I want to go home, I want to go home. There were even a lot of students who shut themselves in their room and wouldnt come out. Even the member of Nagayama party who fought at the frontline, they knew that Kouki was planning to fight the god, but they said that it was impossible for them and didnt follow him. They just wanted to go home already. They were completely exhausted like that at that time. There is no difference or anything between me and Kaori and the others about our feeling toward our family. Yes, thats true. I too wanted to meet with Otou-san and Okaa-san again. Yes, the night we went home, I was crying while Okaa-san hugged me tight. I too, I couldnt stand at the houses entrance because I felt too relieved. Hajimes words toward the parents and the honest words of their daughters made the conflicted expression of Tomoichi and the others to soften slightly. They naturally approached their daughter and placed their hand on their respective daughters head. They looked really embarrassed from getting their head caressed, especially Aiko, but just for now they obediently let their parents did what they wanted. Yue and others were watching such family scene warmly. Meanwhile Hajime said Besides and took out something from the treasure warehouse. Hm? Hajime, is that your handphone in the past? Yeah, its the one I got before summoned. Hajime nodded at Shuus words. Currently Hajime was using hybrid handphone that was the latest model and had magical component added to it with transmutation, but apparently he was also still carefully keeping the old handphone that he had been using since middle school. I was able to aim to return home without my heart breaking even when getting insulted as incompetent or falling into abyss was in part thanks to this guy too. Nn? Thats the first time I heard that. Isnt that, the one that Kaori-san brought with her if I remember correctly? Together with Hajime-sans uniform. Umu. After the reunion at Orcus and she joined our journey, we found out that she actually brought it out from the palace and walked around without ever letting it go all the time. I saw how Goshujin-sama confiscated it from her together with the uniform. K-Kaori T-this isnt how it sounded like Otou-san! It was only because I believed in Hajime-kuns survival that I took charge of his private properties so they wouldnt get disposed of On occasion, she also sniffed them all over to absorb Hajimenium. Yue? I dont really get what youre saying. Kaoriii!? That pause was the clearest proof than anything else. Everyone was put off by that. No, Yue and Shia and Tio and Kaoruko-san were making a sympathetic look that seemed to say Of course you will want to sniff them all over. Nobody said anything. What the hell is Hajimenium? Nobody also asked that. After all it felt like they would peek into the abyss if they pursued it any further. Tomoichi-san staggered. He never thought that his daughter would steal a mans clothes and even sniffed it many times overhe couldnt completely hide his shock. Err, so Hajime-san. Is that a communication device? How was that useful? It shouldnt be usable in the world over here shouldnt it? Liliana attempted to get the talk back on track. Myuu and others were also looking very curious. Hajimes gaze became slightly distant. You see, in the past we sometimes would talk seriously about our delusion like during dinner or something. What do you mean?? It was a custom that they had just never heard about before that the other families understanding couldnt keep up. Only Yue and others who were now living with Nagumo family was going Aa~ with a knowing face. You know, anyone would at least have wild imagination once right? Like what would you do if the world become like in zombie movie. Or how are you going to fight if the school get attacked by terrorist. That kind of thing. Nagumo Shuu, youre having that kind of discussion during family time? Thats right. Sounds fun right? I-I see. The reply that came back was just too confident that Tomoichi averted his gaze. His face looked like he wanted to say that the world they lived in was just too different. Shuuzou and Koichi and Kirino were smiling wryly. As expected they were showing some understanding with a creator family. I dont know if Tou-san and Kaa-san remember but, once we also talked about what to do when getting summoned to another world. I remember that. Aa, I see. Come to think of it, at that time I put into your phone We got carried away and wrote a lot of things in the memo app didnt we The old phones battery had been charged. Hajime pushed the button and it activated. Shuu and Sumire narrowed their eyes in nostalgia. Everyone else was tilting their head in confusion. Hajime opened the still functioning memo app for them. And then his gaze looked like he had seen something precious. He read the memo title that his parents wrote in the past half jokingly. Other World Summoning - Seven Carefully Selected Guidelines There was the guideline A guy who looked useless in a glance or had assassin type class is usually a strong character so befriend them, or I want to be adventurer!. The memo didnt only consist of guidelines but also a lot of simple desire. There were a lot of points that could be retorted at. My my, its amazing how accurate they are Remia reflexively muttered that with widened eyes. Everyone nodded in agreement with her. The Nagumo couple were looking smug. Other than that, theres also warning that the princess of the country that summoned you is usually black-hearted. Isnt that horrible!? I tried my best to treat everyone with sincerity- Lily, calm down. We understand how much care you had for us! Its just like Kaori said! We never thought of you as black-hearted or anything! Well, she had this dark smile like when she was inciting the soldiers during the final battle though. Aiko-san was also the same that time right!? Kaori and Shizuku gave Liliana a follow up but, for the people who knew how she smiled while saying something like Inciting the mass is really simple. Fuh at the end couldnt help but feel astonished by the Nagumo couples keen insight. Those seven guidelines, even though they were all seemed like a joke, no, Nagumo familys creed was that it was when joking around that it was exactly the time that they had to get serious, that there were serious words written at the end of it. Hajime read the last line with a calm tone but strong emotion filling his voice. Dont give up! Come back no matter what!. Haha, really, just what is this memo getting so serious for. Haha, as expected we got too heated there. When we imagined our son going to another world by himself, we just couldnt help ourselves you see. Hajimes smile deepened even more seeing his parents laughing in embarrassment. At the early days of the summoning, I was the only one who didnt have talent, and at that time I couldnt even imagine getting into a fight with monster or demon to kill them. I felt hopelessly uneasy then. He turned his gaze to Shizuku. His gaze was seemingly said that he was the same like Shizuku then. Shizuku also smiled and nodded. I wasnt at my wits end yet. But, I want to at least have one thing to support myself. It was then I remembered about this memo. He didnt remember how much time he had spent reading this memo. It was until the sun had completely set and only the screens light was illuminating the inside of his room. Aa, thats right. I gotta go home. I just need to work hard in order to go home. I thought like that. It was none other than that inorganic light that he should be used to seeing, that mechanical light that was lit in the world of magic that became Hajimes support, his guide. Actually, there was already lighting fire in his heart from before he was broken once in the abyss. The thought of going home wasnt a feeling that budded when he defeated the claw bear. The feeling that he almost forgot due to the agony that beggared the imagination was resurrected at that time. I see. The source of Hajimes unyielding heart had been given from a long time ago by Okaa-sama and Otou-sama from across another world. Fufu, as expected from Okaa-sama and Otou-sama. Yues warm gaze and praise made Shuu and Sumire embarrassed and they couldnt stop themselves from averting their gaze. But, everyone had the same gaze like her when they looked around them. W-well, you know! Anyway its great that our joke actually was of some help yeah! Yes, thats true! From now on we will also keep joking around seriously! Spare me from that. Shuu and Sumire talked loudly to cover up for their embarrassment. Hajime smiled wryly even while looking at them with a gaze filled with gratitude. That too made them felt itchy for some reason. Sumire returned back a bashful smile while Shuu coughed once. N-now that you mentioned it Hajime. Even though we had gone through the trouble to write it, why didnt you get close with Endou-kun from the start? Come to think of it thats right, the girls and the parents thought. They turned their gazes toward Hajime. Hajimes gazeturned distant. I tried butI couldnt find him. No wonder. Even when one kept him in mind and looked for him, there was some kind of greed sensor working and he couldnt be foundthat was the man named Endou Kousuke. Actually at that time Kousuke himself also heard about how Hajime was looking for him and took initiative to seek him out and called out to him but That time it was Hajime instead who didnt notice him and completely ignored him, so Kousuke thought Guess he isnt looking for me anymore? and stopped calling out to him Everyone could easily imagine something like that happening that they said Aa~ in understanding together. Their voices harmonized beautifully. CH 449 Authors Note: Just when I made a quip The temperature difference is too extreme Ill catch cold! and I really caught one. Everyone too please be careful. Putting that aside, in this chapter the story about the treatment of the demon race come up but, this is after story so while everyone might be tired hearing me saying this every time, please remember that the story is based on the LN version. The explanation here is more brief compared to the LN so forgive me if it becomes a bit hard to understand. Best regards! This was just a thought. What if the fantasy man who was purely the product of earth became friend with Hajime before he fell into the abyss The group took a break with some tea and such what if story as accompaniment. Then after a while. This is the last sightseeing destination for today, the demon king castle. The intense light of the setting sun was shining in into the throne room from a magnificent window. Hajime and others appeared there through a gate. The large hall was dead quiet without a single person in it. Shuu and Sumire were looking around with curiosity while letting out sigh of admiration. There isnt any sign of battle here huh? We heard from Shizuku that there was a very hard fought battle here though Koichi and Kirino were looking puzzled seeing the throne room that was looking neat, tidy, and somewhat desolate, as though this place a tourist attraction like castle or palace that was opened to the public, but during its closing hour. Tomoichi was entranced by the other world castle that was also different from the kingdom and the empires palaces. Other than him Kaoruko and Akiko were also turning their gaze everywhere with curiosity. Hajime-kun, this place isnt abandoned as ruins right? It looks like this place is getting cleaned up periodically. From what we heard from Kaori, if I remember it right all the other countries are working together to manage this place isnt it? But it feels like this place is too quiet for that Yes, its just as Kaoruko-san said. That was why the signs of battle here had been repaired after the final battle. But, there is a factor here that makes it a bit complicated for us to sightsee, so we contacted the people here beforehand to empty the area. Hajimes expression looked a bit complicated just as he said. Seeing that Shuu and Sumire who had been told about what happened that time in more detail than the others let out Aa together. You went really wild at that time. Also if I remember it right, after the holy precinct was destroyed, the demon race got found in comatose state, and even now the majority of them are still sealed(?) in that state arent they? And the person who is doing the sealing is you Hajime Theres also how youre getting called as demon king by most people. Shuuzou smiled wrily while nodding in understanding. The person who defeated their king is recognized as the new king. Furthermore, that king is a human that is an enemy raceI see. A normal person will see that as a serious provocation. Thats the height of inhumanity if you only hear about that part. Even though Hajime wasnt the king of the demon race, it was understandable for him to get his title that had the meaning as the king of the fiends and monsters. Tomoichi and other others also came to that realization with twitching expression. Hajime shrugged while adding more explanation. Each of you might have heard from Kaori and the others but, its just as Tou-san said, after the final battle, the demon race people got discovered near their capital city. In comatose state. Fumu? Hajime-kun, did you and the others save them? Shuuzou narrowed his eyes as he asked. Hajime smiled wryly and shook his head while saying No way. Then, how did the demon race avoided destruction in the holy precinct? Tio answered that question. Shuuzou-dono. This art only my conjecture but, Freedthe commander-in-chief of the demon country who opposed us until the very end might be the one who saved them. When I faced him at the end, he didst some kind of interference toward the holy precinct in his last moment. And then, his face at that timeto me, it looked as though he hath regained his original feeling. I hath no basis for that though, Tio said with a quiet expression. It was something that they had no way to ascertain at this point of time. But, looking at Tios expression, everyone could see quiet clearly that she was half convinced that her conjecture was right. Well, its unthinkable that a fanatic can possible clear the trial at the Ice and Snow Cavern after all. At the beginning he must have another, no, his original strong will. Nn. It was Ehitos favorite trick to make someone fall into zealotry like that. He was a bit pitiful nano. Myuus shoulders drooped. Although that man was one of the big shot in the enemy camp who had made her gone through horrifying experiences, it couldnt be helped for pity to sprout a little when hearing that his original will got distorted. Myuu, thou doth not need to pity him. I myself hath experienced it, getting brainwashed because of my own worthlessness. The result from that art something that I hath to accept. The same with him. Myu I too had committed something that I couldst not take back, but fortunately I encountered Goshujin-sama and the others and couldst regain myself before it was too late. It wasthis art a callous word but, it was all a matter of luck. Myuu tightly clenched her small hands looking like she found it hard to accept. Tio gently patted the head of Myuu who was like that. She added more on her words, that it wasnt a story that was completely devoid of all salvation like that. But, putting it another wayeven though he had gone off the deep end until the point of no return in that battlefield, he still regained his old self in the end and saved his brethren. If I am in his place, I wouldst do this to Ehito in that world. ? Myuu lifted up her face. And then Tio moved her so that the others who were also listening carefully to their way could also see clearly. She put on a fearless smile and astonishingly, she did a vulgar act of giving a middle finger. And then, she put her emotion into her voice as though Ehito himself, or perhaps Alv who must be the one to brainwash Freed directly was right in front of her. Got you. She said that. Myuus eyes blinked. Hajime and others were also slightly surprised and said I see. So there is also that way of looking at that. I planned to destroy all of Ehitos intentions butthe matter of the demon race completely slipped out my mind. Or rather they werent an object that really worth my attention. But, for Ehito he might see them as a good company on his way to hell. The age of god magic user that he brainwashed at the beginning betrayed him at the very end. Although it was meager, Freed still managed to accomplish something that derailed Ehitos expectation. It must be something offensive for Ehito who never doubted himself as someone omniscient and omnipotent with a pride as high as Everest. Nn~, at that time Ehito didnt have any leeway so he must not sensed it all butif he actually knew, his face might boil red? Well, he was someone who managed to get away twice even after facing Hajime-san and Yue-san, so Ill at least recognize his tenacity. Though for me my impression of him is still of an irritating enemy even now desu. I also feel the same with thee. But, the white dragon became his shield on his own will even after half of its body was blown up. Freed too accepted his death at the end because he found it acceptable if he is together with his partner. They showed me that bond of dragon and human. If it was that bond that allowed him to repel the gods brainwashing at the ver endthen certainly, its something worth remembering for you, no, for any member of dragon race.(Hajime) Umu. You too always acted as our shield huh.(Hajime) I absolutely wont accept if it end in death thoughfufu, if its with Tio-san, I dont mind even if I accompany you at the end you know? Same. Also just so you know, our bond is overwhelmingly stronger. Its the strongest bond in the whole universe. Geez Yue, you dont need to compete in that kind of thingwell, I also feel the same though! After Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, Myuu, and then Remia, and also Liliana followed up with their own words energetically. Even though the topic shouldnt be something that bode well by any means, Sumire and Shuu and the other parents were watching with warm and gentle smile. Tios eyes widened like saucer even while she looked toward Hajime for some reason. Hajime too said, I agree with Shia. Soemthing like that while looking a bit embarrassed. uu~, I guesskufuh, its just as thou said. Tio happily agreed even while her face turned bright red and she hurriedly turned around. Her ornamental hairpin and long black hair were hopping up and down as though to express her current feeling. The atmosphere became even more fluffy and warm. Although, perhaps because Freeds story had just gotten told, there was one point that weighed in the mind just as expected. Tomoichi asked a question toward Hajime timidly, which was unusual for him. ErrHajime-kun. Do you, ummhave any plan to wake up the demons? He had a lot of ideas of why the demons had to be sealed like that, even so, as expected the act of robbing the freedom of a whole race was something that really weighed the mind for someone with the sensitivity of ordinary person. The decision for that has already left my hand. Hajime shrugged and turned his gaze toward Liliana. Liliana guessed what he wanted to say and stepped forward to face Tomoichi and others. Regarding the awakening of the demon race, about when it will be done and how many of them will be awakened, along with many other matters concerning that, they are being discussed in the regular meeting between the kingdom, empire, dukedom, and Fea Bergen. The decision about the demon race and its implementation is based on the consensus from there. The demons wouldnt be awakened all at once. But, each country wouldnt object if the demons were getting awakened little by little. All the countries were in accord that now there was no god, it would be desirable to persuade the demons in small number each time while being careful of their mass psychology. Tomoichi-san, they dont need my permission anymore to decide about the treatment of those guys. Im entrusting the artifact to remove their seal on the hands of Lili and the others. Is that socertainly, its a matter between this worlds races, about the future between countries. To entrust the decision to those who are shouldering that future is, yes, I think thats a good decision. Say, Lily. Is there anyone who got woken up after we returned to Japan? Actually she must have been curious about that. Kaori asked the question with deep curiosity. Liliana smiled and nodded. Around two hundred people have been freed from the seal. Fumu. That art an insignificant number considering the total population of the demon race Isnt that relatively a lot, considering that the kingdom is still focusing on rebuilding? Each member of the demon race is powerful magician after all. Two hundred people are already an impressive fighting force. Although there are occupation forces that are dispatched from each country here, theres a risk of the demon race people rising in revolt. It will be the worst development if they launch guerilla warfare. Shizukus worry was also the reason for the sealing. Aiko and Remia frowned with a bit of worry and looked toward Liliana. Many of their brethren are still being sealedI dont want to say this but, its no different than them being our hostage. The unsealed demons wont easily choose to fightis my hope. Lily-san, if theres some kind of trouble brewing or something No need to worry. The demons who were in the anti-demon king faction are being very cooperative with us, and were also carefully screening the ideology and personality of the members of delegation from all the countries, so for the time being theres no report about any serious conflict. Anti-demon king faction? It was Akiko and Kaoruko who blinked in astonishment. That was because those words werent a term that ever got mentioned in the story their daughters told them after they returned home. It was only natural because it was a term that got decided in the world regular meeting after Hajime and co returned home. Liliana said My apologies and changed her words. In actuality, not all of the demon race entered the holy precinct that day. Actually there was a moderate faction even among the demon race ever since a long time ago, from several hundred years, or perhaps even several thousand years ago. They kept strongly wishing for coexistence between the many races, and even if that was impossible than at least for peace. Many of them got politically reeducated or secretly erased behind the scene, but not all of them were caught. A part of them became disgusted with the demon country that persisted in believing the supremacy of demon race without any doubt and built a hidden village at a remote region of the south continent where they were living quietly. These people were against the policy of the demon country. After the final battle, they slowly gathered back into this demon capital. And then they agreed with our thinking that wish for coexistence one day and volunteered to manage their sealed brethren and this demon capital, as well as awakening and persuading their brethren. So its like that. The delegation is for the sake of coexistence. Yes. Their objective is to hold communication so we can learn about each others ideology, belief, culture, and sense of value bit by bit so we can come to an understanding. After all with the reform of the holy church, the sense of values of us human are also undergoing a great change. By the way, Liliana said. She let out a chuckle toward Hajime who looked really disinterested with the topic and said. This coexistence plan is something that Hajime-san drafted you know? hee Why are you guys grinning? Well, that was because. Shuu and Sumire, and also the parents of the other families were all thinking, this tsundereee~. Even Yue and Shia were being all smiles and pointed out. Its Hajimes way to give prayer and condolence for the liberators. Miledy-san and the others must also be trying to save the demon race during their time after alll~ The demon race doesnt even worth thinking for me. But, well, they got away with their life intact, so I see no reason to go out of my way to mow them down. Of course you aree~~ Nano~? Kaori, Shizuku, Akio, and even Remia were grinning. Even Myuu was smiling widely. Even Hajime-san felt terribly awkward toward this. He coughed exaggeratedly and said Anyway! a bit forcefully to make the talk moved on. Setting aside the bunch who lived in the hidden village, the awakened demons saw me as their sworn enemy who destroyed everything that they had achieved until now. I had also killed a lot of demons during their invasion into the kingdoms capital and when coming to this demon king castle. If someone like me If they know that you carefreely came for sightseeing here, it might disturb the delegations effort with the demons huh. Something like that, Tou-san. That was why the person in charge here got contacted beforehand, and when it was time, it was arranged for people to be cleared away from the surrounding of this throne roomby Helina. Helina came up here!!? Or rather since when!!? Sure enough (?), Liliana roared. Really, just how much these two had been in contact outside of her knowledge? She had to question itshe had to question Helina thoroughly tonight!! I aamm, the princessss!! A heated burning aura was rising up from Liliana. While giving her a sidelong glance, Say Hajime. Is it really okay for us to sightsee here? We wont ask for the unreasonable if there are people here who will be offended by our presence you know? Sumire glanced toward the door uneasily, while Shuu asked the other parents Right? with his gaze. Naturally Tomoichi and the others also nodded. From the start, the place that they wanted to see the most was the Ice and Snow Cavern and they had managed to look around enough there. They were also already satisfied with the sightseeing today. So they wouldnt mind for their time here to be cut short. It looks like Tou-san and the others are misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? What? Listen, its true theres no need to cause unnecessary waves, but I wont allow this place to be ignored just because of that. Tou-san and everyone have no right to refuse! Im forcing everyone with a resolute will here! Go sightsee here leisurely without rushinggg- Just why in the world!? Hajimes parents were taken aback by their sons sudden hotbloodedness. Of course Tomoichi and the others were also widening their eyes in bewilderment. Nn~, I too am a bit embarrassed because theres the scene of my great failure of allowing my body to be stolen away, so Im fine with this place getting ignored though. I guess. At that time you were all shaken up from Alvs verbal attack and got locked in the light pillar easily. It was like a black history even if it is looked objectively. Hajimeee!? An unexpected scathing criticism from Hajime-san to Yue-sama! As expected from someone who regularly professed Heroine who keep getting kidnapped or taken hostage is just irritating isnt it. W-what an amazingly rare situation. To think Hajime-san would send a right straight punch at Yue-san with his words like that Yaa~ii yaa~ii! The~miss~lo~ser~Yue-san? Kaori, dont snatch the chance to provoke her right away like that. As expected, I believe that accident was something that couldst not be helped in part. Or rather, Goshujin-sama also said before that it couldst not be helped because Denreed-dono who was the Achilles heel of Yue came out Aaaa, Yue-san is becoming really paleshe need medicine for her heart for nowinjection!! Yue-sama shined pink from Aikos magic. She glared at Hajime with a bit of tear in her eyes, but Hajime paid that no mind and grabbed Yues shoulders tightly. H-Hajime? Thats why, youre the one who I want to see it the most, Yue. Nnn? Me? Because it happened after I got possessed by Ehito? Thats right! Of course I also want Tou-san and the others to see it, and if allowed I even want to broadcast it to the whole world at the same time. In the end the whole world will be swallowed in a storm of excitement and praise, and if we charge money for it theres no doubt that the box-office takings will reach astronomical amount from how wonderful the scene is! But however! If Im forced to limit the number of guest then, Yue! Youre the only one I want to watch itC! W-wait, calm down Hajimeee! Aa~, I can somehow guess it. Right, Remia-san? True Shizuku-san. UfufuIm happy with his feeling. After all he really did his best. Shizuku and Remia guessed Hajimes intention and exchanged gaze with wry smile. Shia and others must also have understood what was going on. I see desu. That scene is certainly something that we cant possible miss seeing in this trip for reminiscing of the past. Umu, Hahaue-dono and the others hath to see it no matter the cost. Thats true. After all it was the scene of the small hero facing the scaa~ry demon king and won. It was like a fairytale. Lilianas eyes squinted to look very gentle and her gaze fell on Hajimes side. Everyone else got lured by that and moved their gaze to there. Yes, Myu? Myuu looked puzzled by the sudden attention. Myuus gallant figure when she stopped me who went into a rampage after Yue got taken away, and then, Myuus effort and consideration to support me in your place, please, watch it no matter what. I see. I had heard about that story after the final battle but, nn! I absolutely want to watch that! Right? If its for that then who give a damn about the demons feeling. If they have any complain then Ill put them to sleep physically this time. P-papa? Calm down, okay? Everyone finally might be able to get along, so Myuu dont want a fight to break out because of her nano. A line like what a devilish woman would say came out from Myuu, but everyone ignored it for the time being, After knowing Hajimes reason, Yue quickly put up a barrier that blocked intruder from coming into the throne room just in case. The barrier was also equipped with the function of soundproofing and also invisibility from the outside. At the same time Kaori activated the past replay. After knowing that the scene would be about Myuus great achievement, Tomoichi and others also became curious and fixed their attention to the forming projection of the past. They gulped seeing Hajime and others being surrounded by many apostles. They were also showing a complicated emotion when they saw the now departed Nakamura Eri. But even that expression immediately changed into fury and concern when they saw what was inside the two cages at the sides of the throne. There were Myuu and Remia hugging each other in fear. There were also the heavily wounded classmates. Aiko and Liliana, assisted by Tsuji Ayako were desperately healing the heavily wounded, but the wounds on Yuuka, Kousuke, Juugo, and Atsushi were especially horrible. Their condition looked like they were just barely hanging on life. To the untrained eye they might even looked like they had died. They were really brave till the end. Sonobe-sans group, and also Nagayama-kuns group. I had my hands full with keeping them alive, so I couldnt do anything Was it from them trying to fight the apostle? Aiko nodded while her shoulders drooped crestfallenly from remembering that time when they got kidnapped from the palace. While Alvheit who disguised himself as Denreed was talking incessantly, Hajime and others were looking at her with deep interest. Aiko noticed their gazes and opened her mouth while staring at Yuuka and others inside the projection with a complicated gaze. Those students opposed the apostle even though it was reckless. They did it to protect their friends. Hatayama-sensei, was it because if they didnt resist, someone would get killed before the rest got kidnapped? Aiko nodded once more to Shuuzous question. For apostle, the children who didnt have much relationship with Hajime-kun had no worth as hostage. Those who didnt have much relationship with Hajime-kunyou mean the children who shut themselves in the palace right? Yes. In the first place Hajime-kun didnt even try to get involved with his classmates, so if they dont even have the will to fight than they wont even serve as gods pawn. Therefore they would get disposed. Whats with that, thats just too selfish. Akiko reflexively raised her voice in indignation. Aiko smiled wryly and said Sonobe-san also yelled that. I see. If they resisted until they became like thatthen those students werent hostage for me, but they were more like hostages for Sonobe and the others huh. Yes. Their readiness to die helped the others escaped death. Aiko then recalled something and let out a chuckle. She sent a meaningful gaze to Hajime. Hajime tilted his head in puzzlement. The apostle said this. Can you risk your life for the incompetents? Incompetent huh Yes. And then Sonobe-san, even though she was trembling in fear, she gave it her all to smile fearlessly just like a certain someone and said this back you know? Your comrade lost against human who was called incompetent wasnt it Fufu, that apostle immediately shut up after that. Haha, that must be thrilling. Something like the gods decision can just go eat shit. We wont abandon our friends even if we die. Perhaps because Yuuka yelled that out, the apostle found value on the students who were simply cowering and being protected to be a pawn. Hajime, isnt it better if you take responsibility for Yuuka-chan already? What are you saying Tou-san? Hajime, its cruel to not feed the fish that you have caught you know? I didnt fish or anything. Dear, lets go to Sonobe-sans restaurant next time. We need to have a talk with her parents too. Yeah. The future look pitch black if we just leave it to the people involved themselves. Im not gonna let you two go there okay? Hey Yue, itll be better if we also have a proper TALK with Yuuka-chan at aleast once! Nn. Agreed. She looked like she would get slotted in into mistress position without anybody noticing if we just leave this alone. Yue-san, as expected from the first wife. She had sharp instinct. Kirino was feeling some sympathy toward Yuuka-chan who was getting her paths of escape being gradually cut off outside of her knowledge while a thought suddenly crossed her mind. She asked about it. Hatayama-sensei? I have one questiondid Kousuke also unable to do anything at all? Ah, come to think of itVoices that were filled with doubt leaked out from everyone one after another. During this trip, everyone had gotten a good understanding about Kousukes uniqueness, or rather his abnormality, so they felt that something was out of place when listening to Aikos explanation that made it sounded like they were completely helpless in front of the apostle. Certainly, during the final battle Endou-kun had the highest kill count right after me. Even though he didnt even have apostle specs like me, he assassinated the apostles with unbelievable speed. I heard about how he fell in love with Rana-san and went through awakening butI cant believe that he was completely helpless in that time despite that? Kaori and Shia also looked puzzled. Liliana gave the answer. This is, a story that I heard from Nagayama-san and Nomura-san butEndou-san, is apparently someone whose presence increase when he feel down. Why? It was incomprehensible. Not just the parents, even Yue and the others looked astounded. Kaori-san temporarily paused the past projection because she heard that statement that was just too difficult to parse. Everyone urged Liliana to talk about it in more detail with laser-like focus. It seems that Endou-san really looked up to Captain Meld. He was still really down even after Hajime-san and the others left the capital. He kept standing in daze in front of the memorial stone Even from Lilianas perspective, Endos depression was horrible. She even heard from his two close friends that he didnt get much sleep and also didnt really eat much. Everyone was really worried for him because he was in such state. Yes, we frequently remembered about Endou-san and wondered if hes alright. Impossible! Yes, its impossible. Normally that is. Even before feeling worried, everyone would forget the existence of that manthat was Endou Kousuke. For someone like that to have someone worrying about him around the clock and keeping him in tehri mind was an unnatural phenomenon like ghost story. According to Nagayama-san, he had been like that since the past. Apparently Endou-sans presence will increase in proportion to how terrible his depression is. As I thought, that guy must be a youkai isnt he? Nobody objected against Hajimes frank statement. Rather they looked convinced. Not far in the future, a certain onmyouji girl would also hear about this matter and smiled brightly As I thought, Endou-sama is, then she would try to secretly stick some kind of suspicious talisman on Kousuke butthat would be a story for another time. Anyway, Endou-kun at that time was in an abnormal state and was no different than an ordinary person, is that right? Yes, it was like that. Shuuzous conclusion made everyone tilted their head For him to become an ordinary person when in abnormal state, just what in the world, but, Well, its just Endou-kun so whatever! They decided to ignore it in the end. Past replay, resuming. This fucking scum. Ill turn you into minced meat. What happened at the end of the dialogue was a headshot at dear uncles head without any hesitation or mercy. Beeaauu~tiiifuuul~. Hajime, you No, you know that it was Alf at the inside right, Kaa-san. Look there, at Yue-chans expression. She look like someone who take the challenge of building the highest ever trump tower, and even though there is only two more cards left to place before it get completed, someone came from the side and destroy it. Her face look exactly like that. Whats with that example? Is that from Tou-sans experience? Just imagining it makes my killing intent boil up though. By the way, it was me who tackled the tower from the side. So its you Kaa-san! That was just too much right!? That was because I held a grudge with him leaving me to go to support his favorite idol even though it was our wedding anniversary. Thatswell, it cant be hel That was because you were pursued by deadline that time! Deadline and idol event, which one is more important! If youre my hubby then the least you could do was to kidnap me from my isolation to go to the event! Sorry for that! Your editor was just too scary! She even sent me a threatening mail! Ah, so Kaa-san wasnt angry because Tou-san neglected the wedding anniversary, but because you couldnt go together with himor rather, prioritize the deadline rather than thatdear editor, Im sorry for all the troubles that my parents caused you The past replay was still playing even while such interesting conversation between parents and child (Tomoichi looked like he was itchy to give a retort) was going on. Whaaat do you mean by My cute Aletia you idiot! She is My cute Yue you get that-! That-! That-! That-! The scream of Hajimes soul echoed. Meanwhile the past Yue-san was writhing and fidgeting with blushing cheeks. It was like they were almost forgetting that they were in enemy territory and being driven into corner. Dont flirt like its the only natural thing to do, everyone thought. Tomoichi and others were feeling warm even though it was a Serious situation. But, it only lasted until there. Uu, Myuu doesnt really want to watch from here nano Myuuyes, youre right. Mama is also the same. Myuu buried her face on Remias skirt. The parents were taken aback seeing them like that. This was that energetic and inquisitive Myuu. Until now she had begged Hajime many times to be allowed to watch the past scene, but she never did something like refusing to watch. But, it didnt take them long to be able to understand why Myuu and Remia were feeling like that. They were made to understand. The situation developed in a dizzying pace like surging waves. And then, Hajime!? tsu!? A hole was opened up in Hajimes stomach by Yue. Everyone forgot to breath and fell mute seeing that. Really, irritating. How dare he did that to Hajime with my bodybut, I felt irritated with myself more. If I can return to the past then I want to smack myself dead. Yue was gritting her teeth audibly while glaring at her past self as though she was staring at her parents killer. Hajime told her to calm down and gently patted her head. That Hajime-kun and the others are getting this one-sidedly Are you saying that, Hajime-kun and others won against something like that? Tomoichi and Kaorukos voices were shaking. Akiko was covering her mouth with her hands while turning pale. Even the members of Yaegashi family were looking extremely grim. The descend of god and the power that god displayed must be beyond their imagination. Hajime and co were easily rendered powerless with a single word. Shia and others became battered up in the blink of eye. Koukis betrayal and then the destructive power that Eri obtained. The struggling Hajime who was bleeding so copiously that they couldnt understand how he hadnt died already. But, Ehito who had taken over Yues body mercilessly left to the holy precinct YUEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!! Hajimes scream that sounded like a wailing reverberated. The sorrow and resentment crossed over time from the past to the present. It felt like Sumire and Shuu and the others could feel their heart being torn apart. Everyone pressed their hand on their chest and gritted their teeth. Yes, they had to do that. Because it felt like something would snap inside them just from hearing that voice. Hajime, Im really sorry. Dont apologize, Yue. Yue clung on Hajimes waist while apologizing with a trembling voice that was holding back tears. Hajime gently caressed her cheek and softly lifted up her face. I called it your black history just now butIll protect you, and youll protect me. I promised you that and yet I couldnt keep that promise. I allowed you to get taken away from right under my noseit was me who have to apologize. Youre putting me in a dilemma if you apologize for that. Right? Its the same for me. Thats why, you dont need to apologize. ,,,,,,nnu It wouldnt happen again. Next time they would protect each other for sure. Together they were the strongest. Seeing Yue and Hajime clinging and smiling to each other had enough power to soften the wretchedness of the past projection somewhat. The expressions of Shuu and others softened a little. Shia and others also smiled fondly while gathering around Hajime and Yue to pat their shoulders. Please dont forget that we are here too. If you two are already the strongest by yourself, we will be unrivalled with us joining in too! Kaori and the others also nodded with a strong smile at Shias words. Meanwhile, as though to proclaim that it wasnt just Shia and the others, there was also someone who gave encouragement inside the past replay. It was Yuuka. While Hajime had stopped moving while still lying on his face, while Shia and the others had also gotten badly hit and were unable to move, she went behind the back of a god and the apostles to form a plan with her friends in order to break the deadlock even while trembling in fear. It was the first time for Hajime and the others too to watch this scene. They automatically walked toward the classmates inside the past replay and watched their conversation at that time from nearby. You saw it right, at the palace! I wasnt able to do anything at all! Someone like me is useless-. Theres no way I can get the jump on them- The plan was to slip through the eyes and the attention of everyone in this place to drag back Shia who was wounded and couldnt move. In addition Kaoris twin great swords that were taken away by apostle and currently hanging on that apostles waist also had to be taken back. The key person for that strategy, the only one who could possibly do such thing, Endou Kousuke had completely lost his confidence and refused to do that plan with a pale white face. Toward such Kousuke, Yuuka replied with eyes that were blazing with powerful will that looked grim but brave, and yet it sent anyone who saw it reeling. I dont want to let it all be a waste- She didnt want her life that was saved and preserved by Hajime to be a waste. She refused to keep not doing anything and died meaninglessly. Everyone could clearly see how Kousukes complexion was slowly changing after being told that and seeing her eyes. It was clear to see even without any words, who was the figure who flashed at the back of Kousukes mind at that time. The person who he respected and loved like a big brother. He wanted to be a person who wouldnt shame Captain Meld. That feeling was making Kousuke regaining his willpower. Ill try. They could see it even through the projection. No, they became unable to see. Of Kousukes very thin presence that got revived back. In the projection, Kousuke erased his presence so completely it was just like a joke. Even the outside viewers could only barely follow his figure after they concentrated even more. Under such emergency situation, he smoothly moved right in front of everybody, whether they were apostle, monster, or corpse beast soldier. He deceived even the sense of a subordinate god and even lifted Shia on his back right out in the open before returning back from where he came from. Seeing the scene like this felt like it was some kind of joke. From there the counterattack began. Tsuji Ayako-san is it? Thank you for the healing desu! Thank you the unknown person there too! Eh, umm, we have met before though Kousukes pitifulness was revived too. Shia Shia, you are really Shia-chan, as expected even Okaa-san feel that being treated like that is just too pitiful Shia-oneechan No no no-, that just couldnt be helped at all desu-!! Even though he also splendidly recovered the twin great swordseven though he had done a perfect job Kousuke was pitiful whether he was depressed or not, but putting him aside. The counterattack didnt last long. Myuu fell into Alvs handand then, Tio-san, Aiko-san, wont it be better to put mental protection on everyone just in case? Remia? Aa, no, its just as thou said. Certainly, that might be best. Tio and Aiko guessed what Remias worry was and applied the magic of mind protection on everyone in double layer. Then it happened right after that. Hih It was the Shirasaki couple and Akiko who unconsciously let out such stiff voice. Even Yaegashi familys expressions were twitching and they clenched their fists to suppress the shaking of their body. There in the projection, was Hajimes ghastliness that might sent anyone who saw it into madness even from across a projection and with soul magic applied as protection. Eyes that were pitch black as though all resentment and rage in this world were boiled down and left to ferment, murderous crimson aura that was radiating from his whole body. Everything can just disappear It was the moment the concept magic to curse and erase everything in the world was born from emotion of extremity. The hole in his stomach was still gaping wide open, blood soaked his whole body, his body was clad in crimson aura while swaying like a revenant. And yet, everyone whether they were approaching or fleeing got split into small parts and obliterated without being able to offer any resistance whatsoever. That figure was like the personification of a man-eating rakshasa. Even Shuu and Sumire were rendered speechless and shuddered before it. Haha, this is really embarrassing. As expected, the happening in the demon king castle is a black history even for me. Hajime The past replay was so intense that everyone felt like they would faint. The deeply ashamed voice that came from Hajime in front of that served as a small breath of fresh air. The people who almost forgot to breath immediately inhaled very deeply. Perhaps, this is how I might end upits one of my possible fates. If I didnt meet Yue, I might become this kind of guy who sacrifice everything in order to fulfil my dearest wish to go home. But, that didnt happen. Because Hajime met Yue, and then, since meeting with Shia he was able to gain a lot of important things. One of those important things took Yues place to catch Hajime before he fell to rock bottom. Look there, make sure to not miss even a single instant. The entrance of my pridedtiny hero. Hajime pointed while sounding extremely proud. He was holding his head high, even more than the actual person who should be doing so. Ahead of where he pointed at, Papa-, dont nano! Return back to the usual papa! It went without saying, Myuu was there. Hajime whose emotion was in the point of extremity was running wild, and it even got mercilessly turned toward the civilian demons who were late to enter into the holy precinct. He was in a state where he might even kill his classmates indiscriminately. There was no way he would overlook the existence of enemy force just because they had declared their surrender. Right at this moment, a parent and child from demon race were on the verge of getting erased inside the past replay. While everyone was swallowed by Hajimes ghastliness and couldnt stop Hajime, Myuu alone came running without any hesitation. She spread out her hands and firmly stood her ground as she stood on Hajimes way. The parents starting from Shuu and Sumire opened their eyes wide. It wasnt just because of astonishment. Because, they had heard about this scene before. That was why, the biggest emotion that welled up from inside their eyes were exactly the color of admiration and wonder when seeing an actual hero. Myuu wont lose-. Myuu absolutely wont lose if its against the papa right now nano! An unbending will. That will could be clearly seen from that figure that caught her papas callous words and gaze that were never got directed to her before. Myuu will never let papa pass this point. Myuu wont let papas heart to fall any further into the abyss. Myuu will definitely pull it back, and tie it in place. She said Myuu was doing what Yue once did with her existence for Hajime. She did it with a clear will in her chest. Overwhelming. It wouldnt even be an exaggeration to call that radiance of will like that. And it certainly reached even Hajime who was losing his sanity so badly that he created a concept that was no different than a disaster from it. There was reaction. He stopped moving, his face frowned. I see. This is definitely the figure of a person with courage, a hero. Myuu, thank you. Youre really an amazing child. Far more than me. Inside the projection, Kaori and the others also rushed in after Myuus bravery affected them. Kaoris powerful straight punch returned Hajime to his sanity fully this time. Yue-oneechan, thats not it nano. Myuu simply used Yue-oneechan and everyone as role model nano. Even Myuu is the strongest when protecting each other nano! Myuu showed a gentle smile. It seemed that she really didnt have the awareness that she had done something special. In fact, she only kept Yue and the others in her mind. Inside the past replay, Hajime regained his consciousness after receiving revival measure. Everyone did their best to make light talk to celebrated Hajimes recovery and to avoid drowning in the sadness and fury from Yue being taken away. Then, Muu~, why did papa dodge nano! Even though Myuu is trying to cheer up papa in Yue-oneechans place too! Myuu Shia-oneechan and the others too, everyone is looking down nano. Thats why, Myuu will give chuu to everyone. Chuu is a charm to make your heart be energetic nano. Myuu who tried to give a kiss to Hajime said that. She gave it her all to act like a big sister. It was clear from a single glance just who was it that she was imitating. Naturally there was no way anybody there didnt know who was the culprit who taught Myuu about the so called charm. Myuuuuuu!! Nyuwa!? C-cahnt bhreahthh~~~nanoo~~~ Yue was filled with emotion and hugged Myuu tightly. Myuu writhed while gasping for air. Normally the others would admonish Yue and save Myuu butthe opposite happened just for this time only. Myuu-chan! What a really good girl! Obaa-chan is moved! Were really, really-, thankful to you for saving our stupid sonnn- Tears also burst like waterfall from Sumire and Shuus eyes like in manga while they hugged Myuu together with Yue tightly. Uu, seeing it once more made me realize just how gutless I was and how strong Myuu-chan was desuu! Truly. Remia! Thy daughter art truly magnificent. Fufu, thank you so much for the kind words. She is the daughter who Im proud of? Its not too late even if you do it now! Myuu-chan! Give Kaori-oneechan a chuu! My, then perhaps Ill also ask for that too? In the end we didnt get it after all~ Lets have her do it for sure this time! Shia, Tio, Remia, then Kaori, Shizuku, Akiko, and even Liliana all joined the circle that hugged Myuu tightly together. Finally Myuu was left in a situation where only a single of hand of her was visible from the crowd, groping blindly toward the sky. It was like looking like at someone who was crushed under a zombie swarm. Hajime smiled fondly seeing that sight and asked toward Tomoichi and others who were also watching that sight as though they were looking at something precious. What do you think? The value of that scene from a glance, no, dont you think that past has the most value during this trip? Its Kaoris trial that is the most valuablee~, is what I want to say as a father but, fuuits frustrating but I cant deny that! Yes, that was really a wonderful scene. I really understand the reason why Hajime-kun said that you cant let her go now. Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and Akiko, followed by Shuuzou and the others spoke their praise to Myuu without any exaggeration. It seemed that Myuus nickname of the demon kings daughter was more than a mere nickname. Instead it was a nickname that was only fitting for Myuu. Some time passed after that. Uu~, Myuus lips are stinging nanoo Myuu was finally released from the mobbing. In the end Yue and others were too moved and wouldnt let go of her at all, so she gave a peg to everyones cheek in order to appease their raging soul. It seemed the demon kings daughter also had the disposition to be a shrine maiden. Yue and others were going Uehe-he-he~ with ecstatic face as though they had been completely emasculated. Rather than big sisters, they looked more like dangerous people who would make others contact 110. Hajime Hm? Tou-san, whats wrong? You look really down. Do you have, razor? Razor? Why? Myuu said that Ojii-chans beard is prickly that it hurts so she doesnt wanna do it Aa~, the sun has already set, so no wonder it has grown a little. Yeah Puu kusukusu~Giggle giggle, serve you right What do you mean serve me right! Unforgivable Setting aside the unsightly husband and wife quarrel. When they were going to also watch the pep talk meeting that would happen after that, Hajime and co suddenly sensed several presences heading this way. Strange. I should have said that Ill contact them when were finished sightseeing I cant imagine Helina making a blunder with communication. Could it be, our visit got leaked out to the demons? Theres no sign of the barrier getting breached to detect our presence here but, perhaps they felt suspicious about why people got cleared away from here? Whatre we going to do, Hajime-kun? At least we had watched the most important moment just now, so withdrawing from here is also an option. Shizuku looked around at everyone. Shuuzou and the others looked a bit disappointed, but they all nodded. But, it seemed that their decision was just a bit too late. Perhaps it was just to be expected from a race that excelled the most in magic. It seemed they used some kind of magic to move in high speed. They had arrived until the door of the throne room in the blink of eye. They could hear some kind of commotion when the presences had approached until this near. There were several voices calling to stop, and several other voices that seemed to belong to old men, saying that they wanted to meet no matter what. It seemed they were arguing back and forth. Just in case, Helina should have communicated that only a few people other than the person in charge should know about the visit of Hajime and co, but the old man at the other side of the door seemed to be aware of the fact that there was a visit and who was the one doing the visit. It sounds really heated there. This might cause a problem somewhere down the road if we just ignore this. Guess we should take a look at what kind of person this is and what is their objective. Is that alright? Hajime asked Shuu and the others. They looked a bit nervous, but they didnt seem to disagree. They nodded at Hajimes question. Like that, when Hajime told Yue that it was alright to take down the barrier, Aah geez! Kamal-san! Please stop this already! Why. Im just saying that I want to talk for a bit. What are you saying while carrying something dangerous like that!? What need is there in carrying a sword just for talking!? I cant tell you. Out of the questii``on!! I want you to believe me. Have I ever done anything to betray the expectation of all of you on me or invite suspicion until now? You never! I believe that you are a mediator who can be trusted! Thats why Im not confiscating that sword even now right!? But, I already told you just now that we were also given instruction to prohibit any audience, and in the first place it looks like theres a barrier that obstruct entry Eei, theres no end to this! I dont have time! I apologize deeply for my rudeness! Eh, wait, why are you drawing your swordstupiid```!! *ZON* There was that sound. Yues eyes snapped wide open. No way. My barriergot cut? EH!? Shia and others were also thunderstruck by that. The barrier that Yue put wasnt a space isolation barrier, it was just a normal light element magic and it also one that she created with all seriousness, but it was still something that was placed by the strongest magician Yue. It had the toughness that could easily block the dragon breath of the early day white dragon Uranus. Even if the opponent was a demon, the barrier should be unscathed against the average opponent. And yet, that barrier was cut open with one attack. It seemed that this wasnt someone ordinary. Hajime quietly narrowed his eyes. Tension suddenly spread across the parents. Kaori and the others were also straightening their expression and took the readiness posture. The door opened at the meantime. An old man with brown skin and long white hair that got tied up at his back walked inside at the forefront. He looked to be at the same age like Shuuzou. Although his body seemed to be in a bad state with how haggard he looked. He was also thin. Even so his gaze was sharp and there was steel in his voice. It was just a feeling but, they could feel an atmosphere similar to Adol Clarus from him. They didnt feel any kind of hostility from him. Rather he conveyed the atmosphere of sincerity in some respects. Please accept our heartfelt apologies for this sudden and impolite visit. I am That old demon ignored the profusely apologizing knight and sheathed his blood colored sword while starting to speak the words of self-introductionbut before he could do that. Oi oi, whats going on? We heard that Kamal-san got into a dispute and come here to check the situation A familiar looking demon came running. Apparently he heard the commotion here. And then his eyes met Hajime. Blood rushed away from his face *suuuu~~* that everyone could see his face impressively turning pale in real time. Then his expression turned into the very model of despair. A second passed. N-NOOOO``````````````!!? His face became like Munchs Scream. His eyes rolled back until the white of his eyes showed completely and then he collapsed backward. Time stopped. Kamal-ojiisan too was stunned with his eyes turning into dot. There, even more footsteps came running because they heard that scream. Was that Otou-sans scream just now!? Whats wroKYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-DEVILLLLLLLL!!? Another familiar demon who was still a boy the same age like Myuu let out a shriek and collapsed. Just like his dad. His expression became a look of suffering as though he had just seen a certain cursed video. After that it was like a surge of avalanche. What!? Just in the world is goiAAAAAAAAAAA!? WHY!? WHY IS THE CRIMSON MONSTER IS HERE!? WHYYYY HIIIIIIIH, I HAVE NO BELIEF I HAVE NO BELIEF I HAVE NO BELIEF! GOD MUST DIE! DEMON KING BANZAI!! AA, AA, AA, S-SFARE ME PLEASE AT LEAST LET MY WIFE AND CHILDREN GOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! UWAAAAAAAHHHNN, ITS THE ENDDD! ITS THE END OF THE WORLDDDDDDDDDD Every single one of them looked familiar or rather, they were the demon parent and child that they saw Myuu was protecting in the past reflection just now, along with the other demons in the past too. Actually, other than the demons who came out from the hidden village, they too didnt get the sealing treatment and chose the path of managing their brethren and the capital but It seemed what happened at that time still left a trauma in them. The parents still hadnt seen the part where Hajime lightly slapped a katana on the demon while threatening Your faith and your son, you can protect only one of them yknow like a thug, but they could understand their reaction just based on how Hajime went into rampage. And so, the parents starting from Shuu and Sumire looked understanding while also conflicted. Meanwhile Myuu was looking up at her papa as though she was looking at a troublesome person and said. This kind of sight also happened at the imperial palace nano. Thats true. Hajime automatically got a faraway look. Shia placed her hand on his shoulder with a lukewarm gaze. It felt like they could hear the voices As expected from boss! Of Carm and the other Haurias. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. CH 450 There were more than ten demons whose eyes rolled back and fainted in the demon king castles throne room. After that parent and child demons fainted, the people who in the past got left behind from entering the holy precinct heard the commotion here and came running one after another. That caused the damage to spread in succession. Their expression looked exactly the same like someone whose SAN parameter got greatly reduced from encountering cosmic horror. It was chaos, pure and simple. The air was deathly silent. Even the old man with unknown intention who sought for a meeting that forcefully, even the man in knight uniform who were holding him back, and then even Shuu and Sumire and the other parents were harmoniously watching in mute amazement. In addition, the human and beastman soldiers who seemed to be the troops who were stationed here, and also the people with matching emblem embroidered on their chest who seemed to be the members of the delegation could be seen cam running here in great hurry while raising their voice. Hajime glanced at those before he looked at the unconscious demons. Good griefeven though we had also talked before I returned to Japan. Perhaps it was because this reunion was too sudden? Hajime sighed. He scratched his head because of this bad timing while looking at Tio and Aiko. Sorry but, can you two use soul magic on them? Ah, yes! Leave it to us! Umu. It might cause misunderstanding if they immediately shriek and faint again after getting awakened. So we shall also temporarily strengthen their soul so they can endure even when looking at the sca~ary Goshujin-sama. Aiko who was getting treated completely like a psychiatrist now immediately acted. Tio followed behind her while smiling leisurely to tease Hajime. Sumire tugged at Hajimes sleeve and Shuu walked to his side. H-hey, Hajime. Its enough with the sightseeing isnt it? Yeah. Well be just a bother if we keep being here after this kind of commotion. Even though the interaction between the many races was going well, they came here and might become a new spark for conflict. And so Sumire and Shuu were feeling guilty and suggested retreating from here using the gate. Tomoichi and the others also finally came back to their senses. The demons kept coming one after another and yelling things like What happened here!Did someone come here?Dont tell methats the human who got called the demon kingTsu, that one who killed the god?Is that true!?Whats going on?. The atmosphere wasnt quite turbulent, but the commotion was getting bigger. Seeing that made them agreed with Shuu and SUmire. It was then. There was someone who would be troubled with that and took action. BE QUIETTTT!!! A sharp rebuke thundered. It caused everyone there to feel electrified over their skin. They even felt like their mind got beaten into shape by that voice. The commotion from the demons stopped still from that thunderous shout. Even the garrisoned troops and delegation members who were lining up before the door to the throne room to force their way in reflexively stopped still while their shoulders shook. Myuu, Kaoruko, Akiko, and even Kaori and Shizuku were startled and jumped on their feet with Hya!?. Everyones gaze naturally gathered toward the owner of that weighty and deep voice that was overflowing with dignity. It was that old man. A demon race old man whose blood colored sword was already returned back into its sheath. He had long white hair that was tied on his back. It is us who are being the discourteous side here. So dont make too much ruckus. I will tell all of you about the circumstance later. Thats why everyone, I ask all of you to clear this room for now. His voice was calm, even gentle. It was as though the shout just now was just a lie. But, his voice mysteriously carried until far away. And also as expected, they could feel a dignity that was similar to Adol Clarus from him, someone who could naturally admonish and guide other people. In fact, it seemed the old man was greatly trusted among the demons. The demons all said If thats what Kamal-san said and returned from where they came from like a receding wave. It seemed even the garrisoned troops and the delegation members also trusted the old man to the same degree. Even though the old man had entered this throne room with a forceful way, they didnt seize or drag him away. And yet they also couldnt possibly not do anything when in the presence of Hajime and co Because of such situation, everyone was looking at each other in hesitation of what to do. For now seeing that at least things didnt develop into a riot, Hajime took the initiative to talk to the old man called Kamal. I didnt see you among the demons who arrived to this capital before I returned home. Are you one of the guys who came here later? Or one of the awakened? Either way, it looks like youre being really trusted by everyone here despite not being one of the initial members. Old man Kamal turned his gaze toward Hajime. As expectedno hostility or the like could be felt from him. His eyes that had the same color like his blood red sword was containing a composure like a spring deep inside a forest as they ascertained something from Hajime. U-umm Hajime-san. He is Your highness the princess of Heiligh. Long time no see. Please allow me to express my heartfelt apology for my rudeness this time despite all the kindness that you have given all this time. If possible, I also wish to be allowed to personally express my gratitude and greeting to everyone else too. Liliana was about to introduce Kamal, but the person himself bowed his head in order to show as much sincerity as possible. A demon was lowering his head toward a royalty of human race. I see. It doesnt look like youre a demon supremacist. True desu. His atmosphere is also clearly different from all the demons we fought at the royal capital. U-umm! Is grandpa a demon who came from a hidden village nano? That is indeed true, small merman lady. There wasnt any dislike at all that showed in his expression even when he was asked a question by Myuua child of beastman race. Rather his eyes when looking at Myuu were gentle. He even looked like a kind grandpa like that. Yue and Shias words also supported it. It seemed that it wasnt a mistake that he belonged in an anti-demon king faction and he was living quietly at a hidden village. His way of visiting here was dangerous, but it seemed he didnt come here for a fight. The parents relaxed slightly after knowing that. The old man faced Hajime once more and put his hand over his chest while bowing. Its an honor to be able to meet you, godslayer-dono. My name is Kamal Dastole. I was someone who managed a hidden village before. Im Nagumo Hajime. So you are the head of the hidden villages preceding group? There should be someone else who acted as the village chief if I remember it right. He was acting as hidden village leader that it would be alright even if he got found out in the worst case. I see, youre saying that there is another hidden village where most people live that is truly kept in secret. There are several other hidden villages for the purpose of camouflage and the preceding group was like an investigation team. All those are for protecting the true hidden village. Correct. But we too have come out after knowing that all the other countries are seriously considering the path for coexistence. And? What kind of business the so called true hidden village leader have with me? Youre even bringing something dangerous like that with you. It was clear to see even from a distance. Hajimes magic eye saw how the sword in Kamals possession was enveloped in an abnormal aura. It was clearly an artifact of the highest class. It was an exceptional demonic sword that wasnt at all inferior to the holy sword. Although the tension had been cleared up after seeing the old mans character, Yue and the others had also been sensing the demonic swords imposing aura. They still wouldnt leave the side of the parents as well as Liliana, Myuu, and Remia. Its only natural to be wary toward this sword, but I didnt bring it out for the sake of fighting. And even if that is actually my intention, the like of me wont be a match against godslayer-donoif its required then I shall accept any restrain. However, I wish to talk to you. Old man Kamas quiet but naturally overpowering eyes were looking straight through Hajime. An ordinary person would flinch and avert their eyes from feeling that the gaze was judging them for some kind of fault. A depth that rivaled the dragon eyes that could see through the truth could be felt from those eyes. Hajime caught that gaze head on without averting his eyes at the slightest. Thats so sudden. It seems that youre already aware but, youre disturbing our family trip here. Allow me to apologize for that once more. I have also done great wrongs to everyone else too. But Im begging you as you can see, please allow me this audience. Kamal lowered his head once more. Shuu and the others who were watching the going on quietlyor rather, they were unable to interrupt because of the old mans strange intensity hurriedly shook their head. P-please dont mind it. Its us who are being a bother here after all! Y-yes. You must have some kind of urgent business with our son arent you? We are fine with it! Sumire and Shuu, followed by Tomoichi and the others naturally replied positively. That was surely because they had felt the unvarnished sincerity from Kamals apology. At the same time, his humbleness definitely made them felt like a low-grade employee who got the company director bowing at them. As expected, this person wasnt someone ordinary at all. I am greatly obliged by everyones magnanimity and unmerited thoughtfulness for me. I couldnt possibly let go of this chance no matter what because my life is about to reach the end. !? Everyone was speechless this time. The parents could only let their eyes wander unsurely after hearing the heavy reason of Kamals forceful visit that he just said so casually. Do you really know how long you have left to live? Yes, from the beginning this is a life that has gotten lengthened half forcefully. I have calculated backward from the weakening of the power that is maintaining my life just how long I have left to live. I see. Hajime narrowed his eyes and stared at Kamals demonic sword. The corner of Kamals lips rose slightly into a smile as though to tell him that he was correct in his guess. And? What do you want to talk about? About that Kamals gaze turned toward the unconscious demons. Aiko and Tios mental treatment & strengthening had also coincidentally finished at that timing. The ten-odd demons including the father and son got up at the same time. They shook their head and looked confused for a moment, wondering what had just happened. Then their gazes caught sight of Hajime and they groaned NNN~~ to hold back their scream. But, this time they somehow managed to endure, even the child. Please lead them outside. Liliana couldnt bear to see their state and smiled bitterly while giving order to the soldiers who were remaining in the throne room. But there Kamal interrupted. No, please I ask so that they can also be allowed to be here. I intended to settle this with a comprehensive dialogue butthis is just right in a sense. He stopped Liliana and said something that was hard to understand. The soldiers looked at Liliana with hesitation. Liliana looked at Hajime. Hajime nodded wordlessly, so Liliana too ordered the soldiers to stand at a bit of distance and simply watched the dialogue quietly. Kamal turned toward Hajime once more and opened his mouth with a solemn atmosphere. I ask you, the one who is called as the new demon king and liberated this world from the binding of the god. I heard how you killed civilians who werent in the military just like them. Is that true? Thats true. Do you feel any guilt? Regret? What do you consider the life of a member from another race who isnt in the military as? It was a piercing question like a spear. Gasps could be heard from here and there. Wait, Kamal-san!? That matter is already-. Why are you asking such disquieting Forgive me Guardner. But, I decided that this question is the fastest way for me to know what I wish to know. It seemed the name of the father of the demon father and son was Guardner. The other demons also seemed to be filled with trepidation that Kamal might have incurred Hajimes displeasure. Although Kamal called it as a question, his aura was sharp as though it was criticizing. The parents were holding their breath. The complexions of Kaoruko and Akiko were especially bad from recalling the disastrous scene of someone getting dismembered and annihilated without a trace. On the other hand, Yue and the others were narrowing their eyes dangerously. And Myuu was starting dither around, looking like she wanted to say something to Kamal. Only Shuu and Sumire were taking the stance of watching quietly, although their expression and atmosphere had turned grave. They quietly watched Hajimes back to give him their support. I see. I can somehow guess your intention now. Nice timing. Shuuzou-san and the others too, do you have anything that you want to ask from me? Perhaps there is a certain part of the past that you all wish to see? Shuuzou and the others widened their eyes when Hajime turned his gaze toward them. You noticedno, so youre resolved yourself from the start to show that past. So you showed the pasts with foolish honesty without even any editing using illusion because from the start you dont mind it even if you got questioned about the right and wrong huh. In this trip you have really showed everything that you had done without hiding anything, so I guess this is only natural Koichi sighed with a bitter smile and continued. Certainly, we couldnt say anything when watching that projection because your ghastliness at that time overwhelmed us. Even after that we didnt say anything because we didnt want to pour cold water on the place after witnessing Myuu-chans gallant figure. Yes, thats right. We would go back to the palace after this, so we figured that we could just have the talk slowly at night It seemed that Kirino was thinking the same like Tomoichi and the others. Tomoichi scratched his cheek while looking at Hajime with a gaze that contained concern somewhere in them. Most likely, Shuuzou-san and the others also want to ask the same thing, no, I believe that they will want to ascertain it. Hajime-kun. Yes, Tomoichi-san. Were theyyour enemy? Shuuzou and the others didnt ask anything else. They are enemy so I kill them, that was the creed that Hajime had persisted in until now. They were asking him if killing those people at that place didnt go against his policy. Hajime opened his mouthbut there was someone else who spontaneously raised their voice before he could say anything. What are you saying, Otou-san? It was Kaori. She seemed somewhat angry, however she talked with a tone that was holding back so she wouldnt become emotional. Kaori Try imagining it. If Hajime-kun ran out of strength and we were also unable to move, would those people simply let us go? Kaoris gaze turned toward Guardner and the others. They averted their gaze. That answered the question more definitely than anything else. When one of the soldiers mistook me as an apostle and said lets dispose of the heretics, these peoples eyes were filled with hostility and scorn as though doing that was only natural. Also, they are demons. Theyre by no mean powerless. True desu. They didnt do anything hostile at that time was simply because their heart had been broken by Hajime-sans overwhelming violence before they could do anything. Shia too added to the explanation about the situation at that time. Guardner and the other demons were certainly just civilians in the demon country, even so they were unmistakably hostiles at that time. Though of course, we too thought that it was too mercilessand most of all, Hajime looked like he really was going to go off the rail, so we tried to stop him. Shizuku put her hand on Kaoris shoulder to calm her down while smiling bitterly. Then Shuuzous expression became a bit troubled and backed up Tomoichi who was faltering in front of his daughters menacing look. Dont misunderstand. We too, even Tomoichi-kun arent trying to criticize Hajime-kun. T-thats right Kaori. We had heard that wailing and also such rampage that created a power so dreadful it felt like reality was completely overwritten. How can someone like us who are merely sightseeing here say anything? Otou-san The only one with the qualification to say anything to Hajime-kun are only those who died and the people close to him. Thats why, we still asked him in spite of that Because you are worried about me, isnt it? That perhaps Im being burdened by a lot of things. Hajime finished what Tomoichi was about to say. Tomoichi and the others nodded silently. Nagumo Shuu and Sumire-san, they surely have talked much about this matter with you. After all its concerning you. I guess this is just us poking our nose where we dont belong. Tomoichi said that while glancing at Shuu and Sumire who were quietly watching the happening without saying anything behind Hajime. The two nodded quietly at what Tomoichi said. You arent poking where you dont belong. Ill listen to anything you want to say to me. In the first place, I have prepared myself for that when deciding to show the past through this trip. Rather, everyone, arent you all coddling me a little bit too much? Im the one who dont want to coddle you the most in the world! Just so you know, I plan to scold you mercilessly if I think that your answer is morally problematic! I honestly respect that side of yours Tomoichi-san. Dont think you can win me over by flattering me! Tomoichi-san averted his gaze a bit shyly despite what he said. Though he instantly folded like wet tissue when Kaori hugged his arm and said Otou-san, Im sorry that I jumped to conclusion like that. Now then, sorry to make you wait. No, even just the exchange right now was something worth seeing. You have a good family. Thank you. Hajime turned his gaze toward Kamal, then to Shuuzou and the others, then a second passed. Hajime looked straight toward Kamal and told him firmly without any hesitation or wavering in his voice. I, dont feel guilty of killing htem. You also dont regret it? No. Suddenly there was the sound of gulping. It came from Kaoruko and Akiko who were quietly watching the event progressing. Unexpectedly Guardner and the other demons didnt show any noticeable reaction. Kamal narrowed his eyes and asked further question with a tone that was lowered by several degree. Are you saying that the life of other race, the life of the demon race is no different than a stone at the roadside? Is it because we were at the camp of the god? No, thats unrelated. Kaori and Shia had mentioned about it a little. Its because of my creed. Please continue. Its simple. I dont care about my enemys status or race. If someone bearing hostility appear before me, I wont be merciful even if they are just merchant or a farmer around the area. Thats why, if you ask me whether I feel guilty from killing someone who isnt warrior or other race, then my answer is no. I see. In other words, you are not looking down on the demon race by any means. Thats right. The twos gazes clashed head on. Their gazes were sharp, just like swordsmen who were trying to slash the other to death in a flash. Kamal was trying to ascertain the truth from Hajimes words, while Hajime accepted that stare head on. Both sides wouldnt look away from the other. Nobody spoke up. Nobody even thought of interrupting them. The two werent radiating hostility, but an intensity that seemed to bind the consciousness of other people was pressuring the atmosphere of the place. But, even that atmosphere relaxed after a second passed. Hajime relaxed his expression. A wry smile surfaced slightly on his lips. Kamal narrowed his eyes dubiously. Hajime said to him But to show that there was continuation to his words. I can only answer Tomoichi-sans answer with I dont know. Are you saying that they might not be your enemy? It was just as Kaori said, they were potential enemy. That was why, even when half of my sanity was blown away at that time, I targeted the demons first rather than my classmatesmy comrades. But, the problem isnt there. There was something that made them different than everyone else that I had killed. And that is? I killed them without a clear intent. That act was simply the result of him yielding into his hatred and anger. That was certainly something that differed from his other fights. They got dragged into my rampage, no, I killed them half for venting my anger on them. It was something nastier than killing because youre brainwashed to do it. Hajimes gaze turned toward Tio. Tios eyes widened. He smiled slightly to her before saying. Its just as Tio said. No matter what is the cause, you should take responsibility for what you have done. Someone who have far more ground to be given allowance still tried to take responsibility despite that. Theres no way I can run away by myself. That kind of guy has no business standing at the side of a lofty dragon race. G-goshujin-sama Even though usually their relationship was like perverted SM master-servant, there was no change to Tios fundamental part. Hajime had seen that from her until now, so there was also a lot of things that he had learned from the dragon race Tio Clarus. Tio once killed some adventurers when she was brainwashed and atoned for it. There were also the words that she said about the end of Freed who had fanaticism planted into him. Hajime had certainly kept either of them in his heart. Besides, if I concluded what I did as cant be helped because my lover got taken away and I went crazy, that would be the same like using Yue as my excuse for killing. He couldnt accept that kind of lame reasoning by any means. Hajime patted the head of Yue who had come to his side and snuggled on him when anyone realized. Yue felt down when she saw the past replay, thinking that it was her fault Hajime yielded into resentment and hatred. But here Hajime told her once more that it wasnt like that, that it was simply because he was immature. She muttered Hajime and snuggled even closer to him. Its easy to just ignore this matter. I have the strength for it after all. But, for the advocator of the proposal for the future of coexistence to ignore the result of what he did without even any clear intent behind itis a foolish act that will only leave behind a seed of trouble in the future that he wished for. Thats why, you promised Guardner and the others that if there is someone close to the people you killed who get awakened in the future, you will meet those people personally if they wish for it, so you want them to tell you if there is such a case, is that right? What, so you really know about that. Naturally, I heard about it from Guardner and the others. Yes, what Liliana was about to say at the beginning was about that. Actually, the demons who were left behind from entering the holy precinct didnt actually know each other or anything. They were gathered from every area in the southern continent using Freeds gate and the army then divided them into groups randomly. And so, they still didnt know who were the friends or family of the demons who Hajime killed at that time, or in which location they were sealed. That was why, when Hajime gave them the choice to be sealed or to accept the duty of managing the demon capital with the future of coexistence in mind, he promised that to them. Liliana had also been told about that promise. In case any such people got found, Hajime would be told about it through Liliana. Were you unable to believe it? No, my instinct told me that what Guardner and the others told me is the truth. Thats right Kamal-san. We already told you. And yet why was he doing something like this where he seemed to be doubting Hajime? Guardner was dripping with cold sweat while he turned a protesting gaze at Kamal. The truth about god and then his extermination. It was Hajime who told about them to Kamal and the other demons. These people had been raised with the demon supremacy doctrine as their sense of values since they were born. The shock from what seemed to be their whole world being destroyed was far than enough to render several of them mad or invalid if there wasnt any assistance from soul magic. I thought that it was definitely a nightmare. I wanted to believe that everything would return back to normal when I wake up. I even thought about accepting getting sealed. Guardner talked with halting speech. His hand was holding the shoulder of his son who was half hugging him at his side. Then he said But with a troubled expression. Gertomy son told me, That girl was really cool. She really treasured her father. He said They helped each otherjust like us. Human race was greedy and haughty and savage. Beastman race was an inferior race that didnt possess magic power. Therefore, it was none other than the demon race that was the supreme racethat was the education that was given to the demon race so they thought of themselves as the chosen people. But, that common sense hadnt completely dyed Guardners son because he was still in the same age bracket like Myuu. Theyre just like us It was something that was hard to accept but, the godslayer himself, someone who can actually rule over the world as he please went out of his way to meet and talk with us. He gave us the freedom to choose. He said, that he wont ignore us, even our thinking. It wouldnt be strange for the demon race to be persecuted after the final battle as the race that was in the gods camp. Something like the demon countrys circumstance was something that the average people in human race had no care about. But, the person with the most strength in the world came to talk to them, people who didnt have any special position or anything and told them that such thing wouldnt happen. It made me want to believe. So that my sons future too wont become filled with suffering. That was why, he didnt choose to run away from reality by choosing to be sealed. He also lent an ear to the persuasion of the demons who came here from the hidden village. At the end he chose the path of taking care of his brethren in the demon capital. Guardner stared at Kamal with moist eyes. Kamal-san, its awful that you bring up that matter again at this point. I cant stop sweating you know? No, umu. It was my bad. It was my bad but Even though he should have accepted that Hajime had no intention of making light of the future of the demon race from talking to them, he intentionally brought them up again like this. Guardner criticized Kamal like that. To this old man Kamal faltered a little. All of you, you said that you believed in that promise, and yet why did you all scream and faint like that? Eh? T-thats I heard that godslayer-dono use the power of the age of god. Perhaps everyone is simply being ruled by fear? It cant be helped that I think like that after seeing how everyone reacted. Certainly. Voices of agreement came not just from the parents, but also from Yue and the others. Also, Hajimes voice was included in those voices. N-no, should I say thats that, this is thisold man Kamal just dont get it! Its because you werent there! That eyethat horrifying eye that was like sludge that have gotten boiled down thickly! Thats right thats right! Just because he is sane now, theres no way well ever be able to forget that expressionless face that makes all your hair stood on end! Uoeh, just remembering it made me want to vomit That wasnt an aura from a humansurely, that was just pure terror wearing human skin to pretend to be human! Heheh, look at this. This arm, it wont stop getting goose bumpshihih, as expected from the new demon king-sama yeah, hihihih Old man Kamal looked toward Hajime with a gloomy expression. Hajime averted his eyes. So that was why. Their trauma still hadnt vanished. They would be able to talk with Hajime if they were told about it beforehand and given time to harden their resolve, but apparently it was no good if they got Demon king peekaboo! so suddenly. It was understandable for old man Kamal to want to use this chance to ascertain just in case, that there wasnt really anything like rule of terror going on. Cough. Now then, Tomoichi-san. Shuuzou-san and others too. Have you ascertained what you want to ascertain? Hajime asked Tomoichi and the others partly in order to divert the topic. Tomoichi and others smiled wryly and nodded. I planned to lend an ear if you are shouldering some kind of heavy burden, and I also thought that you would have to be admonished if youre ignoring the people you killed as trivial matter butas expected, it seems that its just my needless concern. I also have seen enough. I understand now how do you look back at what you had done without any clear intent behind it. Koichi and Kirino, and also Kaoruko and Akiko whose complexion had recovered shook their head to show that they had nothing particular to say. What about Tou-san and Kaa-san? Hajime looked back across his shoulder toward Shuu and Sumire who had only been watching quietly all this time. If its talk then we had done it a lot after you went home right? We have nothing more to say at this point. We told you right? If you ever take the wrong path in the future, were going to slap you and drag you back. If youre going to take responsibility then we will take it together with you. I seeyou did say that. Shuu and Sumire noticed Kamals gaze and turned toward him. They both bowed to him. Kamal too understood how that was the disposition of Nagumo family. He returned the bow with an expression that had turned gentle. Now then, is there anything else that you want to ask? The atmosphere was filled with relieve after seeing that the talk had reached a stopping point for the moment. When Hajime asked that to Kamal Rather, the main topic is from here. Kamal grimaced apologetically. What do you mean? Are you perhaps, looking for a way to prolong your life or something? Yue spoke of her guess. Kamals lifespan was about to run out, so such request was certainly possible if he was worrying about the fate of the demon race in the future. But, what he said was the exact opposite of that. No, I wish to end my role soon. My true objective for coming here is to present this demon sword to the demon king-dono. Kamal called Hajime as the demon king for the first time. As though the dialogue just now was his way to ascertain whether Hajime was worthy to be called like that. I have no plan to become the king of the demon race. Society tend to call me like that because at the northern continent, there are a lot of fairy tales of human opposing the god and got called as demon king. Im well aware of that. Then, why? Because this demon sword is too dangerous. To a degree that it might even lead the demon race to ruin in the future. Kamal untied the sheath from his waist and showed the demon sword with both hands as though he was offering it. Ruin you say? Yes. This demon sword can cut through any magic power. I see. You were able to cut through my barrier easily was because of that demon swords ability. Thats certainly an amazing item. It even cut through Yues barrier. But, isnt it exaggerating to say that it will lead to ruin just from that? Of course, thats not all there is to it. According to Kamal, the sword could be active constantly as long as it absorbed the owners magic power. In such case, the owner could also put up something like barrier that wouldnt allow any magic power or magic to approach without even needing to cut them with the blade. That was the biggest reason why the hidden village was able to escape even from gods eyes for so long without getting found out until now. It also has the ability to create blade of magic power that can extend freely, ability to attack from distance, ability to be summoned back to the owners hand, ability to grant super instinct that will notify the owner of any falsehood and danger, and even the ability to restore even the owners body. Oi oi oiaint that things ability even greater than the holy sword? Kamal listed the swords ability without stopping. Even Hajime was taken aback by the information. Naturally, the other people also opened their eyes wide in astonishment and stared fixedly at the demon sword. Kamal looked at the demon sword with various emotions filling his gaze while nodding Yes. Its origin, is unknown. It has been lost to history for a long time. But, its said to have been passed down to the one who protected the demons who wouldnt obey the demon country. Yes. This demon sword doesnt actually have any clear will but, it also has the ability to choose its own wielder. The chosen one will be allowed to prolong their life using its restoration ability until their limit come in its truest meaning. That limit most likely referred to the limit of the wielders soul itself. There was no doubt that the wielders own soul was exhausted to the very limit as the effect of having their lifespan forcefully prolonged. In fact, Hajimes magic eye that could even look at the soul could only see a very faint light within Kamals body. Thats certainly a heck of capability. Yes, with this sword in the hand of the demon race, surely someone who think like this will also appearWont it be possible to regain the demon country of old as long as I have this demon sword? In reality, it was a foolish thought as long as Hajime and co were alive. But, people could sometimes become terrifyingly simple. Forget about the past glory of the demon country, perhaps someone who thought that they would be able to use this sword to achieve even greater desire would appear. Everyone could understand Kamals worry. So its for the safest to let it go huh It will be the safest to entrust it with the godslayer himself wont it? Are you really going to entrust that thing that can be said as the last fortress to protect the demons to me? The dialogue just now was for me to make this decision. Its because its you, the one who took the first step to guide all the countries toward the future of coexistence that you are worthy to safeguard this sword. If its us, then even prolonging your life is possible you know? What a horrible thing to say. Are you planning to overwork this old man even more? In contrast to those criticizing words, Kamals expression was peaceful. It was a transparent expression that could only be had by those who had seen that their death was near and came to term with it. I had never left the village since I was born. It was the mission of my lifetime to keep the village isolated from the world. I did things like creating other hidden villages for the sake of the youth who longed for the outside world butsometimes, I was also forced to cut down my own brethren. Among them, there must also be people who could endure living in hiding forever and tried to change something even if it would bring danger to the people in the hidden village. He offered his whole life to be the protector of his brethren, and yet sometimes he had no choice but to cut down that same brethren. Nobody here could even imagine what he must be feeling. Im feeling, a bit tired. Demon king-dono, can you please tell this senile old fool, that its fine to take a rest already? Just how long this person had lived until now? Even though he was staring straight at Hajime with a peaceful gaze, relieve was oozing out from his expression because he finally would be able to end his mission. Hajime couldnt offer any more argument. I understand. Ill hold on to it. O-oomy thanks. My thanks Hajimes tone changed. It was a tone that was filled with respect, the same like when he talked to Adol or Shuuzou and their like. While everyone was watching quietly, Kamal kneeled in front of Hajime and quietly presented the demon sword. Hajime solemnly accepted it. That sight looked as though he was accepting the meaning of Kamals life itself. Guardner and others were shaking. Even Shuu and Sumire and the others were also holding their breath. Is the swords name also lost from history? No, no. That is the only thing that still remain. When drawing out the swords ability, please call its name by all means. The protector demon sword, its name isIgnis. IgnisI understand. When a worthy wielder for it appear, I shall tell them that name. Together with the legend that you have spun until now. I thank you from the bottom of my heart. Nobody could say anything for a while. They continued to watch the sacred ceremony of transferring. After that. Hajime and others continued their sightseeing with Kamal and Guardner and the others accompanying them. Although most of the past projections were just like supplemental, so the parents, especially Yaegashi family and Shuu and Sumire asked if Guardner and the other demons could talk with them. Of course, it was Myuu who displayed a cheat-like communication ability at this kind of time. Hello! Im Myuu! Do you want to be Myuus friend! Nano! Yhes!? She ran straight toward Guardners son whose name was Gerto. When she greeted him with a bright smile, Gerto-kun jumped on his feet like in comic and hid behind his father. But, Myuu immediately circled around! She mercilessly talked to him. Can I call you Gerto-kun? You can call Myuu as Myuu nano! Eh, ah, ee? Did you think that Myuu is cool nano? T-thats, errrrr, umm Gerto-kuns face became bright red because Myuu persistently came at him. Even the adults who were talking went Oh? and inadvertently focused at those two. Gerto-kun wouldnt meet Myuus eyes at all. It made Myuu felt rejected and her shoulders drooped down despondently. Is Myuu scary? Because Myuu is papas daughter? Eh? N-no, thats not Sorry. You see, that time Myuu wanted to save papa nano. It wasnt because Myuu want to protect Gerto-kun and your papa the most nano. Eh? Ah, no, thats Yep, Myuu think you know that already nano. Thats why, it might be difficult for us to be friends but, Myuu is Thats not true at all! Gerto-kuns eyes snapped wide open. Even though Myuu was despondent, she didnt want them to stay as strangers without any connection getting formed at all between them. Everyone was doing their best in order to achieve coexistence in the future, so perhaps it would help if she could also get closer to a demon race person even just for a bit. Thinking that she did her best to form the words to say, but Gerto-kun interrupted Myuu and began the one who spoke insistently this time. It was a fact that you protected us, and at that time you were really cool! Certainly, Im still scared toward your father but, you arent scary at all! Y-youre cute! Courageous, and ummyoure cute! It was something important, so he said it twice. Surely that was all, no other intention. The parents were going Oh ho with a grin on their face. Hajime papas eyes were narrowed. Guardner-otousan was drenched in cold sweat. His gaze was pleading Stop it alreadyyy! Whose daughter do you think she is!? to his son, but Gerto-kuns sight was completely filled with Myuu so he didnt notice. Errthen, will you be my friend? O-of course! If youre fine with me! Thank you nano! Dont call Myuu with you, just use Myuu from now! yes. Gerto-kun pressed his hand on his chest while looking befuddled. It went without saying that the reason why his reply lagged for a second was because he was staring at Myuus bright smile. Apparently another pitiful boy who got caught by Myuus devilishness had appeared. Hajime papa fell into thought for a little bit before he walked toward Gerto boy with fast steps. Guardner-otousan was about to cling on him and begged Mercy! Please have mercyyy!, but Kamal immobilized him smilingly. Gerto boy. ? Hii!? Ill tell you something good. Wha, w-w-w-what are Hajime slowly brought his lips close to the terribly shaken Gerto-kuns ears and said. Actuallythere are already two boys who are seriously planning to make Myuu as their wife. What did you say? The two are already rushing ahead of you. All for Myuus sake. No, way Do you, want power? Po, wer There was no denying it, this was the demon king. The way he was demonically whispering temptation fitted him to a tee. And so Myuu pinched her papas cheek with reproachful gaze. Papa? Dont tell Myuu youre planning to make my friends fight each other again nano? You see, Myuu is still angry about papa giving Ariel-chan a bundle of muskets like that. Ah, yes. Sorry His prank backfired and he got scolded by his daughter. Hajime walked back in low spirits. Yue and the others welcomed him with an exasperated look. Gerto-kun who saw that sight muttered Amazing and his sparkling eyes were filled with even more respect and longing toward Myuu. A second passed. He put on the face of a man and said. Myuu-chan! Ill work hard!! Myu? Demon king-sama! Ill work hard!! Ill let you meet Randell and the others one day. The parents muttered Oh my~ in amusement. The other demons including grandpa Kamal were looking at Gerto as though they were looking at a hero. That girl, she did it again W-well, isnt it fine? His age is also close with Randell, they will become the bridge that connected the races in the future, maybe? Remia looked greatly troubled. Beside her Liliana sported a conflicted smile while trying to justify what happened. But, Aiko spoke with a twitching expression. In the worst case, it will become a conflict between the kingdom and the empire and the demon countrythat wont happen right!? No matter what its just impossible! If that actually happened, Myuu would be a real countries-toppling beauty Everyone seemed to hear their conversation. It went without saying that they imagined such future somewhat and got a faraway look in their eyes. Also, Guardner-otousans complexion became pale white seeing his son stepping into such an outrageous path. . . . That night. Hajime and co returned to the royal palace and finished having dinner. After that they were amusing themselves by chatting and relaxing with some after meal tea as accompaniment. Hajime, what have you been doing so passionately since some time ago? Yue who was talking with Shuu and Sumire about the events that happened today turned her focus toward Hajime beside her. She must be curious. The others also stopped their conversation and looked toward Hajime who was putting the demon sword that was radiating an ominous aura and its sheath on the table. No, this sword has really absurd abilities, so Im analyzing it just in case. Did you learn something? I get the feeling that for some reason, this aura is similar with the great scythe of that mad dog princess though? This one art colored like blood butthey art certainly similar. Could it be, both have the same root? Thats possible if they rivaled even the holy sword The material of this sword has fundamentally the same nature like that scythe, so its just as Kaori said, perhaps they have the same root. But, it seems that this demon sword was strengthened later on. Hajime said that and took the demon sword. It seems, something else is mixed with the original sword with superb balance. Im guessing that originally it only had the ability to cut magic power and firing blade of magic power. And then, it seemed material with other abilities got fused into it in a way that didnt damage the original. Hajime said that and turned the pommel to the front to make it easier to see. And then he sent his magic power into it. It caused small letters to faintly form. Hajime and others who possessed Language Comprehension read those letters as R O. Most likely, this is the initials of the one who strengthened this demon sword. This too is a different material from the originalthe ability of the improver was godly. Please wait. These lettersthey are the same with the letters that were engraved on many of the artifacts kept inside this palaces treasury. Is that true? Yes. More than half of the artifacts that were supplied to Hajime-san and others when everyone had just been summoned had these letters engraved on them. I didnt notice. Could it be, my transmutation gloves too? I think so. Its the same with Kaoris staff and Shizukus saber. They were national treasures that had saved the kingdom from danger many times. I see The name of a certain person flashed at the back of Hajimes mind. The name of Oscars last disciple who was like his little brother, which came out in his diary. If that disciple inherited Oscars name and then it was turned into initialsit matched. If that last disciples put effort to leave behind something for the future as much as possible, and as the result his items bounced from one place to the next and became of aid to help many It makes you realize just what kind of absurd bunch those liberators were huh Hajime couldnt help but sigh from the strong emotions that welled up inside him. In any case, it will take time to research this thing in detail without disassembling itas expected, taking apart something that is entrusted to me is just, you know Amazing. To think that Hajime can hold back in front of an artifact Hajime-san, are you perhaps feeling unwell? What do you mean by that, oi. It was then, there was a knocking sound from the door to this lounge. When the permission to enter was given, Hellina entered with an elegant gait while pushing a cart with a steaming pot of tea on it and some snacks. Im bringing a fresh batch of tea. Hellina bowed also with elegance in her movement. Sumire and others thanked her. Hajime was watching that going on without anything particular in mind when he noticed. Aa? What? The demon sword was vibrating. Even though he wasnt doing anything, the sword was getting tinged with blood colored radiance. Why was it suddenly reacting? Hajime was tilting his head in puzzlement. Meanwhile the demon swords radiance kept getting stronger. What about the snacks? Im bringing some with me just in case As expected were full already. Thank you Hellina-san. Just the feeling is enough. Understood, Sumire-sama. Eh? Youre kidding meso its like that? Hajime-sama? Is something the matter? The swords radiance was getting stronger the more it got closer to Hellina who was setting the table briskly. To test it out Hajime tried standing up from his chair and walking away. The swords radiance turned fainter with that. Yue and others also noticed what was going on with that. Ee!? Their eyes widened in astonishment and they looked at the demon sword and Hellina alternately. U-um? Everyone? Hellina was confused. Hajime tried to ask her for the time being. Let me ask you just in case butis there a demon among your ancestors Hellina? If that is the case, I wouldnt be able to become a maid who serve the royal family directly you know? I also guarantee it. Hellinas family, the house of Count Ashie is a prestigious house with friendly relationship with the royal family even before the founding of the country. That means, you dont even need to be a demon? I dont get it. I dont get the requirement for the selection at all Um, Hajime-sama? Hellina. Dont say anything. Just try holding this sword. Y-yes? Hellina was bewildered, even so she reflexively took the demon sword that was held out toward her. The blood colored aura immediately wrapped around Helina. There was a chill for an instant before the aura dispersed. The ominous aura vanished and the demon sword stayed tranquil, as though it had found its place to belong and settle down. H-how do you feel, Hellina? Do you feel anything strange? Anything, strange Helina stared at the demon sword for a while. Then she suddenly said Excuse me for a little and walked until the window. She then opened the window heartily and, Is it something like this? Its time for strifeIgnis! She yelled the name of the demon sword even though she hadnt been told about it. Then she fired a blood colored magic slash toward the sky. Her performance was so sterling that it was unthinkable that this was her first time using the sword. H-how should I think about thisfor my head maid to be chosen by the sword that has protected the demon race Liliana was holding her head with both hands as though she was holding back a headache. It couldnt be helped. The unforeseen situation made even Hajime half laughing while saying Seriouslyyy~ Errrrwhat should I do with this? Hm, well, Ill give you a treasure warehouse for your own use so take it with you. Is Hajime-sama giving me, your creation? No, thats not it. Ill give you the detailed explanation now butwell, it should be fine for you to have that seeing that it has chosen you. Ill also fill the treasure warehouse with a battalion of Grim Reaper. You should hold to that sword until there is someone else worthy for it. It was unknown whether someone like that would appear though. But Hajime didnt say that and he along with the others explained about what happened at the demon king castle. It went without saying that in the end Hellina-san went The origin is too heavyyy and refused to take the sword. Although, Hellina. Wont that demon sword help you with carrying out that plan? You mentioned that you would be alright with taking care of the administration depending on the situation butyou have the disposition for fighting in order to protect, perhaps because you have been trained as maid as well as bodyguard. Hellina accepted Hajimes words. Tomorrow they would directly meet Kamal to talk about what just happened. As the result Hellina would be accepted as the demon swords temporary owner. Naturally, What is this plan youre talking about!? It went without saying that Liliana pressed them about what Hajime just said. After that she chased her for the whole night even until into her bed. It was said that Hellina-san didnt disclose anything about the plan till the end even when faced with such persistence from her princess. CH 451 At the last day of the Tortus trip, when the sun was rising to the summit. Hajime and co could be found at the great desert Gruen. Fernir was flying through the copper colored world. This is amazing. Its like a different world Oo? Nagumo Shuu! Koichi-kun! Look over there! Is thata giant worm? What an outrageous swarm. The way theyre moving is like a giant wall. Shuu and others were pressing their face on the bridges window while making ruckus like children. Coincidentally they encountered a swarm of giant carnivorous worm monsterSand Worm that was currently moving together. Sumire and Kaoruko and the others also went Eh? Where where!? and rushed toward the window at the opposite side of the bridge. Hajime steered Fernir to fly in parallel diagonally above the Sand Worms that must be numbering more than a hundred. Shizuku and Aiko who had never even come to this desert also started cheering seeing the major movement of the great swarm of giant monsters that could only be called as a stunning view. Oh? Myuu-chan, you arent going to watch it from the window too? Myuu usually would be the first one running to take a look, but right now she was staring at the swarm traveling from a step away. Liliana noticed her and tilted her head in puzzlement. N-noo~, Myuu is fine right over here nano. More importantly, what about Lily-oneechan? Have you come to desert before nano? It felt like she was trying to avoid the topic. It made Liliana looked even more puzzled, even so she smiled cheerfully and nodded. Yes, I have. It was only once but several years ago, I was invited to the coming of age ceremony of his highness Bize. Crossing the desert is always accompanied with danger butthe townscape of the dukedom capital and the glittering oasis are sights that I can still remember even now. As expected, this was her first time seeing a rare sight like the mass migration of Sand Worms though, Liliana said with a wry smile. Normally, the average person would have to resolve themselves for death when they witnessed such sight. It wasnt normal being able to leisurely observe this phenomenon from a safe place like this. Come to think of it, Hellina-san mentioned it this morning, that were being invited by Lanzwi-san for lunch arent we? Do we have enough time for tha desut? Perhaps we hath stayed for too long at Fuhren? If we go to visit the great labyrinth first, it feels like it wouldst be past the afternoon when we finished. No, Duke Zengen is already aware of our circumstance, so there is no need to hurry. In the end it will be fine as long as we go visit there. After all the message that he sent to us simply mentioned that he will welcome our visit. Actually, Hajime and co were visiting the neutral commercial city Fuhren during the morning. To be honest, they had no plan to visit Fuhren at first. Partly it was because that place was the greatest sight-seeing area in this world. So to speak it was like a super huge theme park. If they wanted to enjoy themselves in such place, ordinarily they would have to spend several days there. If they would only be able to take a half-hearted look at that place, they thought they would rather go there at the next time, together with the people who couldnt come along with the trip this time so they would be able to really had fun with all their might at that time. After all even Hajime and the others hadnt been able to sightsee that much at that place. At that time Hajime and others should be able to enjoy the city as a fresh experience too. And most of all, that place was A place where Myuu got locked up, showed around as a spectacle, and almost got sold as slave. That place was also a traumatizing place for Myuu. That was why, they judged that there was no need to force themselves to cram that place into their schedule that was already packed but It was none other than Myuu who put a stop to that. Myuu is sorry for changing the shcedule, papa. But Myuu want everyone to watch when Papa and Shia-oneechan and others rescued Myuu no matter what nano. You dont need to apologize. It was quite a rushed sightseeing but we were able to have some funrather, I should be the one apologizing. I underestimated you a little. Its actually just me who is bothered about it huh. Nn. Myuu is a strong girl. Perhaps, we are being a bit too overprotective? Fufu, we might be. At the very least we should ask Myuu-chan herself first about it before making the decision. It seemed they didnt need to be concerned about Myuu at all. Far from being traumatized, she wasnt even bothered about it in the first place. Actually it was a very difficult thing to strongly carve the fun memory and happy memory inside the heart more than the unpleasant memory while being able to firmly facing forward. But apparently was able to do such thing naturally. Perhaps it was just as expected from her. She was certainly a strong girl. Allow me to thank you once more, Hajime-san. And also Shia-san and everyone else too. Remia bowed her head deeply. They didnt see until the public safety station got attacked after Myuu was entrusted to there and the auction venue. There were several reasons for that, but as expected it was mainly because it would be too depressing to go around watching a lot of people dying right from the morning even if those people were from a criminal organization. It was the same with the grand firework at the end. As expected they also couldnt project the past replay that showed the sight of the whole large city burning red or lightning dragon falling down from the sky. And so, the scenes that Remia and others actually saw were the scenes of Myuus encounter with Hajime & Shia, and then with Yue and others. But, even just those scenes were enough. They conveyed enough of the dangerous and rigorous situation her daughter had fallen into. Remia became tearful and Sumire, Kaoruko, and the others nestled close to her to console her. If its thanks than we already received more than enough. Rather, it makes me feel a bit bad. It was Shia who took initiative to save Myuu. Without Shia, Imight pretend not to see the life going down the drain underground. Hajime-san Papa Hajime showed a bitter smile to Remia and Myuu. He glanced at Shia and sighed. And then, if I didnt meet with Myuu, I might chose a path where I abandoned a lot more things. At the very least, they wouldnt stop at the branch guild at the inn town Horuad. Consequently they wouldnt meet Kousuke and received his request for rescue. If Kaori didnt accompany their group, they also wouldnt save Bize at the desert. And then they might ignore the situation at Ankaji. The path that they walked after that would surely change too. Perhaps, that path would even become one where Hajime lost everything. Everything was just a what if story that was useless to think about. However, for some reason Hajime could only imagine Bad End at the end of it. Through that, he could only think that it was his meetings with the girls that led him to a better future. That was why, he spoke earnestly in gratitude from the bottom of his heart. I was really gladthat I could meet everyone. The figure of Hajime sitting deeply on the sofa while folding his arms were stealing the eyes of Yue and others. It seemed that the one who got immersed into sentiment the most from looking back at the encounter with Myuu was none other than Hajime himself. Myuu couldnt hold back herself and jumped at Hajime with a shout. Hajime caught Myuu who clung on him while patting her head with a terribly kind expression. It made Yue and others couldnt hold themselves back too and they all rushed him. Nn!? Remia is below me!? You got ahead of Yue-san? You cant be underestimated desu! Ufufu- Uu, Tio-san, is heavy Lily, thou hath guts. Wait, you girls. Im buried-, burie Before they realized it, even Shizuku and Aiko had returned from watching the scenery outside and after hesitating a little, they also dived on top of Yue and others. Hajimes figure became covered up completely. Wait wait. Why is the mood here turning melancholic while were sightseeing normally over here. This isnt the time to watch giant earthworms huh. Shuu and Sumire also came back. It seemed the Sand Worm swarm had dived underground. Tomoichi and others also returned from behind them with warm expression. It seemed that they were able to hear the conversation itself. Even so, the scene of Myuu-chan and Hajime-kuns first meetingsomehow, it was really wonderful how it felt like a fated meeting. It was from how those two stared at each other fixedly wasnt it? Children ascertain whether someone is safe or not by staring fixedly at them. Hajime-kun must have understood that too and didnt avert his gaze because of that butyes, certainly I also felt something more than that in that meeting. Kaoruko, Akiko, and Kirino pulled away their respective daughter from the pile while speaking to each other about their impression. Myu! For some reason, Myuu felt it when looking into Papas eyes nano. Ah, its this person. Everything will be alright if Myuu is with this person. I totally get ittt I super get ittt When Myuu said that while still hugging Hajime, Yue and Kaori also agreed fiercely with her. For some reason their tone sounded gaudy and broke the melancholic atmosphere, so everyone ignored them. But, papas eyes were also sharp that Myuu got a bit scared Uh, m-my badI didnt have any chance at all to come into contact with small childrenso I didnt know the right way to act. But but, while papa went out to buy various things after that, Shia-oneechan treated Myuu really kindly. The way she looked at Myuu or how her hand caress were just like mama. She also told Myuu a lot of things about papa, that was why Myuu was able to feel safe right away nano! Ehehe, I was like mama? Hehehe Yep! Umm, Shia-oneechan, please let Myuu say it again. Thank you for going after Myuu right away nano. Thank you for treating Myuu so kindly nano! Myuu felt reaaally safe thanks to Shia-oneechan staying together with Myuu nano! Kuu-fuuuuuuu, your-, welcome-desuuu Myuu separated from papa and hugged Shia next with a smile that looked like a flower in full bloom. It seemed that it contained a tremendous destructive power. Shia-oneechan was instantly sunk. Her knees folded as though they had lost strength and she hugged Myuu back strongly with one hand even while her other hand was desperately pinching her nose. Surely it was in order to stop red juice of joy from spurting out. Her rabbit ears and rabbit tail were also wagging so fiercely that they left behind afterimages. Everyone understood her feeling and their gazes became lukewarm while returning to the sofas. Then Hajime corrected the planes course back to Great Volcano Gruen. Putting that aside, Goshujin-sama. How about forgiving Will boy and the others Dont talk about that Tio. Tio who was warmly watching Shia who looked like she had no intention of letting go Myuu at all and Myuu who looked somewhat unable to breath from being buried into her breasts suddenly recalled something and spoke up, but Hajime interrupted her sharply to cut off the topic. He looked unusually sullen. It was a complete reversal from just now. He looked to be in a terribly bad mood. My, Hajime. Youre still feeling bothered about that thing? Its fine isnt it! As a parent Im feeling really proud that my son has a statue made of him! It even became a magnificent stone monumentTou-san is moved to tears here. Yeah of course you are. You rolled around on the floor laughing so hard seeing me about to snap from shame that your tears came out! That really happened. Even though it was still early in the morning, one of the reasons why they were unable to look at past replay at various places was this. The adventurer guild, the public order bureau, and the House of Count Cudeta that was in charge of being the negotiation pipeline with the kingdom had taken an active role to turn the former site of criminal organization Freidhofs hideout that Hajime and co crushed in the past to become a splendid tourist attraction at the present. The site where that majesty the demon king saved children. The place where he gave a wounded girl from the seaman race his love and protection without any regard that she was from a different race. That place became that kind of tourist attraction. Seeing that made even the goddess of good harvest and victory Aiko-sama to grin broadly. Hajime-kun! It was really wonderful you know! The statue of Hajime-kun carrying Myuu-chan in your arm while looking up to the sky even felt divine! Yes, it was far more compared to the status of the like of me at the capital! I get it. I get it already that youre happy that you have a comrade. So stop speaking about it in detail It was a statue of an eyepatched youth looking up to the west sky while a merman girl was sitting on one arm of his. The statue symbolized the new sense of value in this world that had agreed to aim for coexistence between the different races. That figure that seemed to be resolved to send back the girl to her homeland at the west sea seemed to make the people who saw it to feel the youths nobility and kindness to protect just a single girl despite possessing the power to kill even god. Apparently the statue became greatly popular as the symbol of how a person ought to be. And it didnt stop there. Kirino and Akiko spoke with a cheerful smile. My, isnt that statue seriously wonderful? Im not joking. It seems the play about the tale of the meeting between the demon king and his beloved daughter is also very well-received. They did well with the actor selection. I think they look very similar with the actual people. The two of them then intentionally took out a pamphlet. On it was the picture of a white haired handsome man with an eyepatch carrying a merman girl on one arm while making a cool pose. The two were surrounded by explosion, flame, and tough looking middle-aged men. The moment Hajime saw it, NNAAAAAAAAAAAH!!? Papaaa!? Nnn!? Get a hold of yourself Hajimeee!! Hajime pressed his hands on his face while falling off the sofa. Then he bounced about on the floor like a fish on land. His parents were also rolling around on the floor while holding their stomach beside him. Hey hey, Remia-san. How do you feel? Your daughter and husband have a statue of them made, whats more their meeting is even made into a play that get played everyday with the tickets always sold out. Errufufu, its embarrassing but, it makes me happy you know? Kaoruko asked the question teasingly, however, as expected from Remia-san. She was only blushing a little while looking normally happy. Rather she even looked proud. Yue crossed her arms and pouted her lips sullenly. Even though I could identify the one who wrote that scenario if only we had time. Why did Hajime get married with Remia after he arrived at the western sea? I dont accept it. Even though she was only doing my my ufufu! My my, Yue-san. In play there is this thing called length you know? Kuh, certainlyOkaa-sama also mentioned before how it cant be helped that there are some scenes that got cut when a story is turned into film, but still! Now now, Yue. Its fine isnt it! Thats right thats right. Hajime-san had also married me, Kaori-san, and Tio-san in the setting of the ending at Erisen, so theres no problem. Umu. After all the main theme in the end art the meeting between Goshujin-sama and Myuu. So it didst not matter even if the writer made it that I am already Goshujin-samas wife too at that time! I think its a good script! There! I also dont like it there! Kuh, just because everyone get good treatment Shizuku and Aiko were watching with a pained look. They actually didnt accompany the group during the travel, so it couldnt be helped that they didnt get included. By the way, they actually didnt have time to watch the play, even so they were able to grasp the content to some degree because there was the novel version. Naturally each one of them buy one. And then they skimmed the book and it was just as Yue and others said. There were some alteration to the story, but the scriptwriter must have investigated what happened very thoroughly. At the end of the book the writer had also properly added some notes about what actually happened very accurately. Even so, it was really astonishing For this child who played as Myuu, to be actually a child who was captured together with her at that time The merman girl who was in the pamphlet. Her emerald green hair and the characteristic ears of the seaman race must be from a wig and prop. The promotional photos of the main casts were put on the back of the pamphlet. The description of the child playing as Myuu there astonishingly mentioned that she was one of the children who Hajime and co rescued from the slave trade site. No wonder the situation and the conversation during the confinement, or the scene when I came to save them felt realistic. Hajime stood up with a sullen face. He had somehow overcome his embarrassmentno, he was slightly shining. Apparently Aiko had nonchalantly casted Soul Repose on him. By the way, it seems that the boy who Hajime-san exchanged words with when he came to save the children are now working as apprentice in the adventurer guild you know? Hah? What do you mean Lily? Hajime suddenly recalled the children who were kept underground of the auction venue. If he remembered correctly, when Hajime asked the children whether they knew about Myuu, there was a boy who answered him. The boy himself must be scared, and in addition Myuu was a demihuman, and yet the boy looked frustrated that he was unable to cheer her up even though she was terrified. If youre frustrated then become stronger. Theres no other way than that. The next something happen, you do something yourselfthe scene of that majesty the demon king saying that to a boy also appeared in the novel you know? No, I had only taken a quick look at it. In the first place, did I really say something like Nn, you did. You certainly did say it. That boy then said next time Ill do it. At that time, his eyes were really sparkling while looking at Hajime. You remember it right? Are you shy? Yue pointed out with a teasing expression that seemed to say that. it seemed that she was right on the money. Hajime coughed and hid his embarrassment. Dont tell me that kid then Yes. He idolized Hajime-san and said that next time it will be him who help someone else, that he will become a man who can help someone else like Hajime-san. It seemed that he said that and kept coming to the guild for days to directly consult with them. Of course, even though being an adventurer was a liberal profession, there was still an age limitation. It was impossible for the guild to recognize a kid who hadnt even reached ten years old yet as adventurer. But, there the factor of a kid who was saved by his majesty the demon king became useful in various senses. No matter in what kind of form, those who are connected to his majesty the demon king are gathering attention. Like attention from the historians who are investigating what happened, or people with job like information broker. Aa~, so the guild couldnt just turning away the kid carelessly, not when it had to do with the future of a boy who got appearance in play and novelits something like that huh. Indeed. Apparently even the persuasion of his family didnt have any effect, so the branch chief Iruwa also considered various things like the political merit of giving him patronage, and he decided to put him nearby as a guild staff apprentice. I see. Myuu doesnt really remember butfor the children at that time to appear in play, or working hard because of wanting to be like papaufufu, somehow it makes Myuu happy nano! Myuus soft smile made the whole place brighter and warmer. Everyone nodded with a warm expression in agreement. But, there was just one person whose expression was strangely thoughtful since some time ago. Eh? Shizuku-chan? Whats wrong? Youre making a complicated face like that. Ah, noI guess, Im sorry that I might break the mood but Hajime and others were puzzled by Shizukus behavior. Shizuku frowned while speaking with a groan. Say, Lily. Yes? Whats the matter Shizuku? Theres something that I want to ask a littleyoure, really well-informed about this arent you? You even know in detail about a branch guild in the neutral city hiring an apprentice. ? What are you saying, Shizuku? Im a princess you know? Its only natural that I at least know that much. Liliana showed a confused expression. Certainly it was understandable why she looked confused. It was a topic in the level that wouldnt come up in a discussion between a country and a guild, even so it was still possible enough to be something that came up a little in the middle of an idle talk. Everyone was dubious about what Shizuku wanted to say, Meanwhile Shizukus eyes narrowed even more and she asked even more question with a gaze that was observing Lilianas eyes closely. Right, of course. But, if youre that knowledgeable about Fuhren then naturally, you should have known about the play and the light novel too beforehand shouldnt you? You wont say that you dont know about what is popular in Fuhren right now because you are swamped with work wont you? Yes, of course! Then, why didnt you tell us about them beforehand? You should have known how embarrassed Hajime would become from them. Its the same like with Shizuku. You wont need to feel embarrassment if you dont know about it. Right? In the first place going there wasnt included in our itinerary, so I thought there would be nothing better if we can finish this trip without knowing about them. Is it just my imagination that it sounds like you didnt want us to know about them? What is it that you want to say? Oh? It feels like the atmosphere is becoming disquieting? While Hajime and the girls and the parents were also paying attention to the conversation, Shizuku paused for a second before cutting into the heart of the matter. The tale of demon king father-daughter and the tale of masked pink are a bit different in circumstance. I think its not a topic that can be just ignored just because of individual embarrassment. Errcircumstance? The world in general doesnt know that masked pink is me. She is a hero with unknown identity. Thats? Hey, this is just my thinking buthaving someone making up stories about the godslaying demon king and his relatives as they pleased, do you think its something that can be forgiven? The expressions of Hajime and others were gradually changing after they listened till that far. Certainly it was just as Shizuku said. For example, the goods that were modeled after Hajime and others, or some places getting turned into tourist attraction, perhaps those were still fine. But, it was a different story when it came to play or light novel. It was even more so when it entered the realm of fiction. Originally, doing something like using actually existing royal family from an actual country in a story that had actually happened but dramatized, thinking normally it would be an act of outrageous disrespect. Then, that should be even more the case for the godslaying demon king and his relatives who had saved the world and respected by all countries. The historians were in the middle of working hard to convey the truth to the later generations. Creating something like creative work that made that truth to become vague without even asking the people involved was something that crossed the permissible line as expected. It didnt matter even if those works had notes about the truth added at the end. Shuuzou rubbed his chin while nodding in understanding. He summarized what his granddaughter wished to say. Fumu. Shizuku, in other words you want to say this arent you? The masked pinks tale isnt disrespectful at all even if people create fiction about her as they pleased because her identity is unknown. But, creative work that used Hajime-kun as topic, furthermore one that is used to earn money is impossible to do without permission from someone of authority. And, seeing that these things arent actually being cracked down on, that means theres no doubt that this someone of authority has given their permission. Yes, thats right Ojii-chan. Let me once more confirm itin Tortus, a person of authority who can possibly give permission that its alright to use Hajime-kun and his relatives as theme for creative workis someone like that exist? Theres none. With only one exception that is. Everyones gaze slowly moved. Toward Liliana. Threes one here. A person who represent the kings authority, and also a relative of that demon king. Liliana was smiling. She was standing calmly without showing any wavering, as though to proclaim that she hadnt done anything to feel guilty about. But, in front of the people here, even this princess who possessed 108 smiling masks were still in disadvantage. Hajimes eyes were gradually getting colder. Shizuku whose eyes were getting even more bloodshot bit by bit was approaching her soundlessly. Say, Lily. The way the tale of masked pink and the play and light novel of demon king father-daughter got circulated feel somewhat similar isnt it? Is that so? Fuhren is the biggest commercial city, so various products keep appearing there everyday Actually, it was just as a precaution you see? I asked her highness Tracy to let me read a bit of the tale of masked pink but, to me it looked like the writing style and the expressions used in it are exactly the same with the tale of the demon king father-daughter you know. My, now that you mention it that might be the case! What an amazing find that is, Shizuku! With this we might be able to get a step closer to find out this unknown author! Liliana clasped her hands together while saying that enthusiastically. Seen from the side, she looked like she wasnt harboring any guilty conscience at the slightest. Even so, the parents were smiling wryly, Yue and the others were looking exasperated, while Hajime seemed to be half-convinced already with how his face looked like a yakuza right now. Shizuku put her hands on Lilianas shoulders with a tight grasp while her eyes were still bloodshot. Hajime was peering at her from behind Shizuku with eyes that had lost all light. A trickle of cold sweat, dripped down from Lilianas forehead Everyone, how about we calm down a little? Being paranoid is no good. Doubt always make peoples heart narrower, which in turn create needless conflict. Now, take a deep breath. Maintain a serene feeling so you can accept and forgive every Hey, tell me please. Tell me that Im wrong, Lily, hey. Are you saying that theres someone else? Do you have an idea of someone else who can give permission for these? T-that isahh, thats right! I dont want to even consider it butit might be mother! No, thats right! Simon-san is also suspicious! Hes often travelling to various countries. While he is there, it wont be strange if he write that kind of thing and then spread it around! T-this princess, she sold out her own mother and the pope! Shudder travelled through the expressions of the parents and the girls! This is truly an alarming problem! I have to return to the palace at once! There I will investigate mother and Simon-san! Liliana said that and took out a gate key that exclusively connected to the palace from her personal treasure warehouse. She squatted down with a sharp movement and slipped out from Shizukus restrain with a plop. And then she smoothly put the key into the space behind her There aint no way well let you go. AH, my keyyy! The key was casually snatched out from Lilianas hand. She hopped up and down with an anxious face in order to take back the key. And? You wont be able to get out of this anyway so fess up already. I-I dont really understand what could you possibly talk about Cold sweat was trickling down like waterfall from Liliana. Even her poker face was already torn down. So youre going to play dumb till the end? E-even if you tell me thatIm innocent. I see. Hajime was looking down coldly on Liliana who wouldnt meet his eyes no matter what. Then right after that, he took out something that looked like a pendulum from his treasure warehouse. U-umm. Hajime-san? Whats that? An interrogation artifact to turn a person into a mere villagerthe prototype. I still havent decided the name or even the actual effect of it, so the target might blab out all their secrets, even those that dont get asked. From the state secrets until even the embarrassing mistake of youth I did it. Everyone thought. This girl, she looks like shes keeping a ton of secrets huh Furthermore, she reacted quicker when the part about embarrassing mistake got mentioned rather than the state secret part, so surely, no, there must be a lot because she was the self-professed romantic fiction master. The parents were showering Liliana with lukewarm gazes for some reason. Liliana who had dug her own grave in a sense blushed red and, Uuuu, Im not at fault! Im not at fault! Its the fault of the war! Ample national budget - Banzai! I am a princess! A woman who will sell even her familys shame if its for the sake of her homelands revival! T-this girl-, she got defiant. Lily, youre really Liliana seemed to have given in to despair and confessed everything without any reservation. But with how Hajime and Shizuku were looking at her with horribly cold eyes, she finally seemed to resign herself and became crestfallen. MoneyI wanted money She covered her face with her hands and collapsed. Even though she was the princess of a country, what a deplorable state she was in. Sumire and Shuu muttered This is like, a criminals confessionfurthermore its exactly like in the filmsShe must have watched drama or something before with an expression that couldnt find any other word to say. Tomoichi and others were also looking really conflicted. Myuu-chan, you must never become like that Onee-chan okay? Promise Shia-oneechan desu. Y-yes nano The exchange between Shia and Myuu becme an additional blow. Liliana twitched and trembled from that, then Hajime asked her with an exasperated face. Is the kingdoms financial situation really in such a dire strait? ? The more money there is the better it is, isnt it? Shes completely guilty. B-but Shizuku-chan. Shes putting even her personal takings into the national budget, so in a sense it can be said that shes throwing in her private funds for the countrys reconstruction Shes still guilty in that case. The self-professed romantic fiction master was apparently in possession of literary talent that allowed her to write adventure drama and script in a flash even while she was actually swamped with work, furthermore her works were able to give rise to a great boom. And the money that she earned on her own at great pains were all put into the countrys treasury without any hesitation at all. It simply wasnt healthy in various senses. Everyone there wished that she could have the sense for philanthropic work at the very least. Well, in any case. Hajime, what should we do with this princess I wonder? Aa, Shizuku. Actually I have here with me an excellent item that can show various dreams Eh? Eh, wait, both of you? Why do take out something like a wooden coffinah, stop! Dont hold me from behind! What are you two planning to do with me!? Nooo, I dont want to sleep anymoreeeeeee!!! It went without saying that Liliana ended up inside the wooden coffin again which followed behind the group during their field trip in the great volcano, floating up and down just like in Dragon *uest. Like that, in the end Lilianas trip meet its end while she was in such state When she opened her eyes, Hajime and co had already gone home to Japan. . How can you show me that kind of dreammmmmmmm!!!? Liliana jumped awake while screaming. Then she saw the thin barrier surrounding her to protect her from sand, Hajime and others smiling wryly around her, and the giant tornado surrounding the great volcano Gruen at the front. With that she understood what going on and that was the first thing that she screamed. It served as a good punishment right? We were really embarrassed you know? Even if you want to do that, please at least discuss it first with us beforehand. Uu, thatsyesss. Im sorry Hajime and Shizuku flicked her forehead once each. With that Liliana reflected on herself as expected and apologized. It seemed that Shizuku became mollified with that and helped Liliana came out from the wooden coffin. Hajime too, he immediately stored the coffin back into his treasure warehouse to show that he had no intention to force her to sleep anymore. Kuh, what a terrifying artifact that is Surely the only person who will look at this wooden coffin with that kind of terror in their eyes is just you whether in the past or in the future. It was no wonder. A shriek like I dont want to sleep anymoreeeeee wasnt something that anyone would ever hear usually. Would she be alright after Hajime and co went home? Everyone couldnt help but feel worried instead. Yue collected herself together and stepped forward to fulfill the role as guide. Putting that aside, what do you think Okaa-sama, Otou-sama? That is the tornado of Gruen that has continually surround the volcano without ever stopping at all. Yeah, its really stunning Yue-chan. It feels like Im seeing the flying castle Lap*ta in real life. Rather than a tornado, thats more like a giant wall of rotating sand. The sides cannot be seen at all. Everyone else seemed to be completely agreeing with Sumire and Shuus impression. This was also the first time that Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, Remia, and Myuu seeing this. They were speechless seeing this phenomenon that was too large in scale. Tomoichi spoke with a deep feeling in his voice. Actually we have never visited a desert before, even at earth, buthow should I say it, its a good sight. Its like a sea. The terrain undulated from the wind, and change in shape moment by momentwatching it never get tiring. Youre right dear. Besides, it feels like your heart is getting cleansed exactly because its a world where there is nothing. Kaoruko also agreed, then Akiko and the members of Yaegashi family also spoke up one after another in admiration of how great the scenery was. Everyone had already given artifact to maintain the suitable temperature around their body. The sand also couldnt enter the barrier. Seeing the world of reddish copper color that continued to stretch until the horizon from within the comfortable space was certainly fantastical. But, there was also a child who didnt think like that at all. Dont underestimate the desert, nano. Eh? That voice sounded like it was resounding from the bottom of earth. Even though it should be an adorable voice that they were really familiar with! The gazes of Tomoichi and others, no, even Hajime and others snapped toward where that voice came from. There they found Myuu staring at empty space with nihilistic eyes that had lost any light. Her usual bright and cheerful atmosphere was like a lie after seeing her current ghost-like stare. While everyone was looking dumbfounded, Myuu muttered with a whispering voice. Most likely she was doing it unconsciously. At noon this place is really really hot even when youre within a carriage, your throat feel really dry, while your skin become dry and roughand yet its really cold at nightMyuu huddled together with the other kidnapped children butone child, and then one more child became cold MYUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!! Hajime and co rushed all at once. Remia mama broke down crying! It seemed that Myuus landmine was located here. They realized it now. Rather than the time when she was being confined underground a large city, it was her time crossing the desert that was the most hellish for her. No wonder she also wouldnt get near the window when everyone was watching the Sand Worms great migration. Normally she would be alright, but seeing desert getting lavished with praise right in front of her, or to be more accurate her hearing statements that were looking down on desert caused the dark Myuu to pop out. Aikos SoulRepose-SoulRepose-SoulRepose- was echoing. Myuu who was being hugged tightly by Hajime and co flashed bright. Hah!? What did Myuu just do It seemed that she had regained her sanity. Everyone felt relieved that Myuu apparently didnt remember what she had just muttered, at the same time it felt like they had learned the depth of the darkness inside her. They felt really conflicted. Its nothing! Its nothing at all Myuu. You must be a bit tired. Come on Myuu, mama will carry you. Eh? Ee? Myuu isnt tired or anything Its fine Myuu! Have your Mama carry you! You dont need to say anything desu! Myuu-chan! Let yourself be pampered okay? You can act more pampered! Everyone was spoiling her rotten. A lot of ? floated above Myuus head, but nobody could be bothered about that. Tomoichi and others were also speaking vehemently with flustered look. Hajime-kun! Enough with the desert already! Show us around inside the volcano already! Really, I cant believe how we just waste time in the desert like this! Its enough seeing something like this just once! Lets move on! Thats true! I was thinking of charging through the tornado with car so everyone can have fun looking at the inside No need for that Hajime-kun! Now, to the great dungeon asap! Shuuzou-san, roger that. Eh? Eh? Myuu was still confused like that. Hajime sent her a glance before taking out the Crystal Key immediately and created a gate that connected to the summit of the volcano. Then everyone rushed at full speed into there without even looking back at all, leaving Myuus confusion behind. CH 452 Hajime and co teleported in front of the entrance of the great dungeon that was located in a corner of Gruen Great Volcanos peak. The first one to raise their voice was Myuu who had just almost fallen into darkness. Waa! Amazing nano! The sky is so vast nano! She was being carried by Remia while trying to grab the sky by energetically lifting up both her hands. Seeing that made everyone patted their chest in relieve. And then, seeing the giant desert storm once more surrounding the internal space, and the sky above that looked like a wide round hole made everyone raised their voice in admiration. For a summit this area is reallywide. Could it be this is a trapezium type mountain like Ayers Rock? Koichi asked while looking at the surrounding. Certainly they wouldnt be able to guess that this place was the mountain summit if they came to there without climbing from the bottom like this time. Just from a glance, they could only see steam spouting out or perhaps the ground discharging lava. The distance until the edge was extremely far away. Hajime gave an affirmative while telling that the size of this place was actually several times bigger than Ayers Rock. It caused everyone to raise their voice in admiration again. Yue, try using the proof of conquest to see if we can prevent lava discharge or monster encounter with it. But please keep a barrier up at all time just in case the worst happen. Nn! Tio, youre in charge of the past replay this time. Kaori too, I want you to keep ready to heal anytime in case something happen. I see. Acknolwedged. Youre right, that way might be better. Hajime was giving instructions while he himself was summoning several Cross Velt. He also instructed Shia, Shizuku, and Aiko to stay around the parents. The parents obediently gathered at the center. Even so Shuuzou asked Hajime with puzzlement. Hajime-kun, youre being really strict with security here compared to the other dungeons. Is this place really that dangerous? In term of danger level, this place isnt that different than the others. But, this great dungeon had erupted once in the past. O-oi oi. You mean this place might blow up anytime!? As expected something like that would make them hesitate to come sightseeing hereTomoichi said while his face was turning white. Kaoruko and the others also seemed to feel anxiety welling up inside themselves. They were looking at the great dungeons entrance with fear. Hajime smiled wryly seeing that and shook his head. This great dungeon has something called keystone that is suppressing the volcanos eruption, but when we conquered this place, Freid Bagwa who were lying in wait for us had destroyed that item. He tried to blow us up together with the great dungeon just because he couldnt win against Hajime. Yue pouted in displeasure when she recalled that time. Shia soothed her while continuing the explanation. Even so as expected from a great dungeon, it seems it can gradually repair itself including the keystone. The repair had progressed really far even at the time before we went back to Japan. Shuuzou nodded in understanding. I see. So youre saying that perhaps the proof of conquest wont work depending on how far the repair is ongoing. Yes. Theres also a possibility that even the internal structure has changed, so if were going to sightsee there, it will be for the best to be on our guard. Even so, there art no need to be so worried correct? Unlike the time when we challenged this dungeon, the most troublesome aspect of this great dungeonwas the fatigue that was caused by the heat, but thanks to Goshujin-samas artifact, we will be able to avoid that completely this time. Tio puffed out her chest while saying that even any monster or trap here werent any threat anymore to them. Hajime also nodded to that with an expression that was filled with confidence. Yue and the other girls were also nodding with conviction, so Tomoichi and others became reassured. Well, its also possible that the repair is still not over at all and in the first place we wont be able to even enter. In that case we will simply go accept the invitation of Duke Zengen. Hajime concluded like that. In addition he gave various other warnings like how they absolutely mustnt get out of the barrier, or take off the temperature adjustment artifact, and so on. Only after that Hajime invited the group to the inside of the dungeon. Uwah, amazing! Magma is flowing in the air! I-its true. I had heard the story but, its really an outrageous sight when seeing it for real like this. Myuits scary but, pretty, pretty but scaryits a mysterious feeling nano. This is a beauty that only flame has huh Unexpectedly it was Kaori and Shizuku who raised their voice in high spirits at the sight that was unique to the volcano great dungeon. The magma that was emitting scorching radiance became a river that flowed in the air. Such sight was certainly sufficient to astonish the two. It went without saying how Sumire and the others felt. Even Liliana, Myuu, and Remia who should be a resident of fantasy world were watching the scorching world in rapture. Tio immediately activated the past replay and showed the past Hajime and others who were already looking worn out from the sweltering heat. If I remember right, Kaori wasnt with them because you were treating the rampant sickness at Ankaji Dukedom werent you?(Kaoruko) Yes, thats right Okaa-san. Aa, is that the stillness stone that got mentioned before? Tomoichi pointed at the past replay. There Hajime and others were currently collecting a little bit of ore. Yes. It had gotten completely mined at the surface, so we gave up searching there and aimed to mine a lot at the deep part. There was only scene of searching a path until the seventh layers. Hajime suggested to take the shortest route if there wasnt any change to the internal structure of the dungeon. The group kept progressing while watching spewing spring of magma and three dimensional river. There isnt any change to the structure until here. Hajime, how is it going with the proof of conquest? There isnt even any gushing magma near us as though it has been set up like that. Ou, so it looks like everything is alright. Well, lets keep our guard up just in case. It seemed there wasnt any obstacle to their sightseeing here. In fact, they were able to get down until the eighth floor where monster appeared without any trouble. And then, I understand that monster isnt normal animal butseeing them living inside magma made me realize that really keenly. Originally we shouldnt be able to see this kind of sight until we die huh. Sumire and Shuus gazes were directed toward a magma cow, a monster that the group encountered inside the volcano the first time in the past and Shia defeated. It only had its face popping out from a spring of magma, but, when it saw Hajime it quietly dived in and left to somewhere. Seeing that happened, it seemed that it was possible for everyone to do something like taking picture here. It was a creature that they couldnt possibly touch, in addition they even casually scattered magma everywhere just like how a wet puppy would shook its body all over to get water off its body. As expected even the Yaegashi family wouldnt wish to get near such thing. They were patting their chest in relieve. There also wasnt any change in internal structure from there on. Monsters also only showed themselves sometimes, but they didnt attack. They were going down the layers while watching the past Hajime and others getting really troubled by the scorching heat and fighting against magma monsters. Just looking at papa and others make Myuu feel boiling nano My my, its my first time seeing Yue-sans eyes looking that hollow. The past Yue was looking at the magma river and started to say things like If you think of it as water, see, it feels cool with lightless eyes. Myuu and Remia were smiling wryly seeing that sight. At that time, we were also racing against time because of the strange disease incident, so our countermeasure against heat was also insufficient. Really, what a headache. We got drenched with sweat instantly. It was simply unpleasant the whole way desu. Nn. But, Hajimes heart skipped a beat seeing us sweaty like that. That was great. Say Yue, is there any need to say that? Sumire and Shuu went Hohou?, while Kaori and others were staring fi~xedly at Hajime. The fathers wry smile and the mothers~ My my were unbearable. Umu umu. That was the first time Goshujin-sama reacted to me! His gaze was drawn toward the globe of sweat trickling down mine chest! Fufufu It just entered my sight by chance. I immediately averted my eyes that time. Yes, that was like an incident. Rather, it was Tios chest that was at fault for entering Hajimes sight. Art not that too mean!? In the end, Hajime got absorbed in wiping my sweat. Someone like Shia didnt even enter his gaze. Fuh Seriously wont it be better to not say that!? Eh? Is Yue-san picking a fight? That smug face, I wisheth to slap it very much. Hey, wait. What do you mean by wiping sweat? Hey, what does that mean? Hey hey! Dont tell me, did Yue also take off Hajime-kuns clotheshow far? Hey, tell me how far did you two wipe each other! Kaorii! Just what in the world are you asking! Otou-san think something like that is a bit not good! The excited Kaori and the sorrowful Tomoichi-san. Shizuku and Kaoruko set out to each calm them down. Meanwhile Yue was turning her gaze everywhere restlessly. But then she immediately tilted her head. That cave that Hajime created for resting, its gone? Aa, well, it was something that originally wasnt a part of this place after all. It must got filled up during the repair. Hajime, there. Make space once more. We cant see the past replay like this. Yue checked the location with past replay and pointed. Hajime shook his head with a displeased look. No, we dont really need to watch the past there right? But then, Okaa-sama wont be able to watch Shia and Tio losing patience and getting carried away after that, how they writhed around with their chest hanging open. Eeeeh? Yue-san, as I thought youre picking a fight arent you? Youre giving an incomplete information there you know? Is it alright if I give you a spanking? Truly. The way thee said it made us sound like mere pervert. Thou art being a bit misleading. No, Tio-san is just a pervert so she isnt wrong there. What I want to say is that dont group me together with her. Eee? Shia, art thou picking a fight with me too? Putting aside that conversation between the three. Cough. Anyway, the heat here was so bad that everyone went a bit off in the head. Hajime forcefully led everyone away from their resting spot in the past. Naturally everyone was extremely curious just what kind of situation happened there in the past, but Shia and Tio didnt deny about the part of their breast hanging open, so everyone accepted that it would be bad to watch the scene in that case and followed Hajime while smiling wryly. Of course, it was impossible for the Nagumo couple who like to take delight in their sons mishap to not tease him. Hajime, regardless of what you say youre still a boy huh. Even though a great dungeon is a dangerous place, you got that absorbed with Yue-chaneh? Isnt that not that much different from at Orcus? Im reflecting a lot at my lack of preparation and understanding of the great dungeon. So please dont bring it up anymore than that. Hey, Hajime-kun. About the sweat wiping matter just now Shizuku! I leave this hidden pervert to you! Yes yes. Mama, is wiping body not okay nano? Myuu always get wiped during bath though Erryou will understand it when youre older Myuu. Hajime and co finally arrived while having such conversation. They arrived at the junction where they carelessly gathered stillness stone in the past, which caused magma to gush out and forced them to go through the shortcut course. Hajime, Yue, Shia, and Tios eyes widened when they saw that place. Oo? The stillness stone is restored? It was just as Hajime said. They should have collected a lot of stillness stone there, enough to save the Ankaji Dukedom. But that place was now returning to look the same like in the past reply. Fumustillness stone hath the role to envelop air in magic power to control the flow of magma. Its an important factor in supporting the structure of this great dungeon, so perhaps it wouldst also get restored automatically when so much of it get harvested that it might affect the magma flow. Everyone went I see in understanding at Tios conjecture. Meanwhile the heart of the princess that was as sharp as drug-sniffing dog when it came to money was barking woof. Hohou? In other words, we can gather stillness stone endlessly here? This precious stillness stone? No, calm down Lily. This is the dukedoms territory. The right to mine belong to Duke Zengen. Smuggling carry a great risk. In the first place the hurdle to mine it safely is too highbut, if I can just overcome that problemcan I sign a trade agreement? No, wait. In the first place this location is a great dungeon. If I proclaim it as a kind of sacred area then perhaps there is a chance? Mutter mutter, mutter mutterher round eyes were blazing dazzlingly. It might be just everyones imagination, but it felt like they could see $ symbol in her eyes. Mama, Lily-oneechan is Shh, you mustnt look over there Myuu. Certainly this seemed to be bad for a small girls education to be a good girl. The princess didnt even notice the exasperated gazes of Sumire and the others looking at her. Her head was full with how to wrench the right of this place from Ankaji Dukedom. The expressions of Hajime and others told how they were feeling. Where in the world the other worlds lovely princess who was filled with kindness and concern and grace who greeted them when they got summoned to this world had gone to? Youhave really changed huhthey thought. Oi, Lily. Hajime-san. Theres a saying that a wise man is he who listens to counsel. What if a gate hole is also set from here to the kingdom Look over there. Yes? With a single exchange of glance, Tio immediately guessed what he wanted and replayed the relevant scene of the past. In that moment, not only Shuu and Sumire and the other parents, even Kaori and the others were going Ah. *Bwoosh* It overflowed. Scorching magma burst like a flash flood. The magmas raging stream filled the whole place instantly. It made everyone felt cold to their core even knowing that it was just a past replay. The past Hajimes group was also lacking concentration because of their overheating head. Their faces that looked somewhat in a daze could be seen clearly tensing with shock from the slap of grave danger. Just when it looked like they were going to be swallowed completely, the group managed to escape from danger in a hairs breadth by boarding a small boat that was made with transmutation. But then they got washed away into a dark cave that looked like the jaw of a giant monster. It was truly the scene of The End if they watched only this part. After that, nobody ever seen them againthey could imagine such text scrolling down. Hajime pointed at that while putting his hand on the slender shoulder of the dumbfounded Liliana. And then he spoke with a gentle expression. Do you know, apparently greed can bring you to ruin sooner or later. I-Ill keep that in mind. Seeing that she didnt start saying things like This can be overcome with strength and trump card! or Itll be fine if we have Hajime-sans artifact!, it seemed that this princess was still not that far gone. Err, so Hajime-kun. What now? I think, the regular route is over there isnt it? Aiko who was smiling wryly at that exchange with Liliana turned her gaze to the left back corner. At the opposite side of the cave, a stone gate with thin streams of magma over it that looked like capillary vessel could be seen. A path that looked like a spiral staircase with gentle slope to below could be seen at the other side. I guess. If you want to watch our past then we should go down that cave though Even so, you can only watch us going through a river of magma there. if its our fight against Gruen monster then we already watched some on the way here. Im a little bit curious. What kind of trial art waiting if we go through the regular route. What do thou think Goshujin-sama? Tio sent Hajime a mischievous glance. Hajime shrugged. His expression told what he was feeling the most eloquently. He wanted to see it. Tomoichi chuckled with a smile. Isnt that fine? You guys have been doing nothing but showing us around, but this trip is also a trip for Hajime-kun and others. True. Were already here, so lets try going through the regular route. Kaoruko also agreed. Next Shuuzou and the others also gave no objection. Rather they looked happy because Hajime and others might also be able to enjoy the sightseeing with a fresh feeling. Although its unknown what we will find there, there wont be any danger for the current all of you correct? And it looks like the proof of conquest is also working. Thats true. Then, lets try going through the regular route. Shuuzous words became the last push. Hajime and others started going through the unknown route. It has been a long time since Im feeling this excited. Hajime-san, if we encounter an unknown enemy, let me be the one to face it please. This rabbit is really bloodthirsty huh. Shia took out her Vire Drucken from her treasure warehouse and tapped it on her shoulder. The corner of her lips was rising. Her rabbit ears were flapping. Shia-oneechan, you look just like Tracy-oneesan nano! Vire Drucken vanished back into the treasure warehouse. Her expression became gloom, her rabbit ears flopped down limply. The innocent comment was apparently far more damaging than a monster attack. Well, even though the proof of conquest can make it so that monster wont attack, it doesnt look like it also have minor function like allowing us to fight a particular monster only, so if you want to fight then I think itll be better if youre the one who take the initiative to attack. Nn. The monster will attack back normally if you stimulate their survival instinct. If I do that, then Ill really be no different than a mad dog desu. Shuu and Sumire were walking down the gently sloping spiral staircase while peering on Shias face from both sides. They looked a bit worried. Shia-chan, could it be that you have stress piling up? Do you have this unbearable urge to go wild? But, as expectedeven though its a monster, attacking a creature that has no will to fight indiscriminately is Shes a genuine superhuman after all. The feeling of wanting to use her overflowing power to her hearts content is the most popular motive for villain to go into a rampage in Hollywood movie. Thats why, itll be better if you vent up that feeling at Hajime before you lose control and attack the innocents. Kaa-sama and Tou-sama, are you two mistaking me as some kind of berserker or something? Shia couldnt help but stare fixedly back at the twos gentle expression of concern. It was extremely lamentable that the parents-in-law who she loved and respected were thinking of her as similar to a certain mad dog princessTracy who would indiscriminately attack someone with no will to fight based on her own unique principle. Listen Shia-chan. You should first start with a dialogue no matter what. Your fist should get directed at Hajime first. Tou-san, are you recommending DV? This is Shia you know? It wont be funny if she do it for real. Aah geez! Kaa-sama and Tou-sama are horrible! We need to have a little bit of talk desu! Becauseat the trial of the ice and snow cavern Shia-chan, you took care of thing with overflowing violence without even listening to what the other side had to say even when it was your other self At this point, theres no denying that youre the type who beat up the opponent first before thinking so Okaa-san and Otou-san are concerned with Shia-chans future you know Shia averted her gaze. They arrived at the bottom of the stair even while holding such conversation. Even for Hajime and others, this was their first time being in this floor. There was a large spherical space there. Ahead of the stair there was a single bridge like in Orcuss 65th floor that connected until the bank at the other side. Everywhere else other than that was filled with magma. The heat was tremendous. To a degree that it was transmitted to them through their sight alone from across the artifact and barrier. The magma was also opposing the gravity and reached until the ceiling and wall. And then, Uwaa, so bigthe monster looks like its in a different level from all the other monsters before this. Right, Shizuku-chan? True. Perhaps this is where the midboss finally made its appearance? It looks like a big mister lizard nano! So cool! E-ee? You think thats cool Myuu? The pressure from it is really heavy you know? Mama, feel a bit scared Perhaps its length was around 30 meter. From a glance it certainly looked like a giant lizard, its movement was swift and smooth like a snake. It was swimming inside the magma by wriggling its body. It coiled around the bridge, then it abruptly turned around and leaped. It sprang up to the magma pool on the ceiling. Its tough limbs and sharp claws, its head that looked like dragon with jaws that possessed brutal fangs lining up the inside, its figure that was clad in magma all over as though it was only natural, they made even Aiko and Liliana to gulp while muttering. Thats an amazing body movementit feels like that giant body can move with unimaginable speed. Its tail looks especially troublesome with how long and how wide it is at the tip. Itll be able to attack at wide area just from slamming it down, and it looks like itll also be able to scoop up magma and scatter it around. Right after Liliana said that, the monster spread the tip of its tail like a fan and scooped up magma with it before scattering it everywhere as though to say Its exactly as you say. The magma flew with an arcing trajectory over the bridge and splashed everywhere. We have to fight that thing in this limited terrain? No, perhaps the dungeon is telling us to slip through and reach the other side rather than defeating it. As expected from Shuuzou-dono. Im also just thinking if that art the case here. I see desu. Certainly in a great dungeon, the entrance will be blocked from the start in case we need to defeat the opponent. The mechanism will be like, the path will only open after the opponent is defeated. Hearing Shuuzou, Tio, and Shias observations made Tomoichi and the others nodded in understanding with a slightly tense expression. Right after that, it seemed the monster had noticed them. its excessively sharp slitted pupils glinted as it focused on them. It made them froze up from feeling like a frog being glared by a snake. The monster twined around the bridge and approached while trickling magma. Someone could be heard swallowing their saliva. Hajime, is the proof of conquest working? I dont feel any hostility from it thoughHajime? Yue asked while stepping forward just in case, but for some reason Hajime wasnt replying. Oh? Yue looked back across her shoulder. For some reason Hajime was staring intently at the monster with his eyes opened wide. Or rather, Shuu and Sumire had also been strangely quiet since some time ago. Their expression was exactly the same like their son. Yes, their atmosphere was like someone who unexpectedly encountered something traumatizing. The other girls and parents finally also noticed the abnormality in Nagumo family and looked at them with puzzlement There, Shuu suddenly hanged his head down powerlessly. It was unknown what he was thinking. He took a step forward, than one more step while swaying unsteadily like a ghost. Then he raised one hand with unsteady movement too and pointed at the monster. Nobody could hold him back because everyone had gotten swallowed by the abnormal atmosphere. Then Shuu yelled the cause of Nagumo familys abnormality with hair-raising tone that was filled with many years of resentment. Youre Alm*dron right? Hey, you, are magma Al*udron right!? Right! LEAVE BEHIND YOUR MANTLE ALREADYYYYYYY!!! What are you sayinggg!? He was talking about a certain famous game about hunter hunting monster. Of course, the members of other families who never played didnt get what he was saying. Yes, there was no way they could. You Alm*dron fuckerrr!! Do you know how many of you Ive defeated while it felt like my vein would pop from your shitty annoying movement!! I stopped counting after reaching thirty! And yet I didnt find even a single mantle after all that, just whats the meaning of thattttttttt- The devil with the name of greed sensor had smiled on him at that time. The material item that should be dropped from the monster didnt come at all. That period of struggle was a time of despair. And most of all, the opponent that he fought during that period of struggle was a shitty monster that made him trembled from its completely annoying movements and attack patterns that it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it the most annoying monster among all the monsters (Based on personal decision and prejudice. Objection shall be accepted). The irritations and frustrations from that time!! Theres a chance if were using real life luck here!! LEAVE BEHIND YOUR MANTLEEEEEE!! Nnn, O-Okaa-samaaa!? Please calm downnnnnn!! Dont charge aheaddd! Eh, wait, so strong!? Kaoriii helppppp! Wawawa, this is bad! Ai-chan-sensei, its Soul Reposes turn!! Awawawa, this is bad! Right awayyy! No good, Chichiue-dono art also charging ahead!? Ill take care of it Tio! More importantly Hajime Youu bastard, do you bastard know! The feeling of our family! In the end, your mantle was the only thing that we didnt get! That feeling of defeat when we filled up that ??? in the material list using coin exchange! Do you understand our feelinggg!! Hajime-san!? I dont understand what youre sayinggg! Please calm down! Nnah, Limit Break!? This is a lie right!? Dammit all! Body Strengthening Level VIII desuuuuu!! It was chaos. The Magma Alm*dron look alike unintentionally jerked back and trembled. That was just how terrifying the overflowing gamer soul of Nagumo family was. After all, the expression and shriek of Shuu and Sumire who were nothing more than ordinary human made a monster that was a midboss of a great dungeon to wander around with fear of meeting their gaze. Rather than Hajime who was bursting with crimson magic power which was the sign of Limit Break, it was the two who caused it to be shaken and glancing at them while thinking something like Eh? Eh? H-have I done something wrong!?or that was how it looked like. Listen Shia-chan. You should first start with a dialogue no matter what. The husband and wife who just now preached to Shia how she must not rely on violence to solve a problem easily were showering a monster who didnt harbor any hostility toward them with unreasonable killing intent. Such ugly sight could be seen there. This is why Nagumo family is just Tomoichi spoke while looking like he had a headache. Surely all his feelings toward Nagumo family was crammed into those words, as could be seen from how everybody else could only smile wryly when hearing that. The Magma Almu*ron look alike slithered backward slowly while diving into the magma. It was like a person who encountered bear in winter, the way it was backing away quietly so as to not provoke the bear. AH, OI!!! DONT RUN AWAYYY! LEAVE BEHIND YOUR MANTLEEEE!! By the way, what caused the three of them to return to their senses after that was the uncompromising fist to the head from Shia. . . . . . . . . . Ohohoho, everyone, sorry about that. it looked like we lost our cool a little there. A little? Ahaha, we got stubborn that we even used our paid holidays for the whole family to do a joint effort, but in the end it still wouldnt come out you see. A family joint effort just for a game? Our trauma got poked thereI shudder when I imagined if this happened in the past when challenging this dungeon. Really, it was good luck that we didnt go through the regular route Zee zee, desuu! Hajime-san even almost entered Supreme there, it has been a long time since Im terrified like this! Geez! In the end, they were able to cross the bridge without meeting any obstacle. Nagumo family was explaining about what just happened while going down the spiral staircase they found there that connected to even further below. Everyone couldnt help but stared fixedly at them. Just how much of a gamer this family was? Of course, if they were asked that question then they would answer that they were game to the bone. If youre going to play a game then do it with all seriousness. Myuu has learned. M-my mymama beg you Myuu, dont learn that. A hole will open inside Mamas stomach. Perhaps, it was too late already. In the not far away future, she would become a kid who would seriously play a real game of dog fight using radio control against JSDF. At this time Remia mama had no way at all to know about such future. As I thought, our family should take custody of both Hajime-kun and Myuu-chan temporarily to teach them just what is common sense Whoops, it looks like we arrived already at the next floor Tomoichi-san! Now, lets brace ourself! Which mouth is saying that? Hajime took the lead to avoid the matter from getting pursued any further. He went down the spiral staircase to the lowest level. There was another gate at the front. He passed through. ? Whats this placeno, I see. How depressing. The girls and the parents came in droves from behind Hajime. They were puzzled by Hajimes reaction, even so they immediately understood the cause. There was nothing. Although the ceiling wasnt that high, it was a spacious rectangle room with width around 500 meters. There wasnt any cover or monster inside. There was simply an empty lot spreading out. A gate could be seen at the other side of the room. It wasnt closed. Perhaps this is a place to fight a powerful monster? Thats the standard when finding a wide space inside a dungeon isnt it? No, it looks like that isnt the case, Kaori, Shizuku. Kaori and Shizuku spoke their guess, but their guesses were immediately denied and they went Eh? with a puzzled look. Shia and others seemed to feel the same, but Yue alone noticed. Her eyes quietly narrowed with faint light covering them. I see. Its an invisible labyrinth? Looks like it. Its a labyrinth with invisible wall made of the damn space isolation. Normally you seriously wont be able to advance except by groping around with your hands. Shia heard Hajimes explanation and took out a pinball sized iron ball from her treasure warehouse. She held it up before throwing it with all her strength. Right after that, the pinball crashed on a spot several meters ahead where there was nothing. And then it fell on the ground. Uwaa, so troublesome. Its impossible to destroy this and advance, furthermore isnt there teleportation magic circles engraved here and there? Those are probably going to send us away to somewhere inside the dungeon arent they? So we have to calculate the correct route and the magic circles positions. The mappings difficulty level is hellish desu. Uumu. In addition, perhaps this art Nn. I think Tios guess is right based from the property of the dungeons barrier that I see. Yue stepped forward. Her eyes must be able to see the spatial walls. She passed beside the iron ball and stepped even further ahead. And then she took off the necklace shaped artifact to adjust the temperature. She immediately grimaced Hot. Whats more its super humid while putting on her artifact again in a hurry. With that Shuuzou, Kirino, and Koichi seemed to realize too. A bitter smile formed on their faces. I see. So things get even worse after coming this far. Yes. For the challengers to have to pass through an invisible labyrinth that is in a state like a sauna Finally this place goes for the kill at the challengers ability to focus. Rather the challenger might even lose their ability to think here. Apparently this area was filled with heat and vapor even though it was a labyrinth that was made up from barrier of space isolation. The other parents and the girls also went Uwaa in shock when they realized that. The liberators are seriously mercilessthey seemed to want to say that. Im guessing that after this there must be that. After getting thoroughly exhausted from this labyrinth, there might still be a battle waiting for the challenger at the next level. This time it will be a boss battle where you can only advance after defeating it. If its Miledy-san and her friends then they will definitely do that desu. Really, we were lucky that we went through the shortcut course. After all Yue look like thou art weaker against heat compared to Shia and me. Of course, the proof of conquest was demonstrating its effect even here. When Hajime poured magic power into it, he could see with his magic eye how the countless spatial partitions vanished as though they were melting into thin air. And then it was just as expected. When they passed the room of invisible labyrinth and went down to the floor below, there was a midbossan existence that made them wanted to tilt their head wondering whether it was really a midboss (?). O-oothis is, that isnt it? This is the so called minotaurus isnt it? Its in full armor that is scorching red though. Shuu and Sumire were looking up with expression that was completely twitching. At the center of an area that looked like a round arena surrounded by magma, a giant muscular monster with height that surpassed ten meters was waiting. It had a head that looked like a bull with two horns. Its appearance looked exactly the same with a monster that was greatly popular whether in myth or in creative work, Minotaurus. However, it was just as Sumire said, it wasnt just a monster but a creature that was decked in full armor. In addition, Liliana was confirming with Hajime with a face that was similarly twitching. Ummm, Hajime-san. Is it just my imagination? That black full armor, it looks like its created from Azantium Lily, you have good eyes. By the way, it looks like the whole equipment set are artifacts. Yes, the whole equipment set was made from artifacts that boasted the greatest hardness. Even starting from its giant battle axe, it was radiating ominous aura that wasnt at all inferior compared to that demon sword Ignis or great scythe Egxess. I, obtained soul magic mostly because of the chain of events butthose liberators, could it be they actually didnt intend to allow anyone to pass? T-this monster is a midboss? No matter how I look it has the presence of a last boss The existence that ought to be called as the magically equipped Minotaurus approached to confirm the proof of conquest that Hajime held up. Its pressure was making the Hatayama mother-daughter to back away automatically. This thing, isnt it even stronger than the magma snake from before? There art no mistake if Yue also think so. The main part at the end is battle of endurance to the utmost. This thing art without a doubt the strongest guardian of this Great Dungeon Gruen. The magically equipped Minotaurus was radiating with overwhelming aura that rivaled the silver headed Hydra of that Orcus and the great trees complete version humanoid cockUroboros. Even Yue and others were looking at it with a bit of wariness even knowing that it wasnt a match against them. After all, all of its body parts that were visible, especially its horns were scorching red. Splash of magma also came out mixed with the breath from its mouth. The surrounding magma was also unnaturally undulating and formed an arch behind the Minotaurus, so it seemed that it also had the ability to control natural magma. The barrier protecting the parents was strengthened so that there would be no risk of magma splashing on them at the slightest. But, there was one kid whose eyes sparkled in excitement when faced with that overwhelming magically equipped Minotaurus. Soooooo cooooll nanooooooo!! EH!? Myuu let go of her mamas hand that was holding her hand and she even left behind Remias voice Ah, Myuu! to get between Hajime and the Minotaurus. She raised her hands high to the air while hopping up and down *pyon pyon*! The Minotaurus that was glaring down to confirm the proof of conquest turned its terrifying animalistic eyes toward Myuu. There was no hostility from that gaze, but Hajime instinctually lifted up Myuu from behind, but at the next moment. The Minotauruss chest shined. The fist sized jewel that was buried on the full armors chest part, it seemed to be a treasure warehouse. A small something got taken out from there. And then, the Minotaurus kneeled down on one knee with a movement that was unimaginable performed by something with such ferocious pressure. Rather there was even a hint of grace from its movement. Then its scorching heat was dispelled. In addition the surrounding magma also calmed down. Its huge claws that looked like they could even tear apart iron plate returned back to its original pitch black color. The tips were skillfully holding something that was presented toward Myuu. Eh? For Myuu? Thank you nano! Bumoh It was a single flower. It seemed to be an artificial flower made from crystal. It was very pretty. Even Hajime papa was watching what was going on in astonishment. Meanwhile Myuu happily accepted that and said thanks. Then very surprisingly, Bumomoh Mister Minotaurus winked. Looking closer, its eyelashes were really bushy. They curled up as though they had gotten eyelash curler applied on them. Its eyes were large and bright. It felt like there was even kindness in those eyes that were looking at Myuu. While everyone was dumbfounded, the magically equipped Minotaurus turned around. It walked to the right side to open a path, and then with a movement that looked elegant as expected, it entered into the magma just like a lady going into the bath. And then, at the end it gave a thumb up while sinking. Bumoomo. Bumomo! Bumoh! It said something. Naturally that whole time nobody said anything. Everyone simply stayed quiet, but they were all watching with their mouth hanging wide open. There was just one person who replied a back, a small kid just as expected. Yes! Thank you for your hard work! Patricia-oneesan! Myuu also returned the thumb up with her own sharply. Of course, Hajime and others who returned to their senses all retorted simultaneously. Who is Patricia!? By the way, Naiz Gruen in the past named a camel-like animal that was like his own family as Suzanne. It was said that it had extremely good look and prideful personality like a noble lady. . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. The regular route of the volcano, it at least existed even just as a setting. I thought that the stillness stone delivery absolutely wouldnt make it in time if Hajime and co went through it, so they ended going through the shortcut. Im glad I can put it out here. Also, in case they went through the regular route, the number of magma snake they had to fight at the end would decrease. Also Mudron-san is a setting that that I got an idea for this time. Im sorry, when I realized I already wrote just as my boiling heart told me Also about the final arc. I got a lot of warm words in the comment section. My heartfelt thanks! It made me happy! Thank you so much! Material introduction A monster that appeared in Monster hunter Rise C Sunrise. It has the normal version that control mud and the subtype that control magma. Both are crazy annoying that it might has gone full circle that I like them instead. It goes without saying, this came from Toyohisa-san of Drifters. CH 453 The group moved on from the place of the Minotaurus lady (?) and went down through a huge square pit for a while. The inside of the pit was created irregularly. It had invisible passage and stair that were made from space isolation barrier. The height was roughly around 200 meters. Powerful hot wind was blowing up from the bottom, furthermore it had a consideratesavage mechanism that efficiently stir the wind like a non fryer frying machine to heat up the challenger evenly. Although there wasnt any sign of monster and in fact they also didnt get attacked at all. And it wasnt the work of the proof of conquest. Fumu. Based on the depth, it seems that we wouldst be able to go until the deepest part if we keep going through here. Nn. As I thought the monster just now Yue-oneechan! Shes Patricia-oneesan nano! Nnn. P-patricia was Patricia-o-ne-e-sa-an! Nano! Thats the important part!? It seemed that onee-san also had to be included when mentioning her. Myuu nodded strongly. Her eyes were filled with the pressure that declared she would accept no argument. Yue-sama was pushed back by the strange persuasiveness and coughed. Nn-nn. Patricia, o-oneesan! Myu Was, the last guardian before the last trial it seems. Myuu, what is your relationship with Patricia-oneesanjust what kind of understanding did the two of you formed from that short exchange Everyone was looking at Myuu with a conflicted gaze that was burning with such question. Meanwhile Shia punched her pal to pull herself together. I wanted to try fighting her a little desu. After all she looked like a power fighter. You can go challenge her next time when theres time. And if Kaori and the others want then can also try challenging this dungeon from the start. After all space magic has great versatility and destructive power. Certainly, space magic just feel convenient True. I wont be able to use it as easily as Yue but, I feel envious when seeing her teleporting all over the place. Ehhem Yue became smug, but it was only natural for her to puff up her chest like that. Shizukus words were right on point. Space magic was really magnificent in its versatility even when compared to the other age of god magic. Offense, defense, movementthis magic was extraordinary in all respects. But, because of that handling this magic was also extraordinarily difficult. You could nonchalantly used this magic, she could even teleport without using gate in her spare time. But bluntly speaking, it was a godly feat that was impossible for ordinary people to do. Even if they were able to obtain the magic, none of them would be able to use it at Yues level. Although, the space magic was still too attractive to pass up. Aiko was lacking when it came to direct fight so it was impossible for her to conquer this dungeonno, perhaps there was a small chance if she became Kaori and Shizukus party member as their support? Aiko pondered like that and said Come to think of it while turning her gaze to Tio. Tio-san also hasnt obtained space magic right? Umu, it was truly unfortunate. Tio didnt look really disappointed about it and simply nodded extremely casually to the question. Shuuzou asked her a question to make sure of something. If I remember it right, Freed Bagua got in your way and you prioritized delivering the stillness stone wasnt it? Its exactly as thou said, Shuuzou-dono. In that caseisnt it alright to claim that you have managed to actually succeed in conquering this dungeon itself? Then, wont it be possible for you to obtain the space magic today in this dungeon? Hajime-kun, is there any need for her to go back to outside and challenge the dungeon from the start again? I wonder about that. Theres no precedence about it so I cant make any guarantee. We already talked about it that we should give it a try if the repair of this place has reached until Naiz Gruens hideout thought. Umu. Were already coming here after all. Kirino and Koichis conjecture was something that both Hajime and Tio had also considered. They replied that from the start they had the intention to give it a try once more if the volcanos repair was finished. The magic circle that grant the age of god magic is judging whether the challenger pass or fail by investigating their memory. Even if the great dungeon itself has gotten destroyed once, there should be no problem because Tios memory about her success is still there. Yues addition explanation made everyone nodded I see in comprehension. Meanwhile Liliana spoke up with respect and gratitude in her voice. Although this is not my country, the dukedom is the oldest allied country for the kingdom. You have given up on a power from the age of god in order to save the people of our allied country. I cant thank you enough as a member of the royal family. Tio only responded to those words with a wry smile. Or perhaps it was an expression of awkwardness. Stop that. It was only the natural thing to do for the dragon race. Also, at that time I was unable to do even that natural thing. Eh? What do you mean by that Liliana tilted her head. Kaori and others also looked toward her with deep curiosity. Sumire and Shuu and the other parents were also turning toward her in curiosity, but other than the Yaegashi family, the parents including Remia looked a bit tired. Their countermeasure against heat was perfect. Yue was also interfering with the invisible foothold and stair to make them visible so their nervousness was lessened. Even so they were still walking down stairs that were worth dozens of floor. It was simply tiring for ordinary person to walk that much. We obediently walked down on our own feet thinking that there might be something on the way but, this is a bit boring isnt it? Hajime who was carrying Myuu in his arms exchanged gaze with Yue. Yue understood his intention with just that. Well go down until the bottom with gravity magic from here. I absolutely wont let anyone fall so please dont worry. She made that statement before using space magic and gravity magic simultaneously. She erased the invisible floors until the lowest layer to create a straight path down, and then she floated everyone with gravity magic to go down gently. W-whoopsso this is how zero gravity feel? Were going down slowly butthis feeling of theres nothing under your feet make me feel restless for some reason. T-true. I know that theres nothing to worry about but You will get used to it soon, Okaa-san, Otou-san. Here, have a drink and relax, relax. Tomoichi and Kaoruko accepted the water bottle from Kaori and while timidly looking down. The light from the magma slightly leaked in from the tunnel at the lowest floor. With that they could barely guess how high they were. They were at the height that was easily more than 100 meters. It couldnt be helped that they were feeling a bit nervous. Akiko was also getting carried on her daughters back while trying as hard as she could to not look down. Everyone smiled wryly seeing that. Hajime was holding Myuu in one arm while his other arm was holding Remias arm as though to escort her. Because of that she was feeling more bashfulness rather than nervousness. Oh my, Remia-chan, thats cute. Hajime, how about you carry her like a princess instead? G-geez, please dont say that, both of you Mamaaa? Are~ you feeling shyy~? Myuu, stop teasing like that. Also stop with that grinning that look exactly like Kaa-san and Tou-san. Remias face was slightly red. Shuu, Sumire, and Myuu teased her. These three felt no fear at all, instead their tension was rising even higher. Perhaps that was why Remia wavered and unconsciously let go of Hajimes hand, but then she reflexively raised her voice Hyah and hugged Hajimes arm. Hajime smiled wryly and put his arm around her waist to keep her stable. It made the surrounding whistled in amusement seeing such thing happening. Remia blushed red from embarrassment. Then she finally broke down and buried her face on Hajimes shoulder to hide her expression. Liliana glanced at that and chuckled while, Errr, then Tio-san. About what you said just now Liliana skillfully sat girlishly midair while holding down her skirt. She saw that there was some time left until they reached the lowest floor and returned the talk back on track. With that Tomoichi and others also averted their focus from the sky diving from high altitude back to Tio with deep interest. Aa, about thatumu, it was a pathetic story even if I say so myself butat that time I half forgot about the stillness stone. You, forget? Umu. Goshujin-sama was seriously injuredmy mind was filled with nothing but what shouldst I do to protect him, or even that I shouldst prepare myself to die together with him. Hajime. Your injury at that time was that horrible? Sumires eyes widened and next she stared at her son with worry. Shuu and others also looked the same. This was a bad thing to say but, the enemy general called Freed Bagua was persistent, but he always got driven away by Hajime and co every time he appeared, so the parents had the impression that he wasnt really that strong. Tio was someone who was especially composed and wise when it came to battle. To hear that someone like her was shaken from Hajime getting injured was unexpected and also shocking. Well yeah. That guy got his hand on the space magic faster than us. We arent sure whether he was hiding by twisting the space or appeared with teleportation but, he hit me with surprise attack during a superb timing, at the moment when we just crushed the last guardian. That was awful. Anyone else than Hajime and they would definitely die. After all that attack had the destructive power that rivaled Tio-sans dragon breath. In addition, the aurorathat breath attack contained poisonous element that hindered the wound from healing. Everyone held their breath. Seeing Yue and Shia getting cold sweat and grimacing told them just how gruesome that situation was. It changed their impression about Freed. Thinking really carefully, Freed Bagua conquered this great dungeon by his own strength. There was no way someone like him was ordinary. Shuuzous words caused the group to recall the trials of Gruen Great Volcano that they had seen until now, especially the sh*tty *lmudron subspecies and Patricia-oneesan. Everyone nodded in agreement Certainly!. This is a miss. We should take a look at the fight between Freed and Patricia sis when we were there. Papa, its not sis but onee-san nano. So sis is also no good!? I said that word with respect you know!? It seemed that was no good. Really, just how much feeling was put into that Bumomoh that made Myuu to be like this. We already know the coordinate. Yue can teleport us there later so we can take a look. Im also interestedwell, I can imagine how that fight would go so Im not that curious. Because, he was accompanied by a monster that could heavily injure Hajime wasnt he? I guess that he bulldozed his way through with the violence of number. Kaoris suggestion and Shizukus conjecture were met with Hajime and Yue and the others agreement. They nodded while guessing what happened at that time. Well, I guess that was the case. Big siscough, Patricia-oneesan too surely would find it hard to endure if she continuously got bombarded with the grey dragons breath attack from all directions. Nn. Though against monstenn-nn. Against Onee-san as his opponent, I think even Freed would have to suffer a considerable loss to win. Please wait. That means, that time when we were facing Freed was after his combat potential had gotten greatly whittled down? If he had even more monsters with him at that time, even us wouldnt get out unscathedcould it be that Patricia-sancough. Patricia-oneesan played quite a large part in saving us? Myuu, why are your face turning grave when other word than Onee-san was going to get usedeveryone was thinking that, but it felt like they would open a lid of the abyss that must never be opened, so nobody said anything. They all obediently corrected themselves. Well, its just as thou heard, the situation at that time was fairly dangerous. Tio pushed the talk back on track while looking at Hajime. Her gaze was filled with surprising amount of respect and affection. A maidens longing and a servants respect for their master were exquisitely mixed together within those eyes. The zeal that was filling those eyes made even Hajime to look around awkwardly. Even Yue and others were widening their eyes in astonishment. Its often said that a persons true character often appear at the critical moment. While I was seized with thoughts like protecting or dying together, Goshujin-sama still strove to obtain everything. Hajime and co arrived at the bottom and their feet touched the ground at that moment. At the back of the room, there was a normal stair that wasnt invisible. Light of magma was shining from inside there. Most likely that stair would lead to the area of the last trial where the challenger would have to fight the magma snake. But, Shuu and Sumire and the other parents, also Kaori and the others, all of them were looking not toward that direction but toward Tio. Goshujin-sama didst not forget about Ankaji even in such situation. He put his trust on me. The one who entrusted the stone and sent me off whilst protecting me to the end was none other than Goshujin-sama. What saved the people of the dukedoms capital wasnt because she prioritized saving the many people over obtaining the age of god magic based on her pride as a dragon race, but because Hajime sent her off to do so. That was why, the thanks and praises should be given to Hajime instead of her, Tio said with a terribly kind expression. Liliana didnt know what words she should use to reply to that and her expression turned troubled. She felt that Tio didnt merely speak the fact. It was more that she was expressing her feeling for Hajime. For some reason that she didnt understand, Liliana was at a loss for words because of that. Hajime objected in exasperation. Tio, no matter how you look at it thats just flattering me too much. My reason for relying on you was more egoisticI just couldnt stomach that our objective would get foiled because of the enemy. I wasnt thinking about the people of Ankaji. I know. Nagumo Hajime was by no means a human with lofty ideal. He didnt possess something like the spirit of philanthropy at the slightest, and he also wasnt a human who would take the initiative to make every effort saving other people. Tio was aware of that. Even so, I was happy. Even though normally Goshujin-sama art like the very picture of arrogance, thou said please at that time to me. At any rate, it was at that time that I became clearly conscious of mine feeling toward Goshujin-sama. Is, that so? Umu. That is so. It must be something that she had never told to anyone else. Even Yue and others looked slightly surprised. Tios cheeks were dyed red from the light of magma that shined in from the exit of the stair that seemed to connect to the area of the final trial. Because of that her shyly smiling face looked even more bashful than it ought to be. For some reason a feeling of restlessness assaulted Hajime after seeing that. Then, when he looked around sure enough, there were grinning faces from the parents who were going Oh myy. It was really embarrassing. As a matter of fact, this great dungeon was a kind of turning point for me. This art the place that I am the most emotionally attached to. What the hell is with this mood youre creatingHajime seemed somewhat resentful by this development. Tio glanced at such Hajime before she took the lead to step into the area of the final trial in delight. And then, Now, let us watch it already! The scene of the first joint battle of the black dragon me and Goshujin-sama! The coo~ol scene of Goshujin-sama protecting this strongest guardian the black dragon Tio Clarus! Youre seriously hyping me up too much! Are you trying to kill me with embarrassment!? Im speaking the truth~! Come on, hurry hurry! It seemed that Tio was the one who actually looked forward to touring this great dungeon the most. She was in high spirit like a young girl and ran down the gently sloping stair. Sumire and Shuu were laughing Geez Tio-chan while following behind her. Hajime, Yue and the other girls, and also Tomoichi and the other parents were also looking at each other before they chuckled with a gentle smile and followed right behind them. And so, W-why They saw Tio on all fours with her head hanging down. Aa~, it seems that there is still just a little bit more before the repair is fully completed. So its only the area of the final trial that is still not repaired huh, desu. Tio, pitiful. Ahahaso in the end Tio wont be able to obtain the space magic. Doesnt it feel like Tios luck is strangely bad only when it come to this great dungeon?(Kaori) As expected this really makes one sympathize, seeing that it was the person herself who said how memorable this place is for her. Yes, the large area for the final trial was still filled completely with magma. It seemed that the repair here wasnt completed yet. The regular route brought them out to a relatively high place to stand on, but at the edge there was magma completely filling up the space. Naturally the hideout and the cluttered rocky areas couldnt be seen at all. The whole place was under the huge magma lake. I already come this far, even though I already come this farrrrrrrrrrr She must be wishing to show the first joint battle and the consequent conversation from it very much. Im losing all motivationshe kept slapping the ground for some time in frustration as though to say that. Then she flopped down and lied still. T-Tio-oneechan, cheer up! Tio-san! Please wake up! The ground is hot because the magma is nearby Aa, her clothes are starting to smoke! Tio only twitched even after Myuu called out to her and Aiko and Liliana gave her warning. She gave no other reaction. Yue hurriedly casted her magic to cool the ground. Hajime, cant you do something? Tio-chan is too pitiful like this. No, kaa-san. As expected taking out magma from a space that I the size of three kilometer at all sides isitll be difficult to do it quickly. Even if he ejected the magma with gate, this was still magma. It was different from removing lake water. He would have to choose the place to dispose the magma carefully. It would be possible to dive down using submarine, but naturally the visibility inside magma was zero. It would be pointless to cast past replay there. The quickest way is to cast regeneration magic to the whole place but A-as expected my magic power wont last doing something like that you knoow~ Just as I thought. Their schedule in this other world trip had been accelerated, so their remaining magic power stock was fewer than expected. Sure enough, it was impossible for them to use up all their magic power stock just for this. Other than that, I can search the keystones location with the compass, teleport there, and apply regeneration magic directly on the keystone I guess? Thats a method that we can do right away. But Hajime-san, Isnt the great dungeons repair progressing only because the keystone itself has been repaired fully? Even if we cast regeneration magic at it now No, I mean to put the keystone within the range of the Hour Crystal to accelerate the time. Perhaps the repair speed would increase with that? That seemed to be the idea but Say, Hajime. Will it be alright to do that? In PC term, that feels like youre going to directly tinker with the circuit board. Hajime smiled wryly at Shizukus worry and nodded. If possible I dont want to try that method. In case that it failed, we dont know what might happen to this place after all. In the worst case, it was also possible that the great dungeon itself would lose its function for eternity. At the very least, this method had very high risk unless Hajime had carefully analyzed the keystone and devised a specialized way to apply the method. Its alright already. Tio who got her cheek patted up repeatedly by Myuu finally got up. At this pace, this area wouldst return back to normal in a few more months correct? There wouldst be many more chance for us to go to a trip. There art no need to brave such risk at this moment. Tio said that, but she still looked gloomy. Shuu, Sumire, Tomoichi and the other parents consoled her Lets come again here later. Meanwhile Yues gaze turned toward Hajime. She put her index finger over her lips while her tongue stuck out and licked her lips. Hajime understood what she wanted to say with that and he blushed slightly. Even so he saw no other way and smiled while nodding. Yue too returned back a smile after obtaining Hajimes consent. Tio. You can leave this to me. Mu? What art thou planning? As expected itll be impossible to watch the whole battle, but Ill manage it somehow if its just for the important parts. Somehow? Couldst thou do it? Fuh, who do you think I am? Dont underestimate the great first wife, Yue showed a fearless smile that seemed to say that. Tios eyes widened like saucer. While the parents and the other girls were focusing on Yue, wondering what it was she was going to do, she suddenly floated up gently to the air. She then flew until she was above the huge magma lake. Sometimes she would converse telepathically with Hajime who was using the compass to adjust her positioning. And then, Zenith Heaven Release Golden magic power burst out so much that the space creaked. It was the superior version of sublimation magic Forbidden Territory Release. The result of activating the ultimate self-strengthening simultaneously. The golden torrents radiance blotted out the magmas scorching light. Even from afar they could clearly feel the pressure that was worthy to be called as gods majesty. The parents eyes were opened wide. But, it was still too early for them to be surprised. Black Sky Destitution Yue chanted. It was quiet, but her lovely voice strangely echoed to everywhere. Golden sparks manifested below Yue. It was creating the black calamity star that would swallow and annihilate anything and everything. The huge black hole fell toward the surface and created an outrageously large whirlpool in the huge magma lake. Magma in amount so vast that it was difficult to even imagine was getting swallowed dry without end. Of course, even though it was the secret technique of gravity magic, it was still a very difficult task to dry up such giant magma lake. It would take a considerable time to finish. But, in this moment, it was possible if the task was simply to decrease the amount of magma. Kalpa of Destruction A wide range gravitational field was spreading in a circle with the Black Sky Destitution as the center. It was pushing away a part of the giant magma lake. Of course the black hole was left behind at the inside to swallow the remaining magma thoroughly. The sight was just like Moses splitting the sea produced in an atypical way. A precipitous cliff of magma was widened in a circle shape. Such sight was no different than a natural disaster. It was something that was just too unrealistic for the parents. Even Myuu, Remia, Akiko, and Liliana couldnt close their hanging open mouth seeing that. Nnn, continuous regeneration of the gravitational fieldcomplete. Space anchoringcomplete. Triple layers barrier, complete. Soul strengthening status, maintaining continuationproblem zero! A giant hole with the depth of 200 meters and 2000 meters of perimeters was formed in the magma lake. The pressure of the magma from the surrounding that was flooding in couldnt even be imagined. Yue was constantly pushing back against that pressure while also preparing three layers of super huge space isolation barrier in case the worst happened. Furthermore, she was also using soul magic in order to maintain that state continuously. It was truly an outrageous feat. Hajime, please create a foothold. Kaori, cast the past replay. As expected itll be difficult for me to cast any more magic after this, so can Tio take care of it during the sightseeing at undersea ruin in the afternoon? S-so you chose to use brute force huhI can only say as expected of Yue after seeing this. O-ouunderstood. Good grief, thou go too far just for mine sake. Thank you, Yue. As expected from the first one amongst us. Doyah (Smug) Hajime prepared a large skyboard for everyone to get on and then he caught Yue who came back. And then his gaze became a bit distant. Please go easy on me. I cant give any guarantee! He accepted her *kapuchuu~*. She was sucking him with astonishing vigor! Even the sound of her smacking lips was captivating! The parents watched dumbfounded. Yues hands were hugging Haijmes neck and even her legs were holding his waist tightly while she was going *chuu-chuu-*. Meanwhile Hajime was simply standing there with a gentle face like a Buddha. They finally returned to their senses seeing that, Aa, I see desu. Although we cant overwork ourself in order to retain magic power for the afternoon sightseeing and going back to earth, but for Yue-san, Hajime-san himself is like her personal magic power battery! So even after firing secret techniques one after another, there wont be any problem for her as long as Hajime-kun is prepared to get anemia huh. Umm, even so isnt she sucking too vigorously? Hajime-sans complexion is rapidly becoming whiter Everyone was gradually understanding what was going on based on what Shia and Aiko were saying. Then they also noticed Hajimes condition from Lilianas twitching expression. The longer Yue had to maintain this feat that was like a natural disaster, the more like mummy Hajime would become. Well, no wonder his expression was twitching a little when he exchanged glance with Yue. Looks like there isnt any time to tease him about the kapuchuu~* isnt it? Everyone nodded to Sumires words. They hurried on to get aboard the large sky board. Papa, are you okay? Im fine, no problAH!? Yue, its fine for you to suck bot stop licking! Nn~? Does it feel good here? Does it feel good hereee? Mamaa, Yue-oneechans face looked like in a daze Shh, you mustnt look! Its still too early for Myuu! Yue-sama whose look even felt divine before this was now looking like she was in rapture. But she was still continuing to maintain the simultaneous activation of her special moves even while in such state, so she was really outrageous in various meanings. I was even feeling awe at her until just now but That was truly like a gods deed wasnt it? Both in power and atmosphere. But, after seeing this, she looks just like a normal girl in love. The gap is amazing. Koichi and Kirino expressed their impression with wry smile. Everyone looked like they were in agreement with them. The large sky board was going down. It was approaching the location where Hajime sent off Tio in the past. With that naturally the precipitous cliff of magma was also getting closer and entered their sight. The pressure from its impressiveness was getting stronger. If its Yue-chan, it feels like that even natural disasterthings like typhoon wont be any problem at all. Akiko suddenly said what was in her mind while doing her best to not look Yues *kapuchuu* figure. She also smiled wryly at the sight of Hajime drinking Cheatmate DrDrink that had blood increase effect desperately. Typhoon was something hateful and terrifying for farming family. Just how wonderful it would be if they didnt have to worry about typhoon anymore, Akiko dreamed while speaking half-jokingly. But, it seemed something like that wasnt just a mere dream. *Chupah* Yues lips left Hajimes neck and she looked at Akiko. Its only maintaining the special move that is hard, so if Im using it just for a moment then Ill be able to produce something even more powerful and effective. Errin other words? Itll be fine even if a typhoon come. Conversely I can also do something like creating typhoon! Eh, no, even if you look at me like that as though youre saying please leave it to meabsolutely dont do something like that okay? It seemed Yue-sama could even do something like weather manipulation. She gave a thumb up at Akiko-sans serious advice and then she returned to kissing Hajimes neck in relish once more. She didnt look like an existence that was equal to god at all like that. Leave the impression for later. For now lets prioritize watching the past. Y-yes. Before Hajime-kun get shriveled dry. Hajime urged the group to hurry up with a serious face. Kaoris face was slightly twitching from that, even so she quickly activated past replay. She couldnt project the whole battle against the magma snake and Freed, but even those fragmentary scenes were enough to convey just how fierce the battle at that time. The first breath attack from Freed and Uranus. Hajimes figure that fell powerlessly from that. There were screams when that happened. The wound that resulted from it was so serious that everyone automatically averted their gaze. A strafing of breath attack was fired like it was a heavy rain from the swarm of grey dragons. While Yue and others were prevented from moving by that, Hajime who was seriously wounded all over was still facing Freed with a burning will to fight. I wouldst not let thee! The gallant black dragon showed herself. After seeing Goshujin-sama battered up like that, I finally was able to see Goshujin-sama correctly. The past Tio was getting into a shoot out with Uranus in order to back up Hajime. The present Tio watched her past self while speaking as though she was talking to herself. Before that I felt that Goshujin-sama was an anomalous existence that art completely different than us, no, to be more accurate I saw him as a monster. That was what I felt within my subsconscious. That was something that couldnt be helped. After all Tio was already undefeated even among her own people, but then she got overwhelmed in a head on fight even though she was brainwashed at that time. If it was asked whether it was natural for her to harbor the impression like A monster that wont die even if hes killed A monster that can keep fighting without feeling anything like pain toward Hajime then perhaps it was only natural. That blind trust toward the monsters strength of her suddenly got struck from the side and be cleared up seeing Hajime almost dying from a surprise attack. At that time I saw him as a fellow human desperately struggling to survivesomeone who I hath to protect no matter what, with my pride as a dragon race on the line. So that was why you broke the rule and exposed your true identity in front of the enemy of all people huh. Umu. Surely Jii-sama and the other dragons wouldst do the same if they were on mine place. If the dragon race was a more rational race, they would see the best choice in that situation was to escape alone while Hajime and co were fighting against Freed. Tio was a member of the dragon race who only came here for an investigation, placed in a situation where nobody knew what would happen in the future. Her exposing her true identity there originally should be something that she absolutely must never do. After all her action could call down monumental danger to the survival on her whole race. Thank you Tio-chan, for risking such danger for Hajimes sake. It was really an option that you had no way to take back. My thanks for saving our son, Tio-chan. Sumire and Shuu both took Tios hand each while expressing their gratitude to her. Tio replied with Its nothing, dont mention it while blushing bashfully. And then she said Cometh to think of it to hide her embarrassment and mentioned a certain memory. While we were staying at Erisen, there was that time when I placed Yue on my back and we went for a sightseeing flight alone Nn? Ah, Tio, thats Yue reflexively spoke up to stop her. Hajime was in high spirits because his dream that was filled with romance, the dream of flying on the back of a dragon had come true. Yue who was also idolizing the dragon race at that time asked Tio for the same favor under the excuse of just for a change of pace. But, in reality her true objective wasnt just that. At that time, Yue gave me her oath in accordance to the ancient etiquette, as though it was the time when the world was still paying respect to the dragon kingdom. She gave me her oath in order to repay me for mine resolve and dedication. The last vampire, Yue, swear it right here. That the enemy of the dragon race is also my enemy. I swear that I shall protect your precious comrades and family with all my strength from any kind of threat That oath of the vampire princess echoed through the night sky. That was the greatest repayment that Yue at that time could give Tio for her help to them even if she had to break the rule and exposed her family to danger. Geez, why do you tell everyone? Even though I went through the trouble of getting alone with you because it was embarrassing to make an oath to a pervert. As expected it shouldst be fine to tell that now that we hath overcome everything correct? After all that oath made me so happy I almost cried. Yue averted her gaze from the smiling Tio. So such thing happenedHajime and others thought while looking at Yue with a kind expression. Yues cheek blushed faintly from embarrassment. Ahaha, really Yue-san, you were also like that with me werent you. Didnt you write it in your diary? That you wont let anyone hurt me anymore. Muu. Just so you know, Im still holding a grudge that you read my diary without asking. It was a record in Yues diary around the time they just finished clearing Raisen Great Dungeon. Shia found Yues diary by accident, then she lost against her curiosity and read it. Together with Tio and Kaori. Of course, after that they got fully punished with lightning dragon. Anyway, it was written in that diary. Shia who had lost her family, got hurt a lot, and yet she still worked hard to come with them and finally she even accomplished conquering a great dungeon. In her diary Yue wrote that she finally recognized such Shia as a comrade from the bottom of her heart. She wrote that Shia was like her precious little sister and a friend. That was why she swore to herself that she would protect Shia. You know Yue, youre really a swindler with that side of yours. You have no right to say anything about Hajime-kun like this. Ha? What are you saying so suddenly? Its not like I ever care of Kaori When I got killed and then resurrected at the god mountain, you were seriously angry werent you? T-thats, it was I cant forget it even now. That was the first time I saw Yue losing her cool like that. It was when Yue grumbled at Kaori why she died so easily, and Kaori talked back to her with something like Even though I died but I never gave up till the end, so you dont need to speak that harshly. Yue said Realize that youre just lucky. Yue showed her a fury that she never even showed to Hajime. And then, Why did you prioritize healing other people!? If Tio wasnt acknowledged as successful in clearing the dungeonthere would be no fixing this At the end Yues tone tapered down and she hung her head down with dejection. That was the greatest proof of just how seriously worried Yue was. And then when Kaori apologized, Yue apologized instead for venting out her anger on her and how she prioritized taking revenge on Freed. You completely treasure your family and also really soft on them. Really, Hajime-kun and you are cut from the same cloth. Shadduup~, Bakaori Fufu, say Kaori. Is that you confessing that you love Yue? Dont say something strange like that! Shizuku-chan you idiot! Kaori-oneechan, aree~ youu~ shyy~? Im not shy! Also Myuu-chan, speaking with a trill like that doesnt suit you! Tomoichi and Kaoruko sent a glance at their daughter making a fuss before thanking Yue for scolding their daughter who sometimes acted very recklessly. That made Yue fidgeted again while replying Your welcome. Then inside the past replay, the great dungeon finally started crumbling down. A hole for shortcut to outside opened at the ceiling and Freed retreated through it. Hajimes Limit Break cut off and he was unable to even walk. The projection showed him putting his hand on the cheek of Tio in her dragon form. Its here, right here! His eyes that showed no sign of giving up at all pierced through Tio. He wasnt begging or even clinging on her when the word please that Tio would never be able to forget quietly reverberated. That word was said to her because of his trust to her as a comrade of equal footing. We art both humans. Therefore, my respect to him changed into a closer deep affection. The person who I directed that affection to didnt lose sight of even the thing that I forgot, and counted on me in order to obtain everything Tios voice when she was talking with Liliana was filled with unbelievable heat. The reason for that was this. Mine husband shall be someone stronger than methat was what I said 500 years ago before I finally met him. That person who was stronger than me both in mind and body counted on me. How couldst mine heart not throb? Hmm? Oo~I, Tio. Stop it already. Do you want to kill me with embarrassment? Furthermore after this, Goshujin-sama sent his Cross Bit to protect me! I couldst not even remember when was the last time I was the one being protected! At that time I almost screamed I love theeeee reflexively! Are you listening? Look here, even Myuu is looking at you with lukewarm gaze. Furthermore furthermore! When it turned out that Freed and Uranus were lying in wait outside, Goshujin-sama blasted them away by self-destructing his Cross Bit you know? Can thou believe that!? Not only he get even without fail, he also opened up a path of escape for me at the same time! While in that kind of situation! Nufufu Hows that! Goshujin-sama art really cool right! Tio strongly explained while hopping up and down with an atmosphere that could even be said like an innocent child. Coupled with the gap from her appearance, it made her looked extremely lovable. Nobody made fun of her and only watched over her as though they were looking at a little girl who was boasting about her treasure. Aa~, thats right. The hideout, the hideout. Let me check for a bit whether the magic circle is functioning or not. Hajime suddenly ran away. He ran on the air using Air Force and in the blink of eye he reached the wide open entrance that was discharging out magma and entered inside the hideout. Seeing his back vanishing inside, Yue and the girls, also Sumire, Shuu, and the parents all looked at each other, He ran away (isnt he) (huh) They laughed while saying that altogether. . . . In the end, the magic circle for granting age og god magic still hadnt recovered its function. Similar with how risky it would be to interfere with the function of the great dungeons self-repair, there was the same risk with trying to repair the magic circle on their own. There was also little need to obtain the space magic right now, so Tio would wait until next time to attempt to obtain the magic. Like that Hajime and co finished with their sightseeing of the grand volcano. Currently they were arriving at the oasis city that was the capital of Akanji Dukedom. The time was getting late for lunch, so they wanted to come to at least give a greeting in respond to Duke Lanzwis kind intent. And most of all it was worth it to take a look at the desert city. The group was covered up with perception blocker and showed themselves only to the guard at the gate. They would hate it if there was a commotion, so they told the guard to notify Duke Lanzwi secretly of their arrival. After that they found out that they came in a bad timing. The duke was apparently in a situation where he couldnt possibly leave. He sent his apology for his inability to quickly welcome them and asked whether they would like to take a stroll through the oasis city for a while because they couldnt possibly leave immediately without waiting. The group enjoyed the oasiss beauty for some time along with the stalls throughout the city that didnt open when they came here the last time, after that Hajime and co were taking a break and relaxing near the wharf. The city has gotten really bustling isnt it? There are also a lot of tourists. Is that so, Kaori? Yep, thats right Shizuku-chan. Before this you see, there wasnt this many people here and there was also no stall open at all, though granted the situation at that time was really pressing. And the oasis was normally being protected really strictly. Certainly, its the lifeline of people in the desert after all. Though it looks like that it have become a place for relaxation now. Aiko narrowed her eyes from how dazzling the oasis surface was and looked around. Certainly, from what she saw there were people who looked like adventurer, people who looked like merchant, and even beastmen all over the place. It must be thanks to the disappearance of the worry about war now that the demon races threat hath vanished. And its also now possible to come and go using gate. Yes. In addition some beastmen also found out that the desert environment is the most comfortable for them, so the number of people who migrate here is increasing. Kaori looked back at the city that was the source of the hustle and bustle. Tio also made a conjecture of how this situation came to be and Liliana affirmed it while telling them about the recent situation. What a beautiful city. The culture is really different from other city even though its in the same other world. I want to take a look at the city too later by all means. It looks like there are a lot of stalls with unusual product. Its a desert country and yet we dont need to worry about sand at all, its amazing. A barrier that cover the whole city huhyou said that it also can detect ill will toward the oasis right? Its certainly amazing. Tomoichi, Shuu, and Shuuzou squinted their eyes with good feeling at the refreshing sight. Sumire and Kaoruko and the others were also really relaxed, perhaps because they had just gotten out from a place that was filled with scorching magma. Meanwhile, Shia took some water and enjoyed the cool sensation while speaking once more about her impression for the last thing that they saw in the grand volcano. Even so, the fight between Freed and Patricia-saoneesan was really impressive to see. Aa, that huh. To think that he made the grey dragon swarm to stand by at the outside after clearing the labyrinth and only summoned them later. Well, thinking carefully flying monster is handicapped to conquer that great dungeon. So I guess it was only natural that he did that. Nn. In the end, his army of nearly 300 monsters almost got annihilated. Freed would definitely die if not thanks to Uranus. Yes, Freed at that time was also leading beast type monster army that was made up of chimera and four-eyed wolf for conquering the dungeon. The end result was that ninety percent of them got wasted when facing Patricia-oneesan. He used the remaining ten percent and Uranus to face the magma snake that was only half in number compared to when it was Hajimes group facing it. He conquered the dungeon after getting into a deathly protracted battle with the magma snake. After that it was just as Shia predicted. Without Patricia-oneesan, Hajimes group would also have to face other monster army in addition of the grey dragons. While they were having such conversation with each other about their impression of the volcano sightseeing A commotion suddenly entered their ear. It wasnt the noise from the lively city. Rather the noise sounded like it was coming from onlookers witnessing some kind of trouble. What? They thought while turning their gaze toward the city. What entered their sight was the figure of a panicking guard rushing this way. There was perception blocker covering up the group, but they had told the duke where they were resting beforehand so the guard arrived at their location without getting lost. And then, My apologies your majesty the demon king and honorable guests! Please follow me quickly His voice sounded like he was in some kind of predicament. The next moment, HELLOOO!! NEW WORLDDDD!!! It got drowned out by a chorus that shook the air like electricity. W-whaaat? Hajime and co were bewildered while standing up in respond to the perplexing shout (?) that sounded excessively lively. And then, the crowd parted just like the giant magma lake from before and from there an abnormal group came through. The sight was similar like in the past when the churchs priests and knights stood in Hajimes way to take him away after he got designated as a heretic. But, this group was so odd in various respect that it made what happened in the past felt better than this. The group was made up of men who were all looked brawny. Their body looked very well trained. At the forefront stood a youth who was walking dashingly while spreading open his arms as though to embrace the wide open sky. He looked really familiar. But, that was exactly why none of them could really remember who he was. Kaori-samaaaaaaa!! And also your majesty the demon king and honorable companyyyy!! Welcome to our country! We welcome you all!! What he was saying wasnt some kind of wordplay. It was only his appearance and atmosphere that were absurdly strange. They werent wearing the native dress that was unique to this desert country, but costume that looked like priest uniform with pure white color and no other color. However, the outfit on the whole was thin and fluttery, with a slit put on the lower half. Their beefy things were exposed without reservation. Their quadriceps muscle looked like they were throbbing. Kaori stiffened like statue. The same with Shizuku and others. Because, that costume looked very familiar. They didnt even want to think about it and the it was different in the details but, no matter how they looked at it, it was like The healer costume that Kaori was using at her early days in this world. In addition. Kaori didnt even greet the man back and spoke her question. It was question about the strangest point that made everyone dumbfounded. Why are there angel wings on their back? Yes, the youth and his group were all having artificial angel wings (perhaps they were made from wood that was shaved and painted and attached with belts on both sides so they could be fitted on the wearers shoulders) on their back. They were plainly a group of deviant. If they were on earth and encountered a group like this in the city, the first thing to do was definitely reporting them to police. Or rather, guard, dont just hold your head like that, go arrest them That youth who was dressed abnormally like that was approaching Kaori with joy and look of ecstasy. The person in question who was being approached by the deviant and even her father couldnt help but freezing still. W-what!? Wait, please dont come near me! O-oi, you! Dont get near my daughter! Hajime-kun, do something! Stop that pervert quickly! No, I understand your feeling but, we more or less are acquainted with that guy and he isnt a dangerous characterhe, shouldnt be Hes a bad news no matter how you look at him! Certainly, everyone nodded. Only Liliana who seemed to know about the situation was looking like she was enduring a headache. She was rubbing her forehead. Meanwhile the pervert in question suddenly stopped walking. He looked at Tomoichi who was standing between him and Kaori, then his eyes snapped wide open. Tomoichi-san couldnt stop himself from jerking back. Next the youth looked at Kaoruko who ran to the side of her husband who was in danger (?), then he looked back and forth between her and Kaori to compare them Suddenly a single drop of tear trickled down his face. I cannot believe this Yeah really. You, just what the hell are you wearingHajime made a tsukkomi, but the youth ignored him and then he made a sudden move again. He kneeled so hard that everyone was worried that his kneecap might break from the impact. Every single one of his action was extreme. Simply scary. Both Tomoichi-san and Kaoruko-san were holding each others hands and their body jerked hard from the sudden movement. The deviant finally introduced himself in front of the creeped out Shirasaki family. My heartfelt gratitude for the good fortune of being bathed by your glorious presenceeee!!! Whats with you so suddenly!? I take it that the both of you are the parents of our archangelKaori-sama who fly down on earth!! So loud!? It is our groups supreme happiness to worship and service your lady daughter. I am Bize Feuward Zengennnn!! The one bestowed with the great honor of founding and leading the angel religionnnn, the organization whose mission is to share love to people everywhere as the representative of the great angelll!! Its an honor to make your acquaintanceeee!! Please spare us from that!! Tears streamed down from his bloodshot eyes. His pronunciation was getting strange here and there perhaps because he was being too excited. This youth already looked like a splendid fanatic from his appearance. Yes, this youth was the prince of the desert country. Bize-san. In the past he was saved at the desert and after that even his motherland received salvation. Since then he became a genuine fan of Kaori and it seemed that he had gone off until the deepest end. At the capital and sea of trees, the group had heard how the angel religion was becoming a faction that possessed equal influence with the goddess religion that was worshipping Aiko, but to think that it was a group that was this outrageouseven Hajime and others could only watch while unable to close up their mouth. First thing first, you guys, whats with that appearance? This is the result after I pondered hard what would be an appropriate attire as someone who hold faith toward the archangel that we love and respect. We reached this decision just recently in our effort to differentiate ourself more strikingly from the other faction. Yes. That also include that wing model? Yes-. Its to make ourself closer to the great angel as much as possible, and also to display our presence to the surrounding! This is for the sake of propagating our religion even more! Certainly youre giving off presence with that appearance. Its too scary that nobody can ignore you. Its fear that is going to propagate rather than faith at this rate. From behind Kaoriiiiiii Tomoichis scream could be heard. It seemed that Kaori had silently fainted from too much shock. Aikos SoulRepose-SoulRepose also could be heard. Hajime endured a headache while asking the last question. And, what in the world was that yell at the start? For the people who got enlightened by our religions teaching, it truly felt like having your eyes opened to a new world. Just like when I had my encounter with Kaori-sama. In that case! There is no other words that can be more fitting to be our religions motto and common greeting! Bize stood up with a refreshing smile that contained not even a sliver of doubt. And then he spread out his arms and loudly raised his voice together with the religious members behind him as though trying to make their voices heard to every corner of the world. HELLOOO! NEW WORLD!! I wish that you could go to that new world on your own if possible. There was that thing with Aiko at the royal capital, the masked pink Shizuku at the imperial capital, Hajime at Fuhren They had only left this place to go home to earth for a while, but now this place looked like a different world when they visited again. No, this was a different world though. Really, just why did things turn out like this. Hey, Hajime. Is Tortuss next generation going to be alright? Hajime couldnt give an answer to Sumires question that she asked with a twitching voice. Whether it was the mad dog princess at the empire, or the hardcore M monster princess at Fea Bergen, or the corporate slave princess at the kingdom Wait, did you also include me in that group just now!? It felt like the princess was saying something, but putting that aside. Hajime and co were directing eyes that were half filled with sympathy at the back of the crowd that was getting larger as each second passed. Yes, they were looking at Duke Lanzwi who was running toward this location with a terrifying look that would make even oni ran away barefoot. CH 454 Authors note: The story didnt reach the end even after writing nearly 13000 words. It doesnt matter how many years I have been writing, the plot in my mind will die immediately. Really Shirakome is just And so, the last update for this year will be at Christmass Eve. Best regards. Setting that aside, Merry Christmas! My deepest-, apologies!! The dukes apology echoed through the dazzlingly sparkling oasis lake shore. The expressions of Hajime and others were twitching. Shuu and Sumire and the other parents also could only look anywhere but the duke while not knowing what to say. It wasnt because the apology was said with a voice that sounded like it was vomiting blood. Of course, it also because they found it difficult to accept the earnest apology. It was by no means also not because the number of onlookers had ballooned even more and also not because those people had fallen deathly silent. No, certainly those factors also played a part but, the biggest reason was because a situation that overshadowed everything else was lying down under their feet. Uh, uu, my wings are The one-winged angel was holding his stomach while crouching on the ground. He was vomiting while staring at his other wing that had been smashed into very small pieces. He looked very sad. Someone, bring me a new wi The pitiful founder of angel religion reached his hand toward the believers. Naturally there was no Red *ull that could grant wing here, so one of the believers hurriedly moved to provide his own wing. But, Anyone who want his shoulder blade pulverized step aside. Duke Lanzwi looked back across his shoulder with his pupils shrinking into dots, so the believer put his wing on his back again quietly. So you want your shoulder blade pulverized? The fake angels all took down their wings with perfectly ordered movement. With that it seemed they were able to safely become a muscular group that was only wearing female clotpriest uniform (?) that had long slit at the side. How cruel father! This is an unjust oppression Nuunh AAAAAAAAA!? The one-winged fake angel had even that last wing plucked off. Even the sturdy looking belt that was fixing the wing in place got shredded. Perhaps that was why the momentum also left a serious damage to both shoulders of the wearer. Ill allow it if Kaori-sama give her permission. But, I should have ordered you to keep it as simply a proposal until then. No, Lanzwi-sanyour sons shoulders, they are hanging loose you know? His eyes are also rolled back from painHajime and co wanted to make that retort. Of course, they couldnt say anything while Lanzwi was radiating fury and oppressing aura from his whole body as though he was in Limit Break state. Kaori-dono Yhes- Kaori had fainted from facing such extremely shocking scene, but it seemed that she had already woke up before anyone knew it. Perhaps she got awakened from the impact sound that was like a cannon going off when the dukes punch slammed into his sons stomach. That Lanzwi suddenly made an apologetic expression, a gentle expression that could be called as amiable, so Kaori reflexively jumped from feeling startled. The oni face that he was wearing until just a moment ago could still be seen as a hazy afterimage Its just as you can see, my foolish son became crazyI mean, he became a bit strange from his gratitude and faith to you. You arent fooling anyone there but I agree. Kaori also responded quite harshly. Tomoichi papa and Kaoruko mama looked at her in shock. Isnt it bad to tell the duke right at his face that his son is wrong in the head!? They said with their eyes. Perhaps I should say that I find it difficult to comprehend all their actions, but I think they are out of their mind. I agree very much with what you said. Still, it will simply create a new problem if I forcefully suppress them for a matter of faith, so Im utterly at my wits end from this matter. I deeply sympathize with your situation. Therefore, I made a decree as the rule of this country that at the very least they should obtain permission from Kaori-sama before carrying out any of their insane scheme but It seemed they ran out of control. Actually, Lanzwi was unable to immediately come to welcome them also because he had to deal with the angel religion. He didnt tell Bize and his followers about the possibility that Hajimes group might come visiting. He planned to make up some reason to push them into the building that was recognized as angel religion headquarters in respond to their demand. But, it seemed the information leaked out from somewhere. They sniffed out the visit of Hajime and co and things reached this point after they ran wild in order to have the greatest unveiling of their existence and reunion. Please allow me to confirm just in case, Kaori-dono. Will you allow this I absolutely refuse! Thank you very much! Why was Lanzwi-san offering his gratitude while bowing deeply? It showed a glimpse of the depth of his suffering from both his positions as a country leader and a father. The dumbfounded Tomoichi, Shuu, Shuuzou, and Koichi returned to their senses and sent him a gaze of sympathy. Bize and the believers all looked shocked as though a lightning had struck them down. N-no wayplease reconsider it! This outfit is so that we can get our existence to be as close as possible to the great angel, and its so people everywhere will know from a glance that we are a messenger of the angel, its a wonderful Rather, please break up the religion. What outrageousness!? Kaori was serious. I never saw Kaori like this before! Her parents were that shocked seeing how nonexistent her emotion was. The grim sadness in the expressions of the believers was in inverse proportion to their shock as they became astir. There someone placed their hand on Kaoris shoulder. Everyone, lets calm down a little. A-Ai-chan-sensei It was Aiko. The affectionate expression she was wearing was amazing. How to say it, it was truly filled with love and affection. Seeing that caused not only Kaori, but even Bize and the believers to widen their eyes like saucers. Someone idolizing someone else, and then copying that persons good deed, and then they help someone else in turnThat way of life is wonderful in itself. T-thats true but Certainly, that attire is crossing the line. It simply stand out in a bad way and it might damage Kaori-sans image too. Thats right isnt it! Then as I thought In the first placeee! What is important isnt the outer appearance but the deed. The feeling of wanting to help others and then carrying it out, arent those are the most important things? G-goddess Eh? Ai-chan-sensei? Aiko-sensei stepped in front of Kaori, spread out her arms, and turned her gaze at the believers! Seeing this made Hajime and others to widen their eyes too! No, they were being speechless because they could somehow guess her true intention! What is truly important for all of you!? Is it worshipping the great angel!? Or is it to help someone else just like her!? What is the significance behind the formation of the angel religion!? Where is the true essence of its creed lie!? O-our true creed Hey, Ai-chan-sensei. Can you shut up for a bit? Lets put a zip on your mou Kaori was saying something behind her, but Ai-chan-sensei didnt stop. There was no way she could stop! She wouldnt allow them to be broken up just like Kaori wanted! Never!! Seeee, Bize-kun was wavering. Even the stomach blow that he got from his father felt like a mere triviality. He put his hand on his chest to remember his original feeling. The believers also followed suit. You understand now do you, mister founder of angel religion? GoddessI, I- Its fine. Human is a being that learn from their mistake. This time you should listen to the opinion of the people around you while progressing forward in a way that the great angel can also accept. What deep mercyas expected from the great goddess that David-dono and the others are worshipping They too can sometimes make a mistake from thinking of me too much. Please learn from their example and walk together with them. Because, surely everyone is aiming toward the same place! Yes, YES!! I have certainly received the words of the goddess! I swear right here that I shall repent and fix my way! Isnt that right, you guysss!! OOOOOOOOOOO!! Behind Kaori was crying at Hajime Hajime-kun-, please stop them! Somehow thing is progressing to the direction of the religion not breaking upp!, but Hajime looked around, he looked at Kaori, then he averted his gaze quietly. The situation had progressed to the point where even Hajime found it difficult to stop. A mysterious passion was spreading through the onlookers who were watching the progressing of event quietly. They could understand the feeling of wanting to idolize Kaori-sama, but as expected these people werent right in the headmany of the onlookers had such thought, but even they were cheering after listening to the words of the goddess from other faction remonstrating and guiding Bize and his believers so they would operate their religion with the proper way. Kaori-sama, my eyes are opened. Please let me apologize from the bottom of my heart for all the worries I have caused you, truly! Yeah, I felt really fatigued mentally for a moment there. Thats why, if your eyes are opened now then break up From now on we will turn our attention to others and ponder deeply what is the true path of salvation! Of course, we shall renew our attire too! No, not just the outfit but the religion itself Then please excuse us. We have to change from this screwed up outfit as quickly as possible! Youre saying that yourself!? Wait, thats not it! Listen to Lets go you all! This time for sure were going to practice simple and solid creed without running off to novelty! OOOOOOOOOOO!! You guys were just told to listen to others arent youuuuu!? The onlookers were extremely roused up. They were cheering Do your best~~ at the aspiration of the new angel religion. Kaori covered her face with her hands. Bize and his religion members also bowed at Hajime and co, then they dashed away. But, after moving a bit far away Bize gasped and stopped running. He then turned around and hesitated for a bit before hardening his resolve. Kaori-samaaaa!! Yes? Is the Hello New World alright!? There aint no way its alright. What do you mean by saying hello to new worldThe apathetic Kaori was peeking out from inside her heart, but Kaori had lost any energy to stop them and resigned herself. Just do whatever you like. She could only say that. The expressions of Bize and the believers brightened up *Flash!!!* like the sun. The onlookers were cheering at them Congratulations!Congratulations! repeatedly. Bize and co quickly straightened their posture, spread out their arms to the sides like wings, and then they shouted in unison as though to make the whole world heard them. HELLOOOOO, NEW WORLD!! Like that they left like a storm. What was left behind was the great angel who was standing stock still while covering her face with both hands, and the great goddess who was showing a kind expression while patting the angels shoulder Fufufu, lets get along well from now on too as fellow worshipped people. Its unforgivable to try to escape from the hell of shame by yourself you know? Yes, sensei absolutely wont allow that! Ai-chan you devilllllll!! Aiko laughed with an expression that seemed to say Just as planned- like a certain note of death user. Truly, she looked like a devil instead of a goddess or even a teacher. Perhaps it could be said that such look really suited her in a sense seeing that she was the demon kings goddess. Akiko-kaasan was apologizing profusely Im sorry, Im really sorry for my stupid daughter! to the Shirasaki couple but, Tomoichi and Kaoruko smiled wryly Its thanks to her that our daughter looks like shes going to be worshipped properly in a sense and showed no anger. Now, rather than that. Kirino and Koichi turned a reproachful gaze toward Hajime. That pure and innocent teacher, is learning how to become a such devilish agitator. I wonder, who was it who made her be like that? Cough. Surely it was a pitiful son who received the indoctrination of subculture from his parents, thats what I think. Isnt it horrible that youre passing the buck like that!? Shuu and Sumires denial was responded with the gazes that said Well, this is Nagumo family were talking about after all even from Yue and others. Their scream echoed through the area in vain. Err~, cough. Once more, let me apologize for the outrageous bother of my foolish son after everyone has taken the time to come this far. While a complicated atmosphere was filling the area, Lanzwi did his best to create a welcoming atmosphere. Welcome to our capital. I am Lanzwi Feuward Zengen. I welcome everyone here as the duke of this country. His act must be in consideration of the surrounding people. Lanzwi welcomed them with the face of the countrys leader instead as an individual. Even Hajime read the atmosphere and shook the hand that was offered to him even while smiling wryly. Thank you for the invitation, Duke Lanzwi. The people behind us are our family. We wont be able to stay here for long but, we stopped by here because everyone want to take a look at the desert oasis. We will be in your care in our little time here. There is no greater honor than this, Hajime-dono. The people of the capital cheered once more seeing the affectionate exchange between the godslaying demon king and the duke. There were even praises like Demon king-sama banzai! and Angel-sama banzai! mixed in. In addition, the people of the capital who heard the commotion were also flooding in so they could take a look at the demon king party even if just a glance. Even the number of people in the oasiss opposite shore kept increasing as second passed by. Im sorry. Things completely become like a diplomacy even though this should be a personal trip for everyone. Lanzwi secretly changed his expression to that of a friend with a troubled look. Hajime shrugged without showing any sign that he was bothered by it. Weve given up already. We simply cant get away from commotion no matter which city we go to. Haha, that must be a disaster. As expected from the group of the one who is called the demon king. The air between the two was relaxed as though they were friends of separated age. Shuu and Sumire and others who were a bit nervous seeing so many people kept coming to this place returned their attention to the two with a slightly surprised expression. The aura that was like an oni god around Lanzwi before this was just like an illusion. He sought for a handshake with Shuu and Sumire and the others with a gentle expression that was filled with affection and respect. Naturally they were nervous facing a ruler of a country, but they didnt get so tense that they used a strange polite language like when they met a royalty for the first time. Shuu and others happily responded to the welcoming aura that was oozing out from the duke. After everyone finished their greeting, Lanzwi took a look at the surrounding once more. The soldiers of the dukedom had been mobilized and formed a wall so the mass wouldnt rush in, but even from here they could see how the circle of people kept expanding at faraway. The news of their arrival was spreading through the city even now. Now then, I have a suggestion. Lanzwi made a pondering look for a bit before he turned back toward Hajime. Hajime-dono is in a trip to various places to reminisce of the past correct? Yeah, I think I have shown you before the final battle to let you know of the demon king castles situation, but were going around to see the projection of the past. Though as expected we wont do something like that at the middle of the city. Umu, that will cause a commotion. You must also have no intention of coming here at the beginning. But, for better or worse, a commotion is already happening as you can see. Lanzwi put on a mischievous smile. Hajime let out Aa~ in acceptance. Indeed, certainly there would be no problem at all even if the replayed the past at the oasis right here. The people would also be bale to witness a legendary deed with their own eyes. What does everyone think? The salvation of this country that was achieved by your son and daughter, I too wish to be able to watch it with my own eyes no matter what. Lanzwis eyes were sparkling. He himself wanted as many people as possible about the salvation that happened in the past. He wanted to be understood just how grateful and moved they were. Such feeling was radiating out very strongly from him. If it wont be a bother then we too also really want to watch it Yes. As expected, it doesnt look like we will be able to sightsee through the city with this much attention anyway. If we can have a chance to watch the past then, I guess? Shuu and Sumire hesitantly agreed. Tomoichi and others also nodded. If they wanted it, then it would be possible to disperse the crowd forcefully. The duke or Hajime could give the order, and if the crowd still wouldnt move because of mob psychology, they could also do something like large scale mind control using Yues magic. But, the people here were gathering more because of love and respect rather than curiosity. Even if Hajime and others wouldnt feel bothered to do something like that, the parents would definitely be bothered. Then, they could just have the crowd have fun together. Lanzwis suggestion was a good idea in that sense too. Thenlets at least notify the crowd beforehand so they wont get startled and panic later. Hajime asked Tio to replay the past while handing a voice amplifier artifact to Lanzwi. The duke announced that there would be a surprise event that was a replay of the past. It caused a commotion that resembled cheering to spread through the crowd, but everyone immediately closed their mouth when Tio displayed the past replay on the oasis. The culprit that caused suffering to the dukedom capitals populace was floating up. The giant slime monster that was nesting in the oasis made some people here and there to gulp. Innumerable tentacles came out from that mass that was like a mountain. When that happened, screams rose from here and there even though they knew it was just a projection. In the projection, Yue and Tio didnt let even a single one of the tentacles came close. At the end Hajime finished it off with a flash of crimson. There was a moment of silence before cheers broke out. Then the projection was sped up to some time ahead. Hajime and co who had obtained regeneration magic came to visit Ankaji once more. The oasis was still polluted even after the giant slime had been defeated, but Kaoris regeneration magic enveloped it with violet light. That sight possessed an indescribable beauty. The cheers were ruled by silence once more. But that wasnt a silence that came from astonishment like before, but from deep emotion that came from witnessing a mystical phenomenon that seemed to be out of this world. It was clear to see from a glance. Lanzwis subordinates were checking the water quality inside the past replay. Its returning back Say it, one more time The subordinate reported with disbelief. The past Lanzwi asked him once more without hiding the shaking in his voice. That conversation could be heard by the crowd thanks to the voice amplifier artifact that Lanzwi was still holding. Naturally, the last report was told clearly, with a definite enthusiasm and emotional tone that made it sounded like the speaker would burst into tears anytime. There is no abnormality in the oasis! The oasis is back to normal! It has been completely purified! There was explosion. Cheers so loud that everyone almost mistaken it was instantly filling the area. The cheers didnt only come from the past replay. It was also the cheers of the people who were currently witnessing a part of the legend at the present. His majesty the demon king banzai! Archangel-sama banzai! Such chorus was spreading out while increasing in zeal and volume with each second. The air shook and the enthusiasm was so great that the oasiss surface was slightly rippling. No, this zeal should be called as wild fanaticism already. Kaori-oneechan, you were super pretty nano! Amazing nano! I-is that so? Ehehe Its just as Myuu-chan said, Kaori. I found myself captivated for a moment there. Even Shizuku-chan! Geez, its embarrassing to hear that. As expected from Otou-sans daughter! Youre truly an archangel! I can understand now how there is even a religion made after watching this! Rather, the number of believers is still too few Otou-san! Dont mention that anymore! Kaori was bashful and let out a smile from Myuus innocent and pure praise and respect to her, while her cheeks blushed from shyness when Shizuku told her words to her, then she glared fiercely at her father. Tomoichi papa felt down. The cheering made it hard to even talk. Yue put up a sound blocking barrier while also looking reproachfully at Kaori in dissatisfaction. Muu. It feels like voices that said As expected from the demon kings first wife! are mixed among the cheering though? Are they referring to Kaori? That seems the case based on the situation! Thats how it look like to everyone isnt it! Really sorry, Yue! Kaoris expression was a wide and bright smile that didnt look apologetic at the slightest. There was a snapping sound from Yue-sama. But, she immediately let out a sigh and her gaze turned so gentle that even Kaori jerked in surprise. Its the truth that you continued to support the people who were afflicted by the sickness by yourself for two whole days. In addition, you also properly obtained the age of god magic and produced result like this. Y-Yue? Whats wrong with you? Did you eat something bad Be quiet, Bakaori. I simply want to say what I didnt say at that time. Yues hand reached out gently. Then it touched Kaoris head. Well, it was quiet, just a little bitfor a Kaori..good work. Whats with that unwilling good work praise? Geezthis is why you are just-! Her eyes were hidden by her forelock, but it couldnt hide her blushing cheeks too. And then, Yue who was taking advantage of the difference in height to peer at Kaoris expression for herself while grinning was also turning red at the tips of her ears. There was also nobody who failed to realize this. Papa! What, Myuu? Is this what they mean by Daww, so precious nano!? Fuh, you really get it dont you, Myuu. Hajime-san, Myuuagain with that kind of knowledge Remia-mama smiled bitterly. But putting that side for the moment, while the father-daughter duo was nodding un un in admiration with each other, the others must also have felt the precious atmosphere between the demon kings true first wife and the demon kings archangel-sama somehow. The crowd was cheering once more. The parents Oh my? caused Yue and Kaori to gasp and hurriedly get away from each other before turning their back on each other, but it was already too late in various senses. Allow me to express my gratitude once more. Hajime-dono, Kaori-dono, and also Yue-dono and everyone. The family who have raised such wonderful son and daughter too. The people of the desert will never forget this debt forever. Lanzwi who was watching Yue and Kaori warmly held out his hand once more for a handshake. Hajime responded to that even while scratching his cheek a bit awkwardly. We mostly did it just as something secondary, so as expected its ticklish to keep getting thanked for itespecially with this extraordinary welcome in the dukedom. Im fine with calling us even already with this. Welcome? I think this is only natural to welcome the heroes who saved the country though? No, not that. Hajime exchanged a glance with Tio. Tio guessed his intention and used wind magic to amplify her voice. She said to a part of the crowd Step aside from there for a bit. The soldiers also guided the people away, so an empty space was immediately formed. The past replay was casted there and what played out was the scene of heretic hunting in the past. The priest and church knights tried to take away Hajime as a heretic. But the one who stood right on their way with a resounding no was none other than Lanzwi. I couldnt believe my ears when I heard the story. Liliana spoke while watching the past Lanzwi whose face was twisted after hearing the priests declaration and his anxious looking subordinates. The churchs authority was absolute. Someone protecting a person who had been designated as heretic should be impossible even if heaven and earth are overturned. After all doing such thing was no different than declaring that they are now the enemy of the world. And yet, the past Lanzwi whose eyes were closed made the face of determination after a second passed. Then he declared his answer to the priest who was demanding to him to hand over Hajime and others. I refuse, he said. I shall never allow any harm to befall my benefactors, he said. He couldnt make it any more clearer that he considered the heretic designation of the church as a mistake. Even Hajime and others were startled with that. They reflexively asked him Is that alright?. The people of the desert have survived until now in this harsh environment by supporting each other. Perhaps thats why its well know how the unity here is the greatest in the north continent butto actually witness it with my own eyes like thisI can really put it into words but, I believe the kingdom need to learn from this too. Its the greatest honor to hear that from Princess Liliana. Inside the past replay, not only Lanzwis subordinates, even the people of the capital were glaring at the church knights to protect Hajime and co. Even the people from outside the capital who werent there at that time seemed to be struck dumb seeing that scene. They looked toward the people of the capital right beside them with surprise and admiration in their gaze. Some of the people here must have also been present at the middle of that controversy. No way, you too? People who were seen with that kind of gaze, became shy looking or perhaps proud looking while nodding could be seen here and there. This isI dont know what to saykuuh Wait a second dear, why are you crying? Shuu pressed his fingers on his eyes. Sumire elbowed her husband for that, but something shiny could also be seen gathering at the corner of her eyes. Oi oi, why are you two crying? I-it cant be helped right? Our son isbeing defended by this many peoplethere is no parent who wont feel happy about it! No, why are you snapping at me It feels like, my emotion is just going like, UWAAAAH inside you know! Get it!? It seemed they got it. At the very least Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and the other parents really got it. They nodded enthusiastically. Tomoichi and Karouko were also biting their lip to digest the scene. There Lanzwis call to his people reverberated. It wasnt him making excuse or persuasion. Decide with your own heart! Will you abandon the heroes who saved this country. Or will you protect them. The duke had decided to protect them. There was no people of the desert who didnt follow after him. Surely that was also the moment when the pride of the people of the desert won over the faith that was forcing injustice to them. The crowd was seething with rock solid determined anger. Even the priest and the church knights could only retreat in low spirits when faced with such thing. When the past replay ended with that scene as the last, a loud chorus of cheers that praised Lanzwi and the dukedom rose up this time. After all they had protected the party of that demon king before he achieved his godslaying feat. This event had already been told to the historians and poets, but the degree of realism was different from actually watching it with their own eyes. The atmosphere at the surrounding of the oasis became completely festive, as though everyone there had just seen a very moving movie that filled their chest with emotions. Amidst that, Shuu roughly wiped his eyes with his sleeve while walking toward Lanzwi. Thank you very much for standing up for our son. We the people of the desert only did what is right in accordance to our honor. Besides, there was also an ulterior motive in it. Isnt Hajime-dono and his group a force that is even more terrifying than the church? We mustnt turn them into our enemy. And that was why I made the logical decision at that time. Lanzwi shrugged, saying that was why it wasnt something to be praised about. However, next even Sumire and Tomoichi and the others were saying their thanks to him. Not only that, they were starting to say that they needed to do something to thank him, so Lanzwis eyebrows were gradually forming a bridge on his face. The oasis is like the life of the people of the desert. Dirtying it is no different than trampling our life underfoot. Only the people of the desert can truly understand that despair. Our gratitude far surpasses anything that you can possibly imagine. Thats why The voices that were praising the dukedom at the surrounding were also gradually spreading. Lanzwi only wanted to advertise the deed of Hajime and others but, thing looked like it was heading to an unexpected direction, Lanzwi talked what was in his mind as though to give a justification. Haha, then lets just say that we are both thankful to each other and consider both sides as even if you will keep taking care of our children from here on too. Yeah, Shuu-dono. Lets consider it so. Although, my son is different than your son as you can see A, hahasurely, no, he will be fine. Itll be troubling if he isnt It seemed that a friendship between fathers was forming here. Lanzwi gave an instruction to his aide and entrusted the management of the crowd to the soldiers while straightening his posture and raised his voice in order to bring things to an end in this place. It truly bring joy to my heart that we have a relationship that respect each other! I pray that the friendship between our country and all of you will continue for eternity from now on too! Loud cheers were raised over each other once more. Lanzwi took the lead to guide the group toward the palace. The people naturally opened a path and formed throngs of people at the sides all the way until the palace. The demon king group passed through that path. Everyone respectfully bowed at them and after they passed, praising voices would break out behind them. In the end, even Shuu and Sumire and the others who refused something like parade even in the kingdom and the empire ended up experiencing it here without planned. Their Japanese nature caused the parents to keep walking while also bowing back at the people who were bowing to them. Hajime and co could only smile wryly seeing that. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . After that. The group experienced the hospitality at the palace and departed from the capital before evening came. Currently they were inside a submarine that was heading to Melusine Undersea Ruin. Even so, Yue-chan and others were really lovely in dress. Its too bad that we could only see it in past replay. True, it was unfortunate that we have no time. Even though I also wanted our Shizuku to wear one. What are you saying Okaa-san! O-obviously that style is impossible for me! Im not Shia! Whoops, youre suddenly stabbing at me, Shizuku-san? Why are you specifying me by name desu? Even though Yue-san and others were also wearing one. Could it be that you have a complaint with my fashion sense? Or rather, Kaori! That was no good! You, you were wearing something with many exposure like that while clinging on Hajime-kun! Hajime-kun! You too! You were making a slovenly face! No, even if you tell me something like that I get it already so shut up already, Otou-san. You have been complaining this whooooooooooole time! This was a rare chance, so they came out to the deck of the submarine that was running on the sea surface exhilaratingly. There they enjoyed the superb view of the vast ocean and the sea breeze while exchanging comment about the happening at the palace. Shuuzou said that he understood Tomoichis feeling and smiled wryly. Kaoruko and Akiko were also looking conflicted. Well, certainly, those dresses that look like dancer costume is a bit troubling for the eyes. Its the traditional dress of Ankaji Dukedom but, its a bit lascivious isnt it? Even us are given some four ourselves as souvenir butis this really something to be presented to an auntie like me. No, I understand that they only have good intention butmy husband is going to faint when he learn that Im bringing home this kind of outfit. That, or he will drag me to hospital. They were talking about what happened during their three days of stay after purifying the oasis. Those were holidays without anything that deserved special mention where the group was dealing with soil pollution and staying for that long only because the duke and his people were strongly asking them to stay, but for some reason Kaori insisted strongly to watch the past replay of it. During the replay, they saw Yue and others being given dresses that looked like dancer outfit and wearing them butwhat Kaori wanted to show was something else. It was extremely stupid.(Tio) Shut up. Yues attitude to Kaori clearly changed since clearing the undersea ruin. Perhaps that was also the beginning of the mischief? Tio, be quiet. For two people to stop holding back completely with each other art a good thing butkuku, the vampire princess who have lived for more than three centuries wasjust like a girl in the springtime of her youth, fufufu, furthermore to use the space magic for mere mischiefeven when I watched it once more, fuhah Uu, dont laugh! Yue-oneechan, you are even more childish than Myuu only when it come to Kaori-oneechan nano. Myuu!? Say it more! Myuu-chan and Tio too, say it more! Be more exasperated with the silly person who use something advanced like space isolation barrier just to make me crash on it and enjoy seeing me fall flat on my back! By the way, that was just the beginning. After that she would roll around on the floor when seeing Kaori gesturing like a pantomime because of her bewilderment from the invisible walls surrounding her, or opening a spatial window and saying hello while Kaori was in the middle of flower picking, etc. It was a series of prank that Shia called as nasty. No, Kaori. You yourself often do things like making Yue walking a corridor that was put in eternal loop, or sending her to somewhere the moment she stepped through the entrance. Isnt it too late to bring up this kind of thing at this point? Its fine right now because I can counterattack! But at that time I was powerless! Then what was that demonic tag game where you chased her around with hannya mask on your background? That really sent a chill on my back. To put it bluntly, Kaori wanted to show that past because he wanted to show everyone Yues childishness or perhaps horribleness and made them exasperated with what Tio called the act that started it all. Though in the first place, Kaori too did things like snatching the fruits that Yue had prepared for Hajime before giving it to him as though she was the one who prepared it, or intentionally wearing Yues underwear before pretending that she made a mistake and claimed No wonder the size doesnt fit me at all! right in the person herself. She herself had done some nasty action herself to Yue, so nobody was in the right here. On top of that. But Kaori, you see, Okaa-san think its no good for a girl to act like that you know? Kaoruko-san pointed out with a sigh. The figure of Kaori when she totally snapped in the last day of their stay, it was a look that even Shizuku had never seen before Eyes that were opened wide to the limit with shrinking pupils that looked like dots. Pulsing vein on the forehead. Lips that were pressed on each other so hard they looked like a straight line. Violent aura that made anyone who saw her hallucinated a hannya behind her. And yet she was expressionless and silent. With such look, even though she was just a healer, she sprinted *SHUTATATATATA* with a beautiful form that even a pro sprinter would praise lavishly to chase after Yue The whole Yaegashi family reflexively became on guard Is that some kind of vengeful specter!?, Myuu screamed Hiuu!? and leaped onto her mamas chest, and Remia mama who was usually unperturbed in basically anything was frozen still from the pressure. In other words, the damage was heavier to Kaori in the matter of image. Tomoichi muttered S-she looked exactly like the young Kaoruko when a thug harmed me when he saw that image. Akiko-san and Liliana who heard him unconsciously took a step back from Kaoruko-san. Well, Yue who forgot to even use magic from feeling too scared and ran around in panic while looking a bit tearful was adorable though. That was the part that I dont want anyone to see the most! So it seemed. Kaori laughed fufuhn smugly. No, it was a mutual destruction with her showing everyone that appearance thougheveryone wanted to retort like that at this point, but all of them kept their mouth shut because they didnt have the hobby of pouring oil on fire. Even so! Airie-san, she was a really lovely lady even though that was my first time meeting her! Aiko read the mood and attempted to change the topic. But, her topic choice was apparently a bit problematic. Liliana put on a smile. That was her special smiling mask that she used when hiding her true feeling! It was unknown whether they noticed it or not, but Shuu and Sumire nodded in amusement. Certainly she was a lovely lady. She was also erotic with amazing figure, partly because of that dancer outfit though. She had chocolate colored skin, with body that jutted out and sunk in at all the right places which didnt suit someone of her age. Not only that, her body was also smartly trained to be like a leopardess. And with her blond hair and jade eyes, she had the loveliness that was worthy as the princess of the desert. Lanzwi held a tea party for the group but, Airie also came to give her greeting during that time, and then from there she joined the pleasant chat of everyone. Also, she was the same age like Princess Liliana. Myu! Airie-oneechan is reaaa~~lly kind nano! She said that she want a little sister like Myuu and dotted on Myuu a lot after that nano! She made a slightly dangerous expression though. Well, it cant be helped because its only the natural providence for anyone to fawn at Myuus adorableness. Whats truly terrifying is Myuu-chans charm isnt it? Even the maids became head over heels with her in the end. Rather, she was happier with being able to reunite with Myuu rather than Hajime and the others you know? Her expression became filled with despair when she was told that we would depart in several hours It was just as Shizuku and Aiko said. When Hajime and co headed to the great volcano and Kaori was busily running around taking care of patients, the one who took care of Myuu most of the time was Princess Airie and her attendant maids. Of course it was her who took care of Myuu was partly because Myuu was the heros daughter but, based from what they saw at the past replay, it was clear that from the middle she was taking care of Myuu because she grew to harbor complete affection to Myuu herself. In addition, Fufu, by the way Hajime, arent you actually a bit disappointed inside? Even though Lanzwi-san was even suggesting her to marry you although jokingly. Wasnt that the first time since we came here? Of you getting refused by someone clearly for that kind of relationship. Why are you two smirking like that? No way Im disappointed or anything. That unusual part also left a strong impression. Otou-sama! Please dont joke like that! Princess Airie quite clearly refused such suggestion. In this world there were countless people who wanted to get closer with the savior of the world, and yet this girl clearly refused and not just because of humility or embarrassment. Furthermore, it seemed she thought it was rude of her to reflexively speak like that. She immediately turned pale and apologized to Hajime while speaking of her future with straightforward eyes which also served as her justification. According to her, There is no way I can abandon my country and marry out while my brother is in that state. If it prove necessary then I shall lead the people who live in this desert. And if the problem with my brother succeeding the throne is solved, I intend to marry with someone of high status from Fea Bergen or the demon race for the sake of the future where all the races can coexist together. She was truly a princess. She had been thinking properly with her own initiative about what she herself could do for the sake of her motherland and the worlds future. In addition the girl looked at Liliana and showed respect, and just a little bit of frustration. If it was possible, I also wanted to go to the battlefield. Even I had been educated as a warrior. It was truly vexing how I was only able to pray while a princess who is the same age like me was taking command at the frontline, and my father and this country warriors were rushing to extreme danger That was exactly why she said, that she wanted to become useful for the future of her country and the world after the battle. Princess Liliana had formed a connection with the demon king family, so she too wanted to become a bridge for the coexistences of all the races by establishing bond with other races that they currently had weak connection with. She was just like Liliana. She had way of thinking and determination that were unthinkable for 14 years old girl. Even Hajime and Yue and the others unconsciously stopped moving while focusing on her words. That was because they could feel the unwavering zeal and will in her. That must be why. They all spontaneously said. This princess is the real deal. A true princess nano~! Hajime and Myuu said things like that. They were also followed by Shuu and Sumire and the others. And there was more. Everyones gaze moved. It happened after that. It wasnt like they wanted to make fun or anything, but they just did it for one reason or anotherthey all glanced at the kingdoms princess. Because, recently you know, there was this that. Everyone found out various things Why is everyone looking at me thereee!! Needless to say a princesss angry yell reverberated through the palace. Why is everyone getting excited about Airie-sama. Is this a snide remark? Or a warning for me to learn from her? It cant be helped isnt it? My figure isnt as great as Airie-sama, and I dont have any sex appeal! Yes, its true that Im not like a princess at all, right? Righttt!? There was a princess here who had gotten completely cranky. It seemed that she completely threw away her smiling mask because everyone had gotten too excited with the topic of Princess Airie. She puffed up her cheeks like a squirrel and crossed her arms to make a naked appeal that she was in a bad mood. No one here is saying something like that. It shows from everyones attitude! You must be thinking that Airie-sama is more charming than me anyway! Your heart must be beating fast from that nice body! Even though you arent like that with mee! It looked like thing would get complicated in a troublesome direction if she was left alone like this. Im impressed with that princesss way of life, but Lily is no different than her right? You also dont lose with her in charm, and most of all, everyone here hold you in respect. Really? Liliana who finally sat on the floor while hugging her knee looked around. Nod of agreements were given back at her one after another. In the first place, if were speaking about a princess who isnt like a princess, if theres a championship for it then we have a hardcore M princess who will win the number one by a landslide here. A surprise reward aftrer so long!? Nnnuuh, it hit the spotttt Ah, its true. Im still alrightI am, a proper princess! Mine gratitude for the additional hit from the proper princess! The dragon race princess (?) was twitching fiercely. But putting her aside. Ah, its around here. We will dive down soon. It seemed they had arrived at the coordinate where the undersea ruin was located. Urged by Hajime, Myuu followed by Shuu and the others entered into the ship in excitement. The cockpit that was combined with the cabin felt cramped with more than ten people inside. It couldnt be compared with Fernir. The people who was coming here for the first time were seated down near the window. *Gou* There was a faint sound. At the same time the inside of the ship darkened suddenly. The submarine was diving deep into the sea in the blink of eye. The sunlight was getting further away. Even if there was anyone here who had scuba diving experience, none of the parents ever experienced swimming undersea in submarine as expected. Even Shuuzou was letting out Oo in delight. Their admiration reached the peak seeing the submarine rapidly diving to the bottom of the sea while emitting light to all directions before in the end a rock wall with a huge emblem drawn on it was opening with a thunderous sound. The place is really filled with romance! Just the giant gate underwater already reminded them of pirate or treasure hunting fiction. Shuus voice sounded excited. By the way, were opening it with Melusines proof of conquest this time but, originally we used the proof of conquest from Gruen. That was pretty wasnt it? The pendant gathered moonlight, then it showed the path with a streak of light. The maker had good sense. Nn. Someone like Miledy only had insulting signboard and a revolving door at the entrance. The gap is horrible. Yue shook her head. Shuu smiled wryly at her even while letting out a sigh of admiration at the fantastical sight. The submarine was entering into the dungeon. The submarine had been modified drastically than the last time they were here, so it didnt get carried away by raging stream or even getting shaken. It was stopping still in the middle of the raging stream. But, there was one point that was different from before. Hih H-Hajime-kun! Are we going to be okay against that!? Kaoruko backed away from the window with a small scream. Tomoichi was pointing outside in panic. He was pointing at a huge shark. Its length must be more than 3 meters. It was sticking on the wall like suckerfish. Furthermore the way it was sticking on the surface was by using ice to fix it in place. Its dark red eyes showed that it was a monster. For it to possess characteristic magic of ice even though it was a shark Was there something like that here last time? No, I doth not think there was something like this. Shia and I were keeping our gaze to outside the whole time then. Right desu. Ah, look. The school of fish monster that attacked us last time is also still here. Well, we have the proof of conquest, so they wont attackits alright, Tomoichi-san. Tomoichi wasnt the only one to sigh in relieve. Meanwhile the submarine kept going through the tube shaped giant cavern. What is the challenge of this place? The shape is like a flowing pool. I think its something like finding a path to escape while slipping through this raging stream and the monsters. As expected from Koichi-san and Kirino-san. Thats mostly correct. Actually, the challenger had to pour the remaining moonlight in the Gruens proof of conquest to some places in order to open the door. Hearing that explanation, the expressions of Shizuku, Liliana, and even Aiko were twitching. Naturally, the people of this world dont have anything like submarine arent they? We have something similar, Shizuku. You need to use barrier magic together with it but, people are using ship that have interior space for fishing or investigating the bottom of the sea. Of course that kind ship doesnt have any weapon, and it also wont be able to resist this kind of raging stream. In other words, you will have to use magic both for intercepting the monsters as well as directing the boat then. How many rounds they would have to go through this place until the challenger noticed the meaning and gimmick behind the five places that had emblem drawn there. Their magic power wouldnt lastthat thought made their face twitching. After all, this place was underwater. Furthermore it was inside a cavern filled with raging streams. Their death would be assured the moment they ran out of magic power. Nn~, I think its a warning in a sense. Like Gruens tornado, or Orcuss surface hundred levels. They are saying, back off if you cant even clear this part. Its gimmick that make you use magic power exhaustively might also be a hint when I look back now. Its telling us that this great dungeon will use up a lot of magic power. Yue and Kaoris conjecture was surely right on the mark. In fact, the large scale illusion world that would be waiting for them after this could only be dealt with magic power after all. After making two laps to sightsee inside the raging stream tunnel, they opened the gate and advanced through the waterway and got down ahead of there. They didnt fall like before. Right now the submarine also had gravity control device installed, so it slowly landed on the ground. There were several other new monsters than the shark wasnt it? Hajime-kun, it looks like there are also some more in this place. Shuu and others were curiously watching the calm water surface above them that wasnt following gravity and fell down. But Hajime and others had their attention taken by something else. Tio immediately used past replay to display the rain of super compressed water stream attacks from acorn barnacles while giving explanation to the parents. Hajime glanced at that before running his gaze on the wall. Is that a camouflagedcrab? Nn. It looks like it can lengthen and shorten its scissors. Based on what youre saying, or rather, from looking at the past image, they werent here in the past werent they? Yes, it was just as Shizuku said. It was another new monster that they didnt encounter here last time. The crabs that were the size of human children clinging on the wall. They were camouflaged, but they immediately showed themselves when Hajime lifted up the proof of conquest. Kaoruko and Akiko immediately let out a small scream. Large crabs were clinging on the whole surface of the wall and they were moving around while clicking their scissors. Anyone would feel fear running through their body even if they didnt have trypophobia. M-Myuu-chan and Remia-chan dont seem scared of this arent they? Sumire was taking distance from the wall in disgust. She approached Hajime while asking that question. The two looked confused by that. They are just crabs though? Theyre just crabs nano. As expected from the seaman race. Well of course. Rather, seeing a large swarm of crab like this would make them go Hyahhaaa, theres a lot of them yeah! in delight. Even though the crabs were monsters, they still wouldnt feel creeped out by their appearance. The path ahead from here is submerged in water, so itll be better if we place barrier on the water surface to walk on wont it? Nn? What if freeze it? We wont be able to look at the monster underwater like that. Ah, then Ill do it! Im a barrier master after all! I also have the artifact from Hajime-san, so please let me help if its not going to take that long! It seemed that Liliana felt a bit stressed from just watching. Liliana was hopping up and down *pyon pyon* to appeal that even she could be useful. Hajimes expression turned worried. Is it okay? There are going to be a lot of works waiting for you after the trip today ends right? Youll get tired you know? ? What are you saying? My works are mainly just taking care of paperwork you know? Theres no way Ill get tired just from sitting and reading, geez~. You are strange Hajime-san? But Im happy that youre that worried for me! Notice that side of yours, really. Before long she might even started saying something like My body is made of paperwork. Unlimited Worka unique barrier that could only be deployed inside an office. What an unpleasant magic that would be. This princess is hopeless, shes really just a corporate slaveit went without saying that everyones heart became as one at this moment. Although, Liliana herself was showing sufficient motivation so it would be too pitiful for her if they refused her here. For the time being they would leave it to her and they progressed through the cave that was filled with sea water until their waist height. They were using shining barrier as their foothold, so they could clearly see the monsters that looked like snake or starfish that were swimming below. It was like they were in an aquarium. Ah, Tio. Dont use past replay here Leave it to me Yue. Of course I shall project it. Nn!? The past of the short Yue riding on Hajimes shoulders got projected. There Yue was blushing red in embarrassment, while Shia and others were teasing her, saying htat she looked cute like Myuu. And then the scene of Kaori being the only one given a scathing disparagement Perish played out. Shuu and Sumire and the other parents, and then Shizuku, Aiko, and Liliana were all watching it with warm expression, so the present Yue was also blushing. Uu, stupid Tio Fufufu, a Yue this cute hath to be shared with everyoneatata, it was mine bad, mine bad. Thats why pelting me with small lightning pebbles art, adah!? Wait, the power art rapidly increasingII, MA, even the speed art like bullet now!? AAAA!? The lightning bullets fired wildly. At the start they were making the sound of *bzzt bzzt* before rapidly changing into *ZUDADADADA* at present. Someone tugged on Yues sleeve while Tio was being rained down with the bullets. It was Myuu. Yue-oneechan Myuu? That spot is Myuus. Nn!? Im being warned!? Myuu doesnt mind someone else occupying it, but please ask Myuu first for permission. Whats more a permit system!? Her face was serious. It seemed she wasnt joking or anything. Apparently papas shoulder ride was something that Myuu had no intention of yielding. The odd pressure from Myuu overwhelmed Yue and her gaze wandered around while she replied with R-roger that. Myuu grinned brightly. An unexpected defeat of the first wife? Everyone questioned while looking at Myuu with a fearful gaze. There, Shuuzou compared the past replay with the present and spoke with dubious tone. The situations are very different. The monster type and number are wildly different Aa, so you noticed as expected. As expected, it was the same here. Monsters that they never encountered before were also present here in droves. Inside the past replay, Hajime was muttering Arent they too weak?, but if the present situation was actually how this dungeon originally was, then this number and variety would really offer them an annoyance that was fitting for a great dungeon. As I thought, it looks like our guess is right. Guess? Hajime, what do you mean? In respond to Shuus question, Hajime said that thing might become clearer if they went further ahead and walked faster. And then they arrived at the location where in the past Hajime and others were forced to choose to retreat, the place where there was an existence that gave them a hard fight till the end. An ancient monster that didnt have weakness in the form of magic stone. It was the space where they encountered the clione lookalikethe Hell Eater. But, as expected, the Hell Eater wasnt here. In exchange, a monster that looked like an octopus with length of 3 meters was in position there. While Hajime and co were starting to fight the Hell Eater inside the past replay, the present Hajime lifted up the proof of conquest in order to stop the giant octopus. Then Hajime spoke of the guess that he mentioned before this. As I thought, the Hell Eater originally wasnt a monster of this dungeon. What do you mean Hajime? Didnt you fight it inside the great dungeon? Sumire tilted her head in puzzlement even while her gaze was stolen by the past replay where the situation was like in a movie where the whole room itself was the inside of a monsters stomach. In the first place it was strange. Not only about a monster that doesnt have magic stone, but most of all it attacked after we finished clearing this dungeon. Whats more it kept attacking even after we left the great dungeon. Shuuzou and Koichi nodded in understanding. Thatscertainly strange. It was ignoring its meaning of existence as guarding of great dungeon. It also ignored the meaning of the dungeons existence as a place of trial. To launch a surprise attack after the trial was over made it seemed like it was simply trying to kill them. They couldnt feel any of the liberators intention in that. Certainly it didnt feel like a trial that they had prepared. This is just my guess but, perhaps that guy entered this great dungeon and turned it into its feeding place? I see. A place where food will repop after some time passed no matter how much you eatfor something that can eat anything, theres no better place than this as a pantry. Shizuku added while looking with worry at the past Kaori inside the projection. Remia put her hand on her cheek and looked puzzled. She then made quite a sharp comment. Butdid the liberators really not consider the possibility of outside monster coming in? Even though that can affect the trials result. YeahI also get the feeling that its not like them butperhaps, they had also taken that into consideration? They had, taken it into consideration? Yeah. If there is a monster that can break through their defense and enter inside, that in itself can serve as trial. Hajime seemed to suddenly think of something and the corner of his lips rose. Or perhaps, Lee-san once said that the Hell Eater was a monster that had existed since a long time ago. Perhaps even Miledy and the others had also got attacked by it. If they knew about its treat and nature, than rather than getting worked up with We will absolutely prevent the intrusion of monster that we cannot control!, they could just leave things to chance and left it alone as a trialthat way of thinking seemed really possible for the liberators who liked to be unreasonable. There, Aiko suddenly noticed something and raised her voice. Eh? Myuu-chan? Whats the matter? Myuu suddenly said little since the fight against Hell Eater started. She had stepped back until she was at the very back without anyone noticing, and on top of that her gaze started wandering around restlessly when Aiko asked her the question. Whats wrong Myuu? Is something worrying you? Or perhaps you arent feeling good? Eh? N-no~, its nothing nano. Yep. No, theres no way its nothing. Try telling me. Myuu-chans eyes would look anywhere but at them. Then her gaze started going back and forth between Hajime papa and the Hell Eater inside the past replay. U-umm, papa. Ou Everyone became concerned. The past replay got paused and everyone focused on Myuu. Then Myuu poked her index fingers on each other while sending an upward gaze at her papa. If, this is just an if case Ou? He-chacough. What if this Hell Eater-san is, still alive though with a size that is only big as this, just the size of a fingertipwhat will you do? .. Hajime-san had guessed the situation and looked up to the ceiling. Yue and others widened their eyes like saucers. Remia mama was covering her face with both hands. Even Shuu and others were going Uwaa with an expression that didnt know what to say. U-umm! But but, He-chaI mean Hell Eater-san too wont attack people anymore I think nano! He saidno, Myuu think that surely he is thinking that human is scary nano! After all they burn and explode him even though he just want to eat a little, what savage brutes! Furthermore they are laughing when seeing me burningis what Myuu think he must be thinking nano! Aa~, yeah, that so He didnt know anymore which part he should retort at. The motivation for that also didnt well up at all. Just tell me one thing, Myuu. Does that guy feel dangerous to you? Nope. After all it looked like he tried to help out when Myuu got kidnapped by apostle just because he wanted to thank Myuu for helping him. Seriously? They would take a look at that scene later when they arrived at Erisen. P-papa? Yeah, well, Im not going to waste energy to look for him just to kill him, so dont worry. ! Yes nano! There was nothing else that could be said. After all the Hell Eater itself was apparently traumatized with Hajime, or rather with humankind itself. This was just a guess but, most likely it survived with only a fragment of itself, and then it accidentallyno, perhaps this should be called as getting drawn in already. It was drawn it to Myuu and got helped. With that it was moved to save Myuu alone, no doubt about it. It was a conjecture that Hajime made himself and he didnt understand just what he was thinking. Cough, err. In other words, the monsters that were originally here got eaten by Hell Eater Shia pushed the talk back on track. Inside the past replay, Hajime opened a hole in the ground with pile bunker and retreated. If thats the case, it makes me curious now about that guys true strength. The giant octopus that was silently staying still at the center of the room. Looking at it once more, they could see monster traits on it here and there. First, it had sixteen legs. Double the number of a normal octopus. Furthermore, half of its legs clearly were made from metal. It wasnt wearing equipment, rather its legs were hardened. Its metal legs were folded like the scythe of a praying mantis. Its pose looked similar like a classical ghost. Myuu was grinning seeing that, saying It looks a bit cute nano. Do you want to try fighting it? Yes desu! As expected from Hauria, everyone thought, but all of them had the kindness to not actually say it. Hajime looked at his watch and decided that they had a bit of time. Actually at present Hellina had jumped to Erisen using a gate to prepare a party for them, but the promised time was around the time when the sun was setting. They would have BBQ outdoor. Thinking that they wouldnt mind to do something grand for the last night, the group accepted the people of Erisen and big shots of various countries to attend it too, but the coordination for that part was being taken care by Hellinas one-woman operation. Hajime and co had also offered to come to Erisen early and helped with preparing the required supplies and food ingredients for the party but, Please leave the details to me and have fun sightseeing in the undersea ruin. I will give a grand welcome to the demon kings group which will also serve as the start of the party. I believe that will be a fitting way to start the last night of your majestys trip. She made such suggestion reverently, so Hajime could only leave it to her in the end. Hellina-san was seriously capable. And now she was a demon sword user too. Back to the topic. Lets put on a barrier just in case. Nn. Ill put up a space isolation barrier. Liliana looked like she wanted to work, but as expected it would be dangerous to rely on just her barrier for a battle against a monster of a great dungeon. The parents were told to back away, Hajime carried Myuu in his arms, and Tio was positioned at the path they came from to stand guard. And then Shia stepped forward alone in front of the giant octopus. She looked back across her shoulder and showed a wide grin that acted as the signal to start. Hajime stopped pouring his magic power into the proof of conquest. Right away. A roaring sound of cannon split their eardrums. In addition, Bubee!? They also heard such voice. Shia was sliding on the ground on her face. Time stopped. Everyone was struck dumb. Because, this was that Shia. That Shia got punched on the face and sent flying. The bugged rabbit that only made *Clang* sound when her neck was targeted by a giant scythe, was now in this state. O-oi, Shia? Are you alright? Peh. Nice punch, you have there desu. Ah, shes alright. Shia spat out the mud that got into her mouth and her rabbit ears stood on end while flapping around rabbitly. Shia got up and put on a warlike smile, yeah, she looked fine. Although, it seemed the corner of her lip got cut. She flicked that spot with her thumb and blood flew off from there. It startled everyone. .Too careless. Thou underestimated it too much. What art thou doing not reinforcing thyself at all like that? Im reflecting desuu! Magic power burst out from Shia in respond to Yue and Tios harsh but honest comments that were mixed with exasperation. Right after that, the space was assaulted with countless thunderous sound and shockwave. It was like a bombardment battle. The giant octopuss eight legs were planted into the ground to anchor itself, while at the same time the remaining eight metal legs were moving in a blur. The fists of Shia who planted both her feet firmly on the ground were also vanishing from view. It was a punching battle in super high speed. Countless shockwaves bloomed before Shias eyes. Just the after shocks were causing the wall and the ceiling to break with the fragments scattered around. Isnt thata mantis shrimpshako that is disguised as octopustako? Aiko-san, what is shako? A sea creature that look similar with a small shrimp, Lily-san. It let out a blow with its front leg to get its prey but I once saw it in a manga that I read together with Kaoriit even have the power to break a fish tank isnt it? In other words, this is something like this? A monster that has the flexibility and multiple limbs of octopus combined with the mantis shrimps striking power What kind of fiendish monster was thatHajime and others were watching the fight with twitching expression that seemed to want to say that. Ahead of their gaze, Shia made her move. Level V *DON* The ground exploded. Shia slipped through the eight simultaneous punches and her fist sank into the main body. The blow made another impact sound that was unthinkable coming from human body. A normal living organism would be blown away, or at the very least their internal organs would be overran by the destructive power. However, Mumu-, this sensationits absorbing the impact!? Not only that, the giant octopus became enveloped with dark red light. Then after that, its eight legs instantly returned back and unleased an explosive shockwave. NUUUUU DESUU! That Shia was blown away even though she was only using 50% of her strength. Furthermore it was from a blow that she guarded against. Holy cow Do you know something Hajime? The parent and son was creating the atmosphere of a solid gear from metal while Hajime made his magic eye glinted. That octopus, it seems that it can absorb impact and then add it into its own punch. What did you say? In other words, the more it receive Shia-chans attack, the stronger its fist will become!? Yeah, exactly Tou-san! That guy is the natural enemy of physical specialist type! You two father and son, what are you doing? Tomoichi-san couldnt understand what they were playing at. Shiaaa~, it looks like your affinity with it is the worst. How about you stop already? Dont joke around Yue-san! Please look at the other guy! Eh? Throw away something like weapon and come at me. Whats wrong? You get scared? It said! Come on, lets talk with our fists shall we-, it said with its eyes! No, I dont think so. The octopus had rectangle eyes just like any octopus. Not even emotion could be felt from it Hey Shia! With the concept of this dungeon, I think its an opponent that should be defeated with magic you know! Thats just running away desu! Isnt that just normal strategy I think!? Even Kaoris words didnt reach her. The switch of the martial god rabbit had been turned on. Its fine everyone! I have a plan! Shias right leg stepped further back while her left hand thrust forward to act as targeting assistant. Meanwhile she drew back her right fist like drawing a bow. A plan she said? Hajime and co questioned while tilting their head. Shia kept their back turned toward them while saying. No second strike!! No thinking of the next move! Ill defeat it with the destructive power of a single attack that surpass its impact absorption desuu!! Its just a musclebrained tactic as expected It stood to reason. And then the result was also the same. The giant octopus was blown away while its upper body burst from inside. The shockwave half destroyed the inside of the cave. Hajime and co almost fell into the underground waterway with no pile bunker to do that this time. It went without saying that their gazes at Shia were intensely reproachful after that. But, Shia looked extremely satisfied. A geyser burst out from the ground that was smashed by her stomp. It collided on the ceiling and in the middle of the shower of flesh and blood, she roared URIIIIIIIIIIIIII!! with the widest smile on her face. That figure looked like the exact model of a barbarian tribe. . . . . . . . . After that. Hajime and co naturally didnt get dragged into the underground waterway. They advanced through the normal route. Along the way, they were passing monsters that looked like they had high physical resistance and after a while, they ran into a water wall. It was a water wall with size that a submarine could pass through. Standing in front of it felt like being in front of a giant water tank in aquarium. But, there was no glass or wall there. Their hand would submerge into the water easily if they reached out into it. The inside was unnaturally dark and they couldnt see what was ahead, but with the proof of conquest in their possession, they thought that there would be no monster attack or trap. The submarine was taken out and everyone boarded it, and then they went into the other side of the water wall. Like that, they arrived at a giant spherical shaped space underwater. What welcomed Hajime and co there was Oi oidont tell me, we have to fight that? This is a joke right!? Are you saying that something like that existed at the era of liberators!? Hajimes shaking voice was overlapped with Liliana who sounded more surprised than anybody else. But, it was only natural for them to be like that. After all, ahead of them was A submarineno, is it a small battleship? A submarine that was armed with all kinds of artifacts that looked heinous from their appearance. AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Material introduction C Unlimited~ =>From Fates Emiya-san. C The meeting of Hell Eater and Myuu =>If you answer the questionnaire in the introduction page of Overlap-samas published volume 6, you will be able to read the Afterword of Afterword. Its from there. I think you can still read it even now C Throw away something like weapon and come at me => From Commando. The OVA [Miraculous Chance Meeting at Phantom Adventure] that is attached to volume 13 as well as the unaired episode Arifureta Yorimichi de Sekai Saikyou that is the special perk for Anime second season Blu-ray are being aired at D-Anime-sama. If you like it please take a look! PS It will be ARIA season soon isnt it. Got to have the pollution from this year purified and prepare to welcome the new year. CH 455 Authors Note: Ill post another chapter at 9 PM. IT will be the last Tortus Travel Journal for real. Ill be happy if everyone can read it as accompaniment for New Year. Well then happy New Year! An all-black medium sized cruiser. The submarine that was there alone in the middle of a huge spherical space had a form that could be described like that without any problem. There was a window at the front part like normal. The inside of the submarine could also be seen from there. There was helm and also seat inside. It was a normal structure. Naturally it was unmanned. Countless magic circles were engraved on the hull. They were all generally for attack magic based on what they read from their composition. It was clear to see that this submarine was built for the purpose of battle. It was a form that truly ought to be called as a magic combat boat. But, it had another unique aspect that attracted the sight more. I didnt have the idea of not letting the water touch the submarine at all from the start when making one Hajime muttered with a slightly bitter voice. Yes, Melusines magic combat boat had a part that was decisively different from Hajimes submarine. An egg-shaped membrane of air faintly enveloped the whole submarine. The seawater wouldnt even touch the ship in the first place. The vessel was floating in the air in such state. Shuu pointed out while picturing his sons Fernier. Eh, rather than a submarinewont it be able to fly in the sky too? It can be used bot at sea and air cant it? Well, yeah. This time Hajime-sans expression also turned bitter. The creator of this submarine was definitely Oscar Orcus, but somehow it felt like he had lost against him in inventiveness after seeing this. Shuuzou and Kirino seemed to guess what was inside Hajimes heart and they smirked. Diving vehicle is created in order to do underwater activity without getting wet. The idea to not let even the vehicle get wet is something that earthling will find it difficult to reach at with how used we are to the idea of submarine. Surely the creator of this thing started with the premise of a ship and they wondered if they can just simply make it go underwater too. If that was the case, rather than constructing the ship itself to be airtight, they can just use magic to push the water awaythat kind of idea is really fitting for a fantasy world isnt it? Well, I guess so. The creator Hajime-san was showing bitterness even in his expression. There was no doubt that the creator of this was Oscar Orcus. Therefore, Hajime felt like he had gotten shown up in the matter of inventiveness as a fellow creator and it made his sense of rivalry blazed. Actually, Oscar only used the huge magic battleshipthe moving base of the liberators at that erathat was created from the same era of magic sword Ignis and magic eater scythe Egxess as reference but There was no way for Hajime to know about that. Fuh, very well, Oscar. I accept your challenge to the future transmutation master. ! No good, Hajimes bad habit is rearing up! Yue applied gravity magic to every single person inside the submarine and, Lets see whose work is better! Hajime suddenly launched the submarine forward at the same time. You are the challenger! or Nobody is making a challenge or anything! There wasnt even any time for anyone to make such retort. With the submarine rapidly approaching without using the proof of conquest, it naturally made the magic combat boat to react in order to fulfill its originally role. The radiance of the barrier that blocked the water from rushing in increased drastically. Right after that, it moved while leaving behind raging stream on its wake. Thanks to its special characteristic of not being inside water despite being underwater, it achieved a speed of nearly 50 km/hour in an instant. It became a chicken race against the magic combat boat that was rapidly approaching right from the front. Screams like OIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!?WAIT WAIT WAITTTTT- rose one after another, but Hajime-san whose creator soul had been lit in fire naturally didnt stop! Just like usual! A fearless smile formed on his lips. His eyes glinted with zeal-. Just like Shia before this! He had no right to say anything about her! Dont look down on this hybrid with modern weapon-, you damned antique! Uoiii, Hajime-kuuun!? Just what in the world are you doing!? Its no good Otou-san! You also saw it at Great Dungeon Raisen right!? Hajime-kun wont stop that easily when he is in his MAD mode! Ai-chan-sensei Im already doing it but its not working at all- I wish he wont show resistance for that kind of thing though- Thats not the case, Lily. Aikos Soul Repose art working! The overflow of Goshujin-samas passion simply surpassed the pace of the appeasement! What, did you say!? Hajime deliberately sat on the driver seat and fired torpedoes like crazy while laughing loudly. Hearing that his passion surpassed even an age of god magic made not only Liliana and Aiko, but even Shirasaki family and Yaegashi family to have a look that said No way on their faces. Im sorry everyone. Hajime can only be stopped physically when he is like this. Dozens of torpedoes that were painted with shark image approached from the front, however the magic combat boat made one of its magic circles shined without even showing any sign of dodging. Immediately a raging stream whirled forward like a bombardment and messed up the trajectories of the torpedoes to go off course. The magic combat boat had closed the distance until it was within a stones throw. Tomoichi and co turned white from the thinking of Were going to crash!?. Even though the situation was that dire, He looks like hes having fun, so please watch over him for a while. What a troubling person isnt he? But its cute how he can be childish like this sometimes. Yue-san smiled with an expression that was an exquisite blend of troubled face and affectionate expression that seemed to say that. Isnt this not the time to say that!? Kaoruko and Akiko retorted in harmony. Dont show that kind of pampering attitude in this kind of situation! Such irritation came out to their expression somewhat. This stupid idiot couple! They looked like they wanted to say that. W-were going to crash- Tomoichi quickly hugged Kaoruko-san to protect her, but in that moment, Tsk Hajime clicked his tongue and dodged the collision with a barrel roll. The magic combat boat instantly passed them by beside the window. Everyone let out a relieved sigh. My, this is amazing. We should be overturned just now, and yet we can stand normally. Is it Yue-chans work? Yes, Okaa-sama. But, the gravity control of this submarine itself is also working on the passengers, so what Im doing is only assisting it in the end. Naturally! Theres no danger here so please watch the battle leisurely! Even if thats the case, this is just Kaa-sama, what now? Should I give Hajime-san a suplex like usual? Youre always doing something that need to be stopped with a suplex, Hajime-kun!? Tomoichi-san retorted with an astonished expression but he was ignored. Also, Kaoruko-san was being all smile as though her unrest until just now was just a lie. Even though the situation was still the same. Perhaps it was because Tomoichi-san was still embracing her tightly. As expected from Kaoris mom. Love made everything else into trivial thing. This stupid idiot couple! Akiko-san stared reproachfully at them intensely as though to say that *KIIIIIIIIIIII* The magically driven engine growled. The submarine turned with a movement like a fighter jet, then the magic combat boat entered the sight once more through the front crystal window. But, even with such movement the passengers didnt feel any burden on their body. They didnt even feel any inertia that could make their posture shaken. They only felt like they were leisurely watching the scenery of a calm sea, so Tomoichi and the parents along with Liliana and the others gradually regained their composure. UUOOOOH, this is awesomeee-. Perhaps because were underwater, its like were doing a space battle here! It makes you real fired up huh, Tou-san! Alright then, Shia-chan. Its a rare chance so lets let him do it! Ah, yes. Kaa-sama is also getting excited M-my myas expected from Hajime-sans parents, no, from Nagumo family Papa, over there nano! Hit it nano! Remia. It seems that thy daughter is also completely at that side. Even Yaegashi family had stiff expressions when the battle started, and yet Shuu-otousan actually had sparkling eyes right from the beginning. And then there was Sumire-okaasan who accepted that while smiling even. This was why Nagumo family was justor rather, Sumire-sans expression when staring at her husband looked exactly like Yue-chanAkiko and the others also sighed deeply while accepting the situation. Their exasperation had gone full circle and went back into a state of resignation it seemed. The battle naturally was still continuing even while that was going on. This time the magic combat boat was firing out laser beams. Of course it was underwater. Laser was unusable here. In other words, it was a light element bombardment magic that looked like that. Na?ve-. This submarine had gotten wrecked twice by magma and Hell Eater. Its defense now is certified! A cone shaped shield formed at the front. The light bombardment magic was dispersed. Then as payback torpedoes were fired in appalling number from both the deck and the bottom. These torpedoes follow automatically. Whats more they have space crushing warhead! Try to endure them if you ca-whaaatttt!? It endured. A gate appeared in front of the magic combat boat and it dodged by teleporting just before it got mobbed by space crushing torpedoes from all directions. The other people who had entered spectator mode were also shocked by this. Wha-, from behind!? Hajime detected the magic power reaction and activated all the installed gravity stones in full without even confirming the enemy location. Terrific pressure that struck the submarine to below was generated. The submarine instantly lowered its depth. A flash spread out above them. It was lightning attack. Hey, Tio. This is just a thought but, doesnt this make you lose any will to clear this place? Shizuku wanted to listen to Tios thought with a twitching expression. Tio smiled wryly at Hajimes shouts like Taking my ass from behind like that, not bad-. But, youre pretty much mistaken if you think that teleportation is your specialty!, or Shuu & Sumires excited Underwater dogfight, its really the height of romance!, or Myuus Papa! What about transformation!? Is there no transformation ability nano!? while folding her arms and went Fumu. Certainly, this was just too much. Even now the magic combat boat teleported to regain the advantageous position behind the submarine, but it charged into the swarm of sea mines that Hajime had scattered there. Even so it came out of that with only some damage on its body. Also, the sea mines had been upgraded too. It made everyone wanted to retort just what kind of use he imagined they would get with how improved they were, but anyway, the sea mines had been upgraded drastically into special artifacts that twisted and crushed the target with space distortion. The enemy ship endured that with only some damage to show for it. Just what kind of joke was that? It proved that even elemental magic wouldnt affect it. Therefore Kaori also pointed out with a twitching expression. If someone like Hajime-kun doesnt exist, originally the challenger of this dungeon has to use barrier to somehow move around inside water wont they? Thats impossible. Against something like this, it wont even be a trial unless you have an artifact class submarine with you. Nn~, certainly. The number of magic that is effective underwater is also limited, and in the first place the opponent is too fast that I dont think it will get hit. It wont be a fight at all. Lets seeconsidering that this place couldst only be accessed after clearing Gruen, perhaps this place shouldst only be visited after mastering space magic. So we should destroy it with spatial explosion, or catch it with spatial fixingor perhaps, running away with teleportation? Even while everyone was making such conjecture, Fuhah, fuhahahahah. Whats wrong Oscar! Is this the best that your machine can do!? Hajime was speaking in a good mood as though he was being high. It made Tomoichi-san asked Oi, Nagumo Shuu! Did your son take some kind of dangerous drug or something!? with a worried tone mixed in his voice. The reply that came back Its fine, no problem! Its just the nature of Nagumo line! was something like that that sounded like there was nothing but problems. It was then. Myu? Myuu saw something just now nano! Myuu suddenly said something like that and pressed her face on the window. It was in the middle of battle where both sides kept changing position in dizzying pace. What she saw had instantly vanished from view but, the other people also noticed it when they changed direction next. Just nowthe wall shined didnt it? It was a shine like sunset wasnt it? I think the color of Meiru-sans magic power was also like that? Kaori and Liliana looked at each other. There was no doubt, the wall at the deepest part of the opposite side where they entered was radiating light with color like the brilliant sunset. Certainly the light had the same color with the magic power of Meiru Melusine that they saw among the seven lights that ran through the sky during the final battle. Papa! Papa! The wall at the back nano! Theres something nano! Huh? The back wall? Numerous torpedoes attacked like a swarm. In respond the magic combat boat endured it by bombarding to all directions like a hedgehog. The whole space became clear temporarily from that. It was at that timing that Hajime somersaulted the submarine toward the direction that Myuu was pointing at. There what they saw at the front was a huge Melusine crest that was engraved on the wall, and how half of that crest was filled with light of magic power that had the color of sunset. Ah, just now, the area size that is shining increased a little! Aiko pointed out. Beside her Tio hit her hand *pon* in realization. I see. Most likely the answer art the passing of time. What? For some reason it was Hajime-san who reacted first. Right after that, the surrounding area of the submarine started to freeze, so he hurriedly evaded with teleport. He retaliated against the freezing attack also with ice torpedoes while also scattering spatially fixated mines at the surrounding simultaneously with the explosion. Even if someone try to master space magic sufficiently, as expected it wouldst be too harsh to expect people of this world to win against that underwater. Of course, it wouldst be a different matter if someone who possess multiple age of god magic or someone with extraordinary talent in creation magic like Goshujin-sama appear but NN. In other words, even if they cant defeat it Umu. Try enduring against it until that Melusines crest shine fully. That must be the intent of this trial. No, even then the difficulty level here is still really savage you know? It will be totally checkmate for someone like me who specialized in physical attack desu. In other words, this trial is telling us that its no good with just that. You either should become able to use magic too or have a comrade who can do so. Shizuku unconsciously smiled wryly because she was also someone who specialized in close quarter combat. Kaori tapped her chin with her index finger while adding more. After that, perhaps this trial also want to say that even in overwhelmingly disadvantageous place like underwater, you should be able to at least survive. Itll be no good otherwise. In a sense, this place is the complete opposite of Great Dungeon Raisen. Aiko recalled Great Dungeon Raisen that they had visited. Certainly, other than the last guardian Miledy Golem, that great dungeon didnt have any enemy that they absolutely had to defeat in order to progress ahead. Great dungeon had no mercy. It was a fact that they had been made to understand enough from all their sightseeing until now. However, Liliana said while muttering with a quiet expression. Perhaps Miledy-san and others didnt only want to leave behind the power to defeat god, but also the power to survive just as much, no, even more than that. Even if they couldnt defeat god and was assaulted by his tyranny. They should at least be able to survive with their important people at that era and handed over the fight to someone again at the future. Perhaps this was just reading too much into it. But, everyone knew that the liberators organization was annihilated with the exception of Miledy and her six friends, along with some children who were protected by the desperate fight of the other members of the organization. When they recalled the expression of the projection Miledy that they saw at Great Dungeon Raisen, that expression that was screwing around but also making them felt definite affection and ephemeralness It felt like Lilianas conjecture might not be that far off the mark. Everyone fell silent. The atmosphere was somber as though they were offering silent prayers once more So what if thats the case!? So this is a battle with time limit!? Based on the speed the light is increasingthere isnt even two minutes left. Tsk! Even though this bastard is also this sturdy! Heh, fine then. The more difficult it is the more its worth it to clear! Hajime, as expected you should read the mood. The parents unusually lectured their son about common sense. Hajime-san invoked Eh? What did you say?. This otaku bastard who was controlled by romance, he was beyond saving. Shia-chan got into standby while cracking her fingers and her neck! Even while that was going on, the magic combat boat moved to avoid the homing torpedo swarm, but that was exactly what Hajime was guiding it to do. It charged into a swarm of spatially fixed mines. It immediately resisted the effect so it didnt get stopped completely, even so it didnt change the fact that it had gotten held back significantly. The spatial cracking torpedoes rushed at it in that timing. As expected this one seemed to manage to affect it. When the magic combat boat finally managed to escape the spatial prison and the storm of destruction, its flood prevention barrier was finally destroyed. Seawater filled the inside of the magic combat boat, slowing it down greatly. Its magic circles for bombardment were also half destroyed. It seemed that its teleportation magic circle also got damaged. It couldnt open a gate if there was even the slightest distortion in the space. Hyahhaa!! Time to finish it off! Hyahhaa nano! Bring it down nanooo! Oi Myuu! You mustnt copy your papas mannerism! Myuu replied Eh? What did you say? Nano at her manas lecture. It made Remia mama pinched the papas cheek as hard as she could, which was unusual for her, but the papa who was being absorbed in the game of undersea dogfight looked like he didnt even notice it. Shia-chan started to do shadow suplex~! What a sharp and speedy movement! Her spine was terrifyingly flexible! As the last attempt of resistance, the magic combat boat moved until it almost touched the rock wall, then it disturbed the surrounding seawater into chaotic mess while continuously firing attacks from tis gunports. Judging from the crests brightness, there was only ten-odd seconds remaining until the trial ended. There isnt much time! Butgot youuuuuuuu!! A teleportation to its front. The submarine took out its new equipment, a space severing blade that looked like fin thrusted out from its bottom. And then it kept moving with maximum speed and crossed way with the magic combat boat. The submarine made a sharp turn and the front crystal window showed the back of the magic combat boat that was still moving. It was slowly moving forward just a little following the inertia, then right after that, the magic combat boat got split into two. VICTORYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!! URIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!! NANOOOOO!! Hajime kept sitting on the pilot seat while raising both his hands in a guts pose. Beside him was Myuu making a victory pose that looked exactly like Shia before this. In any case, it didnt change the fact that Hajime had gotten the intense fight in the bag. The shining wall then started to split into four parts and open with loud rumbling sound as though to recognize that. Seeing the scene made Shuu and Sumire, then followed by the other people to smile wryly while giving applause Ah, papa The papa who was about to hold Myuu in his arms stopped moving seeing his daughters flabbergasted expression. He followed her gaze. Ah Perhaps, everyone was making the same expression. Because, the magic combat boat that had been beaten up to hell and even gotten split into two at the end was enveloped in sunset colored light. Then the next moment, it returned to its original form as though nothing had happened. It seriously happened in an instant. The body parts stuck into one so easily just like clapping two hands together. Even the damaged parts and the barrier also returned back to normal. Hajimes expression sank. At the same time the magic combat boat turned on the spot and directed its bow toward them. And then, it shined strongly for a moment as though giving a greeting before it crated a gate behind it. For some reason, it felt like it was saying something like Good work there~~~ with an extremely carefree tone. Fumu. It seems that defeating it art impossible from the start. To say it in game term, aa~, its event battle, a losing event, that kind of thing. Tio-chan, you shouldnt say that right now You see, Hajime doesnt really like that kind of event battle. Its fine if its just get played in cutscene butits irritating to know that defeat is certain even though youre actually doing the battle! he said. He is a child who wont be satisfied until he already tested whether its really impossible to win by leveling up until max level at the first area even until his expression turned nihilistic. Like that, only after he tested it out and found that it was really impossible to win that he could finally go Hm, well, its this kind of story huh. Yeah and shifted to enjoying the game normally. What a troublesome child. Tomoichi and others couldnt hide their expression that seemed to say that. In any case. How can that be allowed!? Settle the fight properly! Even if you get fixed, at least do it after we leave! What should I do with this feeling of irritationah, wait! Dont go back! Oy wait Im telling youuuuu!! Magic combat boat-san simply ignored the troublesome complainer and vanished to the other side of the gate. Not yet-. Ill find out your location with the compass and then itll be rematch. I know about your restore ability now and Ill surpass even Kaa-sama, Yue-san, is it okay desu? Okay! Well then, Hajime-san! Ah? What, Shia? Im a bit busy right Funnuuuuuuu!! A painful sound of the back of the head meeting the floor echoed inside the bridge. Remia mama whispered something into Myuus ears while keeping the artistic suplex within sight. Myuus expression sunk. And then, Its not good to get too heated up no matter what it is about nano! One should also be careful about their usage of word! Now everyone, were moving ahead nano! With Remia mamas Ufufu and smiling face that didnt look a smile behind her, Myuu became an understanding good girl and took the lead in the place of her papa. . . . . . . . . . . . After that. The group went past the giant crest and there they became able to get out of the seawater immediately. It was the same like when they came here, the area at the other side of the gate had a wall of water and a tidily maintained passage. Hajime had also returned to his senses and he apologized for his lost of control while the group kept walking forward for a while. And then what appeared was a Y junction. Hajime checked what was ahead with the compass. Its just like Kaori guessed. If we go left we will reach the ship graveyard where Kaori and I got washed ashore. If we go right we will reach the ruined city that Yue and others mentioned. Looks like well get teleported to those areas through magic circle. Of course, it became a talk of where should they go. Shizuku looked up to the ceiling while recalling the story that she often heard from Kaori. If I remember it right, both places will draw you into a large scale illusionary world right? Yep, thats right. Hajime-kun and I got dragged into a sea battle from a long time agoit was startling when I suddenly found myself on a ship at the ocean. As for us we found ourselves at an urban battle. The battle there was also between different races. It seemed to reenact the closing day of a country that hath existed in the ancient time. It was really troublesome wasnt it? Even though it was just illusion they can still deal damage to human and object. And yet our physical attack is completely not effective desu. I was able to fight because I clad myself in magic power or let out a shockwave of magic power though. Thatsinconvenient. Even with the black katana, the me at that time would find it difficult in this place. Now then, should they go see the sea battle first, or the urban battle The parents looked at each other. But then Yue put a stop to the idea. I have a suggestion. I think we should ignore the illusion trial. My, Yue-chan. Why is that? Based on what we heard, we will be able to experience slipping into other world, no, into a world of the past right? Is it a trial that will be difficult even for the current Yue-chan and others? Sumire and Shuu looked puzzled. The other parents and Liliana, Aiko, Myuu, and the others also looked the same. But, Hajime and others who had actually experienced the trial seemed to understand what Yue was trying to say. They agreed with Yues suggestion with a look of understanding. Yes. I also think its better to not see thatno, I think that scene shouldnt be seen. Yeah. Thats not something you should see just because of curiosity. That was a nightmare that was dyed in humans madness. I understand that its that kind of trial desu butit make me nauseated when I recalled it even now. True. Even Yue said that she felt sick watching it. Hahaue-dono and the others shouldst be able to imagine it a little just how wretched the illusion was just from that. Thats Sumire was at a loss for words. The five people who had gone through the trial could be classified as the world strongest with their strength. They all had struggled through numerous carnages, but they all said that the trial was something that shouldnt be seen. Everyone went mad, trampled on the lives of others, and continued to fight until they all perished. Innocent children met grizzly ends. That kind of sight shouldnt be seen unless its for trial. Its a sight that people who live a normal life mustnt see. Yues expression was the epitome of seriousness. There was grimness that couldnt be described with words in there. It was clearly conveyed whether they wanted it or not how serious her warning was. That in this world, there was sight that mustnt be seen just based on the feeling of curiosity and wanting to see the path their children had walked. The hellish scene that the god created could easily lead ordinary people into the world of insanity. Of course, we will protect your mind with all our strength if you still want to watch it no matter what butto be blunt, its not something that you should go that far for just to watch it. Is that so. Yes, its alright. I will accept the warning thankfully. Yeah, Ill do the same. Sumire and Shuus decision became the start. Tomoichi and others also chose to not watch it. It was a wise decision. Even so Yue and Kaori and others patted their chest in relieve even though they were the one who guided everyone to that decision. Muu, its a bit disappointing but, Myuu will also hold back nano. Butthen, that means were going to skip both places and go to the last room nano? Myuu tugged on Hajimes sleeve with a disappointed look. Hajime said Lets see and glanced at Yue to have discussion with her through their gazes alone. At our side the war immediately started, and then tragic war continued the whole time until the whole city got destroyed, that was all. There wasnt anything particular to see there. Thats why, I think we should go to the ship graveyard. True. We hath only heard the story from words of others, so I too am interested. And most of all! There should be a scene that has to be seen n no matter what there! Shias gaze caught Kaori. No, Yue and Tio were also looking. They were smirking. Shizuku seemed to notice from that. She had heard the story and went Aa, come to think of it and looked at Kaori with a slightly teasing expression. No, that, wellthats true. I was, completely no good in this great dungeon. I also showed a lot of my pathetic sides to Hajime-kun, even so I was able to keep my heart from breaking because Bakaori. Who care about that complication of yours! Horrible!? Desu desu! Isnt that a place of your first kiss with Hajime-san! Eh, that!? No, certainly it was an important part! Thou took it on your own correct!? I hath been curious about it the whole time! S h o w i t! Come on, s h o w i t! Kaorii!? What do they mean!? Otou-san never heard anything about that you know!? Fi-, f-f-f-f-f-f-, first, k-k-k-ki-kiii- Tomoichi-san, please calm down. Your voice is breaking into a strange chirping there. Also, please stop strangling me while questioning Kaori. Dont shake me like this. The heavy atmosphere was instantly blown away from Shias statement. The eyes of the female faction were twinkling fiercely. It seemed that their destination had been decided. Yue said something like Follow after me! We shall expose the deed of the wicked woman who took Hajimes lips by deception now! while taking the lead to go to the right passage. Akiko and Kirino, Shia and the other girls, Sumire and Kaoruko, and even Remia were all running after her while yelling Ooooooo~~~! in high spirits. Yue-chan! Correct your words! My Kaori isnt that kind ofyes-, it was Hajime-kun whose reasoning was blown to bits by the angels charm, and then he d-did that kind of thing and this kind of thingILL KILL YOU BASTARDDDDD! Your have lost your senses, Tomoichi-san. Tomoichi imagined various things on his own and lost control. Koichi smiled wryly while pulling him off from Hajime, and then he dragged him to follow the group. Shuu and Shuuzou patted Hajimes shoulders while they also followed behind. . . . . Authors Note: Im sorry to those of you who enjoyed the scenes at Yue Side in the undersea ruin. Actually the SS at the end of comic volume 11 that will be sold in January is exactly about this. Writing more about it will become spoiler so allow me to hold back here. If you are interested then please check out the volume later! CH 456 Authors Note: Tortus Travel Journal 59 had been posted before this so please pay attention. Ship graveyard. The place was really fitting to be called that. To be able to see this many sailing ships in one place Yeah, theres value in coming here just to see this. Even Tomoichi who had been yelling Let goo~ until just now, and even Koichi who was dragging him to here reflexively became openmouthed in astonishment seeing the sight here. It was a rocky area with a dome of seawater acting as the ceiling. Just that feature already made this place looked mystical but, there were also rotten sailing ships that numbered easily in the hundreds, or perhaps even at the thousands scattered messily all over the place or piled up on top of each other It was stunning, a transient sight that made them felt something pressing on their chest. A sailing ship this big, Ive never seen it except at film. Shuu reached his hand toward a particularly big sailing ship nearby that was overturned on its side. He traced the crack on the ships bottom with his fingertip. Sumire too timidly poked on a half fossilized mast that was snapped and lying on the ground. You will get dragged into illusionary world after you walk for some distance. You will get automatically returned to here after ending the war. The goal line is in the hold of the biggest passenger ship at the furthest back there. Hajime explained while pouring magic power into the proof of conquest and walking by himself until the spot where he got dragged in last time. The space didnt get distorted when he arrived there. It seemed he managed to safely avoid the trial. Say, this is just a thought but, getting dragged into a world of the past that you can interact physically withdoesnt it sound a bit too amazing? Ah, Shizuku, I also wondered about that. It wasnt simply showing you illusion. In a sense, its a magic that create a different world that enforce its own unique rule forcefully isnt it? When you said it like that, its certainly outrageous Lilianas interpretation made not only Aiko, but also the others to nod Certainly. Thinking really carefully, even if calling it a world creation was an exaggeration, it was still a feat that was close to it. The act was truly a feat in the realm of god perhaps. Nn~, this is just a guess but Yue narrowed her eyes and looked across the surrounding. She recalled the trial that she had once experienced and analyzed the composition of the magic that formed it based on her understanding right now. Although there was degree of difference to each of them, Miledy and the others should have arrived at the essence of their respective age of god magic. Naizs space magicboundary interference made the boundary between illusion and reality blurred, Miledy who could interfere with the power of the planet drew out inexhaustible magic power, Meiru dragged out the past from the ancient time, Laus granted autonomy and ability to interfere with physic to the past illusion, Oscar turned this graveyard itself into an artifact that could produce a different space like a type of treasure warehouse while also maintaining his comrades magic Is what I thought. I see. I dont get it. The expressions of Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and Akiko turned vague. As expected the abyss of magic seemed to be something that was difficult to understand for ordinary people. Hajime alone was whispering something like A different world inside the treasure warehousethat idea is full of romance. Err, Yue-oneechan. That means Vandell-oniisan got left out in that case nano. Myuu, have you forgotten? Most of the dungeons has monsters. Most likely all of them were created by VandellSchnee. Ah, so that was how Eh? Could it be the one who worked the most was Vandell-san? Hajime and co somehow imagined Vandell working like black company employee while whispering Theres no endno matter how many monsters Im creating, its still not enough at all. Hajime returned from pondering and made a very conflicted expression. I dont want to believe it butthat Oscar, he didnt make his great dungeon into something like Pandemoniumpalace of ten thousands demons just to harass Vandell right? The number of monsters there was literally rivalling an army of ten thousands. Just how much effort was required to create every variation of the monsters there? It was really easy to imagine Vandells dumbfounded look when he heard the proposal and Oscar who chuckled fufufu while pushing up his sunglasses that glinted even though there was no light source around. No, not just that, for some reason they could vividly picture Vandell trying to jump at Oscar after seeing his smile, and Miledy and others desperately trying to stop him because there was nothing that could be argued against with the dungeons concept itself. Dont tell me, Miledy-san had almost no monster in her great dungeonwas her being considerate? Perhaps that woman had her own difficulty in being the leader. The liberators were all seemed to be people who hath strong quirks after all. That sounded possible. Everything was simply their imagination but, somehow none of them could find any argument against it. Putting that aside, Hajime-kun. Perhaps because the atmosphere was starting to get complicated, Kaori spoke up with a voice that intentionally changed the mood. Is it alright if I use past replay to project the aftermath of the illusion trial? Hm? I dont mind butare you fine with it Kaori? Yep. Certainly I dont want anyone to see my really uncool self if Im honest but Kaori glanced at Tomoichi. I want Otou-san to know more, a lot moooooore about Hajime-kun! Kaori!? Otou-san already know enough Even though Otou-san just yelled Ill murder that bastard just now? Tomoichi-otousan quietly averted his gaze. His daughters reproachful gaze always stabbed into his heart. He couldnt look directly at it. Fumu. Based on that reaction, this art the crime scene where thou assaulted Goshujin-samacorrect? Can you stop describing it as crime scene I wonder!? I wonder?! Tio casually reined Kaori who was trying to grab her while activating past replay. The figure of Kaori collapsing and vomiting with a pale face, and Hajime looking after her got projected. The proof of just how much madness filled the illusion world got thrusted in front of everyone once more. It made the atmosphere tense drastically. Yue is really a formidable enemy huh. Kaori apologized for causing trouble, while Hajime acted considerate with her because he understood the pain of almost getting swallowed in madness. Those were the words that naturally came out from Kaori after understanding how Yue protected Hajime from madness. Together with an awkward smile that was mixed with self-depreciation and self-torture. That smile really didnt look like Kaori at all. Tomoichi and Kaorukos lips were pressed together so hard they formed a straight line. Shizuku who was saved by Kaoris smile that was like a sunflower in her childhood made a grim expression as though she had seen something that she absolutely didnt want to see. Kaori-oneechan Uu, I was so pathetic back then. I became completely spineless after getting shown up just how wide the difference in strength between me and the others when coming to a great dungeon for the first time That couldnt be helped. Kaori was none other than our cornerstone when you were together with us. Everyone was supported by you. There was no person who wouldnt feel shocked when they suddenly got the fact that were useless thrusted right to their face when before that they were treated as an ace. Shizuku said that while her hand kindly touched Kaoris. Kaori put her own hand on that hand while saying Thank you with a smile. Right after that. Say, Kaori. Why did you come with us? It was a question that stabbed into her. And then even when Kaori asked whether she was a nuisance, the past Hajime didnt say anything to deny it. Akiko and Kirino reflexively looked at Tomoichi. They thought that he might snap at Hajime. But, Toomichi unexpectedly stayed still while staring fixedly at the past Hajime and Kaori. He was simply staring quietly without looking like he was irritated or even showing sympathy to his daughter. Kaoruko beside him was also in the same state. Kaori smiled happily seeing her parents like that. Then she also stared at her past self. That was why everyone naturally couldnt say anything too. The conversation between the two continued. Kaori couldnt even meet Hajimes gaze and finally she hanged her head down. Hajime then told her clearly with a tone that could even be called coldhearted. Listen, Im saying it one more time. I love Yue. Hajime said that if unlike Shia she only felt pain from being together with them, if she could only feel self-abasing when being compared to Yue, Kaori. You should get away from me. Before this, he allowed Kaori to join their travel because she declared that she would come with him even after getting rejected. Because Kaori herself believed that was the best path. Because she faced forward and said that was what she would do. If she couldnt do that anymore, she should go back to her best friendShizukus side. She should think carefully once more about what she wanted to do. Hajime told her that and ended the conversation. In the end, Kaori couldnt say anything to argue back and she followed behind Hajime trudgingly in a clearly disheartened state. It seemed to be a sight that Liliana and Myuu were unable to watch. The two of them wanted to say something, but they didnt know how to put it into words and could only look around at a loss. Ahahawell, I was like this at that time, my first attempt of challenging a great dungeon. Kaori scratched her head while blushing with earnest shame. Nn! Its truly a pathetic sight! Stuu~pidstuu~pid! Horrible!? Hey, Yue! Do you know what sugarcoat mean!? What a loser desuu! Even Shia!? I know that but still! Still! Yue and Shia were merciless. Although, the awkward atmosphere got loosened up somewhat thanks to their horseplay. Kaoruko went to Kaoris side. She put her hand on Kaoris head. Kaori Okaa-san Kaoruko stared at her daughter with an affectionate expression. Kaori too stared at her mother as though she wanted to say that this was the state she was in, but she had surpassed it just like they had watched at the ice and snow cavern I dont remember ever raising a pathetic daughter like this. Okaa-san is the most scathing!? Her voice was so cold that it even stopped Yue and Shia cold on their track. It was even scarier because she was smiling throughout all that. The male group averted their gazes simultaneously. Akiko, Aiko, and Remias expressions were twitching. A maiden must only charge ahead. Drawing away when in front of the one you love is unthinkable. Dont beg, win him over. Anything else wont get you anything. I should have taught you that. So you taught her something like that. No wonder this kind of daughter is raised! Yue and others seemed like they wanted to say that. O-Okaa-san, but No but. Even though I thought as expected of my daughter when I heard that you stole his lipswhen are you going to move if not at this time when your biggest love rival isnt around? Everything will be over already when you realize it. Thats what romance is you know? Something like reservation or mercy is completely unneeded for love rival. When you find a complacence that is created from being a step ahead of everyone else, that is when you have to charge, charge, charge, and charge. Ah, yes, um, that, yes Yue looked at Shia and then she pointed at herself fearfully. It seemed that Kaori mamas love theory was to keep charging without the slightest reservation or mercy. Shia nodded her head up and down. Yue then looked at Kaoruko in terror. What kind of ferocious general are youher gaze seemed to say. Of course, the expression of everyone else was also twitching. Kirino alone looked like she was holding back a headache because she seemed to have known this side of Kaoruko. Putting that aside. At this kind of time, Tomoichi-san who was splendidly obtained as the prize of the competition between women that occurred in the past had a distant look in his eyes throughout the conversation Hajime-kun. Ah, yes. Its just something of the past! The daughter argued uncomfortably, but Kaoruko wasnt moved at the slightest and continued to smile while advocating the innermost secrets of romance matter-of-factly. The surrounding was watching that nervously. But putting that aside right now, Aa~, Im sorry. I said all that a bit harshly didnt I? There should be a better way to say that for this kind of time but, I was No, Im not trying to complain. Thats, yeah Tomoichi didnt continue his words. He simply clenched his fist lightly and tapped Hajimes chest. And then he only said one word, Thanks. He said that clearly, while averting his gaze. His expression completely showed just how conflicted his state of mind was as a father, but at the very least it was conveyed that those words Hajime said were the result of him seriously thinking about his daughter. Too many words would just make it boorish. Hajime too only replied No with one word. Somehow the atmosphere became embarrassing. Tomoichi immediately turned away but Oi, Nagumo Shuu. Whats with that smirking face. Its unpleasant to look. Stop it already. Its nothiiing? Im not smirking or anything though? T-this guy- It seemed that he was happy his son was deepening his bond with the father of the wifes side. Shuu tried to put his arm around Tomoichis shoulders in great mood, but that hand got fiercely slapped down. Of course, Shuu wasnt someone who would give up just from failing once or twice. Hyoi, slap, hyohyoi! Slap-. Hyo-but it was a feint while from the opposite side-, slap-! Hajime-kun, allow me to thank you too. Kaoruko-sanumm, Kaoris eyes are whirling there Thank you for seriously facing my daughter without evading or putting it off. Noumm, Kaori is reciting dont beg, win over and over there As expected from the boy that Kaori chose. This daughter of ours is sometimes no good like this but, please take care of her from now on too. Ah, yes. Umm, that daughter of yours, is getting Soul Repose applied on her from Aiko though And, I dont think that she would be able to get back up right away from that state butperhaps, something happened in that large ship that was the goal right? Yes maam. Should we go there now? Yes, please do. Yes. Kaori got slapped by Yue Hah, what did I do!? and returned to her senses. Hajime glanced at her before immediately starting to lead the way after losing against the strange pressure of Kaoruko-okaasan who greatly (?) wished to watch her daughters growth. Ah, thats right. Hajime-kun, about the trial inside the ship, naturally Ill pause it okay? Or rather, wont it be better if we just teleport directly to the storehouse at the bottom of the ship right away? Kaori started saying something like that in front of the huge ship that was a luxury cruise in the past. Tomoichi and others tilted their head. Kaori told them The illusion here is also horrible so with a somber expression but, Dont lie Kaori. That was at the deck right? I heard about it before. The inside became like a horror house wasnt it? Isnt that fine, that seems interesting desu! Aa, I thought that it was strange why you were vague with only the story inside the ship, but its something like that? Kaori, you arent good with horror ever since forever arent you? Shizuku who always got clung on by Kaori until she almost suffocated or got blood congestion whether it was at amusement park or movie theater smiled wryly while making a look of understanding. That cant be helped then. Hajime-kun, can you teleport us to the ships hold just like Kaori said? Kaoruko too isnt good with horror ever since forever huh. It seemed that was how it was according to Tomoichi. They were really mother and daughter. So, Well, we are also here so it will be fine Kaoruko. Its not often that we can get the chance to look around at the inside of a huge old ship like this. We wont find another chance like this, so please? Eh!? B-but This isnt a place that we can visit anytime after all. As an architect, well, ship is outside my area of expertise but Im curious with various things like the layout here for example. Uu, then if at least the horror trial can get paused There are a lot of people here who want to watch it. Itll be fine, Ill be beside you see? Please, Kaoruko. ..I understand. Eeeh? What is this? Tomoichi-san who was always getting pushed around by Kaoruko-san was strangely smiling. *Run run?* It felt like there was even such background music accompanying him. Is this dj vu? She looks exactly like Kaori when Hajime requested him for something Normally shes really pushy but she cant refuse when the one she love ask her for somethingtheyre really mother and daughter. Shizuku and Aiko smiled wryly. Remia and Akiko were also watching the Shirasaki husband and wife smilingly. My my, what a harmonious husband and wife. How lovely. Ufufu The two are still so passionate even now. If its my husband he will say something like Then wait over here and go off alone. Kaoruko must have heard them. She looked down shyly. Somehow thing was moving toward the group going to experience horror. Kaori who had experienced the terror of the ghost ship turned white H-hey, as expected we should stop this. Okay? This is completely different from something like horror house at amusement part you know? They will really attack with the purpose of doing harm you know? I think there might also be magic for cornering the mind added into the mix, this will be harmful to everyones health or something, theres no need to intentionally experience Kaori, lets go together into there okay? Nnn, fuuh, guu~~.yes It seemed that Hajime had also got a realization after seeing Tomoichis move. When he also requested with a really nice smile, Kaori mumbled for some time in frustration before she yielded and nodded as expected. Like mother like daughter. And so, the group skipped the illusion of madness on the deck and entered the ship. They didnt activate the past replay and tried stopping the function of the proof of conquest T-this is.how should I say it, the atmosphere changed drastically R-really. It feels like the air is humid, heavy Aiko and Akiko unconsciously faltered. No, the others were also feeling the suffocating air and did things like rubbing their arm that got goosebumps, or looking around restlessly. None of them seemed calm. Hajime, Yue, Shia, and Tio were fine. Other than them there was Yaegashi family who only looked slightly nervousand Myuu. Great. If the whole ship is considered as one trial, the proof of conquest might not be able to adjust the trial in minute detail. The deck and the inside of the ship are treated as two different trials. Who need that kind of explanation! Lets go quickly! K-Kaori? Can you relax your strength a little? Unlike the past, your physical strength now isnt averagennnn!? The one Kaori was clinging on when it was during horror experience was already fixed in place in subconscious level inside her. Kaori-san clung on Shizukus arm with a speed that seemed like godspeed. Even though she wasnt in apostle mode, some of the physical strength still bleed out to some degree so Shizuku was starting to tremble. Shizukus body was shining slightly perhaps because she had quickly used sublimation magic. There was no doubt that her arm almost turned into minced meat if she didnt do that. Kaori, Shizuku is going to die like that so come over here. Fhaaii- (Right) He hoped that she wasnt saying that she wanted to fight there. Kaoris forward step was so strong that Hajime almost misunderstood like that as she clung on his back. Seeing that made the expressions of Liliana and Aiko to twitch. Really Kaorieven though she can face even an army of ten thousands that is made of apostles or monsters, its puzzling that she can be this scared because of ghost. She looks really scared. Butthe way she clung on Hajime look completely like a haunting ghost Her messy hair hid her face with her arms clinging on Hajimes neck so strongly as though to declare she wouldnt let go even if it killed her. Her legs also clung around his waist and fuuh, fuuh the breathing that leaked out from between her teeth was slightly echoing Certainly it was just as Aiko said, it was Kaori instead who looked like a spirit of the dead. On the other hand, Tomoichi-kun, you look like youre having fun arent you? What are you saying Nagumo Shuu. I can see an ancient architecture with my own eyes. So obviously Im having fun. No, it feels like thats not what you are enjoying here though There was also someone possessing Tomoichis arm. However this one seemed a bit different from her daughters case. The way she immediately got teary eyed while shivering all over made her looked like a small animal. She buried her face on Tomoichis shoulder and her body would jerk and tremble from every little sound while her eyes glanced around. And then she would bury her face on his shoulder again right away. Sometimes she would say Deaaar, quickkk with a very weak voice. It only looks like youre having fun tormenting your wife though? How rude Koichi-kun. I have no intention like that at all. But well, its also true Im thinking that my proactive wife who usually take the lead look really cute when shes like this which is a rare sight. As I thought youre really aiming for this. Kaoruko herself is aware of that, but she still go along with it. They have been like this since a long time ago. Kirinos exasperated gaze pierced Kaoruko, but the person herself didnt seem to have the leeway to care about it. That was how weak she was against horror, but she would rather cling to someone and come along rather than got left behind. Really like mother like daughter. Perhaps because its a trial to provoke fear and foster madness, the danger of the unnatural phenomenon and the monsters themselves here isnt that much. They are completely specialized in eeriness. Although who knows what can happen, so Yue and others be on your guard against them okay? Yue and others followed Hajimes instruction and surrounded the parents and Remia and others like usual while staying on guard against the surrounding. The group hurriedly moved ahead like that. As they did that, unnatural phenomenon kept coming one after another. Now Hajime and co could sense that there was certainly magic at work to promote fear and madness which they didnt notice at their first time here. The artifact to protect the mind that had been distributed beforehand kept shining the whole time. Against this even unique ordinary people like Yaegashi family couldnt hide their nervousness. Akiko and Remia, and also Aiko and Liliana were sometimes screaming and jumping on their feet. And yet, Myuu, you alright? Its interesting nano! No way. Myuu, mama is already nearing the limit here Yes mama. Want to hold hand? Its fine, Myuu will protect mama nano! H-how dependable It seemed that for some reason Myuu had absolute resistance against horror. I-its coming! That guy is cominggg! Kaori, please stop whispering madly into my ear. You are scarier here. It seemed that Kaori who was still being carried on Hajimes back was sensing something. Even though her eyes were completely closed, her wariness was correct. A girl in white dress that once made Kaori trembled appeared from ahead. The girl in white dresss abnormal atmosphere made the parents stood still in shock. Aiko and Liliana were letting out Hih a scream. The girls mouth split into crescent moon shape. It seemed that she sensed their fear. She threw her body with a jerk to the floor like a marionette that had its strings cut. Then her arms and legs bent to impossible directions to be like spider limbs. And then, *KETAKETAKETA* a weird laughing voice that felt like it was shaving off the SAN of the listeners resounded, no, in fact there was magic at work in parallel with the laughter to bring about such effect. Kaoruko screamed KYAAAAAAAAAAAAH-. Akiko and others were also stiffening with expression of terror. Remia too unconsciously clung tightly on Myuubut before she could do that. Ah, Myuu!? Dont! Dont goooo! Remia, calm down! Hajime will deal with it! Remia-san collapsed on the floor with one hand reaching out like a classic abandoned lover. Her usual composed smile couldnt be seen anywhere. She wanted to run after her daughter but it seemed that strength had completely left her waist. It was just as Yue said, Hajime was already aiming Donner. But he couldnt pull the trigger right away. O-oi! Myuu Nice to meet you! Myuu is Myuu! What is your name! Nano! It was really not matching the horror situation. Myuu approached her with the mood of a girl calling out to another girl the same age like her just because she felt like it! Right after that, shockingly the apparition girl stopped moving. Not only that, it started to back away as though to say Eh? Why!? Whyre you coming near!? Thats troubling for me though!? seeing Myuu approaching without any hesitation. C-could it be Myuu-chan right now is doing the number one move that is hated the most by horror house staffs when a visitor do it? Shuus example was actually right on the mark. Myuus move resulted in the apparition slowly backing away before it immediately dashed away. It was like the scene of the ultimate gloomy character being approached by the ultimate cheery character and ran away because the light was purifying her. Cheery character often couldnt understand that the strength of their light had the effect of causing such character to blow their fuseif only they could approach more slowly Myuu came back in dejection because of the clear rejection. Kaori fearfully asked her. Myuu-chan, you arent scared? If she could learn about Myuus mental attitude or the state of her mind, then perhaps her weakness against horror could also be fixed a little? Kaori thought while asking that question. Myuu got a puzzled look before her expression became really mature for some reason. And then she patted Kaoris legs that were still wrapped around Hajimes waist and, There is no scarier existence than human nano. Isnt that right? Ah, yes This young girl had been kidnapped, witnessed human selling their fellow human, and human who happily put a price on her. Those words contained a unique persuasiveness. Perhaps that was why. Everyone stopped reacting overtly to the horror phenomenon after that. And so, after that everyone somehow used the feeling of how they lived in harsh world as spice to experience fear and surprise at the same level like when visiting a normal horror house in amusement park and progressed smoothly until the ships hold. There, Tio casted past replay to see how Kaori got possessed by ghost and how Hajime saved her. At the end Hajime thoroughly checked whether there was any residue of the ghost still remaining. Kaori who had broken through her doubts took advantage of that opening and stole his lips. And the result of watching until that point was, You bastardddd, you should be able to dodge that righttt!? You dodged normally when Myuu-chan almost did that to you at the demon king castle rightttt!? Do you have ulterior motive!? Do you have itttt- Sure enough, Tomoichi-san grabbed Hajimes collar. N-no, thats not it. It was my first time facing something like ghost, and despite how I looked, I was really anxious at that time. I thought it wouldnt be funny if there was any fragment or residue remaining and it affected Kaoris personality, so I seriously focused on searching for that. Nn. To take advantage of that and stole Hajimes lipsas I thought Kaori is a wicked woman!! Nice move there! To make use of the state of mind that was seriously worrying for yourself, as expected from Kaori-san! A true wicked woman desuu I dont want to hear that from you Shia! Even though you also took advantage when receiving CPR! You two arent different from each other There was nobody who didnt agree with what Shizuku pointed out. Anyway, it seemed that Kaoruko-okaasan considered that she had done a good job. This time she patted Kaoris head for real and praised her You have worked hard with a loving expression. Upbringing is really important for good or bad isnt it. There was nobody who didnt nod at what Kirino-san pointed out. . . . . . . . The last sightseeing destination. The conquest hall. There wasnt anything worthy of special mention there and they would only go there to see what kind of place it was That was their intention but, Y-you The group was impressed by the cross shaped pathway and the shrine structure that was filled with water while entering into the place where the magic circle was located at the center. Right after that. *Gogogo* A part of the water surface made such sound while rippling and sinking. It gradually rose up from there. It was like a scene in SF movie where an aircraft came out from a secret base under the lake. Yes, it was the magic combat boat. This art just a guess butperhaps its the reward for clearing the dungeon? Eh, then Tio-san, that mean the forced ejection that time I-it was because we took a shortcut? When they got ejected into seawater, they all let out resentful voices at Meiru-sans crudeness, but perhaps, they would be able to get out normally to the sea using the magic combat boat if they cleared the dungeon properly Myu! Papa, we can ride it normally nano! Looks like it. This is the last fight! It seemed this wasnt anything like that. When Hajime tried pouring his magic power into it, it felt like he could control it normally. The explanation that this was a reward seemed likely. Hajime and others started staring at the far away If they used the submarine as bait and flew to the sky using the magic combat boat, they might be able to get away using that opening. Such thought crossed their mind. Because, at that time even if they used Yues teleportation, she was unable to jump until that far, but most likely with the magic combat boat they would be able to teleport long distance. Not only that, perhaps they would be able to return to the sea of trees great dungeon far faster. Lets go Hajime. The last one was the Hell Eater was it? Youre going to show us the fierce battle underwater right? Aa, yeah, I guess. Tou-san. Lets go Come on, Yue-chan and others too! There were also things you were able to do and encounter you ran into only because you guys didnt get it right? Right? Thats, true. Yes, Okaa-sama. Certainly, we might ignore Ankaji and also the kingdom in that case. Umuumu. For Lily too, it was truly lucky for thee that we didst not obtain this boat here. T-that was a close call For me too. I would still be in the churchs hand in that case Hajime and co almost ended up ignoring the danger to the kingdom and also to Aiko and the classmates. Liliana and Aiko patted their chest in relief when they learned that fact. Thinking about that now, the whole journey of you guys until then was also like thatit feels like fate was really at work during the whole time huh. Hajime and co smiled wryly even while finding themselves unable to deny Shuuzous words that he muttered at the end. They looked at each others face. Hajime shrugged while he spoke to represent the feeling of Yue and others. If something like god of fate exist, and that unseen hand of his was at workwell, it feels like we are really loved in that case. He replied like that. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The sunset was beautiful at the city of Erisen. Although the city was normally filled with energy, the city above sea had tranquil atmosphere with the sound of waves acting as BGM. It was only at this time that the place was filled with unprecedented liveliness. Magic tools that produced magic light of various colors were laid out from the house roof to house roof just like decorative lights at earth festival. Various foods were being cooked here and there at real time. Aromas that stimulated the appetite mixed in with the sea breeze and enveloped the whole city. It was truly a merry festival. Tonight only there was no barrier of status. The seaman citizens, and even the invited human and beastman from various countries were all laughing together harmoniously with plate of food on their hand. In addition elder Kamal and Guardner&Gerto father and son along with a few demons also joined the revelry. Yes, thats true! There our son pour a lot of tar that he collected from the abyss into the monsters body! Whoa! Kuuh, I want to see it! I have read Leemans Legend but, to think that they really overcome the danger with that kind of method! In one part of the table, Shuu was talking passionately about Hell Eater that they watched at the end of their trip to the undersea ruin toward the leaders from various countrieslike Gahard, Karm, Alfrerick, and others. Nearby Sumire and Yue were telling their impression about their travel to the noble ladies including Luluaria. Everyones ears and eyes were completely focused on them. I finally find you Shia. Now, do you want to have dinner? Or do you want to train? Or perhapsyou want to f i g h t with me? I dont. And put away that scythe. Go away. Wait, dont get near my Shia you princess of the empire! Shia want to play using me! Right, Shia? Im not gonna play. Why are you here huh. Put away your bow. Go away. Shia was trapped between the mad dog empire princess and deviant forest princess. Her speech was so peevish that she even completely forgot the desuu which was her identity. But lets ignore them. The members of Yaegashi family too were in the middle of the Hauria circle. Shirasaki family was mainly with the people of Ankajilike Bize. Akiko and Aiko and also Liliana were mixing in a pleasant talk with Pope Simon and David and others. Tio was together with Adol and Venri. They were talking with the guild masters, Will, and Count Cudeta and his wife. Also at slight distance away, Again. There is more huhjust how many enemy I have out there Y-you guys are the princes who are targeting Myuu-chan- Hee, so you too. Fuh, very well. If you think you can win against this Raymond, then come at me without hesitation! Randell-samaa! Lets forget about Myuu already! Do you want to go together with me to the pier? Thats right thats right. Disappear from miladys sight immediately. The demon there, you too. If you dare to look at milady with obscene eyes, this Neashutatrum will come to take your head. Dont forget Baltfelt here too. Ill snipe you up. The children were also getting into a lovely murderous conversation. They looked like they were really having fun. Also, about Myuu herself, Myu! After that papa made it so that Myuu can also use the magic ship we got nano! Its Myuus personal boat now nano! How nicee~~ It was a homecoming after so long, so she was happily talking together with her local friends. It looked like Randell and the others didnt even enter her eyes. Of course, Remia was also surrounded by so many of the people of Erisen that she couldnt move anywhere. She looked like she was enjoying the homecoming too. They also had no plan after this, so there was no need to worry about time. This was the benefit of making Erisen as the last destination of their trip. But outside of such festival, there was one person who was sitting alone on the end of an empty pier. He was even using presence isolation so no other could find him. It was the guest of honor of this travel welcome & farewell party, Hajime. If asked what he was doing there, I seee. I thought what was going on when there was a familiar magic power getting thrown aroundit looked like you had a good trip huh. Heh, if I know youre coming then Ill bring one or two souvenir here. He was talking secretly with human faced fish uncle. Of course, it was Lee-san who was a bosom friend of the demon king and whose status was elevated into a half legendary existence by the historians. Say, Lee-san. As I thought I should introduce you to everyone. Stop that. Its already enough that youre going out of your way to call me here. Im just a monster. Nothing more and nothing less. I cant step into the domain of human so casually. Kuuh, as expected from Lee-san. How hardboiled. Really, they were getting along better than between humans. Leaving that aside, Ill be going already, sonny. Eh? Youre leaving already? Actually I have an idea about artifact to enable living both in water and air for Lee-san. Im thinking to ask you about it This demon king, just how much he liked Lee-san? Just what kind of expression other people would make if they saw this? What the hell with that? I dont need that. These scales are only for feeling the ocean tide yeah? T-thats deep. It wasnt really. More importantly, look. Your wife is waiting yeah? Hah? When Hajime turned around, there was Yue already standing at the entrance of the pier without him realizing it. Thanks for calling me here sonny. This uncle also have a wife and little brat waiting for me home. See ya! Lets meet again sometimes! O-ou! Later again, Lee-san! *Chapon* Lee-san turned around and vanished into the night sea. Why is the partys guest of honor sneaking out secretly to talk with a human faced fish uncle? Yue sat beside him. She wondered just what he was doing when she couldnt find him anywhereand this was what she found. Her expression looked really conflicted. No, well, I already planned to meet with Lee-san. Also, the partys scale is unexpected that I wanted to cool down for a bit. Nn. Certainly. Hellina is capable. Hellinas leadership and arrangement were perfect. It was too perfect that Hajime and co got welcomed with great cheers the instant they arrived at Erisen. The number of people far surpassed their expectation. Numerous foods were prepared so that many people could have fun sufficiently. And the number of the dazzling ornaments made even Hajime felt greatly taken aback. Naturally because he was the guest of honor of this party that was for welcoming party and also farewell party, he got mobbed by a ton of people right from the start. People kept talking to him one after another. He also got a ton of drink and food recommended to him without pause. Then finally the people dispersed to also talk with the other trip members and they all started having fun on their own. Thanks to that Hajime too could secretly sneak out and managed to have a reunion with Lee-san. Hajime and Yue enjoyed a quiet time for a while with the noises at the distance and the sound of waves as BGM. Somehow it felt like it had been so long since they were alone like this. Both of them looked at each other and chuckled together. Is trip a great success? Well, I think it ended in a far nicer note than I imagined. Hajime, you were actually very nervous. Even if Okaa-sama and Otou-sama would be fine, you thought that you might get into discord with the parents of Kaori and others. It was that obvious huh. Nn. Actually it was just as Yue said. Hajime had also said it several times during the trip but, perhaps only a few people truly understood just how much resolve Hajime had when he invited the parents from other families into this trip to Tortus. I need to become someone who can answer their trust and expectation. Well, I get the feeling that they have accepted me as family somewhat, perhaps? They have accepted me right? Fufu, its alri~ght Yue found it funny how Hajime felt a bit uneasy. It was a look that was far removed from the picture of arrogant demon king that many other people had in their head. Yue reflexively chuckled and pulled Hajime close. Hajime didnt resist and put his head on Yues thighs just as she wished. Yue kindly patted his head while speaking with extraordinarily kind expression and affectionate tone. Thank you for your hard work. She showed appreciation for Hajime who managed to bring the trip to an end safely. Hajime made a short reply Nn just like Yue. Strength left his body. It was clear to see that he had relaxed from the bottom of his heart. Perhaps he would even fall asleep right there in order to recover from the fatigue of this trip Paapaaaaa, wheeeereee areeeee youuuuuuu!! Oouu!? Hajime couldnt help but jump to his feet when he heard his daughters loud voice. It was the sorrowful nature of a father. There he is! Hes flirting with Yue-san at that kind of place desuu! She always drag Hajime-kun to somewhere at every chance! Shia and Kaoris displeased voices were also followed by the loud voices of the country leaders like Gahard and Karm What is the guest-of-honor doing there! or Boss! Youre going to go home after this so at least talk with everyone right now! one after another. The people that they met during their travel gathered near the pier in the blink of eye literally. There were even some fearless guys who thoroughly froze the area near the pier with ice magic, and there were also people who brought out ships from another pier to gather there. The central location of the party changed in the blink of eye. Hajime and Yue got surrounded by a staggering hustle and bustle once more. Hajime lifted up Myuu in his arms while roaring Aa~, shaddup! Dont talk all at once!. But his expression was clearly cheerful. Tou-san and Kaa-san too, whats with that smirk? The expressions of Shuu and Sumire who came together with Shia and others along with Whos smirking~? that they said in harmony made Hajime glared at them. Sumire said Were just feeling proud while laughing and messing up Hajimes hair. Shuu glanced at his son who ran away while saying Stop thaat~ and cleared his throat. Then he lifted up his hand to the surrounding people. The people around immediately guessed that he was going to say something and fell silent. Shuu took a deep breath and raised his voice. Err, we are really thankful to everyone for coming to this closing of our travel today! Cheers spread out. Shuu raised his voice even more in the middle of that. We had seen a lot of the pasts through the travel this time. And so based on what we had seen The surrounding fell silent once more. Everyone focused their sight on Shuu. Theres no need for long speech here! But, please allow me to at least say this! Please keep taking a good care of my son along with his family too from now on! Im really thankful to everyone for being able to meet with my son!! A second passed and loud cheers exploded. The air was even shaking from the excitement. Look Hajime! Tou-san has stirred up the party! Finish it up! What kind of absurd request that is Perhaps Shuu-otousan was already drunk. His face was red, and his hand had been holding a wine bottle since some time ago and he wouldnt let go of it. Although, there was no way the demon king could run away with all the gazes of expectation that were fixed on him. He had actually set up an artifact on the sea. Hajime snapped his fingers. The artifact got remotely activated. Immediatley, *DOOOONN*. People reflexively cowered back. Meanwhile countless flowers bloomed on the night sky of Erisen from all directions. It was firework. The sight was like a hundred magical flowers blooming profusely with great beauty and various colors. The people looked up to the sky where they even forgot to say anything from the scale and the beauty of the sight. In front of them, Take your glass. Hajimes voice rang out clearly. People gasped and when they brought their gaze down, they saw Hajime lifting up his glass with Yue and his other family members already surrounding him with the shining sky on their back. People hurriedly took up their glass. In front of them, Hajime simply, Lets have a toast! For the future!! Those words that he used to bring an end to this travel rang out. Naturally, what came back was a large chorus of For the future! with a volume that drowned out even the sound of firework. . . . AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time. Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words. Thank you very much for following along with this long travel journal! As for the posting of the last arc, forgive me but please allow me to keep it pending. I think before long Ill start posting it out of nowhere, so it will please me if everyone can enjoy this story together again at that time. In any case, good work for this year! Theres only a little of it remaining but, have a happy new year! I pray that next year will be even better than this year! CH 457 Authors Note: Im veeery sorry for the long wit! The update is resuming from today. Please enjoy this last arc! The back of his eyelids was red. His consciousness was hazy, even so he understood that his body was stiff with sweat covering it. His body wouldnt move like he wanted it. A strange sense of uneasiness was whirling inside his chest. While his consciousness was approaching wakefulness, he finally could even feel the pain of his neck, a vital spot getting pierced tsu!? Hajime sprang up in a flash. He looked around while breathing slightly roughly. *Slid* From his neckYue slid down. From Hajimes chest until his stomach. She sensually licked off the blood at the corner of her peach colored lips. In addition, when he looked at his left arm that he couldnt move, there was Shia hugging it tightly, while his right hand was completely buried into Tios twin mountains. *Chirp chirp* The energetic sparrows chirping was mixed with the sunlight that was shining in from the gap of the opaque curtain. It seemed that the weather today was really good. I see. Hajimes shoulders dropped as he reached an understanding. No wonder that his body couldnt move. He should be sleeping alone last night, but apparently these three then slept together with him and held him tightly in place without him realizing it. The redness of his eyelids were because the sunlight unluckily shined down directly on his face. And there was no need to mention about the pain in his neck. It was from Yues half-asleep neck sucking. She had a great damn time chewing there. Most likely she was sleeping face down on top of Hajime while clinging on his neck. It made him wanted to say to her Its absolutely hard to sleep in that posture isnt it? in exasperation. Yue who was puckering her lips looked truly happy. It seemed that she really had her fill of the taste of Hajimes blood. He nonchalantly dropped Tio outside the bed and freed his right arm. He completely ignored the strange scream Dabadah!? and flicked Yues forehead with his finger. Nnu? She fretted like a baby while her hands wandered around Ou!? Wait damn you! She unconsciously grabbed a certain rod that was right nearby in a tight hold. Then her mouth opened wide Aa~~~~ in preparation to suck once more. This was really bad. Extremely terrifying. It was only at this time that Yues protruding tooth stopped being her charm point and transformed into a wicked weapon. Hajime freed his left arm too from Shia forcefully in panic. He ignored the Fugya!? scream and held up Yue with both his hands. Just a moment later Yues protruding teeth snapped close on empty air. T-that was closeeemy blood flow is rushing back the first thing in the morning. Nna? Nnu, Hajimee? Morniiing As expected Yue-san seemed to wake up from all the movement. She smiled sleepily. She had not the slightest idea of the fiendish deed that she was just about to commit a moment ago as she radiated such angelic loveliness. Hajime sighed. He smiled wryly at Yue who was tilting her head Nn? in puzzlement while greeting her back Good morning. Then Hajime moved his gaze to the calendar inside his room. Sheesh. What a way to start the day, even though this day is an important turning point in a way. There was a red circle drawn on the calendar. That red circle was surrounding the words graduation day. Yes, it was several months after the shocking incident that revolved around the Dragon and onmyouji. Today was the day of high school graduation ceremony. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Geez! Really papa, you were doing perverted thing even in this kind of day nano!? I didnt. Or rather, I dont want to get asked something like that by my daughter. Hajime already changed into his uniform and finished his preparation to go to school, but his expression was becoming really awkward while he was sitting beside the dining table. Myuu was in bad temper. She was sitting at the opposite side of the table while crossing her arms and glaring sharply at him like a parent who was going to give a lecture. Why didnt you call Myuu and mama too nano! Youre angry for completely the wrong point there. Also, I didnt call for them. They just trespassed as they pleased. There was no way papa didnt notice them coming in nano. In other words, this is the so called tacit understanding nano! And yet papa called it them doing as they pleased, horrible! Man is always like that! What do you think girl is nano! Remiaaa! Myuu has learned some strange words again! M-my mythose words shouldnt come from soap opera you know? After all I only watched them when Myuu wasnt home. Im not lying. Its true. Remia who was helping with breakfast preparation looked out to the dining room and denied any involvement. Though it was a bit suspicious with the way she was insisting it like that Also, it seemed that Remia-san was recording the show while Myuu was home. Then she would watch it secretly at midnight. Sometimes there would be excited voice Oh my oh my! from her room. Recently her room was even starting to get filled with Blu-ray collection. All of them were famous worksit seemed. Though it was with the prerequisite that it was the opinion of sordid love drama fans. (by Sumire News) Or rather, youre at grade school alreadyrather shouldnt you be at that age where youll hate it to sleep together with your dad? Tomoichi-san also said it. The moment Kaori got into grade school, Kaori stopped sleeping together with him, and she also disliked to bath together with him anymore. He reminisced with sake in one hand while crying, saying something like Girl grow up really fast. You should resolve yourself too Hajime-kun. That is that. This is this. Kuh, youre all talkno, you arent just all talk, but you definitely have gotten damn better at talking. Muudoes papa hate it to be together with Myuu nano? Hvae Myuu, done something wrong? Myuu instantly made a sad look even though she was in a huff just now. It seemed that she had gotten a bit lonely because there was almost no chance for her to sleep together with him lately. Well, I was busy with a lot of things recently that even our sleeping time didnt match. If Myuu want to do that then I dont mindrather Im really happy as a father. Tomoichi-san also told him. When Kaori hesitantly told him Getting my laundry mixed with Otou-sans laundry is a bit and refused for their laundry to be done together anymore, his memory for around one week before and after that was blown away from his brain. When Hajime heard that, he made a very conflicted look thinking that certainly, at least his memory would also get blown away if he heard Myuu telling him something like that. And then, at that moment, Hajime-kun, it feels like recently youre often talking with Tomoichi-kun huh. Why didnt you call Tou-san too? The fatherShuu was sitting on sofa while drinking tea and watching morning news. His hair was still messy from waking up. He looked back across his shoulder and asked that question with a very discontent look. Hajime was busy talking with his daughter right now so he only smiled at him before proceeding to ignore him. The uncle ran to his tea to drown his sadness. He got his tongue burned. Then, papa! How-e-ver! Theres condition. Condition!? Theres a condition just for a daughter to sleep together with her papa nano!? I never heard anything about that nano! Myuus eyes widened from half in shock and half in discontent. However, this was a point that he couldnt surrender as a papa. He wasnt lying that he was busy recently and because of that his sleeping time got mismatched with his daughter Myuu, but there was one more reason. As a father who thought about his daughter, there was a harsh but honest advice that he had to bring up in consideration of Myuus recent behavior. Yue, Shia, and Tio who had just finished their preparation around that time were entering the living room and watching the scene with widened eyes wondering what was going on. Shuu whose eyes were tearing up from the pain in his tongue had Yue applied regeneration magic on him while briefly explaining the situation. Everyones expression was turning into a warm smile seeing the negotiation that already broke out right from the morning between the father and daughter. They sat around the dining table and took the observing stance like usual. First First!? Its not just one!? Dont take off your clothes. Even though Yue-oneechan always did it too! Nn!? Myu, Myuu!? Always is a bit offaulty statement Second, dont try kiss excessively. Even though Yue-oneechan also like to ignore tei pee o(TPO) when kissing! (TN: TPO=Time Place Occasion) Fuguh. Im sorry for not reading the room. Third, dont use precocious words excessino, thats troublesome. Just keep those two rules in mind. Dont imitate Yue! Hajime!? Yues gaze snapped toward Hajime. However, Hajime papa who was serious about his daughters education didnt even look at her. Shock. It was as though she was treated like a harmful book for youth protection. Uu, b-but papaMyuu is papas daughter butMyuu also want to be papas wife Kuh, Tomoichi-san, will even a good girl like Myuu enter rebellious age later on? Will I be able to endure it when that time come? That sentence was definitely among the top three sentences that any father would be happy to hear from their daughter. Hajime was so greatly moved that he closed his eyes. But, at the same time, Hajime recalled the figure of Tomoichi who was drowning himself in the sake that he brought to him as souvenir while reminiscing about Kaoris childhood. He was trembling in fear when thinking that he would also have to walk through that path someday. In any case, he had to properly face his daughter here as a father. Hajimes expression turned tense and grave. Papa want, Myuu to grow up to be a wholesome girl. Hey, Hajime. Does that mean that Im not wholesome? Hey, Hajime, Hey, heyyyy That was exactly what he meant, Shia and Tio thought. Far from wholesome, she was the embodiment of eros, they thought. Myuu glanced at Yue who kept tugging on Hajimes sleeve. Then she pouted. Its unfair that papa only focused on Yue-oneechan and others nano Even yesterday, even though papa said that he would sleep alone, in the end the others invaded into his room. Myuu was sulking really childishly. Conversely Hajime felt relieved seeing her showing such childish side of her. He was feeling warm and fluffy inside. Since they moved back to earth, a lot of things that were far from normal kept happening. Experience made children grew up regardless whether they wanted it or not. Myuu was already mentally more grown up than the girls her age even before that, so he welcomed time like this when she was being selfish. It didnt matter even if it made him became called as stupid parent. Yue and others must also felt the same. Im sorry Myuu. Your big sisters were unfair. Im sorry Myuu-chan. But, we also have a reason for doing that you know? It seems that Hajime-sans sleep is shallow recently. And it looks like that he can sleep deeply when theres someone beside him desu. Goshujin-sama seems to frequently awoke at night. Ehis that true nano, papa? Actually it was true. He often woke up at night or at dawn since a short while ago. Though of course, it wasnt something that serious and there were also days where he could sleep soundly until morning, so he wasnt really lacking sleep or anything. Aa, actually thats true. I-is papa alright nano? Myuu leaned forward worriedly. Hajime lightly patted her head while showing her a cheerful smile. Ou, there isnt any problem at all. It might be the influence of the King Trees revival to the world. Im still bracing myself to it unconsciously. After all even though I have grasped the willpower, we dont know when and where some kind of incident might occur again Although it was necessary in order to prevent the destruction of fairy world, as expected even Hajime couldnt stay leisurely to deal with the various incidents that happened from the aftereffect of the King Trees revival. Especially the incident where Kousuke ran into Fujiwara Hinata, this generations strongest girl onmyoujiat the end of it the shocking fact that Japan itself was the dragon apparition came to light. That incident could lead not only to Japans destruction, but even the worlds collapse. The world right now was starting to notice the existence of such supernatural power and phenomenon. This situation truly ought to be called as the transition period. Several months had passed since then. It was absurd to expect that the situation had calmed down. Rather many countries and civilians were making the firework growing bigger below the surface as time passed. It was only natural because even though Hajime had grasped the power of the planet, he couldnt go as far as managing the individuals awakening to power. Hajime himself was burdened with endless tasks like monitoring the impact to the world and dealing with the consequence, investigating or protecting various power spots especially the dragons vine and dragons den, investigation of legends all over the world that might get awakened, adjusting the miniature garden that was going through rapid growth, etc. And above all else, the awakening of the Dragon was the one thing that had to be avoided no matter how unlikely it was. It was necessary for Hajime to tighten his control and grasp over the willpower. Of course, his reliable comrades and friendly foreign organizations were also giving their cooperation butat the current time, his dizzyingly busy schedule was still continuing. Fukube-san and others are also really busy arent they? Shuu seemed to have sensed that the breakfast would be finished soon and moved to the dining table too. It was just like he said. Yeah. Japan, China, along with Britain and Vatican that has close relationship with us are a step ahead in responding against the supernatural phenomenon, But other countries are also becoming earnest in creating their own organization to deal with this. They were more or less in a cooperative relationship with Shadow Monk the sorcery group of the mainland China, but even that relationship was based on the premise that it benefitted their national interest. That relationship wasnt as intimate and trustworthy compared to their relationship with Britain or Vatican. The type of that relationship would depend on the diplomacy in the future. Also, it wasnt hard to imagine just how anxious the other countries were for having allowing these four countries to obtain overwhelming advantage in the field of dealing against supernatural phenomenon over the rest of them. Although diplomacy was a domain that ought to be left to the government, Fukube and his men had to deal with the other countries that were extending their hand this way from the underworld. Right now Fukube-sans stomach medicine drinking speed was at the level of gunman from western movie. The quantity was comparable to gatling gun. According to Kousuke, before long his speed might leave behind the speed of sound or something. Hajime who couldnt bear to watch that recently started to regularly deliver other worlds stomach medicine that was created under the supervision of Emily to the returnee response department. When Fukube-san first received it from Kousuke, he said We are, drug comrade arent we? with the atmosphere of someone who saw Buddha in hell. He laughed extremely happily with a weary expression. It felt like he would be able to hit it off with Aularodde. Getting back on topic. This, art already that correct? The returnee response department too art now just a type of cover. Its true form art the secret section that was created internally at the same timethe Response Room For Supernatural Case was it? Its that one correct? Its the section of Tsuchimikado peoplethe onmyoujis isnt it? Nn. Though it seems everyone ignored its official name and called it as the Onmyouryou (Bureau of Onmyou) though. Hina-chan also seems busy nano. Even though we managed to become friend, she doesnt really have time to play nano. Myuu looked dejected. There was also how it was the first friend she made since coming to earth whose age was close to her and also aware of the hidden world. Myuu and Hinata had completely hit it off with each other but It seemed this generations strongest girl onmyouji had no free time. Not to mention that she could even teleport on her own through Inari Shrine though it was limited within Japan only. The girl herself had the personality that was overflowing with sense of duty, so since coming to play to miniature garden, the two of them had never met directly and played together anymore until now. Myuu looked dejected from her loneliness of unable to meet her friend and her worry to her papas condition. Shuu gave a sidelong glance at her and vigorously drank from his teacup before asking a question to change the atmosphere. The graduation party, you said that itll be held at Sonobe-sans place right? Yeah. Itll be fine even if Tou-san and the others also come though. Graduation party should be just for the graduated students. The guardians also coming is just out of the question. Fufu, Otou-sama(father-in-law). Usually it should be the child who said that line shouldnt it? Im really an understanding father right, Yue-chan. Even though theres a dad so great this close by, my son went to other familys dad to consult about his daughter. Dont you think that its horrible? Dont hold a grudge just for that kind of thing After the graduation ceremony, Hajime and co planned to gather in Wisteria, the restaurant and also the house of Yuuka for graduation party. Although the participants would only be the graduated students just like Shuu saidthat wasnt the case. Naturally Myuu, Remia, and Tio would also participate. Hinata and Rana and some other people who they werent unfamiliar with were also being invited through Kousuke. The guardians would also attend the graduation ceremony today, but the parents would have their own gathering after that in Yaegashi residence where they would hold a banquet. During the time their children were missing, they cooperated with each other through the family association that they started up in order to search for their children. They were people who had supported each other through tough time. Shuu and Sumire and the others must wanted to rejoice with the other parents too that their children were able to graduate safely. Well, anyway, Myuu.Im fine, and youll be able to meet with Hinata today after so long, so dont worry about it and have fun okay? Yes papa. Myuus sorry for being selfish even though papa is so busy. Im telling you dont worry about it. Its papa whos bad because Ive certainly made you felt lonely lately. Sorry. Lets sleep together today. Is it okay nano? Ou. As long as you dont imitate Yue. Myuu wont copy Yue-oneechan! From now on Myuu will make Hina-chan as Myuus model nano! Hina-chan was really cute when she said Im going to polish myself for now, so I will be able to make him turn his eyes toward me one day nano. Target, Yamato Nadeshiko! Nano! This time Myuus expression brightened up radiantly. Yue was reaching her hand toward her saying Hey, Myuu. Yue-oneechan isnt your model anymore? Am I fired? Am I fired as a model nano? Hey, hey Myuu, but Shia who was reading the mood tightly grabbed that hand from moving further with a kind expression. Papa. Mama too! Aa~, well, if Remia is okay with that. Remia was coincidentally coming out from the kitchen at that timing holding a tray that had the tea for everyone on it. Their eyes met. She must have heard. She nodded with a soft and warm smile. The tips of her ears were just a bit red. Somehow, it felt like compared to when Remia had just first arrived to Japan, her conduct and atmosphere toward Hajime had also changed just like Myuu. The way her true feeling was hard to understand with the way she went My my ufufu with the composure of an adult from before had ceased considerably. Now she could be seen showing her happiness and anxiety and embarrassment honestly. Remia was the one who had interacted with Hajime the shortest compared to the others in Tortus, but now she had also gotten used to living in a different world, and she had also obtained a job as clothes designer that she felt was worth doing. And on top of that her living together with everyone like this might have brought a lot of change to her on an emotional level. Yes yes, Remia-chan. Dont keep flirting and bring the foods to the table. The breakfast will get cold. My my, forgive me, Okaa-san(mother-in-law). Ah, Ill also help out too~ Myuu will hell out too~ Freshly cooked white rice, grilled salmon with crispy skin, rolled egg, salad, and then miso soup. Sumire was setting the foods on the table with her slippers making sounds from her brisk steps. Those were breakfast that clearly looked delicious and carefully made from a glance despite being orthodox menu. With Shia and Myuu helping out too, the dining table became quickly enveloped in appetizing aroma. Thanks, Kaa-san. Remia too. Or rather, its unusual that Kaa-san is the one making the breakfast. Well, today is a special day after all. Sumire was completely a night owl who was weak in the morning. Normally she entrusted the breakfast preparation to Shia or Remia, but as expected she couldnt just laze around when it was the day of graduation ceremony for her son and the others. Fufu, thank you very much, Okaa-sama(mother-in-law). Mine gratitude, Kaa-sama(mother-in-law)! Your welcome. Even so, it will be my last day being able to see Yue-chan and Shia-chan in uniform. Too badno, they can just normally cosplay later cant they? Thats right Sumire. We were also like that. Stop that! I dont wanna hear my parents abnormal nostalgia right from the morning! Okaa-sama(mother-in-law), please tell me about that in detail. Dont ask! This is why you got fired as Myuus model you know, Yue! !!? Nagumo family was lively like usual even in this special day of graduation ceremony. . . . . . . . . . . . . . KyYYYAAaAAAAAAAAAAAAC At the alma mater of Hajime and co, in this auspicious day, there was a scream that clearly denoted an incident echoing through the whole building. It was a scream like the scream of a maiden who had just found a scene of massacre. No, perhaps it should be called as the shriek of a demon who was crawling out from hell instead. Everyone reflexively paid attention toward the direction the voice came from while wondering what was happening. But, they immediately averted their gaze with a wry smile. It was only natural. Putting aside the urgency that could be felt from the scream, it was a common scene in a graduation ceremonyperhaps, maybeno, perhaps it was something a bit too excessive or exaggerated butanyway, it was a common scene. ONEEEEEE-SAMAAAAAAAAA-, IM BEGGING YOU PLEASE REPEAT A YEARRRRRRRRRR!! Just what is this child saying. The girls twintail was bouncing up and down unrulily. Her face was messed up from tears and snots. She was unashamedly displaying a face that no high school girl should ever make while clinging on the pretty leg of her beloved Onee-sama. Scary. She was looking so despairing that anyone wouldnt be able to deny it even if the girl got mistaken as an apparition. It went without saying that the girl was an Onee-sama Freak who was especially standing out above the rest even among the Soul Sistersit was Kouhai-chan. She was tightly clinging on Shizuku as though to say that she wouldnt let go even if she died unless Shizuku repeated a year. Sometimes she would also rub her body on Shizukus foot with very natural movement. Shizuku-oneesama looked like she had a terrible headache. Right now the graduation ceremony had safely finished and it was time for active students and graduated students, and guardians and teachers to chat and reminisce outside the auditorium. A wall of people was formed around Shizuku by a great number of active students (all of them were girl) even though they were looking slightly put off by Kouha-chans unruliness. Shuuzou and Kirino and Koichi also came, but they couldnt get closer with how popular their daughter was. However they didnt look troubled. Rather they were watching while looking somewhat happy. No, dont just watch and save me Seeing no other way, Shizuku searched for Kaori. It was hard to see because of the throng around her but by searching for her presencefound her. UOOOOOOOHN, KAORIII! C-CONGRATULATIONS FOR-, GRDUATING SAFELYYYYYY!! AND THEN CONGRATULATIONSSSSSS!! OTOU-SAN IS-, OTOU-SAN ISSSSS- Geez, stop it Otou-san! Youre exaggerating! Youre embarrassing me! She had gotten caught by the unruly Tomoichi-otousan. The surrounding looked put off with how he was bawling so excessively. The active students who looked like they wanted to talk to Kaori were smiling wryly while watching from afar. It seemed that she couldnt expect any help from her best friend. Ai-chan-sensei were talking with other students and parents. Yuuka and other classmates were also busy taking photo with their respective friends or making their last memory in school. Just what is the point of staying in the school that doesnt has Onee-sama in it!? What should I do from now onnn!! No, just go to school normally and graduate. Onee-sama is telling me to quietly spend a year of darkness? Thats too much!! Its your words that are too much. Look, the sad face of your homeroom teacher. Your classmates are also looking a bit conflicted. No, we are fine. We are used to this already. Kouhai-chans classmates were waving around their hands as though to say that. Kouhai-chan wasnt hated or even shunned by her classmates even though she was like this, so perhaps she actually had amazing communication ability. Well, from the way none of them approached to stop her, perhaps she was simply treated like Dangerous to touch! Watching from some distance is best!!. It was then, around ten female students performed a heroic act of cutting through the throng of Soul Sisters. Yargashi-senpai sorry! Well take away this idiot right away! She has been a real bother to you! Also once more Congratulations for graduating!! They were her juniors in the kendo club. The girls who were led by the next captain. They were also Soul Sisters, but they were the ones who had overcome fierce competition and made the membership of kendo club as their own. Their conduct was at different level. Their common sense too. Shizuku too couldnt help but feel happy and relieved seeing their beautiful salute and their firm tone. She naturally let out a smile, Thank you. Do your best in the club activity okay? If you need it then Ill come to help out anytime. Tsu, thank you very much!! A percentage of the throng got knocked out and collapsed from Onee-samas pure smile. Meanwhile the girls of kendo club turned red, even so they saluted while their happiness exploded inside. And then they wrapped the raging Kouhai-chan in a bamboo mat, put blindfold and gag on her, lifted her up above their heads, then walked away while yelling one two one two. They were very skillful with the process. To a degree that a kidnapping organization might come to scout them. Now then, with this I can talk with Otou-san and others Onee-sama! Please give me your second button- Im aware how selfish Im being! But please, bless me with that ribbon! If its something that Onee-sama is wearing then anything is fine! Then what about panty! Rather I want the panty! Wai-!? You girls, please calm do Shizukus voice that called for them to stop got swallowed by their shrilly voices . Her figure also got swallowed and vanished behind the throngs of Soul Sisters. It seemed that it would still take some time until everyones Onee-sama would be able to talk with her friends and family. She wont be able to meet up with us for a while like that. I really underestimated Shizuku-chans popularity. Well, Yue-chan and Shia-chan are also amazing though. Are you fine with that, Hajime? Therere also a lot of boys over there yknow? Nagumo family was watching that going on from some distance. Shuu and Sumire turned their gaze where Yue and Shia were at. There they were surrounded not only by active students, but also by graduated students from other class. The crowd was composed with half girls and half boys. There was nobody who didnt know Yue because of her beautiful look. When Hajime wasnt nearby, her elegance as a former royalty would even drift off around her, so she was considered by the underclassmen as an existence to idolize. Shia often helped out in clubs as helper, and coupled with her natural innocent atmosphere made a lot of people adored her. No, Im not that kind of restrictive man wholl meddle just because they give greeting to others. In fact, just from brief observation there were some of them who might try a sink or swim approachwell, Hajime was on standby nearby while holding a smartphone in one hand. Those people kept sending glances at him, but it wasnt to a degree that he would need to go out of his way to threaten them. Besides, it might be their last chance. Itll be fine as long as they arent persistent. Well, connection from your high school day that will continue to last even after you become adult is actually not that many after all. Is it something that Hajime wont be able to experience with how busy you are? Thatll be unfortunate on its own way. By the way, not a single active student came to talk to Hajimewas not the case. Should it be said that it was unexpected? It seemed that the boy underclassmen were secretly harboring reverential feelings toward him as a real harem man. Ossu, Anikii!! Congratulations for your graduationnn!!Male underclassmen who were giving that kind of greeting while bowing like people from self-employed profession that was started with the letters ya kept approaching Hajime. They were asking him things like wanting to learn the path of man from him even after graduation or something. Male underclassmen who was hoping to exchange contact number with Hajime was making an orderly line. In its own way that sight was just as bizarre as the throngs of Soul Sisters. It was troublesome so of course Hajime didnt tell them his contact number. Though he irresponsibly told them that if they had something that they really wanted to discuss no matter what then go rely on Aiko-sense The secretly whispered rumor that Perhaps Aiko-sense has also gotten seduced by him? sounded more credible because of that. It made the male underclassmen to go Serious respect. We just cant stop feeling in awe-ssu, senpai-. Their respect toward Hajime became unnecessarily even higher. It went without saying that after that, those underclassmen would give a deep salute to Aiko each time they passed her as though she was a madam of an organization of self-employed profession that started with the letters ya, which made her bewildered. It was then, Hajime found the person that he had been looking for. Tou-san, Kaa-san. Im going over there for a bit. He walked to the completely opposite direction of Yue and others. Shuu and Sumire watched with puzzlement at Hajime who was walking back to the auditorium where the graduation ceremony was held just now. Hm? Wherere you going? I thought that you already greeted Ai-chan and the other parents. You already took photo too right? You still havent taken one with Shizuku-chan and Kaori-chan butlook, Yuuka-chan kept glancing this way. She had taken photo with you before this, so perhaps she want to join up with you soon? Also, Yuuka-chan had shrewdly obtained a photo of her alone with Hajime. Of course, it was the fruit of Nana and Taekos cooperation. Right after the graduation ceremony finished and they exited the auditorium, the wave of Soul Sisters assaulted Shizuku, while the active students crowded around Yue and others. The three of them then swiftly took advantage of that chaos. Although, Yuuka wasnt just merely getting instigated by those two. N-Nagumo! Its a special daywant to take photo together? It-is-just! For commemoration! Yuuka said that with a bright red face while looking aside, but she was unusually showing her honest side. Though naturally after taking the photo, she vented her anger to Nana and Taeko who teased her by jeering Oo~ and clapping their hands. Even so perhaps Nana and Taeko would tattle on Kaori later. After all Yuuka would look cute when she desperately made excuse while Kaori interrogated her with a nice smile. Friendship banzai. No, theres still a teacher who I havent greeted. He arrived really late but, well, that person is just like that. He must have read the mood considering the impression that it would give to a student like me. ? Theres that kind of teacher Aa, I see. Shuu and Sumire were slightly surprised from the not a small amount of gratitude and respect that they felt from Hajimes words, but their expression turned understanding when they saw the person who was standing beside the auditoriums entrance without them noticing it while quietly watching the graduating students. Shuu and Sumire nodded to each other, then they followed slightly behind Hajime. That person saw Hajime approaching and his expression became particularly sullen. Do you have a business with me, Nagumo-kun. I just wish to give a greetingvice principal. Yes, it was the vice principal whose unnaturally gorgeous black hair(wig) was his trademark. The vice principal looked slightly taken aback seeing Hajimes wry smile as he said those words, even so his expression immediately defaulted to his perpetually sullen look. Thats polite of you. I would be able to have a slightly easier time if you could also add some restrain to that. You are the student who gave me the most stomachache throughout my whole career as teacher. His tone that was full of sarcasm was also going strong. It went around a full circle and amusement welled up inside Hajime. That must be because he could think of this attitude as this teachers individuality. And, he was able to think like that because Im sorry for all the troubles that I had caused. Hmph. Thats simply my job as teacher, Nagumo-kun. I dont need any apology. Besides, I dont know what kind of circumstance all of you had or perhaps still have even now, but you would be able to take care of it somehow even without us doing anything right? Why do you think so? I know from looking at your face everyday. Even though there was that kind of incident, all of you were still able to smile so joyfully. That was the proof that all of you can go on with your life without fear even without relying on teacher. I see Although, your class was carrying on by using you as their mental pillar. From today all of you will go on your separate way and wont be able to see each other everyday. Do be careful. Theres a part of you that is slightly dry when it come to human relationship but, never abandon the friends who are relying on you! This. Even though he was full of sarcasm, all his words contained certain teaching that was said based on understanding his students. Even though he was the teacher who was the easiest to hate in the school, from his every words it could be seen how much he had been watching after his students. That was why, Hajime wanted to give him a proper greeting at the end. Vice principalthank you very much. Hajime could feel the slight surprise from vice principal when he bowed deeply toward him. Ive really put you through a lot of worry by forcing you to deal with things that have no precedent at all. Certainly, we might be able to manage somehow with just ourselves. But, it is a fact that we were able to return to school and continue until now because of vice principal taking command to deal with everything this whole time. Its also a fact that it was thanks to that we were able to spend a proper school life. Thats why Im truly thankful from the bottom of my heart. Hajime once more expressed his thanks along with a beautiful bow. Those words were filled with strong emotion that truly conveyed his earnestness. For a short while, there was silence that could be felt as though time had been cut off just in that spot. Raise your head. Hajime stopped bowing. He stared straight from the front at the vice principal who was frowning as usual but Im looking forward to your classs achievement in the future, Nagumo-kun. Congratulations for graduating. The vice principals expression loosened up kindly just for the brief moment when he spoke those words. Shuu and Sumire followed next and spoke their greeting and gratitude. After that Nagumo Family walked away with the vice principal seeing off their backs. And, do you have business with me, Hatayama-sensei? Actually Aiko saw Hajime and the vice principal conversing and approached them somehow. It was then the vice principal suddenly addressed her. Aiko felt like she was criticized for peeking and her body jerked. But, although the vice principals scowl had returned, it felt like he had the air of someone who had put down the heavy burden on his shoulder. It felt like he was far easier to talk with than usual. And so Aiko unconsciously talked to him in a more informal way than usual. No, I dont have any business here. But, the soft expression just now, it make me think for a bit that vice principal wont get misunderstood too much by the students if you look like that more often. Theres no misunderstanding at all. Im a sanctimonious, gloomy, and irritating teacher. Ee? Youre aware of that yourself!? I shouldnt be the one saying this butyou have gotten really talkative havent you, Hatayama-sensei. Should I say that your nerve has gotten thicker compared to before I-Im sorry. But but, I think if vice principal at least just soften your expression a little, then even the students will look up more to you Im not asking for something like that. Bad memory has easier time than good memory to remain inside human. If the students can look back at their past and think, come to think of it, that teacher was really annoying, he preached only that kind of thingit will be enough for me if they can remember like that. And if after that they can think, but well, that was an important talk, I would feel like that I have fulfilled my role as a teacher. Hm~mbut, if its going to be that way then wont memory with good teacher be better? Or rather I think that kind of memory is needed! Just what are you saying? The vice principal was gazing at the graduating students, parents, and active students who were having pleasant chat with each other. He looked deeply emotional. And then he finally moved his gaze toward Aiko. That is the role of a teacher like you. Eh? The students all have their own ideas and tastes. In that case, the teachers too have also to be like that. Aikos mouth hanged wide open. The vice principal snorted seeing that stupid expression and turned on his heel. He must be leaving to take care of his remaining work. What are you doing? Youre going to participate in the students graduation party anyway later on right? Finish the works that you have to do quickly. It wont be my fault if you dont make it in time. Aiko didnt remember ever saying about her plan, but as expected the vice principal had seen through her. The vice principal had been admonishing her since some time ago that Hatayama-sensei is too close with the students, but with Hajime and co graduating safely, perhaps he had recognized her a little as a teacher, including Aikos stance as a teacher. Aiko mended her expression and slapped her cheeks with both hands several times. Even with Hajime and co graduating, Aikos teacher life would still continue. She would receive a new class next year. She couldnt continue feeling lonely forever. She had to switch her mood, she told herself. And then, staring once more at the back of the great senior of a teacher who had supported the student life of Hajime and co that could be called as turbulent without any exaggeration, Aiko spontaneously yelled. Katsuura-sensei! Whore you calling Katsura! My name is Kazuura!! Is that intentional!? Is that name intentional!?(TN: Katsura=wig) Sorry, I stuttered! More importantly! More importantly!? I respect you vice principal! Please keep on instructing me harshly from now on too!! Ill keep watching sensei forever!! Nnnn-, y-youre saying that kind of thing again. The impossible misunderstandingAm I being targeted (deep meaning) by Hatayama-sensei? that was born from numerous conversations that missed the mark was still not resolved yet. For some reason, that was the only truth that the vice principal was unable to see through. Meanwhile Hatayama-sensei didnt even notice about the existence of that misunderstanding. Their misunderstanding would surely, perhaps It will keep continuing even from here on huh. Hajime chuckled from hearing Aikos voice behind him. Then you should just tell him the truth. You are really stupid dear. Its outrageous that you want to solve this kind of miraculous misunderstanding. I need to ask Ai-chan about it every time she come playing. This is priceless material! I see. Certainly. If they heard this exchange between Nagumo couple, someone like Tomoichi-san might yell angrily Werent you feeling grateful to the vice principal!? This is why Nagumo family is just-. Now then, itll be time for lunch soon. I think itll be fine even if finish up here and go to the restaurant but Hajime said while running his gaze at the classmates. It was then. Oi, Nagumo! You still arent going huh! Were going ahead there! Ah? Suddenly there were two voices that were filled with irritation. When Hajime looked back, there were Shinji and Yoshiki there. They were looking annoyed. Yeah, Im also just thinking of going there. But, you wont be able to go in even if you go ahead yknow? Sonobes parents will head straight at Yaegashi residence. The restaurants key is with Sonobe. Shit, so youre telling us to keep staying in this hell Just whats with you guys? Those arent words fitting for graduation ceremony huh? Shaddup! Look at me! Shinji pointed angrily at himself. More accurately at the position of his uniforms second button. The button was still affixed there properly. There aint any girl underclassman who actually have been watching me secretly from the shadow all this time, or even a classmate who actually have been secretly having feeling for me!! Even though I already prepared the spare of the spare of the spare of the spare for my spare second button! No, that cant be called second button anymore Getting asked for your second button is just a dreamsomething like that only exist in the world of manga! Dammit all!! Y-you two really never strayed huh Also, the parents of Nakano family and Saito family had greeted Shuu, Sumire, and Hajime some time ago before departing ahead to Yaegashi residence. Perhaps they were unable to bear it anymore to watch their sons who were desperately looking for the dream girl who would ask for their second button. After all their gaze looked distant when talking with Hajime and his parents. There, Shinjis eyes coincidentally saw the place where Hajimes second button should be at. It was there. Instantly the love hungry monster made a joyful evil smile. H-hee? What the hell Nagumo. You said this and that but in the end nobody Oi senpai! I heard! Apparently it was you senpai who sent the kendo club members at me! To dare to get in the way of my important time with Onee-sama, unforgivable! Kouhai-chan came running with her cheeks puffed up like squirrel. Shinji and Yoshikis expressions turned dejected seeing her. What, you got released? Even though I told them to lock you in gym storage or somewhere until we go home. Hahn. Do you think that this me who have fought evenly matched battles with Nagumo-senpai day by day wouldnt be able to slip out of that level of imprisonment at this point? No, even from afar I thought that their binding over you was perfect though I can slip out, like *slurt* from something like that instantly even in my sleep. Isnt it strange to use that sound effect there? You, are you really human? Senpai is the only one who I dont want to hear that from. They were having such normal exchange like usual that would anyone who heard it wouldnt be able to imagine that today was actually the graduation. However, Kouhai-chan who was relatively courteous to everyone other than Hajime and Shizuku gave a proper greeting with a bow to Shuu and Sumire. In that Christmas incidenta somewhat blasphemous incident that dragged her along with bus guide-san and rabbit eared maid-senpaishe visited Nagumo residence and became acquainted with them there. But, Shuu and Sumire were looking at Kouhai-chan with gentle eyes that were more than expected for just an acquaintance. Or rather, their eyes were warm. Perhaps that was why? Sorry that our son is always like this. Please keep playing with him even after graduation okay? N-no, we arent playing Its fine even if you come playing to our home without reservation even after graduation. U-umm, thats why Im saying that we arent playing here, this is an out of norm battle with Onee-sama on the line Yep yep, if you say so. Kouhai-chan was looking terribly awkward despite dealing with the parents of the hateful senpai. *Fidget fidget, squirm squirm* At the corner of her eyes, there were Shinji and Yoshimi looking fixedly at such Kouhai-chan with blank expression. They looked very eerie. As expected even Kouhai-chan whose nerve had thickness like a log became concerned when their figures entered her sight. U-umm, senpai. Those two Dont mind them. They are sad beasts who harbored illusion about second button. Shinji and Yoshikis eyes snapped widely open. Kouhai-chan jerked. But, she showed no sign of running away and muttered Second button while nonchalantly turning her gaze to Hajimes uniform. H-hee. So there isnt any girl who want to get senpais second button. Well, thats natural! Theres no way anyone will idolize this kind of brutish senpai! No, this button is hot item but all of them are boys. As expected that doesnt feel right. I-I see Hajime made an expression of not knowing what to say. Seeing that Kouhai-chan also made an expression of not knowing what to say but right after that, she started fidgeting for some reason. She played with her trademark twintail with her fingertip. Shinji and Yoshikis eyes were becoming similar to that of murderer. Meanwhile Shuu and Sumires gazes were becoming warmer in inverse proportion to them. Good grief, it really cant be helped. Yes, yes. Actually I really dont want it. But even if its just for this moment senpai is still Shizuku-oneesamas lover. If senpai of all people is in this state then Onee-samas reputation will also suffer. Yes, thats why it cant be helped, Im actually really reluctant butI-I can take that second button for you senpai. No, Im not gonna give it to you though? Air that felt like *Su-un* was flowing. Kouhai-chan never even thought that she would actually be denied and stared fixedly at Hajime while blinking her eyes repeatedly. Fufu, sttrangee~. Senpai, are you feeling shyy? Even though I myself arent feeling anything about it. Look, just hand it to me already. This is an embarrassing to do as a Soul Sister but, Im bearing with it for your sake. This is my mercy so that senpai wont go through a lonely graduation ceremony you know? Now, sob with gratitude while presenting that No, Im telling you Im not going to. The time stopped once more. Kouhai-chan and Hajimes eyes were locked with each other. What Hajime-san was doing wasnt a type of teasing. It seemed that he seriously didnt plan to hand the button. A second passed. Tsu, C, whhhhyyyyyyyyyyyy!!! Youre loud wait stop it stupid. Dont grab it Senpai is the stupid one! You dont have anyone to give it to anyway right!? Even though Im telling you that Ill take it for your sake whyre you refusing it then! Dont screw with meee!! No butyou, youre one incomprehensible fellow who got your hand on something like aphrodisiac because of going with the flowsending curse using someones second button as medium feels like something you might be able to do What do you mean by curse!? She was an adventurer type high school girl who would run into random incident or commotion routinely. In this world where things like onmyouji or curse had became real, it felt like she could possibly run into a chain of events that would end up with her learning curse technique. It was a scary thought. Even more so because she was someone who wouldnt hesitate at the slightest to attack only toward Hajime. Eeii, senpai is prattling incomprehensible things like curse or whatever! Enough excuse just hand over your buttonnnnnn- What do you mean hand it over. Your condescending attitude is instantly collapsing yknow. My pride cant endure getting refused by senpai- Thats not my business. Hajime and Kouhai-chan got into grappling posture like in pro-wrestling where their hands held and pushed each other beside their head. Then Kouhai-chan untangled her hands slipperily. Bunny-senpais taught technique, Screw *ite!!! She unleashed a technique from a certain American Football manga. It was that technique where the player rotated while stealing the opponents ball. It was the signature move of the superhuman rabbit eared maid who was working in Akibas maid caf. I said stop AH She was stopped with an eagle grip on the face. The fingertips of Kouhai-chans extended hand disappointingly only grazed Hajimes second button. She was really desperate for someone who was condescendingly said that she would receive it for his sake. Seeing that exchange of offense and defense between Hajime and Kouhai-chan Ah, youth. Nice, really nice! As expected that girl is really a source of material! Shinji and Yoshiki were staring with eyes that were gradually changing into something blasphemous that was hard to describe. The eyes of the Nagumo husband and wife were sparkling as though they were watching a youth movie. Or rather, Sumire-sensei was starting to use her smartphones video recording function to make record for her story material. Uuu, uuuuuu!! Why are you looking a little like you want to huh. Haa, I get it. U? Hajime tossed away Kouhai-chan and tore off his second button to hand to Kouhai-chan before she completely forgot human language. A Kouhai-chan reflexively caught it and stared on the button on her hand in a daze. Before they knew it, Yue and others had finished up making memory and talking with underclassmen and were gathering at a slight distance away. Hajime started walking toward them while, Its not like our bond will get cut off after this. Even without that, you kouhai will be my kouhai forever. Smiling wryly. Kouhai-chan instantly returned to her senses and glared angrily at Hajime. I-its not like I want this because of that kind of reason! Please dont be so conceited! This is purely me receiving it for my pitiful senpais sake, thats all! Where is your thanks! Come on say ittt- Yes yes, thanks. Dont use it for mischief or anything else okay? Hmph, now that its in my hand Im fre to do anything with it~~~! It seemed that Kouhai-chan too had realized the situation around them. Especially the warm gazes of the Soul Sisters and her own classmates. The tip of her ears reddened faintly and she ran away to escape like usual. But, Kouhai-chan stopped running a bit ahead and turned around. Congratulations for the graduationn!! She properly gave such befitting words as an underclassman like that. However, she did it while pulling her eyelid down and sticking out her tongue. Kouhai-chan who was boisterous but also the one who gave the most fun time to their class that held a unique circumstance. She always came charging into their class without any reservation. Her figure that was boisterous till the end made all the classmates, not just Hajime unable to stop themselves from letting out a wide smile on their face. However, Heey, Nagumo. Is it fun thrusting reality right on our face? Dont you have a human heart inside that chest? Shinji, if its like this then lets put gum or something into his food in the party later. The two monsters who hungered for romance were the exception. . . Authors Note: First, my heartfelt gratitude for everyone who are still kindly reading this story. Thank you very much. My apologies for making everyone waiting for so long. After my plot collapsed, I tried remaking it but it didnt go well and my heart broke. Then I temporarily distanced myself from writing. While doing things like making avatar to enroll into magic academy or doing calamity move with Hylian, my desire was revived so, I havent finished creating the plot, but I want to write anyway. In the first place this After was written with the stance of scribbling off what I wanted to write without caring about the timeline, so surely this time too Ill manage somehow after I start writingI hope, just do it me. Thats my mentality. Forgive this Shirakome who is like this till the end, but Ill be happy if everyone can enjoy this last arc of Arifureta together with me. Please, best regards! CH 458 A, AaaAAAAAA, the window! At the window! O, oo, god! I beg you please do something about this evil spirit looking thing! voices that sounded like screams (lol) searching for salvation after seeing something truly profane and repulsive resounded under the bright daylight. And so, Cut it out! It was just the photos quality that is a bit bad!! Kousuke spilled out his dissatisfaction with even louder voice. It happened on the way to Wisteria, the western restaurant owned by Sonobe family. While the classmates were walking and chatting with each other, Nana and Atsushi were walking at the back while grinning and holding a smartphone in one hand that was showing a photo. Of course, their gazes were directed at the figure of Kousuke who was walking at the back. No, but Kousuke. As expected this is seriously scary. Y-yeah. This is a ghost photo no matter how you look at it. Whats more, youre the only one who is like this when everyone else in the photo look normal A-ha-ha-ha, you existence is completely occult isnt it? E-even Kentarou and othersJ-Juugo! Dont stay quiet and say something! This, will we get cursed or something if we try to erase it? Aint no way Ill do thattttttt! Kentarou and Ayako dropped their gaze on their own smartphone while speaking with voice that was trembling with terror. Mao was cackling, and Juugo who should be someone who was considerate for his friend despite his taciturn nature was nonchalantly trying to erase the photos file. Nagayama Party that should have the deepest bond with Kousuke in the class were all drawing away from him To be more accurate, they were backing off from the photos that they took after the graduation ceremony with each classmate and the whole class photo. The pictures of Kousuke in them made them wanted to say No, is this really Kousuke? Youre the only one who got magnificently blurred huh. Nn. Its impossible that something like this is a natural phenomenon. Even though there wasnt any sign of magic being used Abyssgate, confess it already. As I thought, you arent hu Im human though!? Im 100% purely human from the top of my head to the tip of my toe though!? Kousukes protest resounded in vain. Because, it was really only Kousuke who looked blurry inside the photos. It was like, there was mosaic or something over his picture, like the space was distorted heavily. Anyway his picture just wasnt clear. The picture of Kentarou and others who were right beside Kousuke was projected crystal clear, vivid, simply distinct in the display of just how high performance the modern smartphones camera was. And yet the blurriness over Kousuke was absurdly pinpoint. Furthermore these photos, half of the classmates asked someone else to take the photo before sending the file to them, but the remaining half asked their parent or underclassman to take the photo directly using their own phone. And yet, it was only Kousuke who wasnt visible in all those photos. Also, Nana was saying The window! At the window! at the start was because when she took photo together with Yuuka and Taeko using the school building as the background, Kousuke who was coincidentally still inside the building also got his photo taken but Naturally in this one his figure also looked strangely distorted and unclear. Furthermore, perhaps because of the light adjustment, only the part of corridor around Kousuke was strangely dimly lit. Some kind of dreary atmosphere could be felt from it, and on top of that the blurriness of his black hair made it looked like a black shadow was going to creep out of the window in that moment. Right now the picture was being used as teasing material, but when Nana checked this photo at first, she screamed Hiihn and lost the strength in her waist. Even Yuuka and Taeko were frozen still. Dammit, even though I had taken photo with everyone, why is it only me Kousuke lamented. It made Hajime and others thought, Perhaps, its because your coolness has reached Depth VI aint it. The lords abyss kept deepening year by year. It was truly abyssal. Kousuke who was getting even harder to perceive than before by everything muttered anxiously. This, I wont be the only one getting blurred in the graduation album right? As expected, if the photo studio see something like that they will ask to retake the photo right? The graduation album would be sent to everyones residence in the later date by mailing. Kousuke couldnt wipe away his anxiety that such tragedy could come to pass! Hajime looked like he didnt know what to say. No one will notice even though theres a blurry part. Thats what will happen wont it? Dont say thattt. After all that sounds really like to happenn Kousuke-kun already looked like he was going to cry. As expected everyone couldnt help but feel sympathy seeing that. Everyone consoled him saying that they would take group photo one more time when they arrived at Wisteria, however, Yuuka suddenly spoke out her worry at that timing. Hey, Endou. Do you remember ever getting your photo taken during school event? Eh? No, look, you were almost completely absent during the school trip right? I also dont remember seeing you around much during other events Will there any photo of Kousuke at all in the graduation album? She wondered. Everyone looked at each other. Then someone muttered Ah and looked at Kousuke with pitying gaze. Eh? My photo in the yearbook, is too few? Or perhaps, there wouldnt be any at all? Kousukes face was visibly turning white like a corporate slave who realized that his salary was below the minimum wage after working for ten years. Kaori hurriedly gave him a follow up. I-itll be fine, Endou-kun! Even if its no goodlike, look, itll be possible to fix it somehow! Hajime-kun will! O-ou, its just like Kaori said! Ill use every high-end technology in my disposal to create composite photograph for you! Hey, Hajime. For all his photos in the yearbook to be composite photowont it be even more awkward then getting your photo stuck at the corner because you were sick and absent at the photo day? Shizuku spoke with twitching expression. There is truth to what she saidthe classmates thought while nodding. A very awkward atmosphere enveloped them N-no need to bother. Hehe, sorry to make the atmosphere bad like this. Its that. You know, its already enough for me that I can make everyone see some interesting photos. Kousukee- Abyssgate- Kousukes forced smile looked as painful as when he was paying the cost for his Abyssgate transformation. Kentarou and Juugo reflexively covered their face with their hands while Atsushi, Noboru, and Akito were moved to tears. Hajime smiled wryly, but as expected even he couldnt help buy felt sympathy. Yue and he looked at each other and they reached an implicit understanding. Dont worry Endou. Nagumo? If you have almost no photo in the graduation album, well, Im busy right now so itll have to be a bit later but Ill make an original album for you as the last resort. Nn. Well go to the actual place of the memory itself and use Past Replay & photo. Kousukes eyes snapped wide open. His expression was like someone in hell who saw a single string dangling down from heaven. That must be why. EEE-KKCELENTO-! As expected from mine king and his ladysorry for that The face of the abyss peeked out for a bit from too much happiness. He slapped himself with a natural movement that was like flowing water. A painful sound resounded and his cheek turned bright red, but the person himself showed no sign of caring about it. This guy-, hes already completely used to it! That kind of gaze poured down on Kousuke from his classmates, even so Kousuke who had returned to his senses (?) put on a really bright smile. Kentarou and Juugo said Good for you and Your middle school yearbook also had too few photo of you that you almost cried didnt you to Kousuke while clapping his shoulder. Why was he this pitiful even though he was one of the strongest humans and the most heroic even among them. Hajime and others were all looking at him without knowing what to say. It was then, Papa! An energetic voice resounded. Gazes turned toward it. The first thing that entered their eyes was a very splendid black limousine that made Shinji and Yoshiki went Uo. Myuu leaned out from the window at the back of that car that was quite longer than the normal car and waved her hand. Looking closer, the limousine was parked at a small parking lot that had a plank with the word Wisteria at its end. Yes, the building beside it was none other than their destination. It seemed they had arrived before they knew it while talking with each other. *Gacha-* The door opened with that sound and Myuu jumped down from the limousine. A well-built man also got out from the driver seathe must be a driver and also a security personnelat that moment. He froze awkwardly for a little bit, then a second later he politely bowed his head to Hajime and co. Most likely he wanted to open the door and escort Myuu out of the car. Hajime returned a silent bow, meanwhile Myuu was running with rapid footsteps and jumped on her papas chest like usualit seemed she was going to do that, but then she gasped and put a sudden brake on her rush. She patted down her favorite white dress and straightened her posture, Papa, and also Onee-chans and Onii-chans. Congratulations for your graduation. She gave a bow. Papa and all the Onii-chans and Onee-chans smiled seeing that. Oh my! What a courteous young lady! Everyone put on an earnest happy smile that seemed to say that and said Thanks! back to her. A second later, another little girls voice resounded. Myuu-chan! It was dangerous to suddenly jump out on the street like that! The one who came out of the car in panic was the actual owner of the limousine. This one was an authentic and adorable young lady wearing a uniform with white base color and a ribbon around her neck. It was Fujiwara Hinata. Hinata-chans graceful air didnt crumble even while she was half funning. She too bowed in front of Hajime and co. Everyone, congratulations for your graduation. Im very happy to receive an invitation to be present in everyones celebration like this. Her movement was enchanting and her composed expression was splendid, but her childishness showed through at the end. She couldnt completely hide her happiness from how her tone jumped a little. It was charming how she kept stealing glances at Kousuke. Thanks Hinata-chan. Were the one happy to see you here even though you must be really busy. No, thats not Her cheeks reddened and she fidgeted. Not only she was invited to a special day for the person that she had feeling for, she was also happy to simply be able to meet him like this. That feeling was transmitted. This was despite her meeting his clone day after day. It was extremely adorable. Shinji and Yoshiki were going around at Kousukes sides in the same beat and secretly elbowed his sides while keeping the smile on their face. Uu. The classmates spoke back their thanks once more. Then Yuuka unlocked the door and went inside while Hajime turned his gaze toward the limousine. Even so, why is she with Hinata? Didnt they plan to meet here? He wasnt asking Myuu or Hinata. The two little girls were already mobbed by the girls in a warm welcome. And so Hajimes words were directed toward Tio and Remia who got out of the car after Hinata. Umu, that was our plan. But Hinatas school was over a bit earlier. She came to pick up Myuu, because she wanted to talk with her seeing that she had the rare chance to do so. Its great that theyre getting along. Hajime shrugged smilingly. Remia too was also smiling broadly in happiness. As expected, it seemed she was relieved as a mother for Myuu to be able to get a friend the same age who understood well about Myuus peculiarity and circumstance and able to communicate with her as an equal. It was only natural. After all Hinata was an onmyouji. She was a pro in exorcising or subduing mysterious existence. There was no more reliable child than her to be Myuus friend. Also, Shuten Douji aka Hidzuki was absent. The fairy world was still unstable, so she was away from Hinata in order to suppress the onis who sometimes would go into rampage and assist the manly goddess. Guys, come in! Itll be a bother to the neighbors if you all stand around outside like that! The restaurants door was opened with a pleasant tingling sound and Yuuka called out to the others. Hajime and co saw off the limousine leaving while entering the restaurant in droves. Boys, go arrange the tables. Shia-san and others, help out with the cooking. We already have some prepared ingredients that can be done quickly back here. Those who have nothing to do should prepare the drinks. Yuuka briskly gave instructions while showing a bearing like she was already a restaurant owner. The way she was putting on apron was also really practiced. The way she quickly tied up her hair was a bit sexy. Though the boys firmly restrained themselves from looking at her with that kind of eyes or pointing that out, because vegetable sticks that hungered for smartphones blood would fly if they did so. If Hajime and his group were excluded, the classs substantial leader was Yuuka so no one objected and only said Ye~s while doing as they were instructed. Goshujin-sama, wouldst Aiko arrive late? I wonder. She said that shell come as quickly as possiblevice principal might give her some leeway, so I dont think shell come that late. Then thats good. It wouldst be pitiful if she couldst not come for most of the party after all. If she wouldst get delayed for too long, I was thinking to maketh vice principals hair to shift a little bit more and secretly bring her here. Tio, by that you mean you were going to hypnotize him or guide his consciousness huh? They were talking about someone who Hajime had shown great gratitude to not long ago. He couldnt allow an act of extermination against the few remaining hair root warriors who were fighting hard like they were the last defense. Tio showed a thinking gesture for a bitthen she made a very terrifying remark. Fumu. Wouldst not it be for the vice principals own good if we decisively put out his hair of its dying throe? That wigto be honest, art not it painful to see? Everyone is thinking that. But, nobody said it. After all the vice principal himself decided to keep wearing such extremely unnatural looking wig and resolved himself to defend his few remaining hair roots to the death. That was why, today too Aiko-sensei was secretly using soft touch to treat vice principals desolate head. Hajime. Should I call everyone now? Oh, I guess. With so many people helping out, the setting up of the tables and everything were finished up quickly. The drinks were also getting distributed one after another. Delicious smell was already starting to drift out from the kitchen in the back. Certainly it was a good time for calling in the guest. Hajime nodded and took out crystal key. At the same time Yue also opened several gates with her own magic. Hajime opened a gate in front of Liliana who was restlessly waiting back at Tortus, while Yue opened the gates at England and Vatican for Rana and others who were there. Hajime was really busy recently that he couldnt even go to Tortus often. Surely Liliana would be the first one who rushed into the gatethat was what he thought. Fuhahahaha, this one Yue reflexively closed the gate. She was startled by this one who leaped through the gate while making some adroit turns. It couldnt be helped. Then, the this one who got hit by the closed gate (the startled Yue lost control that the space warped in a strange way) got sliced into two on the stomach and fell on the floor. It didnt disperse like before. Actually, the lords clone that had gone deep into the depth was becoming tougher than before. It wouldnt disappear so easily anymore like now when the cut was so clean that it looked like it could be stuck into one again just by pressing the parts together. The clone sighed fuh while in that state that was like a mysterious object. His upper body and lower body were wriggling around to join each other once more following its instinct of self-preservation What a blasphemous and repulsive existence! Everyones gaze snapped toward Kousuke. Y-youre wrong! Rana kissed him while saying something like Make your entrance Hauria-style before entering, so he reflexively Hajime-san! Long time no see! Your Liliana is now premy? W-what is it, this atmosphere. Did something happeKYAAAAAAAAAAAH, someone dienoooootttt!? Disgusting- The bad timing of Princess Liliana. She jumped through the gate with a radiant smile because of the long-awaited visit after not being able to meet for so long, and yet after she went through the gate, what she met was a dead silent restaurant. And then when she saw something squirming at the corner of her eyes and turned her gaze there, she saw there the sliced Abyssgate something who was still smiling fearlessly. Of course she would scream. For now, Endou, erase it. For now, allow me to say this at least. Everyone sorry! It went without saying that put off atmosphere was spreading through the restaurant that was in celebratory mood. Also, there was only one person inside that awkward atmosphere in the restaurant who, As I thought, Endou-sama is not a humano, is removed from humanityfufufu- H-Hina-chan? That slightly happy muttering from Hinata-chan resounded through the roombut only Myuu who was standing beside her heard it. It also went without saying that Myuus expression was twitching after witnessing the unexpected dark side (?) of her Yamato Nadeshiko friend who she wanted to use as a model. . . . . . . . . . . After that. The chaos somehow subsided and Rana and Emily (Vanessa couldnt come. She tried to escape but the directors lasso captured her) who were in Britain, and Claudia from Britain came over. From Tortus, other than Liliana, Kouki and Moana along with Aularodde came to participate in the graduation party. After confirming that everyone had sat down, Hajime lifted up his glass with one hand. This was because all the classmates were in accord that he should be the one making the speech. Ee~, well, what. To celebrate that all of us can successfully graduate, lets have a toast Wait wait wait, Nagumo! There should be something more right!? Youre making the name agitator cry! Ryuutarou and Suzu quipped. Everyone was in agreement with them. They all were nodding that this was just wrong. I already said what I wanted to say at the one year return anniversary party after all. I really dont have anything to say at this point though Hajime said that with a slightly troubled look, even so he coughed once. Then first lets start with thanking the guests. Thank you for coming here to celebrate our graduation. If its for boss then Ill jump in even if its into the bottom of hell! Talk it with Endou first before you do that. Theres no way Kou-kun will refuse! His beloved Rana looked toward him asking Right!? with a radiant smile, so Kou-kun nodded Y-yeah even while looking a bit conflicted. The corners of Emily and Claires eyes were raised. Hajime ignored that and turned his gaze away toward Kouki who was actually looking a bit awkward. Perhaps he was feeling ashamed as someone who left high school. And so Hajime hit where it hurt. It seems that theres one unnecessary guy participating but W-whats with that. Even I was hesitating to come here! But I heard that everyone wanted me to come! If that was the case then it would be worse if I refrain from coming! Kouki couldnt graduate together with everyone but, there was no doubt that he was a comrade. It wouldnt be what the classmates wanted for only one person to be absent in this auspicious day. That was what Shizuku told Kouki beforehand while he was taking a break in Japan after the getting summoned too many timeee incident. And yet he was getting treated like a guy who came to a party even though he wasnt even invited, so Kouki yelled while speaking like making an excuse with a red face. He looked around at Ryuutarou and others with slightly anxious gaze. But, even that only lasted for a brief moment. Hajime landed another blow. Oi oi, thats a misleading statement. Not everyone. Its not like Im asking you to be here. Rather it feels irritating for some reason just looking at your mug, so you can go home already. The demon king-sama raised his thumb as though making a thumb up before pointing it toward the door. He was putting on a really nice smile while saying that. Moana and Aularoddes expression was twitching while opening their mouth to protest T-thats just saying too much! in Koukis place, but before they could. Thank you, Nagumo. As I thought its good that I came. Ill stay here no matter what, so keep that irritated look on your face forever. Really makes me feel good seeing that. His awkward look from just now had gone without a trace. The hero-sama had a reeally nice smile. The twos expression instantly turned serious and their gaze clashed. A second later they laughed together HA-HA-HA-. Fufu, the two of them are really having fun. D-does that look like theyre having fun to you Shizuku-chan? Killing intent is overflowing from them right now as though theyre going to start killing each other anytime though. It seemed that this only looked like a childish quarrel to the mommy. Even if Hajime was taking out Donner from treasure warehouse and Koukis hand was clasping his holy sword necklace. Shia tightly grasped Hajimes hand while Moana and Aularodde hugged Koukis arms securely. Nagumo, Ill ban you from this restaurant if you get violent. Also the cooking will get cold. Finish the toast quickly. Whoops, youre right. Hajime changed trajectory after Yuuka glared at him. Emily-chan said As expected from Yuuka! seeing that with her respect toward her rising. Cough. Well be going on our different way from here on. We also wont be able to see each other everyday now. After showing a worried gesture for a little, Hajime started his speech with the starting words that the vice principal used. It looked like he was putting the vice principals teaching into practice already. But, theres no worry. There isnt anyone whos still worried if Im not there during lunch break right? Youll be able to manage somehow on your own. You should be able to graduate from the trauma of other world summoning too. Am I wrong? Hajime asked with his gaze. Yuuka and others looked at each other before they smiled and nodded. But, Ill say this even knowing that. Call me if you need it. Ill help out anytime. Impossible-, Nagumo is going dere!? Yosh, then help me out now. I cant get a girlfriend! Ill help out anytime except for Nakano and Saito. Dont go back on your words!! The classmates were slightly surprised by Hajimes words, even so they chuckled after the exchange with Shinji and Yoshiki. The gaze of Yue, Shia, Tio, and others were terribly gentle. It was a fun student life. We also got dragged to some stupid and shitty tussles, but I can say with my head high that it was a good high school time. That too was thanks to you guys being there. Thanks. Oi oi, Nagumo. Dont be so out of character like that. Im going to cry over here! Ryuutarou sniveled while inhaling back his snot. There were also several more classmates who were getting teary because Hajime was expressing his emotion that usually he would absolutely never do. Were the one who should thank you, Nagumo-chi. Yep. Without Nagumo-kun, all of us would have died in other world. Even if we managed to go home somehow, we wouldnt be able to have school life like this. Thanks a lot, Nagumo. Nana and Taeko, and then Atsuhi and Noboru spoke up in order. Then the other classmates also followed with words of gratitude back at Hajime. Hajimes expression turned to look somewhat itchy and he scratched his cheek while, The food is really going to get cold, so spare me with just this much. Has everyone got a drink? Yosh, then lets go. To our future! He raised his glass high above his head. Everyone else followed along lifting their glass. Then inside Wisteria, To our future!!! Voices that were overflowing with hope reverberated. Thus the graduation party began. Everyone ate the delicious foods with relish while livening up the party by talking nostalgically. Before long Aiko also arrived. Then when the nostalgic talk finally settled down for a moment, the topic naturally moved to the future. In other words, they changed topic to what each of them would do after this. Even so, everyone has really worked hard with the university exam. Many people were surprised you know? More than half of you are continuing to national university, while Endou-kun and Sugahara-san are even going to university in Britain. Aiko spoke earnestly, but also proudly as though it was about herself. Just as she said, most of them had safely succeeded advancing to university despite being that extremely busy lately. Were seriously cheating in language type exam after all, and we can also stretch time inside Hour Crystal. We managed somehow. By the way, the biggest reason Hajime decided to continue to university was simply because he wanted to experience university life with Yue and Shia and others. University student Yueit has a nice ring to it! He said. Hajime-kun and Yue-san are in engineering isnt it? Yeah, might as well after all. I want to try making the VR game that I had breakthrough using magic to be centered around earths technology a bit more. Only relatives can use it if it stay as it is after all, and if I m going to university anyway I might as well try studying that field. Fufu, even though youre the one who hold the world in your grasp, in the end youre fundamentally still a game lover otaku. Guess so. Well, my biggest reason is because I want to enjoy university life with Yue and others though. Nn. I simply fine being together with Hajime so I worked hard. But, Ill be happy if I can help out with Hajimes research. I want to study so I can at least understand his talk. The idiot couple only prioritized the other the most to the end. Aiko couldnt help but smile wryly seeing that. Its unexpected that Shia art not in the same department like these two. Well, Kaori, Shizuku, and even Yuuka, Nana, and Atsushi art also in the same university though. Ahaha, Tio-san and Remia-san too arent independent already even though youre working in a company right? Though its also a company that Hajime-san established. And so I wont be that lonely as long as were in the same university. And I too want to try working hard in a field that Im interested with and will lead to the future if Im going through this desu. Fumu. The field art about how to destroy human body even more effectively correct? No way theres a field like that. There was no program in Japan university to cultivate a battle god. The major that Shia chose was psychology. This rabbit, although everyone always forgot right away that her vocation was diviner, she seemed to be thinking of choosing that path as her occupation in the future. It was the result of her thinking surprisingly seriously so that with psychology analysis added to her arsenal, she would be able to give a more accurate advice that was more aligned to moral way of life to someone. Liliana looked at Hajime and others who were going to experience university life with a smidgen of envy while directing the topic to Kaori and Shizuku next. I am surprised that Kaori chose to major in architecture. To be honest, even if I chose the path in medicine, the power of healer cant be openly used in Japan, and regeneration magic will be enough in a situation where I can display my power. So Im thinking in that case I should add to what I can do, like a work where Ill be able to heal not only bodily wound but also other things, like making building that is strong against disaster or dwelling that is suited for the environment. Kaori spoke shyly. There was no doubt that her decision was influenced by the figure and creed of her father who was active as a first class architect. When Tomoichi-san heard about Kaoris choice in her major, he must be really happy. He even rushed to Nagumo residence and boasted about his daughter while sobbing for the whole night. Thats just like you Kaori. And Shizuku will be in law? Yes. Its embarrassing but, I dont really have a clear idea about my future. Eh? Isnt Shizuku-chans dream to be a lovely wi Shut up for a bit, Kaori. Yes Cough. Thats why, I want to be useful for Hajimethis is Hajime were talking about, so surely his project will expand in the future, and I can picture Lily getting involved with the management at that time. Then I thought that perhaps I should try my hand in law. Even now Hajimes project was already expanding. It was his company that was selling clothes that really had positive effect though slight. It was the company where Remia designed the clothes while Tio was involved with the management. Even now it was also hiring people who could be trusted using Shuu and Sumires connections. The work was getting on track and the company was expanded a little. Hajime could give large remuneration to Kousuke and others was also thanks to this. I guess. Ill be thankful if you can help out in that field Shizuku. Lily too, you can move here anytime okay? Uubut, I still cannot possibly leave the kingdom Arent most of the constructions finished already? Certainly if its compared to the level of the old kingdom. But, right now we are transitioning to become a society where all races can coexist. The capitals expansion is indispensable for it. The completion of the new capital is still far away Hmmm. Well, you can do it until youre satisfied. Liliana was being a bit indecisive. She couldnt even imagine that in the near future she would hear her people saying things like Eh, shes still here!?Enough already and go marry quickly! and sent her off. Aiko looked toward Yuuka who was averting her gaze and pretending not to listen to this talk for some reason and the grinning Nana & Atsushi. Miyazaki-san, Tamai-kun. Please consult with me without reservation if theres anything that trouble you two okay? Aiko looked a bit embarrassed. It was natural for her to be like that. Ooff course! We have a model teacher right nearby after all, so I will ask for advice without reservation. Well, thatll have to wait until we start teaching practice or something though. Unexpectedly, these two apparently aimed to be teacher. And their motive went without saying. Because they had been watching her from right beside her all this time. The figure of a teacher who fought hard with everything she had to protect them. I had been living sloppily until now but, Ive experienced a lot of things, thought hard, and chose this path seriously. Surely, no, I absolutely will become a teacher like Ai-chan. Miyazaki-san Ill be English teacher though! That doesnt sound too hard to do! Miyazaki-san The atmosphere where she felt like she was going to be emotionally moved to tear was overturned right away to an atmosphere where she was enduring her headache. Nana and Atsushi were going to the faculty of education in the same university. They would be able to run into Hajime and co there quite often. Putting that aside. So? Yuuka? How long are you going to look away? Yuuka who is enrolling to the same university with Hajime for some reason even though youre going to succeed Wisteria? Hey hey, want to tell Yue-san something? Come on, come on. Yue-san slithered close and peered into Yuukas face. Yuukas gaze wandered around even while she immediately averted her gaze away, but Its fine even if you become honest already you know, Yuuka-chan? She was encircled! By Kaori who was smiling sweetly! W-what! Im free to do whatever I want! Its not like Ill take over this restaurant right away, and even I wanted to try living university life! And something like restaurant can possibly go bankrupt or closed if something happened, so it wont be bad to have education and qualification just in case! Yuuka was also in faculty of education like Nana and Atsushi, but her major was social welfare. She had the disposition of being extremely liked by the elderly including this restaurants regulars, so she unexpectedly might be suited for that major. Of course, there was nobody here who believed the motive that Yuuka said. E-even you Nana said that youre happy being able to go to university together! Yep yep, thats truee. Im happy that I can go to university together with Yuuka Dont keep grinning. I understand completely! Nana was grinning with an expression that seemed to say that. There wouldnt be any problem if Nana went to other university if she just wanted to become a teacher, but she went out of her way to go to the same university with Hajime and others because she thought that perhaps she would be able to assist her close friend with this abstruse personality by any chance. And perhaps Atsushi was the same with the way he was cackling loudly. Taeko was watching Yuuka and Nana who were like that with a bit lonely look. She drank her ice lemon tea in large gulp while muttering solemnly about the memory of the three of them together. Uu~n, as I thought, it feels a bit lonely that Yuuka and Nana are going to the same university. What are you saying? Even though you locked on Allen-san and decided to go there after persuading even the director. Really Taeko, youre so passionate. Is he really that fun to bully? Hell run away if you treat him too horribly you know? Yuuka and Nana looked at Taeko fixedly. Yue and others also recalled Taekos S tendency and made conflicted expression. Yes, Taekos objective was the secret handsome agent of Britains security bureau, Allen. It wasnt because she fell in love with him after he saved her during the demon uproar. Certainly she kept contact with him even after that because she strongly liked him, but the source of that liking was because of the very nice scream he raised from her whipping skill. This person truly had a lovely scared face! The scream that came out from his mouth was truly pathetic! And yet he was plainly strong and wouldnt submit easily, he didnt even run away from me! There wasnt that many people like this! That was why. It was real bad. Her fetish was completely twisted. Fuh, Taeko. Thou too hath found a good man. The hopeless dragon was saying something. Of course everyone ignored it. Uu~n, in any case its a good thing to have a target like that butSugahara-san, you asked a lot from the director and used up quite a lot of favor for it right? To be honest, sensei is feeling complicated. Ill use anything that I can use. Thats the teaching of our demon king-sama you know, Ai-chan. Taeko gave a thumb up. Aiko let out a really deep sigh. When she stared fixedly at Hajime, he was already looking away at the distance, while drinking his ice caf au lait with intentionally loud slurping *zukokoko*. Besides, I was asking for a lot but I also planned to pay for it with considerable compensation you know? Though to be more accurate, Ill work hard so Ill be able to pay them back properly from here on. You would join the security bureau after graduating from university you mean? In regard to her grades, although she was cheating in language aspect, Taeko herself had truly performed limit break in her hard work studying, so there was no problem in that side, but system-wise it should be next to impossible for a Japan student to go straight into Britains university like that. Taeko was able to clear that hurdle and would be able to enroll into the university normally at September was thanks to Director Magdaneses mediation. That steel protector of Britain personally moved was because she would be able to recruit Taeko who was quite powerful herself into her organization and through her formed a connection with Hajime and co. It seemed that in this respect, the security bureau was giving her their backing and assistance with everything like taking care of all the necessary permits and her need for living there. Linguistic ability, combat strength, and then the international political sense that she was expected to learn in the university, it seemed those factors were sufficient for Director Magdanese to wield her iron fist in full power. Uu, Im worried. Magdanese-san and her men there are not untrustworthy, but still Aiko couldnt stop herself from worrying seeing this advancing method that was in the grey area that leaned toward black. And then there was one more student in this place who normally gave mediation at many levels without asking for anything back. Well, itll be fine Ai-chan. After all is said and done, the abyss lord will be over there too! Rana-san and others also said that theyll help me out. Yes, of course Taeko! I can also help you out in your daily olife! If you need it Ill give you a lot of medicines! Hauria is also at the King Trees sanctuary. Come play there anytime. And if the security bureau become a pain in the neck we will creep up at them for you! This is making me even more worried instead. Aiko looked like she didnt know what to say in respond to Emily and Ranas words. The two of them, they used connection to overcome the institutional obstacle, but they had also seriously worked hard for their grades. Even Endou seriously got accepted into medical university. You can only call it amazing. Lets honestly praise them here. Thats, true, Hajime-kun. Certainly, they are really amazing in that respect. Even the vice principal and other teachers were shocked when they heard. Really Nagumo, its rare for you to honestly give praise like that. Well, its also thanks to you allowing me to use Hour Crystal extensively, and allowing me to focus on studying without work getting in the way as much as possible. It was a great help. For Kousukes objective for some timewhen he one day migrated to Tortus and lived together with Hauria, he wanted to spread earths medical technology for the beastman race that couldnt use magicthis was certainly a step in the right direction. By the way his university was the same with Emily. Ehehe, Im happy that I can be in the same univ with Kousuke. I cant wait until September! Youre Emily-senpai, huh. Apparently Ill be allowed with exception to join the lecture without waiting until September. Please take care of me there. SenpaiEmily-senpaihe-, hehehe- Kuh, Im jealous This is my first time seeing someone biting on handkerchief for realthat kind of gazes stabbed on Claudia. There was also Hinata-chans gaze, though her stabbed on Kousuke. Hinata-chan who was having a happy shikigami discussion (?) with Myuu quietly approached Kousuke. Oh? While everyones focus turned toward Hinata, she stared with reservation at Emily who was asserting dominance over Claudia with a smug face Err, Hinata? Whats wrong? *Fidget fidget* Should I say it or should I not? No however, Okaa-sama also told me to speak out my feeling. And Hidzuki will make fun of me every time I swallow back my words. Hinata-chan was making excuses inside her heart like that while doing her best to muster out a smaaaaaaall voice. H-he will be with me all the time during Onmyouryou work though. I had said something vulgar! It was clear to see that she was thinking such thing. Hinata turned bright red and covered her face with both hands while saying Exchuse meah, I stuttered! and running away quickly. She leaped on Myuus chest. Myuu tightly hugged Hinata who should be older than her with a gentle expression like a mother goddess. She patted her head while saying You have done your best nano, Hina-chan. Good girl nano. It was truly a sight of a precious friendship. Emily could speak back at Claudia as much as she wanted, but as expected it seemed that she couldnt do that to Hinata. Her gaze darted around and she simply replied T-thats true! Good for you!. Oi, Amanogawa. While everyone was feeling warm seeing the priceless figure of the girls, two voices suddenly spoke up in harmony. It was Hajime and Kousuke. Kouki-kun jerked and his shoulders trembled. W-whats with you two? For some reason you two are smiling but your eyes arent. Thats scary you know? The spring break, you get it right? If something happen to Myuu W-what! No matter what you say I wont Ill made up a rumor using illusion that your little sis attacked Shizuku when she was asleep and send the video to the Soul Sisters. The way youre targeting my family and your method is the lowest of the lowest!! This shitty demon king- Ah, I wont do anything like that. If something happen to Hinata-chanIll just stand beside your pillow every night in Depth VI state. The vulgarity level of that move is the same!! It was the worst threat from the demon king and abyss lord who had their hand clasped like a vise on his shoulders. Koukis body shivered. Around the same time, HAH!? Nagumo-senpais evil aura!? Is it just my imagination!? the little sister Mizuki-chan was also shivered at home. Shizuku who might get used as revenge method smiled wryly while whacked Hajime. Geez, really Hajime. Dont use me for something like that. No, but still. The way that gal look at you is seriously bad news, or perhaps its normally possible When Hajime sent a glance, Kouki-oniichan quietly averted his eyes. It seemed that even the big brother had an idea about it. Im already used with that kind of eye so its fine. Shizuku-chan, I think thats not something that you must ever get used to though. Its cute compared to a certain knight in the kingdom. Im really sorry for our knight- It was a monster that would transcend even over physical law if it was for Shizuku-oneesama. Liliana couldnt bear it and covered her face with both hands. But putting that aside for now, Shizuku smiled a bit mischievously at Hajime. And then she let out words that were world-shaking for the classmates. Rather than that, you two are going to entrust Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan to Kouki during spring break right? You two trust him so much that you can entrust him to accompany the two of them to travel to the desert world, so theres no need to threaten him at this point right? Time stopped. The classmates who were listening to the conversation of Hajime, Kousuke, and Kouki with puzzled look about what they were talking about were all stunned. Hajime who was doting on Myuu-chan, would entrust her to Kouki of all people? He would entrust him to chaperone her spring breaks trip? Eh? Youre for real? Why is the demon king talking with the hero about entrusting his beloved daughter? No good no gooodd! Its too out there my brain isss, the world is bugging outtttt-. The demon king went mad! The demon king went mad! Kaori! Regeneration magic on Nagumos head! Hurry! Koukiii, what the hell have you done to Nagumo! Is the worldending? The silence reversed into a pandemonium that echoed inside the restaurant. Chaos was trampling over Wisteria! Shizuku who was the one pulling the trigger couldnt help but went Eh? Eh? Whats wrong everyone!? in bewilderment. As for Hajime and Kouki who were in question, they both had veins pulsing on their forehead hearing what their classmates were saying Shaddup! Shut up! They harmonized in good terms (?) with each other. A second later. The chaos intensified even more. Authors note: Thank you for reading this chapter too. Thank you very much for the many comments last chapter too. Comments that said you have waited for this, comments that said I dont need to force myself, etc, they all made me happy. I might revise the future course or major of Hajime and others later. They are just temporary version that I wrote while imagining that this kind of future is also possible huh. Ill also write about the other students in the latter part. Its another chapter that is like an explanation about the future course and prospect without any high or low but, I hope everyone can please enjoy it. CH 459 The demon king would entrust his beloved daughter to the hero of all people. The inside of Wisteria Restaurant descended into chaos after learning such impossible happening, but the calm was somehow regained using Aikos specialty Soul Repose and Shizukus sharp rebuke. I didnt expect this. To think that there was this much difference in perception about Hajime and Koukis relationship between everyone and me Umm, Shizuku-chan. Even I and the others felt slightly shocked when learning this, so I think its normal for everyone to be surprised like this you know? At the side the two of them were still being unfriendly with each other that it wouldnt be strange if thing devolved into a fist fight anytime, so it couldnt be helped. Shizuku faltered slightly when Yuuka and others looked at her with a gaze that seemed to say No, its your perception that is in the minority. My? Is it actually me who is the strange one? Shizuku looked at Hajime and Kouki with such question in her gaze. Hajime pressed his lips together and crossed his arms with a terribly displeased look. Kouki too was making an expression like he had bitten something sour. As I thought, I dont understand the reason why everyone was that surprised. How- Shizuku-chan tilted her head in puzzlement. Just what in the world she was seeing through her lens of mothers love? All the classmates couldnt help but retort altogether seeing this. W-well, putting that aside Shizuku looked like she still couldnt really accept it, but the talk wouldnt progress at this rate so she forcefully put the topic back on track. In any case, Myuu and Hinata planned to go playing at the desert world during their spring vacation, and Kouki, Moana, and Aularodde would be their chaperone. This matter had already been decided. In that case, it was understandable for Hajime and Kousuke to worry but that didnt mean they had to go as far as making a threatthat was the topic. For the present, Hajime and Kouki were still being thorny with each other so Shizuku tried switching target. Endou-kun too, okay? Aa~, youre right. Hinata-chan is just too precious that I unconsciously got too heated up. Kousuke understood what Shizuku was getting at and replied calmly even while smiling wryly. As expected from Kousuke. He was an extremely rational person when he wasnt Aby. Although he needed to compensate it with stomachache, among the classmates he was the only man who could mediate between Hajime and Kouki with force. Endou-samaIm so happy to know how worried you are for me. But, I will be fine you know? Myuu too can take care of herself nano! Myuu has trained a lot in the vee arr space nano! Yuuka and others had finally run out of patience in wanting to know just what was the circumstance behind this. Nana took the lead. She leaned forward eagerly and pressed the displeased Hajime with her question. Hey hey, Nagumo-chi. What is the story behind this in the end? If we dont hear a proper explanation, well be burning with curiosity until we wont even be able to sleep at night. Nagumo, are you sick? In your head. Oi, Sonobe. What the hell do you mean by that? They meant exactly as they sounded arent theyy? Its already shocking just knowing that Nagumo-kun is entrusting his adorable Myuu-chan to someone outside his family, but to think that its to Amanogawa-kun who he hate. If you dont have a screw loose in your head then that means this is already an incident. Do you have to say that much She needed to say that much for something like this. All the classmates nodded in agreement. This isnt something that complicated. Myuu said to me that she want to go to other world other than Tortus, and from the start we were making plan for a trip during spring vacation butyou know, my schedule got packed full because of the dragon incident so You all knew that we reviewed the world trees branches revival plan from zero again right? Seeing Hajime looking like he had swallowed something sour, Yue smiled wryly even while she took over the explaining. Yuuka nodded while glancing at Kouki. Well yeahAmanogawa and others also havent departed again even now. Kouki came here together with Liliana because he was hunting the sacred precinct monsters in Tortus. After that getting summoned too much incident, Kouki didnt immediately depart for the trip to revive the great tree in each other worldthat was to say, the trip for reviving the branches of world tree. For Kouki, he was finally able to return home after going through that incident. It was only natural. He wanted to take a rest for a while, and he also wanted to treasure the time he spent with his family at his birthplace. Not to mention Moana and Aularodde were also staying with him. He wanted the two of them to also have their fill in spending time in Japan. While that was going on, that dragon incident occurred and Hajime put a halt to the plan. While the plan was being halted, Koukis group sometimes helped out with Hajimes work, but Hajime himself told them Its possible that your trip will become a long one, so you three should go train your teamwork or something. They thought that it was reasonable and crossed over to Tortus. Thinking that it would be just right for their training, Kouki resumed his hunting of sacred precincts monster that he had been doing until just before the getting summoned too much incident, because he might as well. That was why he was together with Liliana when coming here. Nn. The influence to the world that accompanied the King Trees revival was unexpected. Thats why Hajime reworked his estimation and countermeasure so that the same mistake wont get repeated when reviving the great tree of other world. Hajime-san also turned the plan into a longer one desu. Before reviving the great tree, that worlds power spot and ecosystem need to be checked, then make hero-san write a report, and if necessary then even more countermeasure to crush any worrying factor will have to be created. The revival wont get greenlighted without doing those things first. Most likely, investigating a single world wouldst require several months at the very least. Uwaa, you guys are super careful. Well, certainly being overly careful might be for the best if we look at the worlds current situation. Nana and Taeko nodded in understanding. Certainly, there was no guarantee that the other worlds wouldnt also get significantly affected. The classmates were also helping out with handling the civilian organization that awakened to handling willpower, so they were also nodding in understanding when they imagined the possibility of chaos occurring in other world too. Kaori raised her index finger straight up and continued the talk. The desert world is going to be where well start. E~rr, thats Moana-sans home world isnt it? Kouki nodded when Yuuka asked him that with her gaze. Its Nagumos instruction. Theres something he want to do first as the important condition for the plan. What is it? Its to have a direct talk with a goddess. We want to ask if its a good thing or not to revive the great trees in the first place. Then what should we take note of when reviving a great tree. After that, lets see, if possible we also want a corroboration about the story of world creation that we heard from Aula before. The story that I told before was something that was passed down orally to me from the goddess after all. The story of nine worlds. The story of the root world that was supporting them. The story that the great trees that existed in each world were nothing more than the branches of the world tree. Etc. Those stories werent knowledge that Aularodde had confirmed on her own. They also werent knowledge that was granted to her from the world tree when she took the post as goddess. Hajime glanced at Aularodde while adding to the explanation. Not to mention that Aularodde isnt a goddess of creation. She was nothing more than a fairy who was originally born in the fairy world. Shes a goddess with term of office. She was a goddess who was using manual to do her duty. It couldnt be helped even if Hajime judged that they authenticity of her knowledge was Suspect. The person herself was also a bit unsure so it was even more so for the others. Hajime wasnt really glaring or anything, but for Aularodde-san who was quite a spineless person, it seemed that it felt like she was getting disparaged This hopelessly useless goddess- with a cold gaze. She started making excuse with desperation. I-it cant be helped! My world was in its terminal stage when I inherited the position you know!? I was desperate with keeping the world alive! And if she could say more, apparently her predecessor also told her things like precedents of past goddess whose head exploded after committing taboo. That was why she never attempted to test it. The fairy world was in a state where it would perish instantly the moment Aularodde was rendered useless after all. I get it I get it. Im not blaming you or anything. Really? Arent you thinkingThis woman is really useless huh. Well, she can at least be used as sacrificial pawn, or something? Arent you thinking to wash your hands of me and make me do something dangerous!? Aula, calm down! As expected even Nagumo wontat the very least I wont let him do anything like that! Whats with that long pause-, Kouki-samaaa! No, I wont okay? What do you think I am Well, youre the king of demon who is even more demonic than demon itself. The classmates thought like that but they didnt dare saying it. Part of it because they were afraid of the consequence, but also because Aularodde was being too desperate in appealing that she wasnt useless It felt like she was a corporate slave who was about to be fired and clung on the CEO while desperately begging Im still useful! Ill do anything! Im the companys dog! Companys dog!. It was very painful to watch. It was even more painful seeing how even Moana who was usually burning with rivalry toward Aularodde embraced Aularoddes head and started caressing it while saying Its fine already! We properly understand you!. Cough-. Anyway, if we can hear the story directly from a goddess who have been there since the creation, itll be more certain than hypothesizing this or that ourselves. Perhaps she wont know as much as the state of other world, but it should still serve as a reference. The classmates seemed to understand Hajimes intention while also trying not to think too deeply about the state of Aularodde who was like the shadow of what once was a goddess. Then Ryuutarous suddenly asked a question. Aa~, come to think of it, Nagumo. Cant you just ask the holy sword? Didnt you guys said that the holy sword is possessed by a goddess? We dont know whether its possessed or she transformed her own flesh body into the sword butnaturally, we had tried. Sounds like it was impossible huh? They had once seen that figure that seemed to be a goddess in the fairy world. There was no doubting that a will was residing in the holy sword. But, if asked whether it was possible to communicate with that will clearly, the answer was a resounding no. Though it could be observed that the will was responding to Koukis will. Like from the swords change in shape. However, when it came to showing herself by her own choice, or anything that could be used for detailed communication then it would immediately became hopeless. The sword could at least flicker with light, but even if it was asked to signal with yes or no then it still would be unable to give distinct reply. This is just my hypothesis but, perhaps Ua Alto can only react when an event that strongly strike a chord with her happened and her spirit is roused. I think it naturally also include the mental state of the hero Amanogawa. Yeah, I also think so. Telling it to change shape is also a function of the holy sword so it can respond butits just like Nagumo said, its more a manifestation of emotion rather than a communication of intention. And rather than something that is done consciously, I have to say that it feels like something more reflexive or perhaps instinctual. Errr, cant it be healed or something using Kaorin or Yue-oneesamas power? The one who answered, or rather eager to answer Suzus reasonable question was Aularodde who raised her hand in a flash while yelling Here!. It was as though she was a student appealing to the teacher to pick her for giving an answer in class. Yes, Aularodde-san, when Hajime pointed at her while saying that, her expression brightened up greatly. Im useful! Cough. About the holy sword, I can transform into a wooden heavenly sword because Im originally a tree fairy. Thinking naturally, Ua Alto-san is a possession type. And when talking about possession, it contain a constant risk in the aspect of the balance between the soul and the container. According to her, possession ability was like a default ability for apparition, even so they could choose their vessel. There would be no problem if they possessed something disposable, but if the vessel was too powerful, or if they carelessly stayed in there for too long, occasionally it would be the soul that got influenced by the vessel. And, if Ua Altos soul had been residing in the holy sword ever since the time that wasnt too long since the creation of Tortus, and on top of that if there was a long period of time she didnt get used Its understandable that she got affected by the nature of inorganic object and her will became thinner. In that state, the only way left she can react will be instinctually or emotionally. Such end is common knowledge even among the apparitions. But, she isnt dead by any means. Isnt that right, Aula? Aularodde nodded strongly. However, it seems the frequency and speed of her reaction is increasing since visiting the fairy world. And seeing how we can also see her goddess figure sometimes, I conclude that shes in the path of recovery. Her soul must not have been damaged irrevocably. She was usually acting like that, but Aularodde sounded persuasive when she made such assortment with firm decisiveness in her eyes. Relieved atmosphere filled the room. Still, it was something that happened through great stretch of time. It will take time for her to recover fully. Originally, soul is a forbidden domain that even god cannot easily interfere with. Not to mention she is a goddess of creation herself. Her soul is fundamentally different from human soul. No matter how powerful and transcendence you all are, be aware of the potentially fatal risk for a child of man to reach your hand toward such thing. Aularoddes gaze moved toward Hajime, then Yue and others. That was a warning from a goddess (even if formerly) who had protected innumerable life of her world for countless years. It was exactly because Hajime and others had heard that warning before this that they didnt keep trying to force Ua Altos recovery and chose to ask other goddess. A-amazing nanoAula-oneesan somehow feels like a real goddess-sama nano! Im a real goddess though!? Formerly that is! Either way, the current holy sword Ua Alto couldnt be questioned about something complicated that was related to the foundation of the world. Well, thats why for now we want to try asking the goddess who summoned Amanogawa. After all it seems that according to the legends that are passed down among Moanas people, Foltina-sama is a goddess of creation. Kouki turned his gaze toward Moana for confirmation. Moana glanced at Aularodde who was already back to looking smug even though she was able to show just a little bit of her dignity as a former goddess, then the corner of her lips rose as a sigh escape her mouth mockingly. Yes, that is what the legends of our people said. Surely, no, Foltina-sama is absolutely not a pitiful goddess who became addicted to energy drink from getting overworked! She will be more, like, a very amazing goddess! W-w-w-wwwho are you calling an addict! Aularodde was terribly shaken that her tone became very unbefitting for a goddess. Emily took out a labelless pet bottle from who knew where that had poisonous color which she presented toward her. The former goddesss eyes were instantly drawn toward it while her left hand reached out to take it. Her right hand grabbed that left hand and held it in place while trembling fiercely. There was nothing else that could be said anymore. After the situation on earth calm downlets see, we too should be able to move somewhat freely half a year later around the time the university enter summer break. At that time we plan to go a trip to compensate for the spring break which will also double as a late graduation trip. We plan to go to the spirit world too at that time. It was self-evident that it would be better to gather information from multiple sources so they could be analyzed to form a clear picture. Shia had no time to be leisurely when she got summoned to the star spirit world, but they planned to go there with full preparation this time to hear the story of Lutria, the avatar of the Star Tree. Shia narrowed her eyes in nostalgia. I cant wait. I hope Dahlia-san is doing well over there. Sorry Shia. Wait a little bit more until you can reunite with your friend. Its frustrating I know, but as expected sending you to that world while I cant move freely is No no, please dont worry about it. After all the flow of time in the star spirit world is different. We dont even know if the flow of time is still the same like before desu. Nn. Its because of that too it will be easier to visit Foltina rather than Lutria. Indeed. There art no need to hurry to go in a small group to a world where we doth not know whether we wouldst be able to send reinforcement immediately in case something happened there. Yuuka and the other classmates were amazed hearing that Hajime and co had thought a lot about the problems at their side while they all were busy running around dealing with the dragon incident or university exam. They looked understanding about the outline of the plan. But, that was that. Ryuutarou folded his arms while making an expression that looked like he still couldnt accept it fully. Yes, there was still the original topicabout Myuu and Hinatas trip. I see. But still, as I thought its unbelievable. You guys planned to go travelling to other world after half a year right? Then there aint any need to let Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan go right now with Kouki as chaperone when youre looking that displeased with it. If youre just talking about necessity, its just as you say. But you knowMyuu you know, she has been really, really looking forward to it. She kept talking about being able to make a new friend! She would speak about it with such sparkling smile, and every night she would count with her fingers how many more days until that day came And yet, the situation Hajime papa clenched his fist and roared That feeling, that smile, there aint no way I can betray them as a father!! while shaking fiercely. Ryuutarou looked bewildered while asking back New friend?. In respond Myuu leaned forward with a sparkling smile. Ryuutarou-oniichan also know her nano! Its Koone-chan nano! Eh, that scheming little girl? Do you have any complain about my Koone-tan? The serious fighting spirit of the former queen was hitting Ryuutarou! Her eyes were serious! A fight might break out depending on his answer! Suzu slapped the head of her boyfriend whose tongue slipped and apologized in his place. It looked like she had it quite hard being the girlfriend of a man who allocated all his status points to muscle even though some should be set aside for delicacy too. In any case, for Myuu being able to meet with the newly ascended little queen of the desert world who she had only ever heard from stories was one of the three things she looked forward the most from spring break. Also, the remaining two of that best three was being able to go on a trip with Hinata, and making the girl of the machine world who was patiently aiming for the daughter position to know her place, or something. Because of that, although it couldnt be helped because of the dragon incident, Myuu was completely dejected when she got told about the postponement of the travel plan to the other world. Hajime papa who liked to spoil Myuu rotten naturally worked hard so that his daughter could somehow enjoy her spring break. Well, thats why they asked us to chaperone them because well be going to the desert world too around that time. So its the case of a papa swallowing his bitterness in order to let his daughter have fun come hell or high water huh. Suzu directed a gaze that seemed to say Youre still an idiot parent like usual huh toward Hajime. At the same time a new question also arose. But but, cant at least one person among Yue-oneesama and others come with them as guardian? Certainly, no matter how busy they all were, there was no way not a single person among Yue and others couldnt accompany the children. Not to mention, Hinata-chan will also go right? Yes. I have received the invitation from Myuu-chan. Visiting another world is like a fantastical story. Furthermore, we might become able to be friend with a queen who is the same age with us thereMyuu-chan, please allow me to thank you once again. Ehehe, its Myuu who should be thankful nano. Myuu is happy that Hinata-chan will come along too nano! F-friendship between little girls, what a priceless thingwell, that said, if Hinata-chan is going, it should be fine if lolicoI mean, Endou-kun also come with them. Say, Taniguchi. Just now, did you almost call me lolicon? Suzu put on a realistic face of feigned innocence. Im not okay? Ill go abyss on you the next time you call me lolicon again okay? Kousuke harshly warned her before looking toward Hinata with warmth but also worry in his eyes. Even I actually want to come with them but, I cant maintain my clones across worldand just like I said before, I have been given special permission to attend lectures. Besides, I had spent a lot of my time focusing on exam, so I want to make up for it by helping out Nagumo and the Onmyouryou before I start going to univ. Endou-sama, your concern truly makes me happy. But, I will be fine, truly. After all I will also be able to call for Hidzuki if it become truly necessary. Thats why, please dont work too hard, Hinata said with a smile that showed a glimpse of her strong heart. Inside her eyes, self-confidence that she wasnt a weak princess who needed to be protected by Kousuke 24/7 and instead an existence who could stand as an equal at his side could be glimpsed. Please, I asked you to prioritize carrying out what you ought to be doing. After being told like that, even Kousuke could only say YeahI get it and saw off Hinata while believing on her. In fact, Hajime himself honestly needed Kousuke so bad right now in order to regain the stability of earth using the lords stealth and his ability to be in multiple places at the same time. After all with the lord being able to take part in resolving the situation, the important matters would be able to be resolved in great speed. At the same time, the circumstance in Hajimes side was also similar to that. Its just like Taniguchi said, I also said that at least one of us should be able to come with them but Muu, then Myuu wont go nano. Myuu dont want to selfishly go playing even though papa and everyone are so busy nano. That was why. Hajimes troubled gaze looked around at his classmates. Aa, I see now, everyones expression turned into a smile. Hajime tried to persuade Myuu that a child shouldnt worry about that kind of thing, rather it was him as papa who was bad for changing the spring breaks plan even though Myuu had been looking forward to it. But Myuu showed her stubbornness at that kind of time. She wouldnt agree to it no matter what. In the end, they compromised with Myuu and Hinata taking advantage of Koukis group that would also go to the desert world for the sake of the world trees branches revival plan without anyone in Hajimes group sparing any time to come with themfinally Myuu too could agree going to a trip during her spring break without any reservation with such conditions in place. Although in Hajimes case, he was unable to accept it fully like Kousuke. Its a bitter decision. I pondered on it all the time for seven days and seven nights. But, so that Myuu can have her fill of the spring break without feeling any guilt, asking this shitty hero to accompany her is for the-, be-, est- Hajime looked like he really strained his voice cord to say those words. It could be seen just how reluctant he was to make that decision. Kouki too, he looked toward Myuu and Hinata and said Ill properly protect the two of you with sincerity before glancing at Hajime. The instant his eyes met Hajime, his expression changed and he looked aside while huffing obviously. Seeing the two acting like that made not only Shizuku, but also Yue and others to finally look exasperated. How about thou just admit it already, Gosujin-sama. Nn. If its Hinata and the current Myuu then theyll be able to at least protect themselves, and there are also a lot of measures in place in case something unlikely occur. But, even so the last factor that helped you made the decision was Just as Hinata said, if necessary she would be able to summon the strongest oni Shuten Douji to her side, and Hajime had also arranged for Etemp to secretly guard her in invisible state. They would also bring artifacts with them that would act as multiple layers of protections. But, surely, the decisive factor that surpassed all of those was, Geez Hajime-san, even though you dont distrust the hero-san as much as you keep complaining Dont say something so disgusting. Youre making me getting goosebumps see? Please dont say something so disgusting, Shia-san. Im getting chills hearing it. Aa? Hajime and the heros gaze clashed. Ryuutarou and Suzu were whispering secretly with each other It feels like watching Yue-san and Kaori aint it?Theyre quarrelsome friends, I guess?. The potato that Suzu was currently moving toward her mouth got skewered by a fork and it returned back on her plate. Ryuutarous fried chicken also got cleanly bisected by a fork and plopped down. There was no need to say who the culprits were. Ryuutarou and Suzu silently sat back on their seat. While complaining See, thats exactly why! inside their heart. Nagumo? Amanogawa? Those, are our restaurants utensil though? Yuuka-sans eyes were slanted up! Hajime and Kouki looked at each other, than a second passed. They apologized S-sorryM-my bad while turning their gaze toward Kaori asking for help. Their movement was beautifully in harmony. Kaori smiled wryly while fixing the damage with regeneration magic. Emily was staring at Yuuka with eyes that were sparkling with respect! Hajime and Kouki coughed. They pulled themselves together. I dont trust you or anything at all butprotect them even if it kills you. Ill kill you if not. Itll be just a bother even if you trust me or something butIll protect them even if it kills me. So cut the crap. Geez! Papa and hero-san are really exaggerating just for a spring break nano! Dont treat Myuu like a kid! Myuu said while puffing out her cheeks precociously. Although, Myuus claim was understandable. It wasnt like they would go to an unknown world. They also would have chaperone in their trip that was for deepening friendship between children. In the end, that was all. All this time Remia had been gently and smilingly watching the talk between Hajime and co from outside the circle while nonchalantly helping out with placing additional dish or drink and the like. Then she placed her hand on Hajimes shoulder as though to assist her daughter. Now now, Hajime-san. There is the saying, send your child out into the world if you love them. Well, its as you say. Itll also be troubling if she keep clinging on her parent forever. That was why, Remia also wouldnt come with Myuu this time. There was also how Myuu was resistant to that idea when she imagined a situation where she was the only one who got accompanied by her mother when going to play with her friends Remia saw that as growth and felt happy instead. She accepted it and decided to send her out while giving the last push on Hajimes back while he was worrying out. The mother had given her yes. Yue and the others also said in that case. The understanding was spreading among the classmates that in the end a papas heart that wanted his daughter to have her fill of spring break won over the hate toward the hero. Yuuka smiled at Myuu and Hinata as everyones representative. So its like that. Thats great. Myuu-chan, Hinata-chan, go have fun there. Ill look forward to hear all about it when you two come back. Yes nano! Fufu, thank you very much, Sonobe-sama. Moana was muttering Finally, even my Koone-tan will be able to make friends! That girls dream is going to come true!, though the girl in question would turn red and punch her if she actually heard that. Ryuutarou pretended to not hear the true thought of the desert worlds small queen who was hungering for equal friendship while narrowing his eyes. He was recalling the desert world. Even so, the desert world huh. I also want to try going there again if possible but, its impossible with how busy we are right now. Yoo, Kouki. Tell everyone there hello from Suzu and me. Ryuu-kun and I are also busy preparing for going to collegeand were also looking for house. There were loud tsking from here and there. They came from the guys with no girlfriend, especially Shinji and Yoshiki. Yes, astonishingly these two were going to a different university than Hajimes group where they would living in cohabitation. Both of you, I heard that you two would move to Tortus and was looking forward to it Liliana pouted with a little dissatisfaction. Certainly, even now Ryuutarou and Suzu hadnt changed their outlook. They planned to migrate to Tortus where they would be able to make use of their strength as adventurer. However, as expected they also had the same feeling like Hajime and others. Ahaha, we also want to try going to university. There are also things that we want to learn. Remember, theres also that invitation from you Lily. That one when you asked us to join the knight order instead of becoming adventurer. Yes. After all thanks to a certain someone, recently it seems like it will be impossible to expect everlasting affiliation from our knight order commander. Even if painful works keep coming, even if my superior is a slavedriver, Ill be fine! I can endure! Because, the best workplace to transfer into has been prepared for me! It wasnt like Commander Kuzeri was yelling such thing to the sky but, apparently Liliana who had been observing her fixedly from behind a pillar could hear that voice of the heart. If it was impossible to keep her anymore, she had to seek for replacement! Liliana glared at that certain someone. The certain someone was muttering This caf au lait is great while feigning ignorance. Suzu and me are going to PE college after all. We wanna learn things like the latest sports knowledge or training method. Wont it be great if we can bring that kinda thing to train the knight order? Ill also be at health program. Things like nutrition and the like might be useful. Can I take that to mean that you two are positively considering joining the knight order!? Its scary the way youre that desperate butwell, being adventurer has that side thats kinda like being a rootless person after all. It sounds fun but, we dont know how long well be able to keep doing that. itll be nice if we can be adventurer for a while but, the two of us have also been discussing that itll be nice to get an employment too. You two can come anytime. I have already prepared the contract for you two to sign. Thats why its scary how youre acting. This was why Commander Kuzeri wanted to run away, everyone thought. After that. Almost all of the foods had been finished. Everyone was basking in a pleasant feeling of full stomach while enjoying after meal tea. At the same time their conversation topic was returning completely back on track. It was a relaxed time where they were calmly conversing with each other, talking about their futures that were filled with hope or ambition. Among those there were also those who had eccentric idea, which caused others to worry if they would be alright with that kind of path. For example, Nimura Akito was completely unexpected. He spoke about gaining fame as magician using his vocation as illusion master in full capacity, where he would be a magician who was seriously doing magic (naturally the truth would be kept hidden). Yoshino Mao too, perhaps because of her carefree personality, apparently she was going to have fun travelling to various places for a while. She said something about being adventuring type YouTuber using the part-time job earning she got from helping Hajime as seed money. Aikawa Noboru would go to university. Even so he was also apparently aiming to join the public safety department for the time being. In other words, he was going to be Fukube-sans subordinate. Juugo was aiming to be a police officer. Kentarou and Ayako would go to the same university of agriculture. Apparently Kentarou would someday inherit the farm that was managed by his grandparents, while Ayako would become veterinarian. Her scheme was to use her healing magic, which would be too conspicuous if used toward human, while it would be no problem at all with animal. Also, these two, because their university was far away apparently Ayako would be lodging in the house of Kentarous grandparents. The two of them had already finished giving greeting to their respective family. And yet. Unbelievably, the two of them said that they still hadnt officially going out together. Even though it was clear that there was no more room for outsider to get between the two of them, they both were still being the height of good-for-nothing. For this point, it was just everyones guess but, perhaps both of them couldnt say anything to the other because of anxiety from fearing rejection, but rather because they were enjoying the exquisite sense of distance? That was how it felt. There wasnt anybody who would point out at the twos relationship anymore among the classmates. Just do whatever you two want, that was how the classmates felt. Other than them, there was also someone who wanted to join JSDF, to become translator, diplomat, journalist, pro fighter, politician, or detective, or to someday inherit their fathers company, etc. After that there were the unique cases, like the one who wanted to become Nagumo familys pet but got scornfully rejected by Hajime or the one who wanted to become Nagumo familys maid but got formally rejected, they would continue to university while aiming to join Hajimes company or if possible became his secretary after graduating. Im worried because it feels like there are also those following a no good path but Aiko was muttering with a conflicted expression toward some of the students who were leaving the nest before saying E-spe-ci-al-ly! toward the duo who was laughing foolishly. Nakano-kun and Saito-kun! In the end you two arent going to any university or finding any job, and yet I also havent heard anything about what the two of you want to do! What are your plan about your future!? Ee, spare us from doing career consultation Ai-chan. This is a time for celebration right now. Yeah. We are free spirits. Were going to get a great job, like, one where we can get popular with girls nicely. In other words, it seemed they were going to be freeter. Come to think of it, Yoshiki. I got this idea, wont TV station be good? They must be hiring staff at least. If were lucky we might get actress or idolfufufu In that case, how about being stuntman thatll need physical ability eh? What with that guy, sooo amazing! Take me! Its possible therell be that kind of development, maybe! Youare genius! Stop with the flattery- Everyone thought. These two were hopeless. They completely looked down on work. Surely they would be this kind of slightly hopeless guy for their whole lifethey thought. Nobody even thought that in the near future, these two would actually establish a security firm that specialized for celebrity where they would be famous as super strong bodyguard who did super otaku cheering at shows. Geez! You two are talking about your own future! Be a little more serious about i~~ttt! Ai-chan-senseis teacher soul blazed and she roared. Yeu and others soothed her down while the others were cheering the duo in amusement. It didnt look like they would finish talking yet. The inside of the restaurant was getting lively again when a hand was suddenly placed on Hajimes shoulder. Hajime-san, can I ask for a little of your time? ? Yeah, its fine. It was Remia. Her gaze flowed toward the counter seat. It seemed that she wanted to have a little talk with him outside of the circle of everyones conversation. Thinking that it was unusual, Hajime used his gaze to tell Yue and others that they would leave their chair for a bit. There Yue immediately caught on and casually applied recognition blocking on them so that everyones attention wouldnt move toward Hajime and Remia. The two sat at the corner of the counter seat and Hajime asked So?. Im sorry for being so sudden. But, everyone is having fun talking about the future, so I wish to convey my hope too. Again, what? I hope its not like what I imagined though. Perhaps she would tell him something like Im at my limit already living in another world! Please send me back home!? Hajime braced himself a little. Perhaps she guessed what he was imagining. Remia laughed My my in amusement. It seemed that it was just his needless worry. I dont have any dissatisfaction. Rather its me who have been worried all this time since moving her that perhaps Hajime-san and everyone harbored some kind of dissatisfaction toward me. Haa? Where does that come from? Do I look like that to you? No. ButMyuu once said it didnt she? That she cant do anything unless someone helped her. Yeah, it was when she met Director Magdanese the first time. Yes. At that time I thought that her words apply to me too, no, it apply only to me. Remia Was Remia actually thinking such thing? Hajime felt surprised and also ashamed at the same time. She looked like she was enjoying her life here, and her gentle and warm atmosphere also didnt look artificial. But, from the start Remia was someone good at hiding her feeling. He thought that he should be more attentive with her. Hajime turned a serious gaze toward Remia while being aware that a grimace was formed between his eyebrows. He also put in effort to fill his emotions into his words so it was conveyed that he was telling her his true feeling and not just being considerate. Certainly, thats the case in combat aspect. But, its not true that you cant do anything. There isnt anybody better than you Remia in smoothing up human relationship. And that really helped me out. In fact, it was Remia who had been building the best relationship with the people in the neighborhood. Hajime used his power to mass media and government during the returnee uproar, but he did almost nothing to the neighbors. Even so Nagumo family could maintain an almost unchanging relationship with them like before without avoiding them was definitely because Remia took initiative to go along with them. It was also the same with the relationship with the parents of Myuus friends. And it was also the same with the relationship with people related to Hajimes company. Every single action and word from her, the atmosphere that she surrounded herself with, they softened other peoples nervousness. She unraveled other peoples suspicion and without them realizing it they would be already talking with her relaxedly. That was a rare talent. Even among the family, the atmosphere would become mild with just Remias presence. Everyone could wind down no matter how busy and tired they were. Thank you very much. It makes my effort worth it to be able to hear that. Those were, all intentional? I can only do this much buteven so, Im not so shameless that I can expect to be completely accepted simply from being Myuus mother you know? My bad. And, what is this hope you were talking about? From the flow of this talk, did you find something else that you want to do? No, rather its something that I want to be done to me. ? She found something more that she could do and with that she wanted to be more usefulHajime thought this would be that kind of talk but it seemed that wasnt the case. Was it just his imagination? Remias eyes that were staring fixedly on him looked like to be more passionate than usual. Hajime-san. What do you think would happen to Myuu and I if we were able to keep living in peace at Erisen? Hm? Do you mean if Myuu didnt get kidnapped and the legendary final battle also didnt happen? Yes. Well, wouldnt you two, mother and daughter kept living harmoniously like normal no matter what happened? Hajime couldnt keep up with the flow of the talk that suddenly changed and replied with some bewilderment. Remia shook her head calmly in respond to that. I would surely remarry again in less than a year in that case. Hajimes heart was made to jump a little again from thinking there was no way that would be the case. Are you saying that there was a man you liked there? No, thats not the case. Have you forgotten? Right now we are free but, originally the seaman race was a race that was managed by human country. I see. So its like that. Seaman race was a demihuman race that was specially managed because of their usefulness in securing marine product efficiently. That was the position of seaman race in Tortus before. Naturally, their population was also managed. They couldnt be allowed to decrease too much, and they also couldnt be allowed to increase in number too much that it became possible for the whole race to revolt or escape. And, no matter how skilled they were in the sea, they were still demihuman and couldnt use magic as the consequence. Their mortality rate from facing sea monsters was definitely not low by any means. Then, it was impossible for a woman who lost her husband to be allowed to live freely after giving birth to just a daughter. She was barely allowed to not remarry immediately because she had to raise Myuu who was still four years old. So the men of Erisen were so frantic to become Remias marriage partner was because they had chance based on the system, even more than just a matter of feeling huh. Yes. The people above would make the final decision but, that doesnt mean that we had no freedom at all. Just like what the men of Erisen were trying to do. They could compete with each other to appeal that they were the worthiest one for the position. Customarily, the clan head and the human supervisor too almost never objected against the result of that competition. It was even more so when there was mutual love between the two parties involved. The marriage wouldnt be unrecognized as long as there wasnt some kind of difficult circumstance. Although, sometimes we would also need to take in new blood from outside. And I had acquaintances with people from the kingdom and dukedom from my work as coordinator between the two races so So it was also possible that you would become a nobles second wifeno, something like their concubine or mistress huh. Perhaps. That kind of talk had also come up at that time. It was something that Hajime could normally realize if he thought about it, but his thought never reached that far perhaps because of his sense as Japanese who thought that free love was the norm. Hajime felt like he wanted to let out a deep sigh. Why didnt you ever mention it when we were stayingno, it was for Myuu huh. Yes. She had finally come home after getting kidnapped. Not to mention it was her time to create memory with her papa before parting with each other you know? There was no need to go out of my way to teach her the reality. Besides Besides? Because you promised her before I could tell her. That you will come to pick her up and bring her back to your birthplace. Remia chuckled as she said that. There were many other reasons, like how he was a gold ranked adventurer, or how he had comrades from races that should have perished for a long time, but, Although his stay in Erisen was short, for some reason Remias instinct was whispering to her during that time. It told her that perhaps, the destiny of them mother and daughter that had been set in stone was greatly changed by the time Myuu found this person. That change was surely a powerful current that she had no way to oppose. It would definitely become a lovely future that she wouldnt even want to oppose. Because, her beloved daughter was making such lovely smile with this person. That instinct, it changed into conviction in the last day, when Myuu and Hajime-san exchanged that promise, and Yue-san and the others hugged that child with a smile. Hajime scratched his cheek awkwardly. He was assaulted with great feeling of awkwardness after learning that Remia had thought in her own way about her encounter with Hajimes group, even more than he imagined. Although, she was baring the inside of her heart so transparently to him like this. This wasnt the time for him to hide his embarrassment. He didnt understand why Remia was talking about this but, this was a rare chance. He planned to ask if Remia brought up this topic herself, but now Hajime boldly broached this topic that he never broached because of his consideration for her. He thought that this would be how he showed her his sincerity instead. If the marriage in seaman race, was something that was decided from above in the endwas the reason you never talked about Myuus father perhaps because your marriage with him was an unwanted one? That is the one thing that cannot possibly be the case. Certainly it was a marriage that was decided for me by other people but, he was someone who I adored like a big brother ever since I was little. I didnt feel any reluctance to become family with him. In the first place, the residences of Erisen were all like one big family. Everyone there knew almost everyone else. And people of the same generation were raised together all the time like they were siblings. That person said to me before Myuu was born. If, by some chance he doesnt return home from the sea before the child is born, its fine if I never tell our child about the father that they would never be able to meet. According to her, that wasnt a special thing. It seemed to be something like a custom among the seamen who went out to fish. Gender didnt matter, to go out to the sea for fishing just required that much resolve. He said that there are a lot of guys who would become their father in my place, so make them fawn on them rather making them feel lonely over me. Now that you mention it, when we first met seamen, the men were desperate huh. They looked really threatening when suspecting me as kidnapper. Certainly it was unthinkable that they could act like that if they only thought of Myuu as other familys child. Yes, thats how seaman race is. In case I remarried with a human, I would go to that persons place while Myuu would get adopted by another family in Erisen, but even in such case, I would feel sad but not worried at all. After all I knew a lot of good women there who would be her mother in my place. Remia said that while narrowing her eyes at Myuu who was in high spirit talking to Hinata. Her gaze was overflowing with love. Next her gaze turned toward Hajime. Although the quality of the emotion dwelling in those eyes was different from the other girls, its strength wasnt that much different than them. I dont regret marrying that person. He was a kind person, and most of all he gave me Myuu. I see. Also, Hajime-san. I absolutely will not regret it even in the future that you met with Myuu, got loved by her dearly as her papa, and brought us here. Thats, great. Ufufu, Im really thankful to you, Hajime-san. You have given us mother and daughter a lot of wonderful things. It makes me itchy hearing that. Its me who should be thankful to the two of you for a lot of things thoughso, in the end, was that what you wanted to say to me? No, Im not lying that I want to convey my gratitude to you once more but, what I wanted to say was about my hope for the future, and also a bit of discontent. Ee? The talk just now is leading to discontent!? Hajime reflexively raised his voice because of the unexpected flow. Several people went Oh? from noticing Hajime and Remia from that. Yue-san immediately sent him a thumb up. As though to say leave the to me and just talk to your leisure. As expected from Yue-san, the leader of us wifie~s. Who was the one who started using that word? It feels horribly out of place hearing that word coming out from Remias mouth. That is exactly what Im talking about. My discontent. Eh? No, where? Hajime looked like he seriously didnt get it. Remia took a slightly deep breath before him. It was as though she was nervous. Her cheeks were also slightly blushing. Living together until now, going through various happenings, and being able to stay beside you and everyone has given me happiness. A-aa Thats why, please I wish to ask you to change your perception of me already. Perception? Yes. Look at me not only as Myuus mother, but also as Remia who is married into Nagumo family. Hajime couldnt find any word to say back right away. He could only stare at Remia with his jaw hanging open. Werent you aware of it yourself? That your consideration for Yue-san and others is a bit different from your consideration to me. There wasnt really anything like that. I believed that I interacted with you normally. You never asked me even once about that person. It was truly a consideration of not stepping unnecessarily into Remias heart. Isnt that a kind of consideration that you dont apply with the others? Thatsperhaps, thats so. No, thats true. I see. Certainly that isnt a type of consideration that youll do to someone who become your family. To think I never ascertained your feeling properly until now Remia must have felt it. Even while she was being treated as an important family just as much as Yue and the others, there was other small feeling mixed in there, a feeling that treated her like an important guest which was so small even the person himself wasnt aware of it. Remia was staring at Hajime with a nervous look. This was akin to a confession from her. So it was only natural. Hajime looked up to the ceiling. He wanted to sigh at himself. Just what in the world had he been doing all this time. But, he firmly endured that feeling because if he did that, it would be like he was sighing at Remias feeling. He fixed his expression and looked back straight at Remia. Thanks for telling me that. Sorry for being such an insensitive man but, Im honestly happy if Remia wishes for that. Thats why, let me say it once moreplease, I want you to be my family. Remia silently closed her eyes. She looked as though she felt moved, or perhaps feeling relieved from her heart. And then she slowly opened her eyes and, Yes. Please take care of me along with my daughter for the many years to come okay, de?ar? When she said that, she was putting on a smile that was different from her usual my my ufufu smile that made it hard to guess her true feeling. It was a wide smile where she looked truly happy. Somehow, it made him felt embarrassed. Hajime hurriedly turned his gaze toward his glass to escape from Remias smiling gaze. Still, why now? It would be great if you told me this earlier. Hajime asked the question a bit fast as though to cover up his embarrassment. Remias expression turned back to her usual My my as she answered. Before this, Haijme-san was still a student more or less, and I thought it would be too impertinent of me to tell you this when you were still holding reservation with Aiko-san. That was part of the reason. There was other reason? I thought that this timing is just right. Because, didnt you talk about submitting that after the graduation? A-aaso its It was then, shocked voices EEEEEEE!? so loud the restaurants window vibrated were resounding. When Hajime turned his gaze to there while wondering what was going on, all the classmates were also looking toward Hajime at the same timing. Among them, there was Shinji whose eyes snapped wide open as he yelled. Nagumooo! Y-you-! Is it true that youre going to submit marriage registration with Yue-san after thissssssss!!! It was as though he was yelling something like Its that the way you do thingsssssss!!. What Yue, you told them? N~n. It was Endou who talked. Eh? Was it a secret? Emily and Hauria and others already knew, so I completely thought that everyone in class also knew about it. Actually, that was right. What Remia meant by that was exactly the marriage registration of Yue and Hajime. By the way, when Kousuke talked about it while at home, his father who worked at the municipal office also requested Please, let me be the one receiving it no matter what!, so after this they planned to meet up at the municipal office even though he should be in vacation from work today. Wha-, w-w-wha-, whats the meaning of this Nagumo! Yuuka-chan was excessively shaken up. Nana and Taeko became calm a bit later and looked at her with exasperated gazes, thinking that what was this best friend of them doing, getting shaken up at this point. Even if you ask me that, its exactly like what you think. He also had already proposed to her when at Tortus. The relationship between Hajime and Yue and others was no different than husband and wives, not just lover. They were declaring it like that to everyone around them. It was common knowledge. Although, it wasnt a formal marriage with legal effect with recorded marriage registration. It was something de facto. The family register for Yue and others has been created. But, if I submit marriage registrations for everyone, theyll become contradictory record that keep existing. Someone is bound to notice it sooner or later because of some cause, and I would have to deal with it every time unless I make some kind of countermeasure. Thats why, I put it on hold before this because we were also still high schooler Nn. The fact that we are members of Nagumo family is unchanging even if it isnt legally recognized. Thats why we didnt feel any need to hurry sending the marriage registration forcefully. For Yue, she longed to submit the registration so she could be seen as Hajimes wife publicly too, but with them living in Japan, she would become the only one getting lawfully recognized. Because of that she didnt intend to ask for the unreasonable in consideration of the feeling of Shia and others. We told them desu. Send the registration with Yue-sans name after the high school graduation. Umu. Though Goshujin-sama also said that he wouldst take steps so that someday there wouldst not be any problem even if he send marriage registrations for everyone. Yue-san is the one who we and everyone else recognized as the first wife after all. And we heard from Okaa-sama(mother-in-law) how many merits can be obtained from having a spouse, and after discussing it with everyone, we decided to send registration for Yue-san to be the publicly recognized wife. Remia said that and smiled gently. The boys looked understanding and sent envious gaze toward Hajime, while Yuuka and others were looking inquiringly toward Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko. Err, are you three alright with that? Im not! Nagumooo! Theres a girl here who cant accept it! Yuuka pointed sharply at Kaori. What, Kaori. Should I make you know your place again? I think Yue is unfair! Cheater! This vampire princess is cheater! It was unfair that you even used disintegration magic! Kaoriyou, still cant accept it even after fighting it out at the miniature garden? Rather, at that time you fought with infinite magic power while Yue-san put handicap of using only her own magic power wasnt it? They had fought until one side was defeatedas expected, she wanted to send the marriage registration with her own nameor rather it was already a fight with handicap where she threw all dignity to the windall of the classmates looked at Kaori with gaze that didnt know what to say. By the way, the current Yue could use all the magic that Kaori could use. It was only in healing other people or resurrection where Kaori still held definite lead over Yue, but Yue had Automatic Regeneration for healing herself so there wasnt much difference between the two of them in one-on-one duel. In the first place, Kaoris apostle mode was also something that Yue applied to her. It couldnt be helped even if Kaori couldnt match her in the fight where the name that would be put in the marriage registration was at stake. I dont mind even if you challenge me how many times though? Uuits alright alreadyyy! I just want to vent my jealousy for a bit! Nnu? Is it cleared up? In?ex?changee! Ill have the marriage ceremony be aa~~bsolutely lovely okay! As expected its not cleared up? Its cleared uppp! It seemed that her jealousy had been cleared up. Though she sullenly averted her gaze away. Hajime smiled wryly and said When the situation calm down, lets hold a lavish one in the miniature garden. Kaori instantly replied Yep- energetically with a bright smile. She switched mood really quickly. Well, the truth is Yue the only choice if we have to pick a representation among us. Someone else other than Yue doing it will only bring discomfort. That is true. Our relationship isnt normal for the society. Considering that I already assumed from before that thing would be settled like this. Aiko smiled as she said that. She implied that they chose the path to be together with Hajime even knowing that. There was no cloudiness in her expression. Shizuku was the same. It conveyed how this decision was something they all made and accepted after talking it out together. I see~, understanding also spread among the classmates. The girls once more gave their words of blessing Congratulations for the official marriage- while the boys were poking fun at Hajime one after another. Emily and Claudia were muttering In our caseIt wont be necessary if we someday move to Tortus wont it? No, but while turning their eyes toward Rana who was completely focused on wishing good look for the boss Myuu and Hinata were spurring on each other Lets do our best nano! Comrade Hina-chan!Yes, lets do our best, comrade Myuu-chan! for some reason. Umm~ There was a voice that sounded reserved but carried on well. When everyone turned toward that voice questioningly, there was the figure of the princess trembling with tearful eyes there. This is, my first time hearing it though. ah By the way, this ah cam from all the other the wifie~s than Liliana. Aa~, thats, sorry. I forgot to tell you. Horrible~. This is too much just because Im the neglected type princess- Ah, she said it herselfanyone thought that but they all stayed quiet for the time being to observe the course of event. No, because this talk of marriage registration only got decided recently. You know, Lily was staying at Tortus the whole time, and with how busy everyone was I guess we missed the timing to tell you ,,,,,, The way Liliana stared fixedly on him with tearful eyes without saying anything was invoking guilt inside him better than any word could. Liliana herself wasnt trying to get away from her work, but that was that. Certainly, it was the oversight of Hajime and co for not telling her something so important even though one day she would come to join Nagumo family. And so, everyone honestly apologized here. Were sorry for forgetting The only choice was to apologize wholeheartedly, in all sincerity. Hics. Being apologized at like this also makes it awkward to stay here. Well of course, anyone thought, but of course everyone unanimously put a zip on their mouth with implicit understanding. The atmosphere was extremely awkward. T-thats right! Were all here already! We might as well go watch them submitting the marriage registration! R-Ryuu-kun! Nice idea! It was a nice topic change from Ryuu?Suzu duo. You two are being too reserved submitting it after the party ends! Aint that right, you guys! Sakagami-chi, you said something good! Though well, in Nagumo-chi and others perception they have been married couple until now, so they might think were just exaggerating when theyre just going to submit some form! Even so, its horrible that you guys kept quiet something this wonderful from us all! Right, Yuuka! Y-yeah! Yes, thats right! Now that it has come to this were going to give you our blessings till generations to come! Nana and Taeko were excited. Though Yuuka looked like she was a bit desperate. In any case, the atmosphere had changed completely. Everyone went I wanna see, I wanna see! to watch the auspicious moment Our chance will be at the moment the form is handed off. My fire spear will return that symbol of normie everywhere back into ash- Wait Shinji. My wind blade wont be able to shred it if you do that. Ill do it first. There were some guys with different objective in mind, but it seemed Rana-san couldnt bear to see how unsightly they were anymore and pointed her knife on them. The two of them fell completely silent and there was no more problem. No, itll be a bother if this many people barged into the municipal office Nagumo. I just called my dad and he said its fine. It seems hes already on standby at the municipal office. All the staffs are looking forward to it he said. Seriously? It seemed that Hajimes fame, or perhaps positivity level among the workers in the municipal office was unexpectedly high. Perhaps it was thanks to the energy drink with incomparable effect to the goods on the market that he had gifted to them before. Or perhaps they were happy with the nutritional tonic because this was a town where a lot of uproars kept happening. Hajime couldnt erased the feeling of doing match fixing if that was the case. Hajime looked around at the inside of the restaurant that was heating up. Then he looked down on Yue beside him with an expression that was half troubled and half happy. What do you think? If it wont be troubling the people over there, is there any reason to refuse? She answered right away. She hugged Hajimes arm on her chest while gazing up toward him with a sloppy smile. It was a smile of someone basking in happiness. Then, Hajimes answer was also only one. I get it. You guys, the party is over! Tidy up right away so we can go! The inside of the restaurant shook. The most energetic shout for today made it felt like that. A new celebration was spreading in the party that was celebrating the graduation. Hajime and others were taking another new step forward. . . Thank you very much for coming to read this chapter too. Thank you very much for giving comment, reporting mistaken or missing words, and pointing out about the career path of Hajime and Yuuka and others too. Perhaps different explanation that the already existing path will keep coming out in the future too in this last arc (the cause of my heartbreak) but Ill correct it each time. But, in case a major correction become necessary, my apologies but first Ill prioritize finishing writing this before trying to fix it later after the story is complete. Im really sorry but please tolerate it so! Material introduction ?Companys dog ?Blessing until generations to come CH 460 *Fidget, fidget* Inside a chalk white palace, in its grandest hallthe throne room, there was a girl who was being very fidgety. She had beautiful blonde hair that was tied into twintail and chocolate skin, with jade colored eyes. She was the little queenKoone de Shelt Synclea. She was sitting snugly on a luxurious throne made from carved chalk white stone. She was wearing a beautiful pure white dress with golden embroidery and sash. On her head was a crown that was modeled after flowers. Several streaks of light shined in from the skylight. The building structure was set up so that the lights intersected orderly to prevent easy access into the throne room. Therefore, it was as though the small queen was being protected by the sunlight. It was a beautiful scenery that would take anyones breath away, like a single page that was drawn from myth. However, that mysticism was, Koone-sama. Please do stop swinging your feet back and forth like that. It is unseemly. uu Reduced by half because of the feet that were moving restlessly under the table that was placed in front of the throne, something that originally shouldnt be there. Koone let out a small whine awkwardly after being chided by the head of civil officialBruitt who was a grandfather so old he was constantly trembling as though he was going to break into pieces anytime. In exchange, it was her toe tips that were visible from her beautiful high laced sandals that were curling in and out next. Your hands are also frequently stopping since some time ago. Its just your imagination. Koone declared that its just Bruitts imagina You have not finished even half of the scheduled work though? Even the former mischievous princess who was feared (?) by the masses as the chaos princess and chaos in three seconds appearance couldnt go against everyones gramps who had supported Synclea for more than half a century. Especially because he was now monitoring her harshly compared to when he was being lenient to her when she was still a princess. As I thought, this work should be returned back to the office if your majesty is unable to concentrate here. K-Koonell do it! Just you watch! Koonell do it right here! With dignity! As befitting a queen! Koone hurriedly tensed up her expression and began to look over the paperwork before her. Old Bruitt shrugged his shoulders seeing that, as though to say Good grief. But, his eyes that normally always looked closed were faintly opened right now. The eyes behind them were filled with gentle light. That was because he understood why Koone went out of her way to bring the table to the throne room to work here just for today while being oddly restless. Bruitt had interacted with the royal sisters like a grandfather ever since they were still baby. He understood Koones feeling like the back of his hand. That was why he couldnt help but smile warmly. Koone-sama. What is it Bruitt? Koone is doing her work properly and precisely just as you can see. Its truly a work ethic that made even Koone fascinated with herself. Koone is truly a capable woman! The cool Koone! Koone is singing her own praise that everybody wont be able to help themselves from feeling respect Surely you will be able to get along with them if you simply act normally rather than putting on appearance poorly like this. !? Just as he said, Koone who was singing her own praises while twirling around her feather pen to act out the Cool Koone froze still. Her eyes wandered around. She was looking shaken like field commander who noticed a hole in her plan just right before the mission began. Though it cannot be helped for your majesty to be so enthusiastic when there is finally a prospect that you might be able to make some friends your age who you can interact with as your equal. K-, K-K-K-, Koone isnt enthusiastic or anything though!? Because, Koone is cool after all! I hope, this will not end up as simply fruitless effort. I-it wont mon! Her twintail was shaking wildly. Her tone was also going out of order. It was keenly showing just how far away the inside of her heart was from being calm. In fact, Koone was terribly nervous. It was to a degree that she couldnt sleep ever since several days ago. She was thinking too much that she even ran with some eccentric behaviors. For example, she suddenly wanted to change her attire with something sexy that exposed a lot of skin before the maids stopped her She put on cosmetic on her own to make herself look far more mature, which caused the maids to scream She kept rearranging her room to look mature (in Koones standard), cute (in Koones standard), or intellectual (in Koones standard), before in the end she declared Lets create all the rooms rather than just one! which troubled the maids greatly Flimsy coating like that will only get exposed right away. Dont call it flimsy! In any case, it seemed that Koone was anxious to show off her good side at the people who would come visiting today. It was only natural. It went without saying who those visitors were. The child called Myuu and also the child called Hinata arent anyone normal! One person was the beloved daughter of that demon king. The other one was the sole daughter of a prestigious clan in the home country of the hero who saved the desert world and also the strongest caster. Rather it might be Koone who arent equal with them- You too are the queen of a nation you know? Just that might not be enough! My, you want to become our friend with just this much, do you know what is your place? If they said something like that, Koonell dive into the oasis! Koone is convinced that Koonell dive and wont go back up ever again! I think that someone who say such thing will not be able to build a relationship of equal friendship in the first place though. Bruitt sighed deeply while saying Im very worried, even so Koone-chan only screamed Aa, in the end, will Koone be able to match such amazing girlsss! without listening to him at all. It seemed that she was too fixated with being equal that she became all twisted like this instead. The Cool Koone that she herself proclaimed couldnt be found anywhere anymore. There was only the figure of eight years old there, being extremely nervous while facing the prospect of being able to make an equal friend for the first time in her life and plunged into a stream of unpleasant delusion instead. Well, more importantly More importantly!? Even though this is the crossroads that will decide whether Koone will become a loner queen or not, to say that theres something more important Be quiet. Friend is also important, but please do not forget that this is also an auspicious day where the hero and the previous queen are returning home. The hero of salvation who took down the Dark KingAmanogawa Kouki. The people of the capital who knew of his great feat naturally already knew that the foreigners who came to the rescue of various places in the country were his friends. Naturally the number of people who wanted to offer their thanks en masse to such saviors was beyond counting. However, the people in question went off to other world, GO! Right after saving this country. Kouki returned to the desert world once after that together with Hajime and Kousuke, but from the start Hajime and co also came here in a hurry after receiving Lilianas notification. In addition, the three took one week until they returned to this desert world. Because of that, Hajime and co wanted to go back quickly. Kouki also took advantage of that to go back with them, so he could only participate in the simple victory celebration. For many people, especially the people in other regions, far from being able to offer their thanks, they were unable to even take a glimpse of the group of saviors before they returned to their original world. In addition, there was also the knowledge of the world in general that the hero had taken Moana as his wife. The people who couldnt offer their thanks and blessing to the savior could only feel murky inside. It didnt matter that they had just obtained a historical victory when the main star wasnt present. It was like a masterpiece painting that lacked its highlight, or like a feeling of hesitation whether it would be alright for them to honestly celebrate their heart out in such situation. Perhaps that person dislike standing out, but that is exactly why, we have to prepare a welcoming ceremony that will not put burden on him as much as we can. Not to mention that at this occasion, it is the trip of your majestys friend candidates that is their original objective. We must prevent any impediment from hindering their plan to sightsee all over our nation. *Blab blab, blab blab* Old Bruitts lecture (?) continued on. Koone pouted her lips. In a sense, this will be Koone-samas first grand event since your coronation. This is a good chance for the new queen to display that her capability shall be sufficient to lead the new era no matter how young she is. Conversely if any screw up happen, it will only worry Moana-sama unnecessarily, and even more than that the people who Koone-sama is most concerned about will become disillusion Aaa geez, my bad! Yes, its Koones fault for not focusing, Koone acknowledge it! Hand over the paperwork about the welcoming ceremony! Koone said with a puffed up cheeks while holding up her right hand. Bruitt nodded in satisfaction and handed the related documents while opening his mouth to give additional explanation about the contentbut right before he could. BAAAAAAAAMMM Im home, Koone-sama! Hii!? What is ittt!? The magnificent double door of the throne room was pulled wide open. Just in case, the door was set so it opened toward the aisle to make it harder for intruder to barge in. And so it couldnt be kicked open like with Koukis room some time ago. Even so, when a three meter door got pulled wide open with a force that caused a gust of wind to be created, even Koone who tended to destroy door to open it (actually it was Synclea royaltys bad habit that they had tendency to destroy door) got surprised. Koone skillfully jumped up on her throne. The person who made such flashy entrance that might be perceived as attack if they were unlucky entered inside the throne room with imposing, no, rather it should be called as impudent gait despite being in the presence of the queen. Lilin! How many times I need to tell you to knock first before you understand! Or rather, what is the guards in front of the door doing!? They let me in when they saw its me. Guardsss! Koone glared at the two royal guards who were looking anywhere else but at her while quietly closing the door. Or rather, for Koone-sama of all people to tell me something like Knock firstfuh Why did you laughhh!? Indignation! Koone is feeling furious seeing that look of contempt! Koones face turned red and she jumped on the table and protested in a bad manner. Ahead of her gaze was a beautiful girl with brown hair that was tied into twintail and almond-shaped eyes that were filled with unyielding spiritLilin Stohl. She went into an audience with the queen wearing slightly dirty battle attire which was an unthinkable attitude. She was also carrying a jute bag on her shoulder with some strange specks of stain on it. How to put it, she really had this presence on her. The presence of a warrior. Even though only half a year had passed since that final battle, she had become like a veteran warrior who had continued to fight for decades. Once again, I have returned back. Im glad that I make it in time for the ceremony. Also I have two reports for her majesty. A-acting like nothing happened- Ah, here, a souvenir. Old Bruitt was massaging his forehead while sighing. Meanwhile the jute bag was placed right under the feet of Koone who was still continuing to stand imposingly on the table with a bad manner. The bag made a heavy sound when it touched the floor. Right after that, the string was untied and rolling out from the bag was Hyoe!? Whoops, that was dangerous, Koone-sama. A severed ox head with strange shape. Its eyes were hollow and the one of the horns on its head was broken. It was undoubtedly a Dark Being. This young female warrior who only had her beautiful appearance going for her apparently went out of her way to bring the head of the remnant Dark Being she hunted as proof of subjugation. Koone was so surprised that she stumbled down from the table and fell. Lilin caught her with wind blessing art that she casually executed chantlessly. She was also skilled despite her age before this but, it seemed that her skill in blessing art had also been rising dramatically even further. She moved Koone back to the throne with unexpected gentleness while continuing her report still with a tone like nothing had happened. One of the leaders of the ox-head type, The Embers Amid has been taken down as you can see. Their force has already been destroyed too. Though just in case, I have ordered the regiment to continue patrolling the region in question. I-is that so. Or rather, you dont need to go out of your way to bring its head hereKoone wont doubt Lilins report even without that you know? A warriors worth is decided by the head that they manage to take. That, is more the thinking of a savage rather than a warrior Lilin leaned her upper body forward for quite far. Her eyes snapped wide open. Scary. She was staring fiercely at something. Koone swallowed back her words. Restrain yourself, Lilin. You are in the presence of the queen herself. Sir-. My apologies. Lilin-san straightened her posture with an enchantingly sharp movement after Old Bruitt chided her. Why is her attitude this different compared to with Koone Koones gaze became a fixed staring. Lilin, arent you working a bit too much? It was Koone who listened to your wish to go to the frontline and released you from the duty of royal guard to participate in the mopping up of the enemy remnants butyou dont need to stay in the battlefield until the last moment like this Ive been given the great chance to become the regiment commander. Banzai for having a lot of subordinates. Im extremely motivated, desu. Yes, actually Lilin had accomplished a great success in her career if one only considered the promotion in rank that she had been given. It was already amazing just being able to join the royal guards when she was still so young, just 16 years old, but then she got promoted to be a regiment commander. In the kingdoms army, a regiment consisted of the most number of warriors after a division and a brigade. But, there was nobody who objected to that exceptional promotion. When Lilin was given permission to participate in the battle to mop up the enemy remnants as a mere foot soldier because of her burning desire, it was said that she performed spectacularly. Everyone else filled with great happiness from witnessing the end of the historic war. But not Lilin, it was as though she had completely forgotten such happiness and sniffed around the locations of the Dark Beings who attempted to scatter to the wind and hide themselves. Like a hunting dog, she went hunting for the head of the enemy leaders like mad. Lilin practiced You, are the boss of this pack arent you? Youre the boss right? Then leave behind your head- in real life, to a degree that made the veteran warriors to regard her T-this girl is a battle maniac-! in fear. She had continued fighting almost without any rest ever since that day of final battle. Her combat strength also continued to increase in proportion to that. With that she astonishingly performed distinguished military service, received conferral of honors, climbed in rank, and finally there was no other choice but to appoint her as a regiment commander. Koone who was the one appointing her was the one who was the most creeped out. Perhaps the position as royal guard was serving as her collar? She wondered. It felt like it was her who released this mad dog to the wild. Certainly, remnants of the Dark Beings are still numerous out there. There is no guarantee that a new Dark King wont be born from among them. However, the fact is that the power structure is heavily leaning toward mankind right now. Therefore, she wished that Lilin wouldnt be too reckless. Everything would be lost if Lilin collapsed from working too hard. Koone unspokenly appealed like so to Lilin. Just why in the world are you in such a hurry? Or perhaps, you are still feeling concerned that you couldnt participate in the final battle except at the last stage? She corrected her posture on the throne and stared straight toward Lilin. The figure of the eight years old who was alternating between happiness and anxiety about making new friend not long ago wasnt there. Although it had still only started to bud, there was definitely the dignity of a queen there. The dignity of a kind queen who was worried for her object. In respond to Koones worry, Lilin closed her eyes for a momentthen she began to start talking quietly. Even now, Im still seeing that day in my dream. That day? That day we rushed to reinforce Arquette while resolving ourselves to find only rubbles there. Where we found the figure of Kouki-san who still continued to fight even while unconscious, standing on top of the underground storehouse in front of thousands of Dark Beings. Lilin That day, Lilin saw the figure that should be called as the true warrior in Kouki. The true warrior wouldnt let even a single finger touch the people who had to be protected. No matter who the opponent was, no matter how many of them were closing ina true warrior was immovable. Koone made a troubled expression after guessing what Lilin was trying to say. In other words, you want to be strong like Kouki-sama To be honest, it made me wet. .Hm? Even now, I got wet every time I remember that time. ..Hmm? Even that time when I was nursing Kouki-san who was confined to his bed, I almost couldnt hold back my desire to assault him. Im a warrior, so I have no intention to leave this country. The frontline is where I belong, nowhere else. But, thats exactly why! The day I can be reunited with him like this is the day where I need to have him embrace me no matter what! With my head held high like this! Bruiittt~, Koone, cant understand what is this girl is saying~ Please do not worry. It is simply a drivel that Koone-sama has no need to understand. Lilin-san clenched her fist tightly while stressing that she wanted to say that she had climbed to reach the height of warrior as high as she could, gather achievements, climbed to a suitable position, so that she would be able to be reunited with her loved one confidently and declared Im worthy for you, I have worked really hard, thats why make love to me as reward! She was polishing herself with warrior-like thinking. She increased her status and strength to obtain the opposite sex who she desired! Something like that, it was already far manlier than even some random men wasnt itKoone and Bruitt wanted to make such retort. A sigh escaped. Koone got the feeling that itll be dangerous to let the current Lilin meet with Kouki-sama. Koone think that there will be bloodbath with Onee-chan like this. True that. Eh? Koone-sama? Bruitt-sama? Rather, appointing her to a new post and immediately banishing her to far away right now is Preposterous! Just what had I done to deserve such treatment!? Im talking about what you might do after this and how scary itll be! Koone said that with a fixed stare. Lilins expression turned into a look of aghast. She staggered backward before her shoulders dropped in dejection. I-if that is-, your majestys-, command thenC You dont need to look like its the end of the world like that. It seemed that she was still a loyal subject deep down like before. Lilins way of speaking had become really casual compared to before the final battle, but in actually, that too was for Koones sake. Koone and Lilin couldnt possibly have a completely equal relationship with their position as king and retainer. But, at the day of the coronation, when she saw the resolute expression of the little queen who had to shoulder the country this early, she naturally pledged her allegiance to her. Along with that, sensing the small loneliness deep inside those eyes like when she sent off her big sister, Lilin resolved herself that she would become a retainer who Koone wouldnt need to hold back as much as she could. That was why, if it was Koones order than she would even discard the reunion with her loved one that she had been awaiting all this time where each day felt like an eternity. She would try to obey even while looking like she was going to vomit blood. Koone somehow sensed Lilins feeling about that, but as expected she still couldnt hold back from looking exasperated seeing Lilin looking like she would shed tears of blood anytime now. Lilin. Its scary when your eyes are bloodshot like that. Koone is just joking so calm down. Koone-sama, in this world, there is joke that is alright to say and joke that isnt alright to say you know? Y-youre exaggerating. Koone think that youre too exaggerating! Thats why, dont approach while glaring fierily like that This isnt an exaggeration. Even Koone-sama should be able to understand my feeling. Eh, no, feeling? Thats right! Koone-sama is also in love with Kouki-san right? Thats, welleven Koone is idolizing him you know? Koone also have a debt that Koone cant possibly pay back to him. Right, right, thats right isnt it. Koone-sama should be filled with lewd dream every night, wanting to be embraced by him right at that moment. Koone isnt thought!? Just what are you saying so suddenly!? Lilin you pervert! Koone isnt someone indecent like that! Lies! Koone-sama is lying! Nya, nya-nya-nya, nyaths your basis saying htat- Old Bruitt checked the time in his pocket watch before he started tidying up the paperwork quietly. It seemed that he was completely shutting out the vivid girls talk of the two girls. At the side was the heavily shaken Koone-chan. Lilin knew that Koone was a girl with only superficial knowledge about sex but, the way Koone was shaken, guess she hit the bulls eyethen, this was the time to attack! Lilin pointed her finger sharply like a detective who was determining the culprit. Its obvious from seeing at your expression! Its womans instinct! Thats not a real basis at all! In the first place Koone sent out Kouki-sama and Onee-chan while wishing for their happiness you know? That time, when Kouki-sama decided to go back, Koone was even resolved that it might be impossible to meet them again for decades That is that, this is this. After all people are free to dream. Koone-samas expression when I talked about Kouki-sama is indecent. Its oozing out. Whose face youre calling indecent! Quit it already or Koone will take this as lese majesty I heard that recently, Koone-sama listened to lewd stories from the maids in order to increase your superficial knowledge in that area or something. The head maid(Anneal) got angry and interrogated her subordinates you know? An eight year old girls know things that she doesnt need to know. Who told herrr! Like that. Because, even though she had been resolved to not be able to meet them for long, after that, things like Fairy Key & Ring to form gate for moving between worlds were created after their return from the summoning incident, and now they could meet normally anytime they wanted to meet In that case, it could be said that it couldnt be helped wasnt it, she was also in the age where she was getting interested with real romance, not just with the story in book Koone was lining up excuses in high speed like that inside her heart, however, she saw that she was in disadvantage and instantly decided to retreat. Bruitt. As expected, lets do the work today in the office! Koone cannot concentrate here! Therere also the guards who simply allow rude person to pass through! Koone jumped down from her throne while huffing angrily to cover up her embarrassment. She immediately headed toward the door to escape, but then she turned around when her hand was on the doors handle. And then, with a bright red face, K-Koone, really never have anything like indecent My beloooved-, Koone-taa~~~nn!!! Onee-chan come to meet youuu-!! The throne rooms door was pulled wide open once more. It really did well enduring all the abuses it received. Its endurance was though it was claiming, Ill be troubled if you group me up together with the run-of-the-mill door yeah. Well, putting that aside, if the door was opened heartily like that while someone was putting their hand on the knob behind it, it didnt need much imagination to picture what would happen to the small Koone-tan. Abaraah!? She got strongly pulled toward the corridor and pitched forward. Her face dived toward the floor. *Slam-* A painful sound resounded. Next an atmosphere that was silent like a grave was spreading. The queen of the nation had just tumbled down face first on the floor artistically. Her posture that had her hands stretched out straight in banzai stance looked a bit beautiful. Her twintail was spread out with miraculous symmetry, to a shape like a golden stag beetle. A second passed. KYAAAAAAAAAH, KOOOOOOOONEE-TAA~~~~~~NN!! Mugya!? The culprit who dealt such blow to the nations queen screamed while falling on her knees. Then she pulled Koone-tan to her voluptuous chest and hugged her with all her strength. Koone-tans face was completely buried and a small scream leaked out. Who dares do something like this! Unforgivable! Onee-chan will render judgment to the culprit! To repeat, that Onee-chan was the culprit. E-enoouggghhh-, playing around!! Haguuh!? Koone clenched her right hand with only the second joint of her index finger protruding out. She then hit her sisters side like that. As expected from the queen of this warrior country despite being a non-combatant herself. The former queen was sweating rivers while crouching down and muttering A-amazing, Koone-tan. You have, improved. Koone who was released from the restrain was crouching on all fours while breathing roughly. She glared at her big sister who hadnt changed from before, even so she was going to greet her with Welcome homebut she realized. Good gracious, why was her sister here again? Naturally, because she was scheduled to return home today. By herself? Of course not. She was with others. Yes, she was together with the people who Koone wanted to look good for and gave as much good impressions to as she could. Aa~, Koone. Long time no see? Sure enough, when she looked up she saw Kouki there. He was looking a bit awkward, perhaps because Kouki who had the great specs of the hero which included great hearing might have also heard the conversation that happened behind the door just now. In addition, a mature woman with only beautiful appearance but seemed to be sick somewhat was sending her a gaze of sympathy. Anneal who must be the one who showed Kouki and others the way here from the room where the Fairy Ring was set up was covering her face with both her hands. She couldnt bear to see the happening right now. Koones cheeks were twitching uncontrollably. When her gaze lowered down slo~wly, there were the two people who she had been eagerly awaiting right there. Myuu and Hinata. They were blinking in surprise. But, a second later the two looked and nodded at each other as though to pull themselves together. And then, they approached Koone who was starting to wordlessly open and close her mouth with who knew what kind of emotion. The two kneeled so that their gazes were in the same level and each of them take a hand of hers. Nice to meet you, Koone-chan! Myuu is Myuu! Myuu have been looking forward to meet you all this time nano! Nice to meet you, Koone-chan. My name is Fujiwara Hinata. It brings me much joy to be able to meet you! Myuus expression burst into a radiant smile, just like the sun. While Hinata was graceful, as though to say that this was the model of being ladylike. The two of them together greeted her with deep affection and great happiness. As though to pretend that they hadnt seen anything. Even though she had thought up a lot of ways so they could see her as a friend that they could be proud of, when the time actually came, she made her entrance with face dive & crawling on all fours. And then, the two girls in question treated her with concern like this. Painful. Their kindness was so painful that she couldnt bear to stay in this place. *Kyuu~~~~~~~* It was obvious how blood rushed into her face from shame. Her mind was already becoming completely blank. And so, ple Ple? Koone yelled the honest feeling inside her heart without even being aware of it herself. Please restart from beginning one more timeeeeeeeeeeeeeee-!! The small queen of the desert country and, the demon kings beloved daughter and, the strongest onmyou girls meeting TAKE 2. Of course, everyone firmly pushed down the retort of Theres no point isnt it? back to the bottom of their stomach seeing that. . CH 461 Koone-chan, cheer up? Myuu and Hina-chan doesnt care about something like that at all nano! u Actually, I was feeling a bit nervous to have an audience with a queen of another world. That is why, I felt greatly relieved instead to be able to see the actual Koone-san. K-Koone isnt actually like that though The location had changed from the throne room to a lounge. Koone and the todays guests, Kouki and others were sitting around a round table. Other than them there were only the guard Lilin and the waitress Anneal. Old Bruitt was currently absent to take care of some works along with calling the head warrior Donar, the chief of blessing art user Linden, and the royal guard commander Spenser. Myuu and Hinata were sitting on Koones sides. They even shifted their chair to a position where they could reach out to Koone. They were staring on Koones dejected face from the sides while smiling cheerfully. Kouki, Moana, Aularodde, and Lilin were watching that scene with delight. In the end, The Take 2 of Super cool and amazing queen Koone after that ended immediately after Koone sat back on her throne, put up a front, and introduced herself. The reason went without saying. That was because the gazes from Myuu and others who were lined up orderly in front of the throne were very warm. There was no way Koone could endure such atmosphere. Trying to redo it only made the pain even more unbearableKoone finally noticed that after too late and quietly got down from her throne. And then, her expression turned bright red. With tearful eyes and fading voice she said, w-welcome to synclea kingdom. my name is koone She reintroduced herself with such tone that sounded like the words would only use small alphabet if they were written. Although, the greeting that was done while both her hands were clutching tightly on her dress around her stomach while shivering like a chihuahua, the Take 3 of her greeting in a sense could be said as a success instead. After all, the siscon Moana collapsed while nosebleed spurted out from her nose. Not only that, even Myuu and Hinata reflexively ran and hugged Koone from how adorable she was acting. In fact, Hinata was saying the truth that she was feeling nervous before the meeting. After all this was her first time going to another world. Furthermore she would have an audience with the ruler of a country even if said ruler was a girl her age. Everything was a first experience for her. Even though Moana had told her that she didnt need to be so formal, she still thought that she mustnt acted impolitely and asked around about the manner of Synclea beforehand. That was just how nervous she was. That nervousness had been blown away completely. No, not only that, seeing the figure of Koone who kept glancing at them even now while wondering Have they gotten disappointed? Is this really okay?, What an adorable queen. Fue!? Her positivity level kept rocketing up that Hinata unconsciously blabbed out such words absentmindedly. The gap between the title of queen from another world and her current figure that was like a small animal apparently had stolen Hinatas heart completely. Hinata elegantly supported her cheek with one hand while slightly tilting her head to stare gently at Koone. Koone couldnt hide her agitation! Myuu also feel relieved nano! After all Myuu heard that the queen is a chaotic schemer type! Who said that!? Koone demand disclosure of information- The agitation was speeding up! Though it was an agitation of a different vector! Koones gaze snapped toward Kouki, but Kouki was shaking his head desperately. He didnt look like he was lying. Apparently it was a false accusation. Myuu dealt an additional blow mercilessly on the considerably agitated Koone with a smile. Hey hey, Koone-chan. Can Myuu call you Ku-chan? Eh!? A pet name already!? Even though Koone thought that you should call without honorific first before getting ascended into best friend so you can use pet nameyour way to shorten the distance is unforeseen! Myuu cant? O-of course you can! Koone doesnt mind if that is what Myuu-sama wished for Myu! Ku-chan! You dont need to add sama for calling Myuu nano! That is also unnecessary with me. Please, I ask you to call me as you please, whether with Hinata or even Hina-chan. Ku-chan? T-thenif you two are calling Koone as Koo like that, can I also, call you two with Mi-chan and Hi-chan? Of course! Goodness. One of Koones dreams for many years suddenly came true in an instantIs Koone dreaming? No, this is none other than the power of the demon kings daughter and her dear friendC Also this dreams referred to the list of things I want to do when I can make friend of equal standing that she was hiding under a false panel of her drawer. Calling the friends name without honorific, getting promoted into best friend and calling each other with pet name, pajama party, secret exchange of letters, having matching pair of something, etc. Ah, we also brought gifts for you nano! Gifts? You two went out of your way like that for Koone? Fuh, Koone is a queen so ordinary gifts are Koones bad habiteven though she wanted to make friend of equal standing, she became more embarrassed the friendlier the other side became that she put on air as a royalty insteadwent into effect, but of course, it was pointless in front of Myuu-. The communication ability that was called as cheat even among her cheat and bugged family pounced on the queen who was hungry for friend. Open Sesame~ The ring that was fashioned into necklaceMyuus exclusive treasure warehouse(prototype) summoned its content on the table after the activation phrase was said. Also, the activation phrase was provisional. When the activation phrase was set up, Myuu said Open, the abyss inside mine self! Myuu want that one nano! while making a cool-looking pose, so it was rejected for the time being, Kousuke who happened to be present at that place was writhing around in shame for the time being, and the classic word was set up for the time being. Also, it had security that was formed using soul magic, so it couldnt be activated by anyone other than Myuu even if they said the activation phrase. The activation phrase itself could be anything, so it was still being considered. One that wasnt cool-sounding or anything. Getting back on topic. Ta-daaa. Other World Commu~nicator~!! Whats with the gravelly voice!? Of course, that was for mimicking a certain blue cat robot. Myuu loved the movie series. Seeing that, a certain treasure storage creator papa imitated Papa Dorae*on~~~ and bombed it really badly that he received a gentle gaze from his daughter, to which he writhed around in shame. Such thing also happened, but it was a secret between only the father and daughter. Errrthis is? Its a tool so you can talk with someone even if theyre far away nano! Secret exchange of letter!! It was a light blue plate with texture like crystal that was engraved with complicated and mysterious magic circles. The size was around an adults palm. Also, it was created from god crystal so it contained immense amount of magic power, even so it would only last for several minutes when used to communicate to other world. Myuu who lived on earth could easily had her communicator recharged, but such thing wouldnt be possible at Koones side. And so Koone would only be able to make emergency call from her side. However, it would be a different story when it was used within the same world. It could be used quite easily. And so it could at least be used for communication between Koone and Kouki who was going to do his original objective of investigating various things in the desert world. Also, Hajime had anticipated that Myuu would frequently make a call from her side, so he intended this to be an endurance test for the artifact too. That explanation was given while, Myuu will be able to call even after going home nano. Ku-chan, Myuu think youll be busy butcan Myuu call you sometimes? Anytime is fine! Koone is always free after all! Theres no way thats true. The retort was sharp like Lilins wind blade, however it entered Koones right ear only to come out from her left ear. After all this was similar to her list number 4Secret correspondence with friend coming true! And then, theres this new pajama! No way- Myuu heard from Moana-oneesan nano! The things that Ku-chan want to do! We gonna have pajama party tonight! Nano! Koone want to yell just what were you blabbing out as you please stupid Onee-chan but, Koone will say this just this time! Good job Onee-chan! Koone gave an energetic thumb up to her big sis. Onee-chan was twisting her body back and forth with an expression that looked like she had reached the climax of happiness. Aularodde who was sitting beside her moved her chair away from her with disgust. By the way, the pajama was the type that was fluffy and modeled after animal. The one that would look like stuffed animal if the hood was put on. Myuus was rabbit, Hinatas was fox, and Koones was tiger. Desert tigerthere was no hidden meaning to it. It was Moana Choice. Theres still more nano! Theres still more!? This one, is from meI chose it together with Myuu-chan. Hinata said that while looking a bit worried if her gift would be able to please Koone or not. What she took out was a lapel pin that was modeled after a lovely flower. I also thought to choose an accessory but, Ku-chan is a queen so there must be a lot of time when you cannot dress up freely. And so, we tried choosing something that you can wear in place that is out of sight, like the inside of clothes. Its proof of us became friends nano! After saying that, Myuu and Hinata took out badges that had exactly the same model. The things were really just goods on the market that the two went to department store to buy, but an idiot parent transmutation master said If its something important like proof of friendship and secretly processed them into artifacts. Now they were installed with automatic repair function and ability to react to danger to the wearer and deployed barrier though only once. But those didnt matter to Koone even though she didnt know that. K-Koones list is getting crossed so fast- She looked emotionally moved. Her hand slowly took the badge. She held it like she was handling a fragile glasswork. And then she pressed it on her chest as though she had just obtained a treasure that was the only one of its kind in the world. Koone is happy, Koone is, really, reaaaaaaly happy-. Mi-chan! Hi-chan! Thank you Her smile was like the lingering snow that was melting under the springs sunlight. Anneal walked toward Koone with a gaze that was as though she was watching something precious. Good for you, Koone-sama She said while taking the badge and fixing it on Koones chest. Koone looked proud, or perhaps shy. Happiness was overflowing from her whole body and her back straightened up. Myuu and Hinata also fixed their badge on their chest and showed it to each other in complete satisfaction. A second later, the three girls laughed together as though they couldnt hold it back anymore. There was no anxiety of Will we be able to be friend? there anymore. The nervousness that was usual for a first meeting had also vanished completely. It felt like voices of Oh my~? could be heard from the big sister group, but perhaps nobody wanted to destroy this atmosphere. Everyone including Kouki stayed quiet to watch over them The usual Koone-tan who is like a storm is also great but, Koone-tan who is like a borrowed cat, and Koone-tan who is adorably honest are also really lovely! Because Onee-chan, rarely can see Koone-tan like this! It seemed there was one person who couldnt keep it down. This is why you cant see this often,Kouki and others thought with a stare that stabbed into her. But, of course, the out of control severe siscon couldnt suddenly stop herself just from that much. Aa-, Kouki. I cant believe myself. My head got too full from Koone-tans cuteness! Please lend me that! The photo recording artifact! When will I preserve this moment right now for eternity if not now? Its right now! Now quick! Forgive the incompetence of your Onee-chan who cannot record this moment from the start Koone-tan. But its alright! Kouki was also given the tool that can record image of the past! Onee-chan will properly record Koone-tan who is acting like her usual audacity is just a lie from beginning to end Lilin Yes, your majesty. With pleasure. AH!? Wait, whatre you doing Liliguboo!? A whirling wind enveloped Monaa. Its astonishing how she can keep prattling like that without taking a breather. It cant be helped so Ill send her air, a super localized gust assaulted Moanas respiratory organs as though to say that! Her body then got floated where the former queen got whirled around in the air while being moved to outside the room. It was like, that. Someone who experienced FlyStation. That facility where people could have pseudo experience of sky diving from a strong gust that blew inside a large tube from below. The precious time where friendship was blooming between the girls from three worlds reached the end due to a siscon. Koone apologize for our Onee-chan. R-right, its fine nano. Myuu know that Moana-oneesan really love Ku-chan Yes. She even talked to us passionately about how wonderful Ku-chan is before we departed to here. Koone is extremely concerned how much Onee-chan spoke. Its concerning, so please tell Koone later about everything that she said. Koone finally regained her usual composure. She cleared her throat once. She straightened her sitting posture and turned toward Kouki and others once more. Once again, Mi-chan, Hi-chan, welcome to Synclea Kingdom. We welcome your visit here. Aularodde-sama, and Kouki-sama, it fills my heart with joy to be able to meet the two of you once more like this. .Koone, are you okay? Koone can guess why you ask that but, if Kouki-sama asked any more than that then a rumor that Kouki-sama is a lolicon will spread. Dont underestimate Koones authority right now. Thank god! Its the usual Koone! Mischievous, sending the place into chaos right away, and easily spoke nasty threat in order to have her demand be met. That was Koone! Kouki smiled with that kind of atmosphere as though he was finally reunited with her for real. Koone is a queen right now you know? Obviously Koone would have changed a little. It would be strange instead if Koone hasnt changed, Koone think. Koone has grown, Kouki-sama. Koone stared reproachfully before turning toward Anneal who was serving tea to urge her to agree. Anneal turned toward Koone with a gaze that was oozing with love and respect, which was slightly different from her previous gaze that was like a big sister who was affectionate toward her little sister. She nodded. Fufu, indeed that is true. Koone-sama has put great effort so that she wont be ashamed when she met with Kouki-sama and Moana-sama once more. Kouki-sama, please praise her for that. Anneal!? It seemed that Koone had really been changing gradually. Koone herself was more aware than anyone that she was lacking for a queen. Because of that she had done her best to rectify that. Yeah. I hardly recognized you right now. Your way of speaking and behavior have gotten a bit more mature, and most of all, your eyes look far stronger than before. Those are the eyes of someone who is shouldering a lot of things. Kouki-sama You have protected this country splendidly while Moana and I werent here. As I thought, youre an amazing child. Naturally. Koone is a capable woman after all. Koone looked aside and reached toward her cup of tea to hide her embarrassment. However, she couldnt completely hide her happiness. Her cheeks were bright red. For Koone right now, being told by the person she idolized that he hardly recognized her seemed to be the words that made her happier than anything. Kuh, her maiden power is rising up? Even though she still couldnt escape this shitty brat feeling beforesomehow she feels like a woman- Just now, it feels like I heard a type of violent language that a former goddess shouldnt ever say from Aula though Miss former goddess was looking at an eight years old girl with serious wariness even though there was a gap of five thousand years between their age. Although, certainly compared to Koone from before, it was a fact that they could really feel a composure from her core. It was already said that girl grew up fast, but it seemed certain that her position and environment were making Koone grew up quickly. In that case, there was no way Myuu and Hinata didnt notice the feeling that Koone was harboring toward Kouki. So Ku-chan is also a comradenano Fufu. We shall support your, Ku-chan. Thank you. As expected from friends who she had just made, they said things like Lets talk all night today with a look of understanding as though they had completely seen through her. Koone must be feeling embarrassed. She cleared her throat once more to change the atmosphere while, Lets talk about the plan going forward. She changed the topic. In the previous contact from demon king-sama, Koone is told that the purpose of the visit this time is for sightseeing and talking with Foltina-sama. However, The sightseeing of Mi-chan and Hi-chan will be for seven days while Kouki-samas group will continue to stay even after that for the World Trees branches revival planis that correct? Yeah. Youre right. Myuu smiled and said Take care of us nano~. Koone responded to that with a smile before her expression immediately turned serious. That was most likely her face as a statesman. We have also mentioned it a little before this but, Koone is thinking to ask everyone to come to the welcoming ceremony that we will hold after this. Yep, weve heard that too. You also wanted to make it double as the formal victory proclamation arent you? Yes. That is exactly why the person who took down the Dark King has to be present no matter what. After the Getting summoned too much incident and just before they returned back to Japan, a banquet to celebrate Moanas departure and thank Kouki and others was held, but they had to return home in quite the hurry because of their unexpected long stay in this world before they got treated as missing again at earth. With so many Dark Beings were still in hiding, a welcoming ceremony once more to officially greet the savior would be necessary for the sake of the stability of the mind of this countrys people. Because of that Kouki too wouldnt refuse the welcoming. I feel bad because this will cut the time of Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan but, I want to cooperate for Koonesa sake. What do you two think? Koone also want to ask about that. They wanted to avoid burdening Myuu and Hinata as much as possible because the two only came here for sightseeing. That was the basic premise. And so, if the two said that they wanted to prioritize sightseeing, the ceremony would be postponed and it would only be held after the two returned home with only Kouki participating. Or perhaps if Myuu or Hinata had some kind of condition for their attendance then the kingdom would respond. Koone explained that while continuing with But. Actually the capital has been preparing so it can hold a parade and also outdoor party and other events. For myself, Koone really hope that Mi-chan and Hi-chan can participate too. Its a welcoming ceremony but it will not be anything stuffy. Itll also double as victory celebration but, if I have to describe it then itll be like a festival where everyone can celebrate, have fun, and make merry together. Anneal was adding to the explanation while serving another batch of snacks and tea to Aularodde who had been staying quiet since some time ago. It seemed she was really pleased with the tea and snacks. Therell be festival nano!? Myuu cant wait nano! Koone doesnt have any intention to make her f-friends who came here for sightseeingto get bogged down with government stuff. Koone guarantee that there wont be anything like that. Koone acted slightly shy and stammered when it came to her friends. A ceremony to welcome the saviors return and also to proclaim the war victory officially was required. Because that would be a milestone for the future. It would also be for the sake of the change in the kingdoms policy that was completely occupied with war before this, and also for the peoples feeling. But, it was just as Koone said, it would be pointless if the savior himself wasnt present there. That was why they had been waiting for him all this time. But, for the two little girls who werent involved in it, they must felt like an outsider somewhat. It would be even more so if the event was a stiff one where bigshots like the feudal lords from various territories were gathering. There Koone made a suggestion that they should just make a festival for the whole capital. Surely Mi-chan and Hi-chan will also be able to enjoy your time in the capital like that. But, both of you are people from Kouki-samas world. Especially Mi-chan who is the daughter of demon king-sama, so Koone looked toward Anneal with a troubled expression. Anneal also nodded with a wry smile in agreement. After that Aularodde said The cookiesrun out and stared with eyes that looked like dog with empty stomach, so Anneal quickly brought out the next batch. The former goddesss expression brightened sunnily. A dogshe was completely a dog that got tamed by food. We guarantee that there wont be any insolent people but, ummits a festival so, should I say that everyone will get too excited and act without reservation? I predict that there will be great crowd everywhere. It would be like when a celebrity was surrounded by their fans. Certainly, people who werent good with crowd, and not to mention a little kid might feel scared if a lot of unfamiliar adults came to talk to them one after anotherfurthermore in another world. That seemed to be the worry in Koones side. Bring it oon! Nano! Of course, such worry was completely unneeded for Myuu. Hinata too chuckled seeing Myuus reaction while nodding and saying I also do not find any problem with that without hesitation. Then, can Koone take it that Mi-chan and Hi-chan will also join the ceremony? Its all fiiine! Myuu answered with raised hand and energetic voice. The air of the room was softened by Myuu who was innocent and genuine all the time. It was even more so because of the angry voices (?) like Looks like you have gotten a lot more skilled while we hadnt met for a while! But Ill never hand Kouki to you!It looks like Moana-sama has gotten a little bit soft. What a godsend and noises from outside that were filled with violent vibe. Kouki asked while stubbornly not moving his eyes toward the solid door to pretend that he wasnt hearing anything about the scene of carnage behind it. Will the feudal lords of each territory participate too? Yes, of course. After all it will be a historical moment. Its also thanks to demon king-sama contacting us quickly that many feudal lords can already arrive from several days ago. As expected it seemed the feudal lords whose territory was too far away had given up on coming, but almost all of the nearby feudal lords would participate. The degree of their happiness could be seen from there. Rothko-san from Arquette too? In the end I was unable to have a satisfactory talk with him, so I hope Ill be able to greet him by all means He will be present. Together with his son. He too is looking forward to meet Kouki-sama once more. Unfortunately his wife wont be able to participate, in exchange she entrusted a message that shes looking forward for Kouki-sama to visit their territory. Syla-san cant come? Is she feeling unwell or something? Kouki frowned with worry. Koone shook her head. Its the same with all territories. After all if everyone will sightsee to various places after the ceremonyKoone heard from the demon king-sama but, you have been given a high speed transportation method correct? Then the travelling speed will be different, so the feudal lords wont be able to go home in time. If the whole family come to the capital there wont be anyone with sufficient rank back home to entertain the saviors group during their visit. A-aa~, so its like that. The high speed vehicle that Koone knew was that gryphon golem. It could transport two adults at most. It would be impossible for all the feudal lords of the territories that they would visit to come along on it. And most of all, It was called, GrimPappa was it? NNope, its Grim Reaper. Certainly theyre dead gods that are created by the demon king papa though Kouki glanced at Myuu and Hinata who reflexively snorted while correcting the mistake. Koone reddened slightly. Anyway! Koone thought that the trip will feel constrained if we have to bring along the feudal lords too, so our side had informed the feudal lords about the difference in the traveling speed. I see. That was considerate of you. Thank you, Koone. Ku-chan, thank you nano! Though Myuu wont mind even if a lot of uncles come with us as long as theyre good people Amanogawa-sama, we have that with us this time, so I also will not mind that If you two are fine with it thenerr, Koone. I think that perhaps we can at least bring the feudal lords of the territories that were going to visit with no problem if its just them. What do you mean? Actually, in regard to the transportation method for the World Trees Branches Revival Plan, Kouki had also been given a pseudo Fernier. It was smaller than Hajimes, even so it could easily transport at least twenty people. If Myuu and Hinata didnt dislike other people coming along with them, it would be possible enough for them to transport the feudal lords while sightseeing. Koones eyes widened after hearing that explanation. Even that kind of vehicleKoone also plan to come along with the sightseeing, so it feels a bit thrilling! In any case, surely the feudal lords also want to entertain Kouki-sama personally, so Koone will talk to them. Yeah, Ill leave that to you. Mi-chan and Hi-chan too, thank you for your consideration. Koone will tell the feudal lords to be thankful like mad to you two! Travelling companion is important for a trip nano! It will be more fun to have fun with a lot of people nano! Though please allow us to refrain from any gratitude like mad, fufufu. After the three girls laughed together, Koone suddenly continued with Ah, but. She pressed her index finger on her lips and stared on empty air for a little bit. Hm? Whats the matter Koone? No, Koone feels slightly sorry. Sorry? Just what was in her mind? Kouki felt dubious. Koone returned her gaze toward him. If were riding on Grim Reaper, Koone would be able to ride alone with Kouki-sama again. Putting aside the point where she erased the fact that Lilin was also riding together with them at that time from her memory, Koone-chan tilted her head and squinted her eyes while smiling. Combined with her gesture where her hand lightly brushed off her hair, she was exuding a strange charm that was unbefitting for someone her age Koone-sama. Apparently you have been gathering reprehensible stories from the maids Koone also want to ask about the matter of Foltina-sama! Anneal was looking at Koone with a reproachful stare while wiping Aularoddes mouth. Koone-sama attempted to change the topic by cutting in her words. It seemed that she had become able to finally test out her superficial knowledge about opposite sex in practice. And apparently the head maid didnt think well about that. Koone-chan just now made Myuus heart skipped a beat nano. So mature. What do you think, comrade Hina? Lets see. I believe that it will be necessary to ask about that in detail during the pajama party, comrade Myuu. That whispering conversation that was clearly audible was ignored. Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan also plan to come, so even though we mentioned just now that their sightseeing trip will last for seven days, actually the sixth day and seventh day will be allotted for that. If Koone isnt mistaken, demon king-sama mentioned that the location of the Blessing Tree is like the reverse side of the world wasnt it? Koone remember that he said that. Seems so. But its fine. The location has been pinpointed. And we have also been given with the way to go there quickly. Taking two days for it is just in caseyou know. The plan more or less also included sightseeing the place near the Blessing Tree. If there was extra time they could also teleport back to the capital. By the way, Koukis words got caught at the end like that because he heard the words W-what is going on here!?Moana-sama!? Why are you in a fistfight right after going back!Lilin, stop! Have you finally gone mad!? from the royal guard commander, head warrior, and the chief of the blessing art outside the door. He tried to not think about it deeply. Also, Aularodde allowed herself to be taken care by Anneal with reckless abandon, and finally she started to murmur Mommaa, but he also tried to not think about it deeply. Is that so. Actually Koone has a request, which Koone had told to demon king-sama too. Aa, I heard. The one about Koone wanting to come along too right? Yes. The current situation of Foltina-sama and the talk with her will deeply affect the future. Not to mention the honor of being able to meet with the goddess, as a queen Koone cannot let this chance escape. Yeah, theres no problem. But, itll be troubling if too many bodyguards come with you Fufu, naturally. Koone will only bring one or two guards along. After all there will be Kouki-sama there too. She smiled, this time with no hidden motive behind it. There was only wholehearted trust filling that smile. Even Kouki became slightly embarrassed seeing that and he scratched his cheek. Oo, nice one Ku-chan nano. An unintended attack hit mister hero! How is Aula-san reacting to thisshe is sleeping. Anneal-san is amazing. To be able to lull that Aula-san to sleep like that Myuu and Hinatas whispering talk, once more. Also, Aularodde was leaning her head on the arm of Anneal-san who was standing right beside her. She was snoring quietly. Apparently her consciousness flew away while Anneal while was patting her head soothingly. It was a very rare appearance from the former corporate slave goddess who couldnt help but feel extremely guilty if she was the only one resting while there were people around her doing something. Anneal-sans gaze was gentle. Like a mother watching her child. So she was done in by that motherhood Kouki brought his cup to his lips to cover up his embarrassment, then he asked with a slight worry. It was a question that originally Moana would want to ask. Errr, will it be alright for you to leave the country even if itll be just for two days? Wont you need to take care things like the Dark Being remnant, or the devastated territory It was about the aftermath of the country that they left behind. Even while living in Japan, Moana was constantly concerned about it even though she had faith for Koone and Bruitt and the others. Today too she said that she wanted to check out various things before departing to here. She was saying that but From outside the door, voices like This is, this is my last attack! Try to take it if you think you can-! LILIINNN!!Tonights bed belongs to me. Prepare yourself-. MOANA-SAMAAAA!! that sounded like a climax of a fierce battle could be heard. At the same time, there were also No good-. The place might crumble down at this rate!Linden! Spenser!I know! Please match my timing, both of you!! that sounded like the climax of a different battle. How should he said it, if they went until that far then it would be that. Should he say that it would be his loss instead if he reacted? Should he say that he didnt want to react at any cost because it would make him felt like he lost? Perhaps it would also be strange if he was the only one reacting even though everyone else was looking composed? Should he say that there was also that kind of vibe surrounding him? There was a thunderous sound even with three of Synclea Kingdoms strongest combat strength desperately blocking the shockwave. Koones expression was slightly twitching hearing that, even so she put on a perfect smile of a politician. Koone is receiving reports that the mopping up is going well. Our investigation hasnt reached until the whole east region that had been under the control of the Dark Beings for long, but we are planning to dispatch the army to there too as soon as we have finished solidifying our footing. I seeits excellent if theres no damage. Yes. Right now we are reorganizing the devastated rear territories and, creating a basein other words creating a new town for the sake of the east regions investigation. At the middle of the desert? Ah, could it be the oasis where I got summoned? No, it is further away. Have you forgotten? About Koones blessing art. If Kouki-sama forgot then Koone is enraged! A-aaregeneration. I see, With that making an oasis from nothing iscan you do that? It isnt easy. That is why, we are doing various experiments. There is also the factor of the location, whether it is good or bad, so investigation for that is also needed. I see. The difficulty between regenerating a place where nature still remained and regenerating the middle of desert where there was nothing was in different dimension. To put it in simple term, they would either need to do some kind of measure so the blessing power could stay in that place, or periodically refill the blessing power. If not, no matter how much power Koone poured to the surrounding desert area to regain the nature, the desertification would only occur again. The difficult would be even higher if it wasnt done to an oasis that could support a single town. There were many obstacles lying ahead. But, Koones eyes were filled with strong spirit. Her family that were already gone from this world and also her big sister had worked so hard until even their life was wrung out. Everything was for the sake of winning the war. For protecting humans dignity and future. And like that the war ended. Finally. Finally the time when she could accomplish her part arrived. Because she was born in order to change, no, return this land of sand into a world that was overflowing with nature. Ku-chan, youre so cool nano. Yes. As expected you are really a queen. I respect you. Heh? A-ahaha, well, Koone is Koone after all! Its only natural that Koone is amazing! She wasnt putting on airs. For Koone that determination was something as natural as breathing. That was exactly why, the heartfelt praises from her friends seemed to be something unexpected for her. It made Koone boiled up instead. Her cheeks were red. Her gaze darted around to anywhere but to her friends. A-after thaterrr Koone-sama, dont you have a request to make to Kouki-sama in regard to the south and north countries? T-thats right! Koone grabbed to the lifeboat that was thrown to her by Anneal who was watching her smilingly. Koone alluded to the puzzled Kouki about after the sightseeing. It was a matter regarding other surviving countries across the south mountain range and across the northern sea. Now that you mention it, I heard that there are still other surviving countriessorry, it never crossed my mind. It cannot be helped considering the situation at that time. Koone smiled wryly. According to her, the southern countryJabalshan Kingdom was located in mountain district, while the country across the seaSiltrayte Kingdom was an island country. Both could be said to be located in a kind of natural fortress, and that was how they managed to survive. Also, they had sent envoys to each other for keeping in touch, but they never sent reinforcement to each other. One reason for that was because they had no leeway for such thing, but there was also the geographical reason of how difficult it would be to move army from their location. Once they sent out their army, that army wouldnt be able to return right away if something happened to their home country. The news of the Dark Kings defeat had been sent to them. A congratulation and a request for rescue came back from Jabalshan. Is it emergency? No, theres no change to their situation where it keep seesawing between both sides, so they must wish for an insurance. Its a request for when we have a breathing room here. I see. Okay. After all I plan to travel around anyway after talking with Foltina-sama. Ill help out as much as possible. Thank you so much! Koone believes that Kouki-sama would say that! And so Koone already sent back the reply! Be thankful that were going to send you our valuable fighting power! Fast! Its really just like you Koone for that kind of thing! The tenacity of Koone who was already thinking of the advantage of postwar period was certainly something that Moana might not have. She must have been widening her field of vision to take into account too of the world decades in the future where mankinds sphere of influence expanded and there was no more common enemy. As though to say that this was where her battlefield was. Koone smiled in satisfaction and clapped her hands. Now then, we have finished talking about the most necessary topics. Mi-chan and Hi-chan have taken the trouble to come this far, so we should not keep holing up inside the room forever. Lets go to the terrace at the highest floor for now! Koone want the two of you to see Koones prided capital! It seemed that they had reached a good stopping point. Myuu and Hinata understood that Koone and Koukis conversation was one between a princess and a hero so they had been listening quietly, but now their respectful gaze toward Koone changed into sparkling eyes. Actually, we had tried to see the scenery from the room where we got summoned, but Anneal-oneesan stopped us nano. She said that if were going to look anyway we should do it from the best spot! She said that Ku-chan will surely want to show us around by herself, so we have to hold back after hearing that. I am feeling really excited right now. As expected from Koones Anneal! You really understand! Good job! Anneal-san bowed while saying that she was honored by the praise. Meanwhile a splendid drool was trickling do~wn from the mouth of Aularodde-san who was reclining and clinging on her arm. Even though Anneal-san should be aware that a stain was forming on her clothes from that, not even a little bit of disgust crossed her face. Certainly, as expected from Anneal-san. It was then. I won! I won, Kouki! *BAM* The door was broken through. The door that should open to outside was opened toward the inside. It was just barely hanging on its hinge but, that made it even more amazing instead. It felt like they could hear the voice As I thought I cant win against the royaltybut, I wont fall on my knee at least from door-kun. Then, the culprit entered inside the room with a truly refreshed smile. The outrageous thunderous sound was still continuing but, the person looked unharmed at least. Please dont utter such falsehood, Moana-sama. Its a draw. What, you used blessing art in hand-to-hand battle, so in reality its Lilins defeat right? In the first place there is no rule that its hand-to-hand only, and if you say that then didnt you use your divine protection? Isnt it more horrible that you used your heavens blessing art? I dont know what are you talking about. I wonder if you have any proof? Lilin also entered while making argument that sounded like childrens quarrel. This one also looked unharmed appearance-wise. Did they kept it in moderation? Behind them, three uncles who looked like salary men who had been working for three days and three nights while staying overnight in office to overcome the danger to the company also walked in. The corridor behind the door didnt look like it was collapsing. The wall and ceiling had some cracks, but surely it was thanks to the three all-out efforts. But, even that only lasted until they saw Koukio. Kouki-dono!! The three worn-out uncles brightened up joyfully. They charged forward and left behind the two girls who were holding each other in check from hugging Kouki. Moana and Lilin went Ah at the same time. Then the three uncles gave a hug to Kouki who had reflexively stood up from his chair. Long time no see! We have been waiting eagerly for the day we can meet once more! Well be able to hold the victory celebration with this! As expected we wont be able to start that without you here! The warriors are also happy! Please come to meet them later on no matter what! Y-yes, long time no see. For now, lets calm down a littlewait, please dont slap my ass! Ouch ouch, Donal-san that hurths! Spenser-san, your face is close! The three uncles looked like little rascals. They surrounded Kouki and heartily slapped his shoulders and buttocks. Myuu and Hinata watched openmouthed at the uncles energy. Koone secretly whispered into their ears. Actually Kouki-sama is highly popular among the males in Synclea, even more than among the females. Especially among the uncles. T-that seems to be the case isnt it. It is unexpected. It might be the same like how papa is popular among the manly woman or the femboy? Hinatas gaze snapped toward Myuu. It seemed to be an information that she didnt know before. Koone is worried. What if one day Kouki-sama become luv-luv with the uncles I wont! Kouki energetically denied it. There Lilin got ahead of Moana and rushed toward him. *Zun-zun-zun-* With a momentum that made it felt like her footsteps were resounding grandly, she charged into the uncles who surrounded Kouki. She pushed aside her own father and approached right in front of Kouki with unstoppable momentum. Wah, wait Lilin!? Kouki reflexively stepped back. Even so Lilin didnt stop and before long he got cornered to the wall. And then *Bam*. Hinata went Wawawah, it is a kabedon! Myuu-chan! This is my first time seeing a kabedon with my own eyes! in excitement. But lets ignore that for now. There was height difference, so it was like she thrust up her hand while glaring up, but that was unmistakably a kabedon. Yes, Lilin did kabedon on Kouki! Um, Lilin? Kouki was bewildered. He couldnt hide his bewilderment toward Lilin who was staring straight into his eyes. Meanwhile Lilin grabbed Koukis collar and pulled it with a jerk toward her. Hinata let out a shrill scream Kyaaah and unconsciously grabbed Koone beside her before jostling her energetically back and forth. Koone screamed Kyaah from such treatment. By the way, Hinata was getting addicted to shoujo manga recently. She consulted with Myuu that she wanted to study about romance because she was in love with someone. Myuu who had completely become a shoujo manga master due to the influence of a certain demon kings mother. She recommended and lent a lot of manga to Hinata. Getting back on topic. Lilin, youre a bit too close Just shut upmake love to me tonight. The only allowed reply was yes or alright. Now, nodLilins, no, Lilin-sans eyes were saying that! This was what it meant by the saying of not allowing any argument! Shrilly scream of Hyaaa~~h rose from Hinata. Koone was screaming Gyaaa~~h while her eyes were starting to spin. Myuu was raising her voice Hinata-chan calm doo~~wn. Moanas expression was quickly turning demonic. The father Linden was getting stared by his two colleagues with a gaze that seemed to say Your daughter, it feels like she just said something outrageous. He unconsciously started to stare at the far away. And, as for Kouki who was put on the spot like that, I, I dont knowww He was reacting like a maiden for some reason. His cheeks reddened and he averted his gaze away. He would be able to endure a maidens coaxing. But, this was his first experience facing a handsome girls advance! And apparently he unconsciously turned into maiden from that. Just who was he trying to appeal to? Kouki, so cuteno! I mean get a hold of yourself! Whyre you almost surrendering like that! It seemed that it was an effective appeal toward Moana. Kouki gasped and returned to his senses. He somehow tore off Lilin who was on the verge of taking his lips and Moana attacked in that opening. The common scene of carnage broke out once more. The three uncles who received SOS gaze from Kouki acted as though to practice wake not a sleeping lion. They all said Oops, we havent give our greeting to the ladies! and averted their gazes deliberately. The surrounding was noisy so the hopeless goddess grumbled and tightened her hold on Anneal mamas arm. The mama herself was also looking troubled. Hinata became aware of her own excitement and looked down shyly. Myuu became busy with nursing Koone whose eyes were spinning So, How did things become like this just from me taking off my eyes for a little? Old Bruitt who came to check the situation was trembling three times as much than usual.